《My Stunning Boss Lady》


 C1

    My name is Zhang Wen, I''m an honest, rural child.


    In July, when school was open for the summer, I went home to help with the farm work.


    After finishing my day in the fields, I rested for a while and prepared to go home.


    On the way home, I heard about the Wang Yuxian''s secret.


    Wang Yuxian is a girl who always came to play with me when I was young. My impression of her always stopped at the word ''pure''.


    Since she was young, she had always been simple and beautiful. A woman like this lived in the village and was the focus of attention wherever she went.


    In the past, I had heard of people pointing fingers at Wang Yuxian, their words were all over the place.


    But I never cared.


    However, he didn''t know why, but he wanted to know more.


    As I walked, I lamented in my heart. Wang Yuxian actually did such a thing ¡­


    After returning home, I kept thinking about what happened just now and didn''t have the mood to eat. After thinking for a long time, I decided to find Wang Yuxian.


    She was cleaning the yard when I arrived.


    When she saw me, she smiled and greeted me. "Wen Zi, why have you come? "I''ll take you to play after I finish cleaning the courtyard ~"


    I started to say yes, but the words hung on my lips and I said no.


    Men were always disturbed by something, such as thoughts and images that they shouldn''t have.


    I took a deep breath and said with incomparable seriousness, "Jade Immortal, I''ve heard some things about you today. It''s about you and the man from the village next door ¡­"


    After I finished speaking, Wang Yuxian deng''s eyes went round. She didn''t dare believe that I could say those words. In her mind, I was an obedient child.


    She bit her lips lightly, tightly gripped the broom with her little face flushed red. "Wen Zi, do you believe these words too? Is sister that kind of person? "


    Looking at Wang Yuxian, I was curious about those things. With an evil smile on my face, I said, "Jade Immortal, if you tell me what happened, I won''t tell anyone. Otherwise, I will let the whole village know!"


    Pow!


    She didn''t waste any time with me. She walked over and gave me a slap on the face.


    I was stunned.


    I never thought that the Wang Yuxian would attack me!


    Originally, I should be the one questioning her!


    The moment I got angry, I ruthlessly gave her a push.


    She cried out and retreated a few steps to sit on the ground.


    I was a boy, after all, with more strength than she did.


    "What do you think you are in the eyes of others? Just a broken shoe! In front of me! "Let me tell you, I''ve seen many women like you in the city!"


    In an instant, two streams of hot tears rolled down Wang Yuxian''s beautiful face.


    She glared at me. "Wen Zi, big sis treats you as my best friend. Is that how you think of me?"


    "Hmph, think of me as your best friend and just give me a slap on the face? "Then forget it!" Looking at her tearful appearance, I felt some pity, but I forced myself to say it.


    Wang Yuxian cried even harder, the new clothes were all covered with dust.


    I resisted the urge to go over and help her up, flinging my sleeves and leaving.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. The next day, I told the whole village about the Wang Yuxian.


    The next day, I heard that Wang Yuxian''s father had beaten her up. She even cursed a few nasty words at her, which caused a lot of people in the village to go and watch.


    I was among them.


    She naturally couldn''t stay here. When she heard that her family had sent her to the city to work in order to hide from others, it didn''t take long before school started as well. This matter had left Feng Chen in my heart.


    Two years later.


    Like most rural children, I, who had graduated from high school and failed to get into college, chose to stay in the city and work for money.


    I do not have a diploma 2 ability, basically there is no place to use me, but I can only go to a fellow village friend to introduce me to a restaurant to work.


    But when I saw the landlady on my first day, my eyes widened.


    It was summer, and she was wearing a small coat. Her white, clean skin was exposed to the air, and she stood there, tall and slender, looking at me coldly.


    Even in my dreams, I would never have thought that this person would actually be the Wang Yuxian that I harmed in the past!


    Her face was painted with makeup and she had a relaxed expression. However, her face was extremely beautiful. However, there wasn''t any warmth in her eyes as she looked at me.


    "I presume your friend has already told you about the treatment here. How about it?" Do you want to do it or not? " She didn''t seem to recognize me at that moment.


    I quickly agreed and said I would do it.


    "Then go to work!" She didn''t seem to want to waste any more words with me and waved her hands in annoyance.


    I was able to take care of food and shelter here, but the staff lived upstairs, so I changed into my work clothes and prepared to go into my work.


    She didn''t want her to remember what had happened that year.


    But at this moment, the Wang Yuxian pushed open my door, and the temperament that only the Lady Boss could have instantly erupted forth.


    "Zhang Wen, go and wash the floor in front of the door." she said coldly.


    "What?" Wash the place? " I''m here to be a waiter, not a cleaner! Besides, how was he going to wash this place?


    "It''s fine if you don''t wash up, but if you leave now, who knows how many rural kids will want to do this job of yours!" Her eyes were filled with disdain, and there was even a hint of playfulness in them now.


    I gritted my teeth. I knew that she was trying to take revenge on me.


    Who told me to be so unlucky as to have to work under her?


    I stubbornly looked at Wang Yuxian for a while, and in the end, I unwillingly took a mop of cloth and a bucket and walked out ¡­


    This wash lasted for an entire day.


    The dark ground was splashed with water again and again, and dried again and again. I was like a walking corpse ¡­


    It wasn''t easy for me to survive this painful day. When I finished working at night, Wang Yuxian''s words made me feel like a deflated ball.


    "How did you wash this place? It''s not clean at all. Wash it again in the morning!"


    With that, she left.


    "Bro, what happened to you?" At this moment, a low voice could be heard.


    I turned my head to see that the person who spoke was the waiter who worked with me in the restaurant, Li Hu.


    He was also from the country, but he came here half a year before me. Because he was too good at pretending, everyone called him Acting Hu.


    I wasn''t in a good mood when I saw him.


    He knew that I was mopping the floor here, so why did he ask? What if I had to make a joke?


    Seeing that I ignored him, he walked over and chuckled. "Bro, I know you must be in a bad mood right now, right?"


    "You still want to ask?" I gave him a hard look.


    His two big black eyes were flashing with an extremely vulgar light, causing me to unconsciously become vigilant. The key is in the restaurant in Wang Yuxian, why would such a person come in?


    Even if he didn''t do anything, when he stood in the crowd, he would feel that he wasn''t a good person.


    A face like a crime.


    This person, if he was long, he would suffer a loss!


    He glanced at his big black mouth and said, "Do you know? I knew it from the moment you came in. "


    "What did you see?" I simply put down the mop.


    He put his mouth to my ear and said, "I think..."

 C2

    "You and the Lady Boss have a story!"


    "F * ck ¡­" I''m a little dizzy.


    I''m already trying to hide it, is it that obvious?


    Although this person was vulgar, his perception couldn''t be compared to ordinary people.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" He smiled and said, "You''re right."


    I nodded subconsciously, but at the same time, I became wary.


    He looked like he wanted to ask more questions, as if I couldn''t hide any secrets.


    Why do I feel this way about him?


    I simply ignored him. "Get up and move aside. I''m going to drag the floor."


    "Aiya, why are you so anxious? I''m telling you, the Lady Boss is not a simple woman, you''d better stay away from her!" He finally told me kindly and sauntered off.


    My thoughts stopped at the last sentence, Wang Yuxian is not a simple woman!


    But how much could two years change that?


    When I lied on my bed tossing and turning at night, I couldn''t fall asleep. I finally understood that Wang Yuxian didn''t want me to stay at all, she only asked me to stay because she saw her friend had recommended me to. But she definitely wanted to force me to leave, and told me to scram by myself.


    The more your Wang Yuxian doesn''t want me to work here, the more I will do it!


    The next morning, I went to wash the floor early in the morning. When Wang Yuxian saw me, she did not say much and went to count the accounts.


    The restaurant was not big, and there were only four chefs. However, the business here was quite good.


    My eyes were filled with resentment as I slowly washed the ground.


    Time ticked by, and around nine o''clock, I saw the restaurant was getting crowded. I threw down the mop, pretended to scream, and fell to the ground.


    When the attendant, Li Erzi, and Li Hu saw that I had fainted at the door, they hurriedly shouted for Wang Yuxian to come out.


    Wang Yuxian probably did not expect me to faint after washing up. Her small face paled from fright and she hurriedly called for the two of them to come and carry me inside.


    She fanned me with a small fan.


    I was laughing inside. She was still too young to play this game with me, so I pretended to faint when she let me do the heavy work again. I wanted to see if she could take it.


    "Aiya, Lady Boss, I think we should send him to the hospital!" They didn''t wake me for a long time, someone said.


    After a moment of silence, the Wang Yuxian slowly spoke up: "You guys go back to work first, maybe he''ll wake up after a while."


    I couldn''t help but peek with narrowed eyes.


    Li Erzi and the others left, leaving only the two of us in the room. She took off his jacket and casually tidied his hair with his back facing me.


    My heart beats rapidly. What is she trying to do?


    She turned in a circle and sat down on the edge of my bed, moving her hands along my body.


    ''Kacha! ''My waist suddenly tightened.


    At that moment, my mind went blank, and before I could understand what was going on, I felt Wang Yuxian''s little hand squeeze on my waist tightly.


    This feeling was quite comfortable.


    Pow!


    I was struck in the face.


    "Zhang Wen, are you still pretending with me!?"


    "Huh?" I cursed under my breath, but pretended to wake up from my stupor and opened my eyes.


    The scene in front of me made me a little dizzy.


    At this moment, Wang Yuxian was sitting on my waist like a horse. The angle was very tricky, making me unable to straighten my body.


    "Do you think I can do nothing about it? Go down and work for me, or go yourself! " she said, getting off me.


    Damn it, I can control my eyes, but I can''t control my adrenal glands!


    "Are you coming down?" She didn''t move for a long time, and then she gave me a hard twist on her thigh.


    Then I jumped out of bed and rubbed the place where she had pinched me and went back to washing the floor.


    It was just that the spot where she had been sitting a moment ago felt extremely sore.


    "Why do you have such a heavy hand?" I said angrily.


    Her eyes were staring at me as she bit her lips, "Zhang Wen, do you think that your little Jiujiu [1] can hide from my eyes? I advise you to be more honest, you have to listen to me. If you want to take advantage of me, then I''ll let you leave at any time! "Your dad even asked someone to give me a deposit of two thousand yuan. If you don''t perform well, I won''t return the money."


    Hearing this, my eyes immediately widened.


    What a great Wang Yuxian! She must have thought about it!


    The reason I''m in such a difficult situation is to let me quickly get out of here, and then she can expand my money!


    That money was earned painstakingly by my father. How can I let her deduct it so easily?


    This woman was very beautiful, but how could her heart be so bad!


    However, she had to admit that she was quite scheming!


    It seemed like playing this game with him wasn''t going to work. He had to use a different method.


    After another day of washing the floor, I collapsed onto the bed and took out my phone to play with it.


    Ding dong.


    Someone sent me a friend request.


    I opened it and saw that it was a girl called the corner of the street, but with a cartoon character on the head.


    This is my trumpet. I specially made a suit for myself. From my profile picture to my Wechat Moment, it is a photo of an unknown handsome young man playing all kinds of games every day.


    Every day I search the neighborhood.


    It was the tiny signals that attracted the girls.


    Originally, I wasn''t very interested in this person without a profile picture, but since I was in a bad mood today, I decided to add her in after a casual chat ¡­


    With a cartoon image, one could tell with a glance that she wasn''t a pretty girl!


    Those who were prettier used their own photos as a portrait.


    "You''re so handsome ~" From this tone, the girl looked like she was infatuated.


    "Mm, I''m not handsome."


    "Hehe, you sure know how to joke around. I can see that the photography in your circle of friends is pretty cool ~"


    "Haha ¡­"


    The girl replied to my messages very quickly, but I usually took two or three minutes to get one back, so I clicked on her circle of friends.


    Ouch!


    The picture was pretty good!


    The photos were mostly faceless; they were of the whole body going down along the neck.


    My interest was piqued, but I kept my composure as a tycoon should.


    "Send a photo with a face, or don''t chat anymore." I interrupted her.


    She stopped talking.


    Humph, there are so many bored people online.


    It was the same when dealing with women. If one held onto their aura from the start, then it would be easy to deal with them in the future. However, if one did not hold onto their aura at the start, it would not be easy to deal with them in the future.


    To deal with her, I''m prepared to take the initiative!


    Just when I thought she was going to ignore me and delete her, a photo was sent over.


    I almost cried out when I saw the girl''s face.


    It''s the Wang Yuxian!


    There were so many coincidences in this world. This was a godsend opportunity!


    "Brother, how is it? Satisfied? "


    "Haha, not bad, not bad!" What''s your name? "


    "Just call me Xiao Yu ~"


    There was only one reason why a girl like Wang Yuxian took the initiative to add me.


    After chatting for a while, I sent her a 66.66 red packet.


    She accepted it cheerfully and sent a shy face.


    I sneered in my heart. There were some people who only had good appearances.

 C3

    A seemingly cold and breathtaking Lady Boss was actually playing this sort of business at night. This was because she was having an ambiguous relationship with an unfamiliar man for over 60 yuan.


    Heh heh, Wang Yuxian, Wang Yuxian, you really haven''t changed at all!


    After a while, she sent a few photos with nice angles. She was wearing a slightly small piece of shawl and looked like a university student next door. She was pure and cute.


    And the background is upstairs in the lounge!


    Just one wall away from me.


    At night, Li Erzi and the others left, and only she and I were left to look after the restaurant.


    Even though they were separated by a wall, it was still quite scary for a man and a woman to be alone in a room together.


    "Sister, I want to find you." Wang Yuxian sent me a few more photos.


    "When we get familiar with each other, I''ll go look for you!"


    Wang Yuxian is really a snob! I cursed in my heart as my fingers quickly moved across the screen.


    "I can give you money, what I lack the most is money!"


    "Hehe, I''m not doing this for money ~"


    "Haha, I know, I know. But, sis, with you taking the initiative, are you lonely and cold?! "


    She sent him a shy face, saying that her man was gone from her all year round and that she spent every night on her own.


    I sent another 6.66 red packet over.


    "I want to know how you live your life."


    The Wang Yuxian was silent for a while before she sent the message.


    ''When I''m familiar with it in the future, I don''t need to say it.


    Dong, dong, dong!


    My heart thumped twice!


    Was this a hint?


    However, this was not strange, as the age of the Wang Yuxian was very normal.


    What surprised me was the change in Wang Yuxian. In just a short two years, she had changed completely.


    I don''t know what she went through.


    After the excitement came the sadness.


    For a woman to become like this, she must have experienced a lot of helplessness.


    After that, I didn''t say anything else but went to the toilet. When I passed by the Wang Yuxian''s room, I subconsciously stopped to take a look.


    However, just as I walked over, my feet slipped and I felt empty.


    The door to Wang Yuxian''s room was not locked!


    My center of gravity wasn''t steady, so I jumped into Wang Yuxian''s bedroom maliciously.


    Thank you, my friends, who have been pursuing the book.


    "Ah ~ ~" Wang Yuxian screamed.


    With a crash, I fell to the ground like a dog.


    There was a commotion on the bed and when I came in, I glanced at Wang Yuxian. She was panicking like a little rabbit, but in the chaos, I didn''t see anything.


    At the moment when I fell to the ground, my mind was racing as I tried to think of an explanation to her later.


    "Zhang Wen! Get out of here! " she exclaimed.


    I looked at her, unmoved. Right now, I was a little confused.


    "Get lost! I''m going to call the police! " She was angry.


    I forcefully suppressed my fast beating heart and leisurely said, "Boss, when I was going to the toilet, I accidentally knocked into your door and just came in. Do you think I''m willing to come in? I even feel like I got the short end of the stick! "


    Hearing this, Wang Yuxian''s face reddened, and her mouth instantly pouted.


    "I''m telling you, I don''t like you! Not at all! What are you hanging around here for? Was it a plot? I tell you, I only let you in because I pity you. I can call the police and throw you out anytime! "Kid from the countryside, I''ll catch a bunch of you!"


    She was so angry that she could even say such words.


    When she panicked, I calmed down. "First of all, it''s time to get off work. There''s no rule that I can''t come out and walk, right? And you say you don''t like me, and I don''t like you either! "What''s more, a woman like you already has a bad reputation ¡­"


    Pow!


    Before I could finish, she took two quick steps forward and slapped me in the face.


    I raised my head and saw two streams of tears flowing down Wang Yuxian''s face.


    She cried ¡­


    At that moment, I don''t know what it was like.


    "Wasn''t it enough for you to force me away? How many more times do you have to say before you can accept it? "


    I covered my face, not knowing what to say.


    Perhaps in her eyes, I was just a little person, holding onto her weakness and not being able to threaten her.


    "Scram!" "Let me tell you, whoever bullies me, I will remember. I will teach you a lesson in the future!" Her tone was as cold as a cold wave in January. I no longer had the courage to look her in the eye as I turned around and left.


    Damn it!


    After returning to my room, I ruthlessly punched the wall. Why can''t I toughen up in front of her? I was in the right just now!


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    It was the love of the street corner.


    "I''m not in a good mood."


    "Sister, what''s wrong?"


    "I met a very annoying person who still wanted to take advantage of me, but he got chased away by my scolding!" She sent an angry face.


    I gave a cold snort, thinking that if you knew that you were complaining to the person you hated the most, you would go crazy.


    Women are all so hypocritical.


    "Haha, let''s ignore him. Big bro makes you happy ~" As I said this, I sent her a very revealing but interesting message. Soon after, she sent me a bunch of laughter.


    As I chatted with her, I fell asleep.


    Clang!


    The next day I was awakened by the sound of a door being kicked in.


    I abruptly sat up from the bed and found the Wang Yuxian coldly standing at the entrance.


    "Get up and clean my room. Hurry!"


    I looked at the time in a daze. It''s only 6: 30!


    I cursed under my breath as I struggled to get up, dragging my exhausted body towards Wang Yuxian''s room.


    I realized that I had sold myself to her, that she wanted me to go to her for everything, but I had no reason to refuse.


    Smelling the fragrance of the Wang Yuxian''s body, I started to fold up the blankets for her.


    At this moment, a pamphlet appeared in my line of sight.


    I looked at it and almost cried out.


    It was like a ball of cotton in my head, and I felt light all over.


    An evil thought rose in my head.


    Hehe, Wang Yuxian, don''t you like to bully me? This time, I will make you kneel in front of me and beg me like the last time!


    Thinking about this, I took out my phone and took a photo of the booklet, not forgetting to take a picture of Wang Yuxian''s room.


    Looking at the picture on the phone, I smiled in satisfaction. I decided not to clean the room, put the thing in my arms, and swaggered off to find the Wang Yuxian.


    At the cashier''s desk, she lowered her head to sort through the accounts. With one hand, she tucked the strands of hair that had fallen from her ear behind her ear, looking extremely focused.


    "Lady Boss, this thing of yours has been left in the room ~" Seeing that there weren''t many people around, I threw the booklet in front of her.


    She trembled in fear but did not make a sound. Her face turned red as she hid the item in her arms in a panic.


    "You ¡­ "Where did you find it ¡­"


    I wanted to laugh when I saw how nervous she was.

 C4

    She must have slept too late last night and forgotten about it.


    "What is it? Do you dare to admit it? " I had an evil smile on my face.


    She stared at me for a few seconds with a hint of reproach. "You really can''t change the way you eat shit!"


    With that, she turned around and threw the item into the trash can.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Go back to work. After you finish washing the floor in front of the door, go wash the floor at the back door of the restaurant again. Afterwards, go to the kitchen and help cook ¡­"


    She was preparing to destroy the evidence ~


    But I''m not that stupid. After she said that, I didn''t go wash the floor at all, but took out my phone to show her the photo on my phone and said softly, "You think you can just throw that thing away? "If you don''t believe me, I''ll print out a few photos and post them in front of the restaurant to let everyone know who you are!"


    I''ve already given it my all. If I don''t harden my body and grab onto her weakness, then I will only be bullied by her in the future.


    Her face, like a peach blossom in water, sank when she heard my words.


    I''m just a little waiter, and the business here has nothing to do with me, but she''s different, that''s her business.


    Finally, she said to me, "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    I chuckled. "Actually, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to see you lower your head and admit your mistake."


    "You ¡­"


    "Hehe, it''s up to you whether you want to do it or not. I''ll wait for you in my room. You decide it yourself."


    I turned around and went back to the second floor.


    I, who was waiting in the room, was actually quite perturbed. I didn''t know if the Wang Yuxian would come up.


    Could she possibly bow her head to me?


    Not long after, the sound of high heels clattering came from the stairs. After which, the Wang Yuxian reluctantly pushed the door open and entered, hastily closing the door.


    When I saw her, my heart started pounding, and I couldn''t stop my heart from bursting out of my chest.


    When Wang Yuxian and I looked at each other, the look in my eyes seemed to be able to ignite me.


    But I resisted the urge to ask her to admit her mistakes to me today in order to relieve the hatred in my heart.


    The Wang Yuxian bit her lips lightly and stood hesitantly at the door with her legs tightly together.


    "Wen Zi, can you listen to my explanation ¡­" she said carefully.


    I was already getting impatient from waiting. "If you don''t sincerely admit your mistake, then get out!"


    But in his heart, he was thinking, do not go out, even in his dreams, and see the Wang Yuxian admitting his wrongs! She has been bullying me since the first day I came here! How could this be possible!?


    Wang Yuxian''s face reddened, she clenched her teeth and braced herself as she walked towards me.


    Seeing how unwilling Wang Yuxian was, I almost laughed out loud at that moment. She was just like a primary school student who admitted his wrongs to his teacher! Putting away all her pride, she was just an ordinary woman!


    Wang Yuxian, oh Wang Yuxian, I never thought that you would have such a day!


    While sighing, I admired the way the Wang Yuxian respectfully admitted her wrongs to me.


    She didn''t struggle, but obediently stood there with her head lowered.


    Looking at the Wang Yuxian who was bowing down to me, I felt great in my heart.


    This is the first time I feel the pride that only men possess. Men are supposed to be like this, how can they be bullied by women?


    At this moment, Wang Yuxian''s convinced look caused me to feel secretly satisfied. I resisted the urge to close my eyes and immerse myself in the pleasure.


    But after a long time, I still couldn''t hear her admitting her wrongs. My eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch.


    Bang bang!


    I felt something fall to the ground and opened my eyes.


    Wang Yuxian stood up at an unknown moment in time. My phone was lying on the floor.


    She looked at me coldly. "You''re too narrow-minded with me. You''re still too tender. I''ve already deleted the photos. From today onwards, you will be in for a ride of misfortune!"


    A buzz went off in my head.


    Damn it! Earlier, I was too preoccupied with my own pride that I forgot that my phone was lying on the bed. She must have taken advantage of the moment when I closed my eyes to delete all the photos in my phone!


    I just took the photo and didn''t have the time to back it up!


    This time, Wang Yuxian will definitely beat me to death. I was already at a disadvantage, how will I live the rest of my life?


    "Then... "Then I''ll go and tell everyone who comes here to eat!" I was so anxious that my mouth was wide open.


    Wang Yuxian''s beautiful face was full of ridicule: "Then just go and report it, let''s see who will believe you!"


    Then he shut the door and went out.


    My mood dropped to the bottom. It was like a plane that was about to take off suddenly losing power. There was no way I could get the gas! Are you talking about loss?


    At that moment, I saw two shifty eyes flash through the crack in the door.


    "Who?"


    I ran out and opened the door.


    A big black face with a cheap smile appeared in front of me.


    It was Li Hu again.


    "What are you doing here?" I glared at him in annoyance.


    His cheap laughter seemed to be fermenting in the air, and when it entered my ears, it made my whole body feel uncomfortable. Just now, I was played around with by the Wang Yuxian, and now, he was still laughing at me.


    "I didn''t do anything! I just saw you being tricked by the Lady Boss." With his eyes wide open, he began to pretend with me.


    "Don''t tell anyone else about Ang!" I said anxiously.


    When I said that, he laughed even more merrily. He bent his waist so low that he could kneel on the ground, "Haha, you were messed with by the Lady Boss, and you still don''t want me to say anything? "But you''re really useless, getting screwed by a woman ¡­"


    He imitated my smug expression.


    I was angry to begin with, and his laughter made me burst out in a fit of rage.


    Originally, he was already laughing so much that he couldn''t even straighten his back. This perfectly made me punch him in the face. Then, I grabbed onto his unconventional hair and shot an electric cannon at him.


    "Aiya, f * ck ¡­" Acting Hu''s laughter suddenly stopped, and he quickly covered his face.


    I gave him three or four more in a row.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have probably been crushed by me after eating one of my electric cannons. But Acting Hu only shouted a few times, then used his entire body''s worth of brute force to push me away and returned my punch.


    This fellow''s fist is quite heavy. It hit me so hard that it caused a buzzing sound in my head.


    Then he grabbed me by the neck.


    I think strangling is a move only women can use when fighting, but facing someone like Acting Hu, I didn''t hesitate at all and grabbed onto his neck with both of my hands.


    For a moment we both flushed and glared at each other, circling the narrow corridors like two crickets, neither of us letting go.


    "Hey, what are you doing!" At this time, Li Erzi passed by and saw the two of us fighting and quickly came over to stop us.


    However, neither of us would let go of each other''s hands. We glared at each other, wishing that we could eat each other up.


    Li Erzi had a skinny body and did not have much strength. He tried for a long time but to no avail.

 C5

    Li Erzi anxiously went down to call for the Lady Boss.


    Wang Yuxian came up and scolded but there was no reaction. Seeing that my face and Acting Hu''s face were flushed red, she shouted towards the kitchen, "Zhang Guohua, come over here quickly!"


    A muffled voice responded, and then chef Li Guohua, who was as strong as a bear, walked over.


    Seeing how Acting Hu and I were pinching, he frowned, then directly smashed Acting Hu''s head.


    "Release first! Zhang Wen is a newcomer, you can''t let him go, right? "


    Zhang Guohua looked like he was trying to persuade a judge, but normally, I wouldn''t be able to see him in the kitchen, so his words were full of weight, causing Acting Hu and I to not be able to stay stiff any longer.


    He pushed me and let go.


    I gritted my teeth and let go.


    There is a red mark on both of our necks. However, the Acting Hu appeared to be in a slightly sorry state, so the mark on his neck is even more obvious ¡­


    "Enough, go back to work. If anyone dares to fight here, I''ll fire them!" Wang Yuxian probably knew why Acting Hu was here, and her tone of voice sounded helpless.


    Acting Hu tidied up his messy hair and snorted, then walked down the stairs.


    Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi were also busy.


    I squatted on the floor and violently coughed a few times.


    Wang Yuxian scolded: "If you don''t have any skills, don''t fight with others. If we didn''t come up just now, Li Hu could have strangled you to death! Before you start scheming against others, I''ll have to trouble you to see just how powerful you are! "


    My face immediately turned red. This sentence was insinuating and it made me both embarrassed and angry.


    I didn''t succeed with Wang Yuxian, and even suffered a loss here. Why am I so unlucky recently!


    She let me rest for a while, then went on to tell me to go out and wash the land.


    I took the mop and water pipe and washed the floor under the slightly mocking gaze of the passers-by.


    After finishing my work at two in the afternoon, Wang Yuxian sent me to wash the dishes. After washing the dishes, I went to wash the floor.


    Lying in bed, I didn''t even have the energy to surf on WeChat. In just a few seconds, I fell asleep.


    This is the first time that I''ve slept so deeply, I didn''t even realize it when Wang Yuxian called me the next day. It was only when she threw my blanket on the ground that I slowly opened my eyes.


    "From today onwards, you will be washing the floors during the day. If the kitchen has a bowl to wash, you can go and help. If there is anything that needs help from Li Hu and his, you must also go and help." Wang Yuxian painted red lips, looking sexy and charming at the same time.


    I was instantly enlivened.


    "Aren''t you playing me to death? "Why should I do their work?"


    It was Li Erzi and Acting Hu''s job to wash the dishes.


    She didn''t want to say a word to me. She rolled her eyes and walked away after saying she didn''t want to do it anymore.


    Damn it!


    I cursed and got dressed and got out of bed.


    In the entire morning, I didn''t even have the time to smoke, it was really the most vicious woman''s heart, Wang Yuxian really wanted me to die!


    It wasn''t easy for me to get some rest at noon, so I opened WeChat.


    The love at the corner has sent me dozens of messages.


    "Handsome, are you there?"


    "I''m not in a good mood today. Can you accompany me for a chat?"


    "Why are you ignoring me?"


    I sneered in my heart, thinking that since you''ve bullied me, I''ll properly teach you a lesson on WeChat.


    "Sister, I''ve been busy lately. Yesterday, I was bitten by a dog and went for a mad dog vaccine."


    Wang Yuxian replied quickly: "Ah? What dog is it? "So powerful."


    "It''s a vicious bitch! "Hunger won''t stop at food!" I almost typed the words on the screen.


    "Oh, then you have to be careful, don''t let the dogs see you ~"


    "Mm ¡­"


    After that, Wang Yuxian sent me a good photo. My back was in the bedroom and it looked pretty good.


    There was a shy expression on his face.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian was at the counter settling the accounts, I secretly glanced at her.


    You really know how to pretend. You posted photos of me on WeChat and acted like nothing happened.


    I cursed in my heart as I secretly kept a copy of the photo.


    "Handsome, give me a picture too ~" Looking at the words popping on the screen, I sneered.


    "Please wait a moment. I''ll take a photo for you now."


    I found a muscular photo online and sent it to her.


    "Wow, big brother''s muscles are pretty good!" She added a drooling look to the back of her mouth.


    "Alright, I won''t chat with you anymore. I still need to ask out a few customers."


    What I don''t get is forever in a commotion. I just chat with her like this everyday and then hang her in my stomach, which is also quite interesting. I thought to myself that I would expose her after Wang Yuxian becomes infatuated with me, this'' handsome guy ''to a certain extent, and let her have a taste of my loss.


    Wang Yuxian in front of the counter looked a little disappointed, as she sighed and placed her phone to the side.


    "Zhang Wen, have you rested enough? Go wash my toilet! " She vented his frustrations on me, then sent another message on WeChat.


    "Brother, remember to take an injection on time. I''m going to teach one of our mottled dogs ~"


    Damn, she dares to call me a mottled dog!


    Resisting the anger in my heart, I put my phone in my pocket and honestly went to the bathroom.


    After a while, Acting Hu came over to the toilet. He purposely got them outside and looked very pleased with himself. I thought to myself, don''t be arrogant, just wait for me to finish my work and then I will come over and take care of you.


    After washing the toilet, I washed the floor and helped clean up the restaurant in the afternoon. For the rest of the day, my whole body felt like it was in pieces.


    When we were about to close for the night, Wang Yuxian asked me to help her buy some food from the supermarket at the side.


    Everyone is tired and unwilling to run errands. Under Wang Yuxian''s cold eyes, I had no choice but to go out and buy.


    I secretly asked Wang Yuxian''s family about her and brought her money to buy a bunch of things for me.


    "Ah ~ What are you doing!"


    Just as I entered the door, I heard Wang Yuxian''s shout.


    Then came the crackling of bottles and the sound of a man''s tongue.


    I knew things weren''t going well, so I rushed in to check on the situation.


    A drunk man was holding a bottle of wine in one hand and Wang Yuxian''s arm in the other, mumbling something.


    At that time, I didn''t know what to think, I had really hoped that someone would help me vent my anger, but the moment I saw Wang Yuxian being bullied in front of me, I couldn''t help but rush over.


    "What are you trying to do!" I pushed the drunk away.


    Wang Yuxian was scared out of her wits, her hands subconsciously grabbing onto her shoulders as she hid behind me.


    Looking at the Wang Yuxian behind me, it was as if the confidence and self-esteem in my body returned.


    The drunkard saw that I was just an unremarkable student and wasn''t afraid of me at all. He raised his hand and smashed the bottle into pieces.


    "What''s wrong?" I just want her to talk to me today! If you know what''s good for you, then scram! "

 C6

    "Wen Zi, he doesn''t even pay for his meals and has gone insane drinking with me!" Wang Yuxian hurriedly shouted from behind me.


    I glared at her. Aren''t you usually bullying me? Now do you know how good I am?


    Facing this person''s provocation, I directly sent a slap over.


    The drunkard just wanted to smoke with all his might. If he didn''t smoke with just a bit more force, his wine wouldn''t wake up at all.


    Pow!


    A crisp sound echoed in the restaurant.


    Then I shouted, "Scram if you don''t have the money to eat! Isn''t it shameful for a man to do such a thing? "


    I guessed that this person wouldn''t have much strength left over from drinking too much, so I didn''t think too much and thought that he would definitely run away after scaring him. But who would have thought that my slap would actually have an effect?


    This man, was a Martial Artist!


    However, he was still a little dizzy after getting slapped by me, but he quickly reacted and immediately kicked me in the face. I didn''t even have the chance to scream before I was knocked to the ground.


    The man immediately mounted up and swung his bow left and right in my direction. I didn''t have any chance to retaliate, so I tried my best to protect my head.


    "F * ck, you dare to cause trouble here!" At this moment, a wretched voice came from upstairs, followed by the sound of him hurrying downstairs.


    When I went out to buy things, the restaurant was already full of dishes. Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi had left a long time ago, if there were any guests, they would just stay behind with the Wang Yuxian to clean up.


    Acting Hu was probably going to the toilet, and had not left even now.


    Although Acting Hu and I had a fight, at this time we would still have to face a common enemy.


    With all of Acting Hu''s brute strength, two Large Black Claw s came over and stood between me and this drunkard.


    I could only take a breath of air at this time, but when I opened my eyes, I saw that Acting Hu''s hands were still stained with some unknown liquid.


    Acting Hu thought I was beaten up by the drunkards and scolded loudly, "F * * k, he made our people puke!"


    As he spoke, he turned his fist into a claw and swiped twice, scratching two bloody marks on the drunkard''s face!


    Others could fight as fiercely as they liked, but Acting Hu would bury him no matter how deep his head was buried!


    The alcoholic was also surprised and quickly covered his face.


    Drunk and hazy, he definitely thought he had seen wrongly. Could it be that this black and strong piece of trash was not a man, but a bunch of old grannies!?


    Imitating the kick he gave me earlier, I tripped him and placed him on the ground. Acting Hu and I rushed over to control him.


    Only then did Wang Yuxian react and called the police.


    Acting Hu was still a little unhappy and took the opportunity to scratch his face twice.


    Not long later, the police arrived, but seeing the drunkard''s face, the police officer exclaimed, "What''s going on? "Look at her face! Lady Boss, didn''t you say someone was causing trouble?"


    Wang Yuxian was a little dazed as she looked towards me and Acting Hu.


    Acting Hu suddenly laughed, "Officer, when you came over just now, he passed by a few old women. When he went over, he touched their buttocks and then they scratched him.


    "Bullshit, this is what you scratched for me!" Although the drunkard was drunk, he was not stupid.


    "Hehe, look, I''m a man, how could I use such a sneaky method to deal with someone? Don''t think you can talk nonsense just because you drink too much. " After saying that, the Acting Hu gave me and the Wang Yuxian a contemptible wink. The two of us hurriedly said that was the case.


    The policemen looked at each other and finally took the drunk away.


    They would rather believe the words of the Acting Hu than the words of an alcoholic.


    Watching the police car leave, Wang Yuxian heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at me with a complicated gaze, told Acting Hu to go back and rest before she went upstairs.


    I have already gotten used to Wang Yuxian''s cold attitude, so I gave him a cigarette and lit it up for him.


    The Large Black Claw took the cigarette and inhaled: "Zhang Wen, that slap was pretty loud. I was in the toilet just now, and that slap made me pee my pants. Haha!"


    I looked at him helplessly. When I thought about how his piss stained hand touched my mouth just now, I felt a wave of nausea.


    "What''s wrong?" You haven''t even recovered from it? " Seeing my expression turn ugly, Acting Hu asked concernedly.


    "Nothing much, thanks for today. You can go back first!"


    "Oh, alright then. I''m leaving!" If anyone else comes to make trouble, call me! I called Guohua and Er Zi over to help! "


    "Mm ¡­"


    Acting Hu had a head full of messy hair that looked like it was in a mainstream situation, but it basically did not wash at all. Her hair stood erect on top of his head, making people feel like it was covered in hair gel. Wang Yuxian had said before that hair style was his life more than once, but Acting Hu said that hair style was his life.


    However, Acting Hu is still a good person, he is the kind of person who is straightforward and not petty.


    I sat alone on the first floor, finished my cigarette, tidied up the disordered table and chairs, and went upstairs.


    After washing up, I lay on the bed tiredly.


    Wang Yuxian sent a message over.


    "Is big brother asleep?"


    "No, I was just lying in bed."


    "Did Brother miss me today?" Wang Yuxian really kept to her word, as she added on a shy expression.


    I chuckled. "That''s right. You said to teach your mottled dogs a lesson. How''s it going?"


    "It''s alright, it''s pretty obedient. Actually, it''s quite nice for him to be obedient. It''s just that sometimes he would be despicable to me."


    "When are you going to let big brother see how you''re going to teach people a lesson ~"


    "You''re so bad!"


    Then, Wang Yuxian and I started to chat about our different ways. Wang Yuxian didn''t reject any of us and described all the unhappiness and helplessness I had over the past few years.


    It was easier said than done for a woman to support so many things by herself.


    "Big brother, wait a moment ~" she suddenly said.


    I wondered if she was going to bed, so I didn''t think too much about it and prepared to say hello to her before going to bed.


    But at this moment, I heard a series of footsteps coming from the corridor, followed by Wang Yuxian knocking on my door.


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    I jumped in shock and quickly sat up. The Wang Yuxian didn''t even wait for me to reply before pushing open the door herself.


    I quickly hid my phone behind my back.


    She stood outside with a quilt in her arms.


    She stood there coldly in the doorway. I couldn''t see the expression on her face, and she took a deep breath and said it was cold now, let me cover up a bit, then walked in and threw the quilt on my bed.


    I sat awkwardly on the bed. Why is she suddenly so concerned about me?


    As she turned to leave, she suddenly thought of something. She sat down beside me with her hands behind her back.


    I still feel guilty in front of her.


    However, there was really nothing to be said about her face. She had delicate facial features, and was a standard Jiangnan woman.


    The aura she exuded was extraordinary and refined. If she was able to go to university, she would definitely be one of those beauties that would attract the attention of all men.


    But unfortunately, she was born in the countryside, so she didn''t have such a beautiful path to study.


    She took a breath and looked at me sharply.


    "Wen Zi, what are you playing with? Let elder sister see? "

 C7

    Wang Yuxian''s words made my whole body tremble like lightning.


    Did she already know that I had used a trumpet to trick her?


    Or was she testing me?


    However, a woman''s sixth sense had always been quite accurate!


    I hastily shifted my gaze away. I didn''t dare meet her cold gaze. "Ah? Nothing, just playing games!"


    "Look at this, sister," she said, reaching across me to grab the phone.


    "This won''t do ¡­" I hurried to grab it.


    In my panic, I accidentally touched Wang Yuxian''s arm. She glared at me and grabbed my phone.


    I stood nervously to the side and watched.


    She opened her phone and clicked on WeChat.


    Ka-cha! *


    Please enter your password!


    I almost forgot that my WeChat was locked with a password. Normal people wouldn''t be able to open it. I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Wang Yuxian raised her head and rolled her eyes at me: "Tsk, what password did you, a man, add in your WeChat? Did you chat with some girl? "


    I shook my head no.


    She turned off WeChat and looked at the backstage. Then, she opened up a blurry image with some doubts.


    The card paused for a moment, but she was still able to see it clearly.


    Wang Yuxian''s face immediately flushed red, she quickly turned the switch.


    However, I don''t see that her face is filled with disgust, but rather some surprise.


    She looked at me again, and this time there was no concern in her eyes from the moment she entered the room, only the haughty look of the landlady.


    Arrogant! It was as if he despised everything! I don''t even put a kid like me in my eyes.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, flowing through thousands of layers, suffused with the autumn waves.


    I subconsciously protected my body, and prepared to be beaten up by the Wang Yuxian.


    However, what surprised me was that she didn''t lose her temper and instead sincerely told me that I was still young and that I must be serious and not be lazy in the future. That wouldn''t do me any good, she said that I would always come when I needed to and that there would definitely be a girl that would be together with me for the rest of my life.


    But my eyes never left hers.


    At this moment, my thoughts seemed to have changed a lot, as though I was secretly infected by the Wang Yuxian''s emotions.


    After explaining a bunch of profound truths, Wang Yuxian told me to go to bed early, and then left while wearing a pair of slippers.


    When we reached to the door, she stopped and thanked me seriously, "Wen Zi, thank you for what you did just now ~"


    If I didn''t hear it with my own ears, I wouldn''t believe that this kind of words could come out of the mouth of the cold beauty Wang Yuxian.


    I was touched that she suddenly stopped talking to the tycoon and came over to give me a quilt.


    Wang Yuxian, what kind of person are you exactly?


    After returning, there were no more news about the Wang Yuxian on WeChat. I tried to ask a few questions, but there was no reply ¡­


    The next morning, I heard Acting Hu bragging to Li Erzi and the others about how awesome he was last night. When I went down, I saw him squatting on a chair and waving two Large Black Claw s around, speaking in great detail.


    "Aiya, Wen Zi, are you alright?" When Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua saw me come down, they hurriedly asked with concern.


    I shook my head. "I''m fine. What about it?"


    "Acting Hu said that you were pressed to the ground by someone and punched you a few times yesterday. You were almost beaten to death!" Li Erzi obviously did not believe Acting Hu''s words and winked at me.


    I said oh, saying that Acting Hu was like the old ladies last night, using his claws to scratch others'' face and not admitting it.


    The two of them immediately burst into laughter. The Acting Hu looked at me reproachfully, saying that it was all because I was beaten up last night. If it was him, he wouldn''t be able to vent his anger with two punches, but if he were to scratch that man''s two claws, it would definitely make his heart ache for a period of time.


    Just as we were chatting, Wang Yuxian came down. Today, she was wearing something similar to a business attire, looking somewhat capable. She had on light makeup, making her look both spirited and beautiful.


    She looked at me meaningfully and said, "Zhang Wen doesn''t need to wash the land today. He will help out in the restaurant, and if there''s nothing else, we will go to the kitchen to learn how to cook from Zhang Guohua."


    My heart is called happy ah, I do not mind the trouble outside, it is sick of my trouble, today finally do not need to wash the ground.


    I happily agreed and went to change into my work clothes.


    The work in the restaurant was much easier than washing up. He had been busy for a while at noon and had nothing to do after that.


    This gave me time to chat with the Wang Yuxian.


    I asked her why she stopped talking last night. She explained to me that she fell asleep last night. I chuckled and said that I''ve been waiting for you for the whole night. You have to give me some compensation.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t reply to me for a long time after I sent this message. When I was helping the kitchen to clean the dishes, I saw that she had gone upstairs alone.


    It took a long time for her to send a shy face, and then a beautiful picture.


    Above her, she was clear and pleasant.


    Seeing this photo, I chuckled. Although Wang Yuxian looked cold on the surface, it was actually a warm heart, and it was just a serious surface difference.


    After that, he sent another shy emoji over.


    I rolled my eyes and replied, "Just looking at the photo is already boring. When you''re free, send me two voice messages!"


    After sending this message, my heart was filled with excitement. I didn''t know if Wang Yuxian would agree, and I didn''t know if she would open her mouth to a stranger.


    The voice of the Wang Yuxian was rather nice to listen to, a standard little woman.


    The news from the Wang Yuxian quickly came back.


    "Then send it to big brother when I''m done ~"


    "Haha, alright, I''ll wait!" Excited, I closed the phone.


    All day long, whenever I meet a Wang Yuxian, I would uncontrollably imagine what it would be like for her to be able to take pictures and speak at the same time. I look forward to the arrival of night in my heart.


    The restaurant business was not bad. After finishing their work, it was almost ten o''clock.


    After seeing the Acting Hu and the rest off, I put down the roller shutter, washed up, and entered my room as fast as I could.


    "Is brother here?" Wang Yuxian took the initiative to speak to me.


    I chuckled in my heart. She was already impatient even before I said anything.


    "Yes, I''ve been here for a long time. I''ve been waiting for you!" I flew back.


    "Haha ¡­" She chuckled for a moment and then sent a voice message over.


    I clicked on it as if it were a treasure.


    Wang Yuxian''s voice was like nature''s, but it sounded somewhat unhappy.


    It made me worry again.


    The emotion of this woman from the Wang Yuxian could change many times with her sweetness, and was often unfathomable.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "It''s nothing," she said, as a shy little yellow person came over, not saying anything else.


    What is Wang Yuxian, who is separated from me by a wall, doing now?


    Was she still angry about what had happened that day? But that was over.

 C8

    "Would brother like to hear me talk?" Wang Yuxian asked.


    "Haha, not bad, I just don''t know when I''ll be able to see you again."


    "Haha, it won''t be too late to meet you again when we''re familiar with each other ~"


    "Hehe, then I look forward to that day."


    "Then should I also be rewarded?" Wang Yuxian sent a yellow person with gleaming eyes.


    I sent her the photos I had prepared earlier in the day, thinking that this was enough for her to see.


    Then, Wang Yuxian sent me a few messages that were different from what I had expected, as well as some nice photos.


    I took a deep breath, put on my headphones, and covered my head with the blanket as much as I could.


    I wonder how far Wang Yuxian and I will go in the future.


    Wang Yuxian, oh Wang Yuxian, in the future I will definitely make you bow down to me, you little demon!


    Clang!


    At this moment, I felt as if the sound in my earphones was mixed with the sound of the door opening.


    I quickly took off my headphones and turned off the screen.


    But I was still a step too late. I felt a cool sensation on my body, and then a Wang Yuxian in a coat and high heels was standing in front of me. She saw me curled up on the bed, looking at her picture.


    "Zhang Wen, you explain to me what you are doing!" she shouted angrily.


    I cursed under my breath. Looks like I''ll have to lock the door when I sneak a peek at her picture in the future.


    I know that the people women hate the most are people like me who do things in secret, especially Wang Yuxian.


    "You saw it already, what else do you want me to explain? Besides, are you ashamed of yourself? " "No," I said.


    Pow!


    She slapped me in the face and said, "Do you even know what to say? Who do you think I am? I''m your boss, your boss! "


    I felt my face heat up and my head tilt to the side. Allow yourself to indulge in your own desires and not allow me to relax for a moment? This is my private time. I can do whatever I want! You don''t need to ask! Furthermore, I''ll have to trouble you to knock on the door of someone else''s room when you enter! "


    Strictly speaking, there''s nothing wrong with my way of doing things, so how could she interfere? However, she doesn''t feel comfortable in her heart, after all, I''m alone in her room, so she doesn''t feel safe at all.


    The feeling of being stared at isn''t good, not to mention the relationship between me and the Wang Yuxian.


    She took out her cell phone and waved it in front of me. "Do you believe that I''ll call the police right now? Just say you don''t follow the rules and act recklessly! See if the police care! "


    I gritted my teeth. Wang Yuxian, oh Wang Yuxian, your change in attitude is even faster than a singing show. Have you forgotten that I went to save you no matter what happened last night?


    "I do, I do!" Facing her unyielding attitude, I had no choice but to compromise.


    She snorted and said, "Stand still and reflect on it!"


    I raised my eyebrows. I''m already such a big person, yet I still have to stand here and reflect? I refused her with my eyes.


    She said if I didn''t go, I''d be charged a thousand dollars.


    I thought to myself, I only get a little over two thousand a month, so I''ll be deducted a thousand dollars. Thus, I didn''t care about my face anymore and followed Wang Yuxian''s orders.


    I stood like an idiot in the room as the Wang Yuxian paced around me, lecturing me.


    "You say, you are already an adult, if you were in the village, you would be married by this age, but look at you now, nothing happened, everything happened, and you even liked to do these things, if it wasn''t for the fact that I knew you before, who would be willing to provoke you into the village? Does a country boy like you think it''s that easy to find a job... "


    In the face of her arrogant lesson, I was not the least bit convinced. I thought to myself, Is that how you treat WeChat?


    Speaking of excitement, she even poked my head with her finger.


    I hate it when people poke me in the head with their hands. "After marriage, you can''t even see your husband. Every day, you have to sigh when you''re staying at a broken restaurant!"


    "How dare you talk back to me!" Wang Yuxian''s expression changed greatly as he felt pain from what I said, and he immediately kicked me.


    "Bam!"


    Before Wang Yuxian could kick me, my high heels slanted and I lost my balance and fell to the side.


    I hurried to hold her...


    At that moment, Wang Yuxian''s petite body heavily fell on the ground.


    Fortunately, I caught her.


    However, her face was furrowed.


    "My feet are hurting ¡­" Tears rolled down her face as she felt wronged.


    I turned and put her on the bed, disregarding the way she was shouting at me.


    She was shocked. "Little bastard, what are you trying to do?!"


    I didn''t have the time to talk nonsense with her. My eyes were fixated on her ankle. The spot where I twisted it earlier had already turned red.


    "Your ankle is swollen, so you need to apply cold water to it." I went to get my towel, ran to the bathroom, and wet it, then applied it to her ankle.


    "Don''t worry about me!" She was still struggling to get up, but the pain in her foot made her unable to move. In just a few minutes, her ankle was swollen.


    I thought, who told you to kick me?


    This is what happens when you bully me.


    Neither of us spoke, and I was the only one left to rub her ankle while she was cold.


    Wang Yuxian''s face turned as red as an apple. She was currently lying on my bed and even asked me to rub her ankles. More importantly, she scolded me just now.


    Just now, she didn''t leave any face for me! That was called being ruthless!


    If someone else were to see this scene unknowingly, they would definitely be shocked.


    The Wang Yuxian had never been like this.


    "I need to go back to my room." After a while, she was about to stand up. However, the moment her feet touched the ground, she winced in pain.


    I sighed. "Your ankle is injured, so you definitely can''t walk now. I''ll carry you back!"


    I squatted down and motioned for her to come up.


    Wang Yuxian hesitated for a while, but still walked up unwillingly.


    Only then did she slowly back down from my back. After all, she was just a little girl, she needed a man to support her for a long time.


    With my back facing the Wang Yuxian, I pushed open the door of her room and placed her on the bed.


    "Then I''m leaving, go and rub it yourself, it''ll spread fast like that." I said I was going out.


    "Wait ¡­" She suddenly stopped me.


    In the dimly lit room, Wang Yuxian and I looked at each other.


    One pair of eyes was full of passion and manliness, while the other pair was filled with gentleness but caution.


    "Wen Zi, those words that Sis said to you just now were for your own good. Don''t take it to heart ¡­"


    A single sentence from Wang Yuxian was enough to cause a war, and a single sentence was enough to settle the grudge between us. These words from Wang Yuxian made the awkwardness in my heart dissolve in an instant.


    I closed the door, my back to the door of Wang Yuxian, my heart racing.


    Just now, that was my first intimate encounter with her!

 C9

    The feeling Wang Yuxian gave me, the look in her eyes, made me unable to put my finger on it.


    I took a deep breath, tried to keep myself calm, adjusted my mood, and prepared to go back.


    In fact, it''s not easy in Wang Yuxian. A woman is out, guarding this restaurant for a living, I think the number of times the drunkard came to cause trouble is not small, it''s just that I didn''t see it.


    Even more so, her husband was not by her side.


    The loneliness and boredom she has to endure is not something we can understand.


    I let out a long sigh. Just as my back left the Wang Yuxian''s room, I heard a sweet voice coming from inside.


    Hello, hubby, I''ve sprained my leg. Wuu ~


    "Yes, I accidentally sprained it just now."


    "You''re talking about the new Zhang Wen? Hmph, he is just a brat. Earlier, he was being ordered by me to wash the ground outside every day, but now he has to be more honest. But it''s still a short lesson. "When I get back here two days later, I''ll show him some colors. It''ll be a waste if I don''t fight ¡­"


    Hearing the Wang Yuxian''s words, it was as if my entire body was being stimulated by something.


    Damn you Wang Yuxian, I truly treat you! So that''s how you think of me, I''ll help you massage your feet and cool you down, and you actually still want to teach me a lesson!


    I grinded my teeth in anger and returned to my room. I opened my WeChat and crazily asked her for photos. I typed out all kinds of malicious language in the script, telling her everything that I could think of.


    Wang Yuxian probably didn''t know why I had to do this, but she continued to chat with me.


    But in the face of my anger, she didn''t dare to have any other intentions.


    After a long time, I finally fell asleep with a satisfied smile on my face.


    Right now, my photo album is full of her beautiful self-portrait photos. If you have nothing to do, just take them out and admire them.


    The second day, Wang Yuxian treated me a little better. Perhaps she felt that she had been too cold and detached, and had let me down, but I didn''t appreciate her kindness. Every time, I would roll my eyes at her.


    This confused Wang Yuxian. She took some time to call me up to the second floor.


    "Wen Zi, what do you mean? Didn''t you say that you''re not angry at your elder sister? " She was still limping and her eyebrows were tightly knitted together. She looked at me with a hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    I thought, What did you say about me last night? I heard it all, didn''t I, kid? You still want to mess with me?


    I coldly replied, "I''m not angry!"


    "Look at your face, did you say no?" She actually pouted like a young girl, which made my heart itch.


    I don''t know why, but I was angry at first, but after hearing what Wang Yuxian said, I immediately calmed down.


    This woman was good in every way, but she was too narrow-minded.


    While we were talking, a lot of guests came in and I rushed out to greet them.


    Wang Yuxian was busy collecting the debts.


    These people immediately ordered a bunch of dishes, Acting Hu and I were in charge of carrying the plates to the table.


    From what I see, these people don''t look like good people. A few of them even have tattoos, looking like little Hooligan.


    Instinct tells me these people don''t look like they eat.


    I told Acting Hu to keep an eye on them from the shadows, so Acting Hu lit up a cigarette and took a chair not too far away from them to watch them eat.


    I went back to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    As expected, not long later, I heard an impatient voice sound out.


    "Lady Boss, why are there flies in your dishes!"


    My heart thumped, thinking that what I was worried about had happened. Thus, I hastily went out to check the situation. The Acting Hu and the Wang Yuxian had already passed, and the two of them were currently explaining something to the table.


    The two tattooed men pointed at Acting Hu and the Lady Boss with exaggeration, shouting and shouting. I also walked over.


    Acting Hu gave me a look and told me that he saw two people here letting flies in.


    Wang Yuxian continued to smile apologetically, but the gazes of the two people towards her was not simply looking for fault, but also seemed to be teasing her a little.


    "My brother saw it just now. You let the dead flies in!" Then I stood up and said.


    In that moment, everyone''s gaze turned towards me. Wang Yuxian shook her head at me and told me to shut up.


    "Brat, when you say these words, think carefully! For the sake of this meal, my people wouldn''t resort to such petty tricks! " A bald head with cold eyes looked at me.


    Even though he said that, his face clearly showed that it wasn''t the case.


    The reason they came was to cause trouble.


    I coldly laughed, "If that''s really impossible, then let''s call the police. There''s a camera in the restaurant. When the time comes, the police should be able to check it out."


    Wang Yuxian secretly pushed me.


    I looked at her in confusion. I thought to myself, why didn''t she call the police? Furthermore, she was being so courteous with these people. With a single glance, I could tell that these people were here to cause trouble!


    "Hehe, call the police?" Baldy took out a stick from behind his back and slapped it on the table. "Do you believe that I can smash this place before the police come here?"


    I frowned, at this time, Zhang Guohua also came out from within, holding onto a big spoon that was used to fry vegetables, he stood beside me.


    Li Erzi hid in a corner and watched the situation unfold.


    "Then come and try it!" My eyes also turned cold.


    The bald man led his men and stood up, looking like he was about to fight with us.


    Pow!


    At this time, Wang Yuxian hastily gave me a slap on the face. The slap was especially loud, and I felt my face go numb.


    She was anxious and angry, her beautiful little face flushed red with anger: "What are you doing? Get the hell back! You don''t have the right to speak here! "


    I look at her in disbelief. I came over to help her, but she still beat me up? Did she really not know what was good for her?


    When the baldy and the rest saw that I was beaten, they all looked at me with smiles on their faces.


    There seemed to be a tinge of regret in Wang Yuxian''s eyes, but she still forcefully pushed me away: "Get the hell back to wash the dishes!"


    When Zhang Guohua and the Acting Hu saw that the Wang Yuxian was really angry, they hurried over to pull me back, and pushed me back into the kitchen.


    Laughter came from behind me, and then the Wang Yuxian apologized to them, saying that this meal was free and they were allowed to leave.


    If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have said anything, and instead hid in the shadows like Li Erzi to watch a play!


    After they left, Wang Yuxian came to the kitchen and looked at me. "Wasn''t it just a slap from a woman? What are you pretending for? "Go to work!"


    Her attitude made me feel even more unhappy, so I began to argue with her, "If others come to cause trouble, you won''t dare to interfere, but you will bully one of us. Let''s see who will help you in the future! In any case, whether the restaurant makes money or not has nothing to do with us! "


    When I said those words, I felt wronged and my nose turned sour.


    As if he had seen through my thoughts, Wang Yuxian''s tone softened, "If you work here, you have to listen to me!"


    I smiled coldly and looked at her meaningfully. "You should still take care of yourself first!"

 C10

    I don''t know if Wang Yuxian understood me, but after I said that, her expression changed slightly. She immediately grabbed onto my arm and said, "Come with me!"


    I threw her hand away.


    She had Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua bring me to a room on the second floor and then had the two of them go downstairs to busy themselves.


    I was still angry, my chest heaving.


    She wore high heels and walked rather uncomfortable, so she simply took it off and held it in her hand. She stood there gracefully while looking straight into my eyes.


    At that moment, I felt as if she was looking at me differently, as if she was looking at me in a different color.


    "Wen Zi, the reason why Sis hit you just now, wasn''t because of that intention ¡­" Her tone softened.


    "What does that mean?" I said coldly.


    She sighed and took my hand to help me sit down. She said emotionally, "I did think about calling the police, but did you ever think about how I would call the police in that situation? If I called, they would definitely destroy the restaurant. And even if the police came, do you think it would be in our interest? Every restaurant has more or less a problem with their hygiene. If people were to check, they would close the restaurant. A mere meal is not worth it. "


    When Wang Yuxian said this, I seemed a little petty.


    I didn''t expect her to think this much. Compared to that, a meal isn''t much.


    Then she told me that there were usually a lot of people here to cause trouble, but she still walked all the way here.


    I thought I saw a touch of frost on her face. Opening a shop by yourself, you have to take care of everything by yourself, and you even have to handle these trivial matters by yourself. Isn''t this a test for a woman?


    Wang Yuxian is not much older than me, but she seems to be a lot more mature than me.


    "Do you understand?" she asked when I didn''t say anything for a long time.


    I silently nodded my head.


    "Then get back to work." She frowned, and when I went out I saw her rubbing her ankle.


    Just as I went downstairs, my phone vibrated twice. It was a message from the Wang Yuxian.


    "Is brother busy? I''m going to die from frustration! "


    I asked her what was wrong.


    "He''s still just a hairless brat, it doesn''t make sense to argue with him. If only he could be as mature as you!"


    F * ck, he actually dares to say that I haven''t even grown all my hair! The good impression he had of Wang Yuxian immediately disappeared.


    However, I still politely replied, "Don''t lower yourself to him. Big brother is in a meeting right now, so I''ll contact you when I''m done."


    With that, I sent a photo of the meeting room.


    Wang Yuxian also believed him and sent me a silly emoji.


    Well, I''m afraid you''d be disappointed if you knew I was the one who was sending you these words every day.


    I''d like to see her flustered.


    When I went downstairs, Acting Hu told me not to be angry. This was how Wang Yuxian was.


    Li Erzi laughed and said that it was because he had not had a man for too long that he was so emotional. Nobody could guess what he was thinking, sometimes good and sometimes bad.


    I shook my head helplessly.


    The restaurant''s business was not bad at night, and a lot of people who drove luxury cars came here to eat. I heard from Acting Hu and the others that the restaurant was actually quite famous, even though the restaurant''s surface is small, the food taste is not bad, and many people came over to eat.


    For a woman to be able to do this, it was already quite acceptable. Others could only see her bright and beautiful appearance, but no one knew what she had experienced behind her back.


    While I was busy, Wang Yuxian sent me a message.


    "Big Brother, are you in Jinhai City now? "I want to find you ~"


    Seeing this news made my heart race. Wang Yuxian, you actually fell into my gentle trap so quickly!


    I didn''t expect to be here so soon.


    "What is it? You''ve thought it through? " I added a smirk behind me.


    "En ~" Wang Yuxian said shyly.


    I stole a glance at her as she sat at the cash register.


    Little Face blushed, his eyes still staring at his phone while he waited for me to reply.


    She must have been boring all day, but no wonder.


    At this moment, an evil plan appeared in my mind, slowly recalling the words from the past.


    "Sure, I just so happen to have to go to Jinhai City tonight. At that time, we''ll meet at the entrance of the XX Motel!"


    Wang Yuxian immediately replied with a "good" word.


    Ye Zichen put down his phone, then went to the second floor to change and clean himself up with a blushing face.


    It took her about half an hour to get down.


    Ouch!


    I couldn''t help but light up my eyes. This was a completely different person from before!


    Wang Yuxian had changed into a snow spinning coat, concealing some of the ice-cold Qi on her body.


    Even the most serious Zhang Guohua could not help but look at her twice more.


    Wang Yuxian looked like she was in a good mood, she told us to lock up the shop later, she shouldn''t be coming back to sleep today.


    The few of them coldly replied, while I coldly sneered in my heart.


    Wang Yuxian, you just wait outside.


    Not long later, a photo was sent from Wang Yuxian. It was a picture of her on a bench near the motel. She intentionally put on her clothes and put on a dignified posture.


    "Big brother, I''ve already reached the door. When are you coming?"


    A dark smile hung on my face as I said, "We''ll be there soon. Hur Hur, don''t be impatient ~"


    "Hmm, then try your best to move faster ~"


    I can imagine how the Wang Yuxian can be so impatient while holding onto my phone, thinking that if you bully me, then I''ll make you fun of me today!


    After we cleaned up, I sent Acting Hu and the rest off.


    It was already past ten.


    Wang Yuxian has already been waiting outside for me for nearly an hour.


    "Big brother still hasn''t come?"


    "Did something happen on the way ~"


    The photos of the Wang Yuxian were sent over one after another, and I kept urging them on.


    I didn''t reply her, but steadied my emotions and changed into a set of casual clothes before wobbling as I walked towards the Wang Yuxian.


    When I went over, the Wang Yuxian was busy sending me a message with her head lowered.


    I thought she really liked that "tycoon," who was so patient.


    I coughed lightly and walked towards Wang Yuxian. I lightly patted her back and pretended to be surprised: "Boss, why are you here?"


    Wang Yuxian turned around as if she was shocked by lightning when she heard my voice.


    Her beautiful big eyes were filled with disappointment: "I''m waiting here, why are you here too? Did you take samples from the shop? Is the door locked? Why aren''t you at the store? "


    I sneered in my heart, but pretended to be very happy as I said, "I''m also waiting for someone!"


    "You ¡­?" Her face was filled with disbelief.


    "Right." I patted my chest. "My girlfriend should be waiting for me inside by now."

 C11

    When Wang Yuxian heard my words, her entire face darkened. She definitely didn''t expect that we would meet in the same hotel, but the ''tycoon'' guy she was waiting for wouldn''t come over.


    "Lady Boss, who are you waiting for!" I asked again, seeing that she could avoid my words.


    "What does waiting have to do with you?" She pouted and glared at me.


    "You''re not waiting for a man, are you?"


    Her face immediately turned red. She glared at me and told me not to speak nonsense. She was waiting for her best friend. There was something wrong.


    Haha, her excuse wasn''t good at all. Who would come to this kind of place in the middle of the night to discuss things with a girl?


    But I didn''t say anything, just gave her a meaningful smile and said I''d gone in first.


    "Sigh ¡­" She called after me.


    "What is it?" I laughed.


    "Can you change to another hotel?" Her words had betrayed her.


    "Why?"


    "This hotel..." "Not good ¡­"


    "It''s alright, I like it here!"


    "¡­" Seeing that Wang Yuxian was so angry that she couldn''t speak, I almost laughed out loud.


    After going to the hotel, I didn''t book a room, but sat in the main hall, secretly watching over Wang Yuxian who was waiting outside on a bench.


    I had already caused her to become anxious. She was anxiously walking around outside, while her WeChat was filled with messages.


    "Brother, where are you? Why aren''t you coming over? "


    "Tell me your phone number and I''ll come find you."


    "It can''t be that you''re not coming ¡­"


    Time slipped away. When it was almost eleven o''clock, I sent a message that I had already edited.


    "I''m not going, you liar!"


    When Wang Yuxian saw this message, she froze in place. In the distance, she lowered her head and stared blankly for a long time before sending a message.


    "What did you say?" How did I lie to you? I''ve been waiting until now, and my legs are going numb! "


    Satisfied, I closed the phone. Without further ado, I stood up and prepared to leave the hotel.


    When I passed by here, I saw that she hadn''t left yet. She was still standing there like a wooden stake, looking at the phone as tears flowed down her face.


    Wang Yuxian cried.


    Did she have feelings for him?


    To be honest, I do not believe that such a casual look would produce any true feelings, Wang Yuxian was definitely unwilling, and had been treated as a scammer by others to cry out of grievance.


    I think you deserved it, who let you bully me.


    At this moment, my phone vibrated.


    I looked down and saw that it was from Wang Yuxian.


    Why would she call me at this hour?


    I thought about it and found a place to quietly answer it.


    "Hello?"


    "Wen Zi, get down here!"


    "Ah?" "What?"


    "Why don''t you come out and accompany me, otherwise your salary will be deducted!"


    The Wang Yuxian is truly tyrannical, begging me to come down and still act so high and mighty!


    I didn''t think too much about it and was about to refuse, but before I could say anything, her crying voice came over me, "Can''t you just stay with me for a while? "Sob, sob ¡­"


    Hearing Wang Yuxian''s voice, I admit that my heart softened.


    I kept asking myself if I had gone too far, if I shouldn''t play with her like this.


    Perhaps it was because she was too lonely that she wanted to chat with this person.


    After putting down the phone, I walked around the back door and out the front door, walking to Wang Yuxian.


    When she saw me, she cried even harder.


    "Wen Zi, tell me, is sister a liar?"


    I pretended to be surprised and asked, "What''s going on?"


    She didn''t say anything superfluous, just that she was suspected by a man to be a swindler, and now she even had the heart to die. As she spoke, she leaned on my shoulder and began to cry.


    I had to let her cry on my shoulder.


    The Wang Yuxian on my shoulder is as clear as water.


    "That''s enough, go back. That man said you''re lying to him. What are you waiting for him for?" "No," I said.


    Wang Yuxian suddenly looked up, ignoring the tears on her face, she pointed to a bar in the distance and said: "I won''t be back tonight, Sis will take you to eat!"


    I thought to myself, the Wang Yuxian must have been provoked to actually bring me to a bar.


    She took my hand and led me to the place called Left-handed Bar.


    She seemed to come here often, coming in familiarly, and then she asked for two bottles of foreign wine I didn''t know the name of, and we sat in the scattered seats and drank.


    "Kill it!" Wang Yuxian poured a cup of wine for me and drank it all by herself.


    I saw that Wang Yuxian seemed to want to get drunk on my own, so I accompanied her to drink. Since I graduated, I haven''t had a good drink yet!


    This wine was a lot spicier than other spirits and the concentration of this wine was also higher. It was like drinking a ball of fire.


    "Aiyo, Xiao Wang?" At this time, a well-dressed man walked over and looked at Wang Yuxian in disbelief.


    She glanced at him and immediately, her face was filled with a flattering smile, "Boss Li, why are you here? Didn''t I hear that you''ve gone abroad? "


    "Haha, didn''t I miss you?"


    "Stop it, you''re so annoying ~"


    "How is it? Are you free tonight? Why don''t you accompany this bro for a drink?"


    "No need, my brother just came from the countryside and is accompanying him today."


    "Alright then, let''s contact Ang another day!"


    "Mm ¡­"


    After the two of them conversed, I saw the man squeeze Wang Yuxian''s arm with all his might before reluctantly going into a large room. Wang Yuxian returned with a cold expression.


    Wang Yuxian owns a restaurant, how would she know the people in this bar? Furthermore, from the tone of the voice, it seemed that it wasn''t their first time meeting each other. Furthermore, that man was being so casual with her.


    She must have come to many of these places.


    "Who is that man?" I asked.


    "A friend ~"


    "Friends?"


    "Ask what you should, and don''t ask too many questions that you shouldn''t!" Her face immediately turned cold. I secretly curled my lips and didn''t ask any further questions.


    Wang Yuxian drank her wine cup by cup.


    My alcohol tolerance is not bad, after drinking a few cups I just feel a little dizzy, the rest are fine, but after a short while Wang Yuxian can''t take it anymore, she directly laid her head on my shoulder, still drinking like this.


    I hastily stopped her. If we continued drinking, she would definitely not be able to get up tomorrow, as there would be a bunch of things to deal with at the restaurant tomorrow. Without Wang Yuxian, we wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    "Let''s go back. It''s getting late." "No," I said.


    Wang Yuxian pushed me away, "Look at you, normally you are obedient to me, and now you don''t even dare to drink alcohol?"


    I was immediately angered by her words. However, I forcefully suppressed the anger in my heart and didn''t burst out as I coldly said, "I''m going back to accompany my girlfriend. She''s still waiting for me there!"


    Wang Yuxian shamelessly looked at me, her mouth whispering into my ear: "Wen Zi, forget about her, it''s the same for women ~"

 C12

    I didn''t know if Wang Yuxian was just teasing me because she was drunk or not, because when she spoke, she was shaking her head so hard that she couldn''t stand properly.


    She drank before I could refuse.


    I felt warm and spicy, as if my mouth were covered with hot pepper water, with a hint of sweetness and a hint of bitterness.


    Within a few seconds, she had another toast, her eyes full of seriousness. She straightened her back and said, "Alright, then I''ll listen to you. Let''s go home."


    I still didn''t understand how it felt. Wine was indeed a good thing.


    When she fell down beside me, I woke up.


    I carried her on my back and left the bar.


    Along the way, many people looked at me with envy. They only saw the beautiful Wang Yuxian, but didn''t know how ruthless this woman was!


    I walked all the way back to the restaurant, used the Wang Yuxian''s key to open the Rolling Gate, and placed her on the bed.


    Wang Yuxian is like a sleeping beauty when she''s asleep. I still like this Wang Yuxian who is quiet and won''t scold me.


    Even though I''ve seen this scene countless times in the movies, I really don''t know what to do with myself. Should I let her go or help her?


    Or should I put her back...


    The scene of the Wang Yuxian drinking wine just now spun in my mind.


    I squatted beside her and watched her breathe evenly, closing her eyes like a beauty coming out of a painting. I reached out and touched her small arm.


    Her flushing face and eyebrows were locked together slightly. She was placed right in front of me without any hesitation.


    Wang Yuxian being so quiet was pretty good.


    Aiya ¡­


    Just as I was thinking, I accidentally touched her. Suddenly, I seemed to have thought of something. I hastily looked at her face and upon discovering that there was nothing abnormal with her, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    I have already experienced how scheming this Wang Yuxian girl is, and she seems to be someone who often goes to bars to play, would her alcohol tolerance be so low? What if she was testing me? Trying to find a reason to drive me away?


    If that''s the case, there''s nothing I can do.


    Thinking of this, I sneered in my heart. I definitely won''t let her succeed in plotting against me!


    I took one last look at Wang Yuxian''s enviable face and was about to leave.


    "Don''t go, don''t leave me behind ¡­" Just then, the Wang Yuxian suddenly pulled me from behind.


    This is flying!


    She actually took the initiative to keep me here? Did he really drink too much or something?


    No, this was definitely her plan!


    When I turned around, Wang Yuxian''s face was only a few centimeters away from mine. As long as I moved my head, I would be able to touch her.


    The faint smell of alcohol along with the fragrance from my body indiscriminately entered my nostrils, making my entire body tremble like it had been electrocuted.


    Wang Yuxian''s blurry eyes have never felt such temperature before. To me, they have always been unreasonably cold, otherwise, they would have just scolded me with all their might.


    But then again, it was not easy for the Wang Yuxian to be here alone. Either she was killed by the merchants beside him or she was framed by some bad people. For women, the most important thing was to protect themselves.


    As I thought about it, a trace of sympathy arose in my heart. I thought it would be better to just stay by her side tonight and do nothing, as a good deed.


    In the end, we are both from the same village.


    At this moment, the Wang Yuxian was staring at me tightly, as though she wanted to melt me.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    As I was lost in thought, she spat it out.


    F * ck me!


    I hastily dodged in fright but she still vomited all over me. The surroundings were immediately filled with a pungent smell.


    The feeling of me rushing in like a tidal wave suddenly vanished like smoke in thin air.


    Damn it! Why didn''t he throw up earlier and later? Why did he have to puke at this time!


    Wang Yuxian immediately fell asleep after throwing up.


    I had no choice but to get something to clean up and help her take off her dirty jacket and pants.


    Just as I was about to leave, Wang Yuxian retched again and vomited.


    Aiya ¡­


    I frowned and hurried over to help her clean up.


    It seemed that she had really drunk too much.


    Wang Yuxian kept tormenting me until the early hours of the morning before I dragged my exhausted body back to sleep. Did she really think that the last person to receive punishment for toying with Wang Yuxian on WeChat was me?!


    and I didn''t get up the next day. Acting Hu was the one who woke me up and then went to call Wang Yuxian.


    I got up and looked at the time. It was already past ten o''clock.


    "Zhang Wen, come over here and die!" The first thing I heard when I woke up was Wang Yuxian''s screams.


    I got up and went to her room.


    At this moment, she was stumbling as she stood at the door. Her hair was slightly messy and her eyes were filled with anger. Her face was flushed red and her entire body was trembling in anger.


    "What is it?" I said coldly.


    "What''s wrong?" What do you think! Did you change my clothes? You... What did you do to me last night! " She looked like a defenseless young girl, not like she was married at all.


    I lit a cigarette on my own and started smoking. "You vomited all night last night, do you think I''d want to touch you? If you had not forcefully pulled me along to drink, I would not have been so busy until the early hours of the morning! "


    "I''ve been sick all night?" The Wang Yuxian frowned as she looked at me.


    Now that I think about it, she must have no idea at all. Otherwise, how could she say such a thing to me? You even want me to accompany her?


    He was really intoxicating himself by not being intoxicated by alcohol!


    "Hmm, you said that you will stay with me tonight, but I have good mental fortitude and haven''t done anything yet."


    "You ¡­ "Scram!" She was mad.


    I shrugged nonchalantly and went out of her room to busy myself.


    It took her a while to change her clothes, but her ankles were still a little stiff. She walked with a limp, and I couldn''t see any emotion on her face. She just looked at me with a complicated expression.


    Maybe she checked, too. I didn''t do anything to her last night.


    Acting Hu winked and asked me what I did with the Lady Boss last night. I said that there was nothing, but she drank too much and I took care of her for the whole night.


    Acting Hu laughed, telling him whether to take care of his with his body or with that place.


    I fucked up and said don''t be so fucking disgusting, okay?


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua both looked at me while laughing.


    I suddenly realized that I seemed to be a little too excited, even though I didn''t want to admit it, so I just ignored them.


    At that moment, a woman''s scream came from the restaurant.


    "What are you doing?" Don''t come near me! "

 C13

    The first thing I saw was a very pure girl. She looked a little like a milkmaid, but the charm on her face was a little more.


    It must have been a college student, because I felt a little bookish from her.


    Acting Hu and Li Erzi and I walked out. The girl was surrounded by a few men who looked like Hooligan.


    None of the people eating nearby dared to do anything, and the Lady Boss winked at me, signaling me not to go over.


    But I ignored her and went straight to the girl.


    I feel that as long as this girl eats at our restaurant, I should be able to meddle in this matter. Acting Hu and Li Erzi probably felt that I was right and followed by my side without hesitation.


    "Let her go, we''re going to cause a ruckus!" "No," I said.


    One of the people who looked like a Hooligan looked at me and said unhappily: "It''s none of your business if I bully this girl!"


    As he spoke, he showed off the swing on his waist.


    "Not in this restaurant!" My eyes widened.


    The girl was already crying from fright. She didn''t know what to do as she looked at the rest of us in terror.


    "F * ck your mother!" A Hooligan slapped me.


    Pow!


    I felt a gust of wind from the palm attack, and then a pair of black hands appeared in front of me. It was Acting Hu''s hands.


    "Acting Hu, kill him!" I shouted loudly and rushed forward to fight with the Hooligan s.


    Li Erzi also did the same this time, but his techniques were even more torturous than the Acting Hu, it was just that he could only scratch his eyes and pinch his neck, a pure trick, but it was still effective. He could basically deal with one person alone.


    Acting Hu is strong, I know some fighting techniques. With the two of us working together, these little Hooligan aren''t a match for us, in a few moves, we''ll be able to send them flying.


    Before I left, a Hooligan shouted at me, telling us to wait, he wanted to go back and get someone.


    I''m not afraid at all. If I''m even afraid of this, then don''t open a restaurant!


    When Acting Hu and I chased away these people, I felt a sense of pride. I think that Wang Yuxian definitely wouldn''t underestimate me this time, I want to tell her that I am also a man who can support the heavens and earth!


    Who knew that when Wang Yuxian came over, he would slap me so hard that I was confused.


    "Zhang Wen, I told you not to touch anyone, why didn''t you listen? Look, who''s coming here to eat in the future? "


    Wang Yuxian was so angry that her cheeks were flushed, and she pointed to the mess around us. I then noticed that when I was fighting with Acting Hu and the rest, the people who were eating had all ran out, with a few of them still not paying.


    "This ¡­" I forgot this on the spur of the moment.


    "Elder sister, don''t blame him. It''s my fault. I''ll keep you company with the money!" As the pure girl spoke, she took out five hundred yuan and gave it to Wang Yuxian.


    With an impatient face, she took the money and waved at the girl, "Alright, you can leave now. Don''t come here to eat in the future!"


    I don''t understand why Wang Yuxian would be so cold to this girl. The instant my eyes met with that girl''s, I realized that this girl is really a beauty!


    The expression on the girl''s face was a little unnatural, but she didn''t dare say anything under Wang Yuxian''s gaze, and walked away with her head lowered.


    When I was about to lose my sight, the girl looked at me deeply and waved her hand at me.


    He looked so cute that it seemed like he was about to explode.


    I felt as if something had touched my heart, and my whole body was electrified.


    The Wang Yuxian slapped my head and scolded, "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and clean up this place! "


    Only then did the rest of us hurry to clean up the mess.


    I don''t know why, but I always felt that the Wang Yuxian didn''t like this girl, so when I found the time, I asked her if she knew this girl. She shook her head and said that she didn''t and I asked her why she was so cold to this person.


    She only said four words.


    A beauty disaster.


    I thought that the Wang Yuxian was jealous that the girl was actually a girl, but unexpectedly, her words soon came to fruition.


    At night, we do the same as usual. Acting Hu and Li Erzi left, and I lied on my bed alone, playing with my phone.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t send me a single message throughout the entire day, probably because she had given up on me.


    I peeked around her circle of friends, but there was nothing there.


    I think she may have deleted me, I play her like that, she would be strange if she did not delete me!


    I didn''t think too much about it. After playing with my phone for a while, I was ready to go to sleep.


    Bang!


    At this moment, a crisp sound came from downstairs.


    I sat up in bed.


    I hastily ran down to check, and the Wang Yuxian stuck her head out as well.


    At this time, the sound became louder and more concentrated, like the rain on the ground in summer, and the sounds of cursing also came over.


    The first thing I thought of was that those people are here to take revenge!


    "Look at what you''ve done!" Wang Yuxian ran down from the top and cursed when she saw me.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I ran back to the kitchen and got a kitchen knife. Then I opened the door and was about to rush out.


    "You''re crazy!" Wang Yuxian hurried over and pulled me back, "Call the police first!"


    I think it''s useless for you to call the police now. These people must be related to the police, since they dared to come here, they definitely aren''t afraid of us calling the police.


    Wang Yuxian anxiously went over to make a call, but at this time, the Rolling Gate opened its mouth!


    Wang Yuxian and I were immediately exposed in the air.


    There was a group of people standing outside, probably around 20-30, with guys in their hands. In the crowd, I saw the kid who came over to make trouble earlier in the day, and there was also a bald-headed guy who looked quite familiar to me.


    Ye Zichen looked carefully.


    Wasn''t this the baldy that came to make trouble the other day?


    "Fight to the death!" The baldy seemed to have changed from last time. With a wave of his hand, a few people immediately rushed in.


    "I want to see who dares to come over!" I knew that if I were to retreat now, I would be done for. I rushed forward like a madman with the kitchen knife in my hand.


    They weren''t able to make it in time, but they were in a deadlock with me.


    Just as Wang Yuxian was about to call the police, a bottle of wine suddenly flew over my head.


    With a crash, the bottle shattered into pieces.


    I felt dizzy and staggered back against the wall.


    The one who threw the bottle was Baldy. He took the lead and hit me with a steel pipe.


    Instantly, a bone-shattering pain could be felt.


    Then the innumerable steel tubes fell like rain, and I desperately protected my body and curled up.


    My body felt the strength of these cold steel pipes. My body no longer felt pain, only a buzzing in my head. Everything in front of me seemed to have slowed down.


    Baldy rushed in front of me with a ferocious expression. It seemed like he really wanted to beat me to death.


    Last time, he didn''t like me. This time, I happened to provoke his person, so he was able to properly beat me up.


    At that moment, a wailing cry pierced the air.


    "Everyone stop!"

 C14

    At that moment, Wang Yuxian must have thought that I was going to be beaten to death. With so many people waving their steel tubes at me, if it wasn''t for my physical fitness, I would have already been knocked unconscious.


    Wang Yuxian''s shout almost tore their throats apart. The baldy and the others stopped.


    I saw that Wang Yuxian''s face was covered in tears, and shouted at the baldy: "Didn''t you want the protection fee?! "Sure, I''ll give you everything! I''ll give you everything!"


    After saying that, she took out a stack of money from the counter and threw it to the baldy.


    When the baldy saw the money, he grinned: "Wouldn''t have been fine earlier? F * ck! One hundred dollars a week! "Remember that!"


    After saying that, the person who was beaten up by Acting Hu and the rest at noon came over and slapped me twice before they left.


    Only then did Wang Yuxian come over to help me up. She looked at the puddle of blood on the ground until her eyes were wide open.


    "Wen Zi, are you going to talk to me? Are you alright? " She was so anxious that he didn''t know where to start. He only took out a towel to cover my head from bleeding.


    The blow from the bald guy just now was so f * cking heavy. Even now, I still feel like my ears are ringing.


    I forced myself to smile and told Wang Yuxian that I was fine and not to worry.


    Who knows that she cried even harder and kept scolding me, saying that after seeing so many people still charge up, there must be something wrong with her brain.


    Not long after, Acting Hu Zhang Guohua arrived. Seeing my sorry state, he wanted to go and fight those people, but he was scolded by Wang Yuxian.


    "Send Zhang Wen to the hospital first. We''ll talk about it later!"


    Half an hour later, I was lying in a hospital bed, my head freshly stitched and numb.


    Wang Yuxian sat at the side with a cold face. Acting Hu and the others looked like they had done something wrong as they lowered their heads, not daring to speak.


    Wang Yuxian scolded them: "I told you guys not to cause any trouble, and you guys just didn''t listen. The restaurant has been wrecked, if I did not give Brother Long money, Zhang Wen would have been beaten to death today! "


    No one dared to speak, they could all tell that Wang Yuxian was truly angry.


    When Wang Yuxian was angrily going to pay the entrance fee, Li Erzi sneaked over to me and told me that Brother Long was actually a hoodlum in the vicinity who was collecting fees in this area. He had wanted to capture Wang Yuxian for a long time, but the Wang Yuxian had never given him the chance.


    I thought that it''s no wonder that Wang Yuxian''s voice stopped them.


    The Wang Yuxian was afraid that it would be inconvenient for me to be alone, so she stayed behind to take care of me. She told the Acting Hu that they would clean up the restaurant when they got back, and would continue operating tomorrow morning.


    They all went back without a word.


    Before leaving, Acting Hu looked at me deeply with eyes full of complex emotions.


    Accompanied by Wang Yuxian, I fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day I woke up in pain.


    The first thing I felt when I woke up was pain.


    After the numbness on his head subsided, there was only pain left.


    Wang Yuxian was fast asleep beside my bed, breathing evenly.


    I nudged her.


    "Did you sleep here last night?" I asked.


    "Hmm, there''s no bed here. Where else can I sleep?" She turned to straighten her hair.


    I felt a warmth rise in my heart.


    "Why are you taking care of me?"


    She looked at me for a few seconds and sighed. "If I don''t take care of you, who will? You were trying to protect the restaurant from the injuries, right? I will pay for your medical fees and for your losses. I will pay for them too! "


    I was a little flattered. If I had listened to Wang Yuxian''s words and did not meddle in their affairs, I would not have caused so much trouble.


    But not only did she not blame me, she treated me so well.


    After Wang Yuxian tidied up, she said that she was going to the restaurant to get busy and sent me food at noon.


    Looking at her back as she left, I suddenly realised that she actually had a rather good heart. Perhaps she had always disliked me, which was why she was able to confront me.


    After she left, two nurses came in the morning to check on my head injury and said I would be discharged in the afternoon.


    When I got back from the bathroom, there was a girl in the room.


    It was the girl I had saved in the restaurant.


    When she saw me, her eyes reddened and she rushed over to check the wound on my head. "Sorry, it was because of me that you were injured."


    Her voice was soft, as if she had a piece of cotton stuffed in her ear.


    Even if they were angry, when facing such a beautiful girl, who would have the temper to do so?


    Besides, I volunteered.


    Thinking about this, I waved my hands nonchalantly. "It''s fine, it has nothing to do with you. They were the ones who came to take revenge on me."


    Tears fell from her eyes.


    My intuition tells me that this girl is not a bad person. Otherwise, would she have cried because of a stranger?


    She slipped me an envelope and said it was her consolation fee.


    I opened it and took a look.


    Oh my god, there''s at least five thousand yuan inside!


    This girl was really generous!


    He thought to himself, I really got lucky, I met a rich and beautiful lady.


    But I can''t take this money, no matter what I say. If you want it back, then what''s the difference between it and a bandit?


    Thus, I coolly refused, "I can''t take this money, so don''t mention it. I did it voluntarily. Moreover, those people were never a good people. Even if you were the other person, I would still help!"


    At that time, the girl''s eyes were shining when she looked at me. She probably thought that I was a legendary chivalrous expert.


    After saying that, she and I left WeChat each other, the girl was called Li Jiarui.


    She told me that she was actually a university student from a nearby university. The last time she looked for trouble in a restaurant, it was her ex-boyfriend Li Fei, and originally, it wasn''t that long since the two of them met. However, she discovered that Li Fei was looking for a woman behind her back, so she broke up with him.


    "What a scum!" I cursed.


    I didn''t read it wrong. This girl is really a student. Although she''s a university student, the scent of books on her body didn''t diminish one bit.


    "If he continues to harass you, come find me at any time!" I said angrily.


    She sighed, "If you can''t provoke that kind of person, then don''t. In the future, I''ll try my best to avoid him."


    When she went back near noon, Acting Hu came over to bring me some food. After I finished eating, the two of us returned to the shop.


    Wang Yuxian is still human after all, let me rest for an afternoon and return to work tomorrow.


    I went to the second floor, laid on my bed and took out my WeChat. I chatted with Li Jiarui for a bit before opening my trumpet.


    Suddenly, I realised that the Wang Yuxian above had been blocking my account, and had opened up to me!

 C15

    I tentatively sent a question mark over.


    Wang Yuxian did not delete me, nor did she block my information.


    What did she think?


    Very quickly, Wang Yuxian replied.


    "You even know how to speak?"


    Hehe, this little temper of his is getting angry.


    "Why can''t I speak?" I teased.


    The Wang Yuxian sent over a crying little yellow man: "I waited for you for an entire night and you still haven''t come out. What do you mean by that? I''m already prepared not to go back in the evening. "


    I laughed, I didn''t think that Wang Yuxian would still be concerned about this person.


    So I pretended to be very deep.


    "Girl, it''s not like I can''t go over there that day. It''s just that I can''t pass through. Besides, there are so many bad guys, can''t I be a bit more cautious?"


    "You said that I''m a bad person? "Then don''t contact me anymore!"


    I didn''t expect the Wang Yuxian to have such a temper. After waiting for a while without saying anything, I found a Porsche that was damaged from the crash and sent it over without being able to see the license plate and the car.


    "Sister, brother was actually in a car accident that day. Look."


    A few seconds later, Wang Yuxian sent a message over.


    Her worried voice filled the room, and she asked me if I was all right.


    Hearing her sweet voice, I felt that I was being a little shameless. Wang Yuxian had treated me pretty well this time, isn''t it a little too unreasonable for me to play her like this? But then again, this could be considered as giving Wang Yuxian some thought.


    "I''m fine. It''s a good thing the safety of the car is higher. Otherwise, I really would have died." I went back.


    "It''s good that you''re fine, but isn''t Brother''s car cheap?"


    "Only two million ¡­"


    When Wang Yuxian replied to me, I took out the beautiful photos that she had shown me previously. Coincidentally, my head still hurt a little.


    Every movement and smile Wang Yuxian had was reflected in my eyes. I wanted to crush her and swallow her whole.


    Wang Yuxian was truly a beautiful woman.


    I went to the bathroom and wiped the blood off my head.


    When I came back, I was stunned by what I saw.


    The Wang Yuxian was sitting beside my bed, staring at my phone, her fingers stiff.


    Oh my god, the phones are full of photos of the Wang Yuxian! If she finds out I''m playing with her on a trumpet, she''ll kill me!


    "Zhang Wen..." She slowly put down his cell phone, his face red to the nape of her neck, and looked at me with the intent of killing me.


    I don''t know how to explain it.


    She took two steps forward and slapped me in the face, regardless of whether or not I had a head wound.


    I thought, "You can call me. I''ll be fine if you get angry."


    She took a deep breath and looked at me with a complicated expression in her eyes. Her undulating body was only one fist away from me.


    It makes me uncomfortable.


    "Zhang Wen, why are you so shameless! Am I not nice to you? I''ll feed you and wear it for you, and if you get injured, I''ll give you back your nutrition fee, and you''ll treat me like this? " As she spoke, her tears fell and he looked extremely wronged.


    I silently cursed myself for being careless. If I had brought my phone with me when I went to the toilet, then this would have been fine.


    I lowered my head. I had never felt so awkward before.


    "Speak, when did you check my phone? Don''t think that just because you''re not saying anything, you''ll be fine! " The Wang Yuxian scolded.


    Flipping through her phone? Doesn''t she know about me using a trumpet? Just saw the picture in the phone?


    "I''m looking through your phone?" I tried.


    "Nonsense, how did you find these photos if you didn''t look through my phone!" Wang Yuxian said angrily.


    Thankfully, she didn''t know that I had used a trumpet to trick her.


    "Don''t cry first, I didn''t see it on purpose. I promise, this photo won''t let a third person know, okay?" I hurried to explain.


    She threw my hand away and looked at me with tears in her eyes. Do you think this is a good thing? You think you''re taking advantage of the fact that you saw my picture? Despicable! "


    Since Wang Yuxian has said this much, I might as well say it, "Since you don''t want to show them to others, why do you have to take these pictures? And I saw quite a few of them taken in restaurants... "


    "That''s none of your business!" Her small face immediately turned red.


    That sentence, if you are lonely, you can find me and force me to hold it back.


    "In my opinion, you are just a dog that cannot be raised!" With that, she turned around and walked downstairs.


    Feeling vexed, I punched myself in the chest and covered my head with the blanket.


    Not long later, Wang Yuxian sent me a message on WeChat.


    "Brother, are you there? I have an ingrate here! "This is so infuriating!"


    I coldly looked at him and replied, "Against an ingrate, you can''t be too lenient!"


    "Yeah, I kind of liked him at first, but I didn''t expect him to be such a shitty person!"


    Wang Yuxian likes me a little?


    When I saw this line of words, I couldn''t tell what I felt in my heart. My heart was a little excited. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have played with these petty tricks of hers.


    After that, I chatted with Wang Yuxian for a while longer. She asked me when I would be able to meet up with her, and I kept on declining her.


    Around 3 in the afternoon, Wang Yuxian called me down. She said that if there was nothing else, he would let me go to work, otherwise, my salary would not be settled easily.


    Since my head doesn''t hurt anymore, I nodded in agreement.


    "Give me these accounts and I''ll go out." Wang Yuxian handed me an account book with an ice-cold tone, then carried her bag and left.


    I don''t understand why Wang Yuxian wants me to settle debts. Could it be because I have a high education?


    I looked at Acting Hu, Li Erzi and the others, and both of them were also confused.


    I didn''t think too much about it, so I took the calculator and started counting the monthly accounts.


    But the more I thought about it, the more strange it seemed to me.


    I calculated again and again, but it was still lacking by more than ten thousand points.


    Cold sweat trickled down my forehead.


    Did Wang Yuxian make a mistake? Or was there a problem with the calculator?


    I picked up my pen and paper and ran through the calculations again.


    But the result was the same.


    In the afternoon, Wang Yuxian came back with a few bags in her hands, which probably contained some clothes. She didn''t even look at me as she curled her way up the stairs, and after a while, she came down empty-handed.


    "How is it? Is the account done? "


    "Yeah, I calculated it, but no matter what, I still lack 10,000 credits ¡­" "No," I said.


    "Missing ten thousand dollars?" "That''s impossible!" Frowning, she took the account book and counted it herself, then looked at me coldly.


    "Zhang Wen, did you do something to the accounts?"


    These words were like a thunderbolt, and it took me a long time to recover from it. An error in the accounts is no small matter, and... To put it seriously, this is already considered as being illegal!

 C16

    Wang Yuxian lowered her head and calculated for a while. Then, she shot me a disdainful look: "There is indeed something wrong with the accounts. I was still fine when I left, how did it go wrong in the blink of an eye? 10,000 yuan is not a small amount! "


    I seemed to see a trace of doubt in Wang Yuxian''s eyes.


    Suddenly, various possibilities surfaced in my mind. This account has always been done by the Wang Yuxian, I don''t even allow her to touch it. Why did such a thing happen on my first day of dealing with the accounts?


    Is it my problem? Am I really wrong?


    But that''s impossible!


    Li Erzi seemed to understand something and came over to speak nicely to the Lady Boss, but Wang Yuxian completely ignored him, and stared straight at me: "Zhang Wen, don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance, you either take out these ten thousand now to compensate me or I''ll go and call the police!"


    My body jolts. I''ve only been working for less than a month, where did the 10,000 yuan come from? If I had 10,000 yuan, would I still have come here to work?


    "Wang Yuxian, I''m telling you, don''t go too far!" I held my tongue for a long time.


    Her eyes gradually turned disdainful. "That means you won''t pay, right?"


    I gritted my teeth. "I don''t have any money ¡­"


    She snorted, turned around, picked up the phone and called the police.


    "110? "Someone in my shop made up a fake account and tricked me for 10,000 yuan ¡­"


    When I heard her voice, I realized that Wang Yuxian wasn''t joking with me. She was already completely enraged when she saw the photo on my phone, and was prepared to fight to the death with me!


    Acting Hu and the others came over to persuade Wang Yuxian, but she didn''t give them any face at all. In the end, she said that whoever said more would be expelled, and now, no one dared to say anything.


    I know that it must be the Wang Yuxian''s doing, she wants to use that to get rid of me, but since she has already called the police, I might as well not go.


    He thought, since you want to use this to get me away, then I definitely won''t let you do as you wish!


    The police car arrived in a moment.


    Two police officers came down to find Wang Yuxian to understand the situation before taking me and the account book away.


    I''m not afraid at all, it would be weird if Wang Yuxian''s little trick could knock me down!


    Before I left, I glanced at Wang Yuxian. She actually closed her eyes and made a face at me.


    F * ck!


    I cursed inwardly. Don''t think that you''ve gotten away with it. I won''t let you get me that easily!


    Arriving at the police station, the policeman looked through the account book and then said seriously: "I suspect you are making a fake account now. 10,000 yuan is already enough for a sentence. If you want to reduce the penalty a bit, then you better be honest with me."


    I coldly laughed in my heart. What he said meant that he didn''t see any reason to do so. What is he saying?


    However, the police have always been sympathetic towards the weak. I was originally a nobody, even though I graduated from high school, everyone thought that I was still in school.


    I pretended not to know as I said, "Uncle police officer, I don''t know anything about the debt you owe me. Today, the Lady Boss wanted me to help her settle it, so she went out to play. I did as she said, but no matter what, the money is still lower than 10,000 yuan. I''m just a kid from the countryside, and I don''t know anything. Don''t bully people ¡­"


    The policeman''s gaze turned cold: "Humph, bullying you? We are enforcing the law impartially! "


    "Uncle Police, I''m just a high school student. I don''t know anything. Besides, how could I dare to take ten thousand yuan from the Lady Boss on my own? I know it''s illegal! Search if you don''t believe me, or go to my room and see if you have any money. I haven''t left the restaurant since the Lady Boss left. As the waiters at the hotel can attest. "


    "You''re still in school?" The policeman frowned.


    "Yes, to tell you the truth, the Lady Boss was in the same village as me. I was only introduced to her by a friend when I had nowhere else to go, so it''s fine to let my teacher earn some money. But if I had the wits to deceive the Lady Boss, I wouldn''t dare to do it even if I borrowed a few times!"


    The policeman was silent for a while. Then, he whispered a few words to the people beside him and walked out.


    Hmm, go ahead, check my room to see if I have any money, and also check Wang Yuxian''s health permit, business license and so on, and finally add in the crime of her hiring a minor!


    Wang Yuxian, didn''t you want to bully me? I''ll bite you back today!


    Anyway, I don''t have my ID card with me. I came here to work for you and I don''t have any labor contract, so the police don''t know how old I am.


    Even if I can''t really make you bear this crime, it would make you feel disgusted for a while.


    At noon someone brought me a box of food, but I was quite at home in the police station. I didn''t want to worry about it, so I fell asleep on the table.


    "Get up, you can go home!" I don''t know how long I slept, but an old policeman woke me up.


    I let out an "oh" and was led out of the interrogation room.


    The sky outside had already darkened. I looked at the time and saw that it was already 9 o''clock.


    I''ve been sleeping so long.


    I don''t know where I''m going. I hesitate at the door for a moment.


    Just then my phone rang. It was Wang Yuxian.


    "Zhang Wen, you came out?" she said coldly over the phone.


    "Hmm, what is it? You still want to harm me? " I challenged.


    "You should go back to the restaurant first!" Her voice was terrifyingly cold.


    I thought the Wang Yuxian had compromised with me and took a taxi back to the restaurant.


    Upon entering the door, I was stunned for a moment.


    There was no one in the hotel.


    Why are you doing it so early today?


    Wang Yuxian was sitting on a table with her eyes red and swollen. When she saw me, her eyes turned even redder.


    Acting Hu and the rest did not dare say anything as they stood by the side with their heads bowed.


    "Zhang Wen, did you inform the police that I hired an underage?" Wang Yuxian''s voice was filled with grievance, like a child being bullied. At that moment, it was as if she was the victim.


    I didn''t pretend and admitted, "Yes, I did. So what? You said that I am a fraud and harmed me, so you don''t allow me to retaliate against you? "


    "Alright, you''re awesome!" Because of what you just said, the Industrial and Commercial Bureau came to the Health Bureau and the Town Security. The restaurant is really lively. There hasn''t been any business for the whole afternoon! And I was fined 5,000 yuan! Now that the business is to be suspended for three days, if this continues, you all can go drink to the northwest wind! " Wang Yuxian was so angry that her chest was rising and falling.


    I didn''t expect things to get so out of hand.


    But seeing how this Wang Yuxian was acting, I felt bad, thinking that if it wasn''t for you bullying me, I might have tried to bite you back.


    But Wang Yuxian isn''t prepared to give me any face at all, and when she spoke just now, I saw her eyes redden and she started to tear up again.


    She turned away.


    "Alright, I''ve done my best for you. Go up and pack your things, get out of here!"

 C17

    If I had lowered my head and begged the Wang Yuxian for a bit, she might have still kept me here, but I didn''t say that. I am a man, and I have my own pride.


    I lit a cigarette and went up to pack.


    Below, Acting Hu, Li Erzi and the others all advised the Lady Boss that it was both our fault, so she shouldn''t have chased me away.


    Wang Yuxian started crying and shouted, "If you guys want to leave, then leave with him! I don''t raise ingrate here! "


    Her words made my heart sink again.


    The Wang Yuxian finally did not take me for one of her own.


    In her mind, I might just be a passerby, an ordinary worker.


    I packed my things and left without a word.


    After a while, Acting Hu caught up and gave me a room key. He said that this was a room that Wang Yuxian had prepared for me at a small inn and gave me a week''s time.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I just chuckled.


    "Brother, take care, or else tomorrow, Li Erzi and I will go and play Landlord with you!" When Acting Hu saw me laughing, he thought that I was not angry anymore. He immediately changed his face and held out his big black hand.


    I said whatever you want, so be it. Since I couldn''t run away anyway, I went to the room Wang Yuxian prepared for me.


    Only then did I have time to open WeChat and take a look.


    Just as I opened it, Wang Yuxian sent me a message.


    "Is brother here?"


    "Yes, Sister. What''s the matter?" I quickly went back.


    "Sigh, I''ve been in a bad mood these past two days. A Idiot has always been angry with me!"


    Damn, you dare to call me Idiot, you''re the one!


    "Oh, then who is Idiot? "Why are you so angry?"


    "It''s a country bumpkin. His friend recommended him. We met earlier, and he is just an ingrate. Tell me, do you think I''ll ignore him?" We were all from the same village before. Who cares about him, he has no conscience! "


    Looking at the cell phone screen, I sneered. I thought to myself, "Why don''t you find out why from your own body?"


    Thinking about this, an evil plan surfaced in my mind.


    However, I must start from the bottom of her heart if I want Wang Yuxian to be completely defenseless against me.


    "Sister, were you from the countryside before? Brother is the same! "


    "Really?" Wang Yuxian sent a surprised expression over. Her words definitely made her feel that the two of us were closer by quite a bit.


    "Yes, I used to be in the countryside, but my parents divorced, so I followed my uncle to the city. I climbed and rolled myself here and there, until I finally made it all the way to heaven. It sounds like tears."


    Wang Yuxian didn''t speak for a while. When I thought that she wasn''t going to talk to me, she sent me a bunch of words.


    She said that she was just a girl from an ordinary family in the countryside, helping out with farm work and so on, but she had lived a leisurely life. She thought that when she reached a certain age, she would find someone to marry, but who would have known that my appearance would disrupt her plans? She did not say that it was because of me, but rather, she said that she was kicked out from her family to work in the city.


    I knew she wouldn''t be able to stay in the village after that, but I didn''t think that a little revenge on my part at the time would make a difference in her life.


    At that time, she didn''t know anything, and she basically didn''t have any contact with the people or things in the city. Fortunately, she met her current husband, he was the one who was managing the restaurant, he took her in when Wang Yuxian had nothing else, and Wang Yuxian worked here for a few years, then married the boss and became the boss''s wife.


    However, Wang Yuxian didn''t tell me that the man was her husband, she only said that he was a man, and I connected the dots later on.


    Seeing this, I fell silent.


    I have only blindly taken revenge, but I have never once thought about Wang Yuxian''s feelings.


    It would be strange if she didn''t hate me!


    Then, the things that she did to me also made sense.


    I edited one, sorry, but it didn''t go out for a long time.


    I didn''t answer her. I closed my cell phone and went to sleep.


    At noon on the second day, Acting Hu Li Erzi came over. Since the restaurant was going to close for good, they had nothing to do. Zhang Guohua helped the Lady Boss look after the restaurant, so they came over to play with me.


    The Acting Hu brought a pack of poker cards, and the three of us sat on the bed and played Landlord.


    "Oh right, what is the background of that bald Brother Long?" I asked casually.


    Li Erzi said: "He has a lot of brothers here, so merchants will have to pay him protection fees every week. If not, then don''t even think about opening a shop here, I said something unpleasant, you don''t have to be angry. If not for the fact that Brother Long has the Lady Boss in his heart, he would have smashed up our restaurant! "


    I raised my eyebrows and flung down a pair of seven. "I don''t believe he''s that good!"


    "What he said was true. I saw him chase a person and cut down a whole street. That person still obediently paid the protection fee." The Acting Hu interrupted.


    As he spoke, he threw down three 5s.


    I slapped three of them onto the table and said, "Have you guys thought about killing that Brother Long?"


    After I said this, Acting Hu and Li Erzi looked at me at the same time. It''s not because the cards in my hands were too big, but because my tone was too arrogant.


    Brother Long may be someone who can cover the sky with one hand in their eyes, but I want to go against the heavens.


    I don''t know why, but maybe from the moment I heard that Brother Long liked Wang Yuxian, I didn''t have a good impression of him.


    I knew that if I wanted to establish myself here, the monthly salary of a waiter wouldn''t be enough to support me, let alone others.


    Acting Hu and Li Erzi accompanied me in my room all afternoon, and only returned at night.


    I ate a bowl of instant noodles. Only now did I remember what I said to her on WeChat yesterday that I had not returned to Wang Yuxian.


    She instantly replied, "Big brother, are you in the city right now?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Hmm, I just returned. How did you know?"


    She sent a naughty emoji, "I guessed. So, does big brother want to see me?"


    As he said that, he sent a beautiful photo over.


    I thought that I didn''t even plan to say anything to the Wang Yuxian anymore, I didn''t think that she would fall for it herself.


    Thus, I pretended to smile deeply and said, "Alright, then you go first this time. I''ll come later."


    Wang Yuxian sent a wronged emoji: "Did you let me go this time?"


    "Haha, I had an accident last time, I won''t do it this time!"


    "Mm. Then I''m relieved."


    Then she sent a voice message saying See You Later.


    Her voice was clear and gentle, making my heart beat faster. I said, See you tonight, and closed the phone.

 C18

    The next morning, I was awakened by a knock on the door.


    I thought it was a waiter, so I ignored it.


    After a while, my phone rang. I got up and saw that it was the beautiful university student, Li Jiarui, who called me.


    I picked it up quickly.


    "Hey, why aren''t you opening the door? I can hear your voice. "It was a reproachful voice."


    "Oh, I''ll open the door for you now." I rolled off the bed and sat up to open the door.


    Li Jiarui stood outside the door with a few daily items in her hands. She was dressed casually, with her loose hair resting lightly on her shoulders.


    "How do you know I live here?" I frowned.


    She waved the thing in her hand with a smile and walked in while missing me.


    When I missed her, a light breeze blew by and I felt like my whole body was electrocuted. This girl should be a school beauty or something like that.


    I scratched my head and closed the door.


    She didn''t seem to care about my mess at all. She came over and helped me make up my bed and put away all the daily necessities.


    I suddenly felt that it was good to have a woman like that by my side.


    "That... "Thank you." I said awkwardly.


    She smiled at me. "I didn''t even thank you for saving me last time. I heard you were fired because of that matter?"


    So that was what she was thinking. I shook my head and said, "My expulsion has nothing to do with that. You don''t have to be this nice to me. Don''t have any psychological burdens."


    Her eyes moved. "What if I volunteered?"


    Voluntary? Hearing those two words, I thought of something else. However, I hastily rejected this dirty idea of mine. How could I use my dirty thoughts to taint such a pure and beautiful university student?


    I lit a cigarette and sat on the edge of the bed. "You''re a university student, so you''re different from us. I''m just a kid from the countryside ¡­"


    "No ¡­" She stood up and walked over to me.


    I smell a fragrance. This fragrance is similar to the smell of the Wang Yuxian. It''s the smell of a female hormone.


    "You''re special, really." When she spoke to me, she breathed out the fragrance of orchids. Her eyes were the eyes of a lover.


    I smiled bitterly. "I''m nothing special. I''m just a diaosi."


    Her little finger covered my mouth. "I forbid you to say that about yourself!"


    Good boy, even his fingers were so alluring!


    I can''t really tell what it feels like, but in this room, only Li Jiarui and I are there, and she seems to be quite active.


    Is my spring coming?


    I looked into her eyes for two seconds and she softly said, "Of course, unless you don''t want to ¡­"


    How could I not? I feel like I''m dreaming that such a beautiful girl would like to be my partner.


    It seems that my injuries from that day weren''t in vain, and the whites of Wang Yuxian''s eyes weren''t in vain either.


    "Of course I''m willing, but ¡­ "Hmm."


    Before I could finish, I felt a gust of wind in front of me, and then her mouth pressed against mine.


    I was stunned. For a moment, I was thinking about the Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian''s gaze, her smile towards me, and even her reprimand towards me lingered in my mind.


    His heart began to race.


    Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were closed, as if she were afraid she might make a move that would alarm both of us.


    After all, Li Jiarui is a good girl and I am extremely hesitant in my heart at the moment.


    He was trying his best to make a choice.


    Li Jiarui was a stately university student, not to mention how beautiful she was, she had the aura of a bookworm.


    That kind of inviolable meaning, let me slowly have a sense of distance.


    I''m just a country boy. If I can''t even take care of myself now, how can I be compatible with her?


    Li Jiarui was too perfect.


    She should have found a man who was capable.


    At the very least, it would be able to support the heavens for her.


    It was not as useless as being hungry! Lowly!


    Clang!


    Just as I was about to push Li Jiarui away, the door opened, but from the sound of the door, the person who opened the door was not a friendly person.


    Li Jiarui and I hurriedly got up.


    She hurried to stand beside him, fixing her hair. Her eyes were filled with fear.


    Standing outside the door was Wang Yuxian.


    She had a travel bag in her hand, and she didn''t know what was in it.


    When she saw me, the warmth in her eyes instantly turned cold. That kind of coldness was enough to freeze a person within three feet of themselves.


    Why was she here?


    She looked at me with a gaze that said "You are a heartless person, Zhang Wen, it seems like you have been living quite comfortably these past few days, and you even have a woman to accompany you with, haha ¡­"


    "It''s not what you think." I said subconsciously.


    Li Jiarui was hugging me tightly behind me. Every time she saw Wang Yuxian''s aura being suppressed, she felt like a teacher and a student.


    "What''s that like? Are you two playing Landlord here naked? " She glared at him with her phoenix eyes.


    "No, it''s not ¡­" I explained a few sentences and suddenly realized that something was wrong. Why would the Wang Yuxian care about me? I''ve already been expelled by her, what am I supposed to do with her now?


    It''s her turn to question me?


    When I thought about it, my attitude became even higher, and stood up without caring about the pain on my body. Wang Yuxian saw that I wasn''t wearing much, so her face slightly flushed.


    "Wang Yuxian, this doesn''t seem to have much to do with you, right? What am I doing here? That''s my freedom, what right do you have to control me? "Who are you to me?"


    My string of words caused Wang Yuxian''s face to grow more and more unsightly.


    She took a deep breath and laughed at herself as she nodded, "Alright! Zhang Wen, you can do it! You think that every woman will tolerate you as unconditionally as I do, and you''re wrong! I thought you were reflecting on yourself here recently, but it looks like I was overthinking things. Just think that I''m overthinking things today, and you''ll just think that I''ve never been here before! "


    After saying that, she threw her travel bag at him, turned around, and left.


    When she turned around, it was as if I could see the flash of tears in her eyes. At that moment, my heart unexpectedly felt a bit uncomfortable. It was as if my heart had been hollowed out.


    I opened the bag and looked inside. It was full of new clothes and daily necessities.


    On the surface, the Wang Yuxian was indifferent to me, but in reality, she still cared about me. She knew that I did not have many clothes in the first place, if I washed them all, I would not even be able to get them.


    However, women''s hearts were made of glass.


    Moreover, Wang Yuxian and I are from the same village, maybe she wants to stop me from talking? If I go back and say that she bullies people, then there''s no way she can go back.


    At this time, Li Jiarui pulled me back from behind and asked softly, "Zhang Wen, why are you so afraid of that Wang Yuxian?"

 C19

    Li Jiarui''s words made me ask myself repeatedly, Am I afraid of the Wang Yuxian? Was that fear?


    She saw that I didn''t say anything, so she drew circles on my chest with her hand. "You are already my target, so you can''t go find anyone else in the future. Do you understand? And I can''t be tempted by anyone. "


    I feel that her words are a little implying, without needing to think to know that she is talking about me and Wang Yuxian.


    But it''s impossible for Wang Yuxian and I, since she has a husband, and she has a temper, I don''t like her either.


    After being interrupted by the Wang Yuxian just now, neither of us had the mood to continue. I hugged her and spoke for a while, but she said that she was going to take me out to eat something good.


    My eyes have always been focused on her face, whether intentionally or unintentionally. I thought that her looks might be on par with Wang Yuxian''s, and that each of them might have their own intentions.


    It''s a pity that Wang Yuxian didn''t give me any face at all, it made me feel a little embarrassed.


    F * ck ¡­


    But no matter, there was still time!


    At noon, the two of us went to eat lunch at the Sichuan Cuisine. The food here was quite tasty and she stuck out her tongue spicy. I laughed. She obviously couldn''t eat spicy food, but she still liked coming to this kind of place.


    After dinner, when the two of us were about to go to the movies, she suddenly said that she had forgotten something and was going back to school, so we took a taxi to their school.


    University is great!


    Here, he didn''t have to worry about not being able to earn money, nor did he have to worry about being expelled by the Lady Boss. As long as he studied the contents of the textbook, he would be able to talk about his target.


    It''s a pity I don''t have such a good life to enjoy it.


    I had to work to make money, or I wouldn''t be able to feed myself.


    Li Jiarui brought me to their school. I waited for her downstairs at the girls'' dormitory.


    Leaning against the tree, I lit a cigarette and waited for the Wang Yuxian.


    "Hey, you''re not allowed to smoke here!" A thugs voice came over.


    I thought it was the school administrator or something, so I didn''t think too much about it. I subconsciously stubbed out my cigarette and apologized.


    But when I saw who was talking, I realized that the person who was speaking was a university student, and it even seemed a little familiar.


    What made me even angrier was that this person also lit a cigarette and took a very provocative puff at the cigarette in front of me.


    The three of them looked at me with a faint smile.


    "Friend, what do you mean?" I asked.


    He blew smoke all over my face. "What do you think? "Damn!"


    I thought that this person was only here to cause trouble. I helplessly smiled and was about to leave, but who would have thought that this person would actually lift his leg and give me a stumbling block, almost knocking me over.


    "You looked very close to Jia Rui! Who are you to her? "


    This time, I recognized him. He was the one who caused trouble at the restaurant with Brother Long, Jia Rui''s ex-boyfriend.


    I steadied myself and looked at him coldly. "I''m Carrie''s boyfriend."


    A person beside him whispered in his ear, "Brother Fei, I just saw the two of them leaving the hotel."


    After hearing that, Brother Fei''s expression changed greatly as he pointed at me with the cigarette between his fingers. "Damn her Li Jiarui, I have been with you for so long, and you don''t even let me touch me even for looking at you! A rotten man like you is worth throwing yourself into my arms!"


    If he only scolded me a little, I would still be able to accept it. However, when he said that to Li Jiarui, I instantly got angry!


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Jarry has her own right to choose who to be with! "


    "F * ck your mother!" Brother Fei''s fist shot out.


    I ducked out of the way and kicked him in the side.


    He gasped from my kick and his face contorted in pain.


    But soon, the two people behind rushed over and hit me together. Brother Fei also came over and hit me when he recovered and even took out a throwing stick from his waist. It was difficult for two fists to fight against four hands. Although I had practiced scattered fighting for a few years, but facing three people it still seemed a little difficult.


    The surroundings were soon filled with people.


    However, most of them knew this Brother Fei and immediately surrounded him.


    He rubbed the spot where I kicked him with a ferocious expression, "Kid, which leg did you kick me with? Today, I will break it for you! "


    After saying that, he took the lead and threw a few punches towards my head. The people behind me surged forward and countless punches and kicks landed on my body. I hurriedly protected my ribs and head, trying to reduce the area I was hit in.


    "F * ck, grab him!" When we get to the dorm, we''ll have a good time with him today! " Brother Fei shouted.


    I thought that if I was to be swept into the dorm by them today, I would definitely end up half dead. He raised the baton in his hand and madly lashed at my body. Every strike made me grimace in pain.


    Brother Fei exclaimed and fell to the ground. The people behind him were all confused.


    They probably didn''t think I was lying on the ground with a chance to fight back.


    I quickly got up from the ground and kicked Brother Fei''s head. I picked up his swinging stick and swung it a few times before rushing out of the crowd.


    I ran back to the hotel and leaned against the wall, panting.


    These university students are really f * cking ruthless. If I didn''t run fast just now, I might have been left behind by them today!


    By the way, I haven''t notified Carrie yet.


    I called her, but no one answered for a long time.


    I was worried that something might have happened to Li Jiarui. Half an hour later, I went to the hardware store and bought a kitchen knife that hadn''t been cut open. I carried it with me as I prepared to go to school to find her.


    But before he could open the door, Li Jiarui''s voice came from outside.


    "Zhang Wen, are you in there?"


    I hurried to open the door.


    She looked at me with a worried expression. "Are you alright? I heard that you were beaten up by Li Fei and the rest just now? "


    So the person who beat me up was the Li Fei that chased after her, I secretly took down his name.


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing. I was just surrounded and beaten up by them. But he''s really so rampant. He dares to make a move at school!"


    She sighed and comforted me, "It''s good that you''re fine. Let''s just ignore him in the future. He''s not the type of person that needs us to get angry with him."


    "Didn''t you break up with him? Why hasn''t he given up yet? " I asked her.


    "Ai, maybe it''s because I can''t get it that I''m unwilling! We didn''t have much time, but he kept asking me to do that sort of thing. I felt like he was up to no good, and the last time he went out to dinner he did something directly to me, so I broke up with him in anger. "


    This Li Fei was too audacious!


    At this moment, I suddenly saw a red mark on Li Jiarui''s neck. I remembered that when I was with her earlier, she did not have this red mark on her body.


    "It''s Li Fei. He said a few excessive words to me just now, and when I scolded him, he wanted to rip my clothes. But don''t worry, he didn''t manage to do it ¡­"

 C20

    Hearing Li Jiarui''s words, the anger in my heart was instantly ignited. It''s fine if he bullied me, but now she is actually bullying Li Jiarui! I am incapable, but if I can''t even protect a woman, am I still a man?


    Li Jiarui told me not to be angry, I''m sure she''s angry and confused, normally he wouldn''t dare to make a move on me.


    She hugged me like a spoiled child.


    She discovered the kitchen knife that I was carrying in my bosom and looked at me in disbelief. "Zhang Wen, what are you doing with this thing?"


    I smiled and said that I had to prepare a kitchen knife in my life, or else how would I cook?


    She said, Come on, this is a hotel. You still want to cook? After that, she hugged me like a spoiled child and told me to promise her not to act recklessly. I can''t afford to offend someone like Li Fei.


    But the more she says that, the more I want to do something, isn''t Li Fei just following the Brother Long? What''s the big deal?


    My gentle voice told Li Jiarui that it''s fine, I just promised you that I won''t fight with Li Fei.


    Then she paid me and left, and now that neither of us had the heart to go to the movies, she asked me to come back tomorrow.


    I walked her downstairs and watched her get into the taxi.


    I called Acting Hu when I got back.


    "Hey, Wen, how can you treat the Lady Boss like that? "That day, when she came back to the restaurant, she kept crying and even said that you had no conscience. Why are you treating her like this?" Before I even spoke, the Acting Hu already said that.


    "Let''s not talk about this for now!" I interrupted him, "You called Zhang Guohua over. Li Erzi, come over here!"


    I knew the hotel would not be open today, and they would have nothing to do.


    "Huh, what''s wrong?"


    "F * ck!" I got fucked up by a bunch of college students! "


    "Is that so?" I''ll be there in a moment! "


    Ten minutes later, Acting Hu Li Erzi appeared in my room.


    I slapped the kitchen knife I was carrying on the table and told them what had happened.


    Acting Hu was so angry that he took off his jacket and threw it on the ground, "Damn it! Li Fei, he thinks that I''m that much of a b * stard! Don''t worry Wen Zi, we brothers will definitely support you! "


    Zhang Guohua also expressed that he would stand by my side and do whatever I say.


    Li Erzi was a little worried, "Wen''er, what if he calls for Brother Long? No matter how strong we are, we can''t win against the Brother Long! "


    Zhang Guohua became unhappy upon hearing his words, "Fuck, isn''t it just a Brother Long, what is there to be afraid of? Let me tell you, I have long disliked him, relying on his numbers, he dared to randomly charge protection fees!"


    On the other hand, Acting Hu threw his Large Black Claw onto Li Erzi''s back and said, "If you''re scared, then stay here and watch over the house!"


    Li Erzi''s face flushed red: Who said I''m afraid? I just need to make the stakes clear so that we won''t suffer a loss! "


    I waved my hands. "If there''s no objections, then we''ll make our move soon!"


    "Then what should we do? Should I tell him to make an appointment with him? " the Acting Hu asked as he blinked his ignorant eyes.


    I smiled and shook my head. "No, we''ll do this ¡­"


    4 PM.


    I asked Li Jiarui for her meal card. I had already observed this before, when they were entering and leaving the dorms, they would all have to swipe their meal cards, so Li Jiarui nervously asked me what I wanted to do. I said that I haven''t had any food lately, so I borrowed her meal card to go to the school cafeteria to eat.


    She was relieved.


    We had been wearing ordinary clothes for several afternoons and no one would notice us walking around the school. I held the kitchen knife in my arms and looked around.


    We didn''t see any trace of Li Fei along the way.


    Li Erzi was clearly a little nervous, he followed closely behind me and Acting Hu. When Zhang Guohua walked over, we had already discussed this matter, I was the leader, and Zhang Guohua was the end of the line. If we really met Li Fei and fought with him on the campus, then we would cooperate and run out as a team.


    This was Li Fei''s territory, and it was surrounded by students. He could call over a dozen people over anytime.


    Beep.


    I swiped my card under the dormitory building and led the way in.


    The three of them followed me in.


    I looked around the corridor, each floor has at least a dozen dormitories, if I search one by one, I might not be able to find Li Fei even if it gets dark.


    "Acting Hu, you go ask around to see which dorm Li Fei is in." Li Erzi said.


    Acting Hu looked at him in displeasure. "Why don''t you ask yourself?"


    "My image is not as nice as yours ~" Li Erzi laughed.


    The Acting Hu thought for a few seconds, probably because he felt that Li Erzi was right, so the few of us hid in the corridor, and he went up alone.


    At this time, a person passed by. Acting Hu walked over with a dark face, and smiled as he gave the person a cigarette: "Brother, do you know Li Fei?"


    That person suspiciously accepted the cigarette, looked at him and cautiously said: "Of course I know him, who in this school doesn''t know Li Fei?"


    Acting Hu rolled his eyes lewdly: "Hehe, do you know which dorm he is in?"


    "What do you want to do?" That person became more vigilant.


    Acting Hu had always been one of them, plus his messy hair was very eye-catching, he probably had never seen Acting Hu before, so it was normal for him to be a little vigilant.


    "I have something that I want to ask Brother Fei for ~" Acting Hu rolled his eyes.


    "Arcanum!" That person looked up and down at Acting Hu thoughtfully, "It''s on the fourth floor, Room 402. You can go up, he''s already here! However, I advise you to not worry about it. You don''t look like a rich person, they won''t help you if you don''t have the money! "


    Acting Hu smiled and said that he had money. After that person left, he came over and called us three over to go up to the fourth floor.


    "F * ck!" "If there''s still such a thing happening next time, I can''t let you go. Look at how you''re burying yourself. If it wasn''t for that person being a little stupid, I would have exposed you a long time ago!" Li Erzi was sweating profusely just now.


    "Fuck, then go next time!" Acting Hu glared with his tiger eyes.


    Li Erzi snorted.


    Just as I reached the fourth floor, I heard waves of shouts from inside. I guessed that Li Fei and the rest were probably playing poker.


    I made eye contact with them and was the first to reach the door.


    Zhang Guohua is standing on my left, Acting Hu is on my right, and Li Erzi is hiding behind me.


    "Ready?" I asked them with a smile.


    "Damn, I''ve prepared it long ago!" Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua said in unison.


    Clang!


    With that, I kicked the door of Room 402 open.


    There were around four to five people playing poker inside. Li Fei was among them and he looked to be in high spirits. He raised a card high in the air and was about to drop it.


    His surprised expression slowly turned to anger when he saw us.


    Swish ~ Several poker cards were thrown at me.


    "F * ck, you still dare to come over!"

 C21

    As Li Fei''s poker cards flew over, I took out my kitchen knife and charged inside.


    Behind me, I heard Acting Hu shout, "Damn, three Aces!"


    Li Fei and the others were still hiding in his dorm. He took out a steel frame from underneath an aluminum alloy bed and threw it directly at me. I didn''t even try to dodge it, I just aimed at his head and swung.


    I saw his vicious eyes fill with fear when my kitchen knife landed on his head.


    In that split-second, he abruptly leaned to the side and the kitchen knife landed on his shoulder.


    The Kitchen Knife without Knife is like a lump of metal in my hand and doesn''t have much power. However, I used quite a bit of strength in this knife, so it''s still enough for him to bear.


    However, I didn''t intend to finish the sword. Instead, I flipped my hand and chopped towards his neck.


    Li Fei was completely terrified by my suicidal attack. He must have thought that my kitchen knife was cut, he only felt a severe pain in his shoulder and did not see if it was bleeding. Seeing that I still wanted to cut his neck, he screamed out in fear and protected his neck with all his might.


    Dong! When I chopped his hand with my kitchen knife, I heard a muffled sound.


    This time, Li Fei did not dare to retaliate, he tightly held onto his own head and squatted on the ground, trying his best to make me chop less.


    I don''t believe that there are people who aren''t afraid of death, everyone is afraid of death, it''s just that the stakes in death are high. The current Li Fei is like that, facing the possibility of being chopped to death by me, he compromise and fear.


    Acting Hu relied on his ruthlessness to kill two people, and below him, there was a rider riding a horse, in his hand he was even holding onto a horse, throwing a punch towards that person''s face.


    Li Erzi had just entered the room and smashed a person down with a fist. At this moment, he was hammering someone else with all his might, and Li Erzi was riding on top of the person Zhang Guohua had put down. He was grabbing onto his hair with one hand and slapping him on the face with the other.


    "Big brother, please spare my life, I was wrong ~" Li Fei was frightened and cried out.


    The feeling I gave him was that I wasn''t here to fight, but to risk my life! If I cut him twice with my kitchen knife just now, he would have been killed by me!


    In truth, they don''t have much combat power, and even the fiercest Li Fei was subdued by me in a few moves.


    I gave him a kick on the face. It''s fine if you f * cking bully me, but you''re still bullying Li Jiarui. Are you even a man? "I''m telling you, you have to apologize to her today!"


    "Ah ¡­" "Yes, yes, yes, I apologize, I apologize, I apologize ¡­"


    Looking at him in this state, I suddenly felt a sense of disgust in my heart. This person doesn''t have any backbone at all. I''ve only fought him twice and he''s already this scared. If he were to clash head on with me right now, I might admire him.


    The moment the Acting Hu lost concentration, a person ran out and shouted crazily.


    "Someone is coming to the dorm to chop Fei-ge!" Someone come quickly! "


    My eyebrows twitched. I asked Zhang Guohua and the others to get everyone in the dorm out and close the door.


    Zhang Guohua threw one in each hand, while Acting Hu and Li Erzi threw the other two.


    The door closed with a bang.


    At the same time, countless footsteps could be heard at the end of the corridor.


    At this time, Li Fei finally recovered his strength, and stopped protecting his head. He raised his head and looked at me: "Haha, Zhang Wen, aren''t you strong? With so many of us here, I want to see how you''re going to get out of here today! "


    I turned around and gave him a kick. Then, I rode on top of him and pointed the kitchen knife at him. "I won''t go out today, but even if I get beaten to death, I''ll have to find someone to carry me on my back. I think you''re not bad!"


    "Then try and kill me!" Li Fei definitely did not believe that I would dare to do that.


    Bang! I stood on the windowsill in two steps, broke the glass in the window with a knife, picked him up with both hands, and pushed him onto the windowsill.


    At this time, Zhang Guohua, Acting Hu and the rest could not accept the fact that the door was pushed open by the crowd.


    However, what they saw was me holding my kitchen knife and preparing to push Li Fei down.


    Instantly, everyone was stunned.


    "Don''t come over!" He''s serious! " Li Fei immediately roared.


    There were also quite a few people downstairs now, both men and women, all of them spectators of the show.


    Zhang Guohua and the others gathered around.


    At this moment, half of Li Fei''s body had already been dragged out by me, so the feeling of flying in the air must not be very good.


    "Zhang Wen, what exactly do you want!?" Li Fei crazily roared at me.


    Seeing that he was so agitated, I actually calmed down. I smiled. "What do you want? I''ve already said it. It depends on whether or not you know how to conduct yourself."


    "I''ll go and apologize to her. Alright!"


    "Speak now!" I slapped him on the face with the kitchen knife.


    Li Fei clenched his teeth, and shouted downstairs: "I, Li Fei, will not disturb Li Jiarui anymore in the future. I will also apologize for the previous incident! "Alright!"


    I smiled in satisfaction. "Alright, but I''ll have to trouble you for a moment. Otherwise, we won''t be able to escape!"


    As I said this, I said to the people at the door, "Get out of my way! How about I kill your Brother Fei! "


    Those people were all students, and were all afraid that something would happen to Li Fei.


    "All of you, go downstairs!" Acting Hu shouted.


    These people all obediently went downstairs.


    Just like that, I held the kitchen knife against Li Fei''s neck, and we all swaggered downstairs. At this time, the security guards at the school entrance also surrounded them, but no one dared to move, I saw that a few of them had already quietly called the police.


    "Er Zi, go get a taxi!" I walked to the school gate and said.


    Li Erzi obediently took a taxi.


    "Friend, it''s about time you let me go! Even if you are angry, I will still lose! " Li Fei said angrily.


    "Heh heh, don''t be in such a rush. It''s easy to let you go, but not a lack of lesson." As I said that, I raised my kitchen knife, smashed it onto Li Fei''s head thrice, and then ran into a taxi with Zhang Guohua.


    The driver stepped on the gas pedal and we left.


    From afar, I saw Li Fei crouching and holding his head, unable to recover for a long time, they all ran towards Li Fei.


    After we go back, I''ll tell Acting Hu and the others that after we go back, we''ll pretend that nothing happened. Li Fei should have been subdued by me just now, so he definitely wouldn''t dare to come look for us again.


    Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua directly praised us as we enjoyed the fight. We were like the Four Great Warriors of the Jinhai City, the way those university students looked at us just now changed.


    I chuckled, reminding Acting Hu time and again not to let the Lady Boss know about this matter, the Acting Hu had to agree to it.


    In the evening, I treated them to dinner. It was around eight o''clock when the three of them returned.


    Ding Dong ~


    At this time, my phone rang. It was a WeChat from Wang Yuxian.


    "Big brother, I''ve already come to wait for you. When are you coming?"


    A photo was attached below, showing the Wang Yuxian waiting there alone!

 C22

    I was thinking about Li Jiarui today and I forgot about the Wang Yuxian. I even forgot that I promised to go with her tonight.


    I carefully admired the photo that Wang Yuxian had sent me. With an evil smile on my lips, I replied, "Hehe, don''t be anxious. Big brother will be there in a while."


    The reason the Wang Yuxian sent me a message was probably because she was rushing me. It was mainly to tell me her exact location.


    My heart is beating fast. Wang Yuxian is fine, but she is too easily tricked. However, after a while, she won''t even know how she failed.


    After arranging a time, I went to the bathroom to wash my face. I went to wash my face before going out.


    All along the way, I had been fantasizing how Wang Yuxian would bow down to me after tonight. Thinking of how she would lower her head to me, I felt indescribably happy in my heart.


    As long as her plan went smoothly, she would definitely submit!


    Not long later, they arrived at the hotel where the Wang Yuxian was.


    Oh my, four stars!


    It seemed like she had invested quite a bit tonight.


    I felt out of place as I walked into the ornate hotel.


    I took the elevator to the eighth floor.


    I took a deep breath when I reached the door to the room the Wang Yuxian had told me about.


    Bang bang bang ¡­


    I knocked on the door.


    The Wang Yuxian inside was in an uproar. She didn''t know what she was fiddling with, but when she heard me knocking on the door, she didn''t even ask as she opened the door.


    Perhaps he was just waiting anxiously.


    "Big brother, you''re finally here. It''s been so hard on little sister ¡­" Eh? "You are?"


    Before Wang Yuxian could finish her words, I covered her mouth and squeezed in.


    Bam, I slammed the door shut.


    Wang Yuxian blushed. She used one hand to pull at my arm and the other to push me away, but she wasn''t as strong as me. She could only be suppressed.


    I immediately smiled coldly, feeling extremely proud of myself.


    You must not know that it''s me, right, Wang Yuxian? Maybe she didn''t know why the flowers were so red? But that''s fine, this is like teaching you a lesson and letting you know how dangerous society is.


    Not everyone is as kind as I am!


    "Wang Yuxian, let you go first. Listen to what I have to say, okay?" "No," I said.


    She had no choice but to nod.


    I let her go.


    She hurriedly hid to the side, extremely nervous.


    "How did you know I was here!" Her face was flushed, and she must have been terrified at that moment. She was too scared to move.


    She still doesn''t know anything.


    "Have you recently met a big brother on WeChat, he''s handsome, and he''s pretty rich?"


    Wang Yuxian''s expression changed as she looked at me warily: "You know him? Did he ask you to come? "


    No one could be so slow. I switched my phone to my WeChat account, walked in front of her and waved it in front of her. Then, I very despicably clicked on the voice chat that she had with me.


    At that moment, Wang Yuxian knew everything. Her eyes were wide open as she looked at me in disbelief: "Wen Zi, could it be that you have been lying to me all this while? That man is you? "


    I indifferently shrugged my shoulders, my eyes filled with contempt. Looking at her shy and angry expression, I felt a burst of satisfaction in my heart.


    Didn''t you bully me before? This was retribution!


    "Who let you bully me?" I said proudly.


    Pow!


    She stood up and slapped me in the face. Ignoring the extreme awkwardness of the surrounding atmosphere, she stood up and looked straight into my eyes.


    I didn''t expect her to still dare to fight me, so I gritted my teeth.


    "You heartless thing, I treat you so well, and you still use your trumpet to deceive me! Do you think I''m easy to bully? " She raised her foot and kicked me in the chest again. I stepped back a few steps before I stopped.


    Her whole body was on fire. Her eyes were spitting fire, her anger reaching its peak. This is the first time I''ve seen her so angry.


    However, if it was me, I would have already gone mad with rage.


    With that, she went to the bathroom to get dressed.


    I simply sat on the floor and lit a cigarette. "If I were you, I wouldn''t be in such a hurry to leave first."


    "What do you mean!" She glared at me.


    "Unless you want your husband to know what you''re doing out there! I took all the pictures when I came in. "


    "What? You ¡­ What are you trying to do!? " Even though she was angry, she had no other choice. Facing someone like me, she could only compromise.


    "Don''t you know what I want to do?" I laughed.


    "I don''t know!" In fact, Wang Yuxian already knew in her heart what I wanted to do, but she just wanted me to say it out loud.


    My eyes wantonly scanned the surroundings in a playful manner, "I just want you to talk to me here tonight. Don''t worry, I am definitely better than that ''big brother''!"


    "What if I don''t agree?" I could tell from her tone that she was trying to suppress her anger and was talking to me.


    I found a phone number on her cell phone, the one I had secretly jotted down for her husband.


    "Then I''ll send this picture to him right now! If he divorced you, you would have to go back to the village. Didn''t I hear that you told your family that you were very close to him? If you can afford to disgrace this person, you can leave right now. "


    It was the same for Wang Yuxian. If she did not care, she would not tell her family that she had a good relationship with her husband.


    Just being alone was enough to tell that there was a problem with their relationship. Otherwise, Wang Yuxian would not have come out to steal men and he would not have stayed away from home for so long.


    We both knew what was going on.


    If she were to suddenly get divorced, she wouldn''t be able to hold her head up in the village anymore.


    Facing my threat, her eyes slowly dimmed.


    "Alright, then I''ll listen to you today." She unwillingly looked at me and then slowly sat down with her back facing me.


    I suddenly felt my heart beat faster. Wang Yuxian had compromised with me, this time she wasn''t just fawning on me like last time, this time I really had something on her.


    When I think about how the usually arrogant and domineering Wang Yuxian would be conquered by me later on, I feel a wave of happiness in my heart.


    If Wang Yuxian had compromised very easily, or if she had cooperated with me very quickly, I definitely wouldn''t be so agitated.


    He didn''t want to, but he had to.


    It felt great.


    This time, I look at Wang Yuxian''s eyes, and I don''t have to be afraid of being stared at by her anymore.


    There was no trace of light in her eyes. It was as if she had been sucked dry. She kept breathing in and out, and her eyes seemed to be filled with tears.


    At this moment, I also walked over without any hesitation.


    Facing the Wang Yuxian, I arrogantly asked, "Wang Yuxian, who do you think you are? It was just the owner of a restaurant! "Although you are usually so high and mighty in restaurants, today is no longer the same!"

 C23

    Just when Wang Yuxian was about to lower her head to me, my gaze suddenly became sharp.


    I want to see how Wang Yuxian, who has always been rather strict with me, would look like when she treats me with respect.


    At the same time, he was also prepared to bear all of this.


    After being bullied by the Wang Yuxian for so long, it''s about time for me to retaliate.


    Just when she was about to turn around and talk to me, I suddenly realised that there were a few scars on Wang Yuxian''s body.


    "It''s him." she said flatly.


    "He hit you?" I couldn''t believe it.


    "Yeah, he thought I was from the countryside, so he even said I would discharge electricity for men everywhere. But I''ve really never ¡­"


    At that moment, I couldn''t describe what it felt like in my heart. I had always felt that life in Wang Yuxian shouldn''t be like this. A beautiful woman like her should marry a rich person and enjoy wealth.


    She wasn''t happy in her marriage, and now she''s being threatened by me, bowing her head to admit her wrongs to a man so much younger than her, ironically her childhood playmate.


    She stopped and started crying. Tears flowed down her face.


    "Wen Zi, I have always treated you pretty well. Is it okay if you play with me like this? What happened before made me angry. I originally wanted to scare you to teach you a lesson, but you bite back at me in the police station, you know, this restaurant is easy to open, if the water is easy to close, and this restaurant isn''t just opened by me, there are three of them, if the restaurant closes, how are we going to survive here? You aren''t young anymore, so you should understand these principles. And you have a girlfriend too. If she finds out that you''re doing this to me here, do you feel sorry for her? "You are completely different from before. You have changed too much. Sometimes, I don''t even dare to recognize you anymore ¡­"


    Every word that the Wang Yuxian said stung my heart.


    To be honest, ever since I added her on with my trumpet, I always chatted with her in a playful manner. It was just a casual chat, but as time went by, I unexpectedly fell for it step by step.


    By now, I don''t even have the most basic principles.


    If this goes on, am I still Zhang Wen?


    I remember my father telling me in school that no matter what I did, I couldn''t give up my principles.


    Wasn''t the current me exactly like that?


    I sighed, turned around and picked up the items from the Wang Yuxian, then put it back. "Just take what I said just now as if I didn''t say anything.


    Wang Yuxian cried even harder, and hugged me from behind. "Wenzi, do you know how tough these years have been for me? I''m a woman who does so many things every day and has to deal with all sorts of people. Sometimes, I really want to change out of this restaurant and leave, but when I think about how there''s a whole family waiting for my money to eat and my brother and sister''s money to go to school, I can''t bear to do that, wuu ¡­


    I slowly turned around and let out a long sigh. Indeed, none of us would have thought that the Wang Yuxian would have to bear such a heavy burden.


    It''s just that she looks so bright on the surface.


    However, I didn''t have the slightest intention of blasphemy. Instead, I comforted her with a soft voice.


    Even though the wound has already healed, it still left potholes everywhere. I could even feel how painful it was when the Wang Yuxian left these scars on my body.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me and cried with all her might.


    I didn''t move, just let her tears fall on my shoulders.


    After a while, she was tired from crying.


    "Wen Zi, can I talk to you later?"


    I nodded and sat with the Wang Yuxian.


    Her two hands gently caressed my cheeks: "Wen Zi, you are good everywhere, it''s just that sometimes you are too ignorant, when will you mature?"


    Wang Yuxian still had traces of tears at the corners of her eyes, but she looked like a bosom friend when she spoke to me.


    "If I mature, then I won''t be Wen Zi."


    "Cluck, cluck ¡­" However, that little girlfriend of yours is pretty good, but I just feel that she''s a little too boastful and isn''t really suitable for you. "


    "What''s boasting?" I don''t know what she means.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "Just now, your thoughts about me were just boasting."


    "Arcanum!"


    I have chatted a lot with Wang Yuxian, and she told me that she has only liked two people in her entire life. One was Old Black, and the other was her current husband.


    "Who''s Old Black?" I asked her.


    She blushed and pouted. "You forget, the one you saw in the cornfield."


    It was actually that dark and short farmer. When he stood together with Wang Yuxian, it was really like heaven and earth.


    "What''s so good about him? Just a peasant. "


    Wang Yuxian sighed slowly and pinched my nose. "You''re still young and don''t understand. Sometimes men can''t look at the outside, but they have to look at the inside."


    From her words, I seemed to understand that what she said and what she saw on the inside were the abilities of a man. I remember when I peeked at it, Wang Yuxian''s expression was even more enjoyable than the heavens.


    It was only from this moment on that I realized that what was important to a man was not his appearance, but his ability to do things.


    Speaking of what happened before, I laughed. I said that if I hadn''t accidentally stepped on a corn stalk, I would have been able to watch the entire show. She rebuked me, saying that I was unorthodox and that I would have known how to peek.


    The two of us fell asleep as we chatted.


    In a daze, I felt like I was dreaming.


    In my dreams, I returned to the village. I was still the same as an hour later, looking for Wang Yuxian to play with. The two of us would be playing with sand at the village entrance.


    I helped her build her house, and she ignored me, saying I was a bad person and not trustworthy.


    I woke up in a hurry.


    "Wen Zi, what time is it?" Wang Yuxian moved her body.


    I quickly pulled my hand away from hers.


    "It''s almost eight."


    "No, I have to get up. The restaurant will be open for business today." With that, she stretched her body and slowly got off the bed.


    After last night''s discussion, my relationship with Wang Yuxian had already deepened by quite a bit.


    The relationships between people needed to be managed.


    "Wang Yuxian, are you treating me as your soulmate now?" I joked.


    Wang Yuxian looked back and smiled, that smile could enchant who knows how many men.


    She walked in and didn''t stop until she was face to face with me. When I opened my eyes, I could see her extremely bright eyes.


    Haoran''s Depth


    "I don''t believe that you''re that kind of person, but I will treat you as a friend from now on. Wen Zi, in this city, I will treat you as a friend, do you know?"

 C24

    After the Wang Yuxian left, I was in no hurry to leave. I lied on the bed of the hotel and slept for a while.


    It was almost noon when I checked out of my room and returned to my inn.


    Wang Yuxian''s words moved me from the bottom of my heart, and what happened last night also completely changed my view of her.


    A woman who not only has to deal with more complicated matters every day, but also has to be on guard against people like me who secretly want her and wander around the world of men.


    I could feel her helplessness and pain.


    Not long after I returned, Li Jiarui came to find me.


    She brought me some food, and I took it and began to eat.


    "Zhang Wen, did you go to our school yesterday?" She frowned.


    "Ah, yes." I remembered that I had not yet returned the meal card, so I took it out of my pocket and gave it to her.


    She looked at the meal card and shook her head: "I wasn''t talking about this matter. I heard that you brought a few people to the school to block Li Fei? And I almost threw him down. Is that true? "


    Actually, I was only trying to scare Li Fei yesterday, if I really had to throw him down, I wouldn''t dare.


    "Did he recognize you wrongly?" I asked.


    "I''ll take it."


    "What a coward!"


    Li Jiarui suddenly hugged me, and squeezed her head into my arms with all her might, then said as if she was acting spoiled: "Zhang Wen thanks to you, you are the first man to work so hard to protect me."


    I was a little flustered by her sudden coquettishness. I waited until her tears had drenched my chest before hugging her to comfort her in a low voice.


    I couldn''t help but think of what Wang Yuxian had told me last night. If she knew that I was with her at the hotel last night, I wonder how sad she would be.


    Sigh, I''m really a masochist!


    Stop crying, people like Li Fei should be taught a lesson, if not he will not be obedient, in the future, if he still dares to bully you, you can tell me at any time!


    "Mm ¡­" After crying for a while, she looked up at me with misty eyes and said, "Then from today onwards, I will be your woman. You have to treat me well and not bully me."


    I hooked my fingers over her exquisite little nose. "If you want to bully me, you''re the one bullying me. How could I dare to bully you?"


    She smiled through her tears.


    After I finished eating, she said that she would take me to her house. Actually, her house is nearby, it''s just that her parents usually don''t come home, so she chose to stay at school.


    Entering her house, I couldn''t help but secretly praise her. The decorations here could even be described as magnificent, I had never seen such luxurious decorations. I asked her what her parents did, she only told me that it was for business, nothing else.


    I didn''t ask any more questions.


    Entering the room that had the natural fragrance of Li Jiarui''s body, she hugged me and tiptoed to touch my cheek.


    "We didn''t finish the last time. Do you want to continue?"


    When she said those words with a pure face, it made me feel really good. My little heart thumped twice, and I remembered what she said. The feeling of being together with her that day was really good, but it was a pity that it was interrupted.


    I put my arms around her waist and slowly move up. "Of course I want to, it depends on whether you agree or not."


    She lowered her head and chuckled. "I''ve never heard of you getting permission from a girl to do something like this ~"


    "Then I won''t be polite!"


    Li Jiarui and Wang Yuxian were completely different. She was a pure and exquisite little girl, as if she didn''t know anything, and her eyes turned green.


    On the other hand, the Wang Yuxian was just a strong woman who had climbed her way out of society.


    Although there was an extremely weak side to it, it was more in terms of shrewdness and scheming.


    These two people gave me two different feelings.


    If you let me choose, I don''t know how to choose right now.


    Thinking about it, I laughed at myself for thinking too much. Although Wang Yuxian had told me a lot, did she really treat me as one of her own?


    Not long later.


    Li Jiarui looked at her like a cute little bird, saying that she would follow me for the rest of her life, that after she graduated, she would marry me.


    I said that as long as you didn''t mind me, I would marry you at any time.


    She hugged me happily and kept nodding her head.


    Just as we were about to start imagining the future, Wang Yuxian called us.


    I looked down and saw her name.


    "Wen Zi, what are you doing?" she asked doubtfully when she heard me panting on the phone.


    "I didn''t do anything ¡­"


    "Come to work in the afternoon. Pay your way."


    I perked up and said I''d be there in a moment.


    After putting down the phone, I gave Li Jiarui a kiss, then reluctantly took the clothes and left. Before leaving, she stuffed me with three hundred yuan, telling me to keep it by my side urgently. As a man, I only have a few dollars on me, so I''m not afraid of being laughed at by others.


    With an embarrassed smile, I bid her farewell before heading towards the restaurant.


    Li Jiarui told me nothing, and she was the first girl that I genuinely liked. If it wasn''t for all that had happened since then, I really wanted to marry her into my clan.


    When I walked into the restaurant, Acting Hu and Li Erzi both greeted me. Wang Yuxian lowered her head and pretended not to look at me, telling me to go upstairs to change clothes and quickly work.


    I went up to her and whispered a thank you.


    She blushed slightly, saying why are you and elder sister being so courteous?


    At that moment, the knot in my heart and hers was completely lifted.


    It''s been a few days since I came to work, and I''ve missed this place. The first day of the hotel was open, and the business was good. Many customers complained when they came and asked why we had closed the restaurant for so long.


    Wang Yuxian just smiled apologetically, saying that such a thing would definitely not happen again.


    When I was free, Acting Hu and I would smoke at the back door. I asked him if he saw Li Fei coming over today, and he shook his head, saying that Li Fei must have been beaten up by me yesterday, so it would be weird if he dared to come over.


    I said I don''t care if Li Fei comes over, even if he calls a hundred people over, those people are all students, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m worried about the Brother Long behind him.


    Acting Hu waved her Large Black Claw in the air for a while and said that if Brother Long came, she would be beaten to death.


    In the afternoon, Li Jiarui sent me a few messages asking me what I was doing, and whether he missed her. Right now, everyone in the school knows that she has a strong boyfriend as her bodyguard, and no one dares to offend her.


    I go back to a laugh.


    She told me not to mess around outside. I''m a man with a family now, and I''m responsible.


    I know what she said. A woman''s sixth sense is especially accurate so she must have also noticed me and Wang Yuxian. This sentence is a reminder to me.


    I did not point it out and agreed.

 C25

    After a tiring day, I fell into bed after closing up for the night.


    I didn''t even have the strength to look at my phone.


    Tap, tap, tap ¡­


    At this moment, the sound of Wang Yuxian''s high heels could be heard. Then, a ball of warmth sat down beside me.


    I looked up quickly.


    Wang Yuxian''s face was only a fist''s distance away from mine, scaring me.


    "Jade Immortal, what are you doing?" I thought that even if you treat me as a friend, you shouldn''t keep hinting at me like that. I''m a normal man.


    She rebuked, "Let me see which girl you''re chatting with. When I called you in the afternoon, I heard everything."


    Under Wang Yuxian''s fiery gaze, it seemed as if nothing I do could escape her eyes.


    "Is that her?" Wang Yuxian came closer to me.


    I nodded quickly.


    She frowned slightly. "It''s not that I don''t agree. I just think that girl is a bit too boastful. You have to be careful. You still have to be on guard against others these days."


    I nodded. "Yes, I know."


    She took out a leather envelope from her pocket: "Hey, this is the salary for this month. I know you''re in need of money so I''ll give it to you first.


    I opened it and there was at least five thousand dollars inside.


    Originally, my monthly salary was only slightly over two thousand, I didn''t think that Wang Yuxian would be so generous, she gave me five thousand yuan in the first month.


    Delighted, I hugged her and kissed her.


    She was stunned for a moment, then also kissed my cheek and said, "There''s the nutrition and loss fee from the time you were hospitalized. Work well in the future. Big sister will definitely not treat you unfairly."


    "Mm, I understand ~"


    The first time I got paid, I don''t know how to describe it. It was like going out and telling the world.


    Wang Yuxian returned to her room. I told Li Jiarui that I will treat her to dinner tomorrow night, and also returned the money to her.


    I laughed and was about to continue chatting with her when my trumpet received a message.


    It was sent from the Wang Yuxian.


    I haven''t played a trumpet since last night, and I feel guilty.


    I curiously clicked it and it was filled with words that made my heart beat faster.


    "Wen Zi, I seem to like you a little now."


    I felt an indescribable excitement in my heart. But I already have Jia Rui, and Wang Yuxian has a husband as well. How can we be together? However ¡­ This confession came at the right time. Furthermore, it was when I was alone with her. It really made it difficult for me to reject her ¡­


    The evil thoughts in his heart disappeared when the next message from Wang Yuxian arrived.


    ''It''s the kind of liking elder sister has for her younger brother. Don''t misunderstand me, hehe ~ ''


    When I saw the words on the phone, I really wanted to rush into Wang Yuxian''s bedroom and ruthlessly quack her for a while. She actually teased me and made me so excited just now.


    I said, ''I mean it.''


    Wang Yuxian didn''t reply for a long time, then sent me a smiley face. All adolescent boys are like this, even if they see beautiful women, they would take the initiative to go up and chat with them. Alright, elder sister won''t tell you anymore, you should rest early, but we can use this trumpet of yours in the future. ''


    Looking at this line of words, I seemed to be able to remember how the Wang Yuxian watched as the screen was typed out. That night, all I dreamt of was the Wang Yuxian''s sweet smile.


    The next day, both Wang Yuxian and I woke up late. When I went to the toilet, she was just dressing up.


    She looked at me and said, "Go to the bathroom, it''s not like I''m going to peek at you."


    As she spoke, there was a hint of playfulness in her eyes.


    I couldn''t hold it in any longer, but I didn''t go in. After all, she was the landlady, and I was just a country boy. These were the things I didn''t want to touch.


    "Yo, angry?" Wang Yuxian''s mocking voice came from outside.


    I smiled helplessly. "No, at the very least, I am still a man with a bottom line of principles. I am different from everyone else.


    "Hmph, why didn''t I see that?"


    "You will know very soon ¡­"


    I went downstairs with a smile on my face and busied myself for the whole morning. Just before noon, I saw a few familiar people walking in from the outside.


    One of them was bald, with three Hooligan s following behind him, and another person beside him had his head wrapped in gauze.


    It was the Brother Long and Li Fei.


    I knew what was coming was coming, so I went to the kitchen and hid a kitchen knife in my arms.


    Acting Hu Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua also came out with me. On that day, it was the few of us who went over to look for him.


    Li Fei whispered a few sentences into Brother Long''s ears, and Brother Long''s gaze immediately turned sharp.


    Seeing the situation, Wang Yuxian knew that things were definitely not that simple and hurried over to ask what the situation was.


    Brother Long could drool just by looking at Wang Yuxian. Adding to the fact that she was dressed rather boldly today, Brother Long secretly drooled a few times.


    "Xiao Yu, this person is your brother, right? "He''s not that kind. He hit my man and pretended that nothing had happened." Brother Long said in a weird tone.


    "F * ck!" Who allowed him to bully others! " Acting Hu said with a dark face.


    The few lackeys beside Brother Long immediately stood up, pointed at Acting Hu and shouted: "Does this place have anything for you to say? Who are you? "


    Acting Hu glared with his tiger eyes and was about to argue with them. I secretly pulled him back and whispered to him not to be rash.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t know what was going on either, but seeing that Li Fei was beaten quite badly by me, she looked at me reproachfully.


    At this time, I calmed down, lit a cigarette, and looked at the Brother Long in the misty smoke. "One man takes responsibility for what he does, we beat Li Fei up, what do you think we should do!"


    Brother Long came over and wore a vest, purposely exposing his tattoo, making him look pretty fierce. However, none of us were afraid of him, so it was fine for him to go out and scare a university student like Li Fei.


    His eyes flashed once, "Li Fei is one of my people, today you will either lose money or I will help my brother get it back!"


    "It''s fine if you want me to pay you back, but I''ll take care of that as well. Since Li Fei beat me at school before, shouldn''t he pay me back as well?"


    Brother Long glanced at Li Fei, who slammed his hand on the table and roared at me, "Did you get injured after I hit you? I''ve been lying in the hospital for three days! "


    At that time, I thought Li Fei was just pretending. I only found out that what he said was true after he took out the hospital''s receipt or something.


    After I let him go that day, I swung at him three or four times, and it was these three or four blows that made his head hurt so much that he went to the hospital and the doctor said it was a mild concussion and his head was scraped.


    After leaving the hospital, he still continued to vomit for some reason, which was why he got so angry and found the Brother Long to come find me.

 C26

    My eyes contained laughter as I said to Li Fei: "If you have the ability, you can come over and beat me up. Out of the thirty odd of you, we only have four people, but we were able to beat you up. Are you right, Brother Long? "


    His face was rather unsightly. He rubbed his bald head and silently nodded.


    I continued, "You came over today to ask me for medical fees, so who am I going to ask? However, if you really want the money, you can ask for it. But first, you have to compensate me with the hospital fees, then I''ll compensate you! "


    Li Fei held back his blush. He definitely did not expect me to say this.


    "F * ck!" "Then I''ll call someone to smash your restaurant everyday!"


    I indifferently shrugged my shoulders. "If you have the ability, then come at me!"


    "Alright, just you wait ¡­"


    "Alright, stop f * cking talking about it!" Brother Long waved his hand in annoyance. Li Fei and I stopped talking.


    He looked at Wang Yuxian, "Xiao Yu, I saw that it wasn''t easy for a woman to run a restaurant with a man and I wasn''t there to take care of you, but now that your man beat my man up and is behaving so well, I won''t talk about this matter anymore. But I will take back all the benefits I gave you earlier!"


    I frowned, this Brother Long is really cunning, he went to find Wang Yuxian because she couldn''t do anything here!


    Wang Yuxian secretly glared at me and smiled: "Brother Long, we can discuss this matter. My brother is not sensible, I will give you the medical fees, alright?"


    "A total of thirteen thousand. Just give me ten thousand!"


    Wang Yuxian made Brother Long wait for a while, then turned around to go upstairs to get the money. Not long later, she brought 10,000 yuan over to him.


    Brother Long did not accept the money, but rather shamelessly looked at Wang Yuxian: "For this brat, you are willing to pay ten thousand? That''s not a small amount for you. "


    Wang Yuxian laughed bitterly: "Who asked your Brother Long to come? If it were anyone else, I definitely wouldn''t give that money to you! "


    He said coldly, "In that case, are you saying that you have given me face? Actually, you like this kid, right? "


    "Who do I like? I don''t need to type up a report with you, do I?" Wang Yuxian''s face turned ugly, she threw the money away and headed up to the second floor.


    The Brother Long looked quite shameful as he watched Wang Yuxian''s back figure leave. He didn''t want to waste his time talking to me and brought his people away.


    "Zhang Wen, come up here!" After Brother Long left, he shouted from upstairs.


    I knew that I couldn''t avoid being scolded by her, so I bitterly went up.


    She sat in the room alone, her chest heaving from anger. "Wen Zi, didn''t you say you would tell Big Sis everything in the future? "Why didn''t you tell me this?"


    I didn''t know what to say, so I just sighed and said, "I''ll give you back that ten thousand dollars."


    "Sis wasn''t talking about the money! Do you know who this Brother Long is? "


    "Got it." I lit a cigarette.


    "You dared to provoke him even when you knew it!" Wang Yuxian came over and helped me pinch the cigarette.


    Helplessly, I wanted to take out another cigarette from the box, but she directly snatched all of it away from me.


    "You''re not allowed to smoke, I''m talking to you!"


    I was a little annoyed by her nagging. "I know that Brother Long is a hoodlum that collects protection fees nearby, but what are you all afraid of him for? I''m not afraid of him! "


    "You ¡­" Wang Yuxian didn''t expect me to say this. She glared at me in shock, then suppressed her anger and said, "Wen Zi, we are all ordinary people, and are different from Brother Long and the others. We are not people of the same world, and there are some things that we must compromise.


    I know that the Wang Yuxian is doing this for my own good, but I just feel uncomfortable in my heart. Last time, it was Li Fei who made a move on me, which was why I called him back.


    "I can earn more if I lose money. I don''t feel bad, really." The Wang Yuxian walked in front of me and helped me straighten my collar. "But I would rather accompany him for a hundred thousand than to see you get hurt ¡­"


    "Jade Immortal, I ¡­" Wang Yuxian is truly kind to me, I know that I shouldn''t have angered her again and again.


    "Wen Zi, promise Sister, in the future, don''t provoke him. We can''t afford to offend him, we can''t hide!" Wang Yuxian has been fighting outside for so many years, the amount of logic I know is definitely more than mine.


    I nodded obediently. "Alright, I''ll listen to you from now on!" However, if I have enough money, I will definitely return it to you! "


    Wang Yuxian pinched my cheek in satisfaction: "Isn''t that right? "How about this, you can give it to me when you have the money in the future. It''s fine if you don''t have the money, as long as you work properly."


    "Mm ¡­"


    Then I got busy.


    I know that she doesn''t usually have much money, and most of the clothes she wears were all bought before. Acting Hu told me that she was saving money for her man, so she was being stingy with herself, causing me to feel a burst of sadness. I thought that once I earned money in the future, I would definitely return it all to Wang Yuxian.


    I''ve only been here for a few days, and I''ve already built twenty thousand yuan.


    This was already equivalent to the annual salary of a shop assistant.


    In the evening, I had an appointment to eat with Li Jiarui, so I took a leave of absence from Wang Yuxian. Before six, I called Jia Rui and told her to wait for me outside.


    The two of us met on the nearby pedestrian street. She jogged out of a taxi and hugged me when she saw me.


    She tightly hugged onto my arm, giving me an incomparably great feeling. Being dependent on Li Jiarui like this, it felt really good.


    I lightly pinched her nose. "Little girl, you became prettier again today ~"


    She pretended to be surprised and touched her face. "Really? People say that women who are in love are more likely to be radiant, but don''t tell me that I am as well? "


    I was amused by her and kept laughing.


    She laughed and said, I hate it.


    "Oh yeah, I heard that Li Fei brought someone to look for you today?" As the two of us walked, she suddenly looked at me with a worried expression.


    I nodded. "Yes, but it''s fine. Since the matter has been resolved, I''ll compensate him with ten thousand medical fees."


    "Ten thousand?" Do you have that much money? "


    "The Lady Boss gave it to me for me."


    After a few seconds of silence, she took out a card from her bag and gave it to me. "There''s fifty thousand in here, it''s my dad''s pocket money. Take it, return your boss''s money. You can keep the rest for yourself."


    [Oh my god. You really are my customer. If that was the case, why would I still have to work?] How good would it be to be her little white face at home?


    Perhaps in Carrie''s eyes, the fifty thousand was as easy as the five hundred I had.


    "No, I can''t take this money." I still pushed the card back. Although I, Zhang Wen am poor, how can I spend a girl''s money?


    She pouted and angrily stood in front of me. "If someone else paid for you, I won''t say anything. But that Lady Boss, she can''t!"

 C27

    I''ll never understand women''s thoughts, like Carrie and the Lady Boss.


    One of them cared for me like a big sister, the other was as lively and adorable as my little sister, but I never asked her what she thought of the Lady Boss.


    Actually, when she saw how intimate Wang Yuxian and I were, she would also be jealous in her heart.


    She was a woman after all.


    Finally, at the insistence of Jia Rui, I took the money, but I only took ten thousand, and I didn''t touch the rest.


    At night, after the movie, the two of us went for a walk. When we reached the entrance of a hotel, she stopped and looked at me lovingly, asking if I wanted to go in.


    I was a little excited. Yesterday, when I was having fun with Jia Rui, I was interrupted by the Lady Boss. Today, I have plenty of time for her.


    Just as I was about to pull her in, Wang Yuxian called me.


    It was after nine o''clock, and the restaurant was supposed to be in order by this time. She usually wouldn''t call me unless something was wrong.


    I thought, could it be that Brother Long went to find trouble with her?


    Now that there was no one in the restaurant, the Lady Boss would definitely suffer a loss!


    Thinking of this, I quickly picked it up.


    "Hello? Jade Immortal, what''s wrong? "


    "Wen Zi, sister is in trouble. When are you coming back?"


    "I''ll go back now!"


    Li Jiarui who was at the side had an unhappy face, she tugged on my clothes with all her might, I signalled to her not to cause trouble, and took the phone to the other side.


    Wang Yuxian stayed silent for a few seconds, then said: "Are you with your girlfriend now? "If only you two were together ¡­"


    "It''s nothing, just wait for me. I''ll be back in ten minutes." I hung up.


    Li Jiarui pouted and snatched my phone away. Seeing the name of Wang Yuxian on it, her face drooped down: "You''re going to go back? Not accompanying me? "


    I was anxious, but from Wang Yuxian''s tone, it seemed that there was something wrong. I patted her head and said, "Don''t think too much, she is alone in the shop, Li Fei and the rest are here to cause trouble. If they take advantage of my absence to bully her, it will be troublesome."


    She still didn''t want me to go, so she hugged me. "Then I''ll go with you."


    "No, go back to school and listen to me!" I said seriously.


    She pouted and said okay.


    I parted ways with her at the entrance. I caught a taxi and hurried back to the restaurant.


    When I went in, the restaurant was still lit up, the Wang Yuxian was sitting alone in the shop, looking at the door with worry.


    "Jade Immortal, what''s going on?" I asked nervously as I jumped out of the car.


    She stood up and said: "You''re back, today when I closed the door, I couldn''t pull the lock down anymore. I took a long time to get rid of it, Li Hu and the others have been walking for a while, and today is already tired, I don''t want to call them back either."


    I let out a long breath. I thought something big had happened.


    I went to the hotel, got a chair, and stepped on it to see what the roller shutter was all about.


    Wang Yuxian kept reminding me to be careful and hold the chair for me.


    It turned out that there was a place on top that was stuck. I jumped down to look for a change in the awl and gently picked it. The Rolling Gate came down in a flash.


    The room was suddenly so dark that I couldn''t see anything.


    "Wen Zi, don''t move first. Wang Yuxian hurriedly said.


    Just as she said that, I felt someone knock on my shoulder and my body falls to the side uncontrollably. I touched her shoulder and a sweet smell wafts out.


    It was a familiar feeling.


    The same feeling that Wang Yuxian had when she came over and touched me when she was drunk.


    It even made me feel nostalgic.


    Could it be that I ¡­


    "Wen Zi, get up ~" Wang Yuxian hurriedly pushed me away as she called out.


    She and Li Jiarui are completely different. If Li Jiarui is like a pool of clear water, then Wang Yuxian is like a bottomless pit, causing people to be unable to resist the curiosity of stepping into it step by step.


    This is exactly how I am now.


    It had been an accident, but now I didn''t want to get up at all and let myself feel it.


    Wang Yuxian and I were the only two people in the shop, and the air around us was filled with a sense of relaxation.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t scold me, but instead lightly patted me on the back: "Wen Zi, let Big Sis get up ~"


    "Oh my, my feet are a bit sprained, I can''t get up!" I don''t know where I got the courage to say that.


    At the same time, I was also a bit worried, afraid that the Wang Yuxian would beat me up.


    However, she wasn''t angry at all. Instead, she took a deep breath and relaxed in the darkness.


    At this moment, I really treated her as my own sister. I thought how great it would be if I really had a sister like Wang Yuxian, at least she could point me out when I was at a loss and say what was on my mind.


    "That''s good as well. Then why don''t you chat with me? I also want to have a nice chat with you for the past few days." Wang Yuxian''s sweet voice carried a trace of nervousness, and entered my ears.


    But there was a hint of helplessness in his voice.


    Wang Yuxian said that I am actually not a bad person, but why do I keep doing those suspicious things?


    Why couldn''t he just reveal his inner thoughts?


    I sighed, not knowing how to answer.


    It was a pity.


    Now I have Carrie, and she has a husband.


    "Wen Zi, why aren''t you saying anything? Hehe, did you go out with your little girlfriend just now? Is she unhappy that I suddenly called you back? " Wang Yuxian looked at me carefully, afraid that I would get angry, and said that carefully.


    "No, compared to her, the business in the shop is more important." Actually, I was worried that something would happen to the Wang Yuxian since I was the one who caused it.


    In the end, she was someone who had experienced it before. She pinched my back and rebuked, "Do you think that elder sister doesn''t know what you are thinking? "Big sister is someone who has experienced this before. You know yourself more about this matter than you do. All of you men are the same. You all like the younger ones, right?"


    The more Wang Yuxian said about it, the more strongly she felt the impulse in her heart.


    Actually, even now, I still don''t know if the person I like is the Wang Yuxian or Li Jiarui. The feeling I got from Li Jiarui is very vague, but the result is very real.


    The feeling of being found on the Wang Yuxian felt very real, but the result was very vague.


    Since she didn''t scold me anyway, I didn''t mind that much. I just shouted loudly, "Actually, I do like Li Jiarui, but I keep feeling like the feeling I have towards you is even stronger than the feeling I have towards her. I don''t know why."


    She giggled and scratched my back with all her strength. "Do you want to die by talking to your sister like that? "Watch me scratch you to death today ~"


    "Haha! Scratch me to death! You don''t have a younger brother anymore!"


    "I don''t care so much ~"


    Bang bang bang!


    Just when Wang Yuxian and I were about to let go of our wariness and chat happily with each other, someone knocked on the Rolling Gate''s door.

 C28

    Wang Yuxian and I climbed up from the ground as if we had been struck by lightning. She quickly sat at the side and tidied up her clothes while I hid at the side and took deep breaths. Wang Yuxian and I had been feeling dizzy just now, and we didn''t even know what we were doing.


    "Xiao Yu, what are you doing inside? I heard movement! "


    Hearing that voice, Wang Yuxian and I looked at each other. What was he doing in Wang Yuxian so late at night?


    I turned around and went into the kitchen to get a kitchen knife. Wang Yuxian immediately hugged me and pressed a finger on my lips: "Wen Zi, have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    Facing the Wang Yuxian who was exhaling a breath of air, I slowly calmed down. However, I still stuffed the kitchen knife into my pocket.


    "Xiao Yu, open the door, it''s me ¡­" Brother Long looked like a different person, extremely gentle.


    "I''m here, wait a moment!" Wang Yuxian took a deep breath and whispered in my ear, telling me that no matter what happened, I couldn''t do it.


    Brother Long stood alone outside the door while bare-chested. The light from the street lamps outside shone in, clearly taking in my and Wang Yuxian''s faces.


    When Brother Long saw me and Wang Yuxian, his expression immediately changed. He walked in familiarly and turned on the light, then sat there and lit up a cigarette.


    I stood to the side with the kitchen knife in my arms. I thought that if he dares to offend Wang Yuxian, I will kill him.


    Facing Brother Long''s burning gaze, Wang Yuxian blushed and lowered her head. She went to pour Brother Long a cup of tea and asked him if he had anything he wanted to say.


    Brother Long did not answer her question. He stared fixedly at Wang Yuxian: "Xiao Yu, you were living with him at night? "As far as I know, you''ve been living alone ever since your man left!"


    Wang Yuxian pushed the hair by her ear back, "He''s not familiar with this place since she''s just come here. I don''t need to worry about him living with me."


    "Nonsense, none of the new waiters in your restaurant lived with you!"


    Wang Yuxian did not speak anymore, and turned her head.


    What I heard from Brother Long was full of jealousy, he gave me the impression that he was a very fierce person, I didn''t expect to find tenderness in Wang Yuxian.


    "You said that you don''t like this brat? Tell me, what did you do with him in there?" I can hear all of you talking. " The more Brother Long spoke, the angrier he became. He heavily placed the teacup on the table.


    Looking at how he is questioning me and Wang Yuxian, I am a little unconvinced. What is the matter between the two of us? Who are you in Wang Yuxian?


    Just as I was about to speak, the Wang Yuxian stopped me first: "I do like Zhang Wen, but it''s just that I like my brother the way Sis likes him. Also, I can do whatever I want in my shop, the protection fee will be no less than what I owe you, so don''t go overboard."


    As Wang Yuxian spoke, she subconsciously leaned against my side and gently held onto me with one hand.


    However, hearing her say that it was the kind of love my elder sister had for my younger brother, I still felt a little disappointed in my heart.


    Brother Long stood up and pointed at my nose: "In what way am I not better than this brat!"


    I looked up. In love, the gap between a person and a person is that huge. Some women would rather marry an alcoholic or even a gambler, but she likes it. Who can do anything to her?


    Wang Yuxian was also a little angry now: "I already said, I don''t like them, but I do have a husband, so I''ll have to trouble you not to come and find me in the future."


    "Xiao Yu, why can''t you forget about that trash! "If there''s no one outside, can he leave you and this restaurant alone?" Brother Long said as he came over to grab Wang Yuxian.


    I grabbed onto Brother Long''s hand with one hand while taking out the kitchen knife with the other hand. If he dares to make a move on Wang Yuxian again, I will definitely chop him into pieces!


    Brother Long looked at me coldly, then looked at Wang Yuxian again, and shook her head: "Alright, brat, do you want to fight with me?"


    "Try moving the Wang Yuxian!" At that moment, I was completely fearless.


    Brother Long released Wang Yuxian, pointed at me, pointed at Wang Yuxian again, then turned and left.


    Dong ~


    Wang Yuxian knocked on my head with all her might before snatching the kitchen knife from my hand. She rebuked me, "Didn''t you say you don''t want to take this thing? Why did she take it? Why aren''t you obedient at all? "


    I laughed mischievously as I put away my kitchen knife. I said that my knife was only for protection against taking the initiative to harm others, but she rolled her eyes at me in annoyance. She told me to pull the Rolling Gate down so she could sleep early.


    I gave the ten thousand that Jia Rui gave me to Wang Yuxian and said that I would exchange it with her. She didn''t say anything further and took the money before returning back to her room.


    I washed my face and went to sleep.


    Before going to bed, he sent Li Jiarui a message as usual: "Girl, good night."


    Li Jiarui quickly replied back, "Good night."


    Looking at the two words on the screen, I fell asleep in satisfaction.


    The next day, Acting Hu and the others came early in the morning. Wang Yuxian let him and Li Erzi fix the Rolling Gate, while I went to help Zhang Guohua with the kitchen work.


    Business was going well the whole morning. When Li Jiarui came over in the morning, she bought me a set of clothes. She didn''t care whether there were people in the restaurant or not, and immediately insisted on me putting it on to try.


    I couldn''t refuse her, so I put it on and tried it on.


    Seeing that Li Jiarui had come, she went upstairs alone, and when Li Jiarui saw her going up, the happiness on her face blossomed like a flower.


    I sighed. Women are really scheming everywhere.


    Li Jiarui asked me what exactly happened last night, and I said that it was fine, it was just that the door of the shop was broken, I came back to fix it.


    There was a look of contempt on her face. She didn''t believe me at all.


    She left shortly before noon. After a while, more people also came to eat. The people in the restaurant busied themselves.


    I was busy perspiring all over, and just as I was about to go to the kitchen to steal some time, I heard Li Fei''s cheap voice coming from outside the door.


    "Is the Lady Boss here!?" It''s time to pay the protection fee! "


    I frowned and walked out of the kitchen.


    When I went out, Wang Yuxian was already talking to Li Fei.


    "Didn''t you just hand it in yesterday?"


    "Then I don''t know, I just knew that Brother Long called me here to collect protection fees today!" Li Fei raised his arrogant face, with a few Hooligan following behind him, his attitude became even more arrogant.


    I circled around with Acting Hu Li Erzi. When Li Fei saw me, he subconsciously shrunk his neck.


    "Lady Boss, what''s going on?" Li Erzi deliberately asked loudly.


    Wang Yuxian was so angry that her face turned red, and she said angrily: "They just collected the protection fee yesterday, and today they are coming to collect it again!"


    I frowned. I think that it must be because Brother Long wanted to make things difficult for him because of what happened last night. He, a man, actually has such a small heart!


    "Moreover, it''s not a small sum this time. It''s twice the protection fee from last time!"

 C29

    Everyone here knew that the protection fee set up by the Brother Long was one week, for larger shops, it would cost one hundred yuan, and for smaller stores, it would cost fifty yuan, or around four hundred yuan per month. But today, Li Fei came over to collect the money, which was two hundred yuan in one go, and that included the hundred yuan that he had collected yesterday.


    Although this amount of money was nothing to the restaurant, but if the days went by, it would also be a huge expense.


    Everyone who did business knew that it was a certain thing to be able to save a single sum in the business world. Since Li Fei had come over today and asked for two hundred, Wang Yuxian would definitely be unhappy.


    Is this the Brother Long bullying us!?


    I pushed Li Fei a bit: "Fuck, are you taking this money for yourself?"


    Wang Yuxian stopped me, took out two hundred yuan, and threw it over to Li Fei. "Don''t say it, Wen Zi wouldn''t dare to take it in himself, Brother Long must have given it to him."


    Li Fei proudly borrowed the money, looked at me like you were meddling in other people''s business, then turned around and left with the others.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Yuxian present, I really want to slap her face.


    "Jade Immortal ¡­" I went to talk to her when no one was around.


    Annoyed, she frowned. "Don''t say anymore, I know what I''m doing!"


    "But ¡­"


    "Go back to work, listen to me ~"


    I sighed and went to work.


    After closing the restaurant at night, Acting Hu and I went out to eat dinner. We were going to call Wang Yuxian along, but she said that she wouldn''t go, that she had to go to bed early when she was tired, and went upstairs.


    We found a small restaurant nearby and sat down to drink and talk.


    Acting Hu drank a cup in anger: "That Brother Long, he is really going too far, he is clearly trying to bully the Lady Boss!"


    Zhang Guohua poured himself a cup of wine and poured it all over me, "Then what can you do about it? Unless the Lady Boss doesn''t want to open a shop here! "


    The more Li Erzi drank, the paler his face became. He lowered his head and ate the food without making a sound.


    I picked up a pair of chopsticks and put it in my mouth: "Since I was young, I have always had a principle, and that is that if people don''t offend me, I will not offend them. The Lady Boss must know how she treats us all. The last time you guys went to the school with me to take care of Li Fei, I''m really thankful to you all. If anyone disagrees with my idea, then tell me, how about we discuss it? "


    I have actually said these words before, so Li Erzi has always been the one who thinks the most. Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua basically listen to me.


    Li Erzi looked at me, then shook his head: "I have no objections, what do you think we should do?!"


    It seemed like he had been holding back his anger and wanted to vent it out.


    I looked at them all, "Alright, since no one has any objections, let me share my thoughts. I want to join forces with the people here to take Brother Long away!"


    When I finished speaking, they all became silent. Zhang Guohua continued to drink, while Li Erzi and Acting Hu lowered their heads and did not say a word.


    I know that in their eyes, this is something that is simply impossible to do. Brother Long is deeply rooted here, how can the few of us be swayed by that?


    Besides, if it was that simple, the surrounding merchants would have already done it.


    Seeing that no one said anything, I smiled. "What''s wrong?" You''re afraid of us before the fight even starts? "


    "I''m not afraid, I just don''t know where to start. Don''t tell me we are going to fight to the death with Brother Long and the rest?"


    After hearing what Acting Hu said, I laughed out loud. This Acting Hu is simply a boorish person. Every day, I think of fighting with someone else.


    "If we were to fight Brother Long with our lives on the line, what difference is there between us and suicide?" I laughed.


    "Then what good idea do you have?" Li Erzi pointed his gaze at me.


    I shook my head and said, "The reason the Brother Long can collect protection fees here is because he relied on us for two things. Firstly, he can ensure the safety of this place. If we choose one of them and use it, he will certainly be confused. "


    Li Erzi rolled his eyes: "You mean, we should go and cause trouble?"


    "NO!" We cannot reveal ourselves, otherwise it will be even more troublesome if we get targeted by him. We need a few new faces, we can just pretend to be from Brother Long and charge randomly, then someone will definitely jump out and shout ¡­ "


    Listening to my words, Li Erzi had an evil smile on his face and kept nodding to me.


    Not far from the Wang Yuxian Hotel, there was an internet cafe that was brightly lit 24 hours a day. The inside of the restaurant was filled with people.


    "Brother Long, we have collected the protection fee." one of them said.


    Brother Long raised his head and looked at him: "Fuck, Wang Yuxian gave it to you?"


    "Hmm, Zhang Wen that brat actually stood up and fought with us, in the end, the Wang Yuxian gave it to him."


    "F * ck!" Brother Long scolded loudly. He had thought that with just a little trick on his part, Wang Yuxian would definitely compromise and come beg him.


    "Brother Long, it''s not that I''m blabbering, but this Zhang Wen is too f * cking arrogant! Should we give him a good beating? "


    Brother Long glared at him and said unhappily: God damn, I don''t know? You don''t need to educate me? "Get lost!"


    Originally, everything was fine. He and Wang Yuxian had been intimate for a period of time, and he felt that this woman had already been coquettish with him in secret. However, ever since Zhang Wen came here, why did the matter turn out wrong?


    That Zhang Wen, is he that good?


    Brother Long did not believe it, nor did his subordinates.


    "This Zhang Wen, what exactly is his background?" Brother Long could not help but ask.


    "He doesn''t have any background at all. He''s just a kid from the countryside, how dare he make a move when he''s fighting?" The lackey said while trembling in fear.


    "Mm ¡­" The golden scales were definitely not something that could be found in a pond. He could understand with a glance, although Zhang Wen was a brat that could not be taken lightly, he was also not an ordinary person. Thus, before he made a move, he had to first investigate this kid thoroughly, if he really had any sort of background, then he would properly withdraw his hand.


    Brother Long smoked a cigarette. Finally, he slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke and used his fingers to strangle it: "Tomorrow morning, continue to collect protection fees for me. This time, collect 400 yuan!"


    That lackey rolled his eyes and agreed with a chuckle.


    The next morning, when Wang Yuxian''s restaurant was just opened for business, seven or eight people who were dressed very exaggeratedly walked in immediately. Wang Yuxian stared at them and stopped what she was doing.


    One of the Hooligan s went over and slammed the table with all his might: "Boss, you have paid the protection fee!"

 C30

    If it was in the past, Wang Yuxian would definitely not have paid yesterday''s protection fee, and would definitely call Brother Long to find out what was going on. However, after meeting Zhang Wen, she felt that it was impossible for his to continue acting this way, and even Zhang Wen dared to go against his, so what was there to be afraid of?


    As she thought about it, she slowly got infected by Zhang Wen''s personality.


    She didn''t know why, but she had always let this brat frequently break her principles. Last night, when Zhang Wen intentionally pressed down on her, she should have been angry, and she knew what Zhang Wen was thinking in her heart. But for some reason, when she was prepared to be angry, she lost all her temper.


    Could this be like it?


    But why would she like a kid?


    Wang Yuxian''s mind was in a mess. She didn''t know what had happened to her, but she felt like she had met her man for the first time.


    "Hey, are you deaf?" The hoodlum waved his hand in front of Wang Yuxian.


    She then came back to her senses and pouted, "Didn''t I just pay two hundred yuan yesterday? Why do you still want to accept more today? "


    The little bastard shamelessly laughed, using his dirty hands to touch Wang Yuxian''s cashier playfully: "This is what I said, moreover today I will take four hundred!"


    "What?" Four hundred? " Hearing this number, Wang Yuxian could no longer stay calm. If she were to pay this amount today, she would have 800 tomorrow! She wasn''t stupid. If someone continued to bully her like this, then that wouldn''t do!


    "I don''t have that much money!" Wang Yuxian ignored them as she went to clean up the counter.


    One of the hooligans blocked her path and looked at her arrogantly: "If you don''t want to give it to me, then you can just give Brother Long a call and explain the situation here. Brother Long is kind and will definitely understand you."


    The Brother Long just wanted the Wang Yuxian to give him a call and have her compromise with him. Actually, he didn''t care about such a small amount of protection fee at all.


    But right now, Wang Yuxian was like a rose with thorns, preventing Brother Long from touching him.


    "No fighting, and no money!" Wang Yuxian simply sat on the ground and started acting shamelessly.


    "Then we can only make it so that you won''t be able to open the gates today ~" With that, a few Hooligan s blocked the entrance.


    "Sigh!" What are you all doing!? " Wang Yuxian was so angry that she stomped her feet.


    "Who won''t allow it to be opened?" At this time, a calm voice came from above. No matter what it is, as long as you have a plan, you will not be afraid, we have already decided on how to deal with the Brother Long, and I am not surprised at all by the situation. With this money, sooner or later, I will get the Brother Long to spit it out!


    I walked down the stairs and stood in front of Hooligan, coldly saying, "If any of you dare to make things difficult for Wang Yuxian, or even touch her, I''ll kill you!"


    These few young Hooligan were also shocked by me and subconsciously left the main entrance. Then, the one who led them told me that today''s protection fee was four hundred yuan, and that it was Brother Long who paid it.


    Wang Yuxian hurriedly hid behind me and told me in a low voice that I can''t give you the money. Tomorrow would be eight hundred.


    I grabbed her hand to signal her not to worry, then took out four hundred yuan from my pocket and threw it at the Hooligan, telling them to scram.


    A few Hooligan s looked at me with a faint smile before leaving with the money.


    "Wen Zi, why did you give it to them!" Wang Yuxian stomped her feet in anger.


    I said smilingly, "If we don''t give it to them, we won''t be able to do business today. Who wouldn''t be able to get by?"


    She blushed. "But you gave it to them today, it''ll become eight hundred tomorrow!"


    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow. If they come over tomorrow, call me down," Saying that, I helped to tidy up the hair beside Wang Yuxian''s ears. Wang Yuxian''s face immediately flushed red.


    Originally, this was quite a seductive action, but right now, neither of us felt that it was out of line, as though it was an extremely normal thing. Wang Yuxian and I also felt our hearts grow closer and closer at this moment.


    "But ¡­" Wang Yuxian was still a little worried.


    I pinched her cheek. "There''s nothing good but you don''t have to worry about anything else. You just have to take care of the business in the restaurant."


    "Mm ¡­"


    Under my scorching gaze, Wang Yuxian chose to compromise, and then she went back to busy.


    Not long later, Acting Hu, Zhang Guohua and the others all came. I called them to the kitchen and gave them a smoke: "Brother Long had people come over to collect protection fees again, 400 yuan!"


    "F * ck!" "He really is asking for an exorbitant price. Why isn''t he snatching the 400 yuan from me?!"


    "Wen Zi, did the boss give him money?"


    I took a drag on my cigarette. "Yes, I did. I helped the Lady Boss. If we don''t give this money to her, we will be at a disadvantage!" But this is also the last time, I definitely won''t give it back next time! Acting Hu, come out with me in a while. We''ll go arrange things for you! "


    Acting Hu laughed mischievously as he reached out his big black hand. "Un, no problem!"


    I don''t know if Wang Yuxian felt that we were going to do anything, but after we finished working at noon, Acting Hu and I told her before we left.


    The two of us went out and headed for the nearby construction site.


    This was what Acting Hu told me yesterday. He said that there were a lot of laborers here and that the laborers here were all very skilled.


    These people are our perfect candidates.


    When I got to the nearby area, I saw that many of the workers had already started their work. They were all lazily walking towards the construction site.


    Acting Hu looked at me and said that I was not the same kind of person as them. He told me not to speak a word in a while, otherwise, those workers would definitely not buy it.


    After all, everyone hated wealth ~


    I laughed out loud and said that I was actually a rural person. It''s just that the changes I''ve learnt in the city for the past few years were a little different.


    I followed Acting Hu into the construction site. The guards at the entrance immediately stopped us, saying that we were not allowed to enter the construction site.


    Acting Hu grinned, and let that person have a cigarette. Before he could even open his mouth, that person asked curiously, Brother, which team are you from? Did he just arrive?


    Acting Hu was right, his appearance and appearance was the same as that of a laborer, and he even had the intention of surpassing them. Even the doorman was almost mistaken.


    Acting Hu didn''t feel unhappy at all. Instead, he looked very proud, as if he was telling me, "How close do you think I am to the farmers?"


    "Hehe, I''m looking for someone to do something. I heard that you have a lot of manpower here!" Acting Hu''s eyes flashed.


    The man knew what was going on, so he waved us both into the house.

 C31

    The concierge was not very large, but as soon as I entered I saw the picks at the door.


    Anyone who had used this thing would know its power. Normally, when they fought, they would get into trouble. Sometimes, its destructive power was even greater than that of a machete. Even though it was a machete, sometimes it was really not as lethal as this thing.


    The gatekeeper had kept it, which showed how fierce these laborers were.


    Just now, that laborer politely invited us to sit down, then asked the Acting Hu, "Brother, do you know the rules?"


    Acting Hu nodded his head, "Un, I know, no matter what happens, we will definitely resist, and we won''t implicate you! "Plus, it''s not that dangerous, it''s just running errands!"


    "Mm ¡­" That''s fine! "I see that you all are here to do business properly, so I won''t waste any more of your words. You all wait a moment." As he spoke, he picked up the phone and said a few words. Soon, five or six standard peasant figures appeared.


    These people were all brutes, and as soon as they entered, they asked the person for cigarettes.


    Five or six small pipes were smoking in the room, and soon the room was filled with smoke.


    Acting Hu took out three hundred yuan, saying that it was enough for three people, one for a hundred. These people discussed with each other, and in the end three people stayed.


    Acting Hu looked at me, inquiring my meaning with his eyes.


    I nodded and said no problem.


    Then, the Acting Hu called them out and I arranged a rough outline for them.


    "We didn''t receive any protection fees, what do you mean by protection fees?" One of them had ignorance written all over his face.


    "If you want to go in and collect money, just say that you''re someone from the Brother Long!" Acting Hu explained.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Got it!"


    It was a little difficult for me to communicate with them, but Acting Hu seemed to be quite adept at it. I told them that they would go to the shops nearby to collect it later, not too much for now.


    Of course, all the money is theirs, we don''t want a single cent. But if they were seen or caught by the people from Brother Long, it can''t be said that it was us who made them do it.


    After they heard what I said, they said happily, "Really? Thank you, boss! "


    After saying that, I told them the address and told them to go over later. Acting Hu and I headed to the restaurant first.


    On the way, Acting Hu asked me why I am giving them this money. Since Brother Long has already fallen out with me, then I might as well just take this money. Furthermore, these three workers have already taken our money, so they definitely won''t tell Brother Long that we made the arrangements.


    I said, "Let me do some calculations. If we collect fifty dollars a house, we can probably collect a thousand dollars in one morning. But what would the merchants nearby think of us if the money went into our pockets? At that time, the situation will no longer be under our control. What we want is for these merchants to stand on the same front as us. Moreover, this is only the foreplay.


    Acting Hu licked his lips and laughed: "Then when we are at our peak, show us your strength again!"


    I felt like he was teasing me, but I didn''t say anything to him. It was like he was dancing in front of me in his skintight clothes ¡­


    Returning to the restaurant, Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi asked us how we were doing.


    I said it was all settled. Now we just have to watch the show quietly.


    Next up, when we were busy in the restaurant, we would intentionally look outside to see if anyone was collecting protection fees.


    An hour later, I saw three shaggy, bearded men in large suits walk into a shop.


    The corners of my mouth curled into an imperceptible smile.


    These three laborers were all very ''dedicated'' to work. In order to disguise themselves as the people of Brother Long, they even changed their clothes and came out, and all of them pretended to be very ''hoodlums''.


    However, even if they wore suits, it would not be able to conceal the rustic aura they emitted.


    Just like how Li Erzi talked about the Acting Hu, they all smelled like dirt. No matter what, even if they did a pretty cool action, it would smell like dirt, which he himself would definitely be able to smell.


    But there was no helping it, this was a person''s temperament.


    Just like Wang Yuxian and Li Jiarui, both of them are beautiful, but give off the feeling that something is wrong, I can''t really tell what is wrong.


    "Fee for insurance!" The three men walked into a beauty shop and spoke with a slightly hometown accent.


    A pretty girl came out to welcome them. She looked at the three of them with a puzzled expression and asked, "Are you guys here to do cosmetics?"


    "To collect insurance fees!"


    "What kind of money?" If she hadn''t come into contact with these people, it would be really difficult for her to understand their conversation. The young lady asked again, embarrassed.


    "It''s the insurance fee!" This person didn''t find it troublesome at all. He also felt that talking to this little girl was taking advantage of her. Normally, they were working at the construction site, so how could they come into contact with these beautiful little girls? Every day is either a brick or a lump of earth.


    "Oh, wait a moment ~" The little girl was only in charge of receiving guests. She couldn''t decide on the protection fee, so she went back to call the Lady Boss out.


    In a while, a well-dressed young lad came out. This man was the boss here, and when he came out, he was wondering what the Brother Long was up to. Didn''t they say that they were going to do it a hundred times a week?


    But he didn''t dare to offend these three people, so he said very politely: "Brother, you are people from the Brother Long right?"


    "Yeah!"


    "But didn''t you just collect the protection fee yesterday? What''s going on, next week? "


    "No, it''s a surcharge!" One of them said what Acting Hu and I had told him a long time ago.


    That person was a little confused. The people who usually came to collect protection fees were not these few people, and these three people did not look like Hooligan at all. They looked more like Big Tailed Wolves.


    "Or do you want to give Brother Long a call to confirm something? Was there a mistake? " he said carefully.


    The three tough elders looked at each other. One of them stepped forward and gave the boss a push. He was so strong that he almost pushed the boss down.


    "If you want to call Brother Long, that''s fine, but once the phone is connected, I want to collect the communication fees! The communication fee is 100! "


    The boss had opened two beauty parlors here. What kind of person had he not seen before? His intuition told him that he shouldn''t go head to head with them today, as fifty yuan wasn''t worth it.


    He thought for a moment, then took out fifty yuan from his pocket and gave it to the man.

 C32

    After the three tough old men received the fifty yuan, they immediately went to the next snack bar to collect the surcharge.


    The people who were doing business were all people who didn''t want to cause trouble, so they only needed to complain for a bit before giving them the money.


    No one would offend them because of a little money, and even more so, no one would be stupid enough to check with the Brother Long.


    Firstly, they did not contact the Brother Long at all, there was no way they could get a call from him.


    Furthermore, no one would be stupid enough to confirm this matter from the Brother Long. If this was true, then wouldn''t they be in a worse position in the future?


    It was only fifty dollars, nothing big.


    It took the three of them more than two hours to collect a thousand dollars, which was more than they usually earned at work, and when we got off work, the three of them called us out for a drink.


    I chuckled and approved with appreciation.


    We all had a little too much to drink in the evening, and before we left I told them to keep charging tomorrow, but for a hundred tomorrow.


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    After sending them off, I called Li Jiarui. She didn''t contact me throughout the entire day, so I didn''t know if this little girl was in a bad mood or not.


    The phone was quickly connected. From the sound of it, the place where she was at was quite chaotic, probably KTV type somewhere.


    "Where are you, Carrie?"


    When she heard my voice, she told me to wait a moment, then found a quieter place to say: "Wen Zi, I''m playing outside, what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, you didn''t even talk to me today. I thought you forgot about me." I said, a little jealous.


    She giggled and said that when you were still jealous, she gave me an address and told me to go look for her now. She was waiting for me at the door.


    I thought about it and agreed.


    Li Jiarui was waiting for me at the entrance. Seeing me coming over, she ran over happily and hugged me, looking at me like a spoiled child: "You''re jealous, aren''t you?"


    I turned my head. "No."


    "Tsk, your face has changed and you still say no, but don''t worry, how can I like others? Today is my good sister''s birthday, and I''ve been paying her back for the whole day, so I haven''t called you. "


    She took me in and offered to introduce me.


    The interior of this KTV is very luxurious. I thought, if I could have this KTV, I would be able to stand here and follow.


    However, someone who could open a KTV in this place was definitely not simple. Both of them had to be related.


    The moment he entered the room, the smell of alcohol wafted into his nose. There were five to six girls and three men in the room.


    Li Jiarui introduced her to me one by one, reciting a bunch of random names. I didn''t remember any of the other names, but I remembered someone called Wang Xin, this girl had a cigarette in her mouth, and looked like a scoundrel. Her personality was also very loose, just like a boy. It was her birthday.


    I couldn''t help but glance at her a few more times.


    No matter how I looked at it, I was still a person with average looks, and I was even a little petite. But Li Jiarui is a school beauty, so for her to set her eyes on me, these men would definitely not be convinced in their hearts.


    I ignored them and sat down. Li Jiarui poured me a cup of wine.


    "Handsome, let''s drink." Wang Xin came over and sprayed a cup at me, and drank it all in one gulp.


    Originally, I didn''t want to drink it, but since she was so passionate, it wasn''t good for me to reject it. I had to give Li Jiarui face, right?


    I also straightforwardly raised my head and drank it all.


    "I like straightforward people ~" Wang Xin winked at me, then laughed sinisterly as she looked at Li Jiarui, "Jia Rui, tell me honestly, have the two of you done it already?"


    Her voice was quite loud and everyone in the room immediately turned to look at us. Li Jiarui felt a little embarrassed and cursed her for being hateful, causing all of the men to look at me with envy.


    "Haha, I don''t dare to say it, but tell us!" Wang Xin suddenly ran over to my side and sat down. When she talked to me, her mouth was only a few centimeters away from my mouth, she didn''t seem to care about this at all.


    "Wen Zi, ignore her!" Li Jiarui''s face flushed red.


    I actually like this Wang Xin quite a bit, not pretending at all.


    "I''ve tried everything you can think of, and anything you can think of." I said loudly.


    "Aiyo, is that true?" She''s never been touched by a man! " Wang Xin was rather shocked, she then put his mouth close to my ear and asked if I had tried to bite it.


    What do you think?


    She said she tried?


    I nodded slightly.


    Li Jiarui panicked when she saw the two of us talking about it. She came over and asked what we were talking about, telling Wang Xin not to lead me astray.


    Wang Xin laughed. Not knowing if she did it on purpose, she blew a breath next to my ear, causing my entire body to go soft. Then, she went to the side to drink.


    Following that, my gaze intentionally or unintentionally fell onto Wang Xin the entire time.


    This woman was really special.


    Not long after, the people in the private room all drank a bit too much. I sent a message to Wang Yuxian, telling her not to wait for me to sleep first, and that she seemed to be waiting by the phone for my message. She immediately came back to tell me that she had something to tell me.


    I thought back to a good word.


    Li Jiarui suddenly stood in front of us two, blocking our way. She had an evil smile on her face, and asked me if I wanted to go to the toilet with Li Jiarui to do that kind of thing, so I didn''t succeed and brought Li Jiarui to the bathroom myself.


    The girls in the room also followed him out.


    Suddenly, only the four of us were left. The three of us simply ignored me and continued drinking.


    One of them even sang a beyond song that sounded like a female cat in heat.


    I ignored them and went to the men''s room on the other side of the corridor to wash my face.


    All I''m thinking about right now is Wang Xin.


    Her smiling appearance and her roguish tone when she spoke seemed to be imprinted in my mind. I don''t know why I would be so tempted by another girl, could it be because Wang Xin is too special?


    I told myself not to think too much into it. I already have Li Jiarui, and she''s even so intimate with the Wang Yuxian that I can''t be too concerned about anyone else.


    I slapped myself hard on the face and went back into the room.


    But when I went back this time, I found a few strange men inside. One of them was bare-chested and covered in tattoos, while the other two were dressed in black. They were sitting there drinking our wine with cigarettes in their mouths.


    Li Jiarui and the few girls sat at the side, not daring to move.

 C33

    "Jia Rui, Wang Xin, are these your friends?" I steadied myself at the door and walked in with a smile on my face.


    Wang Xin was so angry that her face turned red, and she scolded: "I don''t recognize them. Just now, when they saw me and Jia Rui at the toilet, they insisted on coming in! You are all shameless! "


    Jarry hurried to my side and hid behind me.


    The three boys were squeezed into a corner like trash, not daring to utter a single word.


    From Wang Xin''s words, I already know what was going on.


    I replied courteously, "Brother, this is our private room. You must have walked into the wrong place, right?"


    One of the younger brothers who was dressed spitefully said, "We went the wrong way, what''s wrong? Our big brother has set his eyes on these two girls. If you know what''s good for you, then let these two girls drink with my big brother! "


    "Who wants to drink with you guys? If you have money, why don''t you go and get a princess!" Wang Xin said.


    The tattooed man didn''t even look at me, as if it would be a waste of his energy to even look at me.


    I don''t know the background of this guy, but I''ve seen a lot of people like him. Isn''t it just that they have some smelly money in their hands, and a few lackeys by their side.


    "Bro, why don''t we do this. I''ll pay to find two women for you. Today is my friend''s birthday ¡­"


    Pow!


    Before I could finish, a black suit slapped me in the face.


    "What are you guys doing hitting people!" Seeing that I suffered, Wang Xin that Little Chili Pepper rushed forward to beat him up.


    However, before she could go over, the man in black who hit me cried out.


    When he started hitting me, I grabbed one of his fingers and twisted it so hard that his body twisted in pain. He was like a grasshopper that had been submerged in water in my hands.


    "F * ck your mother!" Then Tattooed Man and the other two came over to beat me up.


    With my other hand, I picked up a bottle and smashed it with a bang. I pointed the glass shards at the man''s neck and said, "Don''t move. The glass dregs entered the arteries, but was not saved! "


    Actually, I don''t know if it''s true or not. I''m just trying to scare them.


    They didn''t dare to move for a moment and just stared at me coldly.


    That Tattooed Man definitely didn''t expect that I would do something like this, and coldly said: "Let my brother go first, we''ll talk peacefully."


    I sneered, "When I wanted to have a good talk with you guys earlier, no one seemed to care about me!"


    The three boys who came with Wang Xin didn''t dare to say a single word, and hid in a corner, ready to escape at any time.


    Tattooed Man''s face darkened, he was about to speak.


    Clang!


    Just then, the door was kicked open by someone. A few people walked in from outside, they were obviously Martial Artist, even though they were wearing suits, it could not hide their muscles, the leader was a yellow haired man.


    "I''m the spectator here, who''s causing trouble here?" His eyes slanted towards me as he looked at the Tattooed Man.


    Wang Xin pointed at Tattooed Man and said, "They were the ones who teased me, we had no choice but to retaliate!"


    "Aiya, isn''t this Lao Huang!?" Tattooed Man seemed to have recognized the yellow-hair, and smiled obsequiously. However, this yellow-hair did not seem to want to give him face, and only coldly looked at him, "You know this is my big brother''s place, and you still dare to come and cause trouble? Do you not want to live anymore? "


    With just a few words, the yellow hair man''s words caused Tattooed Man and the rest''s faces to change drastically. It seemed that what this yellow hair said was quite useful.


    He looked at me and said, "Brother, release him first."


    I pushed him away and threw away the bottle of wine in my hand.


    The lackey didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore. He clenched his teeth while rubbing the fingers that I just messed with.


    At this time, the yellow-hair asked me what was going on. I told him what had happened and he nodded as if he was deep in thought. Then, he walked over to Tattooed Man''s side.


    Pow!


    He raised his hand and slapped Tattooed Man.


    "Lao Huang, you ¡­"


    Tattooed Man covered his face in disbelief as he thought of the yellow-hair, who could only hit him when he wanted to.


    The yellow-hair said, "Forget about today''s matter. If it goes on, do you know what the consequences will be?! Get lost! "


    When I saw yellow-hair, I just thought he was a little Hooligan. I didn''t think that his words would work.


    Tattooed Man and the others did not dare to say more, they looked at the yellow-hair and bitterly lowered their heads as they walked away.


    "Thank you." I said to yellow-hair.


    He chuckled, "I didn''t help you, he''s causing trouble at our place, I''ll definitely take care of it. But I advise you to go through the back door later, he''ll definitely have people waiting for you there."


    I nodded. We didn''t have the heart to play, so we went out through the back door.


    After catching a few taxis at the back door, they left.


    As I passed by the front door, I saw that the Tattooed Man had indeed entangled more than a dozen people to wait for us.


    The remaining men all returned to school, while Wang Xin and I went to Li Jiarui''s home.


    There''s no one at her house anyway, so the moment Li Jiarui entered the door, she immediately hugged me.


    "Wen Zi, you scared me to death just now. If you fight against those people, what would we do?"


    Wang Xin, on the other hand, was rather carefree in her house. She went to the refrigerator and drank a bottle of beer: "I think only your boyfriend is rather reliable. As for the other men, they saw that we don''t even have time to run if we wanted to! Look at your cowards, it''s even men! "


    I sighed and told the two of them not to go out with those guys anymore.


    Wang Xin put her hand on my shoulder, as if she didn''t care that I was a man at all, and said half-jokingly: "You''re quite vicious, if we had fought just now, would you have dared to stab him?"


    I chuckled. "If they dare to touch Jia Rui, I''ll dare to interfere!"


    Hearing my words, Wang Xin''s eyes seemed to have a different color to it, the radiance that only existed between man and woman stopped for a few seconds before disappearing. She unhappily sighed: "Sigh, if only there was a man who risked his life for me!"


    Li Jiarui had already gone to take a shower, so she called Wang Xin: "Are you coming or not? "I''ll wash first if you don''t come."


    Wang Xin then stuck her tongue out at me, and without caring if I was present or not, she took off her jacket and walked in.


    I stared at her from behind for a long moment.


    Wang Xin''s body seems to be quite nice too.


    When they come out from their baths, I told Li Jiarui to let them sleep first, I''m going back to the hotel.


    When Wang Xin heard that I was a waiter, she continuously shook her head and said that it was a waste of time.


    Li Jiarui kind of wanted me to stay behind, but she felt that it would be inconvenient for her to do anything as long as Wang Xin was with us, so she sent me to the door.


    I kissed her goodbye at the door, then let go of her hand and took a taxi.


    After returning to the restaurant, I saw that the lights in Wang Yuxian''s room were still on. I took out my key and opened the door, entering.

 C34

    Wang Yuxian heard my movements and walked out in her pajamas.


    "Why is it so late?" She frowned.


    I lowered my head to look at the time. It''s almost two o''clock, and Wang Yuxian is actually waiting for me to arrive.


    I said we went out for a drink and forgot the time. I told her not to worry, and then I went to wash up.


    Who knew that the Wang Yuxian would follow me in as soon as I entered. She stood on her tiptoes and placed both hands on my face, seeing the palm print on my right cheek.


    The man gave me a slap in the face. I thought she couldn''t see it.


    "You got into a fight, didn''t you?" She looked at the red mark on my face with concern.


    I knew I couldn''t hide it from her, so I told her the truth. Wang Yuxian''s face turned ugly after hearing that. She said that those kinds of women were the bane of women.


    Wang Yuxian''s face was extremely delicate today, and under the shine of the light, it seemed even more exquisite. It was as if she had been submerged in water. Her eyes were filled with concern, and the feeling of being slightly worried yet stopping at this point was very good.


    Wang Yuxian seemed to have also felt the change in my expression, and subconsciously supported her arm.


    "Right, didn''t you have something you wanted to tell me?" The atmosphere was a little awkward, so I opened my mouth.


    Then, Wang Yuxian patted my head and pulled my hand to her room, telling me to sit down. After that, she asked me in a serious tone, "Wen Zi, tell the truth to Big Sis.


    "No!"


    "You also said that I heard that there were three people who went to collect the surcharge today. Those are not people from the Brother Long at all. Furthermore, you and Li Hu have been staring at those three people the entire time. Why are you looking at them?"


    The Wang Yuxian is sharp like an ordinary girl, I thought that she wouldn''t know anything, but I didn''t expect her to notice it.


    It was as if nothing I did could hide from her eyes.


    "Li Hu and I thought that those three people were rather interesting, so we took a few more glances." "No," I said.


    "Come on! Then why don''t they take money from our hotel? Those three people were definitely found by you guys. I already felt that something was wrong when you told me to give the Brother Long the money that day, but you were normally against me giving the money to him. Wang Yuxian looked at me reproachfully.


    "Sigh ~ ~" I lowered my head and took a drag from my cigarette.


    "I don''t know what you want to do, but be careful, people like the Brother Long are not easy to mess with. When you were not back yet, he called me and asked me to be more careful."


    "Did he call you?" I raised my eyebrows.


    The Brother Long called the Wang Yuxian, and even told her to watch out for late. What did that mean?


    Did he already know that I had sent someone to collect protection fees? But that''s impossible! How did he know?


    "Just be careful!" She sighed.


    "Did he come back to look for trouble?" My eyes went cold.


    Wang Yuxian shook his head: "No, you don''t need to worry about that. He has been chasing me for a few years already, and she has never gone overboard.


    "If he dares to touch you, I''ll kill him!" My eyes went up.


    "Wen Zi, it''s not that I''m talking to you, but you can''t be so impulsive in the future, okay? If you go on like this, what is the difference between you and Brother Long? "


    [Wang Yuxian''s words made my body tremble. That''s right, if this goes on, what is the difference between me and him?


    But for the sake of the people I want to protect, I don''t care.


    "I don''t care about others anyway, but if it''s you, then even if I have to risk my life, I will still protect you!" I don''t know if it was due to the alcohol, but I said excitedly.


    At that moment, the look in Wang Yuxian''s eyes changed, she suddenly hugged me tightly: "Wen Zi, thank you."


    Wang Yuxian''s sudden action stunned me for a moment. A single sentence can melt everything, and it can also completely dissolve the misunderstanding between me and Wang Yuxian.


    When I looked down, I saw Wang Yuxian''s deep eyes.


    I took a deep breath.


    When Wang Yuxian felt my eyes that were as bright as lamps, she hurriedly pushed me away. She was somewhat embarrassed as she tidied up her hair.


    My eyes looked a little helpless as I pointed to Wang Yuxian''s exquisite face and said, "This is a normal exchange, I didn''t think too much about it."


    Wang Yuxian''s face reddened. After looking at me for a long time, she actually burst out into laughter. She said that it''s still good to be young, and sent me to rest.


    Cursing myself for not being able to do it, I went to the bathroom and washed my face before lying down on the bed.


    Just as I lay down, the Wang Yuxian sent me a message.


    "Wen Zi, does sister know what you''ve done? But, I still have to thank you."


    I sent you a few words out of nowhere because I like you.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t reply to me for a long time.


    I thought she must have been angry, because she had compiled a bunch of apologies and said she''d had too much to drink, and her mind was a little muddled to keep her from getting angry.


    But before I send it over, the Wang Yuxian already sent me a shy expression.


    I don''t know what it means. Do you agree or do you tell me not to think?


    Looking at the little yellow man blushing shyly on the screen, I couldn''t help but think of Wang Yuxian''s shy appearance. Could it be that she had already secretly accepted my confession?


    I tossed and turned until I couldn''t fall asleep. In the end, I simply got off the bed and walked back and forth in the corridor. At the same time that I walked, I also wanted to hear the movements of the Wang Yuxian, but I didn''t hear anything.


    I wanted to knock on the door, but my raised hand froze in the air.


    The air seemed to be filled with an ambiguous smell. I was trying my best to restrain myself, trying my best to suppress the ignorant little bug in my body.


    I knew that if I broke through this piece of paper, it would be impossible for me to stick this layer of paper together in the future.


    I stood at the entrance of the Wang Yuxian for a while before returning back to my room.


    I didn''t wake up until almost noon the next day.


    Wang Yuxian did not wake me up. When I finished dressing, they were already extremely busy, and Wang Yuxian asked me if I had woken up from my drinking, so if I had, I would go back to work.


    I gave her a grateful look. She must have known that I had a headache from drinking so much last night, so she didn''t wake me up to let me sleep a little longer.


    I said I was all right and went to work.


    There were two messages from Li Jiarui on her phone, asking if I had woken up yet, and what was she doing? I said I had just woken up and was going to work.


    Li Jiarui sent a smirk, saying that my heroic deeds from yesterday had already spread throughout the academy today.


    I smiled wryly in my heart. What was there to be handsome? In the end, wasn''t I doing it to protect myself? If Li Jiarui wasn''t here last night, I wouldn''t have meddled.


    Who wants to go out every day and offend people?


    I sent him a helpless smile.


    But Li Jiarui''s next words, caused ripples in my heart.


    I don''t know if it was a joke, but she said, Wang Xin seems to like me a little.

 C35

    Some people say that men like the old, but I would like to say that men do not really hate the new, but are easily attracted to the old.


    Just like how I treated Wang Xin.


    When I met her last night, I was deeply captivated by her personality. When I saw the few words that Li Jiarui had sent me, I was actually a little happy in my heart.


    I didn''t reply to Li Jiarui for a long time. She sent me an unhappy emoji and asked, "Have you fallen for Wang Xin?"


    I quickly replied, "How is that possible!" I only like you, and we both agreed to get married, didn''t we? "


    "Hmph, it''s good that you know this, but even if you like Wang Xin, you won''t have the chance, she''s already engaged."


    "Ah?" You''re engaged so early? "


    "Hmm, she''s a baby. I heard that man is both handsome and rich ~"


    "Arcanum!" I am a little disappointed, I didn''t think that Wang Xin was actually already engaged, sigh.


    Nowadays, all the good women had been decided.


    After casually chatting a bit with Li Jiarui, I went back to work.


    Last night, Acting Hu and I had already arranged for the three rugged elders to come to the ''start of construction'' when the construction site had nothing to do.


    It wasn''t until around 3 in the afternoon that those three people appeared.


    Acting Hu, Li Erzi and the rest were smoking as we watched the three of them walk into the first shop in the street.


    In less than a few minutes, they came out. The three of them were chatting and laughing, and it seemed that everything was going smoothly. Then, it was time for the next one. However, this family was clearly not that successful. Not long after they entered, they started arguing with the people inside. Then, three tough and rugged men chased after a youngster, knocking him down in two hits before beating him up on the ground.


    The Acting Hu and I walked to the entrance of the restaurant so that we could have a better look.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian also saw it. She secretly pinched me and pouted, meaning to let me be moderate and not be too excessive.


    I smiled at her, then fixed my eyes on the bullies.


    After the three of them beat up the young lad, many people from the shops surrounded them. They had paid the protection fee to the Brother Long on time, but facing such a random fee today, none of them could remain calm.


    Even if they didn''t dare to resist, there was still a surge of resentment in their hearts. They were all pointing their fingers at him from the side.


    In the blink of an eye, the three men had collected protection fees from more than a dozen shops, but the crowd had also grown in number. The people were furious, but no one dared to fight them.


    I think it''s about time. I called one of the big old guys and told him we were ready for Plan B.


    He hung up with a grunt of assent.


    Not long later, the three of them walked towards Wang Yuxian''s restaurant.


    "F * ck!" "Collect additional fees!" Even before one of them came in, he shouted from the doorway with a loudspeaker in his voice, as if he was afraid that no one else would be able to hear him.


    Wang Yuxian was so scared that she did not dare come out. He and I went out to welcome them, and Acting Hu pointed at someone and said loudly, "Who asked you to collect a surcharge. Don''t think that just because you are Brother Long you can do it randomly! The reason he''s doing this is because she doesn''t want us to survive here! Is that how he promised us to maintain order here? "


    In truth, the words of the Acting Hu were all taught to him by me.


    "Exactly! How can Brother Long charge so much! "


    "A hundred yuan a week. That''s enough money!"


    Those people all surrounded him, complaining incessantly for a moment.


    "Damn it!" "If you don''t hand it over, I''ll smash your store!" After that, he picked up a piece of the ground beside him and turned his head, pretending to come over to smash the store. Acting Hu and I rushed up together, one of us using our spears to turn his head, while the other used his strength to punch him twice.


    The other two tough guys also rushed over to help. At that moment, the five of us were fighting in a circle.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua didn''t come out from the restaurant, I was the one who arranged for them to not come out, it was enough for Acting Hu and I to act outside, it would be flawed if there were too many people around, then our efforts these few days would have been in vain.


    These three rugged old men acted very well. They looked at the incoming fist, but in reality, it didn''t hurt at all.


    Acting Hu and I also tried our best to conserve our strength to fight with them.


    The people around us all said that we fought well, but no one came to help.


    In the end, after some ''hard work'', Acting Hu and I managed to beat the three of them away.


    "Good ~ ~ Hua ~ ~" The surrounding people all clapped and cheered. Acting Hu and I struggled to stand up from the ground and pat the dirt off our bodies.


    I looked around at these people and said, "My friends, these three people are from the Brother Long, I have seen them before! I know that all of this is for Brother Long''s protection fee, all of us businessmen want to honestly do some small business and so on, the protection fee is always paid on time, but his Brother Long''s heart is not satisfied, and he is unable to maintain order here! Let''s not talk about how much we lost from the earlier incident. What if they come back tomorrow to collect 200, 400? Can we give it to him too? "


    "Of course not!" Acting Hu just so happens to cooperate with me at the right time.


    "Little brother, you''re right, we can''t compromise forever!" A middle-aged man with glasses stood up. This man seemed to have some culture.


    At this moment, my mind is working really fast, I know that these people are definitely not willing to accept Brother Long''s offer, but there is a portion of people who do not care about the hundred yuan a week, I have to think of a way to get them all united, otherwise, this thing would not be possible.


    "How about this, everyone raise your hands and vote to see how many people are willing to stand up against the Brother Long!" "No," I said.


    The middle-aged man was the first to raise his hand, followed by another five or six people. The remaining people all hesitantly did not raise their hands.


    I frowned slightly. This won''t do, if no one stands on our side, just a slight shout from the Brother Long and we would be done for.


    I took a deep breath and looked at these disappointing people. You all deserve to be bullied.


    "Acting Hu, remember those people who raised their hands just now. If Brother Long asks them for more fees tomorrow, then we will help each other. I don''t believe that Brother Long will dare to mess around in broad daylight!" "No," I said.


    Acting Hu nodded and noted it down.


    The crowd dispersed shortly after, and a middle-aged woman came over to me and said, "Young man, you beat up their people today. I think you should go out and hide, because it''s not like no one objected when he started collecting protection fees, but that person was beaten half to death. Those people, they can''t be offended!"


    I sneered in my heart, thinking that it was because of the compromise between you people that made him so unscrupulous. If all of you were to unite together, how could Brother Long succeed?

 C36

    Although I thought this in my heart, I didn''t express it out loud. Instead, I thanked him gratefully.


    No matter how displeasing his words are, it''s still for my own good, isn''t it?


    When the crowd dispersed, Wang Yuxian came over and asked, "Zhang Wen, what are you trying to do? You want to join hands with this man to deal with Brother Long? This won''t work! You should also be able to see clearly what kind of people they are! "


    The Wang Yuxian was right, only the five or six clans could unite, the remaining people could not do it, they were just a pile of mud.


    I told Wang Yuxian to be at ease, I know what to do.


    The other people are like the Wang Yuxian, they don''t care about the hundred yuan per week, and they don''t want to cause trouble just because of such a small amount of money, so they won''t get involved with us. "" Alright then, let''s go.


    "Wen Zi, what do we do? If the Brother Long finds out that our allies want to take him down, it will be troublesome! " Li Erzi had a face full of worry.


    Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua were also waiting for me to make a decision.


    I chuckled: "If it''s the anger of the people, then there''s definitely still Brother Long who wouldn''t dare to come. But if it''s just us five or six families, it''s impossible!" However, this still requires us to do our best in the dark! "


    Li Erzi and the others looked at me confusedly. I let them surround me and told them what I was thinking, and their eyes lit up at that moment.


    That night, Acting Hu and I went to look for a construction site. I gave six hundred yuan to the three of them, saying that in addition to the medical fees that would be given to them, there was one thing I wanted them to do.


    When the three of them heard my words, they also nodded their heads.


    When Acting Hu and I left the construction site, I had always been thinking about Wang Xin, so I had him accompany me to Li Jiarui''s school.


    Just as I was about to call Li Jiarui from the entrance, a heavy force patted my back.


    I grimaced in pain.


    "Zhang Wen, why are you here? I was going to treat you to a meal! "


    I turned around and saw it was Wang Xin. She had a cigarette in her mouth and was smiling mischievously. Although she didn''t put any makeup on, her face was still as beautiful as the spring wind.


    Something stirred in me, and I stared at her for a few seconds.


    She waved her hand in front of my face and asked if I was stupid, if I had never seen a beauty before.


    I finally reacted. "If you want to treat me to a meal, then take action. What''s the point of saying it?"


    She laughed heartily, telling me to set the time, then call Li Jiarui over as well. I said that I would inform you that there was something important to do in the next two days, and it was rather busy.


    She said yes, she would wait for my call.


    Then he took my cell phone and gave me a string of phone numbers. He waved to a few girls beside him and left.


    "Wen Zi, this girl is not bad! "Look at that leg, then look at that chest, tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­" Acting Hu spoke vulgarly after they left.


    "F * ck, don''t pay attention to her!"


    "It''s not her, I''m talking about the girl beside her. Look," Acting Hu pointed with his big black hand, and I followed the direction she was pointing towards to to see a fat girl with a big butt.


    The Acting Hu likes this type!


    This girl was just like Zhang Fei when she got a beard!


    "How is it? Brother, you have good eyes, right? " He looked at me for a long time without saying a word, thinking I was stupid.


    "Oh, not bad, not bad ¡­" I''m breaking down.


    "You''re not allowed to fight over it with me ¡­"


    "¡­"


    She didn''t go home today but stayed in the school dormitory instead. I asked her if Li Fei had harassed her recently, and she shook her head and said no, before playfully hugging me and saying that she wanted me to accompany her tonight.


    I didn''t think I''d been with her these days, so I agreed.


    She happily said that she wanted to go back and change her clothes. She pulled me along to accompany her back to her dormitory. The girls'' dormitory was quite a distance away from the school gate, so I didn''t refuse and accompanied her back.


    The Acting Hu followed behind us.


    Acting Hu and I were waiting under the dormitory.


    At this moment, a huge black shadow swept past Acting Hu and I. Acting Hu immediately stood up and subconsciously shouted "beautiful woman".


    It was only then that I saw clearly, wasn''t this the Zhang Fei he pointed out to me earlier?


    The girl heard his shout and stood there shamelessly.


    Pointing at the girl and Acting Hu, they were actually husband and wife. As their eyes met, sparks burst out from the two dark faces of the girl in front of the dormitory building, while the Acting Hu''s eyes revealed the feelings of a loving couple. As for the girl, her gaze was a little puzzled.


    She must be thinking to herself, why does this man look so familiar? Why does he look so similar to me? Could he be a brother that she hasn''t seen for years?


    Acting Hu is definitely good at picking up girls, or at least much better than me.


    "Who are you?" The girl shot Acting Hu a glance as she spoke with an embarrassed expression on her face.


    "I am Li Hu, and you are?"


    "Why should I tell you the name?"


    "Haha ¡­" Acting Hu smiled deeply.


    The girl''s face was dark as she shyly prepared to go upstairs.


    "Beauty, wait, you dropped something!" Acting Hu suddenly shouted.


    Instantly, the people around looked towards Acting Hu.


    "What is it?" The girl looked at Acting Hu in confusion.


    "Your boyfriend fell off." As he spoke, he pointed at himself confidently.


    No matter how good this plan was, as long as he used it, he would be done for.


    After he said that, some girls couldn''t help laughing out loud. I felt a bit embarrassed and subconsciously kept my distance from him.


    "My boyfriend? It''s you? " The girl''s face was dark, but there seemed to be a hint of warmth on it.


    This girl had probably never been flirted with in her entire life. She really enjoyed this feeling, even the Acting Hu was happily flirting with her.


    The two''s conversation was full of the smell of soil, causing the surrounding people to be speechless.


    Acting Hu changed his posture and lit a cigarette with his head lowered. He probably thought that he looked really handsome like this, "If you miss me, you will miss out on a good relationship ~"


    The girl covered her mouth and laughed. "What if I don''t agree?"


    Acting Hu''s big black eyes moved, revealing a confidence he had never displayed before, "I believe you won''t."


    "Hehehe ¡­" The girl let out a series of laughter and told Acting Hu her name was Wang Huifen.


    Seeing that there was something going on, Acting Hu hurriedly went forward to say something to the girl. The girl had been teased by the Acting Hu until she kept laughing.


    When Li Jiarui came down, Acting Hu had already blinked his eyes at me before holding Wang Huifen''s hand and following her out.


    "That... Isn''t he your friend? When did they fall in love? " Li Jiarui said as she pointed to the Acting Hu that was with Wang Huifen.


    "It''s just right." I was helpless.

 C37

    Li Jiarui told me that Wang Huifen was a good girl and had never looked for her before. She told me to tell Acting Hu not to bully her.


    I helplessly smiled, thinking that it would be weird if she could find her target. It also meant that she met the Acting Hu.


    Li Jiarui and I went out to walk around the Walking Street for a bit before we returned to her house.


    This time, she took the initiative quite a bit and even invited me to take a bath with her. I didn''t reject her and happily agreed.


    At first, Li Jiarui was a little shy, but after a while, she completely let go of me. I hugged her with both of my hands, and when I showered, I couldn''t hold it in any longer and began to swing crazily. Then, I carried her to the bed in my bedroom.


    I didn''t go back at night and forgot to send a message to Wang Yuxian. The next day, I got up and saw a message from Wang Yuxian on my phone.


    I hurried to work at the hotel.


    When I went out, Li Jiarui still hadn''t woken up. Last night, she did it a few times so her legs must have gone soft.


    Wang Yuxian was still the same as before, sitting at the counter while wearing extremely revealing clothes. Acting Hu and Li Erzi were busy, so I went upstairs to change.


    "Where did you go last night?" Wang Yuxian asked me.


    "With friends." I said, I suddenly felt that Wang Yuxian''s words were a little sour.


    "If you don''t come back and tell me, I won''t leave the door open for you." she scolded.


    I nodded and said I knew and told her not to worry.


    After finishing working at noon, Acting Hu was bragging with Li Erzi and the others. He said that he had gone to the university with me yesterday and found a girl in less than ten minutes. That girl, she had to have a body, a body, and a face.


    Speaking to here, Acting Hu''s expression immediately turned to one of enjoyment, as if he was about to say something.


    At this time, Li Erzi asked weakly: "The girl that came out from the small inn with you this morning?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" Li Erzi might have also collapsed a little, but he had his own doubts about the Acting Hu''s aesthetic standards, "If you want to talk about that girl, it would be better to say that you were chosen by his right?"


    Once Li Erzi''s words landed, Zhang Guohua couldn''t help but let out a laugh. He came here together with Li Erzi in the morning, so he must have seen Wang Huifen as well.


    Although it wasn''t much, it was still a good match for the Acting Hu.


    "F * ck!" We are truly in love! Whoever goes will go, who else can''t? " Acting Hu didn''t seem to care at all.


    The carrot vegetables had their own benefits, Wang Huifen was the Acting Hu''s dish.


    "Oh right, Wen Zi, what are you going to do about the matter at Brother Long?" Li Erzi asked me.


    I told him not to be anxious, I knew that the Brother Long would definitely not target us.


    In the morning, instead of letting the three tough guys continue to charge, I squatted in front of their store one by one to give them a little psychological pressure.


    The three of them squatted there without moving. It was a form of deterrence.


    But I forgot, today is the day Brother Long collects protection fees.


    Not long later, Li Fei brought a few people over.


    When they went to pay the protection fee, there were already a few people pointing at the three tough old men and saying something. I secretly cursed and quickly called them, but before the call connected, Li Fei had already led his people over.


    Seven or eight people surrounded them.


    "Wen Zi! Li Fei brought his people over! Acting Hu warned me.


    "I know, we''ll act according to the circumstances!"


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua also came out.


    Those three tough elders were not far from us. When Acting Hu and I stood at the door, we could hear the conversation between Li Fei and the rest.


    Li Fei saw that the three of them were a little confused, and asked: "What are you guys doing? are they also from the Brother Long? "


    "Yeah!" One of the elders raised his head and glanced at Li Fei.


    "Why haven''t I seen you before?"


    "When we came, you didn''t know where it was!"


    The more Li Fei looked at it, the more he felt that something was amiss, he then called Brother Long. The three rugged elders saw that he had called and knew that the situation was bad, so they got up to leave.


    However, Li Fei and the others were too weak, and were unable to hold the three of them back any longer.


    Just then, Brother Long rushed out with his men.


    He was probably playing in an Internet Cafe nearby and had brought people over in a few minutes.


    Brother Long simply had not seen these three people before he came over and started fighting with them without saying anything else.


    The three tough old men could still fight back at first, but there were too many of them in Brother Long and the rest. After a while, they were knocked down and smashed into the ground.


    "F * ck!" Who told you to pretend to be me! " Brother Long roared at the three of them.


    He was speaking to the three of them, and also to the people in the shops.


    The three of them didn''t say a word and just curled up on the ground.


    Brother Long took a steel pipe and started to wave it towards them. Every time he hit them, he would ask them a question, but they did not say a single word.


    My heart also rose as the Brother Long heavily fell down the steel pipe.


    There were quite a few people surrounding him.


    I couldn''t wait any longer, so I followed Acting Hu towards the direction of the Brother Long, where Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua followed along.


    "Brother Long, what are you doing? Where''s the beating? " I used to ask.


    He was still fuming and glared at me. "F * * k, what does it have to do with you!"


    "Aiya, Brother Long, don''t hit me, I pay every week on time, I just want to ask what''s going on. If you continue fighting like this, you are going to beat people to death!"


    After I said this, the few people that raised their hands with me yesterday all agreed, saying that we can''t beat someone up like that.


    The Brother Long obviously wouldn''t care about them, but he seemed to have heard of some news. He looked at me with his eyes, then dropped down: "Speak, was it this Zhang Wen who told you to do this?"


    No one answered him.


    "F * ck!" Brother Long spat out and walked in front of me with a steel pipe in hand. He pointed at my nose and said, "You know very well what you have done. Don''t think that others are idiots! "If I were to find evidence one day, you will definitely cry so much that you won''t even be able to cry!"


    I was already prepared to fall out with him. Would I be scared by his words?


    I shrugged my shoulders nonchalantly and said, "I''ve never done it before. If you want to check, then go and find out!"


    He coldly looked at me, and told Li Fei and the others to continue collecting protection fees.


    The three tough guys also got up from the ground and ran.


    At this time, I said, "Brother Long, we don''t object if you charge us protection fees, but if you can''t even guarantee our basic safety in the future, then I think that no one will pay the protection fees anymore. You are the big brother here, so you should also do something, right?"


    His expression turned ugly. In front of so many people, he said, "Of course!"

 C38

    Brother Long has been hanging around here for so many years, he definitely has a good idea of what happened today. After I go back, I''ll tell Acting Hu that they should be more careful, and that they should stay together when they return as much as possible. Don''t be alone, if Brother Long is ambushing me, give me a call.


    Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua didn''t think much of it, but Li Erzi''s expression was a little ugly.


    When afternoon arrived, when there was nothing else to do, Acting Hu and I went to the construction site and found those three people.


    These three had strong bodies, so it was not a big deal to be beaten up by Brother Long and the rest, they were just limping and walking.


    I gave them some more money.


    "Thank you so much for not saying my name." "No," I said.


    A person laughed heartily, "After taking your money, how can we sell you out? If that''s the case, then who would dare to come and look for us to do business in the future? "You don''t think so?"


    Acting Hu gave him a big thumbs up, and said something nice and honest.


    Then I gave them some cigarettes and said, "I might have to trouble you guys again today, but after tonight, you guys won''t have anything to do with each other anymore."


    The three of them looked at each other, took a few deep puffs on their cigarettes, "Fine! "Then tonight will be the last time we start, what do you think we should do?"


    I picked up a branch and gestured on the ground, whispering to them about tonight''s plan.


    It was a dark and windy night, and the moon was hidden in the clouds.


    After all the shops were closed, three figures wearing black clothes and masks made their way to the vicinity of the Wang Yuxian Hotel.


    One of them was carrying a hammer from the construction site. The other two didn''t take anything. They walked to the front of a shop and faced the glass door with two hammers.


    With two loud bangs, the glass door was directly shattered into pieces.


    The alarm rang.


    However, they didn''t seem to mind at all as they continued their journey to the next store.


    In two moves, the glass in the next shop was shattered.


    In less than ten minutes, they had crazily smashed the windows of almost a dozen stores. Of course, this did not include the restaurants in Wang Yuxian.


    When the police car arrived, the three of them calmly put away the hammer and disappeared at the end of the street.


    Wang Yuxian and I were awoken by the sound of the police car. When we went downstairs, there were already quite a few people gathered around, a few policemen were there investigating the situation, and a few householders who rushed over looked worriedly at the smashed door and glass.


    The corner of my mouth curled up. After today''s incident, it wouldn''t be that simple for Brother Long to collect more protection fees.


    "Wen Zi, what''s going on?" Wang Yuxian asked me in a low voice.


    "It''s fine, let''s go back to sleep," I said with a smile.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me helplessly before she left.


    The next morning, Acting Hu Zhang Guohua came over very early in the morning. When they came, they saw more than ten shops that had been smashed open and a group of depressed housekeepers. The doors and windows were all smashed apart and they were sure that it would not be open for business today.


    A hundred yuan a week wasn''t much, but if they didn''t open their doors for a day, then the losses would be enough to make them ache.


    Acting Hu chuckled at me, meaning that my plan succeeded, but this was just the beginning. If they really want to unite, then I would need to fan the flames.


    These shops that had been smashed were all shops that hadn''t raised their hands that day.


    At this time, Acting Hu and I also walked into the crowd of spectators.


    "Who did this? To be able to throw so much away, someone must have planned this beforehand!"


    "Those cops will definitely not be able to find anything out. I heard that the surveillance cameras were turned off last night. This time, we''ll have to consider ourselves unlucky!"


    "Didn''t that Brother Long beat up three old men yesterday ¡­"


    The crowd discussed amongst themselves. At this moment, I said, "They definitely aren''t thieves. They must have been smashed by those three people from yesterday!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Brother Long beat up those three people yesterday, they will definitely come to take revenge on us. But why would they do that to us?"


    I chuckled: "No matter what, this is because of the Brother Long. We have to pay the protection fee, isn''t it so that we can do business properly? After being smashed today, how could he continue to do business when he had to raise the money tomorrow? The more we lower our head, the more people will bully us! We must stand up against the Brother Long! We need to take care of our own safety! "


    After hearing what I said, many people lowered their heads in silence.


    "Everyone here has their own shops. If your shop wasn''t destroyed today, then it might have been destroyed tonight. The last time I said this, we would stand up and boycott him together. If last time you all had the same heart as me, then today''s incident wouldn''t have happened!" You paid the money, and now you''re still f * cking mad at me! "


    With that said, the crowd gradually became restless.


    I saw that it was about time, so I said: "I''m here to show off. From today onwards, we will be the first ones to not pay Brother Long any protection fees. If there is a fight, I will be the first to charge in front. This is the common interest of all of us, we have to protect it together! "


    "Fine, little brother, just based on your words, as long as you fight with that Brother Long, we will definitely come and help you!" an older man said.


    After he finished, the rest of the people followed suit.


    The anger in everyone''s heart was ignited at this moment.


    People were like this. If they didn''t interfere with their own interests, no one would care if they were given an appropriate offer. However, if it was related to their own interests, 90% of the people would choose to stand out.


    That''s what I''m using today.


    For the rest of the day, only Li Fei came over to take a look at the place that was smashed open, and did not reveal himself at all.


    However, it''s good that they don''t show their faces. I think that in this period of time, it''s better to just suppress their anger a little. The next time Brother Long and the rest come over, it would be when the people get angry!


    I was busy in the afternoon when Wang Xin called.


    I was excited to see her name, so I hid where no one was and picked it up. This feeling was even happier than when Li Jiarui called me, and there was even an indescribable feeling of joy ¡­


    "Zhang Wen? I am Wang Xin. " His voice on the phone became a little less ruffian and a little shy.


    "Hmm, I know. What about it?" You miss me? " I joked.


    "Yeah, I missed you. Come out for dinner tonight, I''ll treat you."


    "Sure, then can you contact Jia Rui?"


    Wang Xin was quiet for a moment, then said: "Otherwise, let''s not call her Jia Rui, alright? Just the two of us. "


    My little heart thumped twice. Actually, I didn''t want to call her Jia Rui. I didn''t dare to say many things when she came over.


    "Alright, then see you tonight!"


    "Yes!"

 C39

    She came over and put her hand on my shoulder, and asked me what did I mean when I said that I was thinking about her, and if it was to provoke her.


    "Haha, I didn''t. How would I dare!" I joked.


    "If you dare not, can you catch us, Jia Rui? You must have some skills, but I do want to see if you have any tricks up your sleeve. "


    "Haha, no matter how scheming I am, I can''t do anything to you. Have you found a lot of boyfriends? "Are you sure you''re an old driver?"


    After I finished speaking, Wang Xin''s face reddened for a moment. "I only found a boyfriend ¡­"


    "The one you decided to marry?"


    She glanced at me. "Jarry told you?"


    "Hmm, if you don''t like it, you should reject it loudly. Don''t tell me you want to feel wronged for the rest of your life? Happiness is to be earned on one''s own. " I said righteously.


    Her expression changed slightly and she snorted, "You knew I didn''t like him? The two of us have truly loved each other! "


    I pursed my lips and thought that I was talking too much.


    She held my arm all the way. She didn''t seem to care about the details.


    Although she was wearing sports clothes, they were tight and at the same time, there was a sense of beauty. There was also an additional trace of movement aura around her, which made her completely different from Li Jiarui.


    He was filled with vigor and vitality.


    We stopped at a roadside stall and she came over and skillfully ordered some food from the owner before letting me in.


    "You dare to invite me to this kind of place to eat?" I stuck my tongue out.


    "What''s wrong with this place? The food here is pretty good! " Wang Xin laughed, "Do you think everyone is as rich as Li Jiarui? We have a very low monthly allowance. "


    "Haha ¡­" The feeling I have towards Wang Xin has increased a little.


    Actually, when I found out that Li Jiarui wasn''t lacking in money at all, I felt like she was someone who belonged to a completely different world.


    The feeling Wang Xin gave me was indeed very real, very grounded.


    Wang Xin and I chatted as we ate. I said that a friend of mine fell for that Wang Huifen, and she asked me in shock if my friend was blind, didn''t you see what that girl looked like? However, that girl''s heart is definitely good. It''s not a problem to go home and be a wife.


    After I told her how the Acting Hu chased after Wang Huifen with such an earthy taste, Wang Xin was laughing so hard that she couldn''t get up for a long time. She said that she really couldn''t understand the world of the Acting Hu and Wang Huifen, they are simply two immortals.


    "By the way, why didn''t you call Jia Rui out this time? Did you have an argument with her? " I said halfway through the meal.


    Wang Xin looked at me with a complicated expression: "Nothing, don''t think too much. It''s just that Li Jiarui is taking supplementary lessons today, I don''t want to disturb her. We must definitely study hard! "


    I nodded in realization. However, it was already so late, what was the point of tutoring?


    Furthermore, I don''t even know that Li Jiarui is going to take the exam.


    After Wang Xin and I finished our meal, we chatted for awhile before I prepared to head back. However, the two of us stopped at a small supermarket when we passed by, and she went in and brought out a beer, saying that she wanted to drink with me.


    I didn''t refuse either. The two of us sat on a bench on the road, blowing into bottles.


    Wang Xin was as straightforward as a man, she blowed an entire bottle with me.


    "Zhang Wen, do you know why I called you out to eat today?" "No," she said.


    "Not because you want to thank me?" I laughed.


    "On one hand, I still want to tell you to pay attention to Li Jiarui."


    "What do you mean?" I frowned.


    "I can''t say too much. Li Jiarui is also my good sister, but I feel that you''re a good person. I wanted to remind you that, go and find out for yourself!"


    "Did something happen to her?" I stood up.


    She took my hand and I sat down and opened another bottle for me. "She''s fine, don''t worry! "Let''s drink!"


    After saying that, she began to pour water onto me, and I did not ask any further, thinking that she was definitely afraid that I would delay Li Jiarui.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Xin had drank three bottles, and her gaze seemed to be floating.


    Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes were vacant, and her look was so deep that I stared at her for a few seconds.


    Unexpectedly, she suddenly looked at me with her brick. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I... "I don''t have any ¡­" I was startled.


    She pressed her face close to mine and frowned as she stared at me for a long time. "You''re right, you''re a bad guy, men are all the same, but you''d better not think about it. I have a fiance, so I don''t want him to beat you to death!"


    Her words made me feel lost, but I liked it. I could even feel her breath on me.


    "I already have Jia Rui. I won''t be tempted by anyone else."


    "Humph, that''s what dregs say."


    "Perhaps ¡­" At that moment, I felt like Wang Xin already knew what I was thinking. Could a woman not even have this much sensitivity? We both know it now.


    It''s just that there''s too much between her and me.


    When we both finished a beer, she stood up and said she wanted to go back to school. I hurried over to see her off, and I put one of her hands around my shoulder and gently supported her with the other.


    He slowly walked on.


    She was dressed in sports and full of vigor, but now she was completely drunk, which was a little different from Li Jiarui''s feeling.


    This place isn''t that far from the school, so I decided to just walk back with her. I also wanted to get to know her a little longer.


    When she reached the school gates, she suddenly burst into tears.


    Without any warning, tears began to fall.


    I was so frightened that I thought I''d pissed her off and asked her what was going on.


    She didn''t say anything and just squatted there crying. Tears that were as big as beans dripped down.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Is it because I touched you? " For a moment I didn''t know what to say.


    She shook her head.


    "Why is that? Someone is bullying you? I''ll help you vent your anger! " I patted my chest.


    She still shook her head.


    Her actions made my heart flutter. If others saw her, they would definitely think that I was bullying her, but how would I dare! I didn''t know what to do, so I took off my jacket and draped it over her, whispering comfort beside her.


    After a while, her crying voice became a little softer as she said to me with a trembling voice, "Zhang Wen, I really envy you sometimes. To be able to fall in love with someone without a burden, truly ¡­"

 C40

    That day, Wang Xin cried and told me that she was not really happy at all. In fact, she had always been forced to do this and that by her family, even when they were in love with each other to get married.


    But she could not refuse, and she dared not refuse.


    I asked her why and she just kept shaking her head.


    Every family had their own problems.


    "Can you hug me?" she whispered to me after a moment of crying.


    "Ah?" "What?" I thought I heard wrong and asked in disbelief.


    However, she didn''t answer me. Instead, she passionately hugged me and hid her head in my embrace.


    She said indifferently: "Zhang Wen, I finally know what Jia Rui likes about you. Alright, I''m back at school, you should go back and rest!"


    With that, she walked in without looking back.


    I was still standing there like a block of wood, reminiscing the tenderness in her arms when she hugged me.


    There was a feeling that was even more tender and passionate than there was in the Wang Yuxian. That feeling was self-evident.


    It was a long time before I wandered back to the hotel alone.


    Wang Yuxian left the door open for me, but she didn''t go up today, instead she sat alone on the first floor and listened to the song.


    It was Jin Zhiwen who had repeated the song "The past can only be reminisced about".


    When she saw me come in, she hastily wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled at me. "You''re back."


    "Hmm, why aren''t you sleeping?"


    "Sleep when you come back, or I won''t be able to sleep by myself." As she said that, she took off her clothes that she had draped over the top of the building, and turned to walk up the stairs, "Wen Zi, lock the door, come up sister has something to talk about with you."


    I obediently nodded my head and locked the door before heading upstairs.


    The Wang Yuxian was waiting for me in my room. There was an envelope on the bedside, I didn''t even need to look to know that it was filled with money.


    "You take this money, tomorrow you will give Li Hu and the others a point."


    I opened it and frowned. There was a lot of money in it.


    "Jade Immortal, the business of the restaurant hasn''t been good these two days. Keep the money for yourself."


    She smiled and said, "I won''t give you any money at all. Take this. You''ve all been quite busy lately. Consider it my bonus."


    "But ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, big sis is rich ~" She winked at me playfully, then told me to rest early and went to bed.


    Holding Wang Yuxian''s money, I feel heavy...


    The next day, I sent the money to Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua. I said that this was the reward from the Lady Boss and that they were very happy with the money they got.


    It''s just that Wang Yuxian doesn''t look too good today, as if she has something on her mind.


    I was going to ask her what was wrong when I had some free time, but I was so busy all morning that I forgot about it when I was free.


    After that, a few days passed and I went out to play with Li Jiarui when I had nothing better to do. On the other hand, that fierce Zhang Fei from Acting Hu came to find me every day.


    Acting Hu went out happily.


    Friday.


    Today is the day that Brother Long collects protection fees, and today is the day that I''m a little unsure of myself. These few days, I just have to chat with a few merchants nearby about matters regarding Brother Long, I don''t even know if they will actually come out to help me. If no one comes out at the critical moment, Brother Long will definitely kill me at all costs.


    Success or failure depended on this time.


    Around 10 in the morning, Li Fei dragged his unconscious body with seven or eight Hooligan like people to collect protection fees. He must have stayed in the internet cafe all night, with two panda eyes on his face.


    This time he started with the first house.


    As soon as he entered, he casually sat down and smoked with a few people.


    It was a cold drinks store and it was opened by a couple.


    "Smoking is not allowed here!" The man said with a cold expression.


    "Ah ~" Li Fei lowered his head and was about to extinguish the cigarette, but he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He had come to collect the protection fee, why should he listen to him?


    He looked at the man in annoyance, and there was even a hint of reproach in his eyes, "Pay the protection fee!" "One hundred!"


    The man raised his head and looked at Li Fei, and said: "No money!"


    Li Fei''s head was buzzing. He thought that he heard wrong, how dare this man reject him? He had followed the Brother Long for a period of time and no one had ever dared to reject him coming to collect protection fees.


    This was rebellion!


    Li Fei flipped over a chair with a kick, took out a swing rod from his chest, pointed it at the man and said: "Are you f * cking sick of living? "If you don''t want to open a shop, then just say it!"


    The man was very straightforward, and stood up while listening to her, "It''s fine for Brother Long to collect money, but the last time our family''s glass was smashed against, he didn''t even say a word. Isn''t he protecting us? If you don''t even have this much security, why would you charge so much money! "


    The heck! I''ll ask you one last time, do you want to hand it in? " Li Fei was also enraged that a cold drinks store owner would actually dare to challenge him. Normally, they would be extremely polite when he came over.


    "No!" This man must have made up his mind.


    Li Fei and the few Hooligan s behind immediately got into formation, and at the same time, the woman had already secretly dialed my number.


    When Acting Hu and I saw Li Fei bringing his men in, we had already prepared to fight against Li Fei and the others.


    When I received the phone call from the lady, I brought Li Erzi and a few others from Acting Hu over.


    However, when I went over, they seemed to have already made their move. The man at the cold drinks store had already been given a panda look by Li Fei and the rest. I rushed in and kicked him in the back without hesitation, sending him flying.


    We went from the cold drinks store to the door, and for a moment there was a roar of abuse.


    Li Fei and the others have been playing in the Internet Cafe for an entire night, and they did not have any strength left. In just two moves, they were already knocked down by us.


    After being beaten up, Li Fei and the rest all ran off while baring their teeth.


    Acting Hu and I did not go back to the restaurant. We knew that Li Fei would definitely call more people over, so we simply went back to get our kitchen knives and fellows, and waited for them in the cold drinks store.


    The owner of the cold drinks store gave us each a cup of cold drinks, saying that Li Fei and the rest of us are going too far, he himself had already wanted to fight back, but since there was no one to take the lead, he endured it. Last time, after hearing what I said, he thought that I was a man, so he decided to stand by my side.


    After I heard that, I smiled. "Brother, don''t worry. I promise to make your business better than it is now!"


    He smiled wryly.


    After he finished drinking, a group of people appeared at the end of the street. The leader was Brother Long, and beside him was Li Fei.

 C41

    Brother Long brought at least twenty people over. These people are all from the Hooligan in the society, unlike the students from the school who are having small fights. I know that today is definitely going to be a tough battle.


    Looking at the people around me, I couldn''t help but feel a little cold.


    Other than the few of us who could fight the man at the cold drinks store, the rest of us were middle-aged uncles.


    How could they be a match for a young man?


    Faced with such a huge crowd, I knew that I couldn''t retreat. If I stayed in the store and couldn''t run away, I would implicate the young man at the cold drinks store.


    "Go!" See if Brother Long has more JB than others! " I banged on the table, stood up and walked out, Acting Hu Zhang Guohua followed behind me, although he was slightly unwilling, but he still followed me out.


    The guys from the cold drinks store were all around me.


    Brother Long stopped in front of me and 20 people surrounded us.


    His expression was ferocious and terrifying, his hand holding onto a baton, "What happened? I heard that you did not pay the protection fee? F * ck! You all should have forgotten how I dealt with you all before! "


    Brother Long''s aura today was exceptionally strong, and his words were filled with deterrence.


    However, I didn''t buy his trick. I raised my head and stood in front of him. "It''s all thanks to everyone painstakingly making money here. On what basis are you charging?"


    He swung the rod in his hand. "That''s it! Whoever doesn''t pay today, I''ll f * * king smash their store! "


    "If you dare to smash the store, we''ll fight you!" One of the middle-aged men shouted.


    A few people beside him also joined in.


    To be honest, the way things are developing has made my heart completely cold. Including us, there are only six stores that have left with me, and these people are like a drizzle in front of Brother Long. If they were to fight with us, we would be defeated in a matter of seconds.


    He didn''t have any fighting strength at all.


    Looks like I still lost this time.


    But even if I lose, I have to lose face!


    Facing Brother Long and the rest, I know that only by making the first move can I seize the initiative. I don''t dare to say anything about others, at least I can make him suffer a little!


    I saw Brother Long''s lower body and prepared to give him a sweep of the hall leg to knock him down before ruthlessly moving closer to him.


    At this moment, a series of banging sounds could be heard.


    When I heard that, I looked over. It was seven or eight people carrying pots and pans walking towards here. There were people running away from all the different shops, and I saw Wang Yuxian calling out to them from door to door.


    Not long later, the people of Brother Long were surrounded by them.


    The power of the masses was tremendous. These people spoke less than forty to fifty people, but they were all no-name soldiers. There were young men, girls, and middle-aged women.


    Although I know that these people will not be able to withstand a single blow, but with them here, Brother Long will definitely not make a move!


    This was offending the masses!


    Seeing these people, Brother Long''s expression became extremely unsightly. He shouted at them, "Fuck, you guys are trying to rebel!"


    Wang Yuxian was also in the crowd, she took the lead and said: "Right, we are rebelling! You are not allowed to collect protection fees here anymore! "


    Hearing Wang Yuxian''s voice, the Brother Long looked over in disbelief. That gaze, contained a trace of pity.


    With so many people gathered together, I could see that a few passersby had already taken out their phones to call the police. The more time passes, the more disadvantageous it would become to Brother Long.


    He rubbed his big bald head, and looked around at the people around him, laughing at himself as he nodded, "Alright, now you guys have joined hands to deal with me, right? Alright, then I''ll put my words here today! From tomorrow onwards, I can''t guarantee the safety of every single one of your families. You''d better be careful! "


    After saying that, he gave me a deep look before leading my people away.


    The crowd exploded as soon as he left.


    Wang Yuxian was the first to rush over, to see if I was injured in any way. "Wen Zi, what are you thinking? Just now when the few of you went over, did you think you could handle Brother Long? What if we were to fight just now? "


    She was so anxious that she kept spinning around in front of me.


    She looked so cute that it seemed like she was about to explode. If it wasn''t for so many people around, I would definitely hug her and kiss her a few times.


    "Jade Immortal, thank you." If it wasn''t for the fact that Wang Yuxian brought her men here, I would have definitely fought against him just now. Then, I would definitely be beaten half to death by him.


    Wang Yuxian has helped us a lot this time.


    She forced a smile on her face. Let''s go back to the hotel.


    The crowd dispersed with us.


    Not long after we left, a middle-aged woman came over with a few girls.


    When the middle-aged woman saw me, she said, "Young lad, you have stirred up trouble this time. From the looks of it, Brother Long will definitely not let this matter rest.


    There was something in her words, but I could hear a hint of complaint in them.


    I patted my chest and said, "Don''t worry, I will gather all of the strong and strong young lad in the shop together. It''s best if there''s nothing important to do during the day, but if there''s anything, we''ll go deal with Brother Long! We definitely won''t let everyone suffer any losses! "


    "Sigh ¡­" It''s hard to defend against an arrow that can easily be hidden behind a spear! " An uncle beside him sighed and said.


    Actually, I''m not too sure either. What if Brother Long comes at night to cause trouble? Or if he does, then there''s nothing we can do about it. After all, we''re in the open and they''re in the dark.


    However, I promised them that I would be fine. I told them to rest assured that I would give them a peace of mind first.


    When these people left, I too fell silent.


    All along, I have always been thinking about how to deal with Brother Long and chase him away, but I never thought about what to do after beating him up.


    "I already said not to lightly fight with Brother Long. Back then, no one listened to me!" Li Erzi complained on the side.


    Acting Hu looked at him reproachfully. "You talk too much!"


    Li Erzi stared at him, wanting to say something, but was stopped by Li Guohua. He turned his head angrily.


    I lit up a cigarette and took a deep breath: "Li Erzi is right, it''s because I''ve thought too little into it, and this matter, from the roots, is also my fault! However, this matter can only be known to the few of us. We can''t tell others about it, okay? If that happens, Brother Long will have to come back to collect protection fees again! "


    When I finished, they all fell silent.


    Right now, there were not many people in the restaurant. Wang Yuxian was sitting at the front desk, looking at the people coming and going as if she was bored to death.


    I know that after today, Wang Yuxian and Brother Long will fall out because of me. I have to support a lot of geniuses!


    A light flashed in my eyes. "We have another way to make this place completely peaceful!"


    "What method?"


    I wiped my neck with my hand. "Get rid of Brother Long!"

 C42

    Brother Long had been here for five or six years, and no one had ever dared to come out and fight him. These merchants had never been so united, if they were so, then he wouldn''t have been so successful in collecting protection fees.


    After he brought the others back to the Internet Cafe, he no longer had the mood to go online.


    He had also seen just now that Zhang Wen that brat had already become his turtle in a jar. That brat could only activate five or six people and there would only be so many merchants. If not for Wang Yuxian''s help, Zhang Wen that brat would definitely have been beaten to death today.


    He was not angry about what had happened today, but he was angry at the Wang Yuxian!


    From the day that his husband told her he was going away, Brother Long knew that his chance had come. He just brought people over to support her every day and even helped her with her work.


    The look the Wang Yuxian showed back then was also interesting, but why was it that when Zhang Wen appeared, she seemed to have become a completely different person?


    Brother Long was not willing to give up. He was not willing to be pressured by a kid from the countryside!


    "Brother Long, what should we do in the future?" Li Fei asked carefully from the side.


    Brother Long''s eyes slowly became cold, looked at him and said: "From tomorrow onwards, we will make those people regret, and let them know that if we don''t manage this place, then it won''t work!"


    Li Fei seemed to see hope from Brother Long''s eyes, and continuously nodded. The way he looked at Brother Long was as if his son had seen his father.


    In his heart, the Brother Long was like a god, an unreachable god. If possible, he was willing to follow the Brother Long forever.


    Maybe the Brother Long had noticed the abnormality in Li Fei''s eyes, allowing them to play in the internet cafe and went home first.


    After dinner, and I made our arrangements at a nearby roadside stall.


    We ordered a few dishes, and there were beer bottles beside us.


    What Li Erzi meant was that he came out to negotiate with the Brother Long, telling him to reduce the protection fee a little in the future, so it''s fine if he just muddled things over, but if they really fall out with him, we wouldn''t even be able to eat properly.


    Acting Hu said that since they had fallen out, then let''s fight to the death. What was there to be afraid of?


    Zhang Guohua also stood on the Acting Hu''s side.


    I have never said anything, I know that Li Erzi is willing to disagree with my idea, to get rid of the Brother Long, that would be too expensive, and if he finds out, I''m done for.


    But is there any other way we can go now?


    Now that we are at odds with the Brother Long, if we were to show our weakness now, I''m afraid it would be counterproductive.


    I clinked my wine cup with Li Erzi''s, "Er Zi, how about this, you don''t need to participate in this matter, when the time is right, we can handle it together!"


    "Nonsense!" We have to go with everyone! " Li Erzi touched the wine cup with me with a darkened face and gulped it down.


    Although Li Erzi was a timid person with a lot of thoughts, but he was still loyal.


    Acting Hu patted Li Erzi''s shoulder and said that he had matters to attend to so he carried them all together.


    "Then when are you going to make your move?" Li Erzi asked me.


    "Let''s see what happens first. Don''t alert the enemy."


    Actually, I have no idea what I''m going to do.


    The more Li Erzi drank, the paler his face became. He tilted his head and asked, "Wen Zi, if we really take Brother Long away, what do you plan to do?"


    "What do you mean?" I could hear something in his voice.


    He smiled. "I know you''re not the kind of person who would willingly work in a restaurant for the rest of your life. I know you have your own ambitions, don''t you? Do you want to replace it? and even stole the voice of the Brother Long''s protection fee? "


    Li Erzi''s words made my heart skip a beat, didn''t I think about what he had said before? But if we really took over Brother Long, let alone anything else, Wang Yuxian would be the first one to disagree.


    The protection fee Brother Long collects every month is a considerable sum, if you say that I''m not envious it would be a lie.


    Only this road doesn''t suit us.


    In the face of Li Erzi''s doubt, I did not deny it.


    "Yes, I did think of replacing the Brother Long but that was just a thought. I remember Wang Yuxian saying to me before, she said that we are people of two different worlds, we are indeed people of different worlds, so it is definitely impossible for me to replace her, I just want to drive him away. "


    When I said that, Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua turned to look at me.


    They were all full of vigor. If it weren''t for the fact that life was pressing down on them, who would be willing to work in a restaurant?


    The Acting Hu Large Black Claw laid his hand on my shoulder: "Wen Zi, you don''t need to think too much into it. What do you want to do, we''ll definitely listen to you!"


    I smiled wryly and nodded.


    "Come, drink!" Zhang Guohua said as he brought out a beer.


    Brother Long didn''t go back after leaving the internet cafe.


    He had two subordinates by his side, but without Li Fei, the two of them only wanted to accompany him to drink.


    The Brother Long was drunk and his face was red. He looked like he was in a bad mood.


    Who does Zhang Wen think he is! Isn''t it just a little kid who didn''t even grow hair? What did Wang Yuxian like about him?


    This was truly annoying!


    "Brother Long, is that enough? If you keep on drinking it, it will hurt your body! " Someone beside him advised.


    Brother Long looked around and felt that it was enough. He picked up a bottle of beer, stood up unsteadily and walked to the side of the road.


    "Sigh, Brother Long, this isn''t the way to your house ~" The two lackeys quickly came over to help him.


    He pushed the two of them away and said, "I''m not going home, you guys go back first!"


    "Brother Long is going to look for Little Rui, right?" Someone blurted out.


    Xiao Rui was a famous hen in the vicinity, and had been pretty close to Brother Long recently. Brother Long would go look for her every few days. He thought that the Brother Long was going over again today, so he took out his phone and prepared to make an appointment.


    Brother Long knocked the man''s phone onto the ground.


    "Who the fuck wants to go find that shit? You two go back, don''t worry about me! "


    "Ugh ¡­" Then we shall leave the Brother Long ¡­ "


    "Let''s go!"


    After the two of them left, the Brother Long walked towards a small path to the side with a sway of his body.


    And the direction he was heading to, was exactly towards the restaurant in Wang Yuxian.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian was sitting alone in the shop listening to music. Recently, she had fallen in love with a song called "Completion", where the lyrics were written quite well.


    She was waiting for Zhang Wen to come back, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to sleep by herself.


    For some reason, ever since she started living with this older child, she had become as pretentious as a little girl.


    It was dark and windy tonight, and the woman''s intuition made her put down her headphones.


    At this time, Brother Long who reeked of alcohol just happened to appear in front of her.

 C43

    "What do you want to do?" When Wang Yuxian saw Brother Long like that, she felt that something was wrong, and subconsciously retreated a few steps with her hands on her shoulders.


    "Jade Immortal, it''s nothing, I just want to talk to you." Actually, the first time Brother Long saw Wang Yuxian, he did not think that something would happen. He truly liked Wang Yuxian, she was different from Little Rui in his heart, he really wanted to leave his heart to her.


    Only, Wang Yuxian had never agreed to it.


    "Then stand there and don''t move!" Seeing that the Brother Long was about to come over, the Wang Yuxian hurriedly stopped him.


    Brother Long really subconsciously stopped there.


    "Say what you want to say!" Wang Yuxian was an experienced person, she knew that she should first stabilize Brother Long at this time.


    "Jade Immortal, I want to do my best to treat you well. Really!" The Brother Long didn''t know how to express his feelings towards the Wang Yuxian, and could only clumsily say.


    "I know." Wang Yuxian''s reply was rather calm.


    In truth, from the beginning, she had had a good impression of Brother Long, but that good impression was like passing clouds, and quickly disappeared without a trace. However, Brother Long could not let it go, and was not willing to give up at all.


    "Then what do you mean to me?" When Brother Long heard this, he thought there was hope. He had even thought of how he would get along with Wang Yuxian in the future and bring her along to be admired by others.


    He subconsciously touched the back of his head and could not help but feel a sense of anticipation.


    He had been anticipating this for so long, he should be able to capture Wang Yuxian''s heart today.


    He, Brother Long, could not be considered handsome, but he could be considered masculine. There were many women chasing after him, but why couldn''t he handle a single Wang Yuxian? This made him unable to understand what was going on.


    "I don''t like you." The Wang Yuxian said.


    "What?" What did you say? " Before Brother Long could even regain his senses, he was splashed with a bucket of cold water by Wang Yuxian. He looked at Wang Yuxian in disbelief, his eyes filled with desire.


    According to normal logic, shouldn''t Wang Yuxian respond with the words "I like you too" and then take advantage of the situation and take her down?


    This reversal was too sudden.


    The Wang Yuxian didn''t even give him the chance to daydream.


    Wang Yuxian sighed and said sincerely: "Brother Long, I don''t like you. Can you not waste time on me?"


    Brother Long simply did not dare believe what Wang Yuxian had said. He roared the moment he got excited: "Do you like that Zhang Wen? Before he came, we were fine! "


    "What do you mean okay? I didn''t do anything to you, so don''t spout nonsense!"


    "What''s wrong?" You like that Zhang Wen? I don''t know how he is doing this! "


    "He''s better than you everywhere!" Wang Yuxian blushed and blurted out.


    poured cold water on him again and again, and occupied by the word Zhang Wen every single time. Brother Long couldn''t take it anymore.


    He grabbed the Wang Yuxian and pulled on him with all his might.


    "Let me go!" Wang Yuxian was shocked.


    She was originally just a frightened little rabbit, but now she was even more so panicking. The panic in her eyes also made Brother Long unable to do it.


    "Jade Immortal, how about we start a meal of raw rice? I promise you, I''ll definitely treat you well in the future ¡­" No matter how dumb Brother Long was, he understood one thing, and that was to use flowery words.


    He had been imagining things for so long, and this time he was going to abandon them.


    "No, go away! I don''t like you! " Wang Yuxian shouted loudly.


    Brother Long laughed coldly: "Alright, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like me, but do you know? I think we should find someone to prepare to deal with Zhang Wen, this brat is not my match, he''s definitely going to die this time! If you were to be good to me, then I might spare his life! I really don''t know what you think of that brat, I''m not any better than him! "


    Hearing this, the Wang Yuxian trembled. She had long heard that the Brother Long knew a lot of people in society, and it was completely enough for Zhang Wen to not even know how he died.


    After all, Zhang Wen was just a country bumpkin who came here to work, how could he contend against the local snake Brother Long?


    Her tears fell in an instant. At that moment, she was thinking about the man who was a few years younger than her.


    Acting Hu and I drank a lot of wine, and after sending them off, I walked towards the restaurant alone.


    Along the way, I kept thinking about how I would get rid of the Brother Long. Should I choose to be conservative or take the initiative?


    As we approached the restaurant, I heard the Wang Yuxian''s cry for help.


    "Wen Zi, save me!"


    At that moment, the Wang Yuxian didn''t see me, the reason why she could call out my name was because of a message that was subconsciously transmitted into her brain.


    When I saw that Brother Long was about to push him down to the ground with his big arms, my head buzzed.


    "F * ck your mother!" At that moment, I didn''t care about anything anymore. I picked up a bottle of wine and rushed towards the Brother Long.


    His eyes were already filled with blasphemy, greedily wanting to get Wang Yuxian to agree to him. She simply didn''t notice me who was always like an angry lion.


    Clang!


    The wine bottle in my hand mercilessly exploded in Brother Long''s head.


    aoo ~ ~ ~ ~ "He let out a painful cry and turned his head around, wanting to see who I was.


    I didn''t stop, poking him in the face with the broken half of the bottle in my hand.


    He sobered up more than half from the alcohol, hurriedly protecting his face as he cried out in pain.


    I started to crazily wave at him, and in a few moments, he was knocked down to the ground by me. I found a mop from behind the door and swung it a few times at Brother Long''s head.


    I didn''t stop until he didn''t react.


    Wang Yuxian was so scared that she couldn''t care about the tears on her face as she looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    "Jade Immortal, how are you? Are you alright?" I hurried to comfort her.


    She shook her head. "I''m fine. Why are you so ruthless?"


    I spat on the ground, "Against such people, you can''t be soft-hearted!"


    Now that quite a few people had heard the commotion, the middle-aged uncles had already surrounded them. Seeing the mess in the restaurant, they tacitly blocked the entrance to prevent others from coming over to take a look.


    I finally regained my senses, Brother Long was lying on the ground, not knowing if he was dead or alive, with a pool of blood below his head.


    At that moment, I also felt a little guilty. If he died, then I would only have to run away.


    I hastily put on clothes to protect Wang Yuxian as I went upstairs ¡­


    Just as she went upstairs, she started crying loudly. Two streams of tears flowed down her face: "Wen Zi, thank you. If you hadn''t come back, I really can''t imagine what would have happened."

 C44

    The feeling of being relied on by the Wang Yuxian was self-evident, moreover, the current her was just like a little girl.


    However, I didn''t show any trace of contempt. Instead, I helped her put on her jacket and said, "I''ve said that if he dares to bully you, I''ll kill him!"


    He used his hand to cover my mouth. "Wen Zi, don''t speak nonsense.


    Then, she touched me with her hand. "If elder sister knew you five years earlier ¡­"


    As I coaxed Wang Yuxian, I carelessly smelled the fragrance on her head, but her eyes slowly turned cold.


    There were more and more people gathered downstairs, and when they saw the people inside, they started to discuss with each other.


    Only then did Wang Yuxian react. She raised her head from my embrace and said anxiously: "Wen Zi, you go first, Big Sis will take care of it here. If the police comes back later, it would be too late!"


    Although Brother Long was the one who bullied Wang Yuxian first, the police did not care about that much, they would definitely take me away if they came.


    If that happened, I might even be detained. Furthermore, the Brother Long will even know that I ambushed him.


    After saying that, the Wang Yuxian gave me a few hundred yuan and told me to go to a small hotel to get a room. Waiting for her news, I nodded and couldn''t walk down the stairs.


    "Hua ¡­"


    Just now, the people from the nearby shops all let out a wave of praise, saying that for the sake of the people, I had to eliminate all harm, what''s so good about that?


    At that moment, I felt like a hero waiting to be slaughtered.


    However, I didn''t linger and hurriedly left.


    Wang Yuxian put on her clothes and ran down to explain something to everyone.


    I followed Wang Yuxian''s instructions and went to a small inn to wait for news.


    Time passed minute after minute, but I wasn''t sleepy at all. It was as if I had gone through a movie, thinking about the Brother Long just now, when he was at his lowest point, he shouted out my name.


    It makes me feel so good.


    Did she grow to like me?


    The way Wang Yuxian kissed me with tears in her eyes just now and the few concealed scenes on her body rolled and played in my mind.


    Till around three in the morning, I prepared to send a WeChat message to ask how Wang Yuxian was doing.


    At that moment, my phone rang.


    It was the Wang Yuxian.


    "Wen Zi, are you at the inn?" The voice of the Wang Yuxian was on the phone.


    "Yes, I''m at the inn." I gave her the room number.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door. Wang Yuxian was standing at the door with her hair and clothes in a mess. She hurriedly closed the door after entering.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    I told them that Brother Long came over and wanted to force me. When I was in a rush, I beat him up to such a state, even the people from the nearby shops all testified for me, the police couldn''t do anything about it, so they just let me pay some medical fees. "


    "Then the Brother Long will be fine?" I stared.


    Wang Yuxian sighed, "What else can we do? Let me tell you, the Brother Long actually has relatives in the Public Security Bureau. If we really were to fight to the death with him, it would not benefit us at all. Furthermore, all the restaurants are monitored.


    "Ugh ¡­" What about his injuries? "


    "It''s nothing. I just woke up. There were just a few cuts on my head from work. My right hand is a little fractured." Saying that, the Wang Yuxian looked at me reproachfully, "Wen Zi, you promised Big Sis, you can''t be so impulsive in the future. You really killed him just now! "


    "Haha, his kind of life is too big, he won''t die!"


    "No, you have to promise me!" Wang Yuxian even started to get serious with me as she pouted and held my hand.


    At that moment, the eyes I looked at Wang Yuxian with were filled with tenderness.


    "Sure, I promise!" I had no choice but to compromise with her.


    Only then did Wang Yuxian let go of my hand and said that she still didn''t know that I had hit him and told me not to tell anyone about it. She had already informed all the merchants nearby and no one would tell anyone else.


    She sat down beside me and made no move to leave.


    "Wen Zi, do you know? I was really in despair just now, thinking that if Brother Long gets away with it today, I''ll commit suicide tomorrow. "


    I didn''t think that Wang Yuxian would have such extreme thoughts. From the moment I saw her in the corn field, I had always thought that she was one of those kind of casual women, but after interacting with her for a long time, I slowly realised that Wang Yuxian isn''t that kind of person. Even though she looked casual on the outside, she was actually very conservative in her heart.


    A loyal woman.


    It''s just that here, she''s changed into a completely unprincipled person.


    Isn''t that a kind of love?


    I hugged Wang Yuxian in my arms. "Jade Immortal, you are a good woman, it''s just that you didn''t meet a good man."


    My words brought tears to her eyes. She said that her life was miserable, that if she could marry a good man, she wouldn''t be like this, that she wouldn''t be able to manage a restaurant by herself and let the years pass by.


    I hugged her reassuringly, saying that she was still young and had a lot to choose from.


    She smiled and shook her head. She said that no matter how hard she tried, her life was destined to be of no use. That man had given her a life.


    Actually, I have never been able to figure out anything about her husband. I don''t know why he would abandon Wang Yuxian and head out of the country on her own, could it be because he has a woman outside?


    I didn''t touch Wang Yuxian''s wound.


    "Wen Zi, let Big Sis lie with you for a bit.


    "Right." I didn''t think wrong as I sat with Wang Yuxian by my side. She hid her head in my embrace and complained to me like a little girl. I acted like a man and accepted all the depression in her heart.


    While talking, Wang Yuxian fell asleep.


    Looking at her face as pure as a child''s, I also fell into a deep sleep.


    When he woke up, it was already noon.


    I looked at the time and hastily called Wang Yuxian up. I asked her if she didn''t need to go to a restaurant.


    She said that she gave the key to the woman in the supermarket next door to her last night, asking her to open the door for them in the morning. Li Hu and the others should already be busy inside.


    We hastily cleaned ourselves up before we checked out and left.


    After last night''s incident, the distance between Wang Yuxian and I seemed to have grown closer. She immediately grabbed my arm as she exited, and from afar, the two of us looked like a couple.


    I don''t care too much about it. I pinched Wang Yuxian''s delicate face.


    However, what I did not know was that this image was just like a frame that had already been deeply imprinted into the eyes of Li Jiarui, who happened to be passing by and was about to go to the restaurant to find me ¡­

 C45

    "Zhang Wen!" A woman''s voice came over with a hysterical roar.


    Wang Yuxian subconsciously let go of my arm.


    Li Jiarui''s face turned red as she looked at me with red eyes.


    "Go ahead and explain." Wang Yuxian pushed me and walked away from the side.


    I hastily ran over and explained, "Jia Rui, it''s not what you saw. It was our Lady Boss ¡­"


    "Nonsense, don''t I know that it''s your Lady Boss? You think you can tell me? " It was the first time she had lost her temper in front of me.


    "Ai, actually, something happened yesterday that ¡­"


    Li Jiarui snorted: "One thing? Only men and women can do that, right? Zhang Wen, I never thought you were this kind of person! "


    She slapped me across the face.


    My cheeks immediately turned red.


    I suddenly felt a sense of disgust. I hated women who get angry at me without asking about the details of the situation. She was way inferior to Wang Yuxian.


    "To think that I even bought clothes for you, I might as well go and buy clothes for Li Fei!" She opened his mouth even more and threw the bags in her hands into the trash heap beside his.


    I was getting angry, "Alright, then do whatever you want. You can buy it for whoever you want!"


    After saying that, I turned around to leave, but Li Jiarui''s wailing voice came from behind: "Zhang Wen, did you do something wrong? After you leave, don''t even think about meeting me! "


    I walked to the intersection at the side and found that Wang Yuxian had not gone far. She was waiting for me there.


    "Wen Zi, how about this sister explain it to her? She might listen to my words." She had a look of helplessness on her face.


    I said forget it, Li Jiarui is currently angry. Furthermore, if the Wang Yuxian were to go over, the two of them might start fighting, and that would be even worse.


    Wang Yuxian said that it was fine, you can explain it to her slowly in the future, and when you need me to talk, I will go with you.


    I nodded.


    It was only at that moment that I realized what I wanted. It wasn''t a little girl like Li Jiarui who didn''t know anything, but a mature woman like the Wang Yuxian.


    It''s just that at this time, I still retained some love towards Li Jiarui from the bottom of my heart.


    When they got to the restaurant, Acting Hu and the rest stopped what they were doing and gathered around.


    Acting Hu was excited: "Wen Zi, I heard you beat Brother Long up! This is such a great pleasure, why didn''t you call me? "


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua were also asking questions, asking me about the situation at that time.


    I said that last night when I was coming back, I coincidentally bumped into the Brother Long, and seeing that he was trying to harm the Wang Yuxian, I didn''t think too much about it, so I went over and killed him.


    Acting Hu gave me a big thumbs up, saying that I was awesome.


    Li Erzi looked at me with a bit of worry, and asked me, "Does Brother Long know who sneaked an attack on him?"


    I shook my head and said I didn''t know yet.


    Li Erzi said that he might find out in the next two days.


    Li Erzi was right, sooner or later Brother Long will find out that it was me who ambushed him, then when he recovers from the hospital, what awaited me would be insane retaliation.


    Seeing that the Wang Yuxian had been looking in their direction, he let them all enter the kitchen and said, "Yesterday, I touched the Brother Long. Actually, I had already thought about this a long time ago.


    "Nonsense!" If there''s anything, everyone can carry it together! " Zhang Guohua said in a low voice.


    I said seriously: "I plan to make my move in these two days, so that Brother Long will no longer have the ability to oppose us! I was the one who instigated this, and it has nothing to do with you! "


    They looked at each other, and the Acting Hu Large Black Claw spun in the air and said: "Fuck, this Brother Long is going too far. If you weren''t here last night, then he would have completely tricked the Lady Boss! Even if you didn''t say anything, this matter wasn''t over! We are all brothers, if you want to go, then let''s go together! "


    Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi also nodded, they said that they wanted to go with me, and asked me to inform them when I found the time.


    I said that today and tomorrow, I will go with Li Erzi to have a look at the situation, and also investigate which hospital the Brother Long is in.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    After busying myself for an entire morning, when there was nothing else to do in the afternoon, I took a leave from Wang Yuxian. After asking him which hospital she was in, Li Erzi and I took a bus over there.


    The two of us chatted as we walked, walking into the hospital as if nothing had happened. We walked to the front of Brother Long''s sickroom, where he was still lying down with a thick layer of gauze wrapped around his head.


    He lived in a single room with only a few brothers to accompany him.


    Li Erzi and I looked at our surroundings. There was a back door at the end of the stairs, and the exit just happened to be the back door of the car park. There weren''t any security guards here.


    When Li Erzi was walking, he suddenly bumped into a nurse.


    The nurse looked like she was an intern just arrived, her face pure and innocent.


    "Aiya, I''m sorry, Ang ¡­" Li Erzi hurriedly apologized.


    The nurse blushed and shook her head, saying that she was fine before leaving.


    "Ah, wait ~" Li Erzi hurriedly turned around and chased his all the way to the nurse''s side. He didn''t know what he had said to his, but the girl kept on covering his mouth with his hands as he smiled. I was smoking alone in the corridor, waiting for Li Erzi.


    In a moment he trotted over.


    "Wen Zi, I''ve asked around clearly, the wound on Brother Long''s head is pretty severe, I don''t think that Brother Long will be discharged anytime soon, and there aren''t any police officers keeping watch recently."


    "How do you know?"


    "The nurse told me."


    "F * ck!" You can do it! "


    Li Erzi laughed, he did not dare say much, but regarding his sister, he had a lot of experience. In the past, when he was still in school, he was nicknamed the Casanova, and 80% of the girls in the school had been done by him.


    Li Erzi is a true expert, he has been hiding his strength for such a long time.


    I jokingly asked him why he didn''t chase after the Wang Yuxian.


    He grinned and said a few words to me.


    I laughed.


    After returning to the restaurant, I told the Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua about the situation and roughly told them of our actions. If we really go over, then no one can be merciful towards us.


    Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua are at ease, although Acting Hu doesn''t seem to be doing anything proper all day, but when it comes to handling things, it''s definitely not worth mentioning.


    Needless to say, Zhang Guohua was absolutely reliable.


    The person I''m worried about, is Li Erzi.


    He was a little cautious when he moved, and I tried to keep him out of the way while I was at it.

 C46

    At night, Wang Xin called me.


    As soon as I saw it was her phone call, I knew what was going on.


    She must be a lobbyist sent by Li Jiarui.


    "Hey, Zhang Wen?"


    "Hmm, what is it?" I played dumb.


    "Stop pretending with me, how could you not know?" Tell me, how did you bully my Jia Rui? She has been hiding in her bed and crying ever since she came back. Others never said anything, so I know it must be because of you. "


    Wang Xin and Li Jiarui were around the same age, but these two people had different personalities. Wang Xin was much more mature than him, and she was purely a child.


    I sighed and told him what had happened.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xin laughed out loud. "You deserved it, who let you take advantage of the situation? I have also seen your Lady Boss, and she is indeed a beauty. Do you think about what''s in the pot while eating? "


    I hurriedly said that the Lady Boss and I actually had nothing, so we were very clean.


    Wang Xin said that she wouldn''t believe me, and asked me if I had anything to do right now.


    I said it was just done, nothing serious.


    She told me to wait a little while before she came looking for me.


    After hanging up for a few minutes, Wang Xin got off from a taxi.


    She didn''t scold me when she saw me. Instead, she straightforwardly put her arm on my shoulder and giggled as she asked me what kind of relationship I had with the Lady Boss. I felt a little embarrassed by his question so I looked at her and said, "What do you think?"


    She said yes.


    I said you had a bad feeling and we had nothing to do with each other.


    She said she didn''t believe it and wanted a physical examination, and then she started fighting with me.


    At this moment, Wang Yuxian came back down. Seeing that I was playing with a girl, her face stiffened, but she quickly reacted. She smiled at me and said that if I didn''t come back tonight, she would tell her and she wouldn''t leave the door open for me.


    I hastened to say that I would be back in a moment.


    Then, he was dragged by Wang Xin to school.


    "You''re still saying that the two of you are fine? It''s already evening and you''re already at the point of leaving the door open for you, what''s there to say?" Wang Xin looked cheap and cheap.


    "It really doesn''t matter, she''s just a big sister of mine." I''m still trying to hide it.


    "Pfft ~ ~" Her small mouth curled as she knocked on my head. "If I were Jia Rui, I would definitely want to beat you to death!"


    At the school gate I stopped. "Jarry is still angry, isn''t she? "Or I can come back tomorrow."


    Thinking about how Li Jiarui treated me, I felt extremely unhappy. She attacked me without knowing anything, and with so many passers-by watching at that time, I had to show my face too!


    "No, let''s go now." Wang Xin pushed me in.


    She took me to the girls'' dormitory and up to the third floor.


    Wang Xin carefully pushed open the door, and I saw Li Jiarui crying on the bed by herself inside. Her body trembled, and she looked really pitiful.


    She winked at me, pushed me in, and locked the door from the outside.


    "Carey, stop crying," I said.


    When Li Jiarui heard my voice, she immediately got up from the bed. I saw that her eyes were red and swollen from crying and her face was covered in tears.


    "You still have the face to come and find me!" She flew over with a pillow.


    I hugged my pillow. "Listen to me explain!"


    "I won''t listen!" As she spoke, she burst into tears again. Only when I met Li Jiarui did I know that a woman''s tears could actually reach this high.


    I simply went over and hugged her. She struggled in my embrace for a long time, knowing that she couldn''t break free, so she stopped struggling. But she didn''t hug me either, as it was awkward for me.


    I told her in a low voice that I had committed an accident last night and that the Lady Boss was staying at the hotel with me to protect me.


    Her little face stiffened. "You killed someone?"


    I was angered by her laugh, this little girl''s thoughts are even more complicated than mine.


    I shook my head quickly and said no, but it was more serious.


    She stopped crying and gave me two punches, asking me why didn''t you tell her earlier. I said that if you had listened to my explanation earlier, you wouldn''t have cried here all day.


    She blushed a little and said she was still angry with me.


    I chuckled, saying that she was depressed after a little misunderstanding. If she really broke up with me, then she wouldn''t have to jump into the river.


    Hearing this, she grabbed my collar and shook it vigorously, telling me that if that day really came, she would kill me. I had already promised her that I would marry her. She hated people who cheated on her feelings the most.


    I helplessly smiled, thinking that Li Jiarui and I still didn''t know how far we could go.


    I helped her dry her tears, then helped her to straighten out her clothes. As I helped her with her clothes, I accidentally touched her hand.


    She made me laugh. "What''s the matter? You''re still angry? "


    I''m half joking.


    She pouted her small mouth and pretended to be very angry as she said to me, "Even so, you''re still angry. Who asked you to bully me!?"


    "Haha, it seems like you are the one who is bullying me, right? You misunderstood me for a whole day. "


    Her face turned even redder. "Then you were the one who bullied me!"


    Looking at her shy appearance, I heaved a sigh in my heart. Li Jiarui was a little girl in the first place.


    She has always cared a lot about the matters between me and Wang Yuxian. Naturally, she is quite sensitive towards these matters.


    "Well? If you''re still angry, then I won''t leave today. Your dorm people will be back soon ~ "I smiled evilly.


    Her expression changed and she quickly looked at me reproachfully. "Stop messing around, this is the dorm. I should be misunderstood when people come back later. "


    "It''s fine, when Wang Xin called me over, he had already locked the door from the outside." After saying that, I sat on the bed beside her and smiled mischievously at her.


    She was also quite helpless.


    However, she was still angry in the end. Wang Yuxian had a beautiful and beautiful appearance, but in front of her, which woman did not feel inferior? Which woman was not alert? Moreover, I''m a brat working for Wang Yuxian, and that makes her feel even more insecure.


    She had been extremely tense the entire time, so it was reasonable.


    I could only patiently coax her.


    After a while, she finally smiled at me and said that she wasn''t angry anymore. I was finally able to calm down. It was really a skillful job to coax women.


    I didn''t go out until just before ten, when the lights went out.


    I called Wang Xin and she came over from the dorm room to open the door.


    Upon entering, she stretched her neck and sniffed: "Aiya, what''s the smell of the dorm? Is Li Jiarui crying?"


    Li Jiarui''s face immediately flushed red, while I said goodbye to the two of them before hurriedly leaving.


    Wang Yuxian was still waiting for me. When she saw me return, she put down her phone and prepared to sleep.


    As I lay on the bed, I carefully savored the feeling of jealousy between Li Jiarui and me.

 C47

    Today was supposed to be a day to collect protection fees, but because Brother Long was hospitalized, no one mentioned it. How could Li Fei and the others have the guts to come and collect protection fees? Without the Brother Long, they were not much different from cripples.


    However, although Li Fei was timid, he was not stupid.


    At noon, he brought a few of his subordinates over for lunch. After eating, he didn''t rush to pay the bill and instead called me over.


    He was here to eat, so it wasn''t good for me to flare up. Thus, I walked over very politely.


    "F * * k, the food here isn''t good!" I can''t pay for this meal. " Li Fei came here to find fault, which made me a little surprised. I thought to myself, could it be that this kid isn''t afraid of death?


    I sneered. "If you don''t give me the money, why don''t you try and walk out this door?"


    Li Fei''s face immediately became ugly, but a taunting look surfaced on his face: "Zhang Wen, you better not think about it, once Brother Long is discharged, you''re done for!"


    It was as if I had heard something else from his words. "Brother Long told you to say these words?"


    His eyes darted around. "Of course not!"


    I thought to myself, this fool, he betrayed himself before he got down to business.


    It was bad enough that the Brother Long had him as a brother.


    "Alright, I''ll treat you guys to the meal then. You can leave!" I said frankly.


    Li Fei looked at me in disbelief: "Really?"


    "If you don''t leave now, I''ll change my mind!"


    Li Fei snickered with a few people beside him, and then followed along.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of fighting them, it''s just that Li Fei only brought five or six people today, it''s just that it''s just food time now, I''m afraid of affecting the business, and furthermore, I already know everything that I should know.


    Brother Long, you must know that I did it!


    I went over to report to Wang Yuxian, saying that I had confiscated all the money from Li Fei and the others'' table, I was afraid that they would cause trouble.


    The Wang Yuxian nodded and said that it was fine. If Li Fei and the others come over again for dinner in the future, it would be free.


    I went into the kitchen and lit a cigarette. I told them, "Looks like Brother Long already knows that I did it. We can''t delay any longer.


    I went to spend the morning with Jarry. I wanted to play some wild games with her while we were in the park, but she wouldn''t say anything. She said it would be embarrassing if someone took the picture.


    I didn''t force her, but I smiled and said I would make an appointment another night.


    She had an evil smile on her face and told me that she had time every day, depending on my time.


    Soon enough, night came. After the restaurant was served, Li Erzi, Acting Hu and I changed into a set of clothes and gathered at an intersection near the restaurant.


    I had the kitchen knife in my arms, Acting Hu and Li Erzi did not bring anything, but Zhang Guohua had found a steel pipe that was as long as a small arm, and hid it in his sleeves just right.


    "Is everything ready?" I glanced at them all.


    They all nodded at me and said they were ready.


    "Then let''s go!" I said, reaching out to stop a taxi, and a few of us got in.


    When we got out of the car in front of the hospital, the lights were out and there were only a few nurses on duty in the corridor.


    The few of us stealthily made our way to the entrance of Brother Long''s sickroom. Looking through the sickroom, I could see the Brother Long sleeping soundly inside, and even the sound of his snoring could be heard from the doorway.


    Li Erzi lightly touched the door.


    "Er Zi, you will be in charge of blocking the door when we get in. If we need your help, come in again, do you understand?"


    Li Erzi nodded, and then, I opened the door and was the first to rush in. Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua followed closely behind me.


    After entering, the few of us walked over to Brother Long''s bedside. This guy didn''t detect anyone entering at all, and even sounds of snoring came over.


    His head and hands were wrapped in gauze, and he looked to be in serious condition.


    I looked at Acting Hu and told him to bring the rag over. He even found some rope in the ward, so I rubbed the cloth and stuffed it into Brother Long''s mouth.


    He opened his eyes and woke up. However, he could not utter a single word for a long time.


    Zhang Guohua and the Acting Hu quickly tied him up.


    A few minutes later, Brother Long was tied up and thrown onto the bed.


    He recognized the few of us, too, and his eyes were wide open so he could eat us.


    I chuckled and used a kitchen knife to pat his face. Didn''t expect it to be us? F * ck! You think you can cover the sky with one hand, but if you fail, it was because you shouldn''t have bullied Wang Yuxian! "


    Brother Long shook his head, his body shaking non-stop.


    Pow!


    I struck him with my kitchen knife. "Behave yourself. You''re about to die and you''re still f * cking struggling!"


    Brother Long suddenly stopped moving and looked at me eagerly.


    I looked at his injured hand and said provocatively, "I heard that it can tear a person''s wound apart and increase the pain tenfold. I don''t know if that''s true or not!"


    "It must be fake! "How can it be so painful!" Acting Hu said in coordination.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "Then why don''t you try?"


    Acting Hu and I were singing the same tune, but Brother Long was actually extremely scared. What I saw in his eyes was no longer the aura from before, but instead, fear.


    He couldn''t be sure whether I would or not.


    Bang!


    Without warning, I chopped at his injured arm with a knife.


    Wuu wuu wuu wuu!


    Brother Long curled up into a ball in pain, and twisted on the sickbed like a bug. I simply gave him two or three blows on his head later, and used 80% of my strength on each strike. Zhang Guohua and Acting Hu also rushed forward and beat him up.


    He aimed at the Brother Long''s lower leg and smashed it hard twice. I could even hear the sound of bones breaking.


    That was called being ruthless!


    Acting Hu suffered a loss because he didn''t bring any weapons. Using my bare hands and feet alone wouldn''t be enough to dispel the anger in his heart. I raised my kitchen knife to face Brother Long''s head and started swinging my body.


    "Wen Zi, it''s about time! Just now, a nurse passed by and almost saw you! " Just then, Li Erzi ran over.


    I then stopped and looked at Brother Long, who was on the ground. He looked like he was dying, and I squatted down and used my kitchen knife to pat his face, saying, "In the future, if you dare find trouble with Wang Yuxian again, I will cripple you! "Do you hear me?!"


    His head moved slightly.


    I smiled in satisfaction and swaggered out with Acting Hu and the others.


    At that time, the young was being frivolous, and I had never considered what would happen if anything happened to them this time, or if Brother Long died in our hands today, what kind of consequences would happen. At that time, we understood one thing, and that was that one''s fist must be tough! If I don''t tame Brother Long today, he will be in even more trouble after he comes out. I will make him convinced today, and make him hide from us forever!

 C48

    After we came out that day, I walked in a hurry and squatted down near the hospital to smoke a cigarette.


    Li Erzi was still a little shaken, and asked us if we had killed the Brother Long just now. He saw the kitchen knife in my hand that seemed to have lost my life, just like how it was when we were trying to slaughter an ox.


    Zhang Guohua and Acting Hu both laughed, they only said that Li Erzi didn''t have the slightest guts, if they hit him lightly, it would be just like scratching an itch, what''s the point of that?


    I told Li Erzi not to worry, that when I spoke just now, Brother Long would still be able to hear me, so he should definitely be fine.


    I''m just squatting here to see if the police are coming.


    If Brother Long was a smart person, then he wouldn''t have called the police.


    Li Erzi shook his head continuously after hearing what I said.


    We waited for half an hour, but no police car came over. I also calmed down, since the Brother Long probably didn''t call the police.


    I also relaxed and went back with them.


    Then, three days passed by in a row. I didn''t see Li Fei, and I didn''t hear any news about him, but Li Erzi went to the hospital to ask around, he said that one of his legs was broken, and he had many injuries, and even had some stomach bleeding. He probably wouldn''t be able to get off the ground in a few months.


    I smiled in satisfaction. A few months was enough for Brother Long to remember.


    Unknowingly, news of Brother Long''s sneak attack on me that day reached my ears, so she called me to a corner to ask if it was me.


    I smiled helplessly and said no.


    She knocked on my head with her hand. "Wen Zi, why don''t you listen to your sister!"


    I grabbed onto her tender hands. "It''s not that I don''t listen to you, but do you think that Brother Long is being honest now? Sometimes a fist is easier than a mouth, don''t you think? "


    "Preposterous!" With a rebuke, she pulled out her small hand.


    She fell back so hard that she almost fell, and I caught her.


    But when I panicked, I grabbed her by the chest.


    She blushed and pushed me away, saying I hadn''t been proper all day.


    In the days while Brother Long was gone, the merchants beside us would send us some food. They would use everything from their food, and in their hearts, I was already considered a hero.


    As far as I know, it''s a very normal kind of foot treatment, there''s no such service, but Acting Hu doesn''t believe me, he said that he saw a pretty girl go in that day, and that girl was even more coquettish than a fox, she must be one of the girls inside.


    So after work one day, we went to a pedicure shop.


    However, if the one massaging us isn''t a middle-aged woman, then it''s a man. Acting Hu is crying inside.


    "Haha, how is it? That girl isn''t here? " Li Erzi said with a smile.


    Acting Hu scolded: "Fuck, who said I''m not here? I saw it just now, but she''s not pinching her feet, she''s the daughter of the owner here! "


    "Haha ¡­" We all laughed.


    The Acting Hu''s EQ is actually higher than any of us, and it belongs to the mature EQ, as if it has already surpassed us men and women.


    These few days, Hei Mei had come to the restaurant once to look for the Acting Hu.


    That day, I was talking to Wang Yuxian about the recent hotel operations. She would teach me some skills whenever she had something to do, and I was secretly learning them.


    When we saw Wang Huifen, Wang Yuxian and I were stunned.


    I also widened my eyes. How did her style of dressing change after just a few days?


    Dressed in tight clothing with black silk on her legs and high heels, she looked just like a mature woman!


    However, there was an old saying that was good, call ugly people to do more mischief, proper beauty was enough, there was no need to dress up, what was really needed was to be dressed up, it was someone like Hei Mei.


    There was nothing wrong with her clothes, but when she wore them, there were problems everywhere.


    The tights were sexy, but they made her look like a dumpling.


    The stockings were tempting, too, but they felt like a pair of steel bars on her legs, and the most pitiful thing was the high heels, like an elephant on a canoe.


    None of us can appreciate it.


    I secretly told Wang Yuxian that she was Acting Hu''s target, Wang Yuxian didn''t dare to believe it, what sort of taste did Acting Hu have?


    "Zhang Wen, where''s Li Hu? Tell him to come out. " She didn''t feel awkward at all. He was rather confident standing there.


    "Oh, wait a moment ¡­" I rushed to the back of the kitchen to call Acting Hu.


    He said that he understood and walked out rather unwillingly.


    "Li Hu, did you see that?" Hei Mei didn''t care whether or not there were people watching us around, and walked around Li Hu in front of us.


    Using Li Erzi''s words, when Hei Mei flew in circles, it was like a black fly buzzing in front of him.


    Acting Hu looked a little impatient, and reproached: "What are you doing all this for? Didn''t I tell you? "


    Seeing that Acting Hu was a little angry, Hei Mei grabbed his hand like a spoiled child and said something that made us all break down.


    "Doesn''t she want to be more beautiful? Didn''t I want to give you face? "


    Acting Hu ruffled his hair and said: "Aren''t you beautiful enough? "I''ve told you before that you''re the most perfect girl I''ve ever met. If you keep up the act, don''t meet me again!"


    F * ck!


    If we were to say that Li Erzi is someone who can act tough, then the Acting Hu is an elder level existence. Then, the skills and skills of the Acting Hu are enough to look down on all of us.


    When he finished saying this, he did not blush at all. Instead, it was Wang Yuxian and I who had an embarrassed blush on our faces.


    Acting Hu is really something!


    Hei Mei happily grabbed Acting Hu''s arm, and tip-toed and kissed him on the cheek.


    Acting Hu made a sound of acknowledgement, then walked over to ask for leave from Wang Yuxian, saying that he would be out for a while to accompany Hei Mei.


    How could Wang Yuxian not invite him? Ye Zichen quickly agreed and told him that he didn''t need to worry, since there weren''t any customers today.


    Acting Hu very pretentiously said thank you, then left with Hei Mei.


    Looking at his back, I exclaimed, "He''s really f * cking amazing!"


    "Hehe, is this how Li Hu is supposed to be?" Wang Yuxian covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Yeah."


    "Isn''t he afraid of getting beaten up?"


    "Haha ¡­"


    I asked Wang Yuxian, if I were like him, would you like me? She looked at me seriously for a while and said maybe not, maybe not, but women are like brainless animals sometimes, and the moment they fall in, they wouldn''t be able to pull themselves out. She said that Hei Mei had sunk into it, and it was even deeper than normal.


    Not long after Acting Hu left, my phone rang. It was Li Jiarui who called me, she said that he was calling me out for dinner, and he even told me very mysteriously that he had something to tell me.

 C49

    These two days, Wang Yuxian bought me a rather capable and casual suit, causing me to wear it. She said that she was tired of looking at all the clothes that I wore every day.


    To be honest, after changing the clothes that Wang Yuxian bought for me, I became a lot more energetic, as if my entire person had changed.


    I smiled and asked Wang Yuxian if she knew anything.


    She pinched my arm, saying that no matter how heavy your body''s smell of earth is, it wouldn''t be as heavy as Li Hu''s smell of earth.


    Wang Yuxian was smiling from head to toe.


    I''ll be there on time in the evening.


    Today Wang Xin also came. She brought a girl and a few men with her, but they weren''t the men from last time. These men looked quite reliable, at least, they looked at me with quite a bit of respect.


    "Aiyo, I''m quite spirited in my clothes today!" It''s a little like Hu Ge! " Wang Xin''s eyes lit up when he saw me.


    Li Jiarui hugged my arm in jealousy and glared at Wang Xin. "This is my man, I want to see your man."


    Wang Xin also followed Li Jiarui and hugged my arms. I was in the middle of it, being jokingly fought over it by two women.


    Wang Xin wasn''t paying attention at all. There were several times when her chest rubbed against my arm with all her might, making my heart itch.


    It took a while before I was able to sit down.


    "Come, let me introduce you." Wang Xin poured a cup of wine for me, pointed at the few boys and said, "This one is called Wang Peng, this one is called Wu Yang ¡­"


    I''m a little confused. What does she mean by introducing these people to me? I don''t have many friends in the restaurant. Do you want me to meet more people? But I don''t want to know college students!


    "These people are all your admirers. I would like to follow you in the future!"


    "What?" I was stunned for a moment, and looked at Wang Xin in confusion. These people, want to follow me?


    I''m just a hotel attendant, why would you want to follow me?


    "Brother Wen! After Wang Xin told us about you, we decided to follow you around. Also, we saw the scene when you took care of Li Fei at school. Wang Peng gave me a thumbs up.


    I looked at Wang Xin reproachfully, thinking to myself, what are you doing talking to these students? It makes me look like a big hooligan.


    "Brother Wen, we will follow you!" Wu Yang also expressed his opinion towards me.


    I waved my hand. "What are you doing?" "You are all university students, you just have to obediently go to school, what is there to fool around with?"


    "Brother Wen ¡­"


    When the two of them saw how I rejected so straightforwardly, they felt a little embarrassed. The wine cups that they had given me also stopped in midair.


    Li Jiarui lightly pushed me a few times.


    I grinned. If I didn''t speak to them today, wouldn''t I be giving them too much face?


    "It''s okay, what I mean is that I''m not some Hooligan, so there''s no need to be so formal. From now on, we are friends, brothers. If anyone bullies you, you can come and find me at any time!"


    Only then did the two of them relax and nod their heads towards me, saying that they would go through fire and water with just a single word from me.


    I also drank with them one by one. I had been specially respected by a group of people as they held Li Jiarui up high. This woman was good in every way, but her vanity was too strong.


    After three rounds of drinking, Wu Yang told me that he followed Li Fei before. He had seen me before in the restaurant, but Li Fei was an unscrupulous person who seduced his girlfriend, even if he found out, he wouldn''t admit it.


    In the end, Wu Yang brought a few of his best brothers out and separated from the woman.


    I feel that Wu Yang is a man, so I touched the wine cup with him and let him forget about the girl.


    Wang Xin said that Wu Yang was a rogue cultivator previously, so he would definitely be able to help me with it after training for a few years.


    I was interested when I heard he knew martial arts. I had studied martial arts before, so I chatted with him for a while and even sparred with him while we were on the rise.


    I asked Wu Yang, since you know how to fight, what are you afraid of Li Fei for?


    Wu Yang said that he wasn''t afraid of Li Fei, but rather didn''t want to have a falling out with him. Originally, the school was filled with Li Fei''s people, and the matters at the school weren''t as simple as I thought.


    I told Wu Yang not to think too much into it, he''s just a paper tiger.


    Wu Yang nodded and said that if he followed me in the future, he wouldn''t be afraid of anything.


    When we came out, it was already almost 12. Li Jiarui originally wanted me to come to her house tonight, but I said that I drank too much today, so I won''t go, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow.


    Seeing that I was drunk, Li Jiarui did not let me go. She took a taxi and walked me to the entrance of the restaurant.


    I opened the door shakily and heard the Lady Boss''s voice coming from inside.


    "That''s not what you told me before ¡­"


    I''m stupid, but I''ve always loved you silly, wuu ¡­


    Hearing that, Wang Yuxian hurriedly hung up, then went to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    "What is it?" I asked with a look of drunkenness.


    "It''s nothing. Why did you come back so late? Where did you go crazy?" Wang Yuxian''s voice was still slightly sobbing.


    I didn''t say anything to her. I went over and grabbed her cell phone to see who she was calling.


    Wang Yuxian pushed me away. "I called him, stop looking at him!"


    I stopped. This was their family matter, so why should I meddle in it?


    I curled my lips and went upstairs.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian also came up and knocked on the door. "Wen Zi, can Big Sis go in? Big Sis wants to talk to you. "


    I nodded and said, "Come in."


    The Wang Yuxian walked in with red circles around her eyes. She sat on the bed beside me and started crying.


    I lit a cigarette and kept sighing. I didn''t know how to comfort her like this.


    "What''s going on? He''s not coming back? " I asked.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head as she wept. "No. I just called him and heard a woman''s voice. I asked him and he scolded me, wuu ¡­


    "Wen Zi, do you think that there''s someone outside?"


    I thought he must be right, but I didn''t say it out loud. I just comforted her by saying there was no evidence for it.


    Wang Yuxian said that she would give him a call tomorrow and had to ask him again.


    I advised her that it was best not to alert her. We had to have sufficient evidence before making a decision, otherwise, we would only be caught in a passive situation.


    Wang Yuxian thoughtfully nodded her head, her tears rolling down her face.


    She suddenly threw herself into my embrace and looked at me pitifully: "Wen Zi, do you think it''s because sister isn''t good enough? I''ve been guarding this restaurant for him, and I''ve sacrificed so much for him. What else does he want? "

 C50

    Facing the Wang Yuxian who is crying like a baby, I want to say that you are actually already very perfect. You look beautiful and capable, but I just can''t find the right man.


    That man isn''t worthy of you at all. You''ve already done well enough, it''s not your fault at all.


    But if I say these words now, wouldn''t it make Wang Yuxian even more upset?


    I say, Jade Immortal, don''t be sad, if he is really looking for a woman behind your back, I will definitely help you take care of her.


    Wang Yuxian silently nodded her head ¡­


    When I woke up on the second day, Wang Yuxian didn''t mention anything about what happened last night. She smiled and chatted with me as if nothing had happened.


    In the morning, Acting Hu and the others came over. I said that I made a few friends in Li Jiarui''s school, Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    Acting Hu smiled and said that I will begin taking in little brothers now. I will definitely be the same as Brother Long in the future.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua just smiled without saying a word.


    When I wasn''t busy, I saw Wang Yuxian making a phone call alone in the corner, but in the end, she still hung her head down helplessly.


    A few days passed in a row. I went out with Li Jiarui for fun, but every time I went out with Wang Xin, the three of us became three inseparable people.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang would come to find me from time to time to buy me a few boxes of cigarettes to chat about school.


    The people of Brother Long also seemed to have disappeared from the world and never appeared here again.


    One day, while I was bored out of my work in the restaurant, Wang Peng and two other kids hurriedly ran in.


    "Brother Wen! Is Brother Wen here!? "


    I came out of the kitchen. "What''s the matter?"


    "Wu Yang was beaten!"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Who hit him?"


    "It''s Li Fei!"


    I frowned, Wu Yang isn''t the type of person to cause trouble, he definitely wouldn''t take the initiative to provoke Li Fei, the only possibility is that Li Fei took the initiative to cause trouble, the two of them had a grudge before, maybe Li Fei did it on purpose.


    "Where is Wu Yang now?"


    "Li Fei broke his head, he''s in the hospital now!" Wang Peng said.


    I handed him a cigarette and told him not to rush and to tell me the whole story first.


    Wang Peng gasped for breath, and told me everything that had happened.


    After that day, when Wu Yang heard my words, he went back to find another person to talk to a few days later. The two of them were like glue everyday, but Wenwen, the girl who broke up with Wu Yang earlier, felt uncomfortable, so after a few days of awkwardness, he started to secretly contact Wu Yang.


    I think that this girl just doesn''t like others at all. If Wu Yang was single, she would be able to find some sort of balance. But if Wu Yang found a girl, she would immediately become unbalanced.


    Actually, Wu Yang already had Wenwen in his heart, but now that Wenwen had contacted them again, they were quickly reunited. Furthermore, it was said that Wenwen had sent the girl the photos of the two going to get a room.


    The girl was so heartbroken that she could not speak anymore, but for some reason, Li Fei found out. He was so angry that he brought people to surround Wu Yang and beat him up.


    However, Wu Yang was fierce enough, he alone killed three people, but in the end, he was still unable to defeat that many people.


    After I heard this, I secretly shook my head.


    "Li Fei can poach someone else, but he can''t stand being poached by them?" Acting Hu who was listening at the side interrupted me and said.


    Wang Peng said in anger: "That''s right, when Wenwen and Wu Yang broke up, you all didn''t see how sad Wu Yang felt, now Li Fei feels that it is reasonable!"


    "Then what is Wenwen doing now?" Acting Hu asked.


    "Maybe he is waiting for Wu Yang in the hospital!"


    "I have to take care of this kind of woman!" Acting Hu glanced at me, his eyes full of playfulness. Adding his messy hair and the disgusting Large Black Claw, I felt like he was molesting that girl.


    The Acting Hu had said that he was most adept at using words to intimidate people.


    I didn''t ask him how he planned to take care of the girl, in case he said something that was difficult to accept, but Wang Peng didn''t know, so he subconsciously asked, Brother Hu, what do you plan to do?


    Acting Hu laughed deeply, saying that he would definitely not do anything to the big girl, so he would leave this matter to his opponent.


    His target?


    Wang Huifen.


    Hei Mei?


    Hei Mei can be said to be a heroine amongst women, and there aren''t many girls who are her match. But I was afraid that Wu Yang would feel uncomfortable, so I asked Wang Peng which hospital he was in.


    Ten minutes later, Acting Hu, Wang Peng, and a few other people from the school went to Wu Yang''s ward.


    Wu Yang had just sealed the needle and had a tetanus attack. Other than some blood coming out from his head, he was fine.


    Seeing me come over, he smiled at me tiredly and said, "Brother Ben, I''ve let you watch a joke."


    "Why would your brother say that?" I put down the nutritional products I bought along the way and looked at Wang Peng.


    He nodded knowingly and said, "Yangzi, how is it? Now you know who Wenwen is? "


    On the way over, I discussed this with Wang Peng. When we get to the hospital and get him to ask Wu Yang, I felt that it wasn''t appropriate for me to say these words.


    Wu Yang sighed, his eyes looking out the window, his face full of grief.


    "A woman like her should be properly tidied up. I heard that she went to look for Li Fei again!" Wang Peng looked even more angry than Wu Yang.


    But now, Wu Yang had calmed down.


    When he asked Wang Peng where Little Yan was, Wang Peng shook his head and said that he didn''t know.


    Little Yan was the girl that was together with Wu Yang later on.


    I patted Wu Yang''s shoulder and said, "Brother, you don''t need to care about the future anymore. Just leave it to us.


    Wu Yang looked at me gratefully: "This bit of injury is nothing, I also want to personally cut Li Fei''s head open!"


    I smiled and let them gather around, telling them how to take care of Li Fei.


    Although Li Fei is not going to fight Brother Long anymore, but he still has some weight to his words at school. If he were to fight with us recklessly, we would be the ones at a disadvantage, so we can''t fight recklessly, we can only use our wits.


    Wang Peng asked me how to use my wits.


    I said that I would have to start from Wenwen.


    There were about seven or eight people that Wang Peng and the others were playing with. I told them to call all of these people over, and then informed Li Erzi to squat a little and see if there was any time during these two days when Wenwen was alone.


    As long as we catch Wenwen, we''ll start moving.


    Li Erzi was not tired of doing this, he readily agreed and left.


    I told Wang Peng and Wu Yang not to do anything these two days, and waited for my notification.


    They both nodded and said yes.


    However, before we even received the news that Li Erzi was waiting for us, the plan had already been advanced.

 C51

    In the afternoon of the second day, when there was nothing going on in the restaurant, Hei Mei came over to look for Acting Hu again. Wang Yuxian waved her hand, signalling for him to go, there was no need to ask for leave.


    Today, Hei Mei was still wearing the black silk clothes like a set of steel bars, with high heels on her feet.


    Acting Hu''s hair stood erect and there was still black mud on his neck. When the two of them walked together, there was a 100% chance of turning back.


    However, the two of them didn''t care at all. They walked on the street like a divine and heroic couple.


    Hei Mei said that she wanted to buy a set of clothes.


    The Acting Hu just happened to issue a salary recently, so he didn''t refuse.


    The two of them walked into a pure shop.


    When the waiter saw Acting Hu and Hei Mei, he glared at them and hid to the side. No one was willing to greet them.


    Acting Hu seemed to have also noticed that the atmosphere was a little off and shouted in annoyance, "What''s wrong, why hasn''t anyone come to greet me? You don''t want to do business anymore, do you!? "


    Only then did a young man reluctantly walk over. There was no helping it, he was the one in charge of this area.


    "Big brother, you want to buy clothes?" That kid smiled obsequiously.


    "Buy it for your sister-in-law!" Acting Hu was not polite at all.


    "Ehh, ahem ¡­" Seeing Hei Mei like that, the young lad''s heart could not take it anymore, and she stopped beating for a few seconds.


    But after looking at it for a bit, he reckoned that there was no number that Hei Mei could wear, so he suggested that Acting Hu go to another shop to take a look.


    Acting Hu compared it himself, probably because he felt that the young man was right. He whispered in Hei Mei''s ear that the clothes here were too cheap, and after going somewhere else to look, Hei Mei readily agreed.


    Then the two of them walked away slowly under the nervous gaze of the others, but when they reached the door, a familiar figure passed them in like a gust of wind.


    Two girls and a boy were chatting and laughing, one of them, the Acting Hu, had seen the photo.


    But Wenwen, who was wandering between Li Fei and himself, was really enemies everywhere!


    Acting Hu circled around and brought Hei Mei back, then told her that the person was the one he wanted to take care of, Wenwen.


    When Hei Mei heard from the Acting Hu that this matter was going to happen, she was extremely furious and had been waiting for the right time to make a move.


    ''Welcome.


    The automatic door creaked, and the attendants inside saw that Acting Hu and Hei Mei had returned. They all started to crumble, not knowing what the two treasures were doing here again.


    This time, the Acting Hu did not go in, but moved a stool and sat by the side. Hei Mei released the Acting Hu''s big black hand and walked towards Wenwen and the others.


    "Aiya, why aren''t you looking at the road!" Hei Mei purposely hit Wenwen once, causing her to turn her head and scold him, but seeing Hei Mei''s face that made people collapse, the curse words that came out behind her were forcefully suppressed. Who would be willing to offend such a person?


    Wenwen looked at Hei Mei snappily for a second, then turned and left.


    However, Hei Mei had no intention to leave at all. Instead, she looked at Wenwen with feigned surprise and shouted, "Aiya, aren''t you that Li Fei and his girlfriend!?"


    Wenwen face flushed red as she turned to look at her, "What did you say? Is there something wrong with you!? "


    The expression of the boy beside her also darkened. It was possible that Wenwen had found a new boyfriend and used him as a ATM for her.


    Hei Mei''s dark face moved closer as she looked at Wenwen carefully for a while, and said: "That''s right, I''m willing to admit that I''m not wrong, you are that girlfriend! "What, now it''s three people sharing?"


    The waiter nearby roared with laughter.


    The nearer the snow, the nearer the ink. Hei Mei''s arrogant appearance and Acting Hu''s were the same, and even his tone of voice was exactly the same.


    The Acting Hu at the side nodded his head, thinking that Hei Mei had left the under his tutelage.


    Just then, the boy beside Wenwen was annoyed. He stood up with her chest puffed up and blocked Wenwen: "What''s wrong with you? We don''t even know you, get up! "


    The girl that came with Wenwen also glared at Hei Mei.


    Acting Hu had always been watching from afar without moving. Ever since Hei Mei had an interest to pick him up, he knew that there was definitely nothing wrong with Hei Mei''s skill, and he was even stronger than him.


    "Scram!" Hei Mei didn''t even bother to look at the man. Pushing with his hands, he retreated a few steps and sat on the ground. It was as if he had been hit by a car.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" He crawled up and was about to hit Hei Mei, but before he could do so, Hei Mei gave him a kick on his stomach.


    Hei Mei then grabbed onto Wenwen''s hair and pulled him down to her knees. "I heard that you really know how to seduce men, I''ll teach you a lesson today.


    "Who the f * * k are you ¡­"


    Dong!


    With a muffled sound, Hei Mei shot an electric cannon at Wenwen!


    Suddenly, the waitress and the woman beside her were all dumbfounded. When women fought, had they ever seen anyone fight so viciously? It directly launched an electric cannon!


    The Acting Hu said that Hei Mei was not only a woman, she was also a warrior.


    Today, in a relatively normal and pure shop, the battle between Hei Mei and the Three Warriors began.


    One electric cannon was enough to make Wenwen suspicious of human life, but Hei Mei didn''t stop, and continued with another electric cannon.


    Even if two of the electric cannonball Acting Hu s were connected to that elephant like knees, they might not even be able to withstand it.


    The second time she forcefully pushed herself against Wenwen''s face, she could not take it anymore and cried out, "Help! Hurry up and save me! "


    The girl beside him saw that the situation wasn''t looking good and hurried over to help. The man also rushed over.


    Hei Mei gave the man another swift kick to the stomach, and the man once again fell down unwillingly. This time, he was not able to stand up again, and vomited a lot of stomach acid.


    That girl was even less of a match for Hei Mei. Hei Mei used one hand to grab her hair and pulled it back and forth like a little chick.


    How could an ordinary woman have the courage Hei Mei had?


    Who could make Hei Mei their enemy?


    Bang! Bang!


    Hei Mei raised her fist and smashed it onto Wenwen''s back twice. Both of Wenwen''s legs went soft and she knelt down on the ground.


    Hei Mei basically killed them all with zero damage.


    Acting Hu walked over, indicating that Hei Mei could proceed with the next step.


    Hei Mei nodded, bringing Wenwen''s face closer to him.


    "Are you convinced?"


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" Wenwen had never experienced such a great battle, so she cried until she couldn''t speak.


    "If you submit, then do as I say. Otherwise, I''ll give you another round!" Hei Mei opened her eyes wide.


    Wenwen nodded with all her might...

 C52

    When I received the call from Acting Hu, I rushed over with Wang Peng and Wu Yang. I didn''t call Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua, the two of them were helping in the restaurant, if they were to come out now, they would be very busy.


    When I got to the shop, I was a little speechless.


    In such a huge shop, no one dared to stop Hei Mei. They had all seen Hei Mei''s extraordinary skills before, so no one wanted to see their own bodies get hit by those punches and kicks.


    Seeing me come over, Acting Hu and Hei Mei smiled at me and said that they had caught Wenwen.


    I patted my head, saying that if I were to grab onto it forcefully, do I need to make Li Erzi kneel?


    Acting Hu looked at me with his big, ignorant eyes.


    I said forget it, then that''s it, so I let Acting Hu and the others bring Wenwen to the park beside us.


    Acting Hu said to Wenwen: "In a while, go and arrange a meeting with Li Fei, we want to take care of him!"


    Wenwen nodded without hesitation and said that there was no problem.


    I sneered in my heart. Seems like Li Fei was only a ATM and a sleeper in Hei Mei''s eyes.


    Then, Hei Mei took out her phone, preparing to call Li Fei. Acting Hu stopped her, afraid that Li Fei would hear something from the phone and ask him to WeChat.


    Wenwen nodded, said that she understood, and then began to send WeChat messages.


    "Li Fei, what are you doing?"


    "I''m at the dorm."


    "Alone?"


    Wenwen''s tempo was very slow, the Acting Hu could not watch any longer, and snatched it away, "Aiya, give it to me! If you ask Li Fei out like this, it will be next year! "


    After saying that, he quickly started to type.


    ''Brother Fei, I missed you. Why don''t you come out? ''


    ''Where did I itch...? ''


    "How about we play in the park this time?" ''I''ve wanted to play in this sort of place for a long time ¡­ ''


    Looking at the unspeakable words on the screen, I turned my head. Acting Hu was a bit too much of a scumbag, and he quickly got into the act, treating himself as Wenwen.


    We were all speechless, but Acting Hu''s method did work.


    Not long later, Li Fei replied that he knew and asked where she was.


    The Acting Hu told him the location of the park.


    "Done!" "Learn a little!" Acting Hu glared at Wenwen.


    Wenwen woodenly nodded. At that moment, the way she looked at Acting Hu changed.


    Then, I brought Wang Peng and Wu Yang to hide. The Acting Hu made Wenwen sit on the long corridor of the park and had her act a little.


    Wenwen could only do it.


    After around 10 minutes or so, 3 people walked into the park, with Li Fei in the lead.


    I frowned, why did Li Fei bring two people along to play? Do we have to play together?


    But I didn''t think too much about it. After Li Fei came over, Acting Hu and I would rush out together. The two of us would go and capture Li Fei.


    When Li Fei saw my face, he turned around and ran without hesitation. Acting Hu and I caught up to him in just a few steps.


    When the remaining two saw that Li Fei had given in, they no longer had the courage to continue fighting and after saying a few words, turned around and ran.


    "Li Fei, you are so unreasonable in school!" I looked at him playfully.


    He looked at me as if he was looking at a monster. He didn''t even have the courage to look me in the eye.


    "You hit my bro, what do you think I want to do?" My eyes went cold.


    Li Fei called out: "Are you talking about me and Wu Yang? Can I compensate you with money? "


    I didn''t think that Li Fei would actually say that, and turned to look at Wu Yang. He had already found a brick in his hand from who knows where. Staring at Li Fei, he wanted to kill him.


    I laughed and looked at Wu Yang.


    Bang!


    Without hesitation, Wu Yang slammed the brick onto Li Fei''s forehead.


    Li Fei cried out, blood trickling down his forehead. Holding onto the half piece of brick, Wu Yang struck again.


    Li Fei didn''t even make a sound this time, as blood trickled down his nose.


    Wang Peng also helped Li Fei vent his anger a few times.


    Seeing that it was over, I indicated for them to stop and then said to Li Fei: "If you want revenge, I will welcome you anytime. You have to be prepared to face the same fate as Brother Long, and to tell you the truth, we were the ones who made the cuts in the Brother Long, and also the ones who made the cuts in the hospital!"


    Li Fei held onto his forehead, and looked at me in fear, not daring to say a single word.


    "Also, my brothers, if you still dare to make things difficult for them in school, don''t blame me for being impolite, okay!"


    Li Fei quickly nodded.


    "Alright, let''s go." I waved them off.


    I placed my hand on Wu Yang''s shoulder and asked: "How is it, did you vent your anger this time?"


    Wu Yang waved the broken brick in his hand to say that this round would be fun, thank you Brother Wen.


    I laughed out loud, saying that Li Fei would definitely not dare to cause trouble for them anymore.


    Wu Yang nodded, but there seemed to be a trace of nostalgia in the way he looked at Wenwen.


    After coming out, Wu Yang said that he would treat us to a meal. I did not reject him, and agreed to it.


    We went to the restaurant to get a room. Wang Peng and Wu Yang invited us to eat and drink.


    Acting Hu acted cool in front of Hei Mei, bragging about how powerful he was in the past.


    I was too lazy to listen to his bragging, so I asked Wang Peng: "Oh right, why would a person like Li Fei have so many people following him at school? Furthermore, he doesn''t seem to care about money at all, right? "


    Wang Peng nodded: "Brother Wen, you still don''t know? Li Fei and the others have business in the school!


    I raised my eyebrows. "In school?" What kind of business is there in school? "


    He put down his chopsticks and looked at me seriously: "Brother Wen, you better not underestimate their school''s business. If you do well, it''s much better than opening a restaurant! However with Li Fei''s business, ordinary people are not able to do it! "


    "What is it?" The Acting Hu was interested.


    "They opened two supermarkets in school and gambled in the warehouse behind the supermarket! Li Fei''s relatives are on the school''s board of directors, if not how could ordinary people open two supermarkets in school! "


    I nodded my head in realization. So it was like that, I went to their school, and there were basically no supermarkets or small shops nearby, there were many people in the school, the profits from opening two supermarkets could be imagined, I really didn''t know that this Li Fei had some ability.


    "But what about the gambling?" I asked.


    But even so, there are still quite a few people who go over to play. Everyone is dreaming about making a fortune, wanting to beat Li Fei ruthlessly, but how can Li Fei possibly lose out? "


    Then this is the same nature as a casino, this is a windfall! I pinched my chin with one hand and thought.

 C53

    After I helped Wu Yang and the others to clean up the mess, not only did this fellow not find anyone to take revenge on him, he even sent us several thousand gold coins. He said that it was a reconciliation fee and told us not to cause trouble for him in the future.


    Who would go against money? So I accepted it happily, took the money and invited Wang Peng and Wu Yang to a meal, and also bought a few cigarettes for everyone to share.


    Li Fei and I were terrified, he also knew about Brother Long being stabbed in the hospital, and he knew about Brother Long''s current situation, so he chose to submit to me. But from this matter, I could also tell that Li Fei was truly not lacking in money.


    But that day, I already thought about it. Doing this kind of thing in school, if there''s no one to support me, is it really impossible?


    If only Li Fei had given me this relationship.


    Li Erzi and I will talk about this alone. He called me to the side and said that Li Fei had already lowered his head in front of us.


    I know what Li Erzi means, he wants me to make use of Li Fei''s relationship to do something, I say we can''t use Li Fei yet, but this relationship of his is like a double-edged sword to us.


    Right now, Li Fei is just trying to reconcile with us on the surface, but there''s still the Brother Long behind this. We don''t know what he means yet, if Brother Long wakes up and does something behind our backs, then we''ll be in trouble.


    After all, Li Fei was still on Brother Long''s side.


    On the surface, if Li Fei lets us in, he is actually secretly using this relationship to harm us. That way, we can very easily reach an irrevocable state.


    Li Erzi thoughtfully nodded and said that I still think too much.


    Afterwards, I casually chatted with him for a bit. I realized that Li Erzi was actually quite ambitious, but he wasn''t satisfied with the current situation at all. He wasn''t satisfied with being a waiter in the restaurant at all.


    I frowned.


    With Li Erzi''s brain and his ambitions, he definitely wasn''t just a simple waiter.


    After Li Fei admitted his inferiority, Wang Peng, Wu Yang and the others went out to eat and something else happened. Wang Peng introduced me to a few students from the school.


    I said we were all friends.


    I asked them how Li Fei had been doing at school. They said that he had been much more honest and usually did not show himself in school much. Even if they met him occasionally, he would walk away with his head lowered.


    I nodded my head in satisfaction, thinking that Li Fei had really admitted defeat.


    Today, Wang Peng and I were having fun when Li Jiarui''s phone call came in. She asked me what I was doing and why I hadn''t contacted her recently. I have been hanging around with Wang Peng and the others for the past two days, so I did contact her a lot.


    So I told her that Wang Peng and I were at the KTV to ask her to come as well.


    After a while, Li Jiarui and Wang Xin arrived. The moment Wang Xin entered, he pointed at me and said, "Zhang Wen, you guys are pretty good! How did he teach Wenwen a lesson last time? Now that she has seen us, she doesn''t even dare to look us in the eye, haha! "


    It just so happened that Acting Hu didn''t come today, so I explained the entire process to them in detail, making the two of them smile up and down. Wang Xin said that it was said that three men like Hei Mei weren''t easy to get close to her, so how could Acting Hu find a wife, it seemed that she had found a bodyguard.


    What Wang Xin said was right, Hei Mei was indeed powerful.


    What if a person who grew up at home picking big beams to work with could be like those who grew up enjoying themselves at home?


    Hei Mei''s family''s condition was not good, she started fetching water from home every day when she was nine, and started working on the ground when she was twelve. She only managed to get a whole body of brute force when she was forced to live.


    The Acting Hu said that Hei Mei''s facial features were actually not bad, it was just that her skin had been tanned from a young age and she had grown so fat.


    Around 11 PM, our group came out from the inside.


    Originally, I wanted to accompany Li Jiarui tonight, but she let go of my arm and left, telling me to rest early.


    It made me feel something was wrong.


    "I''m not going back tonight." "No," I said.


    Li Jiarui''s expression stiffened, then smiled at me. "I''m tired today, so I want to go back to sleep."


    "I''ll send you off."


    "No need, I''ll go back by myself."


    After saying that, she pushed me into the carriage like a spoiled child and left with Wang Xin. Before she left, I saw Wang Xin wink at me and look at Li Jiarui again, I don''t know what she wanted to say to me.


    When I returned to the hotel, Wang Yuxian was calculating the accounts on the first floor and asked me to help her.


    It was past two in the morning when the two of us finished our work. I asked her how she and her husband were doing. She didn''t say anything, just shook her head.


    I didn''t ask any more questions.


    Returning to my room, I looked at my phone to see if there was any message from Li Jiarui, but there was nothing at all on it, I couldn''t help but to feel a little disappointed.


    I was just about to close my phone and go to sleep when it rang.


    I looked down and saw that it was Wang Xin.


    Strange, why would she call me so late at night?


    Could something have happened?


    I picked it up quickly.


    "Hello? "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Xin tried to lower her voice as much as possible on the phone: "Zhang Wen, now that everyone in the dorm is asleep, I can''t speak too loudly ~"


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" My heart was half gone.


    She was silent for a moment, then said, "How have you been with Carrie? I feel like the two of you are walking further and further away from each other. "


    "No?" Didn''t she call me today to tell me to go out?


    "Un, no problem, I was just randomly asking, don''t think too much, sometimes women are like this, their minds will always be disturbed by a lot of things," Wang Xin said in a weird tone, not at all like her usual self.


    When I asked her why she wasn''t sleeping yet, she said that she couldn''t sleep if she wanted to, and then the two of us chatted about Li Jiarui for a while before hanging up.


    The entire night, my mind was filled with Li Jiarui''s matters, I was not stupid, I could hear some clues from Wang Xin''s mouth, the moment I woke up, I called Li Jiarui.


    Ask her if she''s been keeping things from me lately.


    She hurried to say no, and asked me if anyone was talking nonsense in front of me.


    I squinted my eyes. Wang Xin didn''t need to call me in the middle of the night to tell me some random things, she must have been hiding something from me.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, then I''ll go check your school out myself." My tone turned cold.


    Only then did she let out a long breath, and said: "Zhang Wen, I don''t want to hide it from you. Actually, there was a guy who kept writing love letters to me these past two days, I was afraid that you would be angry and didn''t tell you."


    "Write you a love letter?"


    "Mhm, we just met a few times at school and didn''t have anything else to do with each other. I also told him very clearly that I have a partner, so I won''t be interacting with him. He already knows."


    "Oh ¡­" "What''s the man''s name?"


    "His name is Wang Xiaochen."

 C54

    After hanging up the phone, I called Wu Yang and asked him if he knew someone called Wang Xiaochen.


    Wu Yang said that he didn''t know him, but when I was about to hang up, he suddenly said that he did. It seems that it was the one who was singing at school last time, a music major, who was singing quite well.


    I nodded my head thoughtfully and told him that I had been helping him pay attention to this man recently.


    Wu Yang promised.


    Before noon, Wu Yang called me to go to school and tell me that he caught Wang Xiaochen.


    "What?" You''ve caught it? " I just told them to check. I didn''t expect them to be so efficient.


    However, since I have already caught them, I might as well go and take a look. I said my farewells to Wang Yuxian and called him over to my heart school.


    When I reached the downstairs of the male dorm, there were a few guys who used to play with Wang Peng and the rest, waiting for me there. They politely shouted at us to stop, but I told them not to do it.


    Acting Hu enjoyed this feeling a lot.


    When I went to the dormitory, I immediately frowned.


    Wang Xiaochen had already been captured by Wang Peng and the rest. There were a lot of people surrounding him in the dorm, so Wang Xiaochen squatted on the ground with his hands on his head, singing a song of ''Conquest'' unwillingly.


    "What are you doing!" There was anger in my voice.


    Wang Peng laughed and said to me: "Brother Wen, this person dared to write a love letter to my sister-in-law. This time, I will definitely let him remember it.


    Although they did it for my own good, I just felt uncomfortable. If this goes on, what difference was there between me and Brother Long, Li Fei and the rest?


    "Let him go first!" I found a place to sit down and smoked with the Acting Hu.


    Wang Peng saw that my tone was not good, so he did not dare say much and allowed Wang Xiaochen to get up.


    This brat was indeed rather handsome.


    "Your name is Wang Xiaochen?" I squinted at him.


    "That''s right Brother Wen, I really don''t know about you and Li Jiarui ¡­"


    He looked like he was about to cry, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of boredom. I hate men the most.


    I waved my hands: "Enough, stop talking nonsense. I don''t object to you giving Li Jiarui some love letters as long as she has the right to choose, but that needs to be built on a basis that she won''t be annoyed. If she has any feelings for you, you must immediately scram! Do you know! "


    Wang Xiaochen definitely didn''t expect me to be so open-minded. He looked at me in disbelief and nodded his head with all his might.


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    Wang Peng was a little troubled: "Brother Wen, are you going to let him go just like that?"


    My eyes widened. "Then, are you still going to kill him?"


    Wang Peng did not speak anymore, and stood to the side with his head lowered.


    "I''m not saying that what you''re doing is wrong, but no matter how we play, we have to follow the principle of not bullying others. If you were to come out to bully people everyday, what difference is there between that and Li Fei?"


    Wang Peng and the others listened to my lecture, no one daring to make a sound. After I finished speaking, I told them not to cause trouble for Wang Xiaochen anymore, and left with Acting Hu.


    On the way back, Acting Hu told me not to get angry. Wang Peng and Wu Yang did indeed have good intentions, but that was just a little too much.


    After a week, the restaurant was bustling with business again. Li Jiarui and I maintained a tacit understanding of each other, but I felt that there was a barrier between her and Wang Xin.


    Recently, a strange person came to the restaurant.


    This person looked to be around 40 years old. He would come over to eat lunch every day, order two dishes each by himself, and sit beside me with a bottle of wine. He would even ask me to come over and pour him some tea and some water.


    In fact, there were quite a few of these people in the restaurant, but my instincts told me that this was not a simple person.


    Because of his small, bright eyes, I could tell at a glance that he was no simple character.


    One day, when the Acting Hu was serving food to others, he was ignored by others.


    It was a woman.


    "Aiya, what''s going on in your restaurant? The waiter''s hands were so dirty! You don''t even wash your hands before serving food to others! " The woman''s face was filled with disdain, she looked at the dishes Acting Hu was bringing and did not say a word.


    Although this woman''s words were not pleasant to hear, Acting Hu was indeed despicable. It was fine if she was disliked.


    But Acting Hu did not want others to say it, so he just dug his nose with his finger and gave the woman a middle finger.


    It was said that she would rather offend a vile character than a lowly one. Acting Hu seemed to have stepped on that woman''s tail, and that woman clawed at his dark face.


    Acting Hu could not avoid it at all, there were two bloody lines on his face.


    "You take liberties with me again!" At first glance, the woman didn''t look like a good person either.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" Acting Hu did not react for a long time. He had seen many unreasonable women, but he had never seen one acting so wildly.


    After scratching the Acting Hu, the lady did not have any plans to let it go at all, but said to the Wang Yuxian instead: "Your hygiene here is too poor, this dish is inedible, let''s refund it!"


    Wang Yuxian frowned: "If you don''t want to eat, you can stop eating. But the dishes have already been served and you have already eaten. This dish doesn''t count as money, but you have to settle the rest of the debts."


    "This old lady will not settle it, this old lady still wants to sue you for hygiene!" Call the Trade and Industry Bureau to check on you! Oh right, your waiters here are taking liberties with me. I''ll call the police right now! "


    When I saw her actions, I knew that I was done for. Today, I had met someone that was troublesome, even more so than when I had provoked Brother Long. This woman has no end of it, she must be even more troublesome.


    Wang Yuxian was also angry, with both of her hands held in front of him, she looked at her coldly: "Then you can call me!"


    "Alright!" I''ll call the police right now! "


    I hastily went over to stop the woman. If I were to call the police, it would be troublesome. At the very least, today''s business wouldn''t be easy.


    "Big Sis, do you think we can discuss this matter?" I said politely.


    "Talk about it!"


    I was stunned for a moment before I was scolded by these old ladies the moment they opened their mouths.


    If it was a man, I would have beat him to the ground a long time ago. I suppressed the displeasure in my heart and asked Acting Hu, "Is Hei Mei here today? Tell her to come here! "


    "Alright!" Acting Hu had already planned for a long time, and was going to make a phone call no matter what. Right now, we are using Hei Mei as our bodyguard, against girls, it is extremely useful.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua had also come out at this time, but seeing this situation, they had no way of speaking up.


    This woman seemed to have gone mad.


    She wanted to make a phone call while cursing, but Wang Yuxian ignored her and stood there fuming.


    Seeing that the business was about to collapse today, the man who always ordered two dishes and drank wine stood up and said to the woman, "Sister, what you did is wrong. There''s no need to bully others like this!"

 C55

    When the woman heard the voice, she turned around and saw a middle-aged man with average looks. She immediately scolded, "What does it have to do with you?"


    This woman was definitely ferocious. Normal people wouldn''t be able to argue with her.


    However, the man wasn''t flustered at all. He laughed and said, "Sister, I just saw you take the dishes off the table and you said you were going to call the police. Everyone in this room is watching. "If you say that this person is unhygienic, then the Lady Boss can only take care of it and not interfere with your business. If the police come over and you have to deal with this matter, do you believe that you won''t get any benefits?"


    The man spoke clearly, and I nodded to myself.


    This person was indeed not an ordinary person. His thoughts were meticulous and his words were logical.


    When the woman heard this, she immediately stopped causing trouble. She looked at the man and said, "You''re quite nosy. What does my business have to do with you?"


    The man glared at her. "Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you''re a woman. Try scolding me again. I''ll f * * king beat you to death! "


    She was shocked by his gaze and immediately stopped talking. She lowered her head, paid the bill, and left.


    I thought to myself, how amazing, this person has a temperament that I, Acting Hu and the rest do not have, this kind of temperament is displayed with just a wave of his hand, that woman definitely knew that this person was not to be trifled with and left dejectedly.


    "Thank you, friend. This meal will be my treat." I went over to thank him.


    He smiled at me, and when he smiled, his eyes narrowed into slits that made him look especially sinister. "I''m here to eat, so where is there a need to eat without paying? I''ll pay for it, but you have to pay for this friend of mine, right?"


    I nodded to myself.


    "Go back to your work first. If you really want to thank me, then there won''t be anyone else. How about you come and drink a cup with me?"


    "Sure!" I like this kind of outspoken people, and then I''m busy.


    By the time I finished my work, it was already 2 PM. This person didn''t mind the trouble and kept waiting for me to drink.


    After I washed my hands, I sat down beside him and said, "I''m sorry for making you wait for so long. There''s a lot of people in the restaurant today, so I''m busy."


    He brought me a glass and poured some wine. "It''s all right. Come, drink!"


    I drank it down, and he watched me take a sip.


    "I think your restaurant''s business is pretty good. The food taste is also good, but the front door is a bit small. If it was a bigger restaurant, it would definitely be better than the current one."


    "Hur hur, the higher the rent, the more expensive it is!"


    "If we don''t invest, how can we reap any rewards?"


    "Haha ¡­"


    I chatted with this man for a while and never got down to business. I didn''t even know his name.


    We both drank half a bottle of white wine in the blink of an eye.


    Li Erzi, Acting Hu and the others were watching from the side.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian took the chance to sit down in the name of serving wine to this man. She very politely poured wine for the two of us, then twisted her leg a bit and left.


    I grimaced in pain.


    Of course, this small action didn''t escape the eyes of this person. He laughed heartily, then said to me and him: "You are called Zhang Wen, you previously destroyed the Brother Long here, and even went to the hospital to repair it, right?"


    This...


    How did he know?


    I was dumbfounded at that moment. Who is he? How does he know our situation so clearly?


    "Who the hell are you?" I couldn''t help but to be alarmed, thinking that this person couldn''t be using these things to threaten us, right?


    "My name is Lao Yan. I live here."


    I said his name in my mind, but I didn''t know this person. But how did he know so much about our affairs?


    "Haha ¡­" Rest assured, I won''t do anything to threaten you. If I wanted to do it, I would have done it a long time ago! " He and I looked at each other for a while and then laughed heartily.


    I took a deep breath and said, "I thank you for what you did today. I will treat you to this meal. I will discount you if you come in the future. If there is nothing else, I will be busy."


    I got up to go.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t think he was sincere, but that he was a little sinister, as if nothing I could do could escape his eyes.


    I hate that feeling.


    This person also heard the meaning of ''see you out'' from my mouth and nodded. He stood up and said, "See you another day!"


    After he left, Acting Hu and the rest came over to ask me what kind of background that man had, how did he know about what we had done. Li Erzi''s expression was extremely ugly, he said that it wasn''t strange for people to know that we had touched the Brother Long, but it would be weird if there were people who knew that we had gone to the hospital to repair their wounds.


    Besides, we might have been secretly targeted by now.


    I secretly nodded, and said quietly: "This Lao Yan, just what is his background ¡­"


    For the next few days, Old Yan came to the restaurant for a meal, but he always came for a drink. When I found the time, I would chat with him for a while, but I didn''t say anything else. I wanted to find out what he wanted to say, but he told me that he was a small boss.


    This puzzled me even more. How did a little business owner know that we had so many things to do?


    From his words, I could tell that he was previously a merchant''s shop here. It was because of the frequent visits by the Brother Long that he was unable to continue working here.


    He also hated the Brother Long.


    "I had previously contacted a few merchants at the side and asked them to boycott the Brother Long, but in this critical moment, no one can be relied on. My store was even set on fire by them. In this world, the people''s hearts are the hardest to control.


    I smiled. "I don''t have much ability. I was just lucky."


    "No!" He shook his head. "If you don''t have the ability, how many people might respond to you? He might bring the Brother Long away? "It''s possible ¡­"


    He smiled and put his mouth close to mine. "Maybe I''ll make your boss like you so much?"


    As his words were spoken, I faintly felt that sooner or later this Lao Yan would ask us to do something for him. The words he had said to me now were both a foreshadowing and a threat;


    I was waiting, waiting for him to reveal his true purpose.


    Today, I went to the school to look for Li Jiarui. Wang Xin brought me to the girls'' dormitory upstairs, but I did not see any trace of Li Jiarui.


    Wang Xin was also a little confused. She said that she had been at the dorm all day and hadn''t even seen her leave.


    I said forget it, I''d call her, then I called her.


    Du du du...


    The phone rang for a while before someone suddenly hung up.


    I frowned and dialed again.


    This time again, it was the same, as Li Jiarui pressed on it.


    What the hell is she doing?

 C56

    I am worried that something will happen to Li Jiarui, so I asked Wang Peng and the others to go with me to look for him.


    Right now, Wang Peng and Wang Peng already have a lot of brothers in the school, so after Wang Peng shouted loudly in the dorm, seven or eight people ran out to help me find Li Jiarui.


    I kept calling her, but no one answered.


    Ten-odd minutes later, Wang Xin called me, saying that she had Li Jiarui.


    I hastily walked over.


    Li Jiarui sat in the dorm angrily with her chest moving up and down.


    "Why did you keep calling me? Teacher told me to talk about something just now. " she said snappily.


    I suddenly looked like a monkey who had just appeared on stage. Wang Xin stuck out her tongue at me and went out.


    "I was afraid something would happen to you," I said softly.


    "What can happen to me in school? Aren''t you a little too nervous? " She pouted at me. "You kept calling me, and I got annoyed!"


    I was indeed a little anxious just now. I hurried over to hug her and gave her a kiss on her cheek. "It''s my fault for delaying your business. I promise I won''t do it again."


    She pouted. "Your attitude towards admitting your wrongs is pretty good. This time, I won''t pursue this matter."


    "Thank you, my wife."


    "Cluck, cluck ¡­" She covered her mouth and laughed.


    At night, I said that I would treat them to dinner, but when I paid the bill, it was Li Jiarui who paid it.


    After we finished eating, we went to her place to play. For some reason, I kept having the feeling that Li Jiarui and I were separated by a layer, and were not as intimate as before.


    I thought she was still a little angry, so I didn''t think too much about it.


    When I wanted to take Li Jiarui to a room in the middle to get intimate with her, she forcefully rejected me.


    This made me a little unhappy.


    She comforted me by saying that she was here on her own and would stay with me until she was done.


    Anyway, I didn''t enjoy myself today, so I went back to sleep.


    Lao Yan came over on time at noon on the second day. Today, he rarely didn''t drink alcohol, he only ordered a few plates of food and leisurely ate it himself.


    As usual, I said hello to him and went back to my work. I waited until there was no one around before I went over to chat with him.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you drinking today?" I asked while chuckling.


    Lao Yan frowned: "Big bro is worried!"


    After so many days of laying the groundwork for him, he was finally going to get into the main topic today.


    "What is it?" I looked at him seriously.


    "Ai!" He sighed heavily, "To tell you the truth, there''s a boss who owes me money and there''s no news of it for more than a year. He said he has no money, but I know he doesn''t want to pay me back at all! But that''s not a small amount for me! I''ve encountered some trouble in the past few days, so I might not be able to get the funds back! "


    He stared at me.


    I knew what he meant, but I played dumb. "Then why not?"


    "It''s going to be useless!"


    "Where''s the police?"


    "Haha ¡­" He laughed self-deprecatingly. "Bro, if the police were useful, would I still need to worry?"


    I nodded my head and took a sip of my tea.


    It''s dry and bitter.


    I know that what should come will eventually come. No one in this world would be willing to give you a favor for no reason at all. There are some things that you have to return.


    I lit up a cigarette and said: "Lao Yan, if you have something to say, just say it. We are straightforward people, and if I can help, I will definitely help!"


    Lao Yan''s eyes moved, his eyeballs moved craftily, and said: "To tell you the truth, when you guys fought with Brother Long that day, I was there, and I felt that you guys were all talented, had good skills, and had some ruthlessness that no one else had, I think if it was you helping brother, I would definitely get back the money!"


    So that''s how it is. He wants us to help him ask for money!


    To put it bluntly, it was to collect the debt.


    When I was young, my father was a gambler and lost a lot of money, so the people who collected the debt came to my house to set up their things.


    I never thought I''d get involved with those people.


    Besides, I''ve never done anything like that.


    Seeing that I was hesitating, he chuckled. "Brother, I know that you can''t earn much money by being a waiter here, but one month is around two thousand, right? Well done, three thousand? What could this amount of money do? The boss owes me 500,000, if you help me get this money back, I''ll split it with each of you for 10,000, what do you think? "


    When Acting Hu heard money, his eyes immediately straightened and he continuously nodded at me.


    I thought, what do you know? Income and risk are proportional, for Lao Yan to give us so many benefits, there must be a greater risk inside.


    Lao Yan knows so much about us, this is his bargaining chip, even if he doesn''t do anything, an anonymous letter reporting it to the Public Security Bureau would spell the end for us. Right now, I can only help him once to stop him from talking.


    Presumably, Lao Yan also thought the same.


    I nodded at Lao Yan: "Alright, I will help you with this matter, but only this time!"


    Lao Yan beamed. "Haha, alright! Young people must have some ideals! Staying here all day is not an option! "


    Then he asked for two bottles of wine, called Acting Hu and the others over, and they all drank together.


    Lao Yan said that he and the owner had not seen each other for a long time, and he didn''t want to get into an awkward situation because of the five hundred thousand, so he could only come and find us. Let me say that it was a distant relative, and Lao Yan owed us money, so he gave us this IOU.


    He said that the boss actually didn''t have much ability, so he told me not to be afraid.


    Before he left, he gave me the address and phone number and told me to come by myself.


    He left us five thousand dollars, he said, as a down payment.


    After he left, Wang Yuxian came over and asked me: "Wen Zi, did you really think about helping him? This is not as simple as you think. "


    I know that Wang Yuxian is worried about me, but I have no choice but to do this.


    Lao Yan wanted to be friends with us because it was fake, but in reality, he wanted us to do all sorts of things as a threat.


    However, I will only help him once, so I definitely won''t interfere in the future.


    Besides, there was no other way to keep being threatened.


    "Jade Immortal, you don''t need to worry about that. I know what I''m doing. I heard that the shops nearby will be closed to the water tomorrow, right? It just so happens that you can take a day off.


    Seeing that my tone was firm, Wang Yuxian didn''t think too much and only told me that she knew a few people from before and wanted me to call her if there were any problems that I couldn''t handle. I nodded my head.


    After Wang Yuxian left, I said to them: "Acting Hu, Zhang Guohua will go and collect the debt with me tomorrow. Li Erzi, you stay."


    Li Erzi panicked: Why aren''t you letting me go, looking down on me?


    I smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "The division of labor in the revolution is different. You are responsible for staying behind to help me investigate Lao Yan''s background.

 C57

    At night, I would lie in bed and send messages to Li Jiarui. Usually, when she replied me, she would only reply instantly, and today, it took her an average of five or six minutes to reply me.


    The next morning, I went out with Acting Hu Li Zhang Guohua.


    We followed the address to a factory.


    "Fuck, Lao Yan wants us to come here and collect our debts? These are all their fucking people! " The Acting Hu scolded.


    I took a glance at it and frowned. This factory seems to be quite large and the people coming and going are all workers. It would be weird if we don''t get beaten up when we rush in!


    I felt that I had been duped. I called Lao Yan, but he already turned off his phone.


    My eyes narrowed into slits, what exactly does this Lao Yan mean?


    Are you testing us?


    My intuition told me that Lao Yan would definitely be watching us from the shadows. I had already mounted the horse.


    The three of us squatted by the side of the small shop and smoked. Whether it was intentional or not, my eyes drifted towards the factory to see if the owner that Lao Yan mentioned had appeared.


    A few hours later, other than the workers coming and going, no one else entered or left the factory.


    It was almost noon when a large car finally drove in.


    I could see a man sitting behind him from a distance.


    This man must be the boss that Lao Yan was talking about.


    "We''ll sneak in when they eat lunch later." I touched the dagger hidden in my arms.


    Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua also brought some guys with them today, and they subconsciously put their hands inside.


    At dinner time, all the workers came out in groups of two or three. The big car was still in the factory, so the three of us walked towards it one by one.


    Zhang Guohua and I smoothly walked in and when we reached the Acting Hu, the guard stopped him.


    The image of an Equipment Tiger is a big problem, how could the people who come to work here be like the Acting Hu?


    "Ai, who are you looking for?" Two guards blocked the Acting Hu''s path.


    Acting Hu subconsciously took out the hand he had hidden in his bosom, and calmly said: "I came here to collect the trash. Didn''t you say you would let me come over at noon?"


    Acting Hu thought that it was similar to those who collect trash, but one of the guards was still a little worried and asked: "Why didn''t you ride it then? Just like that? "


    "I''ll see how much it costs before I ask my wife to come by bike."


    "Ugh ¡­" There''s so much money on that piece of trash? "


    Acting Hu replied swiftly: "Fifty centimeters!"


    This time the guard believed him and let Acting Hu in.


    "Li Hu, not bad! "Stay calm in the face of danger!" Zhang Guohua said.


    There was no need to explain the quality of the Acting Hu''s mental state. He just laughed and said nothing, because when he was at home before, he had already taken in trash, that''s why he understood it so well.


    We walked through the factory area to the rear of the building.


    We didn''t know which room the boss was in, and since there weren''t many people around at noon, we went through the rooms one by one.


    When I reached the third floor, I saw a decent man in a suit.


    The two eyes met, and I immediately recognized the person who had been sitting in the middle of the field.


    "What are you guys doing?" The man was on the phone, holding the receiver.


    I rushed in and hung up the phone, Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua also came in and took control of him, then casually closed the door.


    I didn''t think that we would be able to settle the debt peacefully. It''s already good enough that we can use force to settle it.


    However, this person knew what was going on and quickly calmed down. "What do you want? Speak!"


    I didn''t waste any time, and took out the promissory note Lao Yan gave me and gave it to him: "I see that you are a sensible person, so I won''t waste any time. This is the five hundred thousand that you owe Lao Yan, I am his relative, and he owes me money, and I have it with me, so it''s fine for you to repay the debt immediately, right?"


    The boss looked at the promissory note and understood what was going on.


    On the contrary, he wasn''t the least bit nervous, he just sat down on the sofa and lit up a cigarette, and even lit up a circle of cigarettes for us: "Lao Yan told you to come, right? In fact, you are not his relative at all. "


    I stared at him, I didn''t think that he would be able to see through my little trick by Lao Yan.


    I also stopped pretending. "Yes, but you must repay this money!"


    He gestured for me to sit down and said, "Little brother, look at me. Do you think I need the five hundred thousand?"


    I subconsciously shook my head. I didn''t think that he was short on money here. With such a large factory and him riding on it, his clothes must be worth tens of thousands!


    But why did he just not return the money?


    "To tell you the truth, I can take out this money anytime, but I just cannot give it to Lao Yan!"


    "Why?" I don''t understand.


    "Lao Yan didn''t tell you why?"


    "None ¡­"


    After my friend''s introduction, I spent one million yuan on the raw materials. According to the rules at that time, I bet five hundred thousand yuan on him, but all the things he gave me were fake, and the quality of all the things I used the raw materials to produce had problems. From the start to the end, I calculated that he lost more than a million yuan, and if I did not pursue his responsibility, I only deducted five hundred thousand yuan from him, it was nothing much.


    After this person finished speaking, my eyes turned cold.


    Lao Yan''s money should be a dead debt, it shouldn''t be taken from us, and he was the one doing this wrong. It looks like the boss is the victim, and we are the victims as well.


    However, since we have already promised Lao Yan, we have to help him to the end. Otherwise, he would think that we were unreliable.


    I didn''t think too much about it at that moment, and decided to just help Lao Yan this once, so I won''t be involved in this matter in the future.


    "We are also taking money from others to get rid of the calamity. I don''t care about the grudges you guys had before, we definitely need to take the 500,000 today. What you guys say after that is your business." "No," I said.


    The boss glanced at me and said, "Little brother, this belongs to you!"


    "We don''t want to either, but we also have our own difficulties. I hope you can understand us." I speak quite sincerely.


    He looked at me for a while and said, "Okay, let me make a phone call and I''ll get the money sent over."


    I made a gesture of invitation.


    He walked to his desk, picked up his phone and dialed a number: "Xiao Wang, someone is here to collect the bill, bring 500,000 over, I want some cash!"


    Not long after hanging up, the sound of footsteps came from the corridor.


    I could also hear the faint sound of steel bumping against each other.


    I cursed under my breath and told the Acting Hu to block the door. Then, I took out my dagger and ran to the front of the boss in two steps to press it against his neck. "Damn it, you dare to call for reinforcements?"

 C58

    Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua didn''t know what was going on. When I held onto the boss with my dagger, they suddenly realized something. Acting Hu quickly went to block the door, while Zhang Guohua and I went to grab the boss.


    When the people outside pushed open the door and saw that there were no movements, they shouted for Boss Wang and when they saw that no one replied, they started to bang their doors.


    This Boss Wang didn''t panic in the slightest when I threatened him, but asked me calmly, "Little brother, what benefits did Lao Yan give you, ten thousand? Or twenty thousand? "I can give you twice the amount. This money is unreasonable, but there should be a rule for you guys to come out and ask for it, no?"


    "I don''t care about anything else, I''m only responsible for asking for money!" To be honest, I really didn''t think much of the ten thousand that Lao Yan gave me. I knew how hard it was to earn money, I was worried that Lao Yan would backfire on me.


    That was not something that could be solved with money.


    "Wen Zi, you can''t take it anymore!" Acting Hu was so angry that his face was red as he blocked the door. It would be weird if the people outside were able to block the door.


    However, it was already quite good for him to be able to endure for so long.


    Just as Acting Hu finished speaking, the door burst open with a bang, and many people rushed in with guys in their hands. Leading them were a few burly looking men, followed by workers in work clothes.


    "F * ck!" "What are you guys doing? Let go of my boss!" A big man pointed at me.


    I lowered my dagger to Boss Wang''s neck and said, "Tell him to return the money, I will immediately release him!"


    "F * ck, if you hurt my boss, I guarantee you that you''ll be a wheelchair for the rest of your life!" The man pointed at me with what seemed to be excitement.


    I chuckled. "Then let''s give it a try!"


    The two of us were stuck in a deadlock here for a long time, and now there''s a steady stream of people pouring in from the outside. We definitely can''t get out, and if we hurt this boss, we''re done for.


    Lao Yan only wanted us to come over to collect our debt, he didn''t say that he would let us injure the boss, and from his tone, he seemed to want to deal with Boss Wang in the future. He did not want to spoil our relationship, and there was no need to hurt Boss Wang since he and I have no enmity between us.


    "Acting Hu, open the window!" I gritted my teeth.


    The Acting Hu Large Black Claw extended his arm and pulled open the window.


    "Jump!" "No," I said.


    "Ah?" "Ugh!" Acting Hu froze for a moment, then jumped down.


    Although this was only the third floor, the height of the floor wasn''t high, so jumping down wasn''t a problem.


    I heard a dong sound and knew that Acting Hu had landed. I then let Zhang Guohua jump in as well.


    At this time, some of the people outside had already ran out to catch Acting Hu and the others.


    I knew I couldn''t delay any longer, so I pushed Boss Wang aside and jumped out as well.


    "Run!" The moment I landed on the ground, I immediately turned around and ran. Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua hurriedly followed behind me, but even so, there were still many people chasing after us when we were about to leave.


    These people were shouting and running very fast.


    I didn''t dare turn back. I knew that it would definitely affect my escaping speed, and I thought that if I failed this time, then I would find a chance to tie Boss Wang up and bring him along when Boss Wang is alone in two days!


    Acting Hu and I passed through the factory area and ran towards the door.


    At this time, many of the workers just returned from their meal and bumped into us.


    "Catch them! They came in to kidnap them!" someone shouted from behind.


    The workers in this group were particularly united, and when the man called out they immediately formed a circle around us.


    I could only stop, panting, when I saw the place was gone.


    Within a few seconds, everyone caught up.


    There are at least fifty people in the factory surrounding us now. Even if we''re all Bruce Lee, we won''t be able to fly out this time.


    "You''re f * cking running again!" The leader of the group gasped as he said to me.


    I gave him a cold look and held the dagger across my face without saying a word.


    "F * ck, you think I''m afraid of you just because you took a broken blade?" This person looked like he often went all out. He didn''t hesitate at all. He brought a steel pipe over and was about to hit me.


    My eyes turned cold, and I thought that if I fought with these people, I would have to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair.


    At the same time, the people surrounding us all instinctively came over.


    "F * ck your mother!" The big man swung the steel pipe at me and swung it at my head.


    I gritted my teeth, aimed for a place to forcefully receive this steel pipe, and gave him a stab.


    "Stop! All of you, stop! " At this moment, a loud voice pierced the horizon.


    The crowd stopped unconsciously, and I looked in the direction of the sound.


    It was none other than Boss Wang who rushed over from the back.


    Beside him was a bodyguard wearing sunglasses. Subconsciously, the crowd opened up a path.


    I looked at him with red eyes.


    "Little brother, please speak the truth. What is your relationship with Lao Yan?" He was smoking a cigarette, but he was looking at me with an appreciative expression.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a friend relationship. We''ve only known each other for a few days."


    "You didn''t help him for money, did you?" In the end, Boss Wang is an experienced person, he could tell what I was thinking with a glance.


    I gritted my teeth. "If you want to kill me, kill me! "Anyways, I''m the one who is going down today!"


    "Haha ¡­" Young man, you have a personality, I like it! But a person like you following Lao Yan is a bit too much of a waste, someone like him cannot get along with! "


    Although I didn''t interact with Lao Yan for long, I still felt the same way. My intuition told me that the Boss Wang was a bit more social than Lao Yan, but was actually more sincere than him.


    He could have left me here today, but he didn''t.


    He walked towards me and gave me a cigarette, then said: "How about this, for your sake, I gave this five hundred thousand to Lao Yan, but you must remember, I only gave Lao Yan this money because of you, it has nothing to do with him!"


    I couldn''t believe it as I looked at him. This Boss Wang was really a emotional person, he was just opposing me a moment ago, but now he suddenly became so straightforward and straightforward.


    After saying that, he took out a bank card from his pocket and gave it to me. "There are five hundred thousand here. Take it!"


    I felt heavy when I took the card. I fought with Acting Hu Zhang Guohua for the 500 thousand just now.


    My head is still buzzing right now, I said thank you and left without turning back.


    When they arrived at the entrance, someone caught up from behind. "Hey, wait a moment!"


    It was a worker in the factory. He came over and gave me a name card, saying that the Boss Wang asked him to give it to me. He said that he wanted to be my friend.


    I thought about it and put the card in my pocket.


    On the way back, both Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua broke out in cold sweat.


    Moreover, if Boss Wang had not arrived in time, then I would have already started fighting with that person. At that time, when I did it, there was only one result, and that was to be beaten up by over fifty people.

 C59

    Honestly speaking, those few moves did not scare him at all. He only felt that the man called Zhang Wen was somewhat similar to him in the past. This kind of daring to fight was completely similar to how he was carved out of the same mold.


    Moreover, this brat had his own principles. No matter what he said, he must do what he promised.


    Wasn''t that what he needed right now?


    However, this kind of person was very principled. If he were to come and try to win her over, then he must show her kindness again.


    "Big brother, why did we let that brat go just now? Just give him five hundred thousand? " The big man asked with a puzzled expression.


    Boss Wang''s face sank. "How many times have I told you? Don''t call me big brother in the factory. If they were to fight, they might be able to kill one or two by mistake. This is in a factory, if something were to happen to me, I would lose more than 500,000 yuan! "Moreover, this brat is also a genius ¡­"


    The big sized man nodded as he thought about it, and secretly gave Boss Wang a big thumbs up.


    He changed his posture and lit up a cigarette. "But this Lao Yan, he sure is bold, hmph ¡­"


    "Boss, should I take someone to teach him a lesson?"


    The Boss Wang shook his head: "No need, if we keep this kind of person, it might be useful."


    The restaurant was not open for business today. Wang Yuxian was in the middle of preparing the things to be used tomorrow.


    "You''re back?" When Wang Yuxian saw me return, she put down everything she was doing and asked me how I was doing.


    I smiled tiredly. Those ten minutes just now had made me physically and mentally exhausted, as if I had gone through a huge battle.


    "It''s fine. Everything is going smoothly."


    Wang Yuxian looked at the few of us, but didn''t have any injuries, and said: "You guys went to collect the debt, and she gave it to you?"


    "Of course not, we were almost surrounded! "Oh my god, you didn''t see that many people had come to capture us, at least one hundred ¡­" The Acting Hu started to brag while I gave Lao Yan a call.


    This time his phone rang.


    I told him the money was coming and told him to come and get it.


    He asked me a few times in disbelief if it was true, why did he get it so easily.


    I impatiently urged him to hurry over and hung up.


    After a while, Lao Yan arrived. Seeing the bank card in his hand, he laughed: "Wen Zi, I knew you could do it, do you know how many people I''ve asked for this money? You''re really something, haha! Just you wait, once I take the money, I''ll give you the money I promised you! "


    I thought that we weren''t having an easy time this time and almost got beaten to death in the factory.


    However, Lao Yan''s wishful thinking was not bad. This money was already a debt of death, he did not want to return it at all, and if Boss Wang was serious, not only would he not return the money, he would also need to compensate. Now that I helped him get the money back, not only did I not let him lose much money, it also resolved the grudge between him and Boss Wang to a certain extent.


    Asking him to give me ten thousand dollars was such a bargain.


    "Lao Yan, I heard from Boss Wang that there''s something wrong with the money?"


    "What''s wrong?" Lao Yan was even prepared to act cool with me.


    "Is this money for you?" Because the raw materials you gave me were not up to standard? " I just said it.


    Lao Yan rolled his eyes, and said: "Brother, I had wanted to tell you about this matter, but since you know about it, I will tell you about it! Anyway, I''ve treated you as my own brother! In fact, there was no mistake with the ingredients. It was the Boss Wang who found the Overwatch Council and said that there was a problem with my ingredients and wanted to scam me. I had no choice but to withdraw my funds. "


    I laughed coldly, thinking that Boss Wang also seemed to be a person who dealt in big business, how could he be deducted five hundred thousand just because of such a small thing?


    really didn''t take the five hundred thousand Boss Wang seriously.


    Lao Yan was definitely lying to me.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said the money wasn''t urgent, but I wouldn''t do it for him in the future. I asked him if he understood what I meant.


    He quickly nodded and smiled as he made sense of the situation.


    I don''t think I''ll ever do that again. It''s really a high risk profession to ask for money. In my heart, I told myself to stay away from this Lao Yan too.


    Just as Lao Yan left, Li Erzi came back.


    When he saw us sitting in the restaurant, he smiled and said, "What happened? "You didn''t succeed in your task?"


    I shook my head. "It''s done. The money is coming back. I was almost beaten to death."


    Li Erzi nodded his head, saying that he had gone to look for Lao Yan, and that this Lao Yan was a loner, at nearly forty years old with no children and no wife, but he had some money on him, and was always fooling around.


    I told Li Erzi about what happened, and said that Lao Yan was actually using us. Li Erzi''s eyes narrowed. He said that he could also tell that that Lao Yan was not a good person in the first place, and told him to be careful in the future, so he wouldn''t get along with Lao Yan as much as possible.


    I nodded and said yes.


    After chatting with Li Erzi for a while, Lao Yan came over quickly.


    He had forty thousand yuan in his pocket, so he tossed it to me. Then, he scratched his head, "Brother, why is there another hundred thousand yuan in this card? Didn''t Boss Wang say that he would give us five hundred thousand? "


    My brows twitched. "One hundred thousand more?"


    Lao Yan would definitely not dare to touch this money, "Un, or do you and Boss Wang need to confirm it again? I''ve already transferred the five hundred thousand, so the rest has nothing to do with me! "


    I thought, "You haven''t even crossed the river yet, and you''re thinking of destroying the bridge, afraid of getting caught up in it."


    I said don''t worry, this money has nothing to do with you, but I did not immediately call Boss Wang either.


    At this time, Li Erzi stopped me: "Wen Zi, when you''re making your phone call, you better think of something to say."


    "What else can you say?" I was stunned.


    "What I mean is, have you thought about why Boss Wang gave you another hundred thousand?"


    Li Erzi''s words immediately made me understand what was going on.


    Could it be that Boss Wang wants to make a trade with me?


    If that''s the case, then I definitely cannot agree. I already can''t play around with a single Lao Yan, so I discussed it with them and said that if Boss Wang wanted me to do anything, I would reject them.


    Then I dialed.


    After a series of beeps.


    Boss Wang picked up the phone.


    "Hey, Boss Wang, I''m the one at the factory at noon ¡­"


    "Oh, little brother, haha!" He certainly didn''t expect me to call so soon. He laughed heartily.


    "Give me an extra 100,000 yuan from your card. I''ll send it over to you later."


    "Just keep the money, just treat it as the salary that I gave you in advance."


    "Salary?"


    "If you want, then come and drive my car!"

 C60

    I thought I''d heard wrong.


    The Boss Wang wants me to be his driver?


    I used to drive a tractor in the village. I took a test when I graduated from high school, but I didn''t drive for a day.


    "But, I can''t leave the restaurant either ¡­" "No," I said.


    I should have thought more about it.


    "Haha ¡­" Boss Wang laughed heartily, "How about this, come over when I need you. You can work in the restaurant for the rest of the time, what do you think?"


    I rolled my eyes. ''That''s fine, then I''ll be his part-time driver. I''ll be able to get a salary of 2 yuan!''


    I readily agreed, and after exchanging some pleasantries with him, I hung up.


    "Boss Wang asked me to be his driver." Put down the phone, I said.


    All of a sudden, everyone looked towards me. The Acting Hu walked over and patted my shoulder, "Sure, if you are chosen by the big boss, then will you still be working in the restaurant in the future?"


    I looked at Wang Yuxian, who had a worried expression, and nodded. "Of course I''m still in the restaurant. "He calls for me when she''s busy. I usually stay in the restaurant when she''s free!"


    I know that the Wang Yuxian definitely still wants me to stay in the restaurant.


    Li Erzi''s face darkened: I''m afraid he didn''t want you to be the driver!


    "What do you mean?"


    "Which big boss did you meet looking for a part-time driver?" The driver should have served the whole day and was a part-time worker, then Boss Wang must have had an impure goal! "


    After hearing Li Erzi''s words, I also fell silent.


    We are going to rob the Boss Wang at noon, not to discuss things with him nor to make tea with him. He is a boss, not only did he not get angry when I held the dagger to his neck, he even wants me to drive him around. What is this?


    I remember Lao Yan''s words now.


    I couldn''t stay in the hotel forever, at least one day.


    Wasn''t the task of driving the Boss Wang a good opportunity?


    Rather than say that Boss Wang is using me, it would be better to say that I''m using him.


    People like the Boss Wang had been in society for so many years, what had they not seen before? Don''t know what?


    I said, "Don''t worry, second son, I know what I''m doing!"


    He nodded, and told me that once I stepped onto this path, it would be difficult to escape safely. He had also heard that the Boss Wang was not an ordinary person.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me with a complicated gaze: "Wen Zi, Sis doesn''t want you to become rich, but you need to be careful when you go out. You are welcome to come back to this restaurant anytime!"


    Wang Yuxian''s words moved my heart. If it wasn''t for Acting Hu and the rest, I would have definitely hugged Wang Yuxian well.


    When I was bored, I thought about calling the Boss Wang, but after thinking about it, I decided that if he wanted to use me, he would definitely call me.


    These days, Lao Yan came to the restaurant to eat whenever he had nothing to do, but recently, he had been accompanied by two people every day. These two people looked like little Hooligan, and when I was free, he would chat with Lao Yan and drink some wine.


    Lao Yan tactfully did not mention it again.


    Relying on my reputation, they are doing pretty well in school. There are a lot of brothers around them right now, but I say that they are just blindly playing around. With so many people together every day, besides stirring up trouble.


    I don''t know why, but the matter of me going to kidnap the Boss Wang the other day quickly spread throughout the school very quickly. I don''t know where they heard it, but the people in the school all looked at me with a little bit of admiration.


    When Li Fei saw me, he respectfully called out ''Brother Wen'' and gave us a circle of smoke.


    Last time when I injured Li Fei, he didn''t ask for my medical fees, and he even chatted and laughed with me, no matter how angry I was, I felt that all that was in my heart was gone.


    Today, Wang Peng and I were smoking in their dorms, so I casually asked: "Recently, we haven''t seen much of Li Jiarui. Is she doing well at school?"


    These days, other than me actively contacting Li Jiarui, she would come out to play with me, and the two of us basically wouldn''t talk for the rest of the time. I felt that she was becoming colder and colder towards me, and I couldn''t pinpoint the source of her feelings.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang said that they did not know either, but they had met Li Jiarui a few times in school.


    Wang Xin told me before that since Li Jiarui wanted to study hard, she would definitely be more nervous when it comes to learning.


    I didn''t think too much about it.


    In the afternoon, I called Wang Xin and called her out.


    She wore a set of casual clothes, came over, and put her hand on my shoulder. "Zhang Wen, I heard that you''ve been doing pretty well recently, first getting rid of the Brother Long, then tied up the Boss Wang?"


    I waved my hand. "Don''t listen to their nonsense. I''m just a waiter."


    "Haha, isn''t it a little too rare to be a waiter like you!"


    "How have you been?" I said very stiffly.


    Wang Xin glanced at me and grinned: "Are you saying that Li Jiarui has been well? I''m telling you, she''s doing very well, so you don''t have to worry! "


    "As long as you''re doing well." I nodded thoughtfully.


    "What''s wrong?" What do you think? " She suddenly pressed her face very close to mine, and her two exquisite eyes stared at me closely.


    "I don''t have any ideas ¡­" I suddenly felt like I was suffocating, Wang Xin''s face looking even more breathtaking than Wang Yuxian''s, it''s a pity that she already has an owner.


    Sigh.


    "If you don''t have any thoughts, just tell my family''s Jia Rui to be good. But don''t forget what I told you."


    She had told me before to pay attention to Li Jiarui.


    But even now, I still don''t understand what it means.


    But now, Li Jiarui and I have somehow walked a long distance, and sometimes she didn''t even bring back a message to me.


    It''s not bad for Wang Xin to let me be more active.


    I nodded, then took out my cell phone and called her. The phone rang for a moment, then was switched off.


    My heart went cold again.


    The feeling Li Jiarui gave me before was always very dull. Ever since she started to treat me coldly, I felt that I liked her more and more.


    People were always like this. If one obtained something that one did not cherish, they would regret it after losing it.


    Li Jiarui and I are like this, but I feel that this feeling is becoming more and more blurry.


    Wang Xin looked at me awkwardly, so she took out her own phone and called Li Jiarui.


    After the phone rang for a while, Li Jiarui picked it up. I heard her soft voice from the other side of the phone.


    Wang Xin immediately turned around and spoke a few words with Li Jiarui before hanging up.


    Then, she turned around and smiled at me: "Zhang Wen, she''s currently in the classroom taking supplementary lessons, I think you should take more initiative in the future. After all, girls need to be pursued, not used to be cold."

 C61

    That day, when we returned to the hotel, I sent Li Jiarui a message telling her to study hard.


    Seeing that my expression was not good, Wang Yuxian called me into the house.


    She was fiddling with her clothes and hair, and stopped when she saw me coming in. She turned and smiled at me.


    "Wen Zi, what''s wrong with you recently? Is it because you''re going to be a driver? "


    I bitterly smiled and shook my head. "It''s nothing. I was just too tired. You rest early. I will go to sleep as well."


    I''m going out.


    Wang Yuxian grabbed my hand, her hand was as soft as a sponge.


    Her eyes were filled with concern as she said, "You are spouting nonsense. Can''t you speak the truth with elder sister? Or are you not treating me as your own person? "


    We looked at each other for a few seconds, then sat down and lit a cigarette. "Because my girlfriend..."


    Wang Yuxian sighed and said, "I have long told you that beauties are the bane of trouble, but there is nothing you can do even if you like it. Do you want me to help you?"


    I shook my head. "Forget about it. I''ll just take the initiative to do it myself!"


    "Then tell me if you have anything to say. You can leave at any time."


    "Okay, okay ~"


    As I said that, I gave Wang Yuxian a deep glance.


    She smiled and said, "What''s wrong? You want to come over and talk to elder sister? "


    I shook my head.


    "Cluck, cluck ¡­" "If you want, then come over. It just so happens that big sis wants to chat with you for the past two nights as well. I''ve been busy these past two days and haven''t been able to have a proper chat with you."


    Faced with Wang Yuxian''s invitation, I nodded in the end in agreement.


    Wang Yuxian turned off the lights and the two of us laid on the bed. However, I didn''t have any intention of blasphemy, I just felt a little awkward.


    Wang Yuxian reached out a hand from under the blanket and shook hands with me, saying, "Wen Zi, Big Sis trusts you the most, I know you are definitely unhappy, but I still have something I want to tell you."


    "Mm, go ahead."


    "Sis thinks that your little girlfriend isn''t right."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "That''s right ¡­" It''s kind of like having a flower in water. "


    I thought that if Li Jiarui was just a water type Yang Hua, she would have already been together with Li Fei at that time. But I didn''t say much. I just changed the subject and started talking about what happened in the village.


    Not long after, I fell into a deep sleep.


    After a night passed, Acting Hu''s call sounded out in the corridor: "Boss, quickly wake up!"


    When Wang Yuxian and I heard this voice, both of us were shocked. Wang Yuxian quickly got up from the bed, tidied up her hair, changed his clothes, and got off. I changed into my work clothes.


    How should I put it? In my heart, I previously saw Wang Yuxian as a woman who was haughty and looked down on me, but now, I found some warmth in her body that could only be found by family.


    I don''t know what that means.


    The entire morning passed quickly. I looked at my phone to see if there were any messages from Li Jiarui, but there was no news at all.


    Lao Yan still brought people over to eat, and after eating, he left. He said that he wanted to invite me out to play, but I rejected him.


    Not long after Lao Yan left, my phone rang.


    I thought it was Li Jiarui, so I quickly took out my phone.


    In the end, however, he saw the three big words "Boss Wang".


    After a few days, he finally called me.


    I took a deep breath to steady myself and picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, come over to the factory!" The Boss Wang said.


    "Now?"


    "Right now."


    "Alright, I''ll be right there." After hanging up, I gave Wang Yuxian a leave of absence and went to the factory. I didn''t ask Boss Wang about anything and thought that the one hundred thousand yuan was his deposit. Since I took his money, then I have to do whatever he wants me to do, no?


    I took a taxi to the factory and followed the route back to Boss Wang''s office.


    Along the way, many workers looked at me strangely. Many of them saw the last time I kidnapped Boss Wang.


    I knocked on the door of the Boss Wang office and only entered when he promised me.


    "Zhang Wen, you''re here." He chuckled as he stood up and came over to hug my shoulder intimately. "How is it? Have you been working well at the hotel recently? "


    I woodenly nodded my head. I didn''t know what he meant by that. Didn''t I already agree to come and be his driver?


    "That''s good, that''s good ~" He sat down and pointed to a bag on the sofa, "There''s a set of clothes inside, take it away."


    I thought he had given it to me, but when I opened it, I saw that it was an upscale suit and that the price tags were there.


    8888!


    This price is really something that I can''t even imagine!


    I hurried to say thank you.


    One would feel that one would be inferior to others if they were favoured by others.


    Boss Wang laughed out loud: "You know how to drive, right?"


    I said I''d driven in the village before, but I hadn''t touched a car since I had Ben.


    "Mm, then that''s fine." Then he threw me a BMW key, and said that I should be driving first, and that it would be easier for him to call me over later, instead of having to take a taxi every day.


    I stared at the keys.


    Practice using a BMW? This is the first time I''ve heard of it.


    After saying that, he took me downstairs and pointed to a white BMW 5-series car. He said that car was the one he gave me and told me to drive it whenever I wanted.


    I''ve never seen a BMW drive a BMW before. I''m so excited to death when I take the keys.


    "Is this the reason why you called me here today?" I asked tentatively.


    "What''s wrong?" What do you want? " He smiled.


    "Alright, thank you Boss Wang!"


    "Haha, you don''t have to thank me. If you''re skilled enough, I still have other things to do in the future!"


    Although this carriage said that it was meant for me to train, in truth, it was meant for me to drive. The rights of the carriage are reserved in the Boss Wang''s hands, and the right to use it is mine.


    This car was much easier to drive than the tractors in the village. It was basically operated in a silly manner.


    After accepting such a heavy favor from Boss Wang today, no matter what he wants me to do in the future, I cannot reject him.


    But I had no choice. I knew that if a country boy like me wanted to make a name for himself here, he would have to go all out!


    I drove the BMW around the factory, then returned to Wang Yuxian''s restaurant.


    Sizzle.


    The BMW stopped at the entrance of the restaurant, and the Wang Yuxian inside couldn''t see who was sitting inside. She subconsciously stretched her head out to catch a glimpse of the person inside, and I slowly walked down from the BMW wearing a clean and dry suit, looking very refined.


    The way Wang Yuxian looked at me back then, it was as though she could spit fire out of her mouth.

 C62

    "Wen Zi, where did you get this car?" Wang Yuxian put down the work in her hands and walked over.


    I chuckled as I looked at her. At that moment, I felt that I had the feeling of returning home honorably.


    Acting Hu, Li Erzi and the others also followed him out.


    Acting Hu exclaimed at the sight of a BMW. Fuck, isn''t that a BMW! Then, they rushed to the carriage, sat and watched. Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua surrounded the carriage and watched for a long time.


    Li Erzi also asked me what''s going on with this car.


    I said smilingly that this was a gift from Boss Wang, but it was only for me to open it and not really give it to me.


    "F * ck!" Then we''ll also have cars in the future! " Acting Hu happily said that he would like me to take Hei Mei and him for a drive around. I said that there would be no problem, that it would be fine at any time.


    Coincidentally, there weren''t any customers at the moment, so I let Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua take a look at the shop and brought Wang Yuxian along.


    She didn''t want to go, so I forced her into the car and sat her in the passenger seat.


    Wang Yuxian''s small face flushed red. She looked around curiously and said that it was still better to have a BMW.


    I said if you are willing in the future, I will be your personal chauffeur, Wang Yuxian covered her mouth and laughed.


    The Acting Hu led me to a nearby university, where Wang Huifen happened to be downstairs strolling with a few girls. She reached out her car window and patted her.


    The moment Wang Huifen turned her head around, his eyes widened into ovals.


    "Li Hu?"


    "Hehe, get in the car!" Acting Hu opened the door and greeted Wang Huifen with a cool appearance.


    The girls who came with her were all dumbfounded. How could they not know what kind of trash Wang Huifen was? There was actually a boyfriend on a BMW.


    This really made people have a whole new level of respect for him.


    It had to be said that Acting Hu''s act was extremely effective, and satisfied his strong vanity.


    After Wang Huifen got on the car, I stepped on the pedal and left.


    We drove around the city for a long time that day and didn''t get back until it was almost dark.


    I said that this car will be a restaurant car, anyone who wants to use it can find me, as long as I have the time I will definitely go.


    Wang Yuxian did not let Wang Huifen leave either, leaving her to eat in the restaurant.


    Zhang Guohua passionately fried a few dishes, and the few of us sat around to eat, feeling extremely warm.


    The Wang Yuxian sat beside me and fed me.


    "Oh right, why aren''t you looking for Li Jiarui?" Wang Huifen asked me at this time.


    I smiled wryly, saying that she had been busy with her studies recently. She didn''t have the time to come out with me when she wanted to take exams and take supplementary lessons.


    Wang Huifen blurted out, "Exam? Why haven''t I heard of it? Furthermore, I don''t see her taking supplementary lessons when I pass by the classroom every day! "


    Acting Hu secretly pushed her a little, but she was not sensible at all and continued: "Did I really not see it?"


    My heart went cold.


    Wang Yuxian hurriedly changed the topic and talked about the things that happened in the restaurant, but I didn''t care about the food that followed, and kept thinking about what Wang Huifen had said.


    After we finished eating, I said that I wanted to go to school for a while, so I sent Wang Huifen back while I was at it.


    Along the way, she wiped the nail polish off on the car and gestured in the air with her hand.


    I looked at it for a moment.


    It felt like a flower stuck in a black coal ball.


    At the school gate, she said hello to me and left.


    I drove around to the florist''s and bought a handful of roses, put them in the back of the car, and drove straight into the campus.


    Just as I got off the car, I met Wang Xin who was about to return to school.


    "Zhang Wen?" When she saw me wearing a suit and driving a BMW, she didn''t even dare to recognize me.


    I smiled at her.


    She immediately ran over and slapped me hard on the back. "The suit isn''t bad. The car is not bad, where did you get it? Why don''t you take me for a ride? "


    I wasn''t in the mood to talk about this, but I agreed anyway, saying I''d take her for a ride later, and now I had business to attend to.


    "What business do you have with me?" Isn''t it a proper thing to take me out? " Wang Xin laughed.


    I said that I wanted to look for Li Jiarui and that I hadn''t really been out playing with her these past few days. I missed her a little, so I just took out a rose from the car.


    I don''t know if Wang Xin was jealous or not, but she actually told me not to go.


    When I asked her why she didn''t say anything, she pulled me along and wouldn''t let me go.


    I frowned, did something happen to Li Jiarui?


    I simply carried Wang Xin and pushed her into the carriage, locking the door with a ''kacha'' sound.


    I ignored Wang Xin who was slapping the car hard as I walked towards the teaching building. I thought that she should be saying that she was going to take supplementary lessons at this time, but when I went over, I did not see any trace of Li Jiarui.


    After searching around the school, I couldn''t find Li Jiarui either. I thought for a bit, then went to the female dormitory building and called Wang Huifen down to ask her if she had seen Li Jiarui.


    She had red nails that didn''t fit her. "Why, you haven''t found her yet," she said. "For the past two days, she''s been at the playground''s small garden ¡­"


    Hearing these words, my head buzzed. Wang Peng had once told me that the little garden was filled with scenes of couples chatting and strolling. What was Li Jiarui going there for?


    Could it be ¡­


    Not daring to think any further, I turned and ran toward the little garden.


    My mind was constantly filled with images of Li Jiarui and that strange man together. I kept telling myself not to think too much into it, how could Li Jiarui carry me on her back and look for a man?


    It must be Wang Huifen spouting nonsense.


    However, when I reached the garden, I was stupefied.


    Just as I walked over, I saw Li Jiarui.


    But she was not alone, but instead was being embraced by another tall and handsome boy. The two of them were currently hugging each other, and that boy would even whisper something into her ear, that Li Jiarui would laugh at times, and the two of them looked quite good.


    The rose in my hand fell to the ground.


    It was as if I''d been shot in the heart.


    I can''t believe it''s Li Jiarui.


    "Darling, when will you break up with him?" That boy seemed to know how to chat quite well, and after a few moments, Li Jiarui let her guard down.


    "I''ll tell him in two days ¡­" Li Jiarui has completely changed, she is completely different from the one I know.


    Is this still the same Li Jiarui that I normally know?


    "Hehe, I''m not in a hurry. When have you thought it through? Tell him about it later!" After saying that, the boy very skillfully put his hand on Li Jiarui''s shoulder, and slowly began to sigh, acting deep.


    Li Jiarui did not dislike it either.


    Just as she was about to hug the man''s waist, I couldn''t hold back anymore. I stepped onto the rose and coldly said, "Li Jiarui, the supplementary lesson you told me is to make up for it here!"

 C63

    When Li Jiarui heard my voice, she trembled as if she had been electrocuted.


    When she saw a boy who was dressed in a loose suit and looked like a thug, she was stunned. "You are, Zhang Wen?"


    The man stopped subconsciously.


    I lit a cigarette and pointed at the boy with the cigarette in my hand. "Who is this man? Is there anything else you would like to explain to me? "


    "F * ck!" Who the fuck are you? " The man was interrupted by me, and he seemed to be in a bad mood. He came over to hit me, but was stopped by Li Jiarui.


    I was so angry that I started laughing, "Fuck, don''t be in such a hurry, you will suffer in the future. Li Jiarui, I''m asking you a question now!"


    Li Jiarui took a deep breath, and looked at me with eyes full of disdain: "This is my boyfriend!"


    "Then what am I!" When I get angry, I shout.


    Why did Li Jiarui''s face suddenly become so distorted in such a short amount of time? The feeling that everyone in the world was deceiving me came from my heart like a tide.


    She put her hand on the man''s shoulder.


    This man probably wanted to show off in front of her. He picked up a brick from the ground and was about to hit me.


    At that moment, I had already blocked out this man, and all I saw were Li Jiarui, why? What did I do wrong to make her do this to me?


    I took a deep breath. "How long have you two been here?"


    Li Jiarui looked up and counted. She even jokingly asked this man, "How long have we been together?" The man laughed shamelessly.


    "Probably half a month!"


    Half a month. That means they were together the last time I went to her place, and it was only then that Li Jiarui started to treat me coldly and she kept finding excuses to not go out with me.


    So there are signs to all of this. It''s just that my reactions are too slow.


    "Why?" I was so angry that my hands were shaking. I clenched my teeth and squeezed out a few words.


    She disdainfully said, "Why? Then, shouldn''t I ask your Lady Boss? If you two really didn''t do anything, could you be that close? You think I''m easy to trick? "


    I laughed self-deprecatingly. At this point, I don''t want to explain anything to her anymore, but Wang Yuxian and I really don''t have anything.


    So it was because of this that she went to look for someone else behind my back. It was because of her heart of revenge and jealousy.


    "Did you hear that clearly? "Jia Rui said that she broke up with you. If you dare to come and f * ck her again, I''ll beat you to death!" The man said to me arrogantly as he raised the brick in his hand.


    I coldly laughed. This man definitely doesn''t know how terrifying death is!


    But before I could say anything, I saw a group of black shadows running towards us.


    "Brother Wen!" Wang Peng took the lead and shouted.


    It was Wang Peng, Wu Yang and the others.


    I frowned when I saw them coming. How did they know?


    Wang Peng and the others saw that the man was holding a brick in his hand and was standing next to me. Wu Yang pointed at the man and cursed, "Drawn up? If you want to die, just say it! "


    With so many people appearing all at once, the man was already dumbfounded.


    Li Jiarui glared at me fiercely, and that man didn''t dare to say a single word.


    I never thought that such a thing would happen to me. Li Jiarui actually gave me a green hat that was so glorious.


    "Brother Wen, what do you think we should do?" Wang Peng and the others were already eager to give it a try, they were just waiting for me to say something.


    However, I waved my hand. "Forget it, let''s disperse!"


    Wang Peng looked at me in disbelief: "Brother Wen, what did you say?"


    "I say, all of you can go now!" My tone was a little heavier.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang looked at each other, then brought someone with them to the side, unwilling to give up.


    I stabilized my emotions and said to Li Jiarui: "I hope that you can cherish your choice. Goodbye!"


    The moment I turned around, I felt a pang in my nose. After all, I was still a failure.


    When we reached the end, I waved at Wang Peng and the others, gesturing for them to return to the dorm.


    I walked to the front of my BMW by myself. Inside, Wang Xin was leaning on the window as she looked at me with eyes filled with worry.


    Crack. Crack.


    The lights flashed twice, and I opened the door and got in.


    "Zhang Wen, are you alright?" Wang Xin cautiously asked me.


    "I''m fine." I felt my face sticky, and when I touched it, I found that my face was full of tears.


    Wang Xin gave me a tissue, which was filled with the fragrance from her hands. "You said that you''re fine, but look at you crying."


    "It''s none of your business!" I wiped the tears from my face.


    Wang Xin was silent for a moment, but she did not get off the carriage. Instead, she sat inside the carriage with me, saying, "I called Wang Peng and the others over, I am afraid you will be at a disadvantage."


    I looked at her, and for a moment I really felt like a clown, played like an idiot.


    I took a deep breath and started the car.


    When Wang Xin asked me where I was going, I didn''t say anything, and just drove her aimlessly on the streets. My mind was in a mess, and my heart was filled with thoughts of Li Jiarui.


    Wang Xin did not say anything as she quietly sat on the carriage.


    I found a secluded place and stopped the car. "Wang Xin, you knew about this a long time ago, right?"


    Wang Xin looked at me warily: "Yes, I hid it from you, but I''m also afraid that you''ll be hurt. I think that in the future, you''ll definitely find out for yourself, so you didn''t say anything more ¡­"


    "Then just treat me like an idiot, right!?" I suddenly shouted.


    Wang Xin was stunned for a moment when she thought that I would be so angry.


    "Is it fun to play me like this!" I grabbed onto Wang Xin''s arm.


    "Pain ¡­" She frowned.


    I didn''t let go of her, but turned around and pressed down on the seat. With a flip of my body, I grabbed onto Wang Xin''s neck, and stared at him with my two oval eyes.


    "Ah, Zhang Wen, what are you doing!" Wang Xin usually spoke carelessly, but at this time, she was curled up like a child, his eyes filled with fear.


    I didn''t know what I was thinking. At that moment, I just wanted to vent, to let go of all the annoyance and annoyance in my heart.


    In the blink of an eye, I had pinched her face until it was red.


    She kicked me with both legs, but it was useless.


    "Zhang Wen!" she cried, seeing that I had no intention of stopping.


    Ye Zichen slapped me.


    Her slap landed on my ear, and I calmed down at the same time as the ringing in my ear.


    Looking at the mess below me, I asked myself, what are you doing?


    Tears rolled down the corner of Wang Xin''s eyes as she pushed me away and ran away.


    I scratched my hair in frustration as I sat in the car and smoked a cigarette. After calming my emotions, I slowly drove back to the restaurant ¡­

 C64

    I returned to the hotel, weakly greeted the Wang Yuxian, then went to sleep.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t know who she was calling. She only nodded at me and didn''t notice the tears on my face.


    Lying on the bed, I took out my phone and sent a message to Wang Xin saying "I''m sorry".


    I sighed deeply and fell asleep in a moment.


    Previously, I was poor and didn''t have anything, but now that I have a car I have some money, but I have lost Li Jiarui, don''t tell me that there is no such thing as perfect beauty in the world?


    The next day, when I just woke up, I heard the Acting Hu at the entrance saying something noisily. I shook my head and walked down.


    Hei Mei came into the shop early in the morning and sat at the table, not daring to move. Acting Hu surrounded her like a teacher lecturing a student, scolding her as she walked.


    "Acting Hu, what''s wrong?" I''m so upset.


    When Hei Mei saw me, she cried.


    Wang Yuxian Li Erzi and the others were also watching from the side, but they did not plead for Hei Mei.


    I forced myself to smile and said half-jokingly, "The couple are quarrelling, so don''t affect the business of the restaurant!"


    I said, and they all looked at me.


    "Why are you all looking at me?"


    Acting Hu had never been this serious before. The wretched expression on his face completely disappeared as he said to me, "Zhang Wen, it''s all Hei Mei''s fault. Don''t be sad."


    My heart skipped a beat, I looked around at them, then looked at Hei Mei and chuckled: "You guys know about it already? Haha, nothing, it''s just a woman! "If it''s gone, then it''s gone."


    Hei Mei cried until her shoulders still trembled, "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have broken up. It''s all my fault for talking too much ¡­"


    "It''s fine. I''m not blaming you. Even if you don''t say anything, I will find out sooner or later. I''m not blaming you, don''t cry ~"


    Wang Yuxian looked at me with concern. "Wen Zi, why didn''t you tell Big Sis when you came back last night?"


    I chuckled. "I am fine with it ¡­"


    However, it was clearly written on my face that this had a lot to do with me.


    Wang Yuxian opened the password for the cash register and told Li Erzi to help look after the shop before bringing me out.


    Coincidentally, I didn''t want to stay here anymore, so I followed Wang Yuxian out.


    After getting on the car, I drove aimlessly. Wang Yuxian seemed to be very familiar with this place and pointed the way for me.


    "Wen Zi, I know that you are sad, but think about it, isn''t this a good thing too? Fortunately we discovered her earlier, if we were to discover that she is such a person after marriage, you will definitely suffer."


    I sighed. "Yes!"


    Wang Yuxian held onto one of my arms, leaned her head on my shoulder and said softly: "Wen Zi, today sister will be your partner, what do you think?"


    My little heart skipped a beat and I thought of something else.


    Seeing my burning gaze, Wang Yuxian hooked her nose at me: "What are you thinking? I just want to accompany you and it has nothing to do with doing that sort of thing! "


    I nodded.


    After driving for more than 20 minutes, the car finally reached the outskirts. I parked the car and climbed the mountain with Wang Yuxian.


    On the way to the mountain, Wang Yuxian held onto my arm tightly and chatted about some relaxed topics with me. I slowly relaxed.


    Today, Wang Yuxian had a light makeup on her face, but it couldn''t hide the beauty of her face. Her face was like peach blossoms, making every man''s imagination run wild.


    I told them all about how I almost beat Wang Xin to death last night. Wang Yuxian stopped and laughed loudly, saying that she wanted me to catch Wang Xin in her hands.


    I shook my head and said that she was engaged, that she had been engaged ever since she was a child.


    Wang Yuxian said that it was not like she was getting married, even if she got married, you could still get her to divorce you. There was nothing in this world that couldn''t be done.


    I joked, "What about you?"


    She stared at me for a moment, a strange look in her eyes.


    Then he came over and tickled me.


    When we get to the top of the mountain, Wang Yuxian sat on the side and looked at the scenery: "Wen Zi, I used to come here to relax when I was feeling troubled, but you must remember, you are a man, you must not lose your mind over anything. Just now, I was joking with you, in the future, you cannot do anything to hurt girls, especially that girl last night, she also did it for your own good, and she also wanted to comfort you, but how did you treat her?"


    I heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. "I don''t know what I''m thinking either."


    "I''m afraid that there are no principles. No matter what you do, you have to have your own principles."


    I remembered that on my journey here, I had walked all the way from meeting the Acting Hu and the others to cleaning up the Brother Long and. My principle was the Wang Yuxian, and I don''t know if that counts as a principle or not.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Yuxian, I might have never stood up to him in my entire life. I might have always been an honest waiter. Sometimes, it wasn''t personality that decided fate, but a woman that decided fate.


    The cool breeze blew, and for a moment, it was as though I was captivated by her as I looked at the Wang Yuxian''s side.


    His hair fluttered gently around his ears. He looked incredibly relaxed.


    She sensed that I was looking at her, turned around to look at me, and chuckled, "Wen Zi, turn your head around."


    "What?"


    "Turn around!" She began to act coquettishly.


    I obediently turned around, not knowing what the Wang Yuxian was up to.


    "Alright, turn around!"


    "Arcanum!"


    When I turned around, I felt a sudden softness in my mouth, and two sweet smells flew into my nostrils.


    Wang Yuxian closed her eyes, hugged my cheeks and passionately kissed me.


    My heart was beating fast. When I reacted and was about to kiss her, she reached out her hand to cover my mouth. "No, I have to take the initiative in this matter. Otherwise, you''re planning something bad, you know?"


    That feeling made me have an indescribable feeling in my heart, I really wanted to melt Wang Yuxian in my arms.


    Then she leaned on my shoulder and asked if I was feeling better.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian in my embrace, I sincerely thanked this woman from the bottom of my heart.


    In the afternoon, I drove Wang Yuxian back. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Hei Mei busily working back and forth inside, and asked her how she could help me out here. Acting Hu scratched his head and laughed, saying that it wasn''t because he asked, but Hei Mei insisted on staying behind to help.


    I laughed helplessly. Deep down, Wang Huifen is also an honest man.


    I thought that since she wanted to help, I should let her help. Anyway, she would be happy to be with Acting Hu.


    Wang Yuxian and I cleaned up a bit and came down to help.


    A busy day passed.


    The next morning, Li Erzi didn''t come to the restaurant. I asked the Wang Yuxian, she said that Li Erzi went up to request for leave, and probably came here in the afternoon.


    I feel like something is amiss, Li Erzi doesn''t usually ask for leave.


    After finishing all of his work at noon, Li Erzi came over as well. The moment he entered, he called me to the side and said to me: "Wen Zi, I heard that Brother Long is already able to get off the bed and move about. It''s said that he wants to talk to us!"

 C65

    Li Erzi''s words were very obvious, he was telling me that the Brother Long is awake, and is looking for trouble with us.


    Previously, when we brought the Brother Long into the hospital, it was not enough, and we even cut him in the hospital, and the Brother Long is also a bastard, when have we ever suffered like this before?


    Li Erzi and I both know that as long as Brother Long can leave the hospital, he will definitely take revenge on us.


    He asked me with his eyes what I was going to do.


    My expression darkened. "Last time when we went to repair the knife, we told him very clearly. If he still wants to play, we''ll play with him anytime!" Isn''t he still in the hospital? We''ll make another trip here tonight! "


    Li Erzi''s eyes turned, and he gritted his teeth: "Fine! I''ll listen to you! "


    I found a chance to tell the Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua about going to find the Brother Long at night. The two of them didn''t mind because Zhang Guohua had chopped the kitchen knife on the table ruthlessly, saying that he would chop off the Brother Long''s ankle tonight, so that he wouldn''t be able to get out of bed again in the future.


    Then it was evening, and we said we were going out to dinner, and we went out when there were few people in the hotel.


    I drove straight into the hospital.


    With the experience from last time, this time, we didn''t have anything to fear. After getting off the car, we headed towards the ward of Brother Long. I held a dagger in my hand as I led the way.


    There weren''t many people in the hospital at this time of day, so I quickly found the ward of Brother Long.


    The wounds on his body healed quite quickly, and the tattoo on his back was clearly visible.


    I pushed the door open and went in, then sat on the side of the Brother Long''s bed. When he heard the sound, he didn''t even open his eyes. Instead, he mumbled a few words, "Bring me the water."


    This guy thinks we''re nurses here.


    I lit a cigarette.


    Brother Long suddenly opened his eyes when he smelled the smoke.


    When he saw me sitting on the bed, he was stunned. He looked at me as if I was a monster. "Zhang ¡­" Zhang Wen!? "


    I flicked the ash onto his bed and grinned. "Yes? "You''ve recovered from your injuries?"


    "You ¡­" Brother Long was speechless for a long time.


    Zhang Guohua pointed the boning knife in his hand at Brother Long and said, "What, I heard that you wanted to talk to us after you came out? Today, I will chop off your feet and see how you find us! "


    Seeing the blade in Zhang Guohua''s hand, Brother Long was truly frightened, he immediately shook his head: That''s not what I meant, I just wanted to be friends with you guys ¡­.


    I burst out laughing. "Come on, who are you fooling!"


    "Really ¡­" Brother Long shouted in pain, but he did his best to restrain himself from shouting out. He looked at me pitifully, saying that he was really not going to find trouble with us, he was truly convinced.


    I said, "Really?"


    "Un, it''s true, Brother Wen!"


    Hearing him call me Brother Wen, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. The look in Brother Long''s eyes didn''t seem to be lying to me, it seems that he was truly afraid.


    I didn''t plan to do anything to him today. At most, I was just scaring him.


    Seeing him like this, I had no intention of playing with him anymore.


    "Brother Long, I know you are definitely not convinced, but if you want to find me, just let me know in the future. Don''t speak nonsense, do you understand?" "No," I said.


    Brother Long hurriedly nodded as he explained that he didn''t even intend to look for me, and that he had really given in to something.


    I smiled in satisfaction and led them away with a wave of my hand.


    We came out in the open and got into my BMW.


    "Fuck, did Brother Long really submit?" Acting Hu asked in disbelief as he got on the carriage.


    I nodded. "He should be terrified, unless he doesn''t care about his life!"


    "Haha, I always thought he was a ruthless character, but he was also a piece of trash!" The Acting Hu laughed out loud.


    This world was always the same. Honest ones would be afraid of the strong, while the strong ones would be afraid of the dead.


    Now, this powerful bastard Brother Long has been completely subdued by us.


    We had a casual meal outside, and I walked them back to the hotel.


    Just as he lay down to rest, his phone rang.


    It was a message from the Boss Wang to me. There was only a line of words on it.


    My mind buzzed for a moment. What I should do finally came, Boss Wang had given me so many favours, I will definitely be at the front and back of the pack for his matters.


    I''ve been driving a BMW for a while these past two days, and it''s time for me to help.


    I didn''t reply to my text message. I put on my clothes and left with a dagger in my hand.


    At Tian Lun KTV''s entrance, it was brightly lit, and the waiters at the entrance were especially polite. When they saw guests, they had to lower their heads until they were almost at their heels.


    The 308 private rooms were Supreme Preceptor''s private rooms, it was lavishly decorated, with the lowest cost being 6666. Ordinary people could not afford to go there, only those with status like Boss Wang could frequent this place.


    At this time, the room was filled with gentle music. Boss Wang was smoking a cigarette and drinking wine on the table.


    Sitting next to Boss Wang was a man with a knife scar on his face.


    There were two bodyguards standing next to them.


    "Haha, Boss Du, how long has it been since we last met? Drink one! " Boss Wang poured a cup of wine for the man and downed it himself.


    Boss Du fell for his trap and drank his wine in one gulp.


    The acrid alcohol filled his stomach, and he couldn''t help but close his eyes.


    The combined strength of these two could already support an entire sky above Jinhai City.


    "Old Wang, did you know about what I told you just now?" Boss Du was an impatient one, but also a violent one.


    Boss Wang and Boss Du had known each other for a long time, so of course he knew who he was. He smiled and said he understood, he was told to be patient, and that Zhang Wen brat would arrive shortly.


    The Boss Du replied lazily and leaned back on the sofa.


    Originally, Boss Wang came here today to discuss some matters with him. Who knew that when they met again, he would complain that his little brother was beaten up by someone, and that it was quite severe? Now he was even lying in the hospital.


    Boss Wang laughed, he said your brother can be bullied by others?


    Boss Du squinted his eyes. He said that the man was ruthless and that he had beaten his brother into the hospital and had even brought people to fix his wound. His brother was now scared out of his wits.


    Lao Du asked curiously. If you are angry, why don''t you just find someone to help your brother settle it? There''s someone here you can''t handle?


    Boss Du frowned, thinking, "Old Wang, it''s easy to say, but what if I fail?" That man is like a mad dog. Whoever bites him, if I get bitten, it won''t feel good.


    Boss Wang then asked your brother what his name was.


    Lu Long!


    Who touched your brother?


    It was said that he was a waiter at a restaurant, called Zhang Wen!

 C66

    When Boss Wang heard Zhang Wen''s name coming out of his mouth, he immediately burst out in laughter.


    Boss Du said in displeasure, "Old Wang, what are you laughing at? My brother got beaten up, why the f * * k are you so happy? "


    Boss Wang smiled and clinked his wine cup: "I know that Zhang Wen!"


    "Fuck, you know him?"


    "Hmm, the last time he helped people collect the debt, he already tied me up in our factory. It''s very natural!" But you''re already with me, you''re my driver! "


    Boss Du glanced at him, "How are you doing? Can you get someone to go to your factory and tie you up? Then what do you mean, can this Zhang Wen move?! My brother is still lying in the hospital! "


    The Boss Wang had been friends with the Boss Du for many years. At this moment, the Boss Wang was also calculating in his heart, that a mere Zhang Wen definitely could not cause him to fall out with the Boss Du, but this Zhang Wen was something he truly liked. If he stayed by his side in the future and used by the Boss Du, then there would be many troublesome things that he could easily resolve.


    But he did not want to offend the Boss Du.


    In just one or two seconds, a plan appeared in the boss''s mind. This way, Zhang Wen would be even more loyal to him in the future.


    He poured a cup of wine for Boss Du and said: "How about this, the medical fees for your brother, how much do I owe you? I''ll call Zhang Wen over later. You just have to let out your anger based on the situation! "


    "Nonsense!" Do I care about this small medical fee!? "


    "Haha, as long as you understand what I mean ¡­"


    Sizzle.


    A BMW with the sound of brakes stopped in front of Tian Lun KTV. A young man in a smart suit got out of the car, threw his keys to the waiter and ran upstairs.


    He found 308 and pushed open the door.


    "Boss Wang, you were looking for me?" On my way here, I had a lot of fantasies about what I would see when I opened the door. I thought it was the bloody winds and rain, or perhaps the confrontation, but when I opened the door, it was a very calm scene.


    The two of them sat there drinking, with a few bodyguards standing beside them.


    They were the only ones in the large room.


    Boss Wang waved his hand at me, "Come, Zhang Wen, let me introduce him to you. He is Boss Du, a good friend of mine in business! It can be said that without him, there would be no me today! "


    Boss Wang made his attitude clear the moment he started.


    I don''t know what you mean by "he". I shook hands with Boss Du but he didn''t even look at me before withdrawing his hand.


    Boss Wang laughed out loud. "Lao Du, don''t be like this, this young lad is not bad, he''s real!"


    Boss Du looked at me with narrowed eyes: "Brat, do you remember that you recently beat someone? That person''s entire body is covered in tattoos, his name is Lu Long. "


    When I heard Lu Long''s name, I was a little unfamiliar. I said that I was a person, but I only knew that his name was Brother Long. Everyone else called him that.


    Boss Du slapped the table angrily, thinking that I was playing with him: "That''s Lu Long, he''s my younger brother! I heard you sent someone to make up for it with medicine? Young man, you are really ruthless! "Perhaps, we should give it a try today and see whether it is you who is ruthless, or me?"


    After Boss Du finished speaking, the two bodyguards standing by his side came over and held me up. One of them took out something that looked like a toy, and placed it inside his clothes, which could fit a finger.


    Facing Boss Du''s provocation, Boss Wang didn''t say a single word and just coldly looked at me from the side. At that moment, I understood everything.


    However, never in my wildest dreams did I expect that Lu Long would have another relative, and this relative of his, would actually know Boss Wang.


    From the look in Boss Wang''s eyes, I can tell that he was planning to vent Boss Du''s anger today.


    I pushed aside one of my bodyguards and threw the other one with a standard shoulder throw.


    I did it in one motion, not even for a second.


    Boss Wang and Boss Du were stunned for a moment, but I think that there''s appreciation in Boss Wang''s eyes.


    "Boss Du, first of all, I need to clarify with you! I went to the hospital to repair the knife because I had no other choice. Think about it, I don''t have any connections here, only know a few hotel attendants, if Lu Long wakes up and finds out I did it, then I''ll have to die. I did it to protect myself! You''ve been here all the way, too, and I''m sure you''d do the same if it happened to you, right? "


    Boss Du snorted.


    Boss Wang laughed out loud, saying that I was right, but if you did something wrong you have to admit, and you have to be punished.


    I thought that when these words came out of Boss Wang''s mouth, I knew that he was saying this to me, telling me to show some gratitude to him.


    I continued to say, "My boss is right, I beat Lu Long, so I should be punished. This way, I will pay for all of Lu Long''s medical expenses, and then I will leave you a finger, okay?"


    After I said this, the entire room became quiet.


    Boss Du stared at me for a while, then nodded his head in satisfaction: "Leave your finger here, you don''t need to pay for the medical fees!"


    He winked at the bodyguard, who handed me the thing he''d been holding on to with his fingers.


    I took it without hesitation.


    Then he put it on his pinky.


    Crack.


    I clapped my hands on the table so they could see what I was doing.


    Ka-cha! *


    When this thing exerted force, a heart-wrenching pain came from its fingers. It could be said that the ten fingers were linked to the heart, and it was impossible to describe this feeling for a person who had never experienced it before.


    Blood immediately began to flow through the gaps between his fingers.


    My face contorted, and I pressed on.


    The pain from my hand is getting more and more intense. In just a few seconds, cold sweat starts to form on my forehead.


    Taking off one''s own fingers required not only courage, but perseverance as well. It was impossible for a person without perseverance.


    This was not an ordinary pain.


    Ah!" I cried out, gathering all my strength into my fingers.


    "Wait!" Just as I was about to exert my strength, a large hand grabbed me.


    It was the Boss Wang.


    He patted the back of my hand, signalling for me to not move, then said to Boss Du half-jokingly: "What, I already said that he is mine, yet you still want to bully him? Lao Du! "


    Boss Du looked at me coldly for a while, then laughed heartily: "Haha, since you, Old Wang have spoken, then forget about it! "Brat, you''re following such a good boss!"


    Boss Wang poured me a cup of wine. "Come to Zhang Wen and drink a cup with Boss Du!"


    I touched the glass with my good hand and drank it down.


    It was then that I realized the difference between people.


    If Boss Wang didn''t say anything today, then I will definitely do it myself. This is society, this is a society where humans eat humans!

 C67

    Boss Du, who was fighting with me a second ago for my fingers, was drinking with me straightforwardly now.


    I endured the pain in my hand and drank with them.


    To put it bluntly, I am just a kid from the countryside, I don''t have any chips on me right now. As long as Boss Du is willing, I can lie in the hospital for a few months at any time.


    My fate is in their mouths a thing of thought.


    This was the difference between humans.


    If a man did not have a tough fist and had no bargaining chip, he would only be bullied. In a society where the strong preyed on the weak, he simply could not stand.


    Boss Wang seemed to be quite satisfied with my performance and continuously invited me to drink.


    I only found out later that my expression today not only made Boss Wang satisfied, it also made him look very proud. I was just a brat who had followed him for a few days in the Boss Wang''s mouth, and even a brat who had followed him for only a few days had such boldness. It was definitely better!


    He was demonstrating to the Boss Du.


    By staying at their current position, they were comparing their money to the number of people under their command.


    Today, I will give Boss Wang face.


    Boss Du drank until his face was completely red, then the two bodyguards carried him and walked away.


    At this time, Boss Wang sincerely said to me, "Zhang Wen, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but if you don''t give him some interest, he definitely won''t let you go. I did this for your own good!"


    I nodded in understanding. "I know."


    In the future, young people need to know what''s important. You beat Boss Du''s little brother half to death, and he wants you to use a single finger, but in reality, it''s nothing. No matter what you do in the future, you have to think about it carefully.


    I silently nodded my head.


    Wasn''t it because the person I touched was the younger brother of Boss Du? If it was anyone else, Boss Du would definitely not even spare them a glance. He was telling me that no matter who I want to mess with in the future, I have to be careful and find out more about the other party. If I can''t find out, then call him, he''ll help me.


    But I can''t make trouble for him.


    I''ve only got to hold the gun for him.


    How could I not understand this?


    After speaking to me, Boss Wang waved his hand and called five to six girls in.


    He told me I could pick any one of these girls I wanted.


    I am not in the mood now, moreover Wang Yuxian was waiting for me at the restaurant, so I politely declined. Boss Wang laughed, saying that young people do not like this, not bad, you have principles!


    Before he left, he tossed me a bag containing my day''s expenses.


    I went to the car and opened it.


    There were 10,000 yuan inside.


    This money is not much, not much. Today, just because of this 10,000 yuan, I almost cut off my own fingers.


    10,000 yuan was truly ironic!


    I drove back to the hotel. Wang Yuxian was still awake and was waiting for me upstairs.


    At the sound of the car she came down the stairs.


    Seeing that I was a bit pale, she asked me what I had done.


    I smiled bitterly. "Jade Immortal, the business in the shop hasn''t been very good recently. You don''t have much money this month, do you?"


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes moved a little, "Wen Zi, you don''t need to worry about the things in the restaurant, are you in need of money? How much? Big Sis still has some savings here. "


    I looked at the Wang Yuxian, my heart moved to death at that moment. Behind every successful man, isn''t there a woman silently supporting him?


    I threw the bag of cow skin to her and said that the bag was given to me by the Boss Wang, so that he could keep the money from the restaurant.


    Wang Yuxian opened it and took a look, muttering a question about how much money there was. After being stunned for a moment, she quickly ran over and caught up to me with two steps, and grabbed onto my hand from behind. "Wen Zi, you''re injured?"


    I must have accidentally caused the blood on the leather bag to be seen by the Wang Yuxian when I was driving.


    I laughed and said it was all right.


    But Wang Yuxian looked at me as if she was about to cry, as though the one who was injured was not me, but Wang Yuxian.


    "He''s injured so much, and he still says that he''s fine!" "No, go and bandage it!" Wang Yuxian said worriedly.


    "Jade Immortal, I''m fine, really." Although the pain is terrible, but I do not want to be medically bandaged.


    She pouted her lips and forcefully pulled me to the emergency room. Along the way, she held my hand and carefully blew on it.


    It''s already the wee hours of the morning when I came back from my torment. I fell down and slept.


    The next day, when I did not go out to work, Wang Yuxian told me to recuperate from my injuries and that I should not touch the water.


    It was almost noon when Wang Peng and Wu Yang came to see me.


    Wang Peng told me not to be sad, and that I would bring him to his school later to introduce me to a beauty.


    Before I could even open my mouth, Wang Yuxian was already scolding me. Don''t seduce Zhang Wen, he''s still young.


    I smiled helplessly and said that I didn''t have the mood to look for a woman right now.


    "Oh right, Brother Wen, I forgot to tell you one thing." Wang Peng told me at this time.


    "What is it?"


    "On that day, Wu Yang and I sent someone to beat him up. At that time, Li Jiarui tried her best to stop him, so we accidentally injured her."


    Acting Hu laughed out loud. "Damn, you don''t need to report to me about this in the future. That slut should also have tidied up properly, if not I would have had my wife deal with it in a few days! "


    Wang Peng and the others had also heard about Wang Huifen''s previous battle with the heroes, and they were all avoiding her at school right now. When Acting Hu said this, Wang Peng immediately shook his head and said, "Brother Hu, if you go over to find sister-in-law, then it will definitely kill you."


    Acting Hu felt that he had gained a lot of face and laughed heartily.


    I coughed lightly and asked them how the man and Li Jiarui were injured. They said that it was nothing serious and that there was a wound on the man''s head.


    I sighed and walked over to pat Wang Peng on the shoulder. "Brother, I appreciate your good intentions, but this matter has come to a halt. If anyone dares to touch them in the future, don''t blame me for being rude! "


    The Acting Hu did not understand, saying that if this kind of thing were to be done in the ancient times, it would cause people to show off.


    I said that things are different now compared to before. Before, she was going to travel on the streets, but now, everyone has the right to choose love. No matter how Li Jiarui betrays me, she still has her own rights.


    Acting Hu gave me a thumbs up, saying that I really am the current Chen Shimei.


    Not long after I treated Wang Peng and the others to lunch, he and Wu Yang had too much to drink and started to brag to us about how they took care of that man back then.

 C68

    Only then did Acting Hu see the bandage on his finger and asked me what was going on.


    I said I did it myself when I went to Boss Wang''s place last night.


    Acting Hu said in shock, if Boss Wang was there, how could you suffer a loss?


    I am just a chess piece in front of the Boss Wang. Right now, I still have value in using him, so at the very least, the Boss Wang will protect me, but if one day I am no longer of use to him, he will definitely want me dead.


    When I was eating, my phone vibrated. I casually took a look and saw that it was a text message that Wang Xin had sent me.


    "Zhang Wen, if you really want me to forgive you, come over to me right now!"


    I raised my eyebrows and asked where she was.


    She sent me an address, a ktv.


    At this time, why would she go to KTV?


    After I received the address, I bid farewell to Acting Hu and the others and left.


    I drove very fast and arrived at the private room Wang Xin was in. I thought that it would definitely be filled with smoke, and that there would definitely be quite a few people inside, but when I entered it, I was stunned for a moment.


    Only Wang Xin was left in the room.


    The table was full of bottles.


    "Wang Xin, what''s wrong with you?" I''ll ask when I get in.


    She gave me a blurry look before her eyes reddened and she started to cry like a child.


    I didn''t ask any further, but just whispered a comforting voice in her ear, saying that it was all my fault last time. I shouldn''t have done anything to her.


    "I don''t blame you." She cried for a while and said, "I know that you were also worried about Li Jiarui last time. It was my fault, I shouldn''t have lied to you, but I also told you to pay attention to Li Jiarui."


    "Sigh ~" I sighed, "This sort of thing cannot be noticed. Sooner or later, it will come."


    "Li Jiarui and I have been in university for two years, she has frequently changed boyfriends, and has also always been implicated with Li Fei in secret. I have advised her several times to make sure that you and she are alright.


    He never thought that Li Jiarui, who looked rather conservative on the surface, would actually be this kind of person.


    What was going on with this society?


    "It''s all in the past. Let''s not talk about it anymore, why did you come alone to the KTV to drink?" What''s wrong with you? " I asked.


    Wang Xin''s eyes reddened: "It''s because of him."


    It''s also because of him, and the last time Wang Xin cried loudly, without any forewarning, was also because of that man. I am a little curious now about what that man looks like, to be able to make Wang Xin feel so uncomfortable.


    "Wang Xin, you have the right to choose, don''t say that you are his just because the marriage is set, as long as you are not married, you have the right to choose! In other words, even if you get married, you can still get a divorce! "


    She sighed and said it was for someone else. For her, it was impossible.


    When I asked her why, she didn''t say anything more and just shook her head helplessly, saying that it was impossible.


    At this time, I put my hands on Wang Xin''s shoulders in all seriousness and said to her: "Wang Xin, can I chase you from now on?"


    There was something warm in her eyes as she looked at me.


    Wang Xin drank an unknown amount of wine as I drove my BMW into the school. I carried her princess in my arms and carried her to the dorm.


    Along the way, countless women shot envious glances at her.


    At that time I was wearing a suit, those who knew the market very well knew that the suit was not cheap, and the big BMW was parked downstairs, who wouldn''t be jealous of Wang Xin having me?


    I also had a few small beards, which made me look old, and a few old cities.


    I can''t say how handsome I am, but killing most men in an instant isn''t a problem.


    They were not even on the same level as these undergraduates.


    I carried Wang Xin all the way back to her dorm before I prepared to leave.


    When I came out, I found Li Jiarui coldly standing at the entrance of the dorm room, looking at me.


    "Zhang Wen, you''re not bad. Did you get my best friend just like that? But let me remind you, she has a husband! "


    I looked at her and didn''t speak to her. I just missed her and started to leave.


    She grabbed my arm from behind, unwilling to give up. "What do you mean!"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at her words. Now, a woman who had been pointing fingers at me actually dared to come over and ask me what was the meaning of this? Did she think what she had done was right?


    In order to preserve my last bit of gentleness, I still ignored her. Instead, I shouted loudly in the corridor: "Wang Huifen, come out and help me get someone!"


    When Li Jiarui heard Hei Mei''s voice, she immediately retracted her hand and fiercely stared at me.


    She was originally a pretty girl, but now her distorted facial features made me feel extremely ugly instead.


    A person''s heart is ugly, even if the appearance is beautiful what use?


    I turned and went downstairs, driving my BMW in a flash.


    The moment I stepped out of the school gates, I received a message from Li Jiarui. She said that she wouldn''t forget about her man being beaten by us, and would return the message back to me sooner or later.


    I sneered and immediately deleted the message.


    I really don''t want to have anything to do with this kind of person anymore.


    When night came, Wang Xin woke up and gave me a call, saying that she was grateful that I brought her back, and even joked around and told me that everyone in the school thought that I was her target and thought that I was very handsome. There were still a few girls who wanted to ask for my phone number, but she didn''t give them to me.


    I laughed and said you could give it to them.


    Wang Xin was a little angry and said, Zhang Wen, did you not keep your promises? What did you promise me just now?


    I was stunned and asked her what was the matter.


    She steadied herself and asked if what I had said was true. I wanted to chase her.


    Hearing this, I was overjoyed. I hurriedly said that it was definitely true. As long as she was willing, I would chase after her from now on.


    She stammered out that she was not such an easy chaser.


    I said that even if I chased her to the ends of the earth, I would definitely catch up with her.


    She laughed and said it was up to me.


    After putting down the phone, the Wang Yuxian beside me asked me why I was so happy. I said that I seemed to have fallen for a female university student.


    Wang Yuxian rolled her eyes at me. She said, Zhang Wen, just play every day, haven''t you suffered enough this time? Men still have to prioritize their career, having a career first and then having love.


    I know that Wang Yuxian is a little jealous, so I joked that I will chase after you.


    Her face immediately flushed red: "You little brat, you better chase that female student of yours! I can''t afford it. "


    However, her words clearly stated that this was not the case.


    After joking with Wang Yuxian for a while, Boss Wang called.


    I wondered what the old fox was looking for me for, and settled down.

 C69

    "Zhang Wen, how is the wound on your hand?" he asked me.


    "Oh, I''m fine now. It''s just a small wound." I could hear the meaning behind his words. He was asking me if I could ''work'' now.


    "Haha, then that''s fine. Come to my office tomorrow morning!"


    "Alright."


    Boss Wang is like an eagle who has been hunting in the dark all this time. He has sharp claws and sharp eyes, but I have an empty appearance.


    The next day, I appeared in Boss Wang''s office wearing a clean and tidy suit. I looked quite energetic, but my fingers were still wrapped in gauze. I knew he liked clean people, so I specially cleaned myself up in the morning.


    Boss Wang slightly nodded when he saw me. "Young people are not bad, a young person''s abilities must be respected!"


    He looked in a good mood and made me sit down.


    "Boss Wang, what did you call me here for?" I asked bluntly. I felt that my previous relationship with him was as simple as having a hierarchy. I didn''t want to have any unnecessary feelings or relationships either.


    He lit up a cigarette and said, "I''m on a business trip for the next two days, but there''s something I can''t let go of here. I want you to keep an eye on it for me."


    "Go ahead."


    He told me roughly that he was delivering sand to a construction site, thirty cars a day, and that he needed someone he trusted to keep watch over the place. He didn''t trust anyone else, so he came to me and said he would give me a reward when he came back.


    I didn''t think too much about it. I''ll just do whatever he wants.


    However, I have never come into contact with these things, so I asked the Boss Wang what I should do.


    He said it was all right as long as you delivered the sand on time every day.


    He held a cigarette in his mouth, and the ethereal smoke curled up, giving him a mysterious veil. "If you need someone while I''m away, contact the pillar."


    He picked up the phone in his office and said a few words before a strong man walked in. I know this person, he was the person I met the last time I came here to kidnap Boss Wang, he really wanted to kill me then.


    "Boss, why are you looking for me?" This person spoke in a low and muffled voice, slanted his eyes and glared at me, then looked towards Boss Wang.


    "Feng Zhu, I''m going on a business trip for a few days. I''ll leave the matter of transporting sand to the rich and prosperous homes to Zhang Wen. If Zhang Wen encounters any trouble, you go and help him, understand?"


    The big guy nodded and looked at me with a smile that wasn''t a smile. I made it clear and left a call with him before he left.


    Boss Wang was polite to me for a while longer before letting me drive him to the construction site to have a look.


    Actually, I thought it was just a simple drive of the car to deliver the sand. Furthermore, Boss Wang already told the people at the construction site, what else do I have to worry about? You just have to come and hang around a few times every day.


    When we went there, there were only a few people working on the construction site. I asked Boss Wang why there was no one working here, he said that construction starts at night, and that there were too many things to do during the day, it would be better to come during the night. Furthermore, sand can only be transported at night.


    I nodded and said I knew.


    When it was almost noon, I sent Boss Wang back. He said to let me go there tonight, it''s his plane for the night.


    After I left, Boss Wang went back to his office alone. He tapped his finger on the phone for a while, then dialed a number and left.


    Hey, Lao Du, I have something to take care of, and might be heading out for a while. I will leave the construction site to Zhang Wen, you can''t bully my people these few days, haha! "


    The phone buzzed. No one knew what Boss Du was talking about, but he still had a smile on his face.


    After hanging up, the smile on his face turned gloomy as he lowered his head in thought.


    Just then, the pillar walked in, he grinned and laughed: "Boss Wang, handing over this task to Zhang Wen, isn''t that a little too much?"


    "What do you know? "When I leave for my business, I won''t care about the things here anymore. You handle it yourself!"


    The last time he let himself grasp it, he accidentally killed a person, and in the end, Boss Wang came back to justify his actions. It was then that Pillar started to follow Boss Wang.


    He felt that this boss not only had a business mind, but also a viciousness and wisdom that other bosses didn''t have. It definitely wouldn''t be a problem to follow him.


    The only thing he did not know was why he, who was usually only concerned with money, would recently be so concerned about a person called Zhang Wen.


    I returned to the restaurant and told the matter to Li Erzi and the others.


    Acting Hu said that he had worked on the construction site before, and that the person who sent the sand had to have a very strong relationship with him. Otherwise, he would not be able to enter the sand at all.


    I frowned: "Then would Boss Wang be so kind to let me see such a big deal?"


    "Maybe I want to test you and see if you can do it. If you can, then I''ll give you another try!" Acting Hu said while dancing with Large Black Claw.


    At night, when Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua left, they did not leave.


    I looked at the time and saw that I was going to the construction site. I told Wang Yuxian not to wait for me to go to sleep first.


    Li Erzi had told me before: "Wen Zi, I''ll go with you at night, I just feel that something isn''t right."


    I laughed and thought, What''s wrong with that? It''s just going to be a supervisor.


    Li Erzi and I did not say anything along the way.


    The door was locked, so he rolled down the window and let the man in.


    The person inside coldly looked at me and asked what I was doing. This is an important place for construction, outsiders are not allowed to enter.


    I frowned and got out of the car, thinking that this wasn''t how it was when Boss Wang and I came over in the afternoon.


    "I''m from Boss Wang, he''s on a business trip today and asked me to come over to supervise him!" "No," I said.


    The person inside looked like a Hooligan. I could vaguely see that there was something like a stick in the room.


    "Damn, I only know Boss Wang, I don''t know you!"


    "You didn''t see me in the afternoon?"


    "No!"


    I didn''t want to waste my breath with him, so I took out my phone and made a call to Boss Wang. After looking at the calls that didn''t reach me for a long time, I finally remembered that he was probably already on the plane.


    The door is tightly locked. I think that the person who sent the sand here should be coming over soon. Isn''t he deliberately making things difficult for me by locking the door like this?


    My temper flared up and I was about to jump in with Li Erzi.


    Unexpectedly, seven or eight people suddenly came out of the room, all of them carrying their stuff with them as they cursed.


    Li Erzi quickly let me go back to the car and drove away first.


    When we arrived at a place with no one around, he said to me: "Wen Zi, don''t you feel that something is amiss?"

 C70

    "What''s wrong?" I looked at him in confusion.


    "Think about it, this construction site is the place where the Boss Wang sent sand when we were dealing with other people. The Acting Hu also said that if this place does not have any normal relations, it is impossible for it to send sand. As you can see just now, those people are just looking for trouble. You came here in the afternoon, so it''s impossible that they wouldn''t recognize you. "


    When Li Erzi said this, I felt that something was amiss. When Boss Wang and I came over in the afternoon, those people were extremely courteous to us.


    Furthermore, this gatekeeper was even very polite to us and gave us smoke.


    Why did the Boss Wang change after he left?


    I was very upset and lit a cigarette.


    At this time, Li Erzi was not anxious at all, he said, "Wen Zi, don''t be in such a hurry, let''s not be impulsive right now, we should first investigate whose construction site this is!"


    Up till now, I still do not know who exactly this construction site belongs to. I only know that this person is working with the Boss Wang.


    But now that the sand is coming, how do I check it out?


    Li Erzi told me not to worry, and then he called a friend. After calling for a while, he hung up.


    "This construction site was developed by a Boss Du."


    "Boss Du?" My body jolted.


    What does Boss Wang mean by this?


    Seeing the change in my expression, Li Erzi asked me if I knew this Boss Du. I nodded and said that I do, and that person was Brother Long''s brother! Last time, I almost cut off my finger because of this.


    If he says it''s broken, then we won''t be able to pull sand today.


    It''s impossible for the Boss Wang to not know about the matter between me and the Boss Du, but why did he still arrange for me to come? Are you testing me? Or do you want me to die?


    "Wen Zi, my friend said that this Boss Du is very powerful, why don''t we leave first and come back another day?" Li Erzi advised.


    I pondered for a while, then shook my head. "No, since Boss Wang arranged for me to come here, then he definitely has his reasons. If I turn around and leave, then what about the sand on the construction site?"


    "Sigh, I think it''s better if you don''t offend people like the Boss Du."


    I have already thought about this point, but since I want to do it, then I will have to let Boss Du see what kind of methods I have!


    Half an hour later, Lacha''s car had already lined up in front of the construction site, but the gate was still locked.


    Ignoring the frantic beeping of the drivers, the guards at the construction site focused on their own drinking and playing cards.


    "Fuck, what''s going on?" "Why don''t you let us in today?"


    "Isn''t that a waste of time?"


    "If I can''t pull out all the sand tonight, it would be troublesome!"


    The drivers were all complaining, not understanding why.


    The driver got out of the car at the front of the line to help the concierge with a cigarette. He was quite familiar with the kid before, so he chatted with him for a while.


    The boy from the gatehouse said that this was an order from the higher-ups, and they would probably not be able to pull any sand tonight.


    The driver had no choice but to sigh. These drivers were all hired temporarily, one trip was all about money. If he didn''t leave tonight, then their hard work today would be in vain.


    To put it bluntly, how much money they earned every day, they all had a scale in their hearts, and they all cared about it.


    He turned around and told the driver behind him that he wouldn''t be able to start work tonight. However, just as the last car was about to start up and leave, a pair of Large Black Claw patted his shoulders.


    He was a rather wretched looking person.


    "Bro, why are you leaving in such a hurry?" The door will open in a moment. "


    "Huh?" The driver had never seen Acting Hu before, so he was confused. He thought that this person was joking.


    Acting Hu grinned: "I''m from the Brother Wen, don''t worry!


    "Brother Wen? "Who is it?"


    The passenger whispered in his ear, it was rumored that the Brother Wen was the brat that had been following the Boss Wang for the past few days.


    He nodded and turned off the engine again.


    Then, Acting Hu started to notify everyone one by one, telling them not to worry, it would be done after a while.


    The drivers were skeptical, but they had no choice. Everyone wanted to make the money.


    At the same time, a few figures strenuously climbed over the wall beside the construction site.


    Each of them carried a few bottles of something filled with gasoline.


    "Second Brother, where should we go?" Wang Peng who was walking behind asked.


    Li Erzi walked in front quickly by himself as he observed his surroundings to see where he could use these bottles. However, he was still a little doubtful in his heart, would these combustion bottles really work?


    Was the method that Wen Zi suggested really feasible?


    "Come here!" Li Erzi said as he walked to the front of a patch of air.


    This place was not far from the construction site. Even if he were to set fire to it, it would not be able to burn people, much less things on the construction site.


    Wen Zi said not to destroy anything. Just set a fire for them to see.


    Li Erzi took out his lighter, flicked it twice, ignited a Burn Bottle, and slammed it into the ground.


    Boom ~


    The flames spread like magic, forming a huge tongue of flame on the ground.


    "Damn, Wen Zi''s method is pretty useful!" Li Erzi was shocked. A moment ago, when he was too close to his, even a piece of his eyebrows had been burnt.


    He did not waste any time on words, and let Wang Peng and the others throw out the Burn Bottles in their hands as well.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Every time a bottle exploded, there would be a burst of muffled sounds, followed by an enormous flame that rose into the air. Looking at it from afar, it seemed as if there was a fire.


    Fire at the construction site was not a joke, not to mention how much money they had lost. Even if it became serious, it would slow down the progress of the construction site because the main body of the site was made of reinforced concrete and could not catch fire.


    If there was a fire, the building materials stored in the warehouse would also be lost! These things were quite valuable!


    When Li Erzi and the others set fire to the fire, they hid nearby and watched. Not long after the fire started, it flared up again.


    Just imagine how spectacular it would be if a dozen or so Molotov cocktails were put together.


    At this moment, Acting Hu and I were already sitting in the front passenger seat of the first large carriage. Looking at the distant fire that was rising, I smiled in satisfaction.


    I called Acting Hu and the others over, but did not call Pillar and the rest over.


    "Brother Wen, look. The construction site seems to be on fire! "Looks like we won''t be able to start tonight, sigh!" The driver sighed. There was a hint of reproach in his tone. Did I tell him that I had a way just now? He definitely didn''t think that this was my way.


    I replied smilingly, "Brother, you don''t have to worry. I''ll definitely get you all to send the sand in tonight. Don''t worry!"


    He obviously didn''t believe me. "Hopefully!"

 C71

    A few minutes after the fire broke out, the people in the room ran out in a flurry. Seeing the huge firelight, they woke up instantly. They cursed and then took out fire extinguishers from the room and rushed over. They were on duty tonight, so if anything happened, it would be their responsibility.


    They knew exactly how much those building materials were worth. If the Boss Du pursued this matter, they would be the ones out of luck.


    The boy who was leading them ran the fastest, leaving not a single person in the room.


    When they were all gone, I said to the driver, "Break open the door and let''s go in."


    "What?" The driver was about to start the car, but stopped when he heard me say that. Then would they not be able to do business in the future?


    "If I let you hit me, I''ll hit you!" Acting Hu said impatiently.


    "Arcanum!"


    Anything in front of the construction truck would be useless. In any case, the driver still had a bellyful of anger. He slammed the throttle hard and the gate of the construction site was casually smashed open. The driver''s voice came from behind as they drove into the construction site one by one.


    The driver looked excited and pointed me to the sand.


    "Let''s not go there. Turn around here and drive to the door." I lit a cigarette and said lightly.


    The driver wanted to say something, but he didn''t. He could tell that the young man in front of him wasn''t simple, and he was right, so he turned around and drove back to the construction site.


    This time, under the command of Zhang Guohua, Li Erzi and the rest, the construction site turned around and headed towards the entrance.


    I jumped out of the car and told the driver that the sand was here.


    The driver looked at me in disbelief and asked, Really?


    I laughed and said nothing.


    He gave me a thumbs up, saying that I am the first person who dared to cause trouble at Boss Du''s construction site, so he is willing to risk it all today. Listen to me, release the sand here!


    Rumble ¡­


    The back of the car shook and sand slid down the metal.


    Then a second car, then a third...


    When all ten or so cars had been unloaded, I told them to keep pulling the sand, which was enough for tonight, but the sand was at the gate.


    When the seven to eight guards arrived, they were stunned by the scene before them. The leading man asked me in disbelief: "Zhang Wen, do you f * cking know whose construction site this is?"


    I calmly stood by Zhang Guohua and the others: "Boss Du, what happened?"


    "F * ck!" I think you don''t want to live anymore, right? " This brat was extremely angry.


    Acting Hu scolded: "If you are any more f * cking b * tch, I will make it so that you won''t see the moon tomorrow!"


    Li Erzi burst out laughing, saying that it should be tomorrow''s sun!


    Acting Hu scratched his head.


    Acting Hu always used words to force others, how could he let these little brats have the advantage in front of him?


    The kid stopped talking with us and went to the gatehouse to make a phone call.


    Just then, an excavator roared over, and the two people inside were Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    Before Wang Peng went to college, he spent a period of time at the engineering school and also learned how to open excavators.


    "Brother Wen! Where are these idiots going? " Wang Peng asked loudly in the car.


    I pointed at the doorman. "All of you, pile up the doormen for me!"


    "Alright!"


    Those brats heard our conversation and felt helpless. If they really did that, wouldn''t the gatekeeper be buried?


    But Wang Peng doesn''t care about them, he just listens to my orders.


    The excavator was like a monster in the dark. It used all its strength to dig out a handful of sand from the ground and then drove it to the gatehouse. With a whoosh, all the sand was put down and a third of the gatehouse was buried.


    The kid who called from inside rushed out and asked me if I was crazy.


    We ignored him and continued our actions.


    The cart that was pulling the sand was filled with sand again after a while, and the sand at night was more than enough. The gatehouse was also buried now, I signaled Wang Peng and the others to get on the cart and leave.


    If I don''t go now, the Boss Du will come and I won''t be able to leave.


    These gatekeepers are just a bunch of kids who just entered society, he can''t do anything about my power.


    The chauffeur gave me a nice smoke break this time after I got in the car.


    "Wen Zi, you are the first person who dares to play with Boss Du like that. Awesome!"


    "Hur hur." I smiled perfunctorily.


    "But if this goes on, will we still be able to pull sand tomorrow?"


    "Yes!" Tomorrow is still the same, I''ll come when it''s time to do it! " "No," I said.


    "Alright!"


    On the car, I chatted a lot with the driver, he also told me a lot about the Boss Du, he said that the Boss Du used to be a taxi driver, but then he slowly monopolized the city''s large carts industry, but two years ago, he suddenly stopped working for the large carts and went off to get real estate, it was said that he had raised a group of people under his command, and now he wants money and money.


    Many of the good locations in the city had been photographed by him.


    I squinted, thinking that Boss Wang has really found me a good opponent!


    Seven or eight big carriages arrived at the entrance of the restaurant and stopped at the same time. Wang Yuxian was completely dumbfounded by what she saw.


    We jumped out of the car. I left the driver''s number and left.


    They all got out of the car and went to the restaurant.


    "Brother Wen, it''s been a long night. I haven''t touched an excavator in a long time, haha!" Wang Peng came today and said with a smile.


    "But if we pile of sand by the door today, will Boss Du find trouble with us tomorrow?" someone asked.


    I spread out their cigarettes. "Don''t worry about those. If something happens, I''ll carry it on my own. It has nothing to do with you guys!"


    "Brother Wen, what are you saying? Let''s carry the burden together!" Wu Yang said.


    I smiled and patted his shoulder: "However, if Boss Wang wants me to handle this matter alone, it won''t be that simple either. Since he wants me to have a direct confrontation with Boss Du, then I will drag him into this. We will use the Boss Wang''s banner to pull the sand! "


    After Li Erzi heard what I said, he chuckled: "Since you want to become the Boss Wang, then why don''t we have something more satisfying?"


    "What''s more fun?" Acting Hu asked with a wretched face.


    Li Erzi smacked Acting Hu on the head: "Fuck, do you think it''s because of the little thing that''s going on in your heart? Don''t think that everyone else is as wretched as you! "


    "What did you say?" When Acting Hu heard the word vulgar, he immediately exploded. What he hated the most was others calling him vulgar.


    Li Erzi could not be bothered with him and came over to me: "Wen Zi, didn''t you say that Boss Wang gave you a phone number? "That whatever pillar, we can''t let him get away with this. At the very least, we have to drag him into the water with us!"

 C72

    Li Erzi''s words reminded me, I had always felt that Zhu Chi and the rest were people of the Boss Wang, I didn''t want to use him, but after thinking about it, this is the person the Boss Wang gave me, why don''t I use him?


    Wouldn''t it be nice to have them block the guns for us?


    Then, I discussed with Li Erzi about tomorrow''s matter and let them all go.


    I lay down on the bed, exhausted, and rubbed my dizzy head.


    At this time, the door was gently pushed open and the Wang Yuxian walked in.


    She held onto a glass of milk and said, "Wen Zi, drink some milk. You should be better at sleeping.


    I got up and took the milk. I thanked her and gulped it down.


    "Wen Zi, once you step foot on this path, it will be difficult." Wang Yuxian said softly.


    I nodded. "I know, but there''s nothing I can do about it. This society is a society where the strong preach to the weak."


    She sighed, "From the day you arrived, I knew that you wouldn''t be able to stay in the restaurant peacefully as a waitress. However, if you decide to take your own path, then you will bravely go. Big Sis will always welcome you here!"


    I took her in my arms.


    She also snuggled up to me, and at that moment I didn''t have the slightest intention of blasphemy, just treated her like a bosom friend.


    The heck! What the f * * k is going on! " The next morning, Boss Du came to the construction site. As soon as he entered, he saw a pile of sand in front of the door, which looked like a small grave, but he did not see the gatekeeper.


    Last night, those kids did not dare tell Boss Du about this matter. They were prepared to dig out the gatehouse earlier today, but before they could even start working, Boss Du had arrived.


    The Xiao Wang who was guarding the door last night hurried over to explain: "Big bro, this was what Zhang Wen did last night."


    "What?" Didn''t I tell you not to let him in? Boss Du''s temper was a little off.


    "He smashed the door with his car and set fire to the construction site. That''s why we ¡­"


    Pow!


    Boss Du gave the man a slap on the face, then another stomp on his stomach. "What the hell are you guys doing?


    No one had ever dared to cause trouble in Boss Du''s territory before, so Zhang Wen was the first brat!


    None of them dared to say a single word as they just stood there quietly.


    Boss Du took out his mobile phone, preparing to call Zhang Wen, but he realized that Zhang Wen did not call. He called Boss Wang, but it was also turned off.


    Before leaving, she told him to leave her business to Zhang Wen and didn''t say anything else.


    Boss Du didn''t have a bottom line in his heart.


    "Big brother, that kid said that he will be coming over tonight ¡­" After a while, Xiao Wang said while trembling in fear.


    Boss Du''s eyes turned cold: "Fuck, stop blocking the door for my old man tonight and never let him in! How about you all just wait to eat shit! "


    With that, Boss Du called a person.


    I was still asleep when a phone call woke me up.


    I turned my body and looked at my phone. It was almost noon, and the restaurant below had already been busy for quite some time.


    There was an unfamiliar number on his phone.


    "Hello, who is this?" I picked it up drowsily.


    "Zhang Wen? I am the pillar! "


    I almost forgot. I just wrote down the phone number on the pillar and didn''t put it in my phone.


    "Oh, what is it?" I pretended to be stupid. In fact, I had already guessed what was going on.


    "What are you asking me about? "What did you do last night?"


    "What can I do? The Boss Wang wants me to monitor the construction site, to pull the sand!"


    "Other than pulling sand, what else did you do?" Pillar asked in a questioning tone.


    I was immediately annoyed. "What did I do that requires your intervention? What is your identity? I will only speak of these matters to Boss Wang! If you want to know, ask Boss Du! "


    "You ¡­" I''m sure he didn''t expect me to speak to him like that.


    I think everyone knows that you are Boss Wang''s right-hand man, so they are afraid of you, but I am not afraid of you. Boss Wang only wants you to help me, not command me.


    What obligation do I have to report to you?


    The pillar said to me with suppressed anger, "You do it! If you cause trouble for the Boss Wang, you will be left with nothing to eat! "


    I coldly snorted. "A big scar on my head. What do I have to be afraid of?"


    "Alright!" You''re awesome! But just now, the people from Boss Du called me, saying they want to see you! Call him back! "


    "I don''t have his number. Ask him to call me." I hung up.


    I think that the people from the Boss Du would definitely look for me, but I am not afraid at all.


    Not long after I hung up, another call came in.


    I deliberately waited a little longer before answering the phone.


    Opposite him was a deep voice, saying that he was from the Boss Du and was called Dao.


    This person was quite polite when he spoke.


    I said, "I went to deliver the sand last night. Didn''t Boss Wang and I agree on this? "What''s wrong?"


    The man laughed coldly: "Zhang Wen, don''t you know what you did last night?"


    "I''ve delivered the sand on time and given enough of it. There''s no adultery in it, what''s wrong with that?"


    "You destroyed the gate ¡­"


    "Ugh ¡­" "Oh my gatekeeper, maybe my bro was too anxious yesterday and got knocked down by accident. How about this, I''ll have someone accompany you to the main entrance in the afternoon!"


    "¡­"


    Although I said that I was the one who was looking for trouble first, my words made it impossible for this person to find anything wrong with me. I was just sending sand on time, and the sand had already entered their construction site and just smashed the door.


    The man stopped talking, told me to be careful, and hung up.


    I sneered. Should I be careful? He didn''t know who would be more careful tonight!


    I didn''t break my promise, and got Wang Peng and Wu Yang to find a few people. In the morning, I sent a brand-new door over, and it cost me more than eight hundred yuan.


    After returning, Wang Peng told me that the people at the construction site were all furious, the gatehouse used the entire morning to clean it out, but the inside was filled with sand, no matter what, I could not clear it out, so I could only wait for the wind.


    Acting Hu and I were laughing our heads off.


    "But Brother Wen, I heard that Boss Du released a message tonight saying that they definitely won''t let us in. What should we do?" Wang Peng asked me.


    I laughed. I had already guessed what Boss Du was going to do and he definitely wouldn''t take it lying down, but he definitely didn''t want to get into a fight with me. No matter what, I am still a part of the Boss Wang, so he will definitely block the door.


    "Tonight, we will not go in, but we will still have to unload the sand, causing the Boss Du to have no choice but to accept it!"

 C73

    Boss Wang has already been walking for an entire day, but there''s still no news about him. It''s as if he had disappeared from the world, and the phone could not be used to call me, nor did he give me any information.


    I don''t know what he means.


    Could it be that there was some conflict between him and the Boss Du?


    When they were free in the morning, Acting Hu said that he wanted to go to school to see Hei Mei. The two of them were currently in a deep love, and neither of them could leave the other.


    Coincidentally, I also wanted to go and see Wang Xin, so I told him that I would drive the Acting Hu there.


    He took off his jacket and was about to leave, dressed in the clothes of a migrant worker.


    "Aiya, if you go out to meet your target, can you change your clothes?" Even Li Erzi could not stand watching this any longer.


    The clothes of the Acting Hu was indeed dirty. There was a circle of black oil on the cuffs and collar of his shirt, and his clothes had not been washed for a while. However, he didn''t care at all, saying that he and Hei Mei was sincerely in love with each other had nothing to do with his outer appearance.


    We all believe this, that they really love each other without looking at the outside.


    After I finished speaking, I left with Acting Hu.


    When they reached school, the moment Acting Hu got off the carriage, it attracted many women''s attention, but their focus was not on the carriage but on the Acting Hu.


    How could someone who only existed in the world ride on a BMW?


    Aren''t you afraid of burying this car?


    Did he steal the car?


    Countless question marks hung in front of the women, but Acting Hu raised his head proudly.


    He did not care about how others looked at him. In the words of the Acting Hu, it was as if he was willing. As long as he was willing, what could others do to him?


    When the two of us went to the dorm, Acting Hu casually walked into Hei Mei''s room. Then, I saw a few girls from the dorm run out like they were running for their lives.


    He and Hei Mei did not rush to the dorm room, but had hugged at the door. Acting Hu even dotingly kissed Hei Mei on the cheek for a while as if she was dancing on a black rag.


    I didn''t dare to watch too much of that scene, so I went upstairs alone to Wang Xin''s dorm.


    Her dorm room was unlocked, and I eased the door open a crack.


    At this time, Wang Xin held onto the phone and called someone, her voice trembling.


    When she saw me come in, she quickly put the phone down.


    "What''s wrong?" You''re crying? " I asked, seeing the reddish rims around her eyes.


    "It''s nothing, why are you here?" she asked me.


    I said I was fine, so I came over to take a look. She pouted her small mouth and punched me in the chest, saying that if you were fine, you''d remember me and forget about me when something happened.


    I said how could I forget about you, and asked her if she was alright, so she went out with us to play.


    She happily agreed and came over to grab onto my arm. The two of us walked down like lovers, and met Acting Hu at the entrance. He and Hei Mei also insisted on following.


    When they arrived at the school gate, Li Jiarui and that man walked towards them.


    When the man saw me, all the muscles on his face started to twitch. It seemed as if he wanted to hit me.


    I looked at him provocatively.


    "Oh, Wang Xin, you''ve gotten along well with Zhang Wen so quickly? But let me tell you, this person is not very honest, be careful of what kind of story he has with his boss. Also, be careful of your husband, Chen Nan. " Li Jiarui was smiling.


    Wang Xin didn''t say anything, but pulled me closer to getting on the carriage.


    So Wang Xin''s husband is actually called Chen Nan, I secretly memorized this name.


    Acting Hu, who had never lost when it came to scolding, was overpowered by Li Jiarui''s words today. How could he be willing to let things go like this?


    He did not get on the carriage, but stood on the spot staring at Li Jiarui and let out a cold chuckle.


    "Fuck, what are you laughing at?" The man couldn''t stand being stared at by such a wretched person like Acting Hu.


    "I''m laughing at you for being a two-ball."


    "What the heck is this?"


    The man did not understand what Li Jiarui meant when Li Jiarui told him that the Acting Hu was scolding him.


    Acting Hu didn''t refute a single word as he listened attentively to the man''s words, then said a few words.


    "Those are all your mom''s."


    I burst out laughing. This man and Acting Hu were exchanging insults, isn''t that the same as using a big knife in front of Guan Gong?


    "It''s your mom!" the man said.


    "My mother is your ancestor! Your mother is my little daughter-in-law, your father is one of my dogs ¡­ " Acting Hu''s lips that were as sharp as a board started to speak, but this man did not have the slightest leeway to talk back.


    Adding on the Acting Hu''s blaring voice, he would be killed instantly.


    At this time, a lot of people had surrounded them. They had all heard the Acting Hu cursing and came over to watch the show.


    Li Jiarui felt that it was a little embarrassing, so sshe pulled this man away. But he was pretty stubborn, he just didn''t want to leave and wanted to come and fight with the Acting Hu, he would kill him if he could not scold him.


    But before the Acting Hu could make a move, a pair of powerful hands had already grabbed his hair.


    The strength behind this palm was even stronger than that of Acting Hu''s.


    A slightly provocative voice sounded out, "What''s wrong with that? Do you think you can just kill him just because you can''t scold him? Try touching my man? "


    As soon as Hei Mei finished speaking, Acting Hu immediately lashed out with his leg.


    "F * ck ¡­" The Acting Hu gave him another four to five kicks, but he couldn''t retaliate at all. This was even under the situation where Hei Mei didn''t do anything, if Hei Mei did, the man would have to go to the hospital again.


    Actually, Hei Mei had the intention of making a move against him, so she decided to let Acting Hu fight.


    Li Jiarui was panicking at the side, but she did not dare come over, as she had personally witnessed just how powerful Hei Mei was.


    "Zhang Wen, are you done yet?!" Li Jiarui''s face changed.


    Wang Xin also stood to the side and advised me to forget about it.


    I then called out to Acting Hu to get on the carriage.


    Originally, I didn''t plan to bother with Li Jiarui and the others today, but since this man is causing trouble, then I won''t be polite.


    We drove to a nearby billiard hall. The Acting Hu said that he wanted to show us how he played billiards, so he took a billiard ball and started off with it. In the end, I connected a few rods and got him to go down.


    He was still not convinced and said that he would have another round.


    Acting Hu and I are the same for a few rounds, Wang Xin just stood on the side laughing, and said that Acting Hu knows how to dress up, and can pretend to be real, it''s really a pity that he doesn''t perform any movies at this time.


    Hei Mei sat at the side and started to apply the nail polish. She seemed to not care about this at all.


    Just as we were having fun, a person walked over quickly from the side, and pulled Wang Xin away from me.


    I froze for a moment, then caught up with the man in two steps, grabbed his arm, and pulled him back.


    "What the fuck do you want to do!"


    Wang Xin kept giving me meaningful glances, so I didn''t know what she meant.


    The man turned around and looked at me coldly: "I''m Wang Xin''s husband, and who are you!"


    Wang Xin''s husband, Chen Nan?

 C74

    I don''t care if he''s Chen Nan or not, when Wang Xin and I came out to play today, he actually took our people away without saying a word, can I let him go?


    I pushed him aside. "Wang Xin has the right to choose, she can choose on her own! Besides, you''re only engaged and not married! "


    The man felt both angry and amused. He looked at Wang Xin and said, "Choose!"


    Wang Xin took a deep breath, gently holding onto that man''s arm, and apologized.


    "See!" The man gave me a sidelong glance.


    "Wang Xin, don''t hurt yourself. If you don''t like it, just say it out loud. I''ll be your judge!" "No," I said.


    Wang Xin lowered her head, not daring to speak. This was completely different from her usual carefree look.


    I don''t know what this man used to restrain Wang Xin, but I know that Wang Xin definitely doesn''t want to be with him.


    "Wang Xin!" I yelled.


    "F * ck!" What the fuck are you called! " Immediately, three people stood up and prepared to fight me.


    These people were probably here with Chen Nan.


    I thought that if these few people were to fight with me, I would be able to defeat them all by myself. Not to mention, we also have a super bodyguard, Hei Mei!


    "What''s wrong?" Who''s causing trouble? " Before the nail polish on Hei Mei''s hand could be removed, she was holding a billiard ball horizontally in front of me. Those few men had never seen Hei Mei before, and all they felt was that this woman was not sloppy.


    But before one of them could open their mouths, Hei Mei had already broken the table with a beng sound!


    F * ck ¡­


    I also took in a deep breath of cold air. This move of Hei Mei''s was practically crying the heavens and crying the earth and gods! She broke the billiard club with her bare hands. This was enough to intimidate all the men present!


    As expected, those men were terrified.


    At this time, Wang Xin pulled Chen Nan away, and looked at Wang Xin''s back, I felt that she had fallen.


    After Wang Xin left, Acting Hu and I played pool for a while. I felt that it was boring, so I went back to the restaurant to help.


    Just as night fell, Wang Xin called.


    "Wen Zi, there''s nothing I can do about what happened earlier in the day. I didn''t expect to bump into him." Wang Xin''s tone was a little dejected.


    I said that it''s fine, and asked her if Chen Nan bullied her, and if there''s anything I can help her take revenge for. She said that it''s fine, and told me not to worry, but maybe I won''t be able to come out with her in the future, because she will need to accompany Chen Nan in the future.


    My heart was filled with disappointment. Seeing that my relationship with Wang Xin had gotten a little better, I was immediately disrupted by him.


    I must find out exactly why Wang Xin is afraid of Chen Nan.


    In the evening I called out the driver who had left the phone behind for dinner. He was driving and couldn''t drink, so we sat around eating and talking. None of us mentioned what had happened tonight.


    When it was about time to load the sand, he left. I told him to tell the other drivers not to rush to the construction site tonight and to wait at the door.


    He agreed.


    After a while, Zhang Guohua and I went to the construction site.


    From afar, I could see that there were a lot of people standing at the construction site today, and there were also a lot of people bringing dogs.


    I frowned. I thought that since the Boss Du brought the dogs here to deal with me, he should be going all out.


    However, there are people in Boss Du and there are also people on my side.


    With that in mind, I called Pillar.


    I didn''t tell him much and just told him that something had happened. I told him to come to the construction site of the Boss Du and hung up.


    Li Erzi asked me if he would come over, I chuckled, and said that he would definitely come over, because the Boss Wang told me to look for him when we were leaving. Otherwise, if anything were to happen to us, it would all be because of him. If he doesn''t come today, then we won''t be sending him the sand. We''ll just say it''s because of the pillar and not the sand.


    Li Erzi laughed and said that he was truly smart, but this time he was going to play with the pillar to death.


    After following Boss Wang for so many years, even if he wasn''t able to do anything, he had at least learned something. He also knew that he must come today and not let me suffer a loss.


    Although he was extremely unwilling in his heart.


    Ten minutes later, three minivans stopped not too far away, and a group of people got out of the minivans, all carrying goods in their hands. The pillars led the way.


    I chuckled, called him over, and got Li Erzi to give them a cigarette.


    "Zhang Wen, what exactly do you want to do?" The pillar looked at me sideways.


    I said smilingly, "What else can I do? Isn''t this helping Boss Wang to deliver sand? "But I seem to have met with some trouble."


    I pointed to the men at the entrance to the construction site.


    He knew that it was someone from the Boss Du.


    But Boss Wang gave me an order to send some sand, and he refused to give me the sand. No matter how annoying I am, they are still on my side, so I can''t let him help Boss Du.


    However, he was still a bit annoyed when I ordered him to do this.


    "How about this, if they dare to attack later, we''ll attack. If none of them attack, then I don''t care."


    "Sure, haha!" That''s what I want from Pillar, and as long as he''s there.


    When a dozen large cars arrived, I got into the driver''s car and told him to drive to the entrance to the construction site, where they watched from the side.


    Beep, beep, beep ~!


    I stuck my head out the window and said, "We''ll send sand to the Boss Du! "Open the door!"


    When Xiao Wang saw that it was me, he gritted his teeth and said, "Damn, wasn''t it enough for you to bury our gatekeeper yesterday? Boss Du said that you do not need to send sand anymore, scram! "


    I frowned. Boss Du doesn''t need us to send sand anymore? How could this be? He and the Boss Wang had discussed this matter with each other, how could they interrupt it on their own?


    "Sure, you don''t need us to send you off, I won''t let anyone deliver it to you!" After saying that, I had the driver dump the sand at the entrance. The other drivers followed suit and dumped the sand at the entrance of the construction site. There was only one way in and out of the site.


    Xiao Wang''s expression changed.


    "Zhu Zhu, you and I are already old acquaintances. Are you f * cking looking at this person acting this wildly? Do you know that this is Boss Du''s business? " Xiao Wang said to the pillar behind me.


    As he got to know him, he was still someone from the Boss Wang.


    He said, "We know each other, but business is also business. What did you just say? Boss Du doesn''t need us to send sand, right? "Then I have nothing else to say."


    I helplessly shrugged my shoulders and said to Xiao Wang: "You can go back and tell Boss Du that even if he doesn''t want this sand, he will want it. I will send him all the sand that I have promised and in the future, I will come over every day to send him fifty cars. And we are also working for the Boss Wang, and all of these are his orders! "


    Xiao Wang stared at him with oval eyes: "You have guts!"


    Before I could say anything, Acting Hu spoke up from the side. "Nonsense, I don''t have the guts to give birth to you."


    The few of us laughed, Xiao Wang was unknowingly forced to use words to suppress his strength.

 C75

    When we were about to leave, Pillar said to me, "Let me be more careful, don''t cause trouble for Boss Wang. I smiled coldly and said," I know, Boss Wang has left this mess to me, so I can only use my own methods to deal with it right? "


    And the pillar had to cooperate with me unconditionally.


    Pillar and Co. got on the car and left, but I said to Li Erzi: "Er Zi, help me check if there are any movements on the construction site tonight."


    Li Erzi understood what I mean, and smiled at me: "You, you will only be at ease if you want to do something funny!"


    "Haha ¡­"


    Boss Wang went straight to a hotel after he got off the plane. He played merrily for a few days without turning on the engine, and no one was able to find him. In the past two days, he had been accompanied by three or four beauties, and these women were all of the highest quality.


    Today was the second day, so he did not know how Zhang Wen was doing. The construction site''s Boss Du would definitely not let Zhang Wen in, but he did not know what methods Zhang Wen would use.


    Boss Wang thought and opened his phone.


    A few minutes later, a call came in from the pillar.


    "Hey, big brother, what took you so long to turn it on!" He knew the relationship between the Boss Wang and the Boss Du, but seeing that the Boss Du was about to clash with that brat Zhang Wen, the Boss Wang did not express his intentions, and he did not know what to do.


    Boss Wang only told him before he left to help Zhang Wen, he didn''t say anything else. What if that madman Zhang Wen wanted to fight with Boss Du? He also wanted to help? If he did not help, he was afraid that the Boss Wang would scold him!


    Now that the call had been connected, he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Boss Wang knew that the period of time he was not here would be chaotic.


    But he still smiled calmly: "What''s wrong? That brat Zhang Wen didn''t overturn the heavens right?


    "Big brother, why did you give all the authority to that boy? Do you know what he''s been up to lately? "On the first day, he set fire to the construction site and even buried their doorman. On the second day, he even dumped all the sand at the entrance of the construction site and used your name to say that you let them do it!"


    After the Boss Wang heard this, he laughed out loud. "This boy, sure, he has a plan! What did the Lao Du say? "


    "I don''t know. He might not be able to contact you either. He said he doesn''t need your help!"


    "Hmph, I''ve already given him the money, so he said there''s no need for it? If you leave sand at the door, you will be giving it to him. If you bury the gatekeeper, you will be giving it to him too. Now, Boss Wang started to admire this Zhang Wen brat. He rejoiced in his heart that he was not mistaken.


    "But ¡­"


    "No buts, just remember what I said."


    "Yes ¡­"


    After hanging up, the Boss Wang smiled in satisfaction.


    He had a grudge with the Boss Du before he sent the sand, and because it was not convenient for him to do it, he gave it to Zhang Wen to do. He thought that Zhang Ben would not be able to enter the construction site right now, and was only waiting for his call, but he didn''t think that not only would this brat send the sand in, he would also leave the Lao Du speechless.


    He really did look like him when he was young.


    He had the means and the guts!


    He thought about giving Zhang Wen a call, but when he picked up the phone, he hesitated for a moment and pressed down. He thought that since Zhang Wen had already done it, then let him do it his way.


    He could only speak so much, and the only thing left to do was to rely on Zhang Wen to comprehend.


    He was prepared to shut down his phone again and enjoy it for a few days before returning. However, just as he placed his hand on the shut down button, a call came in.


    He looked down and saw that it was the Boss Du.


    He didn''t want to pick it up, but he rolled his eyes and picked it up anyway.


    "Old Wang!" So where are you right now? " Boss Du anxiously said on the phone.


    "I''m abroad. I have some matters to attend to. Hur Hur, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s wrong?" That Zhang Wen of yours, has gotten himself into big trouble! " Boss Du was infuriated.


    "Zhang Wen? What happened to him? " In fact, he was already blooming with joy in his heart, he never thought that Zhang Wen alone could cause the Boss Du to become this embarrassed.


    Boss Du angrily said a bunch of blaming words. He was silent for a while and then said: "Lao Du, we have been brothers for so many years, what are we supposed to say about this sort of thing. That Zhang Wen, you can do whatever you want with him, I don''t care!"


    With Boss Wang''s words, Boss Du did not waste any more words and directly hung up.


    How could the Boss Wang not understand the meaning behind Boss Du''s words? He was waiting for his own attitude.


    But if it was anyone else, Boss Wang would definitely not say anything, because this person was Zhang Wen, he felt that it was a pity, Zhang Wen this brat, was indeed a talent. Putting down the phone, he pushed the few women away from him and thought, if Zhang Wen can hold on for two days and wait for me to return, he would definitely use him well!


    Before he could shut down his phone again, a call from Pillar came in.


    Boss Wang scolded himself in his heart as he picked it up.


    However, after hearing the first sentence from the pillar, his brows relaxed.


    I didn''t know what the Boss Wang and the Boss Du had said. After the dozens of carts have left, I told Wang Peng and the rest to wait here for news.


    I''ve been thinking about it. It doesn''t matter if I dumped the sand at the door today, but what about tomorrow? Boss Du would definitely not let me do as I pleased.


    I have to do something.


    Not long later, Li Erzi called.


    "Wen Zi, I have seen it all. No one is watching it."


    I smiled in satisfaction and told him to wait for us over there for a while, then I led my men and climbed over the wall from the back.


    Li Erzi squatted in a corner and asked me what I wanted to do this time.


    I chuckled and said that this time, we would make the Boss Du unable to start construction tomorrow due to the sand, and let him take the initiative to beg us to send him sand.


    The construction site was now filled with mixed mud machines, and there were two mixed mud irrigators parked there. These were made by placing the mixed mud directly into a large bucket and slowly mixing it together.


    Just now, Wang Peng told me that this mixer is usually used on the spot, and the daily consumption is also different. If the ratio of one thing is wrong, then the mixed soil made from the mixed soil will not conform to the rules, and there will definitely be a problem building a house.


    We went over to check and found that the two mud machines had already been prepared, but there was no sand in them.


    Heh heh, looks like the Boss Du needed sand already, I suddenly had a bright idea and muttered into Wang Peng''s ears. After hearing it, he nodded his head repeatedly.

 C76

    Without sand, it was impossible to transfer any qualified concrete.


    I told Wang Peng and the others to add more materials, and then turned on the mud machine.


    Wang Peng told me that the sand we left at the entrance wasn''t enough at all, we needed at least 10 more carts of sand. Otherwise, all the raw materials inside would be wasted and we would need to clean up the machine.


    This kind of thing wasn''t worth much, but it would be quite troublesome if he wanted to clean the machine. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to do it within a day.


    I laughed and said that was what I wanted. I waved my hand and took them away.


    However, this matter progressed even faster than I expected. Xiao Wang and the rest who were at the construction site did not wait for the Boss Du to come over and discovered that there were two mixers still in operation.


    Xiao Wang was just a watchman, he did not know anything about these things. He did not understand why these two mixers would start working in the middle of the night.


    However, he immediately thought of a person. That person had been here for the past two days and was very cunning. Instinct told him to be careful, so he quickly turned off the two mixers and went to sleep.


    Before dawn, the workers had already arrived at the construction site.


    At that time, the two workers in charge of the mixer came over and saw the raw materials in the mixer. They quickly informed the foreman and returned the mixer back on to prevent the contents from solidifying.


    The foreman also found Xiao Wang and asked him what exactly happened last night. Xiao Wang was still awake, and asked him impatiently.


    "Brother Wang, what''s going on with those two mixers? Why did someone open it last night? There''s still no sand in it. If this goes on, the ratio will not be right, and we won''t be able to get any dirt out of it! "


    Xiao Wang rolled his eyes: "Fuck, is the ratio wrong? There''s plenty of sand at the door, go find someone to pull it for you! "


    "Ai!" The foreman could not afford to offend Xiao Wang, so he called for some workers to bring out a digging machine and after a while, he dug out all the sand from outside the door. However, this amount of sand was not enough, so the ratio was still close.


    The foreman once again found Xiao Wang and explained the reason.


    "Fuck, won''t we be done for just like that?" I don''t believe that if we lose that bit of sand, this mud won''t be able to come out! "


    He really did not know, just a little bit of sand was enough, the overseer was already worried sick, if something were to happen here, then he would be the one being scolded by the Boss Du, it had nothing to do with Xiao Wang.


    "Brother Wang, I think you better give me a call. If you don''t get the sand over here, this mixer will be finished. The cost of cleaning the machine would be the same as buying another one!"


    It was only then that Xiao Wang realized the seriousness of the situation and hurriedly gave Boss Du a call. After Boss Du heard this, he secretly cursed a few times and gave Xiao Wang a call.


    Xiao Wang hung up the phone and quickly called the person. The person on the other side agreed to it and said he would be there in 10 minutes.


    Ten-odd minutes later, Xiao Wang''s phone rang again.


    "Brother Wang! I can''t get in! Get someone to pick me up! "


    "Fuck, you can''t even find the door?"


    "No, there''s a car blocking the way. I can''t get in ¡­"


    "What?" "A car?"


    When Xiao Wang went over, cold sweat was flowing down his forehead. There was a big carriage at the entrance, he recognized this carriage, which was the one Zhang Wen had called over last night to pull the sand, and this carriage was stopped at the entrance of the construction site today.


    This time, Xiao Wang had no other choice, and could only seek help from the Boss Du.


    Boss Du was already on fire on the phone, this Xiao Wang, he really couldn''t do anything!


    A good elder brother needed to be able to control the entire atmosphere. However, a good assistant did not need to be able to control everything that happened to him. He needed to be able to control a certain degree of speed.


    It was clear that Xiao Wang could only be a lackey.


    He only knew how to fight against his lackeys.


    Boss Du was too lazy to talk with him, he drove over to the scene.


    Looking at the car, his expression immediately turned grim.


    "Go and call the workers out!" When the workers came out, he realised that the cart was filled with stones. How could the workers move the cart so easily, even the excavator might not be able to move it.


    The workers did not make any moves for a long time, the Boss Du waved his hand, "Enough, stop f * cking pushing them!"


    Boss Du prepared to call Boss Wang, but after thinking for a while, he decided not to, and instead called Zhang Wen.


    Ring Ring...


    When the phone rang, I was sleeping. It was unpleasant to be woken up by the phone, but when I saw the words "Boss Du", I immediately became excited. I thought that this guy definitely knew what had happened at the construction site.


    "Say it, what do you want!" Just as I picked it up, Boss Du''s voice sounded.


    I innocently said: "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to send the sand from Boss Wang to you on time every day ~ ~"


    "F * ck, do you think I don''t know anything? I''m telling you, don''t play tricks on me. Be careful, I might f * cking kill you ¡­" Boss Du''s mouth was full of anger, and she started to threaten me.


    Facing the furious Boss Wang, I merely said a few bland words: "If you want to get rid of me, then come over quickly. I only have my life anyways, at worst, I won''t do anything else in this lifetime, I''ll just do it in secret!"


    After hearing what I said, he did not continue to fly into a rage. Instead, he calmed his tone and said to me, "Alright, I''ll remember your words. But, I don''t plan on stopping my business with the Boss Wang. Get your car moved! "


    "Alright!" I smiled and straightforwardly agreed. I turned around and called the taxi driver, telling him to call someone to move the car that was blocking the entrance. Afterwards, he would call someone to pull the sand over.


    After a while, a driver who was hiding somewhere came to start the car and moved it away. However, the owner did not let the person who was pulling the sand in from behind. Instead, he gave him a fare and let him go.


    Then, Xiao Wang said: "Brother Du, since this car has moved away, why don''t we use his sand? Wouldn''t it be fine if I were to fall out with Zhang Wen? "


    Although Boss Wang said that he would ignore Zhang Wen, but this business is still Boss Wang''s, right?


    He wanted to deal with Zhang Wen, and he couldn''t let the problem lie on his side either.


    Boss Du could not be bothered with Xiao Wang, he called for the knife and let him watch. He said that he would call for the sand cart later on, and left.


    After ten minutes or so, only ten large vehicles arrived. As it was daytime, it was already quite good to have ten of them here, especially since they risked being caught by the traffic police.


    Knife was here, directing the cart to unload the sand. Everything was progressing smoothly.


    And the two concrete machines were saved.

 C77

    No matter what method I used, I achieved my goal. As long as Boss Wang returned and did not say anything about me, I would be satisfied.


    As for how well it was done, I can''t guarantee it.


    When I had nothing to do, I would go out and call Wang Xin, but she just wouldn''t answer it. The more she ignored me, the more I missed her, so I went to their school alone.


    I first went to find Wang Peng and the others for a chat, then went to the entrance of Wang Xin''s dorm. Just as I was about to knock on the door, I heard Wang Xin''s faint weeping and the voice of a man speaking from inside.


    I pushed open the door a crack. It was Chen Nan.


    "Haven''t I given you enough money? I''m not lacking in money, but I have no obligation to save you! "


    Wang Xin''s eyes turned red: But, this was what the two families agreed upon!


    "What bullshit!" The two families said we were married, but were you married to me? Have you checked with me? Did you let me touch it? And who was the man? Did you let her? "You f * cking tricked us into getting married ¡­"


    I have never seen Wang Xin like this. After being said by Chen Nan in such a manner, I didn''t even dare to retort.


    The first time I saw her, she was completely different.


    What happened to her?


    The more Wang Xin remained silent, the more Chen Nan pressed on and the angrier she became. He might as well just hug Wang Xin and push her down.


    This time, Wang Xin did not compromise any further and used all her strength to push Chen Nan away. Chen Nan covered her mouth and had no intention of backing down at all.


    Clang!


    I kicked the door open, and when I saw everything happening, I was already burning with anger, isn''t this Chen Nan just relying on money to tie him up? How could there be such a scum in the world?


    "F * ck, you f * cking ¡­" Chen Nan turned his head and saw that it was me. He became even more furious and came over to hit me.


    I grabbed his clothes, yanked him to the ground, and beat him.


    This Chen Nan isn''t strong at all, at the start, he even gave me a punch, but after that, he covered his head with both hands to protect himself, not daring to make a move.


    My eyes were red, and I found the thermos in the dormitory and was about to hit him in the head.


    "Zhang Wen!" At this time, Wang Xin suddenly blocked in front of him, "What are you doing!? You don''t need to care about my matters, you can leave! Are you trying to kill me!? "


    "¡­"


    I held the thermos high in the air, and was stunned. Just then, Chen Nan bullied Wang Xin like that, but now she was still standing by Chen Nan''s side.


    This is a little superfluous of me right now.


    I had never felt so superfluous, like a monkey on the stage.


    I silently nodded my head before putting down the thermos and heading out.


    When we walked to the door, Wang Xin called out my name, but didn''t say anything.


    When I walked out of the girls'' dormitory, Wang Peng and Wu Yang had already heard the news and came over with seven to eight people behind them.


    "Brother Wen, what''s going on?" Wang Peng acted as if he was fearless.


    "It''s fine. Let''s go, let''s drink!" I shook my head, and the feeling of lovelorn came over me again.


    The few of us went to a nearby restaurant. I ordered a few bottles of wine, ordered some dishes, and started drinking.


    Everyone is drunk, especially when they are in low spirits. Basically, there is more than one shot. I usually drink three bottles, but today I''ve only drunk one bottle and I''m already unconscious.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang also blushed, saying that they would go to the bathroom for a bath and massage.


    When I got to the bathroom door, my phone rang.


    It was the Acting Hu.


    "Wen Zi, where are you?" His voice sounded anxious on the phone.


    "I''m eating outside, so what?"


    "Come back quickly! The restaurant has been smashed! "


    "What!?"


    "Someone hit the restaurant!" Acting Hu patiently repeated himself.


    I couldn''t believe my ears. How could a restaurant in Wang Yuxian be smashed by someone?


    When I brought Wang Peng and Wu Yang back, what I saw was a complete mess. Wang Yuxian and Acting Hu were silently cleaning up inside, and when they saw me back, tears immediately flowed down from their eyes.


    I widened my eyes. "Acting Hu, what''s going on?"


    "It''s Li Jiarui." Hei Mei was there today, she said.


    Hearing these three words, the anger in my heart flared up even more. I remembered that Li Jiarui had told me before that she wanted to seek revenge because Wang Peng and the others had beaten up her man.


    But I didn''t expect her to be so bold as to send someone to smash my restaurant in the middle of the day.


    "Fuck, stop tidying up, go find Li Jiarui!" I said angrily.


    "Wen Zi, don''t go." At this time, Wang Yuxian stood up and said, "It''s easy to dodge an arrow on a spear, but I already felt that something was wrong when a dozen or so people came to eat. Who knew that while they were eating, they would suddenly flip over a table and smash it down crazily. By the time a few merchants from the side rushed over, they had already run away, or we should call the police."


    I knew that it would be useless to call the police. I called Wang Yuxian to the second floor and sized her up with concern. The current Wang Yuxian doesn''t have the slightest bit of a strong lady''s temperament, from top to bottom, she was a pitiful little girl.


    "Jade Immortal, are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine. I was just scared."


    I held her in my arms. "Don''t be afraid, don''t you have me? So, you go get your good friend or something to go to a movie to relax and hang out. Leave things here to me! My card still has some money, I''ll accompany you with the losses here! The person who came to smash the restaurant today was my girlfriend from before. This is my responsibility. "


    Wang Yuxian continuously nodded in my embrace. At that moment, I knew that no matter how strong a woman''s heart is, she needs a man to take care of her. When she''s injured, she would also want to be in his embrace.


    After Wang Yuxian left, I had Wang Peng and Wu Yang call a few people over to clean this place up.


    Then, I pulled down the Rolling Gate in the restaurant and called them over. "Wang Peng, Wu Yang, do you know where those people that Li Jiarui called over come from?"


    The two of them looked at each other and shook their heads to show that they didn''t know.


    I lowered my head in thought. I can''t possibly go and take care of Li Jiarui myself, she definitely has to take care of him, but I can''t do anything about it. At most, he would just ask Hei Mei to come over.


    But it was mainly to take care of Li Jiarui and her man.


    Bang bang bang ¡­


    Just as I was thinking, someone knocked on the Rolling Gate''s door.


    I opened the door to find Wang Xin standing outside.

 C78

    Looking at Wang Xin, I can''t really describe what I felt in my heart.


    She walked over with two steps, and ignoring all the people watching by my side, she used both hands to hold my face and asked if I had been injured in the fight with Chen Nan.


    At that moment, my heart completely melted.


    "Wen Zi, I know who Li Jiarui is calling."


    The moment she said this, everyone in the room focused their gazes on her.


    "Who is it?" I asked her.


    "I can tell you who it is, but you have to promise not to touch him." Wang Xin looked at me resolutely.


    She wouldn''t let me touch the man, so what was the point of saying it? But I did.


    She then opened her mouth and said that it was Chen Nan.


    When Chen Nan and I were fighting earlier, Li Jiarui was watching from the side. After I left, Li Jiarui secretly told Chen Nan that I work at this restaurant and that he can call people to find me. Furthermore, she was willing to help him take revenge.


    Chen Nan was not stupid, so he agreed, and then called over ten people for Li Jiarui to bring over.


    After Wang Xin finished speaking, I told her to wait for me upstairs.


    "Acting Hu, later on, I will have to trouble you to let Hei Mei settle this. Wang Peng, you guys go back and cooperate with Hei Mei, if anyone dares to touch Hei Mei, you guys will go up, and after Hei Mei is done, you guys can go and take care of that man who left Li Jiarui, do you understand?"


    They all nodded in understanding.


    After arranging these things, I went upstairs.


    Wang Xin was sitting alone in my room, looking like a daughter.


    "Zhang Wen, I''ve let you down ~" She cried out loud.


    I immediately softened my heart as I hugged Wang Xin and said that I wouldn''t blame him. This matter had nothing to do with her, even if it was the hatred between Chen Nan and I. She told me to never offend Chen Nan again.


    I narrowed my eyes and said that a barefooted person is not afraid of a shoe. I have nothing, so what am I afraid of? At least Chen Nan is afraid of me!


    "Wang Xin, what exactly are you afraid of? What''s going on with you two? I also overheard a few words in front of your dorm room this morning. "


    Wang Xin''s eyes were covered by a layer of mist as she sighed and told me everything.


    When I heard this, I slowly clenched my fists.


    She had never lacked money since she was young. However, two years ago, her father had fallen, and in order to protect her family''s small property and her brother''s position, she had no choice but to marry Chen Nan.


    Although Chen Nan had helped Wang Xin a lot and saved her real estate,''s father had his own house now. He said that when Wang Xin and Chen Nan received their certificate, he would give her his house.


    I subconsciously asked how big your house was.


    "Five hundred square meters." Wang Xin said.


    "Five hundred square meters?" I can''t believe how big it is. The house I live in is only ninety square meters.


    "The main thing is my brother''s position and my father''s position. Right now, he wants to get my father out first, I can''t just watch him suffer inside." Wang Xin said.


    So that''s the case, no wonder Wang Xin had always been obedient to Chen Nan, I felt terrible in my heart after hearing Wang Xin''s words.


    If I can hold up an entire sky, if I can be strong enough to make Wang Xin not have to beg Chen Nan, then she won''t need to be bullied here.


    "So what are you going to do? Are you just going to marry Chen Nan? " I asked.


    Wang Xin lowered her head: "I don''t know what to do now, I don''t like Chen Nan at all, it''s true! But since I want to save my father, what should I do? "


    Suddenly, I don''t know how I should comfort Wang Xin anymore. Everything I say is futile, right?


    After and the Acting Hu left, they went back to the school. Wang Peng had called over a dozen people over, while the Acting Hu called Hei Mei out. He, Li Erzi and Hei Mei went to the girls'' dormitory to look for Li Jiarui.


    After all, there were so many people going to the girls'' dormitory.


    Acting Hu and Hei Mei walked in front while Li Erzi followed behind. There were many pretty girls in the female dorms, and Li Erzi was staring at them with wide eyes. However, he did not come here to pick up girls today.


    When the people in the dorm saw Hei Mei, they all subconsciously hid back into the dorm, as no one wanted to mess with this woman.


    When they arrived in front of Li Jiarui''s dormitory, the first thing Hei Mei and Acting Hu heard was a wave of conversation, and the sound of the two people laughing and joking.


    It seems like the two of them are rather harmonious, at least it''s much better than being together with me.


    Acting Hu was a little speechless. He looked at the time, at this point in time, there was no difference in timing.


    Acting Hu pushed the door open and it was locked.


    He did not hold back and directly kicked it.


    But the door did not move.


    Li Jiarui and the man inside heard the voice, and screamed out: "Who is it!"


    Acting Hu was about to give him another kick, but Hei Mei stopped him at this time, allowing him to rest by the side. She used all her strength, and kicked the door open.


    The scene inside caused Li Erzi and Acting Hu to stare with widened eyes.


    Li Jiarui was already beautiful to begin with, and her cheeks were rosy white and rosy. At this moment, she was so angry that her face turned red as she looked into their eyes, her body also trembling slightly.


    Li Erzi seemed to have seen something flash by.


    "What are you doing!" Seeing that it was Hei Mei, Li Jiarui''s angry voice sounded a little helpless.


    The man also got up and quickly put on his clothes.


    Hei Mei was rather kind, and let Li Jiarui put on her clothes first.


    Only then did Li Jiarui go to put on her clothes.


    After putting on her clothes, Hei Mei went in and grabbed Li Jiarui, and pressed her against the wall: You''re pretty wild, and you want people to smash the restaurant?


    Li Jiarui definitely did not expect things to happen so quickly. She was just about to celebrate with her man when Hei Mei came looking for her.


    "Speak!" Hei Mei slapped Li Jiarui.


    The man could not bear to watch any longer and came over to beat Hei Mei up.


    "Sit down!" Hei Mei raised her leg and kicked the man''s stomach. He rolled on the ground in pain and curled up into a ball.


    Acting Hu and Li Erzi who were watching on the side felt pain in their hearts.


    Hei Mei slapped him again.


    This slap made Li Jiarui cry out loud.


    "I smashed Wang Yuxian''s restaurant, what does it have to do with Zhang Wen! What does it have to do with you? Zhang Wen is allowed to bully my man, don''t you allow me to take revenge? Are you still being reasonable!? "


    There''s nothing wrong with her words, yes, she had ordered her men to smash Wang Yuxian''s restaurant, what are you in a rush for, Zhang Wen?


    You said that you and the Wang Yuxian are fine, didn''t that mean you sold yourself out?


    "Wife, don''t talk nonsense with her. Just do it!" Acting Hu said.


    Hei Mei nodded and punched Li Jiarui in the face. Then she pushed her down to the ground and stomped heavily.


    No one dared to care, no one dared to speak, and the dorm was completely silent.


    Only the sound of Hei Mei hitting Li Jiarui could be heard.


    In the end, Li Jiarui was still a woman, after just two beatings, she had already cried and continuously begged for forgiveness. But Hei Mei did not care what she said, she only listened to what Acting Hu said, stop wasting time, she did it!

 C79

    Hei Mei slapped Li Jiarui hard, causing her white face to redden in two hits.


    She shouted with her small voice: "Wasn''t it Zhang Wen who told you to hit me? He''s a man after all. If he''s capable, let him come over himself! "


    Acting Hu knew that the reason why I let him bring Hei Mei over was because he was afraid that I would soften my heart when I saw Li Jiarui like this.


    Li Jiarui was a woman who had never been beaten up like this before. The only thought in her mind was to get someone to ruthlessly beat up Zhang Wen again.


    The reason he had become like this was entirely because of Zhang Wen.


    When she was on good terms with him, she had been sincere, but after seeing the frequent flirtatious interactions between him and the Lady Boss, she instantly felt like she had been toyed with.


    Zhang Wen said it was nothing, but was that possible? Li Jiarui had also sought many men before, she knew that men always had that kind of taste, did he, Zhang Wen, look like a saint? It would be strange if she did not commit adultery and spend every day with such a beautiful Lady Boss!


    Rather than getting thrown off by Zhang Wen in the end, it was better to give up himself.


    But now, she didn''t know what was going on with her. Even though she and Zhang Wen had separated, why was there still a feeling of reluctance in her heart? Why was he jealous when he was with other women?


    "F * ck, stop f * cking hitting me!" Li Jiarui''s man could no longer hold it in. While Hei Mei was not paying attention, she picked up the cup of water on the table and smashed it onto her head.


    Aiya ¡­


    It was unknown if it was because Hei Mei''s head was too sturdy or because the water cup was not hard. After a dull thud, Hei Mei''s head was fine, only that the man''s hand was shaking until it was sore.


    Swoosh.


    As if he had gone mad, he rushed out of the girl''s dormitory. If he did not go out now, wouldn''t he be beaten to death by Hei Mei?


    Acting Hu and Li Erzi, who were at the door, were chatting at the moment, but after hearing the muffled sound, they immediately stuck their heads in to see what was going on.


    Acting Hu blacked out and almost fell to the ground.


    When a person was in danger, they would usually be able to unleash the strongest potential within their body, and that man was just like that.


    But even so, Hei Mei reacted extremely quickly and grabbed him from behind.


    Sizzle * The clothes were ripped open and he ran away.


    "F * ck ¡­" In the end, Hei Mei was fierce, she threw Li Jiarui off and chased after the man.


    There was no need for Hei Mei to chase them. By this time, Wang Peng, Wu Yang and the others were already waiting downstairs.


    Just as the man appeared, a brick flew past his head.


    He shrunk his neck in fear, and at the same time, Wang Peng and the others rushed over.


    Wang Peng and the rest knocked him down to the ground and he was stepped on by a group of people.


    It was said that when Hei Mei went down, the person''s entire body was already filled with footprints. Hei Mei did not even dare move, afraid that she would kill him.


    In the dormitory on the side, Li Jiarui looked at the group of people who drowned the man with hatred, and stomped his feet in anger.


    She turned around and quietly made a call.


    "Hello, Nan? Woo woo ¡­ * I was beaten up... "Yes, I''ll go right away."


    Ten minutes later, in a four-star hotel near the school, Chen Nan was sprawled on the bed, reminiscing about the storm.


    It was better to have money.


    Wealth could make women lower their heads, could make them lower their haughtiness and pride, and could make them kneel in front of him.


    Chen Nan thought that women all liked living things that made money, but why didn''t Wang Xin buy it?


    He had seen countless women, he did not believe he could not handle Wang Xin!


    Dang Dang Dang ¡­


    Li Jiarui lightly knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" Chen Nan immediately sat up and shouted.


    Li Jiarui then pushed open the door and entered.


    Chen Nan saw the injury on her face and furrowed his brows, "Aiya, how did she become like this? Who hit you? "


    Li Jiarui whined as if she had suffered an enormous grievance.


    "Nan, didn''t I say last time that I would help you go out and take care of Zhang Wen? "Today, he called someone to take revenge on me. He blocked my way to the dorm and beat me up. Also, my man was beaten up as well ¡­"


    Chen Nan frowned. Previously, Li Jiarui had told him that Zhang Wen was just a commoner, with no background and no connections, but now it seemed that Zhang Wen was not simple at all.


    He felt that he had been fooled by the girl in front of him.


    At this time, Chen Nan looked at Li Jiarui with a hint of playfulness.


    Before, he had never had any interest in Li Jiarui, but today, he had some small ideas of his own.


    Since this woman wanted to borrow Zhang Wen''s body and do it for her, why not seek some benefits from this woman?


    Thinking about this, Chen Nan moved his shoulder over: "It''s fine, don''t you have me?"


    Li Jiarui was startled in her heart, and quickly understood what Chen Nan meant, as she impolitely threw herself into''s embrace.


    Li Jiarui twisted her body twice, allowing her own softness to touch Chen Nan''s chest tightly.


    She was showing her strengths to Chen Nan.


    Chen Nan glanced at Li Jiarui. Normally, this girl was very pretty, but today, he was not the least bit interested in her. Her face had been slapped into a mess, how would she be interested in doing anything else? If not for this, Chen Nan would really have made his move today.


    Li Jiarui felt wronged and forced out a few tears.


    Chen Nan laughed, "Don''t worry, I will definitely get your revenge for today''s matter!"


    Li Jiarui nodded her head like a little bird.


    In the restaurant, Wang Xin and I hugged for a while before we left.


    She said that she was afraid that Chen Nan would call her.


    I had no choice but to let her go.


    By the time Acting Hu and the others returned, the restaurant was already mostly cleaned up, and it looked just like before.


    Acting Hu came back to tell me that Li Jiarui and her man had been taken care of by us, and to ask me if I should still take care of that Chen Nan.


    I thought about it, and said I don''t need it for now. If we touch him now, Chen Nan will definitely know that it was Wang Xin who exposed Wang Xin, and that would be the same as harming Wang Xin.


    Furthermore, to put it bluntly, Chen Nan and Wang Xin''s matter is their own family''s matter, it has nothing to do with us.


    I''m getting a little superfluous.


    The Acting Hu sighed, he said that such a good girl was spoiled by this kind of person.


    At that moment, I had already given up on Wang Xin in my heart, thinking that in the future, I should just treat her like a good friend.


    Wang Xin wouldn''t give up trying to save her father just because of me.


    Wang Xin and I may have always been two parallel lines.


    Wang Yuxian came back in the evening and bought a lot of things. Seeing that the restaurant had been cleaned up, she was in a good mood, so she called me upstairs and gave me two bags, saying that she bought the clothes inside.


    I opened it and saw that none of them were cheap.


    She walked closer to me and helped me tidy up my clothes, then said sincerely: "Wen Zi, now that you''re driving for the boss, you have to pay attention to your own clothes, you can''t be like before, you''re always dirty everyday, do you understand?"

 C80

    Wang Yuxian''s eyesight is not bad, I tried on the few clothes that she bought for me, and felt that they were all very good, and especially suited me.


    Wang Yuxian said that she would not open the restaurant today, so she might as well open the door tomorrow. At night,, Yue Yang and the others, me, and the Acting Hu, pulled Rolling Gate and ate a few dishes in the restaurant while chatting.


    Very soon, it was night. I finished my meal and went with Acting Hu to the construction site. Seeing that the sand carts had all been successfully driven in, I didn''t linger around and prepared to leave.


    At this moment, a person with a cold gaze appeared at the door.


    This person wore a large golden chain that was as thick as a pinky finger, and his face was covered in a thick layer of flesh.


    "You are Zhang Wen?" he asked me coldly.


    I glanced at him. "Who are you?"


    "Knife."


    I nodded. He was the one who called me last time, but I didn''t expect him to look like that.


    "I heard that you''ve been quite noisy recently." "No," he said.


    I imitated his actions and laughed coldly, "It''s not that I''m making trouble, it''s just that I''m being bullied all the time. There''s nothing I can do about it."


    "However, remember this. The people who are causing trouble here in the Boss Du did not have good results in the end."


    "Haha ¡­"


    Acting Hu stared at Dao Ba shamelessly as he spoke.


    Even someone as cold and indifferent as Knife was displeased by Acting Hu''s gaze.


    "What are you looking at?" Knife could not help but ask.


    "You don''t even need to look at me to know that I''m looking at you?"


    "F * ck, then I''m going to watch you, what can you do about it!"


    "Nothing, I''m more handsome than you anyway, just look ¡­"


    Acting Hu had never been at a disadvantage when it came to scolding people. Even if it was a fight against knives, he would not hesitate to lift up his big black claw and move his messy hair.


    If not for the fact that Knife could tolerate it, he would have vomited a long time ago.


    I felt a little queasy watching it.


    The blade could see that even someone like Acting Hu, who liked to beat around the bush, would not bother to talk with him.


    "Alright, I won''t say too much to you, you dirty mouth!"


    Acting Hu initially did not plan to scold anymore, but after hearing Saber''s words, he immediately got angry. In his entire life, he hated it when people called him vulgar, next was burying.


    He stared at the knife for a while and said, "Your mom still likes it even this much. Last night, she was playing with goldfish to kiss me ¡­"


    "F * ck me!"


    Swish.


    The blade was extremely fast, and before we could even react, he had already grabbed Acting Hu by the hair.


    Acting Hu cried out, and his brain gave him a knife.


    He pointed at the Acting Hu and said fiercely: Curse others, don''t bring mom. This time, I will fucking let you go, and the next time I will skin you alive!


    Acting Hu was also shocked by the blade just now. He did not retort this time and got on the car with me.


    When we left the place, the Acting Hu finally spoke to me.


    "Wen Zi, that guy just now was really cocky!"


    "Yes, those are the famous people under the Boss Du."


    Acting Hu''s rare cold eyes said that this person would definitely be eliminated in the future, or else there would be endless troubles in the future.


    After Acting Hu and I left, one of his lackeys said angrily: "Big bro, that Mountain Cannon really owes me just now, how about I find two people to take care of him?"


    Blade shook his head: "If Boss Du made a move, do you think the two of them could leave?"


    The lackey immediately flattered him: "Saber Bro, with your skills, it''s not a problem even if you fight them twenty times!"


    The knife ignored him and narrowed its eyes.


    "Hey, brother Dao, your hand ¡­" While the lackey was giving the knife smoke, he took advantage of the construction site''s searchlight to clearly see the knife''s hand, causing his face to change.


    Knife looked over in confusion.


    Oh my god.


    The entire palm was shining brightly! He had only grabbed Acting Hu''s hair just now, how did he become like this? This brat was too much of a scoundrel.


    Due to his curiosity, Knife reached out his hand to sniff, and his facial features immediately contracted.


    On the way back, I specially bought a few snacks that Wang Yuxian liked to eat, and brought them into the house for her.


    She laughed and said, I''m getting more and more sensible.


    The night passed, and at noon the next day I thought about asking him out for a meal to ameliorate our relationship.


    After all, he has been here longer than me and knows more people than me. Perhaps in the future, I will have a lot of things that I can use on him.


    It was better to have one more friend than one more enemy.


    The pillar came right on time. It was driving a black car. It must have just got off from the construction site. The car was dirty and painted black.


    When I got Zhang Guohua to stir-fry a few food pillars, I started smoking and toasting.


    The pillar was also a straightforward person. After two cups of tea, he took the initiative to talk to me.


    When I asked him when the Boss Wang would be back, he shook his head to indicate that he didn''t know.


    "Zhang Wen, to tell you the truth, this construction site is not as simple as you think."


    I have heard rumors about this, there must be a conflict between Boss Wang and myself, otherwise Boss Du would only make things difficult for me, how could he not let me enter the construction site, and at this time, Boss Wang coincidentally disappeared.


    "Zhang Wen, I think you are a straightforward person. To tell you the truth, this Boss Du will definitely not finish this easily. Prepare yourself, he will definitely take some big actions in the next two days."


    "What big move?"


    Pillar shrugged his shoulders, "This is all my guess, you should still be waiting for Boss Wang to come back soon!"


    The words of the pillar caused my heart to be stuffed with panic. I never thought that the Boss Wang would leave me with such a mess!


    Now that he''s hiding in the dark and isn''t coming back, isn''t that the same as letting me carry the thunder in front of him?


    Then right now, it''s really like what Pillar said, I can only wait for Boss Wang to come back early.


    Otherwise, my cannon fodder will die an even worse death.


    Halfway through my meal with Pillar, a few people came in through the door.


    The man in the lead was dressed in a standard martial attire, with a buff, and a bag under his arm.


    They came in and saw me and the pillar, and came towards us.


    The boss sat down across from me and lit a cigarette, looking at me.


    "So you are Zhang Wen?" He had a big tongue.


    I chuckled. "I am!"


    "Alright, come with us!" As he said that, he extended his hand out to grab me. Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua immediately rushed out and stood behind me.


    The leader was taken aback. "Aiyo, you still want to fight me? Do you know who the fuck I am? "


    I said, "I don''t care who you are. I just know that those who come to this restaurant to cause trouble always come in and get out!"


    He glared and said, "I am Small Dragon Snake! Go ask around! "


    At this moment, the pillar beside them that had been bowing their heads in silence suddenly raised their heads. Their gazes met, and they said in unison, "Why is it you!"

 C81

    I am a little confused. I am acquainted with this Small Dragon Snake?


    However, their relationship didn''t seem to be very good, because the way Pillar looked at him seemed to look down on him.


    "What''s wrong with that man? Do you know him?" The Small Dragon Snake pointed his chin at me.


    "Un, I guess you can say that I know him!" Pillar gave me a complicated look.


    "This man touched my brother Chen Nan, now that I want to deal with him, it shouldn''t be a problem for you, right?"


    "It''s fine."


    "Alright then!" With that, the Small Dragon Snake came over to capture me.


    Pillar immediately followed up: "It won''t affect me, but it will affect my big brother, Boss Wang!"


    When Small Dragon Snake heard the words'' Boss Wang '', he retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. Then, he looked at me with an expression of disbelief.


    "You don''t believe me?" Then try touching him. " The pillar took a sip of wine.


    He didn''t dare move. He looked at me, stunned.


    I think that Boss Wang has quite a big reputation, this Small Dragon Snake seems to be afraid of Boss Wang.


    "If you''re fine then hurry up and leave, Ang. This brother of mine doesn''t have a good temper. If I were to fight with you, don''t blame me." Seeing the Small Dragon Snake not moving for a long time, the pillar said.


    The Small Dragon Snake nodded and turned to leave.


    "Wait." I called to him.


    "Go back and tell Chen Nan, I''ll settle the score with him slowly!"


    Small Dragon Snake didn''t say anything. He gave me a thumbs up and left.


    After they left, the pillar told me that this Small Dragon Snake was a difficult character to deal with. For Chen Nan to call him over, he must have spent a lot of money.


    I nodded and said I didn''t care who he was.


    I raised my head and drank all the wine in the cup, smacking my lips. I thought to myself, this Chen Nan really wants to make a killing of himself, it seems like I have to find a chance to teach him a lesson!


    After I drove away with the post, I went back to the hotel to get some sleep.


    As soon as his head touched the pillow, the phone rang.


    It was the chauffeur.


    "Brother Wen, where are you now?" His voice sounded worried.


    "I''m at the restaurant, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh no, the battlefield has been taken by someone!"


    I suddenly stood up. The battlefield was taken away by someone? That''s unlikely, isn''t it? It had to be known that this was the Boss Wang''s battlefield, where countless grains of sand were transported from every day, could this match just be casually snatched away?


    I''ll have the driver wait a minute, I''ll be there in a minute.


    After hanging up the phone, I called Acting Hu and the others to walk over. Li Erzi asked me what was wrong, and I said that the battlefield had been occupied.


    Li Erzi smacked his forehead: "Wen Zi, why don''t you give me a call to the pillar?"


    Only then did I remember and hurriedly called Pillar. He probably just came home to prepare for bed and lazily picked up the call. Hearing my words, he immediately perked up and said that he would bring someone over in a while.


    I am extremely anxious, the fact that Boss Wang is not here, I am in charge of everything. If the battlefield is snatched away, then the one who Boss Wang will come back to scold will be me!


    Dammit, leave me this mess!


    The Boss Wang''s Sand Grounds is set up in a rather remote place. I didn''t even get to go there before I saw the long line of people lining up by the side of the road.


    A dozen large carriages were blocking the road.


    I know quite a few of the drivers, they are all here to pull sand for the construction site.


    Seeing me come over, the big carriage driver who called me rushed over, his forehead was full of sweat, and he seemed to be even more anxious than me: "Brother Wen, these two days, Boss Wang''s business is not only bringing sand to the construction site, there are also other construction sites that want sand from here, if we can''t give it out today, then it will be a huge loss!"


    There was a buzz in my head, and it seemed worse than I''d thought. If there was no way for the Boss Wang''s sand fields to produce sand, then these big carriage drivers would not be able to do anything. They did not earn a single cent, and only relied on this to survive!


    The mouth of the pillar had really lit up. Whatever it said would come.


    I told him to call the drivers over and get all of them together.


    I went to the field myself.


    The first thing I saw when I walked in was the grim-faced Knife. He had about twenty men with him, all of them with guys in their hands, squatting there guarding the field from the workers.


    When I saw this, I got really angry.


    "Knife, what do you mean?" As I approached him, more than twenty men immediately surrounded us.


    The gaze of the blade provoking me: "Zhang Wen, this is Boss Du''s intent, and this battlefield was originally ours. Boss Wang had found someone to snatch it away, now we just need to retrieve what belongs to us."


    "Nonsense!" This battlefield belongs to the Boss Wang! " I don''t know if this was stolen by the Boss Wang, but if it was me right now, I wouldn''t hesitate at all.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    I knew the knife was a good one, and I thought he wouldn''t have much chance to fight back if I suddenly attacked him a few times, so I slowly reached for the dagger in my arms.


    Acting Hu and the rest did not say anything, the war was about to start.


    I could see no hesitation in the eyes of the knife, only indifference.


    The two of us have our own owners, but the blade is much more stable than mine, because he has the Boss Du behind him, and all of his actions are directly under the command of the Boss Du.


    And I, more or less, hesitated.


    Because even now, I still can''t figure out Boss Wang''s intentions, so what exactly is he trying to make me do? Or wily?


    But I understand one thing, this battlefield is definitely very important to Boss Wang, if they were to give up everything, not just him, Zhu Zhu Luo would definitely not agree to it.


    At this moment, the chauffeurs of the cart came over, followed by a group of people. When I looked over, I saw that they were coming over from the pillar.


    This guy really came fast. He must have heard that the battlefield was stolen and was even more anxious than me.


    He understood what this battlefield means to the Boss Wang more than I do.


    With a machete in hand, he came over and pointed it at the machete while cursing, "F * ck! What the fuck do you mean! Boss Wang hasn''t been here for the past two days, but you guys are f * cking bullying us! "


    Blade and Pillar had known each other for a long time, so he said, "Pillar, this is Boss Du''s decision. It has nothing to do with me!"


    "F * ck!" "If you like it, then I''ll have a good time with you today and see if you can walk out!" The pillar''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "Are you kidding me!?" The knife wasn''t something to be trifled with, so he brought his men over.


    However, he had only taken two steps when he stopped.


    It was because a pitch-black gun had appeared above his head at some point in time.


    It was taken out by the person next to the pillar, which reminded me of the hunting rifle that my eldest uncle used to take me out to play with when I was young. It wasn''t very powerful, but if I fired at such a close distance, the knife would undoubtedly die.

 C82

    I don''t believe there are people who aren''t afraid of death, but there aren''t enough chips for them to die.


    The knife was a man, and he was afraid of death.


    Or rather, he felt that he shouldn''t have died here for the sake of the battlefield.


    He was stunned as he did not expect the pillar to be this strong, even bringing this item over.


    "Pillar, do you fucking have to?" the knife asked, squinting.


    "F * ck!" This battlefield belongs to the Boss Wang, do you have to say! "


    "Nonsense, it''s the Boss Du!"


    "Damn, I followed Boss Wang for so long, I don''t know?"


    The two of them started to argue.


    Pillar certainly didn''t think about destroying the knife. He just wanted to come over and intimidate the knife, but the knife didn''t dare to act rashly. He had been around for so many years and knew who Pillar was.


    Thus, the two of them had no choice but to start a war of words.


    It made people speechless, but there was nothing they could do.


    "Stop arguing!" At this moment, a boy came running from the distance. He was one of the men of the Blade Sect. He held a piece of paper in his hand and showed it to the pillar.


    "Brother Zhuzi told me to give this to you, it has legal effects. Boss Du said that if it doesn''t work, we will report it to the police. If they come, we can kick them out!"


    When the pillar saw this piece of paper, its expression immediately changed.


    I leaned over to take a look.


    I only see a few big words on it ¡ª Ownership of the battlefield, Du XX.


    I am like a deflated balloon. Everyone has a contract here, who are we to seek justice with?


    It was originally our battlefield, but now it has become us causing trouble here!


    Pillar opened the man''s hand and cursed: "Fuck, don''t think I don''t know, there has never been any formalities in this battlefield, whoever gets it will get it, and it has always been owned by the Boss Wang!"


    "As you can see, it''s written in black and white. It''s fine if you don''t want to admit it, but as long as Uncle Police admits it!"


    Saying that, he took out his phone very despicably and dialed 110 in front of us, saying that someone was causing trouble on their battlefield, and now they could no longer start work.


    As soon as Pillar One rushed up to try and snatch the phone, Acting Hu and I immediately stopped him.


    I whispered in his ear not to be impulsive and pulled him into the car.


    They have proof, if we come here hard, we will definitely suffer. Furthermore, they are still carrying guns today. If the police were to come, we would not be able to bear the consequences.


    For the time being, there was no other way. He could only drag it on for now.


    I told the chauffeur to let them go first, or the bus would block the road for a while, and then the traffic police would be in trouble.


    The driver quickly replied and signaled for everyone to leave.


    "Pillar, wasn''t there any formalities in the Boss Wang before the battle?" I asked.


    Pillar scolded, "No! With regards to the battlefield, whoever occupied it would be the one to take it. There was no need to go through the formalities! Who knows what other bullshit proof the Boss Du has! "


    I lowered my head in silence for a while, and the people in the car stopped talking. Only the chauffeur drove in silence.


    I passed a cigarette over to the pillar: "Then how much business does Boss Wang have in this battlefield?"


    Pillar took a deep breath and said, "To be honest, other than the construction site at the Boss Du, there are three other construction sites that we sent sand to. They are all finished!"


    I know that this day''s losses aren''t a small amount, but at this moment, I am actually a little happy.


    With such an important battlefield stolen, it should be time for Boss Wang to return!


    As long as he comes back, then I have nothing to do with him.


    The cars near the sand field drove off one by one, and the knives had the workers start working again. They had finally managed to snatch the sand field back, so they couldn''t let it go to waste, could they? Now at least he had enough sand for his own construction site.


    The workers didn''t care who''s on the battlefield, they only knew how to work and get the money, it was that simple!


    Not long later, a Mercedes-Benz drove over, and Boss Du got off.


    The knife rushed forward.


    "Knife, what''s the situation like?"


    Blade laughed: "Big brother, everything is settled! I took out the ownership of the battlefield, they were all f * cking dumbfounded, haha! "


    In truth, the Boss Du did not take much advantage of this matter. The reason why no one on the battlefield made this proof was not because of their mutual understanding, but because it was too troublesome! After completing the procedures, he had spent quite a bit of money. This amount of money was enough to make his heart ache!


    Moreover, it had always been occupied by the Boss Wang, which he did not deny at all. It was just that after the Boss Wang left, he was frequently suppressed by this brat, Zhang Wen, and felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He also knew that this was definitely all an order from behind the Boss Wang.


    ''This Old Wang, if I don''t teach him a lesson, he definitely won''t give in! ''


    Hiding like a turtle in hiding!


    Now that I''ve taken over your battlefield, let''s see what you can do about it!


    If you call someone over, then I have someone here. If you''re playing dirty, then I''ll call the police. I''m protected by the law, so no one can do anything to me!


    Boss Du looked at the workers who were working and smiled in satisfaction. At the same time, he told them to double their wages and work all night long!


    Everyone knew that Boss Du wanted to quickly compensate for his losses.


    Boss Du''s little scheme was not bad, but at this time, Boss Wang was not idle either.


    I didn''t need to tell Pillar that the foremen at the construction site where he had promised to deliver the sand had contacted him.


    Boss Wang''s phone was still turned off. He had played enough these two days and was about to go back. Today, he had just woken up when the phone in his room rang.


    "Hey, Brother Wang, what''s going on with your battlefield? "Something''s wrong!" It was a rather anxious voice.


    Boss Wang could hear that the man was the foreman, Xiao Zhang.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll call you." Boss Wang hung up the phone and started the call as soon as possible. After making the call, he frowned, he originally wanted to come out and relax for a while, he never thought that there would be a problem on the battlefield!


    When the call connected, Boss Wang asked about the guy''s situation and his expression turned ugly.


    He was prepared to call Boss Du, but after thinking about it, he decided not to. It was useless to say anything now, he would just go back first.


    When they arrived at the airport, Boss Wang''s phone shut down once again.


    I''ve called Boss Wang no less than a dozen times, but all of them were turned off.


    I don''t understand what the Boss Wang meant now, but the person who is more anxious than me is Pillar. After he returned, he did not leave the restaurant and instead, continued to discuss what to do with me.


    In the end, the two of us decided that we would only wait two days. If Boss Wang still doesn''t show himself, then we will use our own methods to snatch back the battlefield.

 C83

    In the blink of an eye, it was already night time. The truck driver kept on calling me to find out about my situation. I told them that it was impossible to start work these next two days, so I told them to find another job first.


    Although they were unwilling, there was nothing they could do.


    We''ll just wait for two days. If the Boss Wang still doesn''t return, then we''ll do as we were agreed to do before. Pillar nodded his head and said that this was the only way, so I drove him away.


    After returning, Li Erzi said to me, "Wen Zi, this matter is not that simple. There are too many eyes in this Boss Wang, I think it would be best if you do not fall too deep into this matter.


    What Li Erzi said made sense, but in fact, Boss Wang only told me to look at the sand on the construction site, and it had nothing to do with me at all. According to what Li Erzi said right now, I am already a little out of bounds, I shouldn''t meddle in things that are simply not my job, and when that happens, these things will naturally become my responsibility.


    I don''t want to get involved in all this trouble.


    Li Erzi and I sat at the door and smoked a cigarette, then I went back to sleep.


    The next day, when I woke up, I received a call that I had been looking forward to for a long time.


    It was the Boss Wang!


    His voice on the phone was rather calm: "Zhang Wen, come to my office for a moment now."


    I agreed without wasting any time, got up and drove away. I thought, "You finally came back. Do you know how busy I''ve been these days?" I will never take over your mess in the future.


    Ten minutes later, I arrived at Boss Wang''s office.


    There were only two people inside, Boss Wang and a pillar.


    Boss Wang looked exhausted, and his face did not look too good.


    "Boss Wang, you''re back." "No," I said.


    He nodded at me, saying that he had been busy traveling and that he had rushed back as fast as he could, but I could smell the perfume on him and thought that if the Boss Du didn''t take over the battlefield this time, I''m afraid you wouldn''t show your face.


    "What happened to you on the battlefield?" His face darkened as he questioned Pillar.


    Although he didn''t tell me clearly, I knew that he was also questioning me.


    He wasn''t there, but it was the two of us who were responsible.


    Pillar looked at Boss Wang awkwardly and said that Boss Du hated us for sending sand to the construction site. Maybe it was because of this that he snatched the sand field and even gave us some proof.


    Boss Wang let out a rare outburst: "Lao Du, f * ck, when I''m not around, you just play this game with me! That proves that he and I agreed not to do it, otherwise I would have done it long ago, how could he still do it? The battlefield said that he and I will manage it for two years, and I have only managed it for less than half a year! "


    Not daring to speak, Pillar lowered his head.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I just stood there silently.


    After a long while, he finally managed to light a cigarette, "My battlefield cost me one day, and Lao Du took up two days, so I lost enough money to buy a car. Pillar, contact Lao Du for me and tell him that I''ll find him for lunch."


    "Yes," said Pillar quickly, and turned to make the call.


    Then, the Boss Wang changed his face and smiled at me. "Zhang Wen, I heard that you have been playing around with the Boss Du for the past two days, right?"


    I scratched my head. "It''s fine, I was just sending the sand over on time so that he wouldn''t pick on me, but from the day you left, this Boss Du started to make things difficult for me. I know that he had enmity with me before, but he shouldn''t make things difficult for me on this matter."


    How could Boss Wang not understand the meaning behind my words? I''m complaining to him, why are you still arranging this matter to me even though you know that there''s something going on between me and Boss Du? Isn''t this purposely making things difficult for me?


    He continued to laugh, "Wen Zi, this matter is just like a training exercise for you! People who achieve great things do not care about small matters! "


    No matter your sister, of course you feel nothing. That''s just a matter of a word from you!


    After the call with the pillar, the Boss Wang chatted with me for a while longer. Soon, it was noon, I drove there with the pillar and brought them to the hotel that was arranged by the Boss Wang and the Boss Wang.


    In a private room.


    The Boss Wang sat in the middle, while me and the pillar stood at the side.


    Time passed minute after minute, but he still did not see the figure of Boss Du, who kept looking at the time.


    "Pillar, what time is it?" He said without turning his head.


    Pillar was not stupid and knew what Boss Wang meant. He raised his hand and called Boss Du, but the moment he placed the phone by his ear, he said in a daze, "Boss Du has his phone turned off ¡­"


    Bang!


    Boss Wang slammed the table heavily. He finally understood that Boss Du was playing hide and seek with him! It was also his turn to be anxious a few days ago when he was hiding from the Boss Du.


    He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Without saying anything else, he slammed the table and left!


    I sent Boss Wang and the pillar to the factory and I went back to the hotel first.


    He knew what Boss Du wanted to play with now. To put it bluntly, the person Boss Du was targeting now was none other than Zhang Wen.


    When he was at home before, everything was great. Why did he suddenly return to Boss Du, hide and not see me?


    You can figure it out if you''re a person.


    Only, letting Zhang Wen watch the show was his order, so he had his part as well.


    Boss Du had the right to be rich during these two years, so unless it was absolutely necessary, Boss Wang did not want to offend him.


    He already understood why Boss Du didn''t go to the restaurant earlier. He was obviously telling him that if he wanted to return to your place, he had to bring Zhang Wen here to apologize to him! Fine attitude, I don''t care. If your attitude isn''t good, then you won''t be able to do any business if you don''t give me any on the battlefield!


    It had to be said that in terms of business, the Boss Wang was one of the lowest.


    However, he would not bring Zhang Wen over, nor say anything to apologize. He had muddled along in society for so many years, but he still did not know the word "Submit".


    But now, Zhang Wen had reached a very ambiguous position. If he used it well, it might be able to dissolve the relationship between him and the Boss Du.


    But then again, if he used it well, he might even gain something out of it.


    Zhang Wen this brat, his ways of doing things were cold and sharp, why not give him a helping hand!


    Thinking of this, he squinted his eyes and took the pillar to the nearby bathing center to take a bath.


    Pillar did not understand what he meant, so he followed him to the bathroom.

 C84

    On my way back, I received a call from Wang Xin.


    She asked me if Chen Nan had found someone to take care of me. I chuckled and said yes, but that person didn''t manage to do anything to me.


    Wang Xin earnestly told me that I must be careful of Chen Nan.


    I agreed.


    While I was talking on the phone with Wang Xin, two figures suddenly appeared in my sight.


    I looked carefully, it''s Li Jiarui!


    There was a guy following her, seemed to be Chen Nan!


    How did the two of them end up together?


    The two of them walked to the side of the car, Chen Nan opened the car door and entered. Wang Xin followed in.


    Chen Nan drove very fast and the two of them stopped in front of a five star hotel. Li Jiarui then held onto Chen Nan''s arm and walked in happily.


    Today, Li Jiarui''s face was painted with extremely thick makeup, which even covered up the scars Hei Mei left on her back then when he was taking care of her.


    I ran out of the phone and snapped a few pictures.


    They clearly saw the faces of Chen Nan and Li Jiarui.


    At that moment, I couldn''t say what I felt. I already knew that Li Jiarui wasn''t a good woman, but I didn''t think that she would actually be together with Chen Nan.


    How could Chen Nan refuse a girl as beautiful as Li Jiarui who took the initiative to throw herself into his arms?


    I took the photo and added in the password, thinking that I would let Wang Xin see it later, if not, what would she think when she sees it now?


    Watching them leave, I stepped on the accelerator and returned to the restaurant.


    In the five-star hotel, Chen Nan had already opened up a room. He brought Li Jiarui in and immediately closed the door.


    Chen Nan had long been interested in Li Jiarui, but he had never had the chance to do anything. This time when she took the initiative to come over, he did not want his to be a fool.


    "Wait a minute, can we explain the situation clearly first? Don''t be in such a hurry!" Li Jiarui laughed.


    Her smile was still so beautiful that every man would be dreamy after seeing it. There was still an expression of ignorance on her face. Suddenly, they turned to look. She was just a simple little girl.


    Chen Nan laughed and said: "Then shouldn''t I fight for every second?"


    "Then let''s get down to business. Why are all of you men the same?" "Everyone likes to use flowery words to trick us girls."


    "Haha, I didn''t lie to you, we are in a cooperative relationship!"


    "Have you done what you promised?"


    When he talked about this matter, Chen Nan''s face became even uglier. He spent a large sum of money to find Small Dragon Snake to deal with Zhang Wen, but he failed to do it.


    Who exactly was that Zhang Wen character?


    He was annoyed. "Alright, I''ve already promised you. Can you break your promise?"


    Li Jiarui said: "And that Wang Huifen, I also want to take care of him."


    "How am I supposed to deal with a woman?"


    "Why don''t you just treat her like a woman? "Or, you take care of her man!"


    "Mm ¡­" Chen Nan rolled his eyes, laughed, and agreed.


    Although Li Jiarui looked simple, she was actually quite ruthless.


    Even the most venomous woman would feel nothing more than this!


    For a moment, the entire room was filled with Chen Nan''s gloomy laughter.


    When I returned to the restaurant, I went to help the Wang Yuxian. Today, I met a familiar person in the restaurant, Lao Yan.


    He hadn''t eaten in a while, so today he brought two people in and ordered a table full of dishes.


    I went over to say hello.


    "Wen Zi, sit, have a chat with your brother!" Lao Yan passionately invited me to sit down.


    I wiped my hands and sat down.


    "How have you been following Boss Wang? It''s not small, right? " he asked me, blinking.


    I sighed. "What do you mean ''oil is not water''? It''s already good enough for me to be able to protect myself."


    "Haha, you only know how to joke around. Look at you, wearing a suit and driving a BMW, what''s there to be unsatisfied with!"


    "Yes, yes ¡­"


    Lao Yan flattered me on the table. Basically, it means that I was the one who took action and had the brains to follow Boss Wang for a meal, so I treated his words as fart, and thought that I remembered the time you hurt me. If it wasn''t for Boss Wang admiring me, I really might not have been able to return that day.


    I asked Lao Yan what he had been busy with recently, and he always gave me the feeling that he was the type of person who didn''t work properly.


    He smiled and said it was fine, every day he just played mahjong or something, and he would occasionally go to his place to take a look.


    I didn''t want to ask, so I just let them eat and drink, and got busy.


    A day passed, and there was no news from the other side of the battlefield. I thought that no news was the best news for me, since I didn''t want to know anything about it right now.


    When we finished working at night, the Wang Yuxian called us out to sing. She said that everyone had been working very hard recently and wanted to help us relax.


    Zhang Jue called Hei Mei over as usual, the two of them did not care about the people beside us, and continued to sing and drink.


    After entering, the Wang Yuxian sneakily grabbed my arm. After Hei Mei finished singing, she started to sing a song about how the sky was dark and everyone was stunned the moment she opened her mouth.


    Wang Yuxian''s throat was truly not bad. It was sweet and soft, as if she had eaten a piece of cotton candy.


    After I finished listening to a song in admiration, Wang Yuxian gave the microphone to someone else and stuck her tongue out at me.


    I said you sang well. If there''s a talent show program right now, I suggest you go up and try it.


    Wang Yuxian laughed, saying that she was already a yellow faced grandma, why would she go out and embarrass herself?


    Hei Mei reached the microphone and, as if she was unwilling to accept the result, she ordered a song.


    Originally, the atmosphere in the room was quite good, but as soon as she opened her mouth, no one said anything.


    Hei Mei really had the intention of not giving up until the end. If she and Wang Yuxian chose the same song, wouldn''t that be asking for trouble?


    From the beginning of the song to the end, she did not say a single word. The song had already finished broadcasting and she even sang two voices.


    I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    "Hubby, did I sing well?" Hei Mei threw down the microphone and wrapped her arms around Acting Hu''s neck.


    Without waiting for Acting Hu to speak, we all quickly nodded our heads. Hei Mei looked at him with an arrogant gaze, and the latter laughed awkwardly.


    We didn''t leave until after midnight. Wang Yuxian told me that she didn''t want to go back and told me to go for a walk with her.


    Thus, I carried a bottle of beer and walked along the street with Wang Yuxian.


    She took my arm and chatted with me about the store. I smiled and listened quietly to her talk about those trivial things.


    At that moment, I felt that the world belonged to both of us. If we could always be this quiet with Wang Yuxian, it would be pretty good.


    We wandered back to the restaurant. I dragged the Rolling Gate and the Wang Yuxian went to sleep.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian who was lying on the bed defenseless, I sighed and silently covered her with a blanket.

 C85

    Back in my room I asked myself.


    Just what kind of position does Wang Yuxian have in my heart? I am a normal man, why do I have to endure it every time?


    I immediately gave myself an answer.


    In my heart, Wang Yuxian is no longer as simple as being the Lady Boss.


    She is my direction, my faith.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Yuxian, I definitely wouldn''t have reached this step. On the contrary, wasn''t I walking forward for the Wang Yuxian as well?


    To prove that I was a man, to prove that I could prop her up?


    I tried to prove myself, but sometimes it was futile.


    When that time comes, I will express my feelings to the Wang Yuxian. At that time, I won''t care if she has a husband, and I won''t care about her past; I will definitely be with her.


    That''s my belief.


    I said good night to the picture of the Wang Yuxian on my phone and fell into a deep sleep.


    While the few of us were playing passionately in KTV, Boss Wang, who was at home with his wife and children, kept on calling. Almost every five minutes, he would make a phone call.


    These calls were all about the sand.


    Three or four construction sites were waiting for sand!


    Nothing can be done without sand.


    Furthermore, a day''s delay in the duration was equivalent to a day''s worth of money.


    He told them to wait two days and after two days, the sand would arrive. He even promised to compensate them, saying that if they delayed the duration of the project, they would pay for it.


    After hanging up the phone, Boss Wang made some calculations.


    Damn, adding on the money he had lost in the past two days, it really wasn''t a small amount!


    He could only blame his own carelessness, not the Boss Du would do this.


    Right now, he couldn''t afford to waste any more time. If this carried on, he would lose his life sooner or later!


    He laid on his bed and thought for a while, then decided to call Zhang Wen early tomorrow morning and have him fight to the death with the Boss Du. If Zhang Wen had the upper hand, then he would take the opportunity to help Zhang Wen, and if Zhang Wen was at a disadvantage, then he would be able to give him a person''s favor so that he could follow him even more wholeheartedly in the future.


    As for the Boss Du, he had another plan in his mind.


    Facing the morning sun, I stretched and got up. Wang Yuxian basically didn''t wake me up in the morning and didn''t ask me to do anything in the restaurant. I had already treated this place as my own hotel.


    Last time, when Li Jiarui got someone to smash this restaurant, I gave the card that Boss Wang gave me to Wang Yuxian. She did not reject and said that she would save this money for me.


    I think it would be nice to have a woman to manage the money for me.


    After washing my face, I received a message on my phone. It was Boss Wang who told me to go to his office to find him.


    Without thinking, I drove to the office.


    The pillar has already arrived, I don''t know what they were talking about with the Boss Wang, but when they saw me enter, they stopped talking.


    I had a sudden feeling of being excluded.


    I asked him what he wanted.


    His expression did not look too good as he tapped the table lightly with his finger: "Zhang Wen, do you have anything else that you did not tell me about the battle field?"


    I frowned. What did he mean?


    "Boss Wang, what do you mean?" I said nervously.


    Boss Wang''s stern face suddenly laughed: "Haha, I don''t have any other intentions, I just want to ask you, to be honest, I asked Boss Du yesterday, he said that this battlefield is useless to anyone but you."


    The pillar beside me shook its head at me.


    After a moment of silence, I lit a cigarette and sat across from the Boss Wang.


    He had talked to Boss Du on the phone, it was impossible!


    With the situation developing to this point, would the Boss Wang still take the initiative to call him? Or did the Boss Du look down from above to find him? The only possibility is that Boss Wang wanted to make things difficult for me.


    I have a good eye for this.


    I didn''t say anything. When Boss Wang continued to speak, I still didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Wen Zi, I am not crying out in poverty here, do you know how much profit a battlefield can bring me? Do you know how much damage I''ve suffered from the sand not being delivered over the past two days? If these numbers are said, he will definitely give you a big shock. In fact, if I were to go with Boss Du, we would definitely be able to bring the battlefield back, but I don''t know what''s going on with this Lao Du, it''s just that he has you in his sights. I don''t care about that small amount of money, but I can''t take this lying down ¡­ "


    Boss Wang is a smart person, you have to count the money for him even if he stabs you in the back.


    But isn''t that the case in society?


    There will always be people who are mixed up in all sorts of ways, and it''s rare for you to be able to escape unscathed.


    "Say it, what do you want me to do?" "No," I said.


    The Boss Wang then laughed: Wen Zi, I have no meaning. If you can even talk to me like that, what can I do? I definitely can''t go ask for it myself. "


    I instantly understood what he meant. Let me be the first to help him get the battlefield back.


    But, even he couldn''t handle it, what should I do?


    Furthermore, he had also seen what Boss Du was holding in his hands. It had legal effects, so in this battlefield, how am I supposed to take it?


    Could you give the Boss Du to me?


    Seeing that I did not speak for a long time, the Boss Wang said: "But don''t think too much, I want to return to the battlefield. I know that the Lao Du did not have good intentions, he will not honestly give the battlefield to you. "It''s okay, we''re all on the same side!"


    I smiled in secret. This meant that he wanted me to tell me that if you were unable to accomplish something that your big brother wanted you to do, you should lower your head in front of me in the future.


    If he said this, wouldn''t all the things I did before go down the drain?


    Boss Wang is simply killing without blood!


    "Alright, I''ll give it a try!" I stood up and said politely.


    I know that I cannot refuse, if I refuse, then my attitude will be even lower. I want to let Boss Wang know, I am not someone who is easily bullied.


    I''ve done so many things to do that I can''t deny them all.


    Boss Wang probably understood what I meant as he nodded to me, saying that he would wait for my good news.


    I don''t want to waste any more words, just push open the door and leave.


    After I left, Pillar One asked the Boss Wang, "Big Brother, are you going to come back to the battlefield?"


    Boss Wang waved his hand. "Boss Du has finished handling the things in his hands, do you think he could give them to us?"


    "But ¡­"


    "But why should I send Wen Zi there? You should know that my business with Boss Du is not only limited to delivering sand on the construction site. Furthermore, we cannot offend Boss Du yet.


    Boss Wang had already guessed it long ago, Zhang Wen would definitely agree to it. With his character, how could he honestly admit his wrongs?


    But then again, if he didn''t have that kind of personality, he wouldn''t like it.


    The pillar seemed to have understood something. After the Boss Wang finished speaking, he nodded his head and left the room. Then, he took out his phone.

 C86

    On the way back, I kept thinking about how I could get the battlefield back from the Boss Du.


    You''re right, you can only see the beautiful appearance of others and not the suffering he''s gone through. Just like me, it''s very beautiful, wearing a suit and driving a BMW, and everyone thinks I''ve made a fortune, but what about that?" Since I''ve accepted Boss Wang''s things, then I''ll help him do things, even work hard for him.


    I could tell just now that if I don''t try to retrieve the battlefield as soon as possible, then my position in front of the Boss Wang would get lower and lower, and then I would slowly get knocked out of the competition by him.


    Therefore, I must return to this battlefield!


    Ring...


    I picked it up and looked at it. It was from the pillar.


    "Wen Zi, you went back?" he asked me.


    "Hmm, what is it?" The last time I drank with him, my relationship with him had eased a little, and I felt that he was not a bad man by nature and was quite sincere with people.


    "Why did you agree to Boss Wang? If he doesn''t want it back, how can you want it back? Actually, he didn''t have any other intentions, he just wanted you to give in and admit your wrongs! " His voice was full of reproach.


    "I''m not wrong, why should I admit it?"


    "Ai, listen to me once ¡­"


    "Zhu Zhu, I know that you''re doing this for my own good, but I can''t admit that I did it today. Do you understand?"


    "Then, do you think you can take back the battlefield? If the Boss Wang doesn''t come back, what ability do you have? " The pillar changed to a lecturing tone.


    "I know I might not be able to get it back, so I''ll try it first."


    "Try?" Do you think you can be the same as before after trying? "


    I fell silent.


    Although I do not know what Boss Wang''s intentions are, but to admit my mistakes now and to admit them after returning to the battlefield are two entirely different concepts. Which is to say, right now, let me choose between high and low.


    Or else keep it low, and if it fails, it will be even lower than it is now.


    The reason that Zhu Zhu told me all of this was for my own good, but I was still surprised. After all, the Boss Wang had secretly said these words to me.


    "Sigh, think about it for yourself!" I guess Pillar wanted me to think about it, too, and hung up.


    I let out a long sigh, thinking that I shouldn''t interfere in other matters. At the moment, I should think of a way to get the battlefield back.


    But, what method should I use to get it back now?


    Boss Du has someone who has money, I am just a village boy, moreover the Boss Wang that I am following is an old cunning fox. They pushed me to the heart of the struggle, what do they want me to do now?


    I returned to the restaurant. Lao Yan and the others were eating, he invited me to join him when he saw me coming over.


    I thought that Lao Yan had been much more diligent these past two days. I wonder what other tricks he had up his sleeve.


    I greeted him and said that I had something on, so I didn''t accompany him to eat. I called Li Erzi out to discuss what to do with him.


    Li Erzi scratched his head for a while, then said that he did not know what to do.


    I took a deep drag on my cigarette.


    "If it really doesn''t work, we should talk to Boss Du first?" Li Erzi said.


    I shook my head. "No, we don''t have any chips. How can we negotiate?"


    Boss Du is different from Brother Long. Someone like him only thinks about benefits and money, we really don''t care about anything else. Unless he has something wrong with his head, how can he give the battlefield to me?


    "Then let''s make some chips!" Li Erzi said.


    But, what was the Boss Du''s bargaining chip?


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other, and our eyes lit up.


    The two of us thought about Brother Long at the same time, but I immediately rejected it. Originally, Boss Du and I were involved in this conflict because of him.


    That way, I won''t be able to make up for it.


    He stopped talking.


    At this time, Acting Hu walked out. After he found out about what happened, he came over to me and said, "Wen Zi, I have an idea, maybe we should try ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "Mess him up ¡­"


    "Forget it!" Acting Hu had not finished speaking when I interrupted him. I already knew what was going on if he didn''t say anything, it''s fine if I don''t come back to the battlefield, don''t ruin my reputation.


    In the afternoon, when the restaurant was free, I brought Acting Hu and Li Erzi to take a walk around the sand field. The workers here were digging out the sand while the knife users stood to the side and watched them drink beer and smoke.


    Large carts continuously came to pull the sand.


    I think that Boss Wang must be upset when he sees this scene. Right now, every minute and second is money! And all this money originally belonged to the Boss Wang. Now, he could only watch the Boss Du earn money from it.


    I drove them around in a circle, and just as I was about to go back to the hotel, Wang Peng called me and told me to go out for a meal.


    I drove directly to their school.


    When I went over, Wang Peng, Wu Yang and the others were waiting for me in the private room.


    Upon entering, Wang Peng immediately asked me how I was dejected. I told him about what happened on the battlefield.


    He raised his glass and laughed for a long time.


    Acting Hu was annoyed, he snatched the wine cup in his hand and cursed: "What are you laughing at! You didn''t see Wen Zi getting worried to death? "


    Wang Peng hurriedly apologized that he didn''t mean it that way, then gave me another cup of wine and said: "Brother Wen, you should also know that Wu Yang and I specialize in engineering. I don''t dare say anything else, but I''ll take care of this matter for you!"


    "What?" I was stunned.


    "To put it bluntly, this is just washing sand?" "How about this, when we get back, I will find something for you. You dump that thing on the battlefield, I guarantee that they will understand that the sand they take out is all white. No one will dare to take it!"


    "Fuck, really?"


    Wang Peng patted his chest and said that it was definitely true. He then called the people at the dorm to bring the thing over.


    Ten minutes later, a mysterious young man came over with a bottle of beverage in his arms.


    I think it''s a transparent liquid, nothing special.


    "That''s it?"


    "Brother Wen, don''t look down on this thing, we spent so much effort to steal it from the school, you can''t buy it from the market!"


    I weighed this bottle in my hand and told Acting Hu to keep it. "Alright then, if I succeed in this matter today, I will remember this achievement for you!"


    Wang Peng chuckled, and said that memorizing cultivation was not a problem, and he also wanted me to invite him out to play twice more in the future.


    After dinner, Wang Peng and the others went out to sing. Acting Hu and I did not go, to be honest, I still doubted the thing that Wang Peng gave me.


    But since there was no other way, he might as well try!

 C87

    The competition had started all night long, which surprised me. I didn''t expect the Boss Du to put in so much effort.


    At 11 PM, the battlefield didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping. They were all fighting with the lights on.


    I have no chance.


    Acting Hu Li Erzi and I were hiding nearby, waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    It wasn''t until around one in the morning that the knife man called the workers over for midnight snack.


    At this time, Acting Hu and I immediately scuttled out. Acting Hu poured the bottle full of items into it with the fastest speed possible and even stirred it with his big black hand. Then, the two of us turned around and ran.


    "Wen Zi, does this thing look like water?" The Acting Hu said.


    "Let''s go back first. We''ll come back tomorrow to check on the situation."


    "Yes!"


    I thought that the thing that Wang Peng gave me wouldn''t be of much use, and I''ve never heard of anything that could change the color of the sand. But what happened afterwards told me, we have to believe in science and learn more about culture.


    After sending Acting Hu Li Erzi and the others off, I went back to sleep. The next day, Acting Hu and I were about to go to the battlefield to take a look, but before we left, my phone rang.


    He looked down and saw that it was a knife.


    I didn''t have to think to know what it was, but I managed to answer anyway.


    "Hello?"


    "Zhang Wen, you are too f * * king bold!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you do the battle on the battlefield?"


    "What''s the matter? You can''t slander me like that!" I pretended to feel wronged.


    "F * ck!" It must be you! Now the entire battlefield is ruined! "


    I was overjoyed, saying that it had nothing to do with me. If I could find evidence, I would ask the police to come and arrest me. Don''t just say that I had nothing to do with it.


    But I''m not angry at all.


    After putting down the phone, I called Wang Peng.


    He also sounded as if he had just woken up and asked me if the thing from yesterday was working.


    I laughed and said that the whole battlefield was ruined and that they were so angry that their noses were crooked.


    Wang Peng said that the battlefield was full and would probably be restored to its original state tomorrow, so I had to hurry up and negotiate the conditions with them.


    I was anxious, but there was someone more anxious than I was. That person was the knife.


    I think that Boss Du must have arranged everything in the battlefield for me, otherwise he wouldn''t be so concerned.


    However, if that was the case, things would be much easier.


    Thinking of this, I actually wasn''t in a hurry anymore.


    I leisurely took out a cigarette and lit it. I put it in my mouth and started smoking.


    The current him was the one time in many years that he felt the most wronged. Forget about being tricked by Zhang Wen, he had even lost his temper now.


    He had always followed the Boss Du like the wind and rain, but today, he clearly knew that Zhang Wen was the one who did this, but he couldn''t say anything.


    There''s nothing wrong with what Zhang Wen said, what evidence do they have?


    What can you say without evidence?


    However, based on his many years of experience in the martial arts world, it was definitely what Zhang Wen did that couldn''t be wrong.


    "Brother Dao, what should we do?" "We won''t be able to pull the sand today. Plus, we promised to get the sand from others. This matter of the penalty fee ¡­"


    "F * ck, the penalty fee is for asking them to come and get me!" I don''t even know who the fuck to ask! "


    "Then that brat Zhang Wen ¡­"


    As he talked about Zhang Wen, Dao''s face darkened. He had never wanted to kill someone so much, and this Zhang Wen was naturally taken into consideration by him.


    Looking at the bleached sand from the sand field, his anger was ignited once again.


    He called the lackey over. "Go call the two smart brothers over, tonight we''ll ¡­"


    As he spoke, he used his hand to scratch his neck.


    The lackey was stunned for a moment before quickly nodding his head.


    Although this matter made the knife hold back and caused the battlefield to stop working, Boss Du did not let up nor did he have any intentions of compromise with me.


    My side is also quite troublesome, but I decided to leave it for a day first. Time can change everything, and it can also change Boss Du''s opinion.


    But before Boss Du could say anything, a single move from Knife completely infuriated me!


    Wang Yuxian said that she wanted to drink with me. The two of us sat on the first floor and I accompanied her to drink some red wine. She said that her husband called her today and the two of them chatted a lot.


    I was particularly upset, but I was also genuinely happy for her.


    If you like someone, you just want to see her lead a better life, right?


    Wang Yuxian had too much to drink tonight. I helped her up to the bed and went to sleep.


    Before she left, she gave me a meaningful look and told me to sleep well at night. I didn''t know if she had any other intentions.


    Lying on the bed, I also fell asleep in a daze.


    One in the morning.


    A van with no license plate stopped lightly in front of the restaurant. Three people in black got off. One of them had a short knife in his hand. Under the reflection of the moonlight, he looked very scary.


    A person got out of the car and picked at the door lock with a wire like thing in his hand.


    In less than a minute, the door creaked open.


    The man looked back at the man with the cold eyes and nodded.


    He led the way in and groped his way up to the second floor.


    The restaurant was completely silent. Just when he thought that everything was going well tonight, he suddenly raised his head and saw a sweet-looking woman walk out from the bathroom.


    This woman only wore clothes that barely covered her face, yet it caused him to inwardly sigh in surprise.


    I''m afraid that even the women I''ve played in the dark aren''t as good as her ''conditions''. It''s a pity that I came here today to handle some matters, or else I would definitely play around with this woman!


    The woman''s eyes were hazy and she didn''t know what was going on. When she saw the men in black appear at the corridor''s door, she thought she was dreaming.


    She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to clear them.


    He opened his eyes again and a shiny knife entered his vision.


    Only then did she realize that she wasn''t dreaming at all!


    "Howl ¡­" Her mouth was blocked, so she couldn''t make a sound. The man who covered her mouth had a cold tone, and there was no warmth in his eyes. He looked at her from top to bottom, then used the tip of his blade to pick up her nightgown.


    The man blew on her ear, "If you want to live, don''t talk! After we finish our business, I''ll let you have a good time! "


    After saying that, he winked at the other two, and the three of them slowly walked towards another room.


    In that room, there was the sound of regular breathing.


    One of them reached out and gently pushed open the door.

 C88

    It was a moonless and windy night for killing.


    Wang Yuxian was a woman who had experienced a lot of things, she quickly realised that these people were here to seek revenge on me, and when she saw the blade in her hand, she was immediately terrified.


    She was not afraid that he would hurt her, but that they would hurt me.


    "Zhang Wen! "Run!" After being quiet for a second, the Wang Yuxian shouted crazily.


    "Holy sh * t!" He never thought that Wang Yuxian would actually dare to shout under such circumstances. Judging from her expression just now, she must have been scared silly!


    The knife slapped her across the face.


    Wang Yuxian fell to the side and her face immediately swelled up.


    At this moment, I, who was in the room, clearly heard everything, but I didn''t act rashly. Instead, I quickly calmed myself down.


    I knew they would be more impatient with the knife than I was.


    Without a sound, I got up from the bed. Without putting on my shoes, I casually took out the kitchen knife that I had bought earlier. Although this knife didn''t have a blade, it was still very handy when used.


    I hide behind the door, holding my breath.


    There was suddenly no movement outside.


    Then the door opened a crack and a head popped in.


    The man didn''t notice me behind the door. He whispered something to the people behind me and walked in.


    "Whiz!" Dong!


    My hands were quick as I used the kitchen knife to smash the man''s head. The man didn''t even make a sound before he fell. Before they could react to what was going on, I slammed the door shut.


    Ka ka!


    I faced the people on the ground again, without thinking.


    He thought to himself, since they were the ones who ambushed me first, even if I kill him today, it would still be for legitimate self-defense.


    After a few seconds of silence, the room reeked of blood.


    At that moment I heard another door close, and there Knife was, cursing the man next to him for not being able to see a woman properly.


    I hurriedly dialed Acting Hu''s number. He only picked up after a long time, but before I could say anything, Knife and the rest knocked on the door.


    "Fuck you, Zhang Wen! I''ll kill you today!" The knife was furious.


    I stepped on the people beneath my feet and said, "You better finish me off within ten minutes. Otherwise, when my people arrive, you won''t be able to run away!"


    Acting Hu must have heard everything over the phone.


    I was just scaring him. Actually, I know that when Acting Hu and the rest come over, he might not be Dao Ba''s match. I still hoped that he would retreat after knowing the difficulties.


    Dong!


    With a push of the knife, a hole appeared in the door, and a shiny knife stabbed in.


    I jumped in shock and subconsciously stepped to the door. A person kicked the door with force and I was forced to take a few steps back.


    The knife and the man rushed in.


    I secretly clenched my teeth. It seemed that Dao Ba was determined to kill me!


    Both of them had fellows in their hands, but before he could raise his hand, I made a stumbling block and placed him on the ground. I gave him a kick on his face and he covered his face with his hand.


    This kick of mine might have broken his nose.


    At this moment, only I and Knife were left.


    Dao Feng probably didn''t expect that I would be so straightforward. He subconsciously distanced himself from me and looked at me warily.


    Cold sweat trickled down my palms. I know that my hands are skilled, so if I fight head on with him, I might not be his match. I can only hope that Acting Hu and the rest will hurry over.


    The space in the room restricted both me and Knife''s movements. If I were outside at this moment, I definitely wouldn''t be able to handle Knife.


    The blade suddenly took two steps forward and whizzed me with a punch.


    I instinctively lowered my head to dodge, but who would have thought that his punch was a fake? Seeing me lower my head, he directly gave me a knee.


    With a dull thud, my head buzzed and I fell backwards.


    A neat stumbling block at the foot of the knife knocked me down, and before I could fully drop his knife.


    The cold and gloomy dagger came slicing through the air, which showed how much strength the blade had used.


    He''s not here to teach me a lesson, he''s here to kill!


    No one was unafraid of death, and at that moment the chill crept up my heels and slowly filled my whole body.


    I only now understand how scared Brother Long was back then.


    As if I was half a beat too slow, I gritted my teeth and desperately dodged to the side.


    "Ah ~ ~" I couldn''t help but cry out from the heart-wrenching pain.


    Looking at his arm again, he saw that there was a terrible cut from the knife.


    "F * ck!" The knife probably didn''t expect me to react so quickly, so it pounced on me again without stopping.


    I turned and jumped on the bed. I grabbed the quilt and threw it at the knife.


    I was like a woman in a fight, throwing whatever I could at the knife.


    "Holy sh * t!" The knife kept chopping at random, and for a moment, everything was in disorder.


    After throwing everything on the bed, I dove under the bed.


    This place is definitely the safest place for me right now.


    I pretended I hadn''t heard a word and didn''t answer. In any case, it seemed as if I wouldn''t go out no matter what you did to me.


    After a short stalemate with Saber, the shouts of Acting Hu and the others came from downstairs.


    I was relieved.


    In a moment, Zhang Guohua kicked the door open with a kick, and walked in with a large rolling pin in his hand.


    The blade went past the two blades, forcing Zhang Guohua to retreat several steps, Acting Hu and Li Erzi also squeezed together and clashed with the blade.


    I dared to crawl out from under the bed.


    "Don''t let the knife escape. If he escapes today, we''ll be in deep trouble!" I said loudly.


    As soon as I said that, a kick flew out from my knife and landed on my chest. Then, I jumped onto the windowsill.


    Neither of us had expected the knife to be so flexible. When I realized I was going to grab him, he gently opened the window and jumped out!


    I cursed under my breath and hurried after him, but when I went out I saw a dim taillights.


    "Wen Zi, why did he sneak an attack on you?" Acting Hu opened his big innocent eyes and looked at me.


    "How would I know!" I snapped.


    Then I changed my mind and said it wasn''t a sneak attack, it was an assassination!


    When Acting Hu and I went back to the restaurant, he saw the wound on my arm and immediately took out his first aid kit to treat it.


    Li Erzi handed me a cigarette.


    "It must be because of the battle. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so murderous!" Li Erzi said.


    "He won''t let me live, and I won''t let him live either!" I narrowed my eyes.


    Li Erzi and the others did not say anything.


    I nodded and let them go back to bed.


    After they left, the Wang Yuxian hugged me and sobbed in my arms.


    "Jade Immortal, don''t be afraid. Don''t you have me?" I forcefully squeezed out a smile on my face. I felt that my smile was too ugly.


    "Wen Zi, why don''t we call the police? Those people kill without blinking an eye! " Wang Yuxian''s body was still trembling.


    At that moment, I had never blamed myself before.


    The reason I have reached this step today, is not only for myself, but also for the Wang Yuxian.


    Today, I nearly couldn''t even protect her!

 C89

    The restaurant was not open for business the next day. I told Wang Yuxian to close the restaurant and go out with her friends for a day, or to go out and relax.


    She hadn''t slept at all last night, and when I woke up in the middle of the night I saw her secretly wiping away her tears.


    It was also from that time onwards that I made the decision in my heart to make both the blade and the Boss Du pay the price!


    Wang Yuxian did not go out during the day. In the morning, after seeing her asleep, I carried a blade in my arms and went out.


    I didn''t call the Acting Hu and the rest, but instead, drove towards the direction of the sand factory alone.


    The pain in my arm made me bite down on it. Last night''s terrifying stab had left me with a lingering fear.


    I''m not a man who fears death, but the price of death. Looking at Wang Yuxian''s pale face from fright, the evaluation in my heart was completely broken.


    Today, even if I die, I must find the knife!


    After a while, my phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was from Boss Wang. I thought for a moment and decided to throw the phone aside.


    I''ll play first today!


    I drove really fast, and just as I was about to reach the battlefield, a black car drove over from the side, the windows of the car rolled down, and a pillar stuck its head out. It completely disregarded the cars beside it and shouted, "Wen Zi, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry about it!" I cursed under my breath. A dozen steering wheels were going to overtake him.


    As soon as he managed to pull away, and just as my car was about to crash into it, I braked to a halt.


    The pillar came running down, opened the door, and saw me with a knife in my arms.


    He snatched it away and sternly said, "Wen Zi, Boss Wang only wanted you to take back the battlefield, but did not tell you to take care of Lai Ang."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get it back from the battlefield!"


    "Boss Wang knows about what happened yesterday. Come back with me first!" said the pillar.


    Seeing that I had no intention to go down, he continued: "Don''t worry, Boss Wang will definitely not let you suffer any losses in this matter!"


    I know that the reason Pillar came to find me was because of the Boss Wang. I am still a member of the Boss Wang, so I will listen to him.


    If I were to act on my own right now, wouldn''t I look down on the Boss Wang?


    I can''t do that yet, I still have to rely on the Boss Wang to survive.


    Everything on my body was given to me by the Boss Wang, I am just like that monkey, unable to jump over the Tathagata''s Five Fingers Mountain no matter how hard I jump.


    If I was stubborn with myself before, then the warning given to me by Pillar now was a blow to my head.


    He is telling me to stop here, otherwise the Boss Wang will pressure me.


    Then he got into my car and squeezed me into the passenger seat.


    He took me and headed towards the factory in Boss Wang.


    Last night, after Knife drove away, he went straight to a private clinic. Although he wasn''t injured, the two brothers he brought were not lightly injured. One of them had a cut on his head, and now his appearance was blurry.


    The expression on Dao Jian''s face had always been extremely ugly.


    He had never been at such a disadvantage before. He remembered that when he first followed Boss Du, he went to the night field by himself and captured the big boss of that place.


    Who had the knife been afraid of?


    Right now, he had brought two people with him, yet he couldn''t get rid of Zhang Wen. To him, this was nothing but a humiliation!


    If it was in the past, he would definitely have come alone and killed Zhang Wen without holding back!


    Stop f * cking screaming, call your mother Chun!" "As the knife listened to the man''s nagging, he cursed loudly.


    That person knew the temper of the knife and did not dare to make a sound.


    Dao Ren glared at him and reluctantly took out his phone to make a call to Boss Du.


    He also knew that even if he didn''t say anything, the news would reach the ears of the Boss Du tomorrow.


    The call connected, Knife had a completely different look of respect as he hurried to speak out: "Big Brother, I went to sneak attack Zhang Wen just now ¡­"


    Boss Du listened quietly as he finished the entire process, and only spoke a few sentences.


    The first sentence was just one word, f * * k!


    The little brother at the side could even hear him through the phone, which showed how angry Boss Du was.


    To put it bluntly, even if Boss Du were to kill Zhang Wen today, he would have the ability to settle this issue. However, he had actually failed, so it was rather troublesome for Boss Wang to question him further.


    More importantly, he had lost face!


    What would people say if this got out?


    Boss Du''s men had ambushed a restaurant''s waiter but failed to do it. He had injured two people on his side and almost got caught?


    What would they do in the future?


    He was at a disadvantage before the battle even officially started.


    The second thing he said was to go to a friend''s house and hide for a while.


    After hanging up, Boss Du rubbed his forehead in annoyance.


    When he had risen to fame and was about to enjoy the fruits of his labour, the situation had turned for the better. Why did Zhang Wen come over and cause him so much trouble?


    Could this kid be my nemesis?


    Boss Du leaned on the sofa and thought for a while, then he picked up the phone and called the people on the battlefield.


    "Tell someone to hurry up and work for me in these two days. The daily output will double!"


    The man on the other end of the line answered, saying that the sand had now returned to its original state, and that he was going to tell the workers to start work.


    Boss Du nodded and closed his phone in satisfaction.


    A white BMW was speeding down the street. Pillar led me to Boss Wang''s office.


    As soon as I entered the door, the Boss Wang frowned and asked me what was going on. He told me to go and do something, not to cause trouble.


    He told me to go to work, but he didn''t know what was going on there better than anyone else. If he didn''t come with something tough, how could he get the battlefield back? And it was the knife that ambushed me, not me that ambushed the knife.


    He didn''t even ask me if I had any injuries on my arm. He just scolded me.


    I lowered my head and smoked without speaking.


    Maybe Boss Wang saw through my thoughts, and changed his tone to a different one: "I heard that not only did I not manage to kill you last night, I even let you escape? Not bad, not bad at all! Rest assured, this is Knife''s own doing. I will definitely give you an explanation! "


    Boss Wang''s words were ambiguous, but I had no confidence now.


    If Boss Wang truly wants to stand up for me, then he should very calmly tell me what to do, and not just give me a simple explanation.


    This sentence had too many meanings.


    This sentence of his left him some leeway.


    He was also telling me not to complain if there was anything I wasn''t satisfied with.


    I secretly nodded my head as I had already made up my mind.

 C90

    Boss Wang got the pillar to contact him, and went to the Heavenly Lun KTV room.


    Then we drove away.


    When the people here saw Boss Wang, they would bow and bow, welcoming him to the most luxurious private room.


    First, Boss Wang asked for a few bottles of wine, then he poured some for us with the pillars. Boss Wang and I clinked our cups.


    Oh yeah, you don''t need to worry about the battle on the battlefield, I''ll talk to Boss Du later. He pretended not to care.


    I thought, I haven''t even started asking for a field yet, and you''re going to refute it for me?


    "No need, I can get it back myself, it hasn''t even started yet. And what happened last night, in other words, I took the knife away as well, didn''t I? " "No," I said.


    At that moment, when Boss Wang looked at me, it was as if there was something else in his eyes. He could only look at me for a few seconds before laughing out loud. You have the same ambition and ambition as I did when I was young! "


    But he didn''t say anything about who wanted it, he just kept drinking with me.


    Not long after, the door to the private room was respectfully pushed open by the waiter. Then, a few figures walked in.


    The person walking in the middle was the Boss Du.


    Today, he was wearing a casual suit and looked very handsome.


    He glanced at me, then greeted Boss Wang.


    "Old Wang, what did you call me out for?"


    "Look, I can''t find you if there''s nothing else?"


    "Haha ¡­" Then let''s drink first! "


    "Come, drink!"


    I can see that their acting is not inferior to Acting Hu''s at all. All of them have a smiling face and no one has put this matter on the table.


    After drinking for over an hour, not a single word was spoken.


    Just as I was about to lose my patience, Boss Wang spoke out.


    He said half-jokingly, "Lao Du, you''re not a kind person."


    "Haha, what is it?"


    "Did the knife plot against my people last night?"


    "I don''t know. Should I call and ask?" With that, Boss Du took out his phone and made a call.


    "The phone is turned off." He shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    Boss Wang had probably expected this to happen, but he chuckled and said, "Lao Du, if you want to look for him, can you not find him?"


    Boss Du laughed even more lowly, as if he was telling me that I know where the blade is, but I won''t tell you, what can you do!


    I drank a mouthful on my own.


    Boss Wang''s eyes turned and he immediately changed the topic: "Alright, let''s not talk about this for now, I know that this is their personal matter, then what about the matter of me sending you sand? This is our business. "


    How smart was he? He didn''t even open his mouth towards that direction and only secretly warned Boss Du.


    Boss Du''s temper flared up and he slammed the cup on the table.


    "Old Wang, I wanted to ask you!" What the fuck did your man do in my field, make me do nothing for a whole fucking day! Who will compensate me for this loss? "


    When he said those words, I saw Boss Wang''s face twitch, I knew he was angry.


    The battlefield was stolen by your Lao Du in the first place. But now that I lowered my head and had a nice chat with you, you actually gave me some motivation? It''s his skill that I can cause you to lose control of the battlefield. If you say that you''ve lost today, then who will manage my losses?


    Boss Wang also felt that this Boss Du was not very reasonable.


    However, he still smiled and said, "I''ll make it up, I''ll make it up, okay?"


    Boss Du waved his hand, "No need!"


    This caused Boss Wang''s face to turn even uglier.


    By the side, Pillar and I could see that the Boss Wang would not come back after he made his move. Boss Du was really going to occupy this battlefield for himself.


    "Old Wang, since you told me to come here and drink, then I''ll just drink. What are you going to do with all this?" The Boss Du''s tone of voice even had a hint of reproach.


    "Hah!" The Boss Wang was unwilling to drink with him.


    Pillar and I did not speak. We were not qualified to speak in front of the two of them and could only listen to their arrangements.


    Boss Wang took a sip of the wine and hugged Boss Du''s shoulders, pretending to be close and tight, saying that there were a few pretty good girls here, and that they would be leaving after drinking.


    Boss Du''s expression finally eased up a bit.


    The Boss Wang continued to point at me and whispered, "Lao Du, look at my men who were ambushed by blades last night. They were stabbed in the arm and the knife directly went into the house to commit murder. "I am someone who can suppress me and not go to the police, but if the people from the restaurant go to the police, I''m afraid that Dao would ¡­"


    Boss Wang''s words were already clear enough, but these words from him actually made me angry.


    He gave me a bland look, and said: "Blade didn''t tell me about this, and now he can''t find them either. His two lackeys were injured last night, and said that it was Zhang Wen who attacked them, but they said it wasn''t Blade who ambushed them, but Zhang Wen who stirred up trouble and beat them up!"


    Boom!


    It was as if a bomb had been set off in my head. I clenched my fists tightly and looked at Boss Du''s empty face. I really wanted to charge up and punch him with all my might!


    "Or I can find the surveillance cameras nearby for you to see!" I said angrily.


    Boss Du''s eyes became serious and he slammed the table hard: "Do you believe that I won''t f * cking order my men to destroy the surveillance cameras in the vicinity right now? Do you believe that no one in the nearby police station would dare to grab a knife? "Damn!"


    Boss Du''s words completely stunned me.


    His words were a demonstration of strength, but he was also telling me not to be arrogant. He hadn''t even started to play with me yet, so if he really wanted to mess with me, then getting rid of me would be as easy as killing an ant.


    However, he would definitely not act on his own if there was anything that his little brother could do.


    There is a saying that porcelain should not touch tiles.


    Right now, Boss Du is made of porcelain and I am just a tile on the street. Unless he has no other choice, he would definitely not touch me and would only look for the tiles under his command to teach me a lesson.


    Boss Wang stood up and scolded me, "How can you talk like this! Pillar, take him to one side! "


    The pillar came and whispered in my ear, telling me to calm down, it would be troublesome if I provoke Boss Du.


    "Wait, first tell me clearly what you''re doing to me. You''ve injured two of my brothers, what are you going to do about this? Accompanying the medical fees or me reporting in? "


    I gritted my teeth and stared at him.


    Boss Wang rushed to the front and said, "Lao Du, aren''t you not giving me face! I''ll pay for the medical fees, okay? "


    "Hmph, of course you''re the one who sent out your men!"


    "Come, let''s drink first!"


    Looking at Boss Wang''s face, I thought, it seems like he''s not here to help me reconcile, but rather here to be punished by Boss Du.


    I suddenly felt like a monkey on the stage who had been fooled and had no idea what was going on.


    Originally, this matter was caused by the knife being in the wrong, but now, it has turned into us having to spend money on the other party''s medical treatment.


    The pillar gave me a cigarette and said: "Wen Zi, don''t be angry, it''s useless. To be honest, the fact that the Boss Wang has recently started a large business deal with the Boss Du is unlikely to ruin the entire situation because of you! "

 C91

    The words of the pillar opened my eyes.


    Then the reason Boss Wang brought me here today is very clear. He didn''t intend to help me out in the first place, he just wanted to use me.


    To put it bluntly, if there was a big twist, he would definitely push me out and hand me over to the Boss Du!


    I narrowed my eyes and took a deep drag on my cigarette.


    The pillar tapped me on the shoulder, indicating that I should think for myself. He had followed the Boss Wang for so many years, he was sure that he knew everything.


    After a while, Boss Du stood up and left. Boss Wang went to send him off, and when he walked over to my place, he gave me a meaningful look, telling me to quickly gather the medical expenses tomorrow to buy some things to take a look at the two injured people.


    I glared at Boss Du. "If I find the knife myself, there''ll be no problem, right?"


    Boss Du''s gaze turned cold: "The prerequisite is that you have to find him, and you have to make him admit that."


    "Fine, then I''ll let Dao personally tell you what happened!"


    "Alright!"


    After the Boss Du finished speaking, he pushed the door open with all his might and left.


    "Fuck the Lao Du! This is going too far! " After Boss Du left, he smashed a cup against the wall with all his might, causing it to shatter into a mess.


    I didn''t say anything to him. I just looked at him.


    He made me sit down and poured me a cup of wine: "Wen Zi, I won''t hide it from you. If it was the past, I would definitely let the Boss Du out of here as well, but the present is different from the past. You should have heard how powerful the Boss Du is now, and that he is a man who cannot be offended.


    How could I not understand, I already understood everything when Pillar and I were talking earlier, Boss Wang, you don''t want to offend Boss Du, because there is an even bigger business waiting for him behind the scenes.


    He was a businessman, and he knew what choice was.


    "Yes, I understand." I tilted my head back and drank the rest of my drink.


    Boss Wang''s face revealed a satisfied smile, he then continued to explain to me many general principles, what''s more, you just have to tell me that this matter is over, and I will endure it.


    On the surface, I promised Boss Wang, but actually, I already have a plan of my own in my heart.


    After drinking for a while longer, Boss Wang let me go back first. He said that he and Pillar had things to do, so I nodded and turned to leave.


    At the same time the door closed, Boss Wang took a deep breath and rubbed his sore neck.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt that Zhang Wen was getting more and more gloomy. His intuition told him that Zhang Wen knew everything and everything, but he didn''t reveal it at all.


    His intuition told him that Zhang Wen had thought of his own ideas long ago.


    He just didn''t tell himself.


    "Big Brother, are you really not going to help Zhang Wen anymore? You were bullied by the Boss Du just like that? " Zhu Chi was also a little confused. Was this still his older brother?


    Back then, because of the brothers by his side, Boss Wang could even give up on business worth more than a million yuan, and in the end, almost beat that person half to death, and even moved in. If he could push Zhang Wen out just for a little benefit, then wouldn''t Zhang Wen''s present also be his own tomorrow?


    Boss Wang took a deep breath, then looked at him with misty eyes: "Pillar, it''s different now, the society that looks at money before is now the society that looks at money. Do you think I would go and fall out with Boss Du because of a brat who just followed me? Could it be because he lost money? Yes, I will protect Zhang Wen, but the method of protection and protection are different. "


    Pillar wanted to say something, but he did not. He lowered his head and continued drinking his wine.


    Boss Wang waved his hand in annoyance and let the pillar return.


    Right now, he was also very annoyed in his heart, but what annoyed him was not the Boss Du, but Zhang Wen.


    What exactly was this kid thinking in his heart?


    Leaving the Tioulon KTV, I returned to the hotel.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang came over today, and coincidentally, the restaurant was about to close for the day. I had Acting Hu pull down the rolling gate, and sat down together with them.


    "The Boss Wang expressed his opinion yesterday, I estimate that he will definitely not interfere in this matter, if necessary he will even push us to the Boss Du!" I said lightly.


    "F * ck!" You got all worked up because of the Boss Wang, and now he still wants to push you out? " Acting Hu opened his mouth and scolded.


    I smiled bitterly. "This society is full of benefits. Who would be unhappy about money just because of a nameless kid? Boss Wang is a smart person, he definitely won''t do it! "


    I told them about the conversation between Boss Wang and myself, and they all became silent.


    Originally, it was a knife that had found someone to ambush us. But now, not only did we not get an explanation, we even had to pay the medical fees with them and no one would be able to remain calm no matter who they gave it to.


    "Wen Zi, what do you think we should do?" Li Erzi seemed to have already seen through my thoughts.


    "I will definitely not give you the money. If Boss Wang is willing, he will definitely give me the money, but I will not. Furthermore, we must find the person called Dao within two days!"


    "But where are we going to find the knife? He must be hiding somewhere, and judging from Boss Du''s tone, he shouldn''t be able to make it so easy for us to find the blade. "


    "I know, but I have to do everything I can to find him. I don''t believe that I can''t find him!"


    I said these words to the point that I didn''t have any confidence in myself at all. I also knew that searching for someone in such a large city is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But I must find the knife! I can''t take this lying down, I can''t forget the look in Wang Yuxian''s eyes when she looked at me that day, and I can''t forget the helpless look in her eyes either.


    I am a man alone, I should support her through the sky!


    I don''t know when this man Dao will come back to find me, so I must find him as soon as possible, and ¡­


    "Wen Zi, I found the blade, what are you going to do?" At this time, the Acting Hu asked me.


    Everyone in the room looked at me, and I took a deep breath and made a slashing motion at my neck.


    No one said anything.


    Everyone fell silent.


    If I told them to go out and fight, no one would refuse, but if I told them to go with me, they would definitely have scruples.


    "It doesn''t matter. You just have to help me find someone. I''ll do it myself when I make a move!" "No," I said.


    "NO!" Wen Zi, you want to go with us! " Acting Hu patted his chest and said.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    "Me too!"


    Li Erzi, Zhang Guohua and the others all expressed their support, while Wang Peng and Wu Yang also stood out to say that they wanted to help.


    In a group, the hardest thing to come by was unity.


    The human heart was always the hardest to control.


    Everyone wanted it, so what could they not do?

 C92

    In Wang Yuxian''s restaurant, the air was filled with smoke.


    I sat in the middle while the others sat around me. We had to discuss how to find the knife.


    The meaning of the words "Acting Hu" and "Li" was that we should go out and look for him, and ask around in the society. Knife was a famous hooligan, if he was still in the city, there would definitely be news about him.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang didn''t have any objections, they all listened to my decision.


    Just as she was speaking, the door opened and Wang Yuxian came back with some fresh vegetables.


    She came in and saw a room full of smoke, and we all had very ugly faces, and she was stunned.


    Today, she was wearing shorts, exposing her legs to the world''s attention. Along the two straight roads, she was able to see the ticklish peaks and hills ¡­


    Everyone in the room couldn''t help but take a few more glances and sigh in admiration in their hearts.


    With Wang Yuxian''s body and face, she was no different from a celebrity.


    Wang Yuxian''s face was like a peach flower, her jade face sank as she angrily looked at me: "Wen Zi, you made so many people smoke in the restaurant, and you even pulled Rolling Gate s, do you want to choke me to death!?"


    I hastily smiled and pulled open the Rolling Gate.


    Then I let them all go, saying that from tomorrow onwards, we will go to the streets and find the knife, and once we find out the news, we will immediately notify me.


    They nodded and left.


    After everyone had left, the Wang Yuxian called me up.


    "Wen Zi, what were you discussing just now? You pulling the Rolling Gate is definitely not an ordinary matter, just tell me the truth. " Wang Yuxian is so smart, she could already tell what was going on from my expression.


    Looking at the worried Wang Yuxian, I could only lie to her.


    I was trying to teach them what to do. Wang Yuxian pouted her small mouth and looked at me, asking if I had lied to her.


    I seriously said no.


    She suddenly grabbed onto me and buried her head in my embrace, staring at me with pitiful eyes: "Wen Zi, big sis dreamt that you and the few people who made trouble the other day were fighting. You held onto a blade and chopped off that person''s head, you promised Big Sis, you wouldn''t cause any trouble, okay ¡­"


    My heart sank as the hand that was holding her stiffened. After that, I tightly hugged her to my chest with all my might. "Alright, Jade Immortal. I promise you, don''t let your thoughts run wild."


    She nodded vigorously in my arms.


    I thought I might let you down this time.


    In a luxurious villa in the city area, the decorations were unique and were as luxurious as a palace.


    To be able to stay here for a night, that was definitely an extremely luxurious pleasure. Many people didn''t even have much of a goal in mind.


    Money, power.


    In Jinhai City, money was everything. Money was power!


    This was also the reason why this city was so attractive, causing people to crazily throw themselves into it.


    At this moment, a man was sitting on the head of the bed in the room. His expression was extremely dark, and his shifty eyes were rolling around crazily.


    Then he sat at the head of the bed and lit a cigarette. Then he found his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Knife, you have been hiding well these past two days, do you know? I want to make Boss Wang and that suffer a huge loss, daring to f * * king touch my people! "


    A calm voice came over the phone, indicating that it knew.


    Dao Fang had no choice now, he could only listen to Boss Du.


    Boss Du put down the phone, his eyes darkened. He thought for a moment, then called Boss Wang.


    "Old Wang, I must consider the matter from before. Let''s stop for now ¡­"


    The next day, Wang Peng and the others brought their people to find out about the situation. They had gone through the Internet Cafe, Night Arena, and KTV Bar numerous times, but after a day, they still didn''t manage to find anything.


    Acting Hu and Li Erzi had also gone out when there was nothing important to do today, but they didn''t manage to gather anything either.


    After returning, Li Erzi told me that we couldn''t find any news about the blade even if we investigated any further. It must be Boss Du deliberately sealing up the information, so it''s impossible for us to find out.


    I was silent, too.


    I still think too simply.


    Boss Du was definitely a person who could call the wind and summon the rain here, wouldn''t it be easy for him to hide a person?


    How can you let us find it so easily?


    But if we don''t find the knife soon, I''m afraid it''s going to change.


    What would the knife think if it knew that I was desperately searching for him?


    They will definitely strike first and kill me.


    I''m doing it to protect myself.


    At this time, Wang Xin called me. I looked down and saw that it was Wang Xin''s heart was racing.


    "Wen Zi?" Her voice was very quiet.


    "Hmm, what is it?"


    "What have you been doing? You didn''t contact me anymore, did you forget about me? " Wang Xin''s tone was a little reprimanding.


    I was thinking about her, but was the situation okay? She has Chen Nan, what should I do?


    I was thinking about when to show her the picture on my cell phone.


    "Nothing much, I''m just busy with my boss''s matters, hur hur."


    "Are you free now?"


    "Yes, there is."


    "Come to school."


    "Yes."


    After putting down the phone, I drove to the school entrance. After waiting for Wang Xin to come out in spirals, when she got into my car, I saw a pair of exquisite eyes staring at us.


    It was Li Jiarui and her man.


    Li Jiarui was carrying the man''s waist, and the two of them did not care about the people walking in and out of the school.


    When their gazes met, Li Jiarui''s expression immediately became unsightly.


    I ignored her and sped off.


    Wang Xin said that she wanted to go out and relax. I asked her how the situation was at home, and whether her father and brother had come out yet, and Wang Xin sighed, saying that the affairs of the Chen Nan family were rather slow, and there was still no news at all. It was unknown what they meant, and whether or not they were intentionally making things difficult for her.


    I think that Chen Nan must be waiting for Wang Xin to get her certificate, otherwise she would not help.


    I brought Wang Xin to the small hill that Wang Yuxian took me to last time to play.


    Wang Xin climbed to the top of the mountain and roared with all her might.


    I don''t know how to define my relationship with Wang Xin now, whether it''s a friend or an unfulfilled lover.


    I think it''s probably closer than those two relationships.


    Wang Xin and I are both very clear about this in our hearts.


    Looking at Wang Xin beside me, I had the urge to show the picture to her many times, but I resisted the urge.


    In the evening, Chen Nan called Wang Xin, but Wang Xin anxiously told me to not make a sound, she hid to the side to pick it up, I shrugged my shoulders helplessly, and went to the side to smoke.


    Wang Xin held onto her phone, and said something carefully.


    When she hung up, I sent her home. She didn''t dare to get off at the school gate, so she stopped me on the next street.


    I could only shake my head and sigh.


    Just then, my phone rang, I thought that Li Erzi had gotten some news from the other side, I looked down and saw that it was another person calling.

 C93

    Li Jiarui''s name jumped on the screen of my phone. I hesitated for a long time but couldn''t pick up the phone, thinking, what''s the point of her calling me now?


    For some reason, I didn''t have the courage to pick up her phone.


    I don''t know if I''m afraid to hear her voice or if I''m afraid to hear anything else.


    I had imagined it countless times in my heart. If Li Jiarui were to call me at this time to ask for peace and beg for my forgiveness, what kind of attitude would I use to face her?


    She is my first love, it would be false to say I don''t like her, but I also know what the present situation is, I just have a bit of nostalgia for the past feelings.


    I thought about it for a long time, then picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, what are you hesitating for? "What, you don''t dare to pick up my phone?"


    I said, "What do you want?"


    "Hehe, it''s nothing much. I just want to tell you, don''t be too arrogant. Don''t think that we are all afraid of you. Let me tell you, the time you took care of me, I will return it sooner or later!"


    "Sure, just come any way you want. I''ll be waiting for you here anyways, you know where my restaurant is."


    "Alright, then just you wait ¡­"


    Listening to the sharp and harsh voice on the phone, for a moment I couldn''t believe that it was Li Jiarui. How could such a simple and beautiful girl turn out like this?


    Or rather, she was such a girl, but I never noticed it.


    "Li Jiarui, why did you become like this?" I blurted out the words uncontrollably.


    She, who was hysterical on the phone and was about to argue with me, fell silent.


    The empty phone was filled with the sound of her breathing.


    The engine was still idling.


    After a long while, Li Jiarui finally spoke.


    "Don''t you know why? Other than you, who else could it be? " With that, she hung up the phone.


    My heart sank with it.


    If Li Jiarui didn''t have me in her heart, then how could she have changed so much because of me? Why would they sleep with Chen Nan just to play with me? It might be a bit too much to say that it was all to avenge me.


    It was more appropriate to say that he hated her because of her love.


    I was stunned for a moment and then went back to the hotel.


    Today, the Boss Wang gave me a few phone calls and asked me what I was doing. The restaurant was very busy, and he even said that he wanted to give me more money.


    I know that Boss Wang was just testing me when he said these words, but he might not be so confident as well, as if he wanted to probe what I had been doing these past two days.


    But I didn''t say anything about the knife.


    In the workshop''s office, Boss Wang put down the phone, his fingers lightly tapped the table as he entered into deep thought.


    When he received Boss Du''s phone call, he knew that his business deal with his must have gone bad, causing him to lose more than 500,000 yuan.


    However, he could not see the money, so he did not think too much about it. However, what bothered him was the sudden change in the attitude of the Boss Du.


    Could it be that it was because of Zhang Wen?


    But when he called Zhang Wen just now, he also tentatively asked. Recently, Zhang Wen had been working in a restaurant and there wasn''t anything else, was it because he didn''t pay for the medical treatment?


    But that night, he had someone deliver it and even sent someone to take a look at the two injured people. He even secretly stuffed some money in.


    This already gave the Boss Du a lot of face, what more did he want?


    Or could it be that he simply wanted to make things difficult for her?


    F * ck!


    Thinking about that, the Boss Wang slammed the table heavily.


    This Lao Du, I have shown you mercy again and again to give you face, and you even f * cking kicked your nose in the face! Now, Boss Wang was even a little regretful. If he knew that things would turn out like this, he might as well have been more unyielding from the start.


    He should not show weakness in the matters of the battles, and he should not show weakness in the case of Zhang Wen.


    Some people were despicable. The more others gave them face, the more they felt that they were unambiguous.


    In the evening, after the restaurant was closed, I asked Wang Peng and the others to go out and play. These two days, they would be outside everyday asking for news and were completely exhausted.


    Acting Hu called Hei Mei, who also brought a girl for the first time.


    The girl was slender and elegant, and looked as pure as a university student.


    It took me a long time to recognize it. Isn''t this the girl I saw in the hospital that day?


    After we finished eating, we went to a nearby KTV to drink and sing. Hei Mei was still the same, he never started singing again, the Acting Hu didn''t mind that at all, and continued to sing a song with Hei Mei, a heartfelt lover.


    What they knew was that a man and a woman were singing. Those who didn''t know it would think it was two men singing.


    Not only was Hei Mei coarse, her voice was also abnormally thick, as if she had broken through female hormones. Others could not enjoy this, only the Acting Hu.


    After the song was finished, the nurse felt a little awkward and coughed a few times.


    She had probably never seen such a ferocious girl before.


    However, Hei Mei seemed to be on good terms with her, greeting her to drink, and singing with her. However, the girl had always been too embarrassed to sing, she was afraid that she might sing too well, and kill Hei Mei instantly, wouldn''t that be too disrespectful?


    But in the end, under Hei Mei and Li Erzi''s intense request, Hei Mei chose to give the girl a popular song and met you.


    The girl could no longer refuse and started singing along with the music.


    Her voice was melodious, sweet with a hint of gentleness, and she was completely different from Hei Mei!


    Wang Peng and the others heard this melodious voice and could not help but nod their heads.


    That''s what a woman should be like, isn''t it?


    After the girl finished singing, Hei Mei was unhappy.


    Swish.


    Her Large Black Claw grabbed the girl''s arm.


    The girl jumped in shock and looked at Li Erzi for help. The latter was just about to speak up, but Hei Mei said, "Sister, your voice is wrong, and it''s not on the same level as ours, no one will laugh at you. If you go out and sing like that, you''ll definitely be laughed to death by others, I have heard this song many times already, I will teach you how to sing it."


    Look, Ang, so I just happened to meet you, and that phrase is not what you''re singing ¡­


    Seeing Hei Mei''s serious face, the wine in my mouth almost sprayed out.


    Not only did Hei Mei not have any sense of music, she also did not have any sense of rhythm. She can''t sing any better than her?


    Only then did I remember a sentence, "Playing a lute to a cow."


    Talking music to someone like Hei Mei who didn''t understand any music was simply a waste of time, a waste of life!


    The few of us turned our heads around, not wanting to hear the words that were popping up in our ears. Wang Peng and I clinked our cups.


    After three rounds of drinking, Hei Mei stopped singing and hugged Acting Hu like he was a pile of mud. At this moment, Wang Peng said to me with a deep expression, "Brother Wen, there''s something I want to tell you."

 C94

    Wang Peng''s expression was serious, probably because he really had something to tell me.


    I put down my glass and motioned for him to speak.


    Wang Peng took a deep breath and drank the wine in the cup, then said: "Brother Wen, we actually have a way to find the knife!"


    I quivered and asked him what he could do.


    Wang Peng mysteriously moved his mouth closer: "Brother Wen, no matter where the knife is right now, he definitely has a phone with him, no? "As long as you have a cell phone, you will be able to locate him. You will definitely be able to find out where he is ¡­"


    F * ck ¡­


    Why didn''t I think of that? Over the years, there had been a lot of advances in technology. It was said that the location of the mobile phone was located within twenty meters. This was already quite a terrifying number.


    In other words, as long as the phone you''re wearing is switched on, the person who has the means will instantly know where you are!


    "But is that reliable? Isn''t the positioning device very tightly locked? " "No," I said.


    Wang Peng pointed to his head. "Yes, he has a very tight card, but I know a kid in school who studies information technology. He told me before that he has his own software that can locate the location!"


    "Isn''t it!" I jumped to my feet.


    Wang Peng''s expression became a little ugly. "Brother Wen, wait for me to finish. Wu Yang and I had actually wanted to tell you about this a long time ago, but we never did. Why? It was because this incident was too risky. If he were to be discovered, he would be sentenced to death! "But the two of us were still frowning when we saw you come over, so we wanted to tell you about it."


    Hearing Wang Peng''s words, I frowned. He was right, if this was discovered, it would be a serious matter, but what could I do? Two days have passed in a blink of an eye, but I still haven''t received any news. Now that I have to wait for another minute, I feel more uneasy. I have to get rid of this Dao person!


    I gave Wang Peng and Wu Yang a cigarette, and without saying a word, I lowered my head and smoked.


    I''m thinking about the pros and cons. If there really is a danger, at least I can''t implicate Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    "How about this, Brother Wen, I''ll call him and ask if this matter can be completed. If so, we can discuss it later, do you think it''ll work?" Wang Peng said.


    I nodded and said yes.


    He took out his phone and made a call. After talking for a while, he hung up.


    He said that the person had said that it wouldn''t be a problem to find out where a person was, but that the person was moving. The target was here one second, but the next one might not be there.


    I slapped my thigh in excitement. Looking at the time, I said that it was a little late today, so I decided to ask Wang Peng and Wu Yang to bring him to the restaurant early in the morning.


    The two of them agreed.


    The depressing feelings in my heart these past few days finally made me breathe a sigh of relief. I leaned back on the sofa and relaxed in my heart ¡­


    The next day, I will wait for Wang Peng and the others inside the restaurant early in the morning.


    It was almost ten o''clock when the two of them arrived with one of their men.


    This person wore thick glasses, his hair was messy like a pot of porridge, and there were heavy bags hanging from his eyes. He looked like a drug addict, but he didn''t seem to have any energy at all.


    "Fuck, did you bring the wrong person?" Acting Hu asked.


    This person wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he laughed mischievously and pointed at the laptop he was carrying.


    I glared at Acting Hu and let him go to the second floor.


    I took out five thousand yuan from my pocket and threw it to him. "Bro, I definitely won''t let you do this for nothing. Consider this money your service fee!"


    When the man saw the glint in Qian Jin''s eyes, he hurriedly put it away. Then he turned the computer on.


    There was a pile of English that I didn''t understand. His fingers were typing on it.


    He also asked me to pull the phone line.


    I don''t want to disturb this man. Call Wang Peng and Wu Yang out for a smoke.


    "Is this person reliable?" Acting Hu asked.


    laughed awkwardly, talking about Brother Hu, this person is definitely no problem, just relax, don''t look at him, when he first came to school, he had already paralyzed the entire school network, but no one knew about this matter, because of this, the school had lost several tens of thousands of people to maintain the network. If he wanted to, he could paralyze the school network in minutes.


    Nowadays, network management and maintenance was a very scary industry.


    The Acting Hu didn''t have much of a concept towards this, and only kept shaking his head, saying that Wang Peng and the others had left out the story.


    I know that Wang Peng and the others were not spouting nonsense.


    However, it depends on how you use it.


    While we were talking, the person''s lazy voice came from inside, "He''s found."


    This light and gentle voice that reached me made my entire body shiver. I found it so quickly?


    I ran in excitedly to take a look.


    He pointed to a red dot on the map.


    I lowered my head and saw, in the middle of a bath of South of The City.


    South of The City, are usually lived in the hands of a few workers, there is not much security there, fish and dragons are mixed together, the knives are hiding there, no wonder we can''t find them.


    "You guys should hurry up. This person might be leaving in a while." "No," he said.


    Looking at the red dot on the map, my expression darkened. "Wang Peng, you two stay in the restaurant and help out. The rest of you, follow me."


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang looked at each other, but just as they were about to say something, I stopped them.


    They are all university students, so there is no need for them to follow us on this path. They still have a very bright future for them, unlike us.


    I had to work hard in this society to make a world.


    I turned my head to look at Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua. These people hadn''t been with me for long, but they could still befriend me. Every time we met with danger, our hearts would always be tangled together.


    With them, I feel safe.


    "If anyone doesn''t want to go, stay at the hotel and help." "No," I said.


    Li Erzi did not say anything. He only smoked, as Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua just opened their mouths and scolded him, saying what did I mean by saying these words?


    I smiled.


    I held a dagger in my hand, Acting Hu held it empty-handed, Li Erzi also took a knife while Zhang Guohua took a big hammer that was used in the kitchen.


    I drove to South of The City.


    At the bathroom, I stopped.


    To confirm, I let Li Erzi go in and see if the blade is inside.


    Li Erzi had always done this with ease, he came out in less than 10 minutes. He said that the knife was inside, and he was currently in the room with a girl. He asked me what to do, if I wanted to rush in and mess with him.


    I coldly smiled. "We won''t go in. The blade is stronger than the others. We might not be able to deal with him. If we were to accidentally alert him, we''ll be in trouble. We''ll wait here!"


    After that, the rest of us will wait here for his news.


    At that moment, my phone rang.


    I looked down and saw that it was from the pillar. I thought for a moment and then pressed down the phone.

 C95

    Listening to the beep on the phone, the pillar hung up the phone and cursed.


    He sat alone in the car smoking a cigarette, feeling annoyed.


    On the way, he saw Zhang Wen driving that BMW out with a few people. Although he didn''t know what they were going to do, his intuition told him that Zhang Wen was definitely going to do something.


    He had been in society for many years, so he was able to detect this little bit of trouble.


    However, he was not sure what Zhang Wen was going to do.


    The impression this brat gave him was that of a rascal who did not follow any rules. He was either worried that Zhang Wen would cause trouble or was afraid of something bad happening to him.


    Unknowingly, he had already treated Zhang Wen as his brother.


    Although this kid seemed to be arrogant, he had a good heart and was sincere towards others. He was capable of being a brother.


    Thinking about it, Pillar called Zhang Wen again, but he was still pressed down on the phone. At the same time, he sent a message over.


    I''ll call you back later.


    Pillar stubbed out his cigarette and decided not to think any further. He put his phone away.


    We waited at the door of the bathroom all morning, but no knife came out.


    I thought how interesting it was to have the knife, to have come to the bathroom in the middle of the day and played with it all fucking morning, and now we''re looking for him and he''s having a good time here and no one would have thought of it.


    The job of stalking people was definitely not easy. It wasn''t until noon that Knife came out by himself.


    He had a cigarette in his mouth and was walking along the side of the road.


    I started the car and followed slowly.


    Knife didn''t even notice that we were right behind him. He was still walking as if nothing had happened, and he even made a phone call on the way there. His tone sounded rather ambiguous.


    There were not many people on the streets in the afternoon. There were only a few pedestrians on the streets, a very eye-catching BMW, and knives.


    However, the knife turned an alley and entered a family''s house.


    Before I could do it, I missed the opportunity.


    I gritted my teeth and parked the car outside. The few of us sat inside and waited in silence.


    He waited for an entire afternoon.


    At this time, the restaurant was bustling, Wang Yuxian knew that something was wrong when she saw that the few of us were out, but she did not think too much, and personally cooked. Wang Peng and Wu Yang called out to them from inside the restaurant, so she was also very busy.


    She wanted to call Zhang Wen and ask what they were doing when she had the time, but Zhang Wen''s phone could not get through.


    Before she could even realize the seriousness of the situation, a real assassination was being staged in the South of The City!


    Knife always felt that something was wrong today, that there was a shadow when looking at people, and he always felt a chill down his spine, always feeling that someone was following him. He remembered the elders saying that such a person was about to die, his soul had already been extracted.


    However, Knife did not believe that. After being in this mess for so many years, he believed that the person who could kill him had yet to be born.


    Moreover, with his skills, he wasn''t even afraid of seven or eight people coming at him.


    Moreover, the Boss Du had given him a handgun this time! With this thing on his body, he would not let anyone come with a pestle!


    He thought that the reason he felt this way was because the women had played too much in the past few days, moreover, every night they played around during the day, so it would be weird if his body wasn''t emptied out. But who knew that the women of South of The City weren''t expensive, and furthermore, their looks and body shape were unknown, their martial arts were even better, he was simply unable to stop himself!


    Coincidentally, Boss Du had asked him to wait a bit longer these few days, so he took the opportunity to relax.


    He wasn''t usually free.


    After a day''s rest, Dao Fang woke up around 9 pm. He stretched his body, drank a few mouthfuls of wine, and then went to the bathing center to find the girl from during the day.


    He opened the door with a bottle in his hand and went out.


    At around nine o''clock, there were no longer many people on the South of The City road; it was empty.


    At this moment, all that Dao Feng could think about was how to deal with that woman.


    Buzz ¡­


    At this moment, he suddenly heard the sound of the throttle, and the crisp sound of the engine echoed through the entire alley. Before he could even turn his head to see which driver drove the car, he felt a sharp pain on his waist, and then his mind went blank.


    His body seemed to have lost its gravity as it was thrown into the air. It drew a perfect parabola in the air before heavily crashing onto the ground.


    "F * ck ¡­" The knife was also human, not steel or steel. After being hit by a car, it would also hurt.


    If it wasn''t for his physical fitness, he might not have been able to stand up.


    However, when he turned around to look, he was stunned.


    The one that bumped into him was a white BMW. Through the window, he could clearly see who was sitting in the driver''s seat.


    It was his nightmare.


    Zhang Wen!


    Without thinking, he knew why Zhang Wen had come to find him today. He clenched his teeth and pulled out a dagger from his ankle.


    Four people came crashing down from the car. Without any hesitation, he rushed up to them before they could even get out of the car.


    If he kept dodging, he would definitely be injured. On the contrary, if he took the initiative to attack, the chances of success might be higher.


    "Whiz!"


    He stabbed at the man who had been the most insulted.


    This person looked clumsy, but his body was quite agile. His body tilted to the side as he dodged his own blade. Then, he raised his fist and punched towards his temple.


    Knife gritted his teeth, lowered his body, and stabbed the man in the leg.


    "Holy sh * t!" The scumbag called out and took a few steps back.


    However, the blade had been drawn and had not been thrust forward, so the power had been reduced by several times.


    Whiz ~ ~ Hong dang!


    At this moment, a whistling sound suddenly came from beside the knife. A shadow flashed in front of his eyes and an iron hammer came smashing down, leaving a large hole in the ground. If the knife wasn''t quick to react, the iron hammer would have smashed into his head.


    Looking at the crater on the ground, a chill ran down the back of the knife. Luckily, he had dodged the hammer. If it had landed on his head, what would have happened?


    He remembered the last time he had this feeling was half a year ago. At that time, the knife was surrounded by more than a dozen people and was almost beaten to death, but in the end he still escaped. The person that went to block him was still lying in the hospital.


    "F * ck!" The blade was so angry that it made a loud roar and slashed a few times, causing the person holding the hammer to retreat.


    The man looked strong and strong, but with such a heavy hammer in his hand, he could only move a little slowly.


    Dao Ren gritted his teeth and thought of how he could deal with this man first. That hammer strike just now had sent a chill down his spine.


    His actions were like those of a hungry wolf, and the short knife in his hand seemed to have become one with him. Each strike of the blade made a whistling sound.


    He turned his body to the side to avoid the incoming iron hammer, then turned around to stab the man with the iron hammer in the chest.

 C96

    It was a moonless and windy place, and on a street in the South of The City, there was a white horse parked, and the five of them were engaged in a chaotic battle.


    A man with a pair of ice-cold eyes wielded a sharp knife in his hand. Just as he was about to stab one of them, a thin and frail person suddenly rushed in from the side.


    This guy didn''t take anything, but he moved quickly.


    Crack * He stabbed the man in the eye.


    "Aooo ~ ~" The blade felt his vision go black, followed by a sharp pain. He was like a mad bull, wildly waving the dagger in his hand.


    The moment the man who pierced his eyes turned around, he hid behind the brawny man. The knife desperately opened his eyes, threw away the knife in his hand, turned around and took out the gun.


    Pit ¡­


    He fired without looking.


    This frightened those people to their very core, and the big man couldn''t help but shiver.


    This thing could kill!


    The knife gritted its teeth and prepared to fire a second shot.


    At this moment, a boy with bandages on his arms threw a bag at him like a fairy.


    When he smelled the faint, dry scent, he was shocked. He closed his eyes with all his might and let the gun slip from his hands.


    He and Boss Du frequently went to the construction site, so they were not unfamiliar with this thing and its smell, hence they knew how powerful it was.


    But he was still a step too late.


    When he closed his eyes, the pain was too much for him to fight.


    "F * ck!" It''s lime! " He let out a bestial growl.


    The bandaged youth slowly walked over and stabbed the blade twice.


    The knife''s expression was terrifyingly ferocious, but now that he couldn''t even see a single person, let alone retaliate, he could only expose himself to them like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    "Wen Zi, let me do it!" The brawny man''s muffled voice came, he raised the hammer in his hand and gave the knife two hammers.


    One strike landed on his chest, while the second landed on his head.


    The two strikes were badly mutilated.


    White and red, flowing all over the floor.


    As for the saber, it lay motionless on the ground, spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Under the order of the man with the bandages, the young men all got on the car. The young man got on the car, as if he thought of something, got off, and used the knife in his hand to cut off the middle finger of the knife. Then the BMW hit the gas pedal and disappeared at the end of the street.


    The BMW drove directly to the car wash. Although the car was fine after the collision with the knife, I still had to wash the car and go to the bad luck.


    I got down from the car and lit a cigarette. Zhang Guohua, Acting Hu and the others also followed me and squatted down. We watched the people cleaning the car as we smoked.


    My hands are still shaking. I will never forget what happened just now.


    A living person had died so easily under a large iron hammer.


    Sometimes, human lives were just this worthless.


    At this moment, I couldn''t say what it felt like. Killing the knife should make me happy, but I couldn''t feel happy at all. I kept feeling like what happened just now was a dream and not real.


    Zhang Guohua''s trousers were stained with blood, but luckily it was dark and no one noticed.


    Acting Hu and Li Erzi were both silent, and did not say a word.


    I took a deep drag on my cigarette. "If anything happens to him, I will resist! It has nothing to do with you! "


    "Nonsense, I killed him, I will resist!" At most, I will just die! " Zhang Guohua was not afraid at all.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be that easy to investigate by the police. I had already seen it when we were fighting, and there was only an old man passing by. However, that old man is trembling as he walked, so he definitely can''t provide any clues to the police." Li Erzi said.


    The Acting Hu Large Black Claw extended his arm, and with a rare serious expression, he said, "If there''s anything, let''s all carry it together!"


    "Yes!" I looked at him gratefully and put my hand on his shoulder. However, it only lasted for a second or two before I quickly took it away.


    Not for anything else, but because it''s too despicable...


    After washing the car, I threw two hundred yuan to the guy who washed the car. I told him not to tell anyone that a white BMW was coming to wash the car tonight.


    I drove to the river bank and threw Tie Chui and my knife into the river. On the way, I burnt Zhang Guohua''s blood-stained pants.


    This is all evidence, and we have to deal with it.


    Returning to the restaurant, Wang Peng and Wu Yang were already fast asleep on the first floor.


    Wang Yuxian walked out from the kitchen and wiped the dirt off her hands.


    When she saw us coming back, she asked us what we had done and if we had done anything wrong.


    I smiled and said that we went out to do something, but didn''t do anything bad, at most it would only be for the sake of the people. Wang Yuxian pouted her lips, and secretly glared at me, asking us to help close the shop.


    I woke Wang Peng and Wu Yang up.


    "Brother Wen, you finally came back. You''re exhausting us both to death today!" Wang Peng opened his eyes and complained to me.


    Wang Yuxian patted Wang Peng''s head: What are you complaining about, I didn''t even let you do the proper dirty work!


    "Brother Wen, in the future, I will not help anymore. Not only will I be tired, I will even be scolded by the Lady Boss!"


    "Say it again!" The Wang Yuxian raised her head as she spoke, causing Wang Peng to hurriedly hide behind me.


    The Wang Yuxian turned and smiled, "However, they have indeed helped greatly today and are extremely exhausted. Today, after you have left, the guests have not stopped."


    I laughed and patted Wang Peng''s and Wu Yang''s shoulders: "Haha, thank you for your hard work. I''ll treat you guys to a meal another day!"


    When I sent Wang Peng and Wu Yang to the door, Wang Peng came over and secretly asked me how was the situation.


    I said it was going well, but you don''t need to know the specifics, because knowing more won''t do you any good.


    Wang Peng could also tell from my face that the matter was not that simple, so he did not ask further. He nodded and left with Wu Yang.


    As if we were all right, they packed up the restaurant and went back, while I went upstairs.


    Back in my room, I lay on my bed and stared up at the ceiling, wide awake.


    Boss Du was like a greedy, hungry wolf, wishing that every second he could empty out this place. This sand field had been doing pretty good business recently, and all the nearby construction sites had been pulling sand from here.


    Boss Du''s waist was also getting bigger and bigger.


    Boss Du sat on the Mercedes-Benz and contentedly lit a cigarette. As the ethereal smoke rose, his head also quickly turned. These days, he had been very happy, but there was one person that annoyed him.


    It was Zhang Wen.


    It was unknown if it was because he was possessed or something, but in these past two days, Zhang Wen''s figure had been circling around in his head, unable to be dispersed no matter how hard he tried.


    He had told Dao Ba to hide himself these past few days, not because he was afraid of Zhang Wen, but because he wanted him to die an even more miserable death. A few days ago, Boss Wang paid for his medical fees and even sent people to see those two, but Boss Du knew, that this wasn''t something that Zhang Wen went to do.


    He wanted Zhang Wen to lower his head.


    So at this time, he was still planning how to plot against Zhang Wen.


    This time, he would definitely make that fellow kneel in front of him and kowtow and call him grandpa!

 C97

    Boss Du''s wishful thinking was not bad, the greedy Great Diagram had just sketched out a scene in his mind when his phone rang.


    "Hey, Boss Du, it''s bad, something''s happened ¡­" On the phone was a person who spoke with a trembling voice and spoke softly. It was Xiao Wang who looked at the construction site previously.


    Boss Du frowned: "What''s wrong? Speak! Don''t f * cking mess around! "


    Xiao Wang took a deep breath and said, "The blade is dead."


    Clang!


    When these words reached Boss Du''s ears, his hands shivered, and his phone dropped to the ground. On the phone, Xiao Wang thought that something was wrong with Boss Du and was extremely anxious.


    Cold sweat flowed down Boss Du''s forehead.


    He was stunned for a moment before picking up the phone from the ground.


    "Did you f * cking see it clearly? Is that person a knife? If you''re wrong, I''ll kill your whole family! "


    Xiao Wang had never heard the Boss Du''s cold tone before, and it didn''t seem to be completely icy cold, there was even a hint of fear in his tone.


    How would he dare to spout nonsense? It was only after confirming a few times that he dared to call the Boss Du.


    He also couldn''t believe that the man was a knife.


    The knife was like a divine existence in his heart. Who had ever seen a knife that was injured? Who would have thought that a knife would be killed?


    "Boss Du, I saw clearly, I just came back from the scene, I identified the corpse ¡­"


    "F * ck!" Boss Du scolded loudly and threw the phone out of the window. The driver was shocked as he trembled and asked Boss Du, "Big brother, what happened to you?"


    "The knife is dead."


    "Who?"


    "Knife!"


    "¡­"


    Not only the Boss Du couldn''t believe it, the people beside him normally couldn''t believe that such a powerful character would actually die as well.


    This really refreshed their view of the world.


    Boss Du felt his heart ache!


    It was not because of how sad the death of the knife was, but because of his heartache over the knife''s skill and its investment in him.


    To be honest, he had not seen many people with better skills than knives in his life, and the amount of money he spent on knives was also a terrifying number.


    Not only did he give the knife money, but he also gave a lot of money to his family. Originally, he wanted to buy some insurance for himself, or if he made a move in the future, then the knife could very calmly stand out.


    Not to mention the money, the effort he put into nurturing the knife was enough to make his heart ache.


    What he wanted to know the most right now was who had taken the knife!


    Who the fuck is so good?


    Boss Du normally wouldn''t dare to offend too many people, but there were a lot of people who wanted him and Knife''s life. However, after thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t come up with a conclusion.


    Who could be so ruthless as to take the life of a knife?


    The current Boss Du basically did not think much of Zhang Wen. In his eyes, Zhang Wen was just a little hooligan, not even a threat to him.


    Boss Du''s mind was still buzzing from the beginning until now, he still could not accept the fact that Dao had died.


    After an unknown period of time, he finally picked up his phone and made a call.


    "Hello, Superintendent Wang. I heard that something has happened to the blade. The South of The City should be under your jurisdiction right?"


    "Lao Du, I was just about to call you. That person is indeed a blade."


    "F * ck!" "Knife died in your territory, what''s the meaning of this!" The Boss Du was anxious, but his tone carried some meaning of questioning.


    Superintendent Wang was slightly unhappy. He thought that normally, even if his superiors came down to inspect, they would be polite to him. A Lao Du, what was there to be proud of?


    "We are also trying our best to solve this case. However, you should know about South of The City''s conditions as well. There aren''t any surveillance cameras or anyone can see the perpetrators. We are also trying our best ¡­"


    "Then notify me if you have any news! If it''s really no good, then I''ll look for someone from the provincial hall! " Boss Du frowned.


    "Alright, I understand." Superintendent Wang''s tone turned cold. "Oh yes, the knife and gun. This may be a little difficult to handle. I heard he fired a shot. Also, one of his fingers was missing. It was his middle finger ¡­"


    I didn''t sleep all night, and just before dawn I narrowed my eyes.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he received a call from Pillar.


    "Wen Zi, where are you?" His tone was especially tense, causing my heart to beat rapidly.


    "I''m in the restaurant, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know anything about the knife?"


    "What happened to the knife?"


    "He died last night!"


    Hearing that, I let out a sigh of relief subconsciously.


    "How did the knife die!?" Who did it? " I pretended to be surprised.


    "F * ck, I don''t know!" But you have to be careful, when the knife dies, the Boss Du will suspect you sooner or later, because you''ve been the one at odds with him recently! "


    I smiled and said, "I don''t do bad stuff all the time. I''m not afraid of knocking on the door in the middle of the night!"


    "Sigh, you should be more careful!"


    After hanging up the phone, he lit up a cigarette in the car. For some reason, he felt that Zhang Wen had something to say, and thought that maybe Wen Zi was the one who did this, but no matter how he thought about it, he still felt that it was impossible. He felt that although Wen Zi was ruthless, and had the kind of ruthlessness that no one else had, but if he was talking about killing people, he definitely did not dare, and did not have the guts to kill the knife beside Boss Du.


    Furthermore, he was the most clear of the blade''s movements. Previously, he had clashed with the blade often and did not take any advantage of it anymore. How could Zhang Wen take his life?


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    It must have been the enemy of the knife. They must have seen the knife hiding for the past two days and decided to kill. The knife was unlucky, but it just happened to be killed at this time.


    "Ai, Dao, we''ve known each other for quite some time now. Just keep walking! "You didn''t die at my hands, but you died at the hands of no one else. You can only consider yourself unlucky!" With a long sigh, Pillar started the car and prepared to leave.


    At this time, Boss Wang called.


    The pillar was startled and picked it up.


    "Zhu Zhu, come to my office!" Boss Wang''s tone was not good, and then he hung up.


    Pillar took a deep breath and drove away.


    His big brother was great anywhere, but he was being a bit reckless these days. Pillar sometimes thought that he had followed the wrong person.


    Ten minutes later, the pillar arrived at Boss Wang''s office. The latter was sitting by himself smoking with an ugly expression on his face, playing with a string of beads in his hand.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong?"


    Boss Wang''s eyes turned cold. He stared at the pillar for a while, until his hair stood on end.


    The pillar''s gaze subconsciously shifted to another direction, not daring to meet Boss Wang''s gaze.


    "Pillar, the knife is dead. Do you know about what happened last night?"

 C98

    When Pillar heard that the main point had arrived, his eyes widened.


    "Big brother, who did you say died?"


    "Knife!"


    "The blade died!? "Who did it?"


    Pillar''s performance was not good, but Boss Wang''s attention was not on Pillar''s body, so he did not pay too much attention to the expression on Pillar''s face. He only felt that this matter was fishy.


    It definitely wouldn''t be that simple.


    He lit a cigarette in annoyance, "I still don''t know. Just now, Lao Du called me to ask me to help him find someone to investigate who killed Dao. It''s so f * cking ridiculous, his people are dead, let me investigate a * * er! "


    "The knife''s dead, isn''t it?" The pillar bravely asked after a while.


    "Alright!" Although Boss Wang said that, his eyebrows were locked tight. If the knife did not have an accident at this time, he would definitely clap his hands in joy, but why did it have to happen at this time?


    But just when Zhang Wen and the Boss Du were at odds?


    This was too damn coincidental.


    But this, could it be that Zhang Wen was the one to do it?


    Boss Wang did not dare believe it, nor did he want to believe it.


    He had always thought that Zhang Wen was just a brat who dared to take action, one who dared to fight recklessly. But he had never thought that Zhang Wen would actually dare to kill people, if what happened was really like that, then wouldn''t he be feeding the tiger?


    "You don''t know who did this, do you?" Boss Wang asked.


    Pillar shook his head to show he didn''t know.


    Boss Wang took out his phone and called Zhang Wen, but his phone said that it was off.


    After hanging up the phone, I knew that the two days after the knife died would not be peaceful, so I simply turned off the phone, thinking that they might not suspect me anyway.


    Even if he suspects it, wouldn''t he be done for if I don''t admit it?


    Which one of them has evidence?


    I pretended nothing was happening and continued to work in the hotel, helping out.


    This morning, Acting Hu''s expression was a little ugly, and he kept smiling as he walked.


    When I asked him what was wrong, he said his leg hurt.


    I looked down.


    Acting Hu''s pants had traces of blood on it, just a faint line.


    "What happened to you? Something happened to your legs? " Li Erzi laughed.


    "F * ck!" Why the hell did you come all the way here? Your father''s f * cking legs are hurting! " Acting Hu''s face darkened.


    It was only then that I remembered that Acting Hu was stabbed with a knife last night, and even we didn''t care about his wound at all.


    I asked Acting Hu to pull down his pants a bit before I saw the wound clearly.


    Deep and long.


    "Fuck, why didn''t you say so last night?" This wound can''t not be sewn with needles! " I looked at him reproachfully and hastily, along with Li Erzi, we sent Acting Hu to the medicine room. We said that he was accidentally cut in the hotel and the doctor said that the wound was a little infected and he needed to be hospitalized.


    In the afternoon, Acting Hu did both tetanus and stitches. After finishing his work, Acting Hu laid on the bed half dead, moaning and groaning.


    Hei Mei came over after a while, and she accompanied Acting Hu the entire time.


    This time, Acting Hu did not brag. His mouth was tightly shut and he did not say anything unnecessary, only saying that he was accidentally injured while helping in the kitchen.


    Hei Mei''s dark face seemed to be giving off a heavy shadow in front of others. I couldn''t bear it any longer, and seeing that Acting Hu was fine, I found an excuse to leave.


    I don''t plan to let anyone contact me, and I don''t want to meddle in all that for now either. I thought to myself that I should first let Boss Du and Yue Yang mess around for a few days, since now the knife is dead, Boss Du will definitely not be able to relax.


    He must be out of his mind right now trying to find the person who killed the knife.


    I slept through the night.


    The mobile phone became a decoration for me. I didn''t have it with me at all.


    The restaurant was closing early today, and the Wang Yuxian said that she would go with me to see the Acting Hu, so I drove her to the hospital.


    She also bought a fruit basket in front of the hospital.


    Li Erzi is smoking downstairs, and when he saw us coming over, he said that Hei Mei is now up there, let me see for myself.


    I think that right now is the time when there are a lot of people in the hospital. Seeing that there are so many of us going to see the Acting Hu, Hei Mei should be more tactful.


    We took the elevator upstairs, and just as we reached the door of the ward, I heard a pop.


    It was like he had just been slapped in the face.


    My first reaction is that someone is ambushing Acting Hu, I extended my hand to push open the door to enter.


    But he was stopped by Li Erzi.


    He pointed to the drawn curtains and winked at me.


    I then realised that Wang Yuxian''s face had turned red all of a sudden, and she had turned her head away from the door.


    Curious, I stuck my head out.


    Two large shadows appeared in my line of sight.


    Although my way of doing this was quite immoral, the scene within it still refreshed my view of the world.


    Acting Hu was infected from the wound, he took the IV drip and ate the medicine, he could actually still do such a thing!


    There were so many people coming and going in the hospital, and they were doing this kind of thing in a semi-public ward?


    And his posture was quite charming.


    With one hand, the Acting Hu inserted the IV tube, and the other hand, he was fiddling around on the ground. Hei Mei obediently cooperated with him, and even continuously moved his body closer to Su Yun.


    The ''pa'' sound just now was the first bullet from Acting Hu''s gun!


    This momentum, this sound, perhaps only Hei Mei could endure this!


    Bang!


    Following that, Acting Hu launched another two critical strikes in a row, but his voice was not loud, and was a bit muffled. It was possible that he was worried about the wound on his thigh, and did not take the right spot.


    Hei Mei frowned. Her face was dark and she looked uncomfortable.


    Acting Hu turned and immediately changed his position.


    Dong, dong ¡­


    The sound suddenly sounded like it was pounding a wall.


    "Wen Zi, have you seen enough?" Wang Yuxian was a little displeased to see me constantly lying on the ground and peeking at them.


    I hastily went down from the top and felt that what I did just now was a little inappropriate.


    "Alright, let''s go out and take a look. We''ll be back in a while." The Wang Yuxian felt a little embarrassed to stay there when she heard the increasingly intense sounds of collisions.


    I nodded, and the two of us prepared to leave.


    "Don''t leave, damn it, this Acting Hu is getting more and more outrageous. I wonder what time it is?" "Just do it!" Li Erzi stopped me and Wang Yuxian, and slammed the door with all his might.


    He did not care about the nurses passing by and knocking on the door.


    The interior was in a mess with a few banging sounds. Then, a heavy footstep could be heard and the door was opened.


    Hei Mei''s Large Black Claw stretched out and grabbed Li Erzi''s collar.


    "Li Erzi?" Hei Mei doubted as she let go of him, "If it was anyone else, I would f * cking make it so that they can''t see the moon tomorrow!"


    Look, how long has it been since Hei Mei and the Acting Hu were together?


    Looking at the mess inside, I kind of didn''t want to go in, and the Wang Yuxian was the same as well. Standing at the entrance, I was a little hesitant.


    Li Erzi muttered: "Damn it, comparing to the Acting Hu, he is carrying a rocket cannon!"

 C99

    Li Erzi''s words made me laugh for more than half an hour. Acting Hu asked me why I was laughing, but I did not say anything.


    The Wang Yuxian sat in the sickroom for only a few minutes before she left. I know that she must be extremely fed up.


    On the way back, Wang Yuxian asked me something funny.


    She said, Wen Zi, do you think that Acting Hu and Hei Mei are true love?


    I said it had to be, otherwise why would the two of them be together?


    Wang Yuxian curled her lips, but I felt that Hei Mei seemed to be using Acting Hu to the best of his ability, wanting him to satisfy her.


    These words came out of Wang Yuxian''s mouth that had a serious expression on it, causing me to hold my stomach and laugh for a long time. Finally, Wang Yuxian got angry, she pouted her lips, twisted her body against my arm, and said that she was serious, not joking.


    My laughter became even more joyous. In the end, even my tears fell.


    Hei Mei herself felt that she was a strong person, a tough woman who was dissatisfied with what she had asked for. Other people would think that the Acting Hu wouldn''t be able to satisfy her at first glance.


    In fact, not satisfied temporarily put aside, the main reason is that they truly love each other.


    It was only in front of Acting Hu that Hei Mei would show her gentle side.


    After we left that day, Hei Mei was a little unhappy that she was interrupted by Li Erzi just now. She sat on the side of the bed with a dark face and was tidying up her hair.


    "Li Hu, that Li Erzi just now really deserves a beating. If you didn''t know him, I would have definitely let his brains go blown today!" Hei Mei''s hidden message was that this person had just had a feeling and was immediately interrupted by Li Erzi. This person was not willing to accept it.


    Acting Hu did not know whether he understood or not, he grinned and laughed: "Ignore him, he is this person!"


    "Then the next time they do that, I''ll interrupt him and let him have a taste of this feeling."


    "Ai, why are you starting to brag again? What did I tell you before? We only have to be good to us, with our hearts to the light, who cares what others say? But before that, you have to calm down, okay? " The Acting Hu pretended to be extremely deep as he sat by the side of the bed and smoked.


    The method of communication between the Acting Hu and Hei Mei was just this smug. It felt like it had separated itself from the hardships of its comrades and ascended to a higher position.


    But Hei Mei liked Acting Hu to do it like that.


    She liked the way the Acting Hu acted cool.


    "Hmm, I won''t be exaggerating." Hei Mei looked at Acting Hu with a little admiration.


    "Hur Hur, if you are obedient, then go ahead."


    There was no one in the medicine room anymore and there was also no one in the Acting Hu. There was only Hei Mei and him.


    Under the dim light, their four eyes met. Acting Hu and Hei Mei were both young people, and both of them had strong personalities. Hei Mei admired Acting Hu, and Acting Hu also liked Hei Mei.


    The dark figure of the Acting Hu seemed to have become even darker.


    Acting Hu grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. Hei Mei still turned around very modestly, and said something that made him hate her.


    Acting Hu snickered at the overproduction of this hormone.


    He simply ignored everything else and walked over.


    Before he could even reach the front, Hei Mei''s Large Black Claw arrived. It raised its hand and pushed Acting Hu away, causing him to lose his balance and almost fall to the ground.


    Hei Mei''s strength was extremely strong, how could it be something that ordinary people could endure?


    As she got excited, she scratched Acting Hu twice.


    Acting Hu who was on the ground did not care and just giggled.


    Wasn''t this strength a good hand at work?


    "Li Hu, it''s time for you to change the medicine ¡­" At this moment, a pretty young nurse pushed open the door and entered.


    Time came to a halt there, causing the nurse to be stunned.


    "Ah ¡­" "I''m sorry!" This nurse seemed to have just arrived at the hospital. When had she ever seen such a shocking scene? He was so scared that he shut the door and went out.


    Her face was burning hot and her mind went blank for a few seconds.


    That''s not right!


    She was here to change.


    This was the hospital, how could they do such a thing while they were in the ward?


    Thinking up to here, she calmed herself down, pushed open the door again, and angrily changed the medicine for the Acting Hu, then left.


    But Hei Mei and Acting Hu didn''t care at all. After the other party had left, they started the second round of eye contact ¡­


    The next day I was helping out in the hotel as usual, and my cell phone was always off.


    The death of the knife seemed to have evaporated into thin air. I hadn''t heard anything these days.


    I know that the Boss Wang will definitely look for me, this is just a matter of time. But I don''t want to turn it on right now, I just don''t want them to contact me.


    I still had a hint of anger, thinking, didn''t your Boss Wang play with me? Then I''ll let you worry for the next two days.


    However, I have become a lot more relaxed in the past two days.


    When nothing happened in the afternoon, Wang Yuxian and I went to the hospital to deliver food to the Acting Hu.


    The moment I entered the ward, I saw two people with the appearance of Hooligan standing in the corridor. From the moment I entered the corridor, the eyes of these two people were looking towards me, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    My heart thumped.


    Could it be that the people from the Boss Du knew that it was me?


    Or could it be that they have already controlled the Acting Hu?


    Thinking about it here, I subconsciously hid Wang Yuxian behind me and told him in my ear that if anything happened to Wang Yuxian, she would run to a place with security on the first floor.


    Wang Yuxian''s small hand subconsciously held onto me tightly as her brows tightly furrowed, "Wen Zi, what are you doing outside in the end?"


    I said, "I''ll tell you when I get a chance."


    Now that those people have seen me coming over, and I can''t escape, I might as well bite the bullet and walk towards Acting Hu''s ward.


    Before he could enter, a familiar person stuck his head out.


    It was a pillar!


    Why is he here?


    "Wen Zi, you finally made an appearance!" There was a hint of reproach in his tone, and he held a cigarette in his mouth.


    Originally, no one was allowed to smoke medicine, but none of the nurses beside him dared to stop him.


    Acting Hu did not know what to talk about with Pillar, but the two of them seemed to be having a rather good conversation. Wang Yuxian opened the food she brought with him, and Acting Hu went to eat at a corner.


    Actually, I could also tell that the purpose of today''s pillar wasn''t to see the Acting Hu but to find me in disguise.


    "Wen Zi, you haven''t switched on your phone for the past two days, and even Boss Wang couldn''t find you. Are you coming back with me today?" said the pillar.


    I knew what was coming would always come. I said that my phone had broken down in the past two days, so I didn''t go to repair it. So I didn''t turn it on.


    The pillar looked at me meaningfully and said, "I''m afraid it''s not just that simple!"


    I finished my cigarette in the hospital with Pillar and left.


    The people outside were all brought here by him, he drove me, and on the way he asked me a question with extreme seriousness.


    He said, Zhang Wen, does Dao''s death have anything to do with you?

 C100

    Boss Du had been busy these past two days. He called the police station almost every day and went to the police station every day to ask about the situation.


    However, it was not that easy to find out about the knife.


    First, there were no surveillance cameras nearby.


    Secondly, there are almost no witnesses.


    Furthermore, Knife had so many enemies, which made the investigation more difficult.


    The Boss Du urged them everyday, and they too were troubled.


    In the end, it could only be described as a gang killing, which made Boss Du unhappy. He knew how many similar cases were stranded throughout the country and it was impossible to solve one of these cases.


    Even if it was broken, it would only look for a few scapegoats, that was not what Boss Du wanted.


    He wanted to know who the real culprit was.


    The Boss Du searched every single person that came to visit, but in the end, they found nothing.


    He pulled at his hair in annoyance. At this moment, a name suddenly surfaced in his mind.


    Zhang Wen.


    He shook his head with all his might, telling himself that it was impossible. Zhang Wen was just a waiter at a restaurant, how could he be a match for Knife? At best, he had been cut by knives.


    But who else could it be?


    Thinking about it, Boss Du called Xiao Wang: "Call Old Wang ¡­."


    Hearing the Boss Du''s arrangements, Xiao Wang could not help but nod his head.


    After hanging up, Boss Wang frowned.


    The subordinate of the Boss Du called him, what did he mean by saying those words?


    Be careful of Zhang Wen?


    Why should I be careful of him?


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    Just as he was deep in thought, a knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in!"


    Pillar and I appeared in Boss Wang''s office.


    When Boss Wang saw me, he immediately scolded me, asking me why did I disappear for so many days, and saying that in the future, I had to stay on the phone twenty-four hours a day, or else I wouldn''t be able to find me even if he had something important to do. He even helped me say that my phone was broken, then Boss Wang threw out a phone from his cabinet that he had yet to open and gave it to me.


    I didn''t hold back as I opened it and put it away.


    "Wen Zi, do you know about the blade?" Boss Wang asked me.


    This tone made me feel something was wrong, a little sinister and a little probing.


    I nodded. "I know."


    "Then why did you turn off your phone? Why did something happen to Knife after you had a fight with him? Tell me honestly, this has nothing to do with you! " He was getting a little anxious.


    I know that this time, I can''t refuse, I have to tell the truth.


    And sooner or later I''ll tell the truth.


    Because Boss Wang is my boss now, and if I don''t tell him, it will only harm me.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if the knife died?" I asked without panicking.


    Boss Wang''s face suddenly stiffened, the corner of his mouth twitched, he was dazed for a few seconds, then he pointed at me and laughed. "You, you ¡­"


    He was a smart person, he could understand everything with a single sentence.


    I smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Boss Wang''s attitude towards me changed a lot. He wasn''t foolish enough to ask me about the process and method. There were a few people around, so he grabbed onto my shoulders and sat beside me. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Is it really that difficult to talk to your big brother about this? "


    I continued to laugh.


    The two of us seemed like two friends who were joking, but we each had our own thoughts.


    When Boss Wang heard me say those words just now, he already knew what had happened. Knife, I was the one who killed him! At the same time, he was also sweating profusely.


    This time, he was really going to feed the tiger, this Zhang Wen had only followed him for a short while, yet he dared to make the decision to remove the blade. One must know that even after following for so long, he had never dared to carry him and do anything.


    This Zhang Wen, was not one of them!


    No wonder the Boss Du warned him to be careful of Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang''s mind was spinning very quickly. While he was talking about some insignificant matters with me, he was actually thinking about other things.


    The current Zhang Wen was a double-edged sword.


    No matter what, this brat was nimble, he killed off the knife without leaving a trace, and even Boss Du did not manage to find any clues.


    Furthermore, he was not bad. He knew how powerful the knife was.


    If he used it well, it might bring him a lot of convenience.


    However, if he didn''t make good use of it, it would be troublesome.


    However, the Boss Wang was confident, he had used humans for so many years, how could he not control a brat? What a joke!


    Since Zhang Wen had done all that he wanted to do, then what was he hesitating for?


    "Boss Wang, if there is nothing else, I will continue taking my battlefield. Boss Du will definitely be busy these two days, and won''t be able to take care of the battlefield. I feel that this is an opportunity." "No," I said.


    Boss Wang rolled his eyes and let the pillar exit first. Then, he took out a thick envelope from his desk and gave it to me: "Wen Zi, no matter what you do, I''m still your big brother.


    I weighed it in my hand. Maybe twenty thousand.


    I thought it was a waste not to take the money, so I put it in my pocket.


    "Wen Zi, I won''t hide it from you, but actually, I am full of anger about this matter too. Last time, when we went to find the Lao Du to negotiate, this old thing pressured us at the construction site. I don''t know what he means yet. A delay is just to kick me out of the game! "


    So that''s how it is. No wonder the Boss Wang''s expression was so ugly last time.


    This was not a small profit at all, the amount of financial and material resources Boss Wang had to invest was definitely not small.


    No wonder he was so angry at Boss Wang for trying to kick him out with just a few words.


    I laughed: "Boss Wang, I don''t understand your business, I am just doing what I should do. If Boss Du is making things difficult for you, you can pressure him, I don''t know about anything else, but I know that if you are strong, you will definitely not be bullied, don''t you think so?"


    Boss Wang secretly praised in his heart, that brat still had the intention to act foolishly in front of him.


    He wanted her to stand in front of him and support him!


    "Haha, you''re right, I should pressure him! I will think about it! "


    "Mm, then that''s it."


    After sending Zhang Wen off, Boss Wang''s expression instantly turned cold. He felt that he had not accepted a junior, but instead, accepted a big brother.


    "Pillar, come in!"


    The pillar entered.


    Boss Wang laughed self-deprecatingly, "From today onwards, it''s going to be fun."


    "What do you mean?" Pillar did not understand what Boss Wang meant.


    The Boss Wang said, "The blade was killed by Zhang Wen! "This kid will have his own climate sooner or later. Right now, I feel that I am unable to control him. This matter is his own doing!"


    Pillar''s eyes went wide in disbelief. "What?" is it really Zhang Wen? "

 C101

    Inside Boss Wang''s office, Pillar and Boss Wang were staring at each other. Neither of them wanted to believe that Zhang Wen was the one who did it.


    To be honest, the Boss Wang was feeling apprehensive even more.


    That kind of nervousness that Zhang Wen had no idea what was going through his mind.


    He''d never felt such a feeling before.


    He remembered the first time he interacted with the Boss Du, including now, his thoughts were complete and clear, but when it came to Zhang Wen, why was this feeling becoming more and more blurry? He even felt like he was being manipulated.


    This Zhang Wen, as long as he had the chance, he would definitely push it forward.


    The living King of Hell didn''t want to use it anymore.


    At this moment, the pillar''s head was buzzing as well, and three words were floating in his mind.


    Impossible.


    He knew how sharp the knife was, how could he have been killed by Zhang Wen? And how did Zhang Wen know where the blade was? This Zhang Wen, he was truly proficient in this way!


    Pillar could not help but take in a breath of cold air, as he slowly changed his view of Zhang Wen.


    This kid really had some skills!


    Boss Wang was thinking, since things had gotten to this point, he might as well be more tough, doesn''t Boss Du like to play with him?


    Then I''ll play with him!


    Thinking about that, the Boss Wang laughed sinisterly and whispered into the ears of the pillar.


    My dad used to like to see the animal world. He said that human society was actually the same as animals, except that animals are more direct and bloody.


    I didn''t understand what he meant at the time, but now I do.


    On the way back to the hotel, I kept thinking. Although Boss Wang pretended to be very happy and chatted with me about it, I knew that if it wasn''t for the fact that I had done it beautifully, he would have betrayed me without hesitation and sent me to the police station.


    My threat had changed for him.


    I am no longer as simple as one of his lackeys.


    From the moment I decided to kill the blade, Boss Wang had already known what was going on.


    If I want to create my own heaven, then I definitely cannot continue to be under the protection of the Boss Wang. I know that I will definitely not be able to stand up under the protection of others, especially since the Boss Wang is not someone you can easily rely on.


    If you don''t have any value, he won''t care about you.


    I wondered what to do next.


    At this moment, in a luxurious suite, a man and a woman were facing each other. The man kept talking, and although the woman was annoyed, she didn''t show it on her face and kept nodding to show her support.


    After a long while, the man finally stopped smoking.


    The woman was annoyed. This was already the fifth time this week. This man would find her every day to talk and strike up a relationship with her, but he never did anything he promised her.


    If this goes on, won''t I get nothing!?


    Today, she finally could not resist asking another question. Chen Nan, you promised me to take care of Zhang Wen and his matters. It''s been so long.


    Chen Nan let out a long breath. Recently, he had been crazily playing with Li Jiarui.


    Did she not realize that he was playing with her?


    He wasn''t even going to do it for her.


    But she was good-looking.


    She remembered that when she first came to school, Li Jiarui was the goddess in the eyes of everyone in the school. At that time, even in his dreams, he wanted to be on good terms with her.


    This felt damn good!


    It was even more satisfying than a diaosi counterattack!


    However, what would come would still come, and he knew that Li Jiarui would definitely ask.


    The reason he had dragged it out for so many days, was precisely to tell Li Jiarui that he had to pay a price to do something!


    He smoked a cigarette, and used his other hand to rub hard on Li Jiarui''s soft body: "Hehe, don''t worry, I''ll call that person later. I can clean up that Hei Mei man today, but Zhang Wen needs to be cleaned up later on.


    Li Jiarui''s jade face sank, and she cursed in her heart. This damned Chen Nan, she had promised him well at the beginning, but now she had done it as well.


    She had chatted with him for so many days, yet only half of her conversation had paid off?


    Although she was unhappy, she still said that she would first take care of Acting Hu and also vent her anger.


    As Chen Nan said that, he made a call and told Small Dragon Snake, who was on the phone, that the one who was cleaning up this time was a person called Li Hu. Small Dragon Snake did not care about anything else, he only recognized the money and happily agreed.


    Li Jiarui''s face revealed a satisfied smile.


    In fact, Acting Hu was already able to be discharged, but he still wanted to stay for two more days according to the doctor''s instructions.


    He also had his own selfish motives.


    Acting tough has always been poor, either working at the construction site or working as a waitress in a restaurant. Now, I found a kind lady boss and have a girlfriend.


    During his stay in the hospital, he had experienced a care he had never felt before.


    He enjoyed this feeling.


    So I wanted to enjoy it for two more days.


    His idea was not wrong, but because he wanted to observe for a few more days, something almost happened.


    Hei Mei had already been living in the hospital recently, no matter what she did, she would always be in the hospital, and every night, she would have to chat with the Acting Hu in the ward.


    Accompanying, accompanying, so he had to accompany!


    The nurses at the side knew what was going on, but no one dared to say anything, as none of them wanted to provoke Hei Mei.


    That night, after Acting Hu and Hei Mei finished their conversation, he smiled in satisfaction, while Hei Mei went to the water room to wash her hair.


    Acting Hu closed his eyes to rest for a while.


    Even though Hei Mei was rough, her thoughts were meticulous and her personality was close to her. Acting Hu wasn''t just playing around, he actually liked Hei Mei from the bottom of his heart, so he didn''t mind him in the slightest.


    At the same time, a business car stopped in front of the hospital and five or six people got off.


    The leader was dressed in the standard social attire. Even though he had come out to fight, he still carried a handbag, giving people a feeling that he was quite well-dressed.


    "This is the place?" Small Dragon Snake asked the person beside him in a pretentious manner.


    One of the lackeys who looked to be in high spirits quickly replied, "That''s right, Big Brother. It''s this medicine!"


    "Yes, we''ll leave after the fight!" "You have to be fast!"


    "Got it!"


    With that, he led the way into the hospital.


    They walked all the way to the ward of the Acting Hu.


    Acting Hu suffered a loss because of his conversation with Hei Mei. There were no nurses looking at his ward, unless he called for her, only then would she come over.


    This also gave the Small Dragon Snake and the rest an opportunity.

 C102

    The corridor of the ward was completely silent. The patients here all slept very early, and with a creak, the door of the ward of the Acting Hu was pushed open.


    Acting Hu thought that Hei Mei had returned and washed his hair, so he did not mind.


    Small Dragon Snake scurried in, followed by the disorderly sounds of five or six people''s footsteps.


    "Who is it!" Acting Hu turned on the lights as he heard the sound of footsteps.


    Five malevolent looking big men appeared in the sickroom, causing Acting Hu to be instantly dumbfounded. He subconsciously asked: "What are you guys doing? Did you go to the wrong ward? "


    Small Dragon Snake immediately recognized Acting Hu, he was exactly the same as the person in the photo.


    He did not waste time with words, he immediately took out a blade and rushed towards Acting Hu. Although the blade was not split open, it was still as powerful as an iron rod, but the power was not weak.


    Sure enough, Acting Hu was shocked when he saw the machete, but before the Small Dragon Snake could charge over, he jumped up with a bang.


    Acting Hu had been replenishing his energy over the past few days and his body was in a very good condition.


    The Small Dragon Snake was shocked. Damn, is this person even a Martial Artist?


    One of his lackeys, who was a newborn calf, was not afraid of a tiger. He smashed a steel pipe into Acting Hu''s ankle, causing Acting Hu to scream in pain.


    Acting Hu reacted quickly and hid under the bed.


    They missed.


    Small Dragon Snake couldn''t hit Acting Hu with his full strength for a long time. He panicked and said: "Move the bed away!"


    The few of them agreed and went to carry the bed together.


    Swish.


    Just as the sickbed was lifted, a pair of black hands grabbed Small Dragon Snake by the neck and pulled him towards themselves.


    Acting Hu had a lot of strength, and before he could react, he was pulled to the ground.


    Acting Hu acted as if he was hugging a big girl and hugged him tightly.


    Small Dragon Snake was suddenly unable to move.


    "F * ck!" Small Dragon Snake said with anger.


    This time, Acting Hu used him as a shield. Someone had accidentally hit him with a steel pipe just now, and this time, he had used quite a bit of force, causing his back to feel numb.


    For a time, no one dared to make a move.


    Following that, he made another sound of ''grass'' filled with vigor!


    There were too many surprises and fears written within this word.


    He might not have noticed when Acting Hu pulled him into his embrace, but when he took a deep breath earlier, he realized.


    F * ck!


    There was something wrong with the smell!


    What was the smell of Acting Hu!


    It was even more disgusting than rotting!


    Small Dragon Snake did not dare say that he was clean, but every time he went out he would clean himself up quickly. After two days of bathing, when did he ever get buried like this?


    This Acting Hu, was simply the best!


    Small Dragon Snake retched and almost vomited.


    The subordinates behind Acting Hu all thought that they had almost forced their big brother to vomit and all scolded him. However, no one dared to come over to help, as they were afraid that they would accidentally hurt Small Dragon Snake again.


    "What the f * * k?" "F * * k, a man like you?" Acting Hu did not lose out on words at all and used a bit more strength.


    Puff!


    Maybe it was because he was using too much strength, and he had been eating quite well recently, Acting Hu used all his strength to make a fart out of it.


    "Aiya, f * * k ¡­" The Small Dragon Snake was already on the verge of collapsing. He wouldn''t be afraid if he fought with others properly, but being humiliated like this caused his heart to tremble.


    They were really mocking the dead to the point of not paying with their lives!


    The nurses outside the door heard the Small Dragon Snake''s subordinates shouting, but seeing that no one dared to come in to help, these were all powerless little girls, coming in would only be throwing their lives away.


    One of them quickly ran to the water room to find Hei Mei.


    "Wang Huifen, something''s wrong ¡­" She anxiously ran into the water room and was immediately stunned.


    Hei Mei was also... Too bold!


    In the small water room, Hei Mei was wearing underclothes and was wiping her body! This was a water room, not a bathroom. Hei Mei was the first woman who dared to bathe in a water room!


    "What is it?" Hei Mei was slightly unhappy, she had not finished bathing yet!


    Taking advantage of the hot water in the hospital, Hei Mei did not want to waste it.


    The nurse stabilized her emotions and said, "Your man was beaten up by someone in the ward!"


    "What!" Hei Mei''s eyes widened, she extended her hand and tied up her hair, making it look like she was naked as she rushed towards the ward, she even carried a warm bottle along the way.


    Bang! Hei Mei kicked the door open.


    What she saw was the scene of Acting Hu being pressed down and being beaten up.


    Actually, it wasn''t Acting Hu who got beaten up, it was merely the Acting Hu who was locked up.


    "F * ck you!" Hei Mei was indeed ferocious, the moment she opened her mouth, everyone''s mother was greeted with greetings. Then, with a wave of her black hand, a bottle of boiling hot water was thrown towards everyone, and boiling hot water sprinkled all over the ward.


    The lackeys didn''t know what was going on, so they all twisted their bodies and cried out.


    Hei Mei grabbed one of her subordinates who was closest to him and punched him right on the nose.


    "Sigh ¡­" Before that lackey could even cry out, his head tilted and he fainted.


    He had fought quite a few times with the Small Dragon Snake, but this was the first time he had been knocked unconscious by a single punch.


    And a woman.


    He could not believe it, neither could Small Dragon Snake and the rest.


    They were stunned for a few seconds, but before they could react, Hei Mei grabbed onto another person''s hair and used the electric cannons that she was most proficient in to hit his head twice, causing him to feel as though she was struck by a train, his head was buzzing and she fell onto the ground.


    This time, the remaining two finally reacted.


    Without waiting for Hei Mei to make a move, she raised the fellow in her hand and called out to him.


    Hei Mei did not take anything else out as she covered her head with her hands to protect herself.


    Dong, dong, dong!


    Two muffled sounds appeared on her head, causing her to grimace in pain.


    When the third steel pipe came smashing down, she raised her hand to block it. Then, she used all her strength to snatch the steel pipe, but even so, she still suffered two more blows.


    "Fall down!" Hei Mei endured the pain. The steel pipe smashed onto a person''s knee, and that person fell to the ground, wailing in pain.


    The last person was directly slapped on the face by Hei Mei, and didn''t even have the chance to make a sound.


    Small Dragon Snake felt that it was inconceivable that all of his men would be killed by a woman in an instant. Was this even a woman? Stronger than a man!


    The Acting Hu turned over and rode on top of the Small Dragon Snake, punching him in the face, beating him while cursing: "Aren''t you arrogant? Wasn''t he trying to ambush my mother? "You''re so cocky ¡­"


    Small Dragon Snake was already confused, he was not stunned by the attack, he was stunned.


    He was extremely regretful that he had come to settle some matters today.

 C103

    After receiving the call, I brought Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua to the medicine at the fastest speed possible.


    The nurses were cleaning up the mess in Acting Hu''s sickroom, while Acting Hu and Hei Mei were sitting on the bed.


    "What''s going on!?" I walked in quickly.


    Acting Hu forced a smile at me, saying that he was ambushed and almost killed. If not for Hei Mei, he would be in danger today.


    My expression immediately darkened.


    "Who did it?"


    "Small Dragon Snake, the one who came to the restaurant last time!"


    "F * ck, he still dares to come!"


    With such an incident happening in the hospital, the supervisor on duty immediately ran over. Zhang Guohua grabbed him by the collar, and with a force, almost lifted him up.


    "How does your medicine work! You don''t even know who the murderer is? " Zhang Guohua was truly angry.


    Acting Hu and my brother who risked his life and risked his life, now that he was almost ambushed to death, how could I not be worried?


    I did not stop Zhang Guohua either, allowing him to ask me like a little chicken.


    The director hurriedly explained that it was all his fault. Next time, he would definitely send out two more security guards or something.


    "How are you? Are you hurt?" Li Erzi looked at Acting Hu with concern. Usually, these two people would argue with each other, but every time they fought, they would always take care of each other.


    The Acting Hu shook his head, saying that he was fine, it was just that Hei Mei was beaten up a few times.


    "F * ck!" "You want to hit a woman?!" Li Erzi immediately exploded.


    My face darkened as well.


    If they beat up the Acting Hu, then forget it, even Hei Mei moved. Did they think we were easily f * cking easy to bully!


    Hei Mei seemed to be a little wronged as she lowered her head and sobbed softly.


    The Acting Hu did not tell us that Hei Mei rushed in to save him, nor did he tell us that he buried the Small Dragon Snake.


    At that moment, the anger in our hearts was ignited.


    I will let Acting Hu leave the hospital. Don''t stay in the hospital, it''s not safe here.


    Since he was almost done, he had no objections.


    I turned and made a call to the pillar.


    "Hey pillar, do you know where the Small Dragon Snake is?" I asked.


    I know that after I killed the blade, he was actually quite excited. In the past, he was often mocked and ridiculed by the Boss Du, but now, he can finally straighten his back.


    See?


    The little brother that Boss Wang just took can kill a knife any minute, then if I make a move, you guys will be wiped out, do you understand?


    In any case, the heart of the pillar was beautiful.


    "What is it?" Pillar did not say that he knew, nor did he say that he did not.


    "If you know, then sue me. He just attacked my bro!" My voice was full of gloom.


    "Mm ¡­" Well, I''ll call and see if anyone else knows. "Eh, is the matter serious?"


    "It''s fine, you don''t have to worry about it." "No," I said.


    The pillar was a little unhappy: "Wen Zi, we are both following Boss Wang, and are on the same side. You called me to help you find someone, and you still don''t want me to help you, what is the meaning of that? If you know where he is, I''ll bring someone to help you! "


    I was relieved.


    "Alright then!"


    After hanging up, Pillar started to call his subordinates to find out what Small Dragon Snake was doing right now.


    Sometimes, it was much easier for a hooligan to investigate someone than it was for the police.


    Small Dragon Snake hid himself when he came out of the hospital. When he came, he knew that if I found out about this, he would definitely look for him, he didn''t mind me, but he did hate Boss Wang, too. Even though the person he touched wasn''t me, he was still my brother, so if I was serious, it would be quite troublesome, so he decided to just hide.


    Small Dragon Snake had a good plan in mind. He cleaned up Acting Hu, received the money, and was done with himself. Furthermore, the moment he hid away, he would give Chen Nan the cold shoulder.


    Even if I wanted to seek revenge, I definitely wouldn''t do it on his head.


    However, this time, it was really f * cking depressing. He didn''t get any advantage, and was even beaten up. One of his little brothers kept vomiting on the way back. He might have had a concussion. He retched for a while, but he was feeling better now.


    He was disgusted by Acting Hu.


    When I was about to fall asleep, he gave me a call, saying that Small Dragon Snake was probably hiding and that he couldn''t find me right now, so I told me not to be anxious.


    Wake up, I called Acting Hu and the others over. I said that Small Dragon Snake is hiding now and will definitely not be able to find him for a while, but we can find the person behind him, Chen Nan.


    Without even thinking, I know that it was Chen Nan who called for this matter.


    I told Li Erzi to go and investigate the situation and see if I can find any traces of Chen Nan. We''ll go and mess with him, Li Erzi likes to do this sort of thing the most.


    The pillar was still trying to find the location of the Small Dragon Snake in the morning. Now, quite a few people on the pillar knew that pillar was looking for the Small Dragon Snake, so they thought that if pillar had any conflicts with him, they could help.


    But no one knew that the pillar was looking for someone for me.


    At this time, Pillar accompanied Boss Wang out to discuss some matters. He pressed down a phone and simply shut it down.


    Boss Wang and Boss Du sat together, drinking wine.


    The two of them were still chatting casually as Number Four had yet to get down to business.


    The pillar was also beside him, drinking wine.


    But this time, Boss Wang was full of confidence.


    If his own people killed the people from the Boss Du, then what was there to be afraid of?


    Boss Du''s face was extremely ugly. Recently, he had been extremely annoyed by the issue of the blade, the members of the Dao family had come over more than once to ask for someone. Since he had no other choice, he could only give them money to settle this issue.


    What could he do?


    No matter what, the knife worked for him.


    "Lao Du, tell me, if my men were to die, what would you think?" Boss Wang joked.


    Boss Du thought he was joking, so he didn''t mind and coldly glared at him: "If that''s the case, I''ll f * * king submit to you!"


    "Haha, then submit to me!"


    "What do you mean?" Boss Du also noticed that his tone was a little off and asked.


    Boss Wang''s eyes became deep, he stared at Boss Du for a while, then said with a playful tone: "Lao Du, I will not talk about the construction site, to be frank, you picked the lead, if you want to kick me out, then just give me my money, but the death of Dao was entirely your doing!"


    "Fuck, you ¡­" Hearing that, Boss Du broke out in cold sweat. Listening to what Boss Wang said, could it be that the one who killed the assassin, was Zhang Wen?


    But he didn''t want to believe anything.


    Does this kid have so much guts?

 C104

    The wine cup in Boss Wang''s hand shook again and again, the alcohol inside gradually forming a vortex, Boss Du felt like he was stepping into a vortex designed by Boss Wang.


    "Old Wang, was it Zhang Wen?" Boss Du clenched his teeth and blurted out, this was not a small matter!


    It was not as simple as a small fight. It was a human life!


    He was even his most trusted assistant!


    Boss Wang took a sip of the wine, "Haha, I didn''t say anything! Lao Du, we have known each other for so long, do you think I would tell you? Furthermore, I know a few people from the provincial hall as well. It''s not that easy for you to investigate this matter, so don''t waste your time. "


    Boss Wang''s words are very clear, I did not personally say it, but your Boss Du must understand, the one who killed the blade is Zhang Wen! Besides, don''t try to do anything useless. If the police can''t find any evidence, then what you do will be futile. Furthermore, if you push me too far, I will have to do the same for you!


    If my men can kill the knife, they can kill you!


    You think about it!


    How could the Boss Du not understand this logic?


    "Lao Du, let''s get to the point! In fact, I had already left the matter of the battlefield to Zhang Wen, so after you took over my battlefield, I did not say anything, but Zhang Wen was furious, he asked you for the arena, but if you did not give it to him, he was probably angry because of it. "


    Every word that Boss Wang said sounded like a question, causing him to not know what to say.


    Should he retort? Should he refute it?


    Boss Wang''s words were not without reason.


    On the surface, he had already separated himself from Zhang Wen, but Boss Du knew that if he were to deal with Zhang Wen, Boss Wang would definitely give his all to help Zhang Wen.


    But Boss Du lowered his head and calculated. He was already fifty years old this year.


    At this age, other people should be hugging their grandchildren and enjoying themselves, but he still had to come out and fight. There was no helping it, he couldn''t let go of these things.


    But could he still play?


    How could he, a fifty year old man, compare to a young man?


    The Boss Du was very clear that porcelain was not allowed to touch tiles. Previously, the knife and brick blocked in front of him, perfectly protecting his porcelain body. But now that the knife was gone, who else could do this?


    Xiao Wang?


    No!


    Boss Du had already known from the beginning that he was a trash. Other than knowing how to fight, there was nothing he could do.


    What if Zhang Wen was playing dirty with him?


    He could guarantee that if Zhang Wen touched him, he would definitely stay there, and he might not be able to come out for the rest of his life. But what about? What if Zhang Wen killed him? Or break his legs?


    He didn''t dare to imagine.


    Moreover, was there a need to do so?


    For a battlefield, was it worth it?


    This was what he kept asking himself in his heart.


    To him, this battlefield was useless. He only earned a little less, but if he gave it away, he would be able to temporarily calm down.


    But he wasn''t willing!


    He glanced at Boss Wang. "Old Wang, why? Do you think you can fucking bluff me with that? I''ve been hanging around for so long, and it was all for nothing? If you want to play this game with me, I''ll play with you! "


    The Boss Wang shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly. Although he was younger than the Boss Du, his thoughts were very meticulous.


    "Why don''t we play!" Boss Du placed his wine cup on the table heavily.


    He stared at the two of them and did not drink the wine on the table for a long time. He knew that with the words of the Boss Wang, the situation might completely change in the future.


    Boss Wang was not the least bit nervous. For Boss Du to be able to say these words to him, it meant that he had already submitted.


    He was truly terrified from the bottom of his heart.


    He suddenly laughed out loud: "Lao Du, we have been friends for so long, tell me, do you feel sad about me?"


    Boss Du shook his head. "No."


    "Then can you not make things difficult for brother?"


    I am very clear about what your Boss Du is thinking, but I cannot compromise on this matter. You must give me the battlefield, and as for the construction site, I will not ask, I will take it.


    Boss Du was trying hard not to explode. Boss Wang saying this in a nice voice was actually threatening him.


    But now, he didn''t want to argue with him anymore. It was useless.


    "Lao Du, you should think about it. Our brotherly relationship for so many years can''t be lost, right?" As Boss Wang spoke, he began to send his guests off.


    Boss Du''s gaze turned cold. Old Wang, you f * cking know how to speak. You speak like a brother, but in reality, your heart only wants to empty my throat.


    Was this a damn brother?


    Lao Du didn''t say anything as he waved his sleeves and left in a huff.


    The Boss Wang laughed out loud.


    Boss Du got on the car in one breath, the driver did not look too good, and knew that the conversation was not going so smoothly. He had been with Boss Du for a long time, and other than his irascible temper, the driver was not bad, at least he had helped him out a lot, and had supported his family.


    The car slowly moved forward, and he said: "Boss Du, or I will help you settle that Zhang Wen!"


    Boss Du let out a long breath, looked outside the window: "You haven''t even succeeded with the knife, can you? Save it! "


    The driver stopped talking.


    Boss Du had thought that he had been too hasty with his sneak attack on Zhang Wen. However, it seemed that what he had done was right, this Zhang Wen should be eliminated as soon as possible.


    He was just a step too slow, but the Boss Wang had already chased him out by so much!


    Damn it!


    Boss Du got off the car, and Xiao Wang came over to pick him up. He brought over a dozen people with him, and all of them brought people with them.


    Boss Du looked at him in displeasure. Every day, he would bring this kind of people out, but no one would be of any use at critical moments. Furthermore, to make things worse, he would have to pay for the expenses of these people.


    The moment he came down, he snappily glanced at Xiao Wang: "Why did you bring so many people over? You want to take care of me? "


    Xiao Wang''s face changed as he quickly asked, "Big brother, where are you talking about?"


    "Humph!" A wineskin and a rice bag! " Boss Du turned and went upstairs.


    Xiao Wang hurried to follow behind Boss Du. Ever since the death of the blade, Xiao Wang became more and more loyal, the position of the blade was empty, and he had the most hope of going up.


    Although his ability to do things wasn''t that great, he still felt that he was decent.


    The Boss Du saw Xiao Wang following behind him and said: "What happened? Want to replace the knife? Fine, then you go kill Zhang Wen, this position will be given to you immediately, and I''ll even reward you with a BMW, what do you think? "


    Xiao Wang''s eyes lit up, but he quickly dimmed down. Others might not know, but how could he not know? He definitely couldn''t do this himself.


    Boss Du rolled his eyes at him in annoyance as he sat on the boss''s chair. After drinking a mouthful of tea, he called the people on the battlefield.

 C105

    I didn''t think too much about it, nor did I think that this matter would bring about so many things to Boss Wang and Boss Du. Moreover, this matter has also become a weakness of the Boss Wang, and I successfully suppressed the Boss Du.


    Again, I can''t figure out what''s going on in the businessman''s mind.


    After I told Li Erzi to go out and investigate where Chen Nan was, he didn''t come back for the entire afternoon. By the time he returned, it was already evening.


    He came back alone, playing with his cell phone.


    "What about the investigation?" Zhang Guohua could not help but ask.


    "Lower your voice. Can''t you see that I''m busy?!"


    I couldn''t help but look curiously at Li Erzi''s phone. On it was the image of a pretty girl, and then, a lot of words and conversations. The words on it were all, without exception, extremely ambiguous.


    I was stunned. Holy shit, Li Erzi can even play with this? He really couldn''t tell.


    Seeing that my eyes were hesitating, Li Erzi said to me: "I went to ask around this afternoon, no one knew this Chen Nan, he is not famous, he only hired people to fight, who knows him? So I went to find him at school. There were some people who knew of Chen Nan''s phone number, but didn''t know where he was. I had an idea and added his WeChat into my phone to see if I could get anything out of him. However, this kid is quite cautious. I''ve chatted with him for an entire afternoon and still haven''t had any results. "


    I nodded my head in realization. Acting Hu added, "Li Erzi, are you trying to enforce the law by fishing?!"


    Li Erzi rolled his eyes at him. Wasn''t it for you to say that I''m so despicable?


    Acting Hu laughed.


    The restaurant was currently busy, so we went in to help. When we were almost done, Li Erzi raised his phone and said: "Chen Nan replied me with a message, this grandson is currently singing in his kTV! Heavenly KTV! He even told me to come over and play! "


    Chen Nan, I will definitely take care of you. I didn''t waste any words, and let Acting Hu Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi take care of everyone, and drove their BMW over to the Heavenly Lun KTV.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I ran into two people.


    One was the Boss Wang, the other was a pillar.


    When the two of them came out to discuss things with Boss Du, Boss Wang looked to be in high spirits.


    "Wen Zi, why are you here?" said Pillar, seeing me first.


    Only then did I go over to greet Boss Wang, saying that I would like to take care of some business.


    What kind of person is Boss Wang? He saw the contents of my clothes at first glance and asked me if I was going to fight.


    I smiled.


    "Ai, don''t be too impulsive, young people. What''s the point of fighting around every day? However, even if you want to fight, you have to have a certain level of speed! " Boss Wang was afraid that I have dealt with it before, so his eyes turned red, and he wanted to kill anyone he saw.


    I said I knew.


    "Feng Zhu, go help him. I''m an old acquaintance of his. As long as you don''t overturn this place, it''s fine." After saying that, Boss Wang took out his wallet and withdrew a stack of money and gave it to me, "Wen Zi, you can tell me in the future if you have anything to say, I''ll get someone to do it for you! I''ll buy it for you brothers to drink! "


    If they didn''t know about the matter between Boss Wang and I, they would definitely think that Boss Wang was very nice to me. A boss would just give you money when you meet him, unless it''s a popular person beside him, who else would be able to enjoy such treatment?


    But only I and Boss Wang know this in our hearts.


    The current Boss Wang is trying his best to pull me over, and then use me completely, before kicking me away.


    Who would leave a living King of Hell by his side?


    He might even create a huge mess for himself!


    Boss Wang and I understood each other tacitly.


    I thought about it, and decided to keep the money. Boss Wang isn''t short on money anyways, this kind of money isn''t anything much to him, he wants to buy from me, so I might as well not lose any face for him.


    "Thank you, boss." "No," I said.


    Boss Wang laughed and got in the car.


    The pillar sent Boss Wang on the carriage and came over with a blaming look on his face, "Wen Zi, why didn''t you call me when you had something to do? Didn''t you say that you would be helped by me! "


    Zhu Chi was truly angry. If it wasn''t for some other reason, it was because he thought that I was someone who could get along well and wanted to get along with me.


    I patted his shoulder and said, "I didn''t want to trouble you!"


    "Nonsense!" "You''ll have to wait and see!"


    As soon as he said that, he turned around and made a phone call. Not long later, ten people walked over from beside Tian Lun. They were all people from the pillar.


    "Who are you looking for? I''ll help you find it! " said the pillar, patting his chest.


    I chuckled, and said that the person I was looking for was called Chen Nan, and he was in room 502.


    The pillar wailed, saying, "It''s even a Supreme Room?" It seemed like he wasn''t short on money.


    The servants and guards here all knew the pillar, upon entering, they would be talking and smoking. Those people did not care about the pillar, since Boss Wang was standing behind him, if he broke something, he would have someone to accompany him.


    I followed the pillar all the way to room 502.


    Just as he reached the door, he saw that it was filled with girls. There were still many people sitting inside, and they all seemed to be Chen Nan''s friends.


    Pillar kicked open the door and opened his mouth, but was drowned out by the deafening music. Next to him, a quick-witted brother went over and turned off the stereo.


    "F * ck!" Princess, get out of here! " With just one sentence from the pillar, all the girls in the room ran out with a "hualala". In an instant, half of the people in the room disappeared, and Chen Nan was one of the remaining few.


    It was Li Jiarui.


    Looking at her, I felt a sense of loss. I don''t know why, but I clearly didn''t let her down. I clearly treated her with sincerity, so why do I feel this way?


    Who the f * * k is Chen Nan? cried the pillar.


    The gazes of these people subconsciously concentrated on Chen Nan.


    The lights in the room were turned on, and a group of people walked in.


    "Zhang Wen, it''s you!" Li Jiarui screamed in anger when she saw me.


    Hearing my name, Chen Nan''s face changed.


    I thought that with everyone here today, it would save me a lot of trouble.


    The pillar went over and grabbed Chen Nan''s collar. With a little strength, the pillar pulled him up and was about to hit him.


    Chen Nan was already scared silly, he had been playing around so well! With such a group of people who came from who knows where, he grabbed onto these people with the intent to beat them up, causing his legs to go limp. He almost kneeled on the ground as he begged the pillar: "What do you want to do? I don''t know you! "


    Pillar laughed coldly: "Crap, you don''t know him, but you should know my friend Zhang Wen?"


    "Zhu Zhu, don''t worry about it. I''ll do it myself." I stepped out.


    Chen Nan didn''t even seem to pay attention to me as he glared at me. "Zhang Wen, what right do you have to touch me?"


    At this time, Li Jiarui came over to block Chen Nan, preventing me from touching him.


    My anger was completely ignited at this moment.

 C106

    In the Skylaurel Kingdom, one of my hands is holding onto Chen Nan. At that moment, I had long since forgotten about Chen Nan''s background, and thought to myself, even if the Jade Emperor comes today, I still want to take care of him!


    "You told Small Dragon Snake to stop my brother Li Hu, did you forget?" "No," I said.


    His face changed as he pointed to Li Jiarui and said: "She was the one who asked me to call the others."


    Li Jiarui was also clear: "That''s me, what about it?"


    I really regret not bringing Hei Mei over today, but I''m too lazy to waste my breath on her either. I signaled with my eyes to Li Erzi and he pulled Li Jiarui over.


    Dong!


    I punched Chen Nan in the face.


    He was especially exaggerated as he shouted loudly.


    "F * ck!" Your name is Spring? " Acting Hu grabbed Chen Nan''s hair and pulled onto his knees, starting to fire electric cannons at him. Chen Nan was like a woman, screaming out loud.


    Acting Hu gave him seven or eight electric cannons in a row. Although Chen Nan protected a few of them and gave them to Acting Hu, he was still very satisfied with the fighting. Every time he hit them, he would curse at them without repeating a word.


    pillar whispered beside me, Wen Zi, your brother''s mouth is really good, was he learning crosstalk in the past?


    "Big brother, I was wrong, stop hitting me ¡­" Chen Nan finally could not hold it in and cried out.


    Seeing Chen Nan like this, I was a little disappointed. I felt that no matter what he did, he should at least dare to retaliate. I really didn''t think that he would be so cowardly.


    I saw a grown man crying and begging for mercy, it was a little unbearable, I just signaled the Acting Hu to take it out.


    The other people in the room also seemed to be Chen Nan''s friends, no one dared to step forward and speak.


    Acting Hu nodded, with one hand, he grabbed Chen Nan''s head and pulled him to the side as he whispered to him.


    It was only then that Chen Nan''s shout came from the other side: "No, you should still hit me!"


    Acting Hu hit him with his hand.


    Li Jiarui, who was at the side, probably did not expect me to make a move so quickly, and anxiously shouted from behind: "Zhang Wen, are you sick of living? Do you know what Chen Nan''s father does? "


    I shrugged. "Even if he''s the Prime Minister, I''m not afraid. Should his son call someone to beat up my brother first, or should he repair his wounds in the hospital? If he has the ability, he should tell his father!"


    What I just said was also for Chen Nan to hear.


    Li Jiarui choked to the point that she couldn''t speak.


    Pillar and the others felt that there was no point, so they just sat there drinking.


    I think that''s enough, I went over and patted Chen Nan''s face, telling him to be more careful in the future, I don''t care about what he does in school, but if he touches my brother, I definitely won''t let him go.


    Chen Nan nodded his head and said that he understood.


    I smiled in satisfaction and waved to the pillar to leave.


    Li Jiarui was still screaming from the back, saying that if you want to find someone to kill me, then so what. When she was tired of shouting, she took out the dagger and pointed it at: "Just one more word and I''ll make you lose your face!"


    Li Jiarui was startled, and did not dare to speak.


    "This girl is really pretty, but she''s so f * cking annoying!" Come with us.


    The room was a mess, and no one spoke for a long time after the pillar and I had left.


    Chen Nan was also a little confused.


    He had never been beaten like this before, since he was born. Acting Hu''s few moves just now were enough for him to receive.


    He sat paralyzed on the ground, shaking his head gently. He couldn''t get out for a long time, and his head was buzzing.


    His friends in the room had all found excuses to leave, and no one wanted to be involved in this mess.


    Chen Nan didn''t say anything as he sat there alone.


    When he finally reacted, he took out his phone and called Small Dragon Snake.


    Very soon, someone picked up the call.


    "Hey ¡­" It sounded like Small Dragon Snake had just woken up. At this time, he had just woken up, there was no need to think to know what he had done.


    Chen Nan suddenly felt wronged, this daddy got beaten up here, and you can just enjoy it there, or you can even use the money this daddy gave you, how the hell do you do things?


    Normally, there were always rules in the underworld when it came to things like this.


    People like Chen Nan who spent money to do things usually had to protect a round trip.


    In other words, after the Small Dragon Snake took care of the Acting Hu, he had to ensure that the Acting Hu did not cause trouble for Chen Nan, but in this Small Dragon Snake, he did not plan to bother about Chen Nan at all.


    "Small Dragon Snake, I got beaten up!" Chen Nan said angrily.


    "Oh? "Who is it?" Small Dragon Snake was not anxious at all.


    "Who else could it be, that Li Hu!"


    "Him ~"


    "Help me beat him up again! Double the price! " Chen Nan was anxious.


    When Small Dragon Snake heard the two words "double", he was moved. The price Chen Nan gave him was not cheap, but it still cost his life, right?


    Therefore, Small Dragon Snake still politely rejected him, saying that he would only take this job once.


    Chen Nan felt that he had been duped, and scolded: "Isn''t it because you didn''t do any good deeds that I was beaten up?


    Small Dragon Snake was also furious. "Fuck, do you know who the person you want me to take care of is? It''s someone from the Boss Wang! Zhang Wen is f * cking part of the Boss Wang, other than me, who else would dare to take your job? Save it, Ang! "


    Then he hung up.


    "F * ck!" Chen Nan angrily threw the phone away.


    Li Jiarui hurried over to comfort her. "Chen Nan, don''t be angry anymore ¡­"


    "It''s all because of you!"


    Pow!


    Once Chen Nan got excited, he reached out and slapped Li Jiarui''s face.


    Li Jiarui screamed subconsciously, and was beaten until she sat down on the side.


    She did not expect Chen Nan to hit her.


    "Scram!" Chen Nan ordered them to leave.


    Li Jiarui secretly cursed, but she did not dare say more, and got up to leave.


    "Wait!" Chen Nan suddenly thought of something, pulled Li Jiarui back, and then pushed her down on the sofa with all his might. As if she was crazy, she ripped off Li Jiarui''s clothes, "This time, it''s f * cking interest!"


    Li Jiarui also didn''t dare to resist, she could only allow Chen Nan to go back and forth on his body.


    On my way back, I received a call from Wang Xin. She asked me where I was and wanted to see me.


    I told her to come to the hotel, I just learned to cook, let her have a taste of my craftsmanship.


    She happily agreed.


    Not long later, Wang Xin who was dressed in casual clothes came over.


    Today, she looked to be in good spirits and emitted a noble aura. After coming over, she casually embraced my neck and asked me what I had been busy with these past two days and why I couldn''t get through to her.


    I laughed and said I hadn''t been busy lately.


    In the evening, I cooked and copied two dishes for them. We drank and ate.


    With Wang Xin and Wang Yuxian, these two beauties by my side, I had never been this satisfied before. But at the same time, I was worried in my heart, wondering how much longer this good feeling would last.

 C107

    In the evening, everyone drank too much.


    When Wang Yuxian felt that she drank too much, she went upstairs to sleep. Wang Xin hugged me and cried in my arms, telling me how frustrated she was and how helpless she was.


    I kept sighing and comforting her.


    The Acting Hu and Hei Mei left after a short while. Li Erzi said that the two of them must have rented a room, because he saw something in the Acting Hu''s pocket.


    If it wasn''t the Sky Tremor Bombs, then it was the Sky Opening Bombs.


    Li Erzi and the others laughed.


    "Zhang Wen, do you know? "You''re the most special boy I''ve ever met. Although you''re just a waiter, you''re really special." When Wang Xin spoke, his mouth was right next to my ear, and I felt an electric shock.


    Seeing the atmosphere, Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi laughed and said that they would go back first.


    When he left, he even specially dragged the Rolling Gate down.


    I lightly pushed Wang Xin away. "Why don''t I send you back to school?"


    Wang Xin didn''t say anything, her eyes closed in my embrace, as if she had fallen asleep.


    For a girl to act like this, it was most likely a tacit agreement.


    My little heart also thumped twice. It was just that after daydreaming about what I wanted to do for a while, my heart started beating really fast.


    "Then let me help you up for a while." With that, I helped Wang Xin up, wanting to help her up.


    Who knew that she would suddenly open her eyes and look at me with a gaze that said, "What are you trying to do by helping me up?"


    I hastily explained, "I saw that you drank too much. I wanted to let you rest before leaving."


    "I think you want me to sleep with you?"


    I was speechless and could only smile awkwardly.


    However, what he said next made the small flame in my heart burn up.


    She said, "I like you, so it''s fine to talk to you. Let''s go up first!"


    Then she went up first.


    Happiness came too suddenly!


    Excited, I quickly followed her.


    The moment I entered, Wang Xin laid on the bed and pretended not to look at me.


    I didn''t know what to do, so I just stood by the bed.


    "What are you waiting for?" Sit over here. " Wang Xin smiled and blushed, her tone had a bit of a reprimand.


    "Oh." I went and sat on the edge of the bed, pretending to be a gentleman.


    Wang Xin turned around and stared at me with both eyes. There was a subtle meaning hidden within, "Zhang Wen, do you know how much I miss you?"


    It''s hard to imagine what Wang Xin, who is usually cheerful like a boy, would look like when she said this.


    I placed my hand on Wang Xin''s hand and said softly, "I know, but Chen Nan is in the middle, there''s nothing I can do."


    If you want me to teach Chen Nan a lesson, that is something I will do. But if you want me to do the kind of thing Chen Nan does for the Wang Xin family, even if there are ten of me, I will not be able to do it.


    Furthermore, it could be seen that Wang Xin still needed Chen Nan so much.


    I suddenly felt tears on my hands. Lowering my head, I saw that Wang Xin had cried out at some point in time.


    I accidentally hurt my princess.


    "Zhang Wen, Chen Nan told me today that he can complete my father''s matters, but I will have to listen to him in the future ¡­" Wang Xin''s voice trembled.


    "Damn, this scum!" I cursed.


    "I''ve decided that I will look for Chen Nan tomorrow, but I''m not willing to give him my feelings. He doesn''t deserve it, it''s true ¡­"


    From Wang Xin''s tone, I could already tell what she meant.


    "Then don''t agree to Chen Nan! I trust your father won''t blame you. " "No," I said.


    Wang Xin shook her head: "No, how much effort did he put into raising me? How can I watch him suffer? Furthermore, I know that my father is not a bad person, and he definitely did not do anything shameful.


    Some people clearly hadn''t done anything bad, but they had to bear the pain that they shouldn''t. It was just like how some people clearly tried their best, but were still unable to succeed. This was a principle.


    This was the way of the world.


    Wang Xin was the victim and his father was the victim.


    I didn''t know how to comfort her. After all, that was her father, and I couldn''t say too much.


    She wiped away her tears and sat down by herself.


    Wang Xin''s helpless eyes appeared in front of me.


    At that moment, I can''t say what I felt in my heart. Do I want to help her take revenge a little more, or do I care about her a little more?


    I only know that the young Wang Xin is definitely not to be taken away by scum like Chen Nan.


    "Zhang Wen, don''t have any psychological burdens. This has nothing to do with you, it really has nothing to do with you ¡­" Wang Xin said indifferently, as his tears fell again.


    Wang Xin''s father had always been an existence that supported this family from high above. Now that he had met with trouble, what was she going to do about Wang Xin''s family?


    I wanted to help, but there was nothing I could do.


    At this moment, I hate myself for being weak, for not being able to do it!


    If I were to cover the sky with my hands right now, wouldn''t helping Wang Xin be as easy as reaching out with my hands?


    What kind of thing is a mere Chen Nan?


    I can destroy it with a raise of my hand!


    But now, I could only shake my head and sigh.


    Outside Wang Yuxian''s restaurant, there was a luxurious car parked not far away. Inside, there sat a rather cultured young man, but his eyes were currently filled with coldness.


    He picked up his phone and called Wang Xin, but no one picked up.


    He had watched Wang Xin drink with Zhang Wen and never come out until the Rolling Gate was pulled down. Just by looking at him, he could imagine what was happening inside.


    I wanted to help, but there was nothing I could do.


    At this moment, I hate myself for being weak, for not being able to do it!


    If I were to cover the sky with my hands right now, wouldn''t helping Wang Xin be as easy as reaching out with my hands?


    What kind of thing is a mere Chen Nan?


    Outside Wang Yuxian''s restaurant, there was a luxurious car parked not far away. Inside, there sat a rather cultured young man, but his eyes were currently filled with coldness.


    He picked up his phone and called Wang Xin, but no one picked up.


    He had watched Wang Xin drink with Zhang Wen and never come out until the Rolling Gate was pulled down. Just by looking at him, he could imagine what was happening inside.


    Since Chen Nan was young, he had always wanted whatever he wanted. What kind of woman hadn''t he gotten? What kind of woman had never played before? But he had been humiliated by Wang Xin.


    He was unwilling!


    Why was Zhang Wen, this waiter who was nothing, always able to pressure his time and time again?


    Chen Nan angrily hit the steering wheel, turned the car around and left.


    The next day, when the first rays of sunlight shone in, I slowly opened my eyes.


    I sent her to school.


    Looking at Wang Xin''s leaving figure, bitterness filled my heart.


    I''m afraid that everything that happened last night will only appear in my and Wang Xin''s dreams in the future. In the future, she will be Chen Nan''s woman.

 C108

    On the second day, when Chen Nan woke up, he had already left.


    He looked at the faint mark on the bed and smiled in satisfaction.


    Right now, he no longer had any interest in Wang Xin. Originally, he liked Wang Xin and wanted to marry her off, but now, that feeling was completely gone.


    How could she marry a woman who had handed her first time over to someone else just to deal with herself? Sooner or later, people like that would get into a fire in the backyard.


    Although Chen Nan was dishonest, his EQ was still high.


    He thought about what had happened last night, then changed his position, picked up the phone, and called his father.


    The phone rang for a long time before someone picked it up.


    "Dad, there''s something I need to tell you!" Chen Nan said respectfully.


    On the third day, when Chen Nan woke up, he had already left.


    He looked at the faint mark on the bed and smiled in satisfaction.


    Right now, he no longer had any interest in Wang Xin. Originally, he liked Wang Xin and wanted to marry her off, but now, that feeling was completely gone.


    How could she marry a woman who had handed her first time over to someone else just to deal with herself? Sooner or later, people like that would get into a fire in the backyard.


    Although Chen Nan was dishonest, his EQ was still high.


    He thought about what had happened last night, then changed his position, picked up the phone, and called his father.


    The phone rang for a long time before someone picked it up.


    "Dad, there''s something I need to tell you!" Chen Nan said respectfully.


    "Hurry up and say it. I''m in a meeting right now." Chen Nan''s father''s stern voice could not be refused.


    "Dad, yesterday when I was studying, I coincidentally saw that Wang Xin. She walked into the hotel with a man.


    "Hmph, I already said that the Wang family members are unreliable. Now do you know?" "Alright, I''m going to the meeting!"


    After saying that, he hung up.


    Chen Nan chuckled, then laid on the bed and continued to rest.


    I couldn''t even get through to Wang Xin in the past two days, and saying that I didn''t care about her was fake. From that day on, even after Wang Xin and I parted ways, there wasn''t a single day where I missed her.


    For the first time I felt hollow because of a woman.


    It was as if without her, the world would lose its color.


    "Acting Hu, what are you doing?" I saw Acting Hu at the side typing on his phone quickly, and I was annoyed, both he and Hei Mei were progressing rather smoothly.


    "Nothing." He didn''t even look up, and from the sound of it, he seemed a little annoyed with me.


    Swish.


    I grabbed his phone and ran out.


    "Aiya, my phone!" Acting Hu immediately gave chase.


    As I ran and looked, the dazzling text on my phone crashed into my vision like a meteorite.


    What ¡­ Could a conversation between two people be so vulgar?


    I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes.


    I was stunned and stupefied.


    Could this be the legendary liking? The last sentence was sent from the Acting Hu. It was a red lips with three words on it.


    F * ck.


    I''ve only heard of it, haven''t I?


    Could it be a new popular internet phrase? However, through these three words, I could fully feel the impact and impact.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua also looked at me and laughed, they seemed to have long known what Acting Hu was talking about.


    Acting Hu anxiously took the phone from my hand and complained: "Why are you peeking at my phone!"


    I asked numbly, "Acting Hu, what do you mean by that?"


    Acting Hu''s vulgar face was immediately filled with a lewd smile: "Have you heard of it?"


    "I''ve heard of it!"


    "Those are the words used to describe the passion and longing of a couple in a relationship. Those words are used by the youngsters ¡­" It''s just a single word more or less. Think about it for yourself! "


    After hearing Acting Hu''s advice, I immediately understood.


    This was also part of the reason for their conversation!


    I was stunned.


    He kept shaking his head.


    However, the word "fuck" still drifted around in my mind. The way Acting Hu and Hei Mei were hugging each other like that also appeared in my mind.


    Acting Hu ignored me and continued to chat with Hei Mei.


    My phone started to ring. I thought it was Wang Xin calling, so I quickly checked it.


    It was a pillar.


    "Wen Zi, we''ve found the Small Dragon Snake, what do you think?"


    I looked around at them and then smiled: "I''ll do it, of course I''ll do it, if not I''ll be a little disorderly and leave you all alone right?"


    "Haha, then alright ¡­"


    Chen Nan had found the wrong Small Dragon Snake, so he was looking for the wrong person. This guy did not plan to help Chen Nan with anything, he just wanted to dig a few gold bricks out of the gold mountain that was Chen Nan.


    He didn''t actually hide in the city for the past few days; he just ate and played every day. Naturally, no one knew where he was. However, when he went to a bathing center, he was spotted by his brothers.


    At this time, Small Dragon Snake was accompanied by two brothers, who confidently and confidently walked into the bathroom.


    After they lazily took a bath, everyone opened a private room.


    "Come, call a girl in." Small Dragon Snake leaned on the bed and smoked, saying to the manager.


    When the manager saw Small Dragon Snake, his expression immediately changed. Why was this guy here again? There was no longer a girl who dared to receive him.


    Everyone here knew that Small Dragon Snake was really not nice to play with.


    Why?


    Because every time he played, he would take medicine!


    He could bear it, but the girls couldn''t!


    With the same price, why didn''t he find those impotent people to have a quick fight? Why did he have to let the Small Dragon Snake suffer so much?


    However, the manager didn''t want to offend him, so he could only agree and leave.


    "Um, you go and receive the guest, room three." The manager pushed open the girls room and pointed to a new girl.


    That girl happily agreed without knowing what was going on and went in with a small bag.


    "Hello, big brother." The girl greeted him warmly.


    Small Dragon Snake frowned, although this girl looked normal, she was still alright. Furthermore, she had already eaten her food, it would be troublesome to change her food.


    The Small Dragon Snake did not waste time talking and directly pressed the girl down, making a crackling sound.


    Even after finishing the first round, he still had no intention of stopping.


    The girl immediately understood that he had taken medicine.


    Small Dragon Snake smoked a cigarette beside the bed.


    As the smoke rose, Small Dragon Snake''s eyes were filled with confusion. After he finished smoking, he got off the cigarette.


    Obviously, she did not expect the Small Dragon Snake to be so crazy.


    At the end of the day, the girl could not stand it any longer and started to show signs of retreating.


    The Small Dragon Snake didn''t even look at her and continued to smoke his cigarette.

 C109

    On the fourth day, when Chen Nan woke up, Wang Xin had already left.


    He looked at the faint mark on the bed and smiled in satisfaction.


    Right now, he no longer had any interest in Wang Xin. Originally, he liked Wang Xin and wanted to marry her off, but now, that feeling was completely gone.


    How could she marry a woman who had handed her first time over to someone else just to deal with herself? Sooner or later, people like that would get into a fire in the backyard.


    Although Chen Nan was dishonest, his EQ was still high.


    He thought about what had happened last night, then changed his position, picked up the phone, and called his father.


    The phone rang for a long time before someone picked it up.


    "Dad, there''s something I need to tell you!" Chen Nan said respectfully.


    On the fifth day, when Chen Nan woke up, Wang Xin had already left.


    He looked at the faint mark on the bed and smiled in satisfaction.


    Right now, he no longer had any interest in Wang Xin. Originally, he liked Wang Xin and wanted to marry her off, but now, that feeling was completely gone.


    How could she marry a woman who had handed her first time over to someone else just to deal with herself? Sooner or later, people like that would get into a fire in the backyard.


    Although Chen Nan was dishonest, his EQ was still high.


    He thought about what had happened last night, then changed his position, picked up the phone, and called his father.


    The phone rang for a long time before someone picked it up.


    "Dad, there''s something I need to tell you!" Chen Nan said respectfully.


    "Hurry up and say it. I''m in a meeting right now." Chen Nan''s father''s stern voice could not be refused.


    "Dad, yesterday when I was studying, I coincidentally saw that Wang Xin. She walked into the hotel with a man.


    "Hmph, I already said that the Wang family members are unreliable. Now do you know?" "Alright, I''m going to the meeting!"


    After saying that, he hung up.


    Chen Nan chuckled, then laid on the bed and continued to rest.


    I couldn''t even get through to Wang Xin in the past two days, and saying that I didn''t care about her was fake. From that day on, even after Wang Xin and I parted ways, there wasn''t a single day where I missed her.


    For the first time I felt hollow because of a woman.


    It was as if without her, the world would lose its color.


    "Acting Hu, what are you doing?" I saw Acting Hu at the side typing on his phone quickly, and I was annoyed, both he and Hei Mei were progressing rather smoothly.


    "Nothing." He didn''t even look up, and from the sound of it, he seemed a little annoyed with me.


    Swish.


    I grabbed his phone and ran out.


    "Aiya, my phone!" Acting Hu immediately gave chase.


    As I ran and looked, the dazzling text on my phone crashed into my vision like a meteorite.


    What ¡­ Could a conversation between two people be so vulgar?


    I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes.


    I was stunned and stupefied.


    Could this be the legendary liking? The last sentence was sent from the Acting Hu. It was a red lips with three words on it.


    F * ck.


    I''ve only heard of it, haven''t I?


    Could it be a new popular internet phrase? However, through these three words, I could fully feel the impact and impact.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua also looked at me and laughed, they seemed to have long known what Acting Hu was talking about.


    Acting Hu anxiously took the phone from my hand and complained: "Why are you peeking at my phone!"


    I asked numbly, "Acting Hu, what do you mean by that?"


    Acting Hu''s vulgar face was immediately filled with a lewd smile: "Have you heard of it?"


    "I''ve heard of it!"


    "Those are the words used to describe the passion and longing of a couple in a relationship. Those words are used by the youngsters ¡­" It''s just a single word more or less. Think about it for yourself! "


    After hearing Acting Hu''s advice, I immediately understood.


    This was also part of the reason for their conversation!


    I was stunned.


    He kept shaking his head.


    However, the word "fuck" still drifted around in my mind. The way Acting Hu and Hei Mei were hugging each other like that also appeared in my mind.


    Acting Hu ignored me and continued to chat with Hei Mei.


    My phone started to ring. I thought it was Wang Xin calling, so I quickly checked it.


    It was a pillar.


    "Wen Zi, we''ve found the Small Dragon Snake, what do you think?"


    I looked around at them and then smiled: "I''ll do it, of course I''ll do it, if not I''ll be a little disorderly and leave you all alone right?"


    "Haha, then alright ¡­"


    Chen Nan had found the wrong Small Dragon Snake, so he was looking for the wrong person. This guy did not plan to help Chen Nan with anything, he just wanted to dig a few gold bricks out of the gold mountain that was Chen Nan.


    He didn''t actually hide in the city for the past few days; he just ate and played every day. Naturally, no one knew where he was. However, when he went to a bathing center, he was spotted by his brothers.


    At this time, Small Dragon Snake was accompanied by two brothers, who confidently and confidently walked into the bathroom.


    After they lazily took a bath, everyone opened a private room.


    "Come, call a girl in." Small Dragon Snake leaned on the bed and smoked, saying to the manager.


    When the manager saw Small Dragon Snake, his expression immediately changed. Why was this guy here again? There was no longer a girl who dared to receive him.


    Everyone here knew that Small Dragon Snake was really not nice to play with.


    Why?


    Because every time he played, he would take medicine!


    He could bear it, but the girls couldn''t!


    With the same price, why didn''t he find those impotent people to have a quick fight? Why did he have to let the Small Dragon Snake suffer so much?


    However, the manager didn''t want to offend him, so he could only agree and leave.


    "Um, you go and receive the guest, room three." The manager pushed open the girls room and pointed to a new girl.


    That girl happily agreed without knowing what was going on and went in with a small bag.


    "Hello, big brother." The girl greeted him warmly.


    Small Dragon Snake frowned, although this girl looked normal, she was still alright. Furthermore, she had already eaten her food, it would be troublesome to change her food.


    The Small Dragon Snake did not waste time talking and directly pressed the girl down, making a crackling sound.


    Even after finishing the first round, he still had no intention of stopping.


    The girl immediately understood that he had taken medicine.


    Small Dragon Snake smoked a cigarette beside the bed.


    As the smoke rose, Small Dragon Snake''s eyes were filled with confusion. After he finished smoking, he got off the cigarette.


    Obviously, she did not expect the Small Dragon Snake to be so crazy.


    At the end of the day, the girl could not stand it any longer and started to show signs of retreating.


    The Small Dragon Snake didn''t even look at her and continued to smoke his cigarette.

 C110

    Now, this girl''s heart jumped when she saw Small Dragon Snake smoking.


    Because every time Small Dragon Snake finished smoking, he would come over.


    "Big brother ¡­" On the fourth time, the girl was about to reject him, but Small Dragon Snake didn''t listen to her at all.


    She had no choice but to cooperate.


    But the pain made her face twist.


    Small Dragon Snake had a nickname in the bathroom called Seventh Brother, because every time he ate a pill, he would have to make it seven times before he could stop.


    Crack


    Small Dragon Snake''s waist was like an electric pony, the speed of his car immediately increased!


    The girl could not take it anymore and pushed Small Dragon Snake away.


    "Big brother, I don''t want the money anymore. Go look for someone else." The girl wasn''t stupid. If she were to do this seven times, would she be able to receive a guest tomorrow? I might as well stop here.


    Small Dragon Snake, who had been interrupted, got off his bed in extreme annoyance and chased after him, "Damn! "Come back for laozi!"


    Thus, a great battle between Small Dragon Snake and the lady sitting on the stage was put on in the bathing center.


    Small Dragon Snake was still playing hard, while the girl was still naked. The two kept chasing each other in the shower, and no matter what, the girl would not let Small Dragon Snake touch her again.


    During the bath, their gazes were focused on the two of them.


    At this moment, more than a dozen people walked in from outside the bathroom.


    A person with a rather dirty appearance loudly said, "Fuck, in this bathing center, can we still f * cking chase after them?" It''s pretty fun! "


    Small Dragon Snake obviously heard the voice. He was about to open his mouth to curse, but when he clearly saw the man''s face, his eyes went wide open.


    This... Wasn''t he the same person who sneaked an attack at the medicine the last time?


    Not only did he not take much advantage of the other time, he had nearly been trampled to death. He would never forget this person!


    Four eyes met. One was Small Dragon Snake who had his eyes roamed around, and the other was Acting Hu who was giggling foolishly.


    In only about a second, Acting Hu and I rushed forward with our machetes.


    Small Dragon Snake turned and ran.


    "Whiz!"


    A blade slashed across Small Dragon Snake''s head.


    It made his neck shrink as he quickened his pace.


    The Acting Hu ran very fast and used his blade to slash at him, but he still couldn''t slash at the Small Dragon Snake. This Small Dragon Snake, at the most crucial moments, could definitely run very fast, escaping like a nimble wild dog to the second floor.


    However, he''d forgotten that the second floor was a dead end at all.


    "F * ck, keep on running!" Acting Hu and I lifted our machetes and went up.


    Small Dragon Snake was still holding back, he looked at us in fear: "Zhang Wen, if you dare touch me, I won''t f * cking let you go."


    "Hur hur." I smiled and didn''t say anything. If I were to speak now, wouldn''t that mean that I was saying the lines of a gun Acting Hu?


    "I just let your mother go last night, what happened to you today? You still want me to play with your mother? " Acting Hu started cursing.


    Small Dragon Snake was a little speechless, and his face immediately flushed red.


    "Cut the crap!" Zhang Guohua was the most irritating, thus when he swung the steel pipe towards Small Dragon Snake, we all heard the sound of bones breaking.


    The few of us didn''t hesitate and called out to the Small Dragon Snake s with anything in our hands.


    Looking at the Small Dragon Snake''s mangled body, the few of us joked and walked out.


    The next day, word spread through the streets.


    Small Dragon Snake, who had been muddled for so many years, had died today, at the hands of a brat named Zhang Wen.


    Pillar called me and told me that Small Dragon Snake was fine, but that he would need to stay in the hospital for a few months before being able to get out of bed.


    I didn''t care, thinking it was a little interest I''d given him.


    I am also telling them that no matter who it is, if they touch my people in the future, they will end up the same as the Small Dragon Snake.


    A few days passed and Boss Wang didn''t contact me recently. I was only called out by Pillar to drink.


    However, in these two days, there was a person who came to the restaurant to eat rather diligently.


    It was Li Jiarui.


    She came here almost every day.


    Although the Wang Yuxian didn''t really like her, she couldn''t really say anything as she had come to her own restaurant to eat. So far, she hadn''t done anything.


    Every time she ordered a bunch of dishes and came over to eat with a few friends, that Guo Liang would come back and forth beside her like an old housekeeper.


    I don''t know what she wants to do, but I don''t care.


    "Lady Boss, I''ll be taking care of the restaurant you''re staying today." Today, Li Jiarui and Guo Liang had both come over, but her tone was not small.


    Wang Yuxian raised her eyebrows: "For one day, it will cost 2,000 yuan, excluding the cost of food."


    "Sure!" Li Jiarui readily agreed.


    Wang Yuxian was a little helpless, no fool would be willing to take over the room, but Li Jiarui just had to do it.


    So Wang Yuxian told me to close the door, she said that Li Jiarui had booked the place up for today.


    I felt something was wrong, but I didn''t say it out loud. I just stood in the kitchen and watched what the two of them were trying to do.


    Li Jiarui and Guo Liang did not care about the people beside them, as they carried each other and did whatever they had to do.


    After finishing her meal, Li Jiarui did not leave, and waited until it was dark before she left.


    The next day was the same.


    On the third day, the Wang Yuxian rejected Li Jiarui and said that she would not reserve the place today.


    Li Jiarui unambiguously said that if she did not take over the restaurant, then she would order dishes at every table and fill the entire restaurant. That would be the same as taking over the place, and she would even waste food.


    Wang Yuxian had no choice but to agree.


    She went to the kitchen.


    "Wen Zi, if this goes on, our business won''t be good." "No," she said.


    I chuckled. "Jade Immortal, isn''t it good to continue like this?" People come here every day to give you money. "


    "Well, yes, but have you thought about those old customers? These days, I feel a bit embarrassed to meet her. Every time she comes to the restaurant, someone would take care of her. If this goes on, there will no longer be any customers coming back. "


    My heart skipped a beat, Wang Yuxian was right, the restaurant is really relying on a customer, if one day Li Jiarui does not rent a room and no one comes, then what about the business inside the restaurant?


    Why didn''t I think of that?


    Li Jiarui was preparing to destroy the restaurant in Wang Yuxian.


    But no matter how rich Li Jiarui was, she wouldn''t be able to take care of things everyday. She wasn''t that rich yet.


    But then I thought of someone else.


    Chen Nan!


    This kid has plenty of money.


    Clang!


    Just as I was thinking, the restaurant door was pushed open, and Chen Nan came over with Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin''s face did not look good. She lowered her head and did not dare to meet Li Jiarui''s gaze.


    Chen Nan entered and sat together with Li Jiarui and the others, talking and laughing.


    I immediately became angry, there''s no need to think anymore, this is definitely Chen Nan taking revenge on us!


    My eyes focused and I was about to leave.


    Wang Yuxian quickly pulled me back: "Wen Zi, don''t cause trouble."


    I chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''m not creating trouble. I''m creating trouble!"

 C111

    When Chen Nan saw me, his eyes turned cold.


    I know that he definitely wants to kill me right now, and the way Li Jiarui looked at me was also filled with coldness that has never been there before.


    "Everyone, the food is not bad, right?" I pretended to be polite.


    "Nothing!" Li Jiarui glared at me.


    "Oh, hur hur. However, what do you mean by booking here every day? Are you looking for trouble? " My tone also turned cold.


    Li Jiarui immediately exploded, pointing her finger at my forehead and said, "That''s right, we are here to cause trouble, what do you think? If you have the ability to make a move against us at your restaurant, let''s see if you can still run the restaurant! "No, it''s your lover, the Lady Boss''s, right?"


    Looking at Li Jiarui''s flustered and exasperated expression, I actually felt a bit of bitterness in my heart.


    Back then, she and I were intimate people, but I didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    The world really is unpredictable.


    I ignored Li Jiarui and shifted my gaze to Chen Nan.


    Even though Wang Xin kept shaking her head at me, I still said, "Chen Nan, you planned all of this, didn''t you? You were the one who paid the money. "


    Chen Nan shamelessly snorted, "It''s me, what do you want!?"


    "Hmph, I think that you didn''t hit enough in the KTV last time!"


    "What did you say!" Chen Nan slammed the table and stood up.


    I didn''t move at all and instead looked at them with a cold gaze. "Please forgive me if the store doesn''t greet you. How about this, I''ll give you an appetizer. How about it?"


    Chen Nan thought that I was going to get angry, but never expected that my tone of voice would suddenly change, and it sounded like I was looking down on him: "Go wow, but quickly!"


    I laughed and took out my phone. Then I found the photo, unlocked it, enlarged it, and threw it on the table.


    Instantly, all four of their gazes focused on my cell phone.


    Time seemed to stop for a few seconds. Suddenly, Guo Liang jumped up as if his tail had been stepped on, and grabbed onto Chen Nan''s collar.


    Chen Nan scolded himself. He had tried Li Jiarui who knows how many times, and he had even tried every pose before. Did he not know until now?


    No matter how others thought of Li Jiarui, Guo Liang was sincere to her.


    That bright red heart was dancing with fire.


    Chen Nan was too lazy to talk nonsense with him and looked at him.


    The latter wanted to pull Guo Liang away, but Guo Liang''s hand held onto Chen Nan tightly.


    The two of them circled the restaurant like crabs.


    I chuckled as I watched from the side. "Everyone, be careful. If you damage the items in the restaurant, you will receive ten times the compensation!"


    "F * ck me!" Just as I said that, Guo Liang screamed and punched Chen Nan in the face.


    Chen Nan fell to the ground instantly.


    He couldn''t even beat Guo Liang, and his furious punch left Chen Nan with almost no room to retaliate.


    I hastily pulled Wang Xin to my side, so that she wouldn''t be accidentally hurt by others.


    After Chen Nan fell to the ground, he immediately jumped up and spanked him. Before long, Chen Nan could no longer take it.


    "Fuck, Li Jiarui, you piece of trash, what are you looking at at at the side for?!" Chen Nan scolded.


    When Guo Liang heard this, he beat him up even more.


    Li Jiarui seemed to have woken up from a dream, her heart was also in turmoil. One was her good Bei Tai, the other was the one that she had to settle some matters with, which of these two people should she help?


    However, Chen Nan''s words woke her up.


    She instantly knew which was more important. She should still help Chen Nan since that was the main point.


    "Guo Liang, stop hitting me!" Li Jiarui rushed over to pull Guo Liang, but Guo Liang completely ignored her and used all his strength to smash Chen Nan with his fist.


    At that time, my heart was filled with joy. Serves Chen Nan right to be beaten up by others!


    "Enough!" Li Jiarui''s voice rose in decibels.


    But Guo Liang still did not stop.


    Li Jiarui was panicking in her heart. If Guo Liang did not stop now, then wouldn''t all of the attacks on Chen Nan be on him in the end? She understood Chen Nan''s methods, and that would definitely cause her to be unable to get into bed for a few days!


    Pow! Dong!


    Li Jiarui became anxious, she picked up a teapot on the table and threw it at Guo Liang.


    "Aiya, this woman, why is she so damn ruthless?" To all men? " Acting Hu who was watching the show with me said as he clicked his tongue.


    Following Li Jiarui''s order, the restaurant quieted down.


    As if he was struck by lightning, Guo Liang remained motionless and a stream of blood flowed down from his forehead.


    At that moment, Chen Nan''s three views changed.


    He could not believe what was happening before his eyes.


    The surrounding time seemed to have been sucked into a wormhole. He could only hear his own heartbeat.


    What was going on?


    Was he dreaming?


    How could Li Jiarui betray them? How could she get a room with this Chen Nan? Looks like she''s done it more than once, but why didn''t I notice?


    Am I born to be a spare? Am I born to be toyed with?


    Now, Li Jiarui cut my head off just for this man called Chen Nan!


    Hehe ¡­


    Right now, the only thing that could describe Guo Liang''s feelings was this word: hehe.


    These two words were too apt to describe him.


    "Scram!" Li Jiarui felt her heart ache when she saw the blood, but she still said it forcefully.


    She did not believe that Guo Liang, Bei Tai, would dare to be so cruel to her.


    As expected, Guo Liang did not disappoint her. He held his head and slowly stood up, turning his head to look at Li Jiarui.


    He cried.


    His gaze kept falling down, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Silent tears, like his broken heart.


    He forced a smile on his face as he smiled at Li Jiarui, then pushed open the door and left.


    At that moment, Li Jiarui''s heart was also shattered into countless pieces. Although it was Bei Tai, Li Jiarui still liked him.


    She wanted to chase after him, but there was still Chen Nan on the ground. She hurried over to help Chen Nan up, and asked if he was alright.


    Chen Nan''s face was extremely ugly to behold. Just now, Guo Liang''s attack was extremely heavy, to the point where both his noses were bleeding.


    His head was still dizzy. He got up from the ground, shook his head to stabilize his emotions and only said three words.


    "He''s finished!"


    Then he turned around and left.


    Li Jiarui was stunned for a few seconds, then turned and looked at me with reddened eyes: "Zhang Wen, now you''re satisfied!"


    I shrugged my shoulders helplessly. "This has nothing to do with me. Don''t spout nonsense."


    "I''m spitting blood? Do you think that no one knows about you and the Lady Boss? Sooner or later, I will expose you! "


    "I haven''t done anything. If you want to expose me, do it!"


    "Alright, let''s wait and see!" Li Jiarui said, her eyes overflowing with tears, she wiped her face, and quickly chased.


    Strange to say, at that moment, I didn''t feel any pleasure from my revenge. Instead, I felt a sense of loss.

 C112

    These days, I was actually quite free. I just drove around on the streets, or went out with the Wang Yuxian to stroll around for food and stuff.


    If Boss Wang doesn''t contact me, I definitely won''t contact him on my own accord.


    I only have an employment relationship with him, why would I contact him on my own accord if there''s nothing between us? Wasn''t that creating trouble for himself?


    But you can''t blame Boss Wang. It''s not that he doesn''t want to contact me these days, it''s just that he''s too busy to contact me.


    With that last sentence, Boss Du really made him withdraw his funds. That piece of fat that he had obtained slipped away from Boss Wang''s mouth with his eyes. He was unwilling, but he could not do anything about it.


    After all, the land was bought by the Boss Du, and he was the leader of the group.


    He would be lying if he said that he wasn''t jealous. He was really afraid that Boss Du would not be able to eat such a big piece of fat.


    had given him a good start, but he had to consider carefully what to do next.


    He must make Boss Du regret kicking him out.


    Then, he would start from the battlefield!


    Boss Wang sat at his desk, his fingers tapping on the old table as his mind quickly processed the information.


    After a while, he called Pillar.


    "Pillar, later, bring some people to the battlefield ¡­"


    When pillar received the order, half an hour later, he led a dozen or so people to Boss Du''s battlefield, where they were still working nervously during the day. Ever since the knife disappeared, the manager here had become Xiao Wang.


    The Boss Du did not have a choice, of all his people, only Xiao Wang could be considered to have some understanding of the battlefield.


    Xiao Wang was unwavering, he felt that he was about to ascend the ranks. Now that the blade was no longer here, he could feel how important the Boss Du was to him.


    The feeling of being valued by others was pretty good.


    However, Xiao Wang had forgotten one thing, the greater the ability, the more responsibility he would have.


    When Pillar and the others were busy making their way past, Xiao Wang was nervously working with his men. Today, he still had to take out tens of carriages of sand, and up until now, he had only completed half of the goal.


    He squinted his eyes when he saw a group of people approaching from afar.


    "Brother Wang, who is that? are you here to transport sand? " The next person reacted even slower than Xiao Wang.


    Xiao Wang rubbed his forehead, "I don''t know."


    "Hit him!"


    When the group of people in the distance was about to come over, someone took the lead to shout out loud, and then these people rushed over like madmen.


    In the midst of the chaos, Xiao Wang saw a person that he was familiar with.


    Isn''t that a pillar!


    He usually knew the pillar, but for now, he would rather not know the pillar.


    The heck! Pillar, what the fuck do you want to do? " Xiao Wang shouted.


    The people of the pillar ignored him, the pillar had received the orders from the Boss Wang, he would not listen to anyone''s screams.


    These people were like tigers that came down the mountain, they pounced on them like madmen. Xiao Wang did not bring many people along, and his men were already fighting, so letting them bully more people was fine.


    When the workers saw that the fight had started, they all threw down their tools and hid at the side.


    They didn''t try to stop him or rush him. They were already used to this kind of situation. In any case, the battlefield was always being robbed.


    In desperation, Xiao Wang picked up the shovel and started to wildly smash it, but just as he swung it twice, he was knocked to the ground by the pillar along with his things, the people behind the pillar immediately rushed forward and pressed Xiao Wang down onto the ground, trampling him down.


    Xiao Wang and the rest dispersed in a minute or two.


    The sand field became their pillar once more.


    Xiao Wang was hit on the head by the pillar just now, and he covered his head while running and shouting, "Fuck, this pillar, we know each other. Fine, just you wait! Just you wait! "


    The pillar wasn''t afraid at all, making a gesture of ''do whatever you want'', calmly sitting near the battlefield, picking up the phone and calling Boss Wang.


    "Big brother, everything has been settled. We''ll take up the battlefield now."


    "Mm. Guard for now. I''ll have someone go over immediately."


    "En, but big brother, what if Boss Du calls the police?"


    Boss Wang''s laughter came from the phone, "Haha, if he called the police, wouldn''t it be fine for us to leave? We''ll come back after the police leave! "


    The pillar agreed.


    Not long after hanging up, the Boss Wang called for people along with people called for people who came later. There were at least 60 people surrounding the battlefield, all of them holding onto their weapons, looking like they were about to defend the battlefield with their lives.


    He had already informed the police station nearby. If someone called the police, they would definitely contact him before they send out the police. Then, it would be enough time for Pillar to retreat.


    This time, he was prepared to fight a tough battle with the Boss Du.


    Pow!


    A fierce slap landed on Xiao Wang''s face. His head tilted and he almost fell to the ground.


    He covered his face, not daring to make a sound, and could only lower his head in silence.


    "F * ck!" Boss Du didn''t say anything superfluous, only a single word.


    But everything had been included in that one word, which made Xiao Wang feel a little lost, and the pillar immediately smashed onto his head.


    Boss Du paced back and forth in his office. Without his blade, he was really short on money, and he didn''t even know how to find things to deal with. This Xiao Wang was a fool who didn''t know how to do anything well, he couldn''t be reused!


    He fiercely bit on the cigar in his mouth and signaled Xiao Wang to go over: "Go and snatch the battlefield back for me!"


    "Ah?" "Me?" It wasn''t that Xiao Wang didn''t dare to, it was that he was truly a pillar in battle.


    "I''ll f * cking call people for you. Bring them over! Can you do it! " Boss Du was getting impatient.


    "Oh, sure!" When Xiao Wang heard that the Boss Du was looking for him, his back stiffened.


    Boss Du waved his hand impatiently. "Alright, go out and wait!"


    Then he dialed a number and a few moments later three Ivecos arrived and got out of the car with at least thirty people.


    These people were all the personal guards of the Boss Du. Normally, they wouldn''t be called out, but this time the Boss Du was going to throw caution to the wind. Without the blade by his side, if he let Xiao Wang bring his men over, wouldn''t that be embarrassing?


    He did not care about the battlefield, he knew that the Boss Wang was declaring war on him!


    If he didn''t fight back, then wouldn''t he be admitting defeat secretly?


    Boss Du also walked out, and pointed at Xiao Wang: "Get in your own car!"


    Only then did Xiao Wang carefully get on the car, one Mercedes-Benz leading the way, followed by a Passat. Behind them, were three Ivecos, which headed towards the direction of the battlefield in a grandiose manner.

 C113

    Sssii! *


    When Boss Du''s car was almost at the battlefield, he braked and stopped.


    It was not that the driver wanted to stop, but Boss Du told the driver to stop. From the back seat, he saw that there were more people standing on the battlefield than him, and they were all holding things in their hands.


    It was not that he did not have confidence in his own people, it was just that Boss Du had absolute confidence in his close to thirty people.


    However, the more he tried to cultivate, the more he would care.


    If these two groups of people were to fight, then there would only be one ending, and that was both sides would suffer.


    Boss Du would not do something like injuring one thousand and inflicting harm to eight hundred enemies, because the bargaining chips were different.


    "Big brother, what happened to you?" Xiao Wang parked his car on the side and knocked on Boss Du''s window.


    Boss Du did not speak.


    Xiao Wang didn''t hear him speak at all, he just knocked on the car window again.


    "Scram!" The car window rolled down and Boss Du only said two words.


    Xiao Wang''s neck shrunk as he quickly left.


    After a long while, Boss Du finally made a decision to let the driver turn around and go back.


    A mere battlefield was not worth him spending so much effort to deal with. Even if he was going to fight to the death with the Boss Wang, he should not be in this battlefield.


    Thus, the group returned to Boss Du''s office.


    After getting off the carriage, Xiao Wang asked while trembling: "Big Brother, what are we afraid of them for? Those are all useless people, we''ll definitely beat them up and make them run away after a few tries! "


    Boss Du shamelessly looked at him. "Fuck, my waist hurts when I stand and speak."


    "No, Big Bro. Look, that battlefield is ours. What''s there to be afraid of when we fight on our home ground?" Didn''t the national team still win at home ¡­ "


    The Boss Du didn''t hear a single word of what he was about to say, but Xiao Wang''s first sentence reminded him.


    He blamed himself for his stupidity.


    Lao Du, you are becoming more and more useless! Why do you have to go through so much trouble to get a proof? Wasn''t it just to deal with the situation today? Now that the battlefield was acknowledged by the state, he should go to the police!


    To put it bluntly, he paid the protection fee!


    Thinking about it, he interrupted Xiao Wang: "If you call the police now, say that the battlefield has been robbed!"


    "What?" Xiao Wang looked up with an innocent face at Boss Du.


    "Call the police, you don''t understand?" Boss Du was a little speechless.


    This Xiao Wang, was simply a child!


    "Ah, I understand." Xiao Wang was stunned for a few seconds. He finally reacted, if he did not react soon, he would get beaten up.


    Thus, Xiao Wang pressed the number that would call the police for the first time in his life.


    Not long after Xiao Wang put down the phone, the pillar received a call from the Boss Wang.


    It was just a simple sentence.


    Bring your people back.


    The pillar did not waste any time and dispersed, calling out to everyone to disperse.


    After they left, the police quickly came over. Seeing that there was no one on the battlefield, they went over to ask the workers if there was anyone fighting and causing trouble. The workers were all smarter than anyone else, so they couldn''t afford to offend anyone.


    Just as the police was about to leave, Xiao Wang came over.


    As soon as he saw the police, his tears almost dropped, "Uncle police, you finally came. Those people just now were so ruthless! "He almost beat me to death ¡­"


    One of the policemen waved his hand impatiently, "What''s the matter, speak slowly!"


    "Arcanum!" Xiao Wang patiently explained what happened again. The few policemen looked at each other and nodded silently.


    Xiao Wang thought that his act of posturing had been acknowledged, but the policeman''s next sentence made him almost fall to the ground.


    You, Xiao Wang, false police, come with us back to the police station!


    Xiao Wang was stunned, a fake police report? And this crime?


    Originally, he wanted to call the police to let Pillar and the others suffer a loss. But when he came over, not only did he not see them, he was also caught by the police. What was going on in this society?


    At that moment, Xiao Wang''s three views were disrupted.


    He didn''t know what to say, so he might as well ask until he knew better to avoid any other crimes.


    Pillar and the others returned to Boss Wang''s office. At this time, Boss Wang received a call from the police station saying that they had withdrawn their police.


    Therefore, the Boss Wang told Pillar and the others to bring the rest back as if they were hiding.


    In the evening, Boss Du personally went to the police station.


    Seeing the manager on duty today, Boss Du immediately exploded.


    "Xiao Li, what the f * * k happened to you? You want to capture my people too? "


    Xiao Li took the Boss Wang''s benefits, but at the same time, he could not offend the Boss Du, so he said helplessly: "Your men are going to call the fake police, I have no choice, but since you''re here, you can leave anytime!"


    "F * ck, bullsh * t!" I was the one who asked for that call, come and catch me! "


    Xiao Li laughed: "Brother Du, look at your words, how can I catch you?"


    "F * ck!" You actually know about it! " The Boss Du didn''t waste any time and directly went in to bring Xiao Wang out.


    Xiao Wang looked like he had not eaten or drank anything the whole day, as his mouth was covered in skin.


    The Boss Du waved his hands impatiently, and threw the car keys back to Xiao Wang: "Go, go eat something first, rest!"


    He was thoroughly disappointed by Xiao Wang.


    Just as Xiao Wang left, the Boss Du received a call, saying that the battlefield was occupied by the pillars again.


    Boss Du was so angry that he stomped his feet, his eyes slowly narrowing. He thought that this Boss Wang was going to fight with him head on this time.


    After going back, Boss Du gradually calmed down, he had already calmed himself down.


    He knew what to do, what not to do, and what to prioritize. It seemed like he had not been running this battlefield for long, and the Boss Wang sent people over to create trouble every two or three days, so what else could he do?


    Then he might as well let it out!


    However, in other places, Boss Wang would never think of doing anything!


    From the start of the construction site, the Boss Du had been completely banned, but, even if the battlefield was given to the Boss Wang, he would not let it be peaceful, since the battlefield was like a thunder, why not let it explode on the head of the Boss Wang?


    Thinking about it, Boss Du called Boss Wang.


    The latter had been on his phone and was soon picked up.


    "Old Wang, this trick of yours is a bit damaging, isn''t it?"


    Boss Wang acted dumb, "Lao Du, what are you saying? Why can''t I understand? "


    "F * ck, stop f * cking playing dumb. Don''t you want to go to the battlefield? I''ll give it to you! "


    "Haha ¡­" Lao Du, that''s not what I meant, how good would it be to earn money with everyone? Isn''t it? "There''s no need to be so stiff!" Boss Wang laughed.


    Boss Du was too lazy to waste words with him: "Alright, I''ll get someone to bring the procedures over to you later."

 C114

    Boss Wang was not very happy when he hung up the phone. This battlefield was originally his own, and now Boss Du was even talking as if he had suffered a huge loss.


    Furthermore, if Zhang Wen did not settle this matter with the blade, the Boss Du would not compromise with him.


    He even more so didn''t dare to play with the Boss Du like that.


    Zhang Wen was the fuse of this incident!


    Boss Du didn''t send the formalities over to me, but rather, directly into my hands.


    When I saw the certificate in my hand, I was stunned.


    I didn''t do anything these two days, I didn''t care about anything, why did Boss Du personally send this battlefield over?


    The driver of the Boss Du sent two pieces of paper over. The first one was a desert certificate and the second was a transfer contract.


    The only problem was that the recipient''s name was still empty. Once the recipient signed the name, it would take effect.


    It seems that this is the work done by the Boss Wang recently. I thought for a moment, then gave a call to the pillar, asking about his recent situation. He is a real person, so he told me about the matter of the Boss Wang letting them occupy the battlefield.


    After listening to Pillar''s words, I instantly understood what had happened.


    So Boss Wang wanted to borrow a knife to kill someone!


    This matter was slowly beginning to escalate!


    I called Boss Wang and asked where he was, then drove to find him.


    He was waiting for me in his office, and I didn''t waste any time. I went in and showed him the contract.


    I paid special attention to Boss Wang''s expression.


    Several times in an instant.


    "Boss Wang, I will give you this contract." I placed the contract on his desk.


    When Boss Wang saw the contract, his mind raced.


    "Wen Zi, wait." He stopped me and patted me on the shoulder, "To be honest, among so many people, I admire you alone. To put it bluntly, I relied on you to come back to this battlefield. The name on it should be written on it!"


    Boss Wang''s words were sincere, causing me to look at him in disbelief. How could such a scheming person give me the battlefield? Was it really because of his conscience?


    But how was this possible?


    This kind of person, did he have a heart?


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, he handed me a pen and indicated for me to sign on it. He said sincerely: "To tell you the truth, this battlefield is actually quite profitable. Now that the battlefield is back and the anger is released, that''s it! "


    I couldn''t figure out what was going on in his head, and I signed my name on it, thinking that if you gave it to me, I wouldn''t have it for nothing.


    From this moment on, the battlefield is mine.


    Holding the contract, I don''t know if I should be happy about it. Boss Wang told me that the battlefield would be operational soon, so he told me to go to the construction site and have a look.


    At that moment I felt grateful to him.


    If the battlefield had been in operation for a month, the profits would have been shocking.


    It''s just that I don''t know why he treats me so well for no reason at all.


    The Boss Wang had his own plans. If he didn''t even have this much shrewdness, why would he come out and mess around?


    Actually, the moment Boss Du gave up the battlefield, he already knew that it might not be so simple. He did not want to use this lightning bolt on his head.


    After I left, I returned to the restaurant. After I went back, I told Wang Yuxian that I had my own battlefield, so I might not have much time left in the restaurant.


    The Wang Yuxian smiled as she came over to help me tidy up my clothes. She looked at me with concern: "Wen Zi, you are a man, you have your own matters to take care of, this small restaurant cannot accept you. However, in the future, if you have nothing else to do, you must come back and sleep, okay? Not for anything else, just to be with you, young mistress. "


    "I know. This is still my home."


    Wang Yuxian laughed with satisfaction.


    I told the Acting Hu and the rest about this.


    After Li Erzi heard this, he did not feel too happy.


    "Wen Zi, do you know Jing Prefecture? From the Three Kingdoms. "


    I nodded.


    Acting Hu said, "I know Guangzhou."


    Li Erzi rolled her eyes at him, too lazy to waste words with him.


    "Wen Zi, at that time, Jingzhou was a place where every soldier fought for their place. Do you know why? Because he was stuck in the middle of Wu Shu and Wei, there was a lot of competition in Jing Prefecture. In the end, there was no ownership. To put it bluntly, whoever took Jing Prefecture would be in trouble! This battlefield is the same as Jing Prefecture! "


    Li Erzi''s words made me fall into deep thought.


    His description was quite appropriate. Wasn''t the current battlefield the same as he was now?


    However, I did not think too much into it. I smiled and said that I would first manage the business for a while, and then consider it if I could earn a little bit. Li Erzi said that he would be going with me for a while.


    I don''t care.


    After I finished talking to him, I made a phone call to Pillar.


    When Zhu Luo heard that the battlefield had been given to me, he was even happier than I was, saying that this was something that I deserved. Initially, he was the one who had to rely on me to return the battlefield, so he told me to call him whenever I had matters to attend to.


    In the evening, I brought Li Erzi to the battlefield.


    When he got there, he frowned.


    There wasn''t a single worker working here.


    "What''s going on? "Where are the workers?" I asked an old man who was watching the field.


    The old man looked at me and asked if I was going to start work now. If I started work, I would call the workers. I said of course I was going to start work.


    The old man made a call and a few workers came over after a while.


    I asked them why they didn''t work.


    The answer from one of them sobered me up.


    He said, "No, what?"


    I was stunned.


    No life?


    How could the battlefield not be alive?


    Just when I was about to ask what was going on, Li Erzi pulled me to the side and whispered to me: "Wen Zi, I understand now, the sand in the construction site nearby, you definitely can''t send it back!"


    "Why?"


    "It must be the Boss Du. He won''t let anyone from the nearby construction site collect your sand! "


    "Then the Boss Wang? He''s not the only boss here. "


    "Do you think that Boss Wang will still help you with the battlefield in your hands?"


    Li Erzi''s words completely cleared my mind.


    To put it bluntly, Boss Wang gave me this battlefield, and never thought of helping me again! Let me run it all by myself.


    However, I don''t have any connections here. I can''t find my next home on such a big battlefield, what should I do?


    Aren''t you going to rot in my hands?


    Boss Wang gave me a blank cheque!


    While I was talking with Li Erzi, the pillar also came. When Li Erzi found out about the situation here, he took the initiative to tell me, "Wen Zi, how about this, I''ll contact my previous friends to see if they need sand. If anyone wants it, you can give it to them.

 C115

    I know he did it to help me, but I don''t want to make it difficult for him. After all, we are all following Boss Wang, and Boss Wang is silent right now. If he knew that Pillar was secretly helping me, what would he think?


    So forget it.


    I said that Li Erzi and I would be running around by ourselves lately. If there''s anywhere I can get my sand, then I''ll go give it to him.


    The pillar did not say anything and silently lit up a cigarette.


    After he left, Li Erzi and I squatted on the battlefield and smoked a cigarette. Right now, my mood can be said to be down to the bottom, looks like I did not misjudge Boss Wang, he definitely would not let me take advantage of him and let me obtain the battlefield for free, how is it possible for me to have such a huge profit?


    At the same time, another troublesome matter slowly emerged after I took over the battlefield.


    Right now, other than me, there is one other person who is in deep trouble.


    This man was Chen Nan.


    The last time at the Wang Yuxian Hotel, he could tell that Zhang Wen was doing this on purpose, but he really didn''t realize when he took the photo. Release the picture in front of so many people?


    Because of this, he was beaten up by people like Guo Liang.


    Chen Nan was too embarrassed to speak of this matter.


    He was angry, angry that he did not defeat Guo Liang.


    However, he would definitely not take this lying down. Thus, after tidying up his emotions, he went to contact the Small Dragon Snake.


    The call was answered by a subordinate of the Small Dragon Snake. The person didn''t say anything more and just told Chen Nan the address of a hospital before hanging up.


    Chen Nan rushed over with suspicion. Seeing Small Dragon Snake lying on his sickbed, he was shocked.


    "Fuck, how did you become like this?" At the same time, his heart was filled with disappointment. Now that the Small Dragon Snake had become like this, who was he going to find to take revenge for him?


    Small Dragon Snake could already speak, his spirit had improved a lot in the past two days. Previously, he could only eat liquid food, but the first thing he said when he opened his mouth was, Damn! The second sentence, was about to end with Zhang Wen!


    The matter of me and Pillar going to the bathing center to get the Small Dragon Snake had already spread on the streets, but no one said that me and Pillar was powerful, and no one said that Small Dragon Snake was extremely unlucky. They only said that the Small Dragon Snake was very useful, and that they were all standing on the ground after being chopped by Pillar and the rest.


    If he gave it a pair of wings, it would be day!


    It was fine to be beaten up, but to be called Small Dragon Snake like that, he had to take his revenge!


    But as a person, he should never forget his roots, Small Dragon Snake could clearly remember who made him into such a person, and that was Chen Nan.


    Now that he was injured, it was all Chen Nan''s fault.


    At this moment, Chen Nan looked at Small Dragon Snake who was lying on the bed and did not know what to say.


    After holding back for a long time, he finally managed to say a few words to recuperate from his injuries.


    "F * ck, who the f * ck is causing this?" The Small Dragon Snake scolded.


    "Who is it?" Chen Nan did not react in time.


    "It''s f * cking you!" Small Dragon Snake vented all of his anger on Chen Nan.


    Chen Nan was startled: "If you''re injured, then come find me. I didn''t give you any money, and when it comes to handling this matter, I gave you a lot of money!"


    "Fuck, one yard goes to one yard!"


    "Then after being beaten up by the Acting Hu and Zhang Wen, what am I?"


    "Like I said, one yard is one yard!" Small Dragon Snake became more unreasonable.


    Saying that, his brothers surrounded him in the ward, causing Chen Nan to not dare to speak, as he did not want to get beaten up again.


    The feeling of being beaten up wasn''t pleasant.


    If not for the fact that Small Dragon Snake was currently lying on the bed and unable to move, he would have definitely risen up and swung Chen Nan twice.


    "Tell me, how are you going to compensate me for this?" The Small Dragon Snake said.


    Chen Nan frowned, this matter had nothing to do with him at all, it was just a simple employment relationship, and Small Dragon Snake was breaking the contract on his own accord, why did he have to compensate?


    However, today it seemed that if he did not say anything, the First, Second and Third Small Dragon Snake would definitely not let him go.


    So he simply said, "What do you want to do?"


    Small Dragon Snake pointed to the medical card at the head of the bed and said, "First of all, you should be paying for the medical treatment, is it reasonable?"


    Chen Nan thought about it rationally but he did not say it out loud.


    "After that, just give me some nutrition money and I''ll forget about it!"


    Chen Nan thought that things that could be solved with money was not a problem, at least he had never been lacking in money before, he did not know what it felt like to be lacking in money either.


    Small Dragon Snake immediately regretted it. If he knew it would turn out like this, he would have added on.


    "I''ll send you the money this afternoon, but you have to do something for me!" Chen Nan said.


    Small Dragon Snake shrugged helplessly. "Brother, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but look at me, how can I help you?"


    "No need for you, just follow me to one of your people, he''s a nameless junior in the school!" "He beat me up before!"


    The Small Dragon Snake was amused, he asked Chen Nan how a nameless junior could take care of him? Chen Nan didn''t have the face to explain what had happened, so he impatiently asked him if he agreed. Small Dragon Snake said that it was no problem, he asked five or six of his brothers to accompany him.


    On the other hand, it was also to monitor his withdrawal of the money.


    That day, when Li Erzi and I returned from the battlefield, we happened to pass by the school. I wanted to go in and take a look at Wang Xin, but when we drove earlier, we saw Chen Nan aggressively walking in with a few other people.


    Li Erzi said that Chen Nan''s actions definitely meant that he was going to take care of the people, so we quietly followed behind Chen Nan to watch the show.


    Chen Nan walked all the way to the canteen. It was almost dinner time, and Guo Liang was probably in the canteen as well.


    On the way, we met Wang Peng and Wu Yang. I said that there would be a good show to see, so we called them over.


    At this time, there were not many people in the canteen yet, so he pushed open the door to the canteen and found Guo Liang right here.


    It was also Guo Liang''s bad luck.


    "F * ck!" It''s him! " Chen Nan said as he pointed to Chen Nan, who was eating with his head lowered.


    The few of them were stunned when they saw Chen Nan. This guy''s head was wrapped in gauze, didn''t Chen Nan say he was beaten up by someone? Why is this person even more seriously injured than me?


    But they did not think much of it, and ran towards Guo Liang.


    Clang!


    One of them knocked over the table, causing Guo Liang to scream in fear as all the food on the table fell to the ground.


    "F * ck!" When enemies meet, Guo Liang felt extremely furious. Seeing that Chen Nan was here to seek revenge, he threw a handful of noodles at Chen Nan, ignoring everything else.


    With a brush, the noodles hung on Chen Nan''s expensive clothes like darts.


    The five to six people of Small Dragon Snake opened their doors in a hurry. Although their clothes were not worth much, none of them wanted to get some oil.


    "Chen Nan, I will kill you!" Maybe because Guo Liang had imagined the scene of Chen Nan and Li Jiarui tossing and turning on the bed, he crazily pounced towards Chen Nan.


    Chen Nan was unable to dodge in time and was knocked to the ground with a single punch.

 C116

    This time, Guo Liang was not simply fighting, but venting his anger. He was venting the anger of an ordinary student who didn''t have anything to show to a rich second generation;


    The anger turned into Guo Liang''s fist, and then into food.


    That''s right, after Guo Liang was kicked over, his body was covered with food. Right now, he was already one with the food, every punch and kick carried the power of food.


    A fist landed on Chen Nan''s face.


    The noodles were slapped away.


    A kick landed on Chen Nan''s body and both the rice and the bun were sent flying. Chen Nan was not afraid, but he was too fed up with it.


    The few people called by Small Dragon Snake finally reacted and went over to help.


    Actually, they didn''t want to help Chen Nan, but if Chen Nan was beaten up so badly today, how could he possibly take the money?


    Then how would they explain this to the Small Dragon Snake when they return?


    One of them gave Guo Liang a kick and he fell to the ground, but he immediately crawled up and continued to attack Chen Nan.


    He was trying his best to get rid of Chen Nan today!


    "This Guo Liang brat is interesting." Li Erzi muttered to himself by my side.


    I could feel the helplessness in Guo Liang''s heart. At first, when I knew that Li Jiarui was this kind of person, I also thought the same way, but I wasn''t as extreme as him.


    "Fuck, let go!" The people of Small Dragon Snake couldn''t pull Guo Liang away even after a long time, so they were a little anxious. One of them picked up a chair in the canteen and threw it towards Guo Liang''s head with all his might.


    At this point, Guo Liang finally couldn''t hold on any longer. He fell to the ground with a thud.


    The people of Small Dragon Snake all rushed forward and pressed Guo Liang onto the ground, giving him a good beating. The people of Small Dragon Snake were too strong, and Guo Liang was no longer able to get up after a few moves. Just as Chen Nan crawled up and prepared to hit Guo Liang to vent his anger, the school security guards rushed over from outside.


    The people of Small Dragon Snake cleverly stopped and brought Chen Nan out.


    The guards did not want to cause trouble, so they just looked at Guo Liang''s body and saw that there was nothing wrong.


    Other than being covered with food, Guo Liang looked like he was fine on the surface. Actually, all of his injuries were in his body, and those who knew how to fight were all internal.


    After Chen Nan and the others left, Li Jiarui squeezed out of the crowd.


    When Guo Liang saw Li Jiarui, he struggled to stand up and did not look at her.


    Li Jiarui''s attitude was much more low-key today. She took out a few tissues from her pocket and helped wipe Guo Liang''s face.


    She didn''t say anything.


    The people in the cafeteria who were watching the commotion gathered around as they discussed amongst themselves.


    Guo Liang slapped Li Jiarui''s hands away. Li Jiarui was not angry, but continued to pull out a new piece for him to wipe. Guo Liang opened it again, and Li Jiarui wiped it again.


    After a few movements, Guo Liang was annoyed. He waited for Li Jiarui to shout: Go away, you bastard!


    These words were like needles that pierced Li Jiarui''s heart.


    Everyone saw that, tears flowed down Li Jiarui''s face immediately as she raised her hand to slap Guo Liang, then turned and ran away.


    At that moment, I felt that Li Jiarui seemed to have changed ¡­


    After Li Jiarui left, Guo Liang hugged his head and squatted on the ground as he cried. A grown man crying like this, it seemed like he had sunk quite deeply into the ground as well.


    After exiting the canteen, I told Wang Peng that the Boss Wang had given me the battlefield. Wang Peng asked me if I wanted him to go and take a look at the arena or something.


    I went to look at Wang Xin and accidentally asked her how she and Chen Nan had been doing recently. She even said that Chen Nan had sent someone to beat him up at the canteen just now.


    She coldly said that Chen Nan had nothing to do with her, that he could do whatever he wanted.


    I heard her tone wasn''t very good, so I didn''t ask any more questions.


    As soon as I stepped out of the school gates, my phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was a worker from the construction site.


    "Hey, Zhang Wen, something happened at the construction site, come over quickly!"


    When I asked him over the phone what exactly happened, he couldn''t explain it to me, so I quickly called Li Erzi and Wu Yang to come with me. On the way, I called the pillar to tell him to go over too.


    The first thing I thought of was that the Boss Du was looking for someone to make trouble at that place.


    But when I went over, I saw the uniformed police.


    To be honest, I don''t know what to do.


    "You''re the person in charge of the battlefield?" a policeman came over and asked me.


    I nodded and asked him what was wrong.


    "What''s wrong? Your procedures for the battlefield are incorrect. This is illegal business, do you know that? "


    I cursed under my breath. I had been in this battlefield for so long, and nothing had happened to the Boss Wang and his when they were using it. How did something happen to me? Someone must have framed me.


    But there was no use talking to the police.


    The policeman showed me the papers and told me to get in the car and go with them.


    Li Erzi and the others didn''t know what to do, but before they left, I saw a pillar rushing over, but when he saw me being brought up the car, he stepped on the accelerator and left ¡­


    At this time, Boss Du was sitting in his office, both his hands on the table as he waited for the call.


    Not long later, the phone rang.


    "How is it?" He couldn''t wait to ask the moment the call connected.


    "Lao Du, the matter you handed over has been settled. That Zhang Wen has already been captured by us, as long as Boss Wang doesn''t use too much strength, I guarantee that he won''t be able to come out for half a month!"


    Boss Du''s eyes turned, "So you''re saying that Old Wang did not prepare to interfere?"


    "Anyway, he hasn''t had a single phone call until now!"


    "Haha, that''s good!" But you guys aren''t helping me, I''m doing my duty as a good citizen to report illegal acts! "


    "Haha ¡­"


    After hanging up, the Boss Du sank into deep thought.


    What was going on with this Old Wang? Could it be that he no longer cared about Zhang Wen?


    Or was there some other plot? The Boss Du had interacted with him for a while now, and he knew that the Boss Wang was definitely not a kind person. If he ignored Zhang Wen this time, then he would really be in danger.


    The battlefield was originally a loophole in the law, and the rules and regulations of many things were very vague.


    When the police took Zhang Wen away, Feng Zhu knew what was going on, so he quickly gave Boss Wang a call.


    "Brother, not good, Zhang Wen was taken away by the police!"


    "Mm? Why?" Boss Wang sounded very calm.


    "Because of the battle."


    "Oh, I know. No rush."


    The pillar was now even more anxious than the Boss Wang. When he was in a hurry, he said something that he shouldn''t have said, "Big bro, find someone to handle this now. Otherwise, Zhang Wen wouldn''t be able to come out for a while!"

 C117

    Hearing these words, the Boss Wang immediately exploded: "Feng Zhu, whether or not you''re looking for me is my business. You just f * cking have to take care of yourself!"


    Hearing the Boss Wang''s rage, the pillar did not dare say much and could only hold the phone and listen.


    Boss Wang vented his anger with a few curses, he then let out a long breath and said to Pillar: "Pillar, I don''t mean you, when will you be more mature? How long has Zhang Wen been with me? How long have you been following me? To tell you the truth, if the one who was in trouble today was you, I would definitely have gone to protect you personally. But the one who was in trouble today was Zhang Wen, I am not in a hurry, what are you in a hurry for? This brat is a little crazy, let''s let him hone himself first! "


    What else could Pillar say?


    He could only nod his head and say that the Boss Wang was right.


    After putting down the phone, Pillar felt a little cold all over.


    Since Boss Wang was able to treat Zhang Wen like this today, then he would be able to treat himself in such a manner tomorrow.


    The police car Wu La Wu took me away. After I went in, I found out that my crime was the crime of exploiting the country''s resources. Although this is the first time I''ve heard of it, if I were to be convicted of it, it would be enough for me to suffer.


    But I didn''t panic at all, I felt that the Boss Wang wouldn''t let me stay here for more than 24 hours.


    So, as soon as I entered the room, I didn''t say anything. I was thrown into the air-conditioned room.


    After I went in, Li Erzi and the others did not have any idea at all. Li Erzi was only coming up with an idea during daily battles, but at the critical moment, he was also confused. He went back to tell Acting Hu, Zhang Guohua and the others, and although they were anxious, they did not feel it was too serious.


    However, the words that came out from the pillar made them all fall silent.


    He knew a few people in the police station, and also heard about the crimes from them. He said word by word that the crime was the crime of exploiting the country''s resources without permission, and if it was really passed down, it would be similar to a criminal act of embezzlement.


    This sentence caused everyone to frown.


    Just then, the Wang Yuxian heard the voice coming from above, her beautiful eyebrows knitted together, and she asked: "Zhu Zhu, what did you say? Zhang Wen''s crime is that serious? "


    The pillar nodded its head, saying that this crime could only be overstepped.


    The Wang Yuxian was also silent.


    At this moment, she was more anxious than anyone else. She silently turned around and went upstairs. She took out her phone and looked for someone''s number. After hesitating for a long time, she finally dialed it.


    The call was quickly connected.


    It was the voice of a man with a rather gloomy voice.


    "Hey, Jade Immortal?"


    "Brother Liu, it''s me ¡­"


    "Why did you think of calling me? Hehe, you missed me? "


    Wang Yuxian made a sound of agreement, but if she quickly got into the main topic at hand, "Brother Liu, since we have known each other for such a long time, can you help me with something?"


    The Brother Liu was silent for a while. It sounded like the owner of the voice was lighting up a cigarette.


    "Go ahead."


    Thus, the Wang Yuxian explained the current situation.


    Brother Liu didn''t say anything. He could only hear the sizzling sound of the dry cigarette butts being burned by the flames.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    From the moment I entered until now, I had been blowing cold air, someone in the middle had brought me some water, and now, until now, no one had bothered with me.


    I don''t know how much time passed, but I have no idea of time here.


    At this moment, I had never felt so nervous before. Honestly speaking, this was also the first time I entered this place. Previously, I had only seen how to torture people in movies, but today, I finally experienced it.


    It couldn''t be more accurate to describe it as killing people without seeing their own blood.


    My mind was blank, still buzzing, and I wrapped myself in my clothes, trying not to let the cold rush into me too quickly.


    Ka-cha.


    Just then the door opened and a pretty policewoman and an old policeman came in.


    "How is it? Do you understand? " the policewoman said.


    This was different from wearing a uniform. If this girl were to take off her uniform, she would be a rather ordinary person. However, the moment she put it on, her body was obviously filled with a heroic spirit.


    I looked at her and chuckled. "I understand. Either give me your WeChat, I''ll tell you in secret."


    Pow!


    The old policeman slammed the table with all his might, "Please be more serious, we are giving you a chance! Do you know what your crime is? Do you know how many years it is? "If you are serious, I can guarantee that you will be given fewer punishments ¡­"


    He began to brag, and it was their language, and I couldn''t be bothered to listen to him, so I lay down on the table and pretended to sleep.


    He slammed the table in anger and shut the door and went out.


    After he left, the cold wind started to blow again. I subconsciously tightened my clothes and fell asleep on the table.


    I woke up from the cold in my dream.


    When he woke up, he found himself in this small dark room. He had a terrible headache, and his body felt cold and hot.


    "Hey, what time is it?" I shouted from the room.


    I shouted once more, almost crazily, before a calm voice spoke to me from the other end of the phone.


    "Eight-thirty."


    I was stunned for a moment.


    It was evening when I came in, and it was now eight-thirty, so to say, the past day?


    I frowned.


    And the Boss Wang? Why didn''t he come?


    Or could he not?


    However, this was a bit unreasonable! I know what kind of person the Boss Wang is, and I know how much power he has here.


    Then there was only one reason.


    That is, the Boss Wang doesn''t want to bother about me!


    Thinking about this, cold sweat dripped down my forehead. If he really didn''t care about me, what would I do? If this crime was really pronounced, I wouldn''t even be able to cry in time.


    F * ck!


    From the looks of it, I have been messed with by the Boss Wang! That battlefield was like a thunderbolt, and now it has exploded on top of my head!


    No wonder he gave the battlefield to me so easily!


    I could no longer remain calm at the thought.


    If that''s the case, then maybe that old policeman is right. I really should be honest now ¡­


    In Wang Yuxian''s restaurant, the pillar had arrived early in the morning. Acting Hu Li Erzi and the rest were surrounding the pillar in the restaurant, all of them smoking their cigarettes.


    So far yesterday, the pillar had called, but no one had been able to help.


    This was the difference between a hooligan and a boss. To put it bluntly, this matter was a matter of a phone call from the Boss Wang.


    Sometimes, the difference between people was just that huge.


    Acting Hu''s phone did not ring at all, he kept looking down from time to time.


    "You''re still f * * king in the mood to love Hei Mei! "Damn!" Li Erzi opened his mouth to curse.


    "Ah?" What did you say? " Acting Hu''s face was rosy white, he definitely did not expect that all of us knew about his incident, he is the only one who is still in the dark.


    But he immediately understood that Li Erzi and the others were just secretly watching his privacy!


    He stood up and was about to argue with Li Erzi when Wang Yuxian walked down the stairs.


    "Stop quarreling, I''ll take care of Wen Zi''s matters!"

 C118

    Wang Yuxian''s words caused all of their gazes to be focused on her.


    But if her gaze was not filled with doubt and disappointment, if she could not even accomplish this, how could the Wang Yuxian accomplish it?


    Li Erzi came up to advise the Wang Yuxian not to let her get involved with this matter. The Wang Yuxian''s tone was very firm;


    Not long later, a Land Rover stopped in front of the restaurant''s entrance. A middle-aged man alighted from the top of the car and entered the car with Wang Yuxian.


    Acting Hu and Li Erzi were dumbfounded.


    "Acting Hu, have you seen that person before?"


    "Nonsense, is there a f * cking need to be so shocked when you meet me?"


    "That''s right, there''s a pillar in that car. How much money would it cost?"


    "This car can buy my car, ten of them."


    "Damn ¡­"


    On the luxurious Range Rover, Wang Yuxian got on and exchanged a few polite words with Brother Liu. Then, she looked out the window with a worried frown.


    Brother Liu looked like a diamond king. He gave off a noble aura, as if he was spitting out gold.


    "Jade Immortal, ever since you weren''t in that circle, I''ve never seen you so concerned about another man." The Brother Liu looked in front of him and spoke with a little jealousy.


    Wang Yuxian regained her senses and smiled to Brother Liu: "That''s my younger brother."


    "Little brother?" Haha! Others might not understand you, but how could I not understand you? Jade Immortal, stop pretending with me, you must like this person! "


    Wang Yuxian wanted to retort, but after thinking about it, she did not say anything.


    She didn''t understand what she was thinking in her heart. If she said that Zhang Wen wasn''t here, then she would still worry about him. If she said that she had, then it would be very strange.


    She had never felt this way in her life.


    That feeling of being satisfied as long as he was doing well.


    "Brother Liu, is this alright? I hear that''s a pretty big crime. " Wang Yuxian changed her position and nervously stared at Brother Liu.


    Brother Liu laughed heartily: "Jade Immortal, do you still not understand who I am? The people who are looking for me are all lining up right now. I rushed over from the outside just to call you, don''t you understand what I''m thinking about? "


    Brother Liu''s words were insinuating, since I''m already so far away, how can I fight a battle that I''m not confident in?


    Wang Yuxian nodded her head sensibly.


    "Brother Liu, I will remember this favor."


    "Haha, there''s no need to remember. As long as you treat me to a meal, there''s no need to go anywhere else. You can cook noodles in your restaurant. How about it?"


    Wang Yuxian looked at him gratefully. "Brother Liu, thank you."


    "Haha ¡­"


    Brother Liu drove the Land Rover all the way to the entrance of the police station.


    The policeman at the gate looked at the license plate and immediately opened the door, bowing respectfully.


    Brother Liu intentionally stopped the Land Rover at the entrance of the police station and blocked two police cars. Then, he turned off the engine and got off the car.


    Wang Yuxian held onto his arm as the two of them walked into the police station.


    Brother Liu''s aura was extraordinary, he did not even bother to look at the little policemen at the door, and directly went to the Chief Officer''s office at the back of the door.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    Brother Liu walked to the door and knocked on it politely.


    "Come in." A muffled voice came from inside.


    Brother Liu pushed the door and entered.


    An old man was sitting inside. When Brother Liu entered, he quickly stood up to welcome him.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this person was wearing a police uniform, he didn''t look like a police officer at all.


    "Old Liu, why have you just arrived?" When I get off work, let''s go have a drink! "


    "Haha, I''m not drinking anymore. I''m still driving!"


    "Aiya, look at you ¡­"


    The Superintendent and Brother Liu chatted without saying a word, not bringing up any important matters. After entering, the Superintendent''s eyes swept across Wang Yuxian and gave him a big thumbs up, saying that Wang Yuxian was simply a celebrity who came down from the television.


    Brother Liu laughed until his face was red.


    After he finished speaking, Brother Liu opened his mouth and said: "Chief, we are old friends now. There is something I need you to help me with."


    Wang Yuxian frowned. She didn''t know that Brother Liu had yet to say anything about this!


    The director smiled and said, "Go ahead."


    "Did you capture a brat called Zhang Wen?"


    The Superintendent was stunned. "What does this kid have to do with you?"


    Brother Liu laughed: "Don''t ask me what relationship it is. In any case, you are a very important person to me. Otherwise, there''s no need for me to rush over here from the outside to talk to you about this matter, is there? When I got the call, I was just talking about something, and I pushed it all away... "


    After the Brother Liu finished speaking, the director turned around and sat down, he then fell silent.


    He could tell that the Brother Liu was pressuring him, he was telling him that the person was definitely going to be taken away today, and that he had pushed other matters over, so there would be losses!


    However, Zhang Wen was brought in by the Boss Du, so the director was considering the pros and cons of the matter.


    After a few seconds, he understood that even if he had offended the Boss Du, he couldn''t offend Old Liu today.


    These two had different levels.


    Thinking about it, he decided to keep it in the dark, and looked at Brother Liu with difficulty: "This kid, is a fish!"


    In the jargon, it meant that someone had caught it.


    How could the Brother Liu not understand?


    However, he turned around and smiled. "It''s a fish, let it go back into the water!"


    The Superintendent looked at him and shook his head slightly. "You ¡­" Fine! Now, I will take you to lead the people there! "


    "Ha ha!"


    With that, he personally brought Brother Liu and the other two to a small house at the side.


    When the director opened the door, a gust of cold air rushed towards me. I was currently curled up in a corner with a cold aura emanating from my body.


    Looking at the Wang Yuxian, I couldn''t tell what it felt like.


    "Wen Zi!" When Wang Yuxian saw this scene, she ignored the staring policemen and took off her jacket before putting it on me. My body went soft and I collapsed into Wang Yuxian''s embrace.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me worriedly. She placed her hand on my forehead and said, "It''s so hot!"


    The Brother Liu was afraid that the Wang Yuxian would catch a cold, so he quickly took off his jacket and draped it over the Wang Yuxian''s body.


    His face darkened. "Supervisor, is this how you treat my men?"


    The Superintendent didn''t say anything, but his expression was extremely ugly. He felt wronged and thought, "It''s not like I know he''s one of you. If I knew, would I have done this?"


    But Brother Liu doesn''t care about that. Come in and signal Wang Yuxian to leave with me.


    I had never seen a man with such a strong aura. He was not inferior to so many policemen, and they hurried to escort him to the door.


    I got on the Brother Liu''s Land Rover, and only then did I feel a little warm up.


    Brother Liu used all his strength to push the accelerator, turned the steering wheel, and left.


    He didn''t even say goodbye to the Superintendent.

 C119

    Wang Yuxian was hugging me tightly from the back seat. Brother Liu in front turned around and looked at her, then laughed: "Jade Immortal, you''re still saying that you don''t like this brat, your actions have already betrayed you, haha!"


    Wang Yuxian subconsciously held me tightly in her arms, telling Brother Liu that she might not be able to treat him to dinner today. There must be another day, Brother Liu said that he''s fine, I''ll come over when he''s free.


    I don''t know who this Brother Liu is, but looking at how he went to the police station, he is definitely not an ordinary character, how could Wang Yuxian recognize him?


    "Little brother, your fate is really good. To be honest, I envy you from the bottom of my heart. Here, let''s have a smoke to warm your body!" The Brother Liu threw me a box of cigarettes.


    I picked it up and saw that it was the Red River.


    As expected of a rich person.


    I said thank you and took out a cigarette to smoke.


    Just as she took a puff, she started to cough violently. Wang Yuxian stared at Brother Liu incessantly, saying that he had become like this and even smoked.


    Brother Liu laughed heartily and said to me: "Zhang Wen, if you encounter such a situation again in the future, you cannot not say anything. You can only make them use these despicable methods of yours to deal with you.


    "Brother Liu, why did you teach him this? And he definitely won''t do it again! " The Wang Yuxian rebuked.


    Brother Liu laughed as he sang, "How can a person not be killed when he is adrift in the martial arts world ¡­"


    The corner of my mouth curled up into a smile. I kept having the feeling that this Brother Liu did not have that kind of arrogance.


    After sending us to the restaurant, the Brother Liu left. Before he left, he told the Wang Yuxian that he would call him if there was anything that needed to be done.


    The Acting Hu, Li Erzi and the rest are all in the restaurant, while the pillar is not. When they saw me return, they all came over to ask some questions.


    My head hurt so much that I could only shake it impatiently.


    It was as if the entire world was shaking.


    With a clang, I fell to the ground and fainted.


    Within the factory, in the office of the Boss Wang.


    He knew that the Boss Du was doing everything they could to make things difficult for him, but he couldn''t say anything. The other party had already given up the battlefield, what could he say?


    However, as long as it was a business deal involving the Boss Du, it would be completely closed off.


    This gave Boss Wang a headache.


    Today was already the second day since Zhang Wen had entered the Boss Wang. The reason why he pretended not to know about this, was because he wanted this brat, Zhang Wen, to remember that he was only a dog of the Boss Wang!


    Without the Boss Wang, he would just be a small Hooligan that would fumble around in society. Once he was caught, he could only accept his fate. Only the Boss Wang was his backer.


    Recently, Zhang Wen''s spirit had been in high spirits, so the Boss Wang wanted to use this method to restrain him a little so that he could be obedient.


    So far, he felt that it was enough, so he took out his cell phone and made a call to an acquaintance at the police station.


    "Hello? Boss Wang? "


    "Hmm, about Zhang Wen, is it enough? It''s been two days already, and I''ll pick him up in the afternoon! " Boss Wang was quite straightforward as he wanted to bring the person out in the afternoon.


    If he were to personally go over, he would definitely be able to bring the person out. But the person on the phone was someone who caused Boss Wang to be stunned.


    He said that Zhang Wen had already come out. He came out yesterday, and was picked up by a person driving a tiger along the road. There was also a very beautiful woman.


    "What?" Out? Is the police station trying to send people in and out as they please? " Boss Wang did not know what to do, and actually started to blame the police.


    "That''s for the director''s sake. We can''t interfere."


    "F * ck ¡­"


    Boss Wang hung up the phone and fell into deep thought.


    He felt that he had miscalculated. Originally, he should have bought this matter from Zhang Wen instead.


    But who was that person? Zhang Wen this brat is just a countryside brat who came from a foreign land, how can he know those rich people?


    Then the next thing he had to face was obvious.


    Zhang Wen would definitely hate him!


    Boss Wang paced around the room with his hands behind his back. After walking for a while, he called the pillar.


    The phone was turned off.


    Then he called me back, and he turned off his phone...


    I don''t know why the phone at the pillar was turned off, but my phone was turned off because it was out of battery.


    Actually, the feeling of unconsciousness was very good. After fainting, one would not know what they were doing, nor would they know what was bothering them.


    When I woke up, I saw that it was my Wang Yuxian that was guarding by my bedside.


    Then, Li Erzi flipped through the magazine at the side.


    "Wen Zi, you''re awake!" When Wang Yuxian saw me open my eyes, his eyes were filled with tears.


    I''m holding a bottle in my hand, and the cold liquid is slowly flowing into my body.


    "Jade Immortal, what happened to me?" I still feel a little dizzy.


    "A severe cold, the doctor said it was fortunate that he came in time, and almost caused his organs to fail! Do you know how much you''ve burned yourself? "42 degrees!" Wang Yuxian''s tears almost fell as she said this.


    I chuckled and said silly girl.


    "Right, who is that Brother Liu?" I asked.


    Wang Yuxian turned her head away and helped me peel the apples. "It''s nothing, I was just a friend who always came to the restaurant to eat."


    I didn''t ask any further as I looked at Li Erzi: "How is the battle field now?"


    He shook his head helplessly. "It''s still the same. There''s no business. The workers have all left in the past two days."


    I sighed. I thought it was too simple. I thought I could stand firm in this situation, but I was still too weak. I couldn''t even play with a small sand field.


    "Wen Zi, you recuperate first. Although the battlefield isn''t profitable, it''s not a loss right? "It''s not expensive!" Li Erzi comforted me.


    As he was speaking, the door was pushed open with a bang. A pillar appeared in his hand, and he was holding various kinds of nutrition.


    "Wen Zi, are you alright?" Pillar looked at me with concern.


    I didn''t expect the pillar to come. I shook my head at him and said it was nothing but a cold.


    "Who got you out?" The pillar then asked.


    When I said I didn''t know, he thought I was being suspenseful and gave me a contemptuous look.


    "Does Boss Wang know you''re here?" I asked him.


    He shook his head, saying that he came over himself, so the Boss Wang probably didn''t know that I had come out.


    I said that the Boss Wang must have known that I had come out, and probably didn''t know that I was in the hospital.


    "Zhu Zhu, tell me the truth, did Boss Wang not plan to help me with this matter from the beginning?" After a while, I finally asked what was on my mind.


    "I don''t know either ¡­"


    "Tell me the truth!"


    "Yes ¡­"

 C120

    I have been thinking about one thing these few days, and that is why does the Boss Wang not care about me.


    Was it because of the battlefield?


    No!


    Was it because he was afraid of getting involved?


    It was even more impossible!


    Then why? What kind of intentions did the Boss Wang have?


    "Wen Zi, don''t take what I have to say to you to heart." said the pillar beside my bed.


    "Right."


    "Actually, you are a good person everywhere, it''s just that sometimes you are too arrogant, and to put it bluntly, you are just too cocky. You said that you did not inform Boss Wang about what happened last time, what would he think? I think this time, he did not care about you, so it was just a warning! "


    He had followed the Boss Wang for so long, he definitely had a certain understanding of the nature of the Boss Wang, but to put it bluntly, every boss was the same, it was impossible for them to lose control of their subordinates, wouldn''t that be defying the heaven''s will?


    But Boss Wang''s warning, was indeed a gentle trap.


    First he gave me the field and then he let me get into it.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Yuxian helping me, I really might have been sentenced to death.


    I smiled bitterly at Pillar. "Pillar, you are right, I am a little too arrogant, but I have also seen through it, we are just goons by Boss Wang''s side. We will never be able to take the lead."


    The pillar also fell silent.


    I''m talking about us, not me.


    He had been with the Boss Wang for so many years, he must have known this better.


    Then the telephone rang, and he looked at me, pressed it down, and went out to answer it.


    In the corridor, Pillar quickly returned the call.


    "Zhu Zhu, what the fuck do you mean by ''shut down''? You don''t want me to find you, do you? "


    "Big bro, there was no signal on the phone just now, so I''ll immediately reply when there''s a signal." Pillar hurried to explain.


    "I heard that Zhang Wen came out? Do you know where he is now? "If you don''t know, then go ask around."


    Hearing his tone, Boss Wang was quite anxious. He turned his eyes around and said that he would ask around.


    After hanging up, he did not enter the ward and instead went downstairs.


    On the way there, he called me and told me that the Boss Wang was asking everywhere about where I was. I chuckled and said not to tell him.


    The pillar agreed.


    At the construction site of South of The City, a group of people, led by Boss Du, were currently investigating the project. He was being escorted from the front and back, and it seemed like these people did not even hesitate to lie on the ground for Boss Du to walk over.


    There was no helping it, it was all for the money.


    As long as Boss Du nodded his head, he could spend all the money he had in the future.


    Who would go against money?


    The Boss Du was extremely happy recently. Although the battlefield was given to him, he knew that the battlefield was full of zero profits. There was not a single transaction! This was of course inseparable from his'' effort '', moreover, Zhang Wen had been captured inside. He only had to wait for the battlefield to slowly become void, at that time, the Boss Wang would definitely send it over on his own accord.


    Just then, Boss Du''s phone rang.


    "Boss Du, Zhang Wen is out."


    "Old Wang got him out?"


    "It''s not Old Wang."


    "Who is that?" Boss Du''s tone became hurried.


    When the person on the phone spoke out a name, it made Boss Du gasp. Why would this person stand by Zhang Wen''s side?


    After putting down the phone, his face was extremely ugly. The people beside him did not know what Boss Du was thinking, but seeing that his face was ugly, he did not dare speak.


    Boss Du''s mind raced, in his heart, he was already planning for the second round of operations.


    During the past two days when I was in the hospital, other than looking out the window in a daze, Wang Peng and Wu Yang would come almost every day. Wang Xin had also come to visit me once, she would help me wash and tidy up my room the moment he came in, blaming me, a man, for not taking care of myself properly.


    I didn''t say that I had been captured recently. I just looked at her with a smile.


    Initially, I wanted to ask her how she and Chen Nan were doing, but the words were already on the tip of my tongue but no words came out.


    Not long later, Acting Hu and Hei Mei arrived.


    But I can tell that the atmosphere isn''t right, Acting Hu and Hei Mei seem to have started a fight.


    As soon as she entered, Hei Mei sat in a corner and got angry. The Large Black Claw was still wiping tears on her face.


    Acting Hu came over and asked me smilingly if I was feeling better, and even greeted Wang Xin.


    "Yes, I''m fine now. I''ll probably be discharged in the afternoon." "No," I said.


    "Mm ¡­" His vulgar eyes gleamed.


    "What happened between you and Hei Mei?"


    "Nothing, she''s too boastful."


    "What?" When these profound words came out of Acting Hu''s mouth, I was stunned for a moment.


    "Bullsh * t!"


    "Arcanum!"


    At this time, Hei Mei said in a sobbing tone, "Li Hu, I just want a bag, right? Is this a boast? "


    Acting Hu sighed deeply. His eyebrows scrunched together as he turned to her and said: "How many times have I told you? The path of socialism is not something you can brag about. If someone is exaggerating, they definitely won''t be able to get through! "


    "But ¡­" It seemed that Hei Mei really wanted that bag.


    Acting Hu waved his big black hand and said impatiently: "Those bags, are those flashy points that flew about in your heart, which is your selfish desire. Did I tell you what we fought over this month? Why don''t you remember? These grandiose points slowly merged in your heart, eventually turning into grandiose seeds that were planted in your heart. Wouldn''t you become the one who gave birth to the grandiose and lowly person? "How can we do that ¡­"


    Wang Xin and I were stunned at the side.


    What is the Acting Hu saying? Why don''t we understand it at all?


    Those words seemed to be unrelated to us, but Acting Hu was able to perfectly combine them and then use them to attack people.


    Maybe this is the difference between humans, the difference between us and the Acting Hu.


    Hei Mei felt wronged as tears streamed down Blackie''s face.


    However, the Acting Hu did not feel pained at all and continued to talk about the great principles.


    Hei Mei ran out crying.


    "Acting Hu, isn''t that just a bag? You have no money, so I''ll give you some. " The two of them were normally pretty good, but they felt wronged and couldn''t bear to watch them argue.


    Acting Hu sighed, "You can''t brag! "It cannot be vulgar!"


    "F * * k, speak properly!"


    He laughed mischievously: "Wen Zi, you can''t get used to this woman. Today, he wants several hundred dollars, tomorrow it will be several thousand, in a few days it will be several tens of thousands. How can I have that much money? And these few hundred dollars are not money? "


    "To put it bluntly, you just don''t have any f * cking money?"


    "Yes!" He puffed out his chest without hesitation.


    Right now, I have already started to admire the Acting Hu a little. How could he speak such righteous words without money and even say such boastful and vulgar words?


    On the road of posturing, he had already walked further and further away ¡­


    At this time, Li Erzi walked in from outside.


    He said, "Acting Hu, you don''t have f * cking money? Why did I see you in the foot room last night? "

 C121

    The Acting Hu said that in his life, he did not meet any type of happiness, but instead met someone who would always hold a needle in a balloon.


    It was Li Erzi.


    Every time Acting Hu pretended to be cool, Li Erzi would always take this very good opportunity to appear. He used a sharp sentence to poke through Acting Hu, this pretentious balloon.


    Acting Hu felt very helpless.


    Li Erzi was overjoyed.


    Facing Li Erzi''s questioning, Acting Hu hurriedly explained that he went to the foot room to wash his feet and did nothing. Li Erzi said that your expression when you came out did nothing? If I don''t do anything, I''ll kiss the dog!


    Acting Hu did not speak.


    Although he was good at acting cool, he couldn''t do it in front of Li Erzi.


    Wang Xin accompanied me all the way until night, and when Wang Yuxian Gu saw Wang Xin in the afternoon, she went back after walking for a while at the door.


    When Li Jiarui and I were on good terms in the past, we would always feel that the Wang Yuxian faintly rejected her, but this kind of feeling didn''t exist in Wang Xin at all. In Wang Yuxian''s words, Li Jiarui was a coquettish fox, then Wang Xin was a peaceful big tree.


    I don''t know what she means, but I think it''s enough if they don''t get jealous when they meet.


    At night, I''ll send Wang Xin back to school.


    When Wang Xin and I separated at the door, we didn''t know that a life and death scene of blue colored flames of love were unfolding here ¡­


    Without loss there is no treasure, without separation I do not know how much I love you.


    These words could not be any more suitable to be used on Li Jiarui and Guo Liang.


    The last time Li Jiarui beat Guo Liang in the cafeteria, he fell. In the words of the Acting Hu, his body was full of exaggerated points.


    Guo Liang''s body was filled with exaggeration. After that day, he fell in love with alcohol and started to get drunk.


    He basically had to drink two bottles of white spirits every day. Going to class made him dizzy.


    Other people said that Guo Liang would definitely get alcohol poisoning if he drinks like this, but I know that Guo Liang is trying to avoid it. He was afraid of reality, afraid of accepting the fact that Li Jiarui had slept with him before, so he simply fainted.


    But Guo Liang had forgotten one thing, and that was that he had never drank wine before. Drinking so much wine at once, his body would definitely be unable to endure it.


    He checked inside and found that his stomach was bleeding.


    But Guo Liang didn''t stay for more than two days, and started drinking again.


    Drinking alcohol was actually similar to taking drugs. It was a type of dependence, dependence on alcohol, and the feeling of being drunk.


    When Guo Liang was hospitalized, Li Jiarui didn''t visit him even once and was a little angry, angered that he wasn''t sensible and didn''t work hard enough.


    But when Guo Liang came out and drank his wine, Li Jiarui''s heart softened.


    Looking at Guo Liang''s attitude, he felt a little unwilling to die.


    "Stop drinking!" That night, Guo Liang sat on the school field alone and drank alone. Seeing that, Li Jiarui couldn''t bear to continue watching any further, he walked over and opened the bottle of wine in Guo Liang''s hands.


    The latter smiled and picked it up.


    The alcohol had already caused Guo Liang to not have much of a temper. His only thought now was, Let him die.


    "Enough!" Li Jiarui snatched the bottle of wine from Guo Liang''s hands.


    "Why do you care?" Guo Liang asked her.


    Yeah, why? Li Jiarui''s heart was also in a mess. He said that she didn''t care about Guo Liang and he would feel sorry for his even when he was drunk, and said that she felt sorry for him and was sometimes a little angry about him.


    Is this love?


    Li Jiarui thought like this in her heart, but her tone softened: "Because I''m despicable, okay?"


    "Hehe, alright!" Guo Liang changed his posture.


    "Then don''t drink anymore. Drinking too much is your own suffering!"


    "Without love, so what if I die?" The alcohol was definitely a poetry maker. With the water being poured on him, Guo Liang felt that he was almost at the point where he could spout poems.


    "You can''t? I can get it? Do you think I want to do those things? I was forced to do it! " Li Jiarui was so anxious that she started crying.


    However, Guo Liang was not enchanted by the two drops of tears, but shook his head and said: "Being trapped by love, is also not easy... "Bitter ¡­"


    "Guo Liang, can you be more normal?" At that moment, Li Jiarui had truly compromised, and compromised with the Guo Liang in front of him.


    She knew that she really couldn''t leave Guo Liang. Not to mention the fact that Guo Liang had not lived a good life, she was also living a muddled life. This feeling, had really never been felt by her before.


    She didn''t understand either, how could she fall for Guo Liang?


    Guo Liang laughed, and did not say a word.


    "Sure, you''re not going to speak, right? "Then I''ll jump down from here!" Li Jiarui said, and in two steps she was already on the school wall. This was at least two stories high, with a concrete floor beneath her. If she were to jump down, she would at least break her leg.


    Guo Liang immediately became spirited.


    He wanted to pull Li Jiarui down from the ground.


    "Don''t come over! If you come over here, I''ll jump! " Li Jiarui seemed to have steeled her heart.


    "Jia Rui, don''t be stupid!" Guo Liang said loudly.


    "Then promise me you won''t drink anymore!"


    "¡­"


    "If you don''t agree, then I''ll jump!"


    "Alright, I promise you!"


    In that moment, Li Jiarui''s tears fell down. She turned around and looked at Guo Liang: "Then, can you forgive me?"


    Guo Liang was silent.


    Forgive, and not forgive, there was only one difference, but from his mouth, it was so difficult to say.


    He loved Li Jiarui, but who could endure this kind of thing?


    "Guo Liang, I''ve already said it before, I have no choice in that matter. I feel that the love between us has already surpassed the physical body and spirit. Li Jiarui who was standing on the wall became Acting Hu in a moment of anxiousness.


    It was a perfect word to use on her.


    "I forgive you!" Guo Liang almost shouted out these words.


    After he finished speaking, he felt his heart loosen.


    The anger that he had been holding in his heart for so many days was finally relieved.


    Li Jiarui rushed into Guo Liang''s embrace while crying. Guo Liang held her tightly in his embrace and kissed her with all his might.


    Li Jiarui ignored the alcohol in Guo Liang''s mouth and crazily kissed him.


    In the corner of the playground, the two of them stuck together like rubber candy.


    After hugging for a while, Li Jiarui and Guo Liang walked towards an inn beside the school.


    Men and women have been together for a long time, isn''t that the case?


    Women should act a bit more, be a bit more pitiful, men should be a bit harder and more generous.


    Just like Li Jiarui and Guo Liang.


    After the two of them went in, Li Jiarui used everything she had learned to serve Guo Liang, and at that moment, Guo Liang had to put down everything he had to enjoy it.


    Who knows who the lover of today will be tomorrow?


    Who knows who you are going to become?


    Who knows ¡­

 C122

    After I was discharged, the first thing I did was to call the Boss Wang.


    For no other reason than to spoil his mood.


    I can see now that he doesn''t regard me as one of his own, and I don''t have to bow down to him.


    The call was quickly connected.


    Boss Wang told me to look for him.


    After about ten minutes or so, I arrived at Boss Wang''s place.


    "Wen Zi, are you alright? I heard about you two days ago, when I went out of the country and came back, but when I made arrangements to get you out, I didn''t expect you to come out. You said it was a ruckus, but I heard that you were hospitalized? "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing, they caught the wrong person, they will definitely release him. I blew cold air in there for two days. I had a cold. " I said calmly.


    Boss Wang wanted to buy it from me, he means that he spent money to find a relationship with me, why did I come out myself? He wants to get something out of me, but how can I tell him?


    "They let you blow the air? Two days? " Boss Wang said with his eyes wide open.


    "Right." I nodded.


    "F * ck!" These people are too unfaithful to their duties. I''ll get someone to take care of them later! "Don''t think you can do anything you want just because you''re a cop, right?"


    Looking at the Boss Wang''s indignant expression, I felt that it was extremely fake.


    It would be strange if he could help me vent my anger.


    "It''s nothing. It''s all over now. I''ll just try my best to be careful in the future. However, this battlefield is really giving me a headache ¡­" I rubbed my forehead.


    Boss Wang laughed: What''s so troublesome? "The profits from the battlefield are not small!"


    "I know, but ¡­" I purposely said that to make the Boss Wang speak, would he not be able to hear me? He''s playing dumb with me!


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and crossed his legs. "Wen Zi, to be honest, my business is not doing well right now, so after the battlefield came back, Boss Du had always been dealing with me in secret. I can''t do any other business now, let alone the battlefield."


    I raised my eyebrows. "Then what does Boss Wang mean?"


    His gloomy eyes met mine, then he laughed. "Boss Du, you will definitely suffer a loss sooner or later, don''t you think?"


    I understood what he meant, smiled, and said nothing.


    He took out a pen and paper, wrote down a bunch of numbers on the paper, and gave them to me.


    "This is a friend of mine from before. If you call him, just say that I asked you to send him sand, and he will definitely take it."


    I hesitated a moment, then took the note.


    Walking out of Boss Wang''s office, I took a deep breath. Originally, I thought Lao Yan was sinister enough, but he really wasn''t much in front of Boss Wang.


    He gave me the thunder to carry and purposely ignored me. Now that I was in trouble, he bought me a guest source and turned what was supposed to be his into a favor.


    Reversing right and wrong was also mediocre.


    What''s worse, I can''t say anything yet, and I have to pretend that I''m enjoying it.


    I got back to the hotel, but before I could call him, he called me.


    "You must be Zhang Wen? Can you pull the 11 cars here first? " That person didn''t waste any time and directly spoke.


    Of course I agreed, asked for his address, and said it would be delivered in the evening.


    I thought that it was all arranged by the Boss Wang, so I just need to follow the script. I don''t need to care about other things, but I feel that I don''t have the initiative anymore.


    Whatever Boss Wang says is what it is.


    In the evening, we began to load the cars and carry the sand, and the field returned to its former bustle.


    Li Erzi excitedly told me that right now, one night''s worth of money was equivalent to one night''s worth of money. Since Boss Wang is willing to let us earn this money, then I won''t think of anything else but making money.


    I thought to myself, is Boss Wang the kind of person who would honestly make money? Sooner or later, he would definitely let me spit it all out.


    In a certain KTV''s luxurious private room, Boss Du was sitting there with two beauties in his arms, Xiao Wang and a few others were swaying there crazily.


    After Boss Du heard that the battlefield had been reactivated, he started to think about what to do.


    He definitely wouldn''t let me drive the car safely.


    He thought for a while, then called Xiao Wang over.


    "The battlefield only starts pulling sand after ten every night. Bring some people over, don''t let the battlefield run."


    "Hmm, then what should I do?" Xiao Wang asked as he blinked his big innocent eyes.


    "F * ck!" Seeing him in such a state, Boss Du was enraged, even though he had already said this much, how could Xiao Wang not understand? If only the knife was here, he would know what to do with just a glance.


    "Fuck, do you need me to teach you? You go to bed and I''ll help you put the condom on, right? " Boss Du''s eyes darkened.


    Xiao Wang quickly shook his head, "There''s no need, there''s no need ¡­"


    "Then what the fuck else do you want to ask?"


    "Gone ¡­"


    At 9: 30 PM, before we could even start pulling the sand, the carriage was already waiting in line on the sand field., Acting Hu and I had already been waiting here for a long time.


    There were only a few drivers watching the car, while the rest of the people went to eat.


    Since he had to work in a while, he might as well fill his stomach first.


    However, it was at this time that Xiao Wang had an opportunity.


    Xiao Wang thought about it, and felt that if he forced himself to go there, he might not be able to beat Zhang Wen, so he decided to make a move on these drivers.


    He had only brought seven or eight people with him, and each of them had in their hands a tool he had borrowed from his friend''s garage to vent his anger on the big car.


    Xiao Wang made some arrangements in the dark before he prepared to leave.


    "Brother Wang, why don''t we just stab the Lun Tai to death? Isn''t that a bit faster? "


    "F * ck! If I tell you to let it go, then let it go!" Xiao Wang scolded.


    "Oh, got it. Big Bro wants Lun Tai, right?"


    Xiao Wang screamed at the top of his lungs. I don''t want this fucking trash! "


    When he talked with this little brother of his, he felt like he was talking with Boss Du. Sometimes, people''s intelligence would just be erased like this.


    "Then why?"


    "F * ck!" The tires of this truck are all vacuum high-pressure tires. You can go f * cking directly stab them with a knife to prevent them from collapsing! "


    "Oh, I was talking!" The lackey was suddenly enlightened.


    Xiao Wang glared at him: "Be more nimble later on, after you release your breath, use your blade to break it again. You must be careful, do you understand?"


    Seven to eight people''s gazes were all focused on Xiao Wang, "Got it!"


    Taking advantage of the darkness of the night, the few of them carefully moved towards the large car parked nearby.


    In the face of what was going to happen next, I didn''t know anything. I just stayed there, commanding the workers to move the sand around.

 C123

    It had to be said that Xiao Wang had done it beautifully this time. In the blink of an eye, half of the eleven large carriages were let off steam, and all of them had used their knives to pierce through and destroy the tires.


    This way, he wouldn''t be able to open it even if he was inflated.


    I''m sure I won''t be able to transport sand tonight.


    At this time, Xiao Wang''s heart was filled with pride.


    Look, I can do it without a knife. What''s wrong with that?


    What did Zhang Wen count for?


    What was he showing off for?


    None of the drivers noticed Xiao Wang and the rest. If Xiao Wang could get rid of a few cars safely and leave quickly, then I would definitely be disappointed tonight. But right at this moment, an accident happened.


    Because Xiao Wang was too arrogant and distracted, he had forgotten to place his foot under the Lun Tai when he was venting.


    After he finished venting, Lun Tai had also completely suppressed his foot.


    He could not move.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" Xiao Wang was stunned when he saw his own foot.


    At this time, Acting Hu and the rest were not far away, they could discover him at any time.


    What should he do?


    The lackeys at the side were also stunned, no one expected that Xiao Wang would be suppressed by Lun Tai. The lackey who was furious just now sighed, no one expected that Xiao Wang''s feet were underneath him!


    "F * ck you, hurry up and pull me out!" Xiao Wang scolded angrily.


    Only then did they react, and attacked together, grabbing Xiao Wang, pulling him out, but after using for half a day, they were unable to move.


    "Dammit, it hurts!" Xiao Wang gritted his teeth and said.


    The current him couldn''t wait to eat this cart.


    How did something so beautiful end up like this?


    He was feeling anxious. If he was caught right now, wouldn''t he be finished?


    "Hurry up and pull, f * * k!" Xiao Wang saw Acting Hu looking over at him and hurriedly said.


    The lackeys that he brought along were anxious too, they attacked in a flurry, but it was useless. Xiao Wang''s feet seemed to be glued to Lun Tai''s.


    "Ah, it hurts!" Xiao Wang shouted once again.


    This wasn''t posturing, but real pain.


    His foot was probably fractured. If not for the fact that he was still a little angry from being pressed down by the weight of the wagon, his foot would have been crushed long ago.


    "Boss, how about we recharge our energy and get this tire up?" A lackey said.


    "Un, let''s go quickly!" Xiao Wang thought that there was no other way, he could only do this, although he didn''t know if he would be discovered after that brat borrowed the air pump.


    That kid just walked away.


    "Aiya!" At this moment, a kid slapped his forehead and said, "Boss, I forgot. I already pierced through the tire earlier!"


    These words caused Xiao Wang''s mood to drop to the bottom of the bottom.


    He stared at his little brother, but could not say anything.


    At this time, Acting Hu''s voice suddenly came from the distance: "Fuck, what are you doing? "Who are you!"


    Following which, a large black shadow led the way, and a number of people ran towards them from behind.


    Xiao Wang felt despair and thought that he was finished.


    Seeing that someone had come over, the lackeys tacitly threw Xiao Wang down and ran.


    Acting Hu came over and held Xiao Wang down. Taking advantage of the moonlight, he seemed to have clearly seen Xiao Wang''s face, and he thought that it looked a little familiar. "Aiya, you are ¡­"


    Xiao Wang did not speak and turned his head away. He thought to himself, since things have already gotten to this point, what do you guys want to do?


    "Aiya, aren''t you that person!" Acting Hu still did not remember.


    So he turned his head and called out to Li Erzi and me.


    The two of us ran over after hearing the noise, and I immediately recognized him. It was Xiao Wang who was standing beside Boss Du, the person who blocked us from entering the construction site.


    Only then did Acting Hu suddenly understand.


    Xiao Wang looked at him with a slightly reprimanding gaze.


    I asked him, "What are you doing here? Was it Boss Du who sent you here? "


    Xiao Wang didn''t say anything, he just stared at me, his eyes filled with unwillingness.


    At this moment, a few drivers ran over from the distance and anxiously told me, "Not good, the cars at the back have been deflated and the tires have been cut!"


    "Holy sh * t!" Once the Acting Hu became angry, he raised his hand and slapped Xiao Wang.


    At this moment, Xiao Wang is like a mouse who has been caught in a trap, he doesn''t have the slightest ability to resist, he only has the chance to be beaten up by us.


    He glared fiercely at Acting Hu, not convinced at all.


    My eyes were shining. "You did this?"


    Xiao Wang did not deny: "I did it, so what!"


    "Did the Boss Du send you here?"


    "¡­"


    "It''s fine if you don''t say anything, then wait here for a while." I asked the driver about the number of cars with tires on them, and he said that seven of them had been taken and couldn''t go on the road.


    I told him to contact the workshop people he knew and have them bring tools to repair the fetus. If they can make up for it, they can make up for it.


    After that, he let the remaining few cars go for a few more trips tonight. He would first pull up all the sand on the battlefield before thinking about anything else.


    After settling all these matters, I called Boss Wang.


    At this moment, Boss Wang was shuttling back and forth between the few women. Seeing my phone number, he hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "Wen Zi, what''s wrong?"


    I told him about the situation here and thought, This is what you taught me.


    Boss Wang frowned. Let me control the good people, he''ll go right away.


    Half an hour later, in a small room, Xiao Wang squatted inside with his head down. Acting Hu Li Erzi and the others were guarding the room and playing Landlord as they smoked.


    I pushed the door open and entered with the Boss Wang.


    "Fuck, just him?" It was not that the Boss Wang did not know Xiao Wang, it was because he often interacted with the Boss Du and had long since met him. The feeling Xiao Wang gave him could only be described with one word.


    Unreliable.


    This person''s ability to handle matters was far inferior to the knife, and his skill was also lacking. If it was him, he would have already kicked him out of the world.


    He still had to leave this person by his side and leave such an important matter to this person.


    But that''s fine too. If it''s not this person, then we won''t be able to discover him.


    He took out his phone and called Boss Du.


    When the call connected, he did not speak, but placed the phone with Xiao Wang.


    Xiao Wang turned his head and was not prepared to speak either.


    I punched him in the stomach before he spoke.


    "Large... "Big brother!"


    Boss Du was silent on the phone. Without even thinking, one could already tell that Xiao Wang and the rest had been captured if they failed.


    After a while, Boss Du''s gloomy voice came out from the phone, "Old Wang, what do you want to do, just say it!"


    Since things had developed to this point, Boss Wang could say whatever he wanted to say. Boss Du could not retort.


    If he still wanted to talk back, then he wouldn''t need to care what Xiao Wang did. Even if they were to call the police, the fine would be the same as the compensation.


    Boss Du did not want to trouble them.

 C124

    Boss Wang didn''t answer immediately but looked at me.


    I shrugged, indicating that I didn''t mind.


    The Boss Wang then laughed out loud: Lao Du, you had your people here today to play quite happily on my brother''s battlefield. The tires of dozens of cars were stabbed to pieces, so there''s definitely no way to work tonight. How about this, within half an hour, you get the people to send the money over first.


    The Boss Du did not waste any time on words. In less than half an hour, a lackey had already delivered the money to him.


    Looks like Boss Du has also been meticulous about his calculations.


    The Boss Wang was obviously not satisfied and called the Boss Du again. However, I did not hear what they said on the phone this time.


    After putting down the phone, the Boss Wang said to me: "Lao Du is too unkind, I want to teach him a lesson!"


    I nodded, and got Wang Peng and the others to bring Xiao Wang out.


    Not long after, Xiao Wang''s miserable cries could be heard.


    The person who brought the money over had been watching from the side the entire time, and did not dare to speak too much. Hearing Xiao Wang''s miserable cries, his heart was also raised to his throat, and no one knew if the Boss Wang would even move against him.


    After around 10 minutes, Wang Peng and Wu Yang brought Xiao Wang back in.


    This Xiao Wang looked like a completely different person. Not a single part of his body was intact, his clothes were also torn apart, and he was covered in footprints. His head was cut open, and blood flowed down his forehead.


    Boss Wang waved him away.


    "Tell Lao Du, if there is a next time, his people can forget about going back!" Boss Wang shouted from behind him.


    I suddenly felt like I was being used by the Boss Wang.


    After the man left, the Boss Wang smiled sinisterly at me. "Zhang Wen, according to my understanding of the Lao Du, he will definitely not let this matter rest. Have you ever thought of doing something to him?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    He looked me in the eye for a moment, laughed, and said, Let me think it over, and left.


    After tonight''s torment, more than half of the large carriages could no longer be used. They could only rely on the four carriages to transport the sand back and forth. The eleven carriages of sand were sent all the way to the dawn.


    Xiao Wang would never forget tonight.


    He had never been tortured like this before.


    He could accept being hit or cut twice, but being played like this had already left a shadow in his heart.


    Seeing Xiao Wang like this, Boss Du''s heart clenched.


    "How did you become like this?"


    Xiao Wang did not say anything and just shook his head.


    "Alright, go and treat the wounds on your body." Boss Du waved his hand impatiently.


    After Xiao Wang left, it was said that he became depressed in the next few days. Some people lost their way in life, while others lost their way in life.


    However, the anger in Xiao Wang''s heart, was also slowly ignited.


    Just as Boss Wang said, Boss Du never thought of compromise, and never thought of letting the battlefield go.


    However, in the last two days, he had been well-behaved and did not make a single move.


    It also allowed me to earn a few days of money in peace.


    His wallet was bulging at any moment.


    While I was busy making money, I did not forget one thing, and that was to give the Boss Wang a share. He was the one who introduced the business, and he helped me find the person.


    But Boss Wang politely rejected it, saying that I worked hard to earn this money and he can''t take it, and he doesn''t care about this bit of money either.


    I think the first sentence is false, and the second is true.


    He really didn''t care about the money.


    On the other hand, Acting Hu who lingered around on the side of flattery and vulgar had also escaped from his suffering and stood on the high seat.


    After earning some money on the battlefield these two days, Acting Hu went out and bought a bag for Hei Mei.


    More than 5,000 yuan!


    To the Acting Hu, this was a huge gift.


    Hei Mei was a little puzzled by his actions. Didn''t they agree to not brag together? Why did the Acting Hu suddenly start bragging again? Actually, what she didn''t know was that, to Acting Hu, being pretentious and not being exaggerated was the difference between being rich and not being rich.


    If he was rich, then he would be boasting. If he didn''t have money, then he wouldn''t be boasting.


    It was that simple!


    Those extravagant words were all nonsense, and they were all meant to trick people.


    But Hei Mei just so happened to believe his words.


    On that day, when Acting Hu finished buying the bag and Hei Mei came out, the number of people on the streets had almost reached a hundred percent.


    It was because no matter how Hei Mei looked at it, it felt like she had snatched the bag away from him!


    The Acting Hu and Hei Mei, were simply not in accordance with this beautiful bag at all!


    Being the center of attention, Hei Mei felt a little unnatural and subconsciously tightened her bag.


    "Tiger, why do you think they''re looking at me?" Hei Mei asked even though she knew the answer, she just wanted Acting Hu to praise her.


    "What do you think?" The Acting Hu was full of smiles.


    "Because I''m beautiful?" Hei Mei said tentatively.


    The Acting Hu cuddled Hei Mei in her arms, "Other than this, is there any other reason?"


    "Cluck, cluck ¡­" Hei Mei imitated the little girl and laughed, while covering her mouth.


    It sounded like the wind howling from a rag.


    If Zhang Fei wanted to imitate a woman, how could he not have spicy eyes and ears?


    Ever since he got to know Hei Mei, it seemed as if Acting Hu had walked onto a new level on his path of posturing.


    He held Hei Mei''s big and thick wrist as he walked down the street, suddenly, two familiar faces appeared in his eyes.


    He stopped to look. It was Chen Nan and Wang Xin!


    Acting Hu did not have much of an influence on Chen Nan, as he and Hei Mei pretended to pass by and eavesdropped on the side.


    "Chen Nan, is my father not done yet? It''s been a week! " Wang Xin''s tone was a little reproachful and a little anxious.


    Chen Nan''s expression did not change as he slowly lit up a cigarette: "There are too many good things to do, doing things is not like buying vegetables in a market, you think that you can do it just because you gave money? It''s not that simple! "


    Chen Nan had something in his words, he compared the night Wang Xin accompanied him to a market selling vegetables.


    How could Wang Xin not understand? However, she forced herself not to burst out in anger. Instead, she nodded deeply. "I have no other intentions. I just wanted to tell you that you promised me. Please don''t drag this on too long."


    Chen Nan shrugged his shoulders, "I didn''t drag it out, I''ve been trying to think of a way for you. I hope you don''t misunderstand me, okay?"


    Wang Xin took a deep breath. The man in front of her had broken his promise time and time again, so how could she believe him? Originally, she wanted to ask Chen Nan about that matter, but Chen Nan asked her to find a quiet place to talk. Of course, Wang Xin knew what he meant. She rejected him without hesitation and casually brought up the matter.


    Chen Nan''s answer was ambiguous, causing the bad premonition in her heart to grow stronger and stronger.


    "Alright, I''ll be troubling you then." After Wang Xin finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Chen Nan did not chase after him, but sneered in his heart as he watched Wang Xin''s departing figure.

 C125

    These days, I basically didn''t go to the restaurant to help out. I slept in the hotel when I went back in the evening and spent the rest of the time on the sand field.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything, she just left the door open for me every night and waited for me to come back before sleeping.


    The two of us slept in a room that was separated from each other by a door, but it brought us closer to each other''s hearts.


    Early that morning, before the restaurant even opened, someone knocked on the door.


    Wang Yuxian heard the sound and ran downstairs as if she had been electrocuted, while I slowly put on my clothes and went out.


    When I went downstairs, I saw Wang Yuxian hugging a man tightly, crying without saying a word.


    The man didn''t have any expression on his face. On the contrary, he looked a little disgusted.


    Seeing me come down, he coldly looked at me.


    "Jade Immortal, who is that?"


    "Hubby, he''s the one I told you about, Zhang Wen, my little brother ~" Wang Yuxian smiled like a flower, extremely radiant.


    I was startled, so this man is the man that Wang Yuxian has been waiting for.


    Why did he suddenly return?


    Even though my heart wasn''t comfortable with it, I still told him that Wang Yuxian and I were just friends, and told him not to think too much.


    He ignored me, and pushed Wang Yuxian away in annoyance.


    "Get me some food, I''m hungry."


    Wang Yuxian hurriedly replied and ran into the kitchen.


    I cleaned up the restaurant and was ready to open it, so I had time to look the man up and down.


    He looked just like an ordinary man. There was a bit of evilness in his eyes. When he spoke, his eyes seemed to drift wildly, giving people a feeling that he wasn''t sincere.


    He sat down and started to play with his phone, not saying a single unnecessary word to Wang Yuxian.


    This was the first time he had seen the Wang Yuxian after walking for such a long time! I didn''t expect him to be so cold.


    Maybe it was because she was too excited, Wang Yuxian didn''t think of anything else and in a short while, a bowl of noodles was served to the man.


    This man lowered his head and ate, not even sparing Wang Yuxian a glance.


    "Wen Zi, help Big Sis look after the shop today. Big Sis is going out for a day." She excitedly went upstairs to change her clothes.


    I saw that she was too happy to splash her with cold water, so I agreed.


    The man started circling the restaurant, looking around, and when the Wang Yuxian came down he asked me, More than a month.


    I tell the truth.


    He glared at Wang Yuxian, and said in front of me: "What is a fellow giving so much money for? Do you think it''s easy to open a restaurant? Why don''t you need money? "You prodigal woman!"


    This man does not care about anything, but suddenly the first sentence I said was to teach Wang Yuxian a lesson, is this man still f * cking a man?


    "It''s her business for Wang Yuxian to have so much money, you should be more concerned about your woman, you shouldn''t blame the shop. It''s already good enough for a woman like her to be able to keep an eye on the shop for you." Although I was angry, I was still very polite.


    He burst out with a heh and rolled up his sleeves to hit me.


    But it was pulled apart by the Wang Yuxian.


    "I''m the boss now. From now on, everyone''s salary will be reduced by one thousand yuan! F * ck! Do you like it or not? I''ve seen a lot of kids in the countryside who don''t have much ability and still f * cking want to earn money like you! " He left with the Wang Yuxian while cursing.


    I smiled bitterly.


    Rural boy?


    Why should I stay here when I can''t even make as much money as I can in a day?


    Isn''t it just for the Wang Yuxian?


    If it hadn''t been for her, I would have gone!


    I took a few deep breaths and tried to calm down,


    Wang Yuxian could be said to be able to instantly kill most of the beauties on the streets today. If they were in a good mood, then naturally their faces would be a lot prettier as well.


    Those people who were ugly in their hearts, most of them didn''t look that good either.


    Wang Yuxian''s husband, Lao Gao had returned, then she would have something to rely on in the future, and other people wouldn''t secretly discuss her as a woman abandoned by another man.


    She was extremely satisfied with the man by her side.


    "Hubby, where are we going to eat?"


    "Hubby, where are we going to play?"


    "Hubby ¡­"


    If it was the first time that he had met this kind of husband, then these few voices of a husband and the face of a Wang Yuxian Meimei Han would definitely be able to make Lao Gao forget everything. But now, he was not excited at all, instead, he had a feeling that it was natural for the beauty beside him to express her goodwill, causing the ripples in his heart to stop fluctuating.


    Wang Yuxian did not ask him where he had been all these years, nor did she ask why he was suddenly back. To Wang Yuxian, as long as he returned, then everything else was more important.


    Isn''t that what a woman wants?


    "Hubby, let''s go watch a movie?" When he arrived at the entrance of a movie theater, the Wang Yuxian stopped.


    She wanted a girl today.


    Lao Gao looked at the woman on the poster and seemed to have thought of something.


    Wang Yuxian hugged him lightly, waiting for him to make a decision.


    She remembered that when they just met, it was like that. Back then, in order to coax her, Lao Gao had brought her out to eat, watch movies, and stroll around the streets every day.


    The current Lao Gao was more or less silent, but this was nothing, and did not hinder Wang Yuxian from liking his heart.


    "We won''t watch the movie. "Go to the coffee shop beside us and sit down for a while. I have something to discuss with you!" Lao Gao''s words were unquestionable, and he walked in with Wang Yuxian.


    Although she was not very happy, Wang Yuxian still did not say anything and followed Lao Gao in.


    Lao Gao ordered two cups of coffee, one was for a hundred yuan, the Wang Yuxian did not care, but didn''t she earn money to spend for her man?


    Lao Gao lowered his head, his phone kept ringing, and he quickly typed on it.


    "Hubby, you didn''t use to play on the phone in the past, but now you like to play on the phone?" Wang Yuxian asked half-jokingly.


    Lao Gao''s face changed, he subconsciously put down his phone and awkwardly coughed twice.


    After the coffee was served, he said, "Yuxian, how is the restaurant business when I''m not around?"


    With that, she rushed straight into the main topic, but Wang Yuxian, whose head was suddenly struck by surprise, did not understand the meaning behind her words, she treated them as her own condolences.


    She pushed the hair at the back of her ears and took a sip of coffee. "Not bad. I can''t say how good it is, but it''s not bad either!"


    "Hmm, I knew that you would be able to make this restaurant good." Lao Gao looked at her with satisfaction, then said: "How much money can we take out from this restaurant?"


    "Around 200,000!" The truth was revealed by the Wang Yuxian. Although the amount of money wasn''t much or much, for a woman like the Wang Yuxian, it was more than enough for her to show off.


    It was not easy for a woman to earn that much money while supporting her own restaurant.


    Lao Gao obviously did not expect the Wang Yuxian to have so much money, his eyes flashed: "Take it all out later, I need it urgently!"

 C126

    "Hubby, what are you doing with so much money?" Although the money was all saved for Lao Gao by the Wang Yuxian, she couldn''t help but ask.


    After all, this was not a small number.


    Lao Gao looked at her with annoyance: "If I told you to take it, then take it. Why would I need to give you a report?"


    With just one sentence, it caused Wang Yuxian''s mood to drop to the bottom.


    She felt that Lao Gao didn''t want to come back this time, but had come back for money.


    What should he do?


    "Rows... However, I can''t even take out two hundred thousand, so I''ll give you fifty thousand first. I''ll give you the rest slowly. " The Wang Yuxian said.


    "Then quickly go and get it! I''ll wait for you inside! "


    Lao Gao, who used to go with Wang Yuxian no matter what she did in the past, actually allowed Wang Yuxian to take the fifty thousand.


    But Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything, she turned around and went to get the money.


    When he came back, he had a bag in his hand.


    Inside was fifty thousand dollars.


    Seeing the money, Lao Gao''s face lit up. He took out his phone and quickly touched it.


    Not long after Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao left, Acting Hu and the others came over. I told them that the man from Wang Yuxian had returned, and that we had to help him look after me in the shop today.


    They nodded and said nothing.


    We worked until night, and tonight the sand was still being transported on the battlefield. I asked Li Erzi to watch over it for me, and I stayed in the shop to take care of the business for the Wang Yuxian.


    After the restaurant closed, Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao returned.


    "Wen Zi, how''s business going in the shop today?" Wang Yuxian asked me.


    I nodded and said it was okay, I had been busy all day.


    She gave me a grateful look and whispered a "thank you".


    Lao Gao did not ask anything and went to the counter to take out all the money he had received today and put it in his own pocket.


    I couldn''t help but frown.


    Wang Yuxian indicated for me not to speak anymore.


    "Wen Zi, I may have to make things difficult for you in the future. Go and pack up the storage space downstairs and stay here."


    I nodded. Even if she didn''t say anything, I was ready to move out, but I was still a little worried. I was prepared to stay a few more nights before leaving.


    I''ll go up and get my bedding, then I''ll go to the warehouse.


    Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao went upstairs, and it was quiet for a while.


    As I lied on my bed, I couldn''t tell what I felt. Unknowingly, I thought about how it felt to be together with Lao Gao. My heart felt a little uncomfortable, but there was nothing I could do.


    That''s the real husband of Wang Yuxian, no matter what they should do, and I am already an outsider now.


    I thought I''d stay a day or two and then I''d move out myself and roll over to sleep.


    Clang!


    As soon as I lay down, I heard the sound of something being smashed.


    I sat up and tried to go up to see what was going on, but I stopped as soon as I got up.


    This is a family matter, why would I meddle in it?


    The sound of footsteps could be heard as Old Gao, draped in his clothes, ran out the door.


    Wang Yuxian''s sobs came from upstairs.


    My heart shrunk as I wanted to go up and comfort Wang Yuxian, but I felt that it was inappropriate. After all, her husband has returned.


    I sighed, locked the door, and went back to sleep.


    Creak ¡­


    In the darkness, the door opened by a crack, and Wang Yuxian''s tearful voice could be heard, "Wen Zi, are you asleep?"


    My body moved and I hastily sat up. "Jade Immortal, what happened?"


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" Without saying a word, she threw herself into my arms, and even though there was only a layer of cloth between her clothes, she started to cry in my arms.


    "What''s going on ¡­?" I asked softly.


    Wang Yuxian cried for a long time before she finally opened her mouth. "Lao Gao, you call me stupid, say that I can''t do anything, I was angry with him for a few words, then he left ¡­"


    I frowned, thinking that this Lao Gao is too much, he left for such a long time just because Wang Yuxian is busy doing all the work here. Now, he didn''t even say a word of thanks, so how could he blame the Wang Yuxian?


    "Don''t cry, he might be fine in two days. Didn''t he just come back?" It might be because I''m not used to it. " I comforted her with an excuse I didn''t want to believe.


    Wang Yuxian nodded silently.


    "But he wasn''t like that before. He used to be so nice to me, really."


    "Mm, I know ¡­" I hugged her.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian stopped crying and said to me, "Wen Zi, can I sleep with you tonight?"


    I chuckled and made a inviting gesture.


    Every time Wang Yuxian and I sleep badly, it''s not because of anything else. Sleeping with her is simply a kind of suffering, I can''t move a single inch, and I can only have such a great beauty in front of me, isn''t this a kind of torture?


    The Wang Yuxian at this moment didn''t care about how thin her body was, she directly hugged me and had one leg over my body. I could feel her breath, but I couldn''t move it.


    I know that if I am not careful, I will come into contact with my goddess, Wang Yuxian.


    I held her hand and tried to hypnotize myself into sleep.


    If a man changed, then the most direct method would be a woman.


    The influence a woman had on a man could change the world.


    Lao Gao was just an ordinary man, how could he escape such worldly changes?


    After he angrily walked out of the restaurant, he directly turned into a motel.


    He took out his room card and skillfully opened the door, walking in.


    On the bed, a phantom was waiting for her.


    Lao Gao chuckled, took off the clothes on his body, and went inside.


    The woman pretended to snort twice before asking Lao Gao: "Where''s the money?"


    Lao Gao continued to laugh: "If you let me enjoy this once, I''ll give it to you."


    "Humph!" Me. No. "Yes!" The woman turned her face away, ignoring Lao Gao.


    One had to say, this woman was also a beauty. However, there was a bit of a demoness on her face, giving people the feeling that she was a bit of a demoness.


    But she was as beautiful as a little demoness.


    Lao Gao turned around and took out fifty thousand, "This is fifty thousand, and I still have some money to spend on it."


    He was immediately displeased when he saw that the woman only had fifty thousand yuan.


    "Lao Gao, you asked me to come back with you for fifty thousand? If it''s just this little bit of money, why would I come back with you? "


    Lao Gao quickly comforted her: "Not only that, there''s more coming! I can''t take it out today. Don''t worry, it''s all yours! "


    The woman rolled her eyes and rebuked, "Actually, how good is it for us to be in Guangzhou? Why must we come back? Are you still thinking about that woman? "


    Lao Gao hurriedly shook his head, "No, no, in my heart, you are the only one!"


    "Really?"


    "It''s true!"

 C127

    The first rays of the morning sun shone in, shining straight on Wang Yuxian and me.


    Wang Yuxian''s sleeping posture wasn''t too good. Half of her white legs were exposed, and her pajamas were taken off. Her enchanting face was only half a fist away from mine.


    "Jade Immortal, wake up." Today, she slept even deeper than I did. I gently nudged her.


    She slowly opened her eyes and asked me what time it was.


    I saw that Acting Hu and the rest were about to open the door, so I hurriedly got up and put on my clothes.


    In the past, I didn''t tell anyone in Wang Yuxian who was unclear about what had happened. But now that her husband had returned, if I was still like that, it would be a bit unreasonable.


    People were watching the sky.


    Wang Yuxian called Lao Gao right after she got up, but no one answered.


    She had been absent-minded all morning.


    Shortly before noon, a shadow pushed open the door and entered. After entering, he went to the counter to get the money without any hesitation.


    "You''re back ¡­" Wang Yuxian said weakly.


    The man didn''t even look at her. There was only some change in the counter. It had just opened today, so there wasn''t much money in the water.


    "Only this little?" This man shot a glance at Wang Yuxian.


    The latter stopped talking, but all of our gazes were focused on Lao Gao.


    We were all furious.


    Acting Hu, who never lost out in words, didn''t say anything rare at this time. Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua also stopped what they were doing.


    Wang Yuxian stared at him with eyes as pure as a child''s. "Where did you go last night?"


    Lao Gao''s face changed, but his tone did not change at all: "Who cares!"


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes immediately turned red.


    I knew that she must have been holding it in for too long, but she couldn''t vent it out.


    At this moment, it was as if there was a little deer bumping around in Wang Yuxian''s heart. Looking at Lao Gao''s expression, she seemed to have already understood something.


    Lao Gao did not waste any words, he turned and walked up to the second floor.


    Wang Yuxian turned and wiped her eyes, and went up as well.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant froze for a moment.


    Acting Hu tiptoed to the stairs and was about to go up.


    "What are you doing?" I called to him.


    He winked at me. "Listen to what they''re saying. What if the Lady Boss is at a disadvantage?"


    "It''s not your place to say anything about others suffering!" I don''t want the Acting Hu to get into trouble and let him work.


    There weren''t many people in the restaurant right now, so Li Erzi and the others and I sat there smoking.


    I asked Li Erzi how the situation was with the battlefield last night. He said that there was nothing special about it and everything was progressing smoothly, but there were very few people who wanted sand, just the construction site, and not a lot more.


    I nodded my head secretly, thinking that this little bit of money was even introduced to us by the Boss Wang, if it wasn''t for the Boss Wang, we wouldn''t even be able to earn this much money.


    It seems that I will have to put more effort into this aspect in the future.


    Just as he was talking with Li Erzi, a series of ding-dong sounds came from upstairs.


    I was afraid that the Wang Yuxian would suffer a loss so I went up the stairs.


    Inside Wang Yuxian''s room, a small thermos pot broke on the ground, scattering fragments all over the floor.


    He sat on the side of the bed and sobbed softly. Lao Gao paced back and forth in the room, cursing out loud from time to time.


    Seeing this scene, I felt as if a needle had pierced my heart.


    Wang Yuxian was kind to me, she helped me when I was in a difficult situation, and in terms of life, she had always quietly helped me.


    How can I watch her suffer?


    But how can I help with this? Go up and give that man a beating? That might make Wang Yuxian even more sad.


    Persuade him?


    Lao Gao would definitely not care about me.


    I had no choice but to eavesdrop like an outsider.


    "Didn''t you say that you could take out the money today?" Lao Gao said angrily.


    The Wang Yuxian''s voice trembled, "I forgot, I saved my life and can only take it out next month. I still have twenty thousand in my card, you can use it first ¡­"


    "F * ck!" Twenty thousand was nothing! "If you give me money, I''ll take it. If you give them to the waiters, they''ll be so f * cking generous ¡­"


    "Woo woo ¡­"


    I kept sighing in my heart.


    Lao Gao left after eating lunch at the hotel. Wang Yuxian did not come down.


    She was cleaning up the broken glass in the room when I came up.


    I''ll go in and clean it up with her.


    Her room had already been made with two people''s beds, but only the Wang Yuxian slept.


    I can see how much Wang Yuxian is looking forward to Lao Gao''s return, but right now, she is definitely more disappointed.


    "Jade Immortal, I have some money here, give it to him first." "No," I said.


    She silently shook her head: "No need, I can take out my money but Lao Gao didn''t tell me what he wanted to do. I''m not confident, this is all that he and I have left."


    "Alas ¡­"


    Then she took a bank card from the bedside drawer and gave it to me, saying that it was one hundred thousand dollars I had given her for safekeeping the last time, and that she had already saved it for me to save some money, and that I was old enough to save my wife''s money.


    I let her keep it, and she refused to give it to me.


    I slipped under her pillow again when she wasn''t looking.


    "Wen Zi, come here for a while ~" When it was afternoon, Li Erzi took the time to call me over to the side.


    "What is it?" Because of Wang Yuxian, my mood is very bad.


    "Wen Zi, what do you think this is?" Li Erzi took out a photo from his phone and showed it to me.


    It was Lao Gao. He lowered his head and entered the motel the most.


    My heart thumped.


    Li Erzi didn''t say anything, but I already knew what was going on.


    "But, is he the only one in the picture ¡­?"


    "Wen Zi, I can''t tell, but I can see it clearly, Lao Gao must have hidden a woman in the hotel! Furthermore, he did not plan to stay for long after he came back, and probably wants to take the money to leave! " Li Erzi''s words were also what I was thinking in my heart.


    My eyes narrowed.


    "Wen Zi, I won''t say anything else, the Lady Boss doesn''t have anything to say to us, if that man bullies her, I will be the first to disagree!"


    I secretly took a deep breath, and told Li Erzi not to speak carelessly about this matter in advance, and not to tell the Wang Yuxian either.


    She had waited for Lao Gao for so long, if she knew that Lao Gao was carrying another woman on his back, she would have gone crazy.


    When night was about to fall, Lao Gao returned. He reeked of alcohol and went upstairs to sleep.


    Wang Yuxian hurried over to help him.


    Li Erzi and the rest are also prepared to leave, he will still go to the battlefield tonight. Since there is nothing else, I will leave it to Li Erzi.


    I cleaned up the hotel by myself and was about to go to bed when I heard a crisp snap from upstairs.


    I came to my senses, pushed open the door, and ran upstairs.


    It was the sound of a slap.


    "Jade Immortal, what''s wrong?"


    Lao Gao walked over to me, gave me a fierce look, and then went downstairs.


    In the room, the Wang Yuxian cried.


    I hastily went in. Wang Yuxian was dressed exceptionally sexily as she covered her face and sat on the side of the bed.


    I could just make out a newly opened condom on the edge of the bed.


    "What happened?"


    "Lao Gao has returned, but he hasn''t touched me yet. I wonder if he has lost interest in me ¡­"


    Wang Yuxian felt wronged and started crying in front of me.


    I endured for so many days, but suddenly my anger burst forth. I grabbed a wooden stick from the corridor: "Did Lao Gao attack you?"

 C128

    Lao Gao came back and idled around everyday, he basically did not care about the things in the restaurant, and that was fine, but he still beat up Wang Yuxian, how can I endure this?


    "Wen Zi! "What are you doing!" Seeing me turn around and leave, the Wang Yuxian grabbed onto me.


    "Damn, is he even a man!?" What''s the point in waiting for him for so long! "


    "Wen Zi, this is elder sister''s matter, don''t get involved."


    Wang Yuxian cried like a weeping beauty. At this moment, my heart was filled with sadness, my heart was filled with sorrow, my heart was such a good lady, yet she has suffered many setbacks on the road of love. I could tell that she really liked Lao Gao, and today, I will let her see Lao Gao''s true face!


    "Jade Immortal, get dressed." "No," I said.


    "What?" She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Listen to me. Hurry up, I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    I called Li Erzi and asked him if he knew which room was the hotel Lao Gao went to.


    "What''s wrong?" What are you doing, Wen Zi? "


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    "Don''t do anything rash, I''ll wait for you at the entrance of the hotel!" Listening to my tone, Li Erzi probably knew that I was angry.


    "That''s fine too!" I hung up.


    Ten minutes later, Wang Yuxian came down wearing a set of rather casual clothes.


    I pulled her by the hand and led her to the car. There weren''t many people on the way, so it didn''t take long for me to arrive at the hotel that Li Erzi was talking about.


    Seeing the words "motel", Wang Yuxian blushed: "Wen Zi, what do you want to do?"


    I opened the door and got out of the car.


    Li Erzi and Pillar also came over. They seemed to have been waiting for me for a long time, I didn''t think that Pillar would also come.


    "Wen Zi, what are you preparing to do?" Li Erzi asked me.


    "Go up and find him!" In which room? "


    "806!"


    I pulled Wang Yuxian in without looking back.


    The pillar must have known what was going on. He told me to wait and went to say hello to the receptionist. Then he brought me a room card.


    "I know the owner of this hotel. Here, take this. Don''t let him escape later!" said the pillar.


    I nodded and took the elevator up to 806.


    Wang Yuxian seemed to know what she was going to do after a while, without saying a word, she only secretly squeezed my hand.


    Beep...


    The door opened, and I went in first, switching on the light in the room.


    Immediately, the room was filled with light.


    The man and woman on the bed immediately caught his eye.


    The woman''s skin was snow-white, but there was a slightly demonic aura in her eyes. The man''s skin was bronze in color, and he looked somewhat obese.


    Time paused for a few seconds.


    The woman''s scream tore through the air.


    Wang Yuxian immediately cried. Her tears fell like rain drops that were as big as beans on a summer day.


    "Lao Gao, you aren''t interested in me, and have not touched me for the past two days, is it because of her?"


    Lao Gao''s face was dark and deep red. He looked at Wang Yuxian with extreme dissatisfaction, but actually didn''t feel any guilt at all from her body.


    "Wang Yuxian, get out of here!"


    "Speak!" Is it because of this woman that you want money!? "


    "So what if I am!"


    Pow! Dong!


    Zhu Zhu Chi did not know what was going on, but he could tell what was going on. The moment Lao Gao finished speaking, he gave a beautiful punch and knocked Lao Gao down to the ground.


    This kind of man should be beaten!


    But before we could even exchange two blows, Wang Yuxian crazily pulled us away and used her own body to protect us.


    "This is my family''s matter, I don''t need you to meddle in it!" Get out! " She rarely got angry with us.


    We looked at each other for a few seconds, then took a deep breath and called Li Erzi and the pillar out. The few of us hadn''t gone far before smoking near the elevator.


    "Wen Zi, what do you think is going on in this world? "My pillar is so good, and no woman likes me. How can such a rotten person be liked by such a good-looking woman?" said the pillar.


    Li Erzi told me that Pillar had nothing to do today so he came over to look after the battlefield. Coincidentally, he heard of this matter, so he came over with him.


    I nodded silently.


    Not long after, Wang Yuxian walked out of the room, walked in front of me, and said goodbye before leaving herself.


    She was already waiting for me in the car, so I let Li Erzi and the pillar leave.


    She didn''t say a word to me along the way, and for some reason I always felt that this time I was going to add a little more.


    Originally, he wanted to let the Wang Yuxian clearly see who Lao Gao was, but why did he feel that the Wang Yuxian was even more depressed now?


    At the hotel, she went upstairs to sleep.


    Her attitude left me with no idea of what was going on, so I followed her.


    She went into the room and took off her clothes, not caring if I was watching or not.


    "Wen Zi, even if you do know about this matter in the future, don''t tell me about it. Do you understand?" Cold words came out of her mouth.


    "But someone like him is not worth waiting for!"


    "You don''t have to worry about that!" The Wang Yuxian suddenly shouted without any warning.


    I was startled.


    She didn''t know when she started to cry, but she started to stare at me with tears in her eyes.


    "What''s so good about people like that?" I don''t understand.


    "Well, that''s my business too!" Wang Yuxian had never been so angry with me before.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I just stood there.


    At that time, I did not understand why Wang Yuxian was angry, but I understood afterwards.


    Wang Yuxian had waited for Lao Gao for so long, if she did not like Lao Gao, she could have went out to find a man herself. However, she did not do that.


    I''m stupid, too.


    He didn''t even realize this.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. "Jade Immortal, I''ll be leaving first. If anything happens, just call me."


    I like Lao Gao. Even if he went out to find women, I still like him the same! No one could change that! You don''t need to worry about me! "


    My heart felt like it was being pierced by needles.


    So what am I doing tonight? Isn''t this asking for trouble! You''re not trying to curry favor with me!


    I gave a self-deprecating smile and went out to the battlefield.


    I didn''t go back to sleep at night, so Li Erzi and the others asked me how I was doing.


    At noon the next day, I went to the restaurant with my body swaying, and the moment I entered, I saw Lao Gao.


    He didn''t know when he had returned, but he was sitting safely in the cashier''s booth.


    Wang Yuxian came out to help.


    Zhang Wen,, what are you doing? The couple is fine, aren''t you trying to sow discord?


    Seeing me enter, Wang Yuxian looked at me with a complicated gaze, and said: "Wen Zi, what are you standing there for, come in and work!"


    I lowered my head and walked in. Lao Gao said in a weird tone, "Jade Immortal, what''s the problem with being late? Did he get a waiter, or did he get a grandpa? "


    I suddenly looked towards Lao Gao.


    Scared by my cold eyes, he cringed and fell silent.


    He still had the marks of last night''s beatings on his face.


    Wang Yuxian came over and said: "This time, let''s call it absenteeism. I''ve already remembered it.

 C129

    Lao Gao stayed in the hotel for a while before leaving.


    In the afternoon, Wang Xin called me and told me to go out and relax.


    When Wang Yuxian and I asked for leave to go out, she frowned and asked where I was going.


    I said I would go with Wang Xin, and then I left.


    Wang Xin was waiting for me near the school.


    "What''s wrong? You miss me? " As soon as I got in the car, I joked with her.


    She did not joke with me.


    "What''s wrong?" "His face is so ugly." I asked.


    Wang Xin''s face sank, and sighed slowly, not saying a word.


    "Because of Chen Nan?"


    I slammed the steering wheel. "I knew he wasn''t a good guy!"


    Wang Xin looked at me and did not say anything for a long time.


    In a luxurious villa, in a magnificent living room, a man and a woman were engaged in an intense battle.


    Half an hour later, the room finally regained its calm.


    Chen Nan pushed her away in annoyance and went to the bathroom.


    He did not know why, but the more frivolous a girl was, the easier it was for men to get their hands on, and men were even easier to play with. Right now, Chen Nan was the same.


    But this was not because he was doing this for Li Jiarui, but was purely for the sake of venting. The last place he was beaten up by Guo Liang was still painful, and every time he thought of Guo Liang, he would feel so angry to death.


    You hit me, he thought, and I''ll play with your woman.


    However, this matter won''t end like this. I''ll deal with you when I have free time!


    "Chen Nan, how''s the matter?" Li Jiarui thought that this would be the last time she would come to find Chen Nan. If he still delayed today and didn''t do anything, then she wouldn''t have any illusions about him.


    Chen Nan lit a cigarette and an ethereal smoke rose from his mouth. He looked at Li Jiarui with disdain.


    "I know if I should take it or not."


    Li Jiarui was immediately enraged, she did not care about the smooth surface of her body, and immediately stood up, glowering at Chen Nan.


    He had sold himself so many times, yet he just vanished like smoke in thin air?


    I was toyed with by Chen Nan just like that?


    But before Li Jiarui could say anything, Chen Nan took out a bank card from her pocket. "From now on, accompany me every week, this money is yours."


    Li Jiarui opened her bank card, "I''m not lacking in money! I just want to take care of Zhang Wen! "


    Chen Nan sighed with difficulty: "That brat is following the big boss now, it''s not good for me to touch him ¡­"


    "Then what do you mean? You''ve forgiven me? "


    "¡­"


    "Alright!" I got it! " After Li Jiarui finished speaking, he was about to put on her clothes and go out.


    When she was about to leave, Chen Nan called her. He opened a video on his phone for her to see.


    Li Jiarui looked at it and was so angry her whole body was trembling.


    The man and woman that they had exchanged pleasantries with, were her and Chen Nan!


    She never expected Chen Nan to be so despicable, to actually take pictures while she was unaware!


    If this was known by Guo Liang, then wouldn''t the love she protected with all his effort collapse again?


    In the past, Li Jiarui did not care, but now, she no longer needed help from Guo Liang. Now, her thoughts had changed, and Guo Liang had already entered her heart.


    A cold smile hung on Chen Nan''s lips. He knew clearly in his heart that Li Jiarui would definitely compromise with him.


    He coincidentally took this opportunity to place his hand on Li Jiarui''s shoulder, pretending to be concerned.


    "Jia Rui, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, do you know who is standing behind Zhang Wen? To be honest, I''ve already spent two hundred thousand yuan just to get rid of him. If it was before, this little bit of money would have been enough to buy half of his life. Now, I hate him even more than you do, don''t worry, sooner or later I''ll find him, as long as you can maintain this relationship with me ¡­ "


    After saying that, Chen Nan''s hands started to become dishonest again.


    Looking at Chen Nan''s hypocritical face, Li Jiarui hesitated for a long time. Finally, he let go of her modesty and hugged him again.


    Right now, Li Jiarui didn''t have a choice. It would be better to compromise with Chen Nan a little, and then, she would be able to buy a good one.


    Facing this black hole that was like an endless whirlpool, she didn''t know when she would be able to escape.


    After playing around with Wang Xin for an entire day, Wang Xin once again recovered her former open-mindedness towards me.


    I drank some wine and got a ride back with us.


    I checked the time when I got back to the hotel. It was past eleven o''clock.


    I didn''t plan to stay here tonight. To be honest, it was kind of torture for me when Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao were sleeping upstairs.


    I like the Wang Yuxian, but most of the time I can''t do anything about it.


    I can''t change anything, and I can''t change Wang Yuxian''s feelings for Lao Gao.


    I can''t change Lao Gao, so I can''t give the Wang Yuxian a name.


    Furthermore, Wang Yuxian''s words were very clear to me last night, she doesn''t care what Lao Gao did, she just likes Lao Gao anyway.


    I know what she''s thinking. A man who likes a man to a certain degree will be desperate.


    Only, I think it''s a bit of a pity.


    After all, the Wang Yuxian was such a good girl, and Lao Gao was just a thick-skinned old man who betrayed his love.


    I don''t understand the love between Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao, just like how I didn''t understand why the ice crystal clear and pure Wang Yuxian would be the same as when Lao Hei went to the corn field.


    Tap, tap, tap ¡­


    From upstairs came the sound of someone descending.


    "Wen Zi, where are you going?" It was the Wang Yuxian.


    I glanced at her.


    That kind of fragmented flower wilting was extremely suitable for her at this moment.


    There was also a faint sense of desolation.


    "I''ll move out from now on." "No," I said.


    I was supposed to move out, what the hell am I doing hanging around here? Watching the Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao love each other everyday?


    One of these days I''m going to die.


    She blocked the door. "You''re not allowed to leave!"


    "Do you want me to watch your show of love every day? I can''t stand it! " "No," I said.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes moved passionately: "Are you angry at your elder sister? Have you ever thought about it from an older sister''s point of view? "


    I took a deep breath.


    "Then why are you still angry ¡­" Wang Yuxian was like a little lady who was afraid that I would get angry. She pouted her little lips and stood at the door, not intending to let me out at all.


    Moreover, it was the man who had appeared on stage in a flash.


    "But ¡­" I don''t know what to say, I just feel that the Wang Yuxian isn''t worth it, but how can I say these words?


    Seeing that I was still hesitating, the Wang Yuxian hugged me from behind. "Wen Zi, you are this sister''s only close friend. There are some things I don''t want to say to Lao Gao, but I do want to tell you.


    Since the Wang Yuxian has already said so, what else can I say? She only asked Lao Gao a question weakly.


    Her small hands wrapped around me like willow branches, drawing circles in my arms. "He''s not here tonight ¡­."

 C130

    Wang Yuxian''s words made me feel like I was wrapped in soft cotton candy.


    This feeling was similar to when he had first met the Wang Yuxian. He was a little expectant, and also a little excited.


    That feeling was self-evident.


    The moment I closed my eyes, it was as if I had returned to the time when I was waiting for Wang Yuxian to come over from the woodshed.


    I thought, since Lao Gao is unloyal to the Wang Yuxian, I might as well treat him better. After all, the Wang Yuxian doesn''t like that kind of person.


    As I thought about it, I turned around. Wang Yuxian''s eyes had turned red unknowingly, and when she saw me looking up at her, her mouth and mine were only separated by half a fist. As long as I lowered my head, I would be able to touch her.


    In her eyes, I also felt a trace of affection.


    Wang Yuxian definitely has feelings for me too.


    My head moved.


    Wang Yuxian immediately used her finger to cover my mouth. "Wen Zi, I''m your sister."


    I hugged her and squeezed. "I know."


    "Even knowing that you still ¡­" "Hm."


    Before she could finish, I kissed her like an animal.


    At that moment, Wang Yuxian was in my arms like a young girl who had eaten a forbidden fruit. When I met her, her eyes were filled with surprise, and her eyes had grown in disbelief, staring in an oval shape.


    I only kissed her for a few seconds, and then she pushed me away: "Wen Zi, what are you doing!"


    Even though she said that, her cheeks were red, and her tone was not as tough as before.


    "Jade Immortal, that man is not worthy of your kindness. What were you doing while you were bitterly waiting for him here? What was he doing when you were cleaning up for him? "


    "Then he''s also my husband!" Wang Yuxian suddenly raised her face and looked at me stubbornly.


    From her eyes, I could see everything.


    Although the Wang Yuxian seemed like she had a water personality, she was actually a very devoted person. It was just that she did not have any resistance towards relationships.


    I sighed helplessly. "Then let me hug you one last time."


    "That''s fine." She grinned and threw herself into my arms.


    Ding dong.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    Wang Yuxian immediately left my arms as if she had been electrocuted.


    Standing opposite of us is a man reeking of alcohol. At this moment, the way he looked at me and Wang Yuxian was as though fire was spewing out of his eyes.


    This was none other than Lao Gao who had just returned from drinking outside.


    He did not come back because he wanted to go to the Wang Yuxian, but because the women outside thought that he did not get the money back and did not let him in.


    Lao Gao, that''s all!


    Lao Gao did not have a shred of male pride when he was with the demon woman, but he was full of confidence when he was with the Wang Yuxian.


    In this world, each thing was superior to the other.


    Clang!


    He shattered the bottle in his hand and pointed the broken tip at me. "Fuck you, you''re playing with my woman!"


    Wang Yuxian hurried over to explain, "Lao Gao, it''s not what you think. Wen Zi and I don''t have anything!"


    "WenNima!" So it turns out that during the time I''m not here, you have been messing around with him everyday! I say! Why didn''t you give me the money! " Lao Gao has finally found a way to vent his anger, he wants to vent out his anger for the things that happened to him last night. He wants to vent out his anger for the grievances he suffered at Wang Yuxian''s side.


    I need to vent even more of my anger on me.


    "Wen Zi, you go first!" Wang Yuxian anxiously told me.


    Pow!


    He raised his hand and slapped Wang Yuxian: "Bitch! None of you can leave today. "


    Looking at Lao Gao, I was a little dazed. After all, it was me who was in the wrong first.


    I gave Lao Gao a higher step like this, and he stepped on it with one foot.


    The dog still dared to randomly bite on it a few times in front of his own door, and Lao Gao was even more so.


    To put it bluntly, Wang Yuxian and I simply hugged each other for a moment, but he actually went to bed with that woman! And we caught him.


    He was still showing off now.


    My eyes turned cold. "If you have the ability, don''t hit women. If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you!"


    Lao Gao chirped: "Sure, get out!"


    With that, he was about to leave without any hesitation. Even the Wang Yuxian couldn''t stop him.


    As soon as we left, he shouted that he was going to beat us two adulterers.


    Before I could get into a fighting stance, Lao Gao immediately pounced towards my head like a dog pouncing towards its prey. I did not notice, that when he pounced on me, he threw a huge fist towards my head.


    I didn''t expect him to take the initiative when he was drunk. He shielded his head, then grabbed his fist and pulled away.


    Lao Gao screamed in pain. I flipped over and punched Lao Gao ruthlessly in the nose.


    Lao Gao was in so much pain that he could not even open his eyes. My punch caused him to lose his ability to resist.


    Just as I was about to throw out my second punch, Wang Yuxian ran over to stop me as if she was insane. "Wen Zi, stop this right now!"


    A feeling of being deceived instantly surged forth. Could it be that Wang Yuxian did not see that Lao Gao was the one who attacked me first? Right now, not only are they not speaking up for me, they are standing on Lao Gao''s side.


    And why would I do that?


    Under Wang Yuxian''s attentive gaze, I raised my fist and slowly lowered it.


    She looked at Lao Gao with concern.


    Lao Gao no longer clamored, the pain on his nose was making him unable to recover for a long time.


    The Wang Yuxian supported him and returned to the restaurant.


    Before leaving, Lao Gao told me to wait. After he recovers, he will definitely make me regret it.


    Sometimes, I really don''t know what I am doing. Am I a fearless sacrifice, or am I a playboy in front of the Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao?


    No matter what he did, it seemed futile.


    It was as if I could never capture the heart of the Wang Yuxian.


    I drove my BMW to the battlefield.


    I drove very fast. I had already traveled 100 miles, but I didn''t care about it at all.


    That was the feeling of having his heart trampled on.


    These two days on the battlefield were quite peaceful, not many people came to cause trouble, and money was flowing into my pockets like water.


    I think the income is not bad, but in Boss Wang''s eyes, this money is nothing.


    Furthermore, I keep having the feeling that Boss Wang intentionally made me earn this money, as long as he''s unhappy one day, then I won''t be able to earn a single cent. This can be considered as a form of charity.


    I went over to ask Li Erzi if he had found a place to collect sand recently.


    He shook his head and said no, other than the site that the Boss Wang gave him, no one else dared to take our sand.


    I sighed, to put it bluntly, I am still Boss Wang''s possession!


    Leaving him, I am nothing.


    As I was talking, my phone rang.


    He looked down and saw that it was from Wang Yuxian.


    I picked it up quickly.


    "Wen Zi, the bridge of Lao Gao''s nose is broken. You hit him."


    I made an ''oh'' and thought I deserved it.


    When the Wang Yuxian heard this, she calmed herself and continued, "In the future, if you dare to lay a hand on Lao Gao again, don''t blame me for falling out with you. He''s my man!"

 C131

    Facing the Wang Yuxian''s unsettled situation, I was unable to recover my senses for a long time.


    "Then, what am I?" I recited something that even I myself doubted.


    "My brother, if you like."


    If I don''t, I''m afraid I''ll break off all ties with her.


    I don''t want it, and I don''t want it.


    When I wasn''t with Lao Gao, although I was intimate with him, I enjoyed that hazy feeling very much and enjoyed it very much. But now, everything has vanished into thin air.


    I didn''t answer her, I said I would pay for it, and hung up.


    Before I knew it, my face was covered in tears.


    I knew that I was paying for my lost love.


    Wang Yuxian and I have always been fated to be together.


    Perhaps this was heaven''s will!


    After sending the sand over tonight, I called Acting Hu Zhang Guohua out for a drink. This time, it was only until almost dawn.


    The next day, I will not go to the restaurant. Li Erzi will help me inform Wang Yuxian.


    After a while, my phone rang. I saw that it was from Wang Yuxian, so I didn''t pick it up and went back to sleep after pressing the phone.


    I slept through the afternoon.


    Get up and turn the phone on first.


    A few minutes later, another call came in.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    I picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen?" There was a muffled voice on the phone, as if it was purposely speaking through its nose.


    "Who are you?" I didn''t hear it.


    "F * ck!" I am Lao Gao! "


    "F * ck!" I cursed and was about to hang up when I didn''t bother to talk to him.


    "Don''t hang up yet, let me finish!" Lao Gao said, "Last night, you and Wang Yuxian were messing with shoes in the house and were taken by the restaurant''s surveillance camera, if I give this to the police, I''m afraid you will be charged with adultery. If you do not want to be invited by the police to drink tea, then listen to me!"


    I sneered in my heart.


    This Lao Gao is actually using such a method to threaten me, I''m not f * cking afraid!


    But ah ¡­ I''m afraid that if this matter were to spread out, it would be bad for the Wang Yuxian.


    A person like Lao Gao would definitely be able to do anything.


    So I suppressed my anger and asked him what he wanted me to do.


    "Give me fifty thousand first!" His voice was filled with greed, like a hungry wolf that had seen fresh meat.


    My hands are trembling from anger. If this person is not Wang Yuxian''s husband, if Wang Yuxian says that it doesn''t matter even if I leave him, then I will definitely find someone to kill him in the next second!


    This kind of person living in this world was a complete waste of food!


    "I didn''t ask you for too much for this fifty thousand yuan. Do you know how much it costs to get hospitalized after you broke my nose? This is f * cking lucky! What is it? You drive a BMW and you don''t even have this little bit of money? " He was quite angry.


    "Sure, I''ll get someone to give you money tonight." I took a deep breath.


    "Sure, then I''ll wait, hehe!" When Lao Gao heard that I wanted to give him money, he immediately laughed.


    I hung up and thought about calling the pillar.


    "Feng Zhu, help me out ¡­"


    Night at Wang Yuxian''s restaurant.


    There were a lot of guests here today, so Wang Yuxian was extremely busy. However, Lao Gao acted like a person who had nothing to do and sat at the counter to collect the money.


    Ding dong!


    The bell for the reception rang and a burly man walked in with two lackeys behind him.


    This person had an air of rogue about him, making people understand that he was definitely not a good person.


    He came in and went to the cashier''s desk.


    He forcefully patted Lao Gao''s head who was playing with WeChat.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" The old man raised his head in confusion. When he saw this face, he was instantly enraged.


    This was the first person to hit him the last time he was caught red-handed!


    "What the fuck do you want to do!" Lao Gao said.


    The man carried him out like a little chick. When Acting Hu and the rest saw him, they all smiled and continued to work. Wang Yuxian did not see this scene at all.


    Pow!


    Five stacks of money, still in white stripes, were thrown in front of him.


    Fifty thousand dollars.


    "This money was given to you by Wen Zi. He told me to tell you to treat Wang Yuxian well in the future!"


    Lao Gao''s face, which was previously filled with dark clouds, instantly dissipated. "Heh heh, you should have said that earlier!"


    He greedily put the money into his arms, afraid that others would see.


    "You better behave!" As he spoke, that person brought his men away.


    Lao Gao laughed and returned to the house.


    He went upstairs to change his clothes, pack his money, and then greeted the Wang Yuxian. Without caring if the restaurant was busy or not, he left.


    He went out and bought two boxes of Chinese cigarettes.


    These days, the hotel''s income was not much and he did not have much money on him. Today, he finally had the money to buy cigarettes.


    He lit up a cigarette, took out his phone and confidently dialed a number.


    "Hello, darling?"


    "What is it?" It was an impatient voice, but it was filled with charm.


    "I''ve gotten the money, I''ll go look for you now!" With the money, Lao Gao''s waist immediately became stiff.


    "Ah?" "Now?" The woman was a little surprised.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong? You don''t want to see me? "


    The meaning behind his words was, you don''t want money?


    Who wouldn''t want to go with the money? The woman quickly corrected herself, said of course she did, and hung up.


    Lao Gao laughed and rushed back to the inn.


    When he passed by a health care store, he thought for a moment, then went in to buy a box of Night Wolves.


    "Aiya, hurry up and get dressed!"


    In the hotel, there was a person whose body was covered with tattoos lying beside the woman. She hung up the phone and said anxiously.


    The man looked as if he still wanted to continue, and looked at her playfully, "But I''m not done yet!"


    "Next time, I''ll let you have some fun next time!"


    "Did you say that?" "You can do whatever you want?"


    "Mm, I said that. Next time, I''ll cooperate with you."


    "Bite?"


    "Okay."


    The man didn''t say anything else. He put on his clothes as fast as he could and went out.


    Before the woman could put on her clothes, Lao Gao had already knocked on the door.


    She quickly covered half her body with a towel and went to open the door.


    "Why aren''t you wearing any clothes?" Lao Gao asked.


    A look of nervousness flashed across the woman''s face. Wan''er smiled, and used the soul stirring gaze that she was most proficient in to electric shock for Lao Gao: "Didn''t I come to welcome you? "I''ve not seen you in two days, I miss you so much!"


    Lao Gao''s big black face had a smile on it, he was no longer tense, he placed the woman on his shoulder, with the tip of his feet, he closed the door.


    He kissed the woman like a madman.


    "Aiya, you''ll ¡­" The woman pushed him away with a trace of boredom in her eyes. "Where''s the money?"


    Lao Gao patted his bulging pockets.


    Only then did the woman slowly spread her legs.


    Lao Gao rode on it like a dog, not caring about the fact that he was starting to sway.


    At this time, someone played a song outside.


    Who would sway the most tonight?


    You''re my favorite,


    You are my swing,


    Who would be the most swaying tonight?


    Aooo ¡­


    "Tonight, are you swaying among the descendants of other men? Tonight, with whom will you become a brother-in-law? Tonight, you ¡­"

 C132

    In the hotel, my phone rang.


    It was the pillar.


    "Wen Zi, you''re giving him 50,000 yuan just like that?"


    "Mm, give it to him. I''ll return the money as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry about it. If you have it, you can return it. If you don''t, there''s no need to return it!"


    "One yard, one yard. I will definitely return the money to you!"


    "Hehe, you ¡­"


    After hanging up, I went to the battlefield.


    The whole night was peaceful and peaceful. Initially, I wanted to call the Wang Yuxian, but after thinking for a while, I decided not to.


    The next day, facing the morning sun, a group of workers and a group of workers alighted a short distance above the battlefield.


    Looking around, there were about a dozen people, all of them seemingly very straightforward. The leader of the group seemed to have a slightly weak hand, trembling as he held a phone while talking.


    After a while, he put down the phone and seven or eight workers started digging holes in the water. They separated the water from the river and brought a machine over.


    The leader of the group chuckled as he looked on.


    Within one to two hours, a battlefield was built.


    The leader took out his phone and pressed a number.


    "Boss Du, the sandfield is ready."


    "En, haha!" Then we''ll start immediately! "


    "Mm, then the condition you agreed to before?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down." Don''t worry, I won''t let you down.


    I was fast asleep when a phone call woke me up.


    I picked it up in a daze.


    "What is it?"


    "Wen Zi, something bad happened on the battlefield..."


    "Fuck, wait a minute, I''ll be there immediately!"


    After ten or so minutes, I reached the battlefield. Li Erzi and the others had already arrived, no one knew what they were talking about.


    "Er Zi, what''s going on?" I was in a hurry to get over it.


    I think the battlefield is pretty good. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Li Erzi pointed to a machine not far away that was faintly discernable and said, "I wonder who it is that opened up a desert above us. The equipment was even more advanced than us, and the amount of sand that come out every hour far surpasses us."


    I cursed under my breath. This was more or less a business robbery, but we didn''t buy this place, so we didn''t care what others did.


    I lit a cigarette. "He''s driving his car, we''re driving ours, so try to hold on tight. Tonight, we need twenty cars for a lot of sand!"


    Li Erzi sighed and looked at me: "Wen Zi, you still don''t know what''s going on in this battlefield. Look, we are at the bottom of this river and those people are swimming upstream. Not to mention that it would take a lot of effort to get good sand in the future, the quality and efficiency of the sand would definitely be reduced! "


    I didn''t expect it to turn out like this.


    When I first arrived, Pillar told me that the location of this battlefield is already close enough. If I were to go up any further, it would definitely be impossible to manually search the sand and I would have to use a machine. However, the price of this machine is not cheap.


    Right now, I can only think of one person, and that is the Boss Du.


    After a moment''s consideration, I let the workers continue their work.


    The people up there seemed to know what we were doing, and they started working when we started.


    In the course of the morning, our workers had less than three carts of sand.


    Normally, he would be able to gather around ten cars in the morning, but now, his efficiency had decreased by so much.


    If this continued, he would not be able to finish all twenty cars today!


    "Wen Zi, what do we do?" Li Erzi made the worker stop and came over to ask me.


    I stomped out my cigarette and said, "Let''s go over and see who opened this arena. It''s obvious that they are here to steal our business!"


    I led the way, with Li Erzi and five or six people following behind me. After walking for around ten minutes, we arrived at the battlefield.


    A huge machine was humming, and there were many people standing around. However, I don''t think these people were workers on the battlefield, since there were only five or six people working there.


    Besides, with this machine, there weren''t many people who needed to work.


    "What are you guys doing?" Seeing us coming up, one of the guys standing in the doorway said to us, holding the guy in his hand.


    I calmly asked, "Who opened this battlefield?"


    The man looked at me with his nostrils and said, "Who cares about your ass? F * ck off if you have nothing better to do, this isn''t a place you should be ¡­ "Aooo!"


    Before this person even finished speaking, Li Erzi had grabbed his fingers with lightning speed as he separated with all his might.


    His fingers tensed up, and as long as Li Erzi used a little more strength, he could break this finger.


    The man''s face contorted in pain.


    "F * ck, I''m asking you a question. You won''t say it properly, right?" Li Erzi had been guarding the battlefield every day and he was only able to make three carriages of sand in the entire morning. He was more anxious than anyone else.


    The moment this person shouted out, the people guarding the battlefield immediately surrounded him.


    "F * ck, kill them, ah ¡­" This person was still not convinced and clamored, but no one dared to move.


    It was because a dagger had appeared out of nowhere in my hand and was pointing at the man''s neck.


    A faint trace of blood had already seeped out of his neck.


    I didn''t say anything, but everyone here knew that if they moved, I would stab them.


    "I want to talk to him." "No," I said.


    Someone ran back from the crowd. Not long later, two people carried a person who was not very agile on his legs.


    Through the crowd, I saw a familiar face.


    Small Dragon Snake!


    This fellow hasn''t fully recovered yet and he''s already coming out?


    However, how did he start this battlefield?


    "Everyone, get up. This is an old acquaintance of mine!" Small Dragon Snake''s eyes shone brightly, looking at me with eyes that seemed to spew fire.


    Everyone moved aside and I let go of the kid who was holding the dagger.


    "You opened this battlefield?" I asked.


    He shook his head and said slowly: "It was opened by the Boss Du. I''m a partner, right?"


    When I heard the three words "Boss Du", my heart still trembled.


    I thought it was time.


    "What do you mean, snatching business?" Li Erzi said with his eyes closed.


    Small Dragon Snake acted as if he did not care and said: "Brother, you need to have a basis for your words, who stole your business?"


    "Damn ¡­" Don''t you understand? "


    "I really don''t understand. How about you call the Boss Du and ask?"


    "Alright, second son!"


    I stopped Li Erzi and I could tell that this Small Dragon Snake was just pretending to be strong. He wanted to push the conflict to the Boss Du, so I wasn''t that stupid.


    Small Dragon Snake looked at me and suddenly cried out, acting as though he was extremely afraid: "Brother Zhang Wen, I''m also a worker for Boss Du, what do you mean by bringing a dagger to the battlefield? Are they here to cause trouble? Then I can only tell Boss Du ¡­ "


    My expression darkened as I called for Er Zi and them to leave.


    On the way back, I called the Boss Wang.

 C133

    The Boss Wang probably thought that I would call him, so he answered the phone after a few rings.


    Listening to what I said on the phone, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all. Instead, he calmly said that he would wait a while and gave the Boss Du a call.


    Boss Wang put down his cell phone and entered Boss Du''s number, but he didn''t press the button after a long time.


    At this moment, his mind was racing. If he really called Boss Du at this time, then needless to say, he would definitely tear off all decorum and start a war!


    Although the skin between him and Boss Du had long since been torn, he was still unwilling to easily touch this.


    Frankly speaking, it wasn''t worth it for an outsider.


    He carefully calculated, from the time Zhang Wen had taken over the competition till now, it had been almost half a month, and he was very clear on the profits of the competition, although there were only tens of cars per day, there was still quite a bit of money in half a month.


    This money was what he had given to Zhang Wen as a gift, but giving it to him was different.


    He wouldn''t always let Zhang Wen earn money, and he wouldn''t always let Zhang Wen earn money as well.


    Thinking of this, he shut off his phone and called for the pillar.


    I frowned at the cold voice on the phone.


    Boss Wang didn''t call me back for a long time. When I called back, my phone was already off.


    I don''t know what he was thinking.


    Take me, but leave me?


    He was just looking at his own battlefield suffering and doing nothing?


    This was not in his way at all!


    Was he just going to watch as Boss Du walked in?


    If Boss Wang only wanted me to be obedient, then the price would be too big.


    Right now, it''s impossible to get Boss Wang to help me anymore.


    Seeing the workers not putting in any effort, I started to worry. All I could see was money!


    "Second son, get all the workers to stop working first!" I finally made a decision.


    Li Erzi nodded, then went over to ask the workers to stop.


    I walked over to the battlefield and helplessly closed the door.


    Li Erzi walked over with a cigarette in his mouth and frowned: "Wen Zi, what should we do?"


    I bitterly smiled. "If my boss doesn''t say anything, what can I do?"


    Li Erzi also understood my words and did not say a word.


    Returning to the hotel, Li Erzi took out the money he earned recently and gave me a total of fifty thousand.


    I divided the money between him, Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua, and returned the remaining 20,000 yuan to the pillar the next day.


    He held the money in his hand for less than twenty thousand dollars and asked me what was the matter with my face.


    I explained the situation.


    The pillar said nothing, patted me on the shoulder in consolation, and turned away.


    This was his boss''s idea. What could he say?


    Looking at the battlefield, I could only shake my head and sigh.


    "Wen Zi, when you''re back, work hard. You will get a lot of money." Seeing me not say anything for a long time, Wang Yuxian thought that I was thinking about something else.


    I didn''t tell her about it, and then I thought of someone and went to the corner and dialed the number.


    However, he was still displeased when he saw his own hands, which were still moving even up to this point. This was all thanks to Zhang Wen, because he, himself, was left with such a handicap, and in the future, he would no longer be able to use any of his postures. How much of a pleasure would it make him get?


    "Big Brother, tell us, when you went to the Southern Kingdom last time, was that so?" A lackey patiently asked.


    Since he was bored on the battlefield, Small Dragon Snake would teach the people that he had lent to him.


    From the beginning to the end, then from the end to Mei Kai''s second time, every word was the essence, every event all came from him.


    These lackeys had never taken any sex lessons before, and now they were all listening carefully. A few of them were even taking notes very seriously.


    They took out all the energy they didn''t have in school.


    There was no helping it, who asked the Small Dragon Snake to speak so vividly? This stance was even more satisfying than reading novels.


    It was a pity that Small Dragon Snake did not know how to write books, otherwise he might really become a great god.


    Small Dragon Snake licked his lips. Thinking back to the time he spent with the South Sea, his body became restless.


    With his crotch, the little Small Dragon Snake began to talk to the rest while baring his fangs and brandishing his claws.


    All of his subordinates surrounded him.


    "Do you know why it''s called South Sea Elegance?" Because the gentleness of those girls was like the gentle breeze of the South Sea. Aiya, that feeling, that figure, it was simply indescribable! When I went there, there just happened to be a southern girl. She was really handsome, so what did she say? It was a woman that made men unable to breathe at a steady rate. As long as she could get close to you, it was as if you were drugged! Especially that Viper Eating Egg of his, there''s nothing to be said about it! "


    At this time, someone below asked, "Brother Long, don''t you always have to take medicine ¡­"


    Small Dragon Snake glared at this person, thinking to himself, you really can''t f * cking mention a pot.


    "I took the pill because I was having fun. I also took the pill that day, but when South Sea''s young lady appeared, I didn''t even need a minute to explain everything! And that is only the move of the poisonous snake eating its egg! "


    "Hua ¡­" The crowd was in an uproar.


    Some people were thinking, is the medicine taken by the Small Dragon Snake a fake medicine? What''s the difference if it was given to you in less than a minute or not?


    Others thought, if she could last for a minute after taking a pill, how powerful would this woman be?


    None of them had ever seen such a woman before!


    Small Dragon Snake was satisfied when he saw the reaction of the man below. He rubbed his nose and grabbed at the air: "After I finished my words, and in a few minutes, I stood up again and began the second round. What do you think of that woman? directly came a fairy to carry a teapot. "


    "What do you mean by fairy carrying a pot?" Below, some of the subordinates who didn''t understand the situation had asked a question.


    Teacher Small Dragon Snake was not annoyed at all. He said patiently, "It''s just using that thing to wrap you up! "That woman''s skin is as white as a steamed bun. The thing in front of his is like leek ¡­"


    "Aiya, leek ah ¡­" Some people below were quite disappointed.


    It seemed that some people did not like the combination of leek and steamed buns.


    Small Dragon Snake immediately changed his words, "How can I play with one? He immediately called for another one. That woman was a top-quality one ¡­ Hey hey hey, what are you guys listening to? "Go to work!"


    Just as Small Dragon Snake was about to talk about the key point, a few workers surrounded them.


    There was no helping it, who asked Small Dragon Snake to be so engrossed in his lecture?


    Whether it was the storyline or eloquence, they were all too attractive.


    The workers chuckled and slipped away.


    The Small Dragon Snake smacked his lips a few times before continuing.


    The story of the South Sea was reaching its crucial point. At this time, his phone suddenly rang.


    He took it out and took a look in annoyance.


    It was from Chen Nan.


    Coincidentally, the Small Dragon Snake was preparing to call him later!

 C134

    Chen Nan''s reason for calling the Small Dragon Snake was not for anything else, but because Li Jiarui had been urging her too much to call him once these past two days. He would tell him about taking care of Zhang Wen several times, so he wouldn''t need to bother with her anymore.


    But he couldn''t find anyone else, so he could only call the Small Dragon Snake.


    Although he knew that the Small Dragon Snake was still lying in the hospital recently.


    "Hey, Small Dragon Snake, what have you been doing recently?"


    "Hur hur, I didn''t do anything."


    Chen Nan heard the sound of a car horn on the phone and asked: "You''re out of the hospital?"


    "Yes."


    "Aiya, then about Zhang Wen ¡­"


    "Hehe, I was just about to call you. Zhang Wen, I already started to pack ¡­"


    "Is that so?" "Then how is he now?" Chen Nan was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    "He''s fine! But I closed the door of a sand field he opened. There are many ways to get a person, so we don''t necessarily have to take care of him. " The Small Dragon Snake today was filled with confidence as he explained to Chen Nan with a patience he had never had before.


    After Chen Nan heard this, he nodded his head repeatedly, but he still felt that it was more satisfying to deal with Zhang Wen, but after hearing Small Dragon Snake''s words, he did not say anything else.


    After hanging up, he comforted Li Jiarui and said that the day of completely tidying up Zhang Wen was soon to come.


    Li Jiarui was excited, her eyes flickering with a strange light.


    It was dark and windy around the battlefield. At this time, the workers had just finished their work and the temperature of the machine had yet to drop. The last worker to leave let the machine idle a few times before turning off the switch to rest.


    A group of people suddenly appeared from the side road. They were all secretly sneaking into the battlefield with their faces covered.


    Two people emerged from the crowd, one dark and the other small, and the two men looked at each other in the doorway. The dark man kicked the door open with a kick, and the thin man entered quickly, holding the knife against the neck of the sleeping man in the doorway.


    "Be more honest. If you want to live, then don''t make a sound!"


    Shocked, the man quickly nodded his head sensibly.


    The thin man and the dark-skinned man sat down and lit a cigarette, quietly watching the people outside the window who were fiddling with the machines on the battlefield.


    The people in the school could be said to be crouching tigers and hidden dragons.


    That day, I called Wang Peng and asked him if he knew who the mechanic was.


    Wang Peng asked me in confusion what I wanted to do, so I told him about what happened on the battlefield.


    He said he didn''t know people who knew machinery, but he knew people who knew circuits.


    Any machinery relied on a circuit. If there was no circuit, then the machine was definitely done for!


    So he took a good friend with him and we went to the battlefield.


    That means he doesn''t care about me. In other words, he doesn''t care what I do.


    Then I''ll do what I want.


    Barefooted people don''t need to worry about shoes. Nowadays, other people have these kinds of advanced machines on their battlefields. They don''t need any workers to kill us in an instant.


    This was their strength, and coincidentally their weakness.


    It must be painful enough for them that I tampered with the machine.


    I switched on the flashlight, and the man managed to pry open the circuit box, and then he fiddled with it for a while.


    "Brother Wen, this circuit is a bit complicated, it can only be short-circuited. However, if it is repaired, it will be easy."


    "Is there no other way?" Wang Peng asked.


    "This machine is up to date, and it''s one body, so we can''t get it at all. The only thing we can open is this electrical circuit box, so there''s no good way to get it right now."


    "Alright, hurry up and do it!" "No," I said.


    The man laughed, "Then Brother Wen please pay attention, it''s a bit loud ¡­"


    We all subconsciously covered our ears.


    With a bang, it gave Acting Hu and Li Erzi, who were both in the room, a fright.


    Then, a group of people hurried over and told them to leave.


    After leaving the battlefield, I didn''t return to the restaurant, but instead went to the place where Acting Hu and Li Erzi stayed.


    As I was leaving, I asked the man how long it would take them to fix the box, and he said it would take a professional half day, because the whole box would have to be replaced.


    After half a day, I nodded my head in satisfaction.


    At this moment, a group of people were sitting in the largest VIP room in a night field in the city.


    Boss Du and Small Dragon Snake sat in the middle while drinking. Beside them were Xiao Wang and the rest of the people, but beside Xiao Wang and the others, there were only men.


    Just from this point, one could tell how much importance Boss Du placed on the Small Dragon Snake.


    Boss Du knew clearly that this Small Dragon Snake had followed him for a short while, but had only managed to settle the matters of the battlefield once and for all. He was not a bad talent, at least, it was better than Xiao Wang by a lot.


    No, it would be a bit inappropriate to describe it as following him. After all, the battlefield still had his share of the profits.


    Small Dragon Snake had muddled along for so long, his words were definitely not bad. After boasting about himself in front of Boss Du, he said that there would definitely be no problems.


    Boss Du seemed to be very happy. After being suppressed by and Boss Wang these past few days, he could finally make a comeback.


    As he drank with the Small Dragon Snake, he talked about what happened next.


    "What do you think about the profits from that battlefield?" The Boss Du said.


    Small Dragon Snake did not understand what he meant. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded: "Very good!"


    "Haha ¡­" Boss Du patted his shoulder meaningfully, "It''s a pity, there''s Zhang Wen on the battlefield. Otherwise, there''s nothing to say about the income!"


    Small Dragon Snake clinked his wine cup with his, he could tell that Boss Du was testing him, wanting him to get rid of Zhang Wen!


    He had more or less heard about the matter between Zhang Wen and the blade before. He knew that Zhang Wen was definitely not an ordinary punk, and wasn''t confident that he could get rid of Zhang Wen.


    However, he still asked out of curiosity, "What if I succeed?"


    Boss Du''s shrewd eyes stared straight at Small Dragon Snake: "If this is done, then the battlefield will be yours, and I will give you the sand certificate too!"


    Small Dragon Snake thought to himself.


    If he could get this sand field to operate it safely for one or two years, maybe with just one leap, he would be able to become a big shot at the level of the boss!


    No one is willing to be a little Hooligan for life, to earn some money everyday. Today you hit me and tomorrow I will hit you, this is not the life that Small Dragon Snake wants to live.


    His ambitions were huge!


    However, under the immense pressure, he still chose to temporarily be stranded. If he had a life to earn money, then he would have to have a life to spend, right?


    He and Boss Du looked at each other, laughed and said that he would think over this matter properly, then turned around to give Boss Du a reply.


    The Boss Du nodded in satisfaction and drank a cup of wine with him.

 C135

    A battlefield was nothing to the Boss Du, but to a little hooligan like the Small Dragon Snake, it was equivalent to winning the lottery.


    The shining golden sand was sent out, but red notes came back!


    While Small Dragon Snake and Boss Du were in high spirits, Xiao Wang, who was at the side, had a look of unhappiness on his face.


    Ever since he was pressured by Lun Tai to the point that his feet were almost grabbed by Zhang Wen and the rest, Boss Du had never looked at him directly again.


    This feeling became even more obvious after Small Dragon Snake came over. He felt that he was about to be squeezed out of this circle.


    He was not being held down by Lun Tai. Rather, he had been given the chance by Fate!


    If he did not work hard, he might really be pushed out!


    He had followed the Boss Du for a few years already, and although it couldn''t be said that he was powerful, he could still be considered a meritorious general. He wasn''t willing to be squeezed out by the Small Dragon Snake like this, and even more so wasn''t willing to let the Small Dragon Snake snatch his limelight.


    He was angry at himself for being inferior to Small Dragon Snake, angry at himself for being suppressed by Lun Tai.


    The depression in his body seemed to have worsened. Right now, he didn''t like anyone at all, as if they were all against him.


    He was waiting for an opportunity, a chance to soar into the sky, a chance to prove himself in front of the Boss Du and the Small Dragon Snake!


    He believed that this opportunity would definitely come.


    Just then, Small Dragon Snake''s phone rang, following that, Boss Du''s phone also rang.


    The two of them seemed to have come to an agreement as they answered the phone at the same time.


    In less than a few seconds, Small Dragon Snake frowned.


    Looking at his expression, Xiao Wang knew that something must have happened to the Small Dragon Snake. His eyes lit up and concentrated his gaze on the Boss Du.


    The music in the room was not quiet, Xiao Wang was not able to hear the conversation between Boss Du and himself, he shifted his butt and sat beside Boss Du.


    Boss Du felt a pair of aggrieved eyes staring at him from behind, and subconsciously turned his head to look.


    Xiao Wang''s smiling face was imprinted in his eyes.


    "F * ck!" The Boss Du was shocked and cursed.


    Xiao Wang laughed.


    was also a little confused by Xiao Wang''s actions.


    Listening to the conversation, Xiao Wang knew what happened at the construction site, that someone destroyed the machine, but the guard at the entrance could not recognize who it was.


    This was very similar to the incident at the construction site, Xiao Wang immediately thought of one person.


    "Big brother, it must be Zhang Wen''s doing! The techniques are all the same! " Xiao Wang said while looking at him like he was taking credit for something.


    Boss Du ignored him, rolled his eyes, and continued to talk with Small Dragon Snake.


    Xiao Wang shamelessly moved his face over, intentionally blocking the path between him and the Small Dragon Snake, and said: "Big Brother, I''m talking to you!"


    Judging from his tone, he was still a little dissatisfied.


    "Get up!" Boss Du was annoyed.


    The Small Dragon Snake was actually also annoyed, but he was too embarrassed to say anything. After all, Xiao Wang was a member of the Boss Du.


    "Big brother, I''m telling you about the situation!" Xiao Wang realized that this was his chance, how could he give up such a good chance?


    Small Dragon Snake could not watch it any longer. He did not know the relationship between Xiao Wang and Boss Du and thought that it was just an ordinary relationship between big brother and little brother.


    Furthermore, the Boss Du did not go into a rage.


    "Brother, you can go to the side first. I have something to discuss with Boss Du." Small Dragon Snake said with disgust.


    Xiao Wang immediately exploded, "Fuck, what the hell are you?"


    Small Dragon Snake''s gaze darkened, as if he wanted to flare up, but was unable to do so. He had also noticed that from the very first day he arrived, this Xiao Wang had been hostile towards him since the very beginning, and had even rolled his eyes at him intentionally or unintentionally.


    If not for Boss Du telling him that this person was mentally ill, he really wanted to find an opportunity to teach him a good lesson.


    "Haha ¡­" Small Dragon Snake did not want to lose face in front of Boss Du because of this person.


    Because Small Dragon Snake was scared, Xiao Wang raised his head and looked at him with his nose: "What''s wrong, can''t the operation of the sand field now? Did he suffer a loss? Let me tell you, you are nothing in front of Zhang Wen! Sooner or later, he would play me to death! Not even knives, can you? "


    "Then you can?" Boss Du could not listen any longer, and spoke slowly.


    Xiao Wang was startled for a moment, and like a puppet, he nodded his head, meaning that he could do it himself!


    "Quick, get up!" Boss Du frowned in annoyance. He was not willing to waste any more words with this person.


    Seeing that the Boss Du had become angry, Xiao Wang trembled as he said, "If we don''t try, how would we know ¡­"


    "F * ck!" I went to the police station to collect you last time, but next time, I''m not willing to go to the morgue to identify your corpse! "


    "Aiya ¡­" Xiao Wang was annoyed in his heart. If the person who was speaking was not Boss Du, he would definitely rush over to beat him up. However, this person was his big brother, there was nothing he could say.


    The Boss Du ignored him and stood up. He was prepared to go with the Small Dragon Snake to the battlefield to take a look at the situation.


    The Small Dragon Snake looked at Xiao Wang as if he thought he deserved it. He took his cigarette and phone from the table into his pocket, got up and left.


    Xiao Wang cursed, and followed behind them unwillingly.


    They drove to the battlefield.


    The guards at the door were all frightened to the point that their faces turned white. When they saw Boss Du and the rest coming over, they immediately came out to welcome them.


    Boss Du and Small Dragon Snake went to the machine.


    This machine was expensive, if it was broken, it would be enough to make Boss Du feel bad for a while.


    A worker tried it, but was unable to activate it.


    Boss Du''s face darkened.


    There was no need to think to know that it was Zhang Wen who did it, but they did not have any evidence right now.


    Right now, it was his battlefield in the light, Zhang Wen and the others in the dark.


    Small Dragon Snake immediately contacted a specialist in machine repair.


    He said that he would settle it here and let the Boss Du go back and rest first. The Boss Du was quite satisfied with the Small Dragon Snake''s abilities so far, so he nodded and left.


    Xiao Wang did not leave, but squatted together with seven or eight people as they looked at Small Dragon Snake with glee.


    The man took a quick look at the machine and then said it was a minor problem. The circuit box had been shorted out and the other one was fine, but the project was going to be a bit difficult and would take another half a day to repair.


    Small Dragon Snake frowned in annoyance, telling him to hurry up and make a move.


    He and a few other men squatted down to smoke.


    Xiao Wang, who was on the other side, had watched the situation for a while with a few people beside him, and then brought his people away.


    There were only a few maintenance staff left on the site.


    Small Dragon Snake was anxiously smoking his cigarette, while urging the maintenance staff to be more nimble. He was very clear in his heart, there was still a lot of sand coming out from the sand field tomorrow, this was all money!


    Could he watch the money flow out of his pocket?


    At this time, Xiao Wang, this annoying fly, spoke again. He came closer to Small Dragon Snake and said, "This is treating the symptoms and not the root of the problem. After you fix it, Zhang Wen will definitely come back to make trouble!"

 C136

    Now that the Boss Du was no longer around, he was no longer being polite to Xiao Wang.


    "That''s my problem, it has nothing to do with you!"


    "Aiya?" Facing the sudden change in Small Dragon Snake''s attitude, Xiao Wang was startled, without thinking, he raised his hand and slapped Small Dragon Snake on the head, as though he was an adult teasing a child.


    He was teasing a child!


    Small Dragon Snake stood up immediately and glared at Xiao Wang.


    The people around him also stood up, and Xiao Wang''s people all gathered around.


    For a moment, the two groups of people were at loggerheads, and it seemed like they were about to start a fight.


    Xiao Wang was not afraid at all, he was not afraid of shoes. In any case, he, Xiao Wang, had already been despised by the Boss Du, so he did not care about it anymore.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wang raised his head even higher.


    At the moment, Small Dragon Snake was thinking, this Xiao Wang is really sick. I don''t care about the patients too much, and the people who touch him right after arriving at Boss Du isn''t too good either.


    "Aiya, f * ck!"


    Bang!


    At this moment, an alarmed cry came from the maintenance staff.


    What followed was a sound similar to an explosion.


    Small Dragon Snake secretly cursed and quickly ran over to check the situation.


    Xiao Wang also followed him.


    There were only two maintenance staff members. One of them had an ink-black face and could only shake his head without saying a word. The other person was also dumbfounded.


    This was the end.


    The circuits were all burned.


    The two maintenance staff weren''t paying attention. If they wanted to repair this machine, they would need at least two days.


    Small Dragon Snake scolded: "Fuck, are you guys here to repair the formation or to destroy the formation?"


    One of them said weakly that they would be in charge of repairing the machine, then called the other maintenance staff over.


    Small Dragon Snake scolded as he squatted to the side and smoked.


    This scene was completely seen by Li Erzi who was hiding at the side. He immediately turned around and left, giving me a call on the way.


    After receiving Li Erzi''s call, I chuckled, and told him to tell the workers that we could start work tomorrow.


    The next morning, there were a lot of workers downstream digging for sand. It was very hot, but the place upstream seemed unusually cold.


    There were only a few workers cleaning up the place, but there were quite a number of maintenance staff there, digging holes and checking the routes.


    At this time, Li Erzi''s eyes never left the battlefield above. He told me that he must remember where these routes were buried, and that after they were repaired, he would dig holes for them next time!


    Li Erzi has always been the person with the most meticulous thinking.


    This is our unexpected harvest, no one thought that those maintenance staff would make a mistake.


    However, this also gave us a chance to catch our breath. In these two days, I will make back all the money I lost!


    The Boss Wang''s phone was turned off. When the pillar heard the news, it immediately told the Boss Wang about the battle.


    Boss Wang scratched his head, a smile plastered on his face, this Zhang Wen, was not bad!


    "Big Brother, I think you should help Wen Zi. It''s at this time that we should get rid of the Boss Du''s battlefield!"


    Honestly speaking, he did not care about getting rid of the battlefield. He just wanted to give Boss Du a good beating, but he felt that the time was not right yet.


    Thus, he told Pillar to go to the battlefield often recently. If there was anything he could do, he would help Zhang Wen.


    At this moment, Boss Wang was not thinking about how to make the battlefield, but how to link the arena to other businesses in the Boss Du, making him feel stuck between a rock and a hard place.


    After daybreak, Small Dragon Snake had no choice but to tell this matter to Boss Du. Sooner or later, Boss Du would find out about this matter.


    But Small Dragon Snake was very smart, he pushed this matter to the point that Xiao Wang disturbed him, causing him to be distracted.


    The Boss Du was annoyed and told him to repair it as soon as possible, so he did not say anything else.


    He knew very well what was going on.


    He''s not stupid.


    The next day, the Boss Wang called for someone to pass on a message saying that he would like to discuss the North of The City construction site.


    That construction site was something that he had gone through great difficulty to get down, and now that he and Boss Wang had fallen out, how could he possibly get a share of the spoils?


    Furthermore, he knew very well what kind of person the Boss Wang was. This kind of person could not be raised to be too fat, or else he would not even have a share to drink soup in the future.


    Boss Wang was not anxious at all. He called Pillar to inform him of his plans. When Pillar heard this, he nodded his head.


    Boss Wang went around in a big circle but still gave me the ball in the end. He wanted me to come out and deal with Boss Du and promised to give me a battlefield.


    If he had made such a condition before, I would definitely have gone all out to fulfill it. But now, I understand that this battlefield is just a pretense. This was a tool for shipping goods, but no one wanted the goods, so why would they want this tool for?


    Although Boss Wang gave the battlefield to me, he restricted my shipments. If no one wanted my sand, what was the use of this battlefield?


    But I didn''t refuse or agree. I said I''d think about it.


    Pillar''s intention is for me to listen to Boss Wang''s words. Once we have the battlefield, he will definitely give me business.


    No matter how much money I earn, I will always be in control of the Boss Wang. He definitely won''t let me earn too much money, he just wants me to raise brothers.


    This money was not easy to earn.


    Pillar said no more. Let me think about it.


    During the day, we brought out over twenty carriages worth of sand. Small Dragon Snake upstream and the rest could only worry helplessly, as there was nothing they could do.


    Wang Peng, Wu Yang and the others would be waiting on the battlefield if they had nothing to do. They were not nervous about the classes in their universities anyway, and could come out anytime.


    Following the flow of time, the plans in my mind didn''t become a mess. Right now, I was thinking about what I should do after the Small Dragon Snake''s battlefield machine was fixed.


    Maybe, I should think about what the Boss Wang had said.


    When I wasn''t busy, I discussed it with Li Erzi.


    "Boss Wang said to give me a battlefield. He wants me to get the Boss Du and let him lie in the hospital for half a year." I said silently.


    Li Erzi lowered his head and smoked, he took a deep breath and said: "Wen Zi, you cannot do such a thing, why did we make the knife back then? I had to kill you because the knife was going to kill you and I had to protect myself, but the contradiction is not on our side, and how many lives do you think we have? Every time? Even if the Boss Du did not cause trouble, do you think you could get past the police? "That''s impossible!"


    I sighed. I was thinking the same thing. It''s not easy to earn money with a knife!


    Furthermore, the chips offered by the Boss Wang seemed to be a little small.

 C137

    Inside the office, Boss Wang was fiddling with the lighter on the pillar''s handle. He tapped his fingers on the table for a long time before speaking.


    "Zhang Wen did not agree?"


    "Yeah, he said he would think about it, but it seems like he won''t agree."


    It was no wonder that he could deal with Boss Du, it was not that simple, but Boss Wang felt that with Zhang Wen''s nimble hands and feet, he would definitely be an expert when dealing with Lao Du, so he did not think too much about it.


    It seems that Zhang Wen still had his reservations.


    The Boss Wang fell into deep thought again. Until now, this was the best idea he could think of, because in terms of connections, he was not comparable to the Boss Du, and in terms of financial resources, there was a gap between them. It was just that in terms of manpower, he was slightly superior, because he had Zhang Wen.


    However, this advantage didn''t seem to be on his side anymore.


    "Big brother, I''ll go first!" said the pillar, taking a deep breath.


    Boss Wang stared at him for a few seconds, then heaved a sigh of relief: "You, cannot!"


    It was not that Pillar''s ability was lacking, he was confident in his ability to deal with him. However, dealing with Boss Du was still a little difficult for him, and Pillar was his most trusted assistant. If anything happened to Pillar, it would not be easy for him.


    He had not reached that degree of strength with the Boss Du, so there was no need for that.


    "I can definitely do it well!" Pillar couldn''t stand being provoked.


    The Boss Wang smiled meaningfully: "Pillar, you are our secret weapon, how can you attack so easily? When it''s time for you to act, don''t make a move! "


    Pillar nodded thoughtfully.


    The current Small Dragon Snake was like an eggplant that had been beaten with frost, unable to gather any energy.


    He lived at the construction site almost every day, and he stayed there twenty-four hours a day.


    At this time, the person who was most pleased with himself was Xiao Wang. He had long said before that Small Dragon Snake was a person who couldn''t do it.


    Today, Xiao Wang raised his head and entered Boss Du''s office.


    "What are you doing?" Boss Du was currently very annoyed, he shot Xiao Wang a glance.


    "Big brother, how is it? Something happened, right?" Previously, when Boss Du was preparing to use the Small Dragon Snake, he had opposed it with all his might, saying that the Small Dragon Snake was unreliable or something of the sort.


    This was an explanation to him.


    Xiao Wang''s words seemed to reprimand him a little.


    Pow!


    The Boss Du stood up, this Xiao Wang was no longer the host of the battle, and had actually come in front of him to question him?


    Is this what a little brother should do?


    Xiao Wang was a little too preoccupied with himself.


    "What the fuck do you expect to happen? "Fine, I''ll make sure something happens to you as well!"


    Xiao Wang thought, he was a little too pleased with himself just now, and quickly shook his head: "Aiya, Big Brother, why do you look so anxious? I didn''t mean that! I just feel that you should not use the Small Dragon Snake! "


    "Then who the fuck should I use?"


    Xiao Wang did not speak, and pointed to himself.


    "F * ck!" Why don''t you go see a psychiatrist first? Didn''t I tell you last time that you''re depressed? "


    Xiao Wang immediately straightened his back, "I''m not depressed anymore!"


    That''s right, Xiao Wang was not depressed anymore. When he thought about the scene of him killing Zhang Wen, he did not feel depressed at all.


    Boss Du gave him a sidelong glance. "Save it, Ang! "Don''t let me make you commit suicide the next time you jump!"


    Xiao Wang became anxious: "Big brother, don''t say that yet, listen to my plan first!"


    As long as he was a little more careful and cautious, then Zhang Wen would definitely be done for!


    Recently, the Boss Du had always been cold towards him, intentionally or unintentionally. He had to do something and tell this big brother of his that he was alright, I''m not depressed!


    Hearing Xiao Wang''s words, Boss Du''s frown slowly relaxed. He lit up a cigarette and started to think.


    These days, Wang Yuxian had not given Lao Gao any money, but she had kept her money in the bank as an excuse. If she couldn''t take it out, it would be useless for Lao Gao to urge her.


    It wasn''t much money, but it was enough for him to spend on his daily expenses and buy a room in a hotel.


    However, he was not satisfied with his current condition at all.


    What was this little money supposed to do?


    The Wang Yuxian in his house pretended not to have anything to do with him every day. The woman in the hotel seemed to be on stimulants as she asked him for money. During these two days, she had already stopped him from going to bed with her.


    Lao Gao was anxious.


    He came back this time for money, but now that he couldn''t even get the money, what could he do? What was the point of him staying here? But if he were to leave now and not get the money, he would have to think about how to take the money out of Wang Yuxian everyday and leave the place. However, Wang Yuxian tightly controlled the money, and did not let him touch it at all.


    "Jade Immortal, go ask the bank and see if you can take out the money." On this day, Lao Gao patiently tried again.


    Wang Yuxian''s answer was very clear. I can give you the money, because you are the boss, but tell me what do you want to do. After all, these are the last two deposits.


    But Lao Gao kept on finding excuses to not give her money. It was not that he did not want to give her money, but Wang Yuxian had saved all this money for Lao Gao, so why wouldn''t she give it to him? It was because there was always a bad premonition, or perhaps it was a woman''s intuition.


    She was afraid that if she gave Lao Gao money, he would disappear again.


    Then he would really have nothing left.


    Today, Lao Gao was anxious. His old face sunk as he scolded: "Damn! You stupid woman, what else can you do other than look at the shop? Now, if I ask you for some money, you will start babbling! "When laozi trusted you with the entire store, why didn''t you say anything?"


    Wang Yuxian did not argue with him and went upstairs herself.


    Lao Gao felt that it was meaningless after scolding his for a while, so he opened the door and left.


    ''s words came from upstairs: "Lao Gao, where are you going now?"


    The Wang Yuxian knew that Lao Gao had to go to the demon woman''s place, but she could not stop him. For a woman, this was indeed a little sad.


    But this was something the Wang Yuxian had chosen herself, and she did not complain.


    Lao Gao snorted and did not say a word.


    The words of the Wang Yuxian came from behind.


    "I don''t care what you''re doing outside, but you must come back to sleep tonight!"


    Lao Gao left without even turning his head back.


    Wang Yuxian was unable to control her tears. Tears started to fall from her eyes.


    Why did he have to suffer so much? Wasn''t it just for a family? Wasn''t it all for the sake of his safe home? Right now, she had nothing but Lao Gao.


    She only wanted Lao Gao to be in the restaurant everyday, even if he didn''t do anything, even if he didn''t advance, and only knew how to spend money, it didn''t matter.


    But now, seeing her man in another woman''s bed, she couldn''t say anything.


    [There is nothing I can do about it. Who told me to commit such a crime in the past?]


    He could only blame himself for being insensible in the past!


    I just hope this retribution isn''t too great ¡­

 C138

    When Lao Gao came out, he did not know where to go. He could not go to the hotel, he only walked around the corner.


    As he walked, he thought of a person. A faint smile crept onto his face as he took out his phone and made a call to that person.


    Looking at the caller on my phone, I frowned. After a long time, I finally answered.


    "Hey, Zhang Wen?"


    "What happened to you again?" I said, annoyed.


    "Hehe ¡­" Wen Zi, brother-in-law is asking you to borrow some money! " His shameless voice rang out, and he even called himself Brother-in-law. He truly was shameless to the extreme.


    To put it in a better light, it would be borrowing money. To put it in a worse light, it would be asking me for money.


    But I''m not his ATM. I don''t have that much money to waste.


    "Didn''t I give you 50,000 yuan last time?"


    "En, I''ve spent all of it. Give me more!" Lao Gao''s tone had a hint of impatience in it, his manner made me not know whether to laugh or cry. He asked me to borrow money, and now he is even forcing me to borrow money?


    And could I lend him money?


    "I don''t have any money." I didn''t get angry, but said lightly.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll go to the police station now and tell them about you and Wang Yuxian." He was also quite calm.


    Grass...


    His threat was completely useless against me. I was afraid that it would cause a bad effect to the Wang Yuxian.


    "Are you so despicable? For a little bit of money, you don''t even care about your own woman anymore? " I suppressed my anger.


    "What kind of woman is not a woman? As long as you can earn money, that''s enough!" Don''t tell me you don''t have money. Last time you drove a BMW, you probably didn''t even have tens of thousands? You are still working in this restaurant to chase after the Wang Yuxian? I''m telling you, if you want to chase after me, that''s fine, but you have to give me some money first! "


    His words upended all three of my views.


    Was this something a husband could say?


    "Are you going to lend it to me!?" I''m right in front of the police station! " The phone buzzed.


    The anger in my heart was completely ignited at this moment.


    I forced myself to calm down and said, "Okay, where is it? I''ll send it over to you. "


    Lao Gao quivered and told me his address.


    He was so desperate for money now that he didn''t hear my voice.


    I put down the phone and brought Li Erzi, Wang Peng and Wu Yang out. When I got there, I saw Lao Gao from afar, squatting there while waiting for me.


    I rolled down the window and let him come over.


    Lao Gao chuckled, and obediently walked over.


    He came over and asked me if I had brought the money.


    Before he finished, Wang Peng and Wu Yang had already gotten off the carriage.


    Wang Peng pointed his dagger at Lao Gao''s waist: Don''t f * cking talk nonsense, get on the car first!


    Lao Gao looked at me in disbelief: "Zhang Wen, you dare to fucking touch me? "You''re not afraid that your sister will come find you ¡­"


    Before he even finished speaking, Wu Yang had already punched his stomach, causing him to bend over in pain.


    "If you keep spouting nonsense, next time I won''t be just punching you!" Wu Yang said fiercely.


    I chuckled. "I didn''t touch you, and I can''t touch you!"


    Only now did Lao Gao know that I was serious, and was pushed into the car by Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    I didn''t stop until I was in a place where there weren''t many people.


    When he was in the car, Wang Peng had already kept Lao Gao''s phone. Once he got out of the car, he threw Lao Gao''s phone into the ditch.


    With a thump, Lao Gao''s heart rose to his throat.


    His eyes looked at me in fear: "Zhang Wen, what are you trying to do?"


    My gaze turned cold: "Last time when I lent you fifty thousand, I told you to treat Wang Yuxian well, is this how you treat her? Using her to threaten me? Let me tell you, Wang Yuxian and I are fine! I won''t give you a single cent! "


    "F * ck!" "You set me up!" Lao Gao scolded.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang did not waste time talking, the two of them started punching Lao Gao in a mess, but their punches were more lenient. Lao Gao''s injuries were all internal, other than the panda eye that Wang Peng had accidentally slapped on his face.


    Lao Gao continued to shout out, and the pain made him shrink into a ball.


    I think that''s enough, let them let go of Lao Gao. Before I left, I warned him one last time, if he does something that lets down the Wang Yuxian, then I won''t be polite anymore.


    I''m not Wang Yuxian, I won''t keep on dragging him along.


    He rolled on the ground, speechless.


    Lao Gao is also a middle aged man, he only regained his senses after a long while after we left him, feeling the excruciating pain of being tidied up by the youths.


    The photo in his phone didn''t have a backup. If it was deleted, it would be gone, and he had never thought about backing it up. Now that the photo was gone, it was even more impossible for him to threaten me to take the money.


    However, the vicious look in his eyes did not disappear.


    He rested for a while before returning to the restaurant.


    Upon entering, Acting Hu saw all the footprints on his body, without even thinking, one could already tell that he was beaten up, but Acting Hu''s gaze immediately turned away from him. After being beaten up, Acting Hu didn''t even have time to be happy!


    "You''re back." Wang Yuxian didn''t think that Lao Gao would return so early today, and happily welcomed him.


    However, after seeing the footprints and the embarrassed expression on his face, he immediately understood what was going on.


    She sized Lao Gao up with concern: "What happened to you? You got into a fight with someone? "


    Lao Gao shamelessly snorted, "If only we were f * cking fighting, that would be great! I was beaten! "


    "Who hit you?"


    "Other than that Zhang Wen, who else could it be?"


    He automatically ignored the matter of asking Zhang Wen to borrow money and threatening him.


    "Haha ¡­" Acting Hu by the side suddenly let out a burst of laughter, as if this was within his expectations.


    He also felt that it was time to clean up this Lao Gao.


    "What the f * ck are you laughing at!" When Lao Gao saw Acting Hu laughing, he was extremely furious.


    Moreover, it was enough to make him unable to say a single word. But he did not say it, because he knew that this was his own boss, and the matter that Zhang Wen told him and Zhang Guohua was also to let them have a good impression of Wang Yuxian, so it had nothing to do with this person.


    Acting Hu said, "I''m laughing at myself!"


    "Why are you laughing at me?" Lao Gao opened his eyes wide.


    Acting Hu touched his hair and laughed: "I''m laughing at how handsome I am!"


    Lao Gao felt his stomach churning, he did not know if it was because he was beaten up by Zhang Wen and the others or because he was disgusted by this Acting Hu.


    He pointed his gaze at Wang Yuxian: "Didn''t you say that Zhang Wen is your brother? What should I do!? "


    Wang Yuxian took a deep breath, her expression turning ugly: "Alright, I''ll call Zhang Wen!"


    After saying that, she took out her phone and pressed a familiar number.

 C139

    Fish and bear''s paw can''t be taken at the same time.


    Since Wang Yuxian has selected Lao Gao, then it is destined that she will walk far away from me.


    But she still resolutely chose Lao Gao.


    As soon as I returned to the battlefield, I received a call from Wang Yuxian.


    I picked it up quickly.


    It would be a lie to say that I didn''t want to go to Wang Yuxian these few days, but I didn''t have the courage to call her.


    "Zhang Wen, did you hit Lao Gao?" Wang Yuxian''s tone was full of questions.


    "It''s not me, it''s my brother."


    "That''s different!"


    "Haha ¡­" I smiled helplessly. I thought that Wang Yuxian would at least call me and chat with me or something like that, but I didn''t expect that the first sentence she said would cause the atmosphere between us to freeze.


    "What do you want!"


    "What do you want?"


    Wang Yuxian and I said the same words at the same time.


    There was a long silence.


    Such a long period of ambiguous words had completely disappeared.


    Wang Yuxian and I were separated by the phone, but the distance between our hearts had already been widened.


    "If you want the medical fees, I''ll give it to you. But you should ask him why he''s getting beaten up." I said after a while.


    I heard the person on the other side of the phone heave a long sigh of relief, and the Wang Yuxian sincerely and sincerely said: "Wen Zi, I have told you before, you are my only friend, but Lao Gao is my husband. I''ll tell me what I should do! "


    I was silent.


    I didn''t say anything. I just hung up.


    I don''t even know what I should do, how can I tell Wang Yuxian?


    I think silence is the best answer.


    In the restaurant, listening to the beeping on the phone, Wang Yuxian felt as if her heart was being pulled by something. In the past, she had asked herself this question many times in her heart, how did she feel about Zhang Wen.


    Unfortunately, these two were not the same.


    Wang Yuxian vaguely felt that his feelings towards Zhang Wen seemed to be out of control. Just as she was about to lose control of himself, Lao Gao appeared.


    Looking at Lao Gao, the Wang Yuxian''s feelings towards him instantly halved.


    She understood, Lao Gao was his true home, and Lao Gao was his real husband.


    As for him, his feelings for Lao Gao, had never changed one bit.


    What was important was something that could only be seen at critical moments.


    Lao Gao''s position in her heart, would never be shaken.


    Wang Yuxian was not an ungrateful person. At that time, when she was despised by the others when she was at her wit''s end, Lao Gao had unhesitantly stepped forward to defend herself, protect herself, and even ignored the strange gazes of her relatives and friends to choose to be with her. How could she abandon such feelings right now?


    Even if Lao Gao was fooling around with other women.


    Wang Yuxian knew that Lao Gao was only blinded, she would wake up one day.


    She was willing to wait.


    "How is it?" Lao Gao asked at this time.


    Wang Yuxian hurriedly shook her head. "I''m fine."


    "What did Zhang Wen say?"


    "He said he''ll pay you the medical expenses."


    "How much is it?" Lao Gao''s eyes immediately lit up, the beating on his body disappeared, now that he mentioned money, he felt like he was on stimulants.


    Wang Yuxian sighed, she said that the money would be sent over in two days, to let him recuperate first.


    Lao Gao then laughed and went upstairs.


    He went upstairs and used Wang Yuxian''s phone to call the Spirit Demon woman.


    Right now, the lady in question was not answering Lao Gao''s call, but only accepted the call when she saw an unfamiliar number.


    "Darling, what are you doing?" Lao Gao''s lowly voice sounded out.


    When the spirit demon woman heard Lao Gao''s voice, she immediately prepared to hang up the phone.


    Lao Gao hurriedly said: "Don''t hang up yet, after I finish speaking, I''ll almost get the money. Wait for me, don''t be anxious."


    Only then did the woman snort, saying that she would talk about it after getting the money, and hung up the phone.


    In a rather shabby rented room, a man covered in tattoos hugged a woman. The woman hung up the phone and pouted her lips, acting very cute.


    "Haha, that man called you again?" Tattooed Man asked.


    This girl''s body could be said to be perfect. She looked at him with the most flirtatious gaze. "Other than him, who else could it be?"


    "He''s really persistent!" Tattooed Man lit a cigarette.


    "Yeah, I hate him."


    "But you don''t hate money!"


    "Tsk, mine, isn''t it yours?"


    "Haha, I like what you do!"


    After saying that, the man turned around and pressed her down. The two of them were fed up for a while before they began to wildly sway back and forth.


    It seemed that this brother-in-law of Lao Gao''s, was about to be righted, yet he didn''t feel the slightest bit of danger.


    The next day, I had Li Erzi send three thousand yuan over to Wang Yuxian, saying that this is Lao Gao''s medical expenses.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t confiscate it and forced Li Erzi to bring it back for me.


    How could Wang Yuxian take my money? She doesn''t need to think to know, that it was definitely because Lao Gao went to find trouble that I moved him. But cannot say these words.


    After Li Erzi left, she turned around and went upstairs, using his own money to give Lao Gao three thousand yuan, telling him that this was the medical fees.


    When Lao Gao saw that there were only three thousand left, he was still a little unhappy.


    He also did not tell Wang Yuxian where he was going.


    Wang Yuxian did not ask.


    On his way out, he called from a pay phone and asked where the woman was, and he got the money.


    "I''m at the hotel. Where can I go?" The woman said.


    "Hehe, then I''ll be there right away!"


    "Mm ¡­"


    After hanging up, Lao Gao headed to the hotel.


    He pushed the door open and entered the room. The woman was sitting on the bed, tidying her hair.


    This black hair was the thing that had captivated Lao Gao to the core.


    Lao Gao hugged her from behind.


    "Let go." The demon woman''s brows were knitted tightly. She did not know when, but she had already started to loathe Lao Gao. It wasn''t on the surface, but it was the loathing she felt from the bottom of her heart.


    Lao Gao thought that she was joking and playfully kissed her on the cheek.


    This scared her to death.


    She pushed Lao Gao away: "What are you doing?"


    This time, it was Lao Gao who was stunned. "Let me hug you, what''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Where''s the money? " The woman''s expression changed.


    Lao Gao curled his lips and took out the money.


    Not much, only three thousand.


    How could this little bit of money enter the woman''s eyes? She only took a glance before turning her head away, "Lao Gao, you''re sending me off!"


    "Of course not ¡­"


    "Three thousand yuan, what is it going to do?"


    "But ¡­"


    "Alright, you can leave now. I''ll wait for you for a while longer. If you still don''t have any money, then I don''t have anything else to say." Cold words came out of the woman''s mouth.


    Lao Gao stood there in a daze for a long time.


    He didn''t want to go.


    He hadn''t seen this woman in so many days, and it was too late for him to miss her. How could he bear to leave?


    However, what could he do if he didn''t have any money?


    However, this woman only cared about money.


    But who could he like?

 C140

    Lao Gao''s lonely figure swayed along as he walked towards the restaurant.


    No matter what, he was still a man.


    He knew that the Wang Yuxian''s looks were definitely not inferior to this demon woman, but why did he still like her? That was a good saying. Like is just a feeling. No one knew what was going on, nor did anyone know what was going on.


    There were some beautiful women who liked gambling and drunkards just because they didn''t want to find a good man.


    Some good men leave their lovely wives at home and like to go out and play wild.


    Why?


    Actually, no one could explain it clearly.


    This was a feeling they had.


    As for Lao Gao''s explanation of all these, it was a little more noble.


    He told himself in his heart that this was because he was a person that was unwilling to be at ease.


    Only someone who was not at ease with the situation would say such words.


    Lao Gao stretched his head out and took out his cigarette box. He happened to pass by a nearby street and subconsciously stopped.


    Remember back then, when they were making trouble for the Wang Yuxian, they often came here to shop?


    At that time, his restaurant had just opened, and he was not busy with business, so he had plenty of time to accompany the Wang Yuxian.


    But now ¡­


    Under the same skies, at this time, there was another person like Lao Gao, who was travelling alone.


    On the contrary, he was more pleased than anyone else with himself for the past few days. He had obtained the beauty Li Jiarui, and now, their feelings were rising rapidly, almost sticking together every day.


    It''s just that Li Jiarui had quite a few matters of her own recently, and could not contact her sometimes for no reason at all.


    This made Guo Liang especially insecure.


    However, the moment he heard Li Jiarui''s pampered voice, the feeling immediately dissipated like smoke in thin air.


    He felt in his pocket for the three thousand yuan he had recently saved up. With that in mind, he walked into a nearby store.


    He had already thought of a bag to buy Li Jiarui a surprise for her.


    And this scene, was witnessed by Li Jiarui who was sitting on her luxurious carriage and walking past.


    She couldn''t tell what she was feeling.


    His heart had been trampled upon, and his love had been painstakingly interpreted. This was the feeling he was feeling.


    But what could she do?


    Everyone would feel helpless living, Li Jiarui felt the same way. In the past, she would rather cry in a BMW than smile on a bicycle. But now, her perspective had changed.


    If she could, she wasn''t willing to make any contact with Chen Nan at all, she only wanted to be with him.


    Chen Nan did not take notice of this small interlude. He used his hand to touch the inside of Li Jiarui''s thigh.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    Humans were just a type of high-level animal.


    There were thousands upon thousands of species of animals on this earth, and night was the taboo of most species.


    No matter what bad things they did, they would be linked to the night.


    The several minivans on the road gave the best explanation for such a night.


    In the van sat more than a dozen people.


    Sizzle, he stopped in front of Wang Yuxian''s restaurant.


    Everyone got out of the car. They were all carrying their stuff and clinking it against each other.


    At this time, the restaurant had just started bustling, with neither nor Acting Hu present. Only Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao were present.


    Wang Yuxian was dumbfounded seeing so many people.


    She rushed over to pull the Rolling Gate down.


    These people came over and pushed the Wang Yuxian away, then all sat down.


    No one moved and no one spoke.


    Wang Yuxian was stunned, she did not know what they wanted to do.


    "What are you guys doing?" Wang Yuxian could not help but ask.


    No one said anything.


    Just then, Lao Gao also came down, he saw that there were so many Hooligan like people sitting in the restaurant, he turned and went upstairs.


    He did not want to cause trouble and did not dare to do so.


    But in this situation, the Wang Yuxian had to hold on.


    "What are you guys doing?" Wang Yuxian asked politely once again.


    Still no one spoke.


    After a while, these people took out the fellows in their hands and started hammering in the restaurant.


    For a moment, the restaurant was filled with the crisp sound of collisions.


    The Wang Yuxian did not care, she just sat there, seeing what they were doing, she did not believe that so many men could bully a woman like her.


    With so many people walking into the restaurant in Wang Yuxian, all the middle-aged man from the merchants saw this scene. Previously, he and Zhang Wen had a good relationship and even left a call with each other, but they had never called.


    Seeing so many people coming over, he took out his cell phone and dialed that number.


    At this moment, I was on the battlefield, preparing to transport sand in the evening. Seeing that it was an unfamiliar number, I hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "Hello?"


    "Is that Zhang Wen? I''m Old Jiang! "


    My mind was blank for a moment. After a long while, I finally realised, isn''t that the people from the shops near the Wang Yuxian?


    "Oh, bro, what''s wrong?"


    "Just now, I saw a group of people go to the Wang Yuxian Hotel. I knew that you weren''t in the hotel recently, so I wanted to call you.


    There was a buzz in my head, and without any hesitation, I hung up the phone and told Li Erzi to stay here to transport the sand, I brought Acting Hu Zhang Guohua and the dozens of people from Wang Peng''s school and rushed back to the restaurant.


    In less than ten minutes, a BMW stopped in front of the entrance of Wang Yuxian''s restaurant with the sound of emergency brakes. Acting Hu, Zhang Guohua and I ran out with guys in our hands.


    The people in the restaurant didn''t even look at me, as if I hadn''t appeared.


    When Wang Yuxian saw me, she came over to tell me with a face full of worry that I shouldn''t cause any trouble.


    Can I still remain calm after seeing these people?


    I made the Wang Yuxian hide behind me and then asked them, "Who told you to come? If you want to fight, then I''ll fight! "


    No one said anything.


    At this time, Wang Peng and the rest had also arrived, and many people surrounded them, surrounding them in the center.


    "Can''t we eat?" Finally, someone spoke.


    "The restaurant has already been patched up. If you want to come, then come back tomorrow!" Wang Yuxian pouted.


    "Hur hur, but we''re hungry now!"


    "Then there''s still no food!"


    "Then we''ll wait!"


    "¡­"


    Not far away from the battlefield, Xiao Wang and the others sat in a car called Ivy Academy.


    The matter that he had discussed with Boss Du previously had been settled. It seemed that Boss Du also wanted to gamble with him once more and lent him his personal guards.


    Tonight, there were more than 20 tough looking people who came with him onto the battlefield. It was not a problem for these people to fight, it just depended on Xiao Wang, the commander.


    Xiao Wang made a phone call: "What happened to the bulldozers over there?"


    "Brother Wang, I''m ready."


    "What about the excavator?"


    "I''m ready too."


    "Mm ¡­" smiled in satisfaction. Tonight was the day where he, Xiao Wang, would fly onto a branch and become a phoenix.

 C141

    If I were to say that using this many people to take down a battlefield, that would be nothing difficult, but since you stole it today, then I will snatch it tomorrow. He is not willing to do all of this, and it is not something Boss Du is willing to see, so what Xiao Wang wants to do this time, is to make the battlefield unable to open its doors.


    But he still dreaded Zhang Wen, so he let his men go to the restaurant to cause trouble and attract Zhang Wen over.


    He had secretly investigated and knew that Zhang Wen liked the Lady Boss at the restaurant.


    He would definitely go to the hotel.


    After Zhang Wen and the rest left, Xiao Wang called for the others to get off the carriage and began his journey.


    Right now, only Li Erzi and a few workers were left on the battlefield, almost everyone had been brought away by Zhang Wen.


    Once Xiao Wang got out of the carriage, the 20 odd guards followed him.


    At that moment, Xiao Wang felt very good. Being embraced by these people, he felt like he was in the heavens.


    Li Erzi felt that a group of people had arrived, thinking that the drivers were coming over, but when he looked carefully, the leaders, were not drivers at all!


    "Hit him!" Xiao Wang shouted with a heroic aura.


    The personal guards charged forward, like hungry wolves pouncing on food.


    Li Erzi did not react as he was struck on the shoulder by someone''s steel pipe. The intense pain caused his body to sink and almost fall to the ground. He kept telling himself that he definitely could not fall down at this moment.


    Li Erzi clenched his teeth, and took the opportunity to roll backwards. He was stunned for a moment, then stood up again, and turned to run!


    The guards clearly did not expect Li Erzi to react so quickly, the one who made the move was startled, and was about to give chase, but Li Erzi had already ran far away.


    Li Erzi ran to a place where there was no one around to see if anyone was chasing after him.


    When the guards came, they took away all the tools from the field, threw everything they could not carry into the river, and smashed the doorman.


    A battlefield was only so small.


    However, these people did not stop there. Instead, they drove upstream with an excavator and a dump truck.


    With a rumbling sound, the two construction trucks began to operate.


    Li Erzi suddenly understood something and anxiously took out his phone.


    In the hotel.


    I could see that these people were here to cause trouble, but they didn''t do anything and didn''t fight me. They just sat there.


    I''ll sit here and see how long they can last.


    If this wasn''t Wang Yuxian''s restaurant, I would have already fought against these people.


    But now, if I can''t make a move, I''ll try not to.


    This was, after all, the Wang Yuxian''s restaurant.


    After an unknown period of time, one of the men''s phone rang. He picked it up and said a few words before hanging up. He stood up and waved his hand. "Let''s go!"


    The dozen or so people simultaneously stood up and left, ignoring our astonished gazes.


    Not a cloud left...


    I was stunned for a few seconds before looking at the Wang Yuxian. "Jade Immortal, do you know these people?"


    Wang Yuxian shook her head with a red face: "I have never seen any of these people before, who knows what they are here for!"


    I''m surprised.


    Just then, Lao Gao came down from the stairs. He probably saw those people leave from the stairs, that''s why he dared to come down.


    When he saw me, his expression darkened. He told me to stay away from the Wang Yuxian, and even said that he knew something about us.


    I ignored him and told Wang Yuxian to call me if there was anything else, and to take my people and prepare to leave.


    At this moment, my phone started ringing.


    "Wen Zi, something''s happened ¡­" Li Erzi''s weak voice came from inside.


    "What is it?" I started to get nervous.


    "Something happened on the battlefield!"


    "Just you wait!"


    I hung up the phone, jogged into the car, and led the way back to the field.


    When I went over, Li Erzi was waiting for us at the intersection by himself, but what I saw was an endless plain ¡­


    "Er Zi, where''s the battlefield?" Acting Hu blinked his innocent eyes and asked.


    Zhang Guohua winked at him, but he didn''t seem to understand and continued to look at Li Erzi naively.


    Li Erzi sighed, he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and ignored Zhang Acting Hu, and looked at me instead: "Wen Zi, the sand field is gone."


    "What''s going on?" This is the Boss Wang''s, and I am only in charge of watching over the field. But now, why is it that this entire battlefield is gone with no reason?


    It''s the people from the Boss Du, Xiao Wang and the others. Not long after you left today, they came over, bulldozer and excavator alike.


    I frowned.


    No wonder those people at the restaurant didn''t do anything but wait. Now that I think about it, they are wasting their time with me!


    As soon as they were done here, they would leave immediately!


    The gatehouse and factory area of the sandfield were all gone. They had all been pushed to the ground.


    It was really a night back before liberation.


    After Li Er and his wife finished, they became silent again.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said it had nothing to do with him. I don''t blame him. He gave me an ugly smile.


    The anger in my heart had already been ignited. It would be a lie to say that I wasn''t angry. I had wasted quite a bit of my effort on this battlefield. Now that it could finally start to take effect, it was immediately destroyed by someone.


    Would I be able to endure such an insult?


    But right now, the first thing I have to do is face the Boss Wang.


    This battlefield was his.


    And it was destroyed in my hands.


    "Alright, let''s go home." I said after a while.


    "Fuck, Wen Zi, are we just going to let this go?" The Acting Hu said angrily, "Their battle arena is up there. Let''s go up and level their battle arena!"


    Didn''t I think about it?


    But since things have gotten to this point, tell me one thing, and that is don''t be impulsive. We killed Dao on impulse, and then got into trouble with the Boss Du.


    I think that since Boss Du dares to openly push me down, he would definitely be prepared. If I go over now, I will only suffer.


    This matter, let us wait for Boss Wang to explain! After all, this was his battlefield.


    I did not say anything, and turned to get in the car. Li Erzi called for them to leave as well.


    The scorching battlefield that had been boiling for the last hour had now turned dark.


    And what I''m going to face, I''m afraid, is more than just dimming down.


    I drove the car back to the Acting Hu and the others'' residence. I lay on the bed, but couldn''t fall asleep.


    After we left, Xiao Wang, who was waiting on the upstream battlefield for a counterattack, heaved a sigh of relief and brought his people away.


    If I had just charged up with my men, he would not have known what to do.


    Even though they were personal guards, he still didn''t have any confidence in me.


    After all, I''m the man who killed the knife.


    In his heart, he was like a god.

 C142

    The next morning, the phone of the pillar rang.


    It was none other than his own boss.


    He thought to himself, the Boss Wang would never call him so early in the morning.


    "Pillar, come here!" The Boss Wang''s voice on the phone was unhappy, hence pillar immediately replied and rushed over.


    When he came back, the workers in the factory had only just started work.


    At this time, Boss Wang was already sitting in his office.


    More accurately, he had been sitting in his office since early morning.


    He had not slept since he received the call.


    He never thought that the Boss Du would be so bold as to directly push him to the ground.


    This Lao Du was preparing to fall out with him!


    Boss Wang knew that as long as he said it, Feng Zhu and co. could destroy his reputation in Boss Du, but what about after he did? That way, there would be only Boss Du and you coming and going everyday.


    He was no longer in his early twenties, so he had to consider the consequences.


    "Pillar, the sand field is gone." Boss Wang said lightly.


    "What?" Pillar did not understand what was going on.


    "The battlefield was flattened by the Boss Du, not a single speck of sand was left."


    "Damn ¡­" I''ll take a few people with me to deal with him! " The pillar cursed silently and turned to leave.


    "Wait a moment." Boss Wang called out to him.


    If that was the case, then there was no need for him to call the pillar over. He could just give him an order, right?


    The reason why he had called over the pillar was to discuss it with him.


    It was no longer feasible to simply use force in this society.


    He also understood this principle.


    "Where''s Zhang Wen?" The pillar stopped and asked.


    Boss Wang slapped his forehead. How could he forget about Zhang Wen, thus he got Pillar to call Zhang Wen over. At the same time, an idea popped up in his mind.


    If Zhang Wen could stop this matter, it would be the best.


    However, that was his battlefield after all, and it was previously managed by Zhang Wen. He wouldn''t be courteous even if he were to come later.


    Half an hour later, I received a call and rushed over.


    In the office, Boss Wang was sitting on the boss''s chair with the pillar beside him.


    It seems that Boss Wang wanted to question me.


    "Zhang Wen, what''s going on with the battlefield? Why is it that there''s no one else on the battlefield? " Boss Wang''s tone was not friendly.


    "It was done by the people from the Boss Du."


    "I didn''t ask who you were! You were watching the battlefield all along, why is it gone? "


    "¡­" I stopped talking and didn''t want to argue. I knew that nothing I said was going to work.


    The pillar at the side also lowered its head in silence.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, the Boss Wang stood up abruptly: "Do you know how much the battlefield can sell for? I''ll give it to you to see, and you''ll just give me this kind of information? "


    I lowered my head.


    I didn''t say anything as I allowed Boss Wang to scold me one sentence at a time.


    If it was before, without Boss Wang saying anything, I would have definitely brought people to settle this matter. Whether it was successful or not, my attitude would have definitely changed.


    I am waiting for Boss Wang''s attitude. If he wanted me to settle this issue, he would have definitely told me directly. But right now, he has not said a single word about the important matter.


    On the surface, it was Boss Wang scolding me, but I was secretly arguing with him.


    Boss Wang must have felt it too.


    After a while, Boss Wang stopped scolding and sat back down in anger.


    "Boss Wang, this is my fault, but I never thought that Boss Du would have the guts to flatten the battlefield." "No," I said.


    Pillar also spoke up for me. "That''s right, Big Brother. If you let me see the battlefield, the result might be the same."


    The Boss Wang rubbed his forehead in annoyance. Actually, his heart was very bright, and he was also wondering, according to his understanding, Zhang Wen should be a pretty impulsive guy. When doing things, he would not think about the consequences. He''s trying to trick me?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this wasn''t as simple as just an ordinary waiter.


    It might not have been an accident that he''d taken the knife off.


    Thinking about it, he said: "Zhang Wen, this matter, what are you going to do about it?"


    He tried to kick the ball at me.


    I said, "Boss Wang, no matter what you say, we will do it!"


    "Heh heh, then if I had you go and get rid of the Boss Du!" His eyes gleamed.


    "For a battlefield?" I pretended to be surprised. "If you want me to go, then I will!"


    The first part of my sentence woke him up.


    To get rid of the Boss Du for a battlefield, was it worth it?


    Even without me saying, Boss Wang knows this better than anyone else, how can he not understand the pros and cons of this?


    Still, he was surprised to hear it from my mouth.


    He took a deep breath. What I said was right, for the sake of a battlefield, it is not worth it, but for the sake of Boss Du, he will definitely get rid of him.


    "Sit down." He pointed to a nearby sofa.


    I didn''t hold back and went over to sit down.


    "Zhang Wen, from the bottom of your heart, what do I do to you after you follow me?"


    "Very good!" I said, not knowing what to say.


    "Then why are you hiding this from me?"


    "Boss Wang is referring to ¡­"


    "The last time was when you sneaked an attack on the Boss Du''s battlefield!"


    I instantly understood that he was trying to use this matter to punish me!


    "I was the one who broke his computer, but to be honest, no one knew I did it, and no one knew I went to the battlefield. They could only guess."


    Boss Wang nodded: "Then you mean that someone leaked this information?"


    I shook my head. "There''s no need for our people to do that. Boss Du and the rest knew that it was me, which is just a guess, but they dared to flatten our battlefield.


    Boss Wang''s face immediately darkened, the pillar beside me continuously gave me meaningful glances.


    The meaning behind my words was very clear, I am telling Boss Wang, if there is anything, he better not hide behind, and look at Boss Du, if it wasn''t for him releasing the message, if it wasn''t for his full support, would Xiao Wang dare to do that?


    Did he have the ability?


    To put it bluntly, wasn''t the boss'' words the most useful thing?


    Boss Wang is my boss, but he didn''t even say a single unyielding sentence, and had always been cowering in front of me as a shield. I was telling him that I know everything, that I know everything.


    The Boss Wang coughed lightly and explained: "I agreed to let you manage the battlefield because I wanted to hear your opinion. I am not a Boss Du."


    I replied smilingly, "I know ¡­"

 C143

    For some reason, Boss Wang felt that speaking a few more words with Zhang Wen was full of pressure.


    This pressure had never appeared on him before.


    Regardless of what kind of great leader he was facing, even if it was someone as powerful as the Boss Du, he had never felt this kind of feeling before.


    The kid didn''t say anything, but he knew everything.


    This feeling made Boss Wang feel that his intelligence was severely lacking.


    Looking at Zhang Wen''s leaving figure, the Boss Wang said to himself, "Pillar, have you noticed that Zhang Wen seems to have changed?"


    After he dealt with the battlefield last night, the pride in Xiao Wang''s heart was like oxygen against carbon dioxide.


    As Xiao Wang walked on the road to find the Boss Du, he felt that everything was so beautiful.


    Flower nodded to him, and the sun smiled at him.


    He suddenly had a feeling that he had gone back to his childhood. At that time, his father would tell him to buy him a toy he liked after he had finished the exam. That feeling was exactly like that.


    A tinge of sadness flashed across Xiao Wang''s heart.


    It was a pity that an accident a few years ago had caused his father to become a vegetable and he was unable to stand up again.


    He had to earn more money to support his family, to get the best doctor to treat his father, and to let him stand up again. Even in his dreams, he wanted to drink another two cups of old wine with the old man, go for a walk, and talk about national affairs.


    This most common thing was now an extravagant hope for him.


    He knocked a few times.


    Xiao Wang was so amazing that he even knocked on the door.


    Boss Du said.


    Inside the room sat the Small Dragon Snake and the Boss Du. Xiao Wang clearly felt that the way the Boss Du looked at him today was different.


    Small Dragon Snake also did not dare to look into his eyes.


    Yesterday, the smug expression on his body disappeared in an instant.


    "What do you think?" The first thing Xiao Wang did after entering the room was not to speak with Boss Du, nor to keep a low profile as he pointed at Small Dragon Snake''s head and said.


    Small Dragon Snake''s eyes darkened, flashing with cold light as he looked at Xiao Wang.


    "What are you looking at? If you are not convinced, you can go and level the battlefield? "


    Small Dragon Snake was furious, he had nothing to say.


    Boss Du gave a rare chuckle, "Enough, Xiao Wang. You don''t have to say it, everyone has times to be proud, and there are times to be humiliated."


    His words were telling Small Dragon Snake, "Look, I also have capable people, but I can still do this thing beautifully."


    Small Dragon Snake took a deep breath and did not speak any further.


    Boss Du indicated for Xiao Wang to sit down and said: "Now that the Boss Wang''s battlefield is gone, I understand Old Wang. He will definitely not let this matter rest, he will definitely continue fighting with us, even if he does not want to get into trouble with us, Zhang Wen will probably cause trouble too!"


    Hearing Zhang Wen''s name, the Small Dragon Snake fell silent.


    It was not that he had never suffered a loss against Zhang Wen before, but even the people around him were not easy to deal with, let alone Zhang Wen himself.


    He thought about the incident when he sneaked an attack on the Acting Hu in the hospital and frowned.


    Originally, this was not something that Xiao Wang should care about. He should have made a name for himself and looked down on the entire world, but the human heart could never fill up.


    Not even the living Small Dragon Snake dared to accept it, so Xiao Wang opened his mouth.


    "Brother, since Zhang Wen dares to cause trouble, I will take it!"


    Boss Du''s eyes showed some hesitation. He was prepared to make Small Dragon Snake speak, so what the heck was he trying to get involved in?


    But now that Xiao Wang had said it out, how could the big brother refute him right away?


    He had to agree! We have to make him stand up for us!


    So he nodded his head, and let the Small Dragon Snake continue to manage the battlefield, but with the shares being halved, Xiao Wang was in charge of watching the arena, if there was anything, Xiao Wang could take charge of.


    The Small Dragon Snake was very satisfied with the distribution, he thought to himself, as long as the distribution is lower, he would take the risk, in any case, if something happened, he would just call Xiao Wang.


    It was not easy to be the leader, but he had experienced it firsthand.


    Seeing the Small Dragon Snake''s cowardly look, Xiao Wang''s attitude became even more arrogant.


    He was even more arrogant now.


    It was not that Boss Wang did not think about taking revenge, but he knew what was more important and what was less. Honestly speaking, it was impossible for Boss Wang to fall out with him over a battlefield.


    And it was impossible for the Boss Du to clash with the Boss Wang just for some battlefield. He was only on guard.


    In a situation where it was advantageous for him to defend and counterattack, but from the looks of it, it was disadvantageous for the Boss Wang.


    These two days, Boss Wang had been quite frustrated.


    Now that he had lost the field, he had to pay a monthly fee for the management of the field. If he cancelled the field, his heart would not be comfortable, after all, this was not an easy field to manage.


    In fact, redeveloping the battlefield was easy, it would only take a day, and the money would be spent in the meantime. However, Boss Du''s attitude and intentions were very clear, as long as Boss Wang''s battlefield was reopened, he would definitely give it back.


    This was what he was hesitating about right now.


    For now, he could only let this matter go.


    Although the battle field had been pushed aside, they still had to stay still.


    Within a few days, a small gatehouse was built on the battlefield. Since I had nothing better to do, Li Erzi and I will take a look around.


    Upstream, Xiao Wang and the others knew that this little gatekeeper was fine, so they didn''t bother to do anything. It was just that every time Li Erzi and I came up, we would see the fervor of the fight above, and our hearts would be filled with disappointment.


    That day, I called the pillar out for a drink.


    I kept sighing, Li Erzi was also drinking with a dark face, without the battlefield, then we would have no income and could only return to the restaurant.


    Pillar full two of us, then said: "Wen Zi, actually, you don''t have to worry too much about that matter. Boss Wang''s meaning, don''t you understand?"


    I smiled wryly, thinking that I had understood too well to do anything about it.


    I can also see now that Boss Wang can only work together and not get along with him.


    This kind of person was too treacherous. He was always scheming against others. If he wasn''t careful, he might die for sure.


    From the moment I followed Boss Wang, I had no idea how many times I had already fallen into danger.


    But I couldn''t say that to Pillar. I had to think about it slowly.


    The yard porter.


    Downstream and upstream were two completely different concepts.


    In a room downstream, an old man in his eighties was dozing off.


    He had been on the battlefield for several days, and every day he felt relaxed. Sometimes he would be fine, and he would even take a few sips of wine.


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" He staggered to the door.


    Standing outside the door was a tall and big black youth. His first impression of this old man was that he was a scumbag. Moreover, he was a scumbag. He didn''t seem like a normal young man at all.


    Next to this young man stood a woman with a body that was even more exaggerated than his.


    When the old man was young, he liked to see wuxia novels. These two standing at the door were simply a modern version of a divine and heroic companion!


    The reason why the old man wasn''t bored was because this young man was rather kind.

 C144

    "Uncle, I''ll help you guard tonight. Go home!" Acting Hu patted his chest.


    The old man obviously liked having people help him, but he was still a bit worried.


    He wasn''t worried about anything else, but this room was a bit too horrible to look at every time he came here on the second day.


    More importantly, the smell would not dissipate for a few days.


    He hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "Well, you guys be careful."


    "En, don''t worry!" Acting Hu readily agreed.


    The old man then left hesitantly.


    He had been young, too, and knew what they were doing in there, and could only shake his head and sigh.


    It''s not like the Acting Hu did not have the money to rent a room.


    It was something he had been wanting to play with recently. The taste had changed.


    The first time he had handled things with Hei Mei here, he had never forgotten that feeling, and Hei Mei quite liked that feeling as well.


    It was pitch black outside, and so was the room. When she hugged the Acting Hu, no one could clearly see her face, only her body and soul could communicate with each other.


    The two of them weren''t doing anything, but ascending to a higher level. It was a ascension of the body and soul at the same time.


    Once the old man left, Acting Hu hugged Hei Mei like a lazy donkey climbing up a tree. The two of them started to interact in the endless darkness.


    Under the same night sky, some people were having a great soul exchange while others were sweating profusely.


    And a woman.


    In the casino with the largest South of The City, a man with tattoos sat beside an enchantingly dressed woman. His eyes lit up as he looked at the pile of chips on the table.


    There was no lack of women around Tattooed Man, but why did he continue hanging around with this demon woman?


    It wasn''t because this woman was living well, nor was it because she was beautiful. It was because he accidentally saw that the woman''s card had a hundred thousand yuan in it the last time he went out with her!


    Every day since then he had been thinking about asking for the money.


    He originally wanted to play with her, but he really didn''t know that this woman was so rich.


    Since he brought a hundred thousand yuan with him every day, there must be a lot of money hidden behind his back.


    Today, he brought this woman to a casino owned by a friend of his. When he came here, he had already decided that he would make this woman lose all one hundred thousand today!


    This bewitching woman was adept at handling men, but in a casino, she knew nothing at all.


    It was all just fooling around.


    But people loved money, and she was no exception.


    She had accidentally won more than 20,000 yuan in the first round.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw the cash coming.


    She had never been able to earn so much money so easily before. At the same time, she was also slowly being blinded by the amount of money.


    The way to earn money was too easy. It would definitely cause evil thoughts to appear in the minds of others.


    This was because a person''s nature was greed and laziness!


    In the second round, she scooped another ten thousand yuan.


    "Are you going to tell us about the next round, should we buy a house or shop?" When the spirit demon woman saw so much money, she was already elated. She took the initiative to place Tattooed Man''s hand on her chest, and even used her strength to rub against it.


    From the start until now, it had always been the Tattooed Man who gave her the idea, and every time was right.


    However, never in her wildest dreams had she thought that Tattooed Man and his friend had actually discussed this matter in advance.


    Every time Tattooed Man bought a house or had nothing to do, someone would remind him secretly.


    Casino was a game of psychology and small tricks.


    It was as easy as playing house to win this woman''s hand.


    "Hmm, let''s buy a house this time!" Tattooed Man laughed and said.


    This woman had overpowered the village and made more than ten thousand dollars.


    The woman seemed quite satisfied, and the chips on the table gradually increased.


    If she was the type of person that was easy to satisfy, she would at least be able to escape safely tonight.


    But her ambition and desire for money was even stronger than that of any man.


    Thus, at this moment, the greed in her stomach began to sprout.


    Right now, the 10 to 20 thousand on the gambling table was already nothing in her eyes. She didn''t play much just now either. Every time, she would bet more than 10,000 yuan, and the difference between winning and losing was 10 thousand yuan.


    Playing with him in such a small manner, how boring!


    She curled her lips and hugged Tattooed Man: "Tell me, what do you think we should bet on in the next round?"


    Tattooed Man laughed: "I''ll definitely win if I buy something!"


    The bewitching woman smiled. She bet fifty thousand without a second thought!


    Tattooed Man''s eyes lit up.


    Fifty thousand for a living. This demoness earned him eighty thousand!


    When the manor was free, the spirit demon woman happily hugged Tattooed Man, not caring about her appearance at all.


    Others didn''t know how long it would take to earn 80,000 yuan, but she managed to earn 80,000 yuan in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, she was thinking, it seems like her fortune is coming.


    Tattooed Man looked at the demon woman''s table. Right now, there was three hundred thousand on it, but he was not in a rush.


    80,000 dollars had completely blinded the woman. Now, no matter what she looked at, it was money, and all she could see were the two words, Zhuang He and Xian.


    "My dear, what are we going to do about this?" The demon woman excitedly held his hand.


    Tattooed Man indifferently said: "I''m still free."


    The demon woman gave him a kiss on the cheek. This time, she still paid fifty thousand.


    Now, everyone in the casino had gathered around. From the looks of it, tonight would be around a million. Quite a few people had been here for so long, yet they had never seen this kind of scene before.


    The roulette began to rotate as everyone''s eyes were focused on the table.


    As the needle slowly stopped, everyone''s heart rose to their throats.


    Including the Tattooed Man.


    Zhuang!


    The bewitching woman was stunned for a moment, and then silently cursed.


    Fifty thousand yuan, she had already invested it all and even lost thirty thousand yuan.


    When a person wins or loses money, they tend to turn red in the eye, be it a woman or a man.


    Right now, there was only one thing that the bewitching woman could see, and that was money. She felt that she could easily earn money just now, so it shouldn''t be too difficult for her to do so next.


    The Tattooed Man smiled apologetically at her, saying that if people made mistakes, then horses would lose their hooves.


    The bewitching woman could not blame him, so she continued to ask him what he wanted to buy next.


    He still said he wanted to buy time. However, this time, he was not certain. Instead, he let the bewitching woman understand.


    The bewitching woman thought for a moment and decided to buy some free time.


    With the opening of the auction, it was once again Zhuang!


    The spirit demon woman was a little angry, she felt that the King of Gambles'' Aura on Tattooed Man had disappeared, she might as well not ask the Tattooed Man, just play by herself from now on.


    The winners and losers were around ten to twenty thousand.


    This was the demon woman''s first gamble, and also her last. After this lesson, she would definitely not be able to and would never want to touch these things again.


    Soon, it would be the final match of the night.


    Tattooed Man advised her in a low voice that he would have to play the big game one last time.


    The bewitching woman bit her lips as she looked at the money on the table.

 C145

    She was hesitating. She still had around 200,000 yuan on her hands. If she pushed it all down, it would be 500,000 yuan!


    This was not a small number.


    Her life was one where she would always gamble. Before she got to know Lao Gao, she would also constantly gamble.


    Fortunately, she succeeded.


    She had succeeded on Lao Gao, and on others as well. She naively thought that she was the woman that the heavens had blessed, and thus, she prepared to gamble once more!


    If he succeeded, he would take the money and sneak off!


    Lost?


    No, she hadn''t thought about what would happen if she lost.


    Like most gamblers, she only considered winning.


    "Alright, then let''s play big one! This time, I''m betting everything! " She gritted her teeth and pushed all the chips out of the table.


    This time, the Tattooed Man did not speak, and only watched from the side with cold eyes.


    He also knew that if he talked too much this time, then he would be the one to blame for the loss.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Open!"


    "Swish ¡­"


    The roulette slowly rotated with the sound, and everyone''s eyes were focused on the roulette. The bewitching woman had already stood up, and for the sake of seeing the roulette better.


    In just a few seconds, the woman prayed in her heart.


    This was a must. In the future, she would be able to use 500,000 yuan to open a small shop, then find an honest man to marry to. She would be able to distance herself from this life and from these stinking men.


    She was already sick of this life, but why did it still continue to be like this between men?


    Because of the money!


    She had been wandering between men since she was sixteen. She had wanted to marry at the age of twenty, but when she stopped, she found that she could do nothing but seduce men and wait on the tough ones.


    A vast sea of people. This was her skill in earning money.


    That was why she needed to save enough money.


    Now, the chance had come.


    She just bought some free time.


    She had already opened five mansions in a row, but she didn''t believe that this one was still the same.


    The roulette slowly came to a halt. Under the gazes of the people around it, it stopped at the manor.


    At this moment, the demon woman''s heart also became cold.


    Idle!


    His two hundred thousand was gone!


    Furthermore, she still owed the casino two hundred thousand yuan!


    Cold sweat trickled down her forehead.


    At this time, someone had already come to the casino to guard her, to prevent her to mess up and run away.


    She didn''t react for a long time. The scarlet word ''Zhuang'' on the gambling table stabbed into her heart like a knife. Two hundred thousand was gone in an instant?


    She felt like she was in a dream.


    She wasn''t the only one who was shocked. Those who often came to the casino were shocked as well. This woman was indeed a big hand, but her brain was a bit slow and she was easily blinded by the benefits. Next up, it was time for them to watch a good show.


    The bewitching woman couldn''t afford to spend for a long time, so a few Hooligan like people came over and brought her to the side.


    Two of them stared at her with playful expressions, "You still owe the casino two hundred thousand yuan, what are you going to pay them back?"


    The spirit demon woman stretched her neck and searched for the figure of Tattooed Man in the crowd.


    When he saw the turntable at the manor earlier, the Tattooed Man had already disappeared silently.


    Since he had completed his mission, it would be meaningless for him to not disappear.


    "I don''t have any money on me right now!" The bewitching woman clenched her teeth.


    One of them took out a knife. "If you don''t have any money, ask your parents to give you money, or ask your relatives and friends to borrow it!"


    How could the bewitching woman not know?


    However, her parents were from the countryside, and they still had to support her brother and sister. How could they possibly have money?


    Lend it to a friend?


    All of the friends she could think of in the past few years were all men like Lao Gao. Who would help her? Everyone knew what was going on.


    "Big Brother, I really don''t have any money." The demon woman pleaded pleadingly.


    Pow!


    A lackey beside her gave her a slap on the face.


    The woman was slapped so hard that she fell to the ground.


    "What the f * * k did you come here to play without money?"


    At that moment, a man with a crew cut came out of a nearby room and waved for them to bring the woman into the house.


    "Wait!" The bewitching woman suddenly thought of something when she saw her wrist, and she shouted.


    "Big brother, let me bet another bet. This bracelet is worth fifty thousand yuan, it was given to me by a man from before!" I can definitely make a comeback in this game! " She looked pitifully at one of them.


    He smiled at the others and asked her to remove the bracelet first. He took it in and showed it to the man with a flat head.


    "Big brother, that woman wants to use this as a bet."


    "Haha ¡­" The square-headed man was still able to recognize the item. He picked it up and looked at it before nodding his head.


    The lackey pushed open the door and went out, throwing the demon woman 50,000 chips, then followed behind her with his people.


    The bewitching woman was going to go all out now.


    This bracelet was given to her by a big boss from before. It was for no other reason but because she served him very well that time and was rewarded. She especially liked this bracelet, so she kept it. If not for this incident today, she would definitely not have been willing to take it out.


    But there was no other way. She had to turn the tables!


    She had seen it before. As long as she bought three times the amount of free time, she would definitely succeed.


    So she walked to the place where they had just been, and the gamblers made way for her.


    She threw out the chips in her hand, gritted her teeth and said, "Buy some free time!"


    Having opened six mansions consecutively, they definitely wouldn''t open one this time.


    Both the gambler and the demon woman had the same thought in their hearts.


    However, in today''s advanced technology, if one wanted to stealthily control a wheel on the gambling table, it was still very simple.


    The wheel started spinning. This time, the woman closed her eyes. She felt that these few seconds were as harsh as a trial.


    When the wheel was about to stop, the woman opened her eyes.


    A blood-red word came into her view.


    Zhuang!


    This is so f * cking strange. Seven times in a row, it''s all Zhuang!


    The demon woman was completely shocked. Without her bracelet, she still owed the casino three hundred and fifty thousand yuan!


    This was no small amount to her!


    The little brother next to her very politely came over and put his hand on her shoulder. "Let''s go!"


    The bewitching woman followed them to that small room like a puppet that was offline.


    The little guy didn''t need to look to know what was going on outside. His eyes couldn''t help but light up when he saw the woman walk in.


    This woman, her face and body, there was no need to mention them!


    He sized up the woman with an impudent gaze and said, "Three hundred and fifty thousand, how are you prepared to pay us back?"


    The woman hadn''t even realized what was going on, and said that she would return the money once she had gathered it.


    "That won''t do. If you run, who are we going to look for?" The man touched his head and laughed.


    The demon woman had come into contact with too many men. What were they trying to do? She could understand it with just a glance, and she already knew what was going on when the square-headed man stared at her in a wretched manner.


    She knew that she wouldn''t be able to escape this time.

 C146

    As a result, the woman used everything she had learned in her life. Her eyes flashed as she walked up to the man with the flat top, her hand sliding down his chest. Her actions were slow and provocative.


    The lackeys on the side stared with their eyes wide open.


    The man waved them out.


    "Big brother, I''ve lived a good life. What do you think about the money I''ve earned by serving you for a month?" The bewitching woman''s face was like peach blossoms as she used her most beautiful posture to raise her head to look at the flat-headed man.


    After saying that, she began to take off her clothes.


    This strip of clothing was very particular. It wasn''t as if he had taken off all his clothes in one go. This wasn''t called stripping, this was called stripping!


    The demon woman had been with men for so many years, she knew that this was the stage that was most tempting to men.


    Faintly, but wanting.


    At this moment, the bewitching woman was like the heroine of a movie. Her movements and eyes were absolutely perfect. Her hands were like vines. As she took off her clothes, she released the electric current on the man with a flat top and drew an arc on her body.


    He had played with many women before, but this was the first time he had seen one like this.


    Without mentioning anything else, this woman''s eyes had already conquered him.


    However, his mind was not in a mess at the moment, and he was very clear-headed.


    He held the demon woman in his arms and, as if he had gone mad, used his mouth to cover her mouth.


    The bewitching woman mumbled a few times. She still hadn''t decided on the price! She had always started with a price. Why was this man in such a hurry?


    However, she didn''t dare to resist and immediately fit in.


    Their breaths met.


    The flat-headed man wanted to vent his anger. The woman wanted to repay all the money she owed as soon as possible.


    Finally the man let go of her mouth.


    She quickly said, "Big Brother, what''s the price ¡­"


    He accidentally spoke the words of a professional.


    The flat-headed man looked at her sinisterly, "Ten thousand for one time, without any interest, but it''s not to accompany me alone, it''s to accompany me and my brothers!"


    "Ah?" "Eldest brother ¡­" The bewitching woman was shocked. He was going to let her play as much as she wanted!


    How much she hadn''t touched this, and sometimes it was enough for her alone.


    But she did not know what to say, nor did she intend to refuse.


    Just now, when she looked at the lackeys at the door, her gaze was a little unfriendly, but she hated them from the bottom of her heart.


    There was nothing she could do about it. Under the flat-headed man''s domineering attitude, she didn''t dare to refuse.


    She secretly gritted her teeth. This man with a flat cut wasn''t playing around. He was venting his anger!


    The man with the crew cut pulled up his pants, gave her a playful look, then turned and left.


    A second man came in.


    Then, the next one ¡­


    The bewitching woman no longer had the right to refuse, so she could only silently bear it.


    Unbeknownst to them, the people outside were already lining up. Every single one of them had a satisfied smile on their face. If it wasn''t for this opportunity, they might never have met such a woman in their lives.


    He did not know if it was due to telepathy, but Lao Gao was currently lying on his bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Beside him was Wang Yuxian, a beauty that he had once crazily pursued, but now, everything had changed and he was not the least bit interested in the beauty beside him.


    He didn''t know why.


    Could it be that he had another person in his heart and no other thoughts at all?


    Annoyed, he sat up and lit a cigarette.


    Wang Yuxian also woke up, hugging Lao Gao''s waist like a spoiled child, rubbing against his back.


    "Lao Gao, what''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare? "


    "Yes." Lao Gao was unwilling to say more.


    "It''s fine, just change your mind." Wang Yuxian said as she followed Lao Gao''s chest.


    Her words were very obvious already, she was hinting at Lao Gao.


    But how could Lao Gao still have the heart to think about these things? There was only one woman in his mind, that demoness.


    "Get up!"


    Annoyed, he pushed her away.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes instantly reddened. In the many days that Lao Gao had been back, other than touching limbs like an ordinary person, he had not touched her at all.


    She didn''t believe that a mere Spirit Demon woman could make Lao Gao become like this.


    Then what did he count as?


    She didn''t dare to say that she was as beautiful as a fairy, but she still had confidence in her face and figure. Normal men would look at her obscenely, so she was extremely clear on what these men were thinking.


    But why?


    Lao Gao changed so much in one go?


    Is this true love?


    She couldn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to believe it.


    The more Wang Yuxian thought about it, the more wronged she became.


    Lao Gao glanced at her worriedly, then took his blanket to the side room to continue smoking, but he kept smoking. He did not fall asleep even after a long time.


    His heart had long ago ceased to exist here.


    It was three in the morning. Acting Hu and BlackBerry were having a high intensity soul exchange at the entrance to the battlefield, and the two of them had no intention of stopping. On the other hand, inside the gambling den in South of The City, the demon woman was also conversing with multiple men''s souls.


    To say that it was an exchange of words was a little inaccurate was already a trampling on the soul.


    Countless men trampling on a woman!


    The demon woman had lost count of the number of men that had come in. Right now, the only thing that could support her body was a little wishful thinking.


    When the last man had gone, she lay limp on the sofa, panting.


    Outside the door, Tattooed Man lit up a cigarette for the flat-headed man: "Has this woman paid yet?"


    "Nope."


    "Cao, you''re already at this level, and you still f * cking refuse to pay?"


    "Yeah, maybe he really doesn''t have any money."


    "Impossible, I see that she has a hundred thousand yuan with her, she might not have any money?"


    "Hehe, that''s hard to say ¡­"


    Tattooed Man miscalculated this time, she really did not have money. When Lao Gao came over from Guangzhou, she already had several hundred dollars in his pocket, and from the time he opened the room to his usual expenses, it was Lao Gao who was giving her money.


    That one hundred thousand was her old money.


    After a while, the flat-headed man and the Tattooed Man entered.


    When the spirit demon woman saw Tattooed Man, she perked up, "You''re finally here! Where did you run off to, I was bullied by them! "Sob, sob ¡­"


    Tattooed Man looked at her coldly and laughed coldly.


    "Can''t you just give us the money? You don''t lack money anyway, right? "


    Tattooed Man''s face and his words fiercely hammered the demon woman''s heart.


    In that moment, she understood everything.


    "You set me up!" She ignored the mess on her body and climbed up as if she was crazy, wanting to attack Tattooed Man.


    Pow!


    Without waiting for her to come over, Tattooed Man raised his hand and slapped her across the face loudly!

 C147

    This slap immediately cleared the demon woman''s head.


    However, she was still unwilling to believe it. The Tattooed Man was normally extremely obedient to her, so how could she suddenly become a completely different person?


    "You lied to me!"


    Pow!


    "Didn''t you say you like me!"


    Pow!


    "You ¡­"


    Pow!


    With just one sentence from the spirit demon woman, Tattooed Man slapped her across the face. With every slap, her face swelled up after just two strikes, and she did not dare say another word as she covered her face and cried on the ground.


    One mountain was even taller than the other. There was naturally a strong hand amongst the strong.


    The spirit demon woman could never have imagined that she would meet such an expert like Tattooed Man today, causing her to sleep in a sweet pot of honey. Suddenly, the pot broke.


    She also seemed to have awoken from a dream.


    "Where''s the money!" The Tattooed Man roared at her.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to give it to him. It was because she really didn''t have any money, not even a single cent.


    "I really don''t have any ¡­" The bewitching woman used all her strength to say something like this.


    "F * ck!" Tattooed Man scolded loudly, he was not willing to believe that he had made a mistake. This woman usually went out to spend money lavishly, she was clearly a rich lady, how could she suddenly run out of money?


    This was impossible!


    Anxious, he took out a dagger from his robes and walked towards the woman.


    "Let me ask you one last time, where''s the money!"


    Seeing the dagger, the spirit demon woman was shocked. Right now, Tattooed Man was like a stranger in front of her, she was not even as good as a stranger.


    He wondered if the Tattooed Man would kill her.


    Tattooed Man, who was previously like a dog in bed, was now like a cold-faced killer.


    "Speak!" The Tattooed Man roared.


    It was not that the bewitching woman did not say anything, but she was scared silly and could not speak.


    "F * ck!" You must be putting on an act! " Tattooed Man took two steps forward and grabbed the demon woman''s hair, the dagger slowly sliding down her pretty face ¡­


    When the ice-cold, stinging feeling reached the demon woman, she was stunned for a few seconds, until the strong smell of blood rushed into her nostrils, and she finally cried out crazily.


    Tattooed Man was not courteous at all as he slashed half of his face with his dagger from the corner of his eyes.


    A beautiful face had disappeared from now on and was replaced by a scarred face!


    The bewitching woman had never thought that this would happen to her.


    He relied on his looks to survive. Now that there was a scar on his face, how was she going to live in the future?


    At this time, her heart was filled with fear, her body was trembling as she stared at Tattooed Man.


    "Are you still not paying? If you continue to call out, it will be another face! " In his eyes, the demon woman was just a useless trash. He had long forgotten how he had coaxed her in bed and how he had knelt in her lap.


    The woman immediately stopped crying, and her eyes were filled with fear.


    At this moment, everyone in the room smelt a pungent smell.


    Tattooed Man looked down. Unknowingly, a pool of yellow liquid had appeared beneath his feet.


    He was scared to the point of peeing.


    The bewitching woman was truly scared to the point of peeing her pants.


    She was really afraid that Tattooed Man''s next blade would stab his neck.


    That would be the end of everything!


    "I really ¡­" No money... But I can tell you that... "Who has the money ¡­" The bewitching woman spoke in a staccato manner.


    "Fuck, who needs you to tell me who''s rich!" Tattooed Man cursed as he switched his hands, preparing to attack the demon woman''s other face.


    The spirit demon woman was afraid of Tattooed Man now, crying and begging for mercy.


    But the Tattooed Man did not care about her at all, the tip of her blade had already sunk into the demon woman''s smooth white face.


    At this time, a pair of big hands suddenly grabbed Tattooed Man.


    "Enough, stop it." It was the flat-headed man.


    He had known the Tattooed Man for seven or eight years. Although they had earned money from scammers and casinos, the current him was less and less familiar with the Tattooed Man.


    No matter what, this woman had been in bed with him before.


    In ancient times, two people who were able to sleep in the same bed would need a thousand years of cultivation in their past life!


    This bit of kindness, even the Tattooed Man didn''t have.


    The boy didn''t know if this would happen to him one day, or if Tattooed Man would step on him for money.


    Only then did Tattooed Man put away the dagger.


    Tears streamed down the woman''s face as she sobbed uncontrollably.


    "Okay, tell us, who is the rich one? Can I help you pay back the money? " the man asked.


    The spirit demon woman quickly opened her mouth: "That person''s name is Lao Gao, he has a restaurant, it is at Jinhai City ¡­"


    The next day, Li Erzi and I took a walk around the battlefield, the gatehouse door was locked, Li Erzi knocked on the door: "Elder, open the door!"


    There was no sound from inside.


    Li Erzi knocked hard twice.


    Sensing that something was wrong, he peeked through the gap in the upper window.


    Then he gave me a nasty grin, and suddenly he kicked out with his foot and slammed it hard against the door.


    With a loud thud, the Acting Hu inside cursed loudly, "F * ck me! Li Erzi, you made me wilt! "


    "Haha ¡­" Who allowed you to f * * king mess around inside in broad daylight! " Li Erzi laughed and ran off.


    I was a little speechless. Originally, I wanted to go in and take a look, but I didn''t expect Acting Hu to be doing this kind of thing in broad daylight. I automatically thought of Acting Hu and Hei Mei''s appearances, and shook my head as I smoked.


    After a while, Acting Hu came out, and Hei Mei followed after him adorably.


    "Ai, how about I rent a house for you?" I couldn''t bear to see them two heavyweights huddled together in the same doorway.


    Acting Hu laughed. "No need, I have money, but I like it here."


    At the time I didn''t know what a hobby was, or I didn''t know the word hobby at all.


    However, he slowly began to understand the meaning of these two words.


    It would allow the Acting Hu and Hei Mei to go to the park to fight in winter, play with cannons in the dry toilet, and squeeze in the door room for an entire night.


    For example, no matter how much and how excessively Acting Hu played, would always accept it, and it even had the feeling that he was about to show his talent.


    Quite a few new places to play tricks and unlock were suggested by Hei Mei.


    For example, the last time the Acting Hu parked my car on a busy street.


    Acting Hu liked to plant seeds everywhere, but Hei Mei liked to cooperate with him at all times.


    Li Erzi said that this was Jiang Ziya fishing, the person who was willing to take the bait!


    In short, in the Jinhai City, if you suddenly saw two big black figures doing unspeakable things on the roadside while walking, it must be the two of them.

 C148

    In the Jinhai City now, almost all of the sand was produced from Boss Du''s sand field. Boss Wang had all seen this, how could he not be envious.


    Originally, the business of the battlefield was nothing to Boss Du, but he did not expect the income earned in the past two days.


    At the same time, he had also reduced the''s share of the profit to ten percent. It was still the same old saying, whether you want to do it or not, Small Dragon Snake was not stupid, and sitting there to take the money, although it was slightly different from what he had thought before, it was already alright.


    Since there wasn''t any risk, they could just treat it as old age.


    However, in the past few days, the battlefield was indeed peaceful and nothing had happened. Other than a gatekeeper, there was nothing else on the battlefield of the downstream Boss Wang.


    Xiao Wang was very arrogant, he thought that all of this was due to him, and that if there was nothing to do, he would just provoke Small Dragon Snake to say a few words, and Small Dragon Snake did not even bother to tell him anymore, he simply did not look straight at him.


    He could tell that Xiao Wang was just a piece of trash.


    This kind of person would fall into the water sooner or later, he was waiting. Whenever Xiao Wang fell into the water, he would beat the crap out of him.


    Right now, the Boss Du''s business was doing very well, but the downstream Boss Wang''s business was not doing any good at all. Furthermore, they had to pay the money for the battlefield.


    Impossible!


    Sooner or later, he would take action!


    That would be the time when Xiao Wang would fall into the water!


    Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake were scheming and scheming everyday, each of them having their own thoughts.


    However, on this matter, the Small Dragon Snake was obviously more insidious and would endure it more patiently.


    In all of his years of being in the Boss Du, he had never met an opponent who could match him head on. At the start, he thought that the Boss Wang was someone important, but now, he changed his mind.


    The him who had recently suppressed the Boss Wang time and time again, and now that the business of the battlefield was once again in the ascendant, he felt that nothing could be wrong.


    It was already a very simple matter for him to crush Boss Wang to death.


    But he was not in a rush, he had to slowly play, and it would be best if he could get rid of Zhang Wen first!


    He got rid of the knife. As the eldest brother, he should avenge the knife!


    The Boss Du today was wearing a suit that fit him perfectly. He dressed like a successful person, and while sitting on the Mercedes-Benz, he hummed a tune and went to a factory.


    The boss here recently wanted to develop a building with him, but it was not because the Boss Du wanted him to enter, but because he had the materials from the factory.


    Thus, he pulled the boss over as well.


    Just as Boss Du''s car stopped, a group of people came over. The boss led the way and some workers in the factory pulled their banners.


    Welcome Boss Du to the site to inspect your work.


    Boss Du smiled in satisfaction after seeing all these. He liked the feeling of being praised to the skies by others, this was the only way he could find his own position.


    At the same time, he felt relieved with the boss''s ability to do things.


    Under the pressure of the crowd, Boss Du walked into the factory and started to inspect the construction materials. As long as he nodded, then all the materials from his construction site would be given to this factory.


    The factory owner was grinning from ear to ear. He had climbed up a mountain of gold!


    He followed beside Boss Du like a grandson, giving him smoke and water. He almost kneeled down to wipe his shoes.


    "Xiao Li ah, there are materials here, bring me there to take a look." The Boss Du said.


    In truth, this Boss Li was only one or two years younger than him, but his attitude was just this high, calling him Xiao Li.


    The Boss Li nodded his head quickly and led the way to the Boss Du.


    The Boss Du was his God of Fortune, he didn''t dare offend him anymore.


    Furthermore, he was very confident in his own materials. He had always been working seriously, but no one had ever set their eyes on his factory, and he also lacked access to it. The Boss Du was his light!


    They entered the factory area at the back. Xiao Li proudly introduced the imported equipment from his own factory as he walked.


    He had spent a lot of money and connections to obtain these equipment.


    When they reached the factory area, Boss Du went over to take a look at the materials.


    He frowned.


    "This material is wrong!"


    Actually, he didn''t understand anything. Other than the average professional, who would be able to understand these materials?


    With just one sentence, it caused cold sweat to ooze out of Boss Li''s forehead.


    He was very clear on what kind of material he had, and he would admit that there was a problem before, but today, in order to deal with the Boss Du''s inspection, he specially got the workers to rush out a batch of high-quality materials overnight.


    Boss Li didn''t know what Boss Du meant anymore.


    He whispered, "Our factory has no problem. It has been leading the industry for the past seven to eight years ¡­"


    Boss Du waved his hands, he did not want to hear him waste his words, and said: "Then the problem must be the raw materials."


    How could he not know that most of the raw materials in the city came from Boss Wang''s processing plant.


    Boss Li''s small eyes quickly circled around and immediately understood what Boss Du meant.


    "Boss Du, I know what you mean! I''ll do it! That processing plant, didn''t I say that the raw materials weren''t good enough!? I''ll immediately switch to another one! "


    "Yes." The Boss Du laughed with satisfaction, looked at the Boss Li with a lecturing gaze, and continued to walk in.


    Boss Li clenched his teeth, and told the people around him to call Boss Wang right now, he had no use for his raw materials.


    In the office of the processing plant.


    If not for Boss Du pushing him away, then at least half of the profits would be his. He could only watch as the money went to waste.


    The Boss Du had brought the profits of the battlefield to a whole new level.


    Boss Wang was hesitating now, he did not know whether he should fall out with him or not.


    Even if she was anxious, she would still bite. If she didn''t receive this call from the Boss Li, there wouldn''t be anything else that she could do.


    This call made Boss Wang make up his mind in an instant.


    Boss Li was his big client and they had recently ordered a batch of goods, so Boss Wang was also rushing this batch.


    Boss Wang thought that the phone call was for goods, and politely picked it up.


    "Old Li, don''t be in such a hurry. I''ll definitely deliver it to you on time!"


    "Hello, Boss Wang, I am Boss Li''s secretary. He said that I don''t need those goods."


    "What?" These words were like a blow to Boss Wang''s head, his face immediately darkened, "If you f * cking dare to spout nonsense, I''ll find someone to break your legs!"


    He was getting anxious.


    That batch of goods was not a small number!


    "Boss Wang, I wouldn''t dare to speak nonsense even if you gave me ten guts. It was really what Boss Li told me ¡­"


    "Alright, let him give me a call!"

 C149

    While waiting for Boss Li to call, Boss Wang felt like a year had passed.


    Finally, the phone rang.


    Boss Wang hurriedly picked it up.


    Boss Li''s apologetic voice came from the other side, "Old Wang, I can''t take your goods."


    "Why? Old Li, you''re playing with me! " Boss Wang was immediately enraged.


    Boss Li also knew who he was and he didn''t want to offend him easily. However, in front of Boss Du and his huge profits, he still made a choice.


    "I have no other choice, sorry!"


    "F * ck!" "Bullsh * t, you said you''re sorry, then everything ended?" Boss Wang shouted into the phone.


    "I really can''t take it. How about this, I''ll give you 20% of the initial payment, I don''t want it anymore, and you don''t need to give me the goods either." With that, Boss Li hung up the phone.


    Boss Wang''s head buzzed.


    He had been cooperating with Old Li for more than a day and two days. He had been fine all along, why was there a problem today?


    Hearing Boss Li''s tone just now, there seemed to be a trace of fear in it.


    Could it be that he was threatened by someone?


    Boss Wang was so angry that he slammed the table hard a few times. In this place, who would dare to make things difficult for him?


    He stabilized his emotions and called the Boss Li.


    "Old Li, it''s fine if you don''t want the goods, but you have to tell me, who told you not to. If you don''t want to tell me, then I''ll find someone to make trouble at your factory. I guarantee that you won''t be able to start a job ¡­"


    Listen to the voice on the phone.


    Boss Wang squinted his eyes.


    After hanging up from Old Li''s phone, Boss Wang called Boss Du directly.


    The latter quickly answered and asked him with a playful tone.


    Boss Wang scolded in his heart, but he still said politely: "Lao Du, you''re not too kind! What do you mean by not letting people take my goods? "


    When Boss Du heard this, he hurriedly explained, "I didn''t! Old Wang, you can''t slander me! [Didn''t they already know how good you are?] If others do not dare to take it, you should improve the quality of your things, right? "


    Boss Wang scolded the old cunning fox in his heart as his tone turned cold, "If you keep on playing like this, then you are going against the rules! You pushed the sand field, you''re so angry, and yet your Boss Du is so ruthless, not leaving any room for us to survive? "


    Boss Du also exploded, "Damn! The vengeance of the knife! Did I f * cking report it? "


    "Alright, then there''s nothing else to say!"


    "Right, don''t say anything more!"


    Crack.


    Boss Wang hung up.


    This time, it could be said that he had completely broken all relations with Boss Du.


    His brain was definitely good, and he quickly regained his senses. He started to analyze the current situation, analyze where to start his plan on Boss Du.


    Since they were going to fight, he would have to take the initiative.


    This was his usual style!


    Half an hour later, Pillar and I appeared in Boss Wang''s office.


    I''d never seen him look so bad.


    He said coldly, "The goods that have been rushed to the factory for more than a month cannot be left now, because the Lao Du does not allow people to take our goods!"


    Although his voice was cold, it was filled with anger.


    I can feel it as well as the pillar.


    Pillar Bite: "Damn! He doesn''t want us to live anymore! He eats meat and doesn''t even want us to drink a single mouthful of soup! "


    Boss Wang looked at me: "Wen Zi, what do you think we should do about this?"


    Boss Wang''s sudden tone of discussion made me a little confused. "Boss Wang, I''ll listen to whatever you say!"


    I don''t know what the situation is, and I can''t speak carelessly.


    The battle between Boss Wang s, I will not be such a silly person to take the lead.


    "Alright, then the two of you should prepare to go fight the Boss Du in these two days!" The Boss Wang said.


    Then he told me to go with the pillar and tell us to wait for word.


    When he came out, the pillar called his man and arranged for him to come out.


    I called Wang Peng and told him that they might need to hire someone recently, so that they can come out anytime.


    Wang Peng smiled and said that it was no problem.


    After hanging up, I sat in the car and smoked a cigarette instead of leaving.


    "Wen Zi, what do you think about this matter?" said the pillar.


    I chuckled. "What do I think?" Boss Wang will do whatever he says! "


    "This isn''t like you at all. You usually have a lot of evil ideas."


    "Haha, humans, it''s better to have fewer ideas."


    "You''re right ¡­"


    I changed my position and asked the pillar, "But why?"


    Pillar sighed and told me everything that had happened. Only then did I understand and nod my head, so that was it. If not for Boss Du forcing Boss Wang into a corner, he wouldn''t have fallen out with me.


    Then, what we''re going to face next might be a tough battle!


    After that I went to school.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang came down to meet me as if they were welcoming me as bosses.


    I smiled in satisfaction.


    "Brother Wen, when do we make our move?" Wang Peng was the kind of person who only wished to stir up trouble.


    "Wait for the notification. When will our boss notify us? When will we make our move?" I laughed.


    I told him that we might have to face a tough battle this time. I told him to find some people who would dare to attack us, otherwise, it would be a joke if we submitted.


    He patted his chest and told me no problem.


    "Oh right, how has Wang Xin been recently?" I asked casually.


    I haven''t been in touch with her lately, and I don''t know what''s going on with her.


    Wu Yang looked at me in shock: "What, she didn''t contact you?"


    I shook my head.


    "She hasn''t been to school lately."


    "How many days has it been?"


    "Almost three days!"


    I silently nodded my head.


    I was about to leave when I bumped into Li Jiarui. Both she and Guo Liang seemed to be very happy when they returned from outside.


    Li Jiarui held Guo Liang''s arm tightly, she was as blissful as a little girl.


    Glancing at me, she saw me.


    "Yo, isn''t this Brother Wen!?" she said pretentiously.


    I gave her a cold look and ignored her.


    But she still ignored Guo Liang''s pulling and walked over.


    After not seeing her for a long time, she was still as beautiful as before. It was just that the deep emotions in her eyes had completely changed. It was no longer the gentleness and the little woman from before. Instead, they were filled with ridicule.


    "You came to the school, you must be looking for Wang Xin, right? Do you want to know where she is? "


    "I don''t want to!"


    "I''m telling you, she ¡­"


    "She''s sleeping with Chen Nan right now! "Haha ~"


    I forcefully suppressed my anger. After Li Jiarui finished speaking, he prepared to leave with a cheap smile. Wang Peng and Wu Yang went over to block their path, while Wang Peng looked at him with her nose.


    Li Jiarui scolded: "Zhang Wen, if you really had the ability, then you wouldn''t be making things difficult for my man here! "Who do you think you are!"


    "Try one more fucking word?" Wang Peng panicked.


    Li Jiarui subconsciously shut her mouth, but her eyes were still unconvinced.


    I took a deep breath and said, "Okay, let them go!"

 C150

    Guo Liang recognized Wang Peng, and he recognized Wu Yang as well.


    These two are doing well in school right now, because they''re following a big brother outside. I heard that their big brother is pretty amazing, and if he wants you to disappear, you have to immediately disappear!


    When they arrived at the entrance of the female dorms, Guo Liang couldn''t help but ask, "Jia Rui, why are you always targeting Zhang Wen?"


    Yeah, Li Jiarui also thought to herself, why can''t I forget about Zhang Wen? Why did the blood in her body start to flow backwards the moment he saw Zhang Wen, and even his movements became uncontrollable?


    Why?


    She did not like Zhang Wen anymore!


    After thinking for a while, she gave him an answer.


    It was all because of hatred!


    Because he hated Zhang Wen!


    But why would she hate Zhang Wen?


    To put it bluntly, wasn''t it because of the Lady Boss''s Wang Yuxian?


    Because of this woman, she started to distrust men, and she stopped believing in Zhang Wen. She had always thought that Zhang Wen was lying to her, but she was still very confused about where this thought had come from.


    Perhaps this was the beginning of a kind of jealousy.


    From the moment Li Jiarui found Li Fei, to the moment she found Chen Nan, he had always been angry in her heart, as if she had intentionally done something to anger her parents when she was young.


    Acting coquettishly, willfully, Miss''s temper.


    She wanted Zhang Wen to regret deceiving himself.


    Let him painfully admit his mistakes!


    Li Jiarui did not answer Guo Liang and went upstairs alone. The reason she looked for Guo Liang was because Guo Liang had always believed in her stupidly and loved her without any conditions.


    When she accompanied Chen Nan to her relatives'' house, Guo Liang really believed her.


    Where could he find such a simple man?


    On my way back, I called Wang Xin a few times, all of them were switched off. I didn''t want to believe what Li Jiarui had said, but I had no choice.


    The beep on the phone didn''t seem to be a monotonous sound anymore. It was the pain of my heart being torn apart!


    "Phew ~" Chen Nan let out a long breath, turned his body on the bed, and his eyes wantonly swept across Wang Xin''s body.


    Wang Xin foolishly used the blanket to cover herself.


    Chen Nan frowned, and then pulled down the blanket.


    However, he was still a little bored. Since this woman had tried out all sorts of postures with him, there was no point in playing around with her.


    He had played with a lot of women before, but not with women like Wang Xin, but no matter how good they were, they would all get tired of playing.


    "Chen Nan, you should agree to that matter!" Wang Xin gritted his teeth and said.


    Chen Nan sighed with difficulty. "Xinxin, you promised to accompany me for a week, but it''s only been four days now. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Four days ago, Wang Xin received news that her father had fainted inside, and had almost come back to life. It was said that it was because of hypoglycemia, but she knew that her father''s body had always been healthy, and he never had the disease of hypoglycemia.


    She knew it must be something else.


    A place like the prison really wasn''t a place someone would bring them.


    She couldn''t watch her father suffer in there anymore, so she contacted Chen Nan. However, the answer Chen Nan gave her was always very vague, saying that things were being handled and that they were already being processed.


    But he did not say how long the process would take.


    This caused Wang Xin to be unsure of what to do.


    God knows how long those programs would take.


    What kind of person was Chen Nan? He understood too well that like Wang Xin, he was currently a woman who was not wandering around. He told Wang Xin to let her accompany him for a week, then he would help her settle this matter.


    Wang Xin hesitated for a while before agreeing.


    In that moment, Chen Nan was so happy that he died. He immediately stopped at a health care store nearby and bought two boxes.


    Now, he wanted to go back on his word after eating and drinking to his heart''s content.


    He had already told his father not to interfere in this matter. Honestly speaking, the matter regarding Wang Xin''s father''s crime was too difficult to handle, and was not easy to resolve!


    Since he could not do it, he might as well play with Wang Xin for a few more days.


    In the past few days, Wang Xin had been trained a little by him, and now, she was slowly beginning to enjoy.


    Wang Xin could not say anything, and could only nod her head silently.


    After a while, Chen Nan''s vulgar gaze aimed at Wang Xin.


    "Come up this time."


    "No."


    Wang Xin looked at the mess on Chen Nan''s body and turned his head away.


    Chen Nan''s expression changed, "If you don''t want to come up, then I''m leaving."


    "¡­"


    "Be obedient ¡­"


    Wang Xin paused, gritted her teeth, and used a humiliating posture to slowly climb up.


    I haven''t been to a restaurant for days, so I went back to one after I left school.


    There was not much business here today, so Zhang Guohua, the chef from the back, was sitting there playing with his phone.


    When Wang Yuxian saw me enter, her eyes brightened. "Wen Zi, you''re back."


    It''s been a few days since I''ve last seen the Wang Yuxian, and it would be a lie to say that I don''t want to see her.


    I gave her a polite smile. "Yes, I''m back. Have you been busy with the restaurant recently?"


    Wang Yuxian walked out from behind the counter and poured me a cup of water. "Not bad, I heard that you''ve been through a lot of things recently, and the battlefield is closed, right?"


    Seeing how the Wang Yuxian was concerned about me, I suddenly had the urge to hug her.


    If this world is lonely and cold, then the one that can make my heart warm up again, is the Wang Yuxian.


    "It''s alright, it''s all in the past now." I took a sip of water.


    But Wen Zi, you have a good brain, there definitely won''t be a problem. If there is anything I can do, I''ll ask Brother Liu to help you.


    "No need." I said lightly.


    Last time Brother Liu helped me, it was already unprecedented. How can I let him help me again? Furthermore, from the looks of Brother Liu''s identity, he isn''t an ordinary person. It''s all a favor for him to help me like this.


    What do I have to repay this favor with?


    Isn''t he still Wang Yuxian?


    But I do not know what Wang Yuxian would use in return.


    I didn''t want to embarrass her.


    After talking for a while, Wang Yuxian called me to the second floor.


    Then, she took out a stack of money from the cabinet and gave it to me. "Wen Zi, this money was saved by this big sis earlier, I know you need it recently, so you can take it and use your card. I''ll also give it to you."


    She gave me the card again.


    I took the money, but pushed the card over: "Jade Immortal, I know that Lao Gao''s expense in coming back is not small, you can keep the money, I do not need any money now."


    She grabbed my hand with eyes full of concern and sighed at me, "Wen Zi, have you missed me these past few days? You haven''t been back to the hotel in a week, and I can''t believe you''re so busy calling me. Or are you just not thinking about me? "


    At that moment, the scales in my heart were instantly shattered.


    Men also had times when they needed comfort and wanted to find a warm embrace to properly act like a spoiled child.


    I felt bad and hugged Wang Yuxian.

 C151

    Luckily, Lao Gao was not here. If Lao Gao saw this scene, he would have been angered to death.


    But when I hugged Wang Yuxian, I didn''t feel the slightest bit of desecration. I just purely wanted to hug her and complain to her.


    Wang Yuxian very obediently patted my shoulder as she spoke words of consolation.


    "Wen Zi, I already told you this restaurant is your safe haven. You can come back whenever you want to and leave the door open for you.


    Smelling the faint fragrance of the Wang Yuxian''s hair, and hearing her whisper her calmness in my ear, at that moment, I felt a sense of satisfaction.


    However, I still shook my head, "Jade Immortal, this isn''t a path that I can walk just by thinking of. However, I''ll promise you in the future that when I''m down, I''ll definitely come and find you. Moreover, this restaurant is my home, so I definitely won''t forget."


    Wang Yuxian said half-jokingly: "What, you just came back because you were disappointed? Elder sister, is this a consolation prize? "


    I thought you were the lottery ticket, the ticket I would never match the number with.


    After hugging for a while, I reluctantly let go of Wang Yuxian.


    Both of my eyes were blazing. Wang Yuxian blushed a little as she awkwardly tidied up her clothes.


    "Wen Zi, ever since Lao Gao returned, you and Big Sis have been walking further and further away. Tell me, why are you doing this? What did I do wrong? "


    I sighed, wondering if you really knew, or if you were faking it. Can''t you see that?


    "It''s not because of you, nor is it Lao Gao''s fault. "No," I said.


    The Wang Yuxian stared at me for a while with the same expression as she was before saying, "Lao Gao is back now, it''s impossible for me to put all my heart into thinking about you, do you understand? But your sister''s feelings for you have never changed. "


    I wondered what it was like. Was it love?


    As she spoke, she looked at me reproachfully. "Wen Zi, you broke the bridge of Lao Gao''s nose last time, and his nose still hurts. You promised Big Sis that you won''t fight with him anymore, okay?"


    The previous Wang Yuxian gave me a strong and lofty feeling.


    But today, she had come to a compromise with me.


    That was true. Time could change everything. It could change everything that could not be changed.


    I nodded, "As long as Lao Gao doesn''t cause trouble for me, I will definitely not provoke him."


    "Yes." She stood up and walked around in a circle, then sat down beside me. She stared at me intently: "Wen Zi, tell me honestly, are you jealous?"


    "Nope." I turned my head away.


    "Nonsense, you''re blushing." Wang Yuxian looked at me like a little girl.


    I ducked, and she came back.


    She slipped and almost fell. I quickly hugged her.


    Wang Yuxian did not wear much in the first place, and this posture exposed everything on her body. Like a frightened rabbit, she quickly used her hand to block the delicate part of her chest.


    However, I was still able to see a mark on his shoulder.


    I helped her up, and she hastily straightened her clothes.


    "What happened to your shoulder?" I asked.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head lightly.


    "Lao Gao hit him?"


    She stopped talking.


    My eyes turned cold as I punched the wall. "If he dares to touch you again, you can tell me!"


    She did not speak, only sighed softly.


    Within the police station, a Mercedes drove in quickly. The driver braked and a smart middle-aged man got out of the car. He looked at the door, lowered his head and walked up.


    At the end of the corridor on the second floor ¡­


    Department XX, Section Chief''s Office.


    The middle-aged man knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Old Wang, why are you here?" The man with the flower on his shoulder was surprised.


    Boss Wang laughed: "Haven''t I seen you for a long time? I wanted to call you out to take a seat!"


    "Are you looking for me or is there something you need?"


    "Sit!"


    "Nonsense!"


    "Haha ¡­"


    "I still have something to do. Wait for me outside, I''ll be getting off work soon."


    "Mm, alright!"


    Without hesitation, the Boss Wang turned around and went downstairs.


    He got the car to a place not far from the entrance of the sub-bureau, leisurely lit a cigarette, and waited. The car was filled with music, and Boss Wang squinted his eyes.


    After a while, a man in casual clothes came out riding an electric bike.


    Boss Wang hurried over: "Section Chief Duan, why are you riding on this electric bike! Get in my car, let''s go! "


    Section Chief Duan laughed: No need, I like to ride electric cars. It''s convenient, and I save money! I know a teahouse nearby. It''s cheap and good. Let''s go there! "


    "Mm ¡­"


    Then, something eye-catching happened on the street. A luxurious Mercedes-Benz slowly drove after an electric car. However, it didn''t overtake the car, and just followed it slowly.


    "Brother, is this Section Chief Duan reliable?" The driver in front asked Boss Wang.


    Definitely!" But it''s just a bit of a waste of time! " The other day, Boss Wang thought a lot and suddenly saw a name from his phone. This person had never accepted his gift money, but he had done something for him. Boss Wang had always been grateful to him.


    There was no helping it, since he knew other people in the Boss Du, he would be unable to settle this matter.


    He was betting as well.


    However, he had more chips than anyone else at this time.


    Under the guidance of Section Chief Du, the Boss Wang stopped at a small teahouse nearby.


    Boss Wang''s carriage, which was worth at least two million, stopped at the entrance of the teahouse. The people inside were all stunned and quickly came out to welcome them.


    Those who came to this teahouse were usually the working class. They had never seen such a rich person come here.


    Boss Wang asked for a private room after they entered, and asked them to serve the best tea.


    Section Chief Duan was eating melon seeds and casually chatting with him.


    Not long later, the tea was served.


    "Come, have a taste of what we petty people drink." Section Chief Duan laughed and said.


    Boss Wang felt that Yue Yang was trying to provoke him, but he didn''t think too much into it.


    Bitter!


    Boss Wang stuck out his tongue, "What the hell is this?"


    This is Ku Ding tea, I asked for it. The tea that you asked for hasn''t arrived yet, and I can tell from your look that you must be really worried recently. Drink some of this and go on a rampage.


    The Boss Wang nodded: "But, the heart is bitter, how can I not be angry?"


    Seeing that Boss Wang''s words had other meanings, Section Chief Duan quickly stopped them: "Let''s chat today, let''s not talk about other things!"


    As he spoke, he raised the teacup again and took a big gulp.


    Boss Wang nodded his head, and followed him as he sipped the Ku Ding tea in his hand.


    If this broken thing did not come with Section Chief Duan, he would not even touch it.

 C152

    In an inconspicuous teahouse, Boss Wang was tasting Ku Ding tea that he had never tried before.


    The taste was even more bitter than traditional Chinese medicine.


    He did not understand why anyone would like to drink it.


    Perhaps, only someone like the Section Chief Duan would like something so bitter as this.


    In the following words, as long as Boss Wang had any other intentions, Section Chief Duan would immediately stop. He didn''t even have the chance to say it out loud, but Boss Wang was not in a hurry.


    After a while, when Boss Wang was interrupted again, he became a little anxious.


    He coughed dryly: "Section Chief Duan, is your mother doing well with the medicine?"


    This sentence made a Section Chief Duan as calm as a mountain excited, a trace of anger suddenly flashed across his eyes.


    Clang!


    He slammed the teacup down on the table.


    "Old Wang, what do you mean?" Someone investigate me? Do you know what you are doing? You are illegally investigating the personnel of the country! If I were to pursue the matter, you are going to face a lawsuit! Alright, we have nothing else to say! "


    The Section Chief Duan stood up as he spoke, preparing to leave.


    Boss Wang immediately grabbed his arm in an attempt to be intimate.


    "Aiya, Lao Duan, look at you, your temper is still so bad. I, Old Wang, have been doing business for so many years, I don''t dare say about other things, and I understand the law. How could I possibly investigate your family? That was a few days ago when my brother was hospitalized and I went to see him! Come on, you and I are old acquaintances, why didn''t you tell me about this? And you want me to say it myself! "


    Hearing the Boss Wang''s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. With furrowed brows, he sat down and did not speak.


    Recently, the Boss Wang did not have any friends who were hospitalized, and he had never been to the hospital either.


    But he couldn''t say that.


    He understood the Section Chief Duan, and knew that he was a righteous man. If he really knew that Yue Yang was going to investigate him, he would definitely go all out to fight him.


    "Well, my old mother, we''re going to have surgery now." Section Chief Duan sighed.


    Everyone in the Bureau knew that he was famous for being a filial son.


    However, the money that his mother needed for the operation was not a small amount. He could not gather up the money in a short period of time, but if he did not drag it out, it would be dangerous in the future. These two days, Section Chief Duan was actually quite annoyed, he thought that if things really did not go well, he would first sell the house and then ask his friend for some money to see if it was enough.


    Seeing that the time was right, the Boss Wang took out a card from his pocket and handed it over to the Section Chief Duan.


    "Do you remember that thing you helped me with last time? "I''ve never had a chance to thank you properly. Consider this money as the nutrition that I bought for the old man."


    Section Chief Duan pushed him back without even looking at him, "Old Wang, stop bullshitting with me!"


    If it was to collect money, Section Chief Duan would have accepted it long ago. He wouldn''t have been reduced to not having the money to treat his old mother''s illness.


    But he had his principles. He had to face the people!


    The reason he gave the gift wasn''t because he didn''t want to give too many, he was just afraid that what he did was sent at the wrong time. Boss Wang was giving it at this exact moment today, and he got the chance just in time.


    He laughed and took out a card, "Lao Duan, this card was opened using my name, so you can take away the money on it at any time. No one knows that you are yours, and no one will know that you used this money. But don''t misunderstand, this money is not for me to use, nor is it for any other purpose. It''s just that I want to help the old man, I''ve done a lot of wrong things, and my family''s old man went there because of the money. I don''t want to see you go through the same, to be honest, it''s not f * cking pleasant! "


    With that, Boss Wang''s eyes turned red.


    He had really thought of his father.


    Section Chief Duan looked at the two cards on the table and hesitated.


    Now, as long as he reached out his hand, his old mother''s life would be saved. This was something that could happen in the blink of an eye!


    Boss Wang pushed the card.


    Section Chief Duan reached out his hand hesitantly, pressing down on the bank card.


    "This money, I will pay you back!" "No," he said.


    Boss Wang was moved and hurriedly nodded his head: "Mn, give it back to me if you have it!"


    "Alright, thank you!"


    "You''re too polite, why are you thanking me? Are we on the same side!"


    Section Chief Duan kept the card and took a sip of tea, "Old Wang, what are you worrying about recently?"


    Section Chief Duan was a smart person, he had given him so much money, there was no way he would have no desire nor desire.


    Boss Wang likes to get along with smart people, so when he heard the main point, he frowned and said: "Hey, isn''t it because of my battlefield, I did not know how I offended anyone, and was pushed to the ground by someone. Now, I have no way to start any work, and my field pass has all sorts of formalities, but I just do not have the way to start work, don''t you think that I have no sense of justice!"


    "You have proof?" Section Chief Duan frowned, he knew that a battle certificate was not something an ordinary person could obtain.


    The Boss Wang nodded and even showed him the proof of the battle.


    Section Chief Du took a look, and it was indeed so.


    It''s a field pass.


    "If you have the certificate, you can open the arena at any time! I''ll make the decision for you! " Section Chief Duan patted his chest.


    "Thank you, big brother, but the people who leveled my battleground have opened another one on my battleground. I know they don''t have any formalities ¡­"


    Even if the Boss Du were to obtain a certificate, it would not be possible for his to obtain it so quickly.


    The Section Chief Duan nodded his head, he knew what was going on, so he said that he would arrange for someone else to take care of this matter.


    Boss Wang hurriedly nodded and said thank you.


    The Section Chief Duan rode away on his electric car, and got on his Mercedes-Benz.


    "Big Brother, is it done?" The driver saw that the Boss Wang''s expression had eased up, and asked.


    Boss Wang nodded and lit a cigarette: "It''s about time, but we still need to see if this Lao Duan will do the job!"


    In this world, as long as one was a human, they had weaknesses. Some people''s weaknesses were women, some were money, some were power, and as long as one held onto the weaknesses, there was no one that could not get rid of them. The Boss Wang believed that he had read countless people, and today, the most difficult person to deal with, the Section Chief Duan, had also let him settle this easily.


    After returning home, Boss Wang accompanied his wife and children to eat dinner, then sat in the study room and thought about what had happened today. It was not that he did not believe in the Section Chief Duan''s ability to handle matters, it was just that the things he had been waiting for had not arrived yet, and he was not confident.


    On the surface, the Section Chief Duan did take his money, but whether he would help Su Yun was different. Boss Wang understood them, their thoughts were much more meticulous than businessmen. They were even more unpredictable, so unless it was the last moment, he could not rest at ease.


    Ding dong!


    At this moment, a text message arrived.


    It was a transfer message.


    Seeing this message, Boss Wang squinted his eyes and laughed.


    This could probably be done!

 C153

    Section Chief Duan was Boss Wang''s second plan. It would not be easy to destroy Boss Du''s battlefield, and Boss Wang understood this principle.


    After seeing that the money had been taken away, he gave Pillar a call. "Pillar, go and stop the carriage on the battlefield tonight."


    The pillar quickly understood what was going on and agreed. Then, he hung up the phone.


    Then the Boss Wang called me again.


    I was helping in the restaurant at the time, but Lao Gao came back in the afternoon and went to sleep after he went upstairs, not caring about what happened in the restaurant at all.


    "Hey, Boss Wang." I put down my work and picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, tonight, you and Pillar will help me with something ¡­"


    After listening to him, a call from Pillar rang.


    "Wen Zi, Boss Wang wants us to do something tonight."


    "Yeah, I know."


    "At ten o''clock in the evening, you go and block the entrance to the battlefield. I''ll go to the exit, what do you think?"


    "Sure!"


    "If you need anything, just give me a call. I can bring someone and run over in a few minutes!"


    "Yes, if anything happens to you, just call me."


    "Alright, then I''ll get my brother to send you something. You can use it to seal off the road."


    I called Wang Peng and told him to bring some people out now. Then I called Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua and waited for them outside.


    When Wang Peng and the others arrived, I told them my plan for a while.


    After a while, the pillar driver arrived in a minivan with three stop wheels, which were placed on the road and could not be passed by even by the train.


    "Fuck, isn''t this what the traffic police use? How did you get the pillar? " Li Erzi was puzzled.


    I slightly shook my head. Why can''t I buy it with money in this society?


    I saw that it was almost time, so I went to the battlefield.


    At the entrance, the few of us quickly installed the brake.


    After that, I called the pillar and told him everything was OK. I could hear the noise coming from the other side of the pillar.


    I squatted on the floor and lit a cigarette.


    Tonight was an interesting night!


    On the battlefield.


    Both Small Dragon Snake and Xiao Wang were present, and Xiao Wang was in a good mood today. Boss Du had just given him a share yesterday, and the amount was quite substantial, so he did not hesitate to give all the money to his family.


    Small Dragon Snake also received the money, but it was not that much.


    However, he was quite satisfied.


    The two of them went to the battlefield, got off the car, and then, Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake walked towards the battlefield at the same time.


    When he reached the door, Xiao Wang stopped and looked at Small Dragon Snake.


    "What are you looking at?" Small Dragon Snake was not happy that Xiao Wang was staring at him like that.


    "F * ck, how come you don''t have the slightest intention?" No wonder the Boss Du doesn''t like you. "


    "What happened to me?"


    "If you don''t know, open the door for me!" Xiao Wang pointed to the door in front of them.


    knew that Xiao Wang was only a small Hooligan in the past, and that was the only thing he did. Now, he was f * cking full of himself!


    But he could not open this door either, he knew that if he did, he would become Xiao Wang''s little brother!


    At this moment, a clever little brother came over and opened the door for him.


    Xiao Wang went in shamelessly and intentionally closed the door with his foot. Then, the Small Dragon Snake pushed the door open while cursing.


    Everything in the battlefield was running very well, and quite a few large carriages were waiting at the side to pull the sand.


    Just as he sat down, Xiao Wang''s phone rang.


    "Hello? "What''s wrong?" Xiao Wang picked it up.


    "Brother Wang, the twenty carriages I requested, can they be delivered tonight?"


    "Hey, why are you in such a hurry? We''ll be there in a moment! A grain of sand is not too little! "


    "Hee hee, then it''s fine ¡­"


    After hanging up, another phone call came in, it was still a phone call filled with sand, Xiao Wang was not tired of it, he purposefully turned the volume of the call to a high pitch, he was purposefully doing it for Small Dragon Snake to see.


    The Small Dragon Snake could not be bothered with him and went to the side to smoke.


    The sand digging machine was especially easy to use. Looking at the carts full of sand, Xiao Wang felt a sense of accomplishment. He felt like a leader inspecting the sand fields.


    Small Dragon Snake had never seen such a shameless person, but after messing around for so many years, he understood the principle that the higher one jumped, the more miserable one would die from falling.


    He was just watching, watching how Xiao Wang fell to his death!


    Xiao Wang thought that everything would be alright tonight, so he prepared to give his family a call. However, before he could even make a call, a subordinate came running over from below.


    They were Xiao Wang''s people.


    "Big brother, something bad happened!"


    Only when they were close to him did Xiao Wang clearly see that his face was covered in blood.


    "What''s going on?" Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake surrounded him.


    The lackey wiped the blood off his face and said shakily, "Next ¡­ There is someone below who is blocking our car from entering. I went over to negotiate with them, and they even beat me up. "


    "F * ck!" Who the fuck wants to die! " Xiao Wang''s heroic spirit immediately rose up.


    "Let''s go down and take a look!" Small Dragon Snake was not ambiguous.


    "It is said that his name is Zhang Wen." The lackey said indifferently.


    With just one sentence, it made the Small Dragon Snake who was about to leave stop in his tracks, and also caused the heroic spirit in Xiao Wang to instantly be blown away.


    This word was like a warning bell, reminding Xiao Wang not to easily clash with this person anymore. This person was not an ordinary person, if he was careless, his life would be in danger.


    Wasn''t that how the knife died?


    Until now, the police had been unable to find any evidence.


    Small Dragon Snake''s heart jumped as well. His fear of Zhang Wen was not even a little bit. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would definitely not intervene.


    The two of them were silent for a while, then Xiao Wang said: "Then let them enter from the top, those who are dead are alive, what about it, do you have to enter from the bottom?"


    The lackey hurriedly replied. However, at this time, an intense quarrel suddenly sounded from above. Following which, the wails of quite a few people could be heard.


    "F * ck, what happened again!" Xiao Wang scolded.


    Both he and Small Dragon Snake did not go out. Instead, they called one of the drivers at the top to find out what was going on.


    Xiao Wang was wary, what if Zhang Wen suddenly went up right now?


    Then wouldn''t he be like a lamb entering a tiger''s den!


    When the call connected, the driver inside told him that the people with the pillars above had blocked the road, and now the car was filled with sand, making it impossible for them to get out.


    When Xiao Wang heard the name of the pillar, he was not so afraid.


    "F * ck this shit, bring people to make trouble up there, go kill them all!"


    "Roar!"


    Xiao Wang''s people were all the same, recently they were all a little too cocky about their appearances. Under Xiao Wang''s lead, they all walked up the stairs.

 C154

    Under the shadow of Zhang Wen, Xiao Wang had long since forgotten about Pillar One. He only remembered how terrifying Zhang Wen was, but had completely forgotten about the fear that Pillar One brought him.


    He had forgotten that when Pillar had taught him a lesson, he was still working under Blade!


    The pillar was also not an ordinary person!


    It was also the nightmare in Xiao Wang''s heart ¡­


    Xiao Wang who was walking in front was especially tiger-like today.


    He took a steel pipe from the construction site and followed the group towards the exit of the sand field.


    This was the only exit from the battlefield, and now that they were stopped by the pillars, the cars couldn''t even get out.


    Xiao Wang was anxious in his heart, so was Small Dragon Snake.


    If something were to happen to the battlefield, Boss Du would blame him as well.


    Xiao Wang could not run, and he could not run.


    Thus, Small Dragon Snake, whose hands and feet weren''t very nimble, went along with them.


    He brought over a dozen of his own people to support Xiao Wang.


    At this time, Small Dragon Snake did not care about face at all, since Xiao Wang liked to be the leader, then let him be the leader. If Xiao Wang had the upper hand in the battle, then he would bring his men to beat the dog that had fallen into the river, and if Xiao Wang was not able to do so, then he would turn and run!


    "F * ck, who the f * ck is causing trouble here!" Tiger Lord forced Xiao Wang to shout without thinking.


    The smoking pillar by the roadside immediately stuck its head out. "It''s me, what''s the matter!"


    "Who didn''t fasten their belt to expose you?" Xiao Wang slipped out immediately.


    He was too arrogant recently, other than with the Boss Du, he did not pay attention to talking with other people.


    Saying this, he felt a little regretful.


    One had to know, that was not just anyone else, it was a capable subordinate of the Boss Wang, a pillar!


    The people at the pillar area were quiet for a few seconds, he brought his people and walked over. When the two groups of people faced each other, the pillar looked at Xiao Wang gloomily.


    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly! "


    "¡­"


    Xiao Wang did not dare make a sound. If he still dared to speak at this time, then his guts would be too fat.


    Under the light of the carriage, a group of people stood behind a pillar of light. There were countless of them, and Xiao Wang''s side was also filled with people.


    Small Dragon Snake had brought people with him, but after coming over, he did not show his face, but hid in the back of the crowd to watch the show.


    Others didn''t understand pillars, but how could he not? Every day when he was still a high school student, he heard that the pillar outside was fighting with others. At that time, the pillar was especially majestic.


    Although so much time had passed, the pillar would definitely not change.


    The Small Dragon Snake was different from Xiao Wang. He did not fly while showing off, but was secretly observing everything.


    The pillar remained calm as he pointed at Xiao Wang with the machete in his hand, "Today, no one can leave the battlefield!"


    Looking at the machete in the pillar''s hand, the fear that had disappeared from Xiao Wang''s heart for a long time surged once again.


    He suddenly remembered that the last time he was hit by the pillar, the pillar had almost broken his head.


    Luckily, he was able to run really fast that time ¡­


    "Whiz!"


    Just then, Xiao Wang suddenly felt something flying above his head.


    On closer look, it was a shiny machete.


    He looked at the pillar again and saw that it was already leading people over.


    The dog that bit people did not bark, and was not willing to waste time with Xiao Wang, he threw away the machete in his hand, took out a short knife from his robes and rushed forward.


    Xiao Wang subconsciously turned and ran! Not a single word of nonsense!


    This was Xiao Wang''s reaction speed, the kind of fear he had towards his natural enemy.


    Since he threw the pillar knife over, if he was caught, wouldn''t he just kill him?!


    When Xiao Wang ran, the people behind him all ran towards the battlefield with all their might. They had followed Xiao Wang for a long time, and were all extremely quick-witted.


    It was hard to say how strong the fight was, but it was faster than escaping.


    Xiao Wang''s group instantly retreated, and instantly exposed Small Dragon Snake and the others.


    Amongst the crowd, Small Dragon Snake who was dressed in black seemed to be especially out of the way, as he was immediately exposed in front of the pillar.


    Pillar clenched his teeth, so Small Dragon Snake was also here!


    It just so happened that they cleaned up together!


    None of the people in the pillar spoke any nonsense. Only the sound of dense footsteps came from below their feet.


    At this time, Xiao Wang who was running two steps away came back to reality.


    Why would he run away? The pillar had only brought more than ten people with it, but his side had more than double the number. Two against one, there was still one left. What was there to be afraid of?


    He slowed down and stopped.


    "Why the f * ck are you running!" He let out a deep growl.


    The people running in front of him were all stunned. All of them scratched their heads. Weren''t they the ones that he was the happiest at just now?


    Xiao Wang gasped for breath and clenched his fists. Seeing the pillar that ran towards him, his eyes narrowed.


    Without any hesitation, he rushed forward to do it.


    The people behind Xiao Wang all became clear under Xiao Wang''s halo, and all pulled out their fellows to charge forward.


    This time, he was going to suffer for a long time.


    That was the Small Dragon Snake.


    He was clearly here to watch a show just now, but he did not expect Xiao Wang to run when he saw the pillar charging at him. Now that he suddenly stopped to fight with them, he did not have any time to spare.


    Wasn''t this playing to the point of killing him?


    Right now, Small Dragon Snake was stuck between Xiao Wang and the pillar, in a dilemma.


    It looked like the pillar was about to come ¡­


    There''s nothing to do at the entrance. I''ve been squatting here all this time smoking, Acting Hu tiptoed to look at the situation above.


    When he attacked Xiao Wang''s men just now, we thought that he had gone back to call for help.


    But why were they all heading up?


    I didn''t understand it for a long time, but when I heard the sound of curses coming from above, I understood.


    There must have been a fight.


    I don''t know how many people the pillar had brought, but there were a lot of people who had just left the field.


    "Er Zi, take a few people with you to stay. The rest of the people, follow me up to support the pillar!" I stubbed out my cigarette and led the way up the stairs.


    As soon as I went up, I saw something that made me speechless.


    Xiao Wang was knocked to the ground by the pillar in a matter of seconds. The pillar stabbed at Xiao Wang and he rolled to the side in fright.


    I laughed, looks like I was being a bit excessive coming over here, although Xiao Wang and the rest have a lot of people, they are not Feng Zhu''s opponents!


    "Zhu Zhu, I''m here to help you!" Looking at the noisy crowd, I shouted.


    The balance of the battle was instantly shattered by my shout.


    When Xiao Wang heard my voice, he immediately turned and ran, and the blade from the pillar almost struck his head.


    I also walked towards Xiao Wang, thinking to myself that I should leave Xiao Wang here today!


    Just as Xiao Wang was about to become a turtle in a jar between me and the pillar, an alarm suddenly sounded out from afar.


    My phone rang.


    It was Li Erzi''s voice.


    "Wen Zi, quickly take your men and leave! The police are here! "

 C155

    Before I could react, the sound of a police car could be heard.


    The road below us is already sealed, I took a look at Li Erzi and his men and escaped.


    "Pillar, walk from above!" I shouted up.


    When I shouted, I did not call the pillar away, but Small Dragon Snake and Xiao Wang were running really fast, rushing towards the exit headlessly. Amidst the chaos, I saw that there was blood on the head of Small Dragon Snake, but I didn''t know if it was due to the pillar being broken.


    Xiao Wang''s body was covered with footprints, and he looked to be in a sorry state.


    The battle power of the people on our side couldn''t be said to completely crush Xiao Wang and the others.


    "Aiya, f * ck ¡­" An ambush! " Just then, Xiao Wang suddenly shouted out.


    We all looked towards Xiao Wang. He had already been held down by the police officers who came from above.


    Small Dragon Snake struggled a few times before he was stopped.


    As the number of cops increased, I caught a glimpse of people in SWAT uniforms.


    The pillar signaled me not to resist and threw the fellow in my hand away. I obediently hugged my head and squatted down. Following his example, I also hugged my head and squatted down.


    The police arrested us all in no time.


    After being taken to the police car, my heart was in a mess. The pillar didn''t seem to be nervous at all.


    I frowned, it was Boss Wang who told us to come here today. He told us to come here, so it''s impossible that he didn''t even know about the police.


    Not to mention me, the pillar is his people. He can''t possibly put all the pillars in there.


    I don''t understand.


    Or did he do it on purpose?


    My heart sank as the police car rumbled away.


    Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake were brought away, so the gate of the competition grounds was naturally closed.


    The driver of the big car had his car deducted from the account book by someone who didn''t want to leave anything behind. This matter had become quite big.


    In the evening, he called Boss Du. It was not from the police, but from a contact point at the construction site.


    "Boss Du, it''s already past 11, why haven''t the sand arrived yet?"


    "Fuck, if it wasn''t delivered, why did you call Xiao Wang and the others?" Boss Du thought that it was just some ordinary things that had been delayed before.


    But the person on the phone said that Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake''s phone could not be reached at all.


    Boss Du secretly cursed, and then personally called Xiao Wang.


    The phone was turned off.


    He called Small Dragon Snake again but his phone was still turned off.


    He felt that something was wrong. If his phone was turned off, shouldn''t both of them have turned it off at the same time? At least one of them was switched on. If something really happened, what should he do?


    The more he put down the phone, the more he thought something was wrong. He called the driver and went to the battlefield to see what was going on.


    After more than 20 minutes of travel, Boss Du arrived at the foot of the sand field. There was a row of stop gear placed at the entrance of the car.


    There were still lights on on in the distance, but he couldn''t see the workers working. The wagons were all dead and parked.


    "What''s going on? Where are they?" Boss Du walked over to an old man at the gatehouse and asked.


    The old man spoke up slowly. "They were taken away by the police. The fight here just now ¡­"


    Boss Du was stunned, how could he not know of this group fight? Besides, could the police even take the man away from him while he was on his own land?


    What were the people from the police station doing!


    Usually, all that money is f * cking wasted!


    Thinking of this, he made a phone call to someone in the nearby jurisdiction police station.


    At 12 o''clock at night, the director who was in his sleep picked up the phone.


    "Superintendent, what do you mean? You''re not even going to tell me that you''ve touched my battlefield? "


    "Ah?" Did someone check your battlefield? " The director was still sleeping and didn''t know what was going on.


    "Yes!" Boss Du was full of anger, he himself had made quite a few calls, and his words were very clear, he had not gotten his proof of the battle, which meant that everyone understood, that he had closed the battle already, and he did not know about the fight at all.


    "Wait a moment." The director hung up.


    Five minutes later, he called them: "Lao Du, there''s a fight on the battlefield today. Someone from the higher-ups sent someone to capture them, I don''t care.


    Boss Du squinted: "Fuck, that''s not what you said before!"


    "Hey, how would I have known someone from the top would come to investigate? I just don''t have enough strength left! "


    "Where are they from?"


    "The provincial hall!"


    Hearing these two words, Boss Du was stunned. He knew the people from the provincial government office, but he really didn''t know the provincial government office.


    But why would the people from the provincial hall touch his head?


    Right now, he had no other choice but to silently close the phone.


    Public Security Bureau, interrogation room.


    "Speak, how long has this battlefield been operating illegally? Why fight? " A young police officer questioned Xiao Wang.


    The current Xiao Wang was stiff, he did not even have time to react.


    Why were there police investigating the Boss Du''s battlefield? He had followed the Boss Du for a long time, so he knew its character.


    Normally, it wouldn''t be difficult for him, and no one dared to go head to head with him.


    He didn''t say a word when the police questioned him.


    It wasn''t because of anything else, but because of the pain in his body!


    He was in so much pain that he couldn''t even speak.


    Xiao Wang was thinking, why is it that when he saw Zhu Zhu and Zhang Wen, he would be so terrified, where did this courage come from? Originally, everything was going well for him. As a tiger himself, he would bring his men to fight. However, once he made a move, he was still terrified.


    Xiao Wang was confused, he did not have the time to care about these small police officers.


    He wanted to be quiet.


    "If you''re not going to explain, then think things through first!" The little policeman was in no hurry, so he left immediately.


    Xiao Wang didn''t even raise his head.


    His thoughts were completely elsewhere.


    Xiao Wang was good at showing off, but he only knew how to show off, nothing else.


    Fighting, bragging, none of that worked.


    Small Dragon Snake who was at the side of the interrogation room did not keep quiet.


    However, the policemen were speechless at his words.


    It was not the first time Small Dragon Snake came in, but the moment he came in, he said that he had explained everything to them, and those policemen did not make things difficult for him.


    I heard my friend say that it was possible to earn money here, so I came along with them. Who knew that on the first day I came, the group of people would push me into a dark room and beat me up, saying that they wanted to play with me, so I resisted with all my might to preserve my innocence. "In the end, they took away my money and phone, and they kept monitoring me when I was young, I couldn''t escape even if I wanted to. To be honest, you guys came over and really saved my life, after I confessed to you all, I''ll go home and never come back, my mom is still lying on the bed waiting for me to take care of her, I still have two children, they''re all waiting for me to feed them ¡­"


    As he spoke, his nose began to tear up, and he began to shed a few tears.

 C156

    Small Dragon Snake''s words had moved all the policemen. One of them who looked like a new intern police officer even had his eyes red.


    He turned around and prepared to report the situation to the higher-ups. He wanted to find a way to send this person out first. This person was truly pitiful.


    Just then, an old policeman pushed open the door with a file in his hand.


    "Zhang Jingpeng, everyone calls you Small Dragon Snake?"


    "Yeah!" Small Dragon Snake said with a sullen face.


    "XX years, in South of The City, guilty of intentional injury."


    "XX years. In North of The City, intentional destruction, robbery, theft ¡­ Did you do it? "


    Small Dragon Snake knew that he couldn''t lie to this old policeman, so he raised his head and chuckled.


    When the young policeman saw this, he was a little confused and shook his head in confusion.


    Small Dragon Snake was laughing and crying. That innocent little policeman let him teach him a lesson during his first interrogation.


    This lesson was too profound.


    "Small Dragon Snake, you better behave. If you tell me the truth, I will definitely apply to the higher ups and give you special treatment!" The old policeman began his routine.


    Small Dragon Snake laughed, and then touched his head: Officer, I know your plan very well, if you have the ability, then lock me up. I still have injuries on my body, if I want to go in I have to first treat them, then I will have to explain myself to you guys, but if that happens, I am afraid that even if I do not say it, I will be fine, okay? "


    The old policeman was speechless. He was right, the old policeman had received the order to bring a case to trial quickly.


    He slammed the table and spoke a bunch of official words that Small Dragon Snake did not even need to listen to.


    Boss Du was anxious. On one hand, he was worried about Xiao Wang, but on the other hand, he was also frustrated about the situation on the battlefield.


    After the battlefield was sealed, a few people came over and checked the machine. After all, that machine was not a small one and he still hadn''t gotten back to his original position yet.


    However, there was nothing he could do. He had recently searched through the people he knew, but still couldn''t find anything. No one could speak to the people in the provincial hall.


    Many people did not know of this operation.


    Boss Du scolded himself. The relationship between him and the people he spent so much money on was f * cking a waste of money. These people could say it in front of him, but no one would be able to help him if something really happened.


    Now, the Boss Du wanted to get the Small Dragon Snake and Xiao Wang out first. As long as they were there, he could reopen the door to the interrogation room. But after going in twice, he couldn''t even walk through the door.


    He could tell that he was serious this time.


    But who was the one who was going against him?


    He did not dare believe that it was the Boss Wang. He felt that the Boss Wang did not have the ability or the ability to do so.


    Thus, he fell into deep thought.


    This was the first time in many years that the Boss Du had seriously thought about this.


    The ashtray was full of cigarette butts, Boss Du''s mind was racing. He thought for a moment, then called the director.


    "Lao Du, what''s happened now?" Recently, the Superintendent received a call from Boss Du and thought that it was troublesome. He had already said that he could not help in any way, but why was Boss Du still so patient?


    "I know what to do."


    "What should I do?" The director sighed on the other end of the phone.


    "This way ¡­" Boss Du extinguished his cigarette and whispered.


    Inside the factory and in the office, the Boss Wang was smiling brilliantly like a flower blooming in the wilderness.


    He was satisfied, very satisfied.


    He was quite impressed with Section Chief Duan''s way of doing things and efficiency.


    He had long heard that the Section Chief Duan hated evil to the core, and when he came to find him, it was actually to do a very normal thing.


    Since it was on his side, the Boss Du pushed him onto the battlefield, putting him in dire straits. This also gave the Section Chief Duan the space to display his abilities, so when he heard the news, he was furious.


    His eyes could not tolerate a single grain of sand. How could someone like him who hated evil so much watch as evil forces spread?


    In fact, when he made his move on the Boss Du''s battlefield, the Boss Wang was also there. He was just watching by the side, and he was extremely happy to see the scene unfold.


    He pressed his thighs together and called the chauffeur, Jin.


    He wanted Fatty Jin to drive over to Section Chief Duan''s house and deliver all the supplements from the trunk to him.


    "Wait." Just as Jin was about to leave, Boss Wang called out to him, "Stop driving my car, drive your Passat over there."


    "Got it."


    Section Chief Duan was the first expert in handling practical affairs for the citizens. His old mother was out of danger and had undergone surgery. She was currently recuperating in the best hospital and would be discharged soon.


    Now he could finally find the time to do his own business.


    In the past two days, he had received many calls.


    Without exception, all of them had called him to beg for mercy, but Section Chief Duan didn''t buy any face at all.


    Some of these people had higher positions than him, and some of them were inferior to him, but he would not buy any of them.


    Why?


    It was not because he truly wanted to help Boss Wang, but because he truly hated evil to the bones.


    He didn''t want to let any of these bad guys go after he captured them!


    He put down the phone, thought of something else, dialed a number, and asked the person on the other end of the line to do it quickly.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    His wife was at the hospital taking care of Old Mother. He got up to open the door.


    Jin was standing outside the door with a flattering smile on his face.


    "You are?" Section Chief Duan was a little confused.


    "I am the driver of Boss Wang ¡­"


    "Ugh ¡­" "Come in!" Only then did Section Chief Duan remember as he turned around and went back into the house.


    Fatty Jin was also a smart person. He stopped right at the entrance, put down the things in his hands, and said that it was the Boss Wang''s little heart that he had in his heart, and left.


    Section Chief Duan looked at the thing on the ground and did not reject it, but gladly accepted it.


    He opened the bag and looked inside. He couldn''t help but frown.


    These nutrition products were all different from the ones on the packaging. They were all high-grade nutrition products that had been changed!


    These things were quite expensive.


    When Fatty Jin returned, the Boss Wang asked Fatty Jin what he had said. Fatty Jin said that he did not say anything and had only said a few polite words.


    Boss Wang squinted his eyes, he knew that Section Chief Duan''s phone call would arrive soon.


    Sure enough, not long after, his phone rang.


    "Old Wang, what do you mean?" The Section Chief Duan scolded on the phone.


    "Haha, what''s wrong?"


    "I don''t need the things you gave me, go find someone to take them away!" Section Chief Duan really didn''t want to accept it.


    Boss Wang laughed: Section Chief Duan, I am not giving this to you. I know that my old mother has just had surgery on it, I was originally going to the hospital to see the old man, but in order to avoid suspicion, I did not go. I asked around, these things are all good for the old man''s health, after eating them, they will prolong his life.


    "Ugh, you''re being too courteous ¡­" Section Chief Duan''s tone softened. He was a man who had been straightforward his entire life, and only his old mother was his weakness.

 C157

    Boss Wang didn''t dare to say anything else. He was very accurate in his judgement. Once he saw where the weak points of others were, he would definitely strike with all his might.


    After he hung up the phone, he arranged for two more senior nurses to attend to the old man in the hospital.


    Firstly, it was to further improve his relationship with Section Chief Duan. Secondly, it was to empty up space for Section Chief Duan, so that he could properly entertain his.


    Section Chief Duan and him understood each other tacitly.


    Inside the police station, I took my belongings and went out. The pillar was waiting for me outside.


    Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua also came with me. Li Erzi ran away that night and didn''t go in from the start.


    "Haha, how''s the police station doing?" The pillar smiled at me.


    I shook my head tiredly. "It''s not good."


    "It''ll be fine once you get used to it in the future. You can''t enter less of this kind of place. Come, let''s take a bath first." Then he started the car and drove off with the rest of us.


    After I came out, I called Li Erzi and told him that we didn''t have any. Li Erzi let out a long breath and asked where we were.


    After Li Erzi came over, I asked him how the situation outside was.


    "Hehe, Boss Du, we''re screwed this time!" Li Erzi laughed and said, "Recently, the Boss Du''s Sand Grounds had been sealed, and that sand digging machine has been confiscated.


    To Boss Du, this was indeed not a small blow. Suddenly, the battlefield was gone, and he did not understand what was going on.


    Boss Du, who had always been the talk of the town, would one day be humiliated.


    "However, what worries Boss Du the most is not this. Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake have not come out yet!" Li Erzi continued.


    Pillar and I looked at each other and felt that it was inconceivable. With Boss Du''s abilities, wouldn''t it be a sentence for his to get someone out of there?


    But after such a long time had passed, why were Xiao Wang and the Small Dragon Snake still not out?


    Maybe the Boss Wang would really rise up again this time. If he found a good backer, then the unlucky days of the Boss Du wouldn''t be far off.


    Just then, the pillar phone rang. It was Boss Wang, he promised and asked me to answer it.


    "Wen Zi, you came out, right?" The Boss Wang said.


    "Yes, I''m out." "No," I said.


    "Hehe, as long as you come out, just relax with the pillar. Come find me tomorrow."


    "Mm, got it."


    After hanging up, he asked the pillar, "Was the person who kidnapped us that night related to the Boss Wang?"


    Pillar nodded.


    "If that''s the case, why did the Boss Wang allow us in? Can''t he just let us go? "


    Pillar sighed, "No one can figure out Big Brother''s thoughts. I don''t know why either."


    I didn''t understand why, but I did.


    The reason why Boss Wang did this was to give Section Chief Duan an attitude. He wanted to tell him that even if my men did wrong, I wouldn''t let them off, even though they had to capture us together to act out a show.


    The government was like a battlefield, constantly trying to figure out the psychology of others.


    There were no flaws made by the Boss Wang.


    "Wen Zi, follow the Boss Wang, you''re right!" Today''s victory had cast a shadow over Pillar for many days. His big brother was still the same powerful big brother from before. He wasn''t faking anything.


    I smiled bitterly. If only that was the case.


    Boss Wang is a man who is capable, but he has never been sincere towards me. Or rather, he never was sincere towards anyone.


    How can I follow such a person in peace?


    Sooner or later, I will not even know how I died.


    "What is the Boss Wang going to do next?" Acting Hu asked us.


    I smiled. "The next step is definitely to open up the battle field. We have the certificate. This thing is protected by the law, don''t you know?"


    The Acting Hu thoughtfully nodded his head, then his gaze fell on a massaging girl beside him.


    His big black eyes rolled around. No one needed to say anything to know what he was thinking.


    He kept staring at her, annoyed with her more or less.


    When she felt that someone was staring at her from behind, she turned around to look, causing Acting Hu to shift his gaze away and continue staring at her.


    Then the girl looked back.


    After a few rounds, the lady became a bit impatient, but she still asked politely, "Big brother, do you want a massage?"


    "Yes, but I don''t have any money!" Acting Hu shamelessly said.


    The girl''s face darkened and she almost cursed out loud.


    Everyone could see that Acting Hu was trying to mess with her!


    Li Erzi scolded: "Acting Hu, why the f * * k did you not contact Hei Mei?"


    "None of your business!"


    "Damn, then I''ll give Hei Mei a call."


    "She went back to her hometown for a few days, but she refused even if you called her." Acting Hu said to Li Erzi with a smile.


    That lady was teased a lot of times every day, but it was the first time she was teased by someone from the Acting Hu. She angrily turned around and was about to leave.


    But Acting Hu''s Large Black Claw grabbed her slender arm.


    "Why are you leaving in such a hurry?" We haven''t even agreed on the price! "


    The girl bit out the price.


    "Can I take stages?" Acting Hu had a cheap smile on his face.


    The girl stopped talking.


    "Can we split it into twelve stages?" Acting Hu continued to look up with his innocent and dark face.


    "Isn''t there some beauty credit now? "Do you have a john here?" Seeing that the lady did not say a word, Acting Hu''s mouth opened wide like a machine gun.


    "Tell your mother, let''s see if she can lend us some money!" The girl held back her blush and was about to leave after saying those words.


    Acting Hu quickly stopped her. "Sigh, it''s not easy for everyone. Let''s make it cheaper ~"


    The few of us standing at the side felt that it was a little embarrassing, but this is the ability of the Acting Hu.


    Finally, after a battle of words with the Acting Hu, the lady walked into a small room beside them.


    Acting Hu blinked his eyes at us.


    At this time, Li Erzi said something.


    "Oh yeah, did Acting Hu take a bath?"


    Zhang Guohua and I shook our heads. Since Acting Hu didn''t take a bath, the girl would probably faint from the smoke later.


    At night, and I found one each and said that we would take a good rest tonight. and I didn''t find one, so I told the pillar to call me when they wake up tomorrow.


    When I passed the restaurant, I took a look inside. Wang Yuxian was sitting alone on the first floor, listening to music.


    Lao Gao did not seem to be back yet.


    My heart felt so uncomfortable that it felt like it was empty, so I let Zhang Guohua go back first. I sat at the small shop opposite by myself and bought a bottle of wine, then dialed the Wang Yuxian''s number.

 C158

    In less than three seconds, Wang Yuxian picked up.


    I can see how happy Wang Yuxian is sitting in the restaurant opposite me.


    My heart leaped a few times.


    "Wen Zi?" Wang Yuxian asked in disbelief.


    "Mm, it''s me. What are you doing?" I tried to keep my voice even.


    However, the more he hid, the more obvious it became.


    "What''s wrong with your voice? Is something wrong? " Wang Yuxian stood up.


    I hastened to say that I was all right and told her not to worry. I just called her and talked to her.


    She relaxed.


    "You''re not going back to the hotel tonight?" Wang Yuxian asked me.


    "En, I''m not going back, I have something to do, did Lao Gao go back yet?"


    "Yes, I''m back." Wang Yuxian thought for a moment, then lied to me.


    If I had interacted with her for a few more years, perhaps she wouldn''t have ended up like this, and she wouldn''t have to be tortured by Lao Gao every day.


    I know that she truly likes Lao Gao and I don''t know anything about the matter between her and Lao Gao at all. Every time I ask Wang Yuxian about it, she would always beat it up for me.


    I thought that since she didn''t want me to understand, I''d better not touch her wound.


    After chatting with her for a while, I hung up and quietly watched Wang Yuxian. It wasn''t until the early hours of the morning that the shop closed.


    Wang Yuxian silently pulled down the Rolling Gate and walked up to the second floor before turning off the light.


    Some were worried about food, some were worried about money, and some were also trapped in emotions. The Wang Yuxian was like a canary trapped in a bird cage, with a beautiful appearance and hard wings, but she could not fly out.


    Because this bird cage is called Lao Gao.


    North of The City, within the sub-bureau:


    The Boss Du and the Chief got off the car and walked towards the interrogation room.


    When he reached the door, he was stopped.


    The man said coldly, "This is the interrogation room of the provincial hall. You are not allowed to enter."


    The Superintendent glanced at Boss Du, and used words that he had long taught himself: "I know this is the provincial hall, but I suspect that these two people are hiding poison, we will first take them for investigation, and then send them over to you!"


    The person was stunned for a moment before turning around to make a call.


    Boss Du was extremely pleased, he would rather Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake be blamed for hiding the poison here, than to let them continue to be dragged here. Small Dragon Snake, on the other hand, was fine with it, as he was afraid that Xiao Wang would not be able to endure and reveal everything that he had done previously, and that would be troublesome.


    He understood that this Xiao Wang was a coward.


    In order to test him, the director said that 48 hours had already passed. If it was any longer, they would have to take responsibility if there were any problems.


    Only then did the people from the provincial department hand him over. Before leaving, they told the Superintendent that he only had 24 hours to ask, and that he would immediately send him over when the time was up.


    The Superintendent agreed.


    Not long later, Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake came out.


    Small Dragon Snake''s condition was not bad, and he looked to be extremely comfortable inside, but Xiao Wang''s condition was much worse, and his expression was extremely ugly.


    Because he didn''t say anything, the people inside weren''t polite to him either.


    Xiao Wang took two steps, and almost kneeled on the ground.


    He smiled tiredly and said to Boss Du, "Big Brother, I''m inside and I haven''t said a single word."


    Boss Du''s eyes seemed to flash as he nodded: "Get in the car first!"


    No one understood the relationship between the Boss Du and Xiao Wang, and no one could explain it clearly. Saying that Xiao Wang was an unremarkable little brother of his seemed to be the same.


    He had been with him for many years and had made a lot of money, but he was still wearing a T-shirt and jeans and sneakers for a few dozen dollars. Why?


    He could have bought a suit that fit him perfectly.


    It was because he had sent the money to his family. Every time he sent the money, he would leave a little to live on and send the rest back.


    These Boss Du all knew about it and had also seen it for themselves.


    How could such a filial person have any ill intentions?


    So no matter how bad Xiao Wang was doing things, or how much he was despised by others, the Boss Du never went overboard and always treated him as one of his own.


    He didn''t say anything along the way. When they arrived at the police station, he first put down the Small Dragon Snake and then left with Xiao Wang.


    It was convenient for Small Dragon Snake to do anything in the police station. After Boss Du greeted him, he just treated it as a vacation and did not say anything.


    On the way back, Boss Du patted Xiao Wang''s head with his heavy palm for the first time and said sincerely: "It''s been hard on you this time. If you encounter such a situation again in the future, you should just say whatever you want to say. I can take this, but you won''t be able to."


    Xiao Wang laughed bitterly: "I understand brother, but unless I die, I definitely will not sell you out!"


    At that moment, the Boss Du''s heart was opened.


    In his heart, he thought that Xiao Wang was just joking. He knew who Xiao Wang was, and normally, when he talked so much about running trains, he wouldn''t tell the truth, but he was still very happy.


    "Come to my place tonight and have a drink with me!"


    Xiao Wang laughed, "Sure!"


    Early in the morning, pillar and I went to Boss Wang''s place. He was very concerned about us asking if there was anything wrong, and then he gave us both an envelope filled with money, saying that it was a hard work fee.


    "Isn''t it good to be inside? But there''s nothing I can do about it. I have to get my attitude straight! " The Boss Wang said.


    Pillar and I nodded in understanding. Pillar shook his head and said, "It''s alright. It''s not the first time he went in."


    Boss Wang is in a good mood today, he told us to start the battle field again in a while, and he has already contacted the workers, so I will still be in charge of this battle field.


    I cursed in my heart. Such a big thunder, and now that he wanted to put me on my head, he wouldn''t accept it so foolishly.


    "I can manage, but I need Pillar to help me. Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake ran away that night they saw a pillar, Pillar is a Martial Immortal!" I said humbly.


    Boss Wang squinted his eyes, but what he saw didn''t seem to be true, it seemed like they were the ones who fell when they saw me.


    He seemed to read my mind, but he smiled in agreement.


    He said that I will manage the battlefield with Pillar.


    Walking out of Boss Wang''s office, I heaved a sigh of relief. This guy, he never took responsibility for himself, he wasn''t willing to take responsibility for the battle on the battlefield, letting me and the pillar block his path, while he calmly took money from behind, does he think that I don''t know anything?


    But this time, with a pillar with me, Boss Wang will think twice before plotting against me.

 C159

    Early in the morning, thousands of office workers began to run around the streets, feeding their wives and children for the day''s work and for the money.


    There was another person who came out with these office workers, and that was the Boss Du.


    There was also his driver and Xiao Wang.


    Last night, the director had called him and told him who the person behind the order was.


    It was a person called Duan Wengong. He was a person from the provincial hall, and was very strong, working from a little police station. His power could not be said, and the most important thing was that he was stubborn.


    Boss Du did not believe in people who could not advance in this world, he only believed in chips.


    If that person didn''t accept the money, then it must be because he had too few chips on his side.


    He thought about it a lot, and didn''t know if Old Wang did it, but every time he rejected him. When he found out about Section Chief Duan, he even more so rejected his idea.


    Impossible.


    How could such a person be useful to Old Wang?


    If Old Wang could take care of this person, then wouldn''t his abilities be unparalleled?


    Thus, he brought his men and rushed to Section Chief Duan''s office early in the morning. Boss Du only had one word on his mind, money!


    No one disliked money!


    Because money is so versatile.


    However, he might be disappointed today because there was one person who did not like money.


    Boss Du arrived at the provincial hall, but was unable to enter. He was stopped at the door.


    There was no helping it, he could only walk in obediently. The concierge had asked him to register the room. He pressed the button, but the concierge did as he was told.


    He had long since found out where the Section Chief Duan was, so he waited below for Xiao Wang to find out more.


    Xiao Wang nodded, found the Section Chief Duan''s office, knocked on the door and pushed it open.


    "Who are you?" Section Chief Duan frowned.


    Xiao Wang chuckled: "It was Boss Du who asked me to come. It''s about the battlefield ¡­"


    "Who''s looking for me? Let them do it!" Before Xiao Wang could finish speaking, he had already opened his mouth and said this. Then, he continued to busy himself without even looking at him.


    Xiao Wang was speechless, he then went down to tell Boss Du.


    The latter frowned, looks like this Section Chief Duan is not simple, he has quite the airs!


    He took a deep breath and walked up.


    The Boss Du''s posture was very low, he knocked on the door a few times before respectfully entering.


    "You are that Boss Du?" Section Chief Duan raised his head and glanced at him.


    Boss Du suppressed his anger. He had never been called that whatever Boss Du by anyone before. Others might not have much respect for him, but they were always very polite.


    This Section Chief Duan is pretty arrogant!


    "Yes, that''s me. Are you Section Chief Duan?" Boss Du''s tone was a little cold.


    Section Chief Duan looked at him curiously.


    "I''ve heard of you!"


    "Mm ¡­" Then Section Chief Duan, look ¡­ " Boss Du continued to lower his voice.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the Section Chief Duan interrupted him and said, "Let me tell you, I will level your battlefield sooner or later. Do you understand? Do you know what this is about? To randomly mine the country''s resources and start a construction project, I already have several tens of crimes on my hands that will allow you to get in! "


    With that, the Section Chief Duan stood up and paced back and forth, teaching the Boss Du a lesson like a teacher lecturing a student.


    Boss Du had never been lectured like this before. His grade was slightly older than Section Chief Duan, but today, he was lectured by someone younger than him.


    If it were not for the fact that there was a little bit of rationality controlling him, he would have exploded long ago!


    After Section Chief Duan finished lecturing, he smiled and handed over a card.


    "Section Chief Duan, look, I don''t really understand the law either. If I have offended you in any way, please forgive me. But that battlefield is pretty important to me ¡­"


    How could the Boss Du not know that this was actually something that he could talk about? The money that he had given his was definitely worth a lot of money.


    But is the Section Chief Duan an ordinary person?


    No!


    When this card was placed in front of him, he jumped up as if his tail had been stepped on, and casually threw the bank card onto the ground.


    "The people I hate the most are people like you. Do you think you can do anything just because you have money? "I''m telling you, you won''t be able to do anything with me ¡­"


    Boss Du''s mind was blank, but he endured his anger and lowered his head to pick up the bank card.


    Boss Duan had seen these people too many times. If he could settle this matter with money, the money he received might fill the entire room. However, he would still confiscate the money.


    He didn''t care about the money, nor did he want to be mixed up in sin. He was a righteous man!


    Before he could pick it up, Section Chief Duan kicked it towards the bottom of the sofa.


    Boss Du went to the sofa like a dog to pick it up.


    "You won''t even give me a chance to ease up?" Boss Du''s eyes turned cold. When had he ever suffered such injustice?


    Section Chief Duan raised his beard: "No!"


    Actually, if there hadn''t been so many people speaking up for Boss Du recently, Section Chief Duan really wanted to grab him in. But he still had to stay in the government, some things couldn''t be done too cruelly.


    Therefore, he had yet to make a move.


    "Alright, take care of yourself!" I''m leaving! " Boss Du stopped talking nonsense, he had never seen this kind of person, a person whose eyes did not shine even after seeing money.


    Xiao Wang had been waiting below for Boss Du, so when he saw him come out, he immediately followed him. Originally, Boss Du had thought that if everything went smoothly, he would tell him about Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake. After all, the two of them were still in the investigation phase, and he only did it for a day.


    Boss Du didn''t say a word along the way, his brows knitted tightly.


    When he got back to the office, he crazily smashed everything in the room and squeezed out a few cold words.


    "This Section Chief Duan, I will make him regret it sooner or later!"


    Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake were brought away by the police station to investigate, and the matter didn''t even reach Boss Wang''s ears in half a day. In truth, Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake were just very casual characters in his eyes, if he didn''t do it, it would only be a matter of him saying something.


    Since he wanted to do it, he might as well bring the two people from Boss Du in with him.


    Thus, he made a call to the Section Chief Duan.


    He did not point it out. He just casually said that those two were taken away by the Boss Du.


    They were accomplices. They could not be allowed to go unpunished.


    Section Chief Duan was so angry that his beard twitched and he immediately called his subordinates.


    "Bring them here, I have something to ask them." Section Chief Duan did not say that he was no longer there and directly asked.


    The person who received the call was dumbfounded. He stammered for a long time without being able to say anything.


    "I''m asking you!" Section Chief Duan''s temper was also famous for being bad.

 C160

    "People... "He was taken away by the police station''s chief ¡­"


    "Who let you release him on your own accord? Even if it''s a big matter, you still have to take it head on! "


    "Yes, yes ¡­"


    Now, now!" If they''re not here, be careful of this layer of skin on your bodies!


    "Yes ¡­" The man straightened up into the phone.


    After putting down the phone, he hurriedly called the director. If this person wasn''t under pressure, he definitely wouldn''t have let him go. But now, he couldn''t care less.


    The director answered the phone. It was a lazy voice.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, I''m from the provincial hall. I''m someone, shouldn''t you give it to us now? We have an urgent task at the top! "


    "Didn''t we agree on 24 hours?"


    "Like I said, there''s an important mission right now!"


    "Then, how about a few more hours?"


    The man looked at the time, "If you don''t bring anyone with you within an hour, I''ll have to report it. When the time comes, you''ll be in serious trouble!"


    The Superintendent cursed silently, the Small Dragon Snake was currently under his command and could be brought away anytime, but Xiao Wang was still in the Boss Du.


    He stopped talking nonsense and drove his police car to find Boss Du immediately. He couldn''t afford to offend people from the provincial hall!


    When he went over, Boss Du was sitting in his office smoking while Xiao Wang silently cleaned up the things inside that had been smashed by Boss Du.


    "Lao Du, the people from the provincial hall are on the phone. I need the two of them to return now." The director was sweating profusely.


    Boss Du thought that what would come next would eventually come. He glanced at Xiao Wang: "Can you do it?"


    The Superintendent became anxious after hearing it, "Lao Du, you better not hurt me. We''ve known each other for so long, I can''t say anything to you.


    He could tell from Boss Du''s words, if Xiao Wang said something bad, he would immediately let Xiao Wang escape. It was simple for him to escape, then what should he do?


    The person was brought out by him. If he didn''t bring the person back, then the person who would die would be him!


    Boss Du ignored him and looked towards Xiao Wang.


    How could Xiao Wang not understand the pros and cons of this?


    Although he did not want to return to the dark interrogation room, he still stood up and said resolutely, "Big brother, I will go with him! "Don''t make it difficult."


    Boss Du nodded his head: "Don''t worry, if I use more strength, you won''t be inside for too long!"


    Xiao Wang smiled and said that he understood.


    After following Boss Du for a long time, he knew that he was in trouble this time. The Boss Du might not be able to use much effort this time, and maybe he would really win this time.


    But he could be at ease, even if he went in, the Boss Du would not treat him unfairly. He would definitely give his family money on time, and that would be enough.


    Xiao Wang got on the director''s carriage, and in less than an hour, the Small Dragon Snake and Xiao Wang were handed over.


    The people from the provincial hall resumed their tense interrogation.


    In the middle of the morning, our battle on the battlefield started again. The gatekeeper at the entrance was pushed aside and descended a few meters as Acting Hu sighed continuously on the side. It was unknown if it was due to sadness due to thinking about himself and Hei Mei, little by little, in there.


    Humans had feelings, even someone like the Acting Hu would have feelings for a simple gatekeeper.


    He must have imagined in his heart now what he would do and whether he would fall in love with the concierge if he were to become an intellectual girl one day.


    It wasn''t hard to rebuild the field, which was about half a day, and me and the pillar squatted on one side smoking a cigarette while the overseer did the same.


    There were several times when I tried to coax him out of the pillar, asking him who the Boss Wang had found as a backer recently. To be able to do it so skillfully, but the pillar said that he didn''t know, so I didn''t ask too much.


    The arena opened in the afternoon.


    This time, the Boss Wang did not put in much effort and I did not even go out to start a business with the pillar, but there were already many people who came looking for us asking for sand. Last time, the Boss Du promised that they would not be able to deliver the sand to us, and many construction sites were delayed as they had no other choice but to come looking for us.


    As soon as the battlefield opened, everyone began to get busy.


    It had been three days since Lao Gao returned to the hotel. No one picked up the phone from the Wang Yuxian, and Lao Gao couldn''t be found anywhere. She was anxious in his heart, planning to go call the police and go missing if she still didn''t see him today.


    Noon, the number seven or eight walked into the restaurant. They found a random place to sit down.


    That day, Li Erzi and I were at the battlefield, and the restaurant was only watched by Zhang Guohua and Acting Hu, who took out the menu and passed it to these people.


    One of them opened the menu: "We don''t eat."


    The Acting Hu glared at them, "What are you guys doing in this restaurant instead of eating? Eating slops? "


    "Fuck, what did you say?" One of the Tattooed Man s standing at the side immediately stood up, looking like he was prepared to make a move anytime.


    "I didn''t say you, I said pigs!"


    "F * ck ¡­"


    The little guy stopped Tattooed Man, "I don''t want to take care of you today, call your boss over!"


    The Acting Hu snorted, looking like he was not satisfied with the scolding, he called the Wang Yuxian out.


    Wang Yuxian''s thoughts were not here at all. She had been thinking about Lao Gao the entire time.


    Little did he know that she was as pure and pure as a budding flower, which made him want to touch her.


    The little guy and Tattooed Man were dumbfounded.


    In this obscure restaurant, there was actually such a beautiful Lady Boss?


    This was truly heaven-defying!


    Wang Yuxian thought that they were here to eat at a restaurant. Seeing that they did not say anything for a long time, she frowned, showing her impatience.


    "Li Hu, give them a discount!"


    "They haven''t ordered anything yet!"


    It was only then that Wang Yuxian opened her eyes and looked at the small flat cut and Tattooed Man.


    The little guy was almost melted by Wang Yuxian''s mesmerizing gaze and quickly said: "Boss, do you have a person called Gao Zhixiang?"


    Inside a small Internet Cafe in North of The City, there was a boring TV series on the computer screen. On the table were instant noodles, drinks and the like.


    Lao Gao hadn''t returned for three days, and had holed up in this Internet Cafe. After a muddled three days, he would sleep on the narrow computer chair every day.


    These three days seemed to be easy, but in reality, his mind was in a state of chaos.


    He could not contact the bewitching woman, there was no news of her at all.


    He suddenly looked like a ship without the guidance of an oil lamp, he didn''t have a direction anymore, he even felt that he shouldn''t have come back, and let the Wang Yuxian know that he was still alive.


    But sometimes life just likes to torture people like this.


    This was also everything that Lao Gao had to face.


    He had no money left in his pocket. The computer showed that there was only half an hour left to go.


    When the time came, it meant that he should leave as well.


    But where to go?


    He had no idea where he should go.

 C161

    Ka-cha.


    Lao Gao lit a cigarette, the ethereal smoke allowing him to completely relax.


    He took a deep breath.


    It seemed that it was time for him to go back. He had no money on him, so he could only ask Wang Yuxian for it.


    When it was time to get on the computer, Lao Gao got up and left the Internet Cafe.


    Everyone here looked at Lao Gao strangely. Why would such a seemingly normal man always stay in the internet cafe? He has no wife? No work?


    It was like Lao Gao, who did not even know how he had fallen. He wanted to leave this place with the ambition to create a new world and take the Wang Yuxian away, but he lost all the money he brought and after a few months of walking around like a zombie, he found a proper job. However, at that time, he also got to know the demon woman, and from then on, he started to fall.


    The two of them mingled every day, and he became the Witch''s ATM.


    Gradually, the days became like this.


    He no longer had the ambition he had back then. He no longer had his own ambitions. It was unknown when his ambitions had turned into that of a demoness. She was now the only person left in his world.


    It was unknown when that woman called Wang Yuxian had quietly turned from the center of gravity of his life into something insignificant.


    A woman can change a man, or she can destroy a man.


    Lao Gao returned to the restaurant alone.


    As soon as he entered, he saw a group of people sitting in the restaurant. Although he felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right, he couldn''t be bothered with it. He took a glance at Wang Yuxian and went upstairs to sleep.


    "This person is Lao Gao!" The Acting Hu said.


    Lao Gao subconsciously turned his head to look back.


    Tattooed Man went over and pressed down on Lao Gao, allowing him to sit down.


    Lao Gao stared: What are you trying to do?


    "You''re Gao Zhixiang?"


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?"


    "You know this woman?" With that, Tattooed Man took out a picture. At the same time, he was also curious about Lao Gao, wondering what kind of man could be so stupid as to be treated by a woman as a cash machine and give her money so foolishly.


    Lao Gao looked at the person in the photo and became excited.


    It was that bewitching woman. He thought that these people were here to give him information about the bewitching woman, so he quickly asked them where the bewitching woman was. Why couldn''t he contact her for the next few days?


    The little guy sneered: "Brother, if I really didn''t say it, why would you go out and look for such a beautiful wife at home? If you don''t like it, give it to me! "


    "What do you mean!" Lao Gao felt that something was not right and asked.


    Xiao Ping grabbed Lao Gao''s neck, "Your woman owes us six hundred thousand, now that she has run away, the only thing left is for you to return the money!"


    "What?" Six hundred thousand! " Lao Gao was shocked.


    The little flat-cut purposely spoke a little too much about the numbers. How much did they want right now? It was still up to them to decide.


    Wang Yuxian also heard this and frowned.


    Six hundred thousand was not a small amount for anyone!


    "He doesn''t know the woman." Wang Yuxian stood up and said.


    "No, I know him!" "She''s my woman!" Lao Gao pushed Wang Yuxian away as usual.


    "Lao Gao, you ¡­" Wang Yuxian was so angry that her face turned red.


    She and Lao Gao had a marriage certificate. If Lao Gao didn''t admit it, the money definitely wouldn''t be returned.


    Little Ping had tasted the bewitching woman''s scent before and knew that she was of the highest quality. However, he didn''t expect that there would be a man who would do this for her. He was also very curious and curious at the same time.


    Was there really such a foolish person in the world?


    "But why does she owe you so much money?" Lao Gao asked.


    "She, on the other hand, gambled with us and was defaulted!"


    These two words transformed into hammers that fiercely hammered at Lao Gao''s heart. He knew what it meant to lose money in a casino, it would at least give him 30% of the profit.


    If he did not return the money as soon as possible, the numbers in a month would definitely shock him even more!


    However, he also understood that the bewitching woman had never been in the habit of gambling!


    However, where should he find the six hundred thousand now?


    "Where''s the money?" Xiao Budian asked Lao Gao after seeing him not saying a word for a long time.


    "Not yet ¡­" How could Lao Gao have any money? All over his body, he only had a few coins.


    To him, six hundred thousand was undoubtedly a fantasy.


    "You have no money? But I think this restaurant is pretty good! " The boy with the crew cut laughed.


    Wang Yuxian immediately knew what he meant as she desperately shouted, "Don''t even think about moving this restaurant!"


    "Haha, that depends on what your man does! However, I advise you to make your decision quickly! " With that, he showed Lao Gao a picture.


    It was the look of the demon woman after her face was scratched.


    This photo was enough to make Lao Gao furious.


    "Fuck you!" Are you fucking human! " The face that Lao Gao had been lost in for who knows how long was now completely disfigured. When he looked over, he was still a little afraid.


    He felt terrible inside. He should have protected the demon woman, but how did things turn out like this?


    He raised his hand to hit Tattooed Man, but was stopped by the people beside him.


    Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua also thought that it was time for Lao Gao to fight, so no one bothered about it.


    But Wang Yuxian could not watch any longer, she desperately wanted to pull these people away. At this time, the little guy laughed evilly, and wanted to eat Wang Yuxian''s tofu. Acting Hu and the others could not watch any longer, and went over to fight with the little guy and the rest.


    Zhang Guohua and Acting Hu suffered a lot, but when they saw that Zhang Guohua was about to turn around and take the kitchen knife, the Wang Yuxian shouted loudly, "Stop fighting! I''ll send someone over to talk to you guys.


    On the battlefield, my phone rang.


    When I saw that it was from Wang Yuxian, I immediately picked up the call.


    Inside, she spoke in a sobbing tone, "Wen Zi, someone is causing trouble at the restaurant, I can''t stop them ¡­"


    "I''ll go back immediately!"


    I put down the phone, casually took a steel pipe from the construction site, and told Li Erzi and the rest to turn around and leave.


    "Wen Zi, where are you going?" The pillar behind me stopped me.


    "Go back and do something!" Pillar, watch the battlefield from here! "


    "Nonsense!" I''ll go with you! " After saying that, I made arrangements for my brothers to stay behind and got into the car with me.


    Ten minutes later, a BMW was leading the way, blocking the roof of the restaurant completely.


    Li Erzi, Wang Peng and the rest stepped down from the carriage, followed by the carriage that was filled with pillars and finally, the van that was filled with people.


    After getting off the carriage, no one said anything. They just followed my BMW and got up, surrounding Tattooed Man and the other seven to eight people.


    "What''s going on?" I asked Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao.


    The little guy saw that we weren''t panicking, so he coldly said, "Brother, we''re all gangsters, it''s only right that we pay our debts. If you guys do this, isn''t that a bit too unreasonable?"

 C162

    Wang Yuxian quietly told me what happened.


    I frowned. I had never come into contact with such a thing before, but I knew that if I owed anyone money, I would have to repay it. However, I didn''t expect that it was due to that demoness.


    Furthermore, Lao Gao was so silly, wanting to help her return the favor.


    At this time, Zhu Zhu Luo asked them where they were from, and the little guy said that they were messing around at South of The City and normally wouldn''t come here.


    Then he asked me what my name was.


    "Zhang Wen." "No," I said.


    When I said that, it made Tattooed Man''s face change drastically. He whispered a few words into Xiao Siping''s ear, and the smile on Xiao Siping''s face immediately became awkward.


    "What is it? Do you know me? " I''m a little curious.


    "I don''t know you, but I''ve heard of your name. You''ve been quite popular recently, hur hur!" Little Charmer had some hidden meaning in his words.


    "Alright, you must know the rules of the underworld better than us. I''ll give you guys a week''s time. I''ll come back for it, is that alright?" the boy said to me.


    "Six hundred thousand, that''s a little too much, isn''t it?" said the pillar.


    He knew that half of the six hundred thousand was water.


    Little Ping laughed out loud. He said that it would be six hundred thousand yuan, not a single cent less. Otherwise, there would be no need for them to come looking for us.


    I told the pillar to let them go first.


    One of the lackeys was clever enough to move the BMW away from the entrance.


    "Haha, Wen Zi, not bad! Your name is even better than mine now! It even floated to the South of The City! " The pillar laughed heartily.


    I would rather have no reputation of my own and not let anyone else know about it.


    People are afraid of being famous, but pigs are afraid of being strong. Being famous isn''t necessarily a good thing. Sometimes, it''s just a bad habit.


    After they left, I looked at Lao Gao who was lying on the ground, dazed for a long time. "Are you stupid? You think you can pay off the money on the table? "


    Lao Gao glared at me: What''s your f * cking business with me?! "Who do you think you are!"


    "You ¡­"


    "Alright, Wen Zi, come over." Wang Yuxian hurriedly pulled me aside.


    "Wen Zi, you don''t need to worry about this, sister will handle it himself." The Wang Yuxian said.


    Even though she said that, I know that six hundred thousand is a lot of money for anyone. Furthermore, Wang Yuxian doesn''t have that much money either.


    I frowned. "What will you do?" Go to Brother Liu? Jade Immortal, this is not how you give a favor! "


    Although I don''t know what kind of relationship she has with Brother Liu, Brother Liu isn''t her parents, so it''s impossible for him to help her without paying her back.


    "It''s fine, that''s elder sister''s problem ¡­"


    "No way!" My voice rose a little.


    How can I watch Wang Yuxian suffer such a loss?


    I know the deal a woman makes to a man.


    Wang Yuxian lowered her head and sighed.


    "I''ll settle this matter for you in a week!" "No," I said.


    "Wen Zi..."


    "That''s enough, don''t say anymore. These few days, you can start a business in peace. Don''t think about anything else. Just leave the rest to me!" "No," I said.


    She looked at me and nodded seriously.


    Lao Gao was not convinced, and went upstairs cursing.


    "It''s alright, it''s all gone!" I said to the man behind me.


    The crowd swished out.


    "Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua came over and asked me if I wanted to take care of that bunch of people. I shook my head:" This is a conflict between Lao Gao and Little Flat Head, unless it''s absolutely necessary, we shouldn''t intervene.


    I think that if things get out of hand, I will ask Boss Wang to take the money back. To him, six hundred thousand is nothing, just like my salary coming in advance from him, I will slowly repay it in the future.


    He should agree.


    "Wen Zi, are you really going to intervene in this matter?" he asked me from the carriage.


    I nodded. "I owe a debt of gratitude to the Wang Yuxian, which I have to handle on her account."


    "I have three hundred thousand. Either you take it first." said the pillar.


    I shook my head and rejected him. I know that this is Feng Zhu''s wife''s book, he had followed Boss Wang for so many years, and this money was all given to him by him to fight for.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. I''ll think of a way myself."


    "Un, if there''s anything you need, just say it. I''ll definitely help you!"


    I lit him a cigarette. "Thanks, brother!"


    After I left with Pillar, we went to the restaurant.


    Lao Gao went up to the second floor alone and smothered his cigarette. The six hundred thousand bet on him like a mountain, he didn''t know what to do.


    But he couldn''t ignore that demoness.


    His heart was in pain. When he saw that picture of the bewitching woman, it was as if someone was holding a knife in it.


    Wang Yuxian walked up quickly.


    "Lao Gao, you don''t need to worry about this matter anymore."


    "Who the f * * k cares about me!" Lao Gao scolded.


    Wang Yuxian endured the anger in her heart. "Lao Gao, aren''t you going a little too far? For you, Wen Zi fought against those people just now. What if something really happens when we fight?


    "Nonsense ¡­" Lao Gao didn''t care about this at all, "What about her? Let them release him first! "


    The balance in Wang Yuxian''s heart was instantly broken. While she was wiping his butt here, he was still thinking about that woman.


    And all of this was because of that woman!


    Why is he still so stubborn even now!


    "Lao Gao, in this world, no one owes you anything. I do not owe you anything, nor do Zhang Wen owe you anything." The Wang Yuxian said.


    After Lao Gao heard this, he immediately exploded. He stood up and slapped Wang Yuxian: "Do you owe me or not! I have nothing to say to you! Do you think I want to lie down in this hotel? You think I want to see your face every day? "


    "Then don''t look!" Wang Yuxian felt extremely wronged. She said weakly as she covered her face with her hands.


    "Alright!" He wouldn''t look if he didn''t watch! At most, he would just exchange the restaurant out! "Damn!" Lao Gao did not have any backbone in this lifetime, but in front of the Wang Yuxian, he seemed to have one. After saying that, he went downstairs to take the money from the cashier and left without looking back.


    Wang Yuxian''s shout came from behind him, "Lao Gao, after you leave, don''t come back! Never come back! "


    Lao Gao didn''t even look at her, as he walked away with his head lowered.


    It was only until his figure completely disappeared from their line of sight that Wang Yuxian finally collapsed, as if his entire body had lost all of its vitality.


    In terms of love and marriage, Wang Yuxian had lost.


    Although she had a beautiful appearance and great ability to handle matters, she couldn''t tie her man''s heart down.


    They just could not keep the seemingly useless Lao Gao.


    She could not find the reason, and neither could Lao Gao.


    But wasn''t love sometimes so tormenting? To be unable to grasp what was north of them, to be able to confuse others'' minds, it was as if they had been drugged and became insane ¡­

 C163

    A luxurious Mercedes was parked at the far end of the field.


    After hearing about the opening of the competition, Boss Du immediately understood what was going on.


    However, he could not believe it. He did not think that this person was really Old Wang!


    But what method did he use to deal with the Section Chief Duan? That kind of person was too stubborn!


    At the same time, he felt a chill in his heart.


    If Old Wang were to get rid of him this time, he probably wouldn''t be able to let him escape unscathed. Furthermore, Xiao Wang and the Small Dragon Snake might also be in danger.


    "This Old Wang is such a f * cking smart person. In such a short time, he found a backer!" Boss Du lit a cigarette here.


    "Big Brother, is it really Boss Wang?"


    "En!"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "¡­" Boss Du did not speak, what could he do now? He had done everything he could, but it had not worked out.


    He had gone to look for that Section Chief Duan before, but the other party had completely ignored him and did not buy it. No matter how powerful he was, he was just a businessman, how could he fight head on with the people from the provincial hall?


    Boss Du had thought of paying a large sum of money to find people to kidnap Section Chief Duan''s family and threaten them.


    But if that were the case, then he would forever have a string in his heart.


    He didn''t want to do that yet.


    He didn''t want to be completely black.


    Thus, he only had one path left.


    That was to reconcile with the Boss Wang.


    However, he had a deep understanding of how ruthless this old man was. How could he reconcile with him so easily?


    As the operation of the battlefield began, the amount of money earned per day was a considerable amount. In the past two days, Boss Wang had answered many calls, and without exception, all of them were from friends of his.


    But he did not buy face, did not buy anyone''s face, and he knew that this was something that the Boss Du could not afford to do, which was why they had come to negotiate with him.


    This time, he completely had the upper hand. He needed the Boss Du to make a call personally.


    He had to make things difficult for him.


    Boss Wang was very proud.


    On one side, Boss Du sent someone to negotiate with him, and on the other side, he personally went to the factory that provided materials for his construction site.


    Boss Li welcomed him as usual, his face flushed red.


    After climbing onto the Boss Du, the God of Fortune, he only needed to wait for money in the future.


    "Old Li, are you able to use those raw materials?" Boss Du asked.


    "It''s easy to use, much easier to use. It''s much easier to use it than when you''re at Boss Wang."


    "In the future, I will use the materials from the Boss Wang!"


    Boss Li was startled, seeing Boss Du helplessly lighting a cigarette, he could feel that the situation was not that simple, so he nodded.


    Two days later, the raw materials from the Boss Wang were sent to the Boss Li again.


    I was there with Pillar. At that time, I sent Boss Wang a message, telling him to forget about 20% of the down payment and send the money over in two days.


    Boss Li had no choice but to accept the loss. That afternoon, he sent the money over.


    Boss Wang called me and Pillar out for dinner at night. While we were eating, he received a call.


    He made us stop talking around him and put the phone on the speaker.


    "Hello, who is this?" The Boss Wang said this deliberately.


    The other side of the line went silent for a moment, then said: "It''s me, Lao Du."


    Hearing Boss Du''s voice, he looked quite dispirited, like a homeless dog.


    Boss Wang laughed proudly: "Oh, Lao Du, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s fine. How have you been recently?"


    "I can''t be bothered about that. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be hanging up now!" When the Boss Wang heard that he did not have any intention to admit his wrongs, he was prepared to hang up.


    "Wait a moment, Old Wang, forget about us!"


    Boss Du made a lot of effort. It was enough to say such words in front of Boss Wang, but Boss Wang was not satisfied, but laughed: "Lao Du, at the beginning, you and I were not that easy to talk about, do you really need to force someone into a corner? Isn''t that right? "


    "Mm ¡­"


    "Sometimes, it''s better to be low-key. For example, you, Lao Du!"


    "¡­"


    "How about this, I''ll let your people out first. For now, let''s talk about this. We can talk about it later!" With that, Boss Wang hung up.


    He laughed, "How is it? Lao Du was convinced! "Haha!"


    Pillar and I both look at each other and laugh. Without Boss Du, Boss Wang is just a male eagle that can fly very high.


    However, my thinking is a little different from the pillar. I do not sincerely hope for the Boss Wang to rise in power, if that happens, I''m afraid that things will become more and more disadvantageous to me.


    Boss Wang dialed another person''s number.


    "Section Chief Duan, how has my mother been recently?"


    "Yeah, yeah ¡­" It''s good that you''re fine. I''ve hired a nurse. "Haha, you''re welcome, are we all brothers?!"


    "Well, I think we should let those two people in the hall go. After all, they''re not the main culprits. There''s no point in wasting so much time ¡­"


    Boss Du hung up the phone and smashed his office again.


    He could guarantee that this would be the last time he would be so subservient to the Boss Wang. In the future, if he could catch hold of Old Wang''s weakness, he would definitely beat him to death!


    Not long after, he received a call. It was an unfamiliar number.


    The call connected and someone said weakly, "Big brother, I''m coming out ¡­"


    The few days that he was inside, were definitely the days that Xiao Wang would find hard to forget. In these past few days, he could already write a book.


    Boss Du sent someone to fetch him, then arranged for him to rest.


    After that, Small Dragon Snake also came out. He told the two of them to go take a rest.


    The current him was thinking of how to take revenge on the Boss Wang. This battle was not over, and was far from over!


    The next day, the Boss Wang told me to go to the battlefield earlier and that I had to transport something there. I woke up early and went there to find an engineering vehicle waiting for me.


    Isn''t this machine the machine that Boss Du used on the battlefield?


    How did it end up in our hands?


    I called the workers to put down the machine and set it up. The Boss Wang called me to ask if it was ready.


    "Boss Wang, this machine doesn''t come from the Boss Du''s Battle Field?"


    "Haha, he gave it to us. It will be ours from now on."


    This machine is not cheap, the Boss Du is giving it to us just like that?


    "Do your job well. Actually, I was prepared to leave this battlefield to you." The Boss Wang said.


    I wasn''t flattered, but humbly said that this battlefield belonged to the Boss Wang. I was just a spectator, I only earned money that belonged to me.


    Boss Wang laughed meaningfully on the other end of the phone. He said that if youngsters did not have ambitions, then shouldn''t they still be youngsters? I don''t know what he means.

 C164

    One day after Lao Gao left.


    Wang Yuxian stayed on the phone for a whole day without eating or drinking, and called Lao Gao from time to time.


    Li Erzi and the others went to advise her to eat. She did not eat, but stood guard over the phone with his eyes red.


    I didn''t know what to feel when I went to the hotel and saw it.


    "Jade Immortal, what''s wrong? Didn''t I say that I''m responsible for this matter? " I asked.


    "I argued with him a little bit, but he left."


    "Where did you go?"


    "I don''t know either."


    I was silent.


    If only I knew that Wang Yuxian was so worried about me, I would have thought of a way to get rid of this woman. Otherwise, Lao Gao might have changed his mind.


    Available...


    Is that what I want to see?


    Do I want to see the Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao together?


    "Lao Gao is back since he has run out of money. I''ll have someone check the nearby internet cafes and inns to see if he''s still around." "No," I said.


    She shook her head. "Forget it, Wen Zi. If he wants to come back, he will come back sooner or later.


    But it was clearly written on her face that this was not the case. She had never thought about Lao Gao like this.


    When she had fallen, Lao Gao had been the one to take care of her as usual. Now that Lao Gao was in trouble, how could she not be at Lao Gao''s side?


    Although this reason was quite speechless.


    That night, I received a call that I had been looking forward to for a long time, Wang Xin.


    How many days had I not heard her voice?


    "Zhang Wen, what are you doing now?" she asked me over the phone.


    "Nothing, what have you been doing?" "He didn''t contact me either." My voice was full of reproach.


    The relationship between Wang Xin and I has always been rather ambiguous, but this relationship has never been broken by any of us.


    "Can you accompany me ¡­"


    "Where are you?"


    "The Oriental Hotel."


    "I''ll be there in a moment."


    Hearing the words Oriental Hotel, my heart sank. If Wang Xin had nothing to do, she would not have stayed in the hotel and not come back to school. Something must have happened to her.


    But I couldn''t help her with those things.


    Twenty minutes later, a BMW stopped in front of the Oriental Hotel. I went to Wang Xin''s room and knocked on the door.


    Wang Xin came over to open the door.


    Their four eyes met, and Wang Xin rushed into my embrace head first. Her tears flowed down like a dam that had burst.


    She was wearing a simple pajamas. Her face was light and elegant, but it was much more stunning than those women with heavy makeup. The two lumps of white and tender clothes were nearly torn, and beneath them were two flawless legs.


    There was a silver earring hanging from his ear. It looked much lighter and more adorable.


    When she rushed into my arms, there was a sweet smell, and my hormones were instantly aroused.


    At this moment, I was more concerned about why she was crying.


    I hurried her to the bed and sat her down.


    "What''s wrong? Xinxin. " I asked softly.


    Wang Xin cried even harder: "Wen Zi, my father is not well here, and is said to have been sent to the hospital. I want to go over to see him, but that hospital is guarded and doesn''t let us in. You must be suffering inside! "


    "Sigh ~ ~ ~" I heaved a long sigh. For this kind of thing, I really couldn''t do anything about it. She could only ask someone like Chen Nan for help.


    "But, didn''t Chen Nan promise to help you?"


    "He said he was following the procedure, but he kept following it. Who knows how long he will have to walk for? I won''t hide it from you. A while ago, I accompanied Chen Nan there, but he still wasn''t able to explain clearly ¡­ "


    The words that came out from Wang Xin''s mouth was definitely not a small blow to me.


    I would rather believe that this is a lie and Wang Xin would rather tell me now that this is all a lie.


    However, she didn''t say that.


    "Maybe he''s really going through the motions." I don''t know what all this is about, either.


    Wang Xin cried for a while, then crawled up from my embrace and forced a smile: "I''m sorry, I let you laugh at me, I feel better crying now, but thank you anyway, you''re still here to accompany me at such a late time."


    "If you have something, how can I not come?"


    "Hehe, you are most adept at coaxing women. It''s not like I don''t know about this. Don''t mess with me." Wang Xin returned to her previous carefree attitude, as she patted my back carefreely.


    I chuckled and lit a cigarette.


    What am I now, a consolation prize?


    Bei Tai?


    Maybe it was not even Bei Tai, but the jack!


    But I am willing. What can I do?


    "Give me one." Wang Xin said.


    I gave her a cigarette, and she clumsily lit it. She took a drag, and after sitting in the room with me for a long time, she slowly said: "Wen Zi, accompany me out to walk on the road!"


    I checked the time. One in the morning.


    He nodded and smiled, "Sure, as long as you are willing!"


    The love between Wang Xin and I is like a crystal, both of us are very transparent, but if we are not careful, it will shatter.


    This love was like a bridge.


    The love between the Acting Hu and Hei Mei was like two big balls of coal, no one could understand it.


    The night Wang Xin and I left, she coincidentally came back from her hometown.


    When she returned, she immediately went to find Acting Hu, but Acting Hu was currently enjoying a comfortable room in the bathing center.


    Receiving Hei Mei''s call, he shuddered and flipped over from the bed.


    "Aiya, slow down!" The woman who was riding on Acting Hu just now almost fell down and cried out in dissatisfaction.


    The Acting Hu told her not to say anything and picked up the phone.


    "Ah Hu, where are you? I missed you. " Hei Mei tried her best to behave like a girl.


    "I''m out on something. What''s the matter?"


    "You''re not taking a bath, are you?" Hei Mei said half-jokingly.


    These words gave Acting Hu a fright. He quickly looked around to see if there was any kind of surveillance device.


    "Hur hur, I said I was outside and didn''t take a bath." he explained.


    "Then I''ll go find you!"


    "No need, I''ll look for you. Even if I told you about this place, you wouldn''t be able to find it!"


    "Alright, then I''ll wait for you."


    Hei Mei put down the phone and waited excitedly for Acting Hu to come over.


    Acting Hu cursed under his breath and continued to ride his horse. After this round, he finally went out to look for Hei Mei.


    It was already an hour later.


    "Why are you so late?" Hei Mei was a little unhappy.


    "Hur hur, it''s a traffic jam!"


    "Why do you smell so good?" Hei Mei took a closer smell, and a burst of fragrance came out from Acting Hu''s body.


    That''s not right!


    She was very clear about how Acting Hu usually acted. Other than being dirty, she didn''t know how to describe it, why did she suddenly become clean today?


    At the same time, Hei Mei felt a little disgust.


    She and Acting Hu were used to it, the sudden change in Acting Hu made her a little unsure of the direction to go.


    "Ah Hu, you are exaggerating!" she said after a while.


    Acting Hu did not refute him. "Yes, yes ¡­"


    "What did you say?"


    "Bullsh * t ¡­"


    "Then tell me, what should we do?"


    "¡­" Acting Hu''s big black eyes floated around, seeing that there was no one around, he chuckled and pulled Hei Mei over.

 C165

    Hei Mei liked this feeling, liked being hugged by others like this, liked being in a environment as dark as her own skin, feeling each other''s breathing.


    This feeling, hazy, yet strong, made Hei Mei unable to stop.


    Acting Hu understood her, so he didn''t waste any time on words, and directly went to the main topic.


    Originally, Hei Mei was a little hesitant, but she still suspected the scent of Acting Hu. When Acting Hu''s Blackie came over and hugged her, she immediately compromised.


    His entire body did not have any energy, and he collapsed into Acting Hu''s embrace like a lost lamb.


    She particularly enjoyed this feeling.


    This was simply heaven!


    At this moment, Acting Hu''s head was covered in a few drops of cold sweat.


    From this morning onwards, he had been hanging out with the woman in the bathing center. Until now, he had been busy at least seven or eight times.


    That girl was indeed a top-notch item, and every time, she would be able to make him unable to stop himself.


    The current Acting Hu was already a grasshopper after autumn, and was unable to jump up and down. After working hard for a long while, his little brother still did not react at all.


    Seeing that Hei Mei was about to enter a state of cultivation, he became anxious in her heart!


    Normally, if he didn''t fall, he would just be like a little tornado in front of Hei Mei. If he didn''t perform well today, Hei Mei would definitely be suspicious!


    But who knew that Hei Mei would suddenly return today? Didn''t she say that she would return tomorrow?


    At the moment, on the side of the road, Acting Hu was holding Hei Mei and chewing on his food for a long time, but they had yet to move on to the next step.


    If he forced himself to do it again after the man''s strength had passed, he would be in great pain.


    Every minute, every second became the Acting Hu''s torment.


    Hei Mei was so annoyed by the Acting Hu that she almost lost her breath.


    Her hand gently slid down Acting Hu''s chest.


    The Acting Hu dodged all of them without holding back.


    Hei Mei fumbled around again.


    The Acting Hu dodged again.


    "What''s the matter with you?" If Hei Mei wasn''t so anxious, she wouldn''t have destroyed the current atmosphere.


    Acting Hu grinned: "Look at the environment, let''s play a bit ~"


    "Oh ¡­" Hei Mei looked at him thoughtfully, thinking that the Acting Hu''s taste had changed.


    However, she didn''t think too much about it. After all, it was still a long night, so she didn''t mind spending it for a while.


    If she knew that the Acting Hu was stalling for time with her, she would be angered to death!


    At around one in the morning, there was no one on the streets. Wang Xin and I walked along the empty streets, feeling that the entire world belonged to us.


    We have no purpose, no direction, no place to go.


    Suddenly, two black shadows appeared on the roadside.


    From afar, it looked quite intense.


    "Eh? Isn''t that Wang Huifen!? Wang Xin subconsciously said.


    The voice of Wang Xin was as loud as a cannonball.


    The two black shadows wriggled and stopped.


    A dark face was revealed.


    "Aiya, Wang Xin?" It was Wang Huifang''s voice, and it sounded a little unhappy.


    At this time, Acting Hu came out with his pants.


    His face lit up when he saw me.


    Wang Xin and I came at the right time, otherwise, our Acting Hu would have been exposed tonight.


    I was a little embarrassed, I didn''t expect that I would coincidentally bump into Acting Hu and Hei Mei playing wild in this kind of place.


    Wang Xin looked at it for a long time before finally understanding what was going on.


    "You guys play, I still have something to do." Under Hei Mei''s heated gaze, I chose to avoid him.


    Few people could bear Hei Mei''s gaze.


    "Hey, Wen Zi, don''t leave yet, why don''t I see that your complexion isn''t good? Did something happen on the battlefield? " Acting Hu suddenly stopped me and said seriously.


    As he spoke, he kept winking at me from a different angle.


    I was stunned for a few seconds. Acting Hu had never been so serious before, how could something happen on the battlefield when everything was fine?


    "Ah ¡­" Hm! I will be preparing to go over after I send Wang Xin off. " Lying in front of Hei Mei, my pressure was huge.


    This isn''t an ordinary woman. If I were to be anxious, one slap would be enough to kill me!


    Hei Mei''s eyes were sharp like a torch, she looked at Acting Hu, then at me, and her face turned black.


    "Alright, then go back to your work. Men have to focus on their career."


    Fortunately Hei Mei had opened her mouth for once, so Acting Hu and I both secretly sighed.


    Wang Xin wisely called Hei Mei and the other two over.


    Acting Hu and I walked out of the intersection and returned to his residence.


    He fell asleep as soon as he entered the door.


    Not a word more.


    At this time, Acting Hu was desperately trying to recuperate. He knew that Hei Mei would definitely empty his body tomorrow.


    He couldn''t let any flaws be seen through.


    The next morning, I went to the battlefield. The Boss Wang and the pillar were both there, looking at the orderly working machine. The Boss Wang had a satisfied smile on his face.


    The sand continuously flowed into the construction site like water from a river and was transported out one by one.


    Yesterday''s quantity caused my eyes to widen.


    "Wen Zi, what do you think we should do in this battlefield?" The Boss Wang asked me while laughing.


    I might not have given him the same feeling as a lackey, but maybe he thought we were in a partnership.


    He paid, I paid.


    He and I are the most dangerous partners.


    I can''t figure out what Boss Wang is thinking, and I don''t know what he really means.


    In short, the relationship was delicate.


    In front of the Boss Wang, the pillar had no say in the matter, but I could raise my head to argue with him.


    I chuckled, "No matter how the operation of the battlefield is conducted, we should be careful of the Boss Du. I don''t think he should take a step back so easily, and even give his machine to us."


    These words from my heart reached the heart of Boss Wang.


    He patted me on the shoulder. "Lao Du will definitely not let this go, but he won''t dare to be too arrogant either, because I have you and Pillar to support me."


    The Boss Wang is right, Bai Daoyi, there''s his relationship with the Boss Du, and there''s me and pillar of the underworld in the underworld.


    The pillar is this area''s old bastard, I am considered a rookie. Although no one dares to say that it was me who cut the blade, there is still a lot of gossip on the streets.


    My reputation was slowly rising.


    Right now, in Boss Wang, there was a tiger on the left, and a dragon on the right.


    I smiled and said the pillar was okay, but I was far from it.


    Boss Wang squinted his eyes and did not say anything.


    I called Wang Xin when I had nothing to do. Her voice sounded much better than yesterday.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" I didn''t know what to say to her, so I just talked.


    "Why did you fall asleep the moment you opened your mouth?" Wang Xin''s dissatisfied voice came out.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Last night, when Wang Hui Fang and I went back, the school had already closed, so we went back to the Oriental Hotel."


    If I knew this would happen, I might as well have taken Wang Xin away.


    I automatically imagined the scene where she and Hei Mei were sleeping together. I felt that it was a little too horrible to look at.


    "Um, you slept with Wang Huifen, nothing happened at night ¡­"


    Wang Xin was startled, there was helplessness in her tone.


    "There''s nothing much she''s saying except that she talked all night and shouted all of Li Hu''s names in her sleep ¡­"

 C166

    I don''t understand Hei Mei, but I understand the Acting Hu.


    What he was best at was posturing.


    The current him had already completely conquered Hei Mei, whether physically or mentally.


    And Hei Mei, had also sunk deep into the quagmire of the Acting Hu.


    What did it mean for a man to talk in his sleep?


    I heard from Wang Xin that it was not that no one was chasing after her, it was said that many people from the village came back to matchmaking with her this time. At her age, it is time to cultivate her feelings.


    In her heart, there were already people. In her heart, there lived the Acting Hu, the man that she could talk about a hundred times in his dreams.


    In the office of Boss Du, Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake were present.


    But this time, Xiao Wang was not so cocky.


    Xiao Wang''s head was full of question marks right now.


    Ever since he came out, he acted like he had a mental illness. Sometimes, he would talk to himself as if he was in a dream.


    There was nothing he could do, Xiao Wang''s mentality was too weak, the people from the provincial hall had almost dug out all 18 generations of his ancestors.


    Every day, there were people who would take turns interrogating him. No matter what question was asked, they would just ask.


    He would go from eating to drinking water, all the way to the alien universe, but without exception, it would all be up to him.


    Xiao Wang could not take it anymore.


    A little schizophrenic.


    At the moment, he did not hear a word that the Boss Du was saying, as his thoughts had long drifted away.


    "F * ck!" Do you hear me? " Boss Du asked this question to Xiao Wang, but he didn''t answer for a long time. He just lowered his head like a statue, and Boss Du became furious in an instant.


    "Ah?" "My dad is a farmer, and my mom is a farmer too ¡­" Xiao Wang raised his head and subconsciously said.


    Boss Du was a little speechless as he looked at him coldly.


    He then reacted and looked at Boss Du in confusion, "Big Brother, what did you say just now?"


    "I say, you should go to the fucking doctor!"


    "I''m fine! It''s true! " Right now, Xiao Wang was most afraid of others saying that he was sick.


    Boss Du rolled his eyes, too lazy to bother with him.


    Xiao Wang''s mental state was fragile, and when he came out, it was as if he lost his soul. Small Dragon Snake, on the other hand, was enjoying these few days, in the police station.


    Whenever others asked him, he would just ''explain''. Who would be troubled by that?


    Furthermore, in the past two days, he had been chatting rather well with a policewoman. Unfortunately, he did not need to contact her, otherwise, the Small Dragon Snake would have been able to take her down.


    The current Boss Du was extremely annoyed.


    The situation was originally great, but why was it suddenly reversed by the Boss Wang?


    After thinking about it, he decided that the problem lay with these two. One of them could not do anything, while the other was half disabled. He had to find a way to make them feel a little more anxious.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to do anything in the end.


    Now that he had given the machines on the battlefield to the Boss Wang, he knew how much the machines were worth. But, what could he do?


    The machine had been seized, and he wouldn''t be able to get it back.


    If he went to ask for it recklessly, he would definitely meet a dead end. That Section Chief Duan or whatever, he really couldn''t let go of all the benefits!


    Boss Du lit up a cigarette in annoyance and then took a deep breath, "I refuse to believe that this kind of person has no weaknesses!"


    Small Dragon Snake said: "Boss Du, a strong opponent is much stronger than a stronger opponent. Since we can''t walk on the path of the Section Chief Duan, why don''t we look at it from a higher place?"


    Boss Du suspiciously looked at him as his originally puzzled eyebrows slowly relaxed.


    A few days passed in a row, but there was no activity on the battlefield. I didn''t go back to the restaurant these few days, so I took some time to go back at noon today.


    I didn''t see Wang Yuxian at the cashier on the first floor, so I asked him where she was.


    Acting Hu said that he was upstairs because he was sick.


    My heart sank as I hastily went upstairs.


    I quietly pushed the door open. She was sleeping on the bed, and she didn''t look very well.


    "Jade Immortal." I whispered.


    She opened her eyes and saw that it was me. She forced out a smile and said, "Wen Zi, you''re back."


    My heart is aching. How did the Wang Yuxian become like this after I left for just a few days?


    I went in and closed the door behind me and sat on the edge of her bed and touched her forehead.


    It was boiling hot.


    "So hot! I''ll send you to the medicine hall! " "No," I said.


    "No need, I''ll be fine after a short rest." she said weakly.


    Looking at her stubbornness, I fell silent.


    I took out my cigarette and lit it, but put it down after a moment''s thought.


    "Because of Lao Gao, right?" I asked.


    The Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything, but held my hands tightly: "Wen Zi, if only he was half as good as you. If only he could stay safely in the restaurant, how great would it be ¡­"


    "He hasn''t come back in two days?"


    "None ¡­"


    "Jade Immortal, this sort of person is truly not worthy of your effort."


    He really didn''t know which life''s worth of fortune Lao Gao had cultivated to be able to find the Wang Yuxian, but why would fate change when she came to the Wang Yuxian?


    Wang Yuxian coughed lightly: "Big Sis knows what to do, you don''t need to worry about me."


    I hastily poured her a cup of water. "Alright, I won''t say anymore."


    "Oh right, Wen Zi, how did you go about doing that?"


    I lowered my head. "I''m doing it right now. Don''t worry, no problem."


    "Mm ¡­"


    Her face was a little ugly from being sick, but her face was still incredibly beautiful. I resisted the urge to lower my head and kiss her, so I covered her with the blanket and went down.


    "Acting Hu, have Hei Mei come over recently. Let her stay here and take care of Wang Yuxian." "No," I said.


    Acting Hu''s eyes lit up: "Ok! No problem! "


    My eyes widened, "Wang Yuxian is sick now, don''t bullshit with her!"


    Acting Hu obviously knows what I''m talking about and chuckled.


    "I know, I know ¡­"


    "If you want to talk nonsense, go to the first floor."


    "Mm ¡­"


    Hei Mei came over at noon. After coming over, she started busying herself in the restaurant like an old acquaintance.


    At that moment, my phone rang.


    I looked down and saw an unfamiliar number, so I picked it up.


    "Hey, Zhang Wen, how is the preparation for the money?" It was the voice of a man with a crew cut.


    "Didn''t you say seven days later? Seven days later, I''ll definitely make you satisfied." "No," I said.


    "Haha, then alright, I don''t have any other intentions, I''m just giving you a reminder!"


    "Don''t overdo it!"


    "Haha, that''s fine. That''s fine."


    I still did not have a clue what to do with the money. I definitely could not ask for the money from the pillar, because I would definitely not be able to pay it back within a short period of time, so I could only find a way to find the Boss Wang.


    I didn''t want to go to him unless I had to.


    But what could he do now?


    There are only two days left until the appointment with the little flat head. After hesitating for a long time, I finally made a call to Boss Wang.

 C167

    In a rented room, Lao Gao curled his body and curled up on the bed. He hadn''t been out of his bed for a whole day, and his head was filled with that demon woman.


    Having not heard from her for so many days, Lao Gao''s heart was in great turmoil.


    He closed his eyes and saw the picture in his head. The picture of the woman with the cut face.


    He knew what a face meant to a woman, especially a woman who was a monster.


    The face was all she had.


    Lao Gao had a bad premonition in his heart, as if that demon woman was no longer in the world, or had been captured by Little Ping and the others.


    Call the police?


    This won''t do, what if they rush to kill the demon woman?


    Looking for someone?


    Other than Wang Yuxian and a few meat friends, he did not know anyone else.


    What to do became the question that had been plaguing his mind for the past two days.


    However, after thinking about it for so long, he still could not come up with anything.


    Without the mental support, it was as if he had lost his soul all day, as if he didn''t have the slightest bit of mental energy.


    Bang bang bang.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Lao Gao asked.


    This place should be known by only a few people, so it was even more impossible for Wang Yuxian to know this.


    "It''s me, Lao Wan!"


    "Lao Wan?" Lao Gao got up. This was a good friend of his, but he didn''t think that the Lao Wan would actually know he was living here.


    The door opened, and Lao Wan walked in with wine and food.


    "How did you know I was here?" Lao Gao asked in confusion.


    Lao Wan looked at him reproachfully. "Fuck, I haven''t seen you in such a long time, how can you tell me this? If I didn''t happen to see you come in that day, you wouldn''t have contacted me in this lifetime, would you? "


    Lao Gao slapped his forehead. He did not contact Lao Wan after he returned.


    Even in his middle age, he did not achieve anything, and still came up empty-handed. What face did he have to face his former friends?


    "Hai, I''m going to contact you in the next two days." Lao Gao said.


    Lao Wan laughed, and placed all the food and wine on the table: "I still don''t know about you? Drinking wine! "


    "En, drink!" Lao Gao hadn''t eaten much in the past two days, and the moment he saw the alcohol, the Liquor worm in his stomach immediately came out.


    However, Wan didn''t seem to live well either. He chatted with Wan for a while, and Gao learned that he was just a small worker in a factory, only a little over two thousand a month.


    Sigh, not as good as him!


    Lao Gao sighed and clinked glasses with him.


    After drinking a few cups, Lao Wan finally asked: "Lao Gao, what happened to you recently? Is there something bothering you? "


    Lao Gao sighed, saying that he had escaped, and now he couldn''t even find his, feeling extremely frustrated.


    Lao Wan laughed after hearing this.


    "Lao Gao, you are good at everything, it''s just that you have a small heart, and are too stubborn, for some things, you have to learn to let go of it, okay?"


    However, the word ''let go'' was easy to say, but it was as difficult as ascending to heaven.


    With that, Lao Wan took out a small plastic bag from his bosom and waved it in front of him: "I''m not afraid of you making fun of me. My wife ran away with someone, and my child followed with her.


    Lao Gao opened his eyes wide, "This is ¡­ Poison? "


    Lao Wan looked at him reproachfully: "What do you mean by ''poison is not poisonous''? This is called ''Happy Powder''!"


    After saying that, he continued to enjoy himself, and indicated for Lao Gao to give it a try.


    Lao Gao had yet to recover from his shock, but seeing Lao Wan''s greedy look, he suddenly felt that he was walking towards a gigantic whirlpool, but this whirlpool was filled with enticement.


    Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to refuse ¡­


    In the afternoon, there were only two people in Boss Wang''s office: me and Boss Wang.


    I entered the Boss Wang and frowned, asking me what I need.


    I told him what had happened and said I wanted six hundred thousand.


    His eyebrows twitched.


    "To put it bluntly, it''s all because of a woman?"


    "Yes, this is no ordinary woman. It''s my sister."


    "Haha, Sis? Wen Zi, I am also young, what do you not know? All the older sisters are lies! " He stood up and patted me on the shoulder. "However, you''re quite interesting. You''re just like how I was when I was young. You''re willing to do anything for a woman, even if that woman doesn''t like you."


    There was a hint of bitterness in his words.


    Who doesn''t have a past? The past of someone like the Boss Wang was definitely quite amorous as well. Women were naturally indispensable.


    "Six hundred thousand, right?" I can give you the six hundred thousand, but Wen Zi, you know the amount of money in the gambling den, I don''t have that much, I think the capital is only about a hundred thousand, and this hundred thousand was won by someone else. According to what you said, I think that woman deserves it! "


    I nodded. "But I can''t ignore Wang Yuxian."


    The worry in Wang Yuxian''s face these two days made me feel even worse. At that moment, I didn''t care what was right or wrong, I just wanted him to get out of the dark.


    "Haha, alright!" "However, let me tell you ¡­" The Boss Wang walked over and whispered into my ear. My eyes suddenly widened as I looked at him in disbelief.


    Could things in the underworld still be played out like this?


    But that is how we live.


    Like a hungry wolf.


    Not only was he ruthless, he was also cunning. He even had a little bit of ruthlessness that had no principles ¡­


    In the restaurant, Wang Yuxian felt better after sleeping, but every time she saw the empty room, her heart shrunk.


    In the past, this was a sweet little house for both him and Lao Gao.


    At that time, Wang Yuxian, who had repeatedly received supercilious looks from others, only needed to return to this small house to feel an explosive sense of security. Every time she rushed into Lao Gao''s chest, she would feel as if she was leaning against a big tree.


    She thought that kind of stable happiness and security would be able to accompany her for a lifetime and allow her to enjoy the benefits of having a good life. She thought that Lao Gao was her terminator.


    She loved Lao Gao and hated him at the same time.


    If love and hate were mixed together, then that would be love.


    But now?


    She could only defend an empty room by herself every day, daydreaming about the warmth of Lao Gao''s embrace and how big of a tree she used to be in the past.


    She really wanted to capture Lao Gao and bring him back, as the surroundings were all welded iron windows so that he would never be able to come out.


    This love was like taking drugs.


    Wang Yuxian was now addicted to drugs, but she couldn''t find any way to vent it. That feeling stimulated her pituitary gland, making her desperately look for that feeling.


    Although it seemed so unreal to her right now, even a little fantasy.


    But she did not stop.


    On the path of love, Wang Yuxian was a martyr and a loser.


    She still could not figure out where the problem lay. Whether it was her or Lao Gao, the Wang Yuxian had almost given up everything for him.


    Madness, youth, even the boy who had confused him for the first time.


    Thinking about it, Wang Yuxian subconsciously looked for Zhang Wen''s phone number, but she didn''t press it.

 C168

    Some are disappointed in love, some are proud of it.


    However, most people were still disappointed.


    This was because this world would never be perfect, never able to satisfy others.


    The person who was sharing the sky with the Wang Yuxian was Li Jiarui.


    It had to be said that after a woman had that sort of nourishment, she would indeed become more beautiful.


    The current Li Jiarui no longer had the appearance of the pure and innocent student girl. Instead, her body had a trace of charm to it, and the femininity to her was becoming stronger and stronger.


    Every day when she went out, she had to put on heavy makeup, a thick foundation of powder, exaggerated earrings, and somewhat demonic eyes.


    It was all necessary for her to go out.


    The pure junior sister from before had already disappeared.


    But Li Jiarui''s face did not change at all, and instead continued to rise.


    Who doesn''t know that there''s a great beauty, Li Jiarui, in school now?


    Who didn''t know of Li Jiarui''s shamelessness? There were rumors saying that she had to be a bride every night.


    Regarding these rumors and slanders, Li Jiarui did not care at all.


    But she didn''t know whether Guo Liang cared or not.


    If it was in the past, she would definitely laugh it off. But now, she couldn''t say what she thought in her heart, she just cared a lot about Guo Liang.


    The kind you care about.


    What made her worry the most was that Guo Liang seemed to have gotten angry in the past two days, and didn''t pay much attention to his at all.


    Who was she dressing for every day? Isn''t it all because of Guo Liang?


    When Li Jiarui came out of Guo Liang''s dorm, she had long gone off to who knows where.


    She had no choice but to call Guo Liang.


    "Where are you?" The call connected. Li Jiarui quickly asked.


    "I''m outside."


    "Where is it outside?"


    "¡­"


    Li Jiarui felt herself going crazy from anger. "Where are you, I''ll go find you."


    "Oh, I don''t have time right now. Aren''t you busy? "You should finish your work first!"


    Guo Liang''s words were like needles stabbing her heart. She bit his lips, she had indeed neglected Guo Liang a little during these two days, but there was nothing he could do, what could he say if Chen Nan asked her to accompany him?


    Not accompanying?


    If this matter regarding him and Chen Nan was not exposed, he would not be able to take care of Zhang Wen.


    Accompany?


    But this was accompanied by a few days, so she definitely did not have the time to accompany Guo Liang. It was unknown if Chen Nan was truly foolish or just faking it, he would drink his medicine every time, and would do it with all his might.


    Wasn''t he afraid that his body wouldn''t be able to take it?


    He was really young and didn''t know what to feel.


    "I was busy a few days ago, didn''t I come back? Can''t I go find you? " Li Jiarui''s tone eased up.


    "No need, I''m busy too." Guo Liang ended his call.


    Li Jiarui''s heart shrank into a ball, but she didn''t blame Guo Liang right now, not even a little. On the contrary, she felt that Guo Liang''s reaction and actions were completely normal, and she only hated one person in her heart right now.


    It was Zhang Wen.


    One step at a time, she had reached where she was today, all because of Zhang Wen!


    If it wasn''t for him, then she would still be the goddess in the school boys'' hearts, a goddess that was as pure and pure as ice and as distant as jade.


    Just then, Chen Nan called again.


    Li Jiarui looked at it and frowned.


    When she saw the two words Chen Nan, she felt extremely annoyed in her heart.


    But she picked it up anyway.


    Chen Nan had nothing else but to tell her the location and let her pass.


    Li Jiarui frowned, but still put down the phone and went over.


    Along the way, she thought about it a lot, and could no longer accept Chen Nan''s empty cheques. She had to make Chen Nan do something, otherwise, if she was toyed with again and again, what was the difference between her and a tool?


    Once they entered, Chen Nan hugged Li Jiarui like a male dog in heat, saying that she would play something exciting today. However, Li Jiarui pushed him away in an abnormal manner.


    "Chen Nan, I don''t want to play anymore today."


    "What?" Chen Nan opened his eyes wide.


    "If you don''t do something for me, I won''t be afraid even if you expose our matter." Li Jiarui seemed to want to destroy the idea of throwing things away.


    Chen Nan''s eyes turned, he sat on the side of the bed and lit a cigarette: "Are you talking about Zhang Wen?"


    "Right."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent people to take care of him!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, it''s true!"


    Not only Li Jiarui, Chen Nan also hated Zhang Wen to death. Coincidentally, when he was fooling around in the bar, he met a person, who was covered in tattoos, and looked quite fierce.


    Everyone called him Xiao Lang.


    In any case, Chen Nan would throw his money in, so he had to take care of Zhang Wen.


    It was actually very simple, he just wanted one of Zhang Wen''s legs.


    The person called Xiao Lang agreed readily, and asked Chen Nan for a sum of money, saying that he would make his move in the next two days.


    Chen Nan had always been looking forward to the good news, to the news of Zhang Wen being crippled.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to find any place to vent his anger!


    Those in the underworld all yearned to be famous, just like those celebrities yearn to be on stage. If those celebrities wanted to be on stage, it wouldn''t be that simple. They had to pass all sorts of ''tests''.


    However, little Hooligan was different. It was much easier to become famous.


    He would immediately become famous if he was able to take down a famous person!


    However, the risk was too high.


    But since they were playing in society, who would care about such a small risk?


    Chen Nan would never have thought that the person he found was the Tattooed Man that was with Xiao Budian. Even without Chen Nan saying anything, he had already wanted to take care of Zhang Wen.


    He had been around for so long, but he had only admired one person, and that was the blade.


    But when he heard that the blade was taken down by Zhang Wen, he started to become impulsive.


    That Zhang Wen, what virtue and ability does he have?


    No matter how he looked at it, he was just an ordinary person.


    Xiao Lang was not convinced, and a thought rose in his mind.


    If he could get rid of Zhang Wen, wouldn''t that mean he had indirectly defeated Zhang Wen with his blade?


    Then wouldn''t his reputation rise?


    After sitting in a place like South of The City and sulking for so long, he had long wanted to come out and give it a try. Who was willing to live on scammed women''s money every day?


    Xiao Lang thought that he had the means and the brains, he was just missing an opportunity.


    That day in the gambling den, Little Ping received a call from Zhang Wen. It was a call from Zhang Wen, saying that the money was already prepared and could be taken anytime.


    This further confirmed Xiao Lang''s suspicions.


    That Zhang Wen, was basically nothing at all. He thought that Zhang Wen would think of some kind of scheme or ruthless move these few days, but from the looks of it, he was also an ordinary person.


    He also obediently gave the money.


    Xiao Lang was slowly inflated by his own thoughts. He forgot that the most dangerous thing was society, and the hardest thing was people''s hearts.


    While they were happily collecting money, danger was slowly approaching them.

 C169

    I put down the phone and went to the hotel with Pillar.


    Wang Yuxian looked much better today as shshewore a light makeup on her face. When she saw me enter, he came over to welcome me.


    Behind her followed a person. It was Lao Gao who looked a little like he was floating.


    I don''t know why, but I felt something wasn''t right when I saw him today, but I couldn''t say exactly what it was.


    Lao Gao returned.


    Wang Yuxian''s disease was also better.


    The heart also needs medicine.


    Lao Gao looked at me and then turned his head away.


    "Wen Zi, what did you take?" Wang Yuxian frowned.


    I chuckled and threw the travel bag in my hand onto the table. With a ripping sound, I pulled it open and the red money was immediately exposed to the air.


    The Wang Yuxian was different from other women. When she saw money, her eyes did not shine, but instead looked calm.


    "Here is the six hundred thousand, I''ll help Lao Gao pay them back, they''ll be here soon." "No," I said.


    When Lao Gao saw the bag of money, his eyes lit up. This money was a huge sum of money to him.


    If she could give it to him, how good would that be? If he and the bewitching woman could take the money and go far away, it would be exciting just thinking about it.


    It was a pity that he had to give the money to the boy, or else he wouldn''t be able to protect himself. To put it bluntly, he might not even be able to protect this restaurant.


    "Wen Zi, thank you." Wang Yuxian whispered in my ear.


    I forced a smile and said that it was fine, I would let her use this as a warning, and from today onwards, she would be in favor of Lao Gao.


    After we waited for a while, a long business car stopped outside. 7 to 8 people got off the car, including Xiao Budian and Tattooed Man Xiao Lang.


    The little guy touched his forehead as he walked in.


    "Yo, you brought all the money? I already said that you can gather all of them, haha! "


    I couldn''t be bothered to waste words with him. "Cut the crap, write a receipt!"


    "Yeah, that won''t be a problem!" The boy sat down and wrote a receipt with a pen. Finally, he put a handprint on it.


    From the moment I entered the door, Xiao Lang''s gaze towards me was especially cold. After the little boy put the money away, he said, "Damn, if I knew they were so rich, I would have asked for more!"


    I ignored him, but the pillar beside me couldn''t stand it. He slammed the table and stood up.


    Xiao Lang grunted, "I say, I should be asking you for one million and two hundred thousand!"


    Pow!


    The pillar acted quickly, grabbing the cup of water from the table and smashing it onto Xiao Lang''s body. In the time it took for a spark to fly, I raised my hand to block, causing the cup to explode and shatter onto the ground beside me.


    Only then did Xiao Lang come back to his senses, and cursed, wanting to fight against the pillar.


    However, he was stopped by the boy with a flat haircut.


    He laughed sinisterly: "Zhang Wen, your brother attacked pretty quickly!"


    "Your father''s sabre is faster. Do you want to try?" The pillar was not an ordinary person, how could he be looked down upon by Xiao Lang? When I said I would give them six hundred thousand pillars, I was already full of anger, but now it''s all out.


    "F * ck!" Who''s afraid of who! " Xiao Lang shouted and was about to rush over.


    It was a little cold in the morning now, and he came out in his vest, as if he was afraid that no one would know he had a tattoo, and I, like Pillar, hated people who made such a racket the most, but I couldn''t be impulsive now, I had plans, and if I was impulsive now, the rest would be in vain.


    Pillar took out a dagger and slammed it down on the table. "If you have the ability, let''s fight!"


    The pillar followed Boss Wang and experienced countless fierce battles, none of them bothered to fight with him, as they did not even place Tattooed Man Xiao Lang in their eyes.


    As for Tattooed Man Xiao Lang?


    To put it bluntly, he was just a pretty boy. Although he dared to make a move, his experience and martial arts skills were too lacking.


    I could clearly see a trace of fear in Xiao Lang''s eyes, but he still unambiguously shouted that he would fight against the pillar.


    The boy looked as if he was about to be taken to the car.


    The smell of gunpowder in the restaurant slowly subsided.


    "Zhang Wen, then our debt will be cleared." said the boy.


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "Then I''ll be going. If I ever go to the South of The City to play in the future, I''ll welcome you at any time!"


    "Hur hur, I might not be able to play next time."


    "Haha ¡­"


    As he spoke, he stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Wait!" Lao Gao who was at the side suddenly called out to him, "Where''s my woman!?"


    When Lao Gao said these words, Wang Yuxian''s expression was already extremely unsightly. I helped Lao Gao because of her pride, but now Lao Gao is speaking of other women in front of her.


    Where would Wang Yuxian put her face?


    But Lao Gao''s words reminded me, I almost forgot that they were still holding that demon woman captive.


    "Right, where is he?" I asked.


    The little guy had an evil smile on his face: "I can''t give you people. If you want people, then bring me another hundred thousand!" I''ve been taking care of her for a while now, this is the management fee! "


    "You ¡­" The pillar stood up to scold, but I stopped him.


    I chuckled. "Haha, a hundred thousand, right?" "Sure, no problem!"


    The boy did not expect me to agree so readily. "When are you going to give it to me?"


    "Two days later, I will hand over the money!"


    "Alright!" This feels great! "


    "Haha ¡­"


    Watching as the buzz cut slowly disappeared from my sight, the pillar slammed the table angrily: "Wen Zi, you still don''t know what they mean? Since you''ve given them money, they might think that you''re good at making a fuss over money. In the future, you''ll definitely demand more and more money! And I can guarantee that this one hundred thousand will double in two days! "


    How could I not understand what Pillar was saying?


    I knew from the time they gave me money that there was a lot of water, and I definitely couldn''t give it to them. If they did, then it would be a bottomless pit in the future.


    This was their usual tactic.


    Moreover, one must not be weak when facing these people. Otherwise, they would only be more excessive in the future.


    "Wen Zi, sister still has some money here, I''ll take it out in a while." The Wang Yuxian said.


    I smiled and shook my head. "Jade Immortal, you should keep the money by yourself. I have a way!"


    "What can you do?" Wang Yuxian looked at me worriedly.


    I smiled and said nothing.


    At this time, Lao Gao sat down by the side and muttered to himself coldly: "Even though I gave the money to the money man, I still didn''t get it back, so I don''t know what use giving it to him, why not give me the six hundred thousand and let me run away ¡­"


    I was angered and immediately shouted, "Lao Gao, please understand, I am not collecting money to help you, I am collecting money for the Jade Immortal! Furthermore, I will tell you very clearly that there will never be a next time when something like this happens! "


    Lao Gao looked at me with disdain: "If you don''t care, no one will beg you!"


    Seeing that we were about to argue, the Wang Yuxian quickly pulled me aside and comforted me.

 C170

    Every group was made up of large and small groups.


    The group of Boss Du was formed of many groups, among them were people from before the battle, people from Xiao Wang and also people from Small Dragon Snake.


    Originally, almost everyone followed Xiao Wang, but now, many people turned their heads and followed the Small Dragon Snake.


    It was only because of Small Dragon Snake''s mouth.


    Too good at skipping!


    Ever since he returned from the police station, there had been even more people around him.


    That night, when everyone saw Xiao Wang''s appearance, how embarrassed he looked when he was being chased around by a pillar, they all felt that Xiao Wang was a little lacking and that he was not as good as Small Dragon Snake.


    But who among them noticed the Small Dragon Snake?


    That night, the Small Dragon Snake was actually not much better off than Xiao Wang.


    However, everyone''s attention was on Xiao Wang, no one noticed the Small Dragon Snake whose head had been smashed by the pillar.


    Today, at Boss Du''s place, the Small Dragon Snake began to teach his brothers again: "Fuck, next time ah, we have to have some strategies, we can''t do it so casually, do you know about the Wonder Gate''s Eight Trigrams Formation? I''ve studied it before. Why are people so powerful in ancient times? Why are there so many battles with fewer victories? It was all because of the formation! If we meet another pillar, we''ll set up a formation and scare him to death! "


    Hearing his tone, Small Dragon Snake had some knowledge of formations.


    But would that be useful to the pillar?


    Xiao Wang coldly spoke from the side, "If the formation is useful, what use do you have of spears? I might as well get two more fucking guns! "


    After the previous failure, Xiao Wang felt that the weapons on his side were lacking, why would the human race be able to improve? It is because humans can use tools that people have to constantly learn from their failures and constantly use better tools to become stronger.


    However, Small Dragon Snake''s next sentence directly hit him on the head: "To make two guns is easy! But do you dare to open it? "


    These words were like a knife that stabbed into Xiao Wang''s heart.


    Yeah, did he dare to use it?


    No matter how advanced the weapon was, what use did it have?


    "F * ck!" You knew that I wouldn''t dare to use it? "


    "Then I''ll give you two a try?"


    Small Dragon Snake was also bragging, he knew that he could not get his hands on the spear, and he did not dare to touch it, as long as he carried it, it would be against the law!


    Seeing that they were about to argue, some of the subordinates quietly tried to persuade them against it.


    "Brother Wang, say less. Small Dragon Snake is right, we don''t dare to use that thing ¡­"


    "That''s right, it''s best not to touch that thing."


    "That''s right!" Small Dragon Snake is right! "


    Hearing his little brother''s words, Xiao Wang suddenly felt that something was amiss. Why was everyone on his side standing on the side of the Small Dragon Snake?


    Wasn''t it supposed to be working with him to deal with the Small Dragon Snake?


    But because of the crowd''s thoughts, Xiao Wang could not say anything. After all, they were all people from the Boss Du, and he was following the Boss Du.


    "Enough, I won''t talk nonsense with you guys!" After Xiao Wang finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    He knew that his prestige among these people was slowly disappearing, and he hated himself for not having a good mouth, as he did not know how to tell stories like Small Dragon Snake did.


    In this circle, every day, Zhen Xing was being acted out, and every day, it was a fight to the heart.


    Xiao Wang''s heart was tired.


    He didn''t want to get involved in any of this. He only wanted to rise to prominence once more. He was waiting for the right opportunity.


    After the little guy and Xiao Lang took the money and left, they directly returned to the casino. If it was anyone else, this six hundred thousand would definitely be deposited in the casino, but since the little guy had been opening the casino for so long, he had never had the habit of saving money.


    This was because money could be used at any time. If he were to save it up, it would be quite troublesome.


    Xiao Lang scolded: "That Zhang Wen, what is he showing off for? Didn''t you just remove the blade? "


    The little guy laughed, "If he really did get rid of the knife, I think we went a bit too far. We should return the money."


    "Why?"


    "It''s not like you haven''t touched the knife. You still don''t know who he is? His skills were unfathomable, and his brain was useful, but why did he get destroyed by Zhang Wen? Zhang Wen could only be more vicious and venomous than him ¡­ "


    "Nonsense, I''m not afraid of him at all!"


    "Haha ¡­" The little guy didn''t say anything else and just left with a meaningful smile.


    He had been in society for a long time, what kind of person hadn''t he seen? What have you never seen before?


    No one could keep showing off, but the rising stars were the most terrifying, because these people usually did not care about principles and were ruthless.


    Who wasn''t afraid of such a person?


    For example, Zhang Wen thought that if he dared to remove the blade, then he would dare to do other things that others would not even dare to think about.


    His intuition told him that Zhang Wen was not simple.


    After a short conversation with him just now, he had experienced it firsthand.


    He had never seen anyone who could take out a knife and hold down a pillar all these years.


    Zhang Wen was the first one.


    There weren''t many people in the factory today. At night, he called Xiao Lang out to eat, and the two of them sat by the side of the road to drink.


    "Xiao Lang, we''ve known each other for such a long time, but I feel that you''ve changed recently." said the boy.


    When Xiao Lang came out late at night, his tattoos were still exposed, making him look especially cocky.


    "Where have I changed?"


    "You went a bit too far with that woman last time. It''s fine if we take the money, but you even made a move to disfigure her face. That''s a bit too unethical."


    Moral, these two words were now completely meaningless to Xiao Lang.


    On the other hand, the boy with a flat head was particularly concerned about morals. If a man did not care about morals, then what was the difference between him and a beast?


    No matter what circle it was, there would always be a rule. If one did not follow the rules, then sooner or later, it would be over.


    Xiao Budian seemed to have already seen the signal of his impending doom from Xiao Lang. He was advising Xiao Lang now, it was still too late to stop.


    "Nonsense, it''s just a woman, what''s the big deal?" Xiao Lang didn''t care at all.


    His uncaring attitude made the boy a little angry.


    He deliberately placed the cup down heavily. "Follow me, the two of us will guard this casino. I don''t dare to say how rich you will be in the future, but you will definitely have the money!"


    Of course, Xiao Lang understood this logic, but he was very ambitious, how could he be willing to defend a casino?


    Moreover, this casino wasn''t his.


    "I know what I''m doing!" Xiao Lang said as he drank a cup with him.


    The little guy sighed, "I''m not teaching you a lesson. I just want to tell you that there are some things you can''t do too ruthlessly. You should leave a chance for us to meet in the future!"


    "Haha, that woman and I will never meet again!"


    "I''m not joking with you!"


    "I know, I know ¡­" Come, drink! Say, what do you think if we get rid of Zhang Wen? "


    Pow!


    The little guy put his glass on the table. "What did you say?"

 C171

    There are all kinds of possibilities in this world. If I get rid of the knife, it''s a possibility. If I can''t get rid of the knife, it''s also a possibility.


    The two possibilities were also two different lives.


    Xiao Lang laughed: "I said, get Zhang Wen off my hands!"


    Little Ping panicked. "Let me tell you, don''t touch him!" This person is not simple! "


    Right now, he was a little regretful. He shouldn''t have extorted Zhang Wen so much money, and only asked for around two hundred thousand. But under Xiao Lang''s continuous bewitching, he still asked for six hundred thousand.


    But there was no use in regretting it.


    Xiao Lang chuckled: "I know, I was just joking with you!"


    "Fuck, don''t joke about it in the future!"


    Xiao Lang smiled in a flattering manner, but in his heart, he was thinking about how he would look after killing Zhang Wen. At that time, even Little Ping would probably admire him!


    It was around 11 PM in the evening, and there were a lot of people in the casino at this time of night.


    At this time, Xiao Siping and Xiao Lang had returned as well. There were still a lot of things that needed his attention, so he was unable to leave.


    Xiao Lang came over to help too, he was prepared to help out here, so he went out to find a woman to play with.


    He had not touched a woman for two days, and he felt as if his body was rusting.


    At this time, two Ivecos stopped quietly at the entrance of the casino. As soon as the cars came to a stop, everyone got off. There weren''t many people in the casino, only a dozen or so people.


    These people gathered at the entrance of the casino. A tall and thin man wearing an exaggerated suit stood in front of them. He looked like a ruffian, but his brows revealed a determination that ordinary people did not have.


    "Pillar, enter later and act according to plan."


    "Mm, got it!" "I knew you wouldn''t give them money so easily. F * * k, that''s six hundred thousand!"


    "Hehe, actually, money can be given, but you can''t lose face. More importantly, you can''t encourage them to be so arrogant!"


    "Haha ¡­"


    After they left that day, I took the pillar aside and told him what I had in mind.


    That day, Boss Wang gave me six hundred thousand yuan, and told me that I was not allowed to wear shoes when I was barefoot. In front of the little boy, I was barefoot, he wore shoes, and I knew where his gambling den was.


    Of course I understand what Boss Wang means, I immediately thought of this.


    After discussing with the Boss Wang, he said that I should go to the casino with Pillar first, and then he would take the initiative and bloom on top of it.


    After he left, I called Wang Peng, Acting Hu and a few other brothers with decent fighting skills who numbered around ten in total.


    Today, we must have it.


    Since he likes to scheme against me, tonight I will let him know the bitterness of regret!


    Wasn''t this society as treacherous as any other society?


    We all put on the masks we''d prepared, me and the pillar leading the way, and pushed open the door to the casino.


    This place was about the size of two billiard halls and was quite a secluded place. However, it seemed that even a flat top had gained quite a bit of money. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to open this casino.


    It was so lively now that the attention was focused on the table and no one noticed us coming in.


    I nodded at the pillar.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound came from the pillar.


    Xiao Wang only thought of the things he did not dare to use, and then used the pillar immediately.


    Sometimes, the gap between a person and another person was just that large.


    At this moment, everyone understood what was going on. There was complete silence inside.


    "Those who don''t want to die, get out!" The pillar was calm and composed, not panicking at all.


    Just as he finished speaking, some gamblers ran outside as if their lives depended on it.


    We opened the door.


    At this time, Xiao Lang and the young lad also heard the noise, and saw that there were a lot of people watching, and there were about ten or so of them.


    From the looks of it, he knew that something was wrong. "Brother, where are you from?"


    I smiled coldly and didn''t say anything. I took out my machete and pointed it at him, gesturing for him to move away.


    Xiao Lang also looked at him coldly, I saw that one of his hands was secretly reaching for his knife.


    "Don''t move!" The pillar today carried a hunting rifle. It was very powerful, but it was also very loud.


    Seeing this, Xiao Lang didn''t dare to move.


    "F * ck!" During the day, when Xiao Lang had the guts to call out to the pillar, he had thought that Xiao Lang was a man.


    He was knocked down by the pillar and could not get up for a long time.


    "Bro, if you want money, I''ll give it to you. Don''t touch my people!" Xiao Budian was calm as he stood in front of Xiao Lang and said.


    I didn''t waste any words, with a wave of my hand, Acting Hu Li Erzi and the others went to look for money.


    Acting Hu casually gathered the money on the gambling table. Li Erzi found the six hundred thousand in a small room at the back, and without even changing his bag, he carried it over.


    I opened it and smiled. I tossed the money to the person behind me.


    "Let''s go!"


    With the money in hand, I won''t waste any more time.


    I turned and left.


    We got in the car and left.


    As long as one was smart, they would be able to figure out what was going on.


    I directly went to Boss Wang''s place and gave the money to him. I said that it wouldn''t be a small amount even if it was six hundred thousand. Boss Wang laughed heartily when he saw the money, saying that I had done well in this matter.


    Now let me watch.


    Saying that, he picked up the phone and called Section Chief Duan.


    Pillar and I listened quietly at the side.


    After we left, the boy frowned as he looked at the sorry state of the casino. He had lost a lot of money tonight. That six hundred thousand was gone, and half of the money on the gambling table was gone as well.


    Xiao Lang''s head was dried on the butt of the spear, but it looked fine, so he held his head and slowly climbed up.


    "F * ck, what f * cking bad luck!" Which f * cking person was he? Why are you so good at this! " he said angrily.


    The little flat-cut eyed him reproachfully: "You still don''t understand who it is? Are you really stupid or just faking it? "


    "Ah?" What did you say? " Xiao Lang really did not understand.


    However, the little guy could tell that he hadn''t messed around for nothing after all these years. He would never forget the calm manner in which the thin, tall youth from earlier fought with the man with the gun.


    He said this word by word.


    "That person is Zhang Wen and Pillar!"


    "What?" Xiao Lang didn''t know whether it was because his head was broken or because something was wrong, but he couldn''t react for a long time.


    Wasn''t this money given by Zhang Wen? Did he come over to snatch it last night?


    Was he that capable?


    Was he that capable?


    However, they didn''t expect that the matter wasn''t over yet. The matter that made the little boy regret was yet to come.

 C172

    After smoking a cigarette in the casino, he let his men clean up the casino and counted all the money they had left to see how much was left.


    He was thinking about something in his heart, and he knew what Zhang Wen meant.


    This is telling him, I can give you the money, even if you want 6 million, I can give it to you, I don''t lack money, but if you''re playing dirty and want to make me money, then I''m sorry, it won''t be that easy, I''ll give you 600 thousand, and you can even ask for the profit.


    If you like to play, we''ll play on.


    Xiao Ping knew that he could not beat Zhang Wen, from his equipment just now, he could tell that he actually dared to bring a hunting rifle to shoot in the city of South of The City.


    He didn''t have the guts.


    He knew that Xiao Lang didn''t have that kind of guts. It would be fine if he could chop people off, but if he had to use that thing, he wouldn''t dare to use it even if he was beaten to death.


    Just as they were cleaning up the casino, they suddenly heard the wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwhwuwuwuwuwuwhwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu@@


    Xiao Lang was startled: "Listen, what''s that noise outside?"


    "Police car?"


    "F * ck!"


    The little guy immediately went to the back door and made a phone call as he ran.


    Why didn''t he come to check up on them when he was in charge of the phone calls? Why didn''t he notify me? It was all for nothing!


    However, when the call connected, the person was still a bit confused.


    The sound was still sleeping.


    Little Ping turned anxious. "Big brother, why are you still sleeping? Why didn''t you say anything when your people came to investigate? "


    "Ah?" What did you say? Check the area, who went to check? "


    "Not your man?"


    "We don''t have any missions today!"


    "Holy sh * t ¡­"


    The person on the other side of the phone quickly realized what was going on. "Uhm, you run first. Remember, don''t let anyone catch you!"


    If it wasn''t for the order given by the police, then there was only one possibility, and that was that there were people coming from the province. Furthermore, according to the little guy, there were quite a few people, so this matter might be even more serious.


    But by this time, it was already too late.


    As soon as he put down the phone and opened the back door, he saw a blinding burst of lights...


    In this world, only black and white eating is the only way to mess around. me and me are at most gangsters who dare to mess around, we are still too far away from Boss Wang and the rest who are playing with their brains.


    The two of us tried our best to take only 600,000 yuan away from him. On the other hand, Boss Wang only needed to make one phone call to completely close the small casino, allowing him to live inside it for the rest of his life.


    What happened to him in the blink of an eye was something that neither me nor Pillar could necessarily exchange with our lives.


    That day, when Boss Wang received Section Chief Duan''s phone call, he asked us what we wanted to do.


    I said let him see what he did, and then let him ask me if there was a woman in the casino who looked like a monster.


    Boss Wang asked for a while and said no, the casino was full of men and no women.


    I frowned. So Little Flathead didn''t take the woman down?


    "Wen Zi, in fact, I have a simpler method to deal with this matter." The Boss Wang laughed.


    "What method?" I asked.


    He placed a wine cup in front of me and said, "The six hundred thousand that you gave him, I''ll find a clever pickpocket to steal it from. Their people will definitely have internal strife. When that time comes, they will break themselves!"


    I nodded my head thoughtfully. People who play with their brains are indeed different.


    If so, he could get the money back without any trouble at all.


    But why did the Boss Wang let me and Pillar go first and then call the police?


    It''s to let the little guy see our strength, to make him not be so arrogant if he can get away with it in the future, and not mess with me, to let him know that if we say anything, he''ll be doomed forever.


    The Boss Wang said that the most important thing was not to defeat the opponent, but to let them know how strong you are. Otherwise, those youngsters would come everyday and be eager to give it a try.


    No matter what, the Boss Wang did it for me, and it didn''t cost me a single cent. The next day, I used the money I got from the casino to treat Pillar and my men to a meal.


    Then he went back to the hotel.


    I didn''t tell Wang Yuxian about this matter, but when Lao Gao came down, he asked me about the demon woman''s information.


    I coldly said that there was no news of her. I had searched through the entire casino last night, but there was no news at all. It was likely that I had returned to my hometown.


    Lao Gao''s face became ugly. He wanted to say something but did not say it out loud.


    "Wen Zi, thank you so much. Lao Gao and I will return the money to you." Wang Yuxian said to me.


    "You don''t need to pay, as long as you''re fine." I am speaking from the bottom of my heart, as long as I can see the Wang Yuxian doing better and feel that her life is better than anything.


    "Alright, I''ll be going then. If anything happens, give me a call," I said to the Wang Yuxian.


    She nodded and watched me go.


    After I left, Lao Gao called out from above: "Wang Yuxian, come up!"


    The Wang Yuxian obediently went up to him. At this moment, Lao Gao was sitting on the bed with an unhappy expression: "Did you discuss this with Zhang Wen?"


    "Discuss what?" Wang Yuxian frowned.


    "Stop playing dumb with me. What are you thinking? Do you think I don''t know? You are just scheming with Zhang Wen, don''t let me be with her! "


    At this moment, Wang Yuxian felt that Lao Gao''s face had never been so ugly before. When others sincerely helped him, not only did he not buy it, he even suspected them from the bottom of his heart. Why is this Lao Gao becoming more and more unlike a man?


    "I''m not scheming against you, and there''s no need to." The Wang Yuxian said.


    "No need?" Wang Yuxian, why are you so petty? "


    Wang Yuxian laughed at herself. Was this a small matter?


    Was she too petty, or was Lao Gao too unreasonable?


    She had to bitterly wait for Lao Gao to guard this restaurant.


    It was Lao Gao who had betrayed him, but now, not only did Lao Gao know his wrongs, he had even seriously told himself not to be petty.


    The Wang Yuxian replied, "Yes, I was too petty. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been so accommodating to you."


    Pow! Lao Gao slapped the table and stood up: "What''s wrong, don''t you think you''re wrong? I brought her here from Guangzhou. What if something happens to her? "


    "What about me? I''ve followed you for so many years, you''re not afraid of anything bad happening to me! " Wang Yuxian almost shouted these words.


    As she spoke, her heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a knife.


    Where did Lao Gao, who was extremely concerned for her and never let her worry about him, go to?


    How could a person change so fast?


    "Alright, I won''t say anymore!" Lao Gao waved his hand impatiently, put on his jacket and left.


    "Where are you going?" Wang Yuxian asked unwillingly.


    "It doesn''t matter where I go!"


    "Then come back early ¡­" Watching Lao Gao leave, Wang Yuxian could only mutter helplessly behind her back.

 C173

    Lao Gao was annoyed.


    How could he not be upset?


    The bewitching woman was nowhere to be seen. To put it harshly, she was just acting recklessly.


    Although Lao Gao felt that those people did not have the guts to kill them, he also felt that the consequences for the demon woman wouldn''t be good.


    He was truly worried, worried about the demon woman''s safety, worried about whether she had eaten her fill or not, and worried about whether her clothes were warm.


    He thought that the spirit demon woman must have been hidden by Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian. Otherwise, she would have thought of ways to contact him.


    He had thought that he had quite a bit of status in the heart of the demoness.


    In fact?


    He was just a cash machine.


    If he lost all his money, what was the point of having a crappy machine?


    Lao Gao was alone in the rented room, feeling annoyed. Suddenly, he remembered the feeling of that day''s happy fans, so he called Lao Wan.


    "Lao Wan, come over to my place later if you have nothing to do. How about we have a drink?"


    Lao Wan agreed readily, saying that he would be there shortly.


    Not long after hanging up, Lao Wan came over with two bottles of wine and some side dishes. Lao Gao quickly sat up from the bed, he had lost all interest in the alcohol, and stared straight into Lao Wan''s pockets: "Lao Wan, where is that thing? "Give me some ~"


    After the little guy went to live, my view of the Boss Wang changed a lot.


    I also understood why he was the boss and why I was one of his henchmen.


    When something happens, he can solve it with a single phone call, causing those people to wish that they were dead. If I want to reach that level, I''m still far from it.


    I''ve been studying recently.


    I don''t know why but I felt more and more that there would be a rebellion between Boss Wang and I sooner or later. When that happens, it would be either him dying or me living.


    I must enrich myself as soon as possible and build up my contacts.


    Other than being in the battlefield for the past few days, I would often go to Boss Wang''s place to follow him whenever I had nothing to do.


    Boss Wang could also tell that I wanted to learn something from him, but he didn''t hide it from me and told me a lot of ways to conduct myself in the world.


    I also memorized them one by one.


    However, I have always had this thought in my heart and have never mentioned it to Boss Wang before. In the past two days, I have been preparing to find an opportunity to talk to him about it.


    That day, Boss Wang didn''t have anything to do in the afternoon, so he prepared to bring me, Pillar and a few of his brothers out to spend some money. I took some time to hold onto my wine cup and sat next to Boss Wang.


    Boss Wang nodded: "Go ahead."


    South of The City, within the sub-bureau.


    The little guy was especially depressed today. In a small interrogation room, several police officers were taking turns to go up on stage. This attitude was even more serious than trying a wanted criminal.


    Little Charmer now understood in his heart.


    He really did provoke someone he shouldn''t have.


    That Zhang Wen was really his nightmare.


    This kind of person could eat both black and white. No matter what he said, he wouldn''t be able to beat him.


    He wanted money, Zhang Wen had given it to him, without hesitation, six hundred thousand. He still wanted a hundred thousand, and the other party had agreed.


    What did this mean? This meant that the other party wasn''t lacking in money! A mere six hundred thousand was nothing in their eyes.


    Zhang Wen bringing people to steal his gambling den last night was clearly meant to tell him that the two of you were not his opponents.


    To put it bluntly, Little Ping was just a head of Hooligan. He only knew a few policemen in the police station, he had never seen such a huge scene.


    He thought that he had really screwed up this time, so he was rather happy and just admitted everything.


    Gathering people to gamble, he accepted it.


    But now, looking at the stack of documents on the table, he felt a little dizzy.


    Those policemen were not only accusing him of gambling, but they were also a crime that gave him a headache. If this crime was established, then he wouldn''t be able to think of doing it for the rest of his life!


    He would rather die than admit it. Once he admitted it, he would be doomed for good!


    He never thought that Zhang Wen would be so ruthless! He actually used this crime to punish him!


    However, these policemen weren''t in a hurry, so they slowly interrogated them, taking turns to see who could last longer.


    Xiao Ping was clenching his teeth, while Xiao Lang was already unable to hold on.


    He''s got a big tongue now.


    Why?


    He was tired!


    Thirsty!


    He had no choice but to admit everything about the gambling, but the policemen had no intention of stopping. He did not know what they wanted.


    At this moment, an old policeman came in with a glass of water.


    Xiao Lang gulped it down.


    "When can I go out?" Xiao Lang really couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Hur Hur, look at these things first. Have you done it before?" The old policeman handed over the document.


    Xiao Lang looked at it and his eyes widened, shaking his head with all his might: "We have never done this before, how can I do this kind of thing! You can investigate! "


    "Heh heh, I know you''ve never done it, but where is your younger brother? Did he do it? "


    "No ¡­"


    "Think about it. If you can be a witness, I can get you out tomorrow. You just have to write down the document identifying him."


    "I told you, he didn''t!"


    "Hur hur, that''s fine too. You can go in with him!" With that, the old policeman turned around and was about to leave.


    He did not want to trouble them, and furthermore, Boss Wang had only arranged for the person in charge to take care of the gambling house, he did not say that he wanted to take care of Xiao Lang.


    This only depended on whether Xiao Lang was clever or not.


    "Wait!" When the old policeman reached the door, Xiao Lang suddenly shouted.


    The old policeman said with a smile, "You got it?"


    "No ¡­" Can we hand over a person for you? " Xiao Lang said hesitantly.


    "What do you think the law is? Do you think the law is human? "Stop bullshitting. If you don''t want to say it, then just don''t say it. Just pretend that I didn''t say anything to you a moment ago!"


    With a crash, the door closed.


    Once again, Xiao Lang was the only one left in the room.


    At this moment, his mind was racing. He was desperately trying to figure out what he should do, weighing the pros and cons.


    The policeman had made it very clear.


    Should he do it or not?


    One hour passed. Three hours passed.


    Until night, Xiao Lang did not drink a single mouthful of water, nor did he eat a single mouthful of rice.


    Finally, when the door of the interrogation room was opened again, he helplessly said, "Call the old policeman in, I''ll listen to him!"


    In Xiao Wang''s heart, brotherhood was above bargaining chip. If he could not get along well with the little flat head, would he be able to get so close to it?


    If those women didn''t do him any good, could he have gone to them?


    When Xiao Lang signed his name on the paper, he was silently thinking.


    Little Flat Head, your brother had no choice but to sell you out, otherwise none of us would be able to leave, sorry!

 C174

    Recently, I have been sticking tight with my Boss Wang, and there''s another person who is also sticking tight with his big brother.


    It was Xiao Wang.


    Right now, Xiao Wang didn''t have many brothers by his side, so he could only be closer to the Boss Du. Other than eating and sleeping with women, he was basically following the Boss Du.


    There were a few times when Boss Du got annoyed. He asked if he was short on money and was quite angry, saying that he did not have much ability, but he was not the type of person to ask his big brother for money everyday. Boss Du was too lazy to bother with him, so he did not ask anymore.


    At the moment, Boss Du was in his office looking at the documents of the construction site. Xiao Wang was sitting on the sofa picking his feet.


    "Can''t you fucking pay attention to your image?"


    Originally, Boss Du did not want to say anything, but Xiao Wang had actually taken off his socks and buckled them up, that was fine, but it was more interesting. If anyone came to Boss Du later, they would think that it was his taste!


    Boss Du couldn''t afford to lose face for him.


    Xiao Wang said and quickly sat down.


    "Go, give this document to Boss Li." The Boss Du threw the document over to Xiao Wang annoyingly.


    Xiao Wang agreed readily, then took the documents and left.


    When they arrived at the door, the Boss Du called out to them, "Wait, call for the Small Dragon Snake. The two of you go together."


    "Why?" Xiao Wang was startled.


    "Why not!"


    "Why not?" Xiao Wang was so innocent and cute, but there was still a bit of stubbornness to it.


    Boss Du''s voice became several times louder, "If I tell you to go, then you go, or else you become the big brother!"


    Seeing that the Boss Du was angry, Xiao Wang immediately smiled. "Aiya, Big Brother, I only have a bit more questions, don''t be impatient, I will go with the Small Dragon Snake, okay?"


    "Get lost!"


    The Boss Du rubbed his forehead. He didn''t really understand why he would choose Xiao Wang and allow him to be his henchman.


    He had really made a mistake!


    Just by looking at himself, one could tell that Boss Du was asking Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake to communicate more! He could also tell that the two of them were not on good terms with each other, but that was the problem. He only had two people by his side right now, how could he defeat the Boss Wang?


    It was best to be content with the outside world.


    If he couldn''t even deal with the inner circle, how could he deal with the people outside?


    It was just that Xiao Wang did not understand what was going on. When he got on the carriage, he called Small Dragon Snake over, but he did not react to it. He thought that Boss Du was afraid that he would lose the document and ask him to go with him.


    "What is it?" Small Dragon Snake being on the carriage was rather unpleasant, he really did not want to interact more with Xiao Wang.


    "The boss wants you to send a document with me." Xiao Wang dumped the documents in the Small Dragon Snake''s hands and started to drive his own car.


    Small Dragon Snake opened it and looked. He could not understand anything.


    "Give us this, and let us go together?" Small Dragon Snake asked.


    "You think I want to go with you?" Xiao Wang immediately exploded, he did not want to beat the Small Dragon Snake at all.


    Small Dragon Snake also didn''t want to waste words with him, so he made a gesture of stop for Xiao Wang to drive.


    The two of them quickly arrived at the Boss Li and safely delivered the documents into his hands. Originally, they were fine, but on the way back, Xiao Wang began to act despicably.


    "Hey, close the car window. It''s so big, don''t be afraid of being blown to death by the wind!" Xiao Wang scolded.


    Small Dragon Snake rolled his eyes at him and rolled up the window.


    "Why are you closing the door? You want to be alone with me? "Are you a calcium tablet ¡­"


    Pow!


    Small Dragon Snake could not stand Xiao Wang causing trouble like this. He slammed on the car window with all his might and stared at him: "What, what is the meaning of this?"


    Xiao Wang laughed: "What do I mean? You still don''t know? "


    "I don''t fucking know!"


    "Your mom doesn''t know, then your dad will definitely know!"


    Dong!


    The Small Dragon Snake was furious, he could not hold back and punched Xiao Wang in the chest. A dull thud sounded out, causing Xiao Wang to cry out loud, his eyes were wide, he did not care if he was driving, he just braked and parked in the middle of the road, then he got off the car and started fighting with the Small Dragon Snake.


    Although Small Dragon Snake''s hands and feet had not yet healed, he was not at a disadvantage. He used his uninjured hand and gave Xiao Wang a few heavy punches.


    When he finally reacted, Xiao Wang purposely kicked hard at Small Dragon Snake''s useless leg.


    In a short moment, the streets were blocked. In the midst of a series of shouts and curses, Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake fought for dozens of rounds yet failed to determine the victor.


    Xiao Wang''s skills were really not ordinary. Against a handicapped person, he couldn''t even beat him.


    In the end, the traffic police arrived and the two of them had no choice but to leave.


    It was still Xiao Wang who drove the car. Small Dragon Snake sat on the passenger seat, and the two of them went back gloomily with injuries on their faces.


    "Big brother, I''ve given you all the documents." Xiao Wang said as he entered the door.


    "Right." Boss Du glanced at him, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Nonsense, what do you mean?"


    "I fought."


    "Didn''t I ask you to send the documents over?"


    "Yes, he fought with Small Dragon Snake."


    "¡­"


    Boss Du was speechless, he truly submitted to Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake.


    He thought that if he still did not think of a way to resolve this conflict, then it would really be impossible to solve it. Thus, he put down the work in his hands and went out to find the Small Dragon Snake with Xiao Wang.


    Who knew that the moment they walked out of the door, Small Dragon Snake had brought a few people with him and walked towards Xiao Wang aggressively.


    He had called his men over to beat up Xiao Wang!


    Boss Du glared: What are you planning to do?


    "Boss Du, what do you want me to do?" Small Dragon Snake snickered.


    "You want to take care of Xiao Wang? You want to fuck with me, don''t you? "


    "No, it''s not ¡­"


    "Alright, come with me!" Boss Du let the driver drive, and brought Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake to a nearby leisure club, and began mediating.


    In the entire morning, Small Dragon Snake had already said something soft, but Xiao Wang didn''t forgive him no matter what. In the end, it was only because Boss Du was angry that he shook hands with Small Dragon Snake with great difficulty.


    Boss Du had a terrible headache. Now that the hearts of the people had dispersed, it would not be good to lead the team anymore.


    In comparison to the Boss Du, the people on the side of the Boss Wang are pretty much on the same side. At least right now, me and Pillar are sincerely helping him.


    It was not like the battle between Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake.


    A luxurious Mercedes was driving down the street.


    Boss Wang and I sat in the carriage, while the rest of the carriages were filled with expensive supplements.


    When Boss Wang heard what I said that day, his expression towards me changed. However, he said that if he wanted to do that, he had to first hug this big tree, Section Chief Duan, tightly.


    Today, Boss Wang went to Section Chief Duan''s house as usual, and also brought me along, saying that it was perfect time for me to help him carry his things.


    Actually, I know what he meant.


    I didn''t think too much and happily accepted it.


    I know that sooner or later I will be in touch with these things, so I might as well learn them as early as I can.


    Not long after, the car arrived at an old looking building. Boss Wang and I went down and he pointed upstairs: "Fourth floor, Western Household, let''s go!"

 C175

    With large and small bags of belongings in hand, I went to Section Chief Duan''s house under the guidance of Boss Wang.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    Boss Wang knocked on the door softly.


    It was an ordinary-looking middle-aged woman who opened the door.


    "Excuse me, who are you?" From a glance, Ye Zichen could tell that this woman was a cultured woman the moment he heard her.


    Boss Wang laughed: "We are here to look for Section Chief Duan."


    "Oh, come in!" This woman gave way to the door and let me and Boss Wang in.


    The room was about 130 square meters. It looked quite ordinary and the decorations were also quite ordinary.


    Section Chief Duan came to the door to greet him.


    He gave me a very ordinary feeling, and he didn''t have any airs, he seemed very easy-going.


    However, I have never seen how he treats the Boss Du. If I knew, I would definitely not think this way.


    "This is my man, Xiao Zhang." Boss Wang introduced me to him.


    "Yes, young and promising!" Section Chief Duan glanced at me and said.


    I laughed, "In front of you and Boss Wang, how can I be considered young and promising? As long as we can survive under your light, that would be great. "


    Section Chief Duan and Boss Wang laughed out loud.


    Boss Wang secretly patted me, telling me that this flattery was very timely.


    The middle-aged woman went to get us some water, and then went into the house.


    "Old Wang, to tell you the truth, come over here in the future. Don''t get rid of all these useless things, I really don''t need them!" The Section Chief Duan said.


    Boss Wang lowered his head and laughed: "I bought it for my mother. How is she now? Is your health alright? "


    "Hmm, not bad, you''ve recovered pretty well. The doctor said that some of the nutrients are even more effective than medicine, I have to thank you, Old Wang!"


    "Haha!" This is what I should do! "


    Section Chief Duan passed Boss Wang a cigarette and began smoking.


    While I was speaking, I kept peeking at Section Chief Duan''s expression. It seemed that he had gotten close to Boss Wang, so it was easy for me to chat and laugh with him.


    Until Boss Wang took me away, they didn''t even bother to talk about the main topic, and didn''t say anything else at all.


    This puzzled me a little.


    The reason the Boss Wang bought so many things was to keep up with his old home? Is he that kind of person?


    After going out, I asked Boss Wang what was his purpose in coming here today.


    Boss Wang laughed: "Wen Zi, do you know what kind of people at Section Chief Duan''s level are the most annoying?"


    I shook my head.


    "Their biggest nuisance is work! They''re at work every day, they''re at work every day, they''re busy every day, and there are even some people who want to find them for work. Do you think they''re annoying? Therefore, if you want these people to be of use to you, then you have to first build a good relationship with them. The prerequisite for a good relationship is for others to not despise you, right? "


    I thoughtfully nodded my head. I would first be a friend, before doing anything else.


    It sounds a little unreliable, but it has the experience of roaming the Boss Wang for so many years. Sometimes, people should give way to the best of their abilities, and not reveal their intentions too clearly, or else they would only make people hate you.


    After Boss Wang and I left, Boss Du brought Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake over.


    Boss Du got off the car, and looked upstairs as he let out a sigh of relief. He did not know if he could succeed this time, nor did he know if Section Chief Duan would give him any face this time.


    But if he wanted to continue to stay here, he had to get past the Section Chief Duan.


    Being suppressed by the Boss Wang the whole time was not a solution, he understood Old Wang.


    "Big brother, I think this guy is too stubborn. Why don''t you close the door later, I''ll beat him up for you!" Xiao Wang did not know whether he was truly stupid, or just faking it, but he replied huffily.


    Pow!


    The Boss Du struck his head: "Speak first before you f * cking think about it! If I did, would I have to come in person? If you touch him, you''ll have to go in tomorrow! No one will be able to protect you! "


    Xiao Wang grinned from the pain and nodded.


    "F * ck!" Boss Du looked at him in displeasure, telling him not to go up and let him go with him.


    Small Dragon Snake had been laughing on the side the whole time. In front of him, Xiao Wang was like a clown, always bringing him different degrees of laughs.


    Reaching the door, Boss Du took a deep breath and knocked.


    It was still the same woman who came to open the door, but this time Section Chief Duan did not say that anyone wanted to come, so she saw the Boss Du dressed in leather robes outside the door asking him who he was politely.


    Boss Du said his name.


    Section Chief Duan''s voice came out of politeness: "Close the door! See the guests out! "


    Boss Du''s face immediately darkened. Last time, he and Section Chief Duan already had a falling out, but this time, he came with the intention of not showing his face, but he had to come.


    The lady on the other hand, understood the situation quite well, and chided him: "Lao Duan, I came all the way to see you, let me come in and drink a cup of water before I leave!"


    Section Chief Duan did not speak, he purposely turned the volume of the television so that it was loud.


    When Boss Du entered, he saw a pile of things at the door and thought that someone had already come.


    Section Chief Duan didn''t even look at him. He went over very politely and smiled. "Hello, Section Chief Duan. We meet again."


    Section Chief Duan snorted, with a very high attitude.


    Small Dragon Snake, who was following by the side, knew that it would be difficult to deal with Section Chief Duan when he saw the situation, so he secretly laughed and took out a cigarette for Section Chief Duan to light up.


    Section Chief Duan had no enmity with Small Dragon Snake, he accepted it happily.


    Pulling a relationship and putting on a front was the strength of the Small Dragon Snake.


    "Section Chief Duan, I have heard of you. I have known you since I was young! At that time, how awe-inspiring you were! When the hoodlums nearby heard your name, their legs turned soft. You are the God of War here! "You are Huban''s bodyguard ¡­"


    Section Chief Duan frowned, looking a little impatient.


    Small Dragon Snake had seen all of this, he immediately changed the topic, "I won''t hide it from you. Actually, my father is also a police officer, he even knows you!"


    "Oh? Who''s your dad? " Section Chief Duan glanced at him.


    "My dad, he''s with the Criminal Police, Old Zhang!"


    "Oh, you''re Old Zhang''s son! It''s already so big. "


    Small Dragon Snake smiled and nodded.


    Actually, how could he be the father of a police officer? He was the one behind all this! In order to get close to him!


    Small Dragon Snake''s words also stunned Boss Du by the side, but he thought differently. He was thinking, Small Dragon Snake, could it be that this Small Dragon Snake was a spy sent by the police to his side?


    Section Chief Duan and Small Dragon Snake chatted back and forth, isolating the both of them.


    He couldn''t get a word in.


    Seeing that they had finished chatting, the Boss Du quietly placed a card on the table.


    Among them, there was a string of numbers that were absolutely pleasing to the eyes.


    However, the moment the card was placed on the table, Section Chief Duan bellowed loudly.


    "Get this thing away from me! What are you doing? "

 C176

    Boss Du trembled as if he was electrocuted. He forced himself not to explode.


    This Section Chief Duan seemed to be targeting him!


    Small Dragon Snake had chatted with him for such a long time and nothing happened. How did I step on his tail with just a small movement?


    Boss Du had a smile on his face, "Section Chief Duan, look. Everyone knows, this thing of mine..."


    "I am not a wise man! Did I tell you that last time? If you keep walking like this, you''re going to die! Your method is too exaggerated! If Old Zhang''s son didn''t come over, do you believe that I would have ordered my men to take you away? "


    "You''re not young anymore, what''s the point of bullshitting like this every day?"


    "I think you should spend more time with your wife and children!"


    Section Chief Duan began to continuously teach Boss Du. It felt like his father was teaching this brat a lesson.


    When had the Boss Du ever suffered such humiliation? Clenching his fists tightly, Small Dragon Snake was unable to speak a single word now.


    "Bro, can''t you give me some face!" Boss Du gritted his teeth and said this.


    No matter what, he was a big boss, and there were a lot of people under his command. He could be said to be an almighty figure in this area, yet he was being lectured by the Section Chief Duan right now, and in front of his subordinates.


    Who wouldn''t get angry?


    Section Chief Duan also noticed that something was amiss with Boss Du''s tone. He tilted his head and looked at him: "It''s not that I''m not giving you face, it''s just that you''re losing face here!" "Stop bullshitting, go back and spend time with your wife and children!"


    "¡­" Boss Du was so angry that he could not speak.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t touched a wall before, but he was being very polite, even if he didn''t accept anything, he would still be smiling, but what about Section Chief Duan?


    Deliberately making things difficult for himself?


    Now, he had no other choice.


    With a darkened face, the Boss Du picked up the card on the table, turned around and left.


    Not a word.


    Small Dragon Snake hurriedly followed behind him.


    Boss Du was angry, as far as he could remember, this was the first time he had been so angry for the past seven or eight years.


    He was at a critical moment of life and death.


    "Lao Duan, I''m fine, why are you treating me like that?" After Boss Du left, Section Chief Duan''s wife came out.


    Section Chief Duan sighed, "I did this for his own good ¡­"


    "Oh, you."


    "Hur hur, let''s go. Let''s go to the hospital to see our mother."


    In the afternoon, after returning to the Boss Wang''s office, he took out a treatment card from his drawer and gave it to me, telling me to pass it to the Section Chief Duan.


    I drove to the hospital, saw the Section Chief Duan at the door, and gave him this card.


    He and I were very polite and said that I should go back and thank Boss Wang properly.


    Then I went back to the hotel.


    If Lao Gao was not there, he would only be with Wang Yuxian and Zhang Guohua. Currently, Li Erzi was helping on the battlefield every day, he would not be able to leave.


    Both Pillar and I trust Li Erzi, he always does things according to his words. The main thing is that he is meticulous in his thoughts, and is stronger than me and Pillar.


    "Jade Immortal." I went upstairs to look for Wang Yuxian. She was currently searching for something in the house.


    "Wen Zi is back." When she heard my voice, she ran out excitedly.


    There''s no one here. She hugged me.


    Wang Yuxian was half a head shorter than me, the height of a man and a woman.


    I can see anything when I look down.


    She looked up just in time to meet my lips.


    "Jade Immortal, has Lao Gao still not returned over the past few days?" I frowned. The matter has already been resolved, so why isn''t he back yet? Could it be that he went to look for that demoness?


    Wang Yuxian shook her head with a lonely expression: "No, let him be! Come back whenever you want to. "


    I sighed.


    The Wang Yuxian was originally a flying phoenix, but now she was holed up in this restaurant, acting the role of the yellow faced grandma everyday. To her, this was too unfair.


    "Wen Zi, after you left, Lao Gao and I had a fight. Lao Gao said that the two of us had plotted against him on purpose, so that he wouldn''t meet with the woman ¡­" Wang Yuxian''s voice was filled with grievance.


    I patted her shoulder to comfort her. "Jade Immortal, if Lao Gao is still serious, he will definitely understand. Don''t think too much about it."


    "En, you can stay here tonight."


    I thought about it and said that I still had a lot of things to deal with on the battlefield tonight. Even if I came back, it would be pretty late.


    Wang Yuxian nodded and said she would wait for me.


    Leaving the hotel, I went to the battlefield.


    When Li Erzi was in the battlefield, he looked like a little boss. The daily bills for the battlefield, the workers'' expenses, as well as the shares for our people, were all calculated by Li Erzi.


    He was still counting on his computer when I got there.


    I greeted him, then called over Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    The two of them don''t even have to attend lessons anymore. Every day, they would come to the battlefield, and relying on Boss Wang and my fame, they got to know many hooligans in the society.


    Now the two of them were beginning to call each other in unison at school.


    "Wang Peng, Wu Yang, the two of you, help me check out where Lao Gao is staying every day." I always had a bad feeling.


    Lao Gao didn''t have any money on him, so where could he go every day?


    The two of them nodded in agreement. As Wang Peng spoke, he started to make calls.


    When it was just past 11 PM, I saw that the battlefield was pretty busy, so I told Li Erzi and the rest before heading back to the hotel.


    Wang Yuxian is still there waiting for me.


    Once a person became a hindrance, it would be a different matter.


    On the battlefield, I always worked without paying attention to anything else. I always thought about what Wang Yuxian said, she said she would wait for me to come back.


    I parked in front of the hotel.


    The hotel''s Rolling Gate was open, so I closed the door behind me and walked up the stairs to the second floor.


    The sound of flowing water entered his ears.


    It turned out Wang Yuxian was bathing.


    I chuckled, lit a cigarette, and waited for her in Wang Yuxian''s room.


    As the sound of the flowing water became smaller and smaller, Wang Yuxian came out wearing a bathrobe.


    My eyes immediately lit up.


    Her skin after she had just been out of the bath was as tender as a taro. Her little face was flushed red. Under the originally small bathrobe were a pair of well-proportioned and slender legs.


    His thighs and calves were as thick as chopsticks.


    She wiped her hair with a dry scarf and smiled at me. After breaking up with your girlfriend, you''re always so straight when you see women? "


    The person who said that had unintentional intention to listen. Wang Yuxian''s words made me feel as though my heart had been stuffed with a little bug, making me faintly excited.


    This feeling seems to have returned to when I was waiting for Wang Yuxian in the woodshed.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me while laughing.


    Suddenly, with a * Crash *, the bathrobe on Wang Yuxian fell to the ground.

 C177

    Their four eyes met, and when Wang Yuxian felt a chill on her body, she cried out.


    I was also stunned, but Xiao Zhang was eager to give it a try, so he stubbornly raised his head.


    I quickly changed my position to make the reaction less obvious.


    Wang Yuxian curled up in the corner like a tide and hugged her body, blocking even her own body so that I couldn''t see.


    I was dumbfounded.


    The thing that caught my eye a moment ago, the thing that can''t be looked at...


    Only then did Wang Yuxian hurry up and put the bathrobe back on, and with a swoosh, she crawled into bed.


    She swore under her breath at the rags of the bathrobe, the straps of which were too tight to fasten.


    I found it a little funny.


    When did the Wang Yuxian become like a little girl?


    Her shy appearance just now didn''t seem like a married woman at all!


    "Wen Zi, did you see that just now?" The atmosphere in the room was a little awkward.


    I laughed evilly. "I''ve seen what I should have seen, and I''ve seen what I shouldn''t have."


    "Wen Zi!" She glared at me in anger and was about to come over to hit me.


    I smiled as I opened more. As soon as she panicked, her body immediately crawled out from under the blanket, revealing more than half of her breasts.


    Seeing that my eyes were wide open again, she quickly covered her chest and looked at me angrily.


    I don''t know why, but when I saw that Wang Yuxian was wrapped up like an injured kitten, I felt a very strange feeling in my heart.


    I went over and lifted her up along with the blanket. I placed her on the bed and said seriously, "Jade Immortal, in the future, I must treat myself well, even if it''s for my sake."


    Her face was flushed red. She definitely did not expect that I would say such words. Her face turned red for a moment, but then immediately turned lonely.


    She sighed lightly. "When Lao Gao first left, he said the same thing as me ¡­"


    Speaking of Lao Gao, the two of us fell silent.


    "I''ve already sent people to find out. If there''s any news of Lao Gao, I''ll tell you right away." "No," I said.


    Wang Yuxian hugged me without caring about her smooth body, "Wen Zi, thank you."


    I squeezed her small hand and said nothing.


    At the same time, in a rented room in the North of The City, Lao Gao and Lao Wan laid on the bed as if their souls had left their bodies. From the afternoon till now, the two of them had not moved an inch, as if they had lost their souls.


    Lao Gao looked at the time, it was almost 12, he then moved his dead fish eyes, and used his hand to push Lao Wan who was at the side.


    Lao Wan laughed, "What happened? "Too much effort?"


    "F * ck ¡­" Lao Gao couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Old Wan chuckled and said that he would definitely give Gao a good night. He then made a phone call, and soon, a woman in her thirties appeared.


    In the middle of the night, when she came over, she was wearing something like a bikini. She did not care about the disarray in the room, and immediately asked Lao Wan for something when she came.


    Lao Wan took out a bit from her pocket and said that it would be hers if she could serve the two of them tonight.


    She glanced at it for a moment, then frantically started to strip Lao Gao''s clothes.


    At that moment, the worms that were squirming in Lao Gao''s heart seemed to have been reborn from a broken cocoon.


    He let out a long breath as he looked at the girl who was busying herself beneath him, and hugged her as if she were crazy.


    As for the Lao Wan, he was watching from the side, smiling.


    At twelve in the morning, there were people enjoying themselves. There were people who were lost, people who were depressed, and people who were angry.


    Boss Du was the latter.


    After coming back from Section Chief Duan''s house, he lied on his bed and tossed about, unable to fall asleep.


    Why?


    Infuriated!


    Being insulted by the Section Chief Duan in the day, this was simply a stain on his trajectory in life!


    He got up and went to the study to smoke a cigarette.


    As the ethereal smoke slowly rose, he suddenly thought of a person.


    He had come into contact with this person before, and his temper was even worse than Section Chief Duan''s. But if this person was someone that could be used by him, then it would be as easy as playing house to him to deal with Section Chief Duan.


    Let alone Boss Wang.


    It was time for him to go all out.


    Thinking about it, Boss Du took out the bank card from the drawer and gently wiped it with his hand.


    I hope that this person isn''t as stubborn as the Section Chief Duan!


    The next day, he pushed off the day''s journey, pushing aside the events at the construction site and the business of the bosses who had made an appointment to go out and look after themselves. Instead, he had the driver drive him to the city early in the morning.


    He stopped in front of a tall and imposing building. This place was extremely taboo to people like Boss Du, so he asked the driver to park his car in a concealed location. He tidied up his clothes, and walked inside.


    Boss Du was really going all out this time, he had never wanted to kill someone so much before. This person was on par with him, but was also a lot more cunning than him.


    This feeling was truly unbearable.


    He had been struggling for so many years, and now he was about to be devoured?


    Absolutely not!


    He wanted to defend his dignity!


    Along the corridor, Boss Du arrived at the entrance of the office. There was someone inside, so he could only wait outside for a while.


    This feeling seemed to return back to his school-days. Back then, when he was late, he would be punished by the teacher to stand at the door, causing him to feel slightly nervous.


    They were afraid that the first thing the teacher would say would be to call them parents.


    He was afraid that the person inside would give him a hard time if he came out.


    Time flew by minute by minute. It was unknown how long it had been, Boss Du had never been this nervous before. In this short half an hour, it felt like a year had passed.


    Ka-cha.


    The door opened and those who came out to do some work lowered their heads and walked away.


    This made Boss Du even more nervous.


    He braced himself and walked in.


    The office was filled with the smell of books. Boss Du liked to learn and read when he was young.


    "You are?" The eyes of a man sitting on the desk flashed. With one glance, it was obvious that he was no ordinary person.


    Boss Du stood respectfully in front of him and said: "Division Chief Liu, you forgot, I''ve met you before."


    Division Chief Liu took off his glasses and wiped them clean before putting them back on his nose. He thought for a while before replying, "Ou ¡­ So it''s you! "


    This voice turned out to be you. There were too many emotions mixed within, Boss Du could also feel it.


    "What are you doing here?" Division Chief Liu obviously did not have a good impression of Boss Du.


    Since ancient times, there has been no distinction between right and wrong.


    Division Chief Liu was also an upright person.


    There was not a grain of sand in his eyes.


    Right now, in front of him, the Boss Du was just like sand.


    Boss Du smiled obsequiously: "I don''t mean anything else, I just want to see if you have time. Can you show me your face and let me go out for a meal. I want to thank you for what happened last time!"


    "Oh, I don''t have time." The Division Chief Liu immediately pushed him.


    Boss Du''s heart sank, then he put the bank card in his hand down onto the desk without batting an eyelid.

 C178

    Coming out of the building, Boss Du was gloomy.


    Previously, he always said that Xiao Wang was about to become depressed, but now, he was about to become depressed himself.


    Right now, money was only a number to him, but he had never thought that there would be so many people in this world who would not want money. It was like this for Section Chief Duan, and it was also the same for Division Chief Liu.


    What should he do now?


    Did he really have to watch the Boss Wang throw him to the ground?


    "Big brother, how is it?" Seeing Boss Du getting on the carriage, the driver turned around and asked.


    Boss Du let out a long sigh, "Not at all."


    "Ai!" The driver also clenched his teeth as he started the car and left with Boss Du.


    Along the way, the Boss Du didn''t say a word. The driver felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right and continued to chat with him.


    This driver was not that much younger than Boss Du, and while chatting, he mentioned how when he went to the village to cut the queue, there were more than a few girls from the city, but no one was willing to stay in this poor village, so he pushed his way through, wanting to return. At that time, the director who knew of his actions became the envy of tens of thousands of people.


    The director did not ask for money, nor did he accept the gift, but specifically asked for Huang Hua''s daughter.


    As long as the girl dared to take the initiative, she would do things accordingly.


    Hearing that, a thought suddenly flashed through Boss Du''s mind.


    Division Chief Liu did not like money, then, would he like other things?


    Returning to the Boss Du''s own office, he called Xiao Wang and the Small Dragon Snake over and explained his thoughts.


    Xiao Wang did not have any objections, his head was completely muddled now, and Boss Du did not expect him to say anything either. He said that he could give it a try, but that would not be too abrupt, otherwise, Division Chief Liu would definitely suspect, and that would not be good for him.


    Boss Du naturally understood what Small Dragon Snake meant. He silently nodded his head and said that he still had to consider this matter from the long-term perspective.


    Boss Du understands Boss Wang, just like how Boss Wang understands Boss Du.


    Recently, he had also been giving gifts with all his might to Section Chief Duan and even went to the hospital to see the old man. He felt that he treated Section Chief Duan''s mother better than his own mother.


    There was no helping it, the one begging was his grandson.


    Boss Wang was also anxious in his heart. After hearing what I said, he knew that he already had the upper hand, so he couldn''t let Boss Du continue being arrogant and completely get rid of him.


    Of course, all of this depended on the Section Chief Duan.


    He was his own tree.


    Since his heart was still on his side, Boss Wang had to get rid of him completely.


    Recently, no matter where the Boss Wang goes, I will always follow him. He also won''t mind, and he will always say anything in front of me.


    This taught me a lot in secret.


    It was as if I could understand what the people of Boss Wang were thinking. Observing their expressions, lowering my voice, using everything they had, it was what made me feel the most these days.


    Today, Section Chief Duan''s wife supported the old man out for a walk. Boss Wang gave Section Chief Duan a cigarette in the corridor and started to chat.


    "Lao Duan, there are a lot of buildings to be auctioned off recently. I heard that there are two more construction sites that are starting to move ¡­"


    Section Chief Duan''s face revealed a troubled expression, "Old Wang, you''re making things difficult for me. I can''t do this sort of thing."


    He thought the Boss Wang wanted him to bid for it, but he did not know anything at all.


    Boss Wang laughed heartily. "Haha, Lao Duan, I didn''t mean it that way! I mean, some people don''t have the ability to climb up and still insist on taking over the building. I don''t think it''s a big deal, but how many people do you think it would hurt to build a building with less work and materials? "Isn''t it?"


    As I listened to the conversation between Boss Wang and the rest, I felt as if I had fallen into a whirlpool, sinking deeper and deeper.


    Two days later, Boss Du''s plan was still slowly progressing, but he had made the first move.


    Boss Du agreed to work together with Boss Li and was mysteriously investigated. For some reason, the workers on the construction site went all out and the Public Security Bureau interfered, stopping the construction site from working anymore to rectify themselves.


    Boss Du saw that the construction site had suddenly stopped and was unable to start work, he was extremely anxious.


    Every minute and every second was money!


    He had spent almost all of his wealth on this construction site. All of his money was spent here.


    No matter what happened at other construction sites, nothing could happen here. If there were always accidents here, it would be difficult for him to turn around if he wanted to!


    Almost on the same day, the other two construction sites in Boss Du were also forced to stop work, the big bosses who worked with him all expressed their neutrality, and the money that they had yet to invest was also stranded.


    Cold sweat flowed down Boss Du''s forehead.


    This time, Old Wang was not going to let him live!


    Loans from these construction sites, the monthly interest rate, were also a terrifying figure.


    At this rate, not only would Boss Du be a loser, he would also become a debtor!


    He was getting anxious.


    If he wasn''t in a hurry now, that would be a lie.


    In a moment of desperation, he called Boss Wang.


    "Old Wang, aren''t you going a bit too far?" The Boss Du was like an angry lion.


    "Hehe, Lao Du, what''s wrong?" Boss Wang asked despite knowing the answer.


    "What happened? You don''t know? "I''m telling you, don''t push people too far!"


    "Lao Du, I have known you for so many years. To be honest, I have never seen you in a hurry before. Or do you want to hurry and show me one right now?" The strong Boss Wang did not care about the Boss Du at all.


    He was someone who had a strong desire for revenge, so he wanted to see Boss Du die before his eyes.


    "Alright, we''ll see!"


    Boss Du put down the phone. His first thought was to find someone to secretly make Boss Wang pay a huge price so that he could die more thoroughly.


    As long as Boss Wang was no longer around, he could be like a fish back in the water.


    The Boss Wang was no longer here, there was still the Section Chief Duan.


    This man did not like him from the start, what would he do if Boss Wang suddenly disappeared at this time?


    He would definitely be responsible for this.


    He had no confidence in being able to deal with someone like the Section Chief Duan.


    This move was a little too dangerous.


    He couldn''t go like this.


    He had to be careful.


    After putting down the phone, Boss Du took a deep breath, stabilised his emotions, and called Small Dragon Snake.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong?" The Small Dragon Snake said.


    "Have you done what I told you to do?"


    "Mm, it''s about time."


    "Alright, get everyone to come to my office. I have to get results today!"


    "Got it!" Small Dragon Snake''s head was covered in cold sweat.


    These few days, were the busiest days after he had followed Boss Du. However, up until now, his matters were more or less settled.


    Half an hour later, he arrived at Boss Du''s office.

 C179

    Recently, I have been worrying about the matters of the battlefield, but I have heard of the things happening in the Boss Du.


    I only told him to pay attention to the Boss Du, and that he has to eliminate the roots of the weeds when cutting them. However, I didn''t expect the Boss Wang to be so ruthless in his actions.


    To be able to stop several construction sites in the Boss Du in one go, wasn''t that equivalent to forcing the entire Boss Du onto a dead end?


    I told him what I thought.


    Boss Wang also knew, that he was holding onto a cigarette in his hand, and he knocked it hard: "Wen Zi, I know what you mean, but these matters are not up to me to decide, furthermore, there is one step between us killing Boss Du now, it is just this last bit of effort, and it won''t work!"


    Boss Wang also knew that rabbits bite when they get anxious. He was also afraid that Boss Du would retaliate, so he was very careful these days. He brought a group of people with him no matter where he went.


    not giving the Boss Du any chance to take advantage of it.


    Even though Boss Wang was trying to comfort me, he was actually feeling uneasy in his heart!


    In Boss Du''s office, the Small Dragon Snake called out and about twenty girls came in.


    These girls, without exception, were all poached from the Small Dragon Snake using the resources of the Boss Du. They were all poached from various venues, and countless people like the Small Dragon Snake only brought them here because there were no problems when they saw this scene.


    These women, it could be said that each of them was an elite, and each one of them had a mission to fulfill!


    Boss Du looked at the girls and shook his head.


    These women were not what he wanted, they were all too demonic. Others could tell what was going on just by looking at them, but could the Division Chief Liu not see through them?


    These women stood there without saying anything, and their bodies were filled with the scent of the mortal world.


    How could such a man complete the mission so smoothly?


    "Big brother, how is it?" Small Dragon Snake asked carefully.


    The Boss Du shook his head, "I gave you so much money, and you just get these people? What''s the difference between this and a street lady? "


    Small Dragon Snake''s face changed as he hurried to explain, "Big Brother, this ¡­"


    "Alright, let''s switch!"


    Small Dragon Snake didn''t have any other choice but to wave her hand and ask them to leave. But at this time, perhaps the moment the woman turned around leaving a bubble, Boss Du felt as if his heart was throbbing.


    "Wait a minute!" Boss Du''s gaze stopped at the woman standing at the back.


    This woman, Boss Du felt as if he had returned to his first love.


    The twenty women stopped and looked at Boss Du in puzzlement.


    "You, come here." Boss Du pointed to the last lady.


    This woman had long hair, a plain face and comma like eyes that gave her a very elegant look. However, he didn''t know why, but he felt as if something touched his heart when he looked at this girl.


    Was that the feeling of first love!?


    The Boss Du firmly believed that if he could feel this sensation of love for the first time, then the Division Chief Liu would definitely feel this sensation as well.


    "Hello, Boss." This woman''s words were so delicate that it stirred Boss Du''s heart.


    "Hmm, how old are you? How long have you been doing this for?"


    "I''m nineteen. To tell you the truth, I only started work on the first day yesterday."


    "Oh?" The Boss Du was interested. Did he really pick up Jin Quan? However, he understood that none of what these women said were true.


    But in that instant, he still chose to believe.


    There were some women who possessed this kind of magic. They didn''t need too much words or words. With just a single glance or movement, they would be able to capture the hearts of these men.


    Small Dragon Snake cut her off and chided: "This is my boss, you don''t have to pretend!"


    The woman then laughed and looked at Boss Du embarrassedly.


    This time, it caused the Boss Du''s heart to throb even more.


    He immediately decided to use this woman.


    If she did well, he would give her more money.


    When the lady heard the price offered by the Boss Du, her eyes shone. Even if she did not rest and worked for a year, she might not even be able to earn that much money!


    This time, he had really met a potential customer.


    Then, the Boss Du asked all the women to leave and called the woman over to discuss what to do next.


    When the woman heard this, she nodded her head repeatedly.


    In this world, everyone had their own taste. It wasn''t just about eating, but also about love.


    For example, I like the Wang Yuxian.


    Acting Hu liked Hei Mei. To put it bluntly, he meant it.


    On this day, at the restaurant in Wang Yuxian, the Acting Hu and Hei Mei took advantage of when no one was around to prepare to stage the Spring Palace.


    I cast him a sidelong glance and felt quite helpless.


    Thus, he told her to go out with the Wang Yuxian and bring her out.


    I still haven''t heard from Lao Gao in these two days, so I know that she''s feeling really bad. When I have time these few days, I''ll take her out and relax, so that she can change her mood.


    When Wang Yuxian and I returned, Acting Hu and Hei Mei also came down from the stairs in satisfaction.


    He even gave me a nasty wink.


    I sat for a while and was about to go find Boss Wang, but at that moment, a figure suddenly appeared at the door.


    This was none other than Lao Gao who had disappeared for so many days.


    He looked in a bad mood, as if he hadn''t slept in days.


    He did not even look at me or the Wang Yuxian as he went to the cashier''s desk and looked around.


    "Where''s the money!" He looked at the change inside and asked Wang Yuxian.


    "I don''t have any money." The Wang Yuxian said.


    "F * ck!" No money? "If you don''t have any money, I''ll sell you!" Lao Gao said angrily, his gaze moved to a small box below.


    He skillfully opened the box. There was over three thousand yuan inside, which was the turnover for the past two days.


    He stuffed it into his embrace and rolled his eyes at Wang Yuxian.


    "Is there no money here!?"


    After he finished speaking, he was about to leave again.


    Wang Yuxian stopped him from behind. "Lao Gao, where are you going now? Can you stay at home for a few days? "


    Lao Gao flung her hand away. "No! Don''t you f * cking like framing me! "Then I can at least not come back!"


    I couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t frame you, and there''s no need for me to frame you. Moreover, if I really wanted to frame you, I''m afraid that you''re already inside."


    These words of mine seemed to step on Lao Gao''s tail. He came over and grabbed me by the collar, pressing me against the wall.


    "I''m telling you, don''t push laozi too far!"


    I didn''t move an inch as I stared at him. When he was about to punch me, I waved my hand and pushed him down to the ground.


    He rolled in a circle before he stopped.


    I frowned.


    What happened to Lao Gao? Even if he was weak, his strength wouldn''t be this small. In front of me, he was like a little chick.


    I could have killed him with a casual flick.

 C180

    "Wen Zi!" At this time, Wang Yuxian came over and pushed me away, then went to see if Lao Gao was alright.


    Lao Gao pushed her away and cursed: "Fuck, there''s such a woman as you in my house, I don''t f * cking mind anything!"


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes reddened: If you want money, I can give it to you, but you have to at least tell me what you want money for.


    "It''s none of your business!" Lao Gao pushed Wang Yuxian away and left.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes reddened and tears fell.


    Seeing her like this, I also felt extremely uncomfortable in my heart.


    But what can I do?


    After Lao Gao left, the Acting Hu came over and whispered to me, "Wen Zi, I feel that there''s something wrong with Lao Gao!"


    "What is it?"


    "Did you see that? He was just walking on air, didn''t he drink too much?"


    I shook my head. Then, I subconsciously nodded my head. My eyes drifted towards the distance as I slowly narrowed my eyes.


    During these few days, he went to Division Chief Liu''s place everyday, but he did not give him any money, nor did he say what he wanted to do. Instead, he invited him out for a meal, as if nothing had happened, and just chatted and ate.


    Division Chief Liu also could not stand Boss Du''s coaxing and finally agreed to it.


    The Boss Du was busy at heart, so when the Division Chief Liu got off work at night, he brought him to a nearby restaurant.


    The restaurant''s flavor was average, and the good thing about it was that it was remote and quiet. Usually, no one would know about this place.


    Bringing Division Chief Liu here for a meal, just nice.


    "Lao Du, the two of us have known each other for quite a long time. It could also be considered fate!" The Division Chief Liu had a sense of authority, his words were all in order.


    After interacting with Boss Du for the past two days, he could tell that it would be fine for Division Chief Liu to be chatting, but as soon as he finished interacting with him, his face immediately darkened.


    This kind of person was even more sinister than the Boss Wang!


    If it was not the last resort, Boss Du really didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    "Right, fate, fate!" Boss Du clinked his wine cup with his.


    The Division Chief Liu was particular about it, they were all drinking red wine, and if they did not touch any other wine, the price would be reduced.


    Regarding this, Boss Du could only chuckle.


    Who asked him to have such a high position!


    After three rounds of drinking, the two of them chatted about daily affairs, the Division Chief Liu did not mention anything else, the Boss Du also did not say anything, and the two of them maintained a tacit understanding until the time when dinner was almost ready.


    The door creaked open.


    An exquisite little head peeked in. It was very relaxed without any makeup on its face. It looked just like a pure university student.


    People couldn''t help but take another look at it.


    "This is?" Division Chief Liu asked.


    Boss Du laughed and then waved at the girl, "Mengyao, come in!"


    Boss Du had intentionally given this woman a pure name so that she could set her worries at rest.


    It was unknown if it was due to his mental state, but when Division Chief Liu heard the two words "Mengyao", ripples immediately surfaced in his heart.


    He remembered that the first person he had a crush on at school, whose name was also related to his dream.


    Could this be fate?


    Is this the fixed number?


    "Division Chief Liu, this is my distant relative, my niece. He just came to school here this year, I didn''t know she was eating here. I''m sorry ¡­"


    In fact, all of this was planned by the Boss Du, and this chance encounter was entirely within his plans.


    Division Chief Liu waved his hands, "It''s fine, since you''re here, let''s eat together!"


    The Boss Du smiled and nodded, telling Mengyao to sit down and eat together.


    He had specially arranged for Mengyao to be near the Division Chief Liu, and from the look in his eyes just now, he could tell that this Division Chief Liu had a pretty good first impression of him.


    Looks like Mengyao is still the type that Division Chief Liu likes.


    As long as he had the right taste, the path in the future would be easy.


    It was still the same, people all have weaknesses, Boss Wang would have them, Section Chief Duan would have them, he himself would have them too, but this weakness was not something ordinary people could touch, so it was not easy to think of.


    However, in front of the Boss Du, the clouds had already begun to clear up.


    He knew that this was the kind of pure junior that the Division Chief Liu liked.


    When it was time to eat, the Division Chief Liu would ask all sorts of questions, and it seemed like they were really related to this little miss.


    This Mengyao definitely would not have any problems with her acting. In front of the Division Chief Liu, she did not have a single flaw.


    "You guys go ahead, I''m going to the bathroom." The Boss Du opened the door just in time and went out.


    The only ones left in the room were the Division Chief Liu and the seemingly innocent and cute girl. The ignorance that was hidden deep within the Division Chief Liu was slowly aroused.


    People would reveal whatever they were thinking in their hearts, even though Division Chief Liu had always been hiding it, even though he kept telling himself not to show it too clearly.


    His fox''s tail still showed.


    After the Boss Du left, he became even more daring.


    He began to ask Mengyao for his number or something.


    She had served so many men and knew how to buy and coax them. If it was too easy for them to obtain it, then there would be no point.


    Division Chief Liu tried to place his hand on Mengyao''s shoulder a few times but he couldn''t do it.


    He was also constantly cursing himself in his heart. Old Liu, what are you thinking? The other party is a little girl, how can you do that?


    Even though he thought that in his heart, he did not express it out loud. Instead, he simply leaned his shoulder against Mengyao''s shoulder, and when Mengyao lowered her head and pushed him away, he came over again.


    At that moment, the spring bugs in Division Chief Liu''s heart had already slowly awakened.


    He still remembered his university days, when he had a crush on a girl. Wasn''t this the same feeling he had when he was young?


    Wasn''t this the feeling of wanting to touch, yet not being able to touch?


    First love is beautiful, because you can''t get it.


    "A girl your age should have a lot of people chasing after her, right?" Division Chief Liu said.


    This time, Mengyao did not avoid his hand and was firmly held in his embrace.


    "There are a lot of them, but I don''t like any of them. None of those little boys who are covered in oil and powder can be relied on." "Me, I still like to mature a bit. For example, someone like you ~"


    Division Chief Liu''s heart was thumping loudly.


    "Really? "Haha!"


    "Hmm, really, I have a sense of security!"


    As Mengyao spoke these words that went against her heart, he felt a little disgusted. He thought that she had said it out of respect for money, if she didn''t have money, she wouldn''t have given this person a second glance.


    Although the Division Chief Liu looked decent and proper, he simply didn''t like his type.


    He still liked boys with a bit of a ruffian aura. If that was the case, then it would be fun to play with him. What was there to be fun with this old man?


    However, for the sake of money, she had no choice.


    Division Chief Liu was just about to say that he would be her friend, but he didn''t dare say anything else. At least here, no one could pressure him.


    But just then, the door opened and the Boss Du coincidentally came back.

 C181

    Division Chief Liu''s hand that was on the girl''s shoulder hurriedly moved away, and smiled awkwardly: "Lao Du, you''re back so soon?"


    How could Boss Du not understand the meaning behind his words?


    But he still pretended to nod and say yes.


    As he was speaking, Boss Du''s eyes were fixated on the hand Division Chief Liu was placing on Mengyao''s body.


    Only then did Division Chief Liu take his hand away as if he was shocked by electricity, and changed the topic to drink.


    Mengyao lowered her head and left. Her mission was already completed, and Boss Du was very satisfied. Today, she had performed very well.


    After dinner, the Boss Du sent him back home.


    On the way, Division Chief Liu talked a little incoherently.


    It was not that he drank too much, but he was only thinking about the girl right now. He continuously muttered Mengyao''s name in his mouth, as if he could see through her and sense her through the air.


    Every man had an Evil God in their heart, who would reveal his darkest and most unimaginable side.


    After Division Chief Liu returned home, he did not have the mood to bother with his wife and children.


    However, he couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. When his wife came, he didn''t even want to touch her. He even forgot that today was the day that he and his wife had agreed to ''work hard''.


    There was no other way, his head was only filled with Mengyao.


    The Boss Du was successful, but he was not going to contact his for the next two days. He was prepared to keep her in suspense for a while, so when she took the initiative to contact him, he believed that he was right.


    North of The City, in the rented room, Lao Gao took the money and immediately threw it back to Lao Wan, telling him to get rid of the happy powder. Last night, he had played very well, but when he woke up, it was as if there was nothing at all, he was afraid of this feeling, and wanted to go back to last night.


    Lao Wan looked at the money and laughed, saying that there was no problem, and told him to wait, then he took the money and left.


    This girl''s skin was a little dim, and her spirits were not very good. However, from Lao Gao''s point of view, this girl had already turned into an eighteen year old girl.


    Lao Gao was willing to sink into depravity.


    While he was drunk with the lady, Wang Yuxian was crying alone in her room.


    Furthermore, I have been accompanying Wang Yuxian in the restaurants whenever I have the time. I know that she needs people''s care and company the most right now.


    Several days passed in a row and Boss Du did not contact Division Chief Liu. In these few days, Division Chief Liu was burning with anxiety and thought of Mengyao almost everyday as he fantasized about him from head to toe.


    He did not want to put on airs anymore. After work today, he picked up the phone and called Boss Du.


    Seeing the name on the phone, Boss Du was moved. He did not expect the Division Chief Liu to lose his cool so quickly.


    "Hello? Lao Du, what have you been busy with recently? "


    Since she knew what Division Chief Liu wanted, she decided not to hide anymore. She said with difficulty, "Sigh, in the next two days, my niece will leave. I was just preparing to send her off."


    "Ah?" Is she leaving? " Division Chief Liu''s heart felt as if it had been hollowed out.


    Could it be that she would never be able to see that innocent face again in her entire life?


    "Uh, then why don''t we have a meal? "Just treat it as seeing her off."


    "No, she''s at the airport now."


    "Aiya ¡­"


    Division Chief Liu almost said the words "I want her to stay". He maintained his last bit of perseverance, but in front of Boss Du, he could not display it too clearly.


    The following words, would have to be guessed by the Boss Du.


    What kind of person was Boss Du? It was normal for him to observe someone''s appearance, but he had already connected to such a degree that it was as pure as fire.


    Although Division Chief Liu did not say it out loud, his heart was clear.


    He tentatively asked, "Sigh, actually, my niece has told me that she''s been chatting quite nicely with you and wants to have a meal with you. But, this is the time ¡­"


    When Division Chief Liu heard Boss Du''s words, he immediately forgot about everything else. Being liked by the people he liked, how could that not be good?


    "It''s fine. If I delay her from going to school, I''ll take responsibility!" The Division Chief Liu said.


    But Division Chief Liu, I have some matters to attend to today, so I might not be able to come. The Boss Du said.


    "It''s fine, then let''s eat!"


    Division Chief Liu thought, if you weren''t here, who would be willing to eat with you? I want to eat with Mengyao!


    The Boss Du laughed, and said that he would get someone to send Mengyao there in a while, then hung up the phone.


    Division Chief Liu was extremely excited as he kept looking at the time, hoping to get off work quickly.


    Boss Du put down the phone and told Xiao Wang to send Mengyao over in a while.


    Xiao Wang promised and left.


    For the past two days, Mengyao had been watched by Xiao Wang. Boss Du had never thought that Xiao Wang would actually have true feelings for Mengyao!


    In just two days!


    Furthermore, the Boss Du didn''t expect that Mengyao was in Xiao Wang''s car right now!


    Xiao Wang came out of his office and got on the car.


    His expression turned slightly ugly.


    "Darling, what happened to you?" Mengyao liked Xiao Wang too, she was her type. She looked pretty good, but she also had a kind of roguish aura about him, making her feel especially good.


    The two of them had been like a couple these past few days. They played around and slowly got to know each other better.


    Mengyao was a young killer, wanting to deal with him is just like playing a game.


    "I''ve already said it, I''ll let you go have dinner with that Division Chief Liu tonight. However, I''m afraid that it won''t be as simple as eating dinner this time around." Xiao Wang also heard something different from Boss Du''s mouth.


    Mengyao hugged Xiao Wang''s neck. "It''s fine, I''ll be careful."


    "Sigh ~" In all of Xiao Wang''s life, he had never found anyone. Mengyao could be counted on one hand, but the two of them just happened to be together for a few days, and Xiao Wang was just about to watch as she was sent into the air of someone else.


    Mengyao raised her head and kissed Xiao Wang: "It''s really nothing, don''t mind it. I''m at work too, don''t you think?"


    Mengyao did not tell Xiao Wang that she was on the stage, she had only lied and said that her family''s conditions were bad, thus she came out to help the Boss Du with this matter. This was also the first time she did this.


    Xiao Wang believed it.


    He really thought that Mengyao was a good girl.


    In terms of love, Xiao Wang''s IQ was just this low. In fact, Xiao Wang couldn''t be blamed for having such a low intelligence. Who would even think about such a seemingly carefree and innocent girl? Who would have thought that she was an experienced chicken? Xiao Wang would definitely not even think about it in his dreams.


    Blame it on the complexity of the world.


    But the other party was his boss, what could Xiao Wang say?


    When night fell, he helplessly drove Mengyao to the designated restaurant.


    After Mengyao got off the car, he looked at her back for a long time before finally leaving.

 C182

    The Division Chief Liu had already reserved a private room in the restaurant, and after pushing many people aside for dinner, he waited here for Mengyao.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    There was a light knock on the door.


    Separated by the door, Division Chief Liu seemed to be able to imagine what kind of bashful posture Mengyao had used to knock on the door, so he quickly went over to open it.


    Mengyao stood outside the door like a flower and politely said: "Division Chief Liu, I''ve made you wait for a long time. I''m sorry."


    "Sigh, the one who should be said to be embarrassed is me. Look at me, I even called you back to come eat, and come sit ~" Division Chief Liu was especially attentive as he invited Mengyao to sit.


    When he was eating, his eyes kept drifting towards Mengyao.


    The Mengyao of today, could be said to be wearing something bold. After coming in, she took off her jacket, revealing her white and tender shoulders, and wrapped herself with a set of training clothes. Her navel was exposed, and her stomach was flat without a single strand of fat.


    The well-proportioned slender legs were free of any impurities.


    Mengyao purposely showed this to the Division Chief Liu.


    Division Chief Liu was secretly shocked. This Mengyao looked like a female student, but he did not expect his clothes to be so bold.


    Especially those two legs.


    I just don''t know what it feels like.


    The Evil God in the Division Chief Liu''s heart slowly extended.


    Mengyao was very cooperative, and said that she was very frustrated. She did not want to go to school, and even purposefully drank a lot of herself up.


    They had eaten this meal for more than two hours. According to the time taken by the Boss Du, it was long past the time Mengyao needed to leave.


    "Aiya, aren''t you leaving? Is it too late? " Division Chief Liu acted tough.


    Mengyao looked at the time and waved her hand nonchalantly. She would pass as long as she said it, but she did not know where to stay tonight.


    How could the Division Chief Liu not understand the meaning behind these words? He immediately found a small inn and Mengyao and walked in.


    Mengyao was usually a pure junior sister, but when she got to bed, she seemed to completely change. The moment she entered the door, she started to go crazy while hugging Division Chief Liu.


    The Division Chief Liu did not reject any of them, and their breaths slowly intertwined, blending together ¡­


    That day, Division Chief Liu experienced what was called going through the mountain tunnel, and Mengyao also experienced what was called heartache.


    As she hugged Division Chief Liu, she was actually thinking about another person.


    That person was also thinking about her at this moment.


    But unfortunately, a lover can''t be married off.


    There were too many things between Xiao Wang and her.


    That night, Mengyao was in torment, and there was one other person who was also in torment, and that was Li Jiarui.


    In the luxurious Star hotel, Li Jiarui was like a doll being carried by Chen Nan as he went back and forth on the bed with all kinds of humiliating gestures.


    Li Jiarui''s heart was in pain. She was the same as Mengyao, she was also thinking about another person.


    It was Guo Liang.


    She had never felt so dependent on a man.


    After Chen Nan had finished and fallen asleep, she quietly walked out by himself to go look for Guo Liang at school. It was still not too late, it was only around eleven o''clock.


    But when she walked into the campus, what she saw was a scene that made her not know what to do.


    Beside Guo Liang, there was another girl. The girl had two ponytails, and she looked purer than.


    However, wasn''t he the same as before?


    However, this time Li Jiarui did not choose to be angry, nor did she walk over.


    At the same time, Wang Peng and I had just returned from the boys'' dormitory in the school. I didn''t have any other reason for coming here, but it was mainly to look for Wang Xin.


    But at school I didn''t see her, and I was a little worried.


    So I called Wang Xin.


    She picked it up quickly, but the sound was poor.


    "Wang Xin, where are you? I''m in school. "


    "Woo woo ¡­" She burst into tears when she heard my voice.


    "What happened?"


    Wang Xin cried for a while before she could speak again, "Zhang Wen, my mother is in the hospital."


    Twenty minutes later, I arrived at the hospital.


    Wang Xin stayed alone in the sickroom. There was a middle-aged woman lying on the sickbed, she looked very weak, and she was still unconscious.


    Wang Xin told me what happened. Something happened to her father.


    At that time, when her mother received the news, she immediately fainted. It took her half a day to get rid of the danger, at that time, Wang Xin was so terrified.


    I frowned.


    It''s already very obvious that the situation has developed to this point, Chen Nan didn''t plan to help her at all. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have turned out like this, but what should I tell Wang Xin right now, and how am I supposed to explain that Chen Nan is playing with her?


    But that was even more of a blow to her.


    At night, I got Li Erzi to send some money over, paid for Wang Xin''s medical fees, and stayed with her in the hospital for an entire night.


    The next day, noon. Boss Du received a call from Division Chief Liu.


    He did not say anything else on the phone, which meant that Mengyao did not want to go to school anymore.


    From this moment onwards, Division Chief Liu owed him a favor.


    From now on, every day, Division Chief Liu would buy Boss Du''s favor.


    Then things would be much easier in the future.


    But Boss Du was not in a hurry, he would only eat after the food was cooked!


    The processing plant, the workshop, me and the pillar are all here.


    While Boss Wang was talking to us, a person came in from outside. It was a pretty female secretary.


    It was the secretary of the Boss Li.


    She was here to discuss matters, to discuss the next collaboration.


    Boss Wang couldn''t forget how Boss Li played with him last time. He purposely made it difficult for the woman to not sign.


    The female secretary was getting anxious and kept saying good words.


    It seemed that Boss Li had given her a death order. She might have been told not to go back if she couldn''t complete it.


    His smile was very sinister.


    "Girl, if you want to sign it, that''s fine, but do you know the rules?"


    The female secretary obviously knew what he meant and looked at him awkwardly.


    Then he looked at me and at the pillar.


    Boss Wang laughed out loud. "It''s not me, it''s my brother!"


    The female secretary looked even more troubled.


    After saying that, the Boss Wang did not care if she agreed. He called a lackey in from outside and called me and the pillar out.


    The man laughed behind him.


    "Wen Zi, business is like this, you come and go, do you know why I let people touch this female secretary today? Because I know that there is a relationship between Boss Li and this secretary, and I want to make him feel uncomfortable! Because he was in cahoots with the Boss Du and did something to me! "


    I was silent.


    No wonder the Boss Wang didn''t let me and the pillar, and called in a little brother from the outside.


    What he wanted was not pleasure, but punishment.


    He had to give this Boss Li a severe punishment.

 C183

    Half a month wasn''t much, it wasn''t much at all.


    During this half a month, Mengyao had always been by the side of the Division Chief Liu and the Division Chief Liu even arranged a villa for her to stay in first.


    They only returned home after fooling around with Mengyao for a while.


    Of course, sometimes he didn''t go home.


    When Division Chief Liu was not around, Mengyao had called Xiao Wang over. Although it was a bit awkward, she did not care.


    While she was completing the mission given to her by the Boss Du, her relationship with Xiao Wang was also slowly rising.


    Mengyao, the second female male, played it extremely well.


    Division Chief Liu had recently experienced what it meant to be in love.


    Love is to make people forget all to cooperate, to put their lives at risk, this is called love.


    When it came to Mengyao, his performance was flawless.


    Now his heart was slowly being captured by this little woman.


    Mengyao felt that the time was about right. After she had finished talking with Division Chief Liu, she laid on top of her and told her what the Boss Du had told him long ago.


    "Old Liu, there''s something that I haven''t told you."


    "Hmm? "What''s wrong?"


    "I said, don''t think too much."


    "Gratitude ~" The Division Chief Liu casted a pampering hook on Mengyao''s nose.


    Only then did Mengyao open her mouth, saying that the Boss Du, which was her own uncle, was being bullied everyday in the city, and he could no longer continue working here.


    His construction site had often been squeezed out by people using despicable methods. Since he was unable to start his construction, it looked like he was about to close down.


    Mengyao was actually quite angry, saying that no one would care about the appearance of so many outlaws, why couldn''t they do business for a good person?


    He patted his chest and promised Mengyao that if it was really those people who caused this trouble, and if it were not for the problems at the construction site of Boss Du, he would definitely help vent his anger!


    They would definitely seek justice for the Boss Du!


    Mengyao laughed in satisfaction, and fiercely kissed Division Chief Liu on the face. Then, with a mischievous smile on his face, he slowly bent down and pressed his face against Division Chief Liu''s rough skin, as he moved about slowly.


    Early the next morning, while Boss Du was still asleep, he received a call from Division Chief Liu.


    Division Chief Liu didn''t say anything else and just asked a routine question. He said that someone would go to the construction site to investigate and get him to cooperate actively.


    Boss Du immediately understood what had happened and quickly nodded his head. After hanging up, he called Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake over to the construction site.


    Ten-odd minutes later, at the construction site.


    Boss Du stood at the door and welcomed them. A group of people in uniform got down from the car and walked towards the construction site.


    This was a routine check, but Boss Du was not afraid at all.


    On the contrary, he welcomed it.


    His own construction site had nothing to do with it, so what was he afraid of? Besides, which construction site would be fine?


    Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake helped the group of people pour water and pass cigarettes.


    They went to the materials storage area, and a few of them took out professional measurement tools to carefully inspect them.


    "The quality of this and the mixed soil from earlier both pass." The examiner said.


    Then they went elsewhere.


    After the inspection was completed, everything that had been inspected had been passed.


    This time, the Boss Du''s head was raised high.


    He didn''t dare say anything else, but the construction site''s quality and some of the checks had all been done well.


    Previously, the reason the people from Section Chief Duan came over was to cause trouble for them.


    As long as he searched around, he would find that every construction site had a problem.


    Boss Du dealt with all the people from the inspection team in the whole morning. He heaved a sigh of relief, but now, he could finally calm down.


    What he needed to do now was to wait for news from Division Chief Liu.


    In the hotel, Division Chief Liu was naked, he was on the phone with someone, and beside him was Mengyao.


    When the two of them first met each other, Mengyao used some small methods to make Division Chief Liu think that it was the first time.


    The feeling Division Chief Liu had towards Mengyao grew even stronger.


    He liked Mengyao even more.


    How could he not like a woman who was willing to give herself to an old man like him for the first time?


    It wasn''t even his fucking first time when his wife married him!


    Division Chief Liu looked at Mengyao who was quietly lying in her arms like a little rabbit, and the heroic spirit that she had started to rise from her body.


    He had a successful career now, so his rights and money weren''t a problem. What he lacked now was a soulmate!


    A close friend like Mengyao.


    He treasured Mengyao a lot.


    At this moment, Division Chief Liu''s tone became heavier.


    "The construction site of the Boss Du is in line with the rules, why did you seal him up? Wasn''t it the country''s money that had gone to waste by intentionally making things difficult for him? Don''t they all use national loans? "


    "Don''t talk about that useless stuff, go and investigate who allowed us to investigate the construction site of the Boss Du later!"


    After hanging up, Division Chief Liu lit up a cigarette.


    Mengyao heard all of these words. After hearing what Division Chief Liu said, she was probably done with her own matters.


    At this time, Mengyao just happened to open her eyes and choke off the smoke covering the Division Chief Liu.


    There was a hint of rebuke in her tone. "Smoking is not good for your health. You have to pay attention to your body!"


    Division Chief Liu''s heart had melted as he hugged Mengyao and started to gnaw on him. At that moment, he really wanted to give everything he had to this girl.


    In Section Chief Duan''s office, he had also received news today, that someone had gone to Boss Du''s construction site. However, he did not care, and thought that the inspection team had come down.


    In any case, the construction site of the Boss Du had already been sealed off, what was there to be afraid of?


    Moreover, people like the Boss Du who broke the law would never be forgiven.


    Boss Du would only die in an even more miserable way and would never be able to recover.


    However, Boss Wang did not think that way. Ever since he participated in the job, he had been working in a red furnace, but Boss Wang was not like that. He had interacted with society very early on, and it was definitely not by chance that he was able to reach his current state.


    When he found out that someone had gone to the construction site to check, he immediately called the Section Chief Duan.


    "Lao Duan, I heard that someone went to the construction site of the Boss Du? Could something have happened? "


    "Hehe, Old Wang, it''s alright if you think too much!"


    Section Chief Duan did not immediately know about this news, which made Boss Wang uneasy. He knew, since even Section Chief Duan did not know about it, then it must have been someone from the upper echelons who came down to investigate.


    The people at the top directly ignored the Section Chief Duan.


    This really wasn''t a good thing.


    "Sigh, it''s good that you''re fine. I''m just worried about you. Or, why don''t you communicate with the people above?" The Boss Wang was cautious, at this critical moment when he was preparing to get rid of the Boss Du, he did not want anything to happen to him.


    He wanted a 100% success rate.


    But if there were any changes to the construction site of the Boss Du, then it would be troublesome.


    "Hai, trust old bro, it''s fine!" Section Chief Duan guaranteed.


    Speaking till this point, Boss Wang did not know what to say. He nodded and asked about Section Chief Duan''s old mother''s situation, then hung up.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss.

 C184

    "What is it?" Boss Du quickly picked it up.


    "Lao Du, how have you been recently? Do you have any ideas? " Boss Wang pretended to be concerned.


    "Other than wanting to kill you, I have no other thoughts!"


    Boss Wang was not angry at all, he laughed: "Don''t say it like that, if I die, who would be your business partner? "Haha!"


    "I''m fine, I''m hanging up!" After Boss Du finished speaking, he angrily hung up.


    After hanging up, Boss Wang''s expression darkened.


    He understood the Boss Du. If it was in the past, when he and the Boss Du had reached this stage, even if Elder Du did not skin him, he would still curse on the phone.


    But today, Boss Du''s attitude was a little abnormal.


    He was a little too polite.


    That''s not right!


    Something was definitely wrong!


    Could it be that the Boss Du found a new way out? But why hadn''t the Boss Wang heard of it at all? If Boss Du made a move, how would he not know?


    Boss Wang pondered for a while, and in the end, decided to make another trip to Section Chief Duan''s home.


    Xiao Wang was very sad today, just like a fool.


    He knew that his elder brother wanted Mengyao to accompany the Division Chief Liu to sleep, and he also knew that he shouldn''t have fallen in love with Mengyao.


    But what could he do?


    How could he control his feelings?


    On this day, Mengyao accompanied Division Chief Liu at the hotel and he waited at the entrance.


    He would not leave until Mengyao came out.


    And at this moment, Mengyao was in the middle of the Division Chief Liu''s warmth and gentleness.


    In Xiao Wang''s heart, half was water and half was fire.


    He wanted Mengyao to finish what the Boss Du had told him so that she could leave with her in the future and stay together even forever.


    But when he thought of the things that Mengyao had done inside, his heart grew uncomfortable.


    There was no other way. How could that man endure such a thing?


    As Acting Hu and I were passing by, Xiao Wang was sad to the point that his eyes had turned red.


    "Oh my god, isn''t that Xiao Wang!"


    The Acting Hu''s voice was especially loud, causing Xiao Wang to quiver as he looked towards the Acting Hu.


    He shuddered when he saw us.


    He wasn''t afraid of me, but was scared by Acting Hu''s disguise.


    The current Acting Hu was purely a village, but he wasn''t as particular as his hometown.


    His hair was exaggerated, unwashed, stuck together and sticking to his head. Suddenly, he looked like a Super Saiyan that was about to transform.


    There was black mud on his neck, and his clothes were the uniform of the hotel.


    Not at all.


    How could Xiao Wang, who was dressed decently, not be shocked when he saw the Acting Hu?


    "What are you doing here?" Although I was opposing him, I still greeted him.


    Xiao Wang laughed awkwardly and rubbed his eyes.


    But I could see the tears in his eyes.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m fine, come out and take a look."


    "Ang, if you have nothing to do, then go home. The wind and rain outside is heavy, don''t blow you away!" Acting Hu said in a weird tone.


    Actually I know that Acting Hu had already wanted to touch Xiao Wang for a long time.


    I exchanged a few courteous words with him, then dragged Acting Hu away. Even if we were to fight with Xiao Wang, we should not build this conflict on our foundations.


    Furthermore, I felt that something was wrong with Xiao Wang today, as if he had the feeling of a poet.


    If he had a little more time, he might have been able to spit it out into a poem.


    Wouldn''t it give me goosebumps all over the floor?


    Seeing me leaving with Acting Hu, Xiao Wang started to silently hum a song.


    I hid in the car,


    I held the champagne in my hand,


    I want to give you a surprise for your birthday...


    He must love you more than I can please you...


    Accompanied by faint sentiments, Xiao Wang seemed to transform into a star in the night sky, flying himself away as much as he liked, making himself feel sad to the fullest.


    Dong, dong, dong!


    Someone knocked on the window.


    Xiao Wang turned his head, isn''t that Mengyao?


    He quickly touched his eyes and opened the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Mengyao got on the carriage, and looked at him while tilting her head.


    If not for the phone call that Division Chief Liu just received asking him to go home, Mengyao would definitely not have come out tonight.


    Xiao Wang sighed, and looked into the distance with melancholy.


    "Waiting for sunrise ¡­ "Wait for you, by the way."


    How about it! Xiao Wang''s words must have reached the point where he was about to recite a poem, right?


    The sad ones are good poets.


    His words caused Mengyao to be stunned. She lowered her head in embarrassment, as if Xiao Wang had been waiting outside the whole time she was here and there with Division Chief Liu?


    Mengyao also started to feel uncomfortable.


    Xiao Wang hurriedly pulled her into his embrace.


    "Yaoyao, I''ve let you down, I didn''t have the ability ¡­"


    Mengyao used two of her fingers to cover Xiao Wang''s mouth, "I won''t allow you to say that.


    The two of them held each other for a while, before Xiao Wang started the car and went to a quiet place nearby before stopping the car.


    Inside the Xx Building, an office.


    Division Chief Liu''s expression hadn''t been looking too good these few days.


    It would be strange if he looked good!


    He had a good time with Mengyao last night, and his wife forced him to hand in his food when he returned home.


    The time he returned home, he had clenched his teeth and endured it.


    Now he frowned at the things on the table.


    There were no problems with the construction site of the Boss Du, and there were no problems with the procedures either.


    Looks like Mengyao was right, there must be someone framing Boss Du.


    His eyes could not tolerate a single grain of sand. He definitely had to investigate this matter to the end!


    Then a call came in, and he picked it up.


    As he listened to the voice on the phone, his heart slowly shrank.


    He never thought that the Boss Wang''s backer would be this person!


    He thought about it again and again, and the phone rang.


    "Xiao Li, call me from the provincial hall!"


    Two hours later, Section Chief Duan came over wearing a clean and tidy uniform. He looked to be in good condition.


    Recently, his old mother had been recovering very well. His work also went smoothly, so he didn''t have any worries.


    Upon entering, he smiled, "Division Chief Liu, hello."


    "En, hello. Take a seat." The Division Chief Liu immediately put on airs.


    He still had a way to make Duan Ke listen to him obediently.


    "I heard you sent someone to check the construction site a while ago?" The Division Chief Liu casually said.


    Hearing that, Section Chief Duan immediately understood what was going on.


    ~ Could it be that Boss Du has really found someone? Moreover, it was the Division Chief Liu that he was the most unwilling to offend.


    He understood that Division Chief Liu was the same as him, they were both stubborn people, and the two of them were famous in the circle.


    But what was going on today? Why did the Division Chief Liu want to speak up for him?


    Section Chief Duan was pondering, just what benefits had Old Liu received?


    No, it should be because the Boss Du used some kind of method to move him.


    This was quite curious.


    Section Chief Duan adjusted his collar, and nodded: "Yes, I sent people to check the construction site of Boss Du."

 C185

    Celebrities did not keep secrets, as they all knew what was going on. To find something on a construction site, that was no simple task.


    However, everyone was quietly abiding by their own rules and would not make things difficult for the others. After all, everyone had to survive, didn''t they?


    After all, tall buildings were built for the people to live in, right?


    This could be considered as doing things for the people!


    However, this little matter, in the eyes of the Division Chief Liu, had already become a big matter.


    His brows knitted tightly as he looked at Section Chief Duan with slight dissatisfaction.


    "Lao Duan, I know who you are, but why did you do such a thing? We all do things for the people. "


    "That whatever Boss Du is, he''s not a good person. We investigated his construction site to make him behave."


    "You''re using power to steal!"


    Section Chief Duan was shocked, he felt that Division Chief Liu''s words were extremely serious, to use power to seek for personal gains, in his opinion, was something that he did not even dare to think about, but he did not easily say these words out loud, and for the sake of the non-black and white Boss Du.


    He weighed the pros and cons in his mind for a moment and said nothing.


    "Lao Duan, we are the parents and officials of the people, we cannot do this ¡­" Division Chief Liu began to teach him a lesson.


    Section Chief Duan did not have a temper, so he could only listen quietly.


    He knew that he might have miscalculated this time ¡­


    In the afternoon, in the Boss Wang''s office, the pillar went to collect the accounts, I stayed in the Boss Wang''s office.


    He was talking to me about the battlefield, and he gave me a hint of information. He said that he felt that something was amiss, as if the Boss Du was about to make a move.


    However, he did not say what was wrong.


    I thought that Boss Du was finally going to make his move, but I never thought that this time, Boss Du''s work would practically bring him back to life, and allow him to turn the tables completely.


    Just then, the Boss Wang''s phone rang. He looked at the phone on his phone and lazily picked it up, then placed it next to his ear.


    In Boss Du''s office, surrounded by a group of people.


    There was the secretary of the Boss Li, Xiao Wang, the secretary of the Small Dragon Snake, and a rather interesting woman.


    Boss Li cried with snot and tears, looking extremely pitiful.


    "Boss Du, you have to avenge me on this matter! If this goes on, will there still be any laws? "


    Looking at Boss Li, who was crying like a tearful person in front of him, Boss Du also had a bad feeling.


    Normally, people with big tempers on the surface would not have a bad conscience. On the contrary, those who acted polite and humble were usually people who dressed like animals.


    That day, when Boss Li''s secretary came back with the purchase order and told him what had happened to him after he was taken care of by Boss Wang''s people, Boss Li felt such a pain in his heart!


    But what could he say? He was well aware of who the Boss Wang was, and he knew that this revenge would come sooner or later.


    It was just that he did not expect his favorite female secretary to suffer.


    But back then the person who did not let him use the Boss Wang''s ingredients was Boss Du, he was just a person speaking in the middle, what could he do?


    After thinking about it, he decided to find the Boss Du to justify his actions.


    On the surface, he looked like he was crying, but he was actually here to ask Boss Du for an explanation.


    I''ll do as you say. Now that my people are at a disadvantage, you can''t just let me carry them alone, can you?


    When Boss Li cried, this secretary cried even harder.


    "Enough, Old Li. Don''t cry anymore. I estimate that Old Wang will be showing off for a few days!" Boss Du patted his shoulder comfortingly.


    Then she hugged herself tighter.


    That means that no matter what happens, with my Lao Du supporting you, and the loss of this secretary, I will make it up to you.


    Boss Li was also a smart person, he spoke a lot of pleasantries and left with the female secretary.


    As they were leaving, Boss Du received a call.


    It was the Division Chief Liu.


    "Lao Du, your factory should start working as usual!"


    Boss Du was overjoyed: "Alright, thank you Division Chief Liu. I''ll pay you a visit another time!"


    "There''s no need for that. Work well on that land. The people at the top value the work here, so you have to perform well ¡­"


    After greeting for a while, Boss Du hung up.


    The next day, at Boss Du''s construction site.


    Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake were both there, but today they were back at work. He even did a small ceremony, with Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake standing at the side dressed in human attire, the Boss Du was speaking to the workers, mainly to mobilize them. Since the construction site had been stopped for so long, he had to rush the works back.


    He even specially sent an invitation to the Boss Wang.


    The first few words were written by the Boss Du himself.


    The Boss Du was happy, and even whenhe spoke, she was still floating. At this time, there was someone happier than the Boss Du.


    It was Xiao Wang.


    The smug look in Xiao Wang''s eyes started to sprout again.


    North of The City, Section Chief Duan''s house.


    Boss Wang and Section Chief Duan conversed for a long time. Section Chief Duan expressed that he could not do anything and told Boss Wang to hold back for now.


    But could the Boss Wang hold it back?


    Seeing that the Boss Du was about to be destroyed by him, would he be willing? But he couldn''t say anything, so he just took me back to the factory.


    On the way, he earnestly said to me, "Wen Zi, if there''s no turning point in this matter, I''ll have to rely on you and the pillar."


    I silently nodded my head as I understood the meaning behind his words. I thought to myself that what was about to happen was about to happen.


    Just as he returned to the factory, Boss Wang received a ridiculing invitation, he was almost mad with rage.


    Tear the invitation to pieces.


    The pillar and I just sat there quietly.


    Boss Wang took a while to calm down. He rubbed his head in annoyance.


    "I know who the Lao Du is, if I tried to frame him previously, he would definitely return it multiple times."


    Pillar said, "Then let''s make the first move!"


    Boss Wang let out a deep sigh as a cold light flashed: "Let me see what Lao Du really means first!"


    Boss Wang''s words were very clear, he was telling me and Pillar that we are ready to fight at any time.


    Since the people from Boss Wang can''t do it, then we can only try to do it.


    Pillar and I split up at the entrance of the factory. I drove my BMW to the Wang Yuxian Hotel.


    When he passed by a KTV entrance, he suddenly saw a familiar face.


    It was Wang Xin.


    What was she doing here?


    At this time, three people who looked like Hooligan surrounded her. Their eyes were full of playfulness, and the other two would occasionally touch Wang Xin.


    Looking at this scene, I instantly got angry.


    Sssii! *


    I braked and stopped only half a fist away from the Hooligan.


    The bastard jumped and was about to curse me when I opened the door and got out.


    I looked at them coldly and dragged Wang Xin behind me.


    "What do you want to do?" I asked, not in a hurry.


    When the three Hooligan s saw that I was the only one there, they taunted me, "What are we doing? "Hmph hmph, fuck you!"

 C186

    The three Hooligan s did not look very old. They were probably just new to university, or just high school graduates.


    One of them, carrying a baton, pulled it from his belt and shot it at me.


    I effortlessly dodged and used a flying kick to land on his face.


    He backed up a few steps and was supported by the men behind him. This time, I stepped on their tails, and the three of them pounced on me like madmen.


    I knocked down the first person who rushed over with a sweep of my feet, and Wang Xin stepped on him twice.


    I snatched the rod from this person''s hands and swung it towards his body. I didn''t know if this Hooligan had his bones broken by me, but it was so painful that he cried out miserably.


    This time, the other two were stunned. Looking at the miserable condition their comrades were in, they were a little hesitant and did not take another step forward.


    Beat the snake, beat the snake seven inches, capture the thief first to capture the king.


    The man fell to the ground and didn''t dare to move. He held his body and begged for mercy as he spoke. I pointed my stick at the two of them.


    "If you have nothing to do, then go back and obediently study. Don''t come out and f * * king imitate us!"


    It was unknown whether the two were afraid or not, but one of them actually nodded subconsciously. The person beside him pushed him hard, causing him to not say anything.


    I then helped Wang Xin onto the carriage.


    "Wang Xin, what''s going on?" I don''t believe that Wang Xin is the kind of girl who came to play in the day before, and I don''t believe that those three hooligans coincidentally bumped into Wang Xin to cause trouble.


    Saying all this, Wang Xin''s eyes became misty. Only after knowing her did I know that she could cry so much. Previously, she was a kind of woman who didn''t care about anything.


    "Because of Chen Nan." she said flatly.


    "Chen Nan?" These two words were like sharp knives that cut through my chest. It seemed that this was the person that had always been separating Wang Xin and I.


    "Yes, he asked me to accompany him the day before yesterday. I rejected him, and he lost his temper over the phone. I think it should be the person he called ¡­" she said flatly.


    "Alright, then stay away from him in the future."


    "Sigh ~" Wang Xin sighed.


    "By the way, what happened to the thing he said he was going to do for you?"


    "Still the same old ¡­"


    In the car, Wang Xin and I chatted for a bit. I asked her how her mother was, and she said that her brother was currently waiting at the hospital. She planned to come back to grab some things to rest for a bit.


    I sent her to school.


    Looking at Wang Xin''s leaving figure, my eyes narrowed. I picked up the phone and called Acting Hu.


    At night, a group of women were waiting for him at the most luxurious private room. As long as the Boss Wang inside said one sentence, these women would enter like dogs. Inside the private room, everything was arranged very well.


    Including the staff.


    They all stood there respectfully.


    This was deliberately arranged by the Boss Wang.


    Right now, the conflict between him and Boss Du had escalated to the point where the two big brothers could fight with their lives on the line.


    Thus, he couldn''t slack off now even more.


    The pillar and I were both present, but this time, none of us sat down, instead we respectfully stood behind Boss Wang.


    Pillar, gun today.


    As for me, I am a military knife.


    If they were to really fight, then at least we wouldn''t be able to take the loss of this guy.


    Boss Wang looked at the time. The woman he had arranged at the door was purposely for Boss Du to see. He wanted her to know that if you negotiate with me today, then there would be money and women in the future.


    He felt that the Boss Du would understand the general situation.


    Not long later, the waiter opened the door respectfully.


    Since the Boss Du had arrived on time today, he did not bring many people with him.


    Boss Wang hurriedly stood up and greeted him.


    No matter what, he couldn''t lose face, and he couldn''t ignore his aura, right?


    "Lao Du, you''re late again!" Boss Wang pretended to be angry and lightly patted Boss Du.


    "Haha, I like being late, especially when it''s this kind of occasion." Boss Du said in a weird tone.


    The Boss Wang did not mind and quickly let him in. "Come, today I specially prepared this bottle of wine that has been stored for many years, we will get drunk today!"


    The Boss Wang''s attitude was exceptionally low.


    He had no choice, who asked him to take the initiative and make peace?


    The Boss Wang wanted to use his own method to tell the Boss Du to stop. If he were to continue like this, it would not be as simple as fighting and losing money.


    Presumably, Boss Du understood this as well.


    Xiao Wang was rather cocky today as well. After entering, he did not say a word and just sat beside the Boss Du.


    The two of them sat next to each other, looking like brothers.


    Boss Du''s face sank as he turned his head to glare at Xiao Wang. The latter only now understood and hurriedly moved his butt away, unwillingly standing behind Small Dragon Snake.


    Boss Du and Boss Wang seemed friendly and friendly on the surface but in reality, they were secretly at loggerheads. The pillar beside me didn''t say a word as they stared at Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake.


    When Boss Du saw me and the pillar, he had already been sighing in his heart.


    Everything was fine on his side, except that his subordinates weren''t able to do anything.


    From the moment we entered the room, he could clearly sense that we were in high spirits.


    One was me, who had killed the knife.


    One was a long established pillar.


    Both of them were his problem.


    But on his side?


    One was trash, the other was handicapped.


    How could they compare? Is there any comparison?


    However, he seemed to only have these two people on his side. If he didn''t bring them, who should he bring?


    Separated by Boss Du and Boss Wang, the way Xiao Wang looked at me and Zhu Luo was as though he could spit fire.


    It was as if they wanted to kill me and the pillar through the air.


    Pillar''s eyes were cold.


    Xiao Wang kept his hands in his embrace the entire time, he did not know if Xiao Wang had brought the fellow or not.


    If he''s got the guy, then we have to be quick. We have to be the first to act.


    Boss Du hated Boss Wang, but he did not hate alcohol.


    "Hmm, the wine''s not bad!" The Boss Du was an expert, and something that he praised couldn''t be wrong.


    Boss Wang hurriedly poured wine for him. "Lao Du, if you want to drink in the future, I''ll buy you a drink!"


    Boss Du laughed and gently pushed away Boss Wang''s hand that was about to pour the wine. "Old Wang, are you not afraid that I would drink all of your wine?"


    "Then you still need to have that appetite, don''t you? "Haha!"


    "And if I did?"


    Following Boss Du''s words, the surrounding atmosphere completely froze.


    Everyone could hear the meaning behind Boss Du''s words. It seemed like he was truly ambitious, he would only stop after completely finishing all of Boss Wang!

 C187

    In the dusky private room, Boss Du might not have noticed Boss Wang''s expression.


    He knew that this was no joke, and every word that the Boss Du said now, he would definitely pay for it in the future.


    The current him was like a boat sailing against water. If he didn''t advance, he would retreat!


    However, Boss Wang still did not fall out with him, but laughed and said: "Lao Du, do you know what I like about you? "I like your straightforwardness. However, there are some matters which should be settled by now. If no one is willing to help you today, what if no one is willing to help you tomorrow?"


    In fact, Boss Du did not know how far Division Chief Liu could help him, but now that he had found a way to break through, he had to quickly expand his own power and completely eliminate Boss Wang.


    He knew that when a man met the woman he liked, he would speak nonsense. No matter what he said, his IQ and judgement would drop by quite a bit.


    Wasn''t the current Division Chief Liu just like that?


    He wanted to give Mengyao more money once he returned, so he made sure to make her tie this big fish, the Division Chief Liu, up.


    He still had some lingering fear from what happened last time. He was afraid of the Boss Wang, if he had been given another chance, he would definitely be crushed to death!


    This Old Wang was simply ruthless!


    The corners of Boss Du''s mouth twitched a few times: "Old Wang, are you telling me this now? When you were messing with me, you didn''t leave me any face at all! You have no mercy on my matters regarding the battlefield and the construction site, have you not? "


    "You owe me that. Regarding the construction site, you were the one who made the Boss Li target me first. If not, I might have made things difficult for you." The Boss Wang explained.


    "Nonsense!" Others don''t know who you are? Maybe I don''t know? If you have anything to say, say it directly today! " Boss Du opened his mouth.


    Seeing that the two were about to fall out, I, who was standing at the side, gripped the dagger in my chest tightly. I thought that if they really started fighting, I would go over and kill Xiao Wang with a slash first.


    Boss Wang was still very polite as he pushed a bottle of wine in front of Boss Du, "Lao Du, with the matter at hand, I don''t think there''s any reason for us to continue fighting. We''ve been together for so long, so we know what''s going on, don''t you think? Bring this wine back and drink it. If you feel good about it, I''ll get someone to send a case over to you tomorrow. "


    Sending the wine around is a fake, but Boss Wang wanted to say that if your Boss Du stops right now, I will definitely make up for it.


    But how could the Boss Du compromise at this time?


    This was the best chance he had to get rid of Boss Wang!


    He was not polite at all. He pushed away the wine bottle on the table and pointed at Boss Wang: "Don''t play such tricks with me. You f * cked me for a round, and now it''s time for me to retaliate. "Say, do you think that makes sense?"


    Boss Wang stopped talking and looked at him coldly.


    The conversation collapsed.


    The thing that me and Pillar feared the most had happened.


    Just then, Xiao Wang suddenly took his hand out from his chest.


    "F * ck!" Don''t move! " The monster saw through the barrel of the gun and did not have a aim. He aimed at Xiao Wang, but he was not sure if he would be able to beat Xiao Wang, or maybe hit Boss Du.


    However, at such a close distance, the accuracy was not bad.


    "Huh?" Most of Xiao Wang''s words were filled with confusion, followed by surprise.


    He was going to take out a cigarette from his bosom. How did he offend the pillar?


    Could it be that smoking was prohibited in KTV?


    Boss Wang did not speak, he lowered his head and drank his wine.


    In the end, Boss Du was still an old bastard. He did not panic at all when facing the spear in the pillar''s hands.


    A piece of iron, what was there to be afraid of?


    He stood up and looked down at the Boss Wang.


    "Old Wang, your men, bring guns to talk to me?"


    "¡­" The Boss Wang continued to remain silent.


    He knew that whatever he said now would be of no use.


    "Let''s go!" Boss Du waved his hand and turned around, bringing Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake with him.


    pillar did not dare to shoot, if it was said that Xiao Wang had done something too excessive today, then it would be fine if he just killed him, but what about Boss Du?


    Without Boss Wang''s order, he didn''t dare shoot.


    Boss Du was different from Xiao Wang. One was trash, the other was a phoenix.


    After everyone had left, Boss Wang laid on the sofa with his head raised, massaging his temples in annoyance.


    "All of you, come here and drink some. This wine is not bad." he said flatly.


    Pillar and I did not stand on ceremony and went over to each other for a drink.


    "Alright, call those five women in, get the rest of them out!" Boss Wang said after a while.


    When the waiter heard the order, he went outside and called for the five people with the best conditions to come in.


    "It''s been fun tonight. Take each of you away." Boss Wang said as he carried a woman and left.


    As for me and Pillar, our faces darkened.


    It was like being fed before execution.


    The great war was coming!


    Around 11 PM, I didn''t ask for those two women and returned to the restaurant in Wang Yuxian. Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua were still there, helping the Wang Yuxian close the restaurant.


    Li Erzi helped to observe the battle on the battlefield.


    I''ll go in and close them together.


    Acting Hu came over and winked at me, asking me when to make my move. I said that I would wait for a few more days, this time, to teach Chen Nan a good lesson.


    After Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua left, Wang Yuxian asked me to accompany her for a drink.


    The two of us sat on the first floor with our lights on. I casually asked her how Lao Gao was and if he was back.


    She shook her head and sighed, saying it was fine, she told me to leave it alone.


    I didn''t ask much and just drank with her.


    When Wang Yuxian was completely drunk, I helped her up onto the bed.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian in front of me, who looked like a sleeping beauty, my heart throbbed.


    Leaving a kiss on her cheek, I went back to my room.


    If I really like a woman, then I won''t be blasphemous. This is how I treat Wang Yuxian.


    However, what I received in return for the blasphemy was my suffering.


    All night long, I had a terrible bloating, and I couldn''t sleep.


    The next day, while we were still sleeping, Wang Yuxian left.


    Carrying several thousand yuan, she took a taxi and went to a residential area with a rather remote North of The City.


    When she reached a residential building, she took out her key and quietly opened the door.


    An indescribable smell drifted over. She could not help but frown.


    Inside, it was an indescribable scene.


    Lao Gao lay sprawled on the bed, sleeping soundly. He did not even know that someone had entered, the surroundings were a mess, there were food leftovers, and socks and shoes that had not been washed for many days, all casually tossed aside.


    She had recently gone to find Lao Gao, but Lao Gao had expressed that he would not come back. In fact, she knew clearly in her heart that Lao Gao was going to wait for that demon woman here.


    However, Lao Gao had always been her man, so she would come over every day to clean up when no one knew anything. Occasionally, she would even bring him some money.


    Wang Yuxian sighed, placed the money on the bed and started to pack.

 C188

    On the afternoon of the second day, I was at the battlefield when I received a call from Wang Peng.


    "Brother Wen, there''s news! It''s in a game hall in North of The City now! "


    "Alright, I understand."


    "Brother Wen, do you really not need us to go over?"


    "No need, pack. How many more people does he need?"


    "Mm ¡­"


    After hanging up, I called Acting Hu up. I drove him to the nearby game hall with North of The City. To deal with Chen Nan, just the two of us would be enough.


    It''s not that I don''t want Wang Peng and the others to help me, but they are the same as Chen Nan, both are students of the same university.


    Furthermore, Chen Nan had the right to be rich, it was best not to let Wang Peng and the others offend him.


    After all, they are university students and have good prospects. We, on the other hand, have nothing to fear from wearing shoes.


    Acting Hu wanted to bring Hei Mei over today, but I rejected him.


    The reason is the same as Wang Peng and the rest, Hei Mei is a university student after all. Although she doesn''t look like a university student at all, I feel that she should focus on her studies, otherwise, it would only delay her.


    In the game hall with the most luxurious North of The City, a skinny and sinister-looking young man, who was sitting beside a game board, was indulging himself with all his might.


    This was none other than Chen Nan.


    In these two days, Wang Xin suddenly became disobedient, but Chen Nan did not reveal all her trump cards. If it was someone else, that would be fine, but he did not lack any women by his side.


    But he was still unwilling to part with Wang Xin''s words.


    He hadn''t even played with Wang Xin properly, and yet he had reached such a state.


    He was thinking of a way to properly play with Wang Xin.


    Pah pah pah!


    He slapped the game machine hard, venting his anger, while a girl beside him watched on, not daring to make a sound.


    This girl had a natural and unrestrained appearance, but her body exuded the scent of the mortal world. One could tell with a single glance that she wasn''t a good woman.


    This was the new girl that Chen Nan had found in the arena, but he was already sick of this kind of girl. He felt that these girls were all the same to him, and only Wang Xin was the person he liked the most.


    At this moment, Chen Nan suddenly felt something heavy on his head, followed by a pair of large black hands grabbing his head.


    The heck! "Who is it!?" Chen Nan cursed.


    "Hehe!" Acting Hu laughed and turned Chen Nan''s face over.


    Chen Nan was momentarily at a loss as to who this person, who was trying to humiliate them, was.


    Right now, no one dared to fight the Acting Hu easily, for no other reason than that he was dressed like that, and with his equipment, who would dare to test their skills on him?


    Who wants to be covered in dirt?


    "Chen Nan, do you still know me?" I went out then, with a cigarette in my mouth, and asked him.


    Chen Nan recognized me, glanced at me, and immediately opened his mouth to curse.


    Pow!


    Acting Hu slapped his face.


    The power of the palm strike that could almost cover Chen Nan''s face could be seen.


    Chen Nan was immediately slammed into the ground.


    "You didn''t brush your teeth when you went out this morning? Let me help you brush your teeth! " Acting Hu did not waste time with words, he rode on and started to slap Chen Nan.


    Acting Hu''s slap was not something that an ordinary person could endure. It was definitely a slap that shocked the heavens and frightened the earth.


    Immediately, everyone in the Game Hall looked towards Chen Nan.


    "Brother, if you have any problems, then go out and settle them. We still have to do business here!" At this time, a Hooligan like man brought a few people out.


    Originally, they wanted to make a move, but seeing how Acting Hu seemed like he wanted to make a move, they advised him first.


    Acting Hu didn''t even look at them, as if he hadn''t heard their words.


    I didn''t want to cause trouble, I only came here to look for Chen Nan today.


    So I made the Acting Hu stop and pulled Chen Nan out.


    Acting Hu held Chen Nan in one hand, as if he was lifting a little chick.


    Chen Nan was stunned, he did not understand what had happened for a long time, and his eyes were filled with confusion.


    "Stop hitting them, if you continue, they''re going to kill you." At this moment, a small voice came from behind him.


    It was only then that we realized the girl had followed us.


    It was unknown if it was because Chen Nan owed her money or something good, so she spoke up for him.


    Acting Hu''s eyes lit up when he saw the girl''s perverted black eyes. He rubbed his hands together and laughed as he walked over.


    I like her. Either you accompany me for a while, or I''ll let Chen Nan go, okay? "No," he said.


    "Ah ¡­" "No ¡­" The girl immediately assumed a defensive posture.


    If he wanted her to accompany Acting Hu, she would probably even have the heart to die.


    "Hehe, don''t be afraid, just three times!" Acting Hu continued to laugh.


    The girl''s face immediately turned red as she stared at him as if she was looking at a monster.


    Seeing that the arrangement was about to turn into a scene of a Acting Hu teasing a girl, I reprimanded her in a low voice. As if waking up from a dream, the Acting Hu pressed Chen Nan and continued to fight.


    Chen Nan cried out in pain, but the girl did not dare to say a single word.


    I didn''t do anything after I had taken care of Chen Nan, but just coldly watched from the side. It''s not that I didn''t want to do it, but that I felt that he wasn''t worthy enough to let me do it.


    Chen Nan''s eyes were swollen like a panda''s, he looked to be in an extremely sorry state, with Acting Hu''s footprints all over his body, and he could still smell a scent after entering.


    That smell was exactly the same as the smell on Acting Hu''s body.


    Not only was Acting Hu able to make people submit, he was also able to infect others with the scent of his own body.


    This was not just physical destruction, but a trampling on the soul!


    "Zhang Wen, I''ll remember you." Although Chen Nan was beaten to the point that he couldn''t even open his eyes, his mouth was still very tough.


    "Hehe ¡­" I just want you to remember me. Do you know why I hit you? "


    He shook his head.


    "Because of Wang Xin. I don''t know about anything else, but if you dare to bully her again, don''t blame me for not reminding you. A barefooted person is not afraid to wear shoes, I, Zhang Wen will only have one rotten life, I don''t believe that your life is worse than mine! "


    Chen Nan clenched his teeth and clenched his fists.


    Only after Acting Hu and I left did that girl dare to go over and help Chen Nan clean up the filth on his body.


    "Scram!" Chen Nan was so annoyed that he pushed the girl away.


    He was just playing around and didn''t like her at all.


    The girl screamed, "Chen Nan, how can I not compare to those girls? What''s wrong with me? "


    "If you f * cking talk anymore, then disappear for good!" Chen Nan was always so arrogant in front of these women, he never took his words into consideration.


    In his line of sight, there was not a single girl who could compare to Wang Xin. Wang Xin was different from them;


    Ignoring the pain from his injuries, he pounded on the wall again and again until blood slowly seeped out from the gaps between his fists.

 C189

    Chen Nan had been focusing all his attention on Wang Xin recently and had long since forgotten about him. The recent Li Jiarui, could be said to be the weakest phase of her life.


    She came and went all day by herself.


    Ever since the last time she saw Guo Liang taking a walk with another girl, she had not contacted Guo Liang.


    She was also angry in her heart. Could it be that she was willing to see all of this happen?


    But what could she do?


    Now that Guo Liang had also left her side, it made her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    She could not care less about Chen Nan.


    But she did not forget to take revenge on Zhang Wen, the man who had brought her step by step to this day.


    On this day, in the school library, Li Jiarui finally mustered up the courage to stand in front of Guo Liang and the girl.


    Guo Liang was startled, and the girl was also shocked. In front of Li Jiarui, she did not have any confidence at all.


    Li Jiarui was the most elegant and elegant of them all, she had a pair of eyes that could captivate anyone. She wore a faint makeup on her face, if one did not know what she was doing and looked, she would be a pure and beautiful female university student, a goddess.


    No one could compare to him.


    And this was after all, she hadn''t really taken care of herself recently, so her thoughts were always on Guo Liang.


    If she were to carefully dress up, she would definitely be a dazzling existence.


    It was also no wonder that Chen Nan would want her as if he had gone mad.


    "Guo Liang, who is she?" Li Jiarui stared at Guo Liang and said.


    Guo Liang did not say anything, but the girl beside his did.


    "And who are you?" Although the girl couldn''t compare to Li Jiarui, she had a cute face.


    "I''m her girlfriend!" Li Jiarui said it while gritting her teeth.


    The jealousy in his heart surged out like a flood.


    "I''m also his girlfriend." The girl lifted her head stubbornly.


    This time, the two girls'' gazes were focused on Guo Liang. Guo Liang lowered his head and thought deeply for a moment, he did not say a word, and gently held the girl''s hand.


    His actions were very obvious, and he was simply telling Li Jiarui her choice.


    At that moment, Li Jiarui''s heart completely shattered.


    "Jia Rui, you are with me for very little time, I don''t care what you are doing outside, but you should at least take the time to be with me, right? "No matter what, I''m your boyfriend." Guo Liang said at this time.


    Li Jiarui cried until there was no sound at all. She knew that she had done it herself, and couldn''t blame anyone else.


    In this complicated society, she and Guo Liang were both victims.


    She nodded, accepting her fate. With tears in her eyes, she was about to leave. If she didn''t leave now, then she wouldn''t have any dignity left.


    "Wait." Guo Liang pulled Li Jiarui''s hand, "In the future, can you accompany me more?"


    Li Jiarui raised her tear-stained face, not understanding what Guo Liang meant.


    Guo Liang released the girl''s hand and said: "She''s my cousin, I came here to intentionally anger you. You don''t know how uncomfortable it must have been for you to ignore me these past few days."


    Li Jiarui''s tear ducts suddenly burst out in an even more exaggerated fashion.


    She rushed into Guo Liang''s embrace and cried as much as she wanted.


    She did not reprimand Guo Liang, but kept narrating the grievances in her heart. Only now did she realize how much she loved Guo Liang.


    It was the same night that Guo Liang and Guo Liang went out.


    Li Jiarui spent all her life learning to serve Guo Liang, and Guo Liang used all her life to cater to Li Jiarui.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    North of The City, in the rented room.


    When Lao Gao woke up at this time, he did not refuse Wang Yuxian''s arrival and did not say anything excessive. Instead, he sat on the bed and silently smoked some cigarettes, while also reminiscing about what happened last night.


    Seeing the Wang Yuxian wiping his butt, Lao Gao was suddenly interested.


    He hooked his foot onto Wang Yuxian''s chest.


    Wang Yuxian rolled her eyes and tidied up her clothes.


    Lao Gao snickered, and like a greedy wolf, he scuttled behind Wang Yuxian and pulled her pants up to her thighs.


    "Jade Immortal, we haven''t been intimate for a long time ¡­" Lao Gao laid on Wang Yuxian like a sloth.


    At that moment, even the Wang Yuxian couldn''t say how she felt in her heart.


    After separating from Lao Gao for so long, it was about time for this to happen. To say that he wasn''t lonely was a lie, but she was actually looking forward to this more than anyone else.


    The feeling of loneliness was unbearable!


    But she felt that this was not the right time, and in her heart, it seemed that Lao Gao was no longer the only person.


    At this moment, she was actually thinking of someone else.


    The tall, thin boy.


    Wang Yuxian secretly pushed Lao Gao''s hands away and slowly pulled up her pants, continuing to clean.


    At this moment, a ''ta'' sound was heard.


    A small jar fell onto the ground, right in front of Wang Yuxian.


    Through the bottle, which was not clean at all, Wang Yuxian saw the contents inside.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t seen it before.


    She was stunned for a few seconds, as if she understood why Lao Gao did not come back recently. She picked up the jar and was about to open it.


    "Jade Immortal, put it down!" Lao Gao started to become anxious the moment he saw the jar.


    But Wang Yuxian did not care about Lao Gao at all. She immediately opened the bottle cap and dipped her finger in it. She touched her own teeth and spat on the side, then her expression changed greatly.


    "Lao Gao, you actually dare to touch this thing?" Wang Yuxian''s eyes were wide open as she looked at Lao Gao in disbelief. She really didn''t expect Lao Gao to get infected by this even in her wildest dreams.


    This was because she had seen how this thing broke families and people died. It was not as if she had never seen such a thing happen before, but at that moment, a thread of fear rose in Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    Would Lao Gao become some unscrupulous method from now on?


    In order to get hold of this thing, there was no humanity.


    "Hmph, you don''t need to care about me touching anything. You don''t need to care about me now!" Lao Gao snatched the jar away and hugged it tightly.


    It looked like a child holding a beloved toy.


    "Give it to me!" Wang Yuxian was anxious and wanted to use the spear.


    But Lao Gao just did not give it to her, and had even said some ruthless words, saying that he wouldn''t need Wang Yuxian to care about him in the future, and would make him disappear from her world forever.


    When Wang Yuxian was in a rush, her tears flowed down like a torrential tide as she tightly held onto Lao Gao''s leg, not letting him go.


    Without holding back at all, Lao Gao turned around and kicked Wang Yuxian down to the ground.


    He did not care whether Wang Yuxian was alright or not, when he opened the door, he immediately left. The Wang Yuxian Ninja''s body was in pain, he quickly went over and hugged Lao Gao.


    Pow!


    Lao Gao turned around and slapped her.


    A red handprint immediately appeared on her delicate face.


    Now, Wang Yuxian no longer had the strength to hold Lao Gao back. As she watched him slowly disappear from her line of sight, her tears started to fall.


    She didn''t want to see anything bad happen to Lao Gao.


    After thinking for a while, she took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Wen Zi, where are you now? "Can you come back for a bit ¡­"

 C190

    When I heard Wang Yuxian''s voice that sounded like she was crying, I immediately became anxious.


    He put down what he was doing and rushed over.


    When I went into that messy rented room, Wang Yuxian was crying on the floor.


    "Jade Immortal, what happened?" I didn''t think that Wang Yuxian would appear here, so I hurried over to ask her.


    Then she looked up at me.


    At this moment, a red handprint was imprinted on Wang Yuxian''s beautiful white face, making it difficult for me to calm down.


    "Lao Gao hit him?" My eyes went cold. Seeing this handprint, I could almost see how much strength Lao Gao used to hit the Wang Yuxian.


    With that face, who knows how many people admired him? Lao Gao actually managed to do it.


    The Wang Yuxian cried and complained to me, "Wen Zi, Lao Gao, he ¡­"


    After hearing what the Wang Yuxian said, my entire body seemed to have been struck by lightning. I stood there motionlessly for a long time. Was it the woman who let him touch her? "


    Wang Yuxian continued to cry. "I don''t know, but I didn''t notice anything strange on his body, and I didn''t notice anything strange either."


    My eyes turned cold: "I''ll go find Lao Gao and talk to him!"


    The Wang Yuxian sobbed, "But I still don''t know where Lao Gao is right now ¡­"


    "Alright, let''s go back to the restaurant first." The room was filled with that disgusting smell, and I didn''t want it to touch my goddess.


    I drove Wang Yuxian back to the hotel.


    I thought she was here, so I went back and poured her a cup of hot water and carried it up to the second floor.


    "Jade Immortal, don''t be anxious, I will lead some people to look for Lao Gao. If there is any news, I will inform you!"


    "Mm ¡­" Her face was unsightly.


    "Or shall I get you a hot-water bottle? Just warm it up. " "No," I said.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head. "Big Sis is fine. It''s just that my stomach hurts ¡­"


    I felt that something was wrong, and ignored Wang Yuxian''s hand that was covering my stomach to check.


    This is...


    A blackish green.


    It made people''s hair stand on end.


    "Lao Gao also did this?" It was obvious that I was kicked. How could a weak girl like Wang Yuxian endure such a heavy punch and kick?


    The pain was certain!


    Wang Yuxian did not say anything. Instead, her face was slightly flushed. "Wen Zi, it will only take two days for Big Sis to raise you.


    It was only then that I realized that my position was extremely inappropriate. In a moment of anxiousness, I had lifted up Wang Yuxian''s clothes, and if someone came over to see me in such a state, they would have thought that I was doing something unspeakable with Wang Yuxian.


    I couldn''t help but glance at Wang Yuxian''s body.


    Such a perfect woman, Lao Gao could actually let go of that hand!


    I can''t believe what kind of mentality did Lao Gao have to make this move.


    Where could he go to find such a good woman like the Wang Yuxian?


    I helped Wang Yuxian look for a medicine for her fall. I helped her massage lightly, causing her to gasp in pain.


    "Wen Zi, as long as you help me find Lao Gao, you don''t need to worry about other things."


    I didn''t say anything, just silently nodded my head.


    "Or, let''s send Lao Gao to the strong ring!" I know that if this thing gets stuck, it will take a lifetime to get rid of it.


    The Wang Yuxian shook her head. "No, Wen Zi, I am not willing. I am just a man.


    I sighed heavily in my heart.


    Lao Gao is her only man, she is definitely not willing to let Lao Gao in. At this moment, a bad premonition slowly rose in my heart, what would the outcome be if I continued to indulge Lao Gao like this?


    Leaving the restaurant, I went to look for the pillar, asking him to help me look for information on Lao Gao. Regarding the matter of Lao Gao touching that thing, I did not mention anything.


    The pillar agreed, and we both went to the battlefield.


    These two days, he had been suppressing Boss Wang''s business. His processing materials had not been sold at all recently, and if this were to continue, he would close his shop soon.


    However, Boss Wang had also recently released a message, saying that he wanted to make Boss Du regret it. Small Dragon Snake had even received news that Boss Wang was recuperating and preparing, and wanted his two Tiger Generals to take action.


    It was not that Boss Du was afraid of Boss Wang, but he was truly afraid of Pillar and Zhang Wen.


    If these two were to join hands, no one would know what the consequences would be.


    Thus, he was prepared to take the initiative.


    Crack.


    Inside a black paper bag was a thick object, which he threw in front of Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake.


    "Whoever does this will get the money."


    Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake looked at each other, neither of them daring to touch the money. Both of them knew what it meant to take the money, this was not a small matter.


    "Ah, if no one dares to go, we''ll draw lots!"


    "No need, big brother, I''ll go!" Xiao Wang said at this time.


    He had estimated just now that there was probably more than a hundred thousand yuan in here. Furthermore, if he managed to complete this task, the Boss Du would reward him with quite a bit of money.


    He needed money, at least more than the Small Dragon Snake.


    Therefore, he had to take more risks than others.


    Initially, he was prepared to let Small Dragon Snake go. Firstly, Xiao Wang was his trusted aide, he did not want to see him in trouble, and secondly, since he was going to be in charge of matters for the Small Dragon Snake, so he could be at ease.


    But seeing that Xiao Wang was so insistent, he had no other choice, and nodded in agreement.


    Xiao Wang put the money on the table into his pocket and left without looking back.


    He didn''t call anyone this time and prepared to go alone.


    Walking in the dark night sky, Xiao Wang felt like a hero. He was prepared to die at any time, but he wasn''t afraid at all.


    This seemed to be the first time he handled things by himself since he started following Boss Du.


    This time, he had to make this matter look good and give Boss Du face.


    Xiao Wang drove to a nearby villa.


    Mengyao was waiting for him inside.


    The moment he entered the door, Mengyao saw something wrong on his face. "Dearest, what''s wrong? Did something happen? "


    Xiao Wang embraced Mengyao tightly: "Nothing, I''m going to help big brother with something."


    "What is it?" Mengyao had a bad premonition, so she asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a small matter. If you succeed in this matter, your work will be finished. At that time, we will explain the situation to Big Bro and leave!"

 C191

    Carrying a little yearning, Xiao Wang set off. He did not stay any longer with Zi Mengyao tonight.


    He knew that men still valued their careers, and sooner or later the gentleness of this place would be his.


    It belonged to him alone.


    He brought nothing but a dagger.


    He had been carrying this dagger by his side for so many years. It had a sharp tip, and when he held it together, he had no idea how many battles he had been through, big or small.


    This time, he was going to bring this dagger back to glory!


    He had gotten the news from the Boss Du that he was going to play in the biggest playground here.


    He drove around and waited in the car without hurry.


    Once the Boss Wang has played enough, it will be his chance to make a move!


    But Xiao Wang definitely did not expect that Boss Wang was not here to play, but to find people to discuss things.


    Recently, his business at the processing plant was not easy to do. It had to be known that this was a business that he had built from scratch. No matter what he said, he could not let it go.


    The battlefield had been quiet recently.


    There were fewer and fewer people who asked him for sand.


    It wasn''t that no one needed sand. Some people even wanted sand, but they didn''t dare to open their mouths.


    Because of the Boss Du.


    A few days ago, a construction site was forced to stop construction. Due to collecting the sand from the Boss Wang, people all took it for granted that they would not provoke the Boss Du anymore.


    No one wanted to be involved.


    After all, that was a huge battle!


    Of the two people Boss Wang was looking for, one was the person who collected the sand on the construction site, and the other was the person who had been working with him all this time to process the raw materials.


    The two of them had a good relationship with the Boss Du, and had been cooperating with him for a long time.


    But this time, they still chose to retreat and watch.


    They could also tell that Boss Du was serious this time.


    "Old Wang, as you know, this matter is not easy to handle. It''s not that we don''t want to help you, it''s just that we don''t dare!" The person that wanted the sand said awkwardly.


    The person who wanted the raw materials also opened his mouth, "Old Wang, your raw materials and stuff are all up to standard. We''ve been working together for so long and I know who you are, so I advise you to resolve this first. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll only leave more openings for others!"


    Boss Wang picked up his wine cup and drank with them.


    His heart was also filled with helplessness.


    "Alright, then I will stop for two days, but I will definitely take care of the matter with the Boss Du, and after I take care of it, I will come and find you guys!"


    "Yeah, that''s not a problem. We have reserved our seats for you!"


    "Old Wang, have fun tonight, I''m treating you!"


    The two immediately greeted each other warmly.


    The Boss Wang was not polite and started to drink with them to his heart''s content.


    His alcohol tolerance was not bad, but after drinking a few cups today, Boss Wang was actually a little drunk.


    Boss Wang was annoyed!


    Beside him sat a good-looking girl, but his mind was not on this.


    He thought that after tonight, he would officially start a war with the Boss Du, and at that time, there would be a wave of bloody rain.


    When Boss Wang left, it was already past one in the morning.


    The driver went to the car, and the girl received a tip from the Boss Wang. She helped him get down from the stairs and walked him to the car park to wait for the car.


    At this moment, a car suddenly turned on its headlights and drove towards them like a madman.


    The lady was not drunk, she immediately knew that something was wrong with the person driving here, and immediately left Boss Wang and ran.


    However, the person driving the car seemed to be a bit too nervous. The car tilted and crashed into a nearby block.


    His many years of experience in society had caused Boss Wang to jump backwards at the most critical moment, dodging this attack.


    With a clang, the car turned off with a slight brake smell.


    A young man holding a blade and wearing a mask came out, and without saying a word, he rushed towards Boss Wang, who immediately understood what was going on.


    At this critical moment of life and death, he did not care about his image and directly rolled around lazily to avoid this blade.


    The blade wielding teenager did not expect the Boss Wang to dodge his blade like that, he was stunned, then he turned the blade and slashed at the Boss Wang with all his might.


    Boss Wang was once again lazy to roll around.


    The sabre-wielding teenager was feeling somewhat anxious. If he did not finish the battle within a few seconds, it would be troublesome!


    However, his movements were limited to only his own movements.


    At this time, Boss Wang rode on the eagle like a rabbit, causing the teenager to retreat a few steps.


    "F * ck!" The young man cursed silently, and started stabbing at Boss Wang''s leg in a mess.


    Boss Wang shouted as he struggled to pull his leg back. Then, without caring about anything else, he grabbed the lady beside him.


    The girl had been scared silly by the scene in front of her. When had she ever seen such a scene? He stood there stupefied, staring blankly at everything that was happening before him.


    When Boss Wang grabbed her, she seemed to have understood something and screamed her piece off.


    However, the Boss Wang completely ignored her, and used all her strength to pull Wang Lu who was in her embrace with all her might.


    "Pu ci!"


    A knife stabbed into the girl''s stomach.


    The lady''s eyes widened.


    The young man also stared with wide eyes. No one could have thought that the Boss Wang would be so vulgar, even using a woman to block the blade for them! But Boss Wang, whose eyes were already red, could not think that much.


    His life was much more valuable than this woman''s life!


    He still had many things he hadn''t done. How could he die here?


    The blade wielding teenager cursed, he pulled out his blade and stabbed at Boss Wang again.


    Boss Wang was extremely nimble. This blade pierced the girl''s arm.


    The sabre-wielding teenager became anxious. He grabbed the girl''s hair, wanting to pull her away. However, when he saw the girl''s dead fish eyes, he became afraid.


    Was this woman stabbed to death by his two blades?


    Just as the youth was in a daze, he was sent flying with a loud crash.


    It was the Boss Wang''s driver who had arrived. When he saw this scene, he did not hesitate and directly sent the youth flying.


    He did not stop there. He put the car in reverse and used the tire to quickly smash into the ground. Once again, he charged towards the youngster. It seemed that he would not stop until he was dead.


    The youth seemed to be fine after being hit. He struggled on the ground for a while, shaking his head until he felt dizzy. Then, he got up and ran. After a few moments, he disappeared from his sight.


    The car did not catch up with them and left angrily.


    The driver then went over to check on Boss Wang''s injuries and saw the blood stains on his leg. He quickly helped him get on the carriage and also helped the lady up.

 C192

    Around one in the morning, when Pillar and I rushed to the hospital, Boss Wang had already come out with bandages wrapped around his legs.


    None of us spoke as we sat in the makeshift ward.


    In such a long time, he had never encountered such a thing. He remembered that the last time he was assassinated, it seemed to be seven or eight years ago, when he was still young and had the strength to deal with other people. But now, his body was no longer able to take care of him, and he was old.


    Even those lazy donkeys had taken a lot of effort when they were rolling around. He had used up almost all of his strength just to execute that move. If he did not pull that girl over at the critical moment, he would have done it today.


    "Give me a cigarette." The Boss Wang said.


    The pillar hastily handed him a cigarette.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and stabilized his emotions.


    Actually, the injury to his leg was nothing serious. After bandaging it, he would be discharged from the hospital.


    On the other hand, the lady was heavily injured and was still undergoing surgery. Although there was no danger to her life, it was said that she had to cut off a portion of her intestines.


    The Boss Wang was quite particular about giving this woman the medical fees.


    However, he told me and Pillar that the girl had taken the initiative to protect him from his despicable actions.


    He also knew that this wasn''t something a man should do.


    "Brother, I have checked the license plate, it is Xiao Wang, he is one of Boss Du''s men." said the pillar.


    "Right." The Boss Wang didn''t need to think to know that it was someone sent by the Boss Du, it was just that he did not expect them to arrive so quickly.


    He was more at ease with doing things for Pillar. He hadn''t arranged anything for himself, but Pillar had already been investigated thoroughly, and was even more professional than the police.


    I didn''t say anything. I didn''t know what to say, and I didn''t know what to say either. I should be angry that the Boss Wang was secretly harmed, but right now, there was actually a trace of righteousness in my heart.


    This was within my expectations.


    That''s what I imagined. Nothing to be surprised about.


    "Big brother, what do you think we should do?" The pillar is the opposite of me. He wants to show his loyalty.


    Boss Wang exhaled a breath of smoke: "If people do not offend me, I will not offend."


    He looked around at me and me. "If anyone offends me, I will!"


    Around 3 in the morning, I returned to Boss Wang''s office with Pillar.


    These two days, Boss Wang gave all the workers in the processing plant a holiday. In any case, there was not much work to do in the factory.


    Boss Wang endured the pain in his leg and used his key to open a cabinet under the office.


    A black pistol appeared in front of us.


    Pillar isn''t unfamiliar with this item, but my heart trembles. But, I would have to come into contact with it sooner or later so I didn''t think much of it. I just felt that it was very heavy.


    Most people would die if they used this item.


    Pow!


    Boss Wang slammed his gun on the table: "Who''s going with the two of you?"


    When Boss Wang''s gaze swept over me, I avoided his gaze.


    At this time, Pillar spoke up, "Big Brother, I''ll go! Using this, I am more familiar with it than Wen Zi! "


    "Yes!" Boss Wang looked at me and nodded.


    The pillar went over and took the thing in his arms.


    This was a handgun, different from the hunting rifles used for the pillars. It was not used to scare people, but was only used when actually working.


    Pillar didn''t say anything to me. He just got in the car and left, looking at the rear lights of the pillar. I didn''t know what would happen after tonight, but whether the pillar would succeed or not wasn''t what I wanted to see.


    That night, nothing happened.


    The phone was dead, as if nothing had happened. No one had been able to reach me, and I was beginning to regret that I hadn''t taken the initiative to do it.


    If the pillar fails and runs away, then this matter will be done by me, and if it succeeds, then the pillar will also be in danger.


    Putting aside Boss Wang, I still have a good relationship with Pillar.


    The next afternoon, Pillar called me.


    "Wen Zi, you called me?" Pillar asked me.


    "Hmm, how are you right now? I''ll go and help you! " "No," I said.


    Pillar laughed lightly from the side: "Don''t worry Wen Zi, this is not the first time I am helping Boss Wang in something like this, you don''t have to worry! If something really does happen, I also have a way to escape! "


    I let out a long breath when I heard his tone and knew he wasn''t angry at my hesitation.


    I didn''t know what to say to him.


    Persuade him?


    Or encourage him?


    It''s all wrong.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, I''ll just hang up. I''m sitting in a corner right now!" said the pillar.


    "Mm, alright then, you ¡­" "Be careful!"


    "Haha, Wen Zi, why are you acting like a woman, I got it!" With that, he hung up the phone.


    My heart rose up with the call from the pillar.


    The day Xiao Wang was hit by the Boss Wang''s driver, he was alright. He went to check on the medicine and was almost scared to death.


    His internal organs had been shaken, and he was bleeding internally. Recently, he couldn''t move his body too vigorously, or else his life might be in danger!


    Humans were like this. When they fought, they looked very pathetic, and their heads were covered in blood. They were usually fine, at most, they were bleeding from their heads.


    However, if there were no problems, they would usually wake up from their sleep and go to the hospital to investigate.


    F * ck!


    His spleen had been kicked out!


    After being hit last night, he seemed to be running much faster than usual. He thought that when the driver bumped into him, he had even indirectly opened up the two channels that were in charge of his body. He might even be a martial arts prodigy.


    However, a piece of white paper from the hospital had completely awakened him from his dream.


    He wasn''t a martial arts genius, so he was forced to give it a try. He really had something going on!


    With regards to Xiao Wang''s actions, which were akin to that of a cerebral palsy, Boss Du also had a terrible headache, he did not know what to say.


    Does anyone drive their car to do business? Now, if Xiao Wang''s car was not brought back, people would know his identity. Boss Du was not afraid of others knowing that he was the one who did it, but he did not want others to see through his trump card.


    But facing the injured Xiao Wang, he couldn''t really say anything.


    "Brother, that day, if it wasn''t for that grandson Boss Wang using that woman as a shield, I would have definitely killed him!" Xiao Wang said angrily.


    "Yes, you can." Boss Du listened to him.


    Xiao Wang did not hear what Boss Du said. He started to draw on his own, telling his everything about how he was brave that night.


    Xiao Wang was indeed brave that night, but he did not succeed. On the contrary, he was run away by the Boss Wang.


    The Boss Du was a little annoyed, he let Xiao Wang go back first and let him find a place to rest for a few days.


    He didn''t even let Xiao Wang hide.


    This was the power of the Boss Du. He needed people with money and people with help from the Division Chief Liu, why would he hide?

 C193

    Xiao Wang didn''t listen to Boss Du and continued to hide.


    However, he didn''t hide too far. He rented a house not far away from the villa complex.


    Everyday, it was like he was fighting a guerrilla war. The Division Chief Liu left and he came.


    Division Chief Liu came, and he left.


    Mengyao seemed to have become their girlfriend.


    Division Chief Liu did not notice this at all.


    On this day, Xiao Wang hugged Mengyao, and after sshe was done, he lit a cigarette, looking as happy as an immortal.


    "Darling, how is it going with you?" Mengyao asked him.


    "Sigh ~ Things are not going well!" The poetry cells in Xiao Wang''s body seemed to be bursting once again.


    "What''s going on?" Right now, Mengyao really hoped that Xiao Wang could finish that task. Then, without having to work, he could leave this place with him.


    However, these were all her beautiful thoughts. It was impossible for them to be true.


    "That person is too despicable! They actually used women to block the blade! " Xiao Wang said angrily.


    "Using a woman to block a blade?" Mengyao was also a little shameless.


    "Un, shameless!" If it was a one on one fight, he wouldn''t be my match at all. He was scared by me, so he pulled a girl over. No matter how excessive I am, I can''t do anything to a girl, right? "Therefore, I have shown mercy ¡­" Xiao Wang spoke with righteousness.


    "Yes, I knew you were a man of love and loyalty." Mengyao hugged Xiao Wang and at that moment, Xiao Wang had already become a male god in her heart.


    "Hur hur." Xiao Wang forced a smile, and then, his hands became dishonest again.


    Mengyao lovably glanced at Xiao Wang, and then happily reached out Xiao Wang''s hand. Staring at him, Xiao Wang licked the saliva from the corner of his mouth and mounted the horse, starting to sway crazily.


    Just as Xiao Wang and Mengyao were busy growing a flower for the next generation, Boss Wang was at a loss as to what to do.


    In a rather ordinary teahouse, Boss Wang and Section Chief Duan were seated in a private room.


    In truth, Boss Wang only cut a bit of skin on his leg and wasn''t really hurt, but he still pretended to wrap himself in a thick layer of gauze and walked with a limp.


    "Old Wang, what''s going on?" The Section Chief Duan asked seriously.


    Boss Wang''s face sunk as he let out a heavy sigh.


    "Ai!"


    "Is it that Boss Du?"


    "Yes!"


    Boss Wang didn''t want to say more, so he let him guess it himself.


    Pow!


    Section Chief Duan slammed the table and stood up, "I do not believe that there is no law yet! If his Division Chief Liu doesn''t care, then I will report it! "


    The Boss Wang sighed. This Section Chief Duan was good everywhere, but it was just a little unsuitable for official places.


    If it was the Boss Wang, he would definitely establish a good relationship with her first, and then secretly grab hold of her weakness before making his move. But now, the Section Chief Duan had directly turned against the Division Chief Liu just like that!


    He had fallen out with his superior, what good could it do for him? Boss Wang thought that he might not be able to rely on Section Chief Duan for long.


    But what could he say? Can you teach Section Chief Duan how to do it? Could the Section Chief Duan hear it?


    That might be counterproductive.


    He could only console Section Chief Duan.


    "Lao Duan, don''t tell anyone else about this, it''s useless, it will implicate us!"


    Section Chief Duan stopped talking. He, who had always been fair and square, knew best, that if the higher-ups really started to investigate, they would all be in trouble.


    Many people knew that he was purposely making things difficult for the Boss Du and the others.


    Wasn''t he avenging a personal grudge?


    Now he could only endure it.


    But he still felt that he owed Boss Wang a lot.


    Boss Du had been on high alert these past two days. He knew that if he touched Boss Wang, Old Wang would definitely take revenge.


    Besides, the amount of revenge he was taking was certainly not small.


    Therefore, he had to be on guard against Old Wang''s sneak attack at all times.


    Everyday when he went out, Small Dragon Snake and a large group of people would follow him around. Small Dragon Snake and the others were dressed pretty well too, wearing suits and sunglasses.


    Although Xiao Wang Long was weak, he didn''t have much effort in pretending.


    If an ordinary person were to see this, wouldn''t they tremble in fear?


    However, he had forgotten that the pillar was not an ordinary person.


    Their posturing was all in the eyes of the pillar.


    Pillar did not even see Small Dragon Snake as a human being and had long excluded him.


    He had also automatically excluded the Small Dragon Snake from his ambush.


    Since the Boss Du had brought people everywhere, he did not force their hand. He would secretly follow the Boss Du in the car during the next two days.


    Pillar seriously calculated where he should attack Boss Du.


    After thinking about it, he still decided to stay at Boss Du''s doorstep.


    Maybe it was because he did not want to alarm his family, when Boss Du returned home every day, he would let Small Dragon Snake and the others leave from quite a distance away.


    Pillar felt that this was a good opportunity.


    That day, Pillar and his two brothers squatted near Boss Du''s home and waited for him to come back.


    Squatting was not an easy task. They could not smoke or speak loudly, and if anyone passed by they had to pretend.


    After waiting like that for three to four hours, around eleven in the evening, a subordinate who was squatting at the entrance sent a message to the pillar, telling him that the Boss Du was coming over.


    When the pillar saw the text message, it pulled out the pistol, popped it into the chamber, and turned on the safety.


    They quietly waited in the darkness for Boss Du''s carriage to arrive.


    Not long after, a black Mercedes slowly appeared in front of the pillar.


    The car stopped in front of the door. Boss Du spoke a few words to the driver inside the car before slowly getting off.


    "Boss Du?"


    The man beside the pillar shouted. Even if the pillar knew that the Boss Du was in the car, it still had to be confirmed. If the call went wrong, it would be a huge joke.


    Boss Du subconsciously stopped and looked into the darkness.


    It was this look that gave the pillar a chance to shoot.


    Bang!


    A clear gunshot echoed in the surroundings.


    Almost at the same time, a gunshot rang out.


    Before Boss Du could react, he felt his body sink. At the same time, a huge impact burst out from his chest.


    He was shot in the chest. Accompanied by a crisp sound, he fell down heavily and remained motionless.


    Pillar put down the gun and stared at Boss Du for a few seconds.


    Using his own experience, Zhu Zhu Chi knew that the spear must have hit Boss Du''s chest, he would definitely die this time.


    Originally, he should have made sure that the Boss Du was truly dead, but he didn''t.


    If he had to shoot at a place like South of The City, it wouldn''t be a big deal. However, if he were to shoot at a wealthy area like Boss Du, the effects would be quite severe.


    Thus, after the pillar waited for a while and did not see Boss Du come out, it immediately brought its people and disappeared into the night.

 C194

    Around midnight, in Boss Wang''s office, Zhu Zhu Luo sat there with a pale face and lit up a cigarette.


    When the Boss Wang sat opposite to him, his complexion was much better than Zhu Zhu Luo.


    If one were to say that hiding a person inside their Jinhai City was an easy task for him, Boss Wang was in a good mood after hearing Pillar''s words.


    Since he had gotten to the point of peace and harmony today, this was the only thing that could make him so excited. He needed money, women, and so on.


    ~ Lao Du, you want to play with me? Aren''t you still too inexperienced?


    Boss Wang looked at Pillar with praise. He was glad that his subordinates had someone like Pillar. Leaving this matter to the Pillar Elder was really looking for the right person.


    The pillar was efficient and would not leave any clues behind.


    Boss Wang took out a few stacks of money from his drawer and threw it at the pillar.


    "Hide for two days and hide from the public. Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on this matter. It''s fine!"


    The pillar trusted the Boss Wang. He knew that following him was definitely the right decision, and kept the money in his pocket.


    He was not courteous at all, and this money was only temporary. Boss Wang would definitely give him more money in the future.


    Since he was going to work for money, he didn''t feel any guilt about asking for money from the pillar at all.


    "Big brother, then in the future ¡­"


    Boss Wang stood up and laughed, he then patted his shoulder and said, "Feng Zhu, you''ve been with me for so long, why are you asking me this kind of question?"


    Pillar nodded and decided not to ask any more questions.


    He took the money and walked out the door.


    Boss Wang sat back in his boss''s chair and rubbed his temples. His fingers lightly tapped on the table as he thought about his future plans.


    Since the Boss Du was no longer around, what he wanted to obtain the most were his construction sites. If he could take all of this business into his arms, then he could definitely be the number one here.


    But what about the Division Chief Liu behind the Boss Du?


    If he knew about the accident in Boss Du, could he not have investigated it?


    Thinking about that, Boss Wang just laughed, he wanted to investigate and let him do it, but he could not worry about the pillar doing it, now there was no evidence, even if the Emperor himself came, he would not be afraid.


    Furthermore, he did not believe that the Division Chief Liu had such capability!


    Boss Wang thought, then he would first wait for two days and when the news of Boss Du has passed, he would start from the biggest construction site in Boss Du.


    After leaving with the money, I didn''t go anywhere else, but went straight to the restaurant to look for me.


    At that time, only Wang Yuxian and I were there. The moment I fell asleep, there was a knock on the door of the pillar.


    "Who is it?" I rubbed my head in frustration. I didn''t know who was knocking on the door so late at night.


    "It''s me, Pillar!" A deep voice came from the other side of the door.


    With a jolt in my heart, I hurried over and opened the door for the pillar.


    Seeing that his face was a little pale, I quickly let him in.


    "Zhu Zhu, why are you here?" "No," I said.


    Pillar wanted to speak, but he hesitated as he looked up.


    I turned around and saw that Wang Yuxian had come out as well. She was wearing a pair of sexy pajamas and looked at others with an enticing gaze.


    "Wen Zi, since you have nothing to do, I''m going up now." Wang Yuxian tactfully said.


    I nodded and pulled the Rolling Gate over.


    "Hehe, this girl is not bad. She has some ability and can endure loneliness." Pillar laughed.


    I sighed helplessly. "No matter how good it is, it still isn''t mine."


    If Wang Yuxian didn''t have an owner, I would definitely go and pursue her without any hesitation. It''s just that, there''s too many things between her and me.


    Most importantly, I have Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    "I can tell that this woman is truly fond of you. If she really likes you, then she doesn''t need to care about anything else. Just chase her. I''ve also been young before, if she misses me, it''ll be for the rest of my life!" Pillar and I were a little sad.


    The word ''feeling'' seemed to have nothing to do with the pillar. I didn''t know why the pillar would suddenly start talking about it.


    "What happened to the pillar?" I whispered.


    He didn''t say anything. He put a bag of money on the table, then slapped the gun up. His voice was terrifyingly low.


    "Boss Du is dead."


    "When did it happen?"


    "Just now."


    "¡­" I fell silent.


    This feeling is the same as when we removed the knife. I can''t say that I was excited, but instead, I felt a slight sense of loss in my heart.


    If we were to get rid of the Boss Du today, then what about tomorrow?


    Maybe we''ll be the ones to get rid of tomorrow.


    No one could say for sure.


    A man in the martial arts world, how could he not be stabbed.


    "Wen Zi, I only said these words to you because I saw you as a brother. To tell you the truth, this is already the third time I''m helping big brother ¡­"


    I was a little taken aback by his words.


    Three times. In other words, three people had died at the hands of the pillar!


    No wonder he was so loyal to the Boss Wang.


    Did I want to ask him if he felt guilty? However, after some thought, he decided to forget about it.


    But he seemed to read my mind, and his eyes suddenly reddened.


    "Wen Zi, do you know how I feel right now? I want to fucking go and tell my big brother not to fuck me in the future, I don''t want to fucking do it! I want to live a normal life, find a woman I love and get married to have a baby, I''ve had enough! "


    said the pillar, almost to me.


    I listened without interrupting.


    On the surface, there was nothing wrong with the pillar, just like an ordinary person. However, I really didn''t expect that his mind was so meticulous. He was also a human, so how could he be afraid?


    I lit a cigarette and offered it to him.


    He took it slowly and began to smoke it.


    "I want to quit, but can I? Without exaggeration, Hao said that if I quit, Big Brother would immediately find someone to kill me. Wen Zi, when Big Brother told us to go that day, I saw you hesitating a little, so I rushed forward to do it. It''s not for anything else, it''s because you''re different from us, you haven''t completely turned black, you still have a chance, big brother is trying his best to make you one of us, but it''s still up to you to do it, there are some things that you can do, there are some things that you can''t do! "


    My eyes twitched as I read the words of the pillar.


    Some things can be done, some things cannot be done.


    If I listen to Boss Wang''s words today and take this spear to get rid of him, what will happen in the future?


    Then I will have to rely on the Boss Wang all my life and follow his ass all my life.


    That''s what Pillar wanted to tell me.


    That''s why he got the job ahead of me that day.


    I patted the pillar on the shoulder. "Thanks, brother!"


    "Wen Zi, I actually don''t have many brothers in my life, whether it''s scheming or fighting on different roads, but you are my sworn brother!"


    A wave of sadness rose in my heart. In the first floor of the Wang Yuxian Hotel, I embraced the pillar''s thick shoulders as my heart continuously collided with it.

 C195

    I chatted a lot with Pillar that day in the hotel, smoking one cigarette after another, the table full of cigarette butts.


    I don''t know when I will be able to reach the Boss Wang''s level. Just a word, a flick of a finger, and I will have my men fight to their deaths.


    They treated human lives like grass and did not treat people seriously.


    Pillar had been complaining to me the entire time, and he also told me that when he followed Boss Wang, he was actually planning to marry a girl. However, because he was busy helping Boss Wang and got into trouble, he delayed the other lady''s time, so he couldn''t watch the girl wait for him.


    Although there was nothing missing from the pillar now, he still felt regretful.


    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. Will the Wang Yuxian and I also become like that?


    I don''t want my love to have any regrets.


    Around 3 in the morning, the phone on the pillar rang.


    He picked it up, looked at it, and frowned. He signaled me not to speak, then carefully picked it up.


    "Big brother."


    Boss Wang also did not sleep on the other end of the phone. It was not because of anything else but because he was too excited.


    The Boss Du had always been his sore spot for so many years, but today, he had finally gotten rid of it.


    However, there was one other person who made him feel uncomfortable.


    It was Xiao Wang.


    The one who almost killed him.


    "Pillar, there is one more person you need to take care of, that is Xiao Wang!"


    "Big Brother, then when should I make my move?"


    Tomorrow, the news of Boss Du''s death will definitely spread throughout the entire continent.


    "Yes!"


    After hanging up, Pillar''s expression darkened again.


    In the villa area, Xiao Wang''s hometown.


    He didn''t know that he was going to be in trouble right now, mixed in with Mengyao.


    He didn''t know anything about what had happened that night. He just felt a little awkward.


    Xiao Wang had been following Boss Du for a long time now, but he had already started to have a mental reaction to it. It was probably because he had sensed it when something happened to Boss Du.


    Xiao Wang was about to try again, but he suddenly stopped.


    Mengyao frowned: "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Wang stopped and said: "Nothing, I just felt that something was wrong ¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Did you hear someone coming? " Mengyao was also shocked. If Division Chief Liu were to see the two of them like this, then no one would be able to escape.


    "I don''t know. I just feel a bit uncomfortable."


    Mengyao''s slender hand stroked Xiao Wang''s chest: "I''m fine, don''t scare yourself. Old Liu won''t come over at night, he''s at home accompanying his wife!"


    "Mm ¡­"


    Mengyao touched Xiao Wang''s chest, his eyes shining.


    Xiao Wang suddenly felt that Mengyao was like a street girl standing on the side of a street, waving her hands at him time and time again.


    He could only walk step by step into the trap that she had buried long ago.


    The night quickly passed and the next day, Mengyao woke up first. She looked at Xiao Wang who was still in deep sleep, and was especially satisfied with his performance last night.


    Young man and old man are different.


    If it wasn''t for the money, she wouldn''t even take a second look at Division Chief Liu!


    She gently pushed Xiao Wang awake and told him that it was time to go.


    Xiao Wang got up and put on his clothes, then opened the door and walked out.


    He had just returned to his rented apartment when a phone call came in as if he was being pressed for his life.


    He looked down and saw that it was Small Dragon Snake''s phone call.


    He snorted and picked it up with extreme disdain.


    "What''s wrong?" Why are you looking for your brother? "


    The other side of the phone went silent for a few seconds before replying, "Come to the First Hospital. Big Bro was ambushed by someone last night and got shot in the body!"


    Clang!


    Xiao Wang''s hand shook violently, and his phone fell to the ground.


    Last night, when he was almost alive, something happened to Boss Du! But who was so bold as to shoot in the city? The first person he could think of was Pillar.


    10 minutes later, Xiao Wang arrived at the hospital.


    Small Dragon Snake brought seven or eight of his brothers to the hospital. The remaining people didn''t come, otherwise, the entire hospital would be in chaos.


    "Where''s big brother?" Xiao Wang shouted as soon as he entered the door.


    Small Dragon Snake pointed to the ward.


    Xiao Wang''s tear ducts immediately burst out, he rushed in like a madman, and kneeled down beside the sickbed with a crash. The bed was covered with a snow-white bedsheet, and there was a slight bulge from inside.


    Xiao Wang thought that the Boss Du was already dead from the looks of it.


    "Big brother, why did you leave just like that?"


    "Big Brother ~ ~ I didn''t get the chance to repay you properly ~ ~"


    Ahh!


    Xiao Wang started to howl as if he was singing. The only reason he did not know was that he thought that someone had hired a professional to make him cry.


    This Xiao Wang was crying.


    However, this was not an act on his part. He was truly upset in his heart, from the moment he started acting like a relative of the Boss Du in his heart.


    Boss Du was a classic example of a sharp tongued person with a rotten heart, who had nothing to say to Xiao Wang.


    Xiao Wang also knew that he wouldn''t be able to do anything, but Boss Du didn''t lose a single cent of his money.


    He remembered all of this!


    Just as Xiao Wang was about to kneel down, someone behind him gave him a kick, making him eat shit.


    "Cao, why are you crying, am I dead?"


    A familiar voice made Xiao Wang jump up from the ground.


    "Large... Brother? "You''re not dead!" Seeing Boss Du''s pale face, he immediately became clear-headed.


    Seeing Xiao Wang, whose eyes were filled with tears, Boss Du did not know whether to laugh or cry. Speak of him, he cried because he was sad and upset.


    "Do you want me to die early so that you can be my big brother?" Boss Du said half-jokingly.


    Dong!


    Xiao Wang was excited in his heart, and he immediately hugged Boss Du.


    Do you see how deep the friendship between this boss and his little brother is?


    This went beyond brotherhood.


    Boss Du first gave a pleased smile, then his expression stiffened.


    He felt that something was amiss with Xiao Wang.


    Xiao Wang did not know what had happened either. Ever since he had taken a few pills with Mengyao, that thing would immediately stand up when he got excited.


    Whether he was too happy or too sad, there would be a reaction.


    Cold sweat dripped down from Boss Du''s forehead. He guessed in his heart, Xiao Wang couldn''t possibly be a calcium tablet, right?


    But he had followed her for so many years, there was no problem with their orientations. If there was a problem, how could he let her stay with him for so long? He hated people like that the most.


    Then the problem was, why would Xiao Wang react when he saw an old man like him?


    Thinking about this, Boss Du subconsciously kept his distance from Xiao Wang ¡­

 C196

    In the ward of the First Hospital.


    In a luxurious private room.


    It had everything, just like the hotel, and was even more luxurious than the hotel.


    Xiao Wang, Small Dragon Snake, and the Boss Du were all inside.


    Boss Du''s face did not look good as he sat on the side of the bed.


    Fortunately he was smart, he had been wearing bulletproof clothes these two days. After Xiao Wang had failed, he faintly felt that something was wrong. Under the Boss Wang, there were people who dared to use guns, so he had to be careful.


    So he paid for the vest.


    After being shot by the pillar that day, he immediately understood what was going on. He laid on the ground for a long time and did not dare to get up. After the pillar left, he endured the pain and crawled back home.


    Next month, Boss Du would be 51 years old.


    Although he was wearing a bulletproof vest, that shot from the pillar had caused his ribs to crack. He had to stay in the hospital to observe for a while.


    Moreover, the faint pain coming from his chest made him unable to move normally.


    He really didn''t think that Old Wang would be so hateful as to directly send a killer over!


    If he hadn''t worn this bulletproof vest, he would have returned to the west by now.


    "Big brother, what do you think we should do?" Xiao Wang said angrily.


    Right now, he wished to be able to show off his skills in front of Boss Du, who was sitting quietly at the side.


    Boss Du looked at Xiao Wang, and sighed silently.


    If the blade was here, he would have done the deed without hesitation. Furthermore, he could do it very well, but if this person was Xiao Wang, Boss Du would not be at ease at all.


    And Xiao Wang had already failed once.


    Sigh, Boss Du felt that the number of people he could use was becoming fewer and fewer.


    These two people''s ability to handle matters was too poor!


    "Big brother!" Xiao Wang saw that the Boss Du did not speak for a long time, and spoke with a reprimanding tone.


    "I''ll steal it for you. Do you dare to use it?" Boss Du said, annoyed.


    "This ¡­" Xiao Wang was speechless.


    However, when he saw Small Dragon Snake''s provocative gaze, he clenched his teeth and said, "I dare!"


    "It shouldn''t be a problem for you to shoot and warn them!" Boss Du rubbed his forehead in annoyance, "Alright, don''t be rash on this matter! For the next two days, keep a low profile! "


    However, neither of them left, and they stayed at the sickroom next to Boss Du, bringing along seven or eight brothers.


    From Boss Du''s words just now, they could tell that he was a little disgusted, and now was the right time for them to show off, especially Xiao Wang. He wanted to immediately fight to the death for him.


    But the Boss Du did not allow it, so he did not dare to rashly go over.


    The reason the Small Dragon Snake didn''t express his stance, was because he was thinking about what he should do.


    He thought that if things really did not go well, he would just go back and submit to Pillar and then secretly help them. In any case, he had a good relationship with Pillar previously, so there was no way Pillar would not give him this little face!


    The next day, from the day Boss Du was hospitalized, he received the news.


    Boss Du didn''t die!


    This made the excitement in his heart sink. The blueprint that he drew in his heart after not sleeping for almost the entire night disappeared all of a sudden.


    But didn''t Pillar say last night that he was dead? What was going on?


    He knew that it was impossible for Master to lie to him, so what exactly was going on?


    Could it be that there was a substitute for the Boss Du?


    He cursed under his breath and dialed the number of the pillar.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" Tian Zhu was prepared to go and kill Xiao Wang before escaping, but just as he was about to go out, he received a call from Boss Wang.


    "The Boss Du didn''t die."


    "What?" The pillar trembled.


    I was right next to the pillar, but I didn''t find a trace of remorse on it. Instead, I let out a sigh of relief.


    During the night, his heart that was hanging in the pillar''s throat had finally dropped.


    "Boss Du isn''t dead!" Boss Wang repeated himself again, then told him to not mess with Xiao Wang for now. Since Boss Du didn''t die, he had to think things over carefully.


    Let Pillar and I go find him.


    Pillar replied. He put down the phone and made some preparations before heading to Boss Wang.


    Half an hour later, in Boss Wang''s office.


    His face had never looked so ugly before.


    His eyes were bloodshot and he was smoking non-stop.


    Now the situation was very clear, Boss Wang also roughly knew what happened that day. It was because Boss Du, who was wearing bulletproof clothes, did not go over to confirm that Boss Du was dead.


    But, who would have thought that Boss Du would wear bulletproof clothes everyday?


    What was the concept of wearing bulletproof vests in the city?


    This time, the Boss Wang miscalculated.


    "Big brother, I missed." said the pillar.


    Boss Wang sighed and shook his head. What''s the use of reprimanding the pillar now? Boss Du wouldn''t die anyway. But he was not willing, the Boss Du was truly lucky, they could not even die!


    "Big brother, do you want me to go over again? He should be in the hospital now, right? " said the pillar.


    Boss Wang waved his hand: "No way, there''s definitely someone squatting in the hospital right now. Forget about the police, there must be a lot of people in the hospital even in the Boss Du. You''re just going over like this, aren''t you courting death!"


    No matter how unwilling he was, he couldn''t let Pillar take the risk.


    Until now, he and Boss Du had each ambushed the other one once, each of them at the edge of life and death, each escaping with their own thoughts. When they were young, Boss Wang didn''t feel anything, but the older they were, the more they would think about it, and they were even more afraid of death.


    That time, Xiao Wang almost stabbed him to death caused him to feel a lingering fear. He woke up from a nightmare for a few days, and he didn''t know what was wrong with himself.


    Hadn''t he encountered a lot of these things in the past when he was fighting and killing in the underworld? But he had never felt this way before.


    He was truly old.


    At this age, the child should be in primary school, but what about him? Every day, he would wander in a place filled with lights and wine. Although it was night and night, the groom''s heart was empty.


    That feeling of emptiness, no one could fill it.


    Since things had progressed to this point, was he going to continue fighting to the death with Boss Du?


    If it had been ten years ago, he would have gone to the hospital to make up for it, but what about now?


    He did not dare and did not want to take the risk.


    He sighed and lit a cigarette for himself. He sat at his desk and took a few deep breaths. After calming himself down for a while, he spoke to the pillar.


    "Let''s put this matter aside for now. For the next two days, don''t go out casually. Follow me."


    After all, the pillar had fired a shot that night. To put it harshly, the bullet shells were all at Boss Du''s place! If the pillar was pressed down, he would be in trouble as well.


    Pillar understood and nodded.


    Boss Wang smoked his cigarette in annoyance. He was thinking about someone else.


    That was the Division Chief Liu.


    Boss Du was fine with anything, but what about him? What would he do if he knew that someone had shot Boss Du?


    Would he completely suppress me?

 C197

    At this point, both Boss Wang and Boss Du knew that they should not have any more intense clashes. Any more intense clashes and the police would have brought them here, although they were both big brothers here, and even though they both had their own circles, no one would dare to protect them in this matter.


    Thus, they had to stop once they had enough.


    This is the difference between big brother and little brother''s way of doing things.


    If he was a little brother, he would definitely only have one word, ''go back''!


    They would deal with him if he died, regardless of the consequences. But now, what they were thinking about was how to kill him.


    This was much more terrifying than using a knife!


    At this time, the Boss Wang''s phone rang. He looked down and picked it up.


    "Lao Duan, what''s the matter?"


    "What is it? Don''t you know it yourself? "


    "Hehe, what''s wrong?"


    "You come to the teahouse first, I''ll tell you!"


    "Sure!"


    After hanging up, the Boss Wang left the pillar in the factory and told me to drive him to a nearby teahouse.


    On the way, he asked me: "Wen Zi, if I told you to do this, what would you do?"


    I said, "If I do this, I don''t necessarily have a pillar to do it well."


    "Hehe, actually, you are more beautiful than Zhu Chi!"


    I understand the meaning behind Boss Wang''s words, he wants me to make a move, I know that I will find out sooner or later, even if I have to hide.


    Boss Wang gave me a car, and also gave me quite a bit of salary every month, wasn''t it just for this moment?


    I''ve taken so many benefits from him, can I really do anything about it?


    Is that possible?


    I nodded my head: "Boss Wang, who do you want to do? I''ll definitely go with just a word of yours!"


    "Haha ¡­" Boss Wang smiled in satisfaction. He leaned his head against the back of the car and squinted his eyes to rest.


    Soon, they arrived at the tea house he mentioned.


    Boss Wang got off the car and walked in.


    I followed him up and stopped at the door of the private room. Even though there was a door between them, I still heard every word of their conversation.


    Boss Wang intentionally left the door ajar, as if he was trying to tell me something.


    "Old Wang, why are you so stupid!" The moment he entered, the Section Chief Duan scolded him.


    "Hehe, what''s wrong?" Boss Wang was still playing dumb.


    "We are brothers. Tell me, were you the one who did the Boss Du thing last night?" Section Chief Duan asked nervously.


    "Haha ¡­" Boss Wang knocked on the table and took a sip of tea without saying a word. He was not stupid, he wanted to make this matter clear with Section Chief Duan in front of him? If he brought something like a recording recorder, then he would have to go in the afternoon, there was still no chance of redemption. Section Chief Duan kept saying that he was his own person, but regarding this matter, no one dared to believe it.


    "Ai, say something!" Seeing Boss Wang like this, Section Chief Duan felt a bit of fear in his heart.


    Boss Wang put down his teacup: "It''s impossible for me to do this, but I don''t know who my subordinates are. After all, everyone has their own thoughts, I can''t care less what they think, right?"


    "Nonsense, your people, you don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know!"


    "Really?"


    "It''s true!"


    "¡­"


    Section Chief Duan became silent. He thought that maybe Boss Wang really didn''t know, but he was still worried in his heart. He wasn''t worried about Boss Wang entering, but was worried that if he was to be involved, then his whole life would be wasted!


    The one standing behind the Boss Du was the Division Chief Liu. If the Division Chief Liu knew about this and put down the words for them to investigate with all their might, how could he not investigate?


    "Hehe, Lao Duan, if you want people, I can just hand them over to you!" Boss Wang continued to laugh.


    This smile made Section Chief Duan not have the slightest bit of confidence. He also did not know what Boss Wang was thinking.


    "Ai, in short, be careful!"


    Boss Wang turned around and smiled, "Come, drink some tea!"


    Within the villa.


    The two figures twisted together.


    One was Division Chief Liu who was full of fat, the other was Mengyao who had a beautiful figure.


    After he finished, Division Chief Liu smoked a cigarette and hugged Mengyao.


    "Little Yao, come out with me in a bit."


    "Where to?" Mengyao blinked her eyes as she looked at Division Chief Liu.


    "Go see your uncle! He''s been shot!"


    "What ¡­"


    Not long later, Division Chief Liu and Mengyao arrived at the hospital.


    On the way over, Mengyao secretly sent Boss Du a message. Boss Du hurriedly prepared in the ward, and when Division Chief Liu entered, what he saw was the scene of Boss Du lying on the bed, dying.


    "How did this happen!" Seeing Boss Du like this, Division Chief Liu frowned.


    "Uncle!" Mengyao''s acting was not bad. Seeing Boss Du like this, he threw himself into his arms and started to fake his anger as he cried.


    Boss Du''s eyes revealed a trace of helplessness as he comforted Mengyao and said that she was fine.


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" Boss Du coughed violently a few times, "Division Chief Liu, I''m fine!"


    "Nonsense, you are already like this, how are you still fine? Do you know who did it? " Division Chief Liu frowned.


    At this moment, he was also thinking about whether he should jump into this circle or not. If he went in, he would find out.


    Boss Du explained the entire process weakly. However, he purposely exaggerated a lot when he was shot dead.


    Division Chief Liu nodded, exchanged a few pleasantries with him, and then left.


    Boss Du let out a long breath.


    "Big brother, how is it?" After they left, Xiao Wang walked in from next door.


    He had been listening outside the door.


    Boss Du''s eyes were deep, "This Old Liu is an old cunning fox, I am not sure if he will help me or not."


    Xiao Wang thoughtfully nodded his head.


    "Big Brother, I understand."


    "What?"


    "I understand now. The reason why I didn''t succeed that day was because I suffered a disadvantage in weaponry!"


    "Nonsense!" When people use guns, you use a knife, right? "


    "No, I''m not talking about the spear. I''ve been trying to figure it out, and I''ll go get a few Throwing Knife later." Xiao Wang said in all seriousness.


    Boss Du rubbed his forehead in annoyance, "Save it, Ang ¡­"


    "Not big brother, listen to me, this weapon is really important. Do you know about Xiao Li?"


    "I knew you were going into the orthopedic department!"


    "Aiya ¡­" Only now did Xiao Wang notice that the Boss Du was not friendly with him. He shuddered in fear and quickly shut his mouth.


    But he felt that his idea was right, he did not dare use his spear, so he might as well work hard to train his Throwing Knife.


    Furthermore, even if they were caught, they would at most be able to injure someone with a dagger, which would be much less of a crime.


    When Boss Du stared at him, he turned around and left the ward unwillingly.


    Just as he stepped out of the door, a < Xiao Li, Throwing Knife > dropped out.


    For the past two days, he had been obsessed with this book. He quickly picked it up and blew lightly on the dirt on it.


    Right now, this thing was his victory magic treasure!

 C198

    Boss Wang and Section Chief Duan chatted in the teahouse for two whole hours before they came out.


    I listened outside and continuously read their words and calculated in my heart. If I was placed in the position of Boss Wang, what would I do?


    On the way back, I asked the Boss Wang, "Will the Section Chief Duan help us?"


    Boss Wang laughed: "Wen Zi, if it was you, would you help?"


    I was stunned for a moment. "If it was me, I would have let myself escape unscathed. No one wants to be involved in this muddy water."


    Hehe, you''re right, you think so, then Section Chief Duan must think the same way. Remember, no one is an idiot, and no one will help you for no reason.


    I nodded my head thoughtfully.


    Section Chief Duan left the teahouse riding on his electric bicycle alone. He was extremely annoyed.


    He never would have thought that the matter would develop to such an extent. If he knew that the Boss Wang was so bold, he wouldn''t even help him if he was thrown a gold mountain in front of him. But it was too late to say anything about it now.


    There was another person like him who was troubled, and that was the Division Chief Liu.


    At this moment, he was extremely frustrated. He didn''t know whether or not he should interfere in this matter.


    If he interfered, then he would definitely be involved with the Boss Du.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to get involved with the Boss Du, but what if he interfered? He was just going to let this happen right under his nose?


    That wasn''t his style either.


    What should he do?


    But very quickly, the next thing that happened caused Division Chief Liu to change his mind.


    What should he do if Division Chief Liu didn''t help him? It would be impossible for him to fight the Boss Wang one more time, because the two of them knew the advantages and disadvantages of this fight, and both knew that if they continued, there would be no one who would benefit from it.


    So what do we do now?


    It was time for them to fight to the death.


    The only person that Boss Du could rely on was this Division Chief Liu.


    But from the words he had just heard, Division Chief Liu did not have any intention of helping him.


    Thus, with a flash of inspiration, he called Mengyao.


    "Hello? Boss Du? " Mengyao''s light voice came over.


    "Hmm, do you have enough money?"


    "Mm, enough ¡­"


    "I''ve prepared another sum of money for you. If you can help me complete another task, I''ll give you the money. But remember, you only have one chance to give me a little bit of it. Otherwise, all the efforts will be for naught, okay?"


    Mengyao was on the other side of the phone, nodding her head with all her might ¡­


    These days, Boss Wang and Boss Du all became quiet.


    Although the Division Chief Liu did not say how he would help the Boss Du on the surface, the business there could not be conducted.


    Without this business, how could they open up their businesses?


    After the intense battle, the two big shots, Boss Wang and Boss Du stopped.


    However, those in the underworld knew that this was definitely the calm before the storm. At this moment, they might collide again. When that happens, it would definitely be an unstoppable event!


    Since the pillar follows the Boss Wang every day, I am free now. If I have nothing to do, I would stay in the restaurant to help out.


    That day, I received a call from Pillar.


    "Wen Zi, a brother of mine met the person you told me to look into last time at an internet cafe." said the pillar.


    I almost forgot, I had already told Pillar to help me find Lao Gao, but there was no news about it.


    Lao Gao had not come back in all these days. He had only called Wang Yuxian a few times, but without exception, all of them were calls for money.


    "Thanks for the pillar."


    After hanging up, I didn''t tell Wang Yuxian and took him away.


    Inside the internet cafe, Lao Gao sat there with a beard and a decadent look.


    I patted him on the shoulder from behind and motioned for him to come out.


    Lao Gao looked at me and hesitated for a moment before leaving the computer.


    Acting Hu and I squatted outside the door, and when Lao Gao came out, I gave him a cigarette.


    Lao Gao looked at the brand of smoke, and laughed: "Grass, China? Are you pretty damn rich! What are you looking for me for? "


    I looked at him, his expression really made me feel disgusted, but I didn''t know how to open my mouth. After a while, I said, "Lao Gao, first, I have something to explain to you clearly. Wang Yuxian and I don''t have anything to do, so she''s my big sister right now. "


    Lao Gao laughed and did not say a word.


    "Lao Gao, you''re not a big person anymore, do you think this is interesting? You just want to keep going like this? Ask Wang Yuxian for money? Let her raise you? "


    "I don''t need you to care about me!"


    Acting Hu''s lips moved. He seemed to be prepared to curse, but I stopped his.


    "Sure, I don''t care about your business, but what about you touching that thing? I can at least meddle in this matter, can''t I? "


    Lao Gao was immediately nervous: "Zhang Wen, f * ck me, did you tell the police?"


    I suppressed the anger in my heart and said, "I didn''t tell anyone, but I advise you not to touch that thing again! Whoever touches that thing, will not get any good fruit in the end! "


    "Fuck, I don''t need you to care ¡­"


    Before Lao Gao even finished speaking, I stood up and kicked him in the back. I originally wanted to have a good talk with him today and didn''t want to use force, but today it seems that I have to make a move.


    Lao Gao yelled. Obviously, he did not expect me to make a move the moment I said I would, and following that, Acting Hu extended his black hand to button Lao Gao.


    Acting Hu and I held onto Lao Gao with one arm each as we got into a taxi.


    Then he went back to the hotel.


    I thought that nothing I say to Lao Gao would work, so I''ll just hand him over to Wang Yuxian and let him decide what to do.


    Once we got off the carriage, Wang Yuxian saw Lao Gao from afar and hurried over to ask me to let go of him.


    Lao Gao snorted, and shamelessly looked at the two of us.


    His eyes were filled with contempt.


    As if it''s bad for him that we got him back.


    "Jade Immortal, what do you think we should do!?" To the police or what? " I purposely threatened Lao Gao.


    "Wen Zi, don''t speak nonsense!" Wang Yuxian looked at me reproachfully, then supported Lao Gao in.


    After that, she personally went to the kitchen and made a bowl for him. Lao Gao seemed to have been hungry for a very long time, as he wolfed down his food and went upstairs to sleep.


    I sighed helplessly: "Jade Immortal, Lao Gao, I can only help up to here."


    She knew what I wanted to say, but she still protected Lao Gao.


    "Wen Zi, I know what is important and important, this matter, I will decide for myself!"

 C199

    In the five-star hotel with the most luxurious North of The City, Chen Nan sat on the bed by himself and listened to the beeping on the phone.


    He had just called Wang Xin, but Wang Xin''s intention was clear, she did not come over, and directly rejected him.


    After that, it was Li Jiarui. She was straightforward, and decided to not answer his phone call.


    He slowly narrowed his eyes.


    Wang Xin and Li Jiarui were no longer under her control. He knew what was going on, but he also knew more clearly who caused this.


    He would never forget that person.


    However, he immediately called another girl, and not long later, a long-legged girl dressed in a flirtatious manner came in. Chen Nan did not say anything unnecessary as he directly went into the main topic.


    Chen Nan would never forget how he was beaten up by Zhang Wen and Acting Hu in public. He had kept this hatred buried in his heart and it had now been vented on this girl.


    They were all filled with resentment.


    After work, Division Chief Liu was physically and mentally exhausted.


    There had been a lot of things going on recently, and now he was getting annoyed whenever he looked at those documents. Hearing those things was going to be troublesome.


    But luckily, he had his warmth and gentleness. Every time he looked at Mengyao, all the fatigue disappeared.


    This was something he anticipated every day.


    As for Mengyao, she did not disappoint him and gave him a different kind of surprise every day.


    It made him feel like he was floating.


    "Darling, I''m back." Sky Division Chief Liu pushed the door open and entered the room, her voice was filled with fatigue.


    Normally, Mengyao would come over to welcome him the moment he entered the door, but today, her behavior was very abnormal and he didn''t come over to greet him.


    He heard movement in the bedroom and followed the sound.


    Mengyao was busy arranging her things at this time. When she saw Division Chief Liu, her tears fell.


    "Yao Yao, you ¡­" Division Chief Liu was stunned.


    "Old Liu, I''m leaving."


    "What?" Division Chief Liu did not understand what was going on. He was at a loss.


    How could Mengyao, who was fine yesterday, be like a different person today?


    "Why are you leaving?" Division Chief Liu pulled Mengyao back.


    Mengyao took the opportunity and entered Division Chief Liu''s embrace, and began to cry.


    "After my parents found out about my uncle being shot at, they said that the security here wasn''t good. It''s not safe for me to be here alone as a girl, so they told me to go home ¡­"


    "What do you mean okay?" The security here is pretty good! "


    "Sigh ¡­" "But my parents didn''t know ¡­" Mengyao sighed and continued to pack.


    Division Chief Liu was immediately anxious. "Yao Yao, give me two days, give me two more days, is that alright?"


    Mengyao stopped and looked at him with teary eyes.


    Originally, this matter was extremely obvious. Frankly speaking, Mengyao wanted Division Chief Liu to help him, but Division Chief Liu, whose eyes had been blinded by love, had already lost his usual judgement.


    "But, what can two days change?"


    "Trust me, two days is enough!" Division Chief Liu patted his chest and said.


    Only then did Mengyao obediently nod his head and bury his head into Division Chief Liu''s chest.


    Division Chief Liu''s eyes slowly narrowed.


    The day that Boss Du received the news of Mengyao''s success, he started to increase his strength.


    In these two days, there were people going to Boss Wang to check on business every day. His sand fields, processing factories and other gray businesses were all checked.


    All of a sudden, the Boss Wang became zero income.


    He also had to pay a lot of fines, and that was fine. What was even more unbearable for Boss Wang was that he had been searched everyday and suspected that he was related to the shooting incident last time.


    Everyone knew what was going on.


    Of course, this matter also reached Section Chief Duan''s ears.


    When he heard that the Division Chief Liu was about to come down to investigate, he desperately tried to push this matter over, but to no avail.


    Boss Wang was helpless, he could only temporarily stop the business and close the doors, making it difficult for people to show themselves.


    Two days later, the Division Chief Liu called the Boss Du.


    "Lao Du, how have you been recently? Can you get out of bed now? " It was the concern of the Division Chief Liu on the phone.


    He was not doing this to help the Boss Du, he was doing it for her own Angel Mengyao. No matter who it was, they were unable to take Mengyao away from him!


    "It''s not bad. If I can get off the bed and walk, then I''ll be old and unable to recover my body." Boss Du pretended to cough twice.


    "It''s fine, as long as it''s fine, I''ve basically sealed up everything about the Boss Wang. If anything really happens to him, I can definitely take care of him!"


    "En, then thank you Division Chief Liu!"


    "Haha, why are you being so polite to me!"


    With that, Division Chief Liu hung up.


    The Boss Du knew what he was doing, so he turned around and called Mengyao. He told him that his plans were going smoothly and that the Division Chief Liu had successfully fallen into his pit.


    Mengyao received the money and laughed in satisfaction.


    In the past few days, there had always been a saying in the underworld that if Boss Wang really finished playing this time, maybe Boss Du would completely get rid of him this time.


    Of course, from the looks of it, that was the case.


    The recent Boss Wang was also helpless.


    He felt extremely helpless.


    The Section Chief Duan could not be relied on at all, all his businesses were closed. He knew that no matter where he went, he would not be able to use any strength, so he might as well let the Division Chief Liu investigate.


    As long as the matter with the pillar was not exposed, he was not afraid of anything.


    As for those rumors and slanders in the underworld, he would just let them spread them around.


    It''s just that he couldn''t accept it, if he were to be destroyed by the Boss Du just like that, wouldn''t that be too much of a loss?


    Moreover, if this continues, sooner or later Boss Du will make his move. If he doesn''t have anything else, will his life still be worth it?


    These days, he could clearly feel that the people who used to curry favor with him no longer showed their faces. Some even avoided him.


    Everyone knew that right now, he was at a disadvantage. To put it harshly, he was no longer capable.


    Who knows when it might be over, and if it could even implicate him, who would want to get involved in this mess?


    Regarding all these, not once did Pillar ask for orders, to set up the Boss Du, but every time he would be rejected by the Boss Wang, so how could Pillar be set aside, if he were to touch the Boss Du now, how could he live?


    Anyone with a discerning eye would know that it was definitely done by him! He had muddled along for so many days, and he knew that if he continued to walk on the edge of the blade, it would bring about a bloody disaster.


    He could only wait for a miracle to happen.


    Although he knew that the probability of this happening was close to zero, this time, he might really be doomed!

 C200

    Xiao Wang hadn''t been with Mengyao much recently because he had other things to do.


    That is to practice Throwing Knife!


    Xiao Wang really did find someone to make five or six Throwing Knife, and each of the blades were specially sharpened.


    After training for the past two days, Xiao Wang seemed to have improved a lot. In terms of experience with swords, he had a new breakthrough.


    Boss Du was discharged.


    He was discharged from the hospital without staying for two days.


    Firstly, his condition was not that serious, and secondly, he was afraid that the Boss Wang would be in too much of a hurry to cure him, so if he really died together with him, it would be troublesome.


    So he hurried out of the hospital.


    It was Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake who brought him out of the hospital.


    On the carriage, Xiao Wang asked the Boss Du: "Big brother, now that the Boss Wang''s business is no longer doing well, why don''t we chase after him? Or should I do it? "


    Xiao Wang was anxious to succeed, anxious to show off in front of the Boss Du.


    In this aspect, it was because the Small Dragon Snake could not compare to him. His thoughts were merely to not sink too deep into the abyss.


    Boss Du lit a cigarette. Just as Boss Wang had expected, he was not prepared to let Boss Wang go, but he would have to wait until Boss Wang was completely exhausted. At that time, it might not even be his turn to act.


    "Wait a moment. When I need to make a move, I''ll sue you." The Boss Du said.


    Xiao Wang thought that the Boss Du was worried about him going, and intentionally or unintentionally, he took out the dagger at his waist and held it in place.


    If one looked carefully, that was not a dagger at all, but a Throwing Knife! It was Xiao Wang''s new weapon!


    Small Dragon Snake glanced at it, then turned his head away.


    Towards Xiao Wang, he was truly speechless.


    This person did not give up after being played to death by others.


    Boss Du stared: "What is this? Why did you bring so many knives? "


    Xiao Wang chuckled: "Big Brother, this is the Throwing Knife, do you know why I have been to the hospital so few times in the past two days? It''s because of this thing that I''ve been practicing the Throwing Knife for the past two days! "


    "Throwing Knife?" Boss Du''s eyes stared wide, he did not think that Xiao Wang had actually trained in Throwing Knife, it was something that only martial artists would know, in reality, how could this be?


    "Big Brother, this thing is really useful!" Xiao Wang said to the Boss Du as if he had earned the credit.


    "Mm ¡­"


    "You don''t believe me? Let me give you a prick? " Xiao Wang said and was about to stop.


    "F * ck!" Just drive the fucking car! "


    "¡­"


    Boss Du''s perfunctory attitude made Xiao Wang feel that he just did not believe it, he just did not believe in his own Throwing Knife''s might.


    Of course, this also became Xiao Wang''s fuse for the next few days.


    In the Wang Yuxian Hotel, the moment I went to look for the Boss Wang, Lao Gao came down from the back.


    He had been feeling very annoyed these past two days.


    The Lao Wan was unable to contact his, and neither was the woman who accompanied him previously. He did not know what to do, and the things he had on him became less and less.


    It was as if he had lost his soul.


    Now, that was all he had.


    "Lao Gao, what are you looking for?" Seeing Lao Gao scratching his ears and cheeks, Wang Yuxian asked.


    "Nothing!" Lao Gao had never touched Wang Yuxian before, and it wasn''t that he didn''t want to touch her now, it was just that Wang Yuxian always rejected him in secret.


    Lao Gao''s patience was also being worn out day by day.


    After walking around the first floor, Lao Gao felt extremely uncomfortable, so he returned to the second floor.


    Bada.


    He lit the lighter.


    He couldn''t help but inhale a little more.


    Immediately, an ethereal feeling filled the air.


    "Hee hee ¡­" He laid calmly on the sofa, his body devoid of any strength as he smiled foolishly.


    Lao Gao''s body was already starting to lose control.


    At this time, the Wang Yuxian went upstairs.


    Once he opened the door, he saw that Lao Gao was half dead.


    She instantly understood what was going on.


    "Lao Gao, why didn''t you listen to my advice!" The Wang Yuxian said anxiously.


    "Heh heh." Lao Gao didn''t speak, he only smiled idiotically at Wang Yuxian. The current Wang Yuxian seemed to have become a strange and enchanting woman in his eyes.


    The woman didn''t say anything, but kept sending out signals to him.


    The thing that caused Lao Gao''s heart to be moved, slowly surfaced.


    Swish.


    He extended his hand and removed Wang Yuxian''s jacket, exposing her fair and delicate shoulders to the air.


    "Ah, what are you doing!" Wang Yuxian knew that the current Lao Gao did not have any rationality at all. She was only looking forward to doing that kind of thing with Lao Gao, but it was not in this kind of situation.


    Lao Gao didn''t care about what Wang Yuxian was called at all and directly pressed her onto the bed.


    Wang Yuxian shouted with all her might.


    Just then, I, who came back to retrieve my things, heard the sound and ran up together with Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua.


    What entered his eyes was the scene of Lao Gao preparing to unleash his violence.


    I went up and tore Lao Gao apart, then threw a punch at his face.


    Lao Gao didn''t even bother to scream as he looked at me dumbly with a mischievous smile.


    I raised my fist again.


    Wang Yuxian quickly stopped me. "Wen Zi, forget it."


    "Jade Immortal, this isn''t the way to go on." "No," I said.


    Wang Yuxian sighed. She also knew that if she allowed Lao Gao to go down like this, what result would there be?


    She wanted Lao Gao, even if Lao Gao didn''t do anything, she would be satisfied as long as he could stay by her side.


    "It''s alright, I know my limits." Wang Yuxian''s words were full of helplessness.


    I sighed, asking Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua to tie Lao Gao onto the chair, after his energy has subsided, we can plan again.


    I was worried about the Wang Yuxian and had stayed in the restaurant the entire afternoon. When it was almost dusk, Lao Gao finally woke up.


    Upon entering, an indescribable smell immediately assaulted his nostrils.


    Lao Gao was tied to a chair by us, it was filled with the yellow liquid.


    He did not know when he had peed.


    But he probably didn''t feel it. He just looked down.


    Wang Yuxian quickly let us out and started to clean up for Lao Gao by herself.


    Lao Gao looked at Wang Yuxian like a child, cold and indifferent.


    After we left, he said to the Wang Yuxian: "Jade Immortal, you arranged all of this, right?"


    Hearing Lao Gao''s words, Wang Yuxian didn''t know what to say. She had spent so much effort to serve Lao Gao, and in exchange, he had lost all of her suspicions.


    Lao Gao said in a weird tone, "Don''t think that I will give up just because you did that. Let me tell you, you will never be able to compare to her!"


    Wang Yuxian suddenly laughed.


    She seemed to have said those words before.


    If a person did not have her in his heart, then anything he said or did would be futile.


    Wang Yuxian was very clear on this logic, it was just that she did not think that such a thing would actually happen to her.


    To be honest, this was quite tragic.

 C201

    In the villa area.


    At this time, Division Chief Liu and Mengyao were happily hugging, and men would always take care of their own safety. Here, Division Chief Liu seemed to have become a paradise, as if he had forgotten his troubles and forgot his sadness.


    Mengyao, who was lying on the bed like a corpse, was currently thinking about Xiao Wang. She was prepared to reveal her cards to the Boss Du in a few days after this matter had settled down and tell him of her relationship with him before leaving the Division Chief Liu forever.


    These two days, Division Chief Liu had become more and more abnormal, liking to play with things that he did not even touch, and furthermore, wanted him to display a very satisfied look.


    To Mengyao, this was simply torture.


    Just then, Division Chief Liu''s phone rang.


    He took it and looked at it with annoyance. After a moment of consideration, he picked it up.


    "Hello, Division Chief Liu. I am Lao Duan!" It was a voice filled with righteousness.


    "Oh, what''s wrong? It''s so late. " Division Chief Liu tried his best to calm his breathing. He didn''t want Section Chief Duan to hear anything.


    "I want to talk to you about something. Do you have time?"


    "Hey, what do you think?" Division Chief Liu looked at the time, then looked down at Mengyao, and said with a little difficulty.


    "Not over the phone. I want to talk to you face to face."


    "Then I don''t have time! We''ll talk about it when we get to work tomorrow! " Division Chief Liu was about to hang up.


    When the Section Chief Duan was in a rush, he blurted out a few words, "I''m right in front of your villa!"


    "What?" Division Chief Liu was shocked.


    Section Chief Duan is standing outside the door right now!


    But how did he know he was here? Other than him, no one else knew about this place!


    "Wait a moment!" Division Chief Liu''s tone was filled with unhappiness as he hung up.


    He put down the phone and began to dress.


    "Old Liu, what happened?" Mengyao propped herself up and asked.


    "It''s fine. I''ll go out for a while. Wait at home for a while." Division Chief Liu put on his clothes and rushed out.


    The Section Chief Duan was waiting at the door. In fact, he didn''t even know that the Division Chief Liu had come to find Mengyao today. He had thought that the Division Chief Liu had come to do some work.


    Actually, he had coincidentally run into Division Chief Liu''s car on the way here, so he had followed them here.


    But Division Chief Liu did not think so.


    He got on the Section Chief Duan''s bus the moment he came out.


    It was a rather old car, one that Section Chief Duan would never drive.


    "What do you mean?" Division Chief Liu asked nervously as soon as he entered the door.


    Section Chief Duan laughed and handed him a cigarette, "Division Chief Liu, I''ve been your subordinate for so many years, you should know who I am. Tell me, do you think I might have done anything that would break the law?"


    Division Chief Liu did not know what he meant by those words. "You, are impossible.


    "Haha ¡­" Hearing Division Chief Liu''s words, his heart was at ease.


    He had a total of two reasons for coming to Division Chief Liu today.


    Firstly, he had to dig himself out from this matter due to the recent investigation.


    Second, to see if he could exert his strength. The Division Chief Liu was also a smart person, how could he not understand this?


    "Lao Duan, there aren''t many people here today, if you have anything to say, just say it, I still have things to do!" The Division Chief Liu said.


    Section Chief Duan said everything after hearing this.


    In the car, he told her about himself and the Boss Wang.


    However, he did not explain everything. He only explained how he knew Boss Wang, and how he should pay for his mother''s operation. He even said that Boss Wang was a businessman, but he was actually not a bad person.


    Division Chief Liu also lowered his head and listened.


    He knew that the Section Chief Duan was a real person and if it were not for the fact that the Boss Wang helped him, he would not have been on Boss Wang''s side.


    However, how could he not know the pros and cons of this?


    But he couldn''t exactly say that he went to help the Boss Du because of a woman, right?


    "Tell me, what else can I say if they help me like this? Furthermore, those businesses in Boss Wang are all official businesses, there''s nothing wrong with them ¡­ "


    The subtext of the Section Chief Duan was saying to the Division Chief Liu, look at you, you didn''t let me cause trouble at the construction site of the Boss Du, and you are still causing trouble at my place, aren''t you clearly not giving me face?


    Now, there was only Division Chief Liu and Section Chief Duan, and Division Chief Liu was no longer acting arrogantly. He said sincerely: "Lao Duan, I understand you, but there are some things you can''t do, but I can, understand?"


    "Understood, understood." In the end, Section Chief Duan knew.


    "It''s good that you understand ¡­ We''re both in the government, you don''t know who they are? "This matter, we will only end when the two of us get to the point. Moreover, there can''t be any conflict between the two of us."


    "Right, right ¡­" When these words reached the heart of Section Chief Duan, that was his main purpose for coming here tonight.


    These words were not what Division Chief Liu was willing to say, so he was a little helpless.


    Because he didn''t know what Lao Duan was doing here. Why did he come to his villa to find him?


    Had he found out about Mengyao and come to threaten her?


    Thus, his tone softened.


    When he felt that the situation was more or less like that, he patted Section Chief Duan''s shoulders and said: "Lao Duan ah, actually, that Boss Du is not bad either. The two of them are of the same type of person."


    Section Chief Duan listened quietly.


    The Boss Wang and the backers of the Boss Du had already met in secret and talked about a non-aggression pact. However, these two people who were in the open didn''t know anything about it.


    Two of them were hiding either intentionally or unintentionally.


    It was just that the Boss Du was in the light while the Boss Wang was in the dark.


    The current Boss Wang was doing his utmost to protect himself.


    Now that he no longer had business on the surface, it would be better to say that he was temporarily suspending his business. To put it harshly, he was suppressed by the Boss Du to the point that he had no way to start anymore.


    To him, this was not a small loss.


    Day after day, all that was lost was invisible money.


    His current thoughts were very simple. He would first make sure that the later part of his work was done properly, and then rope in his guest and collaborator. When he could make a comeback, he would be able to start the business.


    Even though he didn''t want to contact them at all.


    These people came to kiss ass to him when they got into business. Now that he was in trouble, they didn''t even have a phone to call him, what was this?


    Old Wang, since when did he humble himself and plead with them?


    In the future, when he made a comeback, he would deal with these people once and for all! He would let them know that the one who kept his word here was Old Wang!


    That night, Boss Wang brought me and Pillar out.


    He went to the glorious KTV that he always went to.


    There was no helping it, there were only a few venues in the city that could be used.

 C202

    The most recent Xiao Wang, was becoming more and more arrogant as he became more familiar with the Throwing Knife.


    For the past two days, he had been out chatting and bragging with his friends in the underworld.


    He did not care about his sneak attack on the Boss Wang at all.


    He happened to be in the Brilliant KTV that day. He was with a bunch of friends on the street, but they went to the usual little booth, which cost a hundred dollars an hour, and he didn''t call any girls.


    There was no helping it, which Hooligan would not be destitute today and have enough money tomorrow?


    A dozen or so people surrounded this room, bareback, drinking wine.


    Xiao Wang was also in the middle.


    "Brother Wang, why don''t you tell me more about the matter of the sneak attack on Boss Wang?" one of them said.


    Xiao Wang praised him. He would never get tired of talking about this even if he had to repeat it a few times. Moreover, this was what he was qualified to do.


    "You all know about the Boss Wang? It''s that Mad Wang from the past in the underworld! " Xiao Wang said.


    "Yes, I know." At this time, the hooligans who were chatting quietly on the side all stopped and turned their gaze towards Xiao Wang.


    Xiao Wang was very satisfied with this result, and continued to laugh: "That day, I drove my car and squatted at the entrance of this KTV, I already knew that he was playing here, and that day I wanted his life so that he could leave. "I waited for a while, and then he came out with a woman in his arms ¡­"


    "What about that woman?" Are you being coquettish? " At this time, someone interrupted Xiao Wang.


    Seeing that the topic was about to be changed, Xiao Wang said: "Damn, that woman is average too, her figure is not bad, but Boss Wang''s eyesight is not that good either! At that time, I thought, this time, I will definitely stab him so that he won''t show off in front of me! I didn''t think too much and just drove my car over! "


    Xiao Wang said as he stood up.


    Everyone in the room had their hearts raised as well, they saw Xiao Wang dancing and clawing on the table like a bungee.


    Xiao Wang reached a critical moment in his lecture and grabbed a hooligan and started gesticulating in his hands.


    "At that time, that was all I did! But that guy dodged it! How f * cking cunning! You can even dodge this blade attack! " Xiao Wang explained his actions, giving his a very special image.


    "But how can I let him run away like this? So I pointed it at his back and hit him again! "


    "F * ck!" This time, he''s rolling around like a lazy donkey, he f * cking dodged it again. "


    "I was worried, and even if someone was present, I would pounce and stab him! But you know what happened... "


    "I don''t know." Everyone was like obedient primary school students shaking their heads at the teacher''s question.


    "That coward, he dragged the woman beside him and gave her a stab!" Xiao Wang pretended to be surprised.


    "Fuck, using a woman to block a blade?" Is it even a human? "


    "That Mad Wang, is he this person?"


    For a moment, the room was filled with endless angry voices. Boss Wang''s actions were undoubtedly the most shameless of them all.


    Xiao Wang was very satisfied with the results, the moment he sat down someone sensibly lit a cigarette for him.


    "Brother Wang, how about I follow you?"


    Xiao Wang squinted his eyes. It was the smart guy who lit the cigarette for him and laughed: "Let me think about it."


    Xiao Wang enjoyed being treated like the moon and stars.


    Right now, the business in Boss Du was getting better and better. It was impossible for the people in the underworld to not be informed about this. They also knew that if they followed the Boss Du in the future, they would definitely not suffer any losses.


    When Xiao Wang became arrogant, his mouth would never lose to Small Dragon Snake''s, it was just that he did not realise it.


    "Oh right, Brother Wang, do you know that Li Changzhu? It''s that Boss Li, I have a brother who worked with him for a few months and didn''t pay him a single cent. He even beat him up, so he wants to take the money back. " The kid said.


    Xiao Wang squinted his eyes. Isn''t Li Changzhu the factory''s Boss Li?


    The last time he saw Boss Li and Boss Du crying in his office, the impression this Boss Li gave him was that of trash, like a grandson in front of his own boss.


    Now, everyone''s eyes were focused on Xiao Wang. They all wished for Xiao Wang to help them out!


    They also wanted to see if Xiao Wang was capable.


    At this time, Xiao Wang had long been knocked unconscious, and he did not care about Boss Du''s face, as he slammed the table with all his might.


    "F * ck!" That Li Changzhu, how could she be so f * cking arrogant! "He''s a dog in front of my big brother. How about this, tomorrow I will go find him and when I find him, I will ask him to double the salary to your brother, what do you think?"


    The kid looked at Xiao Wang with eyes full of admiration. "Then, I''ll have to thank Brother Wang! I''ll treat you to a meal after we finish our business! "


    "Right." Xiao Wang squinted his eyes.


    At this time, someone said, "Brother Wang, that Boss Li seems to be in glory right now! I thought I saw him with a bunch of bosses just now. "


    "Oh, is he here? Call the waiter in! " The domineering aura on Xiao Wang''s body instantly leaked out! This was a rare opportunity for him!


    A rare chance to show off!


    When the waiter said that Li Changzhu was indeed here, Xiao Wang arrogantly swung his hand and rushed up the stairs.


    Today, he wanted to be domineering!


    Boss Wang and I are currently in a private room upstairs.


    When we went in, there were five or six people sitting in the room, and Boss Li was one of them.


    He would never forget how the Boss Wang had teased his secretary back then. The moment he entered the door, he looked at the Boss Wang coldly, but the Boss Wang had never even bothered to look at him.


    The five to six bosses here were all business friends of the Boss Wang.


    It was just that now, their relationship had become less and less. If it were before, these people would have knelt down in front of Boss Wang!


    Today, let me tell everyone, my business is not doing well right now, but you all know the reason, I will not say more, but I, Wang Ye, guarantee that this situation will not last long, and that your business will not end either!


    "Hey, Old Wang, we already know about your situation. Actually, we wanted to help you as well, but our hearts weren''t strong enough for that! However, we are very clear about your Boss Wang''s strength! It definitely won''t be a problem! We will all wait. As long as you are ready to start your business, you will be the first one to tell us! "


    "Mm ¡­" "Come, cheers!" How could the Boss Wang not know that all these people were talking about something behind their backs?


    They just wanted to watch a good show!


    But right now, the Boss Wang had no other choice, he could only endure it.


    After all, he was the one who asked for it first.


    At this moment, the door to the room was pushed open with all the force one could muster, and a burly man rushed in with his men.

 C203

    From the moment Xiao Wang came in, the pillar''s gaze had never left him. He knew that it was this person who had almost killed Boss Wang last time.


    "Fuck, Old Li, you''re here!" Xiao Wang entered and looked at Boss Li, but before he could finish speaking, his gaze was attracted to the Boss Wang who was seated at the side.


    Maybe it was because he was too cocky, so he automatically blocked me and the pillar behind him.


    "Aiyo, isn''t this Boss Wang!?" Xiao Wang grinned.


    The people behind Xiao Wang all recognized the Boss Wang and subconsciously retreated.


    Who doesn''t know who the Boss Wang is? Who was willing to offend him?


    Except Xiao Wang.


    "Hehe, you must be someone from the Boss Du, right?" Boss Wang said without batting an eyelid.


    "Hmm, you''re the person that was almost stabbed to death by me last time, right?"


    With just one sentence, Boss Wang''s face had completely darkened.


    The pillar''s body trembled, and was about to go and take care of Xiao Wang, but was stopped by the Boss Wang, who patted on the pillar''s arm lightly.


    It was only then that Xiao Wang saw pillar and me, but he was not afraid this time.


    Maybe in his eyes, we are all people on the verge of death, we are all being pressured by the Boss Du until we can''t even breathe, what is there to be afraid of? In any case, Xiao Wang was not afraid!


    He actually raised his head and glared at the pillar with disdain.


    "Hur hur, we are discussing some matters here. You should leave first!" Boss Wang said politely.


    Everyone could tell that he was angry.


    Who wouldn''t be angry when they heard this tiger-like Xiao Wang saying that he was embarrassing the Boss Wang in front of so many people? If Boss Wang touched Xiao Wang now, wouldn''t that mean that he had ignited the fuse on his own accord?


    Then the conflict between him and the Boss Du would once again escalate.


    It was not that he was afraid of going against the Boss Du, but now was not the time.


    Unless it was a last resort.


    But Xiao Wang did not go down the stairs.


    He glanced at Boss Wang, suddenly he covered his mouth and laughed at the people behind him: "Hey, do you know? The day Boss Wang blocked my blade with a woman, sigh, is it a woman? "Haha!"


    No one dared to cooperate with Xiao Wang and shot him a glance, but Xiao Wang did not buy it, and continued: "Old Wang, you have already ridden that woman all over, and even used her house as a shield, do you think that is interesting? You should just find two female bodyguards to block your knife during the day and your gun during the night, haha! "


    With that said, everyone in the room fell silent.


    I saw Elder Wang''s face darken and his hands tremble.


    The Boss Wang used to be nicknamed the Mad Wang, so no one wasn''t afraid of him, because he didn''t have any principles. He could do whatever he wanted to do, and after all these years, other than the people who had suffered a loss here in the Boss Du, no one knew where else!


    A skinny camel is bigger than a horse, and everyone knows it.


    But Xiao Wang, he can''t even be considered a horse, at most, he''s a dog.


    At least, this was the case in front of Boss Wang.


    He didn''t know if Xiao Wang realized that the atmosphere in his surroundings were not right, so he waited for the surroundings to quieten down.


    Boss Wang gritted his teeth and said these two words.


    "Call me."


    As soon as he said that, the pillar flew out with large strides.


    He drew a beautiful punch in the air, causing Xiao Wang to lose his bearings.


    But today, Xiao Wang was pretty strong, the pillar couldn''t even knock him down, so I sent a flying kick straight to Xiao Wang''s face.


    Xiao Wang flew backwards.


    "Aiya, f * ck ¡­" Xiao Wang probably did not think that Pillar would actually dare to take action, and shouted subconsciously.


    At that moment, Xiao Wang''s heart crumbled.


    What was going on?


    These people were all about to be crippled by the Boss Du, how could they have the chance to retaliate?


    How dare you attack him?


    He was from the Boss Du, don''t tell me they didn''t understand?


    Do they not know what would happen if they touched the people of Boss Du?


    If it was anyone else, no one would dare to touch him, but this was no other than the Boss Wang, it was the famous Mad Wang. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was older and more worried, there was nothing he wouldn''t dare to do.


    Xiao Wang was beaten up so hard by me and Pillar that he couldn''t get up. I coordinated well with them, and every time Xiao Wang got ready, we would beat him down to the ground.


    At this moment, in Xiao Wang''s eyes, me and the pillar had already become two idiots that were about to be pierced into a sieve by him.


    He almost forgot that he had been training in the Throwing Knife for the past two days!


    This thing could fight one against a hundred!


    Thinking about that, Xiao Wang suddenly turned his body lazily on the ground, and two Throwing Knife s with red cloths appeared in his hands.


    He stubbornly stood opposite me and the pillar, the Throwing Knife in his hands glinting with cold light.


    "None of you f * cking move! I can stab you to death with one slash! " Xiao Wang warned us.


    The air froze for a few seconds.


    I feel a little familiar, this thing, I seem to have seen it somewhere before.


    That''s right!


    When they were young, someone was doing juggling in the village. Wasn''t this what they were carrying around with them? But I really didn''t know that this thing could still be used as a weapon to wound people.


    Xiao Wang was acting like an acrobat, waving two Throwing Knife in front of us.


    He was still in his horse stance, his eyes on me and the pillar.


    I was speechless.


    Is this Xiao Wang retarded?


    When Xiao Wang saw me and Pillar, he thought we were afraid and pointed his Throwing Knife at Boss Wang. "Kneel down today, shout out Father and I will let you go, otherwise, I will stab you!"


    "F * ck!" Boss Wang could not bear to look at Xiao Wang. He really did not understand why Boss Du would want to accept such a person.


    This person''s head must have been smashed.


    "You don''t believe me, right? Then I will strangle you to death! " After saying that, Xiao Wang used his strength and was about to throw the Throwing Knife away.


    However, before he could make his move, a pitch black gun appeared in front of him.


    It was Pillar who took out his gun.


    He was afraid that Xiao Wang would accidentally hurt Boss Wang.


    Immediately, no one in the room dared to make a sound.


    They all knew that the pillar was the person who dared to move a gun. The last time they shot down Boss Du, it was spread widely and they all broke out in cold sweat for Xiao Wang.


    No one knew if the pillar would fire, and no one was able to figure out what it was thinking.


    But if he really did fire, Xiao Wang would definitely die at such a close distance.


    "Let''s see how fast your blade is. It''s still as fast as my spear!" said the pillar.


    Xiao Wang did not dare move, he was stunned in place, unable to say a word.


    The Throwing Knife in his hand was frozen in midair as well.


    He knew very well that the blade was definitely not as fast as the spear.


    However, when the Xiao Li Throwing Knife in the novels were trained to a superb level, they could control the Throwing Knife with their thoughts.


    Thus, he began to chant in his heart.


    He silently controlled the two Throwing Knife s in his hands, wanting to strangle the Boss Wang and the pillar to death!


    Looking at the gun in Pillar''s hand, he began to sweat profusely. At the same time, he chanted in his heart, "Fly, fly!"

 C204

    In the private room, there was a deadlock for a few seconds.


    I was the first to react.


    I grabbed the bottle of wine on the table and smashed it onto Xiao Wang''s head.


    Xiao Wang exclaimed, threw down the Throwing Knife and squatted down.


    Blood trickled down his fingers.


    The Throwing Knife that he was thinking about did not fly, but the blood on his head did.


    "F * ck, if you have the ability, then f * cking wait for a few more seconds!" Xiao Wang scolded.


    Neither I nor Pillar understood what he meant, and we were speechless.


    At this time, Boss Wang stood up. He called the driver to leave first and said a few words to me and Zhu Zhu before leaving.


    "Leave a leg for him to learn how to behave in the future!"


    After he finished speaking, the pillar took the Throwing Knife with red cloth that Xiao Wang was wearing, and skillfully took off Xiao Wang''s shoes and socks, and stabbed them in with a blade.


    "Bam!"


    Everyone present heard the sound of the young man''s feet being crushed.


    This voice affected everyone''s heart.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~" The intense pain from his leg caused Xiao Wang to cringe and roll on the ground.


    Now, everyone understood, and Xiao Wang also came to his senses.


    Pillar, it was still Pillar, the person he could never offend.


    The five or six bosses were all sober now. Boss Wang was still that Boss Wang.


    "Wen Zi, go!" Pillar dropped the Throwing Knife and followed me out.


    Pillar and I knew that since we made a move on Xiao Wang today, the Boss Du would definitely retaliate and war might start again in the future. But this time, Boss Wang would definitely not repeat the same mistake.


    After getting on the car, the Boss Wang didn''t ask any further questions and just let the driver drive away.


    After we left with the pillar, the whole room reeked of blood.


    There was a pool of blood at Xiao Wang''s feet. He was in so much pain that he was crying and asking someone to call him for an ambulance.


    These hoodlums were stunned for a while, and only reacted after half a day, as they all carried Xiao Wang downstairs.


    "Old Li, who do you think will win this time between Old Wang and Lao Du?" One of the boss asked after Xiao Wang left.


    Li Changzhu did not know now, he sighed, "If it''s true, I''d rather both of them get lost!"


    When Xiao Wang was sent to the hospital, it was already early in the morning.


    In the past, Xiao Wang lost a bit too much blood and even hung up a bag of blood on him.


    After performing an operation on his foot, the tendons in his feet had been caught. However, he could not use force in the future, much less squat in a horse stance.


    Boss Du and Small Dragon Snake rushed over at around the time of dawn.


    When Boss Du saw Xiao Wang like that, he was so angry that he threw his phone away.


    "Old Wang, you f * cking went too far!"


    "Big brother, don''t be angry ¡­" Xiao Wang weakly lied on the bed, still comforting Boss Du.


    Boss Du''s chest hurt.


    Ever since he had been shot by a pillar, his chest had hurt when he was angry.


    He couldn''t stand the excitement.


    There was no one by his side in the first place, although Xiao Wang was not a good guy before this, but he was at least a healthy person, and today, his leg tendons were cut off by the pillar.


    In the future, when he went out, the Small Dragon Snake and Xiao Wang that would follow him would only be two cripples!


    The way he walked made him feel like he was dancing Dios.


    F * ck!


    No!


    He definitely couldn''t let this matter go just like that! Now that the Boss Du had put pressure on the old king, would he dare to be so arrogant and attack his own people?


    "Take good care of yourself, don''t worry about the rest!" The Boss Du left behind a few words for Xiao Wang before he turned around and left with him. He didn''t even bother to ask why Xiao Wang had been beaten up.


    It was not that the Boss Du didn''t want to know the reason, it was because he knew that it was definitely Xiao Wang who had the initiative.


    How could he not know his men? But no matter how cocky Xiao Wang was, Boss Wang shouldn''t be so ruthless.


    This was not only aimed at Xiao Wang, but also at him!


    Thinking of this, the Boss Du started to get restless.


    The morning of the second day, in Boss Wang''s factory district.


    Me and the pillar.


    Actually, we didn''t mind much when we injured Xiao Wang last night, but none of us expected that the cause of the matter would start at this time.


    In the morning, a group of people came rushing in from outside the factory district.


    These people were all in suits and suits, and all of them looked to be in high spirits.


    The rich people just look at their energy and vitality. My intuition tells me that these people are all rich people.


    When they reached the door, the Boss Wang''s phone rang.


    "Boss Wang, someone is coming in to take a look at the factory." The security guard on the phone said.


    Boss Wang pressed No Handle, and me and Pillar heard it loud and clear at the side.


    "What factory area?" Boss Wang couldn''t react for a moment.


    The security guard on the other side of the phone said weakly, "Say yes, I want to buy off the factory district ¡­"


    These few words caused Boss Wang''s body to tremble.


    "Understood, don''t let them enter yet!"


    After putting down the phone, Boss Wang led me and Pillar out.


    There were a few luxury cars parked by the entrance. As soon as they walked in, someone greeted Boss Wang.


    "Old Wang, what''s going on with you? You don''t welcome us in?"


    "That''s right, Old Wang. The location of your factory is good to begin with. I''ve already said that I want to buy your place."


    At that moment, the Boss Wang was shrouded.


    However, these people were his business partners before, so he didn''t say much and could only let them in.


    "What the hell is going on? How come I don''t know anything? " When these people entered, the Boss Wang asked.


    One of them swept his Boss Wang with a disdainful gaze.


    "Old Wang, you don''t know about your factory''s bidding?"


    "Bidding for an auction?" Boss Wang suddenly thought of something. When he first bought the factory compound, he thought of a condition: under the circumstance that the factory complex had to be closed for many days, he could transfer the entire factory complex out without his permission.


    It was precisely because of this condition that Boss Wang bought this factory area at such a low price.


    At the time, he had never expected such a situation to occur, nor did he think that his factory compound would be crowded out, so he had long since blocked out this situation.


    He laughed at himself. He really did not expect this to happen to his Boss Wang.


    There was no reason for him to keep them out, but he didn''t greet them either. He let the pillar watch them from below and then led me back to the office.


    Once he entered, Boss Wang kicked the door hard.


    "Damn Lao Du, this time you''re really planning to fight to the death with me!"


    "Boss Du just wants to see us in chaos. The more we can''t be in chaos," I said.


    These words made Boss Wang raise his head and stare at me for a few seconds before laughing loudly.


    "Wen Zi, you''re right! We can''t mess up this matter! Isn''t it just a factory district? At most, I can just give it to the Lao Du, but if he really wants it, it won''t be that simple! "


    "Haha ¡­" There was a smile in my eyes.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette, turned around and called Section Chief Duan.

 C205

    In the villa area.


    Mengyao was riding on top of Division Chief Liu in a position that normal people would not understand. This was her usual posture, this posture, and this posture, it was definitely enough to make every man unable to hold back.


    Division Chief Liu couldn''t take it anymore. He tried to get into the main topic a few times, but Mengyao quietly dodged his attempts.


    This move was used by Mengyao when she was asking the man for a tip.


    "Yaoyao, whatever you want, just say it!" The Division Chief Liu had a look of compromise on his face, and said shamelessly.


    Mengyao intentionally pouted, then placed her mouth next to Boss Du''s ear.


    He let out a light breath.


    Division Chief Liu''s entire body trembled as if he had been electrocuted.


    This was something he, as an old man, had never experienced before. Division Chief Liu sighed in his heart more than once. There are only two or three girls in the city who would dare to play with them, but there are many who miss them.


    He had long since grown tired of his wife, who was just one or two simple tricks every day.


    Division Chief Liu recalled his youth, and began to daydream about these things. Who would have thought that when he was over a hundred years old, his dream would actually come true?


    It seems that the heavens still doted on him.


    Mengyao lightly hooked her finger on Division Chief Liu''s cheek, her eyes filled with charm.


    "I heard that the Boss Wang''s factory district has already started auctioning?"


    "Yes, we started this morning. That is a precious land, and many people are fighting over it!"


    "Mm ¡­" Mengyao thoughtfully nodded her head, seemingly quite satisfied with the results.


    She had never heard the Division Chief Liu speak of such official matters.


    Division Chief Liu was willing to tell her anything now.


    Mengyao was very smart, her words could often reach the heart of Division Chief Liu.


    "But you need to hurry up. Otherwise, who knows what other methods the Boss Wang would have."


    "Mm ¡­" The Division Chief Liu looked faraway as if he had thought of something. Actually, he didn''t care about that at all.


    He was only helping the Boss Du force the bridge. As for the rest, he would definitely have to do it himself.


    Who this factory was had nothing to do with him.


    The current him only cared about his relationship with Mengyao.


    A good woman is vital to a successful man.


    Afternoon, the regular session.


    Division Chief Liu excitedly gave people a meeting, and when he stepped out of the door, he saw Section Chief Duan waiting outside.


    It was just that, without even thinking about it, what was the purpose of Section Chief Duan coming to find him today?


    Other than the matter of the factory, what else could it be?


    He led the Section Chief Duan to his office and told his to sit down.


    "Lao Duan, what''s the matter?" Division Chief Liu asked.


    "Sigh, isn''t it all because of that factory? That''s under my jurisdiction, so why didn''t you let me know when you were selling that land?" Section Chief Duan''s tone was full of reproach.


    If it was the past, the Section Chief Duan would definitely ignore him for coming here to interrogate him. But now that the two of them had reached a certain agreement, his tone also changed.


    "Hehe, Lao Duan, selling that factory district is your result!"


    "That''s a bit too ¡­"


    Looking at Section Chief Duan''s expression, Division Chief Liu thought, this Section Chief Duan was probably taking a lot of things from him, or else he wouldn''t be working so hard. What does this factory area really have to do with him?


    Why did you have to come all the way here to talk to him about this when you were on duty?


    Therefore, he stopped writing: "Lao Duan ah, that factory area, there is a rule, once empty, we have to start the auction, this is the legal procedure. But now that you have spoken, I''ll give you three days. Three days later, we''ll bid again.


    Section Chief Duan nodded, thinking that this should be the greatest convenience Division Chief Liu could give him.


    However, this was still okay, at least he could give the Boss Wang an explanation.


    After bidding farewell to the Division Chief Liu, he returned to the hall alone.


    Section Chief Duan felt helpless. At this time, there was someone else who felt even more helpless in his heart, and that person was Xiao Wang.


    After being hospitalized for so many days, Mengyao had only gone there two or three times. There was no helping it, she had to come here too often, otherwise she would be easily discovered.


    The first time Mengyao came, Xiao Wang''s eyes were completely red.


    "How have you been these two days? Did Old Liu bully you?" Xiao Wang said righteously.


    Mengyao shook her head as tears welled up in her eyes, "I''m fine, how are your legs? Can you walk in the future?"


    "It can be, but it''s definitely a bit difficult."


    "It''s fine, I''ll raise you from now on!"


    "Yao Yao ¡­"


    The two of them were standing there as if they were playing a love movie. Only after hugging for a while did Mengyao slowly leave.


    Once she left, Xiao Wang fell into melancholy.


    He was also thinking, why did he fail, why did his Throwing Knife fail without even trying?


    Why did he become terrified at the sight of the pillar?


    He couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he thought.


    Just as he was thinking about his life, Boss Du came over.


    His face was dark and he smoked as soon as he entered the room.


    "Big brother, let me pour you some water to drink." Xiao Wang struggled to get up.


    Boss Du looked at him sideways: "Save your time, Ang, I''m not thirsty!"


    "Arcanum!" With just one sentence, Xiao Wang was completely unable to think of what to say.


    "How are you? Are you feeling better?" Boss Du asked.


    "It''s better now, but it still hurts when I walk."


    "Nonsense, how can it not hurt if I''m injured?"


    "Un, it hurts ¡­"


    From the sound of it, the Boss Du was lecturing Xiao Wang, but Xiao Wang knew in his heart that the Boss Du was actually concerned about him.


    After a while, Boss Du said, "This morning, Boss Wang''s factory already started auctioning it off. He likes to play with me, so we''ll have a good play with him! I will first cut off his road to riches, then slowly play with him! "


    "Yes, Big Brother is right!" Xiao Wang was finally comforted.


    At the very least, the injury to his own foot hadn''t been in vain.


    In the past few years that he had followed Boss Du, he had also helplessly watched as Boss Du mixed in, and then, walked to a spot where Jinhai City could be counted on one hand.


    He believed what his big brother said. As long as he said that there was no problem, then it would be a matter of time before he get rid of Boss Wang.


    On the Boss Wang''s side, he fell into deep thought after hanging up the phone call from the Section Chief Duan.


    Three days was the same as nothing.


    But it was already quite good that the Section Chief Duan was able to get him so much. At least he did not come here for nothing.


    "Wen Zi, tell me, what can three days change?"


    I sat in Boss Wang''s office and smoked. I chuckled and stood up, "It''s all up to you now. Three days is enough for a chicken to turn into a phoenix."


    "Tell me, how do you want to change it?"


    "Doesn''t Boss Du like to cause trouble? "Then we will let him go and cause trouble at all costs. When the time comes, we will let him go back to before liberation!" "No," I said.


    Boss Wang squinted his eyes at me for a while before he suddenly laughed heartily.

 C206

    My method is to go for broke.


    Boss Wang also understood what I meant.


    Since we have nothing left anyway, we are unable to start business with the Boss Wang, so we are losing money every day.


    Wait until Boss Du thinks that we have stopped struggling and relaxed our vigilance, then we can make our move, I''m afraid the results will be much better.


    Of course, I must be the one to do this.


    I''ve made my point.


    Even if I don''t, Boss Wang would definitely tell me to do it. It would be better if I take the initiative.


    Boss Wang was also straightforward, he really didn''t care about anything else and waited with me for the best opportunity to strike.


    Returning to the restaurant at noon, Wang Yuxian and Zhang Guohua went out to purchase some stuff, and only Acting Hu and Hei Mei were there in the restaurant. Seeing me enter, Hei Mei didn''t seem to be very happy.


    "Wen Zi, why are you back?" Acting Hu asked me.


    I chuckled. "Why can''t I come back?" If you get in the way, just say so. I''ll move. "


    "Haha ¡­" Acting Hu smiled meaningfully.


    Actually, I''m not in his way. If he wants to do it, there''s a battlefield everywhere, and even the kitchen can be used as a battlefield.


    "Oh yeah, I saw that Li Jiarui and that Guo Liang just now." Hei Mei said at this time.


    "Oh, what about them?" It seems like these two people haven''t appeared in my line of sight for a while.


    "Not bad, I heard that Guo Liang has some skills. I wonder what''s so good about him that can make Li Jiarui like him so much, and what''s so good about him ¡­" With that, Hei Mei stared at Acting Hu meaningfully for a while.


    I immediately understood what Hei Mei meant, she really didn''t leave my side with just a few words.


    However, it was really beyond my expectations that Li Jiarui and Guo Liang could stay together for such a long period of time. I originally thought that they would only stay for a few minutes, and Li Jiarui was definitely playing with Guo Liang.


    I laughed self-deprecatingly. Doesn''t that mean I failed a little too much?


    Hei Mei was right. Li Jiarui and Guo Liang had just passed by the restaurant, but Hei Mei was not the only one seeing the two of them.


    There were also another pair of gloomy eyes.


    It''s Chen Nan!


    At this time, while sitting in the luxurious car, Chen Nan was hugging a beauty to his chest, yet he was not happy at all.


    He had seen enough of these beauties. He knew clearly in his heart that these women only stayed with him for money, and if he didn''t have money, then he wouldn''t count for anything and no one would look at him for a second.


    Thinking about it, Chen Nan became annoyed and pressed the head of the beauty beside him down.


    The girl pretended to reject him a few times before she started to move skillfully.


    Chen Nan took a deep breath and called Wang Xin.


    After a while, Wang Xin picked it up.


    "What is it?" Although Wang Xin hated Chen Nan, she still held a glimmer of hope. With regards to her father, Chen Nan should be busy right now, and that was only a matter of time.


    "Xin, how long has it been since we last met?" Chen Nan''s expression was one of enjoyment as he spoke into the phone.


    Wang Xin would never have thought that Chen Nan, who had called him now, would actually do such a thing in the car.


    "It''s been a while." Wang Xin said.


    "Then when are we going to meet again? I missed you. "


    "Maybe another day! "I''ve been busy recently!"


    Wang Xin rejected Chen Nan once again.


    When Chen Nan told his father not to bother with this matter, he actually already knew in his heart that such a day would come between him and Wang Xin.


    A man''s greed has no bottom line.


    A person like Chen Nan would want to try twice the first time.


    Right now, what he thought back to was the first time he had met Wang Xin, her bashful look and muddled feelings. That kind of expression, was not something that other girls could imitate.


    Resisting the anger in his heart with great difficulty, he told himself that this was the last time. After playing with Wang Xin for the last time, he would showcase his skills at her.


    "Then when are you not busy anymore?" Chen Nan asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ll contact you when the time comes!" Wang Xin said, "Oh yes, how is my father?"


    Chen Nan sneered twice: "Your father''s matters are still being handled right now, there should be a conclusion very soon."


    "Mm, that''s good ~"


    After hanging up, Chen Nan strongly patted the woman who was moving under him, and indicated her to stand up.


    This woman had been working hard for a long time, but Chen Nan did not feel anything at all.


    This was the gap between people.


    For some people, things that they worked hard for their whole life were things that could be obtained in the blink of an eye.


    The comparison of people to each other was infuriating.


    The woman got up from Chen Nan''s embrace, and was immediately chased out of the car by Chen Nan.


    Just as Chen Nan was about to start the car and leave, Li Jiarui and her figure appeared in his line of sight.


    Chen Nan gritted his teeth in hatred.


    Li Jiarui didn''t know how long it had been since she last contacted him, but in these past few days, she had become more and more unobedient. Furthermore, she only came out with him once.


    He didn''t have time, he was just accompanying Guo Liang!


    Chen Nan''s heart was filled with jealousy, he stepped on the throttle with all his might, and with a rumbling sound, the car sped towards Li Jiarui and Guo Liang.


    Sizzle ¡­


    When they were just half a fist away from the two of them, Chen Nan suddenly stopped.


    "How did you drive!" Li Jiarui was shocked, she pointed to the people in the carriage and cursed, but when she saw that the one sitting in the driver''s seat was Chen Nan who had a mischievous smile on his face, she immediately stopped talking.


    She couldn''t afford to offend this person.


    Guo Liang also saw Chen Nan, and his eyes revealed a cold light.


    "What do you mean?" Although Chen Nan was rich, Guo Liang was not afraid of him.


    Chen Nan slowly got down from the carriage and walked to stand in front of Li Jiarui. He stared at her playfully: "Do you still not understand what I''m saying?"


    Li Jiarui''s face was full of reproach: "Chen Nan, don''t go too far!"


    "Haha, I''m going overboard? Think about it, who is going overboard? " After saying that, he quietly moved his phone.


    "You ¡­" She knew that Chen Nan''s photos were all on his phone, if Guo Liang were to see those pictures, he would definitely go crazy.


    "I understand. Can you leave first?" Li Jiarui''s tone was full of pleading.


    Chen Nan smiled and nodded, then turned and left.


    That night, Chen Nan received Li Jiarui in a luxurious five-star hotel.


    Chen Nan played with Li Jiarui with all his might again and again, with a strong desire for revenge. could only grit his teeth and cooperate with him.


    After they were almost done, Li Jiarui asked Chen Nan how things were going with him.


    Chen Nan chuckled, his hands continued to walk around her body, he had played with so many women, Li Jiarui was considered a high quality, there were not many girls that could make him think about his, Li Jiarui was one of them.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already found someone!"

 C207

    This sentence, Chen Nan did not know how many times he had fawned on Li Jiarui, but this time, he was serious and did not fawn on her.


    Even without Li Jiarui saying anything, Chen Nan still wanted to find a chance to take care of Zhang Wen. But now that the two of them were fighting against each other, they knew that the tiger general who was standing beside the Boss Wang, Zhang Wen, who was willing to offend him just because they had nothing to do?


    Just like the Small Dragon Snake back then, most of them were laughing at Chen Nan, not doing anything even if they took the money.


    However, Chen Nan had met someone in the bar recently.


    Everyone called him Xiao Lang!


    Chen Nan felt that they met each other too late.


    That day, Xiao Lang was drinking with his brother in the bar and bragging along the way.


    Chen Nan listened on the side.


    As they chatted, they talked about Boss Wang and Boss Du, and then talked about Zhang Wen.


    "Now that the Boss Wang is no longer working, then that Zhang Wen is even more bullsh * tty, didn''t he start it from a waiter? He can do it, I can do it too! "


    "Let me tell you, Zhang Wen, I will get rid of him sooner or later. Even a few years isn''t enough to get him in there. The crime he committed against us is to conceal poison! "


    "This is too damn infuriating!"


    In an instant, Chen Nan became interested in this man who was covered in tattoos. This guy was also Zhang Wen''s victim, the enemy of his enemy was his friend.


    Chen Nan carried his wine cup and walked over, saying that he would pay for today''s wine, then he clinked his cup with Tattooed Man, saying that he also hated Zhang Wen to the core.


    When Tattooed Man saw Chen Nan, he knew that this brat must be rich.


    At the end of the conversation, Chen Nan revealed his thoughts. He paid for Xiao Lang and the others to take care of Zhang Wen.


    Of course Xiao Lang accepted it happily, even if he didn''t say anything, he himself would have to take care of Zhang Wen.


    Thus, the two of them hit it off.


    Xiao Lang said that he would make his move in the next two days.


    Chen Nan trusted him and gave him the money in advance.


    Xiao Lang had always been telling his brothers that it was Zhang Wen who brought the little guy in, but he didn''t say anything about why he would come out when there was nothing to do.


    These two days, he had brought a few people with him to guard Zhang Wen all day.


    He realized that Zhang Wen would either go to a factory that had its doors closed or go to the sandfields everyday.


    He thought about it and decided to make a move on the battlefield.


    Li Erzi was the one in charge of the battlefield. The Boss Du had been suppressing the business of the Boss Wang recently, and the other hand, the arena was the weakest.


    I think it''s probably because Boss Du thinks that this battlefield is pretty good, and he wants to use this opportunity to manage it himself.


    After all, his profits on the battlefield were indeed impressive.


    Li Erzi''s social skills surprised me. As long as one came here to ask for sand, they would all be brothers with Li Erzi. After a while, everyone knew that there was a Li Erzi on the sand field.


    I haven''t been to the battlefield for a few days, so I came to take a look today.


    Since there was nothing to do in the restaurant, Acting Hu, Hei Mei and Zhang Guohua had all come.


    There were only Lao Gao and Wang Yuxian in the restaurant.


    In any case, Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua were not willing to see Lao Gao.


    He was extremely annoyed to see him.


    When Li Erzi saw me, he greeted me from afar.


    I went over and got him a cigarette and asked him how he was.


    He also knows about the Boss Wang and their affairs, and told me that the battlefield is still profitable, but many people here don''t dare to take the sand, because they don''t want to offend Boss Du.


    I nodded my head in understanding. However, it was already pretty good that the battle field was still operational.


    Right now, there was a lot of sand that he had just taken out and placed there. Acting Hu held Hei Mei''s hand, and the two of them went to the sand field to play.


    Li Erzi shouted in annoyance, "Fuck, Acting Hu, that sand still needs to be sold, stop f * cking burying yourself!"


    "F * ck!" I got it, it''s not like I eat sand! " Acting Hu was not convinced.


    Li Erzi changed his position and squatted down to ask me: "Wen Zi, the situation is not good, what are you planning to do?"


    I smiled bitterly. "What can I do? Anyway, he''s not still a commoner? "


    Li Erzi flicked his cigarette: "For some things, giving up when it''s necessary is also a smart choice."


    His words gave me a jolt.


    I have never thought of abandoning the Boss Wang to become a disciple under someone else.


    But everything that I have now is given to me by Boss Wang, how can I do such a disloyal thing? Besides, if I really did that, who would dare to follow me?


    I shook my head and told Li Erzi that other people could do this, but it was impossible for me.


    Although Boss Wang is sinister, I can''t do that.


    Li Erzi sighed: "Wen Zi, sometimes, it''s precisely because your principles are too strong. In this society, people without principles are the strongest!"


    "Sigh ~ ~" I let out a long breath.


    "However, following Boss Wang isn''t your solution. Sooner or later, you''ll have to come out by yourself, I''ve gotten to know quite a few brothers in the battlefield these few days, and I found out some things about the Boss Wang from them. A person like him won''t be able to get along with for too long." Li Erzi warned me.


    "I''ll just take it one step at a time!"


    Li Erzi and I were chatting while Xiao Lang made his move.


    When they arrived at the battlefield, they saw me squatting and chatting with Li Erzi.


    "Hold down the smoker and do it to death later!" Xiao Lang pointed with his blade and said.


    The other three nodded.


    Xiao Lang''s heroic spirit rose. He thought that he would definitely be able to take Zhang Wen''s life today, so he did not hesitate at all.


    But after taking just two steps, he saw the group of people at the back, as well as Zhang Guohua who looked like a small mountain.


    He immediately became terrified and left without hesitation.


    "Brother Wolf, what''s wrong?" A lackey who didn''t understand the situation asked from behind.


    Xiao Lang cursed in his heart: "Fuck, didn''t you see how many people there were! Do you think you can defeat so many people just because you''re Bruce Lee? "


    "¡­" The lackey kept quiet and followed Xiao Lang like he was escaping.


    As they passed by a pile of sand, suddenly, two large black shadows appeared in front of them.


    It was Acting Hu and Hei Mei, the two of them were half asleep and half dead in the sand!


    It had to be said that Acting Hu had always been at the forefront of fashion. Since then, he already knew about Sha Zhen!


    Others were still playing with cars, but when they were still busy getting a room, the Acting Hu had already played with cars to such an extent.


    Who would dare to call him a country bumpkin?


    Who would dare to call him a mountain cannon?


    When he first saw that pile of sand, Acting Hu and Hei Mei were actually not there to play, but rather, their Acting Hu''s black eyes lit up. He immediately thought of Sha Zhen and interacted with him for a bit before the two of them went over.


    Seeing the sand, it was as if Acting Hu saw himself and Hei Mei running towards the sunset on the sand field.


    No matter how many people there were, the two of them continued to tirelessly run and chase ¡­

 C208

    Xiao Lang and the others were a little blinded by this scene.


    At that time, Hei Mei''s face was still covered with sand, if one did not look carefully, even he would not be able to recognize that Hei Mei was a woman.


    What had originally been an eye-catching scene had now turned into this.


    Very quickly, the look in Xiao Lang''s eyes when he looked at Acting Hu became one of admiration.


    How could he not admire it?


    He actually dared to play with heavy tastes like Hei Mei?


    He met Acting Hu''s vulgar gaze and quickly left.


    It was as if the Acting Hu would molest her just by looking at her.


    "Stop, what are you guys doing?" When Acting Hu recovered from his shock, he hurriedly got up and said.


    Hei Mei hurriedly tidied up his clothes and swept her gaze across the few of them as if she was'' still thinking of running after seeing me ''.


    "Nothing, just passing by." Xiao Lang quickly explained.


    In front of Acting Hu, he was especially nervous, for some reason.


    "Passing by, and bringing along some guys?" With his sharp eyes, Acting Hu had long since spotted the fellow in Xiao Lang''s hands.


    Xiao Lang had actually subconsciously hidden it in his bosom. "I didn''t bring anyone with me."


    Did you see that!?


    Xiao Lang, whose entire body was filled with hostility, was tamed by the Acting Hu before even coming down from the stage!


    "F * ck, then I''ll search your pockets for what it is!" Acting Hu walked over in two steps.


    "How dare you search me? Do you know that''s against the law? " Xiao Lang was so anxious that he blurted out these words from his mouth.


    The words were ridiculous from his mouth. He was here to do something, and now that the law was still on his lips, he was not afraid of the wind blowing his tongue to the ground.


    The Equipment Tiger didn''t expect this person to be so knowledgeable, so he stared blankly.


    At this time, Xiao Lang also saw Zhang Guohua and the others who were walking over from afar. They also noticed that something was wrong.


    Xiao Lang panicked, unsheathed his machete and fiercely slashed at Acting Hu.


    "Holy sh * t!"


    The blade grazed Acting Hu''s nose and he cried out in fear.


    Acting Hu reacted quickly, he wanted to grab at Xiao Lang, but he did not manage to grab anything.


    Xiao Lang secretly praised in his heart. Luckily, he had only worn a singlet today when he went out.


    Swoosh.


    The moment this thought popped out of his mind, his other hand grabbed onto his back without any fear.


    He turned to see the wide-eyed Hei Mei.


    He trembled in fear, and in the nick of time, he threw away his blade. Then, he agilely turned around according to Hei Mei''s strength, and left his back.


    He left a dirty singlet on Hei Mei and ran.


    Acting Hu and Hei Mei turned around and were about to give chase.


    At that moment I came up from behind.


    "Alright, stop chasing."


    I saw what happened just now, and I recognized that it was Xiao Lang.


    "Wen Zi, this man brought a blade and wants to steal the sand!" Acting Hu turned around and said seriously.


    Li Erzi scolded him: "Fuck, did anyone come to steal the sand in the daytime using a knife? "Damn!"


    "Ah?" What is that? "Did you come here to peek at me and my wife?"


    "F * ck, who wants to see you!"


    Hearing that, Hei Mei was unhappy, she stared: "Li Erzi, what are you saying! As if someone wanted you to see it! "


    I waved my hands to interrupt them. "Enough, this person is not here to peek at you two, nor is he here to steal the sand. Acting Hu, did you not recognize who he is? It''s the person from the casino who asked for money last time! "


    "Hoh ~ ~ ~ Him!" Acting Hu finally remembered as he nodded his head.


    Xiao Lang had brought a blade over, most likely to launch a sneak attack on me, just that I did not expect him to come out so quickly.


    Furthermore, I don''t know about the current situation with the small flat cut. I just told Boss Wang to let me handle that matter and I didn''t have a care in the world.


    The more I thought about it, the more it seemed wrong.


    When the Boss Wang called me out for lunch in the afternoon, I asked Little Flathead how he was doing.


    Boss Wang laughed: "Are you talking about South of The City''s casino? Last time I had the casino swept, and then I got the crewcut and the tattooed man inside. "


    "Oh, but I saw that Tattooed Man today." "No," I said.


    "Oh? Did you see him? That guy came out pretty quickly, but don''t worry, that guy with a crew cut might be stuck inside for the rest of his life, haha! "


    "Why?" Gathering people to gamble doesn''t seem to be such a big sin in my memory.


    Boss Wang squinted his eyes and said two words to me.


    Concealed poison!


    My body jolted. This accusation was not a joke. If it was really established, then wouldn''t this puny head have to go on for half his life?


    But I never thought that Boss Wang would actually be so ruthless!


    "Haha, towards opponents, I have never been soft-hearted before. Actually, I had prepared to let you manage that casino in South of The City, but now that so many things have happened, I have no way of managing it. You see, I''ve already registered in your name. " As he said that, Boss Wang took out a copy from his bosom.


    He''s registered in the name of the Game Hall, and my name is on it...


    Seeing this, I wasn''t happy at all.


    I just wanted to teach Xiao Budian and Xiao Lang a lesson. I never thought that Boss Wang would actually go this far, isn''t he making me an enemy?


    If there comes a day when I''m out of this world, it would be strange if he didn''t kill me!


    From the looks of it, Xiao Lang''s sneak attack on me today was very reasonable. I even felt that he was the one who let Xiao Lang out.


    Looking at Boss Wang''s smiling face, my heart turned cold.


    In the bar, Xiao Lang drank wine. His back was no longer there, so he decided not to look for a place to stay and drink. Even now, he still had some lingering fear in his heart.


    He never thought that woman would be so powerful. The moment Hei Mei touched him, he could clearly feel the coldness that rose from within her heart.


    It wasn''t an act, it was true!


    At that moment, his phone rang.


    It was Chen Nan.


    "Bro, how''s everything going?" Chen Nan asked.


    "Sigh, it didn''t go well! We were going to win it today, but who would have thought that he would have a female bodyguard by his side! "


    "What?" A female bodyguard? " Chen Nan was shocked.


    "Hmm, she''s dark and strong, even fiercer than a man. I was almost held back by her today ¡­"


    "Mn, I got it, it''s Wang Huifen." Chen Nan was a little speechless.


    "Wang Huifen?"


    "She''s a girl from our school. She has some skills, and usually, two or three men wouldn''t be able to get close to her. You should be careful of her!"


    "Mm ¡­"


    Right now, Hei Mei had already become famous in the school. Normally, no one would dare to provoke her, as long as they saw her, they would hide and leave.


    Who would be willing to be pressed down on the ground by Hei Mei like a spinning top?


    Hei Mei was not only the target of the Acting Hu, she had become his bodyguard.

 C209

    In this battle between the Boss Wang and himself, the Boss Wang was already at a disadvantage. However, he did not give up, and still called the Boss Du.


    The meaning was that he would give Xiao Wang the medical fees and also compensate him with a sum of money and settle the matter.


    However, the Boss Du did not agree to it at all.


    Right now, he only had one thought in his mind, and that was to completely destroy Boss Wang! Let him be done for!


    Recently, the Small Dragon Snake had been busy helping him manage his business.


    These two days, Boss Du was thinking about how he was going to get rid of Boss Wang. In the business world, his entire family was on top of him, but recently, Boss Wang had been hiding and did not confront him anymore, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. He just did not want to show his face.


    He could not understand what the Boss Wang was thinking either.


    However, he felt that if he wanted to completely get rid of the Boss Wang, he would not be able to do so.


    However, he did not know where to start with this step.


    All the businesses that the Boss Wang could ban had already been closed by him.


    Then, was it time to change his angle?


    He thought about it. He remembered that a few years ago, when he had a conflict with the Boss Wang, a subordinate of his died.


    Then, could he make a story about this now?


    Thinking of this, he called the police chief.


    "Lao Du, what''s wrong?" Recently, the Boss Du had become very popular, so the Superintendent''s attitude towards him was much better.


    Right now, there was a rumor that the Boss Du found a new backer, and this backer seemed to be omnipotent. Sooner or later, the Boss Du would have to take off.


    How could the Superintendent not be courteous to him? Who knows when, the Boss Du might become his stepping stone.


    "Do you remember when I was fighting Old Wang, there was something I suppressed?" Boss Du asked.


    The Superintendent nodded thoughtfully. "That seems to be the case."


    "Is the file still there?"


    "Let me look around ¡­" "What? Is something the matter?"


    "Mm, I want to use this to mess with Old Wang! This time, I will make it so that he won''t be able to get up! " Boss Du''s eyes flashed with a cold light.


    The Superintendent hesitated for a moment. If he overturned the case, he might have to bear the punishment, but hearing Boss Du''s tone, it seemed like he could really get rid of Boss Wang this time.


    He had better buy a good one in front of him.


    "This is a little difficult, if we were to go to the archives, for your Lao Du, I will think of a way!" The Superintendent said heroically.


    How could the Boss Du not know what the Superintendent meant? In fact, wasn''t entering the archive the same as he did?


    "Thank you. When everything is settled, come out and drink some wine!"


    "En, haha!"


    After hanging up, the director immediately started to check.


    However, this time, he was a lot more cautious.


    He knew that if he wasn''t careful, he would be involved.


    The Superintendent worked very quickly, and a few hours later, a file was sent to Boss Du''s home. Boss Du looked at it and nodded his head in satisfaction.


    However, when he went over, he still called Mengyao to make an appointment.


    Mengyao had almost become his secretary now, she knew the situation in Division Chief Liu better than anyone else.


    Mengyao was absolutely capable of doing all these.


    After knowing that the Division Chief Liu would come to Mengyao''s place soon, the Boss Du hurriedly gave him a call. The two of them agreed to meet at the villa, and the Boss Du rushed towards the villa complex.


    When he went over, Division Chief Liu was already in the villa.


    "Lao Du, you''re here." Division Chief Liu said when he saw Boss Du.


    Boss Du''s face sank, revealing a sad expression.


    "Division Chief Liu, you have to avenge me!"


    "Lao Du, what''s wrong?" Division Chief Liu hurriedly asked when he saw that Boss Du''s expression didn''t look too good.


    Boss Du took out the file from his chest pocket and placed it on the table, "This is a brother who was previously beaten to death by Boss Wang.


    Division Chief Liu squinted his eyes and took the file up for a look. His face darkened like he was wiping cloth.


    Although the Division Chief Liu said that he had fallen now, although he was a little flustered after being together with Mengyao everyday, he was still the upright and upright Division Chief Liu, and could not tolerate even a speck of sand in his eyes, and also did not allow such things to happen within his jurisdiction. Seeing the words on the file, the anger in his heart was ignited.


    A few minutes later, the Division Chief Liu slammed the table fiercely with his palm.


    It even shocked Mengyao, who was beside her.


    "I refuse to believe that there is no law yet. I will immediately send someone to investigate this matter!"


    Boss Wang had the same thought as I did, I thought that we could temporarily hide from his attacks, but no one expected that Boss Du would actually have such a move.


    This move was truly hard to guard against.


    Today, Boss Wang''s pillar and I were on the battlefield when the phone rang.


    It was the Section Chief Duan.


    The Boss Wang hesitated for a moment before accepting it. Right now, he no longer held any hope for the Section Chief Duan.


    "Lao Duan, what''s wrong?" Boss Wang said while laughing.


    "Old Wang, there''s one thing. I''m afraid you''re in danger." On the phone, it was Section Chief Duan''s gloomy voice.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Two years ago, you went all out against the Boss Du. Did someone die?"


    Boss Wang thought about it, it seemed to be true, but wasn''t that matter already resolved? How did Section Chief Duan know about this?


    "Mm, there''s such a thing."


    "Now, the Division Chief Liu has spoken and asked the people below to investigate. Do you know what it means to find out the truth?"


    Boss Wang''s mind rumbled. If he really was convicted, then he would probably have to live inside for the rest of his life!


    Only, he never thought that this Boss Du would actually be so ruthless!


    He gritted his teeth and did not speak for a long time.


    Section Chief Duan said, "Old Wang, don''t say that I won''t help you. Think of a way yourself!"


    After saying that, he hung up.


    To be honest, Section Chief Duan being able to give Boss Wang a call at this time was already the most benevolent thing to do. His words were telling Boss Wang to escape if he had the energy.


    But Boss Wang knew what running away meant.


    It meant that all the hard work he had put in would be for naught.


    How could he bear it?


    However, if he didn''t leave, then his fate would be even more miserable.


    However, even if he wanted to leave, he couldn''t let the Boss Du be at ease.


    With a dark face, he put down the phone, looked at me: "Wen Zi, looks like we have to move our plan ahead of schedule."

 C210

    Since the pillar was also here today, Boss Wang decided to tell his what he was thinking.


    I fell silent.


    I know, I have to go.


    In addition, there was only success, not failure.


    This is the price Boss Wang paid for raising me for so long.


    From the first day I followed him, I knew this would happen.


    Wen Zi, don''t worry, once you have settled your matters, I will arrange for you to come over. Boss Wang earnestly told me.


    I thought about it, if that was the case, wouldn''t I have to separate from the Wang Yuxian?


    My heart was suddenly filled with disappointment.


    "Then when should we make our move?" I asked the Boss Wang.


    "The sooner the better! In the next two days, I will complete the procedures for going abroad.


    I silently lit a cigarette and started to think about what to do.


    This time, I definitely can''t fail.


    Leaving Boss Wang''s place, I went to the battlefield. When I told Li Erzi of this matter, his face immediately darkened: "Wen Zi, the three of us will help you with this matter!"


    "No ¡­"


    Before I could finish, he interrupted me, "Since we are brothers, then we will be brothers for the rest of our lives. This cannot be changed by anyone. However, this matter is not as simple as you think! "


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you think that the Boss Wang could arrange for you to go as well? At that time, it won''t be just the people from the Boss Du who want to find you! "


    Li Erzi''s words immediately sobered me up, I had not considered this possibility.


    What he said was right, if I really helped Boss Wang to set up a Boss Du, then he could bring me away?


    At that time, I was in a completely different situation from what I am now.


    Now that he has a request from me, I''ll be like a piece of trash. If he wants to throw it away, then it''ll be too late.


    Could he possibly take me?


    Definitely not!


    Seeing my unsightly expression, Li Erzi said to me: "Wen Zi, I know you have to go about this matter, but whether you do it or not, whether you do it or not, there is a limit to it, do you understand?"


    Looking at Li Erzi''s deep eyes, I seemed to understand what he meant.


    He wanted to tell me that I can do this, but I also have to find a place to hold Boss Wang down, otherwise I would be a fool, a fool who would act as cannon fodder.


    After he finished speaking, I lowered my head and fell into deep thought.


    When I returned to the hotel at night, Wang Yuxian was closing time by herself and Lao Gao had gone somewhere else.


    "Jade Immortal, how''s business today?" I asked, concerned.


    I knew she and I were running out of time.


    Wang Yuxian heard that something was wrong with my tone, although there was exhaustion on her face, she still forced a smile, "What''s wrong, Wen Zi, have you missed me?"


    I had a smile on my face. That kind of relationship between Wang Yuxian and I was already broken at the slightest bit, but neither of us took a step forward. We all knew that we had to avoid each other when the time came.


    Moreover, it seemed that they weren''t completely familiar with each other yet.


    "Yes, I did." I laughed and poured myself a cup of water to drink, "Oh right, where''s Lao Gao?"


    Speaking of Lao Gao, Wang Yuxian sighed continuously: "Still the same, asking me for money everyday, angering me if I don''t give it, I can''t help it."


    I also sighed, I feel that the current Wang Yuxian is just like a bird with a tumor on her body, as long as she can cut off this tumor, she will definitely be able to fly even further, but she just doesn''t have the courage to cut it off.


    I am thinking whether or not I should take care of Lao Gao along the way after helping Boss Wang with that matter.


    Since Wang Yuxian doesn''t have the courage to throw Lao Gao off, then I will give her some courage.


    That way, she could fly even further.


    Office building, Division Chief Liu office.


    Today, his office was full of people. He was teaching them a lesson by lesson. His words were very clear. This matter must be investigated, and he must also investigate until the end!


    He was not only helping the Boss Du, he was also venting the justice in his heart.


    In this society where both the fish and the dragons were mixed together, there were not many people who thought that he was righteous. Section Chief Duan was one of them.


    Today, the Section Chief Duan was also here.


    However, he did not say a word. He knew that this matter was not something that he could get involved in.


    Only, a few people expressed their opposition.


    One of them with glasses said, "Old Liu, this matter should be investigated, but shouldn''t it be a little less intense?"


    One had to know that if they were to investigate it openly, they would definitely implicate a lot of people.


    Old Liu glared at him. "I want to check!" If his strength was reduced, how could he investigate everything properly? This kind of thing is happening right in front of your very eyes, and you can even miss it, how do you all do it! "


    Old Liu was now a loaded bullet, with only the trigger remaining.


    No matter who Old Liu hit, it would be a bloody hole.


    No one wanted to provoke him, he said, and everyone fell silent.


    After a day''s worth of arrangements, Division Chief Liu went to Mengyao''s place with a body full of fatigue.


    Mengyao put away the bath water and also changed into a pair of sexy pajamas. Then she sat at home and waited for Division Chief Liu to come back.


    This was what the Division Chief Liu wanted. After a busy day, he returned with a beautiful woman to accompany him.


    Now, Mengyao was not simply a lover in his heart.


    She was also a soulmate.


    When Old Liu went to bathe, he was halfway in when Mengyao came in at the right time, saying that it was to give him a bath.


    In the end, Old Liu carried her in his arms and began to gnaw on her while they were in the bathroom.


    Mengyao had done this specially.


    The effect of her pajamas was average, but if she stuck them on her when she got wet, it would make people feel angry.


    This move was what she had left over after playing with Xiao Wang.


    She felt that the effect was not bad and decided to use it on Old Liu.


    As expected, Old Liu, who had always been honest, went crazy.


    Old Liu, who could usually only ride three or four steps, actually took a dozen steps today!


    The two of them went from the bathroom to the living room and from there to the bedroom. Old Liu barely stopped at all along the way.


    This was something he had never experienced before.


    Today, Old Liu was a real man!


    In the government, his arrogance was overwhelming. In bed, he was even more unyielding!


    Old Liu held Mengyao tightly in his arms, unwilling to let go.


    It was as if he had found this Mengyao again. He once thought that this Mengyao was sent by the heavens for him to enjoy.


    Let him enjoy things he had never experienced in his student days.


    After he was done, he laid on Mengyao''s body like a child, and their breathing intertwined.


    He said something that Mengyao did not even dare to think about.


    He said, Mengyao, in two years, I will give you a name!

 C211

    Even in her dreams, Mengyao wanted to get a place to stay. She had wandered around alone for many years, and had suffered countless of hardships by the side of men. She also wanted to settle down and live a good life.


    They would never meet up on matters of the past, and no one knew of them.


    The old idea was to save enough money and marry an honest man.


    It seemed like thousands and thousands of girls like Mengyao all thought the same way, which was why these girls, including Mengyao, were desperately earning money. They did not even care about their own bottom lines, and lacked any dignity.


    After meeting Xiao Wang, Mengyao knew that such days would definitely not be too far off.


    The honest man in her heart was slowly emerging.


    It was just that she did not expect these words to come out of Division Chief Liu''s mouth now.


    The current Division Chief Liu was like an ignorant child as he placed his face against Mengyao''s chest and looked at her in anticipation.


    In his heart, he really wanted Mengyao to agree. He really wanted to give Mengyao a name. Right now, Division Chief Liu and his wife were just playing on the spot.


    After all these years, he could not be clearer.


    Mengyao appeared in his world like a spring, clearly lighting up his mind.


    But from Mengyao''s point of view, Division Chief Liu''s face was extremely disgusting.


    She scolded in her heart who knows how many times, but on account of the money, she still acted very obediently, gently holding Division Chief Liu''s hand and nodding.


    Division Chief Liu hugged Mengyao tightly.


    In terms of power, a single sentence was enough to turn the world upside down.


    The current Boss Wang could be considered to have experienced what it meant to be a noble.


    That afternoon, he initially wanted me to come here to discuss some matters, but I had never heard of his phone calls before. One after the other, without exception, he first told the Division Chief Liu to be careful and for the higher-ups to start investigating.


    Boss Wang heard it.


    This time, the higher-ups were really going to make a big move, maybe he really was done for.


    The people who were usually laughing and laughing with him all began to protect themselves.


    He turned off his phone in annoyance.


    Then she looked at me.


    "Wen Zi, you saw it too. I get this kind of call every day, it''s fucking annoying! "


    The fact that Boss Wang told me this also means that it''s time for me to make my move.


    I let out a sigh. "I''ll make my move in three days!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes lit up. Three days later, it seemed like he would have gotten his visa by then. At that time, the news he would hear would be about to get off the plane.


    That way, he would be able to conveniently kick me away.


    His calculations were not bad.


    "Alright, then I''ll leave first." "No," I said.


    "Wait." Just as I was about to go out, the Boss Wang called out to me.


    Give me the pistol I gave to the pillar last time.


    I looked at the gun, smiled, and put it away.


    After I left, Boss Wang called Pillar and told him that he would be on the plane in three days.


    The pillar asked Zhang Wen if he would be able to leave when the time came.


    Boss Wang was immediately angered: "Zhu Zhu, what did I tell you? "Don''t ask too much about this matter!"


    Pillar had to shut up.


    Actually, in his heart, he was also not sure whether the Boss Wang would bring Zhang Wen along or not. He was now more and more unsure of what his big brother was thinking about.


    Sometimes, he even felt a little deranged.


    Why is the difference between the Boss Wang and the past so huge?


    Under Mengyao''s instructions, the Division Chief Liu became as obedient as a dog.


    This was what the Boss Du was most proud of.


    What was even more pleased were Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake.


    The two of them were Boss Du''s trusted assistants now, so they knew that Boss Wang was definitely done for. Then, if Boss Wang was done for, wouldn''t his business end up in Boss Du''s hands?


    To put it bluntly, isn''t that letting them manage it?


    Now, it was time for the two of them to compete. Xiao Wang and Small Dragon Snake had been secretly competing with each other in recent days, trying to get Boss Du to pay more attention to himself.


    However, the Small Dragon Snake was still superior.


    During the time that Xiao Wang had been in the hospital, he had always been the one managing Boss Du''s business, so of course he was very proud.


    However, Boss Du knew who the Small Dragon Snake was. Even though he managed all the businesses, he had a strict control over the money that came in daily, and was unable to take away even a single cent of the Small Dragon Snake''s money.


    Small Dragon Snake watched on helplessly as so much money slipped away from his hands.


    How could he not be envious?


    However, right now, he could only gain the Boss Du''s trust and then think of a way to do something about it.


    Recently, Xiao Wang had been following closely behind the Boss Du or at his place.


    Boss Du had been busy these past two days.


    Many business partners and investors who were good with Boss Wang all moved to his side. He didn''t miss a single one of them, so he accepted them all.


    Regardless of whether or not he could earn money, as long as these people came, then they would definitely bring losses to the Boss Wang, and that was enough.


    Boss Du was busy with social events.


    Xiao Wang hurriedly followed him.


    After all, Xiao Wang had just been discharged from the hospital, there was no need to talk about him. He would follow his every day, but there was still an indescribable, peculiar glint in his eyes as he stared at his.


    How could a man like him stand this?


    Xiao Wang, who was doing this to Boss Du, had been feeling very chaotic these past two days. He couldn''t properly communicate with others.


    "What the hell are you doing following me around every day?" The Heavenly Boss Du could no longer hold it in and asked.


    Xiao Wang blinked his eyes at Boss Du: "Big brother, wasn''t I doing this to protect your safety?"


    "Nonsense!" For now, you should still protect yourself well! "


    Xiao Wang revealed the Throwing Knife at his waist: "Last time, I did not make a move in time. This time, as long as I make a move, I will definitely not leave anyone alive!"


    Boss Du rolled his eyes, "You still f * cking saved me the trouble!"


    "Big brother, look, you''re worried again. I didn''t believe that this thing could have such great power in the beginning, but after trying it out once, I know how powerful it is. When I reach the state of ''One with the Saber'', it will definitely be even more powerful! "Aiya, you''ll know when I use it."


    Xiao Wang was not the least bit annoyed as he patiently explained this to Boss Du.


    Boss Du shook his head. In that moment, he almost believed Xiao Wang''s words.


    He waved his hand impatiently. "Alright, stop talking nonsense. What do you want? Does the family need money? Just go to the finance department. "


    Xiao Wang hurriedly shook his head, "No."


    "What is that?" "Hurry up and say it, I still have a f * cking thing to do!"


    "Um, big brother, look, your business is being controlled by the Small Dragon Snake, isn''t that kind of bad? After all, he is an outsider ¡­ "


    Boss Du looked at Xiao Wang for a few seconds and snorted. So it turns out that Xiao Wang was thinking about this!


    "Small Dragon Snake can talk, can you? "Alright, after we get rid of Old Wang, half of those businesses will belong to you!"

 C212

    Xiao Wang loved his big brother so much.


    He already knew the meaning of his words before they were even clear.


    Actually, he did not really care about this kind of business, but he was truly worried that this business would cause the Small Dragon Snake to be filled with private money.


    Xiao Wang did not have any bad intentions, he truly cared about the Boss Du and wanted to help him look out for the mountains and rivers.


    Where could he find such a lackey?


    Although he regretted taking Xiao Wang, there was no other way around it. He already had a brotherly relationship with Xiao Wang, and telling Xiao Wang to scram now was not something he could bear. After all, with Xiao Wang''s injuries, he would be able to cure it in the future.


    He thought that once his side stabilized in the future, he would give Xiao Wang a business that could earn money without losing anything.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this Xiao Wang was not suitable for entering society.


    He was too simple.


    And he spoke too straightforwardly!


    Where can I find such a big brother like the Boss Du?


    Amongst these people, the most suitable person to mix in with the society was Li Erzi.


    He isn''t like me and the Acting Hu, we will take revenge if there''s a grudge, and we will fight back whoever dares to provoke him.


    If someone messed with Li Erzi, he probably wouldn''t say anything and hid it in his heart. After a few months, when they were drinking, he would suddenly remember and say, "That day, XXX bullied me, let''s take advantage of him tonight!"


    Or maybe a year later, when he remembered it, he would take his lighter and gas tank and go to his house to light it up.


    In society, one had to have some sort of shrewdness like himself.


    That day when I went out from Boss Wang''s office, I found Li Erzi and told him about this matter.


    He stayed silent for a while, then said that he would give his friend a call now, and after a while, he would find out where Boss Du was.


    Right now, Li Erzi has a wide range of relationships with his subordinates, which is a little hard for me to believe.


    "Oh right, Wen Zi, should I inform Wang Peng and the others about this?" Li Erzi said.


    His intention was clear. He wanted them to be cannon fodder.


    To be honest, I disagree with Li Erzi''s way of handling this mixed society.


    I feel that as long as it is a brother that I have set my mind on, then I can''t let him down. If something happens and I can resolve it on my own, I definitely won''t ask him to go with me.


    Moreover, Wang Peng and Wu Yang are both university students and they have a very good future. How can I bear to ruin their future?


    I shook my head and said no, it would be unfavorable for this matter to be told to so many people.


    Li Erzi nodded silently. At night, he left with Acting Hu Zhang Guohua.


    Since Lao Gao wasn''t here today, Wang Yuxian said that Lao Gao left yesterday afternoon and hasn''t returned since.


    "Do you need me to send two people to find Lao Gao?" "No," I said.


    Wang Yuxian sighed, "Forget it, if he wants to return, he will naturally do so. It''s the same as last time, he''s returned again after walking for two days."


    "Right." I promise.


    When the restaurant was empty, the Wang Yuxian hugged me from behind. My body trembled, and when I felt the curves in the Wang Yuxian''s body, the blood in my entire body started to boil.


    Behind her, her worried voice sounded. "Wen Zi, tell Big Sis, are you going to do something? I heard what you said to Li Erzi and the others just now. "


    "Jade Immortal, it''s fine. It''s just a normal matter."


    "Nonsense, I see that your face has changed!" "You''ve never been like this before, and this afternoon you were just as distracted, smoking and looking out the window. Do you think I didn''t notice?"


    "¡­" I stopped talking.


    "Tell me, what are you trying to do?" Wang Yuxian must have heard the word death from Li Erzi''s mouth.


    It would be strange if she wasn''t nervous.


    I turned around and hugged Wang Yuxian.


    I squeezed my arms tighter. Maybe this was the last time I would hold her.


    "Jade Immortal, I''m going to do something big. If I succeed, there will be a great reshuffle. If I fail, then I will disappear ¡­"


    Wang Yuxian''s body trembled, her beautiful eyes opened wide, and even the air she breathed out was filled with anxiety: "Wen Zi, don''t take the risk okay? What if something really happens to you? "


    I laughed bitterly: "Don''t we still have Lao Gao?"


    Wang Yuxian lowered her head and fell silent.


    "It''s not the same. You and Lao Gao are different ¡­"


    "What''s different? I''m the younger brother, and he''s your man, right? " I said it out of jealousy.


    Wang Yuxian did not nod or shake her head, she only sighed.


    "Wen Zi, why don''t you understand women at all?" As she spoke, she angrily turned his head away.


    I really don''t understand women at all, if not I wouldn''t have maintained this relationship with Wang Yuxian for so long.


    I laughed and hugged her from behind.


    Smelling her faint fragrance, at that moment, I really want to give up on all those Boss Wang s who were with her and disappear from my world!


    Bada.


    A tear fell to the floor.


    I just realised that Wang Yuxian was already crying.


    She may have seen enough of it to know that I was in trouble, but I had to go.


    From the moment I accepted the Boss Wang''s money and BMW, everything was fated.


    I helped her wipe her tears and said indifferently, "Jade Immortal, if I succeed this time, will I be able to protect you forever?"


    "¡­" Wang Yuxian did not speak.


    He looked up at me.


    There was a complicated look in his eyes.


    Looking at her full, sexy little mouth, I wanted to take a bite out of it, but my mind kept me from doing it.


    She gently took my hand and a wave of gentleness came from the palm of her hand.


    "Wen Zi, sleep with sister tonight."


    My heart stirred a little before I nodded my head silently.


    Around 11pm, Wang Yuxian and I locked up the Rolling Gate. I lay on her pillow that had a faint fragrance to it, unable to fall asleep for a long time.


    Wang Yuxian was also the same, staring blankly at the ceiling.


    Her gentle little hand passed through the quilt and quietly held my hand.


    "Wen Zi, do you believe that there''s a past life?"


    I shook my head and nodded again.


    "I feel like the two of us in our previous life were definitely a pair of lovebirds that had a bitter life. In this life, we will once again continue things that we haven''t completed in our previous lives."


    "Haha, is that so ¡­" Then what about you and Lao Gao? "


    "We? "We are a bitter couple ¡­"


    Love carried a kind of magic, and right now, Wang Yuxian would definitely not be able to explain why she liked Lao Gao. However, this was just a kind of feeling, to the point that she would feel anxious if she didn''t see Lao Gao.


    And again and again I was worried about a drug addict.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian added, "Perhaps, I owed Lao Gao in my previous life."


    She suddenly stood up in the darkness, the moonlight that was shining through the curtains made her face curve perfectly: "Wen Zi, you promised sister one thing, okay?"

 C213

    I looked at Wang Yuxian and was stunned for a few seconds.


    She didn''t care about how thin she was, she just looked straight into my eyes.


    Although only moonlight, but I still saw what I should see, such a hazy, let my heart ripple.


    "Jade Immortal, go ahead."


    "If this is a success, let''s not talk about it. If, I mean if, if it is a failure, you have to tell sister!" Maybe Big Sis can help you think of a way to get out. "


    I smiled bitterly.


    I''m afraid there won''t be such a simple way to get out of this.


    However, I nodded seriously. "Alright, when the time comes, I''ll let you know."


    "Right." Wang Yuxian looked at me in satisfaction before lying back down, "Go to sleep."


    Success or not, in my case, seems to be the attitude of an outsider towards me.


    The reason why I''m helping Boss Wang this time, is because I want to pay back the things that I owe Boss Wang and completely cut off all contact with him.


    What Li Erzi said is right, Boss Wang isn''t the kind of huge tree that can be relied on for a long period of time. If necessary, I have to cut off all contact with him.


    This was the best opportunity.


    But that would depend on my success.


    The next day, I called Li Erzi, Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua out.


    I told them what I was thinking, that if there really was something wrong, they would have to deal with it.


    Acting Hu has changed from his usual self this time. He rubbed his big black hand together and said, "Wen Zi, if we succeed in this matter, it might not be a bad thing. When the time comes, we can go with the flow."


    Li Erzi gave him a kick. "Fuck, you could have thought about this, but Wen Zi had already thought of it, needless to say!"


    I smiled helplessly.


    Li Erzi looked at me after he finished speaking: "Wen Zi, I''ve asked around clearly these past two days. Old Man Du goes to a villa complex every Friday, and that would be a pretty good opportunity!"


    I am very confident in Li Erzi''s capabilities. Since he told me about his intelligence, then it must be true.


    I nodded my head. "However, the people living in the villa are all rich people. We can''t easily use guns in the past. We''ll try our best to deal with them with sabers."


    They nodded.


    "If we meet the Small Dragon Snake and Xiao Wang, we will kill them all too!"


    Since he wanted to do it, he might as well.


    It happened to be the night after tomorrow.


    After finalizing the plan, I relaxed a little for the past two days.


    Pillar came and drank with me twice, he said that Boss Wang had already completed the procedures and was preparing to leave Friday night. He would first head over with Boss Wang and wait for me there.


    I chuckled and said, "Brother, have a safe trip."


    Pillar looked at me with a complicated expression.


    I don''t know if he knows or not, but it''s impossible for me to go over there.


    I only have a chance to survive if I succeed.


    I know that better than anyone.


    I called Boss Wang and told him that I would make my move on Friday, the day after tomorrow.


    Boss Wang was quite concerned about me over the phone, asking me how my preparations were and if there was anything else he needed to do.


    I took a deep breath. "Boss Wang, I have followed you for so long, it can be considered fate. After this matter, it can be considered that I have paid off everything that I should have."


    The Boss Wang laughed awkwardly: "Wen Zi, are you saying these words to me out of the ordinary? If it works, you''ll get your share of the money! Rest assured! "


    I thought that if it worked, the money would be mine, but that wasn''t what I wanted.


    "Money, I don''t want it." "No," I said.


    "How about this, I''ll give you the battlefield when the time comes!"


    "No, I don''t want the battlefield either."


    "¡­" The Boss Wang was silent.


    After this incident, I intend to leave his team.


    But he had to let me do it.


    "Alright!" Wen Zi, if you need me to help you with anything in the future, just say it! "


    "Hm!" Wait for my good news! "


    I hung up.


    In the afternoon, Boss Wang had someone bring me a bank card. I didn''t see how much of the money was on it, but he sent me a message saying that the money wasn''t for me, but for my family. He will send the password to my phone afterwards.


    I chuckled.


    Could this be considered as settling expenses?


    The meaning behind Boss Wang''s words was very clear. Whether this matter succeeds or not, I will have to shoulder all of it myself.


    But from the moment I was ready to do it, it was as if I understood.


    I put the card away and went upstairs to rest.


    When Lao Gao returned at night, he seemed to have drank a lot. As soon as he entered the door, he went crazy with alcohol, the Wang Yuxian went over to advise him, he raised her hand to hit Wang Yuxian, but Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua stopped him.


    Then I went down.


    "Fuck, Zhang Wen, don''t be arrogant, I will make you regret it one day ¡­" Lao Gao clamored.


    I coldly looked at him, shot a glance at Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua, then turned around and left for the kitchen.


    The two of them obediently brought Lao Gao to the kitchen.


    Clang!


    Once I entered, the kitchen knife in my hand landed not far away from Lao Gao''s head.


    Lao Gao''s legs went soft, and he immediately kneeled on the ground.


    I truly find it laughable. Wang Yuxian, why would you fancy this kind of man?


    "Lao Gao, I have never thought much of my life, but the way I see it, Wang Yuxian, is even more important than my own life. Let''s not talk about what happened in the past. From today onwards, if you let me know that you bullied Wang Yuxian and were not good to her, don''t blame me for it.


    Lao Gao trembled.


    I am not joking, since I am going to kill Boss Du anyway, then I don''t care about taking Lao Gao''s life.


    "Did you hear that?" I used my kitchen knife and patted Lao Gao''s face.


    He numbly nodded his head.


    These two days, Xiao Wang had lived quite a carefree life. He and Division Chief Liu''s girlfriend, Mengyao, had struggled between two men.


    It would be a lie to say that Mengyao did not care.


    How could an ordinary person understand the feeling of a woman being possessed by two men at the same time?


    Every time she accompanied Division Chief Liu, every time she heard him say those corny words, she would feel extremely frustrated. However, she couldn''t say anything, she could only listen seriously, and daydream about a beautiful future together with Division Chief Liu.


    A few children.


    Boys.


    Several girls.


    Every time he said till here, Xiao Wang would always think of Xiao Wang.


    She wanted to get out of her present life and start a new one.


    "Darling, that old man has been annoying me lately." Today, when Division Chief Liu had just left, Mengyao had called Xiao Wang over.


    As soon as they entered the room, the two of them impatiently hugged each other.


    Xiao Wang let out a long sigh, "If you keep holding back, Big Brother will make his move soon."


    "How much longer do we have to wait?" If it was possible, Mengyao really didn''t want to wait another minute.


    "It should only be for these two days!"


    "Mm ¡­" Mengyao''s eyes revealed an expression of anticipation.


    The Boss Du had already promised to give him those business deals. As long as the Boss Wang was defeated, then Xiao Wang would definitely wait a while before going up.


    At that time, Mengyao could give her anything she wanted.


    A perfect wedding.


    A stable life.

 C214

    At the Jinhai City Airport, Boss Wang and Pillar had been waiting here since long ago. He wore a confident and satisfied smile on his face.


    After tonight, the Boss Du would be finished. At that time, even if they were abroad, they could control the business here and at least protect their own territory.


    After he left, the place would be in chaos.


    However, he believed that Zhang Wen would definitely be able to take over the Boss Du today. This brat was meticulous in his work and there was nothing wrong with it.


    Because, he had to do this.


    "Please check the tickets of the passengers flying to xx." A crisp voice sounded from the side.


    Pillar carried his bag and came over to tell Boss Wang that he was going to check the tickets.


    The Boss Wang nodded and let the pillars line up while he smoked a cigarette.


    Zhang Wen, after tonight, it will be your life that counts.


    At the same time, at the airport entrance, seven to eight people hurriedly walked in.


    The few leaders who were ahead headed towards the Boss Wang.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing these people, Boss Wang had a bad feeling, but it was too late for him to run, he could only throw away the cigarette in his hand and tell them.


    One of them showed his police ID.


    "City Public Security Bureau. Come with us."


    When the words "City Police Bureau" came out of that person''s mouth, it was as if Boss Wang was struck by lightning.


    He gritted his teeth.


    He hid himself so well, and even after changing his identity, he was still unable to escape the eyes of these people.


    The thing he was worried about still happened.


    "Alright, I''ll go with you!" Boss Wang smiled calmly, put on his clothes and followed along.


    The current him could only place his hopes on Zhang Wen, and after he kills Boss Du, with no one as a witness, he would be able to make the judgement a little lighter.


    The final step of the long journey had failed.


    The pillar that had been queuing up the entire time had already seen Boss Wang, and seeing him being brought away by those people, he tactfully hid within the crowd.


    When the Boss Wang was taken away, the four of us, Li Erzi and Acting Hu, also set off.


    Friday night, was the perfect time for Boss Du to pay respects to Division Chief Liu. But Division Chief Liu usually did not accept anything, as all of Boss Du''s things were bought for Mengyao.


    Right now, he had calmed Mengyao down so that he could stabilize the big tree known as the Division Chief Liu.


    and I are both wearing hoods, this is the Rich District. There are surveillance cameras everywhere, if we get slapped in the face, everything would be over.


    The villa was dimly lit.


    Li Erzi walked to the door and looked around, then shook his head: "This lock isn''t easy to open, let''s enter through the window!"


    We went around to the window again.


    I told them to wait for me at the door, and that I would go in to settle the Boss Du by myself later.


    Li Erzi did not hold back and opened a window, gesturing for me to go in.


    I stabilized my emotions and subconsciously touched the items in my embrace.


    My actions tonight will probably become a topic of discussion for many hooligans in the future.


    I pushed myself up and braced my hands against the windowsill to get in.


    At this moment, a buzzing sound suddenly came from my pocket.


    Who would call me at this time of day?


    I hesitated, then took out my cell phone and looked at it.


    It was a pillar.


    I picked it up.


    "Wen Zi, where are you now? Have you settled the matter yet? "


    "Yes!"


    "Stop, retreat!"


    "What is it?" That puzzled me.


    The pillar didn''t explain much to me on the phone, so he hung up.


    It''s just that I never expected things to turn around like this.


    In the afternoon, in this villa, there was actually a farce!


    Xiao Wang was easy to boast about, once he boasted, he would easily forget his current situation.


    After the Boss Wang collapsed, he accepted the Boss Du''s business, and then he squeezed out of the Small Dragon Snake.


    With Mengyao by her side, what more could she expect in a life like this?


    Xiao Wang and Mengyao had drank a lot in the afternoon, but when Xiao Wang was happy, he drank too much.


    He also had a dream that he would spend a million years on a vacation with Mengyao in the Maldives.


    The two of them ran and fought on the endless beach ¡­


    Aiya.


    At this time, Xiao Wang suddenly felt someone patting his head.


    Thinking that it was Mengyao, he turned around and continued sleeping.


    "Fuck, get up!" With an explosive shout, Xiao Wang was unable to find the north anymore.


    Why is there a man?


    When he opened his eyes and saw the middle-aged man with a decent appearance, he felt like he was in a dream.


    His head felt as if it had been ruthlessly smashed into the ground.


    This man was definitely the legendary Division Chief Liu.


    Mengyao, the girlfriend, was standing in the corner with her head lowered.


    Xiao Wang immediately understood what was going on.


    Instant awakening!


    "Aiya, this ¡­" Xiao Wang was regretting his decision. Looking at the bottle of wine on the table, he realised that he drank too much.


    "Mengyao, I''ve given you my all. Are you going to repay me in this way?" The current Division Chief Liu was like an angry lion, but he had trained in the shrewdness of the city for so many years that he did not explode, so he spoke calmly.


    Mengyao bit her lips, not knowing what she should say.


    Now that he had been caught red-handed, what else could he say?


    She only hated herself for drinking so much wine with Xiao Wang when she was so happy, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been caught red-handed by Old Liu no matter what she said.


    She knew it was too late.


    It would be futile to say anything.


    Division Chief Liu''s heart felt like it had been hollowed out. The moment he got excited, he suffered from the many years of coronary heart disease. He clutched his chest and squatted down, then leaned against the wall and rested for a few seconds.


    He gave Xiao Wang and Mengyao a fierce glance.


    He rushed out of the door.


    Although the relationship between and the Division Chief Liu was not ordinary, but as a man, how could the Division Chief Liu tolerate him hanging out with other men?


    This was a shot in front of the horse, and a kick behind the horse!


    Division Chief Liu really did not think that such a thing would happen to him.


    He did not go home, but went back to his office. With his current condition, it was not suitable for him to go home.


    On the way, he thought of his first heartbreak.


    Grief spread across the entire street and slowly fused with the Division Chief Liu.


    This feeling, wasn''t good.


    His mood was empty.


    This woman was so coquettish!


    These words were like a bomb screen floating in Division Chief Liu''s mind. Why are beautiful women so deceptive?


    Why was he the only one injured?


    Division Chief Liu dragged his undead body back into the office, grabbed his hair and sat down.


    Ten minutes later, he calmed down.


    His mental fortitude was definitely good. After a short period of pain, he could immediately calm down and analyze it.


    He started to think back to when he had first met Mengyao, frame by frame, as if he was playing a movie.


    Each time, and ¡­ The look in Mengyao''s eyes, and every word of love.


    He did not know Lushan''s true face, but that was before.


    Now that Division Chief Liu was outside, he could clearly see everything. Looks like from the beginning, this was a trap arranged by Boss Du.


    He had been tricked from the very beginning.


    Now that he thought about it, he felt that there was something wrong with him when he met Mengyao at the restaurant that day.


    Now, it seemed that everything had been brought to light.


    Dong!


    He put his glass down hard on the table.


    This Lao Du is simply courting death!

 C215

    In the villa, Xiao Wang''s face looked like an eggplant that had been frozen by the frost.


    He was well aware of what would happen if Boss Du knew about this.


    He had really gone too far this time!


    However, his feelings for Mengyao had not changed one bit.


    Mengyao was not too afraid, she knew that this day would come late anyway, and it was good that she came now, it just so happened that she could escape from this ocean of suffering, and she would never have to look at Division Chief Liu''s face again.


    "Darling, are you afraid?" Mengyao asked softly.


    Needless to say? Xiao Wang was definitely afraid! It would be worse if he wasn''t afraid!


    Xiao Wang laughed with a pale face: "When have I ever been afraid?"


    Indeed, what Xiao Wang had said was right. When he and Mengyao had an unyielding relationship at the beginning, he wasn''t really afraid at all, but now, he was truly afraid.


    However, he didn''t show it at all.


    "Then let''s go!" Mengyao was filled with anticipation.


    "Ah?" "Where to?" Xiao Wang had already completely forgotten everything he said to Mengyao.


    "You said you want to take me away!"


    "Ugh ¡­" "Let''s wait first!"


    "¡­"


    Ten-odd minutes later, Xiao Wang was dressed and the two of them left the place. Mengyao no longer had the face to stay, she had to leave.


    Xiao Wang, on the other hand, wanted to explain this matter to the Boss Du.


    Xiao Wang who had just woken up from his dreams, looked like he was back before liberation.


    Inside the office, Boss Du was drawing a beautiful picture of the future in his mind when he suddenly received a call.


    It was from the other side of the battlefield.


    For the next two days, he planned to rebuild the battlefield, and also collect Old Wang''s sand field downstream.


    However, the words of the Small Dragon Snake on the phone made them not know what to do.


    "Brother, the battle field has been banned!"


    "What?" "What do you mean by ban?"


    The Small Dragon Snake''s tone of voice had a hint of reproach in it: "We were already prepared to open it today, but who knew that a group of people would suddenly come and say that they did not have any documents, and would directly seal it."


    Boss Du did not care about Small Dragon Snake''s tone. He was truly baffled by this matter.


    He had already greeted everyone at Division Chief Liu! Could it be that he was in the wrong place? Or could it be that if the Division Chief Liu was not satisfied, he still had to continue making preparations?


    It was just a mere battlefield, so he didn''t place it in his eyes.


    He told Small Dragon Snake to first have him keep two people on the battlefield, then he would go back and contact them to see what exactly was going on.


    Just as the Boss Du hung up, a second call came in.


    He looked down and saw Li Changzhu.


    It was already past ten at night. What did he mean by calling me at this time?


    "Hello, Old Li?"


    "Brother Du, something happened!" Right now, the relationship between Boss Li and him was especially good, because Boss Du was always taking care of him in secret.


    Although the Boss Li was much older than him.


    "What''s going on?" Boss Du frowned.


    "We''ve already checked all five hundred thousand worth of goods here!" Judging from the voice, Li Changzhu must be extremely worried over the phone.


    "That shouldn''t be ¡­" Boss Du felt that it was even more inconceivable. What could have happened?


    "Brother Du, you were the one who told me to do that, remember?" Li Changzhu said carefully.


    "Alright, I know, f * ck!" How could the Boss Du not realize that they were asking him to compensate them?


    He had indeed told Li Changzhu to do this, because doing so would maximize the profits.


    If there were no shortcomings, how could a merchant earn money?


    In any case, it was for his own construction site. As long as nothing happened, it would be fine. Thus, he didn''t think too much and said goodbye to his superiors before starting his work.


    But why was someone here now?


    What was going on?


    Sometimes it was on the battlefield, and sometimes it was on the construction site. Boss Du seemed to have vaguely understood something.


    These two phone calls were like a flood of water flowing out of a gate. From around 10 AM onwards, he had not heard the Boss Du''s phone calls.


    Without exception, all of them were calling from the same place.


    After the last call, it was already almost 12 o''clock.


    Cold sweat flowed down Boss Du''s forehead. He could no longer remain calm.


    Thinking about it this way, he only had one or two legal businesses left to deal with. As long as they were related to the dark, he would investigate them all!


    This was f * * king messing with the Boss Wang! He was going to collapse first.


    Boss Du was completely unguarded against this sudden fall. It was just like a dream.


    A dream!


    He shivered several times through his crotch.


    But, why?


    Could it be that he was really going to return to before liberation in one night?


    His own efforts were all in vain!


    However, this was all obviously aimed at him. Furthermore, that person was likely to be a upright and upright person.


    The first person he thought of was the Section Chief Duan.


    However, he felt that it was a little impossible. If there was, he would have collapsed a long time ago.


    He never thought about going to Division Chief Liu.


    He just felt that it was a little strange that the Division Chief Liu did not notify him.


    Thinking about it, he called Mengyao.


    The phone was turned off.


    If Mengyao''s phone was not turned off at this time, then she would be an idiot.


    Waiting for Division Chief Liu and Boss Du to take revenge on her, to find her? She wasn''t that stupid.


    She estimated that she wouldn''t be able to stay in this city for another two days.


    Boss Du frowned, he directly called Division Chief Liu, the phone was connected, but no one answered.


    When the Boss Du became anxious, he called five or six times without anyone listening.


    What the hell was going on?


    With his hands behind his back, Boss Du began to pace around the room.


    He suddenly felt that something had happened to the Division Chief Liu. Now he knew nothing. He was like a headless fly.


    If Division Chief Liu let go at this time, then all of his efforts would have been in vain!


    Now, they were about to kill Boss Wang with a shudder.


    He gritted his teeth.


    Not long later, Small Dragon Snake came over. Seeing that his expression was not good, he did not dare to speak loudly.


    "Big brother, our business has been investigated, damn it!"


    "Yes, I know." The Boss Du said.


    "There are two other businesses, I advanced them!" Small Dragon Snake said loudly on purpose.


    He was blaming the Boss Du!


    But who knew it would turn out like this?


    "I fucking know!" Boss Du slammed the table hard, and immediately, he did not dare make a sound.


    The current Small Dragon Snake was more anxious than the one before.


    That was the only money he had left in these two years. Seeing that Boss Du''s business was not bad, he put all his money into it.


    But who would have thought that it wouldn''t even take two days!


    The Small Dragon Snake was on the verge of tears.


    Right now, the Division Chief Liu could not contact him, and he did not know what he meant. Thus, he contacted the people from the police station.


    Ask what the situation is.


    "Lao Du, how come you still have the time to call me!"


    Boss Du was startled. So others knew about this?


    "What''s going on, do you know?" Boss Du asked.

 C216

    When Boss Du called, this person was chatting with the person on duty, discussing about Boss Du. Unexpectedly, Boss Du called.


    He had many friendships with the Boss Du previously, so he might as well tell him everything he knew over the phone.


    He said that someone from the higher ups had come to investigate, and they had said that they wanted to personally investigate the Boss Du!


    None of them dared to interfere in this matter.


    Hearing this, Boss Du acted as if he was hit on the head, he hung up the phone dizzily, as he was even more unable to understand Division Chief Liu''s intentions.


    He decided to wait until he got through to her before making any further plans.


    After leaving the villa area, Xiao Wang was like a zombie. He thought about all sorts of excuses he could give the Boss Du, but there was nothing that could be used for it.


    Instead of going back that day, he found a bar and got drunk.


    The next day, he was woken by the phone.


    Seeing the caller''s name, Xiao Wang was stunned, but he quickly picked up the phone.


    He knew that what was to come would always come.


    "Xiao Wang!" It was the mighty voice of the Boss Du on the phone. Xiao Wang knew from the voice that he was probably going to die soon.


    "Big brother ¡­"


    "Get the fuck out here to my office, now, now!"


    Xiao Wang hung up the phone with a frown, how could he not worry? This was already a foregone conclusion, and now that it had been ruined by him, it would be even harder to save the situation than ascending to the heavens.


    Before Xiao Wang left, he gave Mengyao a call.


    After the two of them calmed down yesterday, Mengyao now knew that the matter wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    Xiao Wang told her to hide away for the next two days and not come out when he had nothing to do.


    He would go to her when he was done with his business.


    Mengyao agreed with anticipation.


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Wang appeared in Boss Du''s office.


    Boss Du didn''t sleep last night, so he was asking everywhere about Division Chief Liu.


    When he found out the truth, he flew into a rage.


    Boss Du was already a man in his early fifties, but when he got angry, his chest hurt severely.


    "Big brother." Outside, Xiao Wang knocked on the door and fearfully shouted.


    "Come in!"


    Xiao Wang pushed open the door and entered the room. Inside the room sat Boss Du and Small Dragon Snake.


    Boss Du''s eyes were bloodshot, it was terrifying to look at.


    Small Dragon Snake said in a mocking tone: "I heard that you went to play with One Girl, Two Stones?"


    Xiao Wang glanced at her but did not say a word.


    The current Xiao Wang didn''t have the time to talk to him. He was looking at the Boss Du''s intentions, so they should already know about this matter.


    "Haha, is it fun to be a girl and two stones?" Small Dragon Snake continued to mock him.


    Xiao Wang''s face turned red like a red apple.


    "Don''t fucking say it!" Boss Du waved his hand, and then fiercely glared at Xiao Wang. "Xiao Wang, I normally treat you well, are you treating me like this? Do you know what the situation is now? With Division Chief Liu''s words, we no longer have any strength to fight back.


    Xiao Wang sighed slowly. Did he not know? But could love be controlled?


    Could he control his feelings?


    He liked Mengyao, and it was as if he was sucked into a whirlpool. By the time he had reacted, he had already fallen in love with that girl.


    "Big brother, I was in the wrong. I''m preparing to have a showdown with you in the next two days. I had a lot of drinks that afternoon, so ¡­"


    "Someone caught you first, right? "Haha ¡­" Small Dragon Snake was grinning from ear to ear.


    "Why are you so stupid! It''s just a woman. If you want, I''ll let you be the groom every night! Why do you have to have Mengyao? " Boss Du''s finger, which was pointing at Xiao Wang, was trembling.


    Xiao Wang sighed: "Big brother, have you heard of Liang Shan Bo and Zhu Ying Tai?"


    "What?" Boss Du was stunned.


    "Aiya, that person hasn''t even started. Have you seen him before?"


    "¡­" Boss Du was a little speechless as he stared at Xiao Wang.


    He did not notice that the Boss Du''s expression was abnormal, and continued to speak, "Big brother, don''t be so hasty, let me first tell you how the love between humans came about, then I can tell you about the relationship between humans and ghosts ¡­"


    Pow!


    Boss Du couldn''t hold back and slapped Xiao Wang''s face, "I''m not f * cking listening, scram. I don''t want to see you in these two days!"


    Xiao Wang''s act had failed, Boss Du could see clearly that this slap had given him a warning.


    The Small Dragon Snake was overjoyed. It seemed that this Xiao Wang would no longer pose a threat to him in the future.


    This matter will definitely not be taken seriously by the Boss Du again.


    Xiao Wang nodded and went out.


    Boss Du''s voice came from behind: "Hide yourself well for the past two days, and now Division Chief Liu''s men are looking for you everywhere!"


    Office, Division Chief Liu Office.


    He had been so angry these past two days that his liver hurt.


    He called Mengyao and asked her to shut down the phone. He couldn''t believe that the love he had spent so much effort in managing was gone just like that?


    Mengyao was just a dream?


    Reality was cruel, and he had to face it.


    Right now, he hated the Boss Du to the core. He gave him a beautiful dream and cold water.


    Thus, in the past two days, he had been using every method he could think of, just a single word.


    Investigate!


    He was simply making the Boss Du experience an eternal damnation!


    He picked up the phone and sent a message to Mengyao.


    "Yao Yao, can we talk?"


    His almost pleading tone was enough to express his attitude.


    But Mengyao just ignored his calls, there wasn''t a single message.


    Mengyao wished that she could leave him far away!


    At this moment, the landline in his office rang.


    It was the Section Chief Duan.


    "What is it?" Division Chief Liu''s tone was not friendly.


    "That ¡­ Look at Old Wang''s matter ¡­" The Section Chief Duan was here as a lobbyist for the Boss Wang.


    "No need to say anymore, I won''t consider it!" Division Chief Liu said firmly.


    "Ugh ¡­" I heard that you and Boss Du have a conflict now? "


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be hanging up!" He didn''t want to waste any more words with Section Chief Duan.


    "Old Liu, don''t think too much. I was just reminding you. Old Wang and that Boss Du are opposing each other!"


    Division Chief Liu was startled, his fingers lightly knocked on the table, after thinking for a few seconds, he said: "Lao Duan, then you can decide on this matter, there is no need to tell me."


    Section Chief Duan laughed: "Alright, then I''ll make my own decision!"


    The enemy of the enemy was a friend. Even if he wasn''t a friend, he was still using the enemy as a target.


    He wanted to play Boss Du to death this time, and let him taste the bitterness of regret!


    Section Chief Duan quickly let out a sigh of relief after hanging up the phone. He thought that Old Liu was going to use all his effort to make the Boss Du happy, but no one knew the reason behind it.


    Why did Old Liu feel so out of sorts?


    Why did he suddenly turn so hostile when he was being so courteous with the Boss Du?


    No one knew why.

 C217

    When we got back the other day, I called Pillar and it was off.


    I was also unable to contact the Boss Wang, and for a moment, I didn''t know what to do.


    What did Pillar mean by calling me that night?


    For the past two days, I''ve been hiding, not going to the hotel, not going to the battlefield.


    Completely cut off from them


    One morning, someone knocked on my door.


    "Who is it?" I asked.


    "It''s me, Pillar!"


    My whole body shook. I thought that I had finally made my appearance at the pillar. These past few days, I have been finding things very hard.


    I opened the door to reprimand the pillar, but all I saw was a dejected look on his face.


    The way he looked at me was a bit erratic. It was the first time I had seen a pillar like this.


    "What happened?" I hastily handed him a cigarette and arranged for him to sit down.


    He sighed deeply, "Wen Zi, once Boss Wang goes in, it will probably be hard to get out again in the future!"


    Then Pillar told me about the airport. That was a step away.


    Li Erzi and I fell silent.


    The Boss Wang was no longer around, the biggest blow would definitely be his pillar. He was practically hanging onto the Boss Wang, this time, he would definitely lose his direction.


    "Then, how is Boss Du now?" I asked the pillar after a while.


    He inhaled a mouthful of smoke: "I can''t even be bothered with Big Brother, how can I still have the mood to care about Boss Du?"


    Li Erzi laughed at this time and patted the shoulders of the pillar, "Brother, since we are unable to contact the Boss Wang right now, you might as well take a look at the situation of the Boss Du.


    The pillar rolled its eyes and nodded heavily.


    At noon, the few of us went out to check on the Boss Wang. No one told us anything, even the little policeman guarding the door ignored us.


    Without the Boss Wang, we are really useless.


    He couldn''t even get into the police station.


    However, our friend on the road told us about the situation in the Boss Du, and after hearing about it, we were all shocked.


    Boss Du was actually heavily injured.


    The few of us didn''t understand what had happened, but after Pillar asked around, he found out that it was because Xiao Wang and Division Chief Liu''s Xiao Mi had been captured that all of this had happened.


    I looked at the pillar and laughed heartily.


    It looks like it''s our turn to fight back!


    In the police station.


    Boss Wang had already been here for two days, and during these two days, he did not experience any hardship at all. Instead, it was as if he was on vacation, and everyone in the police station knew him.


    Boss Wang decided to not think about anything else and just stayed there, waiting for the orders from the higher ups to deal with him.


    He had thought it through.


    This was a hurdle that he would face sooner or later.


    But after two days, there was no news at all. Boss Wang was a little confused, why was it that after so long, there were still no signs of movement, could it be that these people could not take care of him?


    He was the number one criminal right now. When he came in, it had caused a huge stir throughout the police station. No one dared to be careless.


    At noon on the third day, a special task force car from the provincial office was parked in the police station. A capable man and several policemen got out of the car.


    They went straight to the director''s room.


    The director and Section Chief Duan knew each other, and the Section Chief Duan could be said to be his superior''s unit. He was very clear on this point, so he quickly went out to welcome the Section Chief Duan.


    He said a lot of polite words.


    Following that, Section Chief Duan spoke a few words to him and the director''s expression also instantly eased up.


    He quickly packed up and brought Section Chief Duan and the others to where Boss Wang was.


    It was a single room.


    Section Chief Duan was satisfied with his visit and patted his shoulder.


    Even if the Section Chief Duan did not arrange it, how could they not know? The relationship between the Boss Wang and them was not bad, who would have the cheek to make things difficult for him?


    Not to mention that he still had the relationship of a Section Chief Duan!


    Ka-cha.


    The door opened, and Section Chief Duan walked in with his men.


    When Boss Wang raised his head and saw that it was Section Chief Duan, he was slightly excited in his heart.


    "Lao Duan, why are you here?" He quickly got up to greet his.


    The house was filled with smoke. Boss Wang had smoked a lot these two days, but they were all cleaned up by others. This showed how diligent the Director was.


    Section Chief Duan didn''t know if he truly felt sorry for Boss Wang or something, but when he saw Boss Wang, his eyes turned red.


    He hurried over and held Boss Wang''s hand, looking concerned: "Old Wang, you''ve suffered! This is our dereliction of duty! "


    Who was the Boss Wang? Seeing Section Chief Duan like this, he knew that this matter had most likely been accomplished.


    But in his heart, he still could not understand, how could a mere Section Chief Duan be a match for the Division Chief Liu?


    Moreover, since this matter had already been investigated, how did he take it back?


    However, he was still very excited. At least he wouldn''t have to live there anymore.


    After some small talk, Section Chief Duan brought Boss Wang out and got on his own bus.


    Inside the carriage, Boss Wang was finally able to relax. He leaned his head against the table and took a deep breath.


    "Lao Duan, what''s going on?" Boss Wang''s head had never been clearer.


    Section Chief Duan laughed: "Boss Du has collapsed!"


    "What?" This was the best news that the Boss Wang had heard in the past few days. He could not believe his ears and immediately straightened his body.


    His eyes instantly turned cold.


    When Pillar and I got up, we did everything we could to find out about the news of Boss Wang. In the end, Pillar said that if it really wasn''t possible, he would look for Section Chief Duan.


    After all, it was cold out.


    At that moment, the phone on the pillar rang.


    When he saw the name on it, he quickly picked it up.


    "Big brother?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Yes ¡­"


    Pillar nodded his head again and again. He hung up the phone excitedly and became energetic.


    "Wen Zi, big brother is out. He''s calling us to go over!"


    My heart was startled as well, while at the same time, my heart was filled with a sense of loss.


    Since the Boss Wang was out, then there would definitely be a lot of fights in the future. He wondered what kind of method he would use to deal with the Boss Du this time.


    Last time, I spoke to him very clearly. I wonder if he will hate me ¡­


    Half an hour later, I went with Pillar to Boss Wang''s office.


    When the Boss Wang saw us enter, he was in high spirits. He did not say anything, and just called for us to leave.


    "Let''s go take a bath first. It''s good to stay in there for two days, but I can''t f * cking take a bath. I''m so tired of being in there that I''m going to die!"


    Pillar hurried to drive, while I helped Boss Wang get the clothes that he wanted to change.


    Just as I was about to go down, Boss Wang suddenly asked me: "Wen Zi, how have you been these past few days?"


    I looked at him in confusion. I didn''t know what he meant.


    "Not at all."


    "Haha, are you so unaccustomed to it without me? But don''t worry, starting from today, we will completely get Lao Du out! "

 C218

    I couldn''t say how happy I was.


    The Boss Wang had gotten rid of the Boss Du, what about the next one?


    How could he be satisfied when a person like him wasn''t satisfied?


    However, I don''t know if the next person he wants to deal with will be me.


    I don''t know why, but when I see him, I think of those things.


    To put it bluntly, when I promised to get rid of the Boss Du, Boss Wang and I had already reached a certain agreement.


    I''ve already broken up with him.


    Furthermore, the crafty Boss Wang definitely knows what I am thinking. He was already prepared for me in the dark, in the future, will he treat me well?


    Can you still give me a chance to use it?


    He will definitely do everything he can to suppress me, and then slowly force me out of the trap.


    When we arrived at the center of Jinhai City''s largest bathing area, the three of us, Pillar and Boss Wang, were bathing in a comfortable pool. The three of them had satisfied expressions on their faces.


    Especially Boss Wang, he looked as if he had been reborn.


    "Wen Zi, I''ll be troubling you with the matter with the Lao Du." He told me politely.


    I shook my head quickly and said it was all right.


    "It''s better if you come out. It''s so f * cking depressing being inside." Boss Wang looked at the two of us, "You know, at that time I thought I was done for, and that I wouldn''t be able to think of anything else in my life. The things I did were well-known, if the people from above wanted to mess with me, it would be as simple as playing house, but I really didn''t expect that things would suddenly take a turn! Haha! This is all thanks to Xiao Wang! "


    When it came to Xiao Wang, Pillar and I could only laugh out loud helplessly.


    He has always played the role of tragedy with us.


    If it wasn''t for him cheating that day, the situation might have already been settled.


    Boss Wang would also never be able to leave the police station, and there would be one less Mad Wang on the streets in the future.


    These things could only mean that the life of the Boss Wang was not on the line.


    "Big brother, what should we do from now on?" asked Pillar.


    Boss Wang laughed heartily: "Don''t be in such a rush, let''s first stabilize our business. Those people who went overboard previously, let them return as well. Then, we can properly deal with Boss Du!"


    Pillar nodded, "Big Brother, I''ll listen to you!"


    The Boss Wang smiled in satisfaction. After we finished bathing, he called for a few girls.


    Let me play with the pillars before I go.


    I didn''t stay and said I had something to do so I left first.


    I thought about it all the way back to the hotel.


    He thought about what he should do to completely get rid of the Boss Wang ¡­


    In a rented room in the North of The City, Xiao Wang''s warmth.


    In the past few days, Boss Du had asked him to hide, so he could only obediently hide, but he was with Mengyao.


    If the Boss Du knew, it would be strange if he didn''t go crazy.


    These few days, Mengyao kept urging Xiao Wang to leave quickly. She said that it was possible that the both of them wouldn''t be able to leave if it was too late, but Xiao Wang didn''t know that at all. He didn''t even think of leaving at all.


    All the time.


    "My dear, where do we go after we leave?" Mengyao couldn''t leave Xiao Wang at all now, as Xiao Wang was her everything.


    "Anywhere." Xiao Wang casually replied.


    Mengyao had enough money on him to buy a house in a third-tier city and open up a shop. It was just that Mengyao did not know what Xiao Wang was waiting for.


    Mengyao used the posture that she was the most proficient in to ride on Xiao Wang''s body, her mouth close to his ear.


    "Aiya, you go down first." Xiao Wang was a little annoyed and pushed Mengyao away.


    Mengyao almost fell off his body.


    Instantly, grievance and unwillingness filled her heart.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Even though he had read countless people, even though he had accompanied Division Chief Liu for a period of time, why would Xiao Wang suddenly dislike him like that?


    Seeing Mengyao cry, Xiao Wang became anxious.


    He truly liked Mengyao, but now that she was crying, how could he feel good in his heart?


    But right now, he didn''t have the time to care about that! What he thought was, what could he do to help the Boss Du salvage the situation, what could he do to make the Boss Du reevaluate him?


    "Yaoyao, I''m sorry." Xiao Wang quickly helped Mengyao up.


    Mengyao threw herself into Xiao Wang''s embrace, and lightly pounded on his chest.


    "Say, do you dislike me?" She cried until tears fell from her eyes.


    "No ¡­" If he disliked her, would Xiao Wang be able to be with her for so long?


    The love between Xiao Wang and himself, was as pure and pure as a crystal.


    "Then why are you so cold to me? "You still don''t want to come with me?" Mengyao stared at Xiao Wang with her teary eyes.


    Xiao Wang sighed.


    "Sigh!" Isn''t there nothing I can do? "


    "You still can''t let go of that big brother of yours? Look, he doesn''t care about you anymore! Do you know how scared I''ve been these days? I was always afraid that if we fell asleep someone would come in and take us both away! "


    Mengyao''s worry was not without reason, the Division Chief Liu had found her everywhere.


    "Don''t speak nonsense! My big brother isn''t that kind of person! " Xiao Wang interrupted her.


    Xiao Wang cursed in his heart. Mengyao had seen too many movies, his big brother. How could he hand him over?


    That was his boss who lived and died together. His feelings for the Boss Du were even deeper than that of a blood brother.


    "I''m not talking about the Boss Du, he''s a good person. I''m talking about the Division Chief Liu!"


    Mengyao''s words stunned him for a few seconds.


    In these two days, some of his subordinates had called him and told him that the things he had done with Boss Du before had now been dug up by someone, and might even be investigated soon.


    If they were to investigate, Xiao Wang would have no solution.


    Xiao Wang lit a cigarette and fell silent.


    Mengyao pushed him a few times, "Don''t hesitate anymore, at a time like this, you still have to preserve your own strength first!"


    Xiao Wang was still hesitating, if he left at this time, wouldn''t that be letting down the Boss Du?


    This was also the time when Boss Du was using his servants.


    His business had failed, there was only one Small Dragon Snake by his side, how could Xiao Wang be at ease?


    He had always felt that Small Dragon Snake was a person with a bad heart, and had always been on his guard against him in secret. He knew that the Small Dragon Snake was not here to help the Boss Du out of the bottom of his heart, but rather, he had taken a fancy to the power and influence of the Boss Du.


    If there came a day when Boss Du was left with nothing, wouldn''t that mean that Small Dragon Snake would overturn the heavens?


    Thus, he had to wait until Small Dragon Snake''s fox tail was exposed before biting it.


    It was a good thing to show his loyalty in front of the Boss Du.


    Even now, Xiao Wang was still considering the Boss Du. Where could he find such a little brother?


    When he thought of this, he once again embraced Mengyao in his embrace, and forcefully kissed her forehead: "Yaoyao, I''ll send you off tomorrow. Wait for me over there;


    Mengyao shook her head. "No, I want to go with you!"


    She really wanted to live with Xiao Wang for the rest of her life.


    Xiao Wang laughed bitterly: "There are some things that we can''t decide on. Be obedient and leave first!"

 C219

    Mengyao could not argue with that, she could only nod her head and agree.


    On the second day, Mengyao packed her things and sent her to the train station.


    In the waiting room, the two of them staged a life-and-death parting.


    Xiao Wang knew clearly in his heart that if Mengyao left late, there might be trouble. Now, before Division Chief Liu could react, he had to quickly send Mengyao away.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to leave even if he wanted to.


    Watching the train slowly leave, Xiao Wang''s heart felt like it was being crushed.


    Mengyao was in the car, and he was in the car.


    He didn''t know whether or not he would be able to see Mengyao again after this separation.


    That day, Xiao Wang followed the train and ran all the way until he ran out of the platform, ran all the way to the tracks, fell a few steps, got up and continued to run.


    It was their agreement that day that they would run under the train.


    Missing is just a few sections of a train.


    Xiao Wang was outside, Mengyao was inside.


    Thoughts, were a few steel rails.


    Xiao Wang''s legs hurt, and he cried until his eyes were red.


    Thoughts, were all from the Division Chief Liu.


    Xiao Wang was the third person, Mengyao was the girlfriend that they shared.


    Boss Du knew that a skinny camel was bigger than a horse, so he tried to find a way to contact the Division Chief Liu while stabilizing himself on his side.


    As long as he was fine now, there was still room for retaliation.


    In these two days, the Boss Du did all that he could to finally contact the Division Chief Liu. However, the attitude of the other party made him furious.


    "Old Liu, what''s wrong with you?" We''re brothers, why can''t we talk properly? " Boss Du''s attitude was very low.


    The implied meaning was that ¡­


    For a woman, was it worth it?


    At most, I can just get a few more women for you!


    Division Chief Liu heard the meaning behind his words and snorted: "Stop shouting, I''m not that close to you!"


    Just one sentence was enough to send chills down Boss Du''s spine.


    "Ugh, look at this. I really don''t know about this ¡­"


    "How about this, Lao Du!" Division Chief Liu was silent for a moment, then said, "Either you hand the person over to me now, or don''t talk anymore!"


    "Mengyao?"


    "And Xiao Wang!"


    The Boss Du became silent and pressed the button.


    He could hand Mengyao over, after all, what could a female Division Chief Liu do to her? At most, he would ruthlessly ruin it for a while. He could even settle these matters with money.


    But what about Xiao Wang?


    He was very clear on the consequences of Xiao Wang entering, and at that time, he would be powerless.


    Xiao Wang could not be handed over!


    He definitely couldn''t hand it over!


    However, he thought that it would be better to hand Mengyao over first.


    Thinking about it, he called Xiao Wang.


    Xiao Wang picked it up very quickly.


    "Big brother?" Xiao Wang''s words carried some doubts, he never thought that the Boss Du would take the initiative to call him, he thought that the limelight had blown over.


    "Where the fuck are you now?" Boss Du was filled with anger.


    "I''m at the North of The City."


    "I will send someone to fetch Mengyao later. Division Chief Liu wants to meet him!" Boss Du''s tone of voice did not allow for any negotiation, it was completely a command.


    Xiao Wang''s intermittent voice came from the phone.


    "Big brother, Mengyao has left."


    "What?" "Dead?" Boss Du misunderstood.


    Xiao Wang shook his head: "No, I left by train. I left yesterday."


    "Motherf * cker ¡­"


    After putting down the phone, Boss Du''s heart dropped to the bottom. He knew that Mengyao had to leave by himself, but what would Boss Du think if he found out that Mengyao had left?


    They would definitely think that he had let them go.


    He let her go on purpose!


    "Brother, if there''s anything, I''ll help Mengyao fight it out!" Xiao Wang said.


    "F * ck, you want to fight?" Boss Du was angered to the point that his nose became crooked, "Is there anyone on you that wants to play with Division Chief Liu? Or do you have multiple fucking JBs? Can you even carry me? "


    "This ¡­" Xiao Wang hesitated.


    After a while, Xiao Wang''s cold voice came out from the phone: "Big brother, if there''s really no other way, I''ll go and take care of him!"


    "Hiss ¡­"


    Boss Du sucked in a breath of cold air.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t considered this.


    But he knew that if Xiao Wang were to do this, he would most likely fail. The Division Chief Liu was not a Boss Wang and he would not easily let someone like Xiao Wang get close to him.


    Furthermore, there were armed police officers standing in front of the entrance of the Division Chief Liu''s office building!


    What did that mean?


    As long as you were impudent, one shot could kill you!


    Who''s tired of living?


    Furthermore, if something were to happen to Xiao Wang, then it would definitely implicate him. Who didn''t know that Xiao Wang was following him around?


    As if he could read Boss Du''s thoughts, Xiao Wang said: "Big Brother, don''t worry, I definitely won''t implicate you. I will release the news in the next two days and say that I won''t be following you."


    Boss Du took a deep breath.


    This method was feasible.


    Right now, he was sending out the news as well.


    Even if Xiao Wang were to go overboard, it wouldn''t have anything to do with him.


    But could he just watch Xiao Wang do this?


    Can they just watch him die?


    "Enough, stop bullshitting!" The Boss Du said.


    "Big Brother, I''m serious!"


    Boss Du was immediately angered, "I''m telling you, don''t go f * cking crazy. I''m in charge of this matter, you don''t even have the right to decide! F * ck! Besides, how are you going to do it? Can you do it with the Division Chief Liu? "What a joke!"


    Xiao Wang hurriedly said: "Big Brother, don''t forget, I have a Throwing Knife! Although my legs aren''t good enough, my hands are fine! "


    In the past two days, Xiao Wang had never wasted his Throwing Knife, he built walls at home every day!


    The power was not small. If it were to pierce someone, it would be enough to make that person suffer.


    Xiao Wang was absolutely confident in his Throwing Knife. He believed that as long as this thing pierced Division Chief Liu''s body, he would definitely be able to take her life!


    Xiao Wang also felt quite a bit of resentment towards the Division Chief Liu.


    As he watched Mengyao accompany this old man time and again, the anger in his heart was ignited time and time again.


    He was also a normal man. How could he bear to see his woman being ravaged?


    Xiao Wang not only gave birth to a Killing Intent, but he also gave birth to one.


    This time, he was serious.


    But Boss Du said he was not allowed to do anything.


    The naive Xiao Wang was like a baby playing with chickens. He did not know anything and thought that if he took out some money, he would be able to get rid of the Division Chief Liu after hiding outside for a while.


    But Boss Du was well aware of the benefits and disadvantages.


    If Xiao Wang really ambushed the Division Chief Liu, no matter if he succeeded or not, his Jinhai City would be overturned!


    None of them, including the Boss Wang would be able to survive.


    "Alright, stop talking. Recently, just hide properly. That''s all!" After Boss Du finished speaking, he hung up.


    In his heart, he was also calculating the next step of his plan.


    He thought, since the Division Chief Liu was defeated by a woman, then he will start from here, start from a woman, and make the Division Chief Liu submit!

 C220

    In the past few days, Boss Wang had been in a half-dead state. Although he said that he wanted to counterattack, in reality, the smart Boss Wang had already found out about it from the start. He knew that there was a person called Division Chief Liu up there who wanted to investigate Boss Du.


    Why would he cause trouble at a time like this?


    Perhaps, without even using a single soldier, he would be able to completely destroy Boss Du.


    Li Erzi and I will focus on making the business of the sandfield.


    On the surface, the Boss Wang didn''t seem to care about anything and just let us do it ourselves.


    Especially me.


    The current me has already become a special care of the Boss Wang.


    If an employee and his boss divulge the news that he is going to be fired, will his boss reapply him?


    Boss Wang isn''t stupid. He only wants to use me once more so that he can kick me out of the way.


    On the contrary, the Wang Yuxian knew that I didn''t do that. She was overjoyed to death and even drank a few cups of wine with me tonight.


    He said he couldn''t be impulsive, that he had to review the situation.


    I can only chuckle.


    These two days, I didn''t go to the Wang Yuxian Hotel.


    Lao Gao also returned.


    The Wang Yuxian was right, Lao Gao would return once he ran out of money. The current Wang Yuxian had already become his ATM.


    "Lao Gao, you''re back. I''ll give you a bowl of noodles." Seeing Lao Gao coming back, the Wang Yuxian immediately went to ask for warmth.


    But Lao Gao did not even bother with her. He opened her hand and directly rushed to the cashier''s desk.


    "Where''s the money?" He looked inside and saw only three or two hundred dollars in change.


    It wasn''t that the Wang Yuxian didn''t want to give him money, it was because she really didn''t have much in the past few days.


    The number of people eating became fewer and fewer. Wang Yuxian didn''t have much to pay for every day, so every time Lao Gao came back, she would have to eat some 3 or 2 thousand.


    The Wang Yuxian also had no way out.


    "Lao Gao, your business is not good these two days. You don''t have much income." The Wang Yuxian said.


    After Lao Gao heard this, he immediately burst into rage. He pointed at Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua and said, "No money? No money to pay them back their wages? F * ck! Don''t fucking fool me, where''s the money! "


    The current Lao Gao was like a devil drinking blood. In his eyes, there was only white powder and red bills, he could not see anything else.


    Including this woman that he had once been infatuated with, the Wang Yuxian.


    Yesterday, Wang Yuxian had just paid Acting Hu and the others. No matter how bitter she was, she couldn''t be bitter about it as the servants that helped her.


    The salary must be paid.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes reddened. "Lao Gao, can you be good at home for a few days? I don''t care what you''re doing outside, but can you think about this family? "


    Lao Gao did not even listen to what she was saying, he just went over and opened Wang Yuxian''s hands: "I''m asking you, where''s the money!"


    This time, the Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything as she sat there by herself and stared at Lao Gao.


    She really wished for the former Lao Gao to return.


    At that time, Lao Gao had been so ambitious to take care of this restaurant, but now, how did he become like this?


    That Lao Gao, where did he go?


    Lao Gao felt that the venomous bugs in his body were spreading inside his bones, but recently, the Lao Wan didn''t have any more money, they only needed to play the Lao Wan a few times before their salary would go down, and now they had to rely on Lao Gao.


    If he couldn''t get the money today, then he would have to ''lose food'' in a few days!


    That was not a good feeling!


    "What the f * * k are you crying for!" Lao Gao grabbed Wang Yuxian off the bench and stared at her fiercely.


    In that moment, it was as if a bomb had exploded in Wang Yuxian''s heart. "I really don''t have any money, or you can sell me off!"


    Lao Gao''s cheeks flushed red: "F * * k! That''s what you said! "


    With that, he dragged Wang Yuxian out.


    At this time, Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua came out.


    Zhang Guohua immediately pulled Lao Gao''s hand away.


    Right now, Lao Gao''s entire body was thinner by a few rounds. In front of Zhang Guohua, he was like a sick monkey, powerless in his hands.


    The damage done to a human''s body by that thing was not small at all.


    Lao Gao pointed at Zhang Guohua and cursed, "Are you f * cking going to overturn the heavens?"


    Zhang Guohua and Acting Hu didn''t say a word, they only stood beside Wang Yuxian and guarded her.


    They all felt that Lao Gao was being excessive.


    When Lao Gao saw this, he was even more excited: Wang Yuxian, you got someone to beat me up?


    Wang Yuxian was already crying.


    "I didn''t ¡­"


    "Don''t pretend to be pitiful with me! "I''ll tell you, if you don''t have any money today, I''ll exchange it out with this restaurant!"


    "How dare you!" Zhang Guohua spoke in a low and muffled voice as he stood up.


    They didn''t care about the monthly salary. They already had deep feelings for this restaurant. This was their second home.


    "I''m the one who opened this restaurant, why wouldn''t I dare to open it?" Lao Gao opened his eyes wide.


    "Lao Gao, in two days, in two days I will definitely give you money, is that alright?" The Wang Yuxian said as if she was begging.


    Lao Gao laughed coldly: "In two days? I can''t wait that long. "


    "But there''s really no money right now!"


    "F * ck ¡­"


    At this time, the Acting Hu said, "Lady Boss, why don''t you give Wen Zi a call and ask him if he has money?"


    Acting Hu''s words were used to scare Lao Gao!


    Who doesn''t know what Lao Gao is going to do with the money? It was just that no one wanted to see him get lost one step at a time.


    Lao Gao made a gesture of "pause", indicating that he did not want to waste anymore words with Wang Yuxian.


    "You really like that Zhang Wen, right? I know what you mean! " Saying that, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and threw it at Wang Yuxian, "Since that''s the case, then divorce!"


    A piece of paper could completely separate the two and could also tie them together forever.


    Wang Yuxian had experienced that kind of exciting and visionary feeling.


    This time, it was her turn to experience the despair.


    It was a scene that a woman who had lost her soul had to face.


    The abandonment of men.


    Wang Yuxian looked at this piece of paper in disbelief.


    It was a divorce agreement.


    Lao Gao had already signed on it.


    Tears flowed down Wang Yuxian''s face. Although she had a premonition, she did not expect Lao Gao to settle the divorce agreement so quickly.


    The feeling of having his heart broken once again surged to his heart.


    Wang Yuxian was stunned for a few seconds.


    Was the current her still going to beg Lao Gao for something?


    However, she couldn''t pass her current obstacle.


    Seeing the Wang Yuxian not move for a long time, Lao Gao scolded: "Who do you think you are? Back then, I was with you because I pitied you. If it wasn''t for me, who would marry you? Don''t think too highly of yourself! Now that the restaurant is mine, sign your name and get out of here! Don''t get in my way! "


    Lao Gao''s words were like an iron hammer striking the heart of a Wang Yuxian.

 C221

    In the restaurant, the Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao stood opposite each other.


    She did not agree, nor did she refuse.


    She kept telling herself in her heart that she could not give up on Lao Gao, and she herself would not give up on Lao Gao either, because in this world, Lao Gao was the only one he had left.


    No matter how Lao Gao turned into, this matter could not change.


    But at this time, the Wang Yuxian could not compromise.


    She directly ripped the divorce agreement into shreds and threw it out like a snowflake.


    "It''s fine if you want to divorce me, and it''s fine if you want to go to this hotel. But there''s one thing, detoxify the poison. You can do whatever you want when the time comes!"


    This was all Wang Yuxian could do.


    In fact, it was for Lao Gao''s own good, but to him, it sounded like he was capturing a magpie''s nest!


    Wang Yuxian''s face, which was countless times uglier than normal, appeared in front of him.


    "F * ck, you damned woman!" Lao Gao rushed to attack Wang Yuxian.


    Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua hurriedly stopped him.


    Acting Hu secretly punched Lao Gao, causing him to completely lose his ability to resist.


    "Fine, if you don''t agree, then I''ll go get a fucking lawyer!" Lao Gao looked at Wang Yuxian angrily, then turned and left himself.


    Watching Lao Gao''s leaving figure, Wang Yuxian couldn''t say a single word, and only shed tears non-stop.


    Acting Hu and Zhuang Guohua hurriedly comforted her.


    But could the Wang Yuxian still hear those comforting words at this time?


    Her heart had shattered into countless pieces.


    Her tears seemed to have been cut off, unable to be stopped at all.


    At this time, the Acting Hu gave me a call.


    I was in the battlefield, and after hearing Acting Hu''s words, I rushed back to the restaurant.


    "Jade Immortal, what''s going on?" I ignored the peculiar gazes of others as I pulled Wang Yuxian into my embrace.


    She was crying in my arms.


    Acting Hu told me that Lao Gao came over just now and brought the divorce papers, he even said that he wanted to sell the restaurant.


    I frowned.


    Lao Gao''s situation seems to be even more serious than I thought.


    He was a little starved now.


    He didn''t care about anything else, he just wanted to get the money!


    Looks like I have to get out and take care of it.


    "Jade Immortal, how much money does he want? Just give it to him first. Otherwise, this sort of person is addicted. There''s no bottom line!" "No," I said.


    "Wen Zi, sister knows it too, but..."


    "There''s no other way. This is the only way." "No," I said.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me with teary eyes for a while and in the end, nodded her head helplessly.


    Before I left, I quietly put more than ten thousand yuan into the drawer of the Wang Yuxian.


    After coming out, I immediately thought about how I should take care of Lao Gao.


    If this continues, Lao Gao will do something even more outrageous one day. That way, the injured person is the Wang Yuxian, and for the sake of the Wang Yuxian, I must suppress Lao Gao.


    After I left, I went to the pillar and told him about my situation.


    Pillar said that he had to get someone to watch Lao Gao. If he does anything excessive, tell me and don''t act rashly.


    "Wen Zi, look at Big Brother''s business, he has so much, but only wants to avoid touching this thing. This thing not only harms merits, it is also easily tainted by it, and that thing is something that will last for a lifetime, you must not touch it."


    I nodded: "I understand that, then tell me if you have any situation, I am worried about Wang Yuxian."


    Pillar laughed, "Your intentions are not pure!"


    I smiled bitterly.


    The Wang Yuxian treats Lao Gao like I treat the Wang Yuxian, this special relationship, how do I explain it to Pillar? Even if he did, he definitely wouldn''t understand.


    As soon as Pillar said this, he sent orders to his subordinates.


    Inside the rented room with the North of The City, Lao Gao''s entire body was trembling. He was curled up on the bed, as if he had caught a cold.


    He was furious.


    He thought that the Wang Yuxian did not want to give him money on purpose, but wanted to make things difficult for him.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Lao Gao didn''t want to move an inch.


    "I, Lao Wan!"


    If it was in the past, when Lao Wan knocked on the door, Lao Gao would definitely rush over to open it. He knew that every time Lao Wan came over, he would bring something with him.


    But since the Lao Wan was out of stock lately, he couldn''t be bothered with them anymore.


    "What are you doing here?" Lao Gao was a little impatient.


    "Open the door first!" Lao Wan''s tone was full of reproach.


    Only then did Lao Gao unwillingly go down the floor to open the door.


    Lao Wan and the woman were standing outside the door, Lao Gao could smell a faint scent, that was exactly the thing''s smell.


    He immediately became excited and brought the Lao Wan and the woman in. The Lao Wan casually closed the door and laughed as he looked at him.


    "What''s wrong?" So full of energy? "


    Lao Gao cursed: "Nonsense, how can you not work? F * ck! Do you have something? You don''t want to tell me what it is? "


    Lao Wan snickered and took out a small plastic bag from his pocket. Lao Gao could immediately tell what was inside with one glance, but not that much.


    The eyes of the woman beside him lit up.


    "Give it to me!" Lao Gao snatched a handful and let Lao Wan avoid it.


    He sighed, and looked at Lao Gao with difficulty: "Brother, we are both the same, we don''t have much money, but you know, this thing is used to burn money!"


    "Don''t f * cking speak nonsense!" Lao Gao was anxious.


    Lao Wan snickered in his heart, then he split the items in the plastic bag into two, "How about this, each of you take one. But after you finish drinking, you have to promise me one thing! If we can tie this string, then we will definitely have a lot of things to take care of in the future! "


    "F * ck!" Say it! "


    Only then did Lao Wan let go and gave the thing to the two of them. Then, he whispered it in Lao Gao''s and the woman''s ears.


    In these two days, I met an old acquaintance, Lao Yan.


    He drove a broken Poussin into the sand.


    The moment I got out of the car, I got lost and tried to get close to me.


    I don''t have a good impression of this person, and feel that his degree of treachery isn''t inferior to Boss Wang''s.


    However, I didn''t hit the smiling person as I reached out my hand to take the cigarette. I then started to chat with him.


    Of course, there was also a bunch of flattery, saying that my reputation in the underworld was about to surpass the Boss Wang''s, saying that I could now cover the sky with one hand.


    I hurriedly stopped, "Lao Yan, you can''t speak carelessly. I am following Boss Wang right now, how can my reputation be greater than Boss Wang''s?"


    I don''t know if Lao Yan really knew something, but he winked at me and stuck his mouth close to me, "Wen Zi, others don''t understand you, but I do. Are you someone who can honestly work under someone else? "


    I looked at Lao Yan warily.


    At that moment, a cold light shot out from his eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared and was replaced with a flattering smile.

 C222

    I quickly agreed upon a price with Lao Yan and gave him a huge discount. This allowed Lao Yan to gain face in front of his friends.


    It''s just that I feel that something''s wrong, why do I feel like Lao Yan seems to be able to see through me with a glance?


    Did he know all these things that had happened recently?


    It''s not unusual for him to know, but I don''t know how he saw through me.


    I have to be careful around Lao Yan.


    After Lao Yan left, Li Erzi came over and said to me: "Wen Zi, this Lao Yan, why do I feel like he has other intentions than drinking wine?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you think that he didn''t come here today just to ask for sand?"


    "¡­" "What''s the point?"


    "Didn''t you hear what he said just now? He said, Wen Zi, are you the kind of person who would obediently follow others? "


    My heart skipped a beat and my eyes slowly became cold.


    During the period when the Boss Wang was resting, the Boss Du began to make his move.


    In these past few days, he had not slept a single time, nor had he relaxed even for a moment. His heart was always tense, and he knew that the days of Boss Wang''s silence were only temporary.


    He still knew in his heart what sort of person Old Wang was.


    Therefore, ever since he had made up his mind that day, he immediately started searching for the girl.


    It was still the same as when he had tried to find the girl for Division Chief Liu, Boss Du had personally checked on it and Small Dragon Snake was in charge of finding the girl.


    These girls were all very willing to do this kind of thing and one by one, they rushed to come over.


    The conditions given by the Boss Du were especially tempting.


    He wanted to create a second Mengyao.


    As long as they could finish off the Division Chief Liu, then everything would have a chance to ease down!


    For a few days, none of the Boss Du s were able to catch a glimpse of him.


    These women are f * cking monsters!


    So the next day, these girls all came over,


    Although it was a lot purer, but its value had dropped by a lot, causing Boss Du to have a headache. It was not easy to find a second Mengyao.


    A hard worker pays a heavy price.


    That afternoon, the Boss Du was targeting a girl.


    This girl suddenly looked at her, she looked a little similar to Mengyao.


    He decided to use the girl.


    "What''s your name?" Boss Du asked.


    "Boss, my name is Han XX. Rest assured, I am still alive. I will definitely make him feel good!" the girl guaranteed, patting her chest.


    Boss Du rolled his eyes: "You aren''t f * cking called Han Yunxi, didn''t Small Dragon Snake tell you just now? Your name is Menglan! "


    Boss Du purposely named her with a name that was somewhat similar to Mengyao''s.


    The girl hastily gave herself a small slap. "Yes, yes ¡­"


    Boss Du was still a little worried: "You have to learn to be more quick-witted, understand?"


    "Yes, I got it, boss!"


    No matter how she looked at it, this girl did not have a better temperament than Mengyao. However, for the time being, she could only do this. This was one of the good girls.


    The Boss Du had no other choice.


    If they had delayed it any longer, something might have happened to Boss Du.


    Originally, he was prepared to let the Small Dragon Snake send Menglan there, but before he left, he suddenly realised that the way the Small Dragon Snake looked at Menglan was a little strange, and a little wretched.


    He was afraid that the Small Dragon Snake would become the second Xiao Wang, so he told the Small Dragon Snake to scram and sent the girl there himself.


    Boss Du was in a bit of a panic, he didn''t say much and just sent the girl to the office at Division Chief Liu''s building, telling the girl which office she was in and that she should go up by herself.


    Under the office building, the girl straightened her expression and lifted her skirt a few centimeters before walking up.


    When she reached the entrance of the office, the girl calmed herself down, thinking about what the Boss Du had taught her, and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Division Chief Liu''s voice came from inside.


    The door opened, but the girl did not come in.


    When Division Chief Liu saw this girl, he immediately stood up.


    It was not for anything else, but because this girl looked too similar to Mengyao!


    The clothes that Menglan was wearing today was exactly the same as the first time she had seen Mengyao.


    Division Chief Liu was stunned.


    But when he saw the girl''s face clearly, he realized that she was not Mengyao.


    "You are?" he asked.


    The girl smiled bashfully: "My name is Menglan, Boss Du asked me to come over to deliver the documents to you."


    As he spoke, he took out a briefcase.


    Division Chief Liu took it over with a pretentious manner, but his eyes were fixated on the girl''s body the entire time.


    Menglan saw all of this, she knew what was going on.


    He subconsciously covered his own skirt.


    This move was taught to her by Boss Du, and it successfully attracted her attention.


    It had to be said that Boss Du''s control over his taste was rather precise, he hated that he only knew the type of type that Division Chief Liu liked after succeeding.


    But he had forgotten one thing.


    The Division Chief Liu had gained intelligence from this setback.


    Although his eyes were wide open, Division Chief Liu only had Mengyao in his heart right now. He was only curious about this girl called Menglan, and wasn''t really that interested.


    Moreover, there was no one who could take Mengyao''s place right now.


    Division Chief Liu liked Mengyao.


    It felt like winning the lottery.


    It was fate when the two met in the vast sea of people. It was also fate when the two of them fell in love. The probability of that happening was almost the same as winning the lottery.


    In all of these years, Division Chief Liu had met many girls as well, but the only person that truly moved his heart was Mengyao alone.


    He could not explain why.


    Love doesn''t have any logic to it, does it?


    However, not everyone had this feeling.


    Is it that easy for a person to win a lottery and still want to hit the lottery a second time?


    At this time, Division Chief Liu looked at the girl in front of him, waved his hand, and said: "Alright, go back and tell him, I''ve seen the documents."


    There was a trace of annoyance in his tone.


    Everyone could see what the Boss Du meant.


    Menglan raised her eyebrows, thinking that something was amiss.


    The way he looked at her just now was clearly blasphemous, so why did it suddenly change?


    It wasn''t that she didn''t believe Liu Qingmei wouldn''t win, but most men would lose to her!


    She replied, but didn''t leave for a long time. Instead, she looked at Division Chief Liu affectionately.


    It was as if she was telling him, Since the food is ready, why not come over and have a bite?


    Division Chief Liu felt a little uncomfortable under the heated gaze as he raised his head to take a look.


    Oh my god! Menglan''s eyes lit up like a fox spirit as she stared at her.


    That feeling was even a bit terrifying.


    "You ¡­ Is there anything else? " Division Chief Liu asked weakly.


    Menglan secretly cursed at Division Chief Liu for acting tough, and then changed his position and sat on the desk of Division Chief Liu, his eyes full of teasing.


    "Division Chief Liu, you look especially like my first man ¡­"

 C223

    Division Chief Liu, you look especially like my first man.


    Boss Du did not say these words. Menglan had added them without permission.


    Although these words were old-fashioned, they were always tried and tested. Men always ate these words too. She had seen countless people, so she understood this principle. This could also be considered as her trump card.


    However, she had overlooked two things.


    First, her words were telling Division Chief Liu that it was not her first time.


    It had to be known that it was Mengyao''s first time in the beginning, and that was the reason why Division Chief Liu was captivated by him.


    Second, she was a bit too proactive.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in the world, so how could the Division Chief Liu not understand this logic?


    The originally lively atmosphere was instantly broken by a single sentence from Menglan.


    Division Chief Liu stared at her for a few seconds and laughed at himself.


    Menglan thought that Yue Yang had taken the bait, and turned around, wanting to hug his neck.


    "Aiya ¡­"


    Division Chief Liu pushed her.


    He almost pushed Menglan down from the desk.


    Menglan was puzzled. What''s wrong with this man?


    "This is my office. Be careful, if there''s nothing else, then leave!" Division Chief Liu''s eyes turned cold, and he ordered them to leave.


    The girl was extremely anxious. If she were to leave now, she would not be able to enjoy the preferential treatment given by the Boss Du at all!


    She had come precisely for this!


    She cursed in her heart and prepared to sit down again.


    Division Chief Liu slammed the table: "I said it already, this is my office!"


    Menglan was stunned for a few seconds.


    Aiya, what''s going on?


    The atmosphere was not right! It shouldn''t be like this!


    "Boss, you ¡­" Oh no, Division Chief Liu, you ¡­ " Menglan was worried, and immediately blurted out his catchphrase.


    Division Chief Liu laughed. This Boss, you still want to do the same thing, you simply do not put him in your eyes!


    "Scram!" Division Chief Liu began issuing orders to expel the guest.


    Menglan''s body trembled. She still wanted to make her last effort, so she placed a small card with her phone number written on it on the table. "Uhm, if you want to, you can call me anytime."


    And then he was thrown out.


    Without even looking at it, Division Chief Liu tore the card apart.


    This Menglan is good everywhere, it''s just that she doesn''t know how to act.


    In the end, she was so anxious that she revealed her true nature, as she had been doing when she stood by the street and handed out the small cards.


    She treated Division Chief Liu as a man who came to visit her!


    She had said before, people could not be too anxious because of money, if they were anxious, it would easily cause trouble, and that was exactly the kind of mistake Menglan made.


    Boss Du downstairs had been waiting. He was waiting for Menglan''s good news.


    Ten-odd minutes later, Menglan came down.


    Boss Du quickly let her into the car to ask her about her situation.


    Menglan sighed: "Old version, I didn''t manage to complete my task."


    "Why?" Boss Du felt that his plan was successful, so why did it fail?


    "That Division Chief Liu is untouchable! Not interested in me! " Menglan was still a little angry.


    Boss Du was furious, from the girl''s words, he could tell what had happened.


    His eyes darkened, "Damn! If you can''t even f * cking do it, then stop causing trouble for me here! "


    Menglan''s eyes moved: "Boss, I really did my best."


    Boss Du didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Since ancient times, ugly people always did things weird, and prostitutes set up memorial archway. Now that Menglan had become a whore, he still had the intention of blaming himself.


    Pow!


    Boss Du''s fiery temper burst forth, and in the car, he gave Menglan a slap on the face.


    "F * ck, useless trash!"


    Menglan did not dare make a sound as she covered her face with her hands and started crying.


    He wasn''t wrong.


    He had done it according to Boss Du''s orders, why did he still beat him up?


    It was all the fault of that Division Chief Liu!


    If it was anyone else, she would have guaranteed success!


    Boss Du was too lazy to waste words with her now. If Division Chief Liu was an ordinary person, would he need to be so picky? Did he have to do this?


    Now that Menglan had failed, this plan would definitely not work.


    Boss Du was angry at this.


    Other than this move, he did not know what else would be useful against Division Chief Liu.


    Boss Du threw a thousand yuan to Menglan and waved his hands in annoyance, "That''s enough, go!"


    See?


    Boss Du was still that loyal Boss Du. Even if it didn''t succeed, no matter how clumsy this girl was in his acting, he still gave the girl the money.


    After all, didn''t he use her?


    Furthermore, the other party had even received a slap on his face.


    Where could he find such a big brother?


    Although she was unwilling, Menglan still took the money and left.


    On the way back, the Boss Du''s phone rang.


    It was the Division Chief Liu. He initially did not want to pick up the call, but because he was lucky, he chose to do so.


    "That girl just now, you let her come, right?" It was the questioning tone of the Division Chief Liu on the phone.


    "En!" Boss Du replied and quickly explained. "Old Liu, to be honest, I can''t find them right now either, but don''t worry, I look for their information everyday, I''m just afraid that you''ll feel uncomfortable so I''ll let you relieve the pressure first ¡­"


    "Nonsense!" Do you know where we are?! " The Division Chief Liu shouted into the phone.


    Boss Du was shocked.


    "Is this place a place that that kind of people should come to?!" I''ll tell you, if you can''t find them both, don''t even mention those who can''t! I don''t want to hear it! "


    With that, Division Chief Liu hung up.


    Boss Du''s mood once again fell to the bottom.


    Now he was a little depressed.


    Crack! Crack!


    In Xiao Wang''s room, two Throwing Knife s had stuck themselves onto the wall. For the past two days, he did not go out at all.


    He called Mengyao everyday, and the two of them reported on their situation to each other.


    Now that Mengyao had returned to her hometown, she used money to set up a beauty salon. Business was not bad, she wanted Xiao Wang to go over there and help the two of them manage this beauty salon.


    Xiao Wang was moved, but he did not agree to it.


    Because he still couldn''t let a single person go.


    That was the Boss Du.


    He had caused so much trouble for the Boss Du, could he let go of all these and leave now?


    Even if he had to leave, he would not leave until he had done this for the Boss Du!


    The next day, Mengyao sent Xiao Wang a sum of money, telling him to spend it first.


    Xiao Wang sent all of them home.


    Xiao Wang was waiting for an opportunity, waiting for the Boss Du to give him a chance!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had let down the Boss Du, so he made a call.


    "What''s wrong?" Is there not enough money to spend? " Boss Du picked it up.


    "No ¡­" Brother, this matter, what are you going to do about it? Have you made up your mind? " Xiao Wang became anxious, and his tone became full of questioning.


    "I don''t need you to teach me anything!" The Boss Du scolded.


    "That''s not it, Big Brother ¡­" "I mean, if I did him in ¡­"


    "Don''t fucking think about it! If you don''t do it every day, I''ll f * * king find someone to do it first! "That''s it!" Boss Du hung up the phone.


    Only the stupefied Xiao Wang was left behind.


    Why was it so hard for him to exert just a little bit of strength?

 C224

    North of The City, inside and outside a night field.


    Lao Gao who had a beard pulled along had a beautiful woman dressed up beside him.


    The woman''s skin was dull, and she tried to cover her aging with ornaments.


    However, he couldn''t hide it at all.


    Lao Gao continuously looked down at the time, and his hands unconsciously reached into his arms.


    He also knew what it meant to do something like that. If he let himself be caught, he wouldn''t be able to think of doing it for the rest of his life.


    But there was nothing he could do. If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have a penny, and he wouldn''t be able to touch it.


    Did he have a choice?


    Like this woman, he had no choice.


    After a while, the two hoodlums with dyed hair came over. Walking in front of Lao Gao, they examined them with their noses: "You brought the thing here?"


    Lao Gao nodded his head quickly and handed over the things in his arms.


    The two scumbags nodded and laughed after confirming that there was nothing wrong, "Uncle, you''re talking about you. You''re not young anymore, why are you doing this? You already have a wife and children, right? "


    Lao Gao''s eyes turned cold: Are you guys here to search?


    "Haha, look at him. He''s getting impatient ¡­"


    One of them saw the woman and said, "Oh, this woman, is she your wife? Can you let me play once? "


    The woman opened her mouth, "It''s fine to play, but you can trade it for something else."


    "F * ck!" Are you worth it! "This will spoil the fun!" With a curse, the two of them disappeared into the alleyway.


    At this time, Lao Gao took out his phone and called Lao Wan.


    "Lao Wan, everything has been settled."


    "Alright, then go home first. I''ll come and find you later."


    "Hrm ¡­"


    After a while, Lao Wan arrived at Lao Gao''s house with something in his hand and some money.


    Lao Gao was not interested in the money, he only cared about it.


    As if he had gone mad, he snatched it from the Lao Wan''s hands and started to absorb it.


    The woman followed him. Lao Wan laughed and started to move himself.


    The three of them began to float around the room.


    After a while, Lao Gao started to take off the lady''s clothes without any hesitation. The lady did not resist, and started to take off the clothes with him, but Lao Gao was the only one who was not satisfied, the lady pulled Lao Wan in.


    Thus, a feast for the eyes of the three people was put on in the room.


    Dragon and Tiger Winding...


    After Menglan failed, the Boss Du knew that he could no longer rely on the Division Chief Liu.


    Recently, his business had not been able to do so, and the construction site was closed.


    When he left, not to mention others, even Boss Li and Boss Li had a different opinion of him in the next two days.


    "Find someone to guard the construction site these two days. We can''t start construction, but don''t lose anything." The Boss Du said to the Small Dragon Snake.


    "If we can''t even start construction, who would care about that kind of thing ¡­" Small Dragon Snake said weakly.


    "Fuck, what did you say?" Boss Du thought he heard wrong, and asked with his eyes open.


    "¡­" Small Dragon Snake did not dare to speak anymore.


    Boss Du looked at him fiercely and made a call to Boss Li.


    "Old Li? "In the past two days, I''ve told your people to save up and keep all the goods. When I start working again, you can send me the materials!"


    "Lao Du, then isn''t my factory going to close down? That won''t do ~" Boss Li said in a weird tone.


    "Then what do we do?" Boss Du did not understand what he meant.


    "Give my goods to someone else. When you need them, I''ll rush back to work!"


    Boss Du held onto the phone and was stunned for a few seconds.


    Actually, when Boss Li picked up the call, he could already feel that this person was calling him Lao Du and not Brother Du!


    His position immediately dropped.


    Boss Du couldn''t do it anymore, even ignoring him now.


    One must know that back then he took care of Boss Li, but now, how did he become like this?


    Boss Li even seemed to want to turn hostile.


    Boss Du regretted raising such an ingrate!


    He called Small Dragon Snake over to the construction site.


    As soon as he opened the door, the smell of dust greeted him. The site that used to be red with fire had now become like this.


    There were five to six people drinking in the room, and only when they saw Boss Du did they come out to greet him.


    Seeing this scene, Boss Du''s heart shattered.


    This construction site had cost him a lot of money and energy, and now that it had been sealed off by the Division Chief Liu, he was in no hurry to tell the truth.


    However, there was nothing he could do. Right now, he could only run aground.


    He thought that after this battle, the Division Chief Liu would appease his anger and go over to plead for mercy.


    His construction site actually didn''t have any big problems.


    And he was chosen as the imitation site last month!


    "Brother, this construction site is losing money every day." Small Dragon Snake didn''t know about the matters on the books before, but only after taking over a few businesses recently did he know how much benefits and losses there were.


    The current construction site, to put it harshly, was losing money every day, and losing money every day.


    Even he could not accept it, how could he not accept the fact that he was in Boss Du?


    The Boss Du did not say anything as he quietly got on the car and got the driver to take him to the next construction site.


    Three days after Lao Gao left, the Wang Yuxian found Lao Gao''s residence.


    It was a shabby rented room.


    Wang Yuxian who was dressed neatly opened the door and walked in. Upon entering, he saw Lao Gao lying on the bed.


    Inside the house, an indescribable smell assaulted his nose.


    It was a mess, not like a human''s place at all.


    "Lao Gao..." Wang Yuxian whispered as she sat on the side of the bed.


    Lao Gao opened his eyes and glanced at Wang Yuxian, then closed his eyes and continued sleeping.


    Wang Yuxian pushed his body.


    She didn''t know how long it had been since she last came into contact with Lao Gao, but the moment she came into contact with him, she felt that he had become so weak and frail.


    Almost weightless.


    "What are you doing?" Lao Gao sat up, and a vile aura came out of his mouth.


    Wang Yuxian endured the feeling of sadness in her heart and looked at him deeply: "Lao Gao, I''m in the wrong. Come back with me, okay?"


    Lao Gao rolled his eyes at her: "Going back with you? Wait until you and Zhang Wen send me in together? I''m not that fucking stupid! "


    "Lao Gao..." Wang Yuxian was anxious, her tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Lao Gao didn''t want to see her face, so he turned around and covered his head with the blanket. "Stop talking, go back wow, I don''t need you to give me money right now.


    Wang Yuxian cried.


    Lao Gao thought that he had come to share the restaurant with her? If the Wang Yuxian cared about this, could she have waited for Lao Gao for so long?


    Was a small restaurant worth her shamelessness?


    However, this restaurant contained too many memories, too many memories that she and Lao Gao shared.


    She wanted to protect this place, because she wanted to protect the warmth Lao Gao gave her in the past.


    She had always firmly believed that one day, Lao Gao would change his mind.


    So as long as the restaurant was there, Lao Gao had a chance of returning.


    But now that Lao Gao wanted to share the power equally with her, he really intended to sever all ties with her.


    The room was silent for a few seconds, and Lao Gao did not make a sound.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian sighed, left some money at the bedside and left.


    As soon as she stepped out of the door, she cried even harder.

 C225

    The next day, on the news.


    Boss Du''s two construction sites were both on TV.


    Pow!


    Boss Du was so angry that he threw the cup of water in his hands.


    Why did the Division Chief Liu, this beast, not leave any leeway for others? Initially, Boss Du had thought that there would be a way to ease things, but when he switched on the television today, he saw a scene that he shouldn''t have seen.


    Exposed.


    That would be irrevocable.


    What to do?


    Next, his construction site would be taken over by other developers. If he worked so hard, wouldn''t that be a waste of his time?


    His own hard work in lending out the money had all gone down the drain.


    All these were still fine, but what about his previous capital?


    Wasn''t it over as well?


    He felt a dull pain in his chest, and he almost vomited a mouthful of blood.


    He told himself with all his might not to be angry, not to be angry. He stabilized his emotions and called Division Chief Liu.


    This old fox had been targeting him frequently recently. Boss Du wanted to ask him what he actually wanted to do!


    "Hello?" A lazy voice sounded from the phone.


    "Old Liu, aren''t you going too far?" "You won''t leave me any chance of survival?" Boss Du endured his anger and said.


    "Who do you think you are to talk to me like that!" Division Chief Liu''s words left him speechless.


    He continued, "This has nothing to do with me. If you want to find me, go find Lao Duan!"


    As he spoke, he hung up the phone.


    Lao Duan?


    Boss Du thought quickly in his heart. Division Chief Liu was a smart person, he would definitely not take responsibility for this.


    Then, could it be Lao Duan?


    That is the Boss Wang!


    Thinking up to here, Boss Du almost limped out as he sat down. After so many days had passed, Boss Wang had finally released his strength.


    And this time, he was planning on making it impossible for him to escape!


    Boss Du''s face darkened. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to escape so easily this time.


    Boss Du placed his hand on the screen of the phone, unable to press for a long time.


    After a while.


    Boss Du finally pressed down.


    He was not seeking peace, but wanted to figure out whether or not it was Old Wang.


    The phone rang for a long time before it connected.


    "Old Wang, aren''t you going a bit too far?" Boss Du''s tone was not friendly.


    Boss Wang did not buy his words, "Lao Du, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? "


    His tone was filled with ridicule, as if he was telling Boss Du that it was me who had done it, what could he do about it?


    "If you don''t understand, I''ll take it as you agreeing."


    "Haha ¡­"


    Clap, Boss Du hung up.


    Now that things had developed to this point, there was nothing left to say. Boss Du knew that there was no room for compromise in this matter, this was how he had duped Boss Wang in the past.


    They were now fighting back with a tooth for a tooth.


    After putting down the phone, Boss Du looked like he was completely drained.


    If the two construction sites were gone, it would really be over.


    "Fuck, this Lao Du, how dare he call me!" Boss Wang said angrily to Pillar and me after he put down the phone.


    Pillar and Boss Wang discussed how to kill Boss Du this time, but I did not say anything.


    At noon, I went back to the hotel.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Wang Yuxian''s red eyes that were filled with tears.


    "What''s wrong with the Jade Immortal, Lao Gao is back?" I asked.


    She shook her head: "It has nothing to do with Lao Gao."


    With just one sentence, she made my heart tighten. She was basically telling me, was this all because of Lao Gao?


    I was suddenly particularly worried.


    If she had never contacted Lao Gao, then something troublesome would definitely happen if she were to contact him again one day.


    For example, that thing Lao Gao passed on to her ¡­


    However, the Wang Yuxian did not seem to be that kind of person, and should not be infected by that thing.


    But I was still a little worried.


    "Jade Immortal, it''s better for you to stay away from Lao Gao now. After all, he''s not the same as before."


    She looked up at me.


    I really do care about her, but I don''t know if my words have gone bad in her ears.


    She looked at me for a moment, then said to me.


    "Elder sister''s matter, you don''t need to worry about it. Since Lao Gao is not going home now, how can I stay far away from him?"


    I sighed and went to the kitchen to help out.


    North of The City, a place near the night.


    Lao Yan drove the Broken Pusan and brought a few people with him as he waited by the side of the road.


    A middle-aged man who was so thin that he almost looked out of place walked over at this moment.


    "Is everything settled?" Lao Yan looked at him with slanted eyes.


    "En, hurry up and pay!" The man was anxious.


    "Why are you urging me on? Why can''t I make a phone call to confirm it? " As Lao Yan said this, he called a person.


    They talked for a while before hanging up.


    Then he threw some money over.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly received it and stuffed it into his chest as if it was a treasure. Then, he lowered his head and quickly left.


    "Fuck, that''s the way it is. Sooner or later, someone will f * cking hold me down!" The people in Lao Yan''s Pusan''s car all spoke out.


    Lao Yan squinted his eyes: "He can be held down by anyone he wants. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Big brother, if he gets held down, won''t he implicate us?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry. With his IQ, he definitely won''t do! "Right, what''s his name?"


    "I think his name is Lao Gao ¡­"


    Lao Yan squinted his eyes.


    Lao Gao only left behind some money and bought the rest of it. When he was about to go back, he thought about it and smiled, then went back to the Wang Yuxian Hotel.


    At this time, it just so happened that Wang Yuxian was downstairs closing the door, and I was upstairs.


    Lao Gao did not see me, so he might have thought that I was not there. He entered the door with a dark smile and said to the Wang Yuxian, "Jade Immortal, what are you doing?"


    The moment Wang Yuxian saw Lao Gao, she had already compromised.


    She thought that Lao Gao had changed his mind and quickly tidied up his hair.


    "Lao Gao, you''re back."


    There was a hint of bitterness in his voice.


    "Right." Lao Gao sat down as soon as he entered the door, and looked up and down Wang Yuxian with malice in her eyes.


    Lao Gao had also recently thought it through. Since the Wang Yuxian refused to divorce him even if they had to die, then why wouldn''t he be more straightforward?


    No matter what, was the Wang Yuxian not as good as the woman that the Lao Wan had brought?


    Ever since Lao Gao returned, he did not look at Wang Yuxian for even a moment. On the first floor of the restaurant, Lao Gao wantonly swept his eyes over Wang Yuxian.


    "Lao Gao, do you want money ¡­ Not much today, just a few hundred dollars. "


    Wang Yuxian felt a little uncomfortable being stared at like that by Lao Gao, and she subconsciously moved her collar.


    Lao Gao''s adam''s apple moved up and down, as an indescribable scene formed in his mind.


    He grabbed Wang Yuxian''s hand, "Jade Immortal, I''m not leaving tonight."


    If it was before, Wang Yuxian would definitely be more than happy to hear Lao Gao say that, but now, Wang Yuxian said that her feelings for Lao Gao had not changed, right? In truth, there was a barrier in her heart, say, it had changed, but she still hoped that Lao Gao would stay.


    More importantly, I was upstairs right now.


    If she and Lao Gao were to do this on the first floor, she wouldn''t be able to do it.

 C226

    The dim light made Lao Gao even more impulsive.


    He did not care whether Wang Yuxian agreed or not, and immediately grabbed Wang Yuxian''s small arm, and pulled her into her embrace.


    "Lao Gao, wait a moment..."


    Seeing that Lao Gao''s mouth that was filled with stubble was about to close in on his, Wang Yuxian''s face immediately turned red. He did not know how long he had not felt this way.


    She was looking forward to it, but it shouldn''t be this time.


    This atmosphere was not right!


    Lao Gao treated Wang Yuxian''s refusal as a shyness. He immediately reached into Wang Yuxian''s chest with her big black hand, and patted her pockets with an evil smile.


    "Jade Immortal, why don''t you give it a try? Draining this stuff before doing something is definitely a form of enjoyment!"


    Inside a small transparent bag was a bit of white powder.


    It was this thing that had allowed Lao Gao to get further and further away from him!


    In that moment, Wang Yuxian''s slightly calm heart exploded, as she opened Lao Gao''s hand, her voice raised by a few decibels.


    "Lao Gao, are you that unafraid of death! Have you ever thought about what I would do if you died? "


    Time seemed to have stopped as Lao Gao regained his senses and slapped Wang Yuxian across the face.


    "Fuck, I let you enjoy it, yet you refuse to appreciate my kindness!?" Do you know how much these things are worth? "


    Wang Yuxian started crying, "This thing is even more valuable, is it even worth the value of our relationship?!"


    Lao Gao paused, and slapped him yet again.


    "This is fucking different!"


    Wang Yuxian was filled with tears, she did not know what to do.


    Lao Gao used his arm to grab onto Wang Yuxian''s neck, with both of his hands, he slowly pulled the thing out, and with his other hand, he fished for his lighter.


    Some people went astray.


    Some people were forced to do so.


    And some people do it for love.


    Under Lao Gao''s pressure, the Wang Yuxian was forced into a corner one step at a time.


    At this time, Lao Gao was no longer Lao Gao, but instead looked like a ferocious demon.


    At this moment, Wang Yuxian blocked a few attacks and then started to give up.


    She stared at Old Wang with red eyes, looking at him with the kind of gaze that you would use to make fun of me if you chose to.


    Her heart broke into countless pieces.


    Could it be that Lao Gao didn''t know how dangerous this thing was? Did he not know that after the Wang Yuxian absorbed it, it would become like him?


    He was not trying to make the Wang Yuxian enjoy it, but to have her fall along with him!


    Lao Gao, is he even human?


    Ka-cha.


    The lighter lit up, and an evil smile appeared on Lao Gao''s face: Jade Immortal, have a bite, it''s absolutely satisfying, at that time I will let you fly into the sky, haha!


    Two streams of tears flowed down Wang Yuxian''s face.


    Who told her to like Lao Gao?


    Who asked her to love the Lao Gao she loved so much?


    Perhaps, this was fate!


    Wang Yuxian simply closed her eyes and did not care about anything else.


    I had been listening to their conversation up there, my fists slowly clenching and clenching.


    Lao Gao, are you f * cking human again?


    Clang!


    At that moment, I kicked open the door upstairs.


    "Lao Gao, stop it right now!" I walked down, fists clenched.


    When Lao Gao saw me, he was shocked. He didn''t know that there was still someone hiding up there.


    "Wen Zi..." Wang Yuxian cried even harder.


    "Jade Immortal, are you still not clear about who Lao Gao is?!" I said angrily.


    Lao Gao was stunned for a few seconds before reacting. He hurriedly put away the things in his bosom and picked up a bottle of wine from the table.


    "Fuck, our family''s business, it''s none of your business! Get the hell out of here! "


    I put Wang Yuxian behind me and coldly said: "If you want to scram, it''s you who should do so!"


    "F * ck ¡­" Lao Gao threw a bottle of wine over. I raised my head to block and the bottle grazed my arm and flew away.


    Then, I shot forward like an arrow and grabbed onto Lao Gao''s hair, forcefully pulling him up to my knees.


    I prepared to give him an electric cannon, but after thinking about it for a moment, I decided to give up on it.


    He grabbed both his hands and locked them around him.


    With a light pull, I pulled out the contents of his pocket.


    "Zhang Wen, f * ck me..." Lao Gao was still struggling, but his other hand continued to punch out powerlessly.


    This fellow''s strength had decreased significantly. It felt as though he was scratching an itch when he hit someone.


    "Don''t you like smoking? I''ll let you smoke! " I opened it, poured it all into a bottle of wine, and spilled it on the floor.


    Zhang Wen, you ¡­" "AHH!" The moment I saw this thing disappear, Old Gao seemed to have gone insane as he frantically struggled in my embrace.


    Seems like he wants to eat me.


    I used my eyes to ask the Wang Yuxian what to do next.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head at me.


    I sighed, twisted Lao Gao''s hand and pushed him away, giving him a kick on my butt: "Scram!"


    I pulled the Rolling Gate down.


    Lao Gao scolded him for a while before bitterly leaving.


    In the restaurant, I lit up a cigarette and helplessly sat there smoking, while Wang Yuxian squatted on the floor with her knees in her arms.


    "Wen Zi, don''t tell anyone else about this." Wang Yuxian stroked her hair behind her ears and said softly.


    "If I didn''t say it, others would already know about it. Jade Immortal, I feel that all of you really don''t need to do it anymore." These words are my heartfelt words, it''s not that I want Wang Yuxian to leave Lao Gao and stay with me.


    I just want her to find something better. I don''t want her to live like that every day. It''s not like her at all.


    He didn''t know if she understood or not, but she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Jade Immortal, did you see it clearly? Lao Gao wants to harm you! Do you know how hurtful that thing is? " As soon as I get excited, I start talking freely.


    "Wen Zi, sister understands ¡­"


    "You still let him do that to you? What if I''m not here today? You are willing to let him succeed? " My hand was shaking as I held the cigarette.


    "But, in the end, he''s still my man ¡­"


    The Wang Yuxian was good everywhere, but she felt that her EQ was not mature enough.


    Or rather, I didn''t understand her past at all. I didn''t have the right to say anything like that.


    Everyone has a different color in love.


    "You are still young, and people who like you can make a whole new street. But why must you put all your heart into Lao Gao? I don''t believe that he''s that good! "


    Wang Yuxian lowered her head.


    I felt that it would be better to let her think things through herself. Thus, I extinguished my cigarette and went up. Soon after, the Wang Yuxian also came up.


    I heard her footsteps near my door and lingered for a moment.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    She knocked on the door.


    "Wen Zi, are you asleep?"


    I sat up in bed. "No."


    "¡­"


    The Wang Yuxian hesitated for a moment, then said: "Sister, tonight, can I sleep with you?"

 C227

    What Wang Yuxian said about sleeping with me, was completely not the least bit meant by a man and a woman. It was completely the words an injured woman would want to say to comfort her.


    I knew she wouldn''t sleep tonight.


    Am I not?


    So I got up and opened the door.


    The moment I opened the door, Wang Yuxian hugged me and sobbed in my arms.


    When Wang Yuxian was packing up her things, I was already wearing very little. With that one movement, I could feel everything. My gaze followed her enchanting neck and looked down.


    The white sweet potato was faintly discernible.


    The short skirt covered his torso perfectly, standing straight and evenly.


    I thought, ''If I could just enjoy it once and see how good it would be, or, let me touch it a few more times ¡­''


    The evil thoughts stopped here.


    If you want to think about it, that shouldn''t be today. The Wang Yuxian today needs my consolation.


    Her heart was broken.


    I embraced her in my arms and gently patted her, "Jade Immortal, don''t be sad. Whatever we say is secondary. The main thing is what you think in your heart."


    Wang Yuxian forced her head into my embrace.


    "Wen Zi, is big sis very childish sometimes?"


    I laughed helplessly. Wang Yuxian, this woman, showed me her strongest side, and secretly showed me her weak side.


    Even acting coquettishly in my arms.


    Women, are they all like this?


    I stroked her hair. "In love, it''s not just you. Many people do. Don''t think too much into it. If Lao Gao comes back to the Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua isn''t here, you can give me a call. "


    She nodded slightly.


    I held her and the two of us slept in my cot that night.


    In the morning, he opened his eyes and felt his body sinking heavily into the ground.


    Ouch!


    The Wang Yuxian is lying on my body in an ecstatic position! Looking at it now, it seemed like it was something else.


    Since they slept too late last night, and the bed was too small, Wang Yuxian definitely wouldn''t feel comfortable sleeping there.


    With half her shoulders out and her baby face against me, she moved.


    An evil fire rose from my body.


    I told myself in my heart that being suppressed by a beauty like this, it wouldn''t be normal for her to have no reaction, right?


    It was unknown if it was because Wang Yuxian felt the sprouting sapling, but she slowly opened her eyes.


    She frowned as she looked at me, then at the scenery under the blanket. Her little face immediately flushed red and she quickly got off my body.


    What a pity, I thought to myself, why are you in such a rush, Jade Immortal, I will not mind if you just lie there like this for the rest of your life.


    "Wen Zi, you woke up a long time ago?" She blushed and put on her coat with his back to me.


    I chuckled and nodded. "However, Jade Immortal, your sleeping appearance isn''t very good."


    She rolled her eyes at me. "Who told you to have such a small bed? If it wasn''t for that, I would have fallen by now. "


    "Haha ¡­" Her shy look made me laugh my head off.


    When that Jade Immortal and I went down, Acting Hu and Zhang Guohua also came. Early in the morning, Hei Mei followed beside Acting Hu.


    She was now a bit shameless as well.


    No matter where the Acting Hu went, they would just follow them, afraid that others wouldn''t know the two of them.


    Acting Hu did not mind.


    Because Hei Mei was not only his love, but also his bodyguard!


    One Hei Mei, against two Acting Hu!


    After chatting for a bit, I headed over to Boss Wang. The pillar was also there, and Boss Wang''s factory was starting up again. When the guard saw my car, he nodded respectfully at me.


    "Wen Zi, come, sit!"


    After entering, I realised that the secretary who came to Boss Li last time was also here.


    However, this woman''s expression was rather ugly.


    I laughed and sat down.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette: "Wen Zi, now that Boss Li wants to cooperate with us, what do you think we should do?"


    Pillar chuckled as he looked at me from the side.


    I laughed coldly in my heart. That Boss Li suddenly remembered something.


    It might be because it was hard for the Boss Du to take action with the goods he had in hand, so he had no choice but to come back to ask the Boss Wang for help.


    Looks like Boss Li was going to sacrifice his secretary today.


    "I do not know much about the business matters of the Boss Wang, but if there is a chance, please give it a chance!" "No," I said.


    The secretary looked at me gratefully.


    "Alright!" Boss Wang stood up and walked in front of the secretary, using his hand to support her chin and said, "Today, you will play with us two brothers, and if you enjoy yourself, I will agree, what do you think?"


    She bit her lip and nodded.


    Boss Wang smiled in satisfaction, and told me and the pillar can take this woman away.


    Instead of touching her, I let the pillar carry her away.


    I don''t know why, but ever since my heart fell at Wang Yuxian''s place, I can''t let go of anyone else.


    I went out to the field.


    Surrounding Li Erzi was a group of people, I did not recognize any of those people, they seemed to be from the Hooligan s nearby, and upon seeing me, they all called out to me like the Brother Wen s.


    Li Erzi secretly smiled at me.


    I know it''s all because of him.


    Li Erzi had already become the number one brother on the battlefield.


    "Wen Zi, how has Boss Wang been recently?" he asked me.


    "He might be ready to move in the next few days." "No," I said.


    "Mm ¡­" Wen Zi, be careful. " He gave me a cigarette.


    I nodded as I looked at the cigarette in my hand and laughed. "Er Zi, your addiction has gotten bigger and bigger recently. Haha!"


    "Haha ¡­"


    Li Erzi''s feelings were not wrong. After his last failure, the Boss Wang would not give him any more chances to turn the tables on him.


    Today, after I left with Pillar, he went to find Section Chief Duan.


    The two of them discussed what to do next.


    It was still the same tea house. Both of them were very low-key.


    Boss Wang took a sip of tea: "Lao Duan, what do you think of the matter that I told you about the other day?"


    "I don''t know anything about your business. You can decide on your own. I''ll cooperate with you as much as I can!"


    For the Section Chief Duan to say such words, it seemed like the relationship between the two of them was very serious.


    The things that the Boss Wang had recently given to the Old Mother of Section Chief Duan were not in vain.


    What ginseng, gaga, so the old man every day red face.


    When Section Chief Duan saw this, he was very happy.


    "En, this time, I am prepared to make the Lao Du unable to turn over its body!"


    "En, Division Chief Liu has already said that we will not bother with him anymore, we can do whatever we want with him."


    Boss Wang smiled in satisfaction, and then asked Section Chief Duan if he could catch up with him.


    He shook his head and said, "Old Liu''s temper is worse than mine. I can''t call him out."


    Boss Wang looked around and asked the location of the Division Chief Liu clearly.


    That afternoon, he had someone send him a card.


    She was a pretty girl, after all, it wasn''t appropriate for a man to go to such an event.


    But the things that the Boss Wang had brought back, the other party had not accepted them at all.

 C228

    She was a pretty good princess who would often go to''s nightground. Boss Wang would always give her some money to spend, and she was especially ''loyal'' to Boss Wang.


    "Old Wang, I''m not collecting anything ~" the lady said as she got into Boss Wang''s car.


    The Boss Wang playfully rubbed her chest with all his strength, his gaze wantonly sweeping from top to bottom: "If you don''t want to accept, then so be it. What else did he say?"


    The lady took the opportunity to fall into Boss Wang''s arms and rebuked: "I don''t want to say."


    If it was any other woman, Boss Wang would definitely slap her until she was defeated. But to this woman, Boss Wang still laughed mischievously and directly reached his hand in.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you have a good time later."


    The woman then laughed and told him the truth.


    As long as he didn''t commit any crimes, he didn''t care.


    These words made Boss Wang consider for a long time.


    Boss Wang smiled in satisfaction, and then let the driver drive to a nearby hotel.


    The next morning, a few developers went to Boss Du''s construction site under the lead of people from the provincial hall.


    Not for anything else, but to take over.


    The construction site was not bad, people were trying to take over, but when some people heard that this was the construction site of the Boss Du, they did not dare to take over, who did not know who the Boss Du was?


    However, there were still a few people who wanted to try it out for themselves.


    In any case, he was protected by the law, what was there to be afraid of?


    At that time, the Small Dragon Snake was also at the construction site. The Boss Du had repeatedly told him to look after the construction site.


    The Small Dragon Snake basically brought people here to guard it every day.


    Seeing so many people coming in, Small Dragon Snake ordered the security guards to guard the door.


    "F * ck, what the f * ck are they doing?" he called out.


    The developers were scared out of their wits.


    Just then, the people from the provincial hall who were standing behind the developers walked out. They took out their ID cards and told Small Dragon Snake to open the door quickly, if he did not, they would have to report to their superiors.


    Small Dragon Snake was startled, he was too clear about what reporting to the higher ups meant. If he was impulsive, he might have to go in.


    He was not Xiao Wang, so he would not risk his life for the sake of the Boss Du.


    If it was Xiao Wang, a few Throwing Knife s would have been thrown out!


    Small Dragon Snake did not have anyone open the door first, and then called Boss Du.


    Boss Du was angry to begin with, after receiving Small Dragon Snake''s call, his eyes turned black and he almost fainted.


    He rushed to the construction site immediately.


    He was very clear on what was going on. In another half a year, the construction site would be completed. Taking the site away at this time was basically making things difficult for him.


    He was more anxious than anyone else.


    The funding and financing of the construction site had completely drained his blood and sweat.


    If he was taken back now, then the loan alone would have pressured him to the point where he wouldn''t be able to breathe.


    Ten-odd minutes later, Boss Du arrived at the construction site.


    Small Dragon Snake was already waiting at the door.


    "Big brother, they have already entered." Small Dragon Snake said anxiously.


    Boss Du''s eyes darkened as he led the way in.


    From afar, he saw a group of people pointing fingers.


    These people were quite satisfied with the situation of the construction site.


    How could they not be satisfied? This was equivalent to other people cooking their food. When they came, they would just warm up and eat, and all sorts of work had been done by the Boss Du on the construction site.


    "What the fuck do you want to do!" Boss Du shouted.


    These people turned to look at him.


    Several of them recognized Boss Du and hurriedly explained, "Lao Du, don''t be angry yet, aren''t we just here to pass the time? "The higher-ups have already released their message. There''s nothing we can do ¡­"


    "F * ck!" "Nonsense, whoever dares to touch the construction site, I''ll f * * king chop them off!" Boss Du was so anxious that he almost forgot there were still a few people from the provincial hall present!


    Others would rather eat the Boss Du, but these people would not.


    They coldly looked at Boss Du. After he finished venting his anger, two of them came over and cuffed him up.


    Boss Du was stunned, what''s going on?


    Why were they tying him up when they were investigating their own construction site?


    There was no expression on their faces.


    "I''m accusing you of a crime of intimidation. Come with us!"


    Boss Du looked at them in disbelief, as if he had been hit on the head.


    What?


    Threat?


    Was this a f * * king threat? He had just cursed a few times and then threatened her?


    Then what about the usual talk about f * cking f * cking and f * cking f * cking sh * tting? What was this?


    Did QJ fail?


    He was taken away before he could think of a reason.


    He went straight to the interrogation room in the provincial hall.


    He had no choice but to obediently stay inside as the four of them took turns interrogating him.


    Boss Du did not close his eyes and was questioned non-stop for the whole night.


    Their questions were rather strange as well.


    Why did you cut them?


    Do you cut with a knife? So where did your knife come from?


    Are you going to chop it yourself or something?


    Have you ever thought about using another weapon, like a gun...


    Boss Du almost vomited blood.


    Many of his connections found out that he had been captured and tried to think of ways to protect him, but they all failed. They couldn''t even get into the entrance of the other provincial hall, let alone help Boss Du.


    There was no other way. They had done their best.


    After Boss Du was captured, he no longer had a backbone, he did not know what to do, and in front of these people, he did not even dare say a single unnecessary word.


    They had seen this construction site before, and went to another construction site in the Boss Du.


    If both of these construction sites were captured, then the Boss Du''s vitality would be greatly damaged by 70%!


    In other words, in the future, he would no longer have the ability to challenge the Boss Wang.


    Fear of crime.


    This crime wasn''t big, but it wasn''t small either.


    Boss Du''s face was pale the whole night. It was so ugly that it looked like he had drank a few kilograms of white wine.


    The next day, Boss Du''s wife came over to pay his bail and then took him out.


    "Lao Du, if we don''t have the money, then it''s all gone. If we continue to earn money, don''t be angry. It wasn''t easy for a middle-aged woman in her forties to say such words.


    There was no other way. Who asked her to follow the Boss Du since she was just a little over twenty?


    Her feelings for the Boss Du were real.


    "I''m fine." Boss Du squeezed out a few words, but when he spoke, his voice was trembling. Everyone could see that he had something on his mind!


    After getting on the car, Boss Du told the driver to go home first.


    His head buzzed continuously from the beginning, and he needed to take a good rest. Otherwise, his body wouldn''t be able to take it.

 C229

    However, the Boss Du was not concerned with his body right now, but with his two construction site matters.


    On the carriage, he called Small Dragon Snake.


    Xiao Long had been waiting beside the phone all this time. Seeing Boss Du''s call, he quickly picked it up.


    "Big brother, you came out?"


    "Hmm, what about the construction site?"


    "This ¡­"


    A bad premonition rose from the Boss Du. As he panicked, his chest felt hot again, "Quickly tell me, what happened?"


    Only then did Small Dragon Snake open his mouth slowly, "Big brother, both construction sites are gone!"


    Boss Du''s hand that was holding the phone was trembling.


    "No more?" "What the fuck does that mean!"


    "They were all taken away ¡­"


    Bada.


    The phone dropped in the car.


    So, so many things had happened in the entire day that Boss Du had been inside. Originally, these things had to go through a long process, and originally, they would have been investigated for a long time. But why did it happen so quickly?


    A person would understand what was going on in their heart.


    The Boss Du was even clearer.


    It was all his fault for saying such harsh words back then. Otherwise, how could he have been captured by these policemen?


    Otherwise, he would have been able to do his best out there. At least he wouldn''t have let the construction site get taken away so easily.


    But now, he had nothing!


    Two construction sites caused him to be out of breath!


    Boss Wang, you are f * cking ruthless!


    Clang!


    Thinking of this, Boss Du''s head sank, and he immediately fainted in the car!


    In a rented room near the villa area, Xiao Wang was practicing his Throwing Knife bare-chested.


    He could now almost die with a knife.


    Leaning against the wall, Xiao Wang''s confidence was boosted by the sight of an inflatable doll that had long been stuck into it. He firmly believed that as long as he made a move, the Boss Du would definitely see him in a new light.


    However, in the past two days, he did not know a single thing about what had happened outside.


    These days, Mengyao had even secretly come back once, and after compensating Xiao Wang for an entire day, the two of them never got out of bed.


    Xiao Wang''s electric pony, was full of electricity and electricity, and it was full of trouble to charge again and again. was very satisfied with the way things had turned out, but Xiao Wang was very worried.


    He was worried that Mengyao would be seen, worried that someone would suddenly come and capture him.


    He still loved Mengyao, so he couldn''t let Mengyao sustain any injuries or have any problems with her.


    Thus, on the night of the second day, he sent Mengyao away.


    Mengyao said that she would come again in two days.


    Back in the rented room, Xiao Wang started to practice the Throwing Knife with all his might.


    The next day, Xiao Wang heard the news of Boss Du being hospitalized from a little brother of his.


    He was stunned.


    Why would the Boss Du be hospitalized?


    He was anxious in his heart. After thinking about it, he put on his jacket and a peaked cap and rushed to the hospital. There was nothing he could do.


    Boss Du was in the hospital and he was very worried.


    Inside the hospital, Small Dragon Snake was being guarded by a few of his subordinates, while his wife was serving him. When Xiao Wang went in, he saw the motionless Boss Du lying on the bed, and the rims of his eyes immediately turned red.


    "How is big brother?"


    The woman turned and looked at Xiao Wang, and cried: "The doctor said that because of the anger attacking her heart, she is temporarily unconscious."


    "Then when will you wake up?"


    "It might be a year, it might be a second, I might be able to wake up, I might not be able to ¡­"


    "¡­"


    Xiao Wang did not say anything, he kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Boss Du a few times.


    No one stopped him, and no one bothered about the Small Dragon Snake.


    Xiao Wang thought that if Boss Du was awake at this moment, he would definitely be scolding him again.


    If I''m not dead, why are you kowtowing? Kowtow to the dead!


    However, he might never hear this voice again.


    It was hard to say if he was unconscious, but he had to rely on his own consciousness. The current Boss Du probably did not want to wake up as well, he wanted to be quiet for a while, so that he would not have to worry about anything.


    This kind of coma was the best result.


    After leaving the ward, Xiao Wang said to the Small Dragon Snake: "What''s going on?"


    Small Dragon Snake explained the matter of the construction site being filmed, then added another sentence: "This is definitely f * * king done by Boss Wang! But don''t be impulsive. Wait until Big Bro wakes up before making a decision! "


    When Boss Du wakes up, all the cucumber vegetables will be cold!


    Xiao Wang nodded, told Small Dragon Snake to take care of Big Brother in the next two days, and then left with his head lowered.


    He did not dare to stay in the hospital for long. There were too many people here, and if he was seen by others, he would have to go in as well.


    But he still couldn''t go in yet. He still had his own matters to attend to!


    From the moment he saw Boss Du, he decided in his heart that he would help his big brother vent his anger!


    No matter what, he was going to vent his anger!


    Returning to the rented room, Xiao Wang began to think about how he should act, and this time, he would not act rashly.


    He called his little brother a few times, asking them to find out where the Boss Wang was.


    Not long after, he received a reply.


    Boss Wang was a song about victory every day.


    The little brother was right, the Boss Wang never thought of hiding, and there was no need for him to hide, the current situation was one-sided, the Boss Wang had already started to enjoy the fruits of his victory.


    Tonight, he was in the Brilliant KTV.


    Xiao Wang secretly laughed, his mind thinking of what kind of expression Boss Du would have when he woke up and heard that he had destroyed the Boss Wang.


    The current Xiao Wang was like a child who wanted to take credit in front of his parents.


    I desperately hope that the Boss Du can see it.


    With the previous failure, this time Xiao Wang was smarter.


    This time, he planned everything from the beginning to the end.


    The Boss Wang would definitely follow them every day when they go out. He had to find a time when there was no one to take action, otherwise, the chances of success would drop by half, especially when he couldn''t meet Zhang Wen and his pillar.


    Furthermore, this time, he did not need to use a knife, he was going to use a Throwing Knife!


    These past two days, as Xiao Wang asked around for news of the Boss Wang, he used some blueprints to make various plans at home. This time, Xiao Wang really put in a lot of effort!


    When he was in school, he didn''t put in so much effort.


    But upon closer inspection, the drawing was something only Xiao Wang could understand.


    At the top were a few sloppy words.


    The plan to assassinate the Boss Wang.


    It was written in red ink, showing Xiao Wang''s determination.


    However, below, there were a few simple diagrams that appeared like comics. One of them was Xiao Wang who was holding a red Throwing Knife, and that person who was laughing merrily, and the one who had collapsed and was gasping on the ground was Boss Wang.


    If Xiao Wang hadn''t followed the Boss Du, he might have gone to study art. This art style and brains, ordinary people wouldn''t have it.


    Just like that, one of the comics stars had become dejected.


    Looking at the little person''s face on the painting, Xiao Wang seemed to see how proud he was the moment he succeeded ¡­

 C230

    Xiao Wang, it''s Jing Ke, he wants to assassinate the Duke of Qin!


    Legends said that Jing Ke also knew Throwing Knife!


    Furthermore, he was playing it to his heart''s content.


    Xiao Wang only found out about this recently.


    These past two days, when he had nothing better to do at night, he would go out and stomp on the ground to see where the Boss Wang had been.


    At the same time, he was also figuring out where he should go to make his move.


    In the end, he decided to make a move near Boss Wang''s home.


    At that time, the Boss Wang''s defenses were the weakest.


    He would definitely succeed.


    These two days, Boss Wang was not going to be too happy.


    Boss Du laid unconscious in the hospital, he even pretended to send some money over, saying it was a fee for comfort. Luckily Boss Du fainted, if he was awake, he would have been knocked out twice.


    However, the Boss Wang was very smart, he did not try to take pictures of the two construction sites on the Boss Du.


    It wasn''t like no one was watching. If he took the two construction sites into his arms, he would definitely be noticed. It wouldn''t be convenient for him to do anything at that time.


    Therefore, he found a few real estate developers on the market and used his own funds to buy them.


    To put it bluntly, Boss Du relied on the hands of others to profit from this.


    But it wasn''t him who was standing in front, carrying the thunder.


    The Boss Wang liked it this way. Playing in the dark, was it fun?


    These past two days have been the pinnacle of his life. Every day, he would call a bunch of his friends out to play. The bosses who helped him, the pillars, and me.


    He never thought that Xiao Wang would already be targeting him at this time.


    Today, Xiao Wang took the opportunity when it was dark to go out. He made his little brother wait for Boss Wang to come out of the Splendid KTV and went to guard the vicinity of Boss Wang''s home.


    Boss Wang went to the Splendid KTV as usual at night and played until late at night before coming out.


    When the little brother called Xiao Wang, he almost fell asleep.


    It was already two in the morning, he thought to himself, this Boss Wang really knows how to play, he''s even more playful than a young man.


    Not long later, the Boss Wang returned.


    Xiao Wang was immediately excited, this time, he was going to get serious, he finally got this chance!


    The time and place were on his side, it would be difficult for him not to succeed!


    Furthermore, Boss Wang was still drunk, his feet seemed to be floating.


    The driver got off the car, opened the door for Boss Wang, and then went to the trunk to retrieve his things.


    Now!


    As Xiao Wang thought this in his heart, he stood up. With full strength in his hands, he threw the Throwing Knife over.


    Aiya.


    Only after Xiao Wang threw out the Throwing Knife, did he realize that he had been squatting there for too long, and his hands were numb.


    However, the Throwing Knife still flew towards the Boss Wang quickly while scrubbing the air.


    Clang!


    The Throwing Knife was deeply stuck inside the Boss Wang''s Mercedes-Benz!


    Xiao Wang had really reached the point where he could become one with the Saber Man, even when his hands were numb, he could use the Throwing Knife to such perfection.


    If the blade were to stab into Boss Wang''s body, it would definitely pierce through his stomach!


    When the Boss Wang saw the Throwing Knife, he immediately woke up. He wanted to run, but immediately after, Xiao Wang flew over with his second blade.


    "Whiz!"


    Ah!" A person screamed as Little Wang looked over. It was the f * cking driver!


    At this time, the driver rushed over and blocked a blade attack for Boss Du.


    The knife stabbed deeply into the driver''s arm.


    "F * ck!" Xiao Wang cursed and went to touch the third set of Throwing Knife.


    But at this moment, an unimaginable scene appeared.


    At the corner of Boss Wang''s house, a pillar was charging over with a few people.


    There were about a dozen people.


    F * ck!


    Xiao Wang was immediately struck dumb. Didn''t his little brother tell him that only one car in Boss Wang would return tonight? Didn''t he just come back with the driver?


    Why did the pillar suddenly appear?


    But he quickly calmed down. What was he afraid of, having a Throwing Knife?


    Sou sou!


    Xiao Wang beautifully turned his body, and two Throwing Knife flew over with a whistling sound. However, none of them hit his, instead hitting the wall.


    What was going on?


    Xiao Wang was panicking. Why did his heart tremble when he saw the pillar in front of her?


    So much so that he himself couldn''t even use Throwing Knife s!


    In the blink of an eye, they were right in front of Xiao Wang. He couldn''t even run away now, his legs were useless, he simply couldn''t outrun these people.


    The pillar did not come over, but went over to help protect Boss Wang.


    The crowd knocked Xiao Wang down to the ground in a few breaths'' time.


    Xiao Wang curled up his hands around his head, protecting his body with all his might.


    The Boss Wang finally regained his senses. Looking at the Throwing Knife that was deeply embedded in the body of the car, he felt that it was still a bit inconceivable.


    Throwing Knife hurting people, that was only in novels!


    Seeing that Xiao Wang did not move, all of them stopped.


    In the past, Xiao Wang was just a weakling. If he was beaten up by others, he would be beaten up.


    But now, it was different.


    He came here with the determination to kill the Boss Wang, and his purpose for coming was very simple, and that was to completely kill the Boss Wang!


    He wouldn''t give up even if he had to bet his life!


    These people stopped, but no one noticed that there were two Throwing Knife s in Xiao Wang''s arms. Taking advantage that they were not paying attention, Xiao Wang turned around in fear and with a whoosh, his blade flew out again.


    The Throwing Knife scratched the thigh of the pillar and pierced through.


    He almost jumped into the Boss Wang.


    No one would have thought that Xiao Wang would still have this kind of strength after being knocked down, and could still throw out such a heavy Throwing Knife.


    "What the f * ck are you guys doing!? "Get rid of him for me!"


    If it really hit the Boss Wang, then it would be over!


    Pillar''s words actually meant to tell them to break Xiao Wang''s legs or cripple Xiao Wang. But he had forgotten that the people he brought with him today were all new Hooligan s who had not been with him for too long, all of them were young and vigorous, and their attacks were ruthless. Sometimes, they simply didn''t care about the consequences.


    When he said this, a bastard called Zhang Qiang immediately snatched the last Throwing Knife in Xiao Wang''s embrace and stabbed it into Xiao Wang''s chest.


    At that time, his mind was also blank, he just wanted Xiao Wang to stop.


    Xiao Wang felt heat in his chest, and the surrounding time seemed to have stopped as he looked at Zhang Qiang.


    "Pu ci!"


    Another stab at his chest.


    Xiao Wang''s body trembled, and blood instantly flowed out from the blade.


    Zhang Qiang''s eyes turned red, and he slashed again.


    At this time, Xiao Wang didn''t even have the strength to look at him anymore.


    The surrounding people all subconsciously left Xiao Wang as well. Only Zhang Qiang seemed to have gone crazy as he stabbed a knife into Xiao Wang''s body.


    Slash after slash, he could not even count how many times he had stabbed.


    Only Xiao Wang who was lying on the ground with his eyes completely exposed was left.


    Pillar silently cursed, everything happened too fast, only a few seconds passed, and by the time he managed to react, Xiao Wang was already motionless.


    He quickly took two steps forward and gave Zhang Qiang a kick. You don''t fucking know how to stop! "

 C231

    Zhang Qiang was also stunned.


    Looking at the dead Xiao Wang on the ground, he didn''t even have time to react to what he had done as cold sweat instantly flowed down his head.


    "Brother Zhuzi, I did what you said!" Zhang Qiang hurriedly said.


    Pillar raised his hand and slapped him, "Nonsense, did I let you kill someone!?" "Damn!"


    This time, no one said anything, and stared blankly at Xiao Wang.


    For example, Xiao Wang, who had trained for so many days as a Throwing Knife, was indeed strong enough to kill, but in the end, he was still unable to stop Boss Wang with a single slash.


    The vast blueprint that he had in his mind could only be realized in another world.


    In this society where fish and dragons were mixed together, Xiao Wang was just a small fry. He did not even have time to realize his dream before he died under the blade of a stranger.


    Grief?


    Sad?


    Pillar lowered his head and looked at Xiao Wang, but he couldn''t tell what he was feeling. He had known Xiao Wang for a long time, but he never expected that he would die in the hands of his men.


    He had fought with Xiao Wang who knows how many times, but he had never thought of killing him.


    "There''s no saving him, let''s go!" At this time, Boss Wang also came over.


    Pillar waved them away.


    Only then did Boss Wang go home and sat down to light a cigarette.


    As the ethereal smoke rose, his mind brightened.


    When Xiao Wang was in trouble, it was around two in the morning.


    At the moment, he was far away from home, in the best hospital and ward.


    An old man in a flowery robe was lying on the bed. Beside him was an old man with similar white hair who was accompanying him.


    At two o''clock in the morning, the old man beside him was asleep.


    A tear rolled down the corner of the old man''s eyes which lay on the sickbed. His eyes moved as if water had dripped into a calm pond.


    Then, a pair of turbid eyes opened.


    His finger moved slightly.


    His mouth began to move as well.


    The heavens were playing a joke on Xiao Wang. His father, who had been unconscious for more than ten years, had actually awoken.


    Noticing that something was wrong, the old woman beside him woke up.


    Seeing the old man who was about to speak, he was so excited that tears started to flow from his eyes.


    When she reacted, the first thing she did was to call the nurse. Suddenly, she called her only son, Xiao Wang.


    Normally, Xiao Wang never turned off his phone, but for some reason, his phone was turned off today.


    At the same time, in the hospital of Jinhai City, Boss Du, who had been unconscious, slowly opened his eyes.


    Just now, he had a dream that Xiao Wang would come and say goodbye to him, that he wouldn''t be following him anymore and would have to start anew.


    In his dream, he scolded Xiao Wang.


    The first thing Boss Du did when he woke up was to tell the people around him not to act rashly, and to ask them to notify Xiao Wang the next morning.


    If Boss Du had woken up a few hours earlier, things would definitely not have turned out this way.


    But it had already happened, and anything he said would be of no use.


    The Boss Du at this time, still didn''t know that something had happened to Xiao Wang. However, through this time, he seemed to have figured it out, at most, he would not be able to do anything anymore.


    In the future, when it was the youth''s world, he was prepared to give the rest of his business to Xiao Wang and then retire from the martial arts world.


    In this complicated society, he found it increasingly difficult to continue playing.


    In the entire night, Boss Du did all kinds of tests and the nurses and doctors beside him never stopped.


    On the icy cold ground, the lifeless Xiao Wang lied there. His eyes were wide open, filled with disbelief, and a trace of unwillingness could be seen.


    Even to his death, he had not seen how the Boss Wang died, nor had he seen the Boss Du awaken. How could he be willing to accept this?


    If a person died like a lamp being extinguished, then he could only sigh to himself in another world.


    The next morning, Boss Wang was surrounded by police.


    The Boss Wang did not feel that it was troublesome at all. The reason he gave was simple, even though it was normal for him to return home tonight, a person like Xiao Wang appeared out of nowhere and wanted his life.


    But in the end, he didn''t succeed and was accidentally stabbed to death by one of his subordinates.


    He also called in a lawyer to defend himself.


    "Boss Wang, it''s not that you''re defending yourself, it''s that your defense is improper." One of the policemen said.


    He waved his hand nonchalantly. "It''s fine if I overdo it. It''s not like I''m the one who did it."


    "Oh, that murderer, what weapon did he use to kill you?" the policeman asked again.


    Boss Wang pointed to the Throwing Knife in his Mercedes-Benz and said: "Throwing Knife."


    "What the heck is this?"


    "Throwing Knife, Xiao Li''s Throwing Knife!"


    Boss Wang told Section Chief Duan about this matter immediately, and Section Chief Duan only asked him a few questions.


    First, whether or not he could do it himself.


    Second, was he really ambushed?


    After finalizing these two items, Section Chief Duan told Boss Wang that there was no need to care about other matters.


    Boss Wang readily agreed.


    Zhang Qiang was definitely going to hand it over. After that night, the Boss Wang let Pillar of Death keep watch over him and did not let him leave.


    After hanging up the phone with Section Chief Duan, Boss Wang immediately had brought back to the nearby police station.


    This matter could be considered as solved.


    No matter what, he was the one who came here first to assassinate him, so what did it have to do with him if one of his men accidentally killed him?


    Xiao Wang''s body was pulled away and his family members were informed to come over to inspect it.


    However, the people from the police station were unable to contact Xiao Wang''s family, and in the end, were able to contact the Boss Du.


    did not hear anything about this matter. In the day, Xiao Wang''s phone call had not been able to be reached, and Boss Du was still thinking of making a trip to Xiao Wang''s place to see what was going on with him.


    But before he could go out, his phone rang.


    It was from an acquaintance in the police station.


    "What is it?" Boss Du picked it up.


    "Lao Du, I''ll tell you one thing, you have to be prepared."


    "En, go ahead!" Boss Du squinted his eyes.


    "Your subordinate, Xiao Wang, had an accident last night."


    "¡­" Boss Du''s heart thumped wildly for two days as he looked at him in disbelief, "Who did you say? Xiao Wang? "You didn''t see wrong, wow ¡­"


    "Lao Du, it''s not that I haven''t seen Xiao Wang before, I''m sure I''m not mistaken. If you have the time, come over to the station and recognize his corpse, and then inform his family. Otherwise, it wouldn''t end well for us ¡­"


    Boss Du did not ask who killed Xiao Wang, nor did he ask what was going on. After putting down the phone, he stared blankly for a moment, before quickly getting the driver to bring him to the police station.


    He did not care about the discomfort he was feeling.


    On the way, he felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart.


    After 20 minutes, he arrived at the police station. The person who called him had been waiting outside for a long time. He took him to the back to identify the body.

 C232

    In the cold room, Boss Du almost stopped breathing a few times.


    ~ Isn''t the one lying inside with his eyes wide open, Xiao Wang?


    Immediately, his mind was filled with memories of the time when Xiao Wang had just mixed in with him. At that time, Xiao Wang was still a youth that was as young as spring onion.


    Just a little dazed.


    Back then, he did not think too much into it and casually accepted Xiao Wang.


    This was undoubtedly a white-haired man giving away a black-haired man.


    That heart-wrenching feeling, caused Boss Du to be unable to control himself.


    Breathing in the cold air, his entire body felt as if it was frozen.


    The last time they had met was still fresh in his memory, as his memories still rested on the last time he had met with Xiao Wang.


    Although he looked angry, he actually knew in his heart that Xiao Wang was trying to help him vent his anger.


    Xiao Wang treated him sincerely.


    In today''s society, where could one find such true love?


    Boss Du signed the confirmation.


    Then, he brought out Xiao Wang''s corpse.


    On the way out, he asked the familiar person, and he was quite frank.


    He directly asked if it was done by the Boss Wang.


    That person nodded and shook his head, he said it was Boss Wang, but one of his subordinates did it, he was currently in the police station.


    "Alright then, it''s the same no matter what!" Boss Du stormed out of the door.


    From behind him came the voice of the man persuading him not to be impulsive or anything like that.


    Boss Du wrapped a spirit carriage and specially brought Xiao Wang''s body back.


    He followed them back.


    At the same time, he had brought a sum of money with him.


    On the way, Boss Du kept thinking to himself, now that the two assistants beside him were dead, it must have something to do with Boss Wang.


    The conflict between him and the Boss Wang had escalated to a whole new level!


    From today onwards, either he dies, or the Boss Wang lives!


    He had to avenge this enmity!


    The Boss Du relied on the impression Xiao Wang had told him before to drive to Xiao Wang''s house.


    It was a rather unremarkable village.


    There were two old men sitting at the door. One of their legs was still a bit stiff, so they had just left the hospital.


    Seeing this scene, the two old men were stunned.


    Splash.


    Boss Du immediately knelt down, and the driver was dumbfounded.


    He had never seen the Boss Du kneel to anyone before.


    "I''m Xiao Wang''s boss, I wasn''t optimistic about him, something has happened to him ¡­" Boss Du kneeled there and said.


    Many people in the village surrounded him, and the two old men were stunned. When the old man finally reacted, he shakily walked towards the spirit carriage.


    When he saw the person above, he cried out loud.


    The old woman also cried a few times before she fainted.


    Boss Du did not move. Two rows of old tears also flowed down his face.


    Boss Du stayed here for six days, after sending Xiao Wang away before he returned.


    These few days, he had been serving the two elders like a son, helping them settle Xiao Wang''s matters. However, they did not know that Boss Du was also someone who was sick.


    On the day he returned, Boss Du fainted again.


    This time, he lay in the hospital for three whole days.


    Almost every day, he dreamt of Xiao Wang.


    The one in the dream, who was wearing the same clothes as when Xiao Wang left, knelt down towards Boss Du and kowtowed a few times, saying thank you for sending me on my last journey. If I have the chance in my next life, I would still like to be your younger brother ¡­


    Every time he woke up, Boss Du would wash his face with tears.


    He valued relationships dearly. Even though he normally wouldn''t be polite with Xiao Wang, in his heart, he preferred Xiao Wang; otherwise, he would have long ago handed Xiao Wang over.


    Why did he have to be so stiff with the Division Chief Liu?


    From a certain point of view, the Boss Du and Xiao Wang were the same.


    Both of them had pride in their hearts.


    It was just that one had no ability, while the other had outstanding ability.


    At this time, the seeds of revenge that were buried in the Boss Du''s heart slowly sprouted.


    On the day he woke up, Boss Du called Small Dragon Snake over.


    "Now that the construction site is gone, we won''t be able to open up the sandfield, but that doesn''t matter. We can leave the land unscathed and stabilize the rest of the business. I guarantee that you''ll get your money back in less than a year!"


    Small Dragon Snake didn''t know what to say anymore. He had thought that Xiao Wang''s death was deserved, and it was done by himself, but when something happened to Xiao Wang, he actually felt a little uncomfortable.


    No matter what, that was still a life, right?


    He nodded, saying that he would definitely take good care of those businesses, so during this period of time, he could let Boss Du rest assured.


    Boss Du asked Small Dragon Snake to light a cigarette: "On the day Xiao Wang left, did he still say anything to you?"


    Boss Du wanted to see if he had any last words.


    Small Dragon Snake told him what happened that day.


    That day, when Xiao Wang came and saw that he was unconscious, he gave him a few kowtows before leaving. It was probably because it was then that Xiao Wang decided to kill the Boss Wang.


    When Boss Du heard this, his vision blurred and tears flowed out again.


    He didn''t know what was going on with him, why were there so many tears these days.


    At the same time, he made up his mind that no matter what, he must get an explanation for Xiao Wang!


    Xiao Wang''s death was indeed something that we did not wish to see.


    The pillar did not expect, the Boss Wang did not expect, much less me.


    When I heard about it from Pillar the other day, I felt that it was a bit of a pity.


    No matter how Xiao Wang looked at it, he was just a young man who didn''t know anything. He didn''t have any sense of foresight and only wanted to follow the Boss Du.


    Pillar sighed and said that it was useless to say anything about it now, so what should he do next, he just wanted to see what Boss Du would do.


    "Zhu Zhu, what does Boss Wang plan to do?" I asked.


    Pillar''s eyes darkened: "Big brother said that we have to get rid of the roots when cutting the grass, since we killed Xiao Wang, we cannot let Boss Du go, we probably have to discuss this with us in the next two days."


    "Mm ¡­"


    After hearing what Feng Zhu said, I was even more sure that I had to distance myself from someone like Boss Wang.


    Maybe one day, I will become like Xiao Wang.


    "Wen Zi, actually, Xiao Wang is not a bad person, but that night when he ambushed big brother, he went for his life, how could I not care? But who would have thought that one of the boys who just followed me, would directly stab Xiao Wang to death with such force? I feel a little regretful now that I think about it. " said the pillar.


    When the Acting Hu inside heard our voices, he rubbed his big black hands together, "Who did you guys say is dead?"


    "Xiao Wang huh!"


    "Ah, that brat? "What a pity ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "From now on, isn''t there one less Xiao Wang Throwing Knife?!"


    Pillar and I ignored him, so I asked Wang Yuxian to bring a bottle of wine over. Zhang Guohua served some cold dishes, and we each drank a cup of wine.

 C233

    Xiao Wang, original name Wang got rich, it was a very old and unsophisticated name.


    But from this name, it could be seen how much hope his parents had for him. They hoped that he would make a fortune and leave this poor place for his own.


    The old man''s thoughts were simple, and Xiao Wang''s name was also very simple.


    So when he came out, Xiao Wang basically did not tell anyone his real name, and it was also Xiao Wang who called him by his real name.


    Except his parents.


    When he was seventeen, Xiao Wang was in high school.


    He was in his third year of high school, and his studies were tight. Every day was like a war.


    Xiao Wang''s results were not bad. Although he was born in the countryside, he had a good brain.


    Every time his parents received Xiao Wang''s good results, they would also show off in the village.


    This was also their chance to show off.


    At that time, Xiao Wang''s father was already lying on the bed.''s mother was taking care of the old man as she grew land.


    Preserving harvests through drought and waterlogging were all for good harvests.


    Very unfortunate.


    In the end, they were only sold for less than a thousand yuan. Forget about paying for''s tuition, even the basic expenses of his family wouldn''t be enough to cover all the expenses.


    However, Xiao Wang still lived up to his expectations and entered a pretty good university.


    But the school fees gave him a headache.


    It was impossible for the family to afford it.


    "Mom, why don''t I go home and help you farm? I don''t want to go to university anymore." That year, the ignorant Xiao Wang made a call to his family.


    Xiao Wang''s mother was very open-minded, "Nonsense! He had gone to college with great difficulty, so how could he not go to school? Do you know how many people in the village can''t even go there? You have to do it for me! Go well! In the future, don''t stay in the village and be a farmer for the rest of your life! I''ll think of a way to pay for it! "


    Xiao Wang couldn''t refuse his mother''s request and could only agree. However, he knew that this money was not something that could be taken out just by saying that he could take it out.


    Work to earn some money.


    Be less burdensome if you can lighten the burden on the family.


    He worked as a waitress in a KTV.


    Although the work was tiring, the income was not bad.


    But when Xiao Wang successfully worked for a month and prepared to pay his salary, a problem had occurred.


    With a single glance, he could tell that the boss was a socialite with a bald head.


    "You''re called Wang Fangwei?" That day in the office, there was contempt in his eyes.


    Xiao Wang nodded, he did not care about anything else, he only cared about money.


    This month''s money was enough for him to let his mother relax for a while.


    "Hmm, this is a probation period and you have no salary!" The baldy saw that Xiao Wang was an honest and sincere student.


    "What?" The person who introduced me did not tell me! " A buzzing sound came from Xiao Wang''s head.


    "Didn''t I tell you now?" The bald man glared at him.


    Xiao Wang clenched his teeth: "Then, is next month not the probation period?"


    "Mm ¡­"


    After Xiao Wang finished speaking, he went out and continued working. Another month passed.


    Summer vacation only had two months, Xiao Wang had been dragging on without paying his tuition, he was counting on this month''s salary!


    But on the day that he received his salary, the baldy''s words changed again. He said that Xiao Wang had to work for another month before he could collect his money.


    "Why?!" Xiao Wang stubbornly asked.


    "Why not!" This time, the baldy was too lazy to explain.


    "Damn, you lied to me!" Xiao Wang just realised that he was not a match for the baldy and was knocked to the ground in just three moves.


    That moment was the moment where Xiao Wang was the most ignorant and helpless of them all.


    The baldy had no intention of giving him the money. He was simply toying with him.


    He couldn''t bear it, so he went to the hardware store to buy a kitchen knife, then jumped back into the KTV to look for the baldy.


    But Baldy and his men, with their several guards, beat Xiao Wang out.


    This time, Xiao Wang''s head was also broken.


    But he still couldn''t accept it. He had worked so hard for just two months and it had gone down the drain?


    At this time, a pair of large hands pressed down on Xiao Wang''s shoulders. Xiao Wang turned around, and what stood behind him seemed to be a Boss Du with a halo.


    "Kid, what happened to you?" The Boss Du at this time, had just been in a good mood. When he was playing here, he had already noticed Xiao Wang.


    If he didn''t have any deep grudges, how could an honest and well-behaved student possibly use a saber to slash at someone?


    So Boss Du wanted to know what happened.


    Xiao Wang told him the truth and cried out loud.


    Boss Du laughed and said: "Wang Fangwei, are you willing to follow me? I dare not say anything else, but I guarantee you that you will live well in the future! "


    Xiao Wang stared at Boss Du for a few seconds, then numbly nodded his head.


    No one would have thought that so many things would happen in the future. No one knew that just a single word of promise would cause Xiao Wang to go all out.


    That day, Boss Du brought people to clean up the bald man''s place. Xiao Wang personally picked up a brick and smashed the bald man''s head.


    He had also smashed the KTV into smithereens.


    At that time, Xiao Wang suddenly had a feeling of satisfaction.


    He himself had never been looked up to before, but today he could finally lift his eyebrows and feel proud.


    The feeling of being respected was truly great!


    From that moment onwards, Xiao Wang also made up his mind to follow the Boss Du.


    After the summer vacation, Xiao Wang brought 10,000 yuan home.


    "I''m rich! You can use this money to pay the tuition fees!" Mother said.


    Xiao Wang shook his head: "Mom, look at all those students in university, how many of them have proper jobs? Do you think I''ve graduated from college and I have a job now? This is the ten thousand dollars that Lao Gao has given to me in advance! "


    "But, this ¡­" 10,000 credits was a sum that was too much for her to bear. This amount of money was enough for them to spend for a long time.


    Xiao Wang nestled into his mother''s embrace. "Mom, in a while, we''ll go find a better hospital for Dad. Who knows when Dad might really be able to stand up?"


    "Good ¡­" "Just listen to my son ¡­" Two streams of old tears flowed out from her eyes.


    She felt that from that moment onwards, Xiao Wang had grown up and become sensible.


    However, she''d never thought that her son had left on a road of no return.


    From then on, Xiao Wang followed the blades and fought hard for the Boss Du. All of the fierce battles were fought by him and the blade.


    Although Xiao Wang was not skilled, he would always rush to the front.


    If he wanted to get more money from the Boss Du, he would have to work even harder.


    Of course, the Boss Du had never treated him poorly, he had always received the most dividends, and sometimes, he would even be given some money for him to filial piety towards his parents.


    Xiao Wang felt that this kind of big brother, where could he find him?


    Therefore, his feelings for the Boss Du were also slowly changing.


    He changed from a cold and detached boss to a familiar elder brother, and then to a blood brother who cared about him and tolerated him ¡­

 C234

    After listening to Pillar.


    I fell silent.


    Everyone in the restaurant fell silent.


    I also didn''t expect that Xiao Wang was actually a bitter person.


    But we can only sigh, Xiao Wang, can also be considered as a sacrifice in this battle!


    I left the hotel with Pillar and moved on to another place to drink.


    We both know that if Boss Wang were to make a move, it might be soon.


    We have to get ready, too.


    On the way back, I passed by the school and called Wang Peng. Ever since the last time I prepared to make the Boss Du, my contact with them had been greatly reduced. I basically had not contacted them these past few days.


    Not for anything else, but because I didn''t want to implicate them.


    After all, they are all university students, and I, am a hooligan.


    Not long after Wang Peng received the call, he appeared at the school gate with Wu Yang and a few other kids.


    Wang Peng looked at me and complained, "Brother Wen, why haven''t you contacted us for so long? Have you forgotten about us? "


    I smilingly punched Wang Peng on the chest: "How can I forget about you two? I''ve been too busy lately. "


    After saying that, I followed the rest of them to the dormitory.


    The typical male dormitory had a few bottles of wine inside. It seemed like they were drinking here earlier as well.


    I took a bottle of wine and gulped down a few mouthfuls, telling them all about my recent life.


    When they talked about me killing Boss Du, Wang Peng and Wu Yang''s hearts rose as well.


    "Brother Wen, why didn''t you ask us to go with you?" Wang Peng asked me with a slightly reprimanding tone.


    "These things are not suitable for you!"


    "Brother Wen, you are looking down on us like brothers!"


    "Haha ¡­"


    I think I am lucky, although I still have nothing, but I have these brothers, like Wang Peng and the pillar Acting Hu.


    They had not known me for long, but they were helping me from the bottom of their hearts.


    I told them about the recent situation with the Boss Wang.


    Wang Peng said that if they were servants, he could leave anytime he wanted. There were around 20 or so people that could come at any time, and these people would all dare to take action.


    I said smilingly, "Haha, your team has expanded again!"


    At this time, Wu Yang seemed to want to say something to me, but Wang Peng cut him off: "It''s still relying on Brother Wen''s fame!"


    "Haha ¡­"


    After chatting with them for a while, Wang Peng asked me: "Right, Brother Wen, recently, did Wang Xin ask you to borrow money?"


    "Borrowing money? "What''s going on?" I frowned.


    Wang Peng said: "About a week ago, Wang Xin started to borrow money from all over. As long as it''s someone that knows his, she would borrow them from the side, but we do not know what they are up to."


    A week ago, I didn''t seem to be able to get hold of the Boss Du at that time. I had been hiding the entire time and my phone was turned off.


    But what did she want the money for?


    I asked them if Wang Xin was still in the dorm at this time. Wang Peng said that she saw Wang Xin coming back today and it should be school by now.


    Thus, I went down to the girls'' dormitory to look for Wang Xin. Wang Peng and his group followed behind me.


    A group of people rushed to the girls'' dormitory.


    In the corridor, I heard Wang Xin''s voice.


    "Bro, how''s the money coming along?"


    "Un, I''m still a bit lacking here. If I can''t do it, I''ll think of another way!"


    "Mm, I understand ¡­"


    When I went up, what I saw was an anxious Wang Xin.


    There was a hint of panic in her eyes. When she saw me, her phone slipped out of her hand. I quickly caught it without dropping it to the ground.


    "Wang Xin, what''s going on?" I asked softly, taking her in my arms.


    Wang Peng and the rest saw that we were doing a bit too much, so they all went downstairs and waited for me at the entrance.


    Wang Xin''s eyes immediately turned red: "Actually, there''s nothing much to do ¡­ ¡­"


    "Tell me, maybe I can help you." I whispered.


    At that moment, Wang Xin was as obedient as a kitten in my arms, tears flowing down her face.


    "Wen Zi, my mom is going to have surgery, and she might not have much time left, but no matter what, I have to treat her. As long as there''s a last glimmer of hope, I can''t give up ¡­"


    Hearing Wang Xin say this, I probably know what happened to her mother.


    At this time, quite a few girls looked towards us, but neither Wang Xin nor I cared about it. I continued to hug her, letting her head rest against my chest.


    "How much do we still need?"


    "Two hundred thousand." "No," she said.


    This money isn''t difficult for me. Just the money I earned from the battlefield is enough.


    and that Boss Wang gave me a bonus or something like that.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get it for you tomorrow." "No," I said.


    Wang Xin''s brows twitched: "Wen Zi, where did you get so much money?"


    "Hur hur, of course I earned it bit by bit." Facing my smiling face, Wang Xin suddenly didn''t know what to say. Staring at me for a long time, I finally squeezed out a word of thanks.


    Just like that, I used my hand to lightly hook her nose: "Silly girl, if you can''t contact me in the future, go to the restaurant and find me. Wang Yuxian will definitely be able to contact me."


    After saying that, I realized that there was something wrong with my words.


    Am I not showing off to Wang Xin?


    "You still have the nerve to say that. In the future, I''ll have to find out where you are by myself, do you understand?"


    I was a little excited. If a girl could say those words, then it would be a compromise.


    I hastily straightened my expression and awkwardly saluted. "I understand, Sister Xin!"


    "Haha ¡­" Wang Xin finally smiled.


    It was the first time she had laughed recently, and she didn''t know what to do these days.


    I sighed, Wang Xin definitely did not know what it felt like to be short of money ever since she was young, but after her family had fallen, she also understood how difficult it was to earn money.


    At this moment, a slightly mocking voice sounded out from beside him, followed by an exquisite face that entered his vision.


    "Oh, isn''t this Brother Wen? Wang Xin was there too! "Hur hur ~"


    The one who spoke, was Li Jiarui.


    In the dormitory, she only wore simple and thin clothes, revealing everything that should be exposed. I also couldn''t help but light up my eyes.


    But I ignored her.


    "Jia Rui ¡­" Wang Xin hesitated.


    "Stop talking. Do you think I don''t know what the two of you are doing?" Li Jiarui said.


    That sentence made me smile wryly in my heart.


    Li Jiarui still had the nerve to ask us, the one who started this, wasn''t it her?


    "Whether you know it or not has nothing to do with you." I said coldly.


    When Li Jiarui saw me like this, she immediately became furious.


    She pointed at me and said, "Wen Zi, don''t be too complacent, the matter between us has not been resolved. Just you wait, there will be a day when I will definitely make you regret it!"

 Chapter 235

    Li Jiarui has become a stranger to me.


    I don''t know where the gentle and considerate little girl went before.


    Perhaps this is human nature.


    Only when you are not aware of it will your body appear.


    Like Li Jiarui now.


    I can''t say much with Li Jiarui. At this time, Wang Xin stood in front of her and said, "Jiarui, don''t go too far. It''s almost all right."


    Li Jiarui frowned and said, "Wang Xin, what are you mixed with? What good goods do you think you are!"


    "You..." Wang Xin didn''t know what to say.


    "OK, Xinxin, let''s go." I said and took Wang Xin downstairs.


    Li Jiarui''s yelling came from above.


    I accompanied Wang Xin around the bottom before leaving.


    ¡­¡­


    In the girls'' dormitory, Li Jiarui''s angry chest rises and falls.


    She is not only angry with Wang Xin and me, but also angry on her birthday.


    This guy said to clean up Zhang Wen. Why can Zhang Wen still appear in his sight frequently after such a long time? I''ve been with chennan so many times. Is it all in vain?


    no way!


    They can''t live so well!


    When Li Jiarui thought of this, the expression on her face became gloomy.


    Later, when Wang Xin came up, she and several girls surrounded Wang Xin in the washroom.


    Wang Xin suddenly felt a little funny. She remembered the beginning, but she called several girls to clean up others here in order to help Li Jiarui. Today, there was a role exchange.


    She is not unaware of Li Jiarui''s hostility to herself. She can notice it since she and Zhang Wen are getting closer and closer.


    But she thinks Li Jiarui also has Guo Liang. Even if she has any excessive behavior, it''s reasonable. Why is Li Jiarui so jealous?


    "Jiarui, what do you want?" Wang Xingang washed her face. If she was plain, she would look better than Li Jiarui.


    More refined.


    Li Jiarui sneered, "what did you say to Zhang Wen just now?"


    Wang Xin laughed and said, "what do you say? That''s our freedom. We also need to report to you?"


    "Then you can''t get too close to him!"


    "Why not?"


    "I said no, but no!" Li Jiarui suddenly screamed, ran over and tore with Wang Xin.


    Several other girls also flocked to help Li Jiarui


    The washroom was full of girls fighting for a time.


    , I sent Wang Xin 200000 early in the morning.


    Wang Xin said thank you and went to transfer the money.


    I went with her.


    Her face is painted with heavy makeup today. Although it looks very good, it suddenly looks more like hiding something.


    When she came out, Wang Xin seriously said to me, "Wenzi, I will certainly give you the money back."


    I smiled easily: "if there is, it''s not, even if it''s not."


    Wang Xin gave me a deep look, suddenly kissed me on the cheek and left.


    Looking at her leaving back, I had an unspeakable feeling in my heart.


    It''s like being hit hard.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Xin remitted the money to her brother, she rushed to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Her mother is weak in it. A smart man is her brother.


    "Xinxin, you''re here." her brother looked back at her.


    Now the woman in the hospital bed, to put it bluntly, is boiling time. How much money can be thrown in. It''s a bottomless hole.


    But the reason why she doesn''t want to go like this is because she still thinks of someone in her heart.


    That''s the old man. She wants to take another look at the old man before she leaves.


    However, Wang Xin''s brother tried his best to let them meet.


    As the condition worsened day by day, Wang Xin and her brother were worried.


    Now that the money has been raised, we can have an operation.


    "Mom, you can rest assured and get well first. I''ll think of a way!" said Wang Xin''s brother.


    The old man nodded and coughed twice.


    The hospital soon arranged the operation.


    It starts at two in the afternoon.


    Wang Xin and her brother were waiting outside the surgery door. They sighed face to face.


    This family has never been like this.


    "Xinxin, it''s good when Dad comes out." he''s still comforting Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin nodded: "I hope so. Now let''s take good care of mom. After all, she doesn''t have much time."


    Then she began to sob.


    A line of tears also fell from brother Wang Xin''s eyes.


    This is the most helpless thing in the world.


    Watching relatives suffer, there is nothing they can do.


    Wang Xin prayed in her heart that God would not be so cruel to herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai City, railway station.


    A girl who looked like Zhang Liying got off the train with a light bag in her hand.


    There was no news from Xiao Wang for more than a week. Mengyao was worried.


    But she had no other contact information except Xiao Wang''s phone. She had no choice but to come in person.


    After getting off the train, a burst of familiar air rushed towards us.


    She raised her head.


    In fact, she also has deep feelings for the city. From her first entry into society when she first came here, to meeting boss Du and Xiao Wang later, it''s like a dream.


    Her love with Xiao Wang is as clear as crystal.


    She only remembered that more than a week ago, Xiao Wang said there was a very important thing to do, and it has disappeared since then.


    Then she cut off contact.


    These days, Mengyao thinks about Xiao Wang every day, and even thinks that he is in love with others.


    So she ventured back again.


    In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, she wore sunglasses and a sun hat. When she got out of the railway station, she took a taxi to Xiao Wang''s residence.


    Bang Bang


    She reached out and knocked at the door.


    The door opened. It was a middle-aged man.


    "Who are you looking for?" the man asked her with his eyes askew.


    Mengyao was stunned and took off her sunglasses so that she could see clearly.


    "Isn''t this Xiao Wang''s house?"


    "You''ve got the wrong person!"


    "It can''t be wrong..."


    The middle-aged man scratched his head: "you said, was it the last tenant? I just lived in recently."


    Mengyao was stunned and her eyes turned red.


    Xiao Wang didn''t answer her phone and moved home, so there''s only one possibility. He''s deliberately hiding from himself!


    The more she thinks about it, the more wronged she is. What''s the matter with herself? Can she let Xiao Wang do this to her?


    Wasn''t it okay the other day?


    Does he really like others?


    But how is this possible!


    Two lines of tears came out of her eyes.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you? I didn''t do anything to you!" the middle-aged man said quickly.


    Mengyao wiped her face, turned and left.


    Now she can''t find Xiao Wang, but one person is sure to find him.


    That''s boss Du.


    The power of love is huge. If Mengyao doesn''t always like Xiao Wang so much, if she doesn''t want to see Xiao Wang urgently, she won''t go to boss Du like a madman.


    Can she not know that boss Du is looking for her, too.


    There is only one possibility that she will be found, that is, she will be sent to Director Liu.


    No one is sure what the result will be.


    May become a slave to Director Liu.


    But she doesn''t care.


    As long as you can see Xiao Wang, these things are not called things.

 Chapter 236

    In boss Du''s office, little dragon snake and several younger brothers are there.


    Boss Du is arranging some recent matters. He was made by boss Wang as if he had returned to before liberation overnight. Now he has no two construction sites, and his economic ability has been weakened by more than half. Now he remembers the days of struggle before.


    He is a middle-aged man who is not as good as Huajia. He has to fight hard this time!


    Hang out!


    There was a sudden knock on the door outside.


    "Who!" the little dragon snake stood up and asked.


    "It''s me! Open the door!" Mengyao''s voice sounded outside the door. Boss Du thought the voice was a little familiar, so he got up and went to open the door.


    Mengyao appeared in front of him with tears in her eyes.


    The people inside and outside the door were stunned for a few seconds.


    It was the little dragon and snake that first reacted.


    "My grass, you fucking dare to come back!" as soon as he stretched out his hand, he grabbed Mengyao''s arm and pulled her back.


    Mengyao looked calm. She also thought of what would happen if she came here.


    "Where is Xiao Wang? Let him come out to see me!" Meng Yao said stubbornly.


    Little dragon and snake raised his hand to hit her. At this time, a pair of big hands stopped him.


    He is a decent looking boss Du.


    He motioned the little dragon and snake to move away with his eyes.


    "Do you remember me?" boss Du asked Mengyao to come in.


    Mengyao doesn''t care. She strides in. Anyway, what she wants to say today is to meet Xiao Wang.


    "Boss Du, of course I remember you."


    "Do you know how hard it is for me to find you these days?" boss Du was also a little angry in his tone. Frankly, if he found Mengyao earlier and handed her over earlier, there would be no next things.


    Xiao Wang won''t have an accident.


    Is Xiao Wang worth it for such a woman?


    "Where did you hide Xiao Wang?" Mengyao didn''t care what boss Du said, but asked himself.


    Her thoughts for Xiao Wang are getting deeper and deeper.


    Boss Du said nothing and lit a cigarette with his head down.


    There was silence in the room.


    This makes Mengyao feel particularly bad, as if everyone in the world is lying to her.


    The bad feeling in her heart grew stronger and stronger.


    "What have you done to him!"


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, in boss Du''s office, only he and Mengyao were there.


    Mengyao looked at him incredulously and could hardly speak.


    Xiao Wang, just go?


    The last time I was with him was the last time they met?


    Mengyao couldn''t stand the stimulation and burst into tears.


    Boss Du sighed. He read countless people. He could see that Mengyao''s feelings for Xiao Wang were not pretended.


    But he didn''t expect that their two feelings would be so deep, which he, the eldest brother, had never experienced.


    If it had been a few days ago, boss Du would have given Mengyao to Director Liu without hesitation.


    But now he has changed his mind.


    Since you can''t come soft with them, then come hard!


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, Wang Yuxian hotel.


    Business has been mediocre in recent days. I have nothing to do today. I''ll stay in the hotel to help Wang Yuxian.


    I''m alone outside. Zhang Guohua is in the back kitchen and pretends to be a tiger. This guy doesn''t come out for a long time, which makes me feel something wrong.


    So I put down my work and went to him.


    At the back door of the hotel, where the swill is taken out.


    Heimei is leaning against the wall, pretending to force the tiger to hold her like a bag carrying noodles. The posture of the two is quite ecstatic.


    "Ah Hu, I want a baby..." Hei Mei whispered.


    Pretend to force the tiger''s face to change greatly. He is ready to be a qualified boyfriend, but he is not ready to be a father!


    How the fuck can this be?


    Now I''m not ready to pretend to be a tiger.


    I almost laughed and pretended to be a tiger. I might have to take it off this time.


    "Well, what, are you pregnant?" asked the pretending tiger weakly.


    Black sister shook her head: "no, but I want it."


    Pretending to force the tiger to relax, the tone immediately became deep: "no, it''s not time. Men should have a career first and then children!"


    Black sister likes to pretend to force the tiger, and her eyes are full of worship.


    "Well, when do we want it?"


    "I said, have a career first..."


    Black sister stopped talking and leaned her head against his broad chest.


    "Cough..." I interrupted them and walked out the back door.


    "Oh, Wenzi?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to hurry down from the black sister.


    "The hotel is busy now. If you have nothing to do, go first." I said politely.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he turned and went back to the hotel.


    Black sister snorted.


    I hurried back to work together.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw three people coming in from outside the hotel.


    The leader is Lao Gao.


    As soon as he entered the door, he led the man behind him to look left and right in the hotel, and introduced him to the business here.


    "Yuxian, what are you doing? Pour two glasses of water." Lao Gao said to Wang Yuxian.


    She didn''t know what it meant and hurried to a few glasses of water.


    Lao Gao asked them to sit down and talk while drinking water.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian and I also heard the words Lao Gao talked with these people.


    Lao Gao, I want to sell this fucking hotel!


    I patted the table and stood up: "Lao Gao, do you want to sell the hotel?"


    Wang Yuxian also came over at this time.


    She couldn''t believe looking at Lao Gao: "Lao Gao, I don''t agree with you to sell this hotel!"


    Lao Gao stood up and wanted to slap Wang Yuxian in the face: "grass, I''m in charge of my hotel?"


    Wang Yuxian turned to the counter and took out a contract.


    "The hotel is my name. I don''t agree to sell it," said Wang Yuxian.


    Seeing the name of Wang Yuxian written on it, those people got up and left one after another.


    Lao Gao got angry and stood up with a hard slap on the table.


    "Wang Yuxian, what the fuck do you mean? You changed your name while I was away?"


    Wang Yuxian glanced at Lao Gao.


    "Yes, I changed the name because I don''t want to sell it! This hotel is very important to me, but it''s not important to you!"


    In fact, Wang Yuxian changed it after Lao Gao touched it, but her real idea is that she doesn''t want Lao Gao to sell his only wealth.


    She was not distressed by herself, but by Lao Gao, who had vowed to make a career.


    Lao Gao''s fingers were shaking, but he couldn''t get angry with us.


    "You have to let me find someone, don''t you?"


    Wang Yuxian knew it was useless to say anything and said, "whatever you want! Anyway, I don''t agree to sell the hotel!"


    "OK, you wait!" Lao Gao scolded calmly and turned out.


    Wang Yuxian looked at Lao Gao''s back and his eyes were red.


    I know she doesn''t care about this money at all. She really cares about the hotel and her memories with Lao Gao!


    This is also the only thing connecting her and Lao Gao. If there is no hotel, she and Lao Gao will really be strangers.

 Chapter 237

    Leaving the hotel, Lao Gao picked up the phone and called the two people just now.


    "What about the hotel, or I''ll lower the price a little?"


    The person on the phone is a businessman contacted by Lao Wan through his friends.


    What do business people fear most?


    Aren''t you afraid of trouble?


    Seeing Lao Gao and Wang Yuxian like this, who is willing to buy here? Trouble can''t come over!


    "Lao Gao, when you haven''t handled all the things in the hotel, I''ll give you some money!"


    In a word, Lao Gao bit his teeth.


    If the hotel is sold, it can also have a good price. Lao Gao is unwilling. How much happiness powder can this money be changed into? How long can he live? It''s all fucked up now.


    It''s all because of Wang Yuxian!


    But what can he do? He really didn''t expect Wang Yuxian to change his name.


    This is to guard against him!


    Lao Gao returned to the rental room dejected. As soon as he sat down, the phone came.


    He looked down and saw that it was Lao Yan.


    His eyebrows moved. He hasn''t started work for several days. Let''s do a good job today.


    Make some money, or you''ll run out of food again.


    "Hey, I''ll send you the address and start work!" old Yan''s old tone on the phone.


    Lao Gao suddenly turned his eyes: "can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s up?"


    "I have a restaurant whose name has been changed by my wife. I want to sell this meal. Do you know anyone in this field..."


    Originally, Lao Yan wanted to scold him back, but before he said that it was none of my business, he heard Lao Gao say the name of the hotel.


    Old Yan smiled gloomily, "is that the hotel landlady your wife?"


    "Well, what''s the matter, you know?"


    "Well, I''ve had dinner in that restaurant several times before. OK, I know. You can finish today''s work for me first!"


    Lao Gao quickly agreed.


    After putting down the phone for a while, Lao Yan sent him a text message, and then Lao Gao began to work.


    Meanwhile, Lao Yan at the other end of the phone.


    In fact, even if Lao Gao didn''t say it, he was ready to make some moves in the dark. He thought about it and thought it would be a good opportunity to start from the landlady.


    He frowned slightly, found a number from his mobile phone and dialed it.


    Lao Yan is different from boss Wang. If boss Wang encounters such a thing, it must be Yin before Yang.


    But Lao Yan, there are some differences in the routine.


    That evening, a car of people in uniforms came to the hotel. They came in and said that Wang Yuxian hotel was unqualified and had to be closed for rectification.


    Wang Yuxian was stunned.


    What does it mean to close the door?


    But they are qualified everywhere. Why do these people want to trouble themselves?


    Wang Yuxian hurriedly took out some money from the drawer and wanted to sneak it into those people.


    The man burst when he saw the money.


    "What do you want to do? Do you know what your behavior is? Am I that kind of person?"


    This made Wang Yuxian even more confused.


    Aren''t these people here just for money?


    But it doesn''t look like it.


    "All right, within a week, close down for rectification!" the man deliberately shouted at the door.


    After they left, Wang Yuxian stood alone for a long time.


    She knew that if it didn''t pass, the hotel would really close.


    But he immediately remembered a person, quickly turned on his mobile phone and found brother Liu''s name on it.


    But the hand did not press down.


    Last time she said she would invite brother Liu to dinner, she never took the initiative to contact him. This time she asked for help. I''m afraid it''s not very good.


    Moreover, he knows too well what the deal between men and women is.


    Although brother Liu hasn''t mentioned that, Wang Yuxian has to think about that.


    Brother Liu didn''t say anything to Wang Yuxian. He never asked for anything. When something happened, he always came to help her without saying a word.


    However, Wang Yuxian can''t let others help her for free every time.


    Click.


    She turned off her cell phone.


    Then a person silently went back to the counter.


    "Landlady, can''t the restaurant open in the future?" pretending to force the tiger to come out of the back kitchen at this time.


    Zhang Guohua also came out with him.


    "I''ll try again..." said Wang Yuxian.


    "Or I''ll let Wang Huifang look for it?" pretending to force the tiger has now used Wang Huifen as a thug.


    Wang Yuxian frowned upset: "no, none of you should be impulsive. I''ll find a way to do it myself."


    Can Wang Yuxian not know?


    Since someone wants to deliberately tease her in the dark, it must not be so simple. She wants to talk first.


    "Or I''ll tell Wenzi?" Zhang Guohua said in a low voice.


    Wang Yuxian was silent for a while and said, "don''t tell Wenzi about this. I don''t want to distract him!"


    After pretending to force Hu and Zhang Guohua to leave, Wang Yuxian quietly dialed the phone left by the man just now.


    Not long after he left the hotel, the man''s cell phone rang.


    He has nothing to do with Lao Yan. To put it bluntly, he received a report and went to check.


    But he really doesn''t care about money.


    It''s about the landlady.


    To tell the truth, when I first saw her, it seemed as if something had been lit on my body.


    It was the first time he had seen such a beautiful young woman as Wang Yuxian.


    It''s a lie to say that he doesn''t have any ideas in his heart, but he hopes Wang Yuxian is an understanding person. He''d better think of everything himself.


    Now it seems that this woman is very smart.


    It makes him like it more.


    He likes smart people, especially smart women.


    He answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Is it Zhao XX?"


    "Well, just call me Lao Zhao."


    "Well..."


    The process of the conversation between the two people was very simple. They were both smart people. Some words didn''t appear at all. They needed to talk about them in the open. After a while, they finalized it. After Lao Zhao got off work, Wang Yuxian invited him to dinner.


    After putting down the phone, Wang Yuxian bit her lips and thought about the night.


    She knew that she might betray a little color tonight.


    In the evening, Wang Yuxian went upstairs and changed her clothes. The clothes were exposed where they should be and where they shouldn''t be. Coupled with her proud figure, people can imagine at a glance.


    Wang Yuxian is also an old hand in dealing with men.


    "Li Hu, Zhang Guohua, help me look at the store and I''ll go out," said Wang Yuxian.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stick out his head and promise, he couldn''t help brightening his eyes when he saw Wang Yuxian wearing so bold.


    However, he still had some doubts in his heart. After Wang Yuxian left, he turned around and called me.


    "Wenzi, let me tell you something, Aung, there''s something wrong today..."


    I was on the battlefield at that time. After receiving the call, I rushed back and pretended to force the tiger to tell me what happened today. My eyebrows locked.

 Chapter 238

    This hotel is very important to Wang Yuxian. I seem to know what she wants to do.


    It''s all about keeping the hotel.


    "Do you know which hotel Wang Yuxian went to?" I asked.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stare at the tiger''s eyes: "it seems to be outside the building."


    There, the first and second floors are hotels, and above the third floor are express hotels, which are particularly convenient.


    The bad feeling in my heart became stronger and stronger. I drove to the restaurant outside the building alone.


    ¡­¡­


    The hotel outside the building is crowded at the moment.


    Business here is booming, but most of them are one man and one woman.


    People who come here for dinner talk about a mood.


    My eyes are floating here and there, looking for the figure of Wang Yuxian.


    Finally, in a corner, I saw Wang Yuxian and a middle-aged man sitting there talking and laughing.


    Wang Yuxian is dressed like a princess today.


    I had no impulse to sit down behind them and eavesdrop on them.


    I want to see what Wang Yuxian wants to do.


    "Lao Zhao, do you think I look good today?" Wang Yuxian supported her chin with one hand and stared at the middle-aged man with a strange luster in her eyes.


    His eyes were full of obscene light, as if Wang Yuxian wanted to separate her at a glance.


    But Wang Yuxian didn''t seem to care at all, so she let Lao Zhao do it.


    "Good looking! More temperament than the women I know!" Lao Zhao sincerely praised.


    They touched the wine glass and Wang Yuxian filled it for Lao Zhao.


    From this point of view, Wang Yuxian still wants to intoxicate Lao Zhao.


    What''s going on?


    After a few drinks, Lao Zhao''s actions and language became more bold and began to sit next to Wang Yuxian and ask her some sensitive topics.


    Whether my husband is here or not, whether a person is lonely or not, and so on.


    Wang Yuxian covered her mouth and answered with a smile.


    I really didn''t feel good after reading it.


    I can see that behind Wang Yuxian''s smile is full of bitterness, but why did she do that? She called me or brother Liu to solve the problem. Why did she insist on solving it by herself?


    Brush.


    Lao Zhao put his hand on Wang Yuxian''s charming leg and rubbed it back and forth.


    Wang Yuxian is wearing a short skirt but no silk stockings today.


    It must feel very good.


    Lao Zhao''s face was red in protein. It seemed that he drank very well. The smile on his face became more and more obscene.


    But Wang Yuxian seemed not to see it. He continued to chat with him and pour him wine while drinking with him.


    I frowned.


    Wang Yuxian, what''s the matter?


    "Yuxian, why didn''t I meet you earlier? You''re much better than other women, really." Lao Zhao began to talk with his heart.


    But the hand did not stop, but went inside along Wang Yuxian''s leg.


    Wang Yuxian subconsciously hid and handed Lao Zhao a glass of wine: "it''s not too late to meet him now ~"


    "Hey, hey ~" Lao Zhao is greedy like a hungry wolf. If there is no one around now, he must want to solve Wang Yuxian on the spot now.


    Wang Yuxian''s cheeks are getting redder and redder.


    I kept clenching my fist and watching them eat.


    Watching Lao Zhao get up and check out, then Wang Yuxian helped him and walked upstairs.


    I can see clearly that they are not going downstairs, but upstairs.


    Everyone knows what they want to do.


    I just don''t understand. Is it worth it for Wang Yuxian to do so?


    With a ruddy face, Wang Yuxian took Lao Zhao, who was half drunk and half awake, to the room.


    Lao Zhao''s face was full of obscenity, his eyes looked down Wang Yuxian''s jade neck, and his hands held Wang Yuxian dishonestly.


    Click.


    Wang Yuxian swiped her card and opened the door.


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, she took Lao Zhao inside.


    But just then, a pair of big hands stuck on the door and blocked their way.


    Wang Yuxian couldn''t help looking up.


    "Wenzi, why are you here..." Wang Yuxian said in surprise when he saw me.


    My face was gloomy: "Yuxian, is it worth it?"


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes turned red.


    Lao Zhao pushed me: "who are you? She doesn''t know you!"


    I stared, grabbed the hand he pushed me and said goodbye. He screamed and turned away.


    "You''d better shut up, or I promise you won''t be on duty tomorrow!"


    Lao Zhao, alas, did not dare to say anything.


    "Wenzi, you let go of him." Wang Yuxian was in a hurry. He came to block me and was going to save Lao Zhao.


    I pushed Lao Zhao away and stared at him: "if you don''t want more people to know about it tomorrow, get out!"


    Lao Zhao thought, pointed to Wang Yuxian, nodded thoughtfully, turned and ran away.


    "What are you doing? You don''t care about my business!" Wang Yuxian was angry when he saw Lao Zhao go down. He grabbed my collar with both hands and shook it hard.


    What I felt at that moment was not anger, but a trace of helplessness.


    A helpless and wronged woman.


    I hugged Wang Yuxian.


    She raised her hand and hit me.


    "Don''t hold me. What''s your relationship with me? Let go!"


    I don''t care what she says, squeeze in and close the door.


    Wang Yuxian punched me on the nose. As soon as my nose hurt, the blood fell.


    Wang Yuxian stopped and began to cry.


    "Jade fairy, are you worth it for an old Gao?" I said.


    "You know what! Do you think it''s easy for me to open a restaurant? Do you think it''s easy for me to run a restaurant alone? The man is from the Health Bureau. If I don''t do so, the hotel will close tomorrow! Then Lao Gao will be even more unlikely to come back!" Wang Yuxian cried like a child.


    I can''t tell what it''s like in my heart.


    Say that Wang Yuxian is mature. Sometimes she is more mature than me. Say that she is childish. Sometimes she is more childish than children in kindergarten.


    With that, Wang Yuxian burst into tears in my arms and smoked his body.


    "Why don''t you ask me for help?" I asked softly.


    Wang Yuxian looked up at me: "you have your work to do. I don''t want to distract you because of me. You are different from me. You have just started..."


    I was moved. Wang Yuxian was always thinking about me.


    I hugged Wang Yuxian in my arms and kissed her on the forehead.


    There is no blasphemy, only gratitude and warmth.


    "Jade fairy, stop crying. I''ll help you with this!"


    Women are women after all. There will be no direction without men''s support at the critical time.


    Like Wang Yuxian.


    No matter how strong she is, she also needs a man to be the top beam.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." she sighed.


    I held Wang Yuxian''s cheek in my hands and said, "Yuxian, when I first came to this city, you took me in. I won''t forget this kindness."


    Her eyes were filled with tears. Then she looked at me deeply and nodded silently.

 Chapter 239

    In the hotel outside the building.


    Wang Yuxian helped me stop the blood on my nose, then snuggled in my arms, and I leaned against the bed to smoke.


    She was full of wine and her cheeks were ruddy.


    "Wenzi, does your nose still hurt?" she reached out and gently touched my nose.


    I smiled and shook my head: "it doesn''t hurt."


    Then I grabbed Wang Yuxian''s hand.


    Time seemed to pause. At that moment, Wang Yuxian''s eyes were full of tenderness.


    I avoided Wang Yuxian''s eyes first.


    I''m afraid I can''t stand watching it for a while.


    There are too many feelings hidden in this vision.


    Wang Yuxian smiled: "Wenzi, why are you still shy when you look at your sister?"


    I thought it would be nice if I didn''t spray nosebleed.


    Wang Yuxian''s two legs with long sleeves were placed on the bed, and the short skirt just covered the groin, making the two legs look slender and symmetrical.


    It''s also quite thin, but it''s bulging and makes people want to rub it.


    It''s a man, can''t you stand it?


    What''s more, Wang Yuxian is still looking at me with an ignorant face, as if I don''t feel at all.


    I smile bitterly.


    She seemed to know something. She pulled down her short skirt and sorted her clothes on her chest.


    I have thought more than once about what would happen if I met Wang Yuxian earlier.


    "Jade fairy, if you choose again, will you choose me?" I asked affectionately.


    She was stunned and released her hand holding me.


    There was a loss in my heart.


    Instead, I felt the warmth of my cheeks.


    Wang Yuxian stood by the bed and leaned over to kiss me.


    The feeling of electric shock spread all over my body.


    Wang Yuxian blushed and smiled at me: "Wenzi, I don''t know who I will choose, but tonight, I choose you!"


    With that, Wang Yuxian turned around and began to take off her clothes with her back to me.


    I stared round.


    Watching her take off her clothes one by one, she went to the bathroom.


    Just looking at Wang Yuxian''s white and tender back is a kind of enjoyment.


    God gave Wang Yuxian a face admired by thousands of people, and gave her such a good figure. It was a perfect existence.


    Wow


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Across the translucent bathroom, the beautiful shadow of Wang Yuxian appeared in front of me.


    Every movement of her seemed to stir my heart.


    I seemed to turn into Wang Yuxian''s hand, stroking her body and cheek carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    I thought I would be crazy, or reckless impulse.


    But I didn''t.


    Wang Yuxian is as clear as a pool of water.


    It calmed me down in an instant.


    Sometimes I wonder if it has any magic.


    When a bohemian boy meets his beloved girl, he will become obedient like a child.


    In front of Wang Yuxian, I didn''t blaspheme. Even if she acquiesced, I could do that, but I still couldn''t convince myself.


    What I want is to be with her forever.


    Not something messy.


    I think Wang Yuxian may be the fetter of my life. I will never escape.


    That night, I slept with Wang Yuxian all night. She seemed a little surprised that I didn''t act too much, but she soon thought of something and settled down with my hand.


    Gradually, with the whole body close to me.


    Give me warmth.


    I stayed up almost all night.


    It''s not that I don''t sleep, I can''t sleep.


    It was not until dawn that I manually moved Wang Yuxian''s baby quiet face.


    She slowly opened her eyes and saw that it was me. Her eyes were filled with satisfaction immediately.


    Wang Yuxian looked at Lao Gao and me differently.


    Look at my eyes, as if with a trace of tenderness, and look at Lao Gao, with a trace of belonging.


    Maybe this is the difference between love and like.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" I don''t know if Wang Yuxian deliberately asked me.


    "What do you say?" I said with two dark circles under my eyes.


    "Giggle..." she chuckled. Regardless of the scenery, I went to dress, and then gently touched my lips with my lips, "Wenzi, that''s why my sister likes you. You work in principle."


    I smile bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    I separated from Wang Yuxian in the hotel. She went to the hotel and I went to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is watching the situation here on the battlefield. The pillar follows him like a bodyguard.


    "Wenzi, it''s early enough today!" the pillar said hello when he saw me from a distance.


    I nodded and smiled, then looked at boss Wang and said I had something to ask him.


    Boss Wang has a smile in his eyes, as if to say, what else can''t you do now?


    "Go ahead." he lit a cigarette and scattered one with me.


    I told you about the hotel.


    Boss Wang''s tone was a little contemptuous: "that''s it?"


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Oh, OK, I know." he said, and turned to call section chief Duan. I don''t know what they said on the phone. In short, it was less than a minute.


    It''s done.


    It makes me feel unspeakable.


    Wang Yuxian sacrificed what he wanted to do. Boss Wang of others just said something. Sometimes the gap between people is so big.


    No wonder some people desperately pursue their rights.


    As long as men have some power, how terrible it will be.


    I suddenly drew a blueprint in my heart. What will be the peak of power?


    Boss Wang came and patted me on the shoulder: "what are you thinking? Ha ha!"


    I shook my head: "nothing, just feel that some things are not worth it."


    When these words were said, the pillar quickly winked at me in the dark.


    However, boss Wang didn''t say much, but nodded: "no matter what you do, there are two sides. If you choose something, don''t regret it!"


    With that, he went to work.


    I sighed and hurried behind him.


    The battlefield has now become an object worthy of boss Wang''s attention. Since boss Du was suppressed, the business here has been so good that we can''t imagine the daily profits.


    However, this half of the credit should be attributed to Li Erzi.


    It''s more than ten in the morning.


    In Wang Yuxian''s hotel.


    When she returned to the hotel, she changed her clothes and began to get busy.


    It''s just different from Wang Yuxian, who had all kinds of amorous feelings last night. Wang Yuxian has this magic. He''s crazy, but he''s quieter than any woman.


    Today, she is more relaxed and plain.


    There were guests in the hotel soon.


    Wang Yuxian is quietly waiting for what should happen.


    After a while, two vans stopped outside the door. They were all blue and white. Without exception, they were all cars of the Health Bureau.


    Lao Zhao took the lead to come down from above, looked at Wang Yuxian and came in angrily.

 Chapter 240

    Lao Zhao is angry.


    He has no reason not to be angry.


    Last night, it was clear that Wang Yuxian threw herself into her arms and was about to become a hero. Suddenly, an unknown boy appeared. Can he not be angry?


    Without that boy, Lao Zhao must have just got up with a full face of satisfaction.


    However, it backfired.


    He thought about it all night last night. He didn''t know if it was designed by Wang Yuxian.


    So early in the morning, he brought people to Wang Yuxian''s hotel to let her know that he was not an idiot and knew everything.


    When Wang Yuxian saw Lao Zhao, on the contrary, he was very calm.


    It''s just inversely proportional to last night. There''s no flattery on his face.


    She had thought Lao Zhao would come.


    "The sanitation here is not up to standard. Why are you still opening? Didn''t you close the door?" Lao Zhao stared at Wang Yuxian with his eyes askew.


    "Hehe, if you want to check, check and seal." Wang Yuxian is also a broken jar, which is not ambiguous at all.


    Lao Zhao was a little surprised. He looked at Wang Yuxian with your dead eyes, and then arranged the people behind him to write seals to seal Wang Yuxian''s hotel.


    Wang Yuxian has recognized it now. He simply doesn''t care about anything.


    But just then, a luxury Mercedes Benz stopped at the door of the hotel and three people came down from it.


    It''s boss Wang and I, and a fat middle-aged man.


    I don''t know the middle-aged man. Boss Wang asked the driver to pick him up.


    He said, let me have a long face in front of my woman.


    As soon as we got off the bus, we pushed the door and came in.


    When boss Wang came in, he smiled and sat next to him smoking. He looked at Lao Zhao like a play.


    When Lao Zhao and his family saw the middle-aged man, they stared round as if they had eaten shit.


    "Zhao XX, do you know what you''re doing?" the middle-aged man spoke.


    "Oh, Liu Ju, didn''t I check the hygiene of the hotel..." I heard it. Lao Zhao can''t afford this man.


    "Bullshit! Is the Health Bureau so idle? Don''t think I don''t know what''s on your mind. Shall I arrange something for you?"


    Lao Zhao hurriedly accompanied the smiling face: "no, no..."


    He was puzzled now. He must be thinking in his heart, why did Wang Yuxian have this relationship and throw himself into his arms that night?


    What does this woman think?


    Wang Yuxian smiled at me. The smile was full of relief.


    Like I said to me, Wenzi, why did you come?


    It''s like saying, you don''t have to stir up so many people.


    When I passed, Wang Yuxian gently took my hand.


    At that moment, I felt my heart stuck with Wang Yuxian, and there was no barrier in the middle.


    Clean and transparent.


    After Lao Zhao left, boss Wang told me that he left first, and then got on the car with the middle-aged man. I stayed in the hotel to help Wang Yuxian take care of other things.


    I secretly glanced at Wang Yuxian''s side face and saw satisfaction from it for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    North of the city, in a small bar.


    Lao Gao is drinking with a man full of tattoos.


    The two men looked very close, drinking and chatting.


    Drinking, Lao Gao took something out of his pocket and gave it to the man.


    "Little wolf, you said, what if we get rid of Lao Yan and give it to ourselves?" Lao Gao asked.


    Lao Gao is definitely a person with great ambition. However, his virtue limits his success or failure. Virtue and behavior are very important.


    Since touching that thing, Lao Gao''s memory has also had problems. He even can''t remember clearly. Was it the wolf who asked himself to blackmail money.


    The little wolf smiled and patted Lao Gao on the shoulder: "people like Lao Yan can only give you one yuan if they earn ten yuan. If they work under him, we don''t want to make much money at all. We must do it ourselves!"


    "En......" Lao Gao nodded thoughtfully.


    "Don''t worry, I have contacts. You just have to work hard and run errands. Let''s share the money!" said the little wolf forthrightly.


    And Lao Gao doesn''t understand anything now. He thought the wolf was for his good.


    Actually?


    The little wolf has long planned this. This is a matter of huge profits. He doesn''t want to see Lao Yan make money, let alone that everything here is monopolized by Lao Yan.


    To put it bluntly, as long as someone dares to run, it will certainly succeed.


    Fortunately, he met Lao Gao, a fool.


    As long as you give him money, he dares to do anything.


    The little wolf is very simple, just to make use of him and let him send it for himself. Moreover, if something happens, he won''t be involved.


    Lao Gao is selling white powder and making money selling cabbage.


    He also thought that the wolf was very good to him!


    Also, the wine money for these two days is from the wolf.


    Who is so kind to him except Wang Yuxian?


    They all want to empty him!


    Lao Gao cheered to the wolf and showed his loyalty.


    The wolf nodded with satisfaction.


    Lao Gao drank for a while, his face was a little ugly, so he said goodbye to the wolf and went back first.


    "Brother wolf, what has he done?" asked a little brother next to the little wolf.


    The little wolf sneered: "what can I do? I''m addicted!"


    "Grass, what do I say? But is this kind of person reliable?" in my younger brother''s eyes, this kind of person has no principle at all and can''t be reliable or unreliable.


    The little wolf narrowed his eyes: "don''t worry, this man is absolutely reliable!"


    The little wolf has contacts, but he doesn''t have money. This thing needs advance money in the early stage. He sold his flat head and came out penniless. He lives by asking his friends to borrow money every day.


    Where can he find so much money?


    After a glass of wine, he soon thought of a man.


    Thinking of this, he turned out and made a phone call.


    An hour later, a tall thin boy came in from the outside.


    With the smell of red dust.


    The face is born from the heart. If a person has more women, there will be a lot of red dust flavor.


    If a person kills too many people, he must be murderous.


    "Little wolf, what''s the matter?" Chen Nan sat down and lit a cigarette.


    Recently, he is also upset. Wang Xin is out of his control. He has not touched Wang Xin for a long time. His goddess like perfect body and shy face often appear in his dreams.


    He has never been so concerned about a woman, nor has he ever been so fascinated by a woman.


    Wang Xin was the first.


    The relationship between wolf and chennan is very delicate.


    Two people know who each other is, but they don''t point to each other. They get along so hazy.


    In fact, chennan still had a trace of expectation in his heart. He felt that the wolf''s ability should not be so little


    "Chennan, there''s something I want to discuss with you." I''m afraid the wolf is the only one who can say such righteous words about borrowing money.


    "Well, you say wow, I''ll help you if I can help!" Chen Nan said boldly.


    "Ha ha..." the wolf patted chennan on the shoulder.

 Chapter 241

    "Actually, I have a big business and want to do it with you," said the wolf.


    "Big business?" Chen Nan''s eyebrows moved. He was not interested in business, because he was not short of money and didn''t want to worry about it.


    Trouble!


    He just wants to play with women.


    Play all the women in the world!


    "Well! Simply put, it''s freight!" the little wolf squinted.


    Freight, chennan is not interested.


    But he didn''t disappoint. He pretended to nod and let him continue.


    The little wolf thought chennan was interested and began to say excitedly: "I didn''t tell others about this. To be honest, I know many rich brothers, but I think I should find you. Why? Because I think you are sincere! Really! Do you make money together, right?"


    "Yes, yes..." chennan doesn''t know the little wolf, but he also knows that the little wolf must not be so kind. How can he make money with him?


    "How much do you want?" Chen Nan said simply.


    The little wolf made a disdainful expression and said reproachfully, "chennan, we are also brothers. If you say this, it seems that I''m looking for you for money, isn''t it?"


    Chen Nan looked at him with his eyes.


    Isn''t the wolf looking for him to borrow money?


    The wolf blinked and said with a smile, "it''s not borrowing money, it''s financing!"


    Grass!


    This profound word came out of the little wolf''s mouth, and chennan didn''t react for a long time.


    Hooligans stop playing hooligans and start learning culture. Do you think it''s terrible?


    "Well, financing, how much?" chennan was a little helpless. Didn''t he ask for money?


    After a big circle, he came back.


    The little wolf moved his eyes and stretched out three fingers.


    Chennan understood now that he wanted to take out the money. There was no problem at all. It was very simple, but he still pretended to be very embarrassed.


    "Wolf, to tell you the truth, my father has been very strict with me recently. I''m running out of money to refuel the car. Alas..."


    The little wolf''s eyes changed immediately. If chennan had no money, he would be useless at all.


    "No money, that''s ok..." he said simply. In fact, he showed his boredom immediately.


    Just when he was ready to let his little brother see him off, chennan continued: "but I can find a way to get the money you said, but the thing I asked you to do..."


    The little wolf realized that the boy chennan was talking to him about conditions!


    Although he was not happy, the little wolf said politely, "I know what you mean, but Zhang Wen is also a figure in the road now, and the person standing behind him is not easy for me to move. In this way, I will do it first, and then slowly find a breakthrough. Don''t worry. I will certainly help you do it properly!"


    Chennan thought about it, so he nodded.


    Said to give him money in two days.


    The little wolf smiled and said that his business will be half that of him in the future.


    Chen Nan shook his head: "I''m not interested in these things. Just do it yourself."


    The little wolf came and patted Chen Nan on the shoulder: "what do you say? It''s all brothers. You don''t have to worry about business. I''ll give you a dividend at that time!"


    For a moment, chennan really thought little wolf was a good man.


    Will people who don''t care about money be bad people?


    So Chen Nan nodded gratefully and turned away.


    The wolf smiled insidiously.


    It''s a joke to want to give chennan money, but why does the little wolf pull him in?


    To buy insurance for yourself.


    He also knows that chennan''s father has some ways, so if something happens to him one day, he can pull chennan over as a cushion.


    Chennan''s father will certainly take care of chennan.


    As for how much the dividend is, chennan certainly doesn''t care. Isn''t it OK for the little wolf to give him some money?


    It can''t be simpler.


    However, it seems that chennan is not aware of it at all.


    The little wolf laughed to himself that he was a fool, and then began to call his friends and arrange these things.


    In fact, the way has been opened up. As long as Lao Gao is willing to send it, there will be no problem.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, in Lao Gao''s rental room.


    Lao Wan and he were lying on the bed without any strength, and their eyes were blurred.


    "Lao Wan, today the little wolf said he would do business with me, which is much better than Lao Yan, and it''s safer," Lao Gao said.


    Lao Wan smiled and felt a little cynical: "then just follow the wolf and ask me why?"


    "I said you introduced me to Lao Yan. I''m a little embarrassed."


    Fool Lao Gao, he still thinks Lao Wan is for his good. He doesn''t know that Lao Wan has a lot of money in the middle.


    To put it bluntly, this is all the money Lao Gao earned by taking risks!


    Now, he sold Lao Wan and helped people count money here!


    "Lao Wan, why don''t you come with me? There''s a lot of money." Lao Gao said sincerely.


    He really wants Lao Wan to make money, not harm him.


    Lao Wan''s eyes at him have changed, with a trace of disdain. The speaker has no intention and the listener has a heart. Can Lao Wan not understand the advantages and disadvantages?


    Otherwise he wouldn''t let it go and go to work.


    Everyone knows, but Lao Gao doesn''t know yet.


    "Hehe, me? I can''t!" Lao Wan had a funny smile on his face.


    "Why?" Lao Gao propped up and said.


    "I''m not as clever as you!"


    "Bullshit, you''re not smart!"


    "Ha ha, no more. She''ll be here in a minute. Have a good night ~" Lao Gao said, winking at him.


    "Grass, play together!" Lao Gao still doesn''t want Lao Wan to go.


    Lao Wan scolded secretly, but he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he snorted coldly and said he had something else to do. Then he shook his soft body, opened the door and left.


    Lao Gao wanted to stop him, but he didn''t have any strength, so he didn''t get up.


    After Lao Wan left for a while, the woman came.


    As soon as he entered the door, he asked Lao Gao for it.


    Ten minutes later, she and Lao Gao started a crazy scene.


    demons and monsters danced like mad!


    ¡­¡­


    , Lao Gao woke up when the first ray of sunshine in the morning came in.


    He pushed away the woman around him.


    When he finished, he felt a dislike he had never had before. He felt that this woman was a tool. He used it when he needed it and threw it away when he ran out.


    He sat at the head of the bed, smoked a cigarette, and then called the wolf.


    Last night''s little wolf was not only contacting his friends, but also checking Lao Gao''s background.


    When he learned about Lao Gao''s delicate relationship with Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen, he immediately became interested.


    He thought it was a good opportunity to deal with Zhang Wen.


    Maybe he can give Wang Yuxian to that

 Chapter 242

    The wolf didn''t pay attention to Wang Yuxian.


    That fairy woman.


    Even in the crowded hotel, it is quite outstanding, which makes every man unforgettable.


    He is also a normal man, and he is better than other men. He also had fantasies about Wang Yuxian.


    If you can make that kind of woman bow down to be a minister, it will be great!


    It''s just that he never took it seriously.


    Zhang Wen desperately protects the woman. Does he have a chance to succeed?


    Is it possible to succeed?


    Now, the wolf''s mind has changed.


    Since we have to deal with Zhang Wen, why not start with Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao?


    When he heard that Lao Gao was Wang Yuxian''s man, jealousy arose spontaneously in his heart.


    How can a man like Lao Gao deserve Wang Yuxian?


    All the good cabbages have been arched by pigs!


    At the moment, the wolf saw Lao Gao''s call and picked it up without hesitation.


    "Hello? Lao Gao, what''s the matter?" his voice was lazy.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Can I start work tonight?" Lao Gao said a little worried on the phone.


    When the wolf heard the sound, he sneered. He knew Lao Gao had no money.


    How terrible is it for a drug addict to have no money?


    What can''t they do?


    In fact, Lao Gao was ready to ask the wolf to borrow some money last night, but he didn''t mean to ask, so he was ready to urge the next day.


    "Let me tell you to your face. Where are you?" asked the wolf.


    Lao Gao said a place. They made an appointment, and Lao Gao went out.


    Put down the phone, Lao Gao kicked the sleeping woman up and let her go. The woman didn''t even look at Lao Gao, so she got up and left.


    Maybe people also regard Lao Gao as a tool.


    Everyone is the same. Why pretend?


    Half an hour later, Lao Gao arrived at the place agreed with the little wolf.


    The little wolf squatted there smoking. When he saw Lao Gao, he waved to him.


    "What''s the matter? Is it short of money?" the wolf asked with concern.


    Lao Gao was silent.


    "Ha ha..." the little wolf took out 500 yuan from his arms and gave it to Lao Gao. "Take the money and use it first. My business may start in the last two days. Wait for my call! The funds are estimated to arrive today!"


    Lao Gao took the money. At that moment, he was moved!


    Who is willing to lend him money except Wang Yuxian when he gets here today?


    The little wolf treats him like a brother!


    Lao Gao looked at him gratefully: "then I''ll tell Lao Yan today that I won''t run for him!"


    "Well!" the wolf smiled with satisfaction.


    Lao Gao may not know now that Wang Yuxian has become the object of the wolf''s fantasy. Moreover, as long as he has the opportunity, the wolf must have no principles, so he has to do it.


    "Then I''ll go." Lao Gao took the money and turned to go.


    "Wait a minute, there''s another thing, I don''t know whether I should tell you or not." the little wolf said with an embarrassed look.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Something happened in your hotel these two days, do you know?"


    "Hotel?" Lao Gao reacted for a long time.


    "Well, a few days ago, someone from the Health Bureau went to your hotel for inspection and was going to seal your hotel, but the hostess of the hotel heard that she slept with the leader of the health bureau all night and solved the matter..."


    Lao Gao''s head buzzed, and he didn''t listen to the words behind him.


    It felt like the whole body was electrified.


    If Lao Gao betrays Wang Yuxian, there is no problem, and he doesn''t feel anything, but if Wang Yuxian betrays Lao Gao, the nature will be different.


    Lao Gao clenched his fist.


    The little wolf told him about it. His little brother ate in the restaurant that day.


    Originally, the little brother wanted to tell the little wolf how much the relationship between boss Wang was, but the little wolf automatically omitted boss Wang and directly said that Wang Yuxian was sleeping with others.


    Can Lao Gao not be angry?


    At that moment, Lao Gao''s mind was not only about Wang Yuxian and the director of the Bureau of health, but also about her and Zhang Wen, and even about pretending to force the tiger and Zhang Guohua.


    Once a person has fallen, everything is fallen.


    Now Lao Gao is like this. He has been completely blinded.


    "This loser!" Lao Gao scolded.


    He has now completely forgotten when he was looking for a demon woman and when he was going to divorce Wang Yuxian.


    All he could think about was Wang Yuxian''s bad.


    "Shit, I''ll go back to her!" Lao Gao was so excited that he had to take a taxi.


    "Oh, Lao Gao, wait a minute." the wolf stopped him. "Zhang Wen must be in the hotel. You just went there. Didn''t you die! Can you beat Zhang Wen?"


    Lao Gao took a deep breath and stopped.


    He can''t beat Zhang Wen, let alone Zhang Wen. He can''t beat any of the men in the hotel.


    But he was angry!


    "Wolf, find me some brothers. I''m going to smash the restaurant! Let her fucking shame me again!" Lao Gao said angrily.


    Now he would rather smash the hotel than let Wang Yuxian continue to operate.


    In his opinion, Wang Yuxian is not doing business at all. He is fucking standing on the street!


    The wolf is waiting for Lao Gao!


    He smiled and said no problem. Then he asked Lao Gao to wait. He squatted down and made a phone call.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hotel, there were only Wang Yuxian and Zhang Guohua. Today, they pretended to force tiger and black sister to go on an outing and asked Wang Yuxian for a day off.


    Everyone knows what the pretend tiger said about the outing. He has been normal with black sister for a few days and can''t hold it anymore.


    An outing is more like a suburban tour.


    God knows what new tricks they can play.


    Just pretending to force the tiger to walk away with a badminton racket, which puzzled Wang yuxianting.


    What does he do with a badminton racket?


    And take one?


    Does this have anything to do with the things they play?


    Thinking of this, Wang Yuxian blushed.


    She has always been regular. She has never thought about these things, let alone tried them.


    She couldn''t help imagining whether she would try these novel things if she had the chance one day.


    Maybe it''s better than before


    Thinking of this, what appeared in Wang Yuxian''s brain was Zhang Wen''s face.


    She quickly shook her head and blushed with shame.


    What''s the matter with her?


    After being with Zhang Wen that night, her heart seemed to begin to float.


    She feels a little uncomfortable when she thinks about it now.


    How can I take off my clothes in front of Zhang Wen and take a bath in front of him?


    You know, it''s translucent. Zhang Wen must have seen everything.


    She didn''t know what she thought at that time. She was also impulsive.


    It''s just that she still has a little regret in her heart.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened that night

 Chapter 243

    Wang Yuxian also asked herself more than once.


    What is the feeling for Zhang Wen.


    Is it love, or like, or something else.


    But for so long, she had no clue and could not find out the reason.


    Sometimes Zhang Wen is above Lao Gao in her heart, and sometimes she can''t compare with Lao Gao. She doesn''t know why.


    Wang Yuxian was thinking, and a group of people came from a distance.


    She couldn''t help looking away.


    The leader was Lao Gao who made her heart tremble.


    But she looked at Lao Gao''s face and didn''t seem to come back for dinner.


    Bang!


    The door of the hotel was pushed open. Lao Gao came in with a dozen people. These people were called by the little wolf, but the little wolf didn''t come forward.


    The wolf is not stupid. He doesn''t know whether Zhang Wen is in the hotel today. If he is, he won''t be a sheep into a tiger''s mouth! Let Lao Gao resist this thunder.


    Lao Gao didn''t understand at all. He thought the wolf was for his good, so he appreciated and agreed.


    "Lao Gao, you''re back." Wang Yuxian welcomed him out.


    Her eyes at Lao Gao were full of tenderness.


    Pop!


    Who knows, Lao Gao slapped Wang Yuxian in the face when he raised his hand. Wang Yuxian almost fell.


    "Go away, dirty!"


    Wang Yuxian did not know what had happened and looked at him strangely: "Lao Gao, what do you mean?"


    Lao Gao walked up to Wang Yuxian and rubbed her forehead with his fingers: "what do you say? You still pretend to be stupid with me? Did you sleep with some bullshit director when I was fucking away from home?"


    Hearing this, Wang Yuxian understood.


    Lao Gao knows.


    But does Lao Gao know why?


    Do you know why you did that?


    Wang Yuxian smiled and stopped talking.


    Ignoring Lao Gao, he made an expression of what you want to do and went back to the counter.


    She completely angered Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao raised his hand and said, "hit me!"


    These gangsters in the back immediately held up their steel pipes and began to smash them in the hotel.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t expect Lao Gao to do it. You know, this is his hotel!


    "Lao Gao, you''re crazy!" Wang Yuxian stood in front of him.


    "I fucking knew that a man like you would go back to his old business if he didn''t change his mind!" he slapped Wang Yuxian again.


    Wang Yuxian sat down on the ground.


    She covered her face and tears ran down her eyes.


    "Lao Gao, are you still not human? I''ve been waiting for you for so long, so you treat me like this?"


    Lao Gao smiled coldly. At that moment, he had forgotten that this woman was the woman who shared weal and woe with him. The little things they had experienced were also weathered.


    In Wang Yuxian''s view, this is how ironic.


    "If I fucking ask you to wait, you''ll sleep with others? I don''t have a woman like you!" Lao Gao raised his hand and was ready to fight.


    At this time, a loud voice interrupted him.


    "Stop it!"


    It''s Zhang Guohua with a frying spoon.


    He heard the sound and hurried out of it, but who knows, what he saw was this scene.


    Lao Gao beat Wang Yuxian!


    Zhang Guohua knows who Wang Yuxian is. He knows that Wang Yuxian will not do anything sorry for Lao Gao. If she wanted to do it, she would have done it long ago. Why wait until now?


    Whoosh!


    A steel pipe hit Zhang Guohua on the back.


    Zhang Guohua frowned and waved an iron spoon!


    The man who hit Zhang Guohua''s stick fainted without calling out.


    "Grass, put him down!" Lao Gao was worried when he saw Zhang Guohua rushing towards him.


    The crowd rushed forward.


    Zhang Guohua suffered a loss because he was the only one. Moreover, there was little space in the hotel. He couldn''t show his strength at all. He had a lot of strength in the air, but there was no place to vent.


    Zhang Guohua picked up a man and threw it at him. Then he got a hit on his head and suddenly fell to one side.


    Being pressed on the ground by the people from behind is a beating.


    Seeing all this, Wang Yuxian shouted to Lao Gao to stop. It had nothing to do with Zhang Guohua.


    Lao Gao snorted coldly, "grass, what''s the matter? This is also your lover? How many fucking people do you have contact with when I''m away? Bitch still has a fucking memorial archway! Grass!"


    Hearing this, Wang Yuxian had no strength to explain anything to Lao Gao.


    She just stared at Lao Gao tearfully: "since you don''t believe me at all, what else do you say to me? Or you can kill me."


    Anyway, Wang Yuxian insisted on such difficulties for Lao Gao.


    Now Lao Gao doesn''t understand her. What should she do?


    Life is loveless.


    all thoughts are blasted.


    She raised her face ridiculously, looked at Lao Gao''s eyebrows and smiled.


    Lao Gao, Lao Gao, why don''t you understand at all?


    How bad am I to make you doubt me so much? You are willing to wait for that demon woman, but you don''t want to wait for me.


    In that case, what''s the point of living?


    What''s the point?


    Pop!


    Lao Gao was not polite either. He raised his hand and smoked Wang Yuxian.


    "Then I''ll kill you!"


    Lao Gao, since he touched that thing, he has no principle at all. Moreover, he doesn''t care about it. When he is anxious, his head is easy to short circuit.


    But he didn''t care at all and enjoyed it.


    Lao Gao slapped Wang Yuxian''s white and tender face. Wang Yuxian didn''t hide at all, so he leaned back and suffered.


    At that moment, she could not feel the pain on her body. What she saw in her eyes seemed not to be the changed Lao Gao.


    But the first time I met Lao Gao, a hazy and shy big boy.


    Lao Gao at that time was really simple.


    Wang Yuxian clearly remembered that at that time, Lao Gao and she had made an oath that they would be happy no matter what others said, poor or rich.


    Lao Gao also vowed that only Wang Yuxian would beat him in the future, and he would not beat Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian always kept this sentence in mind.


    Even the most sad nights are clearly remembered.


    Lao Gao repeatedly slapped her in the face, and Wang Yuxian already had tinnitus.


    She seemed to have an illusion in front of her. Lao Gao didn''t hit her, but apologized to her with a smile on his face. Every word and every word was so sincere.


    It''s impossible to refuse, just like Lao Gao proposed to her.


    "Lao Gao, you don''t know how much I miss you..." Wang Yuxian burst into tears.


    Tears stung her face, which distorted Wang Yuxian''s expression.


    Lao Gao paused for a few seconds and looked at Wang Yuxian. There was no temperature in his eyes. It was like looking at a drowning dog.


    Then he raised his hand again and whipped Wang Yuxian''s swollen face.

 Chapter 244

    Don''t cry.


    This is Wang Yuxian''s best attitude towards Lao Gao.


    Wang Yuxian tried hard to wake Lao Gao up, but he received a ruthless slap in the face. Wang Yuxian was so big that he had never been beaten like this.


    Lao Gao is the first.


    She was also the first man she fell in love with.


    This is somewhat ironic.


    After hitting Wang Yuxian, Lao Gao smashed the hotel again before taking people away.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, Li Erzi and I rushed to the hospital.


    In the ward, I saw Zhang Guohua.


    He just woke up with a circle of gauze wrapped around his head and looked at me giggling.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked calmly.


    "Lao Gao came to make trouble and smashed the hotel."


    "Lao Gao?"


    "Yes!"


    I didn''t expect Lao Gao to do so. The hotel also has his shares, and Wang Yuxian helped him manage it. He had the heart to smash the hotel himself?


    What does he think?


    "How''s your wound?" I asked.


    "It''s no big deal, but the head was broken." Zhang Guohua shrugged casually.


    I smiled and patted him on the shoulder. Everything was silent.


    Zhang Guohua also knows that I will certainly avenge him. It can''t be just that.


    "By the way, go and see the landlady. She may not be in good shape," Zhang Guohua said at this time.


    With a thump in my heart, I hurried to the next ward.


    I didn''t know Wang Yuxian was hurt, too.


    I pushed away the ward. The doctor was checking Wang Yuxian inside. Wang Yuxian''s face was swollen and his eyes stared at the ceiling.


    When the doctor left, I asked, "Yuxian, how are you?"


    She saw me coming and smiled: "Wenzi, sister is fine."


    "What''s going on!" my eyes sank.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian like this, I can''t calm down anymore.


    I take good care of the woman who is too late. Are other men so cruel to her?


    "I''m really fine..."


    "Is it Lao Gao?" I asked coldly.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything.


    I looked calm, turned and left.


    "Wenzi, you come back!" Wang Yuxian screamed as if she knew what I was going to do.


    I stopped subconsciously.


    If she didn''t stop me, I would try my best to find Lao Gao and break his leg!


    "This is my business. Can you stay out of it?" Wang Yuxian said, and tears fell down.


    I know, she is also wronged in her heart.


    But what can she do? Who makes her feel tall?


    I took a deep breath and sat by Yuxian''s bed: "well, I won''t go. I''ll listen to you, OK?"


    She nodded, and then the whole person jumped into my arms and cried without taboo.


    Like a wronged child.


    I looked at her face carefully.


    There are still palm prints on it, which makes me feel uncomfortable. It''s better to let me get beaten instead of her.


    She chose Lao Gao herself, so she was destined to bear these hardships.


    No one forced her. She chose it herself.


    After a while, when Wang Yuxian was tired of crying, she told me that her ear was pierced by Lao Gao, but it was all right. It just hurt a little at the beginning.


    My heart, twisted together again.


    Wang Yuxian''s beautiful and sexy ears have been disabled since then.


    It''s all the work of old Gao!


    Wang Yuxian''s swelling on her face is going to disappear. It may take some time. She doesn''t want to be hospitalized and says she''ll go back in the evening.


    After a while, pretending to force the tiger came.


    When he saw Zhang Guohua like this, he gave a particularly exaggerated straw and said that he wanted to find Lao Gao. They tried their best, but they were stopped by the column.


    "Come on, what were you doing when Zhang Guohua was beaten?" Li Erzi said coldly.


    "I''m fucking using a badminton racket in the suburbs..." pretending to force the tiger almost leaked a bald snore from his mouth. He quickly straightened up, "what''s the matter with us playing badminton in the suburbs?"


    "Two people, with a beat?" Li Erzi didn''t give him any face.


    "Grass, that''s not the point. Now Guohua is injured and the hotel is smashed. Are you still talking nonsense here?" he said.


    Li Erzi snorted coldly: "come on! I don''t know what the fuck it is?"


    His words were a bit of a curse. Black sister couldn''t listen anymore. She grabbed Li Erzi''s collar and said, "what the fuck do you say about my man?"


    See, in order to pretend to force the tiger, black sister has now reached the point of six feelings.


    No matter who it is, as long as it is a person who threatens to force the tiger, she will not talk nonsense, just one word, type!


    Pretending to force the tiger, he quickly pulled away the black sister and took her aside.


    Li Erzi''s mouth moved and he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Black sister beat him, that was really a white fight!


    Zhang Guohua suffered many soft tissue injuries. To put it bluntly, he was beaten. He was black and blue, and he was beaten not lightly. He had to be hospitalized for a period of time.


    But Zhang Guohua said he could be discharged today. It''s no big deal.


    I advised him to stay and cultivate himself for a while.


    In the evening, Wang Yuxian and I went back to the hotel.


    Seeing the mess inside, Wang Yuxian cried again.


    There is no way to operate here. If you want to operate, you have to renovate.


    But no one can guarantee that Lao Gao will bring someone to smash it again after the decoration.


    This hotel, I don''t know how much effort Wang Yuxian spent. Now it''s like this, she must feel bad.


    Here, I don''t know how many vows she and Lao Gao have made. Their sweet nest has now become like this.


    None of us felt good.


    I can even think of the appearance of Wang Yuxian when I came here for the first time, and the ignorance when I came here for the first time.


    But now, it becomes like a pool of waste.


    Wang Yuxian was the first to go in and began to look for something useful,


    Li Erzi pretended to force the tiger to help go in and find it together.


    I sighed and walked in.


    ¡­¡­


    North of the city, in the bar.


    Lao Gao and little wolf are drinking.


    The wolf asked Lao Gao how he was doing. He called the past people suck awesome.


    Lao Gao said with a smile that he had smashed the hotel, and the coquettish women couldn''t start business in the future.


    On the surface, the little wolf agrees with Lao Gao''s practice. In fact, he doesn''t know how many times he scolded him. Is he an idiot? Does he have no share in the hotel?


    Besides, it''s a restaurant run by his woman. He can''t bear to smash it like that?


    What an idiot!


    But the little wolf didn''t care about that. He asked Lao Gao how about Wang Yuxian.


    Lao Gao said that he had beaten Wang Yuxian seriously and had been hospitalized.


    This makes the little wolf speechless. He won''t talk to others. He is very interested in Wang Yuxian! Now I''m beaten by Lao Gao. How can I do it?


    It seems that it can only be stranded for some time.

 Chapter 245

    These days, Lao Gao doesn''t have a phone call or a word of comfort.


    Wang Yuxian waited foolishly. She didn''t blame Lao Gao in her heart, but hoped Lao Gao could change his mind, even if she came to say sorry to her.


    But Lao Gao has no news at all.


    After that day, I decided one thing in my heart.


    I want to clean up Lao Gao.


    Clean him up completely.


    Although Wang Yuxian told me not to touch Lao Gao and wouldn''t let me get into trouble with Lao Gao, I knew in my heart that if this continued, Lao Gao might sell Wang Yuxian one day!


    I don''t want to see Wang Yuxian hurt by Lao Gao again and again.


    So I told Li Erzi and Zhu what I thought.


    Li Erzi didn''t object. He also felt that Lao Gao should clean up, but he still said to me, "Wenzi, Lao Gao is easy to clean up, but you should find out who is behind Lao Gao. That day he called so many people to smash the hotel and hurt Zhang Guohua. Who is he here and know?"


    Li Erzi''s words woke me up. I should not only clean up Lao Gao, but also the man standing behind him.


    It may be this man who gave advice to Lao Gao.


    "It''s easy to do. I''ll send someone to check." the pillar said and called his men.


    Li Erzi handed me a cigarette and lit it for me: "Wenzi, don''t you feel good?"


    I smile bitterly.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not happy to see the hotel like that, but since Lao Gao touched that thing, I know it''s only a matter of time. If you decide to do it this time, don''t be merciful."


    I nodded. Even if Li Erzi didn''t say it, I wasn''t ready to let Lao Gao have another chance to turn over this time.


    But still that sentence, can I do it?


    If I do, how can I tell Wang Yuxian?


    After thinking about it, I think it''s best to send Lao Gao to a drug rehabilitation center.


    In this way, I can say something to Wang Yuxian.


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Gao was very angry. After he smashed the hotel, he thought the world was his.


    After beating Wang Yuxian, he seemed not to feel guilty at all, which became his capital to show off.


    At the wine table, he also told Lao Wan how to clean up Wang Yuxian.


    Lao Wan''s eyes were full of contempt. An old man beat his own woman. What''s there to show off?


    He felt that his tall head was getting harder and harder to use.


    Lao Gao is very proud now.


    He''s with the wolf now. What do he want and worry about in the future?


    No, Lao Gao never thought he was with the wolf. The two of them are cooperation, a cooperative relationship!


    Lao Gao is responsible for running errands, and Xiao Lang is responsible for pulling customers and sourcing goods.


    Lao Gao naively thought that he was a shareholder.


    "Lao Wan, or you''ll follow me in the future. I promise you''ll have that thing!" Lao Gao said with a red face after drinking a lot today.


    Lao Wan sneered and shook his head. He didn''t turn into cannon fodder. Although he touched it, his brain didn''t break.


    Lao Wan knew that the little wolf would not be so kind. I''m afraid Lao Gao will become cannon fodder again this time.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you believe it?" Lao Gao saw that he didn''t speak for a long time. He thought he didn''t believe it. He directly picked up the phone and called Lao Yan.


    "Lao Yan, I won''t take your job in the future!"


    Look, how domineering Lao Gao is?


    How awesome?


    He simply ignored Lao Yan''s cold tone and high posture.


    You know, Lao Yan''s salary is less than half that of the wolf!


    Put down the phone, Lao Gao made a proper gesture to Lao Wan. The latter just smiled and didn''t say a word.


    He knew that Lao Gao was getting bigger and bigger, and the result of getting more and more angry was to be killed.


    Lao Wan doesn''t want to cheap his blood.


    At the other end of the phone, Lao Yan listened to the phone that had been hung up for a long time.


    However, his eyes widened with surprise and soon became gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    Mengyao has been in Jinhai for three days. Two days ago, she went to Xiao Wang''s house to see Xiao Wang''s parents.


    Xiao Wang''s father went with him the other day.


    Because I couldn''t accept the fact that Xiao Wang had an accident, I went there in two days.


    Now Xiao Wang''s mother is the only one left in the family. When she saw Mengyao, she told her about Xiao Wang''s childhood, which is one day.


    Xiao Wang used to be obedient and learn well. If he hadn''t taken this road at the beginning, he might have graduated from college or continue to take the doctoral examination.


    Mengyao''s tears never stopped.


    Before leaving, Mengyao flopped down on her knees.


    "Aunt, you''ll be my godmother in the future. I''ll take the place of Xiao Wang to feed you to the end of your life!"


    Who says bitches are ruthless?


    Can ordinary people understand Mengyao''s love for Xiao Wang?


    Meng Yao, are you an ordinary person?


    Back in Jinhai City, Mengyao felt top heavy. These two days, she was too sad and almost cried to faint several times.


    She bought a train ticket to go back in the evening and was ready to say goodbye to boss Du and leave.


    She felt that boss Du was also a loving and righteous person, at least she didn''t embarrass her.


    She also knows how much trouble she has caused. A director Liu can completely make boss Du go here.


    "Boss Du, my ticket for the evening," Meng Yao said.


    "Well, let''s go and try not to come back in the future!" boss Du said in silence for a while.


    He is also doing the last thing for Xiao Wang.


    Mengyao is Xiao Wang''s favorite woman. Now that Xiao Wang is gone, he should help take care of it.


    Who makes him Xiao Wang''s boss?


    Put down the phone, Mengyao went to a nearby coffee shop and sat down.


    A burst of inexplicable sadness poured into my heart when I thought of the little things I had been with Xiao Wang before.


    Xiao Wang, if only I were still with her?


    The bitter coffee made Mengyao feel bitter.


    At this time, Mengyao noticed seven or eight people coming quickly from across the road.


    These people deliberately walk very scattered, but their eyes look at themselves intentionally or unintentionally.


    Mengyao squinted.


    I don''t know anyone in Jinhai city. If there are women, those smelly men are just her guests.


    But these people are getting more and more wrong.


    It''s like a police case.


    Is it


    Mengyao couldn''t help but frown when she thought of it. Boss Du had already reminded her that director Liu was also looking for her everywhere. Would this be director Liu''s person?


    That would be trouble!


    Thinking of this, Mengyao put down her coffee and turned to the bathroom.


    She couldn''t help getting nervous. If she was caught by these people, she would come to a bad end.


    Director Liu''s old man must hate her.


    But what should she do now? The cafe is so small. They will find the bathroom sooner or later.


    At this time, the first person Mengyao thought of was boss Du.

 Chapter 246

    Seeing Mengyao''s phone, boss Du answered it.


    Mengyao didn''t know what was going on, so she began to rely on boss Du.


    "Boss Du, are you busy..." Mengyao didn''t know how to speak and asked carefully.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That..."


    "If you have anything, just say it! Don''t grind it!" boss Du said.


    Mengyao was worried and her voice trembled: "boss Du, several people came to me..."


    "See what it looks like?"


    "No..."


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m hiding in the toilet..."


    Pop.


    Boss Du hung up the phone and thought for only a few seconds, so he called little dragon snake.


    Ten minutes later, boss Du took people to the coffee shop near the railway station.


    When he passed, there were indeed seven or eight people looking around, looking like looking for someone.


    At this time, he called and asked Mengyao to come out.


    As soon as Mengyao appeared, someone recognized Mengyao and wanted to catch her in the past.


    Little dragon and snake used to collect a man''s hair and lift his legs as an electric gun.


    The others were stunned.


    Look back at the little dragon and snake.


    These people are no strangers to Bruce Lee and snake. After all, they have been on the road and have met these people more or less.


    "Little dragon snake?" the beaten man looked up and said.


    The little dragon snake snorted, "what the fuck do you want to do?"


    The man pointed to Mengyao: "we also help others. Don''t embarrass brothers!"


    Little dragon snake doesn''t buy his account at all. If it had been changed, little dragon snake must give others face.


    He has met this man, and he is also a heavyweight man similar to him, but Bruce Lee''s posture became higher after he followed boss Du.


    And with boss Du, he is even more powerful. Now, he is not afraid of anyone!


    I''m already proud of these people.


    He raised his head: "my eldest brother boss Du asked me to insure today. If you know the truth, go away! If you don''t know the truth, let''s fight!"


    The man''s eyes froze.


    After looking at boss Du and a group of people in black standing behind them, they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Everyone knows that boss Wang has been pressing boss Du recently, but boss Du is still boss Du, who they can''t afford to offend.


    No one wants to defy the law.


    The man took a deep look at Bruce Lee, turned and left.


    Mengyao still hid behind and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Boss Du rubbed his forehead upset. He felt that he really owed Mengyao in his last life.


    "Thank you, boss..." Meng Yao stared at boss Du with vigilant eyes and said obediently.


    To others, Mengyao is a beauty, pure and lovely.


    But boss Du has no other ideas. He has treated Mengyao as his sister.


    At the same time, it is also fulfilling its wish.


    I hope I can help Xiao Wang take good care of Mengyao.


    Now there''s only so much he can do.


    Looking at Mengyao with an unprepared face, boss Du couldn''t leave himself here and drove away with her.


    In the evening, boss Du personally put Mengyao on the train.


    Mengyao can''t tell what she feels in her heart. Once, boss Du brought her here. After so many things, he sent herself away in person.


    She can''t tell whether boss Du is a good man or a bad man.


    But she gradually realized why Xiao Wang would willingly follow boss Du.


    ¡­¡­


    Pop!


    In director Liu''s office, he smashed the desk hard.


    Looking at several people standing in his office, his angry hands were shaking.


    These people are a bunch of fucking waste. They can''t even catch a woman.


    And at that time, Mengyao had been under their hands. Why didn''t she catch it?


    Now director Liu has changed from love to hate and from hate to love for Mengyao.


    He dreams of her almost every day and immerses himself in the blending of him and Mengyao every day.


    Every time he wakes up, he feels very empty.


    The miss of Mengyao is becoming stronger and stronger.


    But today, these people met Mengyao.


    Director Liu felt that this was their disadvantage. He also regretted that he didn''t go with him. If Mengyao saw him, he would come back with him.


    He always thought that Mengyao was just a child who made a mistake.


    I have forgiven her in my heart.


    I think Mengyao just has no face to see him. As long as he takes the initiative or contacts Mengyao again, he will certainly be able to go back to the past.


    Director Liu, it''s true this time.


    But the people who help her don''t know.


    Besides, they don''t have to turn against people like boss Du for a woman.


    If you can catch it, you can''t.


    After these people left, director Liu snorted coldly and narrowed his eyes.


    Now he has completely suppressed boss Du. All his construction sites are closed. Now he doesn''t know what boss Du is doing and can''t control it.


    To put it bluntly, boss Du has been trampled under his feet. What else does he want?


    However, director Liu is still unwilling.


    Boss Du also knew that from the moment he saved Mengyao, he knew that director Liu would know about it.


    But he did.


    The pride in boss Du''s heart also slowly leaked out.


    Having been over 60 years old, he finally couldn''t suppress his anger and was about to rise.


    Boss Du''s first move was his pro guards.


    Now these twenty people are the elites who follow him all the way. Generally, there is no big event. He won''t dispatch these people, but today is different. He has only these people left.


    He must fight back with all his strength!


    His first order was to let little dragon snake command these people.


    Bruce Lee can''t do anything else, but his mouth is very powerful.


    He described these people as the existence of God, and people on the road knew it in a few days.


    However, some of them are convinced and some are not convinced.


    Those who are convinced have fought with boss Du.


    Those who are unconvinced are young people.


    For these unconvinced, little dragon and snake are quite welcome.


    He just wants to be unconvinced.


    Now boss Du basically doesn''t have any big business. They are all small markets nearby.


    He''s going to blow his fame out.


    Now he wants people, money and money. What''s to be afraid of?


    In the last two days, little dragon snake has been wandering around the largest night show in the sea king''s capital nearby.


    The decoration here is average, and the service is also average, but gangsters just like to come here to play.


    Why?


    Because it''s cheap!


    There are few rich bastards.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t bring many snakes. He takes two or three people to play every day. The rest wait outside, but every time he goes in, he is the focus of the capital of the sea king.


    Little dragon and snake went in, ordered a pile of beer, sat in the most prominent position, crossed his legs and drank while playing.


    Now he is afraid that others can''t see.

 Chapter 247

    Bruce Lee went there for three days in a row and came back drunk every day.


    Finally, some people didn''t like him.


    That day, little dragon snake was getting drunk with two elite. Suddenly, two colorful boys with dyed hair sat on the wine table.


    "Brother, let''s drink together?"


    When we say we drink together, we actually tell Bruce Lee to buy them some wine. It''s like robbing money when we were young. We usually borrow money from our friends.


    No one knows anyone. It''s a buddy.


    Little dragon and snake don''t know them. They are brothers.


    "OK, drink WOW!" little dragon snake was not vague at all.


    What this means is that although you put your horse here, you are all Jianghu people and don''t say anything else.


    The two men also heard what it meant. One of them, Huang Mao, waved and ran over from the side. Seven or eight gangsters came and sat here and drank, as if Bruce Lee and snake didn''t exist.


    Little dragon snake and two elite soldiers looked at them coldly.


    Little dragon and snake looked at it almost, winked at one of them, and pressed his finger on the phone at the same time.


    Dong! Bang


    The elite shot quickly and punched directly. A yellow hair was knocked to the ground, even with a wine bottle with a table.


    Now everyone woke up.


    "Grass Mud Horse!" in the scream of the knocked down yellow hair, a group of people surrounded the little dragon and snake.


    When a group of people in black came in, they all counseled.


    More than a dozen people in black, each with a guy in his hand, each with a cold face.


    These little bastards have only heard how powerful boss Du''s people are and have never seen them before.


    Today is an eye opener. At the same time, the cold rising from the soles of your feet is getting thicker and thicker.


    That day, the whole people who played in the capital of Sea King focused their attention, and even DJ stopped the music.


    I can''t help it. Little dragon and snake have posted too evil recently. They all want to see what these people can do.


    But soon they saw it.


    These people are fucking great!


    On that day, eight people, including two yellow hairs, were beaten by little dragons and snakes. None of them didn''t hang color on their face, and none of them didn''t shout pain.


    After that day, everyone knew.


    Boss Du, or that boss Du, no one can shake his position.


    ¡­¡­


    The story of little dragon and snake Liwei soon spread to boss Wang. He told me and Zhu.


    The two of us just smiled after listening.


    Only little dragon and snake can think of this method.


    He''s touching porcelain and earthenware.


    Before the little dragon snake, it was a waste, a humble bastard. He had to give way to the pillar.


    But today, he went up with boss Du, and naturally became porcelain.


    But now he doesn''t understand at all. He''s still fighting here with a group of small gangsters.


    It can be famous, but I''m not ashamed of it.


    Just imagine, if boss Du has mixed up to this level, will he still have the same experience as those children?


    Will you take people to fight them in person?


    Definitely not.


    Because he is porcelain!


    Boss Wang''s face is a little gloomy.


    He thought carefully and felt that he could not get rid of boss Du. He was also worried about boss Du''s revenge.


    At noon, I went back to the hotel.


    Now the hotel is different from before.


    Wang Yuxian cleaned up a little by herself every day. In my opinion, she was not cleaning up the pile of ruins in the hotel, but cleaning up the feelings between her and Lao Gao.


    It''s broken, just sort it out a little bit.


    It''s just that it''s never possible to go back to the past.


    "Jade fairy, I''ll call two workers to clean up." I approached her and said.


    Wang Yuxian smiled at me with an ugly face: "Wenzi, I''d better clean up by myself. People have to spend money ~"


    Since the hotel was smashed, Wang Yuxian has no income at all. Now she is also stingy.


    Every day is tight.


    I don''t go out. I''m tired after cleaning up for a while. I sit inside and rest for a while. My eyes are against the distance and don''t move.


    I felt terrible after watching it.


    I''m worried that Wang Yuxian will get sick like this.


    I''ve said enough to comfort her, but she can''t hear a word.


    She said Lao Gao would change his mind.


    As long as the hotel is there, Lao Gao will come back.


    "Has Lao Gao come back recently?" I asked pretending not to care.


    Wang Yuxian squatted down to pick up an unbroken pot. He stopped there with his hand and pinned his broken hair behind his ear with the other hand.


    "No..."


    She smiled back at me: "Wenzi, I believe Lao Gao will come back. If he doesn''t come back, I''ll wait for him here!"


    I shook my head and sighed.


    In the afternoon, pretending to force tiger black sister to come out of the hospital and help me clean up with Wang Yuxian.


    After a while, pretending to be a tiger may come to feel it and ask if Wang Yuxian and I have cleaned up our kitchen.


    I answered in a dull way. It''s ready.


    Then he went in with black sister with a cheap smile on his face.


    I patted myself on the mouth and scolded myself for being talkative.


    I told Wang Yuxian not to do it first. Go upstairs and have a rest. If you hear something you shouldn''t hear later, it''s boring.


    I washed my face and went to Wang Yuxian''s room.


    She came and poured me a glass of water.


    Then turn around and go out again.


    I grabbed her by the wrist from behind.


    A word blurted out uncontrollably: "Yuxian, I''ll raise you in the future!"


    Time seemed to pause for a few seconds, and Wang Yuxian didn''t turn around.


    I don''t know if I said something wrong. I''m a little overwhelmed.


    "Wenzi, do you think my sister is the kind of woman who can only be supported by men?" Wang Yuxian said with a smile, but her face was full of happiness.


    Then she clenched my hand.


    At that moment, there was never warmth all over my body.


    "But I don''t want to see you so miserable."


    "Ha ha, fool ~" her expression changed and she quickly turned her head, "maybe this is my sister''s life!"


    Looking at Wang Yuxian, I made up my mind secretly.


    Then, let me change your destiny for you!


    ¡­¡­


    The hotel is gone, but Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua still like to come back.


    Zhang Guohua was almost healed, and the thread was removed from his head. In the evening, he cooked and we had a big meal in a ruined hotel.


    We ate and recalled the past.


    Eating, Wang Yuxian cried.


    Then black sister.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua also have red eyes.


    My heart is full of emotion.


    No one wants to see the hotel like this.


    In the evening, when they all went back, I received a call from the pillar.


    "Wenzi, I''ve found out about Lao Gao for you. He''s very close to a man named little wolf recently. It''s the man in the casino last time!"

 Chapter 248

    I almost forgot about the little wolf. He gave me the feeling that he was a little bastard. Last time I came to sneak attack, I was almost held down by a tiger. I don''t think he poses any threat to me.


    But how could he hang out with Lao Gao?


    The pillar doesn''t know why. It''s only when his little brother sees Lao Gao mixing with the wolf that he knows.


    After hanging up the phone, I fell into a deep thought and began to plan how to make Lao Gao.


    Two days later, noon.


    Boss Wang invited those big bosses to dinner, and I went with Zhu.


    It''s just that we are inside to protect boss Wang''s safety.


    After a meal, it''s already more than three o''clock.


    Boss Wang was very drunk, but it seems that he is making good progress today. His face is red.


    After getting on the bus, boss Wang said he was going to have a look at the battlefield.


    Now the battlefield is his cornucopia.


    Li Erzi also made the battlefield very good.


    As soon as I got to the battlefield, my phone rang.


    He looked down and pretended to force the tiger.


    "Wenzi, what are you doing?" I said as soon as I picked it up and pretended to be a tiger.


    "I''m busy outside. What''s the matter?"


    "Just now, Lao Gao came to the hotel again and smashed it again..."


    "What?"


    The anger rose in my heart.


    I said hello and rushed back to the hotel.


    The hotel that had been sorted out by Wang Yuxian turned into a pile of ruins. I can still see the place where we ate together last time.


    Wang Yuxian, with tears on her face, is still quietly picking up things that can be used on the ground.


    I suddenly felt that Lao Gao was like a willful and noisy child. He asked Wang Yuxian to wipe his ass every time.


    Wang Yuxian tolerated and tolerated him again and again.


    "Yuxian, either you live in another place," I said.


    It''s been smashed here. The second floor is not spared this time. It''s a mess.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head silently and said that she would wait here for Lao Gao to come back. If he could do it, he would kill her too.


    I''m worried.


    I don''t care what Lao Gao becomes, but I care about Wang Yuxian.


    I don''t want her to get hurt at all.


    Now Zhuang forced Hu and Zhang Guohua are basically not in the hotel. They just come back occasionally to help Wang Yuxian clean up the hotel. They all went to the battlefield to help in the evening.


    Wang Yuxian is alone every day, which still makes me uneasy.


    What if Lao Gao comes back next time?


    ¡­¡­


    At night, it''s more than eleven.


    Lao Gao has started work.


    He worked very hard today. As soon as he connected a lot of goods, the wolf was very satisfied.


    He was very satisfied with the old tall man whose head was not very smart.


    For a little profit, he can help himself desperately. Where can such people go?


    That day, in the bar, wolf and Lao Gao were drinking.


    All Lao Gao thought about was the white powder, while Xiao Lang thought about Wang Yuxian, who was as beautiful as an immortal.


    During the day, when he and Lao Gao went to smash the hotel, he couldn''t help glancing at Wang Yuxian.


    This woman, born slim and graceful, even if her face is full of fear, she is still so charming.


    The little wolf likes Wang Yuxian''s charming face and Wang Yuxian''s body.


    The exquisite curve brought his body out, especially a pair of jade feet. Looking down his straight and slender legs, it was a pair of Pink Jade feet that he couldn''t help licking.


    It has to be said that the wolf''s taste is a little different from others.


    What he likes is different from others.


    He has played with many women. Maybe he is tired of normal things.


    It''s kind of like pretending to be a tiger.


    However, compared with the tiger forced by people''s home decoration, he is still eighteen thousand miles away.


    Pretending to be a tiger is a person who can turn anything into a battlefield in an instant.


    Small to a table tennis, a badminton racket, big to a battlefield


    And the wolf just likes feet.


    "Lao Gao, you smashed the restaurant like that. Why doesn''t your wife leave?" asked the wolf.


    Lao Gao snorted, "she likes to go or not. Anyway, I''m sure I won''t go back."


    The little wolf''s eyes lit up: "I''ll help you go to the restaurant next time. WOW! You always show up. The more she fantasizes about you, you say wow?"


    Lao Gao didn''t know whether he understood what the little wolf said, so he turned his eyes and said casually.


    The little wolf sneered. Next time he went again, it would not be so simple to smash the hotel. He planned to let Wang Yuxian take the bait next time!


    Hiss~~~


    In the twinkling of an eye, Lao Gao fell on the sofa without much strength, staring vaguely at the people beating on the dance floor.


    "Take a breath?" he also said politely to the wolf.


    The wolf smiled and refused.


    Who is so stupid except Lao Gao?


    People all know what the result is. Even the wolf knows and doesn''t touch it.


    Lao Gao smiled and his eyes became more and more blurred.


    The little wolf went out and called a woman for him and pushed it to Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao took over with a cheap smile on his face.


    From the wolf''s point of view, Lao Gao is hard to understand.


    There is such a beautiful wife at home. I don''t want to come out to play these exciting games. I really don''t know what he thinks.


    The little wolf went out of the bar and didn''t go home. Instead, he wandered around and went to Wang Yuxian''s hotel.


    There was a dim light in it.


    Wang Yuxian doesn''t seem to be sleeping yet.


    Bang bang.


    The wolf smashed the door.


    Wang Yuxian ran down from above. The little wolf could clearly hear her coming downstairs.


    The door opened a crack. Inside was Wang Yuxian, who looked forward to it. She was wearing shorts that just covered her groin. Her hair was a little wet and looked like a bathing beauty.


    Her body exudes a pink smell, and the dim light adds a bit of mystery to her.


    This makes the little wolf excited at once.


    This woman is a fucking masterpiece!


    "Who are you?" Wang Yuxian locked her willow eyebrows and subconsciously blocked her chest with her hand.


    At this time, the little wolf can easily push Wang Yuxian down, but he has played so many women. He knows very well that this kind of thing is still comfortable for women to take the initiative. If he forces them to play, it feels thousands of miles away.


    The wolf wants to enjoy.


    Therefore, he wants to conquer her with his own language and his own personality charm.


    And the tattoo that made him confident.


    Tattooing is really an art, but it depends on who tattoos it on. It''s a waste on the wolf.


    He may not understand this at all. He deliberately exposed the tattoo for Wang Yuxian to see.


    As everyone knows, the latter hates people like him most.


    What tattoo? Wang Yuxian doesn''t catch a cold at all.


    "My name is Xiao Lang, and I''m Lao Gao''s friend," he said with a calm air.


    Hearing Lao Gao''s name, Wang Yuxian relaxed. She thought this man was here to help Lao Gao as a lobbyist.


    "Come in."

 Chapter 249

    In the dim Hotel, there were only Wang Yuxian and little wolf.


    This atmosphere, this feeling, can make the wolf aftertaste for a long time.


    The atmosphere is just right,


    I only learned perfunctory and disguise when I was with you,


    Are you used to tolerance,


    Or I''m used to lying.


    The little wolf couldn''t help humming in his heart.


    My mind is like a computer drawing, and a line is full, outlining a feast of the sea and the sky.


    In this feast, only he and Wang Yuxian were present.


    It''s just his wishful thinking.


    "Cough..." seeing the wolf staring obscene at his legs for a long time, Wang Yuxian coughed softly.


    The little wolf woke up from his fantasy and his eyes fell on Wang Yuxian''s vigilant face along her legs.


    "Ha ha." the little wolf giggled.


    He thinks he laughs very simply and attracts women''s love.


    "What did Lao Gao ask you to tell me? What about others?" Wang Yuxian couldn''t help asking.


    The little wolf lit a cigarette and deliberately took a deep breath before he spoke: "Lao Gao asked me to tell you that you and him are impossible. Don''t wait foolishly."


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes turned red.


    But she said, "no way."


    The little wolf looked at Wang Yuxian seriously. He didn''t know where a seemingly uninhibited woman came from. This confidence and waiting could be willing to wait for Lao Gao.


    This really eludes him.


    If only this woman were willing to wait for herself?


    The little wolf sighed, "Lao Gao said that he would give you to someone in the future."


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes moved. She thought the man Lao Gao said was Zhang Wen.


    If so, she really doesn''t know whether she should refuse.


    You know, she also has an unspeakable feeling for Wenzi.


    But then the little wolf''s behavior made her almost spit out.


    The little wolf pointed at himself impolitely and said that Lao Gao wanted to give her to himself.


    "You''re kidding!" Wang Yuxian couldn''t scold him, but he was disgusted.


    At the beginning, she didn''t feel so disgusted when she accidentally saw pretending to force tiger and black sister, but the little wolf in front of her made her feel disgusted.


    This man is pretentious, pretending to be forced, and he has an annoying force in his heart.


    No matter whether other women can appreciate it or not, Wang Yuxian is a nuisance in her heart.


    The little wolf thought that Wang Yuxian was being reserved. He pinched off his cigarette end and looked at her seriously: "Yuxian, I like you from the first time I saw you, really!"


    Yuxian''er ~ Wang Yuxian trembled with this cry.


    But it''s not exciting, but disgusting.


    It''s like being shouted by a hairy man in thongs.


    People can''t help fighting a cold war.


    With that, the little wolf couldn''t wait to catch Wang Yuxian''s little hand.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Yuxian hurriedly took her hand back.


    The little wolf secretly scolded himself for being too anxious. He quickly rubbed the big black hand to Wang Yuxian.


    "Yuxian''er, your hands are really cotton ~"


    This sentence was originally used by the little wolf to dissolve the atmosphere. Who knows, it didn''t play any role in dissolving the atmosphere at all, but made Wang Yuxian more vigilant.


    This person, she didn''t have a good impression.


    If he hadn''t said the word Lao Gao, she wouldn''t be able to talk to him at all.


    But now there are only two of them in the room. What should I do?


    If the wolf goes crazy, Wang Yuxian must not be his opponent.


    "Go back and tell Lao Gao that I will wait for him." Wang Yuxian said weakly.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian had hung up all the little wolf''s interests. The little wolf''s mouth had been hung on the fishhook and couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    Wang Yuxian said, subconsciously pulling his shorts down, and his hands protected his exposed place.


    The wolf''s eyes should be straight.


    Her imaginary goddess is like this!


    Wang Yuxian has killed most women in seconds, so that countless men who can make little wolf read people have palpitations.


    Wolf tonight.


    Like a flea standing by the jumping bed, as long as he breaks through this bottom line, he will jump farther.


    "I won''t go, Hei hei." the wolf''s shameless strength came up.


    He reached out and wanted to touch the two water polo in front of Wang Yuxian''s chest.


    But Wang Yuxian dodged silently.


    Wang Yuxian''s appearance made the little wolf think it was an ambiguous hint.


    "Come on, yuxian''er, I must live better than Lao Gao." as soon as the little wolf was worried, he said his thoughts.


    Wang Yuxian now understands.


    This man is not a tall lobbyist at all, but came to do that kind of thing.


    "Don''t come here!" said Wang Yuxian, ready to run upstairs.


    With a cheap smile on his face, the little wolf simply leaked out his true face, and he stopped pretending.


    He''s tired of pretending like that all the time!


    "Yuxian''er, come on, let''s indulge both of us tonight!" said the wolf very seriously.


    For him, it was indulgence, but for Wang Yuxian, it was jumping into a fire pit.


    Wang Yuxian is not so stupid.


    The first thing in her mind now is Zhang Wen.


    I just don''t know Zhang Wen won''t come back tonight.


    In the restaurant, she tried her best to avoid the wolf, but the wolf still chased her shamelessly.


    There''s no way. The sperm in the wolf is ready to move. If he doesn''t indulge once tonight, he won''t be able to sleep.


    "I said, let you go, or I''ll call the police." Wang Yuxian was in a hurry. She really regretted letting the man in. Isn''t she a lamb into the mouth of the tiger?


    However, she didn''t know what was going on. As soon as she heard Lao Gao''s name, she lost her vigilance and lost the rationality of ordinary people.


    Lao Gao always affects her soul.


    It still makes her care.


    But where is Lao Gao now?


    I''m going to be played by the wolf. Where''s Lao Gao? Did Lao Gao let the wolf come? Wang Yuxian won''t believe anything he says.


    Wang Yuxian''s words made the wolf more crazy.


    He came to a vicious dog to eat.


    But Wang Yuxian dodged.


    He smiled: "yuxian''er, just admit it. Lao Gao asked me to come. He said that if you accompany me well tonight, he will come back tomorrow."


    This, if put in peacetime, will be heard as a joke.


    But it became a sharp knife and went straight into her heart.


    Wang Yuxian stopped and stared at the wolf seriously: "Lao Gao, really say that?"


    The little wolf nodded: "well, why did I lie to you?"


    Two lines of tears fell from Wang Yuxian''s eyes.


    At that moment, she stopped struggling.


    My heart is empty.


    The little wolf smiled and greedily walked towards Wang Yuxian.

 Chapter 250

    In the little wolf''s eyes, Wang Yuxian is a lamb to be slaughtered at the moment. Her words without brain thinking made her take them seriously.


    He didn''t expect this effect.


    He didn''t care about Wang Yuxian''s tears or Wang Yuxian''s broken heart. He just thought about the sea and sky feast for a while.


    Think about how to be happy with Wang Yuxian in various postures.


    "Yuxian''er, don''t worry, I''ll make you comfortable!" seeing that the little wolf''s hand was about to touch Wang Yuxian''s face.


    The door was kicked open with a bang.


    Then there was a very angry voice, which made the little wolf tremble all over.


    "Why don''t I make you comfortable first!"


    The speaker.


    it''s me.


    I just came back from the battlefield.


    When I came to the door, I just heard what the wolf said, which directly made me angry.


    There was a machete in my car. I rushed at the wolf with a machete without thinking.


    Whoosh!


    A knife wiped the wolf''s scalp and flew out.


    Now the little wolf may not understand what''s going on. He doesn''t know why I suddenly appear here. He feels cold in his forehead.


    If the knife deviates a few centimeters, there may be an accident!


    My knife was aimed at the wolf''s life!


    Seeing this, I was furious.


    Wang Yuxian is at home alone, and the little wolf dares to come and look for trouble.


    He''s so tired of living!


    "My grass..." the little wolf exclaimed, rolled with the trend and avoided my second knife.


    Then he got up from the ground as fast as a dog and ran upstairs.


    I didn''t say a word. I chased with a knife.


    Cold sweat instantly covered the wolf''s forehead. What''s going on? Why does Zhang Wen suddenly appear?


    If he comes a few minutes later, he who claims to be quick to grab the first shot should be finished.


    Shit!


    The little wolf was also lost.


    "Zhang Wen, you dare to touch me..." before the wolf finished, I was a knife again.


    The knife cut the wolf''s arm.


    He let out a cry.


    I didn''t stop at all. The next knife was aimed at the wolf''s neck.


    Maybe he felt the murderous spirit on me. He desperately bowed his head, avoided my knife, and then hit me in the stomach with his head, which made me almost fall.


    He turned and ran!


    That''s a quick!


    He ran into my room, opened the window and jumped down directly from the second floor.


    I only heard his scream. When I chased him down, he was gone.


    I scolded and hurried back to see if Wang Yuxian was hurt.


    When she saw me, she was like a wronged child, and her tears fell down.


    "Wenzi, he said Lao Gao asked him to come." the moment Wang Yuxian poured into my arms, my body trembled like electricity.


    I frowned: "Lao Gao asked him to come? Is he crazy?"


    I didn''t feel right until I said that.


    Lao Gao, isn''t he crazy?


    A normal man, who will give his woman to others?


    Who will embarrass his woman many times?


    Except Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao was blinded.


    Wang Yuxian cried more fiercely: "I don''t believe it. If Lao Gao could really say this, I''d rather die in front of him!"


    Alas~~~


    I sighed heavily and scolded in a tone: "Yuxian, you told me to let me live well. Why can''t you do it? Is it worth it for an old man? Besides, he doesn''t love you now."


    I don''t understand why Wang Yuxian is so stubborn.


    Do you have to get Lao Gao''s love and affirmation to be willing?


    The world''s taller and better men grab a lot, why does she just turn around?


    She silently looked at me: "Wenzi, some love, you don''t understand."


    I really don''t understand love, just like I don''t understand Wang Yuxian and her persistence.


    Maybe I can do the same for Wang Yuxian one day, I thought.


    "Why didn''t you call me?" I asked.


    Wang Yuxian said she didn''t bring a phone when she came down from the second floor. I found that her clothes were quite exposed. No wonder the little wolf was so crazy.


    I locked the door and took her to the second floor.


    Watch her lie down and I''m ready to go.


    As soon as she turned around, she grabbed my hand: "Wenzi, wait until my sister falls asleep, will you go?"


    I smiled: "OK."


    That night, I didn''t know when Wang Yuxian fell asleep, but I fell asleep first.


    ¡­¡­


    When the wolf returned to the bar, Lao Gao was still there.


    Seeing that he was injured, many younger brothers asked him what was going on and whether he had a quarrel with others.


    The little wolf shook his head and said nothing. He was brave enough to save a girl and was scratched by a gangster.


    Who believes that?


    Thanks to the wolf.


    But it''s not surprising.


    The wolf''s wild ability to make things up is really worth learning by some little bastards.


    A qualified bastard needs the imagination of the little wolf and the mouth of the little dragon and snake.


    Although no one believed it, no one dared to ask what was going on.


    The little wolf is not stupid. How could he say that he went to find Wang Yuxian and was almost hacked to death by Zhang Wen? What a shame?


    But although he thought so, he still had a problem with Lao Gao.


    In the past, I kicked Lao Gao who was still lying on the sofa.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    Lao Gao was stunned by the kick.


    He''s sitting here. What''s the matter with the wolf?


    His eyes looked at him helplessly.


    The little wolf can''t say why he is angry. It has nothing to do with Lao Gao, but he is just unhappy. He can only vent his anger on Lao Gao.


    "You''re not afraid of death, I''m afraid of death!" the little wolf continued to scold Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao got up from the sofa reluctantly. Now he has no strength. Give him a space and he can have a good sleep.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with you?" Lao Gao also saw the injury on the wolf.


    The little wolf snorted coldly, "I went out to do justice!"


    Lao Gao looked at the wolf with disbelief for a while, and then left the bar silently.


    The wolf''s ability to describe his strong x attempt as a courageous act is not only testing his own IQ, but also testing the IQ of others.


    He thinks everyone else is so stupid that he can''t see who he is?


    He may be the kind of person who acts bravely?


    He wants to catch the lame and kick it!


    The wolf casually wrapped up the wound on his hand. Now he is thinking about two things. The first is how to revenge Zhang Wen, and the second is.


    It''s Wang Yuxian.


    Just now, her charming appearance like a lotus has been deeply imprinted in his mind. It may be a long time. This is the description book of little wolf YY.

 Chapter 251

    The next morning, I got up and went to the post.


    Told him about last night.


    After listening to this, the pillar patted the steering wheel angrily and said that a little wolf couldn''t get out of my horse. He would just clean it up.


    That afternoon.


    The pillar man went to the bar where the wolf often went to pick up the wolf.


    The owner of the bar knows Zhu. He informed Zhu as soon as the wolf came today.


    The little wolf also saw a group of people walking into the bar, but he didn''t expect to come to clean him up. He thought it was over last night, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    The people the pillar was looking for were all cold faced and went to fight.


    The wolf was kicked to the ground first.


    He looked blankly and at a loss. He stared at the group with the eyes of whether you had hit the wrong person.


    But they didn''t mean to stop. Instead, they worked harder and harder.


    After a while, the little wolf was knocked down on the ground and screamed in pain.


    Then he realized that these people came to find him and to clean him up.


    He woke up in an instant.


    A lazy donkey rolls and a dead dog rolls!


    The little wolf easily ran out of the hands of the people who beat around him.


    Counting from the age of 18, little wolves are beaten up by people. I dare not say anything else, but if they are beaten and run away, little wolves have nothing to say!


    These moves, but he was beaten out one by one!


    This is the understanding of injury and pain!


    The wolf doesn''t talk nonsense. He turns and runs.


    He also recognized that several of the people who hit him just now were pillars.


    Who is the pillar?


    He can''t afford it.


    Just rely on his little bastards, how can they be opponents of others, let them smash the restaurant that can''t move, and several people can''t hurt their wrists.


    How do these people fight?


    Ran out in one breath.


    The wolf wheezed heavily.


    Shit, Zhang Wen! I''ll kill you sooner or later!


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu received a call and told me that they had cleaned up the wolf just now. He said that if the wolf went to the bar again in the future, he would call once.


    I smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    Some things don''t need me to talk. The pillar can help me do well.


    At noon, I had a drink with Zhu and went back to the hotel to see Wang Yuxian.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw two people in uniform talking to Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian''s face was full of helplessness.


    Wang Yuxian''s hotel has seriously affected the appearance of the city and won''t get out of the way.


    Moreover, the landlord was also implicated, and the rent for five years was forcibly returned to Wang Yuxian.


    I know that Wang Yuxian doesn''t love the rent, but her attachment to the hotel.


    This is the nest she and Lao Gao once loved.


    If the restaurant is gone, there will be no last thought.


    But now, it seems a little powerless.


    Wang Yuxian waited so long and looked forward to it for so long, but it was nothing.


    The hotel is still closed.


    Lao Gao, or just leave him a back.


    "Wenzi, the hotel can''t be opened," Wang Yuxian said to me.


    "There is no restaurant, we can do something else." I comforted her.


    Wang Yuxian burst into tears. She didn''t say anything. She just cried hard in my arms.


    I don''t know how long she cried before she stopped.


    Sitting there sighing with red and swollen eyes.


    I asked her what she was going to do in the future. The hotel was gone, so she didn''t even have a place to stay.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head and said she didn''t know. She couldn''t, so she went to Lao Gao.


    "Yuxian, you stay in the hotel first these two days. I''ll arrange the rest for you, OK?" I whispered to Wang Yuxian.


    For this woman, even if I do everything, I will not hesitate.


    She didn''t speak, just turned her head away and kept crying.


    After leaving the hotel, I went to the battlefield to find Er Zi Li.


    I asked him how much money I had now.


    Li Erzi keeps all the money for me now. I basically don''t ask him to take care of it. I''m relieved.


    Li Erzi took out his mobile phone with a smile and entered a number on it.


    I didn''t expect that I had so much savings.


    "This is all mine?"


    Li Erzi nodded with a smile.


    I thought the money should be about the same, and then told him to take out all the money.


    "Wenzi, why do you want so much money?" Li Erzi asked me.


    "Help Wang Yuxian open a shop."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He looked at me with that hopeless look, sighed helplessly and shook his head.


    I know, in Li Erzi''s opinion, it''s really a little unreasonable. I spent all my savings for a married woman, and this woman''s heart is not on my side.


    I think it''s like I don''t understand why Wang Yuxian has to wait for Lao Gao.


    That afternoon, Li Erzi took out the money and helped me find the store and contact the source of goods.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t know about all this.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang is in the sun, but boss Du is a little stretched.


    Now people on the road say that although boss Du''s business is no longer good, his people are still as fierce as before, and ordinary people can''t afford to offend him.


    Especially the little dragon and snake around him seemed to mix up.


    Boss Du wants this effect.


    However, in the business field, he has repeatedly hit a wall.


    The original construction site and the bosses he financed came to ask him for money after learning that boss Du''s construction site collapsed. The money raised is not a small amount.


    Although boss Du can afford it, he has to ruin his family.


    So, no matter who comes, he just says, no money.


    For a long time, no one came to ask him for money.


    But boss Du knows that if he wants to find someone to cooperate in the future, it will not be so simple.


    No one must dare believe him.


    But that''s not what bothers him more.


    It''s a bank loan!


    Director Liu played this trick hard enough. The construction site was photographed by others, but the loan was left to himself.


    This is simply pushing boss Du into the fire pit!


    But boss Du also has his way.


    That''s cheating, don''t pay back!


    No matter who the bank asks for it, it just doesn''t pay it back.


    Boss Du knows that they dare not be public. In itself, this is not a glorious thing.


    Since he released Mengyao, director Liu has had greater opinions on him.


    However, now boss Du is not afraid at all. Anyway, barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes. He was worried too much before.


    Today, he called the little dragon and snake, and the two drank a glass of wine: "what''s the situation now?"


    Bruce Lee is proud to say that the two venues have compromised.


    Boss Du smiled with satisfaction.


    When the construction site is gone, boss Du has lost a golden mountain.


    But this time, he is ready to change the line of attack. He wants the countryside to surround the city! Do it from the smallest stage! Back to his old business.

 Chapter 252

    Boss Du''s move was seen by boss Wang.


    He just laughed at it.


    Boss Du looks like he''s dying. What''s to be afraid of?


    Now the two construction sites are on his side. Boss Du''s struggle is also the meat on the chopping board. As long as boss Wang wants to eat it, he can eat it at any time.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want boss du to die so soon.


    Boss Wang''s heart is black!


    He wants boss du to despair completely, and then fail completely!


    How else can we solve his hatred?


    That day, while I was still with the pillar, boss Wang received a phone call saying that the materials on the construction site were burned by a fire.


    After listening to this, Zhu and I were refreshed.


    Needless to say, boss Du must have done it.


    I just didn''t expect boss du to start so quickly.


    Now he is a little desperate.


    "Big brother, boss Du must have done it!" the pillar said when he saw boss Wang not talking for a long time.


    "Well, I know." boss Wang nodded quite rightfully.


    The pillar stopped talking and waited for boss Wang to speak.


    After a while, he smiled and said, "now there is a spectator on the road, do you know?"


    I nodded to the post and shook my head.


    Neither of us was here, and all we heard was a few words.


    Boss Wang continued: "boss Du, now he is a hopping grasshopper. It''s no big deal. Those goods are more than 200000 at best. They don''t hurt the menstruation and bones. If he wants, I can give him 200000. However, I want to see how he makes trouble."


    With that, boss Wang showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    Boss Wang doesn''t mean that he doesn''t want to retaliate against boss Du. He wants to see clearly what boss Du''s cards are and what he wants to do before he can fight back.


    At that time, I''m afraid it will not be as simple as a fight.


    I''m afraid it''s another bloody storm.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on the university campus.


    Li Jiarui is lying on the table dozing off, but Guo Liang is listening carefully. He knows that a poor boy like him has little ability. Only by enriching himself with knowledge will he not be eliminated by the society in the future.


    But Li Jiarui doesn''t consider these. Even if she doesn''t go to college, she can have enough food and clothing.


    Like chennan.


    The man she hated.


    Up to now, there is still no result at all.


    Buzzing


    Li Jiarui''s mobile phone vibrated at this time. She slowly raised her head and took a look.


    It''s chennan.


    She didn''t tell Guo Liang, who was listening carefully, and slipped out.


    She thought there might be good news today.


    After all, it''s been so long. She''s been paying and hasn''t experienced the pleasure of success.


    The hatred in her heart had changed in her mind.


    Now she wants to see Zhang Wen kneel in front of her and beg for mercy.


    Or Zhang Wen was severely patted on the ground, that''s enough.


    "Jiarui, what are you doing?" Chen Nan''s cheap voice was on the phone.


    "I''m at school."


    "Ah? Where is it?" chennan didn''t seem to hear Li Jiarui clearly.


    "I''m in, studying and school!" Li Jiarui said word by word.


    Chen Nan''ao said, told her an address, let her go and say something about Zhang Wen.


    Li Jiarui hung up and called a car.


    In a KTV private room, there were two people sitting inside. One was chennan, and the other was a tattooed man.


    Li Jiarui didn''t like such a person and didn''t even look at him.


    As soon as I entered the door, the tattooed man''s eyes didn''t leave Li Jiarui.


    This woman, this is also a fucking best!


    Although his face was painted with heavy makeup, he could clearly see that the woman''s clear and simple face was suitable to be described by college students.


    It''s not the same as the nightclub girls he''s looking for.


    There was also a sense of bookishness between hands and feet.


    Just now in the private room, chennan told the little wolf that he had a woman who was a college student. Her figure and feeling were absolutely good. His words brought the little wolf''s interest.


    So chennan called Li Jiarui over and deliberately turned the phone on the speaker to let Li Jiarui say a few words clearly in school.


    The wolf is very satisfied.


    He is very satisfied with Li Jiarui.


    As soon as he sat down, the little wolf''s hand touched Li Jiarui intentionally or unintentionally, but she hid silently.


    Li Jiarui didn''t like him at all, even a little disgusted.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with Zhang Wen?" said Li Jiarui.


    Zhang Wen''s case is a whirlpool, which has involved him and chennan now.


    Chen Nan smiled and looked at the wolf.


    The little wolf pointed to his arm: "sister, this is what I left when I hit Zhang Wen, but what''s your relationship with Zhang Wen? Why do you hate him so much?"


    It is clear that Zhang Wen chased him and cut him, but the wolf shamelessly said that he was hurt during the fight.


    If you throw him and Zhang Wen in the same room and take nothing, Zhang Wen will surely kill him.


    "Don''t worry about it. I hate him anyway!" Li Jiarui can''t say why now. Anyway, she hates Zhang Wen and wants to kill Zhang Wen!


    But she ignored one thing.


    That is to hate because of love.


    Now she has forgotten how she liked Zhang Wen.


    "Ha ha, good, have character! I like it!" said the little wolf, and inadvertently put his hand on Li Jiarui''s shoulder.


    Li Jiarui shook her shoulder and shook off the wolf''s hand.


    The little wolf frowned: "don''t you want to hear how I clean up Zhang Wen?"


    She hesitated: "yes."


    "Ha ha..." the little wolf''s hand was put up again.


    This time, Li Jiarui didn''t hide, so she let the little wolf''s hand blasphemous come and go on her.


    The little wolf began to use his imagination and made it up like a novel.


    Anyway, his purpose today is to say that Li Jiarui was dizzy and kill her.


    I don''t know why, when Li Jiarui heard that Zhang Wen was cleaned up by the little wolf, she was not very happy, but a little confused.


    Can this flamboyant man called little wolf handle Zhang Wen?


    However, she had to believe it.


    What about Zhang Wen?


    What''s his situation now?


    Must look like a lost dog? Li Jiarui smiled in her heart.


    Chennan didn''t know when he disappeared.


    At this time, the little wolf''s hand also poked into Li Jiarui''s chest, stared at her with obscene eyes and asked her how she felt.


    Li Jiarui didn''t speak and closed her eyes.


    The little wolf thought that the girl was really coquettish, so he didn''t think much and stepped on the reins.


    The next process is familiar to the little wolf. His face is full of enjoyment, while Li Jiarui is indifferent and let the little wolf play around like a robot.

 Chapter 253

    In the evening, in Wang Yuxian''s Hotel, I parked my BMW at the door. Wang Yuxian was still cleaning up to see what else could be used.


    I went and sat with her in my arms and talked to her.


    If people who don''t know us look at it, they will think we are lovers.


    But in fact, the relationship between Wang Yuxian and me is as simple as sister and brother.


    Perhaps, the words "sister and brother" are also used by Wang Yuxian to comfort herself.


    This scene was all seen by Li Jiarui.


    She was fooled by the wolf all afternoon. Her legs trembled a little. What she thought in her heart was to see Zhang Wen''s lost dog and let Zhang Wen know that she was wrong.


    Let him regret choosing Wang Yuxian!


    But now, this picture gives her a critical blow.


    No.


    Why is it different from what she thought?


    Didn''t Zhang Wen get cleaned up?


    How can you stand tall and angry with Wang Yuxian?


    Li Jiarui was wrong. She thought that cleaning me up would stop me from being with Wang Yuxian, but even if I was broken and killed, it would not reduce any of my feelings for Wang Yuxian.


    Li Jiarui, it''s still too naive.


    She was blinded by hatred rather than innocence.


    But she immediately reacted. That little wolf must have cleaned up Zhang Wen!


    She looked coldly at the intimacy between Wang Yuxian and me in the hotel and turned around to call chennan.


    "Chennan, didn''t the wolf clean up Zhang Wen at all?" Li Jiarui''s tone was not good.


    Chen Nan smiled: "I don''t know. It''s about the wolf. You should go to him!"


    Li Jiarui scolded: "you lied to me, didn''t you?"


    "Ha ha..."


    These two hehe contain too much meaning. It''s like saying to Li Jiarui, who makes you stupid and what''s the matter with you?


    Li Jiarui''s angry hands were shaking. She should have understood that chennan was playing with her, but she didn''t expect that chennan played so hard with her!


    It''s not enough to play by yourself. You have to find someone else to play with!


    At the same time, she scolded herself for being stupid.


    Why did you believe the wolf so easily? Does that kind of person have credibility?


    When the wolf mercilessly went back and forth on her, she was happy that she had lost Zhang Wen?


    "Well, chennan, I have nothing to say to you in the future!" Li Jiarui said.


    Chen Nan''s tone was cold: "what do you mean?"


    "Just don''t come to me in the future. Since you can''t clean up Zhang Wen, don''t be a big tail wolf!"


    Li Jiarui''s words made Chen Nan blush. It seemed that he had really become a big tailed wolf and wandered in front of Li Jiarui.


    "Grass! Don''t fucking regret!" Chen Nan roared.


    Li Jiarui thought that she should have turned against Chen Nan, otherwise she wouldn''t have suffered such a big loss!


    "Don''t regret it!" Li Jiarui didn''t show weakness at all.


    "What do I regret?" Chen Nan smiled angrily.


    He thought that Li Jiarui would recall his ability and his scenery several times a night.


    But Li Jiarui''s next words made him frown together in an instant.


    "If you dare to put out my picture, I''ll sue you XX me! And the wolf!" Li Jiarui was also desperate when she said this.


    She also put her face on.


    Chen Nan bit.


    Of course I''m not afraid. His father can help him.


    But what about the wolf?


    The wolf can''t.


    He still begged the wolf and said nothing could make the wolf anything. Moreover, he came up with this idea. Speaking of it, he was the mastermind.


    "Ha ha, you are cruel!" Chen Nan said fiercely.


    Li Jiarui didn''t talk nonsense. She just pressed down the phone.


    That day, she didn''t know how long she hid in the dark and watched Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian. She didn''t go back to school until Zhang Wen left.


    In the evening, today was originally the day when Guo Liang and Li Jiarui made an appointment to go out, but Li Jiarui told Guo Liang that he had a stomachache and didn''t go out at night.


    She didn''t have a stomachache, but was afraid that Guo Liang would find out that she had done that kind of thing in the afternoon.


    Although Guo Liang is not smart, every man is sensitive to this kind of thing and can''t be unaware of it.


    She likes Guo Liang in her heart, so she doesn''t want to see him hurt.


    She told Guo Liang silently in her heart that from today on, she would never find chennan again, and would concentrate on accompanying him alone in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later, I went to the hotel and found Wang Yuxian.


    She is cleaning the hotel.


    Even if it could not be opened, even if the hotel was to be taken back, she still cleaned it up.


    "Yuxian, go and show you something," I said.


    "What?" Wang Yuxian smiled at me.


    "I''ll know when I go." I took her hand and drove her to a very prosperous street, where a new nail salon was opened.


    There are many guests inside now.


    The interior is luxuriously decorated and has everything it should have.


    Wang Yuxian smiled: "Wenzi, why do you think of taking my sister to do manicure? My sister is over that age, and it''s inconvenient to do manicure every day. Forget it ~"


    I watched her smile all the time. Wang Yuxian was simple and really like a little girl.


    Simple face, people can''t help kissing.


    Wang Yuxian blushed a little when I stared at him like this.


    "Why are you staring at my sister? Is there something on my face?"


    I laugh more happily.


    At this time, black sister came out of the nail salon to see if I came back.


    Then pretend to be a tiger.


    Seeing the two of them, Wang Yuxian''s eyebrows moved, as if he thought of something, and then looked at me strangely.


    "Wenzi, you..."


    I gently covered her lips and pointed to the name of the nail shop for her to see.


    Yuxian nail shop.


    Several big characters flashed into Wang Yuxian''s eyes. At that moment, Wang Yuxian''s eyes were full of surprise.


    But soon, the slightest surprise turned into moving.


    After a while, something glittering and translucent fell from Wang Yuxian''s eyes.


    Her tears were like a broken thread.


    "Wenzi, thank you ~"


    I held Wang Yuxian in my arms and said to her affectionately, "Yuxian, I''ve found the waiter and manicurist for you. In the future, you just have to take over and do it yourself. In fact, this thing is the same as opening a restaurant. You''re all the landlady."


    "Wenzi, do you need a lot of money? I''ll pay you back later."


    "Hehe, you don''t have to pay back the money. I''m relieved if you look at the nail salon!"


    To love someone is to see her live well.


    Like most people, I don''t care if Wang Yuxian will be with me or choose me. I just want to see Wang Yuxian smile happily.


    This nail salon is a guarantee I gave her.


    I also took the opportunity to show her a state.


    I just told her not to be afraid even if there is nothing, because she still has me. If she wants, I will keep her all my life.

 Chapter 254

    Yuxian nail shop.


    Here, the first floor of manicure, the second floor is the place to live.


    I specially asked someone to clean it up. The dress is warm and tidy. Wang Yuxian likes this tune.


    Wang Yuxian knows nothing about manicure. These days, she learns from the girls in the manicure shop when she is free, and then tests her nails.


    Wang Yuxian is smart, but willing to bear hardships. No matter what she does, she can succeed.


    Some men can''t even compare with her.


    It''s just opened here. There are a lot of things to do, but the battlefield is inseparable from me and Li Erzi. I can only come when I''m free. I usually let Zhuang forced Hu and Heimei stay here to help Wang Yuxian take care of the business.


    Nothing happened at noon that day. I left Zhang Guohua on the battlefield and came to the nail salon with Li Erzi early in the morning.


    During the day, there are still many girls coming to do manicure. Business is good.


    Wang Yuxian is still busy and has no time to greet me.


    Today, when Hei Mei was away, I saw from a distance that pretending to force the tiger to sit in the nail shop, put the big black scratch on the nail table and let a girl who looked like a newcomer do his nails.


    I looked a little jumpy.


    In the past, he slapped the tiger on the forehead: "what the fuck are you doing, tiger?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to look back and see me, he smiled at me: "Wenzi, I''m not sacrificing myself to practice for these girls?"


    I looked at him coldly.


    Pretending to be a tiger, I don''t think it''s so kind.


    At this time, I found that the girl opposite didn''t wear much, and the things on her chest were looming.


    I immediately understood why pretending to be a tiger came here just now, just to see the girl''s chest!


    No matter how free he was, he didn''t come to help the girl with her manicure.


    "Brother, how do you feel about the manicure?" the girl asked, pretending to be a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to return the obscenity on his face just now, he immediately became serious.


    "Well, it''s good. Keep working hard. It''s just that the color is not very good. It seems a little too much..."


    Li Erzi couldn''t bear the strength of forcing the tiger, and deliberately shouted at the door, "Oh, black sister, why are you back now?"


    Bang!


    Pretending to force the tiger to fall to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Yuxian nail salon is more famous than any of us imagined.


    In a few days, the fame here spread.


    The decoration here is not only luxurious, but also the level of Manicure technicians is very high and the price is not expensive, so girls nearby are willing to come here for manicure.


    Meanwhile, near Wang Yuxian''s hotel.


    The lights have long been turned off here. It''s dark.


    Lao Gao knocked at the door for a long time, and no one answered.


    He frowned and his face sank.


    Even if he smashed the hotel for a few days, Wang Yuxian never left in the hotel. What''s going on today?


    Why not?


    These days, Lao Gao still helps the little wolf to send things, but the money given by the little wolf can no longer satisfy Lao Gao, so Lao Gao thinks of Wang Yuxian.


    Doesn''t she still have some savings here?


    Ask for the money and he can suck it for a while.


    He doesn''t care what Wang Yuxian thinks at all. All he cares about is money.


    He called Wang Yuxian. The phone was connected, but no one answered.


    This makes Lao Gao even more uncomfortable.


    This Wang Yuxian is hiding from him tomorrow!


    He can abandon Wang Yuxian.


    But if Wang Yuxian avoids him, he can''t!


    But he couldn''t find anyone now, so he went to the wolf angrily.


    No way. He has to start work today.


    No work, where does the money come from?


    Wolf is not in the bar now. If you have time, go to the KTV nearby. It''s all right. I''ll look for women in this rental room.


    There''s no way. He doesn''t know why. Those people at the column squatted in the bar waiting for him recently. As soon as he passed, those people seemed to have heavenly eyes. They rushed in and hit him!


    He has been beaten three times in a week!


    This fight is really in vain!


    So the little wolf found a rule. If he didn''t go to the bar, he would be fine. If he went to the bar, he would be finished!


    Although he doesn''t know who betrayed his whereabouts, he still doesn''t go to the bar recently in order not to be beaten.


    For the time being, I''m in my rental room.


    Heal.


    Bang Bang~


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Who?" the little wolf was alert. He thought that the people of the pillar could not know that he lived here?


    In that case, the pillar really has a heavenly eye!


    "It''s me, Lao Gao!"


    "Grass..." the little wolf scolded and came to open the door.


    "Why are you here?" the little wolf was very upset to see that Lao Gao was the only one.


    Lao Gao sat down and poured himself a glass of wine: "shit, that bitch!"


    "What''s the matter?" the little wolf heard that Lao Gao was scolding Wang Yuxian!


    He is interested in Wang Yuxian, but he has always been beaten in the past two days. He doesn''t have time to contact Wang Yuxian at all. Moreover, he is afraid that when Zhang Wen suddenly comes out, isn''t he worse off?


    "Just now I went to the hotel. There was no one in it, and she wasn''t there! She must have run away with a man! I knew who she was!"


    Hearing what Lao Gao said, the little wolf was full of contempt.


    He took a deep look at Lao Gao and said meaningfully, "Wang Yuxian didn''t go with a man, but he doesn''t open a restaurant now!"


    Although little wolf hasn''t been active outside recently, the news is still very well informed.


    "What? No more restaurants?" Lao Gao was surprised.


    Wang Yuxian doesn''t open a restaurant. What are you doing? Did you go back to your hometown? Who will ask for money after that?


    "Lao Gao, I didn''t say you, you woman, you don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know." Lao Gao was speechless.


    "You woman, opened a manicure shop called Yuxian manicure shop! And now the business is good! Everyone knows, just fucking you don''t know!"


    After listening to the wolf''s words, Lao Gao seemed to be hit in the head.


    Wang Yuxian, did you open a nail salon for him?


    Besides, it''s making money?


    Lao Gao''s teeth are itching. Didn''t wang Yuxian say he had no money! When I gave him the money, I chattered. Now it''s my turn to open a shop. It''s really a big deal!


    Shit, Ba Zi!


    Lao Gao scolded secretly in his heart.


    "Lao Gao, you really can''t deal with women, or I''ll help you!" said the wolf.


    Lao Gao didn''t hear the meaning of the little wolf''s words, but thought for a while and shook his head: "no, I''ll find her first and see what she meant! I don''t believe that a rural woman can fly up the branches and become a phoenix!"


    Lao Gao doesn''t believe it. That''s his subjective speculation.


    But Wang Yuxian, is not a Phoenix, others see in the eyes.


    Restaurants are popular.


    Open a nail shop. Nail shops are hot.


    She''s not a Phoenix. Who is it?


    "OK, go deliver the goods first. I''ve contacted all the people," said the wolf at this time.


    Then he gave Lao Gao a bag of things.


    Lao Gao took it and went out.

 Chapter 255

    On the construction site in the north of the city, the construction site here is in full swing. It will be completed soon. These workers are working hard.


    But at this time, one person was not happy at all.


    That''s boss Du


    At this time, little dragon snake appeared near the construction site with more than a dozen elites.


    "Go in and call me when you see someone!" Bruce Lee is mobilizing before the war.


    He has already made it clear that several leaders at the top will come to inspect the work today, that is, just go through the process.


    But it''s also important to follow the process.


    The construction site must pass the audit, but the people on the construction site should invite these people to have a good meal. It''s that simple.


    Today, the little dragon snake came to destroy it.


    The people behind him nodded seriously.


    After a while, a group of people came from the distance of the construction site, led by a small boss who used to follow boss Du. Since he followed boss Wang, he began to look like a human demon dog.


    Little dragon snake knows this man.


    When they walked in, little dragon and snake waved and took the lead to jump in.


    "You... What do you do?" one of them asked, startled.


    Little dragon snake doesn''t talk nonsense with him at all. He specially selects people who wear neat clothes to fight.


    The people behind him followed him.


    It doesn''t matter who these people are.


    They are all middle-aged men, and the youngest is about 40. Who can eat the little dragons and snakes?


    Without two, he was beaten and ran around.


    Bruce Lee is very proud. In front of these middle-aged men, he seems to have regained his self-confidence.


    After the fight, he didn''t hurry and stood where he was and lit a cigarette.


    "Little dragon snake, do you fucking know whose construction site this is?" the man who took the lead just now recognized little dragon snake and scolded him.


    "I don''t know. Why don''t you sue me?" Bruce Lee''s eyes narrowed, and the cheap spirit came up.


    "Grass! This is boss Wang''s construction site!"


    "Ha ha!" the little dragon snake laughed twice. "You were like a man when you followed old boss Du. Why did you become a dog today?"


    "You..." he couldn''t say a word to a hooligan like Bruce Lee.


    What''s more, is Bruce Lee right!


    He''s a running dog!


    "Grass!" hearing the siren in the distance, little dragon and snake took people away.


    In the construction site, there are seven or eight people upside down. The identity of these people is not low. Several of them are still department level cadres! But little dragon and snake don''t care.


    At best, they are hooligans. Boss Du carries them when something happens. If boss Du doesn''t care, they will hide and be fine for a while.


    But this beating is a lifetime pain for these people!


    When did they get beaten like this?


    Close your eyes and your mind is full of flying feet and heavy fists.


    Oh, it hurts to think about it!


    The police are here. Bruce Lee and snake have already run away.


    We can only take them to the hospital first.


    The person in charge here hurried to follow him. He ran the fastest when the fight just started. He was basically unhurt.


    "Sorry, this is our mistake. Next time I''ll find more security guards and we''ll pay for the medical expenses ~" the man hurried to say good words with him.


    These so-called leaders and bosses, who cares about this money?


    They are injured, but the person in charge has nothing to do. Who is comfortable?


    Moreover, they went to boss Wang''s construction site for inspection. They all went with a mouth. Now it''s delicious. What they get is a fist!


    Who''s comfortable here?


    So these bosses and leaders agreed that the site could not pass the audit!


    The reason is not afraid of other people''s jokes, not for anything else, just because this person was not beaten!


    But they didn''t tell anyone. Everyone knew it.


    ¡­¡­


    In boss Wang''s office, I am with the post.


    The person in charge is also full of grievances.


    After hearing about the process, boss Wang said upset, "I fucking let you see the construction site. What do you think?"


    The person in charge dared not say a word.


    "What about the security guards at the construction site? What about the migrant workers? Why don''t you ask someone to leave all the dragons and snakes?"


    The man stopped talking.


    I thought, security guards are old people, not as good as their bosses and leaders. Although migrant workers dare to start, they are not Bruce Lee''s opponents!


    He was wronged.


    When boss Wang scolded him, he couldn''t say a word more.


    "OK, which hospital are they in? Take me to have a look!" boss Wang was upset to death. There was nothing wrong with this matter. He thought it was all this man who did bad things.


    Half an hour later, a luxury Mercedes Benz stopped at the door of a private hospital.


    The four of us got out of the car. Boss Wang asked the person in charge to buy some fruits, large and small.


    To the ward, boss Wang first went to see a leader.


    There were two people in one ward, and the injured eight people lived in the four wards opposite the corridor.


    It''s said that it''s an injury. In fact, it''s nothing. Boss Wang knows it. These people live here just to see their attitude.


    "Hehe, bosses and leaders, it''s my fault, my fault." boss Wang still looked very low and admitted his mistake when he came in.


    "Lao Wang, we don''t blame you. Do you think we are unjust about this? If you have any grudges with boss Du, you can solve them in private and don''t involve us, don''t you?"


    One of them complained.


    "Hehe, yes..." boss Wang is still very low-key.


    "It''s your boss Wang this time. If it were someone else, I would have asked the top to check down. This construction site can''t pass the audit, and I have to pay a sum of money..."


    Boss Wang thought, aren''t you still not audited?


    Seeing that boss Wang''s posture was getting lower and lower, he began to speak freely. There was a bit of irony and sarcasm in his words.


    Others have heard it. Can boss Wang not hear it?


    At this time, the person in charge suddenly threw the fruit on the ground: "you''re almost ready. Ang! My boss has come to see you. What else?"


    The leader was furious: "you still have the face to talk! We were all beaten. Why are you all right? You colluded with those people to come together. WOW! All right, you don''t have to say. I''ll call the police later..."


    "Shit, who the fuck told you not to run? Hurry up. If I were you, I would fucking beat you too. Who made you run slowly! Why, I thought no one dared to move you? Take a chicken feather as an arrow?"


    The two men began to scold each other.


    In fact, the person in charge has been unhappy with him for a long time, but he hasn''t said it. Today, boss Wang was present, and his waist became hard.


    A brain vomited out the resentment in his heart.


    But he didn''t notice that boss Wang''s eyes looking at him behind him had become more and more gloomy.

 Chapter 256

    "Don''t fucking say it!" boss Wang yelled at the prospect of turning into a bitch.


    He usually doesn''t get angry, but when he gets angry, no one dares to say a word.


    Everyone knows that boss Wang used to be called crazy Wang.


    What does a madman mean?


    Is to do something normal people will not do, that is crazy!


    The person in charge stopped, but still looked at boss Wang like asking for credit. His eyes seemed to say, what''s the matter? I said everything you want to say but dare not say. Don''t you praise me?


    But then boss Wang''s words made him almost collapse.


    Boss Wang''s eyes narrowed and he was sweating cold.


    He said to me and the pillar, "call me!"


    The pillar and I immediately hit the person in charge on the ground.


    I left a lot of hands, but the pillar was very hard. One punch made the two nostrils bleed and fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Then the pillar and I took turns to fight and punched the man curled up on the ground.


    Every time the pillar kicked, the man screamed.


    In the ward, it was surprisingly quiet.


    There was no sound.


    The leader who just scolded this man was so frightened that he shrunk his neck and didn''t dare to say anything, for fear that he would be greeted with the next foot.


    Boss Wang is a man who can do everything.


    The nurses who were just about to come in stopped at the door when they heard the scream. They didn''t dare to come in. They knew it would be useless if they came in.


    There were four wards in total. The people inside listened quietly, and no one dared to make a sound.


    Boss Wang came to see them today because he gave them face. What if they don''t give face? If you don''t come to see you, you really won''t let others pass the audit?


    Everyone knows that there must be someone up there who wants to hold them down. It''s not a word?


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Boss Wang generally doesn''t want to bother section chief. After all, it''s all human feelings.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" the person in charge didn''t fight very much. Before I hit Zhu a few times, he coughed violently and spit out a pool of blood in his mouth.


    This made the leader tremble.


    Boss Wang didn''t stop, so I continued to fight with Zhu.


    Even if you kill this man, it''s okay.


    "What''s the matter? Is it relieved?" boss Wang looked at the leader who had just called with the person in charge.


    The man quickly nodded: "it''s relieved, it''s relieved..."


    "His wound is heavier than yours now?"


    "Well, come on, Lao Wang..."


    Boss Wang said this to tell them, don''t fix these useless things with me. Who is seriously injured and who is lightly injured. My people are also injured now. What else can you say?


    "If there''s any problem in the audit, just tell me that I''ll turn on the phone 24 hours. Or, I''ll talk to Lao Duan and talk to you." boss Wang continued.


    The man nodded quickly and said no problem. Don''t bother section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang nodded and asked me to stop with the pillar.


    The person in charge lying on the ground now thinks he has had a dream and can''t believe looking at boss Wang.


    It was clear that he was angry with boss Wang just now. Why was he suddenly beaten?


    Embarrassed to say the wrong thing?


    This man can never guess boss Wang''s mind.


    Boss Wang didn''t even look at the man. He found eight oranges from those fruits and asked the column to distribute them to the eight people in the ward.


    One orange per person.


    No one dares not to accept it.


    These people all know what''s going on.


    Under the gaze of boss Wang, the two people in the ward devoured the oranges, and the rest of the people in the ward hurriedly ate the oranges in their hands.


    Boss Wang nodded with satisfaction, took me and the pillar and left.


    As soon as I got back to the office, a document was delivered.


    It''s the reviewed documents sent by the bosses and leaders.


    Boss Wang looked at the document and said coldly, "a group of waste, waste a lot of my time!"


    "Boss Wang, what about the person in charge? We don''t care about him?" I asked casually.


    Boss Wang smiled: "Wenzi, that man, in my opinion, can be abandoned at any time. When necessary, I will be cruel. Different from you and Zhu, do you understand?"


    Today, Zhu and I are both popular people around boss Wang. To put it bluntly, boss Wang can''t live without me and Zhu. What about tomorrow?


    When I lose my value?


    Will I end up like the person in charge?


    No, my fate must be worse than that person in charge.


    Boss Wang, I will disappear forever.


    "Elder brother, I still don''t understand. Why don''t you call section chief directly? It''s not much easier?" the pillar asked.


    Boss Wang smiled helplessly and patted the shoulder of the column: "in the view of section chief Duan, I am the person in charge, ha ha!"


    The relationship between boss Wang and section chief Duan is much more complicated than I thought.


    On the surface, it''s nothing. In fact, it''s choppy in the dark.


    We just don''t know.


    But so far, the relationship between them is fairly stable, so boss Wang has nothing to worry about.


    The next day, the person in charge of the construction site was changed. The person in charge was very smart. As soon as he came, he replaced the security guards with young boys. Everyone took batons and didn''t have time to practice the queue and walk in the construction site.


    No matter whether these people fight or not, they dare to do it. Anyway, this momentum makes people mutter in their hearts.


    These people come out to train every day. If they fight, they must be very powerful.


    As soon as the person in charge came up, he heard how the last person was cleaned up by boss Wang. Naturally, he should do all these work in place.


    In addition to environmental protection, he also raised the fence and arranged people to patrol here every day.


    What is progress?


    Being beaten is progress!


    If you don''t get beaten, the construction site will never be changed. If you don''t get beaten, you will never know what backwardness is!


    The person in charge also invited boss Wang to visit. Boss Wang was very satisfied.


    What boss Wang did was looked at by Bruce Lee and snake.


    He just laughed at it.


    Add a few hairy little security guards and raise the fence to block him? Aren''t you kidding?


    Can you block your elites?


    Today''s little dragon and snake are not what they used to be.


    With these elites given to him by boss Du, his "talent" has been developed in an all-round way, and his work is twice the result with half the effort.


    Last time I went back to work, boss Du praised him and said he did it beautifully.


    If he remembered correctly, this was the first time boss Du praised him. He also felt that he might have really done a beautiful job.


    He''s a little bit of Wang now, a little floating~


    Now he is like a broken plastic bag. When the wind blows, he floats upward

 Chapter 257

    Boss Wang now understands that boss Du is actually ready to play Yin.


    Boss Wang of the construction site tried to get photographed, so boss Du didn''t want him to feel better.


    He wants boss Wang to offend these people.


    However, he forgot one thing. What he is doing now is to treat himself as a tile. This practice has been inferior to boss Wang.


    However, boss Wang is not the kind of person who has been beaten passively. What happened last time made him uncomfortable.


    Boss Du came to hell, so he had to guard against it.


    The new person in charge doesn''t believe him at all. He''s not stupid. He knows what kind of people really come to work and what kind of people are people who do face engineering.


    The person in charge has done so much desperately, which seems to boss Wang to be floating clouds.


    So he arranged for me and Zhu to stay at the construction site every day recently.


    In case of need.


    Boss Wang doesn''t care about those who come to the site for audit. He only cares about his own site.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Du, in the villa.


    Little dragon snake takes two people and is reporting the latest situation to him.


    Including how I brag on the road and how I pour people on boss Wang''s construction site.


    Bruce Lee talks like writing a novel. Seven points pave the way and three points fight. When it comes to the key, I still pause for a few seconds to sell with boss Du.


    Let boss Du listen to the climax wave after wave.


    "Well, yes, keep going wow ~" boss Du glanced at Bruce Lee and felt that he had performed well recently. He felt that he was lucky to hand over his subordinates to him.


    "Well, brother, I think I can go deeper last time," said little dragon snake.


    "Deep? What do you mean?" boss Du didn''t understand what he meant for a moment.


    The smile on Bruce Lee''s face became obscene.


    "Just go deeper ~"


    Boss Du is a little wary. Has the little dragon''s interest changed?


    And why does he keep staring at himself when he goes deep?


    "Grass! Talk about something! Don''t fucking go deep with me!" boss Du said seriously.


    Little dragon snake then put away the obscene smile on his face: "I heard that today they still have people to go to check, or check the places they didn''t check last time..."


    Little dragon snake is a man who doesn''t have enough people. He wants to take advantage of one thing all the time.


    This time, too.


    Play with women, too.


    Some people say that a person''s character can be fully reflected in playing with women.


    Did little dragon snake take medicine seven times a night? Does he have any character?


    But boss Du hesitated at this time.


    After all, little dragon and snake did a good job last time. He was thinking, do you want to give him another chance? Maybe he can do better.


    Maybe boss Wang will suffer this time?


    Seeing boss Du thinking, little dragon snake then said, "brother, this is also the way to avenge Xiao Wang!"


    "OK, that''s it!" boss Du was angry when he said Xiao Wang.


    He hates boss Wang to the bone.


    Little dragon and snake smiled with satisfaction and had already described in his mind the scene of making a scene at the construction site.


    Bruce Lee did a good job.


    He also heard that recently, a new person in charge came to the construction site, who did a good job in the security work near the construction site and replaced a group of young security guards.


    It''s against dragons and snakes.


    But Bruce Lee is not afraid at all. In his opinion, these people are a group of waste.


    So he took a large group of people and continued to climb over the wall into boss Wang''s construction site to do things.


    Bruce Lee thought very well, so he went in and caught some people in suits. After playing, he left.


    Today, he was the first one to climb over the wall. He happened to meet two small security guards on patrol.


    Just as the two little security guards were about to call, they were kicked dry by Bruce Lee and snake and fell to the ground.


    These two small security guards are not resistant at all.


    When they met the little dragon and snake, they didn''t resist and squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms.


    Little dragon snake is so happy!


    These little security guards are fucking waste! It''s just bluff.


    In a few seconds, more than a dozen people climbed over the wall.


    Little dragon snake was very satisfied with this effect. He stood among a dozen people and looked around for people in suits.


    The smile on his face grew deeper and deeper.


    "Brother, look at those people at the door." one of them pointed the direction to Bruce Lee.


    The little dragon snake smiled and waved his hand.


    Little dragon and snake were unlucky. At that time, Zhuzhu and I were squatting next to smoking.


    When little dragon and snake came over, they just saw me and the pillar.


    Six eyes are relative.


    What collides is not the spark of passion, but the machete and courage.


    When the strong fight, sometimes one look can tell the outcome, just like me and Bruce Lee now.


    His eyes were full of surprise and a trace of fear.


    In the eyes of me and the pillar, it was more reasonable, and there was a trace of ferocity.


    The little dragon and snake stopped floating this time. He stopped.


    The people behind him stopped with him.


    See me, not much.


    But I''ve basically seen columns.


    They know better than anyone about who the pillar is.


    After a short pause of a few seconds, I was interrupted by a grass mud horse.


    Then I took a machete out of my arms and cut it without saying a word.


    Little dragon and snake turned and ran almost without thinking.


    The pillar picked up a brick from the ground and followed me.


    You can tell at a glance who is strong and who is weak.


    The sudden move made these people who came with little dragon and snake confused.


    Run, they''re here to do business.


    No, wow, dragons and snakes have taken the lead.


    He''s the commander in chief. He should listen to him, shouldn''t he? Maybe it''s a circuitous tactic!


    Although Bruce Lee''s legs and feet are not sharp, he runs very fast.


    I didn''t catch up with the pillar for a moment.


    After chasing out about ten meters, the sound of dragons and snakes came from a distance.


    "What are you doing? Run the fuck away!"


    For a time, the crowd dispersed.


    The little dragon and snake swished and jumped out from the place where they had just climbed over the wall. That''s called flexibility.


    Then these people in black ran out flexibly.


    By the time pillar and I chased out, they had disappeared.


    "Grass, little dragon and snake, why do you run so fast?" the pillar was a little panting today.


    "Have you ever seen a mouse run fast when you see a cat?"


    "Ha ha..."


    In the eyes of little dragon and snake, pillar and I are cats, and he is just a little mouse.


    If you don''t run faster, you''ll be eaten by both of us.


    Although there were many others and he brought all the elites of boss Du, he chose to run away at the first time when he saw me and Zhu.


    This is nature.


    The little dragon snake''s fear of us has been shadowed in his heart.


    I walked around the post and went in through the front door.


    "Alas, what are you doing?" a small security guard at the door was very unambiguous and reached out to stop me and the post.

 Chapter 258

    Looking at the serious look on the little security guard''s face, I suddenly felt very funny.


    Little dragon and snake brought so many people here just now. They didn''t care. Now I and I drove little dragon and snake away. They came to embarrass us.


    I really don''t know what to say.


    I was laughing, but the pillar had a overcast face.


    Pop!


    He raised his hand and gave the little security guard a light.


    "Don''t you know your grandpa?"


    The little security guard didn''t understand what was going on, so he was pumped around and sat on the ground.


    "Grass, hit people!" cried the little security guard.


    Now his mind may still be buzzing.


    An older security guard ran out. It seemed that he should be the captain.


    He was stunned at the sight of the pillar.


    "Brother Zhu, what are you doing here?"


    The pillar looked calm: "grass, little dragon and snake brought people over the wall just now. Why didn''t you care?"


    "Ah, someone came in?"


    "Nonsense!"


    At this time, the two small security guards who had just been beaten came slowly and told the man about the situation just now.


    ¡­¡­


    The little dragon and snake are running with a breath. It feels like the wind.


    A wind chaser as light as the wind.


    The little twenty people behind him were all teenagers chasing the wind with him.


    With what boss is what kind of brother.


    When these people followed boss Du, they were called a powerful bastard who almost swept Jinhai city. At that time, they really blocked the killing Buddha.


    But how did it change after I followed the little dragon and snake?


    I can only pick up soft persimmons and pinch them.


    Just now there were only Zhang Wen and Zhu Zhu. What is Bruce Lee afraid of? What are you afraid of?


    But there was no way. Boss Du asked them to listen to Bruce Lee. No one dared to disobey his orders.


    "Well, let''s see if there''s anyone coming behind." the little dragon snake stopped.


    "No one," someone said.


    "Yes." he relaxed and pretended to light a cigarette easily.


    He is thinking that he will go back and explain to boss Du later.


    But it doesn''t matter. Although I didn''t do well in this matter, no one was hurt and didn''t disturb anyone. I fired an empty bullet at that time. Isn''t it over?


    Thinking of this, he smiled with satisfaction and drove back in the car allocated to them by boss Du.


    Zhu and I informed boss Wang about this at the first time. After listening to it, he laughed and said that little dragon and snake were afraid not only of the column, but also of me. Now I am quite famous in the road.


    If I leave him now, I can still look like a fool.


    This sentence has a deep meaning.


    Let me ponder for a long time.


    Boss Wang is a smart man. He knows the relationship with me now. I think what I''m worried about may be getting closer and closer to us.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, at the door of Yuxian nail salon.


    A man in sloppy clothes stood across the road with a cigarette in his mouth. His eyes were cold when he looked at the women who kept entering the nail salon.


    Since Wang Yuxian left the hotel alone, Lao Gao has never forgotten her.


    This hate makes no sense.


    He can be bad to Wang Yuxian and even beat Wang Yuxian, but he must ask Wang Yuxian to help him guard the hotel and not mess around.


    Lao Gao, this is a typical self-centered attitude.


    I can''t see others.


    Seeing that Wang Yuxian''s business here is so good, he is very jealous.


    Here, I''m afraid it''s about 5000 a day.


    But Wang Yuxian didn''t give him a penny.


    What day do you live every day? What day is Wang Yuxian here?


    Now he and Wang Yuxian are people from two worlds!


    How can this work?


    At this time, Wang Yuxian just came out and was calling Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yuxian has been very busy these two days. In fact, she doesn''t care how much money she gets into the account or how big the profit is.


    It''s just that she''s so busy every day that she almost forgot about Lao Gao.


    So she''s had a good time these two days.


    Zhang Wen came back to have dinner with her every night. After dinner, they chatted and talked about the things in the village before. It was also different.


    Life is simple and has nothing to worry about, which seems to be what Wang Yuxian has been pursuing.


    But now things are going the opposite way.


    Wang Yuxian said on the phone to Zhang Wen that he would go home for dinner in the evening, and then hung up the phone.


    At the moment, there is a trace of happiness on her face.


    She stabilized her mood and was ready to return to the hotel. At this time, she felt that she was patted behind her back, and then a gloomy voice came.


    "Yuxian, you are very moist!"


    Wang Yuxian looked back like an electric shock, and Lao Gao''s face was printed into her sight.


    As like as two peas, they are just old.


    It seems that it has become decadent overnight.


    The young man who used to be able-bodied now has a broken beard. His eyes are no longer determined to raise money for the future, but flashing a sinister and cunning light.


    This man is Lao Gao Wang Yuxian doesn''t want to lose anyway.


    At this moment, when he appeared here, Wang Yuxian could not say what it was like.


    Is it expectation? Sad? Or disgust?


    Her peace of mind was broken at once.


    The eyes seemed to be filled with eyedrops, and the tears fell in an instant.


    "Lao Gao, how are you doing recently?" Wang Yuxian really cares about Lao Gao and really wants people to live well.


    Even if he doesn''t love himself, I hope he is good.


    Pop.


    Lao Gao mercilessly opened Wang Yuxian''s white and tender hand.


    A cold wave came to Wang Yuxian''s body along her hand.


    Then came Lao Gao''s vicious voice: "you''re living a good life now. The nail salon is open and making money, but I don''t have a fucking penny. Give me some money to spend!"


    Without thinking about it, Wang Yuxian took out 500 yuan from his pocket: "take this money first..."


    "Grass!" Lao Gao saw that only this money exploded.


    Directly dumped the money on Wang Yuxian''s face.


    The red banknotes scattered like snowflakes.


    Lao Gao''s attitude is quite firm. You, Wang Yuxian, make so much money every day and give me five hundred fucking dollars?


    Enough for what?


    Wang Yuxian said wrongfully, "Lao Gao, Wenzi paid for the nail salon, but I don''t have any shares."


    She didn''t say it was okay. Lao Gao became angry when she talked about Zhang Wen.


    He stuck Wang Yuxian''s neck and impolitely pressed her against the wall.


    It felt like a stranger.


    "You fucking mention Zhang Wen to me again. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you?"


    Like a person, it needs a process, just like hating a person.


    The Great Wall is not finished in one step, and fat people don''t eat it in one breath.


    Wang Yuxian was disappointed with Lao Gao, and he didn''t accumulate it day by day.


    Wang Yuxian leaned back against the cold wall and tears filled her eyes.


    At that moment, she believed.


    She really believed that Lao Gao would kill her.

 Chapter 259

    In the alley near Yuxian nail salon, Lao Gao fiercely pressed Wang Yuxian against the wall. The fierce light in his eyes made people cold when they saw it.


    More importantly, the person he faces is not others, but the woman who loves him most.


    Wang Yuxian.


    This scene really makes people sigh.


    "How much do you want?" Wang Yuxian said in a trembling voice.


    Her neck was hurt by Lao gaoka, and her white and tender face turned red.


    But awesome doesn''t seem to care about it.


    "Add zero after the money you gave me!"


    Five thousand.


    Wang Yuxian nodded, turned back to the nail shop and took five thousand out to Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao sneered at Qian: "I knew you must be rich! Ha ha!"


    Now he has only money in his eyes.


    Lao Gao took the money, turned and left.


    "Lao Gao!" Wang Yuxian stopped him.


    Lao Gao glanced back at her.


    "Tell me, did you call the man who came to the hotel last time?"


    "Last time, who?" Lao Gao really didn''t know.


    "Forget it, it''s all right." Wang Yuxian suddenly felt that her sentence was superfluous, right or not. It seemed that she couldn''t say anything.


    So, what else? What''s the point of asking these questions?


    ¡­¡­


    At more than eight in the evening, I came back from boss Wang and went to Yuxian nail salon.


    The business here is not good recently. At this time, some people come to do manicure.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Zhuang forced tiger and black sister soliciting guests there.


    Pretending to force the tiger to hold her hand behind, the two people have a special love.


    "Where''s Wang Yuxian?" I asked.


    Pretending to force the tiger pointed to the second floor and said it was above.


    I didn''t think much, so I went upstairs.


    The door was locked and I knocked gently.


    There was a sound of footsteps inside, and then Wang Yuxian came and opened the door.


    A lovely face, with a few tears hanging, was printed into my sight.


    "Jade fairy, what''s the matter?" I couldn''t help reaching out to wipe her tears.


    Her eyes trembled, she tried not to cry and told me it was all right.


    "Is the nail salon not doing well? Why don''t you rest for a while and let the pretender force the tiger to watch." I looked at her with concern.


    I really don''t want to see her cry.


    "Wenzi, I''m fine."


    "Well..."


    She doesn''t want to say, so I won''t ask more, but I must know what''s going on.


    Wang Yuxian asked me to sit down for a while and said I could have dinner later.


    Then I went to work in the kitchen.


    Looking at her back, I suddenly feel so lonely.


    Wang Yuxian is a strong woman in her heart.


    But life changed her.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian busy in the kitchen, I walked over and gently hugged her from behind.


    She was slightly surprised, then leaned her head back, smiled and said, "Wenzi, are you hungry?"


    Instead of answering her question, I put my mouth to her ear and said firmly and straightly, "jade fairy, I''ll be your big tree in the future, okay?"


    I said it a little abruptly.


    But I really don''t want to see Wang Yuxian sad. My original intention is to give her a reliance.


    Wang Yuxian was silent for a moment, then took my hand.


    "Wenzi, your kind sister knows, and she knows..."


    Or - there are too many obstacles among us.


    She didn''t say the second half of these words. I guessed them all in my heart.


    This is what Wang Yuxian secretly wanted to tell me. I know it in my heart.


    I can only sigh.


    Can kindness and love be the same?


    I''m just kind to Wang Yuxian now. I can''t talk about love. Lao Gao''s position in her heart is still two concepts with me.


    Although Lao Gao is not a thing, Wang Yuxian still loves him.


    During dinner, I saw that Wang Yuxian had been intentionally or unintentionally lifting up her collar clothes, as if she was deliberately hiding something.


    I didn''t see it until I went downstairs after dinner.


    There was a trace of being caught on Wang Yuxian''s neck.


    My face sank at once.


    I pretended to force the tiger to call to the dark place and asked him if he saw any strange people coming today.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t speak, but the black sister spoke.


    "I seem to see Lao Gao today, but I don''t know if it''s Lao Gao. It''s a very thin figure."


    My eyebrows move. If I say so, I''m probably tall.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" I said reproachfully.


    "I don''t know if that''s Lao Gao, and I''m busy all day. Where can I have time to tell you these things?" black sister was quite reasonable.


    I rolled my eyes and didn''t speak.


    I didn''t leave at night. I slept in the nail chair on the first floor.


    Thinking about Lao Gao.


    He knew that Yuxian nail salon was only a matter of time, but I didn''t think he had the face to come.


    But in that case, it''s easy to do!


    Lao Gao''s action secretly made me decide.


    This time, I must do him a good job!


    Click.


    In the quiet nail salon, the door upstairs opened.


    Then there was the sound of clattering downstairs.


    Wang Yuxian came down.


    She was wearing loose pajamas and carrying an emergency light in her hand.


    "Wenzi, don''t you feel comfortable sleeping here?" she said softly.


    In the dark, Wang Yuxian''s body seems to be specially portrayed with a black pen. With long hair on her shoulders and light sleep makeup on her face, she looks like a responsible home woman.


    I turned over and smiled, "nothing, very comfortable."


    Wang Yuxian sighed, sat down next to me and said to me, "Wenzi, I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry about Lao Gao."


    I didn''t promise or refuse, but gently touched the red mark on her neck.


    "Lao Gao did this to you. Why are you waiting for him?"


    Her eyes were full of tenderness: "because, an agreement."


    "Hehe, an agreement?"


    "Wenzi, you don''t understand."


    I don''t understand, so I watched Wang Yuxian being played by Lao Gao again and again. It feels a bit like watching a movie. The plot makes people hate the itching of their teeth, but they can''t reach into the TV screen.


    I can''t tell what it feels like to say this from Wang Yuxian''s mouth. It means that Wang Yuxian is naive? Or brilliant?


    Wang Yuxian is like a child on the road of emotion.


    No, maybe it''s in front of Lao Gao that she looks like a child.


    No matter what I say, it''s useless.


    It''s no use trying to enlighten her.


    So I simply stopped talking, and then promised Wang Yuxian that I would not touch Lao Gao, and I would not intervene in this matter.


    Wang Yuxian left a kiss on my face and went back to bed.


    Looking at her back, I meditated in my heart.


    Yuxian, I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you this time.


    This is the first white lie between me and you.

 Chapter 260

    At noon the next day, I called Li Erzi out for dinner.


    The two of us sat in a small restaurant on the side of the road, fried several dishes, ordered two bottles of wine, and talked while eating.


    "Second son, I must take care of Wang Yuxian. I''m going to get old tall recently." I said calmly.


    Li Erzi took a mouthful of food and put it into his mouth. He said to me thoughtfully, "what are you going to tell the boss?"


    "Cut first and then play! I''m also for her good," I said.


    Li Erzi burst out laughing: "Wen Zi, don''t be unhappy if you say something ugly. I haven''t seen such a fool as you. The landlady of others has told you that she likes Lao Gao or waits for Lao Gao. What''s your business? I tell you, whether this thing is successful or not, you can''t get any benefits, and if you think it clearly, she will hate you all her life!"


    Li Erzi''s analysis is quite in place. I understand all these things, but I don''t want to see Wang Yuxian bullied by Lao Gao again and again.


    Even if she hates me, I think she will understand in the future.


    Li Erzi nodded: "you can figure it out. It''s actually very simple to get Lao Gao..."


    I interrupted him, "I don''t want to do it myself, and I don''t want to be involved in it."


    He paused, his eyes turned, and then said to me, "there is a man who can help you. Now he wants to kill Lao Gao."


    "Who?"


    "Lao Yan!"


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Yan is the one I don''t want to touch easily. He is too insidious. No matter what he does, his face is full of interests.


    But Li Erzi is right. At present, only Lao Yan can help me.


    Others are a little inappropriate.


    So in the afternoon, I called Lao Yan.


    He picked it up soon.


    "Hello, Zhang Wen? What''s up?" old Yan said politely to me.


    I don''t talk nonsense and go straight to the subject: "I want you to help me get someone."


    "I''ll help you?" Lao Yan was a little surprised. He must think I''m pretending to force. Who else can''t I get rid of now?


    "Well, you can only help me get rid of this man," I said.


    He was silent for a few seconds and suddenly burst out laughing: "ha ha, as long as I can help, you can command! But I''m afraid I can''t work hard!"


    "Do you remember that old Gao?" I said.


    "Remember! What''s the matter? Do you want to move him?" said old Yan.


    I sneered: "move him, still need your help?"


    The old Yan at the other end of the phone immediately understood what was going on and how smart he was?


    "What do you want to do?" but he asked knowingly.


    "What do you say?"


    "Well..."


    On the phone, Lao Yan and I were silent for a while, and then he said, "Wenzi, it''s not that brother doesn''t help you. You know, brother, I''ve been doing those things recently. Lao Gao has helped me after all. If I''m not careful, I may go in!"


    I snorted coldly, "just say how much you want."


    "Wenzi, what do you think of my brother? I don''t want any money. It''s natural to help you with something!"


    I smiled. Since Lao Yan didn''t want money, he must want something else.


    Money is just the most visible and intuitive thing on the surface.


    I didn''t speak. Wait for him to continue.


    After a while, he spoke.


    The tone was full of helplessness: "Wenzi, to tell you the truth, my brother''s business is not easy to do recently. In fact, I''m different from you. You''re covered by boss Wang. I can only rely on myself..."


    I sneered twice. Old Yan has a wild heart. Does he want to climb boss Wang?


    But isn''t he clear in his heart? Before, he overcame boss Wang. Now boss Wang doesn''t look for him. He still wants to contact boss Wang? Is he confident of getting benefits from boss Wang?


    This condition seems to have no loss to me. As long as I speak, boss Wang should give me face.


    Moreover, there is no eternal enemy, only forever friends.


    Just, will there be any disadvantages?


    "Wen Zi, what do you think?" see me half a day without speaking, old Yan urged me.


    I said, "I told boss Wang that it''s OK, but I can''t guarantee the future. You know?"


    Lao Yan laughed: "I know this in my heart! But Wenzi, you should say something nice to me in front of boss Wang!"


    "Well, that''s no problem!"


    "What do you want? One size fits all, or..."


    My heart is cold, one size fits all, that is, don''t kill Lao Gao? I don''t want Lao Gao to die, just want to give him a lesson.


    "Just break a leg and send him to a drug rehabilitation center!"


    "OK, just wait for the good news!"


    I hung up and I was silent.


    Lao Yan is the most suitable person to do this. At noon, Li Erzi and I analyzed it thoroughly.


    First, Lao Yan and Lao Gao knew each other, and Lao Gao and Lao Yan had an employment relationship.


    To put it bluntly, Lao Yan knows Lao Gao''s whereabouts like the back of his hand.


    Second, since Lao Gao helped the wolf, Lao Yan was uncomfortable. This is their contradiction.


    Even if something happens, we won''t find out.


    I''m still deliberately avoiding this kind of thing. It''s best to let Lao Yan do it now.


    However, I always feel a little uneasy.


    Lao Yan, can I use it so easily?


    ¡­¡­


    "Ask me where Lao Gao is now." Lao Yan put down the phone and said to his little brother.


    The little brother promised and ran out.


    Lao Yan sat on the sofa with two beauties around him and a cigarette in his mouth.


    In fact, even if I don''t say, Lao Yan has long been ready to do it. What''s the most taboo on the road?


    People like Lao Gao are like informants of the police today and tomorrow.


    Lao Gao has been with Lao Yan for a few days and has already figured out the routine of Lao Yan''s delivery. Now the wolf''s good business is not unreasonable, which has an inseparable relationship with Lao Gao.


    It''s hard to say. These are the people taught by Lao Yan, but now they go to help the wolf.


    Who can feel comfortable here?


    But Lao Yan didn''t expect that at this time, I would suddenly call him and ask him to help get rid of Lao Gao.


    Although I don''t know what hatred there is between me and Lao Gao, he decided to sell me a favor.


    Meet boss Wang by the way.


    In fact, he is still very curious about boss Wang. He wants to see how he makes boss Du out of breath. You know, boss Du is an absolute heavyweight here!


    At the same time, he also has his own small abacus in his heart.


    If you can catch boss Wang''s ship, will he walk sideways in Jinhai city in the future?


    Thinking of this, he began to plan in his heart how to make Lao Gao and the wolf lose at the same time.


    If you play well this time, you can get the wolf in by the way!

 Chapter 261

    North of the city, in Lao Gao''s rental house.


    At the moment, he and Lao Wan are leaning against the wall and have no strength.


    I don''t know how long this day has lasted. Lao Gao works at night and enjoys it during the day.


    Lao Wan doesn''t care what Lao Gao does at all. Anyway, when it''s time to enjoy, come and enjoy it with him. After enjoying it, leave. Don''t talk to him about anything else.


    And the woman''s attitude towards Lao Gao is the same now.


    Anyway, people are just playing. As long as Lao Gao can make her comfortable, that''s OK. Everything else doesn''t care.


    This day, when Lao Wan came to leave slowly, Lao Gao stopped him. These two days, he felt that the distance between himself and Lao Wan was getting farther and farther.


    He doesn''t want to lose Lao Wan.


    Although both of them are not good things.


    "Lao Wan, why are you so busy recently?" Lao Gao asked.


    Lao Wan smiled: "the factory is busy."


    "Or don''t do it. It''s more than 2000 a month. What''s enough?" although Lao Wan refused again and again, Lao Gao still took the trouble to pull Lao Wan in.


    "No, I can''t do that job. I''m not as smart as you!" Lao Wan waved and refused.


    This is Lao Wan satirizing Lao Gao. He not only didn''t hear it, but also said disappointed: "Alas, you are a talent. It''s a pity not to do that!"


    "Ha ha..." Lao Wan left a meaningful smile and left.


    Not long after he left, the woman came in and asked him for something.


    "Go away, if you think you won''t buy it!" Lao Gao pushed her away upset.


    However, the woman didn''t care at all, but skillfully pulled the old high pants open and lowered her head without hesitation.


    Lao Gao had no strength to refuse at this time.


    This is the weakness of all men.


    Then, in this room of more than 30 square meters, Lao Gao and the woman began a crazy scene.


    Half an hour later, the woman went to the toilet alone when the door was knocked.


    Lao Gao opened the door and saw that it was a wolf.


    He came with a beautiful girl, which was different from the woman introduced by Lao Wan.


    The woman beside the wolf has what she wants.


    He is young, has a tender face, and has a good figure!


    This chest, say less D!


    Lao Gao''s eyes straightened immediately when he saw the chest.


    The little wolf came in and closed the door: "Lao Gao, how have you been recently?"


    What is the implication of your hotel.


    Little wolf is always thinking of Wang Yuxian!


    It''s just that Lao Gao doesn''t know.


    "Well, it''s OK! That coquettish woman opened a nail salon. Last time I went there, I asked her for some money." Lao Gao said in righteous words.


    The little wolf was secretly scolding him for being worthless.


    "Oh, what''s your name?"


    "Yuxian Nail Salon!"


    "En......" the little wolf nodded thoughtfully, and then pushed the girl around him.


    The girl screamed, but she obediently fell into Lao Gao''s arms.


    "Lao Gao, I have a friend who wants to ask about manicure. Can you make an appointment with Wang Yuxian in two days?"


    Lao Gao didn''t think much: "do you still have a manicure?"


    "I''m a friend!" said the wolf.


    "Oh, OK!"


    At this time, the girl around Lao Gao had put her hand in, and Lao Gao was trembling all over.


    "OK, start work tonight. Remember to come early!" the little wolf was happy. As long as he called Wang Yuxian out, he would have a way to get her.


    The little wolf is looking forward to it. It''s not a day or two.


    The little wolf got up and left.


    Lao Gao in the room began to kiss the girl crazily.


    When they were about to take the last step, the woman who had been hiding in the toilet came out. She seemed not bored at all. She smiled at him, then moved her fingers gently, and her clothes fell to her heels


    Women are like water and men are like fire.


    ¡­¡­


    After monotonous happiness, there is endless confusion.


    The wolf is like this, so is Lao Gao.


    At the moment, Lao Gao sat between two women and looked at the beautiful scene, but he felt the emptiness in his heart.


    In his heart, he vaguely remembered the woman who lived in the depths of his heart.


    Although the woman had done some wrong things before, she had never betrayed herself and was always good to him unconditionally.


    On this question of right and wrong, Lao Gao didn''t know whether he had done wrong.


    Thinking of this, he went to the bathroom alone.


    He opened the door, squatted inside and lit the lighter with a click. As a cloud of smoke rose, his eyes slowly became drifting.


    At night, Lao Gao appeared in the wolf''s rental room on time.


    The wolf still doesn''t dare to go to the bar recently.


    He knew that he was not the opponent of those people, so he chose to avoid. Now his rental house has become a place for them to gather.


    When Lao Gao came over, there was a lively scene in it.


    The little wolf came out in a pair of underpants, asked Lao Gao to get the goods by himself, and then told him an address.


    Lao Gao couldn''t help peeping. There were three girls in the wolf''s room.


    He sighed in his heart, took his things and went out.


    In a very dark corner, the little wolf handed over his things. The person who met him had dealt with the little wolf more than once. Today, he said more.


    "Lao Gao, are you willing to deliver goods to the wolf every day?"


    "What''s your business? Just take care of your goods!" Lao Gao was very unhappy.


    The man smiled secretly and his eyes sank: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t listen to me, but I still want to tell you. If you catch this crime, you won''t get out for the rest of your life, do you know?"


    "Grass! You''ll be fucking caught!" Lao Gao said and left angrily.


    Needless to say, Lao Gao knew it.


    But he never thought he would be caught.


    And if he gets caught, what about the wolf?


    The wolf will be caught, will it?


    He thought the wolf was very clever and would not be caught.


    He was relieved, so he was more bold.


    More unscrupulous to help the wolf deliver goods.


    After Lao Gao left, the person who connected with Lao Gao called Lao Yan.


    "Hey, old Yan, I''ve checked everything you asked me to check. This line has nothing to do with you!"


    The old Yan on the other end of the phone smiled with satisfaction. That''s what he wanted.


    "Well, that''s all right. I''ll let you know when I do business. You flash yourself, don''t you know?"


    "Hey, hey, I know, Lao Yan, what you promised me..."


    "I''ll have it delivered in a minute!" Lao Yan was a little upset.


    These addicts are fucking the same. They have no principles for something.

 Chapter 262

    In boss Wang''s construction site, there are a group of people sitting at this time.


    These people are people with heads and faces here.


    And the people who were beaten by little dragons and snakes here last time.


    The person in charge of the construction site followed. Today, it was the last day of site acceptance. Boss Wang came in person.


    The pillar and I were not far away. I called Wang Peng and Wu Yang, and the pillar called his people over.


    From a distance, there are almost more than 40 people.


    With the support of us, those who were beaten here last time were relieved.


    Recently, Zhuzhu received a message that little dragon and snake were still going to make trouble, so they stayed at the construction site these two days.


    At noon, they all finished the acceptance. Boss Wang took them to dinner.


    Originally, the construction site has been determined internally. Today, I came for acceptance. It''s just a process.


    Moreover, this has the final say that Wang boss has called many people who never mind. He deliberately made the scene so big that he deliberately showed it to the boss, letting him know that the site was still the last thing he wanted.


    Boss Wang, with a hint of cunning, is ready to kill boss Du.


    Unfortunately, from the beginning to the end, we didn''t see the little dragon and snake.


    He may also know that Zhu and I called so many people here today. He is not our opponent. Instead, he might as well stay honest with boss Du.


    After lunch, boss Wang sent the people away.


    Then my phone rang.


    I looked down and saw that it was Wang Yuxian.


    I quickly picked it up.


    The phone was empty for a while, and then there was a slight sob.


    A picture suddenly appeared in my mind, that is, Wang Yuxian was hiding in the corner secretly crying, and her clothes were torn in a mess


    My heart beat.


    "Jade fairy, what''s the matter with you? Is it Lao Gao!" the anger in my heart rose at once.


    Wang Yuxian trembled and said, "no... it has nothing to do with Lao Gao. Wenzi, can you come back now?"


    "Wait for me!"


    I didn''t ask much. I hung up and drove back in a BMW.


    Wang Yuxian is waiting for me anxiously at the door.


    His face was covered with tears.


    "Wenzi, you can count it, sobbing..." as soon as I got off the bus, Wang Yuxian pulled my arm like a child and cried.


    I couldn''t speak for a long time.


    The bad feeling in my heart is getting stronger and stronger. Wang Yuxian has never cried like this. Is there something big?


    In a hurry, I held her in my arms and asked her what was going on.


    Her eyes were red, and then she looked at me and said, "Wenzi, sister, something happened at home..."


    My eyebrows moved.


    Wang Yuxian, home?


    More than ten minutes later, on the second floor of Yuxian nail salon, I was with the black sister pretending to force the tiger.


    Wang Yuxian has stopped crying and explained the reason to me.


    Just now, Wang Yuxian received a phone call from her brother, saying that her father in the countryside had been beaten seriously and was still in a coma. She didn''t know what it was. It seemed that it was because of the land.


    Now her mother and her brother can''t go home. They slept at the door all night last night.


    "There''s no king''s way!" I broke the cup on the table angrily.


    Pretending to force the tiger to be silent.


    He also knew that in the village, the mountains were high and the emperor was far away, and many people were law blind.


    "Wenzi, can you take me back?" Wang Yuxian looked at me with tears.


    "OK, when are you leaving?" I said.


    Wang Yuxian got up and took a bag: "now!"


    I didn''t say much. I drove downstairs and took Wang Yuxian.


    Pretending to force the tiger to chase after him: "Wenzi, don''t be impulsive. It''s not Jinhai city!"


    I nodded and said I knew. Let him and black sister have a good look at the store. I''ll come back when I do something good.


    What else does the pretending tiger want to say? I''ve stepped on the accelerator and rushed out.


    Wang Yuxian and I are in the next village, which is more than 20 miles away. This time I can just go home and have a look.


    On the way, I received a call from Li Erzi.


    He was very calm on the phone: "Wenzi, are you going back to the countryside?"


    "Yes."


    "Listen to me. After you go back, investigate the situation first. You can let those people do what they want. Don''t be impulsive, you know?"


    I know Li Erzi cares about me. I said I know, so they don''t have to worry.


    When he hung up, he said that he would go with Zhang Guohua, a pretending tiger, tomorrow. Let me not be impulsive.


    "Wenzi, you take your sister to the entrance of the village. Just go back and don''t worry about the rest." at this time, Wang Yuxian said next to me.


    I took her hand: "Yuxian, your business is my business!"


    "But my sister really doesn''t want to pull you down..."


    With that, Wang Yuxian held my hand tighter.


    On the way, I thought for a while, called boss Wang and told him I had something to do to go back to the village with Wang Yuxian.


    Boss Wang is so smart. I can tell from my tone that things are not so simple. He asked me what''s going on.


    I told the story.


    He was silent for a moment and said, "if you want money, I can lend it to you. If you want someone, I''ll let the pillar take someone over, but for one thing, don''t be impulsive. Look at the situation first."


    To tell you the truth, I''m very grateful to hear what boss Wang said.


    This is like what a big brother should say.


    But I soon figured it out. I''m valuable to boss Wang. He didn''t want me to have an accident. If I''m really useless, he won''t bother to care about me!


    I said a few polite words and put down the phone.


    Wang Yuxian''s hometown has more than 600 miles here, and the last 100 kilometers are dirt roads.


    It took me seven hours to drive there.


    At the entrance of the village, there is a big stone.


    When I approached, I found that the name of the village was written on it.


    This village is really poor. It''s basically the same as a few years ago. No wonder Wang Yuxian will come out.


    If you stay here all your life, you''ll never get out of the mountain all your life.


    I was driving very slowly. Wang Yuxian pointed the way for me.


    My cousin lived in this village before. When I was a child, I saw Wang Yuxian when I came to her house. I haven''t been here since then.


    Back here again, I have an unspeakable feeling in my heart.


    Turning a corner, Wang Yuxian told me to stop.


    There''s no way to drive the rest of the way.


    The two of us walked there.


    "Yuxian, don''t worry. Your family must be fine." I comforted her.


    Wang Yuxian nodded, but he didn''t talk to me.


    I know she must be worried to death now.


    His father was unconscious, and his mother and brother were bullied. How can Wang Yuxian bear it?


    Moreover, it was in the village where she grew up.


    What will she feel in her heart?


    At this time, suddenly a woman''s cry came.


    "Are you reasonable or not? It won''t give us a way to live..."

 Chapter 263

    "It''s my mother!" said Wang Yuxian, and ran there at a fast pace.


    In the distance, two strong men surrounded a woman on the ground and a little boy with a guy in his hand. It seems that he will do it at any time.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Yuxian went over and stood in front of his mother.


    Having not seen each other for such a long time, Wang Yuxian didn''t even have the time to have a good word with her mother, so she left her back.


    "Yuxian, are you back? Is it really you?" when Yuxian''s mother saw Wang Yuxian, tears fell down.


    The little boy who seemed only to go to primary school hurriedly called his sister.


    Wang Yuxian looked back at the woman. Her tears were like a broken line.


    "Well, I''m back, mom ~"


    At this time, the woman seemed to suddenly think of something and got up and hit the little boy.


    "Who told you to call Yuxian back! Why are you disobedient!"


    The little boy cried out without two.


    "Mom, don''t blame Wang Cheng. I want to come back." Wang Yuxian hurried to stop him.


    Bang!


    A steel pipe hit Wang Yuxian''s head. The soil on it loosened and fell down.


    "Grass, when we don''t exist, don''t we? Who''s this woman? She looks fucking good!" the man said with a ruffian taste. At first glance, he wasn''t from the village.


    "Ha ha, it''s really good!"


    The two began to make fun of each other.


    Yuxian''s mother stood in front of her like crazy and howled at the two men: "come to me whatever you want. Don''t embarrass my daughter!"


    "Oh, your daughter? Isn''t it good..." the man said, staring at Wang Yuxian with playful eyes.


    Wang Yuxian was used to this kind of look. She didn''t feel anything at all, but her eyes cooled down.


    "Old lady, I tell you, you are not allowed to step in this place in the future, do you know?" the man changed his face and looked at her fiercely.


    "This is my home. Why can''t I come back?"


    "Grass! This is a policy. If you don''t enjoy it, we can''t help it."


    "This is robbery!"


    "Ha ha, it''s just robbing. What can you do? Otherwise, it''s OK. Let your daughter have a few drinks with us..." the man said, and stretched out his hand to Wang Yuxian. The latter didn''t hide at all and looked at them coldly.


    The man thought Wang Yuxian had compromised and was delighted.


    He really didn''t expect that there were such beautiful women with rouge in the village. He had never played such a beautiful woman. This woman is really exciting at a glance!


    If you can press it on the bed, it feels like heaven~


    Before the blueprint in the man''s brain was completely drawn, he suddenly felt his head sink.


    I don''t know who caught his hair. The great power made him lower his head and couldn''t lift it for a long time.


    This feeling reminded him of the time when he was hit by an electric gun before.


    When Wang Yuxian ran over just now, I always stood by. They all focused on Wang Yuxian and didn''t notice me at all.


    I tried my best to be patient, but now I can''t help it.


    What''s the difference between these people and robbers?


    "Grass, who the fuck are you!" another man saw me and shouted at me.


    I ignored him, but raised my hand and punched the man I was holding in the temple.


    The man fell to one side without humming.


    At that moment, I had forgotten whether I would kill him with this punch. If I did, I would admit it.


    It''s fucking annoying.


    "Are you robbers?" I said coldly.


    "You... Do you fucking know who we are?" the man looked at me tremblingly as if he couldn''t hear me.


    I raised my leg and kicked the man back for several steps before I stood firm.


    "You dare touch me!" he was quite surprised.


    I didn''t talk nonsense. I took out the machete I put in the car from my arms. In the dark, it glittered and made people shudder.


    Whoosh!


    I scraped the man''s scalp and cut it off.


    Look, I have a problem. Once I start with someone, I just cut my head off.


    The last time I got rid of the knife, I began to take it lightly.


    The man sat down on the ground. He must have thought I wanted to kill him with that knife just now.


    This man must have fought a lot, but he still hasn''t seen many people who want human life when he makes a move. When he sees me like this, he turns around and runs away.


    At this time, the man on the ground also woke up. Seeing the scene, he hurried to run with the man.


    I put the knife away and looked at Wang Yuxian''s mother and brother.


    "Hello, aunt." I said a little awkward and polite.


    "Hello, Hello, you are Wang Yuxian''s friend, wow, so powerful..."


    Wang Yuxian smiled: "Mom, this is the employee in my hotel. Stop it. Let''s go to the house first!"


    Yuxian''s mother hesitated for a moment before she hesitated to go in.


    The house was a mess, as if it had been robbed, and things were thrown all over the yard.


    She sighed and began to squat on the ground with Wang Yuxian to tidy up.


    She told me that she had not come back for three days.


    I helped them clean up together. When it was almost done, she told me what was going on with Wang Yuxian.


    This matter should be mentioned when more than a dozen people from the archaeological team came to the village.


    When those people came, Yuxian''s mother felt something wrong and said it was an archaeological team, but each one looked like a hooligan, which was not serious at all.


    Before long, their nature was exposed. They said that there were ancient buildings in the village, which should be dug up and protected. They said that what was the property of the state.


    But everyone knows that there are no ancient buildings in this village for so many years?


    But the village head didn''t say this, so he began to look around the village with these people.


    Before long, I saw Wang Yuxian''s house.


    One of them looked and said that the ancient building was under Wang Yuxian''s house and asked the village head to find a way to vacate the room.


    So there was the next thing.


    Wang Yuxian''s father refused to let these people move his house. Then he was injured. Now he is still in a coma in the hospital. Wang Yuxian''s mother and brother were also driven out of the house.


    Now only two neighbors in the same village who have a good relationship with their family help keep them in the hospital.


    Hearing this, my hands are trembling. I really didn''t expect this to happen here. In my opinion, what an absurd thing?


    The mountain is high and the emperor is far away. It''s really a terrible thing.


    "Jade fairy, just beat away those people, they won''t come back?" jade fairy''s mother is still a little worried now.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. Go to bed first and I''ll stand guard for you tonight!" I patted my chest and said.


    "Wenzi..." Wang Yuxian looked at me hesitantly.


    I used my eyes to tell her to rest assured that I knew she had not come home for so many years and must have a lot to say to her mother.

 Chapter 264

    In the countryside, there are no lights and wine in the city, and there is no noise in the city. In the evening, there is no movement except the occasional barking of a dog.


    At the moment, I am sitting alone in the yard, holding a machete in my hand and scanning around with vigilant eyes.


    The light in the room was always on. Wang Yuxian didn''t know how much he wanted to say to his mother that one night was not enough.


    It''s late at night.


    The door of the room opened and Wang Yuxian came out.


    Put a dress on me.


    "Wenzi, are you sleepy? This is my father''s clothes. You wear them first." her nice voice came into my ears. I looked back at Wang Yuxian.


    Her eyes were still red, but her voice sounded much better.


    "Yuxian, I''m fine. Go in."


    "Alas ~" she sighed leisurely, "I shouldn''t have let you come over."


    I smiled: "can I rest assured that you will come alone?"


    "But those people, I don''t know when they will come." Wang Yuxian worried.


    "When they come over, I''ll beat them away. If I can''t beat them, I''ll kill one!" there''s a cold light in my eyes. Anyway, the mountain here is high and the emperor is far away. Even if I miss and kill someone, I can retreat.


    Wang Yuxian''s hands slid down my neck: "Wenzi, sometimes my sister really didn''t know you. Do you remember? When you first came to the hotel, you looked like a student. I didn''t want you."


    At that time, I couldn''t help laughing.


    At that time, when I saw Wang Yuxian, I was surprised and thought that my life would not be better in the future.


    I just didn''t expect that things would turn around like this.


    "At that time, I threatened you to do that," I laughed.


    Wang Yuxian suddenly stopped talking. I thought I had said something wrong and hurriedly apologized to her. Wang Yuxian blocked my mouth with two fingers, indicating that I didn''t have to admit my mistake.


    "Wenzi, I know that at your age, I don''t want to talk about that kind of thing before, and I deliberately feel sorry for you, but..." she said, putting her mouth close to my ear and her voice was gentle. "If you want, I can meet you..."


    Dong Dong!


    My heart beat twice quickly. Wang Yuxian''s words were like a dose of good medicine. I didn''t doze off at once, and the fatigue of driving for seven hours disappeared.


    I turned to look at Wang Yuxian.


    This beautiful face like an immortal, I dream of taking it for myself.


    It''s just, I don''t think it''s time yet.


    Now Wang Yuxian still has Lao Gao in her heart, and these words were only said by her to thank me. I want Wang Yuxian, but I want her to give it to me willingly, so that I can get Wang Yuxian forever.


    Her people.


    And her heart.


    Wang Yuxian blushed: "if you don''t want to, forget it ~"


    "How can I be unwilling? But I''m not in a hurry. I''ll wait until you forget Lao Gao and I''ll be with you again, so I can do it with peace of mind."


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes were full of tenderness. He bowed his head and kissed my lips: "Wenzi, you are a good man..."


    Bang!


    At this time, the door was suddenly kicked open. Wang Yuxian was startled, and then a group of people came in.


    The leader is a bald head.


    It''s not a good man at first sight.


    I took a look. There were about seven or eight people. I subconsciously clenched the machete in my hand.


    "Who moved my brother just now?" the bald head asked knowingly, staring at me all the time.


    "It was me." I stood out without fear.


    "Just you?" the bald head looked at me with some disdain, as if he didn''t believe I moved him, and stared at me obliquely.


    Seven or eight of them have guys in their hands.


    If I start, I may not be able to take advantage. I first pushed Wang Yuxian back and asked her to hide in the house first.


    "Grass, you and this woman can''t run away soon!" said the bald head, waved his hand, and seven or eight people surrounded me in the middle.


    The yard is not big. If they start now, I don''t even know how I died.


    I want to start. I''ll catch a bald man and fight to death. Catch the thief and catch the king first.


    But I''m afraid they''ll hold me down before I catch my bald head.


    "Do you know it''s illegal to do this?" I said.


    Baldheaded laughed: "break the law? Is there anyone in charge of this place? Grass!"


    My eyes cooled down. It seems that it''s useless to reason with them. There''s no nonsense. I''m going to give him a knife before I get bald!


    "What are you doing?" at this time, a slightly hoarse voice came from the side.


    Baldheaded, they heard the sound and saw that a man who seemed to be in his fifties had come.


    The man was dressed in military green and looked like the old revolution.


    "Village head, why are you here?" the bald man looked at the old man angrily.


    The old man came over and stood in front of his bald head: "how many times have I told you not to do it in the village, you just don''t listen!"


    His bald head narrowed his eyes, looked at the old man, looked at me, said to let me wait, and then took someone away.


    After a while, the yard was quiet again.


    Wang Yuxian shouted at the door, "village head, what do you mean, bullying no one in our family, right?"


    The village head looked back at Wang Yuxian. He didn''t speak and left.


    Next, I had time to have a good sleep. I was tired that day. As soon as I lay down, I felt the earth spinning. I slept in a short time.


    The next morning, Wang Yuxian called me up and said she would go to the hospital to see her father.


    So I drove them to the hospital in the county.


    The hospital here is quite simple, and the ward is also dilapidated.


    When Wang Yuxian saw her father in a coma on the hospital bed, she cried out.


    Yuxian''s mother and brother also sobbed softly.


    Wang Yuxian asked the people in the hospital to change her father to the best ward and use the best medical equipment here.


    The doctor looked at Wang Yuxian with a little disdain and asked her if she had money.


    Wang Yuxian directly patted more than 30000 cash on the table and asked them if they were enough.


    Thirty thousand yuan was enough to surprise people in a small county, so they rushed Wang Yuxian''s father to the best ward.


    However, the medical conditions here are always limited and there is no way to do the best. The doctor advised Wang Yuxian to send him to a better hospital for treatment.


    However, this situation is also quite dangerous, because there are risks in transportation. If there is an accident on the way or an emergency, it will be troublesome.


    Wang Yuxian, Liu Mei locked.


    "My father, what is the situation?" Wang Yuxian asked the doctor.


    The doctor held up his glasses: "the brain was hit hard. Now I can''t find the cause of coma, but it''s good to keep my life..."

 Chapter 265

    Wang Yuxian and I have no concept of these medical common sense.


    In my opinion, after being beaten, at best, I should wake up in a coma or die.


    It''s really rare for him to be so unconscious.


    The doctor also said that he might become a vegetable.


    This sentence made Wang Yuxian don''t know what to say. She was stunned.


    The word "vegetable" stabbed her in the heart like a knife.


    I heard this and I got angry. I grabbed the doctor''s collar and pulled it over: "are you a little doctor? Do you know what to say or not!"


    The doctor was shocked, shook his head and said that he was also telling the patient''s family the real situation.


    Wang Yuxian came and pulled me away and told me to stop.


    She took me to the corner and tears fell down.


    "Wenzi, what should I do..."


    I know it''s really a big blow to a woman. At this time, I have to be her backbone.


    I gently touched her hair: "Yuxian, uncle must be fine. You''ll stay in the hospital to take care of him more in the last two days. Just leave the matter in the village to me!"


    Wang Yuxian didn''t speak, just kept sobbing in my arms.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, the village head and many people had surrounded Wang Yuxian''s house and seemed ready to demolish it.


    Many people watched the excitement here, but no one stood up to help Wang Yuxian speak to her family.


    Didi!


    At this time, a BMW came, a sudden brake blocked the house, and I jumped out of it.


    "Look, this is a car!"


    "What kind of car is this? It looks so advanced..."


    The villagers talked one by one, but they all knew what kind of car I was and what brand it was.


    One of them saw my sign and came out to me: "brother, are you from Jinhai city?"


    I didn''t see this man last night. He looks ugly, but his eyes are cold.


    Bald, they are respectful to him. It seems that they should be their boss.


    I nodded: "I''m from Jinhai city. No one wants to touch this house as long as I''m here today!"


    If they want to tear down the house, they may all dare to start. After all, this is an ordinary bungalow. Even if they tear it down, it''s nothing, but my car is now in the middle of the road. They are a little taboo.


    This car is about 600000 yuan. It''s 10000 yuan if you touch it!


    And after hearing that I''m from Jinhai City, they''re obviously not as aggressive as they were just now.


    At this time, the village head came out.


    "Young man, you are an outsider, so I advise you to leave the matter here alone. We have our own rules here. Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, he can''t change it!"


    "Yes, the house must be demolished!" the village head said, and someone followed him.


    I''m not afraid of provoking bald people, but when I see these angry villagers, I can''t help tightening my heart.


    the law does not punish numerous offenders.


    "Do you think you can find ancient buildings by tearing down this house? Don''t be deceived by these people!" I shouted.


    What surprised me was that these people didn''t seem to care about what I said. It seemed that whether there were ancient buildings had nothing to do with them.


    These people seem to have been brainwashed. They keep shouting that they want to dismantle this place.


    The village head looked at me colder and colder. When I recovered, these villagers had surrounded me.


    At that moment, I was a little overwhelmed.


    The bald man and the little man stopped talking and stepped back to watch the play.


    I suddenly felt like I was falling into a bottomless vortex, and now I''m sinking deeper and deeper.


    Dong!


    I don''t know who threw a clod over and hit me on the head, which made my head sink.


    Now these villagers are afraid that someone will take the lead. As long as someone does it, the people behind them will flock to them.


    No matter what the consequences are.


    A piece of earth flew in and didn''t respond to me. Then there was the second piece, and then there were 5678 pieces.


    I can''t help but raise my hands and try to protect my head.


    Then I heard an unknown voice in the crowd.


    "Push the car away!"


    Then the body shook violently.


    I thought I might really suffer a big loss this time. The strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake!


    Just when I had no way, a strong and steady voice came.


    "Stop it!"


    The crowd didn''t know who was shouting, but they all stopped when they heard the irresistible voice.


    His eyes focused on the man in a suit in the back.


    The man just got out of the car and stood there without panic. There was a big man next to him.


    Followed by an SUV, Li Erzi pretended to force tiger Zhang Guohua to jump out of the car.


    Seeing this scene, I don''t know what to say.


    Heart bursts of moved.


    "Wenzi, are you okay?" at this time, Wang Yuxian also ran down from the car, came through the crowd, hugged me and cried.


    I found myself in a terrible mess. I was all covered with dirt, my head was broken, and my blood and soil were mixed together. I was quite in a mess.


    I held Wang Yuxian tight in my arms and motioned to her that I was okay.


    Boss Wang and Zhu are here. I never expected boss Wang to come too.


    He is very busy every day. He even takes time to come to this remote mountain for me.


    "What do you do? As I said just now, it''s no use for the heavenly king Lao Tzu to come!" the village head shouted.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the villagers behind him stood up again and followed him.


    Boss Wang is an old Jianghu. If he wanted to make trouble today, he would not bring so many people here.


    He lit a cigarette slowly and said to the crowd, "who is the village head?"


    Everyone didn''t speak, but looked at the village head.


    Boss Wang knew it well and asked, "who is the person in charge to demolish the house?"


    The little man stood up.


    On the way, Wang Yuxian must have told boss Wang about it. He came to give each of them a cigarette, then pulled them aside and began to talk.


    The essential difference between a businessman and a jerk is that one uses his fist to solve things, and the other uses his head to solve things.


    Boss Wang has integrated the advantages of these two types of people and brought them into full play, so he can mix so well.


    It is no accident that he got to where he is today.


    The villagers began to whisper.


    At this time, they came and surrounded me.


    Li Erzi looked at me reproachfully: "Wenzi, tell you not to be impulsive. Why did you do it again? Alas..."


    I smiled and said that I couldn''t do it. If I didn''t move, Wang Yuxian would be in danger that night.


    With Wang Yuxian around, Li Erzi didn''t say much. He gave me a meaningful look.

 Chapter 266

    In the village, at the door of Wang Yuxian''s house.


    Ninety percent of the villagers here have come. Today is a sea of people.


    Boss Wang, the village head and the little man didn''t know what to say. After a while, the village head turned and waved to the people behind him.


    "Let''s go and go home!"


    These people listened to the village head. As soon as he said this, the crowd dispersed immediately, and the little man walked away with a bald head.


    Boss Wang smiled and came up: "Wen Zi, what are you like?"


    "I have nothing to do, Wang Yuxian''s house, don''t tear it down?" I asked.


    "No, it must be dismantled, and it must be dismantled today!"


    Wang Yuxian''s small face sank. As soon as I was ready to speak, boss Wang interrupted me.


    "But don''t worry, the village head will build a room next to his house tomorrow to live for Wang Yuxian. They will also be responsible for Wang Yuxian''s father!"


    Wang Yuxian was a little surprised: "the land near the village head''s house is not what ordinary people can live in..."


    Boss Wang smiled but said nothing.


    At that moment, I felt what a man is. A man is not like me. He has no head to move his fist, but like boss Wang, he can properly solve things.


    In the use of power and money, boss Wang has been at ease.


    Wang Yuxian said that there is a treasure land near the village head''s house. Many people can''t live if they want to. Now boss Wang let the village head compromise in just a few words.


    "Get on the bus first!" boss Wang asked Zhu Zhu to drive away my car and let me get on his Mercedes Benz.


    In the car, he told me the specific communication with the village head just now.


    It turns out that Wang Yuxian''s family has blocked the dragon vein in the village, which is why the little people can dig ancient buildings here.


    Boss Wang said, in fact, there are no bullshit ancient buildings here. Those people steal tombs.


    That''s how they eat.


    Moreover, the little man used to know boss Wang.


    So he didn''t say a word, and the man happily agreed.


    Of course, boss Wang also paid some money out of his own pocket.


    This is a proper thing to do.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, boss Wang was not ready to eat here and asked Zhu to drive back to Jinhai city.


    Originally, I wanted to keep Erzi Li and them, but Erzi Li said there were still things on the battlefield, so I didn''t say much and let them go.


    That afternoon, the village head vacated two rooms for the Wang Yuxian family to live in.


    There was also a 180 degree turn in her attitude.


    "Wenzi, stay here for a few more days." Wang Yuxian said to me after lunch.


    When I came here from the first day, the villagers pointed out to Wang Yuxian and me. If I stayed, they would certainly speak ill of Wang Yuxian.


    She can''t leave for a while. She must stay here for a while. At least she can''t leave until she stabilizes everything in the hospital.


    About Wang Yuxian''s father, the village head said he would send someone to take care of him every day until he woke up.


    At present, everything is false, and Wang Yuxian had to do so.


    When I left, Wang Yuxian took me to the entrance of the village.


    "Wenzi, thanks to you this time. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what to do." she kept holding my hand and didn''t want me to go.


    I smiled: "if you have something, call me and I can come in half a day."


    "Well, it''s okay ~"


    Looking at me for a while, Wang Yuxian suddenly blushed.


    "Then slow down on the road."


    "Well, go back!"


    I closed the door and left.


    Crossing a dirt road, I stopped at the fork of the road for a long time without moving.


    Go another 20 kilometers south and you''ll find my house.


    This time I came back abruptly. I didn''t think about it and didn''t have time to buy something back. It''s false to say I don''t miss home. I haven''t been back since I went to high school.


    But I never thought I would go back in this way.


    At least return home.


    So am I successful now?


    Am I successful?


    So what should I tell my family when I get back? Still working at Wang Yuxian hotel?


    Or do I mix with boss Wang.


    But I still miss my parents in my heart.


    Thinking of this, I turned the steering wheel and turned in.


    The road was potholed for more than an hour, and the road ahead began to become more and more familiar.


    This is where I grew up. I am familiar with every inch of land and air here.


    The car drove to the entrance of the village.


    A group of children playing games gathered around and ran after the car.


    "Brother Wenzi is back!"


    "Brother Wenzi drove back ~"


    The loud trumpet sounds of several children soon spread in the village, and the car drove to the place I was most familiar with.


    Turn off the engine and get out of the car.


    Looking at the old wooden door, I was a little afraid to knock.


    Creak~


    At this time, the door opened itself.


    My mother saw me face to face and was stunned.


    "Wen''er, are you back?"


    There was a little surprise on the face with wind cream, and then his eyes were red.


    I have thought about the scene of returning to my hometown countless times, but I never thought that I would cry.


    The tears came too suddenly and silently.


    "Silly boy, why don''t you hesitate at the door when you come back? Come on, come in!" my mother wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and let me in.


    "Dad, I''m back!" I shouted as soon as I got to the door.


    My father walked out of the house quickly when he heard the sound. When he saw me, his smile didn''t stop.


    It feels good to go home.


    This is my safe haven from small to large. No matter where I go, this is my forever home.


    My parents greeted me for a while, and then my father''s face sank.


    "Wen''er, tell me the truth, don''t you work in that hotel?"


    My father must have said he saw the BMW at the door. I nodded: "Dad, the hotel has closed down. Now I work with a big boss. He thinks highly of me."


    My father knocked the cigarette ash: "you are a rural boy who graduated from high school. You have no special skills. Why do people want you?"


    The person who knows me best is my father.


    My mother secretly touched my father: "the child finally came back. Can you say something else?"


    I smile bitterly.


    "Go, have a drink with me!" my father patted me on the shoulder and said to me.


    A bottle of wine and two dishes. In the middle of the yard, my father and I began to drink.


    A sip of wine, a story.


    A dish, a memory.


    I drank a lot of wine with my father that day. Towards night, I drove my father around the village.


    My father sat in the car with a red face.


    He said I was the first person in the village to drive such a good car back. He said I really gave him a long face this time.


    He also said that if the car were really yours, it would be good.


    I smile bitterly. I can''t hide anything from my father.

 Chapter 267

    I didn''t bring much money back this time, only more than 10000 yuan. When I left, I quietly put the money at the head of the bed.


    After staying at home for a day, I was ready to go back the next afternoon.


    My mother took my hand and always told me to come back when I was tired outside. Don''t be too tired outside. My father told me with a serious face that he should know what to do and what not to do with the boss.


    I told them to rest assured that I would work hard and make money.


    In fact, my heart is full of bitterness. If my father knows what I''ve done, he won''t kill me.


    Now I have a knife in my hand.


    In the evening, I went back to the Yuxian nail salon in Jinhai city.


    After looking at the store, I went upstairs to bed. Smelling the fragrance left by Wang Yuxian beside my pillow, I soon fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, downstairs, a figure lingered for a while and left silently.


    During the two days when Wang Yuxian came home, Lao Gao came to see if Wang Yuxian was there almost every day.


    At this time, he listened to the empty voice in the phone, and his eyes became deep.


    I can''t tell why. It seems that his feeling for Wang Yuxian has changed.


    Everyone has feelings. Lao Gao was still a person when he was sober. What he thinks now is the picture of how Wang Yuxian treated him and how to be happy with him.


    He felt a little incredible.


    What''s the matter?


    Conscience?


    Or is it a reflection?


    Alas~~


    He sighed heavily. If possible, he also wanted to go back to the past, get to know Wang Yuxian again, take care of the hotel and live together.


    Just, is it possible to go back?


    Wang Yuxian is no longer the former Wang Yuxian, and his Lao Gao is no longer Lao Gao.


    Leaving Yuxian nail salon, Lao Gao went to Lao Wan. I don''t know why he missed Lao Wan tonight.


    Lao Gao now has a feeling of dreaming back to the starting point. Thinking of Lao Wan taking him to suck this thing for the first time, he doesn''t resent him at all, but feels very good.


    This is also a kind of gratitude WOW!


    Bang bang.


    Thinking about it, Lao Gao went to Lao Wan''s house and knocked hard.


    "Who?" Lao Wan''s voice came from inside.


    "Me, Lao Gao!"


    Lao Wan scolded in his heart. Now he feels a little different from Lao Gao. He can hide recently. He basically doesn''t meet Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao is stupid. He''s not stupid.


    Now Lao Gao sends something to the wolf. Frankly, he doesn''t know when he will go in. He doesn''t want to splash his blood.


    Lao Wan came and opened the door. He looked at Lao Gao angrily and motioned him in.


    Lao Gao smiled and walked in with his body shaking.


    The house is in a mess.


    A standard bachelor''s room.


    Lao Wan didn''t greet him either. He sat next to him and did what he should do.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that Lao Wan doesn''t welcome Lao Gao at all. He just let him in because of his face. If he had known that Lao Gao was outside the door, he wouldn''t open the door.


    Lao Gao is self cooked. He picked up a cigarette from the table and lit it.


    "Lao Wan, are you short of money recently?"


    "Tight." Lao Wan thought Lao Gao was going to ask him to borrow money, so he said quickly.


    Lao Gao patted Lao Wan on the shoulder: "I''m just a brother like you now."


    This makes Lao Wan a little confused.


    Why did Lao Gao suddenly become so pretentious today?


    Besides, who treats him like a brother?


    Lao Wan wants to tell him loudly that you and I are ordinary friends, not brothers!


    "Hehe, I don''t have any money you want to borrow." Lao Wan said with a smile.


    Lao Gao didn''t notice Lao Wan''s expression, but took out a thousand yuan from his arms and threw it on the table.


    "Take the money first!"


    Although not much, it''s enough for Lao Wan to enjoy himself twice.


    He looked at Lao Gao like a monster, for fear that he would regret putting the money into his pocket.


    He thought, did Lao Gao burn his head or take the wrong medicine?


    Come to him at night just to give him money?


    "Then what, are you still busy?" Lao Wan asked tentatively without talking for a long time. There was something wrong in the atmosphere in the room.


    Lao Gao put out the cigarette end: "it''s all right."


    Then he got up and left.


    Lao Wan hurried to see him off.


    When he reached the door, Lao Gao suddenly stopped and said something that surprised Lao Wan.


    "Lao Wan, pay more attention to your body in the future."


    Lao Gao doesn''t know what it feels like. He has already said these words well?


    Why are you like a woman?


    Tonight''s Lao Gao is full of sadness.


    Like autumn leaves, yellow.


    He took out his cell phone and called Wang Yuxian again, which showed that it had been turned off.


    He thought for a moment and sent Wang Yuxian a short message with only a simple sentence.


    Come out for dinner when you have time.


    Now, I don''t know how long he hasn''t had a good meal with Wang Yuxian.


    This is reasonable, wow!


    He looked at the time, sighed and walked towards the darkness in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai city is a legendary place. Many people have risen and fallen here.


    Among them, there are treacherous males like Lao Yan.


    His mind is no less than boss Wang. As long as he designs a way, generally no one can escape.


    Either die or turn over.


    These two days, he has been checking the way of Lao Gao and the little wolf.


    Originally, they were all peers. As long as there was no big contradiction, they could not sell each other.


    In that case, the police would be in trouble.


    The other side will also be in danger.


    But Lao Yan doesn''t care so much this time.


    He just wanted to get rid of Lao Gao and the wolf, so he did something unscrupulous.


    He doesn''t bother. He just lights the gun.


    Although the practice is a little cheap, it works especially well.


    When Lao Wan came out of his house, Lao Gao took a cap to deliver things.


    Today, the person who made contact with him changed. Lao Gao was quite puzzled. It was always the sick person who made contact with him. Why did he change the person today?


    But he didn''t think too much. After delivering the goods and taking the money, he went back to the wolf. When the work was finished, he had to go back and report, didn''t he?


    When Lao Gao came back, the wolf was playing with his mobile phone lazily.


    "Everything is done?" asked the wolf.


    "Well, it''s all done."


    "En......" the little wolf was very relieved of his ability to do things and didn''t ask much. Then he gave him a cigarette and turned the conversation.


    "Your wife, why haven''t you heard from her recently?" the little wolf has been thinking about Wang Yuxian.


    Lao Gao didn''t understand what he said. He said he couldn''t contact Wang Yuxian these two days.


    Not only is the wolf worried, he is also worried.


    He has never been unable to contact Wang Yuxian. Before the two quarreled again and had contradictions, he can still contact Wang Yuxian and see her.


    Now she suddenly disappeared, which made Lao Gao feel strange.

 Chapter 268

    Lao Gao sighed and sat down next to the wolf.


    "I can''t contact her recently. I don''t know what''s going on."


    The wolf gave a cold hum in his heart. He didn''t believe what Lao Gao said. He couldn''t get in touch with anything. He was just making excuses for himself!


    He couldn''t help looking at Lao Gao more and wondered if he had found any clues and whether he had found those little thoughts about Wang Yuxian.


    But after thinking for a long time, he felt that Lao Gao was not like that kind of person. If he really noticed it, he shouldn''t be so slow.


    "It''s all right. Just remember what I told you. When you get in touch, remember to inform me." the little wolf was not angry at all.


    A good meal is not afraid of late, and a good woman is not afraid of standing.


    There is patience in the wolf.


    It''s just that he thinks it''s weird tonight.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to leave for a long time, the little wolf couldn''t help asking, "what, do you have anything else?"


    He''s also tired of Lao Gao. Who wants to hang out with a recluse gentleman every day?


    But Lao Gao didn''t hear the meaning of this. He looked at the little wolf and said, "I want to stay more."


    Shit


    The little wolf rolled his eyes and thought he would stay a little longer. Anyway, he ignored him. He thought it was boring and must have left.


    So Lao Gao sat there and continued smoking. He didn''t think the atmosphere was wrong at all.


    Dong Dong! Then suddenly someone knocked at the door.


    The little wolf jumped up from the sofa almost like a nerve reflex. He and Lao Gao looked at each other, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    At this time, who will come to the wolf?


    And the wolf didn''t call the girl tonight.


    The wolf asked Lao Gao with his eyes if he knew who was coming. Lao Gao shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    The knock sounded again.


    Blame the wolf for being too young or having too little social experience. He answered directly across the door.


    "Who?"


    In a word, it decided what would happen later.


    Bang! A loud noise.


    Dust was flying in the crack of the door.


    Someone kicked the door!


    The wolf reacted first. Did the enemy come to the door? Thinking of this, the little wolf quickly took a dagger from under the sofa and held it in his hand.


    If the enemy comes to the door, he will fight!


    But¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the little wolf suddenly saw several people in uniforms from the crack of the door, seemingly with black guns in their hands!


    He knew in an instant what was going on!


    His eyes were full of anger and disbelief, staring at Lao Gao.


    "Grass, you fucking betray me!" roared the little wolf.


    At this time, Lao Gao still didn''t understand what happened and betrayed the wolf himself?


    Why betray the wolf?


    What do you mean to sell or not to sell? The word Lao Gao is very strange!


    Lao Gao is to blame for sucking his head. Now his reaction is not generally slow. If Lao Gao saw the sharp knife held by the wolf in the past, he would surely realize that something was wrong and be on guard.


    But what about him now?


    I didn''t expect to run.


    The little wolf was also worried. He didn''t use his head. If Lao Gao hurt him, could he also be trapped in the house?


    The policemen outside the door are even more worried.


    They came here to kick the door easily, and then they came in and easily caught Lao Gao and the wolf who had no resistance and took them away.


    But


    Why is this door so hard?


    The two policemen who kicked the door were covered with cold sweat. They had never encountered this situation before. It''s a shame not to say. Isn''t it a delay!


    Facing the banging sound outside the door, both of them are blank now.


    Unfortunately, this is the fifth floor, otherwise the wolf must have turned the window and ran away at this time.


    Everything around seems to be locked by time.


    Become slow.


    The action of the police kicking the door outside the door seemed to be slowed down several times.


    Here, the little wolf and Lao Gao seemed to be joked by time.


    Seeing that the door was about to be kicked open, the little wolf was disappointed at that moment.


    He knew that if he was caught again, he would be finished. He would never get out of his life. At present, there was no place to escape. He might as well take a cushion.


    So~


    As soon as the wolf''s body sank, Lao Gao was stabbed in the chest before he knew what was going on.


    The wolf''s eyes were fierce and red, staring at Lao Gao like a devil.


    Lao Gao stared round his eyes and felt a hot colleague in his chest. He looked down.


    The wolf''s blade has completely disappeared. There is only one handle left on his chest.


    Strange.


    At this moment, Lao Gao didn''t feel pain.


    In his impression, it should be very painful!


    Shua.


    The wolf quickly took the knife back, and then aimed it at Lao Gao''s chest. It''s another knife!


    Poop!


    The knife was inserted without taboo. Lao Gao looked at the wolf strangely and blurred his eyes.


    Poof!


    Another knife!


    The little wolf seems crazy. There''s no room for action today. He wants to kill Lao Gao!


    A mouthful of blood flowed out of Lao Gao''s mouth. He felt his chest hot. His body seemed to be rolling and gnawing at his body.


    The feeling of suffocation from the chest is getting stronger and stronger.


    The little wolf was unwilling and gave Lao Gao another knife.


    With a plop, Lao Gao fell to the ground, and the two dead fish looked at the wolf.


    He never thought that the little wolf would kill himself. He never thought that he would die in this way, let alone that his ending would be like this


    "This is the end of you fucking betraying me!" said the wolf fiercely.


    Lao Gao''s mouth moved and his mouth was full of blood.


    "Help me, Sue... V. Wang Yu... Xian, I... Don''t care about her..."


    "What?" the little wolf looked into his eyes.


    "..." Lao Gao was speechless and his body twitched violently.


    At this time, the door was finally kicked open, and then several policemen came in to control the wolf, took the bloody knife from his hand and pressed it on the ground.


    "Captain, this man can''t do it!" a policeman squatted beside Lao Gao.


    "Damn it! We''re a little late! Hit 120!" the captain clenched his teeth angrily.


    The policeman nodded and hurried to contact 120.


    The wound on Lao Gao''s body is fatal. Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, he can''t be saved.


    Before death, people will see many visions and many things they can''t see before they live.


    At the last second of Lao Gao''s life, Wang Yuxian appeared in front of him.


    She was alone in the country, dressed simply and smiling at Lao Gao.


    That smile, just like when they first met, was not artificial at all, not pretending at all.


    At that time, Lao Gao was a young man with high spirits.


    At that time, Wang Yuxian was full of pride.


    At that time, the sky was still blue and the ground was still khaki.


    At that time, everything was as simple as a pool of clear water.


    When the police nearby dialed 120, the last bit of consciousness in Lao Gao''s brain was occupied by Wang Yuxian, and then the picture was printed in his brain. Then, Lao Gao went

 Chapter 269

    Life is like a game.


    Some people can''t play halfway, or there are bugs in the game.


    Like Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao played the game hard.


    The game starts with Meeting Wang Yuxian and ends with Wang Yuxian.


    In this game, he is full of regrets.


    If Lao Gao could be given another chance, he would not choose to take this road. He would certainly choose to live with Wang Yuxian and live a good life with Wang Yuxian.


    Although Wang Yuxian has done many wrong things before, she has become better and better than any woman.


    Lao Gao also hated why he didn''t cherish it in his heart.


    He didn''t know where his feelings for Wang Yuxian came from or where he went.


    Until he left the world, he didn''t understand many things.


    He didn''t understand what was going on between himself and Wang Yuxian.


    I didn''t understand whether I was in love with Wang Yuxian again and again. I didn''t understand whether it was a kind of dependence. It was a man''s dependence on women.


    In this world, men and women complement each other, but the ways to express love are different.


    Some people think that Lao Gao doesn''t love Wang Yuxian at all. What he likes is the demon woman.


    However, is this not a kind of abnormal love?


    If Lao Gao didn''t regard Wang Yuxian as his only one, how could he act like a spoiled girl in her again and again and do something that he didn''t even know why?


    Like a spoiled child, there are many reasons to be spoiled.


    A look, a word, are his excuses.


    But he just wanted to be coquettish in front of the woman and attract the woman''s eyes


    When 120 paramedics came, Lao Gao was out of breath and his eyes stared oval, but his eyes were not angry and helpless, but with a trace of expectation.


    This is also a relief for Lao Gao!


    These policemen found a lot of "things" in the house. These things are enough for the little wolf to spend his next life in prison, but the little wolf is unwilling.


    He didn''t want to be caught like this.


    He still has a lot to do!


    He hasn''t played with Wang Yuxian yet!


    Grass!


    He looked at the old man lying on the ground, and he hated to save him and die again!


    Although it was later learned that Lao Gao was also an addict, the scene was protected. The little wolf had to face not only the crime of hiding drugs, but also the crime of seeking Sha.


    Maybe you''ll have to die after the sentence is pronounced in court!


    Just now, the little wolf didn''t think of this at all.


    The knives that the wolf stabbed Lao Gao are fatal. Any knife can kill Lao Gao.


    The medical examiner came and didn''t bother to identify it.


    Killing pigs is just that!


    ¡­¡­


    After the wolf was captured, the energetic old Yan who was in the night scene received a call.


    It was the man he arranged for the wolf to call.


    "Big brother, something''s wrong!" said the little brother in a gloomy voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The wolf was caught and Lao Gao was stabbed to death by the wolf!"


    "What..." after listening to this, Lao Yan''s brain was blank for a few seconds. It was expected that the wolf would be caught, but how could Lao Gao be stabbed to death by the wolf?


    Zhang Wen asked him to teach Lao Gao a lesson, but he didn''t let him kill Lao Gao!


    Cold sweat fell down his cheeks.


    Ten minutes later, Lao Yan changed his face and sat in a private room drinking. The little brother who tipped off came and told Lao Yan what had happened.


    This process is not ambiguous at all.


    After hearing this, Lao Yan secretly scolded the police for their bad work and couldn''t even kick open a door. Wouldn''t it be all right if they kicked open the door earlier?


    Now Lao Yan has mixed feelings.


    Fortunately, the wolf will not be able to get out in the future. He can monopolize the business here alone.


    The worry is that Lao Gao can''t tell Zhang Wen about it.


    He bowed his head and thought for a while, and then explained something in the little brother''s ear.


    The little brother nodded and left.


    Lao Yan hesitated for a long time, but still dialed me.


    Three in the morning.


    At this time, I was sleeping and the phone rang without taboo.


    I picked it up and saw that it was Lao Yan, so I picked it up.


    "Wen Zi, I''ve done Lao Gao''s business for you." Lao Yan said calmly.


    Well, I asked him if Lao Gao had gone in.


    "But things are a little different."


    "What''s the matter?" I heard something wrong and sat up from bed.


    "Lao Gao, dead."


    "What are you talking about?" I felt a buzz in my head.


    "Lao Gao is dead..."


    "Grass! Where are you?"


    "Are you in Yuxian nail salon? I''ll find you."


    With that, Lao Yan hung up the phone. More than ten minutes later, he came to Yuxian nail salon alone.


    On the first floor, he told me what happened just now.


    Lao Yan didn''t lie to me this time. I know it''s not necessary for him to lie to me. Moreover, it was also unexpected.


    But I still feel a little uncomfortable.


    Although I hate Lao Gao, it''s definitely not enough to kill him. Moreover, I just want to teach Lao Gao a lesson.


    I paced back and forth in the room upset.


    Lao Gao is dead. How can I tell Wang Yuxian? Although she doesn''t know what happened now, she will know sooner or later.


    "Wenzi, don''t be upset. Anyway, no one knows about it. Lao Gao is a drug addict and the little wolf does that kind of business. In fact, it''s reasonable for him to stab Lao Gao to death, isn''t it?" Lao Yan said.


    I know what he means, but I always think I can''t hide it.


    "And you can rest assured that no third person will know about it!" old Yan patted his chest and promised me.


    What else can I do now?


    You can only tell Lao Yan to keep it secret, and then keep it secret!


    Brush and pull~


    I opened the rolling gate and sent Lao Yan away.


    He bowed his head and left quickly.


    Lao Yan was secretly happy. He was secretly happy. I didn''t find that he played a small abacus. I didn''t find that he virtually pulled the wolf in.


    To put it bluntly, it was actually his fault. If he hadn''t pulled the wolf in, these things wouldn''t have happened. Lao Gao was just caught.


    Lao Yan showed a sinister smile and disappeared into the night.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a hospital in a small county in the countryside.


    When Lao Gao had an accident, Wang Yuxian suddenly woke up from her dream.


    Her heart was pounding and she didn''t know how she would suddenly wake up.


    She looked down at the time. It was one o''clock in the morning.


    Then the phone lights up.


    It''s a text message from Lao Gao.


    Have time to eat together.


    It''s eleven o''clock to send text messages.


    These words melted Wang Yuxian''s heart like a catalyst. She was happy and wanted to call Lao Gao to tell her pain.


    But by this time, Lao Gao must have fallen asleep, so she stuck her mobile phone on her chest and slowly fell asleep.


    Tonight?


    She had a dream.


    I dreamed of meeting Lao Gao for the first time

 Chapter 270

    Wang Yuxian vaguely remembers how she looked when she left home that year.


    At that time, I had just arrived in the city and didn''t understand anything.


    After seeing the lights and wine of the city, Wang Yuxian knew how wonderful the world was.


    To know what nightlife is.


    But she is a woman. She has no special skills. How can she make money?


    Like most women, she has fallen.


    That year, Wang Yuxian became a drinking princess.


    But she was the most special of those princesses.


    She never came out, just drinking and singing with her.


    But even so, there are still countless people looking for Wang Yuxian to accompany him.


    There was no way. At that time, Wang Yuxian had a kind of simplicity and amazement that other women didn''t have. Those men who had drunk with her said that it was like a dream to have Wang Yuxian accompany her.


    It''s like falling in love.


    That''s the feeling of first love.


    For a year, Wang Yuxian has become a famous Princess here. Many people want to go to her, but no one has ever succeeded.


    Wang Yuxian also saved some money.


    She''s going to do it for another two years. She''ll open her own shop or something.


    Who wants to see those men''s faces every day? Spend time with them every day?


    Wang Yuxian is also a normal person, and a normal person with strong self-esteem. Otherwise, he won''t be a goldfish.


    She is very smart. In this short year, she has learned to observe words and colors, how to please men and how to walk among these men.


    Let them change from the role of guests to the object of their own use.


    This is far less than those city girls.


    When she met Lao Gao, she was also in her KTV.


    Like others, Lao Gao came to play.


    That year, Lao Gao just graduated from college, full of youth and hope.


    When I looked at him, I felt wrapped by his youthful breath.


    At that time, Lao Gao was so attractive and energetic.


    They opened a private room. Several people roared hard in the private room. However, the girl beside Lao Gao drank with her head down without saying a word.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Lao Gao and the girl have been together for more than a year. They have reached the point of marriage, but the girl has been dragging her to see Lao Gao''s father.


    However, Lao Gao didn''t think much. He thought it was his own thing. It would be his own sooner or later, and coercion was useless.


    The girl took a deep breath and drank the wine off the table.


    "Gao Zhixiang, let''s break up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lao Gao didn''t react for a moment. He looked at the girl for a few seconds: "what did you say? Break up?"


    In his opinion, this sentence could not be said from the girl''s mouth.


    "Well, break up!" the girl said firmly again.


    "Why?" Lao Gao asked.


    "Because you don''t have a car in your room, how can you get married?" the girl''s words pierced Lao Gao''s heart like a needle.


    Lao Gao is just a young man who has just entered the society. He has just found a job. Where can he afford to buy a house? But the bottom line condition of the girl''s family is the house.


    If you don''t have a house, don''t talk about anything.


    The girl can''t help it.


    At this time, the private room was quiet. No one spoke with Lao Gao''s friends and looked at them quietly.


    "Give me some time, I''m sure I can buy a house!" Lao Gao said quickly.


    The girl smiled like a mockery: "how long? Ten years, or twenty years? According to your current salary, you can''t buy it without eating or drinking for twenty years!"


    Lao Gao stopped talking.


    The girl is right. It''s like a dream to have your own house here.


    But Lao Gao really likes this girl.


    "Just because of the house? Just because I have no money? But our feelings are nothing!" Lao Gao was angry in his words.


    He is just a young man in this society. He never thought that life would be so complicated.


    It''s so complicated that he has to bet the rest of his life.


    Twenty years later, he was already a bearded uncle.


    The girl nodded: "yes, because of this, Gao Zhixiang, long pain is better than short pain. Let''s break up!"


    "No! I won''t break up with you!" Lao Gao is a seed of infatuation. He doesn''t want to lose the girl.


    At this time, everyone in the private room began to persuade the girl,


    But the girl just ate the weight and raised her heart. No matter what others said, she just disagreed.


    After the girl went out, Lao Gao didn''t chase. He knew it was useless to chase. He was silent. Looking at the muddy wine in the wine glass on the table, he thought.


    Is money so important? Even more important than feelings?


    In the girl''s heart, there is a proportion between the weight of money and feelings. What is it?


    "All right, you all go," Lao Gao said calmly to his friends in the private room.


    They comforted Lao Gao and left with a few words.


    Lao Gao was the only one left in the private room. He drank one cup after another and wanted to get drunk.


    His heart was full of self mockery.


    I am a poor boy. What can I marry that girl?


    What''s your virtue and ability?


    The girl''s worry is not unreasonable. If she follows him, she will certainly not live a good life in the future.


    Maybe it''s best to stop at this time.


    Just when Lao Gao was devastated, the private room door opened and a woman like an immortal came in.


    Lao Gao couldn''t help looking up.


    This woman is Wang Yuxian.


    She just finished drinking with brother Liu. When she came out, she happened to hear Lao Gao talking in the private room. I don''t know why. She hid outside the door and listened to the dialogue between Lao Gao and the girl. She knew that the girl left.


    Her heart is not the taste.


    Maybe it was related to herself, or maybe she thought of her situation. She had some sympathy for Lao Gao.


    At his age, there was nothing.


    So, out of curiosity or sympathy, she wanted to talk to Lao Gao.


    "I''m not a princess." Lao Gao said coldly when he saw Wang Yuxian, although he was also attracted by her amazement.


    A newly lovelorn man, how can he find another woman?


    Wang Yuxian didn''t speak, but sat down beside Lao Gao, poured himself a glass of wine, touched Lao Gao, and drank it up.


    Lao Gao also looked up and had a drink.


    Neither of them spoke. All they exchanged was the wine glass on the table.


    Before long, Lao Gao felt dizzy.


    But Wang Yuxian was not drunk at all.


    She''s very good at drinking now. At least she''s better than those smelly men. Otherwise, she gets drunk first. Isn''t that tofu eaten by people?


    "You look so beautiful. Why do you want to be a lady?" Lao Gao drank too much and didn''t think about it.


    Wang Yuxian was not angry because it was true.


    She is beautiful.


    It''s so beautiful that people doubt why they want to do this kind of thing. It''s a pity!

 Chapter 271

    But in other words, can you do such a thing if you are not beautiful?


    Who will order you?


    Moreover, Wang Yuxian is different from other princesses, which only she knows.


    She said, "I want to make a living."


    Lao Gao suddenly laughed without taboo: "it''s for money, it''s for money..."


    "Money is not everything, but you can''t do without money. Without money, you can''t even find a girlfriend, can you?"


    "Yes, I''m fucking useless!"


    Then Lao Gao slapped himself in the face.


    Conceited and vigorous, this is the impression Lao Gao left on Wang Yuxian at that time.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t stop him either. He looked at him slapping himself one after another. Finally, his faces on both sides were red. Lao Gao stopped.


    He asked nervously, "what do you women want?"


    "I don''t know." Wang Yuxian told the truth.


    Women themselves are very complex animals. For a period of time, money may be the biggest bargaining chip in their eyes, but it may become less attractive after a period of time.


    Fickle, always women.


    "Ha ha..." Lao Gao looked up and another glass of wine.


    "Don''t drink. No one will help you out for a while." Wang Yuxian stopped Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao smiled: "then let me live and dream!"


    Wang Yuxian recalled that perhaps she was attracted by Lao Gao''s drunken life and death.


    This sentence suddenly made her feel so appropriate.


    Why aren''t you drunk and dreaming of death?


    In this colorful city, she can only arm herself with beauty, so that those smelly men can only see and can''t touch.


    But who knows how much courage it takes?


    There was once a man who offered a price that made Wang Yuxian excited.


    One night, she can earn money that others can''t earn in ten or twenty years. Such a chip is big enough in her heart.


    However, she refused.


    Because Wang Yuxian has always been a principled woman, she told herself that this is temporary. When she has saved enough money, she will not come back to this place.


    You can have money, but you can''t lose it in principle.


    Looking at Lao Gao''s drunken side face, Wang Yuxian seemed intoxicated at that moment.


    Contaminated with the magic of love, Wang Yuxian was completely lost.


    That day, she pushed away the men who were looking for her to accompany her, and drank with Lao Gao in the private room.


    Until the end, Lao Gao couldn''t walk steadily.


    Lao Gao and Wang Yuxian''s heart was buttoned up at this time.


    Almost, Wang Yuxian helped Lao Gao out.


    She asked Lao Gao where he lived. Lao Gao didn''t say a place vaguely.


    After looking for it for a long time, Wang Yuxian found Lao Gao''s residence, went upstairs and opened the door.


    It''s a very simple rental house. The house is clean and tidy. You can see that Lao Gao is a very particular young man.


    This increased Wang Yuxian''s favor with him.


    She put Lao Gao on the bed and was ready to go.


    But before he got up, Lao Gao hugged him from behind.


    Wang Yuxian moved her eyebrows gently and wanted to break Lao Gao''s hand, but she let go after thinking about it.


    That night, she slept with Lao Gao all night, and nothing happened.


    Wang Yuxian, in Lao Gao''s not spacious chest, seemed to find some comfort and a trace of strange color.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Yuxian left KTV, the phone turned off. She didn''t know how many people were looking for her after she left.


    She has never gone out with guests for more than a year. This time she took Lao Gao out, which is a precedent.


    But the guests were unhappy.


    Many people are dignitaries. Now Wang Yuxian would rather go out with an unknown boy than with them.


    What will they think?


    If they couldn''t find Wang Yuxian, they put pressure on KTV.


    The boss of KTV also looked puzzled. He didn''t know why Wang Yuxian wanted to introduce it. Didn''t he agree not to introduce it? Don''t you give yourself face!


    Now how does he explain to these bosses?


    However, no one knows what Wang Yuxian thought when his heart strings were stirred, and no one knows that Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao actually didn''t do anything that night.


    No one knows that the two of them are just a spiritual collision.


    The next day, Lao Gao woke up first.


    Everything last night was like a dream. He remembered breaking up with her. Then he was drunk alone. Finally, a beautiful woman came in to drink with him.


    He can''t remember what happened later.


    Wang Yuxian, sleeping beside him, had a baby like calm on her face.


    How many men dream of this?


    How many men want to wake up with a beauty like Wang Yuxian? But Lao Gao is not happy at all.


    In his opinion, Wang Yuxian is a princess.


    If he sleeps with her in a daze, the price will surprise him.


    Thinking of this, he gently pushed Wang Yuxian: "wake up."


    When his sleepy eyes opened, Lao Gao was still electrified by the beauty of Wang Yuxian. The eyes were fascinating. If he was a man, he couldn''t refuse.


    Wang Yuxian took a look at him. He didn''t care that he was only wearing underwear. Facing Lao Gao, he began to wear clothes.


    "Well, last night..." Lao Gao was also confused. He didn''t know what he had done.


    He was really drunk last night.


    "You drank too much last night, I sent you back, and you won''t let me go." Wang Yuxian had dressed and tidied her hair in the mirror.


    Lao Gao seemed to know something from her mouth. He turned to the drawer and took out his salary book and money.


    A total of several thousand yuan.


    No way, Lao Gao was so poor and had no money at that time.


    Seeing the money, Wang Yuxian smiled.


    "I don''t want your money."


    Lao Gao was stunned: "ah? What?"


    "I volunteered last night. I don''t want your money. And believe it or not, last night was my first introduction, ha ha..." Wang Yuxian wanted to laugh when he saw Lao Gao''s stupid appearance.


    "Oh..." Lao Gao felt his face red and hot.


    Lao Gao suddenly didn''t know what to say and looked at Wang Yuxian with a little doubt.


    She came to a place a few centimeters away from the old height to stop, the red phoenix eyes let Lao Gao jump in his heart.


    "Your name is Gao Zhixiang, isn''t it? Don''t be negative after breaking up. You should enrich yourself with other things in order to forget her. There are many good girls in the world."


    "Well, thank you..." Lao Gao said.


    He just began to aftertaste now. Did the woman like this fairy do anything last night? But no matter how he thinks about it, he just can''t remember anything.


    Wang Yuxian smiled back and went out.


    At this time, Lao Gao suddenly thought of something and ran out to ask her for the phone.


    Strange to say, at that time, Wang Yuxian only looked at Lao Gao''s phone number and firmly wrote it down.


    And this is a lifetime.

 Chapter 272

    Back to KTV.


    Wang Yuxian found that the eyes of the people inside had changed.


    With some disdain.


    When a goldfish suddenly turns into a wooden fish, it will be looked down upon by others.


    "Yuxian, how was last night? How much money did you make?" a girl who usually had a good relationship with Wang Yuxian came to ask her.


    "What makes more money?" Wang Yuxian didn''t understand at all.


    In the girl''s opinion, Wang Yuxian''s willingness to introduce is either the absurdity of the high price or what benefits he has obtained.


    "Last night, the one who brought you out!" the girl smiled.


    Wang Yuxian realized what she was talking about and frowned.


    This is her first introduction. If you let those men know, I''m afraid there will be trouble in the future.


    She also lazily explained that she and Lao Gao didn''t do anything. Who would believe it?


    After a while, the boss called Wang Yuxian over. Without saying it clearly, they asked her if she thought the treatment was bad and wanted to increase her salary.


    Wang Yuxian explained that no, she didn''t have any requirements.


    But how can the boss believe it?


    The reason why he didn''t turn against Wang Yuxian is that Wang Yuxian is still the number one here.


    That night, Wang Yuxian went to work. Many guests ordered Wang Yuxian and asked her to accompany them, but Wang Yuxian refused.


    "Grass! You don''t have a fucking face, do you? Look down on me?" one of the people named brother Qiang was angry after Wang Yuxian refused himself.


    Although he kept trying not to get angry with such a beautiful girl, he still couldn''t help it.


    He has not been thinking about Wang Yuxian for a day or two.


    Who doesn''t like such a beautiful woman?


    When he heard that Wang Yuxian lost an unknown boy last night, he became angry on the spot and endured it until now.


    Wang Yuxian was calm about the man''s anger. She poured a glass of wine and dried it herself.


    "Brother Qiang, I don''t look down on you, but I really don''t introduce it. If I want to drink, you can drink whatever you want, but if I introduce it, I''m sorry..."


    "Grass!"


    Bang!


    Brother Qiang dropped the cup directly.


    "Call your boss!" brother Qiang is ready to eat Dingwang Yuxian tonight.


    Wang Yuxian stopped talking and sat quietly aside.


    After a while, the boss came. When he saw brother Qiang, he scolded him. Who doesn''t know that brother Qiang is a difficult person?


    "You girls here, it''s a cow," said brother Qiang.


    The boss quickly smiled: "Wang Yuxian, don''t you know her? Never go out!"


    "Hum, you fucking think I''m stupid? Who was she out with last night? Don''t tell me it''s a woman!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The boss stopped talking and stared at Wang Yuxian with reproachful eyes.


    Brother Qiang waved at this time. The people he brought immediately closed the door of the private room and surrounded the boss in the middle.


    "Today, either let me take Wang Yuxian away, or I''ll smash you here!"


    So far, I have understood very well.


    Wang Yuxian knows what''s going on.


    Brother Qiang is going to play hard today. He doesn''t want to give money to play with Wang Yuxian.


    But Wang Yuxian was not ready to compromise.


    Principle is principle. If anyone can destroy it, what''s the bullshit principle?


    The boss knows who brother Qiang is. He can do it absolutely. He opens the door to do business for money and doesn''t want to offend such people.


    So he went to Wang Yuxian and said to her, "Yuxian, or you''ll accompany him tonight!"


    "No!" Wang Yuxian replied simply.


    "Then you watched KTV be smashed by him?"


    "Smashed, I work with you to decorate money!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The boss doesn''t know what to say. It''s rare in the world that Wang Yuxian is so stubborn.


    He shook his head and told brother Qiang to let him alone. There was no room for Wang Yuxian here.


    What brother Qiang wanted was his words. With a sly smile on his face, he said that he would see if Wang Yuxian was inlaid with gold tonight, and then he would bring someone over.


    Wang Yuxian panicked at that moment.


    He didn''t expect the boss to really ignore her.


    She quickly grabbed a wine bottle from the table, crashed with a bang, pointed the glass at her neck and looked at them fiercely.


    "If you touch me tonight, I''ll die here!"


    Brother Qiang, they were stunned.


    I didn''t expect Wang Yuxian to be so tough in his bones!


    At this time, the door was kicked open.


    Because of his strength, one of brother Qiang''s younger brothers guarding the door crashed into the wall with the door.


    Outside the door, three big men came in.


    Strong as a hill.


    Followed by a man who seemed to be in his thirties.


    "Qiang Zi, what''s the ability to bully a woman? If you want to play, I''ll play with you?"


    For a moment, everyone in the room turned their eyes to the past.


    This man is brother Liu.


    "Brother Liu!" Wang Yuxian couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    If there is another person in the world who can let Wang Yuxian sleep with him willingly, it is brother Liu.


    However, brother Liu never felt sorry for Wang Yuxian. Although he also liked Wang Yuxian, every time he called Wang Yuxian over, he just drank and didn''t even touch his hand.


    He said that Wang Yuxian was his confidant.


    For a long time, brother Liu has become the reliance of Wang Yuxian''s heart, but Wang Yuxian knows that she has always been a hostess, so she has always maintained a friend relationship with brother Liu.


    Moreover, brother Liu gave her the feeling that he was like a big brother and didn''t mean that.


    Brother Liu smiled at Wang Yuxian and then looked at brother Qiang.


    "Brother Liu, why are you here?" seeing brother Liu, he seems to have changed. Who doesn''t know the power of brother Liu here?


    If you offend him, you can make yourself disappear here silently.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Wang Yuxian is my sister. If anyone dares to embarrass her in the future, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    After listening to brother Liu''s words, brother Qiang''s eyes cooled down.


    "Brother Liu, no matter what you do, you have to be reasonable, don''t you? This woman, she accompanied others last night, but she just didn''t accompany me. Do you think I can swallow it?"


    Why doesn''t brother Liu know Wang Yuxian?


    Pull her over: "Yuxian, tell them what you did last night."


    Wang Yuxian said positively, "I didn''t accompany anyone. I just sent the man home. Moreover, I don''t know the man! I didn''t do anything!"


    A funny sentence came out of her mouth.


    Who would believe it?


    Anyway, brother Qiang won''t believe it.


    Back home and didn''t do anything?


    And the man was drunk?


    Wang Yuxian also knows that others will not believe it, but they have to believe it if brother Liu is present today. Today, even if Wang Yuxian says he is a man, they have to believe it!


    Brother Liu, that''s how overbearing!


    "Hadron, did you hear that?" brother Liu said coldly.


    Brother Qiang said no more, nodded silently and took people out.


    KTV''s boss hurried behind to say good words.


    "Brother Liu, do you really believe me?" after they left, Wang Yuxian asked brother Liu.


    He smiled brightly: "although you have a look that can cheat men, I know you won''t cheat me!"


    At that moment, Wang Yuxian was moved.

 Chapter 273

    After that day, Wang Yuxian resigned.


    She also knew that she had offended the boss and brother Qiang. Although brother Liu covered it, she couldn''t stay in this place.


    After that, Lao Gao asked her to come out for dinner. As soon as she came and went, she became familiar with Lao Gao.


    For Lao Gao, she is willing to be clean.


    The two soon fell in love.


    Wang Yuxian doesn''t know how she likes Lao Gao. That''s a feeling. But she was deeply attracted by Lao Gao.


    At that time, Lao Gao had to say that he was very energetic. Wang Yuxian likes him full of vigor and pure breath.


    More importantly, Lao Gao is kind to her and self-motivated.


    At that time, the clear and transparent Lao Gao soon proposed to Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian promised happily.


    Although Lao Gao''s relatives don''t agree with him to marry a nightclub girl, Lao Gao doesn''t care.


    Then Wang Yuxian opened a hotel with her savings and lived in the hotel with Lao Gao.


    During that time, Wang Yuxian was the happiest and carefree day. Lao Gao stayed by his side. The two opened and closed stores together every day.


    If so many things hadn''t happened later, Wang Yuxian would really spend the second half of his life with Lao Gao and stay together forever.


    But later, the high spirited Lao Gao said he would go to Guangzhou for development.


    Lao Gao is not willing to live in a hotel.


    Rather than being unwilling, he has too little social experience. He doesn''t know how dangerous the outside society is.


    But Wang Yuxian must support him, so he said he would wait and let Lao Gao develop at ease.


    But who knows, Lao Gao is like a different person.


    Until


    Until he had an accident and closed his eyes forever.


    ¡­¡­


    Call~


    Wang Yuxian woke up.


    This dream made Wang Yuxian Miss Lao Gao more and more. In her heart, Lao Gao seemed to stay in the way he had proposed to her before, as if he were still the young and ignorant boy, full of curiosity about the world.


    The man who said that he would buy a house in Guangzhou in two years when he left with big and small bags at the door of the hotel and picked up Wang Yuxian at that time.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yuxian smiled.


    Maybe Lao Gao is really getting better?


    So she called Lao Gao.


    But the mobile phone shows that it has been turned off and can''t get through at all.


    Wang Yuxian thought that Lao Gao might still be sleeping, so she sent a text message and told him to go back in two days and cook for him in person.


    But Wang Yuxian never dreamed that Lao Gao was gone at this time.


    Maybe in that world, Lao Gao can also see Wang Yuxian''s text messages. Maybe he is also repenting.


    But no matter what you say, it''s too late.


    Just when Wang Yuxian was at a loss, her father woke up.


    It''s no big deal. As long as you observe in the hospital for a period of time, you can leave the hospital. Wang Yuxian thought, when you settle down here, you''ll go back to Lao Gao.


    She even thought of how exciting it was to meet Lao Gao again.


    She felt that Lao Gao must have changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yuxian called me the first time.


    Looking at the name of Wang Yuxian on my mobile phone, I didn''t dare to pick it up for a long time.


    I don''t know if Wang Yuxian knows about Lao Gao. If so, how can I explain to her and how can I face her?


    "Hello." I picked it up.


    "Wenzi, my father wakes up and will be fine after a while." Wang Yuxian''s voice on the phone was very excited.


    "Well, it''s all right." my voice seemed a little dim.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t recognize that my tone was wrong. He excitedly told me that now their house is second only to the village head, and their family''s status in the village has also gone up.


    Now the village head is good to them.


    "By the way, when will you be back?" I asked.


    "In a few days. By the way..." Wang Yuxian laughed excitedly. "Lao Gao seems to have changed. You help my sister watch him. Maybe the relationship between my sister and Lao Gao can be eased this time!"


    Wang Yuxian''s excited voice echoed on the phone.


    I''m not happy.


    Hung up, I was stunned for a long time.


    Recently, Lao Gao''s shadow always flies around in my mind. I don''t know why I feel so guilty. I didn''t feel so guilty when I took off the knife before.


    This is my guilt for Wang Yuxian.


    I''ve been in the nail salon recently, and I haven''t been to the battlefield. Now, Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua are usually taking care of the battlefield. Today, I saw nothing wrong with the nail salon and went to the battlefield.


    Seeing that my face was not very good, Li Erzi said, "Wenzi, do you still want to talk about Lao Gao?"


    "Well, what happened to him?" I asked.


    Originally, I wanted to get Lao Gao''s body out through boss Wang''s relationship, but Li Erzi told me that it would certainly make the police suspect and maybe make me bear the black pot.


    "After the investigation, it was cremated," said Li Erzi.


    I sighed in my heart.


    Lao Gao''s death is not clear. It''s really a little too oppressive.


    Alas~


    "Wenzi, don''t think about it. The landlady certainly doesn''t know you did it. Lao Yan won''t be so stupid. She must seal the news."


    "I hope so!" I think it''s the biggest mistake of my life to let Lao Yan clean up Lao Gao.


    I told Li Erzi about it alone. I didn''t tell neither pretending to force Hu nor Zhang Guohua.


    It''s not that I don''t believe them, but some things. The fewer people I know, the better.


    Lao Gao''s story always makes me feel like putting a big stone in my heart.


    After Lao Gao and the little wolf were removed, Lao Yan was the happiest and most proud person.


    Now Lao Yan is the only one on the road to send that thing. No one competes with him. His business is surprisingly good.


    In just two days, Lao Yan''s car changed, and he became like a dog.


    He came to me once these two days and told me about Lao Gao.


    "Wen Zi, don''t think so much. People are dead. What are you afraid of? If something really happens, I''ll resist!" Lao Yan patted his chest and said.


    I looked at him coldly and thought something had happened. I was the first person you sold and helped me carry it. Did you think I was stupid?


    "By the way, Wenzi, are you interested in my business?" Lao Yan asked me at this time.


    I raised my eyebrows.


    Of course, I know what Lao Yan''s business is. Lao Gao became like that because of this thing. I can''t follow Lao Gao''s old road.


    "Not interested."


    "Oh, this is a matter of great profits. If you want to understand when you want to take a stake, I''m always welcome you!"


    "Well..."


    Seeing old Yan off and looking at his new car, an idea suddenly came into my mind.


    Get rid of Lao Yan, then no one really knows about it!

 Chapter 274

    When people encounter all kinds of things, they are always confused.


    When your mind is in a mess, you will do a lot of irrational things.


    Like Lao Gao, like me.


    When the thought of killing Lao Yan flashed in my heart, I soon eliminated it. Lao Yan, was it so easy for me to get rid of it?


    Moreover, even if I get rid of Lao Yan, what if someone jumps out again in the future?


    I can''t kill one by one, can I?


    To tell the truth, I was lucky to kill the knife last time. I didn''t leave any clues. If someone really investigates, I''m afraid boss Wang won''t care about me.


    Under boss Wang, I must be more careful.


    ¡­¡­


    In the detention facility.


    The little wolf trembled.


    He''s awake now, completely awake.


    Of course, he also regretted it!


    He really shouldn''t kill Lao Gao. He should blame Lao Gao for everything. Now that Lao Gao is dead, nothing he says has credibility.


    And there is another charge of conspiracy against Sha.


    This crime is no joke!


    The trial will be held tomorrow. The little wolf seems to have seen his end.


    He can''t eat and sleep now. He is already a dying man.


    He knew that no matter how cunning he was, he would still come.


    The next day in court, the wolf said anything superfluous was rejected. He had to bow his head and plead guilty. Finally, the wolf was sentenced to death in court.


    These two words are like a blow to the wolf.


    death penalty!


    It means that the day of the little wolf will be counted by countdown.


    What people fear most is not death, but knowing when they will die!


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yuxian lived in the village for ten days. She called Lao Gao almost every day, but Lao Gao''s phone was always turned off and couldn''t get through at all.


    She had no news of Lao Gao, and she was uneasy.


    I always feel like I''m missing something.


    Now she would rather Lao Gao come over and quarrel with herself, so she feels better.


    Now there is no news. It feels like the world has evaporated.


    So, after arranging everything at home, Wang Yuxian said goodbye to her parents and embarked on the road back to Jinhai city.


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Yan always urges me recently.


    Urge me about him and boss Wang.


    He wants to rely on boss Wang as soon as possible. There''s no way. Now boss Wang is in the sun and everyone wants to get close to him.


    I delayed for a few days and found a chance to tell boss Wang about it.


    In fact, it''s hard for me to talk about it.


    At first, it was Lao Yan who asked me to ask boss Wang to collect money. Now, I have to act as Lao Yan''s lobbyist to make peace with boss Wang.


    I wonder if boss Wang will give me this face.


    I thought about it and went to find boss Wang.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" boss Wang walked above the boss. In recent days, he can be said to be complacent.


    He took over the two construction sites of boss Du in the past and saw that they would be completed soon. When the house was sold, it would be a very objective figure.


    All the money belongs to boss Wang!


    "Do you remember the boss?" I went straight to the subject.


    Boss Wang''s eyes moved: "the one who cheated on the raw materials? Remember, how can you not remember?"


    I looked at him in embarrassment: "that old Yan, now I want to make peace with you."


    Boss Wang''s eyes moved and suddenly laughed: "Wenzi, did he let you be the middleman? It''s OK to make peace, but you know who this kind of person is?"


    "Well... There are a few."


    "Hehe, that''s OK."


    Boss Wang gave me a face. Now Lao Yan doesn''t count for anything in his eyes. He didn''t ask Zhu to clean up Lao Yan.


    Boss Wang can remember all those things before!


    Now boss Wang has greatly increased his strength. He is not the same as boss Wang before.


    No wonder Lao Yan wants to make peace with boss Wang.


    So that afternoon, I called boss Wang to a tea house and called Lao Yan.


    As soon as Lao Yan came in, he began to flatter.


    It is said that boss Wang''s style is still the same as that of the past. The crazy Wang who was feared by everyone on the road now starts business and is also a sharp knife in the business world


    Boss Wang was too lazy to listen to his flattery. He tasted tea and said, "Wenzi is the person I trust most. Since you let Wenzi be the middleman, I must give you this face!"


    Lao Yan heard that boss Wang was telling him not to pretend in front of him in the future.


    Old Yan hehe smiled: "boss Wang, to tell you the truth, I actually sent that thing..."


    "Oh? You''re giving away all the things in Jinhai recently?" boss Wang also became interested. He didn''t expect that Lao Yan, who likes to play tricks secretly, almost monopolized the business here.


    In his impression, the old Yan was a man who couldn''t do anything, and last time, he overcame himself.


    "Well, it''s me." Lao Yan had a flattering smile on his face.


    However, as I said before, boss Wang won''t touch this thing. He won''t touch it before and certainly won''t touch it in the future.


    He thought Lao Yan was looking for him to cooperate, so he smiled: "Lao Yan, I think you may have misunderstood. I don''t touch that thing."


    Old Yan hurriedly said, "boss Wang, I don''t mean that. I mean, we can take care of each other in the future. You know, I can send things not only that thing, but also other things!"


    Boss Wang was interested. He smiled at me and looked at Lao Yan again.


    Stretched out his hand and shook his hand: "well, don''t mention the previous things!"


    Old Yan smiled like a flower on his face: "well, don''t mention it, don''t mention it, ha ha!"


    Lao Yan is happy!


    How could he be unhappy?


    Can you be unhappy with boss Wang?


    When boss Wang pressured boss Du before, he was also very nervous. He was afraid that boss Wang would think about those things and retaliate against him.


    If boss Wang wants to move Lao Yan now, don''t say anything else, a pillar can make him irreparable.


    He regretted his previous boss Keng Wang more than once. If he was given another chance, he wouldn''t do anything like that.


    However, he knows who boss Wang is.


    Those who offended boss Wang came to no good end, so he thought of me.


    Let me adjust in the middle, which will certainly calm boss Wang down.


    Boss Wang got up this time and became a brother in Jinhai city. Maybe he can fly with him?


    After drinking tea, old Yan had to pull boss Wang to play.


    There is a place where a nice girl has come recently. She has absolutely no body and Kung Fu.


    Boss Wang wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t resist Lao Yan, so he went with him.


    This is a common problem of men. As long as it is a man, it must be good.


    Boss Wang is no exception.


    That day, boss Wang and old Yan hugged a girl, but I didn''t want it, because I was thinking of another person at the moment.


    That''s Wang Yuxian.

 Chapter 275

    He came out of the place where Lao Yan took us that day.


    I sent it to boss Wang. Li Erzi called me and asked me to go out for a drink with pretending tiger Zhang Guohua.


    Our brothers haven''t sat down and drank together for a long time.


    During Wang Yuxian''s absence, pretending to force tiger and Heimei to help manage the nail shop business, while Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua are managing the battlefield business. They usually don''t have much time.


    Li Erzi found a private room and let the three of us in.


    After a few drinks, I talked about the reconciliation between Lao Yan and boss Wang this afternoon.


    After hearing this, Li Erzi''s face sank immediately.


    "Wenzi, it''s better to listen. We met boss Wang through Lao Yan. If Lao Yan hadn''t asked you to help ask for accounts, we wouldn''t have come to this step today. However, it''s hard to listen. Lao Yan is hurting us, don''t you know?"


    I sighed.


    How could I not know?


    "It''s all right, er Zi. It''s not so easy for Lao Yan to harm us now. Moreover, he has something in our hands," I said.


    Li Erzi knew I was talking about Lao Gao, but he shook his head slightly: "Lao Yan, if you can''t get along with him, you''d better try not to get along with him. If possible, get rid of him earlier!"


    From Li Erzi''s cold eyes, I can see that he is not joking. He is really moved to kill his heart.


    I really want to kill Lao Yan.


    But I don''t think it''s that complicated.


    Because I''m still profitable for Lao Yan, and it should be nothing to connect me with Lao Yan and boss Wang.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other for a few seconds and touched the wine glass.


    "Er Zi, trust me, it''s okay!"


    Li Erzi sighed, "I hope so!"


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua didn''t know what we were talking about. Pretending to force tiger looked at me blankly.


    I feel uncomfortable being stared at by him.


    I glanced at him. "What do you think I''m doing?"


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile: "look at you handsome ~"


    Whoosh~


    I''ve been in a cold war all over. It''s a little unbearable to say this from the mouth of pretending to force the tiger.


    Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi also looked at the pretending tiger with vigilant eyes for fear that he would say something unacceptable.


    This outfit always gives us different surprises.


    "Alas ~" pretending to force the tiger to sigh, "Wenzi, do you remember what it was like when you first came to the landlady''s hotel? Now think about it, it''s like a dream. It''s still good at that time!"


    After listening to the words of pretending to force the tiger, we all fell silent.


    Memories are always beautiful and reality is always cruel.


    Li Erzi broke the deadlock.


    "What''s wrong now? I think it''s good now. I want money and people!"


    "Yes, I think it''s good too!" said Zhang Guohua.


    Pretending to be a tiger is a tiger pretending to be a tiger, but in the heart, it is as tender as a girl. No one can understand the restless heart of pretending to be a tiger, Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua.


    No one knows what that means.


    He''s nostalgic!


    It''s also being coquettish!


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, he pretended to force the tiger to put his hand on my shoulder and looked at me gently: "Wenzi, only you know me best, really."


    I quietly avoided the hand of the tiger.


    He hitched up again.


    In order to hide my embarrassment, I took a sip of wine and said, "in fact, I think it''s very good, ha ha..."


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at me reproachfully: "Wenzi, you lie, I know you!"


    I trembled all over: "don''t know me, you still know black sister!"


    "We both have exchanged souls. How can we understand?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In a night show in the north of the city, little dragon and snake with several brothers are twisting wildly with music.


    Now he basically does all the watching around here.


    Following boss Du, he felt like taking off.


    Now, just the money for watching the show every day is a big figure for him, although boss Wang doesn''t pay attention to it at all.


    But there''s no way. Boss Du can only start from an early age.


    There is an advantage of watching the show here, that is to play and eat freely.


    With a three inch tongue, little dragon snake can hang several girls almost every night.


    He enjoyed it, too.


    At this time, boss Du called.


    Little dragon and snake quickly picked it up.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?"


    Little dragon and snake have the mind to play, but boss Du doesn''t have the mind to play like this. He is always watching boss Wang''s dynamics and thinking of revenge for Xiao Wang at any time!


    "Come to the door and tell you something!"


    "Yes!"


    After hanging up the phone, Bruce Lee quickly went to the door and got into boss Du''s car.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" he looked naive and ignorant.


    The smell of the inferior perfume of a woman on the little dragon''s snake, the boss could not help but frown.


    "Recently, things have been going well on the construction site!"


    Boss Du said something reproachful, but Bruce Lee didn''t recognize it at all. He nodded and said that the progress was good.


    Seeing him like this, boss Du became angry and smoked the back of Bruce Lee''s head.


    "You know how to play every fucking day. I asked you to watch the show. It''s good for you. You don''t go back until the early morning every day?"


    Bruce Lee shrinks his neck and stops talking. He dares to know what he does every day. Boss Du knows well!


    "Look at you, you smell like a woman. You''ll die on a woman sooner or later!" boss Du said angrily.


    Bruce Lee''s weak sophistry: "those women came to me on their own initiative. In fact, I don''t want to..."


    "Grass! Don''t you want to? You fucking pretend with me again!" boss Du stared round.


    Little dragon and snake stopped talking, like a child who made a mistake.


    "OK, tomorrow, get me some more news! Do you want to watch Lao Wang rob our construction site and sell it for a good price to get rich?"


    "No!" said little dragon snake almost without thinking.


    Of course he doesn''t want to let boss Wang take all the benefits!


    "Grass!" boss Du said nothing and opened the door to let him get out of the car.


    Bruce Lee got out of the car and felt that he had played a little more in the past two days. It was time to handle something.


    But where should we start this time? He still has no clue.


    Returning to the night scene, little dragon snake called two brothers into the private room and poured them wine.


    "Tell me, do you have any good way to get boss Wang?"


    These two little brothers, look at me and I''ll look at you. No one spoke. He, little dragon and snake, who have the most ghost ideas, have no ideas. What ideas can they have?


    However, at this time, a little brother suddenly had a flash in his mind, as if he thought of something.


    He patted the table: "brother long, I have an idea. I don''t know if I can do it!"

 Chapter 276

    What kind of big brother, what kind of little brother.


    Little dragon and snake like to play Yin, so his little brother does the same.


    In the music confused night scene, little dragon and snake listened to his little brother say that, then he was silent for a while, and then lit a cigarette.


    "Brother long, do you think you can do it?" the younger brother asked him.


    Just now, the younger brother said that he meant to get boss Wang''s battlefield.


    Now everyone knows that the sand in Jinhai city is basically boss Wang alone.


    The daily sand output is also a terrible number.


    Bruce Lee naturally knows the profits. In the past, boss Wang didn''t care about it. That''s because the profits on the battlefield are general. Now the profits are considerable. It''s hard for him to care about it.


    However, he was still a little hesitant. Boss Du asked him to make noise at the construction site. He turned and went to the battlefield?


    Isn''t that appropriate?


    Moreover, it''s good to succeed. What if it doesn''t succeed?


    Boss Du can''t scold him!


    To put it mildly, he now takes the elite of boss du to work outside every day. To put it mildly, boss Du is actually monitoring him.


    If he doesn''t do well, boss Du will know at the first time.


    Thinking of this, little dragon snake couldn''t help looking at the little brother.


    The little brother smiled at him with a blank face.


    He suddenly found that his IQ was not as good as a little brother? His younger brother thought of the idea, but why didn''t he think of it?


    What''s the reason?


    Is it because you have fallen?


    Bruce Lee patted himself on the forehead without warning.


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter with you? Your head hurts?" the younger brother asked with concern.


    Little dragon snake stared at him: "it''s a good move to beat around, but can boss Wang be fooled?"


    The little brother''s head is quite smart. Seeing that the little dragon and snake haven''t understood the meaning for a long time, he still blames him: "if you only make the battlefield, boss Wang may not be fooled! But what if the person in charge of the battlefield?"


    Bruce Lee''s pupil shrinks.


    This boy is talking about Zhang Wen!


    Little dragon and snake took a breath of air-conditioning. The word Zhang Wen now gave him the same deterrent as boss Wang, and even a little more than boss Wang.


    Dare he touch it easily?


    "Brother long, what are you looking at me for?" the little brother thought that there was something wrong with the little dragon snake''s eyes at him.


    "Grass, you boy, you can have melon seeds now!" said little dragon snake.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t this all good advice from brother long?"


    Bruce Lee snorted coldly and thought he had to pay more attention to this boy in the future.


    In this gang, he only allowed himself to lead in IQ.


    If someone shows up a little, he''ll shoot him hard!


    This is an invisible threat to him!


    The little brother didn''t know what was going on in the little dragon snake''s mind and giggled at him twice.


    "Zhang Wen, do you know what he does?" little dragon snake asked coldly.


    The two younger brothers nodded: "you know, is it boss Wang''s gold medal hitter!"


    Bruce Lee''s face sank: "it''s not just the gold medal thug. He may have done the knife!"


    The two younger brothers stopped talking. The knife was in their hearts. It was absolutely awesome.


    People who can get the knife off, they think they haven''t been born.


    Zhang Wen, what a terrible role is that?


    If Bruce Lee is not afraid, it is false. He is afraid that he will not steal the chicken and eat the rice.


    But, in other words, if he could manage the battlefield well, wouldn''t his fame in the road spread?


    In the future, who doesn''t know that there is a little dragon and snake on the road that makes Zhang Wen lose?


    People are sometimes too greedy.


    Like little dragons and snakes.


    "Brother, let''s start from another angle?" said the little brother.


    The little dragon snake seemed to be able to think of what it would be like after he got rid of Zhang Wen. With a big hand, "if you don''t change it, just do it! Zhang Wen is also a person, and others are afraid of him, I''m not afraid! If you can''t do him clearly, we''ll come to Yin!"


    The little brother is still a little worried. He looks at the little dragon and snake.


    He knows exactly what his eldest brother is like.


    This time, I''m afraid it''s really bad.


    If Zhang Wen dares to kill the knife, will he be afraid of a little dragon and snake? What''s more, he doesn''t have sharp hands and feet and can''t run fast.


    Little dragon and snake, he is ready to start a fight. This is also one of the few times in his life when he makes up his mind.


    Bruce Lee thought that when Zhang Wen was on the battlefield, he would go and tie Zhang Wen first, and then use it to threaten boss Wang.


    This effect must be strong!


    Boss Wang, you will compromise everything you say, won''t you?


    At that time, he will take the opportunity to ask boss Du for more benefits. Maybe boss Du will be half the boss as soon as he is happy to let him into a stock or something?


    Thinking of this, Bruce Lee slowly raised his mouth. This action may become the cornerstone of his successful life!


    ¡­¡­


    North of the city, in the rental room.


    With a puff of smoke rising, Lao Wan lay limply on the sofa.


    He has been very unhappy recently.


    Why are you unhappy?


    Because no one paid attention to him!


    Eight out of ten people in the factory know what he does. Who wants to talk to him more?


    Who wants to get along with him more?


    Everyone is afraid of becoming the next Lao Gao!


    I haven''t seen Lao Gao in recent days. Only then did he feel that he seems to have such a friend as Lao Gao.


    That woman, every time she comes over, she asks herself for something to suck.


    Sometimes he envies this woman. As long as he takes off his clothes and rolls around, he can have something to suck.


    He has to work hard!


    Dong Dong Dong.


    At this time, the door was knocked. He thought it was Lao Gao and hurriedly got up to open the door.


    Now even if Lao Gao had a good time with him, he recognized it.


    Lao Wan''s body is full of loneliness.


    Just like the poets who recite poems against each other, they all need a poetry friend who feels life with them.


    Lao Wan also needs a friend to feel together, doesn''t he?


    But he didn''t understand why Lao Gao came to him in three or two days and suddenly disappeared.


    The door opens.


    Standing outside the door is a woman who has gone from the world of mortals.


    Lao Wan''s mood fell to the bottom in an instant.


    "Why are you here?" Lao Wan looked at her angrily.


    The woman didn''t say much. She walked in and saw what Lao Wan put on the table. She picked it up and took a sip.


    The expression immediately became enjoyable.


    "Grass, did I fucking let you in?" Lao Wan didn''t have a good airway.


    The woman smiled and hugged Lao Wan in the past. This posture made Lao Wan couldn''t help but fantasize.


    Although the woman has passed her graceful age, she is still a woman after all, isn''t she?


    Moreover, this woman''s Kung Fu is also quite good. After all, she has been on the battlefield for a long time. She still doesn''t have to serve men.


    Click.


    The woman skillfully untied Lao Wan''s trouser belt, with a psychedelic smile on her face, and her head slowly lowered.


    Lao Wan scolded, but he didn''t refuse. He simply closed his eyes and began to enjoy it.

 Chapter 277

    After happiness, always confused.


    After madness, it is like a spring dream.


    In the rental room, Lao Wan and the woman lie naked on the bed with a cigarette in his mouth.


    When it was over, the two of them ignored each other as if they didn''t know each other.


    The woman knows men too well.


    She also knew in her heart that Lao Wan didn''t like her at all, and even hated her a little. Therefore, she would take a sensible rest and leave after every time.


    Lao Wan, I''m all confused now.


    This year, Lao Wan is over 38 years old.


    The man who is about to run for forty has still achieved nothing.


    If you don''t envy others, it''s false.


    Which of the honest people working in the factory around Lao Wan is not his wife and children?


    Which is not a solid life in drought and flood?


    Think about it carefully. If I hadn''t touched that thing at the beginning, wouldn''t I be like others? I don''t dare to say it now. At least it''s good to keep the income in drought and flood, mix around at work, tease children and accompany my wife after work. Isn''t it good?


    But Lao Wan can''t help it. He has stepped into this road, so he can''t turn back.


    "Ah, when are you going to sleep?" Lao Wan is now more upset when he looks at the woman around him.


    Even if a man is degenerate, a woman is more degenerate than herself.


    Lao Wan felt bored.


    The woman didn''t say much, smiled at Lao Wan, put on her clothes and went out.


    When he left, he took the last thing on Lao Wan''s table.


    "Grass, don''t come next time!" Lao Wan scolded across the door.


    The empty voice soon disappeared into the room, and Lao Wan was left in the room.


    After smoking a cigarette, he got up silently, approved a dress and went out of the door.


    Shaking his thin body, he came to the door of Lao Gao''s house.


    Dong Dong Dong


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    There was no response from the door.


    Through the door, he seemed to feel the emptiness of the room.


    There is no popular emptiness.


    He frowned and dialed Lao Gao''s phone.


    But Lao Gao''s phone has long been turned off.


    Where the hell has this guy gone?


    Lao Wan thought so, and the door suddenly opened with a creak.


    Lao Gao''s house is a little old, and the locks are broken.


    The house was empty. Lao Wan gently pushed the door open and went in.


    It''s a mess like a kennel


    Lao Wan was a little bored and frowned.


    Creak.


    When Lao Wan came to the bedroom, he suddenly stepped on something. He looked down and saw that it was a bag of things.


    He thought to himself that Lao Gao had enough heart to rent. He could even forget to take this thing.


    There are some pills in it.


    Lao Wan frowned. He remembered telling Lao Gao not to buy it elsewhere.


    This pill is not from the wolf line.


    They addicts also have a lot of underground order.


    If you mess around, Lao Wan may be involved.


    At this time, a terrible idea rose from Lao Wan''s mind.


    Lao Gao has disappeared these days. Is it because of this?


    If so, he would be in danger! Who doesn''t know Lao Gao hangs out with him every day?


    Lao Wan scolded, put the bag into his pocket, quickly bowed his head and left.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    In the middle of the north of the city, in boss Du''s yard.


    Bruce Lee and the No. 20 elite are here. Bruce Lee stands in the middle like a boss, looking particularly unambiguous.


    Like a tiptoe, can day to day.


    At the beginning, boss Du mixed up with these people step by step. In terms of combat effectiveness, they had no problem at all.


    And Zhang Wengan will not fall behind.


    The reason why little dragon and snake can get to this point today is that boss Du can stay. In fact, he is also a doer who does what he says.


    Although he boasts all day, in fact, if he really does something, he is also very serious.


    And the efficiency is quite high. Once the route and goal are finalized, it will be implemented immediately.


    He thought about it all night last night. He thought it was an opportunity, maybe a springboard. If he did it, he might get up at once.


    He has been here for a long time. It''s time to make a roll call.


    However, no matter how powerful an army is, it must have a good military division.


    This time, little dragon snake planned things seamlessly, and even accurate the time to minutes.


    It''s imperative. If he doesn''t succeed, who will succeed?


    Today''s little dragon and snake, Jackie Chan is in the heart, and it''s bound to win!


    "Brothers, we''ll go to the battlefield later. We all look at my command. Our eldest brother has always been pressed by boss Wang recently. This time, we''re going to turn over! Boss Wang can''t find the North!"


    Bruce Lee likes to spit when he is excited. When he speaks, his saliva is like a shower.


    But no one disliked him. Instead, they looked at him with a little longing.


    With the words of little dragon and snake, they seem to have returned to the battle one night.


    I remember when I used to hang out with boss Du.


    How hot it was then.


    Little dragon and snake like watering flowers said a lot of blood inspiring words on it in order to mobilize the atmosphere of these people.


    He thought it was because these people were not angry that he was driven away by Zhu and Zhang Wen last time.


    If they can hold those two people down, what will he run for?


    Bruce Lee looked at the time, then called the squatter on the construction site and asked him if Zhang Wen had gone.


    "Brother long, Zhang Wen is here. He just drove over!"


    Bruce Lee hung up with satisfaction, and then set out with the No. 20 people.


    He sailed towards the construction site.


    ¡­¡­


    I haven''t dared to call Wang Yuxian since I hung up last time.


    I''m really afraid to say something from her that I can''t accept.


    Or, she has noticed Lao Gao''s affair and is thinking about how to settle accounts with me.


    I never thought it would be like this. I almost had to avoid Wang Yuxian.


    Today, there was nothing wrong in the nail salon. I left my black sister in the shop and went to the battlefield with pretending to force the tiger.


    Recently, Heimei seems to be very attentive to manicure, although she has nothing to do with manicure.


    But as long as you are willing to learn, it is good. Black sister''s disposition is still very simple and honest.


    In the sand field, Li Erzi and they are all there. Now they sand in the morning and ship in the rest of the time.


    The battlefield is also slowly on track, and the operation is regular.


    "Wenzi, what are you doing here?" Li Erzi looked like a small package foreman in his clothes on the construction site.


    Zhang Guohua is watching the workers beating sand in front and supervising the work by the way.


    "There''s nothing to do today. Let''s have a look," I said.


    Li Erzi looked at me: "you don''t look very well."


    My ugly smile: "I''m afraid of receiving a call from Wang Yuxian every day."

 Chapter 278

    have a guilty conscience.


    I admire those people who never feel guilty. Their psychological quality is really powerful.


    I think if Wang Yuxian strongly asks me a few words in front of me, I may say something about Lao Gao.


    I never have the talent to lie in front of the people I like.


    Li Erzi may also see that I''m in a bad state.


    He said, "Wenzi, if you want to get along with Wang Yuxian, let yourself be a bad man. Don''t say anything."


    I smiled bitterly: "I want to, but I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t do it. Why don''t you just push it to Lao Yan? It''s impossible for Wang Yuxian to confront Lao Yan face to face?"


    "That''s true... But I''m afraid Wang Yuxian didn''t know it through my channel, so I don''t even have a chance to argue." I can''t help feeling a little upset.


    "Alas ~" Li Erzi shook his head upset.


    Li Erzi and I smoked a few cigarettes. I asked him what kind of battlefield business he had recently, and what the specific figures were.


    Li Erzi gave me a mysterious smile and let me guess.


    I smiled and punched him in the chest: "you''re still selling off with me."


    "Wenzi, the profit on the battlefield is a terrible number." Li Erzi looked serious and his eyes flashed, "we work for boss Wang, and the profit we get is less than 1%!"


    I also heard from Li Erzi that he was very dissatisfied with our income, and he told me before that he would not make much progress if he followed boss Wang.


    It''s really chilling that boss Wang can squeeze less than 1% of our income.


    Working under him, he has no future at all.


    "Those who should come will come. Don''t worry." I patted Li Erzi on the shoulder.


    "Nothing else, but seeing the money makes me jealous ~"


    "Ha ha ~"


    With that, my phone rang.


    It''s the post.


    The noise of the machines on the battlefield here was too loud. I made a circle and went to the lounge behind the battlefield to answer the phone.


    And I never thought that the telephone of the pillar made me just avoid the little dragon and snake!


    Bruce Lee''s news is very accurate. He came not long after I arrived at the battlefield.


    He took five people up, and the others waited not far away, waiting for Bruce Lee''s command at any time.


    Originally, these people thought they were going to have a big fight, but they didn''t know it was another sneak attack until they came here. They couldn''t help being disappointed.


    Only dragons and snakes like to play Yin.


    Little dragon snake moves very flexibly. He hides from one sand pile to another, like playing an anti Japanese war movie. In the past, he also looked to see if there were any suspicious people here. When there was no one, he waved to the people behind him to follow up.


    Little dragon and snake, quite happy with it, suddenly felt that he had crossed back to his grandfather''s generation and became an agent team behind the enemy.


    He is now going deep into the enemy camp alone, slowly infiltrating and blasting a little bit


    The little dragon and snake''s actions became agile with his thinking.


    The battlefield seemed to have become his invisible battlefield.


    Little dragon and snake, come on!


    Through a pile of sand, another pile of sand


    oh dear!


    As he got closer and closer to the center of the battlefield, a big dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of Bruce Lee and snake.


    He couldn''t help shouting.


    The black image is like a hill.


    Little dragon and snake took a closer look.


    This man


    It looks familiar. Isn''t that who? Little dragon and snake frowned and couldn''t remember for a long time.


    It''s just that what this man is doing here is very difficult for him to understand.


    In a sand pile more than one person high, he was holding a big black grab and trying hard behind the sand pile.


    Behind him is a human shaped bunker.


    Bunker?


    The little dragon snake thought of the sand pit when he was a child.


    However, this person is so big, why do you still play with sand?


    Didn''t he follow Zhang Wen?


    At this time, pretending to force the tiger also noticed the little dragon and snake, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    A word blurted out of his mouth.


    "You came to steal the sand?"


    Little dragon and snake knew that they were going to play off this time. Before they found Zhang Wen, they were fired by this man!


    He didn''t speak and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Why didn''t he take this possibility into account?


    This is really a roadblock on the way!


    Seeing that the little dragon and snake didn''t speak for a long time, he pretended to force the tiger to approach him two steps, with soil on his body, and raised his head to ask him.


    "Do you know the answer? Pretend to force me here!"


    by the way! Little dragon and snake patted on the forehead. This man is called pretending to force the tiger!


    A very abandoned person.


    "I didn''t pretend to force." little dragon snake was also a little afraid of pretending to force the tiger. When he went to the hospital to sneak attack, none of the four got anything cheap, and he was almost held down.


    What''s more, his legs are not sharp yet.


    Why is this man''s opponent?


    In front of the tiger, few people dare to say that they don''t force.


    Today, little dragon and snake stepped on the yellow line.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he didn''t have much nonsense. He pulled up the little dragon snake''s collar and made the little dragon snake walk a few steps forward with his great strength.


    He subconsciously grabbed the arm of the tiger.


    At this time, Yu Guang of the little dragon snake also saw clearly that there was a pit dug by the tiger in the sand pile.


    To be exact, it''s not a pit, it''s more like a bed.


    The edges and corners have been specially repaired, which looks a little smelly.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know why he pretends to force the tiger to get this bed here. Is it difficult to sleep here?


    Little dragon snake may have never heard of the word sand earthquake.


    He doesn''t know what sand earthquake is.


    I didn''t think anyone liked playing in the sand.


    When he guessed in his mind, his hand stuck like a tiger steel pliers.


    Pretending to force the tiger, his body was empty.


    At this time, five people rushed out of the sand behind.


    They all saw the fake tiger, but they didn''t know what Bruce Lee and the fake tiger were grinding there B, so they had already knocked the fake tiger down.


    But they are not commanders. No one dares to say anything. They can only hide behind.


    But when they saw that the tiger was about to strangle the little dragon and snake, they couldn''t hold their breath.


    They all ran out of the back.


    If you hide again, the little dragon and snake may really be killed.


    "My grass, there''s an ambush? You fucking pretend to force me. WOW!" the pretending tiger shouted, but his strength didn''t decrease at all. Bruce Lee''s face turned red.


    If these people were not the elite of boss Du, and if they didn''t come in time, little dragon snake might really die this time.


    At that time, pretending to force the tiger caught Bruce Lee''s throat. Bruce Lee felt that his Adam''s Apple had been pinched into his throat by pretending to force the tiger!


    It can be seen how strong the tiger is.


    Bang bang!


    These people couldn''t break off the tiger''s hand, so they took out their swing sticks from their waist and hit him hard.


    One, two

 Chapter 279

    In the battlefield, no one noticed the action of pretending to force the tiger. It has been dozens of seconds since he found the little dragon and snake. In addition, the noise of the battlefield machine here is loud, so it is difficult for anyone to notice.


    No matter how strong the tiger is, it is also a human being. At the sixth time, he let go. Little dragon snake was proud to catch his breath, covered his throat and coughed violently.


    But pretending to force the tiger was not afraid. He grabbed another nearby, put his head on his knee and gave an electric gun.


    After eating several electric cannons, the man cried out in pain and bled his mouth.


    These people are also hairy.


    They can''t take advantage of pretending to be a tiger. This person really has two times.


    No way, they can only try their best to open the tiger and let him let go of his brother.


    But.


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t let go at all, just trying to kill this man!


    Little dragon and snake didn''t expect to make a sand bed here and force the tiger. He was in a mess alone


    Seeing that it was about to become a tug of war, Bruce Lee squeezed out a few words in his voice.


    "Call them up!"


    When a dozen people in black rushed up from below, Li Erzi in the battlefield found something wrong.


    The first thing li Erzi saw was pretending to force a tiger to jump and fight in the crowd.


    Why do you play while jumping?


    1¡¢ Because pretending to force the tiger is very interested in physics. When jumping up and falling again, it can cause greater damage to the man with the help of gravity. It is also very frightening in momentum.


    2¡¢ He wants to run. Jump up and jump out again.


    However, his idea failed without two.


    There are more and more people around. These people are very professional with swing sticks. They are the elites around boss Du. It''s natural to fight.


    What kind of people have they never met?


    People who like to hop like pretending to force tigers have not seen them before. There is only one way to deal with pretending to force tigers.


    That is to smoke hard!


    It''s hard to shake the stick on your body!


    The tiger was forced to react after jumping in the crowd. It seemed that the one he jumped up did not use much gravity, but became the target of their attack.


    Now the elites of the boss look at him motionless and wait for him to jump up again.


    As soon as I jumped, I was pulled down by a mess of sticks.


    "Grass, give me a swing stick!" the little dragon snake behind the crowd was anxious to fight and force the tiger, but no one gave him the way. He had to work in the back.


    The pain from his neck twisted the expression on his face.


    Heroes can''t stand many wolves. There are still two times to pretend to force tigers to fight alone. But today, when we meet so many people, we can only bow to the disadvantage.


    The crowd joined forces and pressed the tiger.


    "I grass, dare to tie your grandpa..." pretending to force the tiger to be pressed down, but I don''t suffer at all.


    This sentence awakened the little dragon snake.


    Since Zhang Wen was not tied to him, he has also alerted the people on the battlefield. It''s better to simply tie the tiger away.


    Anyway, he is also a good brother of Zhang Wen. If he can restrict Zhang Wen, he can restrict boss Wang.


    At this time, Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua arrived with several artificial people.


    Confront the dragons and snakes.


    Four people, just reluctantly press and hold, pretend to force the tiger.


    As soon as he tried, the four men frowned hard.


    Why?


    Because of the smell of pretending to force the tiger, and the strength to bury the tiger.


    When they got closer, they saw that there were some bits of sand in the hair of the tiger.


    That''s called a jigger!


    Zhang Guohua directly picked up a wooden stick with a small arm and was about to rush up to fight.


    But he was stopped by Li Erzi.


    He was afraid that he would hurt the tiger in a fight.


    "Little dragon snake, what do you mean?" Li Erzi was very calm, but his eyes were cold.


    The little dragon snake snorted coldly, "grass, what the fuck do I mean, can''t you see?"


    "How much is it, you talk!" although Li Erzi usually talks with the tiger every day, at the critical moment, Li Erzi and he fight side by side.


    While talking, Li Erzi had asked someone to call me.


    I was talking to Zhu on the phone. I put down the phone and hurried over.


    In the past, I saw the confrontation between two groups of people.


    But I''m full of workers.


    When Bruce Lee saw me coming, he immediately took out a knife and put it on the neck of the tiger. The tip of the knife had not gone in a little.


    Seeing this scene, I immediately understood what was going on.


    "Little dragon snake, are you looking for me? You let go of pretending to force the tiger, and I''ll go with you!" I said calmly.


    Bruce Lee hesitated for a few seconds. Originally, he didn''t intend to use the knife. When he saw me coming out, he subconsciously took out the knife. This is the deterrent.


    So that they will do some unexpected actions.


    The little dragon snake doesn''t scare me, but wants to protect himself.


    "Bullshit! Who the fuck doesn''t know you have the most ghost ideas? Come here and tie yourself up!" said little dragon snake.


    "That''s impossible. Don''t you tie me and pretending to force the tiger?"


    Truth, it''s such a truth.


    But the little dragon snake is afraid of me cheating.


    Although he has the upper hand.


    Although he has many people now, he won''t suffer if he starts.


    But he just didn''t dare to exchange with me.


    "Grass, then I won''t let people go!" cried the little dragon snake.


    My eyes were cold: "come on, what do you want? I can give you the money. The person who tied me up, I promise you won''t be better in the future!"


    Little dragon snake''s expression changed suddenly, but he still pretended to be calm and said, "grass, do you think I''m short of money? Go and tell boss Wang about the construction site, stop first, or I''ll kill this man!"


    I laughed like a mockery. It seems that boss Du is also worried. He even asked Bruce Lee to force boss Wang to stop in this way.


    "You look at me too much. I can''t do that," I said.


    "Then you''re going to collect the body!" he said, and he inserted a little more into it with his knife.


    "Then you have to give me time to say no to boss Wang!" I clenched my fist.


    Little dragon and snake smiled, "ha ha, OK, I''ll wait for your good news!"


    With that, they forced the tiger out of the battlefield. We followed him to the door and watched them drive away.


    "Wenzi, do you really want to find boss Wang?" Li Erzi asked me behind.


    I nodded: "if you don''t find boss Wang, it might be dangerous to pretend to be a tiger."


    "I don''t believe that little dragon snake has the courage to kill!" said Li Erzi angrily.


    "If it were someone else, I might not care, but this man is pretending to be a tiger. He is my brother. I must put his affairs first. I will talk about revenge later!"


    Li Erzi waved the workers back to work and gave Zhang Guohua and I a cigarette.

 Chapter 280

    Near the gate of the battlefield, three people squatted there to smoke.


    "Wenzi, do you think boss Wang will give you face?" Li Erzi asked me.


    Li Erzi is as worried as I am. The construction site has now entered the final stage, which is very important. If it stops at this time, there must be a lot of losses.


    If I was the one who tied Bruce Lee today, boss Wang might compromise, but the one who tied him pretended to be a tiger. Would he help?


    Pretending to force a tiger is nothing compared with the interests of the construction site.


    But now I can only try.


    No one knows what Bruce Lee will do after he forces the tiger to abduct him.


    ¡­¡­


    Two Iveco cars are driving on the street in the north of the city.


    Little dragon snake and some people sat in the first car. He played with the knife in his hand and forced the tiger according to his clothes.


    "Brother long, do you think it''s reliable to tie this man?" someone asked at this time. He felt that when Zhang Wen proposed to exchange with pretending to force the tiger, Bruce Lee should agree. I don''t know why he didn''t take such a good opportunity.


    "Reliable, why not?"


    "I don''t think this man is a worker on the battlefield? When Zhang Wen said he wanted to change people just now, we should change them." the man''s tone was somewhat reproachful.


    "Or you can be the commander? Let me talk to boss Du?" said little dragon snake.


    The man stretched out his neck and stopped talking.


    Not only him, but also the people in the whole car think this outfit is unreliable.


    "Brother long, where are we going?" asked the driver.


    "Go to boss Du!" little dragon snake answered almost without thinking.


    Then he called boss Du and told him to send him a big gift later.


    Boss Du was looking forward to it on the phone. He didn''t know what little dragon and snake was going to send to him.


    When boss Du got there and Bruce Lee took the tiger off the car, boss Du frowned.


    "Who the fuck is this?" boss Du pointed to the tiger.


    "Do you want to know my name, or my mother''s name?" pretending to force the tiger to be pressed, his mouth is still not honest.


    The man next to him punched him in the stomach, and he shut his mouth in pain.


    Boss Du stared at him for a while, as if he had seen him somewhere.


    "You are not that who..."


    "He is the one who follows Zhang Wen. He has a good relationship with Zhang Wen!" said little dragon snake excitedly.


    Boss Du looked at little dragon snake blankly. He felt that he didn''t know him anymore. He was fine. Why did he tie Zhang Wen''s people here?


    Idle nothing to do, idle panic?


    Or does he have a bad head?


    "Then?" boss Du looked at little dragon snake coldly.


    "Then I''ll bring it to you!" he didn''t see boss Du''s cold eyes.


    Boss Du was too lazy to talk nonsense with him: "you''d better save the fuck, ang. If there''s nothing wrong, let this man go and get out!"


    "Oh, brother, listen to me!" little dragon snake saw that boss Du was angry.


    Boss Du strode back to the room, and little dragon and snake followed nervously: "brother, listen to me, this man is Zhang Wen''s brother, and Zhang Wen is a popular man in front of boss Wang. As long as we use him to threaten Zhang Wen and then boss Wang, won''t it be on the construction site?"


    Boss Du stopped: "well, why don''t you tie Zhang Wen directly?"


    In a word, when it comes to Bruce Lee''s heart, he sighs like a woman.


    How can he say that he didn''t tie himself to Zhang Wen, but he tied himself to pretend to be a tiger by mistake?


    "Brother, listen to me. In fact, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. Who is Zhang Wen? If I didn''t hold Zhang Wen down and let him run away in the past, wouldn''t it be even worse? What would boss Wang do if he knew about it? So I chose a safer way to tie Zhang Wen''s brother!"


    Boss Du frowned: "do you think this method is reliable?"


    Everyone feels unreliable.


    All the people are questioning the little dragon and snake.


    Is it reliable?


    Is it unreliable?


    Little dragon snake was not very happy to hear this.


    But he didn''t dare to show it.


    Why is it unreliable? With normal logical thinking and reasoning, things in the future must be taken for granted. Why don''t they understand this?


    Why doesn''t boss Du understand?


    He scolded in his tone: "brother, it must be reliable. Don''t worry! Besides, what else can we do now?"


    Bruce Lee is right. Now, they can only make some small moves in the dark.


    It doesn''t hurt or itch.


    Boss Du stared at his face for a while, then compromised: "then try!"


    See.


    Try, how reluctant?


    The dragon snake secretly gnawed his teeth and thought that boss Du would regret this time and boss Wang would compromise!


    But we can''t hurry now. If he takes the initiative to contact, doesn''t it seem that he is too active?


    If you take the initiative, it''s all over.


    So he began to wait patiently.


    ¡­¡­


    Processing plant, boss Wang''s office.


    I''m with the post.


    Boss Wang is holding a cigarette and crossing his legs. He seems to be thinking.


    "Wenzi, the man who tied him up, does he have a good relationship with you?" he asked me.


    "Well, it''s my brother. He''s also involved in getting a knife," I said.


    Boss Wang nodded thoughtfully. The knife is my chip. Boss Wang is also thinking about whether the man who pretends to force the tiger is worth saving.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s OK to save the pretending tiger. We''ll talk about other things later!"


    Boss Wang nodded: "ha ha, OK!"


    Then he took out his cell phone and dialed a phone.


    The people over there soon picked it up.


    He deliberately turned his cell phone into a speaker so that I and the post could hear it.


    "Grass NIMA!" the person on the other side of the phone scolded angrily as soon as he picked it up.


    Boss Wang was not angry at all: "hehe, Lao Du, you are still so angry. If you swear, you can''t talk about it ~"


    "Grass!"


    Can boss du not be angry? Who did it to this point? Isn''t it all because of boss Wang? Now he hasn''t avenged Xiao Wang!


    "Old Du, we''ve known each other for a long time. What are you going to do about your man and the man who tied my brother?" boss Wang was calm and talked to boss Du as if he were talking about business.


    "Grass, if you want your people to live, stop your work on the construction site!" boss Du didn''t beat around the bush.


    "Construction site? How to stop?" boss Wang raised his eyebrows.


    "Just don''t fucking start work! Stop work! Lao Wang, what about you and me?" boss Du''s hot temper came up at once.


    In boss Wang''s mind, a pretending tiger is really not worth doing, but I can tell from my mouth what my relationship with pretending tiger is.


    Therefore, his heart is also hesitating.


    What to do.


    It''s a real shutdown. If you use some other way.

 Chapter 281

    On the phone, boss Du seemed crazy and kept cursing.


    Boss Wang was not angry at all and thought next to him.


    Boss Du vented all his hatred at once. Now he can''t wait to rush over from the other end of the phone and kill boss Wang.


    "Old Du, have you scolded enough?" boss Wang said coldly.


    "Grass!"


    "Actually, the site wasn''t mine, and it wasn''t me who has the final say. You know, when I was photographed, I didn''t take part in it. The person who took your site is my friend. If he hadn''t asked me, I wouldn''t have gone to the site. Everyone knows that the boss was your boss before the construction site. If I had gone so far, it wasn''t going to be the three way to tell others. Four? Are you right? "


    "..." boss Du stopped talking.


    He was not speechless, but angry.


    Now boss Du is trembling at the other end of the phone. He has never been so angry!


    It was boss Wang who didn''t want to face first. Now he should say so, as if others were fools.


    Who doesn''t know what''s going on?


    Listen carefully. Boss Wang didn''t go to the construction site in person. He was avoiding suspicion.


    Hard to say, the man who photographed the construction site is a puppet of boss Wang!


    Doesn''t that mean he took it himself? Moreover, others can''t say anything. Boss Wang doesn''t mean to admit his mistake at all. He also says such righteous words.


    What a fucking shame!


    "Grass, do you want a fucking face? If so, you''ll wait to collect the body!" boss Du was really angry.


    Boss Wang is not angry at all. He just wants to annoy boss Du, make him angry, and then become irrational.


    "Oh, old Du, what''s the matter with you? I''m talking to you about something. You let me stop at the construction site and release people, right? OK! Then I''ll stop! Human life is not a small matter!"


    The second half of the sentence was deliberately said by boss Wang.


    This made boss Du even more angry.


    He thought of Xiao Wang.


    So, isn''t Xiao Wang''s life a small matter?


    Xiao Wang''s life doesn''t matter?


    "OK! Then you stop for a week, and I''ll let people go after a week!" said boss Du.


    Boss Wang gritted his teeth secretly.


    He knows what it means to stop the construction site for a week at this time. Maybe it will delay the construction period for several months.


    A few months, how much money to lose, how much to go again, he has a steelyard in his heart.


    "OK! If my people lose a hair in a week, you know the consequences!"


    "Grass!" boss Du laughed and hung up the phone.


    This laugh made me feel very confused.


    If they really abuse the tiger for a week, what can I say?


    Anyway, the construction site should stop.


    But what can I do? Who makes the pretending tiger in their hands now?


    After hanging up the phone, boss Wang frowned upset: "just now you all heard that the construction site was shut down for a week."


    "Boss Wang, if there is any loss, I''ll try to make up for you!" I said.


    He looked up at me and said with a smile, "Wenzi, in front of me, what else do you say about compensation? Don''t you just stop work for a week? It doesn''t matter!"


    With that, he called the people on the construction site.


    "The construction site will be shut down for a week from today!"


    "Boss Wang, you..."


    "Can''t you understand me? Stop work for a week!"


    "Oh..."


    Boss Wang hung up and said to me, "Wenzi, but within a week, I may not be in charge of pretending to be a tiger."


    He''s telling me that he can''t help pretending to force a tiger if he is abused by boss Du.


    I still know this in my heart.


    On the way out of boss Wang''s office, Zhu asked me what I was going to do. Did I really have to wait for a week?


    To tell you the truth, I don''t have any ideas in my head now.


    When I got to the battlefield, I told Li Erzi about the situation.


    His face sank: "Wenzi, boss Wang sold you a lot of face this time! Now the construction site is about to be handed over, and the work is stopped for a week. Do you know what it means?"


    Both me and the post shook our heads.


    The pillar knows nothing about these things.


    "First, boss Wang needs to pay some liquidated damages, which is not a small amount. Second, the approval on the construction site should be moved smoothly, that is to say, his previous lover''s meals should be repeated!"


    I frowned secretly. I didn''t expect things to be so troublesome. It seems that boss Wang really sold me a big face.


    These are not only the loss of money, but also the loss of a lot of manpower and energy.


    I tried to smoke a few cigarettes, threw them on the ground and stamped them out: "Er Zi, do you have any good ways?"


    Li Erzi was silent for a while and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    The basement of boss Du''s villa.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sit on the tiger stool, boss Du didn''t feel better after the phone call. Instead, he became more angry. He was unhappy when he thought of Xiao Wang''s death and that he was made so by boss Wang.


    He directly told Bruce Lee and snake to dress well and force the tiger. As long as he didn''t kill him, he could do anything.


    Little dragon snake likes to do this kind of thing best.


    The throat pinched by the pretended tiger still hurts a little, making the little dragon and snake talk like pinching his throat.


    Boss Du turned and went out.


    He''s not interested in torturing people, but he''s upset.


    After he left, little dragon and snake asked someone to find a tiger stool and arrange to install the forced tiger.


    "Grass, little dragon snake, if you have the ability, you''ll kill me. Don''t fix those who don''t!" pretending to force the tiger also saw that he will never be better this week. If he wants to be lucky to survive, he will make little dragon snake regret and kill him!


    Little dragon snake was not afraid of pretending to force the tiger at this time. He provocatively passed on the pretending to force the tiger with his whip: "what? Are you ready? I''ll fix it first and then not!"


    Those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black. Bruce Lee and snake have been in contact with pretending to force the tiger, that is, they have begun to learn to talk and shoot in less than one afternoon.


    Bruce Lee, with his intelligence and imitation ability, should take part in a talent show.


    The tiger didn''t suffer at all: "smoke! Smoke me, and I''ll grass NIMA once!"


    Pop!


    A strong whip was whipped on the tiger.


    This taste can only be understood by those who have experienced it.


    Pretend to force the tiger to bite its teeth.


    "I grass NIMA!"


    Pop! Another whip.


    Put it on the tiger and immediately print two bright red blood marks.


    "Grass NIMA!"


    Pop!


    In the basement, little dragon and snake smoked and pretended to force the tiger to scold. He didn''t stop talking until he was covered with red marks.


    It''s really the same as he said. As long as he doesn''t kill him, his mouth won''t stop.

 Chapter 282

    At night, in a corner of the city.


    Lao Wan, dressed in black and wearing a cap with a duck tongue, is swimming in the street.


    He walked quickly with his head down.


    These two days, he hasn''t relaxed. He''s also worried about sleeping every day. He always carries the bag in his arms.


    He is now sure that Lao Gao should have an accident.


    But he doesn''t know exactly what it is.


    He must find out what happened to Lao Gao. He must know that it is related to his safety!


    Lao Gao touched the pill, then those people will find him sooner or later.


    These two days, he also wanted to understand. His tone made people look for him everywhere. He might as well take the initiative to find him and explain it clearly.


    More than ten minutes later, Lao Wan met a man in a dark alley. This man was the one Lao Wan was looking for when he was shopping.


    Except this man, he won''t buy from others, which is also their secret rule.


    Unless the man dies or gets caught.


    "Lao Wan, what can I do for you? Didn''t you buy it two days ago? Why? Now you''re so addicted?" the man joked.


    Of course, he hopes that Lao Wan''s addiction is getting stronger and stronger. Isn''t his business getting better and better?


    "I''m looking for you today and don''t buy anything!" Lao Wan said and showed him the bag in his hand.


    The man looked at it and his eyes were cold: "Lao Wan, what do you mean? Are you going to spend some time elsewhere?"


    Lao Wan shook his head: "am I that kind of person? My friend is missing. I went to him and found this thing in his house. He bought it here before..."


    The man immediately understood Lao Wan''s meaning: "Oh, what do you want to do?"


    "Help me find out if there''s something wrong there recently."


    "Well, old man... But I''m not from there all the time. I''m not easy to inquire about some things!" the man pretended to be embarrassed.


    Why doesn''t Lao Wan understand?


    He took some notes out of his pocket and gave them to him.


    The man took it with a smile.


    "Just wait for my news!"


    On the way back, the boss kept thinking in his mind. If Lao Gao really had an accident, how should he protect himself? Walking, he suddenly thought of a person.


    Wolf.


    It seems that Lao Gao gave things to the wolf before!


    Or, ask about the wolf?


    Lao Wan immediately shook his head and interrupted his thinking. If he inquired about the wolf, he would be known by the wolf. Didn''t he die worse?


    Forget it, let the man inquire first! Wait for the news first. Maybe things are different from what you think?


    Maybe it''s just a misunderstanding?


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, Zhu and I went to the nail salon. When we went out, black sister asked me where I pretended to force the tiger. She couldn''t get through.


    I had no choice but to tell her.


    Black sister''s big black eyes were filled with tears in an instant.


    Like a pond of water in summer.


    Usually, black sister is careless. When she cries, it doesn''t taste in my heart, but I don''t know how to comfort her. Black sister and the feeling of pretending to be a tiger are hard to understand, isn''t it?


    "It''s all right. I''ve agreed with boss Du. I''ll come out in a week." I said.


    Black sister cried more fiercely: "if there''s something wrong with him, I won''t live."


    "Don''t worry, it must be all right. I promise you, if there''s something wrong with pretending to force the tiger, I''ll go to Xiaolong snake and try my best, okay?" I said.


    Black sister looked at me hesitantly and couldn''t relax for a long time.


    In fact, I have no bottom in my heart. One day has passed. I don''t know how to pretend to force the tiger there. If I don''t worry, it''s false, but I can''t urge boss Wang any more. It''s not good for him to call boss Du again.


    Therefore, we can only wait quietly.


    I lit a cigarette, and now I feel more remorse than worry.


    If the pillar hadn''t called me at that time, if I hadn''t happened to hide, I would be the one who was tied by the little dragon and snake.


    I am the one who suffers now.


    Pretending to force the tiger to bear everything now is helping me bear it.


    "Wenzi, I still know the little dragon and snake. I don''t have much courage. I beat him several times when I was here before, and then he didn''t dare to stand up again. He certainly didn''t dare to force the tiger." the pillar said.


    "Alas!" I sighed.


    "Or I''ll take someone to have a peek?" the pillar whispered.


    I thought about it. If I was found out, wouldn''t it be troublesome for boss Wang? He has sold such a big favor to me that I can''t make any more moths.


    I shook my head: "no, wait a week first! If there are three advantages and two disadvantages in pretending to force the tiger, the little dragon and snake can''t run!"


    The pillar nodded and told me to call him if anything happened.


    He went with me.


    I nodded with a bitter smile.


    I stayed in the nail salon until night and comforted black sister all day.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a small hotel in Jinhai city.


    Wang Yuxian looked at the name on the phone and narrowed her eyes.


    In fact, she came back two days ago, but she never showed up or went to find Zhang Wen.


    Not because she didn''t want to go, but because she didn''t care.


    All she thought was Lao Gao.


    These days, she can''t get in touch with Lao Gao. Her bad hunch is getting worse and worse.


    For two days, she was looking for and asking Lao Gao for news.


    But there was no news.


    Lao Gao, it''s like he disappeared out of thin air.


    Wang Yuxian looked at the text message Lao Gao finally sent to herself. The simple words on it made her nose sour. She had never missed Lao Gao.


    There are instant foods such as instant noodles in the room.


    Wang Yuxian spent the past two days eating this food.


    I can''t find Lao Gao. She''s not in the mood for anything else.


    Thinking of this, she went out and prepared to go to Lao Gao''s rental room again. Maybe Lao Gao has come back now? Maybe he just lost his cell phone.


    In front of Lao Gao''s rental house, the door is open.


    Wang Yuxian was delighted. She thought Lao Gao was really back and hurried to open the door.


    "Lao Gao..."


    But there was no one in the room.


    Her mood fell again.


    She went to Lao Gao''s bed and lay down.


    There was half a box of cigarettes beside the bed, which Lao Gao had not finished smoking.


    She took out one, lit it silently and took a deep breath.


    It suddenly occurred to her that Lao Gao said that he hated Wang Yuxian''s smoking most.


    Wang Yuxian thought of this and quickly snuffed out the cigarette butts, but after thinking about it, she lit it again.


    She is in a strange mood now. She wants Lao Gao to know that he is doing something he doesn''t like here. Will he appear immediately and scold her?


    If you scold her now, she will be very happy.

 Chapter 283

    Black sister and pretend to be tiger.


    It''s a modern version of the eagle warrior.


    Now that Yang Guo is gone, how can Xiao Longnv play alone?


    This is not the eagle warrior, this is a single jump.


    Black sister was sad. She cried all day, but she was different from other women. Other women would only become more and more glass hearted after crying, while black sister became stronger.


    Strong enough to save the tiger.


    But Heimei doesn''t know where the tiger is. How can she find it?


    Don''t mention the black sister. None of us knows where the pretending tiger is now. How to find it?


    How?


    Heimei secretly found a steel pipe. Her small arm is long and short. It''s just hidden in her sleeve. Others can''t see it.


    These two days, when she was free, she began to walk around the street looking for dragons and snakes.


    She may not know others, but she knows little dragon snake. Last time she was in the hospital, little dragon snake took people to Yin her and pretended to be a tiger.


    At that time, if Bruce Lee hadn''t been lucky, she could have left him there alone.


    She is very familiar with that face.


    The enemy''s road is narrow. Originally, Bruce Lee and snake were in boss Du''s villa these days, but that night, he couldn''t hold back and came out to find a girl.


    He drove boss Du''s car, took two girls and left.


    In the vast sea of people, it is not easy to meet a person, and it is not easy to meet a person you know.


    Pretending to force the tiger is gone, black sister knows how much she depends on him. She walks on a strange street, walks alone and cries alone.


    It feels so sad.


    Black sister wiped her big black eyes.


    In a trance, a familiar figure appeared in her sight.


    This man, his face is evil!


    But black sister can''t forget at a glance!


    This is the little dragon snake!


    Heimei''s heart beat quickly for a few times. She thought she would just hold the little dragon and snake, but after thinking about it, she gave up. She planned to follow the little dragon and snake to see where they hid the tiger.


    She wants to force the tiger out, and then kill the little dragon and snake!


    Little dragon snake hugged a girl with one hand and looked very natural and unrestrained. Black sister stared at him until he got on the bus and left.


    Black sister hit a car and followed him.


    At a hotel, he stopped and went in.


    Black sister has been staring at him in the dark.


    Thanks to the little dragon snake, he doesn''t know anything. Otherwise, if he knows that black sister is following him secretly, he must be scared to Yang''s impotence.


    Black sister, that''s the best!


    Heimei is not going to leave tonight. She is waiting for Bruce Lee and snake next to the car.


    Little dragon and snake just came out to play tonight. He didn''t dare to spend the night. He had to go back and look at the tiger. It would be strange if boss Du knew he could touch it secretly and didn''t scold him!


    In the hotel, little dragon and snake entered the door and took off his pants without talking a word of nonsense.


    The two girls didn''t talk nonsense to him, so they began the next action.


    They are for money. This is their job. If Bruce Lee has no money, who wants to look at him?


    In two hours, little dragon snake did it five times.


    The two girls are a little speechless. Although little dragon and snake don''t last long, the frequency is fast, and there are a lot of times.


    "Brother, you''re really good."


    One of the girls touched the chest of the little dragon snake and said.


    The little dragon snake looked down at her, didn''t want to talk nonsense with her, directly pressed her head down and began the mechanical action.


    Little dragons and snakes are here to vent. Who wants to talk to them more?


    Every minute is money!


    11:30 p.m.


    Bruce Lee''s fun is over, but he''s still a little unhappy. The main reason is that he doesn''t have enough time. If he has enough time, he lays the bottom seven times a night.


    He asked the two girls to take a taxi back and walked to boss Du''s Mercedes.


    Start the car and leave.


    Black sister took a taxi and followed her.


    Until Bruce Lee''s car drove into the villa area, he didn''t know that Heimei was following him. He was still thinking about what had happened just now.


    This time, he didn''t have a good time after asking.


    Park the car at the door. Little dragon and snake hum a song to find pretending to force the tiger. He wants to vent, and then pack up pretending to force the tiger.


    But who knows.


    As soon as he entered the door, he felt that he had been pulled up by some great force.


    Then the body was pulled by this force and fell back.


    "My grass..." he exclaimed. He didn''t know who had such great strength.


    When he was about to fall to the ground, he desperately looked back and saw a pair of big black hands.


    My heart thumped.


    This black claw, he can''t be more clear. Isn''t it pretending to be a tiger?


    But.


    Pretend to force the tiger to be watched by several people. How can it run out?


    If he really runs out, he will be killed by boss Du!


    Surprised.


    It was an overwhelming blow, which almost made Bruce Lee faint.


    This strength seems to be greater than pretending to be a tiger!


    "Cao NIMA, where''s Li Hu?" a strong voice came over.


    The little dragon and snake kept buzzing in his head for a long time.


    I''m not pretending to be a tiger!


    At this time, he also breathed a sigh in his heart.


    "Who the fuck are you?"


    Pop!


    No one answered who he was, but slapped him in the face.


    Then the black sister grabbed the little dragon snake''s hair and shoulders with both hands and began to spin on the ground. The little dragon snake couldn''t react at all. She was played by the black sister like a top.


    Now the black sister looked at him as if she were looking at a dying man.


    "Say it or not?" black sister stopped.


    The little dragon and snake retched a few times: "you fucking..."


    Black sister''s two hands tossed quickly, and it was another whirling meal.


    "Vomit ~" I don''t know whether she was beaten by Heimei or dizzy in circles. The little dragon snake vomited out at one bite and had a spasm in her stomach.


    Black sister quickly and skillfully dodged to prevent the vomit from getting on her body.


    Although she also buried it, she also thought little dragon and snake were disgusting.


    "I said..." little dragon snake was really afraid. He knew he was not black sister''s opponent. "It''s in the next room. I''ll take you there!"


    Heimei then let go of the little dragon and snake and let him lead the way in front.


    Although Heimei is brave and has good skills, she ignores one thing: her IQ and Jianghu experience.


    With IQ and Jianghu experience, little dragon snake must be much higher than black sister.


    Little dragon and snake wanted to take her. It was not a place to pretend to be a tiger.


    It''s where boss Du''s elites rest.


    Little dragon snake stood at the door, coughed softly twice, looked at Heimei, and then pushed the door open.


    Black sister was ready to pick up and force the tiger out, but what she saw was a room of men, all of whom were as strong as hills.


    "Grass! Catch her!" cried the little dragon snake, running into the house.


    The elites of boss Du reacted and surrounded the black girl in the twinkling of an eye.

 Chapter 284

    In the basement of boss Du''s villa.


    Tie two people.


    The two men suddenly looked a little similar, except that one''s hair was tied with a whip, and he was a woman.


    Little dragon snake was punched by black sister. His head is still dizzy. He secretly scolded himself for provoking these two people. He always suffered losses from these two people.


    What''s the matter?


    Is the dragon and snake dying?


    However, in the face of black sister, he didn''t know where to start. After all, he was a woman.


    There are only a few ways to deal with women.


    Played with her?


    Who can do it?


    Little dragon and snake threw out tens of thousands of yuan. It is estimated that no one is willing to go.


    Take care of her?


    It''s said that it''s inappropriate for Bruce Lee to do something to a woman!


    "Husband, are you all right?" black sister saw the moment when she pretended to force the tiger, and her tears couldn''t stop falling. Now there are scars everywhere on pretending to force the tiger. She knew that she had been abused for several days.


    And pretending to force a tiger has no spirit.


    Can black sister not be distressed?


    One day husband and wife bairien, she and pretending to be forced tigers are already husband and wife wearing a pair of trousers. How can she not want to feel distressed?


    Now the black sister wants to pick up the little dragon and snake alive!


    However, black sister''s husband still made Bruce Lee and others tremble.


    It must be that only a tiger can stand it, black sister.


    Little dragon and snake secretly wear clothes to force tiger''s taste.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s mouth to move: "wife, I''m fine. Why are you here? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?"


    Black sister''s eyes moved, and tears fell down her cheeks: "if you have something, please, I won''t live!"


    "I''m fine! Isn''t this good?"


    "Sobbing..." black sister cried as if the room was shaking.


    "Don''t worry, I will marry you in the future!"


    "Well, husband, I''ll wait for you!"


    ¡­¡­


    The room seemed to be a single room for black sister and forced tiger. Little dragon and snake seemed to be nonexistent.


    "Cough..." little dragon snake coughed a few times and whispered to remind them.


    Black sister reacted and immediately waited for him with big black eyes: "wait, wait for me to go out!"


    Little dragon snake trembled all over, and he was also afraid. The two attacks by black sister just now made him tremble. If he really put him and black sister in the same room, he would be killed.


    Black sister, it''s better than a man.


    "Then wait until you can go out! I''m afraid neither you nor the pretending tiger can get out!" little dragon snake said ruthlessly.


    Pretending to force the tiger is not afraid at all: "if you have the ability, you''ll fucking kill me!"


    To kill a tiger, little dragon and snake dare not, but it''s no problem to kill him half.


    Little dragon snake was stimulated by pretending to force the tiger. He grabbed a dagger from a man''s hand, walked towards pretending to force the tiger, and gently stabbed and scratched on his leg.


    Every minute of pain is stimulating the tiger. The pain is much greater than that of trying hard to force the tiger.


    However, in front of the black sister, pretending to force the tiger to hold back without making a sound, but his mouth made a Si sound.


    "I''m sure I won''t kill you, but I''ll make your life worse than death!" said little dragon snake.


    "If you have the ability, don''t touch my husband!" Heimei was worried.


    Now it''s the same reason to make a tiger like her. She just didn''t expect that she didn''t help at all this time. Instead, she brought herself in.


    No way, it''s all dragons and snakes. It''s too cunning!


    Little dragon snake glanced at Heimei and moved her mouth, but said nothing.


    His subtext is, be careful that I play with you in front of the tiger!


    But he was afraid that if black sister promised, how would he answer.


    He can''t do it.


    But he could go down to the tiger, so he turned the blade and gave the tiger another knife.


    On the thigh of the tiger, two blood marks splashed out with blood.


    Tonight, it is destined to be the night when the tiger and the black sister don''t return. In the cry of her husband and wife, the little dragon and snake tortured the tiger.


    ¡­¡­


    Morning, six o''clock.


    In the villa, boss Du was followed by two bodyguards. Little dragon snake stood in front of him with his head down and dared not say a word.


    Dura has the habit of running in the morning.


    When you get up every morning, you can either go out for a quick walk or jog a few steps. This is the habit that soldiers will leave. If you don''t run, you''ll feel uncomfortable all over.


    Today, after he got up, he came here while running to see how to pretend to be a tiger. Unexpectedly, he saw another person.


    His first sentence made little dragon and snake speechless.


    "Who is this man? Is this man''s sister?"


    No way, black sister and pretending to force tiger look too much alike.


    Boss Du, I''m very satisfied with boss Wang''s behavior.


    Boss Wang really stopped the progress of the construction site after that day. Boss Du wanted to make boss Wang lose more money and let him suffer some losses.


    After all, it''s too late to say anything now.


    Even if boss Wang returned both construction sites to boss Du, he couldn''t hold up. Director Liu refused first.


    After little dragon snake told boss Du what had happened, boss Du frowned.


    "You don''t even know you''re fucking followed? Fortunately, this is a woman. If a man stabs you in the back, you don''t know what''s going on!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    The little dragon snake thought, is this a woman? Where can a woman be seen except with breasts? And when you start, you''re no weaker than a man.


    I can''t beat her myself.


    "By the way, I fucking told you to watch him. Why did you watch my car at night?"


    "..." little dragon snake knew he had missed out and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Grass, I can know if you don''t say it!" said boss Du, taking out his mobile phone and preparing to call.


    "Brother, I went out to play last night ~" little dragon snake said quickly.


    He knew that if boss Du found out, he would die worse.


    "Grass, play?" boss Du came up angrily. "You''re not comfortable if you don''t go out at all. Wow, when is it now? What if you let someone keep up? Can you get the text or the column? Grass!"


    Bruce Lee was full of grievances, but he didn''t dare to answer back. He just nodded his head silently.


    "If the person who comes back with you this time is Zhang Wen, what are you going to do?" boss Du glared.


    "Then I''ll kill him!" the little dragon snake said ruthlessly.


    "Come on! I''m not afraid Zhang Wen will fucking waste your other leg!"


    The little dragon snake lowered his head.


    Boss Du knew he was going a little too far, so he eased his tone: "take care of these two people for me. If there''s something wrong with me again, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Bruce Lee quickly promised: "yes... By the way, brother, are you really going to put them back in a week?"


    Boss Du''s eyes became deep: "in a week, I''ll put pressure on boss Wang! It''s not so easy for me to let go!"

 Chapter 285

    KTV, in a private room.


    Boss Wang is entertaining those who have accepted the work on the construction site.


    He is also upset. It doesn''t matter. He has to go again. Moreover, he also said hello to section chief Duan about the shutdown of the construction site.


    What a fucking trouble!


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, the people in the private room went upstairs with a girl in their arms.


    Boss Wang did not take the woman away, but sat there drinking with the pillar.


    His head is turning fast. The construction site is shut down for a week. If boss Du can release Zhang Wen''s people, it''s nothing.


    But what if boss Du doesn''t let people go?


    He has long considered the possibility of who boss Wang is.


    If boss Du doesn''t let people go at that time, I''m afraid he is also dumb to eat Coptis.


    Who is he going to reason with?


    Although the construction site has stopped, does he really want to stop?


    "Brother, what do you think?" the pillar filled him with a glass of wine.


    Boss Wang sighed: "what can you think is not a matter on the construction site."


    "Elder brother, or I''ll take some people with sharp hands and feet and save him?" said the pillar.


    Boss Wang didn''t think about this possibility, but what if he failed?


    If he fails, it''s not as simple as letting him stop the construction site for a week. Moreover, the people of boss du know his mood.


    Although little dragon and snake don''t do well, those people are not dry eaters. They all have some skills.


    That''s working hard with boss Du.


    And now the construction site has been shut down. If you let the column pass again, I''m afraid it''s meaningless.


    Besides.


    Boss Wang is also selfish.


    He has done enough for Zhang Wen. He doesn''t want to put the column in. The column is the one he trusts. He doesn''t want to risk the column.


    "No, it can''t be hard." if it was boss Wang ten years ago, needless to say, he must personally take someone to sneak attack boss Du, surround his house and save the pretending tiger.


    But now, his mind has changed.


    He knows that mixing society depends not only on fists, but also on the power of his head and hands.


    A section chief has almost made boss Du unable to turn over.


    Power is something that neither boss Du nor he can cross.


    However, is it worth moving the section chief again?


    Besides, how should he move?


    It can''t be said that boss Du kidnapped his people. Let section chief Duan help to ask for people?


    Section chief Duan, it''s his relationship, not his father. He won''t help him in everything.


    "Brother, I feel you have changed," said the pillar.


    Boss Wang smiled: "why, where has changed?"


    "If it had been before, you would have taken someone to save people. Why are you so hesitant this time?"


    Boss Wang sighed.


    This is the difference between the pillar and boss Wang. The pillar can only stand beside boss Wang as his thug all his life, but boss Wang is the pillar of the sun.


    Because the way of doing things is very different.


    "Pillar, if you take someone to save the pretending tiger and force him out, what will you do if boss Du binds others in the future? You still go to save it? This matter is not so fun. It must be fundamentally solved!"


    "Basically?" the pillar didn''t understand what boss Wang said.


    Boss Wang nodded: "basically, it''s boss Du!"


    With that, he looked up and drank all the wine in the glass.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Erzi and I have discussed a lot these two days.


    But in the end, I still want to wait for a week, and then say something else.


    Because this is the safest way so far, so as to keep the tiger.


    Boss Du can completely get rid of the pretend tiger unconsciously.


    Li Erzi was worried that after a week, boss Du would not let go and put forward conditions for boss Wang.


    I said that in that case, we would turn against boss Du. Li Erzi said it would be late at that time.


    Back to the nail salon, I haven''t seen black sister all morning. I don''t know where she has gone. I can''t get through the phone.


    I can''t help it. I can only stay in the store and greet business for a while.


    At noon, I let the staff go out to dinner, and I guarded the store alone.


    At this time, a declining figure appeared in my sight.


    "Jade fairy?" I stood up.


    Wang Yuxian on the other side looked dusty and raised his mouth. He couldn''t laugh at all: "Wenzi, what do you think of the store?"


    I nodded and saw her. I subconsciously became nervous. I didn''t know if she knew about Lao Gao: "when did you come back?"


    "Two days ago! By the way, Wenzi, has Lao Gao come back to the store recently?"


    My heart thumped.


    "No, I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "Alas ~" Wang Yuxian sat down and sighed leisurely, her eyes wandering.


    Unable to find Lao Gao, she felt bad.


    Seeing her like this, I feel bad.


    "Lao Gao, disappeared again." Wang Yuxian said faintly.


    "Yuxian, don''t worry. If he wants to come back, he will come back. Didn''t he disappear before?" I don''t know whether to comfort her or myself.


    Wang Yuxian suddenly looked at me.


    Look, I feel guilty.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes were full of worry.


    I remember the last time I said I was going to run boss Du, she had the same light in her eyes.


    "Wenzi, I feel different this time. That day I had a dream. Lao Gao said he would go far away and let me take care of myself. You know, he was very gentle to me in his dream..."


    Wang Yuxian''s words made my heart sink.


    "Yuxian, don''t think about it. Lao Gao must be fine," I said.


    Wang Yuxian rushed into my arms: "Wenzi, do you know how my sister spent these two days?"


    I reluctantly said, "why don''t you contact me first when you come back?"


    "I know you''re busy. I want to find Lao Gao myself, but I can''t find it at all."


    In my heart, I felt as if I had been blocked by something.


    What would Wang Yuxian think if she knew that Lao Gao died because of me? I don''t know if she will cry until she faints, and even hate me all her life.


    After a while, the employees came back from dinner. Wang Yuxian came out of my arms and went upstairs.


    I went to the battlefield in the afternoon. When I came back in the evening, Wang Yuxian called me up as soon as I entered the door.


    She looked at me with a gloomy face and asked me, "Wenzi, tell your sister honestly. When was Lao Gao last with you?"


    I don''t know if she already knows anything. Haha: "the last time, it was a long time ago."


    Wang Yuxian became serious: "Wenzi, sister didn''t joke with you. Tell me seriously!"


    My heart became nervous with Wang Yuxian''s words.

 Chapter 286

    In front of Wang Yuxian, I felt difficult to breathe for the first time, and my nervous palms burst into a cold sweat.


    The reason for all this is not because of Lao Gao''s death.


    But because I care too much about Wang Yuxian and her view of me.


    I''m afraid that Wang Yuxian knows the truth and that she will say anything to break up with me from now on. I''m afraid I''ll lose Wang Yuxian.


    Facing Wang Yuxian''s question, I bowed my head and thought for a while and made up a lie.


    "The last time Lao Gao met me, he asked me for money." I must say it properly, otherwise Wang Yuxian will not believe it.


    "Ask for money? How much? Why don''t you tell your sister?" Wang Yuxian was a little angry and questioned me.


    I smiled bitterly: "I gave him 3000, but he didn''t say what to do."


    Wang Yuxian pulled her skirt with one hand and bit her lips: "Wenzi, sister has no other meaning. She just wants to know where Lao Gao has gone. You should tell her earlier!"


    I used to sit down beside her and put my hand on her shoulder: "Yuxian, I know. I''ve forgotten too many things recently."


    "Really not, you accompany elder sister to call the police?" now Wang Yuxian also has no idea.


    My heart jumped. If she went to the police, wouldn''t she know about Lao Gao?


    So I quickly stopped: "you don''t know what Lao Gao is doing. If you call the police, he has to live in before we see him. Why bother?"


    "What about that?" Wang Yuxian''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "I''ll ask the pillar to help find it first. Maybe I can find it!" I said.


    "OK, thank you first."


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, I felt terrible and deceived Wang Yuxian. At the same time, I was also deceiving myself. I knew that fire could not be wrapped in paper.


    But I''m afraid of the feeling of being hot.


    I still have a chance. I hope Wang Yuxian will never know about it.


    I said a lot of enlightening words to Wang Yuxian. She felt better. She took a bath and went to bed early.


    When I left Yuxian nail salon, I dialed another phone to Heimei on the way.


    I haven''t seen black sister for more than a day. I always feel something wrong. Now that the pretending tiger is not here, I must help him take good care of black sister. If there''s any accident with black sister, I really have no face to pick up the pretending tiger.


    This time, the phone was connected in a short time.


    But it was not the black sister who answered the phone, but a slightly pondering voice.


    It''s the little dragon snake!


    My heart jumped wildly in an instant.


    "Grass! Why do you have black sister''s mobile phone!" my brain is blank, thinking about all kinds of possibilities.


    "Why can''t I have it?" the little dragon snake''s cheap voice came over.


    "Shit, where''s the black sister!"


    "She''s here. Don''t worry. She''s very good with her husband ~"


    "Grass! If anything happens to them, I promise you will disappear in Jinhai city!" I said coldly.


    Bruce Lee is not afraid this time. After all, the initiative is in the hands of others!


    "Zhang Wen, you''d better not be too crazy. Maybe one day, you''ll end up like that yourself?"


    "You fucking..."


    Before I finished, Bruce Lee hung up.


    This time, I really can''t calm down at all.


    Heimei, why is it in the hands of Bruce Lee?


    Put down the phone. The first thing in my mind is to kill Bruce Lee and save Heimei and pretending to be forced tigers. They don''t know what kind of devastation they are going through.


    Especially pretending to be a tiger. He cleaned up the little dragon and snake last time.


    Thinking of this, I drove to the battlefield and asked Li Erzi to contact his friend to see if I could find out where Zhuang forced tiger and black sister are.


    After listening to my words, Li Erzi was very calm. He didn''t hurry to call, but bowed his head and remained silent for a while.


    "Just now, Heimei''s mobile phone is at Xiaolong snake. It''s actually very simple to find out where they are, but Wenzi, do you really want to go by yourself? We shouldn''t have worried about this."


    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand what Li Erzi said. It''s about pretending to force tiger and black sister. Doesn''t it matter to us?


    Li Erzi shook his head helplessly: "Wenzi, I don''t mean that. Pretending to force a tiger is also my brother. In a word, I''m sure to go with you, but I have to analyze the specific situation with you. It''s not as simple as you think. You have to start from the root. First of all, why did boss Du tie up pretending to force a tiger? Was it for you? Or for me? No, he was against boss Wang! To put it bluntly, this is a grudge between him and boss Wang. Even if Bruce Lee wanted to bind you that day, it was also to restrict boss Wang! But now boss Wang left a word and didn''t care about anything. He clearly didn''t want to take care of it! He should have been ahead of him in this matter. Now he wants you to stand in front! "


    It dawned on me.


    Boss Wang really took the lead in this matter, because boss Du went to him and bound my people.


    "Wenzi, now if you come out, whether you succeed or not, it''s not between boss Wang and boss Du. Do you understand?"


    After Li Erzi''s analysis, I realized that my consideration was too simple.


    "So now boss Wang just stopped work for a week and nothing else. He just wants to see what I''m going to do, isn''t he?"


    "Yes!" Li Erzi nodded.


    My eyes cooled.


    Boss Wang is always a cunning businessman. He takes everything into account, even me. But I''ve been too anxious to understand.


    Fortunately, Li Erzi woke me up.


    Since this is the case, I should show my attitude to boss Wang.


    Thinking of this, I called boss Wang.


    "Boss Wang, the target of pretending to be a tiger, was also caught by boss Du." I said after the phone was connected.


    "What? My construction site has been shut down, and he still catches our people?"


    "Well, what about this?"


    Boss Wang was silent on the phone for a while and kicked the ball to me: "Wenzi, tell me, what do you want to do?"


    My eyes narrowed. Boss Wang still plays with me now. Maybe from the beginning, he didn''t intend to really help me and is ready to play with me.


    "Or call the police!" I said.


    I want you to beat around the bush with me, so I''ll be more direct and call the police. You''re still in trouble, but in that case, the police will target boss Wang.


    Boss Wang was silent for a while. He didn''t know if he understood the meaning of my words.


    "Wenzi, well, don''t worry. I''ll call first and ask about the situation! Shit, this old Du is a little too much. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely come back!"


    "Thank you, boss Wang!"

 Chapter 287

    Boss Wang hung up and bowed his head to meditate.


    He is a smart man. I''m afraid Zhang Wen has thoroughly analyzed the pros and cons of calling him just now.


    He also knew that Zhang Wen didn''t want to stand in the open.


    But this matter is aimed at his boss Wang. He wants to hide. Can he hide?


    Originally, he thought Zhang Wen might lose his breath and sneak into boss Du. In that way, he had chips in his hand, but Zhang Wen didn''t do that.


    This boy, his head is getting better and better!


    Boss Wang feels more and more that Zhang Wen is a wolf who can''t raise his family!


    If he is not careful, the wolf is likely to bite himself!


    Compared with calling the police, it would be better for him to go directly to section chief Duan.


    He just has to think about how to speak.


    After all, it''s no small matter.


    ¡­¡­


    In the basement of boss Du''s villa.


    Pretending to force the tiger has fainted at the moment.


    A little brother next to him splashed a basin of water, pretended to force the tiger to scream and woke up again.


    Black sister''s face was full of tears. She was distressed to pretend to be a tiger.


    She watched her pretend to force the tiger to be knocked unconscious, and then she was rescued.


    The saddest thing in the world is just like this.


    Pretending to force the tiger is a man. Bruce Lee and snake have used any cruel methods these two days, but pretending to force the tiger didn''t say a soft word.


    "Grass! How do you feel? Pretending to be a tiger!" little dragon snake began to howl and shake in front of pretending to be a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to achieve is a little vague. He still said, "if you have the ability, kill me!"


    Little dragon and snake are tired of listening to this sentence.


    Pop!


    Little dragon and snake slapped the tiger in the face: "I tell you, this is retribution, you know?"


    "Ha ha..." pretending to force tiger doesn''t talk to little dragon and snake now. It''s not that he can''t say it, it''s because of the pain on his body. He doesn''t have the heart to say those words at all.


    In exchange, the little dragon and snake become more and more arrogant again and again.


    Little dragon and snake pointed to his hand: "see, my hand is connected, but in the future, you and Zhang wennong can''t exert any force. Is it reasonable for me to clean you up now?"


    Pretend to force the tiger to nod: "reasonable!"


    "Hehe, that''s OK!"


    Then the little dragon and snake slapped in the face again.


    This slap directly made a big hole in the corner of the tiger''s mouth, and the blood flowed down.


    Black sister doesn''t call now, and doesn''t ask them to stop pretending to force the tiger. She stares at Bruce Lee and tries her best to remember Bruce Lee''s face. As long as she meets him in the future, she tries her best to kill him.


    Dare to torture the tiger in front of her, little dragon and snake still bite down from the neck!


    Section chief Duan made a big investigation into boss Wang''s life. He said that it was impossible for boss du not to get rid of the small sesame as big as an egg.


    This is the combination of power and mind.


    Boss Wang''s mind, coupled with the rights of section chief Duan, dare to ask who can compete in Jinhai city?


    The three men on the construction site talked for a few words and then fell silent.


    They all know that boss Wang can call the wind and rain here.


    After a while, the man who spoke just took out a cigarette and gave it to them.


    "Since we work for boss Wang, I advise you not to mess with him in the future. Do you know what people called him when he was on the road? Crazy Wang! He can do anything!"


    The two quickly took the cigarette and nodded.


    These three people, just pull out one, are very famous people in Jinhai City, rich and powerful.


    But in front of boss Wang, they were still obedient like children.


    Those who have money are afraid of those who have more money, those who have more money and those who don''t want to die.


    This is the rule of this society.


    Although they are also worried about the shutdown of the construction site, they can''t say that they can only be worried.


    After all, they also have a share in the advance money.


    At this time, a black Mercedes Benz came in.


    The pillar came down from the cab and respectfully opened the door to boss Wang.


    From boss Wang''s face, they can''t see any urgency.


    "Hehe, it''s all here ~" boss Wang said with a smile.


    "Yes, boss Wang, now that the construction site is shut down, we still have to come and see the construction site every day," said the most flattering of the three.


    Boss Wang smiled: "well, that''s right. You have to have a sense of responsibility for everything. As long as everyone has a responsibility, the real estate will be prosperous!"


    Boss Wang and section chief Duan have been together for a long time. Now they speak with an official accent.


    "Yes, yes, everyone has to be responsible..."


    "In the past, you were just too loose. Now look back, what have you done? A blank, isn''t it? Empty, isn''t it?"


    "Well..."


    "Life has to do something to be meaningful. Will it be meaningful after we cooperate?"


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang is like a teacher teaching students a lesson. These people nod their heads honestly one by one.


    "Boss Wang, but the construction site is fine. Why do you suddenly stop working?" one of them asked weakly at this time.


    Boss Wang smiled: "the workers are too tired. Let them rest for a while!"


    Everyone knows that''s not the case. If you stop work, may you stop when the construction period is approaching?


    Don''t you put your Diao in your fart and grass yourself?


    "If you think I''m tired, you can rest!" boss Wang said bluntly.


    These people quickly shook their heads to show that they were not tired.


    None of them is stupid. They even run harder than usual at this time.


    If they stop at this time, aren''t they going to be knocked out by three earthquakes?

 Chapter 288

    Seeing that the original good construction site stopped, boss Wang was more worried than anyone.


    Boss Du had done the work well before the construction site.


    Acceptance and audit of all aspects.


    Materials for real estate, survey.


    Boss Du takes these things very seriously and is more responsible than his other businesses.


    Boss Wang saw that he was going to sit there and make money. At this time, he had to stop.


    This feeling is clear only in his heart.


    The last step of the long march was missed.


    Boss Wang left the construction site with a gloomy face. Even if boss Du didn''t bind another person and Zhang Wen didn''t call him, he was ready to think of something.


    Who knows if boss Du will admit it a week later?


    "Pillar, turn around and go to the tea house." boss Wang, sitting in the car, patted the front seat and said to pillar.


    The pillar didn''t ask much, nodded and turned around and drove in the opposite direction.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, a middle-aged man riding an electric car stopped at the door of the tea house, threw the electric car aside and went upstairs.


    Upstairs, although the private room is small, the tea here is very high-grade.


    Boss Wang didn''t use the tea from the tea house. He just brought the tea he had treasured for many years.


    People who know tea can know whether it is good or bad with one sip.


    When section chief Duan came to have his first sip of tea, he understood that it must be bad for boss Wang to find him today.


    "My old mother, how are you doing recently?" boss Wang asked with a smile.


    Section chief Duan blushed: "very good, thanks to you!"


    "Well, that''s OK. To be a man, you have to have some principles and bottom lines. Filial piety to the elderly is the principle, and sincerity to others is also the principle."


    "Lao Wang, you have something in mind."


    "Ha ha, how else can section chief know me?"


    "If there''s anything, just say, I''ll do it for you if I can!" section chief Duan is still very loyal.


    Boss Wang looked at him in embarrassment: "Lao Duan, don''t say that brothers are not interesting enough. I really have no choice about this matter. I just want to discuss it with you to see if you can work hard."


    Duan Ke nodded his head when he grew up: "you say."


    "It''s not the construction site, the real estate..."


    About this, section chief Duan also heard a little wind recently. It seems that boss Wang suddenly stopped work.


    I don''t know the specific reason. It''s just that someone uploaded it on the road and said it was the ghost of boss Du secretly.


    Section chief Duan also knows a little about this.


    He is very clever. He has never asked boss Wang about it.


    Today, boss Wang opened the chatterbox.


    "Lao Wang, didn''t I find a way for you? Why did you stop again?" asked section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang sighed: "Lao Duan, I should thank you for this, but I just can''t be happy. It doesn''t mean anything to come to you today. Don''t blame my brother. I just want to find someone to talk, complain and express my resentment!"


    Section chief Duan is not stupid, but his character is very upright. Boss Wang said that he immediately patted the table.


    "I don''t believe it. You have the real estate now. What else can he do for boss Du!"


    Boss Wang thought that Lao Du really couldn''t do anything, but now he''s a little desperate. It''s really impossible to prevent him from playing Yin with himself.


    This time, he was at a loss.


    "Alas!"


    Boss Wang took a sip of tea and looked a little dignified.


    "Lao Duan, let me ask you something. What''s the crime of illegal kidnapping?"


    Boss Wang said this lightly, but section chief Duan was surprised.


    "What''s the matter? Boss Du, the man who tied you up? Threatened you?"


    Boss Wang tasted tea and nodded slightly.


    Now, section chief Duan understood everything. No wonder boss Wang stopped the construction site well. No wonder he had no way at all.


    No wonder people find themselves.


    I''m so sorry. I''ve been caught. There''s no way!


    However, boss Du is really cruel.


    Now boss Wang spoke. Section chief Duan certainly understood what he meant, but he still pretended to be a fool.


    "This crime is quite serious, but it''s also troublesome to investigate! One can''t say that he was kidnapped, so we''ll find someone and convict him, right?"


    Boss Wang knows it well. He also knows that the process of these things is more troublesome. Moreover, if section chief Duan really helps, he has to report to the top. It''s more troublesome.


    Boss Wang was not a clean man originally. He was afraid of any other trouble.


    This is also the reason why he came to find section chief Duan. He wanted to see if he had any better way.


    "Lao Duan, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to hear your opinion." boss Wang stressed again.


    Section chief Duan, don''t you understand?


    But there''s nothing better.


    Besides.


    He doesn''t want to participate in this kind of thing. Who are boss Wang and boss Du? What if he joins in the struggle between the two of them?


    Zhaoan.


    Or children fight and adults persuade.


    Once he put his foot in, I don''t know how many eyes are staring at him in the dark.


    Including director Liu.


    It will be stormy and his trouble will be inevitable.


    Therefore, he has always been secretly helping, giving appropriate help, that''s all.


    Section chief Duan sighed: "Lao Wang, I can''t manage these things unless you call the police, but I''m afraid there will be more trouble at that time."


    Boss Wang knows that section chief Duan will be restricted at that time, and there will be no way to do many things. He must be unable to do what he wants.


    So, what should I do?


    Boss Wang is also very upset.


    "Come and drink tea!" boss Wang nodded and bowed his head with section chief Duan and began to drink tea.


    The atmosphere in the private room was a little depressed for a time.


    Boss Wang doesn''t look good either.


    After a while, section chief Duan spoke.


    "Or, let''s do it! How about I arrange someone to investigate for you?"


    "What do you mean?" boss Wang didn''t understand.


    "Do you know where the man was tied?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then I''ll send this man to help you find it! As long as you can find it, he can help you bring it back!"


    "Come... Have tea!"


    Boss Wang understood after hearing this. He knew that the reason why section chief Duan said this was very simple. He pushed him out.


    Arrange a person for him. It has nothing to do with him in the future.


    But that''s good. Boss Wang simply agreed.


    After that, their conversation was very simple.


    It''s all some parents'' short words.


    It was more than 3 p.m. when I came out of the tea house. Boss Wang was the first to call me and tell me how the matter was going and how it was discussed.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t want to listen to what he told me. This is clearly putting pressure on me.


    Tell me he did his best.


    But if it can be done well, just two.


    I know it well, but I''m still very obedient. After all, the person standing on the bright side is still boss Wang!

 Chapter 289

    North of the city, Wang Yuxian''s manicure shop.


    I originally opened this shop for her. I know myself. I''m not suitable for opening a shop at all.


    These days when she is away, I help her look at the nail salon.


    She''s back now. I gave it all to her.


    However, Wang Yuxian couldn''t do it at all. Her heart was hanging and worried about Lao Gao.


    "Wenzi, is there any news about Lao Gao today?" Wang Yuxian asked me.


    I shook my head: "I sent someone out to find it, but I haven''t heard it yet."


    Wang Yuxian sighed leisurely, and her face was full of loss.


    My heart sank.


    I know that the ending must be unacceptable to both Wang Yuxian and me, but I want to come later that day.


    Maybe there''s any chance of relaxation?


    "Wenzi, come here." in the middle of the morning, Wang Yuxian called me to my room.


    She was changing clothes inside when I went in.


    A clean and decent dress and a capable vest outside make her look tall and capable.


    White cheeks blush, like cat''s Pink feet.


    Wang Yuxian, the color of the last two weather is not good, even the foundation has hit a very thick layer. Her skin is tender, but she doesn''t need to build foundation at all.


    Women dress up seven times and dress three times. Today''s Wang Yuxian made me feel refreshed. I couldn''t help staring at her for a while.


    Appreciating a beautiful woman is like having a comfortable dream.


    Wang Yuxian is really a human beauty.


    No wonder where she goes is the focus of men.


    "Wenzi, why are you staring at me?" Wang Yuxian turned in front of the mirror and looked at me dexterously.


    There was a little more shyness in his eyes.


    I quickly put away my eyes: "Yuxian, you look so good. Where are you going?"


    "You and your sister go find someone," she said.


    "Looking for someone? Who?"


    "You forgot that I was in the village last time, but my family was fine with the help of others..."


    I see. She''s talking about boss Wang.


    I just saw that Wang Yuxian had bought several cigarettes and bottles of wine and put them in the house.


    She is going to give these to boss Wang.


    Although her practice is OK, and boss Wang helped her last time, it''s normal to go and have a look.


    It''s just that I don''t want her to contact boss Wang.


    After all, I know exactly who boss Wang is.


    "Yuxian, no, I''ll thank him for you." I said.


    Wang Yuxian smiled and looked at me reproachfully: "that person is your boss. If others forget it, your boss, I must go! Help my sister get something ~"


    With that, Wang Yuxian took the lead.


    I had no choice but to take Wang Yuxian there.


    On the way, I called boss Wang. He happened to be in the factory office.


    Twenty minutes later, Wang Yuxian and I went to boss Wang''s office.


    Boss Wang didn''t show much surprise when he saw Wang Yuxian, although I know he was secretly amazed at Wang Yuxian''s amazement.


    The woman looked the same in the hotel and the same in the village. She appeared in his office today and changed her face.


    What remains unchanged is her face like a peach blossom.


    "Boss Wang, thank you for the last time." Wang Yuxian shook hands with him politely.


    He smiled happily: "hehe, Wenzi''s business is my business. You don''t have to thank me. Just thank him!"


    Then boss Wang looked at me.


    I smiled helplessly. I was very grateful for what he said.


    Boss Wang is like this. He will certainly save you face in front of women.


    "Thank you or thank you. I can''t afford to owe you for some things. What''s more, you are Zhang Wen''s boss."


    After hearing Wang Yuxian''s words, his eyes suddenly changed.


    It seems that he still belittles Wang Yuxian. You know, her ease among men is not what ordinary women can have.


    Boss Wang was also secretly amazed.


    I took a look at Wang Yuxian. It turned out that she didn''t come to boss Wang to thank him, but didn''t want me to feel that I owed boss Wang a favor.


    After all, boss Wang helped Wang Yuxian last time because of my face.


    Even if my mind is not here now, Wang Yuxian still thinks so thoughtful.


    Beautiful women are common, but there are few beautiful and smart women like Wang Yuxian.


    Boss Wang smiled and immediately showed a look of officialdom: "there''s nothing to owe. Zhang Wen''s woman is not an outsider."


    Wang Yuxian blushed. She didn''t expect boss Wang to say so.


    Now boss Wang''s eyes at me and Wang Yuxian have changed.


    He also saw that Wang Yuxian was definitely not the kind of woman who blushed when she mentioned men, but she blushed in front of me.


    Boss Wang is curious.


    What kind of man would a beautiful woman like Wang Yuxian like.


    This is a common problem for every man.


    Like to peep into a woman''s heart.


    I said with a smile, "Wang Yuxian, there is a man. It''s Lao Gao."


    Boss Wang is very strange to the name Lao Gao. He rubbed his forehead and didn''t remember it for a long time.


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity that Wenzi is not so lucky ~"


    Speaking of Lao Gao, Wang Yuxian''s face looked ugly.


    Boss Wang turned and sat on the boss''s chair and leisurely lit a cigarette: "Wenzi, how''s the business of the nail salon now? I''ll be fine in two days. Tell my friends and let them go to support."


    Boss Wang''s words made my face red.


    It''s better than anything to have such a big brother who gives you a long face.


    Unfortunately, boss Wang is not the big tree that I can rely on.


    Wang Yuxian quickly said thank you.


    "Boss Wang, I''m afraid your friends can''t afford to come and play. Our nail salons are wage consumption, which is not up to grade."


    Wang Yuxian, I''m afraid I can see that the relationship between boss Wang and me is not as good as she imagined.


    Boss Wang was not angry. He just laughed and said to take his woman to have a manicure another day and let Wang Yuxian treat him well.


    Wang Yuxian smiled and said no problem.


    Then I exchanged greetings with boss Wang, and then I took Wang Yuxian back.


    On the way, Wang Yuxian held her cheek in one hand and looked out of the window.


    She asked me, Wenzi, what do you think Lao Gao is doing now? Why doesn''t he contact the money? Does he have enough money?


    I can only sigh with her and comfort her. Don''t worry. Lao Gao will definitely come back.


    Although I know, this is something I can never help her do.


    Back to the nail salon, Wang Yuxian asked me why I hadn''t seen black sister and forced tiger recently.


    I told her about the kidnapping of black sister and pretending to force tiger.


    Her face sank in an instant.


    Wang Yuxian''s fingers beat on the table.


    "Wenzi, it''s really not good. Either my sister can help you find someone. They must be having a hard time now!"

 Chapter 290

    Sometimes I think Wang Yuxian is full of secrets. Sometimes, he is clear and transparent, like a piece of glass.


    I told Wang Yuxian that she didn''t have to worry about it. Boss Wang would certainly help me do it well.


    She laughed: "Wenzi, don''t blame my sister for being talkative. No matter what you do, don''t place your hope on a person, such as boss Wang."


    I smiled bitterly: "Yuxian, I know..."


    "Just know what you know. I don''t want you to get involved in these things."


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s beautiful side face, I sighed in my heart. Yuxian, I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you this time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, in boss Wang''s office.


    A seemingly energetic man in his early thirties sat face to face with boss Wang.


    Boss Wang gave him a cigarette and said, "team Zhang, you have to help me with this. It''s a matter of human life."


    This man, who was sent to him by section chief Duan, is a newly transferred criminal policeman with good handling ability and criminal investigation background.


    If you want to do something, you can hold ten dragons and snakes.


    As for why section chief Duan asked him to come, he also knew.


    It''s a big case.


    You can only secretly investigate, do not let people know, and can not speak with colleagues.


    Zhang Dui was confused, but he didn''t ask much. He just accepted the order and went to work. It''s so simple.


    Team Zhang looked serious: "brother Wang, don''t worry. I''ll certainly help you do this! And this is my job, isn''t it?"


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll thank you first!"


    Boss Wang likes the man sent to him by section chief Duan. He looks competent and decent.


    Just like him.


    If such people make good use of it, it''s a sharp knife!


    Boss Wang has been interested in cultivating team Zhang into a person on his side. However, now the team Zhang gives him the feeling that it is not hazy. After all, it is the first time to meet.


    He must observe for some time.


    Today, let''s look at his ability.


    Boss Wang thinks that these policemen are actually the same with a sense of justice. So is section chief Duan and director Liu.


    However, everyone''s appearance can be easily torn by him.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang smiled proudly. He even admired himself a little.


    When boss Wang finished, team Zhang was leaving.


    "Hey, wait a minute. I''ll find someone to go with you later."


    Team Zhang frowned: "no, I''ll do it alone."


    "Many people also take care of more." boss Wang scolded secretly, thinking that team Zhang was here and pretending to be stupid with himself. Who doesn''t know what''s going on?


    Boss Wang said he would send someone over. Isn''t that telling this person to monitor him? Otherwise, boss Wang doesn''t know what he did.


    "No!" team Zhang shook his head firmly.


    Boss Wang gritted his teeth: "this is arranged by the section chief for you! Or I''ll call him now?"


    Team Zhang stopped talking.


    The slightest favor boss Wang just had for him immediately disappeared.


    This Zhang team may be better than section chief Duan!


    He took out his cell phone and pressed a familiar number.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, I appeared in boss Wang''s office.


    Looking at this man, I feel something wrong.


    The man''s eyes at me are shining.


    "Let me introduce you. This man is team Zhang, who came from the criminal investigation team. He has no problem in handling affairs! This is Zhang Wen, who is the most efficient person under my command!" boss Wang began to introduce him.


    I shook hands with team Zhang.


    This man has calluses on his hands. He looks like a trainer.


    My heart is full of doubts. This man looks upright. Why would he willingly help boss Wang?


    Team Zhang looked at me a little strange.


    Perhaps this is his occupational disease, that is, he likes to peep at others. When to peep at all the criminal factors on you, and when to be reconciled.


    I don''t know what team Zhang saw from me, but I can understand from his eyes.


    His first impression of me was not very good.


    And maybe he can see now that I''ve done something.


    Boss Wang smiled and said, "Wenzi, boss Du, team Zhang will certainly do a good job. Let him take you with him these two days. Go and find out where the person is first."


    I frown. Boss Wang is sending me away.


    He is telling me that whether it is successful or not, it has little to do with his boss Wang.


    I am still skeptical about team Zhang. After all, he is alone. Moreover, he gives me the feeling that he is a little weak. What can I find out if he is weak?


    But what else can I say?


    Go check with team Zhang first!


    There''s no other good way.


    When I went out, boss Wang winked at me, meaning to tell me to watch team Zhang.


    My angry nose tilted.


    Team Zhang is a policeman. Boss Wang asked me to cooperate with him, so I''m not afraid of something? Now let me watch him. Can I watch him?


    He thinks I''m an ace agent?


    "Zhang Wen, get in the car!" after going out, team Zhang sat in a modern car and waved to me.


    "Get in my car again!" I pointed to my BMW.


    He shook his head: "no, your car is too conspicuous. Get in my car!"


    When he got on his little Hyundai, he took me around the city. We talked without a word. I knew he came only after receiving the above order, but he said that he would be responsible for it to the end and would certainly help us find out where the kidnapped person was.


    To tell you the truth, I have no hope for him. Anyway, tomorrow is the sixth day. Maybe boss Du will let him go?


    In the evening, he and I had a casual bite at a roadside stall, and then continued to wander around the city.


    "What can you find out if you wander around like this every day?" I couldn''t help asking.


    "Do you know what I learned in the first class of criminal investigation?"


    I shook my head.


    "It''s tracking!"


    "But now there is no goal. How can I chase it?"


    "We call this blind pursuit!"


    "What''s the difference between... And chance?"


    "Just take a chance!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At more than eleven o''clock, he sent me back and said he would pick me up tomorrow and continue tracking. I didn''t say many things I wanted to scold him.


    At the same time, the fear of pretending to force the tiger is getting stronger and stronger.


    I went back to the nail salon, said hello to Wang Yuxian, found a place on the first floor and slept.


    Today''s Wang Yuxian is still not in the nail salon at all. She has been holding the phone and wants to contact Lao Gao, but there is no news.


    After I fell asleep, she came down with a blanket and gently covered me.


    She said silently: "Wenzi, if sister can be as comfortable as you are, how nice it would be..."

 Chapter 291

    The next day, team Zhang came to pick me up on time, and I got on the bus without thinking.


    Today, instead of taking me to the streets, he took me to squat in the city.


    This squatting place is also very strange. It''s a small alley. It doesn''t look special.


    I''m too lazy to ask him what he''s doing here. I''m ready to hang out with him all day.


    He stopped the car, dispersed the smoke for me, rolled down the window and looked at the alley in a daze.


    After a while, a sneaky man came out of it.


    Seeing team Zhang''s car, he was stunned, then turned and ran.


    Click!


    Team Zhang got out of the car quickly and went after the man when I didn''t know what the situation was.


    The man ran with his life, like a mouse seeing a cat.


    My grass, who was born in criminal investigation, runs fast! When I reacted, they had run out for at least ten meters. I quickly got off and went after them with team Zhang.


    The two men staged a chase in the street.


    Many people made way for them. The man ran desperately and team Zhang chased desperately. I''ve only seen this scene on TV before. It''s the first time in reality.


    This is really desperate!


    I don''t know what the man has done, but his desperate posture may not be a small matter, otherwise he wouldn''t be so desperate.


    Finally, at a corner, team Zhang held down the man.


    I struggled to get there.


    "Still running!" team Zhang pressed him on the ground and pressed his face against the ground.


    "Don''t run, don''t run..." it''s good that the man can breathe now. Where can he have the strength to run again?


    "Zhang Wen, call the police and let someone take him away. He''s guilty. After he goes in, he says it will take at least ten or eight years to come out!" team Zhang told me.


    I shouted and hurriedly took out the phone to call the police.


    At this time, the man seemed crazy and said to us, "team Zhang, don''t play with me like that, will you?"


    "Am I playing with you or are you playing with us? No, you have to make this call!"


    Team Zhang said so, but the tone had eased down, and my finger on my mobile phone stopped.


    "Oh, team Zhang, give me a chance!" the man cried.


    Team Zhang slapped him on the forehead: "I haven''t given you enough opportunities? Tell yourself how long it has been! I''m sure to get you back this time!"


    The man cried out in a hurry.


    A big man cried with a runny nose and tears, which was really a little shabby, but team Zhang was serious and was not prepared to give him any face.


    "Team Zhang, tell me. I''ll help you whatever you want!" the man was worried.


    Although I don''t know what the man has done, if he really goes in, I''m afraid it''s the same as team Zhang said. He can''t get out for ten or eight years, otherwise he wouldn''t be so anxious and beg team Zhang.


    Team Zhang snorted coldly, "is there any wind on the road recently?"


    "Wind? Nothing. Usually, some people fight, get injured, stay in hospital, and then fight after leaving the hospital..."


    "That''s not what I said!" team Zhang frowned upset.


    Catching the impatience on Zhang''s face, the man quickly changed his words: "if you want to know who has committed a crime here, I can find it for you!"


    "Hum, you''re not afraid to betray others and get caught?"


    "Team Zhang, you are my boss. I listen to you!"


    I want to laugh in my heart. This man is really a typical person who doesn''t fight or recruit. If I knew this, wouldn''t it be OK to recruit early?


    Hearing what he said, team Zhang''s tone eased.


    "Do you know boss Du?"


    "Well, but he can''t do it now. Boss Wang has taken him down," the man said.


    Team Zhang looked at me and I nodded to him, which meant that the man was right.


    "You don''t want to say wow? Forget it, I''d better find someone else." team Zhang suddenly changed his face.


    The man was worried: "team Zhang, you can''t play with me like this! I know that boss Du has a man named xiaolongshe. We had dinner together before! He asked me to hang out with him at the beginning, but I think this man is a little unreliable, so I didn''t promise!"


    Team Zhang, with a smile in his eyes, looked at me.


    He may not know anything about these situations. He just puts out a set of words from this man''s mouth!


    He didn''t know any dragons and snakes at all. He was asking me in my eyes if I knew them.


    I nodded to him secretly.


    This man knows little dragon snake. He should know that he is no stranger to boss Du.


    "Why don''t you agree?" team Zhang smiled.


    "Because I don''t think that man is reliable!"


    Team Zhang suddenly sank his face and put it close to his ear: "you can only know what I asked you. If a second person knows, I''ll turn against you, okay?"


    "Yes! Team Zhang, ask!" the man said quickly as if he had caught the last straw.


    "I heard that boss Du tied someone up recently?"


    I kept staring at the man, and when he said this, his face suddenly changed, like a heavy fist.


    "You know, wow?" the change on his face was captured by team Zhang.


    "Well, I know... But..."


    Pop!


    Team Zhang got up and slapped him in the face: "tell you where your family is, how many people are there in your family, and I know what they do. If you don''t explain the situation to me now, I promise to send your wife in tomorrow, do you believe it?"


    The man flopped and knelt down to team Zhang.


    "Team Zhang, there are still children in my family. What will I do if you catch my wife? Will you be kind and let me go this time?"


    There was no mood change on team Zhang''s face. He still said that.


    "If you don''t tell me, do you think I might let you go?"


    "If people know that I ordered boss Du, don''t say boss Du, a little dragon and snake can kill me!" he almost yelled.


    "Don''t worry, as long as they dare to trouble you, you''ll call me!"


    The man looked at team Zhang blankly.


    Can he not know? Team Zhang''s promise to him is nothing more than a bad check. When team Zhang doesn''t care about him, what can he do?


    Aren''t they playing with dragons and snakes?


    "And don''t worry, they won''t know it''s you!" team Zhang patted his chest and promised.


    The man looked a little hesitant. Looking at team Zhang and me, he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Zhang Dui stared: "or, you go to the detention center and think about it?"


    This sentence made him change his mind in an instant.


    "Well, I have to inquire. I should be able to find out something."


    Team Zhang thought for a while: "OK, I''ll give you one day. If you can''t find out anything at this time tomorrow, do you know what the result will be?"


    "Well, I know..."


    With that, team Zhang let him go, and the man disappeared at the end of the alley.

 Chapter 292

    Like Zhang Chang, they have a lot of eye liner in Jinhai City, which is their eye.


    With these people, their investigation will be much easier. Sometimes, they will get twice the result with half the effort.


    However, these people are not so easy to control. Some people can even mix well with them and benefit from them.


    These people can''t help but guard against them, but they can''t do without them.


    This requires a degree.


    If they grasp this degree well, they will be fine. If they don''t grasp it well, even they will have an accident.


    "That man, is it your informant?" I asked him when I returned to team Zhang''s car.


    He shook his head: "it''s not an informant, but it''s also an informant."


    "Shit, it''s like a police bandit blockbuster."


    "Ha ha, if we find boss Du by ourselves, I''m afraid we won''t have enough time in a few months. Now this man can make us get twice the result with half the effort!"


    I knew that team Zhang knew from the beginning that he wanted to stop this man. He took me around the street and was looking for this man!


    "But what if the man runs away?" I asked.


    "Run away? No way! Unless he thinks his family will not see light in the future!"


    "If he can''t find out anything, we won''t be busy in vain?"


    "Ha ha... No! These people are better than electronic eyes. Don''t you have much social experience? That''s what we need!"


    With that, team Zhang smiled easily and sent me back to Yuxian nail salon.


    Things have been done. Now all we need is to wait.


    I just don''t know what team Zhang gave me. Should we take someone directly? Or in a more subtle way?


    However, as long as you can find out where the forced tiger is, if you don''t worry about it these two days, no one knows what boss Du will do to them.


    It''s possible to kill.


    Just in that case, don''t pretending to force the tiger become the victim between boss Wang and boss Du?


    I can''t let that happen.


    In the twinkling of an eye, today is the sixth day. After thinking about it, I called boss Wang.


    I''m afraid he forgot if I didn''t remind him.


    "Wenzi, how''s it going? Is it going well?" boss Wang answered the phone and said to me easily. Now he has arranged team Zhang for me, which is a lot easier for himself, as if it has nothing to do with him.


    It made me feel uncomfortable.


    This was his business, but he pushed it clean.


    "There''s still no news," I said.


    "Well..." boss Wang said in silence for a moment, "Wenzi, that man must be no problem. Don''t worry. Boss Du doesn''t have that courage!"


    "Today is the sixth day," I said.


    Boss Wang is so clever that you can see what I mean in a moment.


    "OK, Wenzi, I''ll ask boss Du later and tell you the situation, OK?"


    "Thank you, boss Wang!"


    He and I have a very low attitude. I must be lower than him. The great generals who mastered military power in ancient times would press the emperor. I know when I should keep a low profile.


    Don''t let boss Wang have any sense of crisis.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang is on the construction site now. He puts down the phone and lights a cigarette.


    In fact, even if I don''t say it now, he is ready to contact boss Du.


    However, Zhang Wen''s sudden call made him very unhappy. Zhang Wen was a little noisy. He couldn''t be instructed by others how to do boss Wang.


    If the call was from Zhu Zhu, he would scold Zhu on the phone to relieve his anger, but Zhang Wen, he can''t scold.


    You can''t scold.


    He''s not like a pillar.


    6¡¢ Days passed.


    Boss Wang''s construction site can be described as a huge loss.


    Originally, he had arranged the later things one after another, but now boss Du suddenly stopped work, which made his plan chaotic. If the man who pretended to force the tiger was not Zhang Wen, and if he didn''t want to use Zhang Wen, he couldn''t stop work because of one person!


    In his eyes, pretending to be a tiger is not worth the money!


    What he cares about is Zhang Wen!


    This boy has a strong ability to handle affairs. He has a strong strength in his bones. If he uses it well, he may be of great use in the future.


    More importantly, at the critical moment, you may be able to block a shot for yourself!


    Thinking of this, he stamped out his cigarette end and called boss Du.


    Boss Du, now he has become arrogant. He didn''t expect that he could turn the situation around at once.


    Little dragon and snake, it''s a mistake to catch the right person this time.


    The phone was soon connected.


    Boss Du''s lazy voice came over.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t wait?"


    "Lao Du, what do you mean? Tomorrow is the seventh day, and my construction site has been stopped for seven days. You know the losses without me? When will I get the people tomorrow?" said boss Wang.


    Boss Du snorted coldly, "it''s not your construction site, it''s mine!"


    "Yes, it''s yours. You''re going to give it to me sometime tomorrow!" boss Wang can actually feel that boss Du doesn''t intend to give it to others, but he''s still taking a chance to have a try.


    "Tomorrow? Who says it''s tomorrow? Call me again in another week!" boss Du said directly without any face.


    Boss Wang''s angry hands are shaking, but his tone has not changed at all.


    "Lao Du, are you going a little too far? I tell you, it''s Zhang Wen''s man!"


    "Grass! I''m not fucking afraid even if I''m from the king of heaven! The next week, your construction site continues to shut down. If I know you''re working, you''re ready to collect the body!"


    With that, boss Du hung up.


    Boss Wang was stunned for a long time before he put his mobile phone back in his pocket with cold eyes.


    "Big brother, boss Du doesn''t give it to others?" the pillar came out of the car at this time.


    Boss Wang nodded and said nothing.


    "What about that?"


    "What can I do? You call Zhang Wen and tell him boss Du doesn''t give it." boss Wang really doesn''t want to tell Zhang Wen in person.


    The pillar nodded and dialed Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang took two steps forward and looked at the construction site that was about to be completed but could not start. He had everything in his heart.


    He can''t continue to stop work. If he continues like this, the construction site will be no different from the invalid one.


    What if boss Du makes something more secret during this period? Or is boss Du going to hide?


    Although this is unlikely, boss Wang is also worried.


    This construction site, but he managed to get it. He didn''t think of any mistakes.


    He didn''t think there was anything before. Now that the construction site is in his hands, it''s different.


    Boss Wang wants to protect the construction site.


    Zhang Wen''s man, he has to be rescued!

 Chapter 293

    Put the phone down.


    The worry in my heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    Now I even doubt whether pretending to force the tiger is still alive. If boss Du doesn''t pay people, I have no bottom in my heart.


    Now, I can only place my hopes on team Zhang.


    I hope he can find boss Du''s hiding place soon.


    In that case, we still have room to fight back.


    Boss Du didn''t really want to force the tiger, but little dragon and snake came to power. These two days, he came up with these ideas. How to torture and beat them.


    These days are probably the most difficult days in the life of pretending to force a tiger.


    Today, a little brother of little dragon snake came and sent him two women.


    Boss Du is not here today. Bruce Lee feels uncomfortable, but he doesn''t dare to go out to find a girl.


    1¡¢ I''m afraid of being seen by boss Du, so I don''t want to work here.


    2¡¢ He is afraid of boss Wang.


    Now the matter has reached a white hot stage. Just now boss Du said he would postpone it for a week. Xiaolong snake saw it. Boss Wang will certainly not give up. Maybe in a few days, the matter will be infinitely expanded and expanded.


    At this juncture, if he is caught by boss Wang''s people, he will lose half his life if he doesn''t die.


    He''s not that stupid.


    So he called his little brother and asked him to bring two girls.


    "Big brother, it''s nice here. Do you live here now? You can do it!" the little brother flattered.


    The two girls around me are also looking at here with a little curiosity. They haven''t been in contact with little dragon snake, but they didn''t think little dragon snake would live here.


    They thought it was a very ordinary rental house!


    In fact, Bruce Lee lives in a rental house, which is very dilapidated. He doesn''t even have heating in winter.


    Don''t think these people are rich. Bruce Lee and snake are doing well in Jinhai City, but what''s the result? Or don''t you eat the last meal?


    In the past, Bruce Lee and snake relied purely on heroism. He felt that he led a group of people around the street every day and beat people whenever he saw them. It was very dignified.


    The younger brothers who hang out with him think so, but then?


    Later, Bruce Lee changed his mind. He knew that in this society, no one can look up to you without money, and you are worthless.


    So, in the end, don''t you want to mix money?


    His life became stable only after he met boss Du. Boss Du gave him money on time every month, which made him very satisfied.


    Give the following brothers a point, and you can have a lot left.


    Little dragon and snake looked at the two girls.


    These two are the signs of a bath center. Although they can''t be said to be more high-grade, the quality is not poor. They don''t wear underwear. They stand beside Bruce Lee and deliberately rub him with their bodies.


    This makes little dragon snake feel very good.


    He hasn''t touched the girl for days. He''s itching!


    Pop!


    He patted on the girl''s fart Gu and smiled meaningfully: "tonight, I''m sure to make you feel good enough!"


    "Hehe, brother long, we all know you are powerful ~"


    "Ha ha, I''m even better tonight!"


    Looking at the obscene appearance of the little dragon snake, the two girls were annoyed, but no one dared to show it. They came to meet the little dragon snake. If the price was not good, they would not come.


    It''s all about money.


    For the sake of money.


    "Brother long, it''s really luxurious here. You''re doing so well now?" one of the girls was a little open-minded when she spoke.


    Bruce Lee''s face became gloomy. What''s the meaning of mixing so well now? Didn''t he mix well before?


    Although not comparable to the pillar, it is also a resounding figure.


    "Grass, can you speak?" at this time, the little brother next to Bruce Lee spoke.


    The girl shrunk her neck and said nothing.


    They are a machine here.


    A machine that can only cooperate with flattery and can''t have superfluous gossip.


    No way, who let them make this money?


    "All right, you go!" the little dragon snake turned his head and looked at the little brother.


    I smiled, but I didn''t leave.


    Bruce Lee turned his eyes and put his forehead on him: "grass, money is tight again recently?"


    "Hey, hey..."


    "Grass!" little dragon snake didn''t lack money after he followed boss Du, so he took out some red tickets from his pocket and gave them to him.


    As soon as my little brother''s eyes lit up, he turned and left.


    "By the way, don''t tell anyone about this today, you know?" little dragon snake suddenly thought of something and said to him.


    Little brother nodded, turned and left.


    Little dragon snake turned around and came back. Yo, these two girls are quite active. They are already naked. Just wait for him to go!


    Before they came out with Bruce Lee snake, they were either in dilapidated rental houses or cheap hotels. Now they are all interested in such a high-end villa.


    Also become active.


    Maybe the little dragon snake is really rich. Maybe they serve well and can give extra tips!


    Little dragon and snake put one hand around one and sat on the sofa, ready to shoot a sky gun.


    Just then, a scream came from the direction of the basement.


    The sound startled the two girls.


    Little dragon snake hurriedly said, "it''s all right. I have several friends here. They are watching movies below! But don''t worry, I''ll play with you alone today!"


    The two girls were relieved.


    Little dragon snake took a girl in one hand and pressed their heads down towards their crotch.


    For a time, the villa was full of life.


    ¡­¡­


    Three hundred dollars.


    No more, no less.


    But for the little brother of little dragon snake, it seems a little too shabby.


    When Bruce Lee didn''t have money before, it was OK to give him 300, but now? He lives in a villa. He drives a luxury car every day and calls two girls to play at one time, but he still gives him so much money.


    Can he feel comfortable?


    Everyone has a heart of comparison, and so does this little brother.


    He is also human and thinking. What did he get after he worked for Bruce Lee for such a long time? There seems to be nothing except that Bruce Lee is angry and angry with himself.


    That is, hundreds of dollars occasionally. What''s enough?


    He sighed at the thought.


    Brother, isn''t it all like this?


    It doesn''t matter whether the people below are doing well or not.


    "Hey, shunzi, come out for a drink?" he picked up his cell phone and dialed his friend.


    "Well, OK, I''ll find you." shunzi was in a bad mood, and his head hurt by a lot of troubles.


    Both of them are people at the bottom of this society. They are both the younger brothers of the eldest brother.


    But they also have their own circle. Usually, the two bosses are tit for tat on the surface, but their little brother is very good in private.


    Like the two of them.


    So who is this shunzi?


    It''s the man that team Zhang held down during the day!

 Chapter 294

    Late at night, in a big stall.


    The two men ordered some kebabs and put a beer next to them. Tonight, the two men are ready to stay drunk.


    It''s the little brother and his friend shunzi.


    Little brother, I''m in a bad mood.


    He is because his boss is mixed up now, but he deliberately keeps away from him and ignores him. Today, he asked for 300 yuan.


    Three hundred dollars is Bruce Lee''s attitude towards him.


    The boss, he doesn''t think it''s interesting to talk to him.


    He suddenly felt that he was wasting his time these years!


    "Come on, shunzi, drink!" he took a glass of wine and gulped it dry.


    Shunzi also picked up a glass of wine and drank it up.


    Shunzi was also holding a breath in his heart, and he was even more upset.


    Why?


    Because he was held down by team Zhang during the day!


    He hasn''t contacted team Zhang for a long time. He thought it would go farther and farther with team Zhang secretly, but who could have thought that he met him when he went out for a walk today.


    Even more irritating, team Zhang threatened him to help find out.


    But he has no choice.


    He must check. If he doesn''t check, his wife and children will be unlucky. He has a spectrum of what he has committed before. It can''t be erased in a word.


    Besides, it takes minutes to catch him back.


    In a minute, he can be doomed.


    Shunzi doesn''t know what to do now.


    He thinks the sky is black.


    Alas~~~~


    He sighed heavily.


    "What''s the matter, shunzi? Do you have something on your mind?" the younger brother asked.


    "Oh, brother, I''m upset!"


    The two people resonated with the younger brother at the bottom. Brother, it''s not like boss Wang and Zhang Wen, or younger brother and little dragon snake.


    Fundamental interests and people''s level are in front of us. There is no difference between brothers.


    Only shunzi and his younger brother are sincere brothers and friends.


    Shunzi looked at his younger brother.


    "Today, I was held down."


    "Who? Who dares to press you? I''ll find someone to clean him up!"


    "Of the criminal police team, Captain Zhang!"


    "Team Zhang..." the younger brother stopped talking. If a bastard or something, he could immediately ask someone to clean up, but the three words of the criminal police team were put in front of him, like giving him a knife in the chest.


    These three words are their natural enemies!


    "Why hold you down? Isn''t it all right?" the little brother remembered what happened before.


    Shunzi said, "there was nothing wrong, but who knows, I suddenly met him today. He asked me to do something for him and said that if it couldn''t be done, even my wife had to go in! But I still have children. My wife and I went in. What about my children?"


    My little brother''s eyes turned.


    It turns out that his wife was involved in the previous incident.


    "Or, hide? I''ll find you a place?"


    "It''s no use. Can you avoid those people''s eyes? It''s impossible!"


    "En......" the younger brother was silent.


    He also knew that it was impossible. He also knew how powerful those people were. If they had accidentally been caught by those people, they would be doomed.


    It''s not unreasonable for shunzi to worry so much now.


    They touched their glasses and drank.


    Before long, I ate a lot of kebabs and drank a lot.


    Both faces are a little red.


    "Shunzi, what team Zhang asked you to do? Tell me, maybe I can help you." I''m a little curious.


    Shunzi doesn''t hide anymore.


    The reason why he went out to dinner with his little brother today is because he followed the little dragon and snake!


    However, he didn''t ask directly. He was afraid that his little brother didn''t agree. How can I say that dragons and snakes are his big brothers.


    Shunzi looked at him: "because, your big brother!"


    "My big brother? Little dragon and snake?" the little brother pointed to himself.


    He suddenly found that things didn''t seem so simple.


    "Alas ~ Yes, or how can I say I''m upset? If someone else, I won''t say it, but this is your brother!" shunzi was very embarrassed.


    The little brother looked serious.


    "Not to mention this, how are you doing at little dragon snake recently? I heard that he''s mixed up now?" shunzi poured him a glass of wine.


    It''s OK not to mention it. When I mention it, my little brother is unhappy.


    Little dragon and snake didn''t care about him at all. It was delicious and delicious, and he didn''t rub much.


    "Oh, not so much!"


    "What''s the matter? If he gets mixed up, he doesn''t care about the brothers?" shunzi was delighted to see his younger brother''s attitude and thought that he might find a breakthrough tonight!


    "Well, it''s not true!" the younger brother hesitated.


    "Brother, we''ve known each other for a long time, but I still advise you to follow the right people. For people like little dragon and snake, it''s better to leave early."


    "But..." little brother still hesitated and left little dragon snake. He had no money.


    "He did this to you, do you still want to follow him?" shunzi didn''t know? He just cares about money. It''s small, but it''s OK.


    "Not all, alas! Don''t say this, drink!"


    "Come and drink!"


    In a few conversations with his younger brother, shunzi saw that he was really short of money.


    However, as long as he is short of money, it will be easy to do.


    When checking out, shunzi grabbed the front and settled the money. Then he took his little brother to a place where there was no one nearby and said, "brother, I know your eldest brother is a little dragon snake. Do me a favor. All the money is yours. How about it? I promise no one knows!"


    Then he stuffed an envelope.


    The younger brother pretended to push twice and slowly compromised.


    A voice seemed to say in his heart, "Little Dragon and snake are so loyal to you. Why are you so loyal to him? What''s the use?"


    "What do you want to know about my eldest brother?" the younger brother asked carefully.


    If it''s too much, he can''t say it, because it might hurt himself.


    "I just want to know where your brother is and what he is doing."


    "Is someone staring at him?"


    "Brother, these people have registered at the police station. You say, can people not stare at them? Don''t worry, it must be all right. It''s a very ordinary investigation."


    Investigation?


    It''s the first time I''ve heard of such an investigation.


    He just doesn''t know if there will be any disadvantages.


    But if it''s really an investigation, then he told shunzi that there''s nothing wrong.


    "Then don''t tell others that I said ang!" the little brother said, and he had received the money.


    Shunzi smiled with satisfaction and promised, "don''t worry, how can I betray my brother? I''ll buy you a drink another day!"


    "That''s ok..." the younger brother nodded, put his mouth to shunzi''s ear, and his mouth moved quickly.


    The expression on shunzi''s face became more and more gloomy.


    A sinister arc hung from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 295

    In this treacherous society, there are no constant friends, only constant interests.


    Shunzi and his younger brother, on the surface, are very good. In fact, they still have evil intentions.


    The younger brother thought that if anything really happened today, he would put it all on shunzi in the future.


    Shunzi thought that if anything happened, he would not admit that he knew it.


    At the entrance of the dark alley, shunzi and his younger brother walked separately.


    The two men went home with their own ideas.


    ¡­¡­


    I''ve been worried to death since boss Wang called me last night.


    I''m worried if something will happen to the pretending tiger and if something will happen to the black sister.


    How boss Du is torturing them now.


    However, before noon, team Zhang''s phone came.


    "Zhang Wen, come down. Wow, I''m at the door of your nail salon."


    I promised to go out of the door and get on team Zhang''s modern car.


    He handed me a piece of paper to see.


    There''s an address on it.


    "What''s this?" I asked.


    "This is where boss Du is. If there is no accident, it should be where he binds your people!"


    Call~


    I got excited at once. I didn''t expect him to work so fast. It''s amazing! Criminal investigation background is different!


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and find someone to save my brother! He''s kidnapping!"


    Team Zhang motioned me not to be excited: "don''t worry, Zhang Wen. First of all, I don''t know the authenticity of this address, so I have to go to confirm it. Moreover, you have to think about it. If you call the police and catch them, it won''t be easy."


    I looked down and thought for a while.


    I called boss Wang.


    I simply told him about it on the phone. After listening to it, he also asked me to get people back quickly, otherwise we have been passive and his construction site can''t start.


    "As team Zhang said, it wouldn''t be so simple if it were Jinggong."


    Boss Wang scolded secretly. He knew it must be agreed between section chief Duan and team Zhang. Just investigate, regardless of the final arrest.


    "Wenzi, can you do this? I''ll let Zhu go to help you." boss Wang said.


    I sneered in my heart and let me go with Zhu. It must be a fight with boss Du. It''s not that I''m afraid of fighting with boss Du, but that I don''t think it''s time yet.


    At least not now.


    Boss Wang''s cunning pushed me ahead and confronted boss Du. I don''t want to be his cannon fodder.


    "It can be done, but I''m afraid boss Du will jump over the wall and hurt my people," I said.


    Boss Wang was silent.


    I said, "can team Zhang lend it to me?"


    "Team Zhang?"


    "Yes."


    "OK! But just the two of you? Can you do it?"


    I smiled: "if there is no accident, it should be no problem!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I discussed with boss Wang on the phone for a while.


    Boss Wang is also a cautious person. He should have two hands to prepare and let me have two hands to prepare.


    Double insurance will not fail.


    I agreed.


    However, the things I discussed with boss Wang are the worst policy. I don''t want things to become like that, and I don''t think they will become like that.


    I can''t. I''ll fight with boss Du!


    It''s been a week now. If I don''t worry, it''s fake. I don''t even know what it''s like to pretend to be a Tiger now.


    I don''t know if he can be so calm when he sees him again.


    You know.


    Pretending to force the tiger to suffer all these hardships is for me!


    I put down the phone and said to team Zhang, "boss Wang asked you to call section chief Duan."


    Team Zhang picked up the phone and hung up for a while.


    He said to me meaningfully, "although I don''t know what background you have, your boss is the first person who can make section chief so obedient."


    "Well, from now on, you''ll listen to me. Are you ready?"


    Team Zhang smiled easily: "of course, I''m ready."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, a group of people surrounded boss Wang''s office. The leader was the pillar, and the rest were the people called by the pillar.


    After listening to what boss Wang said to him, Zhu clamored to find Zhang Wen, but boss Wang stopped him.


    "What are you going to do? What can you help? Just have Zhang Wen and team Zhang. Besides, with team Zhang, Zhang Wen can''t afford to lose!" said boss Wang.


    The pillar sighed heavily and went to smoke.


    In fact, boss Wang is also worried, but he is different from pillar.


    What he was worried about was not Zhang Wen''s safety, but boss Du''s.


    And your own construction site.


    The pillar is worried about Zhang Wen''s safety.


    He is really afraid of losing Zhang Wen, a good brother!


    Boss Wang''s people are ready and ready to start at any time. If things change, these people can surround boss Du''s villa.


    Boss Du, but he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    At the moment, boss Du decorates the luxurious villa.


    Little dragon snake and two girls are lying there naked.


    The little dragon snake opened his eyes slightly and woke up the two girls next to him.


    Call~


    He stretched out his hand and was about to touch the two girls, but they hid silently.


    These two girls are very different from when they came yesterday.


    Why?


    Because it''s time!


    Bruce Lee and snake had been playing all night. Now it''s time. They''re over.


    Without money, who will look at the little dragon and snake more?


    Little dragon and snake didn''t care much. He was exhausted last night. Where else did he want to think?


    The two girls dressed and left.


    He sat by the bed and smoked a cigarette. He felt very confused.


    He only did it five times last night.


    He is not satisfied with himself at all. It''s like drinking. Originally, he could only drink two liang per kilogram. Looking at the wine bottle, he just couldn''t drink. Who should I talk to?


    However, in the eyes of others, this is already a very strong combat effectiveness.


    Little dragon and snake sighed and dressed in silence.


    Youth, always leave him hurt and pain. This brings little dragon snake not only mental pain, but also physical pain.


    Looking at the rest of his combat effectiveness every day, little dragon snake thought that after pretending to force the tiger, he would find two girls to exercise every day.


    After all.


    Is life a sport.


    His little dragon and snake may be due to lack of exercise recently.


    If he exercised properly, it might be different.


    Thinking so, he wore slippers and went to the basement.


    Pretend to be a tiger and a black sister. Now there is a special guard.


    The man with blood and ragged clothes is pretending to be a tiger.


    The ugly woman beside him is black sister.


    In addition to being tied there and unable to move and sad, there''s nothing wrong with these dark girls. Some people give her dinner on time for fear that she''s hungry.

 Chapter 296

    Seeing here, some people will say, look at other people''s dragons and snakes, how principled and rigid? Dealing with men is dealing with men. It doesn''t embarrass women at all.


    Black sister has been caught by them for so long. She doesn''t have a hair on her body. Is it possible to change to someone else?


    If you don''t play with the black sister, you have to toss the black sister half to death, don''t you?


    If the little dragon and snake hear that.


    He will turn around and punch you, then jump up and give you an electric gun, ride on you and greet you in the face.


    Beat and scold.


    What the fuck do you know?


    Have you fucking seen black girls? Have you ever experienced the look of death in black sister''s eyes? Who dares to touch the black sister? Whose taste is so strong?


    Don''t touch her. I don''t want to look more.


    This is the recent experience of Bruce Lee and snake.


    Black sister is the best. It''s the cordon that all men can''t touch and cross.


    Only pretend to be a tiger and dare to touch it.


    Black sister has not been bullied these days, but has a very comfortable life.


    Every day someone delivers and feeds rice, and she is also very comfortable.


    She even likes this kind of life. She doesn''t have to worry about anything. She eats and sleeps and sleeps and eats every day.


    However, every time she sees the knife outfit forcing the tiger to be beaten, she will feel uncomfortable to death.


    Alas~


    Black sister sighed leisurely.


    The tiger next to him also sighed. This week can be said to be the most difficult week in his life. He doesn''t know how many times he will be tortured by dragons and snakes every day. His body is full of scars. As soon as the wound scabs, it collapses and then scabs again.


    The wound was torn again, ten times the original pain.


    Although pretending to be a tiger is a man, it will hurt.


    The pain made him wonder how many times he had fainted.


    Now he can''t stand steadily and his legs are shaking.


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? Let me beat the kidney deficiency?" little dragon snake came and shot.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look up at him and bah.


    The little dragon and snake laughed, suddenly frozen his expression and gave the tiger a hard punch.


    The wound at the corner of the tiger''s mouth cracked again, screamed in pain and bit his teeth hard.


    At this moment, he pretended to force the tiger to swear in his heart that if he was allowed to go out and meet the little dragon and snake again, he would die ugly, and he would have to eat enough of his mouth!


    His hatred for dragons and snakes has reached the bone marrow.


    Facing the hot eyes of the pretending tiger, Bruce Lee didn''t care at all. He gave two fists to the corner of his mouth torn by the pretending tiger.


    He couldn''t relieve his anger. Now I think about it and understand that the person who can drink a kilo but only drank two liang didn''t perform well last night because of this hand!


    Many postures and skills are useless. How can you perform well?


    Five times, it''s his limit.


    Now he misses his time seven times a night. At that time, he was invincible and famous in several flower streets, which frightened many girls.


    Nowadays, one hand can''t hold up!


    This is a fucking tiger!


    Now he doesn''t kill and pretend to force the tiger!


    Seeing that the little dragon and snake were going to fight and force the tiger, the black sister stopped him: "if you have the ability, don''t touch my man! Come and clean me up!"


    Black sister''s words made the atmosphere in the room solidify immediately.


    If you can, move her.


    But who has what ability?


    Anyway, Bruce Lee can''t.


    He can''t enjoy it.


    No one spoke. Black sister''s eyes were red: "tiger, when you go out, if you are disabled, I''ll raise you!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile is particularly ugly: "ha ha, how can I let you raise me? Don''t worry, as long as I have one breath, I can raise you!"


    "Tiger......" black sister cried.


    The scene of life and death was originally very serious, but Bruce Lee and snake were all covered with black lines on their heads. Bruce Lee and snake now admire the tiger more and more.


    This boy, with two brushes, can handle people like black sister. He''s really powerful.


    Mainly, pretending to force the tiger to dare to do it.


    Bruce Lee simply ignored Heimei, put on gloves and began his daily routine.


    Beat the tiger.


    If it hadn''t been for pretending to force the tiger, he might have been killed by Bruce Lee this time.


    Little dragon and snake, it''s really cruel!


    Pretending to force the tiger was numb. His eyes slowly floated up along the hateful face of Bruce Lee. On the only small window in the basement, he saw a familiar face.


    His eyes stopped at once.


    I couldn''t believe staring at it for a few seconds. I felt like I was dreaming.


    The man made a silent gesture to him and then disappeared quickly.


    Pretend to be a tiger and laugh.


    Facing the crazy fist from Bruce Lee and snake, he didn''t care more and slowly laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the window, it''s team Zhang and me.


    His little modern stopped not far from the villa. Just now I went in alone to inquire about the situation and see if the tiger is really here. I was really surprised when I went around to the basement.


    Pretend to be a tiger and a black sister. They''re all in there.


    Little dragon and snake are there.


    When I looked at Zhuang forced tiger, I quickly motioned him not to worry. I would try to save him in a moment.


    Pretending to be a tiger, the answer to me is trust.


    It''s trust between brothers.


    Then, I must save the pretending tiger! I can''t let him continue suffering. Just now I saw the little dragon and snake beating him. My head was blank for a few seconds.


    At that moment, I really wanted to rush in and save the pretending tiger, but reason controlled me.


    I told myself in my heart that Bruce Lee will pay for what he did today!


    "How''s it going?" I went back to Hyundai and team Zhang asked me.


    "My brother is inside and is being beaten!" my face darkened.


    Team Zhang stopped talking, took out a pistol from his arms and loaded it.


    When I came over, I made my plan clear to him. Since Bruce Lee and snake want to come to Yin, we also play Yin with them.


    We''ll secretly rescue the pretending tiger, and then come and get the little dragon and snake!


    Let him know the bitterness of regret!


    It''s the best thing that boss Du doesn''t notice. If he does, we''re not afraid. Boss Wang will bring someone here.


    When the chips are in our hands, we won''t be afraid of anything.


    It''s just that it''s a little dangerous to go in with team Zhang, but I can''t manage so much.


    Late changes!


    "Team Zhang, if you don''t want to go in now, I''ll go alone," I said.


    He is a policeman, and there will be many changes.


    Team Zhang smiled: "I don''t know what fear is when I''m so old, and section chief also told me that I have to protect you."


    I smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "thank you, but don''t move the gun until you have to go in."


    Team Zhang gave me a confident smile: "ha ha, I know. Don''t worry! You are more wordy than our director!"

 Chapter 297

    I think if team Zhang is not a policeman, we might become good brothers, but his identity is a policeman and criminal investigation.


    It is doomed that he and I can only be antagonistic in the future.


    Mice and cats are always natural enemies.


    Team Zhang and I got out of the car and went over the wall to the villa.


    Zhang''s skill is particularly flexible. He is more agile than a cat when he climbs over the wall.


    And I seem a little clumsy.


    When I came to the window where I peeped at the tiger, I confirmed that little dragon snake and seven younger brothers were there, so I walked around the villa with team Zhang, and finally turned in the window.


    Team Zhang should be a special training of Jingguai. When jumping in from such a high window, there was no sound at all. Instead, I made a dull noise when I went down.


    Team Zhang frowned and motioned me to keep my voice down.


    I shrugged helplessly.


    If I had been as good as team Zhang, I would have been a powerful man in Jinhai city.


    The villa looks about 400 square meters. With the basement, it has three floors.


    Team Zhang and I didn''t go to the basement, but to the next study.


    He closed the door and said to me, "Zhang Wen, you can handle three people. Don''t you go in later, I will deal with four people, and you will deal with three people, OK?"


    I thought team Zhang was really a reckless man, so I planned to rush in so hard.


    But this is really their police style. They like to be tough.


    I hesitated.


    I think it''s OK for me to deal with three people, but I''m afraid they''ll hurt pretending to force the tiger, or they''ll kill pretending to force the tiger when they see me go in.


    Then the meaning of our coming will not exist.


    The best way is to sneak in and save the pretending tiger. Finish it without God''s knowledge.


    So I shook my head: "team Zhang, this way, when everyone is fully armed, you can lead the team, but it''s not right for us now!"


    Team Zhang looked at me with a little contempt: "with this skill, what are you still doing around boss Wang? You''d better not do it in the future. It''s good to go out and find a job!"


    Team Zhang has a straight temper.


    I smiled: "then have you rushed in and considered the fate of my brother? What will he become? Have you ever thought about it?"


    "..." he stopped talking.


    I said, "now the best way is to wait. When they come out alone, we will solve one person!"


    Team Zhang looked at me and nodded helplessly.


    It''s really hard to slow down such an impatient man.


    We stayed in a utility room near the basement and waited for the people inside to come out.


    I''m waiting for them to go to the bathroom or relax.


    From inside came the screams of tigers and the traitorous laughter of dragons and snakes. Every laughter and scream made my heart tasteless.


    My brother was tortured inside through a door, but I couldn''t rush in to save people. Now I just hope their people can come out quickly. It''s best to come out alone in a minute.


    Then I''ll wipe them out soon!


    Time slips away minute by minute.


    I don''t know how long later, the door was opened with a creak, and two people came out, seemingly going to the bathroom.


    I was winking at team Zhang. This guy flew out with an arrow step. He put a beautiful fist on one person, and then a standard throat lock locked the other person''s Hou Ling and dragged him in.


    I quickly dragged in the man who was knocked unconscious by his fist.


    Click!


    I don''t know if team Zhang broke his real neck. As soon as he rolled his eyes, he fainted.


    I was secretly surprised that team Zhang put down two people in just a few seconds, which was more powerful than the people of the special team.


    Seeing my eyes a little surprised, he said, "it''s all right, I can''t die!"


    With that, another man came out of it. The man came out on the phone.


    This time I didn''t hesitate. I grabbed his hair and pulled it hard. He even came in with a phone. Team Zhang gave him a foot on the head. He fainted without saying a word.


    This kick broke his cell phone.


    "How many people are left inside?" team Zhang looked very excited and asked me.


    I thought you knew it.


    "There are four more."


    "Well, when one or two people come out, we''ll rush in!"


    "OK!" I nodded.


    Then more than ten minutes later, someone came out shouting the names of several people. It may be said that these people didn''t go back for a long time. They found them.


    A man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks found it from inside.


    I locked my throat with one hand and imitated team Zhang with the other hand, but I didn''t faint the man for a long time, but he seemed to faint the man with a slight touch.


    I gave him a thumbs up in the dark.


    "All right, go in!" team Zhang looked at the man lying beside him and waved to me.


    Then he rushed to the door and kicked the basement door open.


    Bang!


    The sound of the door hitting the wall panel.


    It was not loud at first, but now it must be like a bolt from the blue in the little dragon and snake''s ears.


    Bruce Lee and snake are squatting in front of the tiger. They don''t know what they are doing with a knife. They stare round when they see the door kicked open.


    "Save my brother first!" I shouted and rushed towards the pretending tiger.


    When the little dragon snake reacts, I have rushed in front of him.


    Team Zhang also put down a man in the blink of an eye. Before he understood what was going on, he fainted.


    I found that team Zhang is basically one at a time, and 80% of them will faint. Once a person faints, he will have no ability to resist. This is really a trial and error.


    "My grass! Zhang Wen?" little dragon snake couldn''t believe that the man in front of him was me. He didn''t slow down for a long time. He seemed to dream and patted his face.


    It''s hidden enough. How did I find it? This was his first thought.


    It''s over. I must die in Zhang Wen''s hands today.


    This is his second idea.


    And now my eyes have cooled down. Seeing the appearance of pretending to force a tiger, my anger was aroused.


    Little dragon snake, it''s really big this time!


    I raised my leg and gave Bruce Lee a kick in the face. He leaned back and avoided. I didn''t care about him. I went to save the tiger first.


    Just as I was leaving him, I suddenly heard team Zhang roar.


    "Don''t move!"


    Then there was a dark pistol pointing behind me.


    I looked back in his direction.


    It''s the little dragon snake. This guy doesn''t know when he''s around behind me. He''s holding a dagger and is ready to attack me!

 Chapter 298

    Little dragon snake never thought that there were people around me who dared to use guns besides pillars.


    Seeing the dark thing in team Zhang''s hand, he was stunned in an instant.


    However, he didn''t seem to believe that this man dared to shoot him here, and took a tentative step forward.


    "I''m a policeman. If you take another step, I''ll kill you!" team Zhang said. It''s not too busy. If Bruce Lee takes another step at this time, he really dares to shoot him. Just, do you need to go back and write a report.


    Although it''s a little troublesome.


    The little dragon and snake stared at me with oval eyes.


    That look seems to be saying to me, Zhang Wen, are you a fucking child? Fight and call adults?


    What the fuck are you letting the police in on the road? Are you not afraid to go in by yourself?


    Are you stupid?


    "Put down the knife!"


    Click.


    The little dragon and snake dagger fell to the ground. At this time, I had saved the pretending tiger and the black sister.


    Pretending to force the tiger to fall to the ground, I quickly helped him up.


    Heimei didn''t go to see the tiger at all, but got up and gave Bruce Lee a kick!


    This foot directly let the little dragon and snake fly out!


    Yes, you''re right. It flew out.


    Bruce Lee''s body soared for half a meter. With a bang, his body hit the wall and vomited a stream of black blood.


    "Cao..." don''t say team Zhang and I can''t believe it. Little dragon and snake can''t believe it. Does this woman have such great strength?


    It''s too bad!


    "If you dare to touch my man, I''ll kill you today!" Heimei is definitely not scaring Bruce Lee, but really angry.


    She really wants to kill the little dragon snake!


    We all see it.


    Little dragon and snake''s face changed with fear. Black sister almost let him go to the West with one foot. If he had a few more times, could he still live?


    "Zhang Wen!" team Zhang pointed to Heimei and motioned me to go first. He was present today. If we really kill people, we won''t end well.


    "Hei Mei, stop!" the small voice of pretending to force the tiger came from her throat. The voice was like a decree in Hei Mei''s ears. She ran over in two steps and helped pretending to force the tiger up.


    Pretending to be a tiger is extremely embarrassed.


    One eye is swollen and high. You can''t see the eyeball.


    The other eye is congested, the bridge of the nose may be broken, the blood is solidified around, and there is a big hole in the corner of the mouth with blood on it.


    He didn''t have any strength on his legs. I don''t know if he was interrupted by little dragon and snake.


    "Pretend to be a tiger, bear it!" seeing him like this, my eyes are red.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile at me: "Wenzi, I''m fine, but the little dragon and snake can''t let go!"


    I understand what he means. Let Heimei take the little dragon and snake. If we don''t do it here, we''ll take him elsewhere. As long as team Zhang is not present, it''s all right.


    I looked at team Zhang.


    He shrugged at me indifferently.


    Black sister slapped Bruce Lee and dragged him away like a chicken.


    I put on a tiger and walked towards the door.


    Just out of the basement door, there was a burst of car braking sound outside, accompanied by the footsteps of many people.


    Team Zhang and I subconsciously stopped.


    There was a bang outside.


    Then, in the sound of grass NIMA, a mess began to fight.


    Team Zhang and I were inside. I didn''t know what the situation was. He motioned me to go out without worry. He went and opened the door himself.


    There were almost sixty or seventy people outside, all in scuffle.


    I saw the pillar among them, as well as boss Du''s people.


    All the people are here!


    Just at this time, the pillar delayed us. I was going to force tiger and black sister to sneak away with my clothes.


    As soon as I stepped out of the door, boss Du''s people recognized me.


    "Brother long is there! And Zhang Wen!"


    Suddenly, everyone focused on us. Little dragon and snake twisted violently and begged for mercy.


    I scolded, and team Zhang immediately blocked in front of me.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa~


    The alarm sounded suddenly not far away, followed by a loud voice through the speaker.


    "Stop it, we''re the police!"


    This sentence seemed to give the crowd a shot of stability. The fierce crowd just now calmed down, stopped one after another and stood on the side of their respective camps.


    Facing the police, none of them ran. They all knew that their eldest brother was behind and no one needed to run.


    "Wenzi, come here!" the pillar saw me and shouted to me in the crowd.


    Team Zhang and I took people over and stood behind them.


    Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi were also there. Seeing that pretending to force a tiger, they rushed like crazy to beat boss Du.


    "Stop!" at this time, boss Wang came out of the car behind him and looked at these people calmly.


    Boss Du got out of the car with cold eyes.


    Seeing the little dragon and snake like this, his face immediately became gloomy.


    Now he doesn''t have to be explained to him. He knows what''s going on.


    The card of pretending to force the tiger is gone now.


    "Ha ha, Lao Du, what are you looking for so many people to come here? Rob people?" the crowd was quiet for a few seconds, and boss Wang shouted.


    Boss Du''s face is so ugly that his elites are here today. Just now, it took dozens of seconds to start fighting, and someone on both sides has already hung the color. However, the combat effectiveness of the people called by the column is also quite good, and they are not down at all.


    "Who the fuck rob people, who knows!"


    "Oh, I forgot. You stole first!"


    When boss Wang finished, there was a burst of laughter on our side.


    Now boss Du and boss Wang are facing each other, which makes those policemen very embarrassed, but what can they do?


    Boss Wang and boss du know each other. They usually have a good relationship with them. Who will he take with him?


    Whoever you take away offends people!


    Simply don''t take anyone away and persuade each other in the middle.


    When boss Wang came here, he was still thinking about how he would want people if team Zhang and I didn''t succeed. When he saw the two of us coming out, his heart was relieved.


    He didn''t expect that team Zhang and I not only saved the tiger, but also tied the little dragon and snake.


    What a surprise!


    At this time, boss Wang''s head was also raised.


    After so many days, I can finally relieve my breath! Looking at boss Du''s stool like expression, he was very happy!


    Boss Du, everything is good, but he can''t use people.


    Before, he was a little Wang who couldn''t do anything. Now, he is a little dragon and snake similar to Xiao Wang.


    Surrounded by these wastes, can boss Du succeed?


    Look at the people around boss Wang. What''s the level?


    In society, it is important not only to be with the right big brother, but also to have a powerful little brother around.


    Now boss Wang wants money and people. What else can he be afraid of?

 Chapter 299

    In front of the villa under boss Du''s name, the two waves faced off.


    Boss Wang''s face is full of confidence. Although there are fewer people on his side, he is not guilty at all. Instead, he is full of confidence in the people on his side.


    Boss Du has more people, but he looks a little embarrassed.


    This embarrassment was not hurt by people like pretending to be a tiger, but hung on his face.


    Boss Du''s face is very ugly.


    In addition to boss Wang and boss Du, there is another person, both on his body and face, who is embarrassed to die.


    This man is the little dragon snake.


    He was slapped in the face by black sister just now. His head is still dizzy and uncomfortable.


    Even hallucinations.


    His memory still lingered when he finished playing two women and came out with satisfaction and a trace of speed to go to heaven. He slowly came out of the house, washed his face, smelled beautiful in the mirror, and then changed his clothes and went to the basement to pack up and force the tiger.


    These processes have been his compulsory courses recently.


    Brag, play with women, sleep, eat, pack up and force the tiger.


    This is what he has to do every day, monotonous, but full of expectation.


    He enjoyed it.


    He likes bullying pretending to force the tiger, the feeling of punching him, and the embarrassed look of pretending to force the tiger.


    In this way, he can have a sense of existence.


    It seems that he is no longer the little bastard who used to struggle in the society, but an indomitable man. He took boss du to the top, and then slowly mixed his own days.


    Later, on the road, everyone will know that there is a man named little dragon snake. His reputation will spread all over Jinhai city.


    But¡ª¡ª


    How did things change when they were good?


    When he was ready to go through today''s process, why did the painting style suddenly turn and rush in a Zhang Wen?


    The most painful memories in the human brain are always automatically shielded, just like dragons and snakes.


    He has automatically blocked that memory since black sister slapped him in the face.


    When he came out of the villa, his head was buzzing.


    He doesn''t believe it at all. It''s like a dream.


    Boss Du''s teeth are itchy.


    He stared at the little dragon and snake.


    Little dragon and snake quietly avoided his eyes.


    Boss Du looks over again, and little dragon and snake avoid again


    He dared not look into boss Du''s eyes or touch boss Du''s hot eyes.


    He hoped it was a dream. After he woke up, he returned to his basement and was preparing to pack up the picture of forcing the tiger.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Bruce Lee''s mouth rose slightly.


    In front of so many people, he didn''t care about anyone. He was self-centered and satisfied himself.


    This YY ability is against heaven.


    Boss Du''s teeth hurt angrily. He didn''t look at Bruce Lee and snake, and turned his eyes to boss Wang.


    "All right, I don''t have much to say. Let people go!"


    Boss Wang was stunned, as if he had heard the funniest joke of the century.


    "Ha ha, did I hear you wrong? Let me release people? What people?"


    Boss Du''s angry hands trembled, but he couldn''t help it. Who let him fall into the hands of boss Wang?


    Who let the little dragon and snake fall into the hands of others?


    The original good situation was thrown away by the waste dragon snake.


    "If you don''t fucking let people go, don''t leave anyone today!"


    Boss Du said, and all the people around him stood up.


    People on our side also picked up the guys just thrown underground.


    "Lao Du, Lao Wang, you all stop!" at this time, the policeman who led the team couldn''t look down.


    He can''t watch them fight, can he?


    He also saw that if he continued to fight, he would have to die today!


    "Come here, both of you!" he stood alone in the middle and called boss Wang and boss Du.


    Boss Wang and boss Du are not in a hurry. On the contrary, he is very worried.


    He was really afraid that they would fight. In that case, would he catch it or not?


    It doesn''t seem to work.


    So the best result is to persuade both of them to leave and let them leave their jurisdiction. It doesn''t matter how they fight or kill them.


    "Lao Wang, Lao Du, you are not young in both grades. Why are you still like children? Today''s society is a society that uses fists to solve problems? Who still uses fists? They are all playing with their brains! Using fists is the most helpless thing! Of course, if anyone does it today, I will catch who!"


    What he said was righteous and dignified.


    Boss Wang''s face was calm, but boss Du''s face was ugly. He didn''t listen to what this man said, so he kept staring at boss Wang.


    If the eyes can kill, boss Wang doesn''t know how many times he has died.


    "Today, either he dies or I live!" boss Du clenched his teeth and stared at boss Wang.


    Boss Wang smiled helplessly and his eyes floated to the police: "Lao Li, it''s not that I don''t give you face. Du Laodu wants to kill me. I can''t stand here and let him do it?"


    Lao Li''s face sank immediately.


    He also heard that boss Wang said this because boss Du didn''t give face!


    Boss Du doesn''t give boss Wang face. Now he doesn''t pay attention to his old Li.


    Lao Li is not feeling well either.


    Now all his people are here, and boss Du doesn''t give him any face at all. Doesn''t that embarrass him?


    If it was boss Du a year ago, he was at the height of the sun and Lao Li couldn''t afford to offend him.


    But what about him now?


    Is a sick tiger!


    What is Lao Li afraid of him?


    To put it bluntly, Lao Li is a good man. He read his old love, so he didn''t turn against boss Du and wanted to make a deal in the middle. But I didn''t expect that boss Du didn''t give any face at all.


    Doesn''t he use his head to think about what the situation is?


    Even if Lao Li forcibly gets boss Du in, what temper can he have? The most is to spend money to protect it.


    It''s just that Lao Li doesn''t want to tear this cheek.


    But when it comes to this, boss Du has no face because he supports him so much.


    If he does, he''s not afraid. It''s a big deal that both of them take them back. This is a normal procedure. What''s to be afraid of?


    Is to worry about face.


    What he said just now is already the truth.


    "Either you two fight, and then I''ll take you all away. Anyway, my people are here. If you fight hard, I still have a gun!" Lao Li said angrily.


    He was a little angry, too.


    Boss Wang didn''t speak and looked at boss Du with a smile.


    What will the outcome be like? Now it''s just a matter of boss Du''s words.


    If he says yes, boss Wang will accompany him. If he says no, boss Wang will leave.


    But no matter what happens, it is boss Du who suffers!

 Chapter 300

    In front of the villa, the two waves stood opposite each other.


    In front, there was a police car shouting, and in the middle, there were three people.


    One of them was wearing a police uniform.


    Now, both men look at the other man.


    The man''s face changed, and his fist clenched. He stared at boss Wang opposite and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Boss Du''s life is full of twists and turns.


    When he was a child, he became an orphan and his parents were killed by a car. At that time, he looked like a little foreigner because of malnutrition. His peers didn''t like playing with him and secretly excluded him.


    Growing up in a lonely environment made his character lonely and strange, even a little cruel.


    He dropped out of school before he finished junior high school. He fooled around in the society for several years, had his own group of brothers, and then mixed up step by step in Jinhai city.


    A few months ago, when Xiao Wang didn''t have an accident, he didn''t suffer much.


    He has never been so angry.


    Originally, he was a well deserved brother in Jinhai City, boss barometric Wang.


    Originally, boss Wang is a big bastard. He has his own processing factory, but what does that mean in the eyes of boss Du?


    It was all the rest of his play, but under his eyes, boss Wang got mixed up step by step.


    First there was an accident with the knife, and then there was an accident with Xiao Wang.


    After that, he began to fall.


    Finally, he had the opportunity to seize the person who could contain boss Wang, and he could do it once and for all.


    However, just when he was ready to fight back, the man was rescued.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Zhang Wen in the distance.


    Can a person bring such a huge change to boss Wang?


    At the moment, his hatred for Zhang Wen is no less than boss Wang.


    In fact, boss Du didn''t give Lao Li face just now, but he didn''t hear what Lao Li just said. In his eyes, there was only boss Wang, who wanted to disappear forever.


    When Lao Li''s face sank, he slowly recovered and listened to Lao Li clearly.


    He woke up in an instant.


    If you don''t give Lao Li face, it''s really a little inappropriate.


    "Lao Li, if you are here today, I can not do it, but should he give me the man who tied me now?"


    Boss Du said.


    Lao Li looked at boss Wang, who nodded and smiled.


    Lao Li bowed his head and meditated.


    Boss Wang said: "Lao Du, your people are here, but have you ever thought why I want to catch your people? Because he kidnapped my people. If I didn''t rescue them today, they might be cold bodies in two days! Lao Li, I''m also helping you catch people! Now you''re here at the right time, I''ll give this person to you!"


    Then boss Wang pointed to the confused little dragon and snake.


    Lao Li narrowed his eyes, then bowed his head and thought.


    If he catches Bruce Lee, he will certainly offend boss Du.


    Since Lao Li came here like this, no one was going to offend. If he was going to offend, he would have caught both of them. Why wait until now?


    He''s a little regretful now. It''s hard to be caught in the middle.


    He raised his eyebrows: "Lao Du, your people kidnapped people? This is no small matter!"


    Boss Du secretly gritted his teeth: "my man, not tied!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes narrowed. He should also know that if boss Du doesn''t admit it now, he has no way at all.


    I don''t have any evidence. Just pretend to force the tiger to open his mouth. Lao Li Huixin?


    There''s no surveillance in the room.


    More importantly, Lao Li knows who boss Wang is!


    He said that the water in the kidnapping should be very large.


    "Hehe, don''t you admit it? Lao Du, I haven''t seen you for a few days. How did you learn to lie?" boss Wang was angry, but his tone remained the same.


    "No is no!" boss Du is not stupid. How can he admit it?


    "Ha ha..."


    Boss Wang stopped talking and looked at Lao Li with a smile.


    "Oh! Well, I''m in charge of this! It''s just because of one person, Lao Wang. You gave the people to Lao Du! They all scattered with people!" Lao Li said bluntly.


    He patted boss Wang on the shoulder and boss DU on the shoulder.


    Signal the two of them to finish it.


    Boss Du''s face eased slightly.


    Boss Wang narrowed his eyes: "OK, Lao Li, I''ll give you face!"


    Lao Li laughed: "another day, let''s go out for dinner!"


    Boss Wang nodded, turned and left.


    Boss Du also went back to his side.


    Both waves of people are highly concentrated and look for their opponents in the crowd.


    If there is a real fight later, you can rush over immediately.


    "Wenzi, the little dragon and snake have to be handed over." boss Wang came back and said to me.


    Just now, I had someone send him to the hospital. I don''t know how many wounds there are on him. He must have been badly hurt.


    I don''t know what boss Wang thinks. Now the little dragon and snake are in our hands. Isn''t that the same as pretending to force the tiger in boss Du''s hands?


    There will be a lot of convenience.


    As long as boss Wang uses his head a little, boss Du will be finished.


    But why didn''t he seize this good opportunity?


    Of course, in front of so many people, I can''t refute boss Wang, I whispered.


    "Little Dragon and snake, there will be trouble after they are released."


    Boss Wang smiled and gave me a embarrassed look: "I know, but I have to put it today."


    Hearing this, little dragon and snake stared at us.


    Dozens of people behind the pillar and I are so murderous that we can kill him with our eyes.


    "Big brother, it''s a little too cheap to let him go now!" the pillar was angry when he saw the embarrassment of pretending to be a tiger just now.


    "Then ask for interest." boss Wang said faintly.


    The pillar said to Zhang Guohua, "brother, let you smoke his two mouths to relieve Qi?"


    "Two mouths, that''s enough! Detoxify!" Zhang Guohua replied in a muffled voice.


    He walked over in two steps and slapped him in the face.


    Buzz!


    The little dragon snake felt like he put himself in a huge sitting clock and was knocked hard from the outside.


    The whole body hummed from top to bottom.


    It took him a long time to feel the pain on his face.


    He felt something hot on his face and touched it with his hand.


    Mom, both nostrils are bleeding. When you rub your eyes, there are blood stains in both corners of your eyes.


    Zhang Guohua''s slap was strong and heavy, but it changed him beyond recognition.


    Seven orifices are bleeding. Now he''s bleeding all four holes.


    Click.


    Zhang Guohua''s feet appeared in front of Bruce Lee and looked at him coldly.


    "And a slap in the face."


    Bruce Lee was beaten and blindfolded. It''s estimated that he hasn''t encountered such a hard slap in the face in his life.


    This time, he hit the addition, subtraction, multiplication and division symbols flying all over the sky.


    Where is this slap? It''s a murder weapon!


    "Wait..." Little Dragon and snake stretched out his hand to block in front of him, his hands supporting each other. He was really afraid of Zhang Guohua.

 Chapter 301

    Pop!


    Zhang Guohua bent his knee, knelt down on one knee, rounded his arm, and slapped Bruce Lee in the face.


    This time, the little dragon and snake rolled on the ground for two times before stopping.


    Covered with dust and ashes.


    The guy looked at Zhang Guohua as if he were looking at Superman. He doesn''t believe that a person can have such great strength at all. It''s against the sky.


    If we let Zhang Guohua do it again, I''m afraid little dragon and snake will be killed alive today!


    "Get out!" I gave Bruce Lee a kick.


    He made a vicious move and rolled around the ground. Then he got up and ran to boss Du.


    Boss Wang was very satisfied with Zhang Guohua''s slaps and looked at boss Du with a smile.


    When Bruce Lee was beaten just now, boss Du''s people were eager to rush over, but boss Du stopped them and didn''t move. Why?


    First, boss Wang has agreed to hand over people. If he lets people pass by, he might as well turn over just now.


    Second, he also thinks Bruce Lee should fight!


    I can''t even see a person. Shouldn''t I fight?


    However, these two slaps are really cruel enough, and boss Du is also secretly gnashing his teeth.


    Boss Du''s eyes sank when little dragon and snake fell in front of him.


    "Go and see if he''s dead!" boss Du said upset.


    One of his men probed under Bruce Lee''s snake nose: "brother, he may have fainted."


    "Carry him into the house!"


    A group of people carried the little dragon and snake in.


    Boss Wang also let us all break up. He said a few words to Lao Li in his past, and then got on the bus.


    Team Zhang didn''t go with us. He told me that his task had been completed. The rest had nothing to do with him.


    I''m even lost in my heart. Team Zhang, I should learn from him.


    "Wenzi, I feel uncomfortable?" boss Wang asked me when he saw that I hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    I didn''t talk to Zhu. We both felt that the little dragon and snake should not be let go. Just now, both people and horses were there. It''s a big deal. Moreover, I can see that the police are on our side.


    "Ha ha, you..." seeing that neither of us spoke, boss Wang smiled and shook his head.


    "Do you think I want to release the little dragon snake? You said, if there was a fight just now, who would Lao Li catch? It must be the person who came to catch me first, because the villa belongs to boss Du, and we are making trouble at the door of others'' house! Moreover, the person behind this matter is not little dragon snake, but Lao Du. What can happen even if he kills the little dragon snake?"


    I sighed and thought boss Wang was right, but it was a little difficult.


    "Zhang Guohua gave him two slaps in the face just now. Anyway, I feel very relieved, ha ha!" boss Wang smiled.


    I looked at the pillar and smiled helplessly.


    Send boss Wang back, and then I went to the hospital with Zhu.


    As soon as I went upstairs, I saw black sister.


    "What about pretending to be a tiger?" I asked.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua also drove over and surrounded them.


    Black sister''s eyes were red and pointed to the IUC ward for a long time.


    A bad feeling welled up.


    "What''s going on?" Li Erzi asked anxiously when he saw that she didn''t speak for a long time.


    At this time, the doctor just came and gave us a case and asked us if we were the patient''s family members. Let''s pay first.


    I looked at the case and felt a little dizzy.


    It''s not that black sister doesn''t want to say it, but that she can''t say it at all!


    This ward is as long as a pupil''s composition.


    I looked down from the first.


    Muscle tissue injury, minor bone fracture, gastric bleeding, minor visceral injury


    Add up to a dozen!


    I was stunned. I pretended to be a forced tiger. Are there so many injuries?


    "Don''t worry too much. Although the patient has many injuries, they are not fatal. He will recover after a period of time. Now in IUC, we need to observe whether he has internal bleeding within 24 hours. If so, we need to operate immediately," the doctor told us.


    We''re just relieved.


    Now I think the two slaps I slapped the little dragon snake just now are a little light!


    "Er Zi, you pay first," I said.


    Li Erzi nodded and left.


    "Shit, next time I meet Bruce Lee, I''ll kill him!" Zhang Guohua clenched his fist.


    Li Erzi came up after paying the fee. We wanted to go in and see the tiger, but the doctor said that we could only go in alone, so I took the lead.


    Inside, pretending to force the tiger to lie on the hospital bed safely, with instruments inserted everywhere, he looks very weak.


    "How''s it going? Do you feel better?" I sat by the bed and felt uncomfortable.


    Pretending to force a tiger to become like this is all because of me!


    I was responsible for all his injuries.


    Pretending to force the tiger to mumble: "Wenzi, I hurt..."


    His words almost made me cry.


    I know he must have been holding on and didn''t fall down before. Now he''s rescued by me. After he''s relaxed, the pain will show up.


    I took his hand.


    "You''re good to heal. Don''t worry about other things. I''m sure the little dragon and snake will pay for this!" I whispered, but my anger had gushed out.


    This time, little dragon and snake came to the life of the dressed tiger. I think they won''t release people even after another week. They will certainly make the dressed tiger disappear forever. This time, team Zhang and I went there in time.


    He nodded slightly.


    Pretending to force a tiger to be so fond of joking, a person suddenly became honest, which made me feel particularly bad and uncomfortable.


    "Brother, I owe you this time," I said.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s eyes to move, he smiled: "Wenzi, tell me what this is..."


    "Well, no more." I clenched his hand.


    After I went out, I told Heimei to take good care of Zhuang forced tiger these days and asked Li Erzi to leave her some money. Then I took Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua away.


    The pillar went to boss Wang.


    On the way, Li Erzi said to me, "Wenzi, what will you do if something happens to the tiger today?"


    I gritted my teeth: "then I''ll kill boss Du! None of us can be less!"


    A strange light came out of Li Erzi''s eyes: "but I''m still uncomfortable! Pretending to force the tiger to be like that, the little dragon and snake just wanted to kill him!"


    I nodded. I thought so too. Little dragon and snake went too far.


    Prick!


    At the crossroads, I suddenly stopped with a sudden brake and looked at Er Zi Li.


    He looked right at me.


    I was asking him if he was the same as I thought, and his eyes narrowed.


    At that moment, we all understood each other''s ideas.


    "As usual?" Li Erzi raised his eyebrow.


    I didn''t hurry to answer, but I was silent.

 Chapter 302

    A BMW stopped by the side of the road and idled.


    In the car, I''m thinking.


    If we go to boss Du or little dragon snake now, we may really succeed.


    It''s just that the chip is a little big.


    More importantly, wouldn''t boss Wang benefit from it?


    Moreover, if we really get rid of boss Du, boss Wang may not protect us. Now boss Wang is worried about boss Du and me.


    I can restrict boss Du, and boss Du can restrict me.


    We had an accident together, and he was too happy!


    Thinking of this, I shook my head: "wait until the tiger is hurt. Don''t worry about it in advance."


    Li Erzi nodded.


    The car restarted and slowly disappeared at the end of the street.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Du''s villa.


    A crowd gathered around the living room.


    Boss Du sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. His eyebrows were locked and his eyes were all irritable.


    Originally, it shouldn''t have happened today. He just went out for a day. Little dragon and snake can make it like this. He''s really disappointed.


    He was too disappointed with the little dragon and snake.


    Last time things were OK. Why didn''t you do it well this time?


    Boss Du didn''t understand. His thinking was a little too limited. What he thought in his heart was why Bruce Lee and snake failed this time and why he didn''t look good at pretending to force the tiger.


    But he forgot that from the very beginning, when Bruce Lee and snake tied the tiger, this was a bug!


    You know, Bruce Lee''s original goal is not to force the tiger, but Zhang Wen!


    It''s a pure accident to force a tiger.


    It''s like an unexpected pregnancy. It should have been a Ren stream long ago, but boss Du still stubbornly began to conceive and prepare to blossom and bear fruit, but in the end, he failed.


    He doesn''t know.


    I just felt that if I came back and didn''t let little dragon and snake look at the tiger alone, it wouldn''t be like this.


    Just blindly blame.


    He didn''t think that even if he came, Zhang Wen and the man could be saved. At that time, he might even tie boss Du away!


    Why didn''t he think of that?


    Boss Du is more self-centered than Bruce Lee.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" boss Du was angry, but he didn''t get angry directly and wanted to give Bruce Lee a chance to explain.


    The little dragon and snake squatted there trembling and barefoot. More than ten minutes ago, he just woke up. He was not gently awakened by the nurse in the hospital.


    But was awakened by cold water!


    Just now Zhang Guohua took out his slippers when he slapped him twice. Now he''s in a mess.


    Now, he''s awake!


    He woke up from a beautiful dream!


    The ruthlessness of reality woke him up completely. Bruce Lee''s hot face was pasted on the cold PI stock of reality!


    Who would have thought that he would be like this when he was proud to pack up and force the tiger a few hours ago?


    Will become a lost dog?


    "Grass! I fucking ask you something!" boss Du was angry and roared.


    The little dragon snake trembled and looked at his boss warily.


    "Oh, well..." he still hesitated. After all, it hurt too much to say the facts.


    Kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick.


    Boss Du quickly walked up to him and raised his hand to smoke him: "are those two slaps not comfortable? They made you dumb?"


    The little dragon and snake trembled and hurriedly said, "brother, I''m wrong, I''m wrong..."


    Boss Du couldn''t bear to do it when he saw him like this.


    This is a typical fear of being beaten.


    Zhang Guohua is the first person in boss Du''s impression.


    If only such people worked under their own hands?


    What a pity! They all went to boss Wang!


    On my own side, there are only wastes like dragons and snakes!


    "What''s wrong with you?" boss Du asked coldly.


    "I shouldn''t have asked a girl to come to your villa or get on your sofa..." Bruce Lee Shekou was unobstructed.


    He forgot.


    It could have been done by himself, but as soon as he was bald, he said it.


    Boss Du quickly stood up, his eyes full of anger.


    Dare you, where I made it just now, little dragon and snake have been happy on it! He was so tired of it!


    Who the fuck knows if Bruce Lee has any disease? Who knows if the two girls are clean?


    "Fuck you..." boss Du stood up angrily and pointed at the little dragon snake with surprised eyes.


    "Big brother, I''m wrong..." little dragon snake holds his head and is ready for boss du to get angry.


    "You... OK! Go on!" boss Du said.


    "I played with the two girls all night last night and made it five times. The first time was..." little dragon snake began to say in detail.


    If he didn''t take this road, but went into his home to write a novel, he would certainly prosper and become a god!


    When Bruce Lee and snake talk, they add their own psychological description.


    "When I saw the girl''s twin peaks, I thought, if I could chew it, it would feel good, but I immediately thought, what if I could play another way? Wouldn''t it be better if she gave me her two balls? Moreover, it would feel like being wrapped in a ball of cotton..."


    Pop!


    A loud slap in the face.


    Let the little dragon snake lean over and almost fall.


    Everyone in the room is a little lost. Little dragon and snake just talked about the critical moment!


    The focus of attention is boss Du.


    He slapped me in the face just now!


    What if little dragon and snake go on like this and bring everyone''s interests together later? Isn''t his villa a PAO room?


    "Tell me the fucking business! Don''t talk about these things!" boss Du''s angry hands were shaking.


    The little dragon snake also reacted.


    Yeah.


    Why do you say that?


    I shouldn''t have said this! Now say it, isn''t it a crime?


    Why are you so stupid!


    He looked up at boss Du. His eyes were so innocent.


    Boss Du stared at him coldly, waiting for him to speak.


    Just then.


    Whoosh~


    Little dragon snake slowly put up a tent under his pants!


    Little dragon and snake didn''t notice at all.


    This is the root cause of his illness when he was beaten by Zhang Wen last time. Now as soon as he gets excited, the thing will stand up.


    Whether the other party is a woman, a man, a child, an old man, or even an animal or an object, they will stand up.


    It''s completely out of control!


    In fact, little dragon snake has no idea about boss Du.


    But in boss Du''s opinion.


    Isn''t it huoguoguo''s provocation?


    Bruce Lee''s majestic lower body, coupled with his innocent eyes.


    This moment.


    Boss Du, he feels he has been separated by him!

 Chapter 303

    In the villa.


    Boss Du stopped sitting on the sofa and sat on a bench. He was going to have the sofa replaced today.


    Little dragon and snake, covered with footprints, squatted on the ground panting.


    He doesn''t understand why he was suddenly beaten just now.


    It''s not boss Du''s fault. Any bloody man would do this and choose to clean up the little dragon and snake!


    Who let him YY others for no reason?


    After listening to what little dragon and snake just said, boss Du bowed his head and meditated.


    He felt that there was something wrong with the man who came with Zhang Wen.


    Good skill and a gun.


    Can it be ordinary people?


    "Brother, what shall we do now? Or I''ll take someone to kill them?" little dragon snake seized the last glimmer of hope. He also wanted a chance to prove himself.


    If boss Du gave him another chance at this time, he might succeed.


    "Who do you think you can die?" boss Du''s eyes changed.


    But the little dragon and snake didn''t find it.


    "Kill Zhang Wen first, then the pillar, and then boss Wang..."


    "Save the fuck, ang!" boss Du scolded. Can he not know? Now they are at a disadvantage. Boss Wang and Zhang Wen must hate him now!


    Must have been ready.


    Now if Bruce Lee takes people out, what''s the difference between it and looking for death?


    During this time, he must be honest!


    "OK, you hide for a few days. Wow, I''ll arrange a place for you!" boss Du said to little dragon snake.


    "Brother, I can do it! Give me another chance!" little dragon snake was still unwilling.


    "If you want to die, go out! If you don''t want to die, hide from me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Boss Du is actually much better than boss Wang.


    Although he always swears and even beats people under him, when something happens, he must be on his side, such as Bruce Lee and snake. He has become like this B. Boss Du still didn''t give him up and didn''t hand him over. Instead, he arranged a place for him to hide first.


    Why is this?


    Because boss Du is a man of loyalty!


    He felt that since he was with himself, he should treat him well unless he died.


    Just like Xiao Wang.


    But boss Wang is different. In his eyes, there are only two words: interest.


    This is the essential difference of being a man.


    But to be honest.


    In this society, people like boss Du are slowly being eliminated and excluded, while people like boss Wang are at their peak!


    ¡­¡­


    Yuxian nail shop.


    Wang Yuxian looked at Lao Gao''s name on her mobile phone in a daze. Recently, she always had a bad feeling, as if Lao Gao was no longer in the world.


    If so, why can a person disappear so completely?


    Before Lao Gao went to Guangzhou, Wang Yuxian didn''t feel it. At that time, although Lao Gao didn''t contact her, she could feel that Lao Gao must be alive and still in the world.


    But this time, the feeling is really different.


    In my heart, I feel empty.


    It was like lifting a rope and hanging it in my throat. It shook like a pendulum below, so empty.


    During the period when I promised to help Wang Yuxian find Lao Gao, she was not idle. She was also looking for Lao Gao and looking for Lao Gao''s news everywhere, but there was never any news.


    Lao Gao, even the shadow disappeared.


    Wang Yuxian pressed the dial out button again, and a cold voice came in a few seconds.


    The user you dialed has been turned off


    Wang Yuxian''s heart sank again.


    When I went back to the nail salon, she just came down from it.


    "Wenzi, you''re back ~" she tried to cover up her melancholy, but I saw it at a glance.


    No way, who makes me care too much about Wang Yuxian.


    And at this time.


    "Jade fairy, have you cried?" I stopped.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything and went to tidy up his things: "the boss you talked to didn''t say anything?"


    I didn''t speak and hugged Wang Yuxian from behind.


    When you say nothing at all.


    The gentle atmosphere and empty nail salon without anyone can just bring Wang Yuxian''s heart closer to me.


    If it had been before, Wang Yuxian would have kissed me on the face or said something in my arms.


    But today, she didn''t say anything, but silently took my hand away from her small waist.


    In an instant, I felt that I was thousands of miles away from her.


    "Wenzi, I''m not in the mood now." Wang Yuxian sighed leisurely and looked up at me, "is there any news about Lao Gao?"


    As soon as I heard the word Lao Gao, my heart just clicked.


    "It should be soon. I''ve sent someone to inquire," I said.


    It feels bad to lie.


    Especially lying to your favorite people.


    I know this is a time bomb. It will explode between me and Wang Yuxian sooner or later.


    "Well..."


    Wang Yuxian turned to the second floor.


    Closed the door.


    That night, I felt terrible. I slept alone on the first floor of the nail salon wrapped in a quilt.


    Only one day later, boss Wang''s construction site began, almost overnight.


    Boss Wang is racing against time. He has to fight for the next week.


    In the construction site, boss Wang, with his engineering cap, made a decent inspection inside.


    The pillar and I followed him on both sides.


    "You see, the real estate here can stay first in the future and sell hungry. Do you understand?"


    "The two buildings behind can appropriately raise the price."


    "The building in front..."


    Boss Wang said to several partners around him that it was a partnership. In fact, boss Wang was instructing them. They all listened to boss Wang.


    They are all afraid of boss Wang.


    The men nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    When boss Wang finished, he went aside to have a rest.


    "Wenzi, pillar, I''ve left a suite for each of you. After the handover, I''ll give you the key."


    The pillar was delighted.


    But I didn''t look too happy.


    How much blood and life did Zhu and I shed for this matter, and how many of my brothers and Zhu''s brothers were injured?


    At the end of the day, he gave me a house.


    A house of 100 square meters.


    This profit is really the same as what Li Erzi said, less than 1%.


    But what can we do?


    In this society of the law of the jungle, we are just the youngest brother at the bottom. I have traded my life for everything today, and I am almost the same as him.


    If I hadn''t tried my best to ask boss Wang to collect money, and if I hadn''t killed the knife, would this be the case?


    Can boss Wang like me?


    It''s impossible.


    Maybe I should really think about what Li Erzi said to me.


    set up a separate kitchen!

 Chapter 304

    Boss Wang''s construction site started, and the road was full of noise for a while.


    Some people say that boss Wang is now the first brother of Jinhai City, and boss Du is completely in charge.


    Others say that the construction site may be shut down again in a few days. Who is boss Du? Can they know?


    For these rumors, boss Wang doesn''t care at all, but one person cares especially.


    That''s Lao Yan.


    What happened in recent days, Lao Yan has been watching silently!


    He wants to see which is stronger or weaker in this battle!


    When he knew that Zhang Wen and another man had rescued the pretending tiger, he clapped his hands.


    There''s nothing wrong with this paper!


    It''s no wonder boss Wang can get up so soon. It has something to do with having a capable general like Zhang Wen around him. Without Zhang Wen, boss Wang''s combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced!


    What about the pillars?


    Lao Yan has carefully analyzed that Zhu is also a talent, not a general, and he is too straightforward. Unlike Zhang Wen, he sometimes can''t turn a corner, which doomed him to be a little brother around others.


    The gold medal hitter has come to an end.


    But what about Zhang Wen?


    Lao Yan thought that he was a talented person and might really achieve great things in the future.


    Now he regrets that he used Zhang Wen to deal with boss Wang. Now he can''t afford to offend either of them.


    Lao Yan analyzed the pros and cons in his heart.


    Boss Du, although he can''t do it now, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Boss Wang has the upper hand now, but his wings are not full.


    It seems most appropriate for me to put my foot in at this time.


    So when boss Wang opened the construction site, he called to congratulate him.


    He was polite to boss Wang on the phone for a while before he put down the phone.


    Thinking about how to get benefits from boss Wang.


    Zhang Wen helped him make things clear with boss Wang, but that doesn''t mean boss Wang doesn''t hate him. Who is boss Wang?


    It''s a man who kills without blood!


    Who is Lao Yan?


    It''s a man who eats people and doesn''t spit bones!


    I don''t know who will take advantage of the two men when they fight.


    At this time, Lao Yan''s phone rang.


    He looked down and saw that the caller was a "foot" of his own.


    It''s the person who usually gives things.


    Lao Yan is still very polite to these people. After all, his business depends on these people.


    "Brother, where are you?" said the man on the phone.


    "What''s the matter, mouse?"


    "I have something to ask you ~"


    Old Yan''s eyes turned: "that''s OK, go to the old place to meet WOW!"


    "Well..."


    After hanging up, Lao Yan drove to a small restaurant where they often eat. His little brother mouse had been waiting there for a long time and ordered a pile of dishes. He knew that Lao Yan must pay the bill today, so he simply had a good meal.


    Moreover, if he works so hard, Lao Yan will certainly reward him and give him a good meal.


    Seeing the food at a table, old Yan snorted coldly, thinking that the boy was very positive.


    "You fucking order so many dishes, can you eat?" old Yan Bai glanced at him.


    The mouse smiled: "brother, I can''t eat, but the hotel allows packing!"


    "Look how poor you are! Are you short of money?" Lao Yan went straight to the subject.


    It seems that every little brother asks big brother out for money.


    Every elder brother feels that his younger brother is short of money.


    This is the eternal truth.


    But what the mouse said today was quite unexpected to Lao Yan.


    "Brother, I''m not short of money recently! I just want to ask you something!"


    Can he not know? If you keep asking Lao Yan for money, if you really need money and something happens, will Lao Yan give it to him? It must be impossible!


    "What do you want to ask me?" Lao Yan was interested.


    Mouse man, as his name suggests, has eyes floating around when he speaks, just like a sneaky mouse. However, this is also his occupational disease. If he goes out to work, he will have to be careful?


    "Brother, do you know a man named Lao Gao?"


    Lao Gao!


    Lao Yan''s heart jumped.


    Suddenly, he felt that the mouse was a little strange. The mouse didn''t know anything about it. Now he suddenly came to ask himself about Lao Gao. Did it spread?


    He''s not afraid, but he''s afraid Zhang Wen knows!


    If Zhang Wen knew that he had spread the news, he would not be allowed to turn against him?


    He is not afraid of others, but he still taboo Zhang Wen!


    Moreover, he also clapped his chest with Zhang Wen and promised that he would keep it a secret!


    "Yes. How do you know Lao Gao?" Lao Yan''s eyes cooled down.


    The mouse didn''t notice the chill on Lao Yan: "brother, don''t think about it. I''m entrusted to ask about it."


    Lao Yan was still very vigilant: "who made you ask?"


    "It is said that Lao Gao was a former friend and often took things from me."


    Addicts?


    Lao Yan smiled.


    He immediately understood what was going on. He knew too well that in the eyes of these addicts, there was no brotherhood at all, but only betrayal and interests.


    Addicted, he doesn''t even know his parents. Will he know his brothers?


    Ridiculous!


    The reason why he wants to inquire about Lao Gao is that there are only two possibilities.


    One is that Lao Gao owes him money or something.


    The second is that this person is afraid that things will involve himself.


    "Well... Lao Gao, something''s wrong." Lao Yan lit a cigarette.


    "What happened? What happened? Is it dead?" asked the mouse.


    He took Lao Wan''s money and had to ask clearly.


    Lao Yan''s eyes were deep: "what do you say?"


    "En..." the mouse lowered his head, but he was still unwilling. "Brother, how did he have an accident? Can you tell me? Is it because of our things?"


    Old Yan glared at him: "if it''s because of our things, do you think I can still sit here? Can you fucking work every day?"


    "Oh, right... Hey hey." the mouse scratched his head.


    "I tell you, Lao Gao''s death has nothing to do with us. You know little wolf?" Lao Yan whispered.


    The mouse nodded desperately and sent things on the same line. He was no stranger to the little wolf. He had heard of the accident of the little wolf before, but unexpectedly, it had something to do with the little wolf.


    "Elder brother, can you say that the little wolf is you..."


    "The little wolf was mixed with Lao Gao. They made things together. What do you say?"


    The mouse nodded and understood everything in an instant.


    At the same time, his eyes looking at Lao Yan were also full of vigilance.


    I''m such a big brother. I unknowingly got rid of the wolf. I don''t care if I''ll be involved.


    And it''s a little too unscrupulous.

 Chapter 305

    What kind of brother you have, what kind of brother you have.


    You can see what his boss is like from his little brother.


    Mouse is a replica of old Yan.


    However, his city government and mind are too far away, otherwise he won''t always run errands under Lao Yan, will he?


    However, he thought a lot carefully. After Lao Yan said this, he didn''t ask any more. What should be clear in his heart is clear. What else to ask?


    He also knew what his big brother looked like. If he asked more, he might cause other trouble.


    If you want him to know, your big brother will say it without hesitation.


    Next, he said something unimportant to Lao Yan.


    It''s all about business recently. Lao Yan took a few bites of food, settled the account and left.


    The mouse sat here alone and drank a lot of wine before leaving.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lao Gao died, Lao Wan was the most worried person.


    He has been waiting for news these two days.


    Wait for the news of the mouse who met him last time.


    He wanted to know what happened to Lao Gao. If something really happened, what was it like and whether it would involve himself.


    If that''s the case, do you want to choose to run.


    He has no bottom in his heart. Recently, he has been playing secretly by himself and doesn''t take that woman with him.


    He was afraid what to do if the woman''s back was not clean.


    Then everything is over?


    But Lao Gao, why don''t you leave him any news and no warning?


    So silent?


    Thinking of this, Lao Wan''s phone rang.


    It''s a mouse.


    Lao Wan quickly picked it up: "mouse, what''s the matter?"


    The mouse bit his teeth and said, "don''t fucking ask me for this in the future! I almost got involved!"


    Now think about it, the mouse is still a little afraid. If Lao Yan saw something wrong at that time, he would regret his death. He still knows what kind of person Lao Yan is. It''s really not worth the hundreds of dollars given by Lao Wan.


    "What''s the matter?" Lao Wan said anxiously.


    "Lao Gao, he''s gone! Be careful, too!"


    Lao Wan''s heart thudded. What he was worried about still appeared. What should he do? Ready to run?


    Lao Gao is gone. Something really happened to him!


    But where can he go?


    "Brother mouse, what should I do?" Lao Wan was really worried. He knew it would be like this. Killing him would not pull Lao Gao in!


    This is not to dig a hole for yourself!


    "You? What are you afraid of? It''s because of the wolf!" the mouse''s tone was full of teasing.


    Lao Yan reacted. The mouse was trying to scare him!


    He scolded secretly, but the mouse almost scared his heart out!


    "But what''s going on? Why did he have an accident with the wolf?" Lao Wan asked.


    "You use your head to think about why, my boss is Lao Yan. He gives things here. Lao Gao is mixed with the little wolf. He also gives things here. What do you say?"


    Market competition, survival of the fittest!


    It''s only a matter of time before you get squeezed out.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Lao Wan didn''t expect this to happen. Lao Gao needs to pay for it at the cost of his life. He thinks it''s breaking a leg at best.


    Is it too much to kill directly?


    Lao Wan Hung up and became silent.


    He went back to his rental room.


    Now it can be determined that Lao Gao''s death has nothing to do with him. He can play fair and aboveboard, but why can''t he be happy?


    Today''s Lao Gao is not tomorrow''s own?


    Maybe one day, he will die.


    It''s a little cruel to him.


    Bang bang.


    As soon as he entered the house, someone knocked at the door. He didn''t have to think about who it was. He passed lazily and opened the door.


    "Lao Wan, where have you died these two days?" the woman outside the door gently punched Lao Wan.


    Lao Wan smiled and began to look at the woman thoughtfully.


    Black silk, short skirt, pink face.


    Pretty girl.


    Instantly aroused Lao Wan''s interest.


    The woman knew what a man wanted most. She came here today and deliberately dressed like this. She also squeezed the two water balloons in front of her chest, looking round and full.


    A man can''t help looking more.


    "Grass, I''m back!" Lao Wan smiled and scolded and let her in.


    As soon as she entered the door, the woman''s hands began to ''work''. Just touching them outside made Lao Gao''s adrenal hormones soar.


    He didn''t hold it anymore. He pushed down the woman and began a crazy scene.


    ¡­¡­


    In the city, if someone is sad, someone is happy.


    When someone is lost, someone is proud.


    The world is changing all the time, and all kinds of things are happening.


    South of the city, in the rental room.


    A few days ago, little dragon and snake, who was still complacent at the peak of his life, can only smoke in this dilapidated rental room today.


    What happened that day still made him feel a little incredible.


    Why is it so difficult for a person to climb up, if it''s so simple to fall down?


    I couldn''t climb up for a long time. I came down with a swish.


    Life, why is it so difficult?


    Life is too difficult.


    Originally, the man of little dragon snake had a bright future. He wanted to get rid of the tiger, then Zhang Wen, then boss Wang, and then the first brother of Jinhai city to make his own legend.


    But just the first level, pretending to force the tiger here shattered his dream.


    Hit the ground hard.


    It''s all Zhang Wen''s fault. It''s all the fault of that thin boy! It seems that since he appeared, his life is like a roller coaster, with too many ups and downs.


    Without Zhang Wen, things would not be like this.


    "Alas ~ ~" he sighed leisurely and stamped out the cigarette end.


    He sat down in a different position.


    Looking up to the sky, he sighed: "what is the life of Yu?"


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" the younger brother who came to deliver food to Bruce Lee snake became alert and looked at Bruce Lee snake like a monster. He didn''t hear that there was something wrong with Bruce Lee''s head. Boss Du cleaned him up that day, and his thing could still stand.


    He''s afraid of dragons and snakes. What if he plays with himself?


    This little brother''s vigilance is not inferior to that of Bruce Lee and snake.


    "It''s all right." little dragon snake waved his hand upset, and then stared at the little brother, "haven''t you seen the Three Kingdoms?"


    "Ah?" the younger brother was stunned.


    Why is it all about the Three Kingdoms?


    "Have you ever seen the Three Kingdoms?" Bruce Lee was upset when he saw him.


    The younger brother quickly nodded: "well, I''ve seen it, but I don''t see it carefully..."


    "Then you know what I mean by that sentence, wow?"


    "Well, you know what Zhou Yu said when he was angry!" a sentence blurted out from his little brother''s mouth.

 Chapter 306

    Zhou Yu was so angry that Zhuge Liang was fine.


    Little dragon snake felt that this sentence seemed to be talking about himself.


    He is Zhou Yu with hatred, and Zhang Wen is Zhuge Liang.


    He looked at his younger brother unhappily: "what are you talking about? I''m fucking Zhou Yu? I''m so stupid? I''m so angry!"


    The younger brother quickly changed his mouth: "I don''t mean that. I think you''re smarter than Zhou Yu, but you didn''t meet a good opportunity."


    This sentence is in the heart of little dragon and snake.


    He looked up at the sky and sighed: "Oh, you''re right. That''s really the case. If you give me a chance, I''m sure I can turn Jinhai into a big city! It''s just a pity, a pity..."


    "Big brother, don''t worry. Take your time. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first ~" little brother thinks little dragon and snake is really a little abnormal. He can hear it from his words, so he wants to leave this place of right and wrong quickly.


    "Oh, wait a minute. Why are you in a hurry? What are you doing?" little dragon snake was a little upset.


    It''s not easy to catch a person who can talk. How could he let him go so easily?


    When the little brother left, he was left alone in the house.


    He''s boring.


    Pretend to be closed!


    "En......" I have no choice but to follow the little dragon and snake.


    "Sit here, I''ll tell you about the last time I went to Shandong to find a girl. WOW! I tell you, there are so many ways of playing there that you haven''t thought about. We don''t have anything here at all. We are so tired of looking at so many postures every time! Do you think so?"


    The younger brother quickly nodded to cooperate with him.


    Look at him with a little vigilance.


    The expression on the little dragon snake''s face became obscene: "do you know what is a shot into the sky?"


    The little brother shook his head, but he really didn''t know what it was.


    He takes the normal route, not pretending to force tigers and dragons and snakes. He likes to take the edge of the sword.


    The little dragon snake smiled, stood up and made a posture of shooting at the sky: "that''s it. Keep doing it, you can go to heaven!"


    "Oh......" the younger brother nodded with great enlightenment.


    "Also, monkey up the tree!" the little dragon and snake hugged the wall.


    "Golden Rooster double stand!"


    "Hang the female hook upside down!"


    "Fleas on Chuang!"


    Although the little dragon snake was injured, he was not flexible, but he was a little weak when he got the last flea on Chuang.


    This action is a little difficult, not because of anything else, but because his hand is not good.


    Or how to say that he hates Zhang Wenhe and pretends to be a tiger?


    Because of both of them, he can''t play this position. Can he not hate it?


    At this time, Bruce Lee''s phone suddenly rang.


    He looked down at the name of his mobile phone and let his little brother go.


    Little brother was relieved and left like running for his life.


    Now talking to Bruce Lee and snake is a little life-threatening.


    Seeing the little brother go out, little dragon snake answered the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital, there is a tiger ward.


    Heimei is still the same as before. She basically lives in the hospital, but this time she doesn''t exaggerate to take a bath in the hospital washroom.


    And she''s not in that mood this time.


    She''s worried about pretending to be a tiger.


    Worried about his safety.


    24 hours later, fortunately, the internal organs of the tiger didn''t bleed.


    The situation is stable now.


    Black sister pretends to be a tiger every day, like a dog that needs a warm hug.


    I have nothing to do these two days. I''ll go and see if he recovers from his injury.


    Today, pretending to be a tiger can make it and eat by yourself.


    Heimei''s big black claw grabbed an orange and fed it to the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to enjoy a mouthful.


    "Wenzi, you''re here." when she came in, Heimei said hello to us.


    She has a good impression of me now. Women like black girls like strong men. I went to save the tiger that day, which gave her a good feeling and a man, so her attitude towards me has changed.


    "Well, how about pretending to force the tiger to recover?" I asked.


    "It''s OK. It still hurts all over."


    I thought he was hurt so much that it was strange that he didn''t hurt!


    I sat down and pretended to force the tiger to grin at me. The smile on my face returned to the previous obscenity. I smiled and beat him lightly: "how do you feel now?"


    "It''s all right. I''m just upset!"


    "It''s not cool to be beaten by someone hanging?" said Li Erzi at this time.


    "Grass!" pretending to force the tiger to scold, and Li Erzi''s words reminded him of the painful memories when he was abused by Bruce Lee and snake.


    "Or, try it for you?"


    Li Erzi said with a smile, "I don''t want to try. It''s very unpleasant!"


    Then he pretended to twist in pain.


    If you pretend to force a tiger to jump, you''ll hit him.


    Zhang Guohua and I looked at all this with a smile.


    I didn''t let them all sit down until they had a fight for a while.


    "Did the little dragon and snake find it?" pretending to force the tiger asked me.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other and shook our heads, "No."


    Li Erzi then said, "it''s not that I didn''t find it, it''s that I didn''t find it at all."


    "Why?" pretending to make tiger unhappy, he must think we want to forget it.


    I gave him an analysis: "It''s not that we don''t want to find it, nor that we can''t find it, but that we can''t find it now. Boss Wang and boss Du met that day, and boss Wang asked me to let Bruce Lee go. If I go back to find it now, first, I won''t give boss Wang face, and second, I''ll lead the contradiction between him and boss du to us, so I''m going to talk about it later , you can''t forget it! "


    Pretending to force the tiger to listen to my words, his face eased slightly.


    Now as long as boss Wang tells us to deal with the little dragon and snake by ourselves, I believe I can find out the whereabouts of the little dragon and snake in less than a day.


    Because I have Li Erzi around me. He is the most suitable person for mixing society.


    He helped me watch the battlefield for so long and didn''t take much money, but people recognized a lot.


    These are rare resources.


    And everyone who had contact with Li Erzi gave him a thumbs up in secret.


    Li Erzi is extraordinary both in life and mind.


    He knows a lot of people. If he says he wants to find little dragon and snake, he will be able to find it in less than a day.


    "Even if he tortured me, he also tied my woman. Anyway, I won''t let him off so lightly!" pretended to force the tiger.


    We took a look at Heimei and didn''t speak.


    Who doesn''t know what''s going on?


    Pretending to force the tiger to be tortured is not like an adult, but someone else''s black sister has nothing to do, which shows that Bruce Lee is also an understanding person. He doesn''t easily move black sister.


    He is also afraid that once black sister gets angry, she will become a super Saiya and smash the villa to them!


    Pretending to force the tiger just feels that he is so tortured in front of his own woman. He is a little unwilling.

 Chapter 307

    Leaving the hospital where the tiger was pretending to be forced, I went to find boss Wang.


    Although I know I can''t take the initiative to find Bruce Lee, I think I should mention it to him. After all, the torture of pretending to force the tiger can''t be appeased with money.


    On the construction site, the workers worked hard. Today, many people were surrounded here.


    Boss Wang''s work stoppage for a week leads to the late delivery of the house for one month. This month, boss Wang should quickly go through all the relationships he hasn''t reached before, and then catch up with the progress to ensure the smooth sale in a month.


    At that time, it was time to make real profits.


    While boss Wang secretly scolds boss Du, he is basically on the construction site every day.


    He is very smart. Now, the relationship between him and section chief Duan is well maintained. He is not very close or far away. Such a relationship is just right.


    It''s just right for the society.


    Too close, there are many invariants, too far away, there will be negligence.


    Moreover, there is nothing that has to do with section chief Duan. He won''t bother section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang did well in this regard.


    With the reputation of section chief Duan, he is almost invincible.


    Besides, who doesn''t know his relationship with section chief Duan? Who doesn''t know what he did in Jinhai city recently? As long as it''s similar, no one will embarrass him.


    No one wants trouble, right?


    Boss Wang saw me coming and motioned me to wait next to me. He came when he was finished.


    I had to squat beside the post and smoke alone.


    This wait is more than an hour.


    Boss Wang came here.


    A younger brother around him gave boss Wang a bottle of water.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" he asked me.


    I put out my cigarette and stood up. "It''s about the little dragon and snake."


    He is a smart man. Even if I don''t say it, he must know what''s going on.


    He patted me on the shoulder: "little dragon snake, after I released it that day, I didn''t intend to find him. If we want to find him, we''re also looking for boss Du. What do you say?"


    The tone of voice is the tone of discussion, but his words have been made clear. He just told me not to go to Xiaolong snake casually. That''s all. Later, concentrate on boss Du.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "my brother can''t swallow this tone. Do you know how my brother was hurt? His whole body is up and down, and his wounds are not affectionate. Now when he talks about Bruce Lee, the whole person trembles with anger!"


    Boss Wang looked at me in embarrassment and turned around: "just take it out, will you?"


    I nodded, "that''s what happened."


    "Well, I''ll find someone to send some money to your brother later. The amount must satisfy him. Then I''ll send out a message these two days that I''m looking for little dragon and snake, but I won''t really look for it, you know?"


    Looking at boss Wang''s deep eyes, I understand that he wants to fight a war without gunsmoke with boss Du.


    This war is all psychological warfare!


    He also knew that little dragon and Snake must be hiding now and scared to death. He just wanted to continue to scare little dragon and snake and make him live in fear all day.


    It''s kind of a relief for me.


    I think that''s all I can do.


    "Boss Wang, I don''t want the money. I just want to give my brother a break," I said.


    He smiled: "Wenzi, what I don''t lack most is money. As soon as the real estate is sold, I don''t lack money. You say, do I still care about that money?"


    I smile.


    Since he is willing to give it, I won''t talk nonsense. Just accept it generously.


    Boss Wang said he would do it. That afternoon, he asked the pillar to release the news that he was looking for Xiaolong snake and wanted to break Xiaolong snake into pieces.


    After thinking for a while, I asked Li Erzi to send out a message, saying that I also wanted to find little dragon snake and that I would bury him alive.


    Li Erzi smiled and asked me, "Wenzi, are you really going to bury him alive?"


    "Ha ha, of course not!"


    "I guess he was scared to death when he heard that you were going to bury him alive."


    "Ha ha, what I want is this effect!"


    I just want to make little dragon and snake afraid. I want to expand his fear ten times so that he can wake up in a dream.


    That''s what boss Wang means.


    Just ask, if one day you are walking in the street, you are suddenly beaten, and then the other party flies away.


    Or, there is a good bastard who says he wants to catch you, which makes you feel scared every day.


    Which of these two possibilities is more frightening?


    Must be the second!


    It''s better to be beaten up than this.


    But little dragon snake has no choice. I want him to be afraid first, and then catch him and clean up severely!


    News on the road often spreads quickly.


    That night, the news reached little dragon snake''s ears.


    In the afternoon, after he hung up the phone, he felt uncomfortable and kept thinking about it.


    In the evening, another younger brother delivered the meal to him. The younger brother who delivered the meal at noon said nothing.


    "Who is that? Why doesn''t he come?" asked little dragon snake.


    The little brother smiled awkwardly, "brother, he''s ill."


    "Sick? I''m fine in the afternoon!"


    "Well, I was ill just now and suddenly had a fever."


    "Sudden fever?"


    "By the way, brother, I heard that boss Wang sent a message to you!"


    The little dragon snake''s eyes sank: "grass, is the news you received reliable?"


    Although he was prepared that boss Wang would come to him, he was still a little confused. After all, it''s not a good thing to be remembered.


    "It must be reliable. What are you going to do?" the little brother looked at him innocently.


    This little brother is talking about you, not us.


    He forgot that he was the little brother of the little dragon and snake! Those people are looking for little dragon snake. Now little dragon snake is hiding. They are the easiest to find!


    The little dragon snake looked at him with his eyes: "grass, it seems that it doesn''t matter whether you do it or not?"


    The younger brother quickly changed his words: "no, no, what should we do, ha ha..."


    Slip of the tongue, it''s really a slip of the tongue!


    It''s a slip of the tongue!


    One, ha ha, dissolved the embarrassment.


    The little brother is admiring his IQ.


    "Let him be strong, and the breeze blows the hills ~" the little dragon snake squints.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" the little brother also heard from other people that Bruce Lee was slapped twice in the face in front of boss Du''s villa. Now he''s not smart enough and starts to be vigilant.


    He thinks his boss is crazy today?


    "What the fuck do I mean? That is to say, let him find wow, you can''t find me anyway! Besides, I think you''re fucking scaring me!"


    how?


    This is Bruce Lee''s gang. He even suspects his little brother.


    He felt that his little brother had overheard the news.


    Originally, boss Wang and boss Du had a tit for tat at the door of the villa last time. People on the road may spread it blindly and say that Wumao is a piece.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t believe it!

 Chapter 308

    Facing the question from Bruce Lee, my little brother is a little upset. He looks at Bruce Lee with your eyes. Turn around and go.


    "Well, wait a minute!" the little dragon snake called him from behind.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "If you have any more news, remember to come and let me know! Also, don''t come here recently. If someone keeps up, please!"


    "Well, I see!"


    After going out, the little brother rolled his eyes. Bruce Lee didn''t believe what he said. In fact, he didn''t believe it?


    Speaking of boss Wang, I can scare him to death!


    If Bruce Lee didn''t have boss Du, his gang would have collapsed. Now his younger brothers don''t like him.


    Not long after the little brother left, his phone rang.


    It''s boss Du.


    "Are you hiding now?"


    "Well, tight, tight."


    "Boss Wang is looking for you everywhere now. Be careful. If he catches you, you will be disabled if you don''t die!" boss Du''s cold voice came over.


    The little dragon and snake made a buzzing sound in his head.


    I''m sorry, what the younger brother said just now is true!


    Boss Wang is really looking for him everywhere.


    But why is boss Wang so busy? Do you have time to look for him everywhere?


    "Brother, you can''t ignore me!" Bruce Lee was worried and shouted on the phone, because it seemed that he was going to hand him over.


    "Grass! I don''t care about you. Who cares about you? You hide for me these two days. Don''t come out if you have nothing to do. Don''t worry about the rest! It''s not so easy for Lao Wang to find me!"


    "Well, thank you, brother!" Little Dragon and snake can only rely on boss Du. His hanging heart also fell down.


    As long as boss Du still cares about him, he is not afraid.


    But then boss Du''s words raised his heart in an instant.


    "By the way, Zhang Wen is also looking for you! Ang said he was going to bury you alive, but you hid well!"


    "Dudu..."


    With that, he hung up before Bruce Lee could speak.


    The little dragon and snake on the phone was stiff and looked like he had eaten shit. The phone was hung up before I could say the word "help".


    Zhang Wen, also looking for him


    This sentence kept coming back to his mind.


    To say boss Wang, little dragon and snake are not very afraid. After all, there is boss Du!


    But why did Zhang Wen say he wanted to find himself?


    Zhang Wen is not boss Wang''s man? Separately? And talk separately?


    Why is this?


    Do you mean


    Zhang Wen is not going to listen to boss Wang. Are you going to do it yourself?


    My God?


    In that case, if Zhang Wen catches him, he will have to die. He can''t help thinking about the end of the knife. Will he become like that in the future?


    He always felt that Zhang Wen was going to do something behind boss Wang''s back this time.


    For example¡ª¡ª


    Boss Wang said not to kill Bruce Lee, but Zhang Wen didn''t listen and insisted on killing him!


    The little dragon snake thought of this and couldn''t help shivering all over.


    At the same time, his eyes narrowed and began to recall what Lao Yan said when he called himself.


    He just didn''t want to do that until he had to.


    That''s a dangerous move!


    ¡­¡­


    Li Erzi is definitely a capable general. He can''t fight, but he has absolutely no problem with other things.


    After I let him speak out, he used all his relationships and contacts to spread the news outside.


    For a time, the momentum on my side was even greater than that of boss Wang.


    And much more than he meant.


    I never expected this effect, but Li Erzi was very calm about it.


    On the battlefield that day, I asked Li Erzi if the noise was a little too big.


    He smiled, put his arms around my shoulder and took me to the side.


    "Wenzi, in fact, I did it on purpose. I made it bigger and let others see it, especially boss Wang."


    My eyebrow moved: "why?"


    "Military orders are not important. Boss Wang is a smart man. He should be able to understand what I mean. I want boss Wang to see our strength!" Li Erzi said with a smile.


    To tell you the truth, I think Li Erzi is good at everything, but his ambition and Chengfu are a little too deep.


    Now I''m still in the hands of boss Wang. He''s already thinking about the future.


    Isn''t this a demonstration for boss Wang?


    Although it''s OK, I still think it''s a little fast.


    It''s more powerful than boss Wang. People on the road will certainly have a lot of gossip. It''s not good for me and boss Wang.


    I took a deep look at Li Erzi. Instead of asking us to demonstrate against boss Wang, Li Erzi told boss Wang that not to mention Zhang Wen, even Zhang Wen''s brothers are very powerful. We are not fooled in vain.


    Don''t think your old Wang can cover the sky.


    "What''s the matter, Wenzi, worried?" Li Erzi patted me on the shoulder.


    I smiled bitterly: "although I know this is what we have to do sooner or later, is it a little too early now?"


    "Alas ~ Wenzi, sometimes you just think too much. This is an opportunity. If you want to demonstrate again in the future, you won''t have such a good opportunity."


    "That''s all I can do ~" I sighed. If I said anything, I couldn''t take back the water I spilled.


    Meanwhile, in boss Wang''s office.


    Boss Wang put down the phone and beat his fingers irregularly on the table.


    The pillar sat on one side, smoking silently.


    What I said on the phone just now made boss Wang frown.


    Now everyone on the road knows that Zhang Wen is looking for little dragon snake and is going to bury him alive.


    great in strength and impetus.


    There were so many people passing the message that it became a hot topic on the road for a time.


    In contrast, what boss Wang just started to say seems to have been mentioned by few people.


    They were all pressed down by Zhang Wen.


    This is public opinion.


    Or a small Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang admitted that he was inferior to Zhang Wen in creating momentum.


    Boss Wang is from the past. He knows what Zhang Wen thinks.


    But he can''t say anything now. He can only pretend to be a fool.


    As soon as he says it, if he doesn''t say it, he will make people on the road feel that he is a careful eye, and even the people around him have to press down.


    Isn''t that your bad reputation?


    Thinking of this, he smiled.


    Zhang Wen had two attacks. Although his reputation was beaten out, others knew that Zhang Wen followed boss Wang.


    When Zhang Wen created momentum for himself, he also raised boss Wang''s momentum by the way.


    The younger brothers are so awesome. Where can the boss go?


    Now people on the road think that little dragon and Snake must be dead. As long as this thing is over, boss Wang is worthy of being the first brother of Jinhai city.


    No one dares to say anything, no one dares to have an opinion.


    Needless to say, boss Wang, his Zhang Wen, they can''t stand it.

 Chapter 309

    Boss Wang is in his office.


    He was holding a cigarette in his mouth and squinting at the post.


    At this time, he had an idea and said to the post.


    "Zhang Wen, also let go, said he wanted to find little dragon and snake." his tone was a little helpless.


    "En..." Zhu thought it was nothing. He thought that Zhang Wen was cooperating with boss Wang.


    It''s good to talk together.


    At least get twice the result with half the effort.


    The pillar is good everywhere, but sometimes the brain is a little slow.


    Boss Wang''s words are all about this. If you change to Li Erzi or Lao Yan, you don''t have to tell boss Wang. Maybe you can understand it with a look and a small action.


    And he can do well what boss Wang told him without saying anything.


    This is the difference between a capable general and a wise general.


    The pillar is a pure cadre.


    He is also a dead B cadre who only knows how to work hard.


    This is the evaluation given to him by boss Wang.


    A needle is merciless when it sees blood, but boss Wang likes the pillar. It''s easy to control and heartfelt. Otherwise, there are so many things before. Why do you want to find the pillar to do?


    If you find someone else, he''s not at ease!


    "Pillar, do you know? Now everyone on the road knows that there is a Zhang Wen. These two days, it''s all about Zhang Wen." boss Wang said leisurely.


    The pillar heard this sentence, and there was a trace of anger.


    "Zhang Wen, this is a noisy guest taking the lead?" the pillar asked carefully.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang didn''t speak, just smiled.


    This smile contains too much meaning.


    At the same time, it is also looking at the attitude of the column.


    The pillar has been with boss Wang for so long. I still have some eyesight.


    "Then I''ll call Wenzi and ask!" pillar angrily picked up his cell phone and wanted to call.


    Boss Wang stopped him.


    "Forget it, it''s all our own people. Why do you say this?"


    The pillar looked at boss Wang and was silent. He didn''t know what boss Wang was thinking or what boss Wang wanted to express.


    A little confused.


    This is the state of the column at this time.


    But his eldest brother, boss Wang, is like a mirror in his heart. He knows the pillars too well, but he just can''t get through Zhang Wen.


    He didn''t know why. It was clear that Zhang Wen didn''t have a high attitude in front of him. Although Zhang Wen was a fool every day, he still couldn''t understand it.


    Boss Wang has only two people he can''t understand today. One is director Liu and the other is Zhang Wen.


    These two people gave him the feeling of yin and Yang, which made him unable to see through.


    At the moment, boss Wang is also muttering.


    Zhang Wen, did he accept it or not?


    Is it possible to raise tigers


    Boss Wang went to the construction site as usual in the afternoon. When he was free, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    ¡­¡­


    I thought boss Wang should call me, but I didn''t think it was Zhu who called me.


    "Hello, pillar?" I picked it up.


    The other end of the phone was silent for a while before slowly opening his mouth: "Wenzi, do you think I''m a brother?"


    "Of course!" I smiled.


    "When I was a brother, I let you out. Now my brother knows. He''s very unhappy."


    I felt a little comforted. I was surprised that the pillar could say this.


    He told me this because he thought I was a brother.


    He could not have said that.


    "Oh, pillar, I know."


    "Wenzi, brother is sincere to you. How can you..."


    Zhu has a simple mind and is what he says. Now his feeling must be sandwiched between me and boss Wang. He doesn''t know what to say.


    "Pillar, listen to me. I know what''s going on now, but why should I let go? Just because I''m boss Wang''s man, don''t I give boss Wang a long face?"


    "But you are a little too much..."


    I continued to laugh: "people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. This matter was originally provoked by my people. It''s time for me to stand up and support the scene. Maybe I''ve made a little noise about this matter, but why don''t I say more?"


    The post at the other end of the phone was silent.


    He was thinking about what I said.


    If you say so, it makes sense. I did it for the consideration of boss Wang.


    However, boss Wang treats a gentleman with a villain''s heart and thinks I want to steal his limelight.


    I don''t want the column to misunderstand, so I said it on purpose.


    The post at the other end of the phone was silent for a moment.


    "Wenzi, there''s something I don''t understand."


    "You say ~"


    "I don''t think you''re following boss Wang at all. It''s more like a cooperative relationship with him..."


    No matter how slow a person is, he can detect it.


    Boss Wang may not know? He''s just pretending to be stupid.


    In front of me, pretending to know nothing.


    "Pillar, only our brothers can say this. Don''t talk to outsiders! Boss Wang, of course it''s my eldest brother!" I said seriously.


    "You......" the pillar smiled bitterly and hung up the phone.


    I smiled at the phone. This man is really real. He can say anything with me. If it were someone else, he wouldn''t say that.


    I still regard the pillar as my brother in my heart.


    After all, he is different from boss Wang. There are essential differences between them.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Wen, what does he think in the end? Does he really talk to boss Wang?


    After hanging up the phone, the pillar looked down and thought.


    So, do you want to test boss Wang''s tone?


    When the pillar thought of this, boss Wang just followed a group of people back from the real estate in the distance.


    Today, boss Wang specially made a model real estate and asked those bosses and sales department people to come and have a look and study. In two days, he will start selling.


    However, this selling is also a knowledge.


    These people should learn more.


    "Pillar, find a place to relax." boss Wang looks in a good mood today. He gets on the bus and lets pillar drive away.


    The pillar promised.


    Since Lao Jin''s family had something to do, Zhu became boss Wang''s driver.


    There was a heavy traffic on the road. A luxury Mercedes Benz was driving in the middle of the road.


    The pillar thought it was almost time. He coughed twice and said, "brother, I don''t think it''s what you think. In fact, Wenzi is also to give you face! You said, he''s under your hand now. He''s famous. Don''t you follow him?"


    The speaker has no intention and the listener has a heart.


    What''s more, it''s still boss Wang.


    As soon as the post opened, he knew what was going on.


    He opened the window and flicked the ash in his hand.


    "That''s right, but what if Zhang Wen doesn''t follow me one day? Then his fame is his own."


    "Brother, I believe Wenzi, he is definitely not that kind of person!" the pillar was worried and the car clicked.


    Boss Wang knows his staff too well. His head is full of paste!


    "Pillar, did Zhang Wen ask you to say this to me?"

 Chapter 310

    The reason why the pillar can follow boss Wang for so long is that boss Wang has money and boss Wang has brain, that is, high IQ.


    Sometimes boss Wang''s clever plan can make the pillar fall to the ground in admiration.


    Boss Wang can''t know that he just called Zhang Wen, let alone hear what they said, but he guessed at once.


    The pillar stopped talking.


    Boss Wang chuckled, but his tone was still full of seriousness: "pillar, if Zhang Wen asked you to say, don''t say anything behind you. Zhang Wen is different from you. You know WOW?"


    I don''t know if the pillar really understood. He kept nodding in front.


    Pillar, you can never know what boss Wang is thinking. Between me and boss Wang, he just acts as a lubricant.


    But now, it seems that lubricants have no effect.


    Boss Wang and I both know what''s going on.


    It''s just that the column hasn''t seen through yet.


    Sitting in the back row, boss Wang gave a cold look at the column. He didn''t want to tell the column what he thought of Zhang Wen. He didn''t have confidence in himself.


    He was afraid that after telling the pillar, the pillar would have a showdown with Zhang Wen.


    Although he thought his idea was a bit ridiculous, the column he had brought with his hand actually drew close to the role of Zhang Wen''s eyeliner. Is this not a great irony for him?


    But that seems to be the case.


    When the pillar just helped Zhang Wen speak, his heart was full of disappointment.


    However, after all, the pillar is his own person, and he really wants to let the pillar work around him, so boss Wang was not angry and didn''t take any measures.


    What''s more, the pillar and he can''t be separated for a reason.


    The pillar also knows very well.


    I don''t know why. Recently, his sense of crisis has become stronger and stronger. Originally, the opening of the real estate is a very happy thing, but why can''t he be happy when he comes here?


    Why is that bad feeling getting worse and worse?


    Does this sense of crisis and bad premonition come from Zhang Wen or boss Du?


    Boss Wang sighed upset, put out the ordinary cigarette, rubbed his temples upset, leaned against the back seat and sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    The wind is trembling and the grass and trees are full of soldiers.


    This is the experience of Bruce Lee and snake in the past two days. He has never left the rental room. He is suffocating these two days, but he can''t help it. He doesn''t dare to go out at all.


    Why?


    It''s not because of Zhang Wen and boss Wang!


    One is boss Wang, who is about to become the first brother of Jinhai City, and the other is a rising star who lost his knife. These two people can make him doomed.


    Little dragon snake is also thinking these two days. He is wondering if boss Du really wants to protect him.


    He kept giving himself reasons in his heart.


    Give yourself a reason why boss Du wants to protect him.


    But he couldn''t think of a reason. Why did boss Du protect him?


    Is he a good fighter or a good brain?


    It doesn''t seem to be.


    In fact, he was also strange. He poked such a big basket for boss Du. Why did boss Du protect him and push him out directly?


    Or is boss Du a rare big brother?


    impossible!


    Definitely not!


    What kind of people have you never seen?


    I just haven''t seen a good man. He thinks boss Du has played all the means he should play. How can he have such a good heart?


    Have you been so kind to yourself after you have committed a crime?


    This idea went round and round in the head of little dragon snake these two days. He didn''t sleep for almost two days. As soon as he lay in bed, he always thought that many people in black were ambushing him at the door. As soon as he closed his eyes, the two ferocious faces of Zhang Wen and boss Wang appeared in his mind.


    It seems that he will come and take his life at any time!


    He realized that sentence only now.


    What is retribution!


    Before, he was powerful and beautiful. He tortured the tiger in the room for a whole week. Now it''s his turn to be unlucky.


    It''s his turn to be afraid.


    It doesn''t feel good.


    This feeling, a long time must have depression!


    Little dragon snake went to the bathroom to wash his face and looked at himself with red eyes and pale face in the mirror. He knew that if he went on like this, he would be finished.


    It was not Zhang Wen and boss Wang who killed him, but he scared himself to death.


    These two days, as long as someone came from the corridor, he immediately took out the kitchen knife he had hidden and hid at the door. Only when the sound slowly disappeared could he relax.


    It feels bad.


    It''s not good to be driven crazy by yourself!


    Little dragon snake returns to his bed, picks up the phone and dials his little brother.


    "Big brother?" listen to the voice, the little brother is happy outside, and the voice of answering the phone is disdained, which is completely different from the respectful look to himself before.


    People walk and the tea is cold. Now the little dragon and snake haven''t gone yet. The tea is cold!


    "What''s going on outside recently?" asked little dragon snake with a questioning tone.


    "That''s it! Anyway, people are looking for you everywhere."


    People are looking for you everywhere.


    These two words directly let little dragon snake understand what situation he is now. Even the little brother doesn''t understand him!


    They were not prepared to stand on the same front with him at the beginning.


    What a fucking failure!


    Little dragon snake knows. Needless to say, he''s dead. Even if he''s not dead, his team must have scattered more than half now.


    It seems that the way has been uploaded in the past two days. His little brother is not ready to mix with him.


    What does this mean?


    It shows that everyone now knows that the little dragon and snake are coming to an end!


    Everyone hides away from him. Who is willing to die?


    "Ha ha..." little dragon snake didn''t speak and smiled.


    The laughter made my younger brother unhappy. In the past, Bruce Lee was his eldest brother, and he was also afraid of Bruce Lee, but now?


    What is he?


    Isn''t it a person who is about to be completely taken out of the road? What''s he afraid of?


    Moreover, if you dare to answer his phone, it''s already very good. Others must not take it with you.


    "What are you laughing at?" the younger brother asked directly.


    See?


    It''s a questioning tone! The younger brother who once bowed down to the little dragon and snake asked the little dragon and snake in a questioning tone today! When the tiger is away, the monkey is called the king!


    Grass!


    Bruce Lee really wanted to drop his cell phone, but he still managed not to burst out.


    He said coldly, "I laugh at the wrong person."


    "Oh, brother, I think you''re still low. Wow, who doesn''t know you''re going to die now? You''ve been hiding well recently. We''ll find you when the limelight passes."


    Is this still a fucking brother?


    Speak louder than the boss.


    Several green tendons burst on Bruce Lee''s snake head. He wanted to go out now, so he must strangle the little brother alive!


    Only. He can''t do anything across the phone.

 Chapter 311

    Little dragon and snake, helpless to the extreme.


    The little brother opposite the phone is also helpless to the extreme.


    Little dragon snake is helpless that his tea is cold before he leaves. Now his little brother doesn''t bird him. What''s the matter?


    Little brother is helpless that he has such a waste brother. What did he do to make boss Wang and Zhang Wen look for him every day?


    Ordinary gangsters, who has such treatment?


    Except him, little dragon and snake!


    "All right, what the hell is going on outside?" said Bruce Lee upset.


    The younger brother''s tone immediately became frivolous: "it''s nothing. Zhang Wen is looking for you outside every day. He also said that if he saw you, he would bury you alive."


    Although the word "buried alive" was not an ordinary deterrent to Bruce Lee, he still looked gloomy.


    Shovel shovel, even the phone, could feel what it felt like to be buried in the ground by Zhang Wenyi''s shovel. The smell of the earth and the despair almost choked him.


    "Who is he and looking for me outside?" asked little dragon snake.


    "I don''t know. A group of people ride motorcycles with guys in their hands. They''re not afraid of the police catching them. They walk around the street several times a day and say they won''t stop until they catch you!"


    The younger brother said as if he didn''t care about him at all, and he was a little gloating.


    Here, the little dragon and snake''s face has sunk.


    It seems that Zhang Wen''s action is not small. He catches him in the street every day. It can be seen how much he wants him to die!


    Buried alive, I''m afraid it''s true.


    This is not a bad check!


    After hanging up the phone, little dragon and snake had silently thought about it in his heart. When he went out and the limelight passed, he would be the first to cripple the little brother.


    He never dreamed that he would dare to talk to himself like that!


    Call~


    He lit a cigarette and smoked upset.


    So, what should he do now?


    He felt that the reason why boss Du protected him now was because of his face and because the threat was not so great.


    In other words, boss Du is not threatened at all. To put it bluntly, boss Wang and Zhang Wen have been looking for Bruce Lee and snake for a long time. What if they can''t find him for a long time?


    Must be asking boss Du for someone!


    Bruce Lee feels that boss Du is at the end of a powerful crossbow without him. There are no people around him. If boss Wang Zhang Wen makes it easy, he must be honest.


    Or is it possible that he won''t recruit himself out if he is held by a sharp knife around his neck?


    Moreover, if his wife and children are caught, may he compromise?


    Little dragon snake now feels that boss Du can''t do it. He will be removed.


    What kind of big brother there is, what kind of little brother there is.


    At that time, I''m afraid it''s too late for him to cry.


    So, what if you get rid of Zhang Wen at this time?


    A terrible idea came out of the head of the little dragon and snake. Of course, it is not impossible. Zhang Wen is also a human being and a man of flesh and blood. He is not a God and has three heads and six arms. As long as he is well hidden and used properly, it is not impossible to get rid of Zhang Wen.


    Although the chips are a little big.


    But it''s worth fighting!


    After getting rid of Zhang Wen, the people on the road must have changed their views on him.


    He soon got mixed up again.


    Thinking of this, Bruce Lee''s eyes narrowed. This time, it might be his own springboard!


    After he gets rid of Zhang Wen, he will find a way to get rid of boss Wang!


    At that moment, Bruce Lee felt that he was the biggest in the world.


    Higher than Mount Everest, fiercer than a nuclear bomb!


    Little dragon and snake thought so, but they were not nervous at all, and they were a little intoxicated. This YY''s skill is definitely the existence of a supernatural being.


    He picked up his cell phone and found Lao Yan''s name.


    But after thinking about it, I still didn''t press it.


    After all, it still needs to be considered in the long run, doesn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    It''s very appropriate to use this sentence on Bruce Lee and boss Du.


    In fact, boss Du''s reasons for protecting Bruce Lee snake are very simple. One is face. The other is that he regards Bruce Lee snake as his own person. He thinks Bruce Lee snake has done so many things for himself, even without credit. How can he ignore him as soon as something happens?


    Didn''t you send him to die?


    Boss Du would be furious if he knew that Bruce Lee thought so of him.


    Without Zhang Wen and boss Wang, maybe he will find someone to kill the little dragon and snake himself!


    How hateful!


    Boss Du has had a bad time these two days.


    Although it seems that he hasn''t suffered a loss, boss Wang has played white with him recently. Boss Du doesn''t even have time to play Pao these two days. Every day, the police have to go to his house to investigate and ask him to cooperate with the inspection.


    Why?


    Because he''s suspected of kidnapping?


    Kidnapping and abuse!


    Although he was not prepared to arrest boss Du, it had little to do with him, but every day he was asked to assist in the investigation. Every day there were a group of police in his house. Who didn''t bother to see it?


    Boss Du''s normal work can''t be carried out!


    Boss Du didn''t think much after that day. The basement was not cleaned. The tools used by Bruce Lee and snake to force the tiger were still left below.


    Everything.


    But almost all of them are used by S.M.


    Boss Du was puzzled when he saw this. He even thought there was something wrong with Bruce Lee''s taste. He tortured people with this thing?


    What kind of candle, a piece of firewood


    What the fuck is this!


    But those policemen were not idle at all. They asked boss Du what these things were for and what boss Du could say?


    Simply looked up and said it was all for him.


    The eyes of the policemen looking at him immediately became playful. The eyes seemed to say, boss Du, you can still play with this thing at such an old age.


    Rich people have different tastes!


    Boss Du thought that after this time, he must ask little dragon and snake what this is and how he pretended to be a tiger.


    These tools look like a shock!


    Little dragon and snake are scared to death recently, but boss Du is not afraid at all.


    He also wants to have a good fight with boss Wang now!


    He didn''t care much about the rumors on the road.


    I think what they can do is to find them. They can find them. It''s not like the boss has been mixed up for so many years. He has many eye lines in society. If he has wind sways grass, he will know the first time if he is going to find the snake.


    At that time, it was the day when he fought with boss Wang!


    Boss Du has confidence in these people around him. He thinks it must be no problem!


    Even if you fight with boss Wang, you won''t lose out. He''s just worried about Bruce Lee and snake. He''s worried that he can''t help the mud up the wall!


    Alas!


    He sighed heavily.


    Why are you surrounded by these wastes!


    If Zhang Wen came to help him, the situation would be very different!

 Chapter 312

    The hospital, in the tiger ward.


    The doctor told Zhuang to force the tiger, not to exercise violently, and to recuperate well for a period of time after leaving the hospital, not to get angry and not to do some too fierce actions.


    What exactly is it.


    Everyone in the hospital knows.


    Now it''s better to pretend to be a tiger. During the day, he and black sister are still like individuals. At night, they change.


    Into a lonely city at night and gold inlaid jade!


    One day and one night, as soon as the light was dark, pretending to force tiger and black sister changed!


    The smell of hormones that filled the black sister''s body made the pretending tiger unable to control itself. The appearance of pretending to force the tiger into the sky also made the black sister unable to stop.


    The two people attracted each other and sparked in the hospital ward.


    Looks like¡ª¡ª


    The hospital ward makes them both of them special emotional and special.


    There is a sense of substitution.


    This is too important for pretending to force the tiger. You know, this sense of substitution is not so easy to find. He and Heimei have turned into Ye Gucheng and Jinxiangyu!


    Already in the play!


    So¡ª¡ª


    Night after night, as long as they pretend to force the tiger to move, as long as the black sister can bend down, they have no reason not to start, no reason not to spark!


    If you are normal, the most you can do is dirty the sheets, but when they feel it, they are no different from fighting.


    Pretending to force the tiger to pull her messy hair like pulling her hair.


    Black Meika wore a tiger''s neck. Both of them stared at each other with round eyes, as if they didn''t stop sucking each other dry.


    If it''s not just a simple cover, if it''s not that two people stick tightly, if it''s not that their bodies are swinging regularly, others think they''re fighting!


    You''re going to kill each other''s fight.


    Pretending to be a tiger and a black sister, both enjoy it.


    That''s what he likes.


    After a long time, the nurses in the hospital saw it. They should have stopped it. They went in and scolded them and said, "this is the hospital. Will you abide by the rules?"


    Let them all live in peace.


    But these little nurses were stunned and didn''t dare to say a word. They pretended to be deaf every time.


    Seeing that pretending to force tiger and black sister to work hard, who dares to talk in the past? That''s death!


    Anyway, this is in the hospital. If they are happy to get a fracture or something, connect it to them. If they get shock, there is a pacemaker.


    Dead, there''s a morgue


    In the morning, my second son Li and Zhang Guohua went to the hospital to see Zhuang forced tiger.


    In the ward, the tiger looks good. Black sister snuggles up to him and feeds him fruit.


    I used to tell pretending to force tiger about the recent situation. Pretending to force tiger''s face eased slightly after listening to it.


    "What about the little dragon snake now?" he still thinks about the little dragon snake every day.


    There''s no way. Who makes Bruce Lee so lucky that he can force the tiger to think about it.


    "Recently, Wenzi asked Wang Peng and Wu Yang to ride their motorcycles around the street every day. They said they wanted to find Bruce Lee and snake. When they found him, they buried him alive." Li Erzi said with a smile.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod: "anyway, I''ll kill him sooner or later!"


    I patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I will make him pay the price!"


    "En!" pretended to force the tiger to smile and ate the fruit given to him by the black sister.


    "Are you still used to it in the hospital recently?" I asked him.


    Pretending to force the tiger to make his head bigger: "yes, I like it very much. If I can do it, can I take care of it for a while?"


    "OK, no problem!"


    When I finished, the nurses behind me fell to the ground with a clang.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the hospital, Li Erzi asked me, "Wenzi, in fact, do you want to fake it?"


    I looked at Li Erzi and smiled. He still knew me. I didn''t think about this possibility.


    If I catch Bruce Lee and kill him now, the boss of the black pot king will carry it together, but I won''t be able to follow him in the future.


    This matter still needs to be considered in the long run!


    But anyway, I will let the little dragon and snake pay the price!


    After leaving the hospital, Li Erzi went to the battlefield and I went to the nail salon.


    Wang Yuxian is greeting the guests in the store.


    Since Lao Gao was gone, her face was never relaxed again. It was like a layer of wax. Even if she smiled, it was hard and forced.


    Lao Gao, has become her heart disease.


    "Wenzi, you''re back." Wang Yuxian took the time to look at me and said hello to me.


    In the eyes, there is no temperature.


    But there is a trace of grievance.


    I never thought that Wang Yuxian would become like this because of Lao Gao''s news. I thought she would soon forget Lao Gao and focus on me.


    But I miscalculated.


    Not a bit of miscalculation.


    If Wang Yuxian is in this state, don''t talk about me. She won''t take another look at others. Her loyalty to Lao Gao has exceeded my imagination.


    Unfortunately, Lao Gao is gone now.


    No matter how she looked or looked, Lao Gao disappeared.


    But recently, I feel that Wang Yuxian seems to see something from me and doesn''t want to rely on me to find Lao Gao.


    It makes me feel even more uneasy.


    If Wang Yuxian really doesn''t rely on me, I don''t know how much she will hate me the day she finds out the truth.


    I took off my clothes and went to help Wang Yuxian greet business. She smiled and asked me to go back to the second floor.


    "Wenzi, look at you. Where is it like a shop owner now?"


    When Wang Yuxian said this, I looked down at myself.


    White shirt, trousers and shiny leather shoes are a successful person''s dress!


    I did stand at the door a little out of place.


    So I listened to Wang Yuxian and went upstairs.


    Lying on Wang Yuxian''s bed, my whole body relaxed.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian''s voice came up the stairs.


    Then she sat by the bed and said, "Wenzi, have you been busy lately? I think you don''t look very well every day."


    Then she gave me a gentle back massage.


    Wang Yuxian''s small fist makes me feel comfortable.


    If possible, I really want to have her all my life.


    "Isn''t boss Wang''s real estate going to start selling recently? It''s just that this matter is busier," I said.


    I didn''t dare to look into her eyes, for fear that I would let her find something if I wasn''t careful.


    "Well, don''t worry about Lao Gao. I''ll check it myself!" she said after a while.


    I suddenly turned over and said, "Yuxian, why do you check it yourself?"


    She smiled bitterly: "anyway, there is no news. It''s better to let me check it slowly, and maybe Lao Gao will appear by himself sometime!"


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s pure and beautiful face, I can only nod silently.

 Chapter 313

    Dong Dong Dong~


    Outside the door of section chief Duan, team Zhang knocked respectfully.


    "Come in." there came the voice of section chief.


    Team Zhang just went in and respectfully saluted section chief Duan.


    "How are things going?" section chief Duan asked.


    He was very satisfied with the young man. He felt that he had the shadow of his youth, extraordinary skills, a good attitude towards work, and more importantly, a just heart.


    This is an indispensable thing for a policeman.


    As long as he is on demand properly, the future of this young man will be bright!


    Team Zhang said respectfully, "section chief, I''ve done it according to your requirements!"


    "En..." section chief Duan smiled with satisfaction.


    He didn''t want to take part in this matter. He told team Zhang that it was time to help. Don''t help those who should help and those who shouldn''t.


    However, despite this, team Zhang took out his gun. That day, they almost rushed with Zhang Wen and nearly killed the little dragon and snake.


    If it does, the team will be in trouble.


    And implicate the section chief of the upper section.


    But team Zhang still doesn''t understand why section chief Duan wants to do this. In his opinion, section chief Duan and boss Wang are people from two worlds.


    He and Zhang Wen are also people from two worlds.


    Just want to rub the people of these two worlds together, can the result be good?


    And¡ª¡ª


    After getting along with Zhang Wen, he suddenly found that Zhang Wen didn''t seem so bad. Although he was a little bastard and had a bad reputation, team Zhang appreciated his loyalty to his brother and his courage to work hard for his brother.


    After all, how many people can do this in today''s society?


    Zhang Wen is a man of love and righteousness.


    It''s just that the two of them are different.


    Or maybe you can really be a good friend.


    One good and one evil, how can they fuse?


    "Section chief Duan, in fact, boss Du tied people first. Why don''t you let me arrest people?" team Zhang thought and asked.


    Section chief Duan put down the matter at hand and looked at team Zhang.


    He is as like as two peas in his youth.


    "We shouldn''t be in charge of these things. If they want to bite, let them bite by themselves. Dogs and mice meddle in their own affairs!"


    In a word, team Zhang understood everything.


    Section chief Duan doesn''t care, but doesn''t want to care.


    Moreover, he didn''t want to bother about it. If he really wanted to take care of it, he would have arranged it long ago. Could he wait until now?


    Team Zhang saluted and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" section chief Duan stopped him at this time.


    Team Zhang stopped puzzled.


    "We can''t let the second of us know about it!"


    Team Zhang thought about it, saluted again respectfully and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    On the battlefield, Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi are arranging for the workers to work. Li Erzi calls to contact about pulling sand tonight. Sometimes when they are busy, Zhang Guohua goes to the battle in person.


    What he is most afraid of is work.


    I''m full of strength.


    When he was almost busy, Li Erzi lit a cigarette, went to a place where there was no one and dialed a phone.


    "Second brother, what''s the matter?" Wang Peng answered the phone.


    These days, Li Erzi is responsible for contacting them.


    "Have you heard from little dragon and snake recently?"


    "No, but we didn''t look for it. Didn''t you just pretend? We just go out for a walk every day." Wang Peng said easily.


    He also likes to show off like this. It feels like he''s the boss.


    At his age, he is exactly the age of advocating heroism.


    This is all seen by Li Erzi. He has a mature and Chengfu that is not consistent with his age, so he can stand out in front of so many people.


    "Little dragon snake''s younger brother should play in the night scene he always went to before. Today you take someone to clean them up." Li Erzi said gently.


    Wang Peng hesitated: "well... Does brother Wen know about it?"


    "Well, I know."


    After hanging up, Li Erzi breathed. He knew he was taking a dangerous chess, but he didn''t intend to let Zhang Wen know about it. If he knew, he would object.


    Then, I''ll just cut first and then play!


    The misty smoke covered Li Erzi''s eyes.


    Sometimes, being smart is mistaken by being smart. Being too smart will lose his eyes. Li Erzi never dreamed that what he did today not only failed to catch Bruce Lee, but also intensified the contradiction.


    It almost sent Zhang Wen into a situation of eternal doom.


    ¡­¡­


    In the north of the city, there was a loud roar, and then a group of young people drove by on a motorcycle. Everyone who saw them secretly scolded them as a group of madmen.


    But they don''t care at all on the locomotive.


    Instead, I am very intoxicated and like this feeling, leaving a mark in the noisy city.


    Seven or eight locomotives stopped at the gate of the night show.


    A dozen people came down from the car. They were bulging in their arms and seemed to be carrying guys.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang take the lead and are about to go in and catch Bruce Lee''s little brother.


    But as soon as I entered the door, I was stopped by the doorman.


    "What do you do?" the man blinked.


    "Grass! What can I do here? Of course, I''m fucking here to play!" Wang Peng stared at the man.


    "What are you wearing?" this man is not stupid. We can see from their aggressive appearance that they are definitely not so simple to play today.


    Pop!


    Wang Peng pressed the man, put his hand on his face and pressed him against the wall.


    "Why, do you have to search yourself to spend money in your farm?"


    With what kind of boss, there is what kind of younger brother. Now Wang Peng has learned Zhang Wen''s set incisively and vividly.


    If you want to be cruel, you should be more cruel than everyone!


    "No, no, hey... Do you have something to say..." the doorman was with Bruce Lee and snake before. He didn''t want to annoy you young people. They were impulsive and didn''t know what they could do.


    "Grass! Then go away!" Wang Peng pushed the man away.


    A group of people followed him in.


    Move times, big times


    There was very high music in the night show. Some men and women were crazy twisting in the center. There were many people in the night show, and basically no one noticed the group of people coming in now.


    As soon as Wang Peng entered the door, they took out the guy in their arms,


    Eyes, looking around for the little brother of little dragon snake.


    Li Erzi told them that the younger brothers before little dragon snake played in this field. They must be right.


    In the corner, two sneaky bastards were drinking there, and there were some cheap beer on the table.


    No way, this is the consumption standard for small gangsters.


    But if you have money, who will come to this game?


    Come here, just for an atmosphere and cheap!


    The two little brothers had a drink and drank it.

 Chapter 314

    The shabby red light and rough music set off the whole night.


    This night, many men and women are crazy twisting their bodies.


    In this blurred night, they indulge and go crazy.


    Atmosphere, just right.


    But at night, a group of people don''t have time to think about these things.


    Their eyes had drifted to the two people sitting in the corner drinking.


    A young man taking the lead, with firm eyes.


    He pointed his machete at the two men in the corner.


    "Catch them both."


    The man behind him walked quickly towards the two men.


    Put down their glasses, the two men saw a group of people coming from hula, but they had surrounded them before they knew what was going on.


    One of them looked up angrily, "what do you want to do?"


    Although Bruce Lee can''t do it now, he was very famous here when he mixed with Bruce Lee. Anyway, he has some face. He wants to suppress these people.


    Two people came out of the crowd.


    One has some evil in his eyes, and the other has no God in his eyes.


    But it seems that the grade is not big.


    One is Wang Peng and the other is Wu Yang.


    "Brother, you''ve got the wrong person?" the man said politely.


    Bang!


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He took out his knife and cut it on the table.


    The man was stunned.


    "Are you the man of little dragon snake?"


    "Hmm ~" the man nodded in ignorance, but as soon as he said this, he immediately regretted it. What did he say?


    Dong!


    Wang Peng cut directly on the man''s shoulder.


    "Ouch ~ ~" the man screamed and squatted down with his head in his arms.


    The knife was cut on the man''s shoulder, but nothing happened. Wang Peng didn''t cut the blade at all. In this way, it''s the same as a steel pipe.


    However, the deterrent force is many times greater than the steel pipe.


    As soon as Wang Peng started, all the brothers behind him went up, and the two men drowned in fists and feet without two times.


    The people in the night scene also found the movement here, and DJ quickly stopped the music.


    The crowd watched the play curiously.


    "Stop the fuck, grass! Don''t you know who''s here!" not long after the fight, a group of people ran in from the door. The one who took the lead was a beard and followed the little brother who Wang Peng had just started to clean up.


    Wang Peng and they stopped, but they were still the two younger brothers around Bruce Lee and snake.


    In just a few tens of seconds, the two little brothers shrink into a ball in pain.


    Wang Peng and these people fight in the school every day. Several of them are still Sanda teams in the school. Naturally, they start very hard.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang came out and looked at the beard. Wang Peng smiled: "do you know who I am?"


    His beard feels provoked. No one dares to talk to him like that in this scene. He is also a big jerk in society. Who nearby can''t give him face?


    Now the man spoke like this in front of him, and his face sank in an instant.


    As soon as he waved, all the younger brothers around him stood by him and were ready to do it at any time.


    "I don''t care who the fuck you are. If you don''t go out again, I''ll let you all lie down!"


    In the face of his beard, Wang Peng was not in a hurry, but said calmly, "Zhang Wen, it''s my big brother!"


    Wow


    Suddenly, the crowd that was boiling just now lost their voice!


    If Wang Peng said he was mixing with boss Du or boss Wang, the situation may be different. Maybe this beard will find someone to talk about love or something.


    Moreover, boss Wang and boss Du will also give him face.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Zhang Wen, will you give him this face?


    Don''t give face. He hasn''t seen Zhang Wen at all. What''s up? Moreover, Zhang Wen''s recent reputation is not a little big, and his beard is not without consideration.


    Sometimes a person''s reputation is a good sword, which can easily penetrate the enemy''s heart.


    Zhang Wen''s reputation on the road is now much greater than boss Wang and boss Du.


    For nothing else, because he is a young man with only one word in his eyes - kill!


    I haven''t seen Zhang Wen with beard, but he has seen knives.


    Who is the knife? He saw it with his own eyes. One person put seven people on the ground. He knew the skill of the knife. It was not ordinary people.


    He admired the knife, its skill and vicious strength.


    But Zhang Wen dropped the knife.


    It''s hard for him to believe it or not.


    So, can it be ordinary people who can get rid of such a cruel person with a knife?


    At least he can offend?


    He is also a man and is afraid that he will be killed by Zhang Wen.


    The whole audience was quiet. They had all heard of Zhang Wen, but when it came to meeting, basically no one had seen Zhang Wen. They were all curious about where this Zhang Wen was sacred.


    Why is he so good that he can get rid of the knife?


    Why can he let the little dragon snake who has been on the road for many years hide like a turtle?


    Today, those who saw him knew it well.


    Zhang Wen''s younger brothers are so cruel, so he must be no worse.


    If anyone meets Zhang Wen in the future, it''s better to hide.


    His beard froze for a long time and didn''t speak.


    The younger brother behind him, several people have sneaked away.


    Before I saw Zhang Wen, I only saw Zhang Wen''s younger brother. They became like this. If I met Zhang Wen one day, I wouldn''t scare them to death?


    The beard is not stupid. Now Zhang Wen is red. He doesn''t want to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    "Ha ha, so you are Zhang Wen''s people." an embarrassed smile appeared on his beard and face.


    It''s a lie to say you''re not afraid. Now no one wants to provoke Zhang Wen, the living king of hell. Since Zhang Wen told him to bury the little dragon snake alive, he has watched in the dark to see how the little dragon snake died, but there has been no news. Zhang Wen has never acted.


    Today, I finally have action.


    It can be described as a blockbuster.


    "Get the fuck out of the way when you know it. If I can''t help it, I''ll tell you it''s because of you!" Wang Peng didn''t give him any face.


    He is Zhang Wen''s man and doesn''t need to give face to anyone.


    The facial expression of the beard stiffened, and then it was scattered.


    In such a big night, no one dared to speak. They all looked at Wang Peng quietly.


    Wang Peng smiled with satisfaction at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes fell again on the two people curled up on the ground.


    "One person leaves one leg!"


    It''s not loud, but it''s very penetrating.


    Wu Yang took the lead, shook up the guy in his hand and hit him twice.


    It was quiet for a few seconds, and then bursts of screams echoed in the night scene.

 Chapter 315

    What happens every day on the road propagates at the speed of light.


    The story that Wang Peng and Wu Yang broke the leg of the little dragon snake man in the night scene soon spread all over the road.


    People on the road said that Zhang Wen was a cruel character and had the strength to overthrow boss Wang.


    But only a few people said that Zhang Wen followed boss Wang in order to support the scene for boss Wang.


    Of course, this is inseparable from Li Erzi.


    That day, Wang Peng came out of the night show. Instead of calling me, he called Li Erzi and told him that things were done.


    "You''ve been at school these two days. Don''t come out. If someone comes to see you, call me," Li Erzi said.


    Wang Peng promised and hung up.


    Then the party got on the motorcycle and left.


    Swagger away.


    They were also obedient and settled down when they returned to school.


    Li Erzi put down the phone like a person who knows nothing. There is nothing unusual about what to do. This is just the first step in Li Erzi''s plan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shit!" hung up the phone and boss Wang scolded.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" the pillar was on the side. Seeing that boss Wang didn''t look very well, he asked.


    "The little dragon snake''s leg was broken yesterday!"


    "Who called?"


    "Who else can there be? Zhang Wen!"


    "..." the pillar was silent.


    Zhang Wen said that no matter what happened, he did it.


    Boss Wang is even more upset. He knows what Zhang Wen thinks in his heart. Now he moved the little dragon and snake. No doubt he wants to push himself ahead!


    Boss Wang doesn''t like the feeling of being calculated.


    Moreover, he didn''t want to help Zhang Wen block the gun. He had already said that he was just making a noise and wouldn''t do it, but now?


    Zhang Wen did it without your consent.


    Can boss Wang feel comfortable?


    Bruce Lee snake, it''s not that he doesn''t move, it''s that he doesn''t want to move now. If Bruce Lee snake moves, it''s boss Du. Now the real estate on the construction site will be on sale. What if something goes wrong at this time?


    Compared with these huge benefits, the little dragon and snake is not a matter at all!


    He thought he could not even move the little dragon and snake. That''s all.


    Who didn''t come out for money?


    Who is not for profit?


    Boss Wang has always calculated on others and pulled others over as a cushion. No one has ever calculated on boss Wang!


    "Elder brother, or I''ll ask Zhang Wen what''s going on?" the pillar said carefully.


    "Forget it! Call Zhang Wen directly. WOW! I''d like to see how he explains!" boss Wang patted the table.


    The pillar quickly promised and took out the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    The little dragon snake''s leg was broken by my man. It was fermented and evaporated on the road for a moment. Boss Du knew it for the first time, but he didn''t say anything. He just prepared secretly. If Zhang Wen wanted to make any more excessive moves, he took someone directly to do it with boss Wang!


    Boss Du is upset. Recent events have made him unable to relax. These policemen seem to have beaten chicken blood. They come to him every day to understand the situation and assist in the investigation.


    But who doesn''t know what''s going on?


    This is inseparable from the efforts behind boss Wang. Boss Wang is going to sell his real estate recently. He just wants to use this move to stabilize boss Du and let him not affect his business.


    Boss Du knew it, but he just couldn''t do anything.


    Thinking of this, he called little dragon snake.


    But the phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Boss Du was suddenly a little worried.


    This little dragon and snake has been killed by Zhang Wen?


    If that''s the case, boss Wang will declare war with him again!


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, in boss Wang''s office.


    I knocked at the door and came in.


    Pillar called just to tell me something urgent. Let me come quickly. I didn''t say anything superfluous on the phone.


    "Boss Wang, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Boss Wang gave me a cold look in his eyes: "Zhang Wen, what''s the matter, you don''t know? Did we say before that we just sent out words, but didn''t find Bruce Lee?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "How did you do that?"


    With a thump in my heart, I understood everything in an instant. Did someone move the little dragon and snake?


    But there was no panic on my face: "I really don''t know what it is."


    Since you want to install it, install it to the end.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly. The pillar behind me signaled me not to install it. I''ll say whatever I have.


    Maybe I didn''t notice any abnormality in my eyes, or maybe I still had use value and didn''t want to turn over with me completely. After a while, boss Wang said earnestly.


    "Zhang Wen, tell me, how do I treat you from you and me?"


    What about? Haven''t you used me to block the gun again and again?


    It sounds good to me, but it sounds bad. I''m his bulletproof vest!


    "Good for me!" I said against my heart.


    "Then why are you going to clean up the little dragon and snake behind my back? What do you mean?" boss Wang simply said.


    My eyebrows also locked up. To be honest, I don''t know who moved the little dragon snake now.


    "I really don''t know. Well, I''ll ask who did it. If I find it, I''ll bring him over and let you deal with it. How about it?"


    What I said is a little heavy. Boss Wang didn''t want to do anything to that man.


    If he did deal with that man, wouldn''t he have completely turned against me?


    However, he was upset and felt a little unhappy that he stood in front of me.


    "It''s OK to deal with it, but you must know it in your mind. It''s not what I want to know, Wenzi. I just want to remind you to be careful with the people around you! Just find out the number of the person yourself. Also, this matter can''t be done again. Stop it, okay!"


    I nodded, "well, I see."


    Then boss Wang asked me about the recent battlefield and let me out.


    As soon as I went out, the pillar came after me.


    "Zhang Wen, what do you mean? Don''t you stab big brother in the back!"


    The pillar looked worried. He always said what he had. Although he said so, I knew he was worried about me.


    "Hehe, pillar, you don''t know who I am?"


    The pillar looked at me seriously for a while: "of course I know, but I''m worried. Don''t do anything stupid again!"


    I breathe.


    After seeing off the pillar, I went directly to Wang Yuxian''s manicure shop.


    Wang Yuxian has also recently started manicure. The nails with various patterns hang on her slender hands, which sets off the charm of her body without reservation.


    Now she seems to be wearing a halo.

 Chapter 316

    If Wang Yuxian is a man, he must be deeper than Li Erzi''s city government.


    On the second floor of the nail shop, I said my doubts.


    After hearing this, Wang Yuxian didn''t hurry to answer me, but said to me, "Wenzi, no matter who did it, it''s for your own good. You should know that."


    I nodded: "I know, just..."


    "This man, I think it''s Li Erzi." Wang Yuxian said faintly.


    It came out of her mouth. To tell the truth, I was surprised.


    Indeed, Li Erzi is the only one with such careful thinking around me.


    He is the only one who can think so far.


    It''s just that he''s a little too anxious about it.


    Eager to show and expand, it will only destroy faster.


    Li Erzi''s ambition is a little too big.


    "Wenzi, sister still said that. I don''t want you to mix with the society. There are no good results in the end." Wang Yuxian said to me seriously.


    Her hand also held me.


    Recently, Wang Yuxian''s hands have been cold.


    The heart is cold, can the hand be hot?


    "When I came in this way, I didn''t want to go out so easily. Yuxian, don''t worry, I must be fine." I don''t know whether I''m comforting her or myself.


    Up to now, there are too many unknowns and possibilities.


    I want to quit now. It''s impossible.


    Don''t say anything else. Boss Wang won''t agree first. How can he push me out with such a good bulletproof vest?


    Besides, there are many things I haven''t done in time.


    How am I willing to quit?


    Hands are dirty. They can''t be cleaned by washing.


    What''s more, I didn''t touch other colors, it was black.


    This color will last a lifetime.


    After chatting with Wang Yuxian for a while, I called Li Erzi.


    "Er Zi, where are you?"


    "I''m on the battlefield. What''s the matter?"


    "The little dragon snake''s leg was broken. Do you know that?"


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone, and then three empty words came: "I don''t know."


    "Well, OK, I''ll find you later and discuss something with you."


    "Yes!"


    After hanging up the phone, I was sure that this was Li Erzi''s idea. He was a ghost and was very careful, but he didn''t know how to act. I understood everything by listening to his tone.


    Put down the phone and I''ll rush to the battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    In the rental room, Bruce Lee took a bath and came out. He hasn''t contacted anyone in the past two days. He doesn''t know anything about what happened outside.


    The cell phone is also off. He wants to be quiet. He thinks if he were quiet, he might not have so much trouble.


    I took a bath and felt refreshed.


    Bruce Lee can''t help but want to touch women again. He didn''t have fun last time. This time he wants to play in a different realm.


    Thinking of this, he turned on his cell phone.


    WOW~


    Dozens of missed calls appeared on his mobile phone screen at the same time, which made him feel dazzled.


    No one has called him in the past few days. Why are there so many calls today?


    He opened it.


    There''s boss DU on it, and several of his men called.


    He frowned and first called boss Du back.


    It was soon connected.


    "You''re not fucking dead yet!" boss Du scolded on the phone.


    "Brother, my cell phone is dead. I went to take a bath just now." little dragon snake quickly explained.


    Boss Du''s first thought when he heard about taking a bath was whether Bruce Lee and snake were looking for a woman here again. He said upset, "are you still thinking of doing something else? Zhang Wen did it yesterday and moved your people!"


    "What!"


    Bruce Lee''s head buzzed. Zhang Wen did it?


    This still surprised him. He really didn''t expect Zhang Wen to do it as soon as he said, but he was quiet a few days ago and suddenly did it?


    And still moving his men?


    This style is not like Zhang Wen at all!


    "Big brother, I can''t help the people he touches me. Anyway, no one knows I''m hiding here."


    Boss Du snorted coldly, "I fucking know, but you''ve been hiding from me recently. Don''t let Zhang Wen catch you, you know?"


    "Well, I see, brother!"


    Hung up.


    Little dragon snake''s eyes sank. Can he not know what he is now?


    He''s always suspicious. He''s thinking in his head, maybe boss Du has sold him? Maybe Zhang Wen will bring someone to catch him later.


    I''ve been hiding here all the time. Aren''t I caught alive like an idiot?


    He''s not that stupid!


    Now the little dragon and snake don''t trust anyone!


    Even the best big brother to himself.


    He doesn''t believe it!


    He thought about it and dialed his men.


    "Brother, you''re answering the phone!" a little brother said anxiously after receiving a call from Bruce Lee.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Bruce Lee asked knowingly.


    "Er Mao and Guang Guang broke his leg. It''s Zhang Wen''s man!" the man said.


    The words "breaking his leg" seemed to have a playback system. After listening to it, Bruce Lee and snake unconsciously filled the picture in his mind. Zhang Wen''s man, with a ferocious face, raised the guy in his hand and hit Er Mao and Guang Guang''s leg hard.


    Click!


    The little dragon and snake seemed to hear the sound of broken bones.


    "Cao, Zhang Wen, he has many JB! You let your brother hide first and don''t show up recently!" little dragon snake''s mouth is very hard.


    "Brother, I know, but I''m afraid it''s hard to hide!" said the little brother.


    "What''s hard to hide? Go back to your fucking home. I don''t believe Zhang Wen can go to your home and catch you all?"


    "Well..."


    "By the way, tell them both. When it''s over, I''ll find them again. These two days, I''ll hide first!"


    "Well..."


    The little brother was helpless. He didn''t mean anything else when he called Xiaolong snake. He just wanted his boss to make some compensation and comfort Er Mao and Guangdian.


    But my boss doesn''t seem to care about these, just thinking about himself.


    Alas!


    This gang seems to be finished.


    The little brother thought so, sighed leisurely and hid home.


    Bruce Lee put down the phone and packed his things, so he hurried out.


    He was very smart. When he went out, he left a night light in his room and told others that there were still people living here! If boss Du really betrayed him, it would give him some time to delay.


    Little dragon snake, wearing a cap and clothes he doesn''t usually wear, sneaked out of here, found a small hotel and stayed in.

 Chapter 317

    In the warmth hotel.


    Little dragon snake opened a standard room with only one bed, barely able to sleep alone.


    The conditions here are not good, very simple.


    But it seems safe enough for little dragon snake. That''s all.


    He thought for a long time and called Lao Yan.


    ¡­¡­


    In the north of the city, in a night show, old Yan was holding a beautiful woman on the happy side like a fairy. In the field, Zhang Wen''s people moved the people of dragons and snakes. Old Yan heard about it at the first time.


    However, he did not take the initiative to contact Bruce Lee, but waited for him to contact himself.


    He knew that people like Bruce Lee would contact him as soon as possible.


    Because little dragon snake has no other way out now. There is only such a way to go.


    You can''t go without it.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Bruce Lee called.


    He looked at the name of the little dragon and snake and snorted coldly.


    "Hello, who?" said old Yan deliberately.


    There was a worried voice of dragon and snake on the phone: "Lao Yan, it''s me. Did you forget?"


    "Oh ~ ~ ~ you are, little dragon and snake! What''s the matter with you? Your voice sounds a little wrong?"


    Now the little dragon snake is like a frightened bird. Can his voice be right?


    "Well, what you said to me last time, I''ve almost considered it."


    "Ha ha, think about it? Shall I go there?"


    "Well, you come. I''ll go to room XX of the warmth Hotel..."


    Old Yan smiled with satisfaction and put down the phone. He drove to the warmth Hotel alone.


    Went to the door where little dragon snake told him the room number, and he knocked on the door.


    Dangdang.


    The door opened with a creak, but the man inside was not a little dragon and snake, but a middle-aged woman.


    "Who are you looking for?" the woman stared at Lao Yan and said.


    Lao Yan was stunned. He heard right. Did the little dragon snake make a mistake about his room number? Looking at the tough middle-aged woman, he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Who the fuck is it? If you don''t tell me, I''ll call the police!"


    The woman is quite fierce.


    "That..." facing the woman, Lao Yan stuttered for a moment.


    I don''t know why he was nervous when he saw these fierce women.


    At this time, the next room opened the door, and little dragon snake poked his head out of it: "Lao Yan, I''m here!"


    Lao Yan scolded and hurried to the next room.


    Behind him came the woman''s voice: "grass, another pair of calcium tablets!"


    If it''s a man, Lao Yan must rush up and give him two big mouths, but the other party is a woman. What can he do?


    When he entered little dragon snake''s room, he was puffing.


    You don''t have to think about it. Little dragon snake is deliberately accusing him of the wrong room number to see if he will bring others.


    "Old Yan, ignore her. That''s a crazy woman!"


    "Well..." old Yan returned to his mind and stabilized his mind. "Do you want to understand?"


    Bruce Lee nodded: "well, I understand. Since Zhang Wen wants to kill me, I might as well go out first and kill him. I don''t believe how powerful he can be!"


    Lao Yan nodded.


    People who have been with Lao Yan know that he is a natural conspirator.


    He wants to figure out who he is.


    Today, Lao Yan wants to calculate Zhang Wen.


    In fact, he made it very clear when he called Bruce Lee that day. He also knew that Bruce Lee must have no way out now. He would certainly consider his idea.


    More importantly, Lao Yan has caught up with boss Wang now. He thinks Zhang Wen is useless.


    On the contrary, there will be many threats to themselves.


    If he could get rid of Zhang Wen by the hand of little dragon snake, it would be the best.


    Moreover, he knows Zhang Wen''s whereabouts very well.


    "Well, actually, I really don''t want you to go about this, but if you make up your mind, I''ll tell you Zhang Wen''s address! When he''s alone, you go and get him, how about it?"


    Little dragon and snake nodded with a cold light in his eyes.


    "What kind of guy do you want? Tell me, I''ll get it ready for you." old Yan said.


    "Knife, just do it! By the way, get me another van. Wow, it''s best for each household, so the police can''t find it." said Bruce Lee.


    "Well, OK!" Lao Yan thought it would be best.


    The two of them reached an agreement in the shabby warmth Hotel, but Lao Yan didn''t really want to help little dragon snake.


    "By the way, Lao Yan, don''t tell anyone about it, do you know?"


    Old Yan PI smiled and said, "I''m not fucking stupid. Can''t I understand this?"


    "Hehe, that''s good ~"


    After the matter was finalized, Lao Yan gave Bruce Lee a cigarette: "brother, when you finish this, we will swallow boss Wang and boss Du together. As long as we stand firm here, we will have what we want for women and money in the future!"


    "Well, ha ha!" little dragon snake''s YY ability laughed at the thought of the future.


    That feels great!


    Before, Lao Yan talked to Bruce Lee on the phone. Now he has a cooperative relationship with boss Wang. He knows where boss Wang''s field is and what he does. It''s actually a very simple thing to break boss Wang.


    In fact, where can Lao Yan get rid of boss Wang? It''s just a dream. Boss Wang has a deep foundation here.


    He told little dragon snake that he just taboo Zhang Wen. If he got rid of Zhang Wen, it would be easy to say anything.


    Little dragon and snake thought it was true.


    Now he is at a disadvantage. If he can get rid of Zhang Wen, it will be a thing for him once and for all, and it will be good for him!


    Why wouldn''t he do it?


    "I''ll send it to you this afternoon. If there''s any emergency, you''ll call me." old Yan said solemnly when he left.


    Little dragon and snake nodded heavily.


    Out of the warm hotel, old Yan smiled coldly. It''s strange that he can manage dragons and snakes!


    If Bruce Lee misses, he will be a good man and tell Zhang Wen about Bruce Lee. It is possible to kill Bruce Lee even when he has to.


    After Lao Yan left, little dragon and snake paced back and forth in the room alone.


    He was thinking about how to do it when he met Zhang Wen. Every detail echoed in his mind, even whether he should insert or stab when he cut, and even what kind of expression should be on his face after killing Zhang Wen, which were all within his YY scope.


    It''s just a pity that fantasy is fantasy after all, and it''s hard to come true.


    The enemy of an enemy is a friend.


    Bruce Lee doubted his little brother and boss Du, but he didn''t doubt Lao Yan at all.


    Because he felt that there was enough interest support between him and Lao Yan.


    But he ignored one point, that is, the risk behind this benefit.


    Can people like Lao Yan exclude all risks?


    May have given all the benefits to little dragon snake?

 Chapter 318

    In the warmth Hotel, in the afternoon, Lao Yan personally sent the guy to Bruce Lee snake.


    Bruce Lee tried his hand.


    Not bad.


    It must be very enjoyable to stab Zhang Wen.


    Lao Yan told Bruce Lee that when he heard about Zhang Wen, he would call him and keep his mobile phone on.


    News doesn''t wait.


    Bruce Lee was so excited. After killing Zhang Wen, boss Du''s eyes must have changed. When he was happy, he might give him a lot of things.


    For example, a field.


    Or a girl who makes his blood flow back.


    Moreover, it is right!


    More importantly, Bruce Lee can prove himself in front of boss Du.


    See? You all think I can''t do it. You all think I''m a waste. Didn''t I kill Zhang Wen?


    Look who the fuck is looking down on me!


    Little dragon and snake thought and looked at the knife in his hand.


    Dao is a good Dao, but the person who uses it is not so good.


    oh dear.


    Bruce Lee''s eyebrows moved and his hand touched the tip of the knife. This knife is a little blunt!


    Whatever Bruce Lee does, he has very high requirements for hardware, sometimes even to the point of metamorphosis.


    When he took those elites out to work before, he had a dispute with boss Du over the car.


    Boss Du thought that just call a few cars. Anyway, it''s business, not bumper cars.


    But little dragon and snake don''t do it! He felt that when he went out to work, first of all, it was a face project, and the car must be made good.


    No way, boss Du had to compromise and gave him two good cars to go out.


    This is how little dragon snake works for boss Du, especially for himself.


    What if the knife is not fast?


    What if the leather shoes are not bright?


    Bruce Lee''s mind has already started YY now. He has long thought of his expression after wearing handsome clothes, rubbing shiny leather shoes and dumping Zhang Wengan.


    That feeling must be very good.


    Thinking of this, he went out to buy a grindstone.


    Began to rub on the ground.


    The more he grinds, the more excited he is, the more he looks forward to it.


    The little dragon and snake who had been with him for more than 20 years also raised his head excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Yan is a schemer. No matter what he does, he will be very considerate. If he wants to know Zhang Wen''s whereabouts, it is actually a matter of one sentence.


    But he can''t do that. Zhang Wen basically goes to several places every day, and generally doesn''t go to the night. There is no chance to start at all. He feels that Bruce Lee is not a good person, and he is afraid that he will miss.


    He doesn''t want Bruce Lee to miss. He also wants to get rid of Zhang Wen.


    Just look at the opportunity.


    Lao Yan patted the steering wheel with his fingers, and his brain flashed.


    In fact, the popularity like Lao Yan is somewhat similar to that of writers. They all want inspiration!


    Inspiration is a bad thing to say. I don''t know when it will appear in your head.


    I don''t know when it will disappear.


    Some people want it to think hard and will not come for a long time, while others are full of inspiration.


    This is the gap between people.


    The idea in his head narrowed Lao Yan''s eyes if he could make good use of it.


    Maybe it will succeed this time!


    ¡­¡­


    Sand field, temporary rest room.


    Li Erzi and I sat inside and smoked the "Lotus king" he gave us. Neither of us spoke.


    Li Erzi is a smart man. He must know what I mean when I come here.


    Simply, he won''t hide it.


    "Wenzi, I asked Wang Peng to go there. I didn''t discuss it with you." he didn''t dare to look into my eyes when he spoke.


    He must have guessed that I would know about it sooner or later, but I didn''t expect to come so soon.


    My presence somehow disrupted his plan.


    "Why?" I said.


    Li Erzi sighed, stamped out his cigarette end and looked at me: "because I think you are a brother."


    "Do you know what boss Wang told me?" my tone was a little reproachful.


    "..." Li Erzi was silent, and he must have guessed.


    "Er Zi, I don''t blame you for this, but don''t have another time! Besides, Wang Peng and Wu Yang are both students. Aren''t you harming others?"


    "Wenzi, we must do this!" Li Erzi suddenly became excited. "Think about it, how long have you been with boss Wang? We have always been beaten passively, and we have always been the black pot for him. Have you ever thought about what will happen if we continue like this? It''s not that we can get ahead, but that we are completely suppressed by boss Wang!"


    What Li Erzi said is not unreasonable. I know he did it for my good, but I''m just unhappy.


    I think it''s going a little too fast.


    Moreover, without the support of boss Wang, what am I? I have no foundation now!


    I patted him on the shoulder to calm him down.


    "Now the little dragon and Snake must be like a frightened bird. They dare not go out of the door." I half joked. It''s no use blaming him now that it''s over.


    Li Erzi didn''t smile at all. He looked at me seriously: "Wenzi, to tell you the truth, asking Wang Peng to clean up the little dragon and snake is actually only the first step in my plan!"


    Li Erzi is cautious and never fights with uncertainty.


    When he asked Wang Peng to clean up the little dragon snake''s people, he must have thought about everything behind him.


    Including what boss Wang will do if he knows it, and what boss Du will do if he knows it.


    And my reaction, the reaction of little dragon and snake, which are all within the scope of Li Erzi''s calculation.


    I''m not sure. He can''t do that.


    I lit a cigarette and took a long sip. My mouth was full of bitterness: "tell me about your second step."


    "The second step is to take advantage of the situation to kill boss Wang or one of boss Du! Think about it. What will Bruce Lee think when he knows you moved his people? He must be furious. He has only two actions, either boss Wang or boss Du. Then we will take advantage of the situation. No matter who we get rid of, it will be good for us!"


    Li Erzi''s words make me don''t know what to say.


    It''s a surprise, but it''s reasonable.


    I take it for granted, but I think he seems to have gone a little too far.


    A little reckless crazy!


    He''s right. I also think Bruce Lee will go to boss Wang or boss Du if he is forced to a certain extent.


    Why is boss Du?


    The reason is very simple, because Bruce Lee is very suspicious. He will certainly suspect that boss Du betrayed him and be angry.


    But he can''t do anything. He may not be able to do anything. At that time, as long as we push him a little behind his back or kill someone with a knife, it will probably be done.


    It''s just, I think it''s a little too risky.


    "No, you can''t do that!" before Li Erzi finished, I interrupted him.


    Then I stood up and stared at him: "Er Zi, people can''t do anything in the world. At least, there should be principles. Do you know what principles are!"

 Chapter 319

    To tell you the truth, I''m angry.


    But the root of this anger is not all Li Erzi, but also the troubles I have encountered recently. Of course, there is also the reason of boss Wang.


    Li Erzi has no principle at all, but I have to say it''s for me.


    For us!


    Li Erzi certainly doesn''t want to see me kicked out by boss Wang or lose my soul. Therefore, he is more worried than anyone.


    I just don''t need his kindness.


    I think I can at least be on my own. At least in boss Wang, I won''t end so soon.


    Li Erzi, stop talking.


    He stared into my eyes.


    "Wenzi, my next step will certainly change the current situation. We are one step away now. As long as I use my brain again to make Bruce Lee afraid, afraid, that''s it!"


    "Er Zi, this is not the time!"


    "Don''t you get rid of boss Wang anymore?"


    "I said, now is not the time!" my voice doubled.


    Anger spewed out at once.


    When I reacted, I found that I didn''t know when I had caught Li Erzi''s collar.


    He was looking at me with an ugly face.


    "Wen Zi, you can fight if you want!" he said.


    Alas~~


    I sighed.


    How can I do it with ER Zi Li? He mixed with me all the way. Before, no matter what happened, we faced it together.


    "Erzi, listen to me. Don''t take the second step, OK?" my tone softened.


    Li Erzi breathed a sigh of relief: "but next time, there may not be such a good opportunity!"


    I smiled: "it''s mine. It''s mine after all. I can''t run away!"


    With that, I left the battlefield.


    Li Erzi in the room looked at my back and was stunned for several minutes.


    Li Erzi and I both guessed that Bruce Lee would be forced. Everyone guessed that he might seek revenge.


    But none of us thought that the object of his revenge would be me.


    If he knew that Bruce Lee secretly contacted Lao Yan, Li Erzi would not do so.


    But it''s too late to say anything now.


    Unknowingly, I have been stared at by the obscene little eyes of Bruce Lee and snake.


    ¡­¡­


    Police station, branch.


    Boss Wang sat on the sofa, his fingers beating on the table.


    The pillar stood beside him with a cold face.


    The two policemen looked at boss Wang respectfully. In the branch, only boss Wang had this treatment.


    Now I don''t need section chief Duan to call. All the boss Wang I should know here have already met.


    It''s said that I came to interrogate boss Wang. In fact, it''s no different from chatting.


    There are also melon seeds and peanuts on the table and a cup of tea next to them.


    how?


    Does it feel like a teahouse?


    Boss Wang has this ability. He can regard the branch as a teahouse. If he doesn''t accept it, he can''t.


    A person does not mean how to be domineering by relying on his own relationship, but to learn to use and size up the situation.


    This is the highest level.


    Now boss Wang is not far from this realm.


    "Brother Wang, don''t embarrass us. We also want to complete the task, don''t we?" a little policeman said helplessly.


    It seems that boss Wang didn''t give them a good face here.


    Money and power are so capricious!


    Boss Wang was bullied by these policemen when he was young. Now he''s out and doesn''t pay attention to them at all.


    In front of him, only section chief Duan could get into his eyes.


    Boss Wang leisurely lit a cigarette.


    Smoking is forbidden here. These policemen are not allowed to smoke, but boss Wang is so arrogant that he dares to take out a cigarette in front of these policemen.


    The two little policemen looked a little ugly, but no one dared not let him smoke.


    "Do I embarrass you or do you embarrass me?" boss Wang''s eyes tilted and didn''t bird them at all.


    "Brother Wang, if someone reports a case, do you think we can ignore it? And that man is still your man!"


    "Now my people are not here. What do you want to do?"


    Boss Wang will not be foolish enough to hand him over to the police if he has any contradiction with Zhang Wen. Even if he has to deal with it, he will deal with it by himself. It has nothing to do with them.


    He can''t make friends.


    "Brother Wang, please cooperate with our investigation. This is a serious crime of injury and will be sentenced!"


    "Hehe... Don''t talk to me about this. It''s hard to use!"


    "Well... Alas!" the little policeman didn''t know what to say. Boss Wang''s attitude made it impossible for them to work normally!


    There''s no way to ask!


    There was no way. The two of them went out.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly and despised them in his heart.


    After a while, a man with flower resistance on his shoulder came in from the outside. He was no stranger to boss Wang. Boss Wang was with this man before he knew section chief Duan.


    But after having a section chief, boss Wang has long despised him.


    "Lao Wang!"


    "Oh, Lao Xing?" boss Wang pretended to be surprised, but he didn''t stand up. He was still smoking lazily.


    This made Lao Xing feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Why do you embarrass the two little policemen? Tell me about you, ha ha ~" he smiled and sat down opposite boss Wang.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. Now there are a lot of things waiting for me to deal with in the real estate. Now let me wait here for a long time and don''t let me go. Lao Xing, you give me a reason. What do you say I should do!"


    Boss Wang''s words were interrogative.


    Lao Xing frowned secretly. Boss Wang looked very flattering before. Recently, he got mixed up and didn''t bird him.


    He sneered in his heart and thought that your boss Wang would not fall into my hands one day. At that time, you will be overwhelmed!


    But his face was full of smile: "you''re right. We wasted a lot of your time, but isn''t this to go through the process? If you cooperate, we''ll go faster! Don''t you think so?"


    Boss Wang shrugged: "then ask, I don''t know anything anyway!"


    Looking at boss Wang like this, Lao Xing really wants to go over and smoke his mouth to wake him up and see where it is!


    But reason told him not to.


    If he did, the black hat on his head might not hold.


    "Lao Wang, look at you. Your people broke two people''s legs at night before. Now people report the case. Family members make trouble here every day. What do you want us to do? This crime is not light!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes turned: "then why don''t you find someone? Why do you ask me?"


    "Isn''t that your man..."


    "Lao Xing, think about it. Do you think I might give you people? Besides, what evidence do you have to prove that my people did it? Did they admit it? Or did I admit it? Don''t talk until there is no evidence!"


    Lao Xing was stunned.


    Boss Wang is right. They also heard the news from the road. There was no monitoring at that night, and they had no evidence. They were just suspicious.


    However, it''s just a waste of time to suspect that these two words fall to boss Wang!

 Chapter 320

    In the branch, people come and go, basically people in uniforms. In a guest room, boss Wang is smoking with his legs crossed, and the column behind him is also unhappy.


    Opposite is a man with a national face.


    Lao Xing.


    The branch director here.


    In fact, his official power is quite big. He is basically the same here, but when he meets boss Wang, he can''t say anything. He can only watch him cry.


    Lao Xing was still angry in his heart, but he couldn''t see it from his appearance.


    He is very deep.


    It''s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    Yesterday, he received a report that two people were playing in the night, their legs were broken and their fractures were comminuted. Even if it''s cured in the future, it''s not easy to walk.


    Although these two people are not good people at first sight and have registered in the nearby police station, after all, this is a criminal case. Can he ignore it?


    So as soon as he investigated, he knew that those people were under boss Wang, but he couldn''t catch them directly. Even if he caught boss Wang, he would have to let them go again if he called.


    He doesn''t want to do something that offends people and takes effort.


    He doesn''t hang around in the branch every day. There are a lot of things waiting for him to deal with every day!


    Upset, but helpless.


    This is how he feels at this time.


    After a while, he gave boss Wang a cigarette and smiled: "Lao Wang, if you don''t want to say, that''s OK. I won''t embarrass you!"


    This is the best solution after measurement.


    If you spend so much time with boss Wang, if he is in a hurry, call section chief Duan, it will be a lot of trouble!


    Just let him go!


    No big deal, find someone to investigate slowly behind your back!


    Boss Wang took the cigarette and pretended to be embarrassed: "Lao Xing, tell me about you. You brought me here for this? In the future, if the sky doesn''t fall, don''t come to me!"


    This sentence is quite straightforward, which means don''t find him if you have anything else. He doesn''t want to see Lao Xing!


    Lao Xing secretly scolded, grass! I don''t want to see you! You''d better be careful not to fall into my hands!


    Boss Wang got up and left with the post.


    It''s as if this is not a police station but your own home.


    It is the dream of many bastards to get to boss Wang, but how many people can really get to this point?


    It''s like an endless marathon, just running on two legs?


    Not at all!


    We must find a way to order something else, otherwise how can we rush to the front?


    Boss Wang, I just took a Ferrari, or how could I leave those people behind?


    After getting into his car, the pillar turned back and asked boss Wang where he was going.


    "Go to the real estate!"


    The pillar promised and drove slowly.


    Boss Wang frowned.


    He''s upset!


    Very uncomfortable!


    This should not have happened. He told Zhang Wen long ago, but he still poked a big basket for himself. He was not afraid of something, but when the real estate was about to be sold, he didn''t think of any mistakes. No matter what happened, it couldn''t affect his real estate sales!


    "Brother, actually Wenzi doesn''t mean that..." the pillar saw that boss Wang didn''t speak for a long time and whispered to help Zhang Wen.


    "Bullshit! I don''t know what he means?" the pillar didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he opened his mouth, boss Wang burst.


    Hit the window hard.


    Zhang Wen has always been fine. Why did something happen when his real estate was on sale?


    This is not to make trouble for yourself!


    Other things, he can forgive, but things related to his real estate, just can''t!


    He now even doubts whether Zhang Wen has contacted boss Du or whether he has deliberately corrected him!


    Boss Wang''s face became more and more ugly. At the beginning, before he fell in love with Zhang Wen, he was just a poor boy and a hotel waiter. There was nothing else he could do except to be cruel.


    He gave Zhang Wenqian, his car, his identity and status.


    But now?


    With these things, Zhang Wen didn''t seem to bird him at all, and he often made trouble for him.


    Boss Wang is a little confused now. Did he accept a little brother or a big brother?


    The pillar sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    He also knew that boss Wang was really angry this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw haw.


    I don''t hear the sound of the loom, but I hear the female sigh.


    Ask the woman he Suo Si and ask the woman he Suo Yi.


    ¡­¡­


    Sharpen the knife to the pigs and sheep.


    ¡­¡­


    In the warmth Hotel, little dragon and snake are grinding a knife and talking about this Mulan poem. He can count it from head to tail from the age of 17. He is one of the few good students in the class.


    But later, why did he learn bad, his memory began to blur.


    People always subconsciously erase those unbearable memories.


    Maybe some people won''t forget, but Bruce Lee really can''t remember.


    It''s not that his brain is not good. His brain is even many times better than ordinary people.


    Why is that?


    Because such a memory affects Bruce Lee''s play, his boasting and talking!


    Those unforgettable memories have long been automatically shielded by his brain cells and brain center. He doesn''t remember them for a long time!


    He only remembers how arrogant and how to deal with people after he mixed up!


    Wipe


    The knife is grinding.


    Bruce Lee feels like Hua Mulan who is about to fight. The knife in his hand points to the stumbling block in his life and his great enemy.


    Zhang Wen!


    Sharpen the knife to the pigs and sheep!


    Sharpen the knife to the pigs and sheep!


    Sharpen a knife


    Bruce Lee said mechanically. In his heart, he had long regarded Zhang Wen as a pig and sheep to be slaughtered!


    how!


    What about the YY ability and YY''s infectivity of the little dragon snake?


    Originally, the role of pig and sheep should be himself, but he just came to a role exchange and thought Zhang Wen was a pig and sheep.


    Although this YY''s starting point is right.


    But¡ª¡ª


    This is not a good thing for the assassination of Zhang Wen.


    Because, in itself, it is not very powerful. If the little dragon and snake despise the enemy, it will be in trouble.


    Maybe you''ll kill yourself!


    But little dragon and snake didn''t seem to notice this at all. They were still grinding their knives hard.


    Bang bang!


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    Bruce Lee was stunned. He didn''t dare to make a noise and stopped his action.


    "Shit, what are you doing? Can you keep your voice down and let people sleep!"


    Grass!


    It''s the lost woman next door!


    The little dragon snake scolded secretly, and he didn''t dare to scold the woman.


    First, you may not be able to scold. Second, you should let the woman see him sharpening his knife here, so you can''t call the police?


    Fortunately, the woman didn''t recognize the sound of sharpening a knife.


    "I see!" said Bruce Lee, biting his teeth.


    "What level, fine toothpick, still want to be on the table!" the woman scolded a few words in her mouth, and then left angrily.


    Look at the little dragon and snake in the room.


    The whole face turned red!


    Not ashamed, but angry!


    He has never been so angry!


    He also recognized other things, but said his little dragon and snake was not easy to use. This touched the bottom line of the little dragon and snake! If he didn''t have something to do, he must go in the dark and do it!


    what''s that!

 Chapter 321

    In the construction site.


    Boss Wang is having a meeting with a group of people.


    Boss Wang sat alone in the center, while others stood. No one dared to sit down. They all looked at boss Wang respectfully and listened to him.


    The real estate will be on sale tomorrow. Today is the time for them to do their final work.


    Not only are they busy these days, but boss Wang is also busy!


    He tried hard to get through the previous relationship with boss Du. To put it bluntly, he paid equal attention to grace and authority, bought it first, and if he couldn''t buy it, let the pillar come forward and threaten him.


    Boss Wang has tried this technique repeatedly and has almost never failed.


    The people who stood on boss Du''s side were not stupid. What''s the current situation? When boss Wang was carrying the sky, as long as he was not mentally broken, he chose to stand on boss Wang''s side.


    Boss Du has to go back at least ten or eight years without this real estate.


    Boss Wang jumped to the position of the first brother of Jinhai city.


    Two construction sites have been put on sale one after another, and the profits here are quite terrible.


    Of course, it is not these profits that enable boss Wang to ascend the throne of the first brother of Jinhai city.


    There are many businessmen in Jinhai city. They also make a lot of profits every day. Some have long surpassed boss Wang, but why is he a brother?


    It''s simple, because the man standing behind him.


    Section chief Duan.


    Because of his men.


    Zhang Wenhe.


    These are his foundation and the cornerstone that can make him prosperous.


    No matter how rich a person is, he is a local tyrant.


    Boss Wang, who is rich and powerful and has an unlimited future, is called Yige!


    Now the people on the road talk about not only how boss Wang robbed boss Du''s business, but also the two gold medal fighters Zhu and Zhang Wen.


    Many people have mythologized the two of them.


    They said that last time they had a fight with boss Du, they gave out two people and forcibly put down more than 50 people of the other party.


    As soon as these words spread, some said and others believed.


    Zhang Wen and Zhu are called Bruce Lee, rocky!


    Saiya, super Saiya, Saiya 5!


    Seeing that he was about to ascend the altar, boss Wang was proud and cautious. The waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves ahead. I didn''t know how many people in Jinhai had an accident when they wanted to ascend this position.


    Boss Wang doesn''t want to be like that.


    As long as the first brother of Jinhai city sits firmly in this position, it will not be so simple if someone comes to shake him in the future.


    Boss Wang today is high spirited and domineering.


    "Tomorrow morning, no, from the early morning of this morning, your sales department will take people out to stand guard. There must be many people at that time. The guards must maintain good order for me! Also, tomorrow is only a public sale of this building, and the rest will not be sold, understand..."


    The people below listened to boss Wang''s instructions and nodded constantly.


    Boss Wang has arranged everything quite properly. He knows that there must be no accident tomorrow. If something happens, the atmosphere of his hard won reputation will be ruined.


    The pillar waited outside, staring at the mobile phone in a daze.


    Several times he wanted to call Zhang Wen, but it was wrong to think about it.


    Hands have been scratching on the phone.


    At this time, his cell phone suddenly lit up, and then a phone called.


    He took a firm look.


    The caller is Zhang Wen.


    Just in time, the pillar was connected.


    "Pillar, are you with boss Wang now?" I asked.


    The pillar said, "the real estate is on sale tomorrow. Brother asked you to bring some people to maintain order."


    At this time, I was driving on the road.


    After learning about the situation from Er Zi Li, I was wondering whether to tell boss Wang.


    I think I''d better be silly in front of him now.


    Sometimes, great wisdom is great wisdom.


    "Well, I''ll bring No. 20 tomorrow. Let''s go now. I want to explain something to boss Wang," I said.


    The pillar answered and hung up.


    After a while, I left it at the construction site.


    When I went there, boss Wang was still busy talking to those people about tomorrow.


    "Wenzi, do you know? The two people whose legs were broken that day called the police. My brother and I spent the whole morning in the police station. Now the real estate is going to be sold. My brother is very unhappy."


    The pillar said to me.


    I know what this means. He asked me to lower myself in front of boss Wang.


    Of course I know that. When I came here today, I wasn''t ready to be high.


    After all, I came to admit my mistake.


    "OK, I know." my eyebrows moved.


    I was surprised that those two people would call the police. As long as they don''t get beaten and can''t take care of themselves, they won''t call the police.


    They must have hung up their names in there. They followed Bruce Lee and snake before. What bad things have they never done?


    But why should they call the police?


    I was thinking that boss Wang came out in front of and behind a group of people.


    Boss Wang glanced at me. His eyes were not very friendly and motioned me to wait for a while.


    The phone in his hand never stopped.


    "Director Li, my real estate will open tomorrow. Uh huh, it''s causing you trouble."


    "Team Zhang, come out for activities tomorrow. Come to my real estate to ensure safety, ha ha!"


    "Lao Zhao, remember to come and join us tomorrow!"


    Boss Wang''s phone calls one by one, and Zhu and I listened patiently.


    After a while, boss Wang put down the phone and lit a cigarette.


    I said, "I found out that one of my brothers did it. It''s my fault. I didn''t explain the situation to him. He thought I really wanted to find Bruce Lee. That day, I met his people in the night scene. The two groups had a quarrel and then moved." I made up a story.


    I don''t know if boss Wang can hear it. His eyes look at me a little relaxed, but his words are still cold.


    "Zhang Wen, it''s not my ink, but you know, I stayed with Zhu in the branch all morning today. Now how many things are waiting for me to deal with in the real estate? Do you know how many things are delaying me? I''ve taught you before that you should handle things quickly. You should know how to be good after these things!"


    Boss Wang, this is telling me that in the future, wipe your ass yourself. Who wants to wipe someone else''s ass?


    Although boss Wang covers me, he won''t help me deal with the aftermath frequently, will he?


    "I''ll take care of it and make sure they won''t come to trouble in the future!" I promised.


    Boss Wang''s eyes eased slightly: "let this go in advance. At present, the real estate will be on sale. First make it beautiful. Besides, tomorrow is the scene of the first day. There can''t be any mistakes, do you understand?"


    I nodded.


    "And you, pillar!" said boss Wang.


    I looked at the column, and I saw a loss in the column''s eyes.


    The two of us nodded hard together.

 Chapter 322

    At the construction site, Wanfeng group.


    A few big characters stand out.


    Boss Wang removed the previous signboard of boss Du and named himself. Although this practice is very troublesome and has to go through a lot of relationships, boss Wang is not afraid of trouble.


    He knew that a good sign was more important than anything. Although the difference was not big, he was not happy to let him continue to use boss Du''s sign.


    He wants to completely let boss Du disappear in front of him, including his people, his name and his title.


    And that boring face!


    Looking at the sign of Wanfeng group, boss Wang smiled with satisfaction.


    He raised his hand, pointed to the huge four words and said, "Wenzi, pillar, look, this sign is now put up by several of us. We are a group!"


    I sneer in my heart, a group.


    We are not a group at all. Zhu and I are just people who work for boss Wang.


    We don''t have any shares and no voice. What boss Wang says is what he says. More importantly, if he says a word, we will help him desperately!


    Is this the group?


    Not as good as a slave society.


    It''s better to exploit the class.


    But what can I say to the post? You can only raise your face, smile at boss Wang, then bow down and say you''re right. We are a group, a very united group.


    Hehe


    Boss Wang looks very excited. After all, this is his group.


    A group is not far from listing.


    Once listed, no one can shake the position of boss Wang''s first brother in Jinhai city!


    You know, this is what boss Du wanted to do but didn''t do!


    Setting up a company, raising funds and listing are the necessary processes for successful people.


    Some people can''t reach it in a rough life, but boss Wang is very lucky. He reached the peak at the age of less than 40.


    God still cares for boss Wang.


    Boss Wang patted me on the shoulder: "Wenzi, recently, you haven''t come to the construction site. Do you have any opinions about me and the column? If there is anything, you can say, don''t hide!"


    What he said was very forthright. In fact, he wanted to tell me, Zhang Wen, you''ve been away from us recently, and you''re still carrying me to clean up the little dragon and snake. Do you want to go your separate ways with us?


    Don''t you see us in the eye?


    You''re jumping too high. It''s time to fall down!


    I nodded, "I''ve been busy with the nail shop recently."


    "You haven''t dealt with Wang Yuxian yet?"


    "Alas ~" I sighed.


    Boss Wang smiled: "men attach importance to their career. Those children and women have long feelings. You should let go first. When Wanfeng group is listed, what do you want? Women? It''s just an ornament!"


    How can I not know? It''s just that boss Wang may not need me at that time. He wants to kick me away.


    If there is no use value, there is nothing.


    Next, boss Wang told me about the specific process tomorrow. He told me and Zhu that he would take people to guard the real estate tomorrow. If someone made trouble, he would come and drive them away.


    We can''t rely on the police for some things. We have to do it ourselves.


    Tomorrow, I''ll bring No. 20 people, and the pillar will also bring No. 20 people. It should be enough.


    Tomorrow, but nothing can go wrong!


    With that, boss Wang let Zhu and I go first. We''ll go to get people first and let them all come on time tomorrow.


    Looking at my back as I left, boss Wang''s eyes became cold again. He picked up the water cup and drank a mouthful of water. Looking at the muddy tea, he thought.


    This Zhang Wen must not stay long. As soon as Wanfeng group goes public at that time, he will kick Zhang Wen out immediately and let him go and find his own way!


    One mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. He knows this very well!


    However, he is still inseparable from Zhang Wen. He still needs to do a lot of things.


    Although he has been busy with the real estate recently, boss Wang has also heard a little about the things on the road.


    Now Zhang Wen''s reputation on the road has been quite great.


    Although, this is in the name of getting rid of the knife.


    He also has an inseparable relationship with boss Wang.


    However, no matter how famous he is, he also has a way to shoot Zhang Wen!


    Boss Wang has a plan for this!


    ¡­¡­


    There are two people lying in a nice ward in the third municipal hospital.


    Both men had their legs in plaster and looked miserable.


    They are the people of the little dragon snake whose leg was broken.


    In recent days, they have had a bad time.


    Very bad!


    They knew who was cleaning them up that day and who was standing behind that man. Originally, they were going to recognize it. Anyway, they were broken in one leg. It''s a big deal to keep it for a while.


    Nobody wants to get into trouble.


    call the police?


    I didn''t even think about it!


    They know who they are.


    What does it mean to call the police? It''s not to make trouble for yourself!


    However, a person appeared two days ago, so that they had no way to refuse. They had to let their families call the police, and then the police came to the hospital to understand the situation.


    To tell the truth, none of them was not nervous when they saw the police, and they talked hesitantly for fear that they would spit out something else and let others seize the handle.


    Are there any mice that aren''t afraid of cats?


    Unless it''s a King Kong mouse!


    "Hey, er Mao, you''re fucking dead?" Guangguang said.


    Guangguang and ER Mao are the two of them.


    "You''re fucking dead. Don''t you see what I''m thinking?" Er Mao glared at him.


    He''s very cruel now. If he didn''t have to ask himself to drink at night that day, it wouldn''t have happened.


    Just blaming Er Mao, if Er Mao didn''t have a bald mouth that day and admit that he is a little dragon snake, his legs could not be broken.


    In short, the two people blame each other. When they first arrived, they operated in an operating room. At that time, they were still scolding each other on the operating table!


    If it weren''t for the inconvenience of their legs, they would have to fight on the ground now!


    "Grass! Stop fucking nonsense, that man, don''t you want to come today!" Er Mao said angrily.


    He gave him a cold look: "come on, but we''ve done what we should do. What are we afraid of?"


    "I''m either afraid or I feel a little uncomfortable."


    No, in the face of that man''s powerful aura, which of them can be comfortable? Who wants to be stressed every day?


    When Er Mao finished, Guang Guang was silent.


    It seemed that when the man came to look for them on the first day, the tough tone and strong aura appeared again.


    It feels bad.


    Facing that person, they had no other way but to compromise.


    He just sighed. Anyway, he has become like this B, and he recognized it. As long as the man doesn''t kill him, anything will do!


    So, who is that man?


    No one else, boss Du!

 Chapter 323

    When he learned that Bruce Lee''s man was beaten, boss Du was being investigated by the police. Of course, boss Wang arranged it.


    It was not easy to deal with the police that boss Du found time.


    The first thing he looked for was not the little dragon and snake, but the two people who were beaten.


    Because it''s no use looking for dragons and snakes, boss Du is full of gas.


    This time, he will do it himself.


    Be your feet!


    With boss Du''s ability, he soon found out which hospital the two people lived in. At that time, he came with more than a dozen elites.


    Boss Du is also very careful. He also knows that this is a special period. He must be careful and careful.


    Boss Wang''s people may be looking for him everywhere. How dare he come out without some people around?


    However, he really thinks too much. At least now boss Wang doesn''t want to get rid of him, and he doesn''t want to get rid of him. Everyone''s mind is on the construction site!


    The property is on sale.


    That''s the top priority!


    Boss Du came in and explained his identity. He is Bruce Lee''s eldest brother.


    Both of them were a little dizzy.


    My eldest brother''s eldest brother, what should I call myself?


    Boss Du left them medical expenses at that time to make them feel at ease and recover from their injuries, but on one condition. That is to let them report to the police station and say they were beaten by boss Wang''s people!


    Boss Du has consulted. This crime is not light. If we hurry, it will be fine for five or eight years.


    He knows that the police can''t catch boss Wang, but he also wants to disgust boss Wang.


    He knows what it''s like to be harassed by those policemen every day.


    The two men couldn''t help it, so they did it.


    Today, boss Du came again.


    He came today because of boss Wang.


    Because his construction site is about to open.


    Boss Du was angry. It was his real estate before that. He just went to boss Wang''s hand. Can you feel better?


    "Big brother, you''re here." Er Mao is very good at coming. When he sees boss Du coming in, he quickly bows down and says.


    Boss Du nodded, and a dozen people around him stayed outside the ward.


    "So what, how are you recuperating?" boss Du said politely.


    "Brother, we have nothing to do. Everything is fine!"


    "Well, that''s ok..." boss Du turned and lit a cigarette. He looked at the light. "How many people are there in your family?"


    "Ah?" Guangguang was startled and looked helplessly at boss Du.


    He felt uneasy.


    Boss Du asked how many people there are in his family. What''s the situation? Are you going to kill him?


    In that case, he would believe it.


    He knows who boss Du is. He has that ability.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand why boss Du did that? Why kill his family? Is it because I''m with Bruce Lee?


    Thinking about it, his eyes were wronged. Now he can cry at any time as long as he wants.


    "Ask you something, do you hear me?" boss Du asked when he saw that he hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    "Don''t kill my family, it has nothing to do with them..." a sentence blurted out from his bare mouth, with a trace of begging.


    What a big brother as like as two peas. "What kind of brother is there?"


    "Who the fuck is going to kill your family! I ask you, how many people are there!" boss Du is a little upset.


    He''s tired of dragons and snakes now.


    "Five people..." Guangguang said carefully.


    "Well, five people, quite a lot!" boss Du brightened his eyes and looked at Er Mao, "where''s your house?"


    "Four..."


    "En..." boss Du bowed his head and thought.


    During the few seconds of meditation, Guangguang and ER Mao''s heart fluctuated up and down like a roller coaster.


    Boss Du, what are you going to do?


    After a while, boss Du choked his cigarette: "today, let them all come and make trouble at the gate of Wanfeng group at nine o''clock tomorrow! That''s the real estate opened by boss Wang. Tomorrow is his first day!"


    Guangguang and ER Mao looked at each other and almost cried.


    Let them make trouble in boss Wang''s land, which is worse than killing them.


    If you annoy boss Wang, can they have a better life?


    "Elder brother, I think things are almost done. Why force each other? Isn''t it?" Er Mao said carefully.


    Pop!


    Boss Du patted the table hard and stared at the oval: "did he think about this when he wanted to kill me? I must make him restless this time!"


    Er Mao and Guang trembled with fear.


    "Get there on time tomorrow. There are nine people in total. If one person doesn''t go, you can do it yourself! But don''t worry, I''ll take someone to help you in the dark tomorrow. If boss Wang changes your family, I''ll go to help!" boss Du said, and turned away without waiting for them to speak.


    His words seemed to leave a complex geometric problem for Guang Guang and ER Mao.


    They can''t solve it, and it''s not appropriate.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    how?


    What else can I do?


    Call someone?


    Do you want to see nine people killed by boss Du?


    Thinking of this, Guang Guang and ER Mao desperately took out the phone and called out.


    Half an hour later, nine people appeared in the ward.


    These nine people are basically farmers who don''t pay much attention to their clothes. They are going to work in the field. Who cares what clothes to wear?


    Or how to say that the farmer uncle is the greatest?


    People grow local food there. They spend a lot of time and drink every day. Is it appropriate?


    Guangguang and ER Mao began to talk about the process anxiously with their family, but they didn''t mention that boss Du threatened them.


    They just said that they couldn''t let go of the tone in their heart. The boss would sell the real estate tomorrow and asked them to pull up the banner and make trouble in the past.


    These simple and kind farmers'' names were fooled by Guangguang and ER Mao.


    Are relatives, can you watch your people being bullied?


    Can you watch the killer go unpunished?


    Sure not!


    We must help you with this. We must take care of this matter!


    Now, just urge them to make banners and let them go at 9 o''clock tomorrow. Don''t be late.


    After discussion, the nine people went to a nearby printing shop to make a banner. Although it looked simple, the white cloth and red characters were particularly conspicuous.


    The money for making banners was made up of nine of them. They are all poor people. No one has so much spare money. How much money do they earn by planting grain every year?


    They love it!


    But in order to help them out, I also recognized them!


    In front of the printing shop, the nine people opened the banner and tried it. They thought it was good.


    Tomorrow, this will certainly have a good effect!

 Chapter 324

    The next morning, at the door of the Sales Department of Wanfeng group.


    The pillar had already arrived here with more than 20 people. Everyone was bulging in their arms and carrying guys. The pillar squatted on the ground and waited for me while smoking.


    The people in the sales department have been ready for a long time. There are several good-looking young girls carefully selected by boss Wang in order to attract guests.


    Who doesn''t want to see these young girls?


    They have been ready since the early morning. Today, they must play the opening play well!


    At eight o''clock, I took tiger Zhang Guohua and more than 20 people to pass by.


    I didn''t let Wang Peng and Wu Yang come today. After all, they went to pick up the little dragon and snake that day. I''m afraid if there are people from the police station today, wouldn''t they be asking for trouble.


    I want to spend today safely.


    "Pillar, early?" I went to say hello to pillar, and the two groups of people joined together.


    "Li Erzi, didn''t you come?" the pillar looked at the crowd. There was no figure of Li Erzi.


    "He''s going to the battlefield later, so I didn''t let him come," I said.


    "Oh, brother said later, let our people spread out on both sides and don''t attract other people''s attention, but if there''s something here, we''ll come as soon as possible."


    "Well, I know."


    After that, the pillar gave him a cigarette, and then a clever little brother next to him came down from the car with more than a dozen cigarettes, and everyone gave him a box.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua also know what to do today. They are all very serious.


    It''s just that it''s a little miserable to pretend to be a tiger.


    But I don''t think it''s in the way. Anyway, we hid nearby for a while, and we didn''t stand at the door to greet the guests at the beginning.


    Just after I had a few words with Zhu, boss Wang came over.


    He looks good today.


    He specially changed into a brand-new suit, wearing a shiny watch and shiny leather shoes. At first glance, he was a successful person. He didn''t look like the crazy Wang in society.


    No matter what kind of bastard, he should move closer to this side in the end.


    No one will always wear T-shirts and jeans, except a street punk.


    "It''s all ready?" boss Wang got out of the car and said to me and Zhu. He looked at the people behind us and was very satisfied.


    "Well, I''m ready."


    I speak with the pillar.


    "Be smart today. Don''t make mistakes for me. Many heavyweights are coming today!" boss Wang said seriously.


    Although I don''t know what he means by heavyweight, at least it should be a director level person.


    Boss Wang told us that many people had gathered at the door of the sales department. The security guard at the door asked them to line up. Many people lined up on the road.


    This seems to be happening in many cities in China.


    The sales department is like a vegetable market.


    The door is pasted with an activity of 1000 per square meter, which is limited to the top 100.


    The price reduction is large enough, but I know that the top 100 are people arranged by boss Wang. People who really buy a house basically can''t enjoy this treatment.


    That''s why he attracted so many people.


    The first day? It depends on popularity.


    Li Erzi told me this truth.


    He said that originally, boss Wang''s house was sold for 6000, so when it was about to open, it was marked with 7000, and then an activity was carried out to drop 1000. Of course, no one could grab the top 100, so he would float up and down here, such as 500 or 600.


    In the end, I still earn more than usual.


    Of course, this is only a general framework, and the specific details are much more complex than this.


    In short, they are the businessmen who make money, and the common people will always suffer the most.


    Boss Wang looked at more and more people and smiled with satisfaction. He walked into the sales department and waited for his guests to come.


    Between 8:30 and 9:00, the crowd reached a peak. Like cheap guns in the vegetable market, people flocked to buy a house here.


    Seeing this scene, I can''t tell what it''s like.


    Most of the people who come here to buy houses are ordinary people. Most of them use their lifetime savings to exchange for such a suite, but that''s it. They have to be exploited and calculated at all levels.


    Even more ridiculous is the gun!


    If you rob slowly, there will be no more!


    This market was ruined by boss Wang and his people.


    But in other words, even if boss Wang doesn''t come, others will come, won''t they?


    They just want to make money for themselves and don''t think about anything else at all!


    Nine o''clock is the time when the Sales Department officially opens. As soon as the time comes, the door opens on time and people flock to it.


    The security guards couldn''t stop it at all.


    The pillar and I looked at each other helplessly and walked to the next corner.


    The more complicated the situation here is, the better. It''s best to find someone to beat his head and blood in order to buy a house, or to fry the price in order to buy a house with a good location. This is what boss Wang and his people want to see.


    The pillar handed me a cigarette: "smoke, we won''t be needed here for a while and a half."


    He said with a smile.


    I silently took the cigarette and lit it.


    At that moment, I didn''t know if Zhuzhu and I were lucky. Boss Wang left us a suite here. Although we didn''t even make 1% of the profit here, we didn''t have to queue up early because of a house.


    At least don''t worry about the house.


    So, are we lucky or unlucky?


    Sales Department staff may not expect so many people, one by one are busy greeting guests, busy all the time.


    "Unscrupulous bosses bully honest workers and hurt people without losing money." just then, a mechanical voice sounded outside.


    It''s quite loud.


    Everyone in the sales department noticed the sound outside.


    At this time, the man standing at the door said, "you see, that''s not talking about Wanfeng group!"


    "Yes, it''s really Wanfeng group!"


    When Zhu and I heard this, we were shocked, threw away the smoke in our hands, squeezed away the crowd and walked out quickly.


    The scene in front of me made me frown.


    Nine people, all dressed in plain clothes of famous farmers and workers, stood at the door of the sales department with banners and a speaker on the ground.


    The mechanical sound just now came from them.

 Chapter 325

    I only saw this scene on TV.


    These people sat in front of the sales department with a banner. It felt like boss Wang killed their whole family.


    Zhu and I thought that someone would come to make trouble, but we didn''t expect that someone would come to plead for injustice.


    Now, we don''t know what to do.


    I don''t know what these people do.


    I thought boss Wang provoked someone outside.


    If there were a group of gangsters on the opposite side, Zhu and I would not hesitate to put them down, but these nine people were not young middle-aged people, and some were about the same age as my parents.


    How can I do it?


    I can''t get down the pillar!


    Next to Zhang Guohua and pretending to be a tiger, they were coming. I waved to them and motioned them to see the situation first.


    The pillar also waved to his people that it was okay.


    The monotonous mechanical sound spread slowly in the crowd, and the sound of speakers echoed in everyone''s ears.


    In our country, morality and character are linked.


    When the nine of them say so, someone must think boss Wang is not good.


    Bad character.


    So, who dares to buy the house of Wanfeng group?


    This is the savings of ordinary people for half their life. Who doesn''t love it?


    So, the people who bought houses in the sales department basically came out to see what was going on.


    Suddenly the sales department was empty.


    The people in the sales department are a little dizzy because of the rush of people. Either there is no one or it is full. In either case, people are caught off guard.


    What the hell!


    "Everyone comes to see ang. Boss Wang has hurt people and doesn''t lose money. My relatives are still lying in the hospital. Who dares to buy his house!" a middle-aged woman said when she saw more and more people around.


    At the door of the sales department, it became a vegetable market for a time.


    Not only me and the pillar, but also the security guards at the door don''t know what to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Prick!


    An Iveco braked sharply and stopped opposite Wanfeng group. The car was full of people.


    These people are very energetic.


    They didn''t say a word here. They all clenched their hands and waited for orders.


    These are the elites around boss Du.


    People are sure to have no problem. They are strong and dare to fight like little tigers down the mountain.


    It just depends on who the leader is.


    Before, they went out to work with little dragon snake. Little dragon snake had been counselling, and these people naturally counselled.


    But today, it''s different.


    Because boss Du took the lead.


    This is their big brother. As long as he says a word, let alone clean up a few people, they dare to order Wanfeng group.


    Today''s boss Du also came out in person.


    See? If you want to protect these people, you will definitely come. You will never show up.


    Boss Du thinks that a big brother doesn''t even have this credit. What are you doing?


    But boss Wang thought the opposite of him.


    If that were the case, he wouldn''t send someone over today.


    This is the difference between two bosses.


    It is also doomed that boss Wang and boss Du are now one heaven and one earth.


    People, sometimes they can''t be too axial.


    Boss Du, who is sitting on the co pilot, is also helpless. He has already passed the age of working hard.


    I should have sat at home and commanded remotely.


    But he can''t help it. He hasn''t used any of his available people for so long. He doesn''t trust anyone.


    Xiao Wang, I went early.


    Little dragon and snake can only hide.


    What can he do?


    You have to do it yourself.


    He was unhappy, but he was happy to see the scene in front of the Sales Department of Wanfeng group today.


    That''s what he wants.


    Is to let boss Wang eat flat on the first day of business! Disgust, disgust him!


    He knows that boss Wang must have arranged a lot of people nearby today. As long as someone dares to go and forcibly take these nine people away, his people will rush up.


    Boss Du does what he says.


    At this time, he lit a cigarette and squinted at the crowd in front of Wanfeng group.


    This time, it''s enough for boss Wang to drink a pot.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang was preparing to entertain guests in the VIP room when he suddenly heard something outside.


    He stood up and walked out quickly.


    When he reached the door, he was stunned.


    At the gate, there are a large number of people, and there is a great momentum of crusade.


    "This is boss Wang, that''s him!" someone in the crowd recognized boss Wang, and boss Du showed them the photos.


    Suddenly, the nine men rushed desperately.


    Pillar and I hurried to stop those people.


    These security guards also came to stop them with me.


    Looking at the empty Sales Department, boss Wang''s face was very difficult to see.


    On this first day, something went wrong!


    Now, how does he entertain people?


    Everything else is easy to say, but he can''t let go of this face.


    "Come on, close the door!" shouted the post.


    The security guard at the door hurried to close the door. The man banged at the door and said to let boss Wang lose money.


    "Brother, what''s going on..." asked the pillar.


    Boss Wang stared at me for a while and said, "these must be the families of the two people whose legs were broken. Shit! How did they come today! How did you know I opened today!"


    Boss Wang''s words made my heart beat.


    These people are the families of those two people?


    This... Is it all my business!


    My brain went blank for a few seconds, and what boss Wang said just now hit me hard in my head.


    How did these people know that boss Wang was on sale today?


    "What are you waiting for? Get these people away first! What will it look like when people come!" boss Wang said.


    He''s really worried.


    At this moment, none of us thought about boss Du, and no one thought it was boss Du.


    Boss Wang, I thought boss Du was being stuck by the police!


    He then angrily returned to the VIP room.


    He kicked over the tea table when he entered the door.


    Anger swept through the body.


    There is only one person in his mind now, that is Zhang Wen! This Zhang Wen is a little indescribable.


    When he saw those people just now, the first thing he thought of was Zhang Wen. The boy deliberately asked people to make trouble.


    Just because I said a few words to him!


    Except Zhang Wen, he can''t think of anyone else now!


    No matter what happens, it accumulates slowly.


    One bite doesn''t make a fat man. His opinions on Zhang Wen also accumulated slowly, from Zhang Wen''s disobedience at the beginning to the people who moved the little dragon and snake later.


    These things are all in boss Wang''s mind at the moment.


    But now boss Wang still doesn''t understand why Zhang Wen wants to do this. Is he too ambitious and wants to replace himself?


    Shit, it''s not that easy to replace me!


    Boss Wang''s face slowly darkened.

 Chapter 326

    At the gate of Wanfeng group, there are a lot of traffic now.


    Originally, these people came to buy a house, but now they have become the first batch of people to watch the play.


    The play is now approaching the high Chao part.


    I pushed the door out with a bang with the post.


    Now that boss Wang has let go, we must get rid of these people, no matter how we do it.


    I asked Zhang Guohua and Zhuang forced Hu to bring people over. The pillar also whistled and called all his people over.


    Now, more than 40 people surrounded the nine people in the center.


    As long as I and the pillar give orders, none of them can go!


    However, I am still a little hesitant. Do I really want to fight these seemingly honest farmers?


    Should I?


    I''m out, but aren''t they out? I mix swords, they mix life.


    They are hundreds of times more difficult than me, and only they can understand the bitter taste.


    Sword to life, who can win?


    "If you don''t go, don''t blame us for being rude!" the pillar shouted.


    Suddenly, so many people surrounded them, and nine of them were frightened by the situation in front of them.


    They look at me and I look at you. They don''t know what to do.


    But no one left. They stayed where they were.


    The pillar looked cold and slowly took out the swing stick from his arms.


    In the distance, I vaguely saw a group of people leaning towards us.


    Woo woo~


    Just then, the alarm sounded suddenly.


    Several police cars came in and stopped in front of the sales department.


    A dozen policemen got out of the car and immediately surrounded it in full arms.


    Now, outside the column, I am surrounded by more than a dozen policemen.


    It made me feel a chill behind my back.


    The leading policeman, with flowers on his shoulders and hands on his back, was calm.


    This man is Lao Xing of the branch!


    Boss Wang was a wet blanket that day, Lao Xing!


    See, sometimes retribution comes so suddenly.


    "Comrade police, you have to decide for us! The boss here beat my son!" the middle-aged woman saw Lao Xing and said quickly.


    Lao Xing comforted her and asked the people around her to register the woman and make a routine inquiry.


    "All the people who have nothing to do are scattered. Don''t surround here!" Lao Xing came over and shouted to the people inside.


    Both the pillar and I signaled that our people dispersed first.


    If you get caught, you''ll have trouble.


    "Where''s boss Wang!" Lao Xing asked loudly.


    No one answered him. He turned and dialed out.


    As soon as he put down his cell phone, boss Wang came out of it.


    The nine people screamed when they saw boss Wang. Lao Xing asked the people under his hand to appease these people and walked towards boss Wang himself.


    I and Zhu subconsciously stood behind boss Wang.


    "Lao Wang, what''s the matter? Why did people come to the door?" Lao Xing''s face is not very good, but it''s not so ugly. He deliberately pretended to show boss Wang, meaning to tell him that this matter is very serious. You can do it!


    Who is boss Wang? Why can''t you hear it?


    But it''s really enough. I just disappointed Lao Xing yesterday. Today it''s his turn to question him.


    It''s really Feng Shui taking turns.


    Boss Wang''s eyebrows are locked, and he can feel his anger.


    "I don''t know what happened. On the first day of sale today, these people came... By the way, why did you come?"


    Lao Xing smiled and didn''t panic: "I came when I received the alarm. You know someone called the police. We must go to the police. Not to mention..."


    What''s more, it''s your boss Wang''s business. Even if I don''t need to come, I''ll come and see a good play.


    He didn''t say the second half.


    But boss Wang seemed to hear him say so. He heard it through his ears.


    Boss Wang turned his head. Originally, he was a little relieved to see Lao Xing coming. He was ready to ask him to help take these people away. Today''s farce is over.


    But seeing him like this, the scale in boss Wang''s heart was crooked by his chips.


    "OK, I''ll call first. You don''t have to be embarrassed. What should I do?"


    This sentence was expected by Lao Xing.


    He nodded: "but Lao Wang, I have a word to say in front. Who did this thing? You''d better hand over the man now. It''s good for everyone..."


    Boss Wang smiled and said, "I know my people!"


    Zhuzhu and I followed boss Wang back to the sales department.


    He took out his cell phone and hesitated for a while before dialing a phone.


    When the phone was connected, boss Wang''s face immediately became flattering.


    "Lao Duan, you know, on the first day of the opening of Wanfeng group, I have a little trouble here. Can you come over?"


    "Uh huh..."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your call!"


    After hanging up the phone, boss Wang upset and asked the young lady of the sales department to pour a glass of water. When she poured the water, the young lady winked and brought an ashtray.


    He beat his fingers on the water cup for a while and said to me, "Wenzi, take your people and go first!"


    I didn''t ask why. Maybe boss Wang is afraid of trouble. Now Lao Xing''s people are outside. If something happens later, they may take me away.


    I bowed my head and called Zhuang forced Hu and Zhang Guohua to finish work.


    He walked out the back door.


    Pretending to force a tiger to wait for me at the back door. He''s driving my car.


    "Wenzi, why are you going to withdraw?" pretending to force the tiger asked me.


    Zhang Guohua stared at me.


    They were all ready to do it just now.


    "Do you know who those nine people were just now?" I lit a cigarette and sat on the co pilot.


    "Who?"


    "It''s Li Erzi..."


    "Li Erzi? What''s the matter with him? Did he abduct any women? Grass!" a sentence blurted out directly from the pretending tiger''s mouth.


    Zhang Guohua and I seemed to hear some hobby of Li Erzi from this sentence. We were a little speechless.


    Originally, Li Erzi likes women.


    He didn''t tell us, but he said everything in private with pretending to force the tiger.


    They don''t know what happened before. I just told Wang Peng that Li Erzi told them to do business without telling me.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smash the steering wheel angrily: "what does he mean? He''s going to be king himself? I''ll call him and ask!"


    I quickly stopped him and explained the whole story to him.


    "The starting point of Li Erzi''s doing this is for us. He is my brother. How can he stand on his own as the king? Pretend to force the tiger. In the future, such words can''t be said among our brothers!"


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua stopped talking.


    "OK, let''s go to the battlefield first. By the way, tell Wu Yang that all the people are there. Don''t go first. Maybe boss Wang will use us later.


    Then he forced the tiger to start the car and drive in the direction of the battlefield.

 Chapter 327

    He pretended to be a tiger. In fact, he didn''t get his driver''s license long after he learned to drive, but recently he wanted to touch my car as soon as he had a chance.


    I didn''t care. I thought I''d let him practice.


    Automatic, I think you can drive it without learning.


    In Zhang Guohua''s words, pretending to force a tiger to drive is like trying to get along with someone. He bares his teeth and tilts his head.


    His eyes are arrogant, as if he could reach the sky as soon as he raised his feet.


    Suddenly it looked as if they were competing with each other.


    Pretending to be a tiger, I want to bite hard on the steering wheel.


    I usually sit in the back and haven''t noticed the expression of pretending to be a tiger. I can see it clearly when I sit on the co pilot today.


    Zhang Guohua''s description is not very accurate.


    In my opinion, the ferocious expression of pretending to be a tiger and the messy hair on his head are more like a dog with crushed eggs.


    On the expression, I can''t say whether it''s enjoyment or pain.


    Let the people next to see it, it''s very tangled.


    But people don''t think there''s anything wrong with pretending to be a tiger, but they''re quite intoxicated.


    I feel very handsome.


    Pretending to be a tiger is a winner in life.


    Driving a BMW, I still have some savings in my hand, don''t I?


    At his age, most people are working hard for life, sharpening their heads and drilling into money in order to survive.


    Not many people can drive a car, let alone a BMW. Aren''t you kidding!


    However, people have this ability to pretend to be a tiger!


    Whether it''s your own or not, I just drove a BMW!


    On the road, others looked at him strangely, but no one thought he was handsome. They all thought he had stolen a BMW and was driving with his teeth grinning. There were people chasing him behind him.


    What others say about pretending to be a tiger doesn''t care at all. You should drive as you like.


    It''s time to slip away and get to the battlefield.


    The car stopped in front of Li Erzi with a stab.


    Seeing from the outside that the driver was pretending to be a tiger, Li Erzi scolded directly.


    "Pretend to be a tiger. You''re fucking competing with the car again, aren''t you?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to jump out of the car, he went after Li Erzi. They fought for a while before they stopped.


    Li Erzi gave us some cigarettes.


    "Wenzi, why did you come back so soon? Isn''t boss Wang''s real estate open today!"


    I tried to bite my cigarette butt: "today, the family made trouble in the past."


    "Family?"


    "Well, it''s the two people you asked Wang Peng to clean up. The police have called the police. The police are now at the door of Wanfeng group."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Erzi was silent.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua didn''t speak.


    We all have a steelyard in our hearts.


    After a while, Li Erzi sighed, "Wenzi, it''s my fault!"


    There are no unsolvable bumps between brothers. Sometimes a word and a look can melt everything.


    I patted him on the shoulder to signal that he was okay.


    He squatted down in a different position and frowned: "but Wenzi, I don''t think it''s that simple. Do you think those people may go to the police? Isn''t it shooting in a room where they can''t see their fingers? It''s no different from self mutilation!"


    Li Erzi is right. These people come to make trouble now. It''s OK for us to ignore him. If they really get serious at the police station, they can''t run away.


    What happened to them must be enough for them to go in and squat for a few years.


    But why did they choose to call the police?


    Want to burn jade and stone?


    But it''s unlikely


    Why?


    Li Erzi couldn''t guess who it was, and his eyebrows were always locked.


    After staying on the battlefield for a while, I was ready to go back to the nail salon to see Wang Yuxian. When I left, Li Erzi said to me, "Wenzi, I think boss Wang''s attitude towards you must have changed. Be careful yourself. And, think about what I said to you!"


    I was silent.


    I know. He means to leave boss Wang and start a new stove.


    Li Erzi has told me this sentence more than once.


    I sighed and drove away.


    ¡­¡­


    After I left, boss Wang paced back and forth in the sales department.


    It''s already eleven o''clock. Under normal circumstances, most of the buildings in the sales department at this time must have been sold.


    But now?


    The building sold is zero!


    Looking at this chilling figure, boss Wang frowned.


    Angry?


    Not anymore. It''s a little inaccurate to describe boss Wang''s mood with anger.


    Boss Wang''s mood at the moment has gone beyond anger.


    He never dreamed that such a thing would happen on the first day of sale.


    The people in the sales department were going to work all day.


    Now? Yes! Looks like we can get off work early!


    Boss Wang kept looking at his mobile phone. He was worried and waited for the call back from section chief Duan.


    But there was no news.


    If section chief Duan could get rid of all these people now, it would be too late.


    After all, popularity is still there.


    There''s just something wrong.


    But if it''s delayed until noon, it''s dangerous.


    By noon, people must have dispersed.


    The popularity that day finally gathered was over again.


    Across a door, there were noisy people outside. Originally, they were people who came to buy a house. Now they have become the audience. Several of them took out their mobile phones to shoot there.


    Among the crowd was Lao Xing, who had a headache.


    Lao Xing is also upset.


    It''s hard to be sued by nine people.


    The nine people spoke with local accents. To tell the truth, Lao Xing couldn''t understand a word, but he could only pretend to listen carefully to them.


    He could find an excuse to sneak away, but he just stood still and wanted to see boss Wang eat flat with his own eyes.


    With the pleasure of revenge, Lao Xing listened carefully and nodded seriously like a modest Godson.


    My thoughts are all in boss Wang''s Wanfeng group.


    The wind blows hard~


    Half an hour later, boss Wang''s phone rang.


    The caller is section chief Duan, whom he has been looking forward to for a long time.


    "Lao Duan, why is it so long?" boss Wang quickly picked it up and said with a little blame.


    The section chief on the phone sighed: "Lao Wang, this matter is not easy to deal with."


    Boss Wang was too clear about what these words meant, so he immediately raised them.


    "Because of that old Xing?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with him. If you like, I can let him go now. However, after he leaves, there must be someone else coming. It''s better to let him here."


    Section chief Duan''s meaning is simple and clear. Lao Xing is still his own person anyway. If he changes to someone else, it will be more troublesome and he has to say hello.


    But boss Wang doesn''t understand.


    Isn''t that a simple thing? As long as section chief Duan gives a word and lets people go, it''s so simple.


    But why does section chief Duan hesitate today?


    Is there something behind this?

 Chapter 328

    My brother and I are boss Wang.


    The person boss Wang wants to rely on is section chief Duan.


    In the sales department, boss Wang couldn''t turn his head for a long time. He never felt that his head was so difficult to use.


    Why don''t you understand!


    Why can''t you turn around?


    After a while, the helpless voice of section chief Duan came over the phone: "all right, Lao Wang, your sales department, close the door first!"


    Boom!


    Boss Wang''s head exploded like a bolt from the blue.


    Close now?


    What does that mean?


    He invited so many people to come and close the door like this. Isn''t that a joke? Does section chief Duan not understand this truth?


    Or is it more complicated than boss Wang imagined?


    Boss Wang said coldly, "it''s OK to close the door, but if you tell me what''s going on! Lao Duan, what you can''t do is definitely not that simple!"


    Section chief Duan sighed: "just now, when those people were making trouble at your door, someone photographed them and posted them on the Internet. Now the click is very high. Someone has called me and asked me what''s going on. Deal with this matter first. I''ll try to hold down the people above!"


    No wonder!


    Boss Wang has a feeling of sudden enlightenment.


    No wonder Lao Xing couldn''t retreat. No wonder section chief Duan didn''t dare to resist it.


    If this makes a big noise and affects Wanfeng group, it will be bad luck for itself!


    After hanging up the phone, boss Wang''s face looked ugly.


    He never thought that two younger brothers could push him to this point! If he knew, he had someone send money to solve it early in the morning. The reason why he ignored those two people was that they didn''t have the courage to call the police.


    Don''t they know who boss Wang is?


    Don''t they want to hang out in Jinhai city in the future?


    I don''t know what they think!


    Outside the door, the noise was still loud, and he smoked mechanically.


    "Brother, how''s the situation?" the pillar came up and asked.


    Boss Wang looked up at him. His eyes were almost cannibal.


    "Today, there is no way to sell!"


    He almost said this sentence with his teeth clenched. The pillar can obviously feel the anger on him. Boss Wang, I''m angry!


    I worked hard to get this real estate up. I''m going to close down for rectification today.


    Who can feel better?


    The root of all this is still because of one of his assistants, Zhang Wen!


    Because he was disobedient and moved the little dragon and snake, he ate at this point.


    Boss Wang didn''t want to hand over Zhang Wen, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t do that.


    He knew that if a man like Zhang Wen went in, he could not suppress him. He might succeed him. Moreover, he was still a little reluctant now.


    After all, Zhang Wen is a good resource if he makes good use of it.


    Even if you want to do it, you should first get rid of Zhang Wen''s fame, and then send him in. You can''t give him any chance to fight back!


    It''s just that boss Wang is a little upset.


    The pillar beside him seems to be standing on Zhang Wen''s side, which can be seen from his words and expression.


    "This time, it''s all Zhang Wen''s fault! I told him not to move dragons and snakes. Now it''s all right!" boss Wang said deliberately.


    The pillar was silent.


    At that moment, he didn''t know who was right or wrong. Zhang Wen was his brother. Yes, but boss Wang was his big brother!


    Although he has changed a lot over the years, he is still loyal to him and has never changed.


    "Elder brother, either give Wenzi a chance to deal with this matter?" the pillar said carefully.


    Give Wenzi a chance.


    Handled it.


    Boss Wang sneered in his heart. The pillar is still interceding with Zhang Wen now!


    "No, Zhang Wen can''t handle this anymore. In the afternoon, find out what hospital the two people live in. I''ll go and have a look in person!"


    The pillar didn''t speak, just nodded silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door, the crowd had been comforted by Lao Xing.


    It took a long time and a lot of effort.


    In fact, Lao Xing can do better, but why did it take so long? And ignore those who reach out to take pictures?


    In order to make this matter ferment faster, he knew that boss Wang must not be able to sell it today.


    There is no way to sell today, so if you sell later, many processes have to go through again.


    The nine men sat there with an ignorant face, holding the banner.


    They have no idea how much trouble they have caused today.


    Today, they are sure to have money. Boss Wang will certainly give them enough medical expenses and mental loss expenses. However, after this incident, they must pay more than this money!


    Boss Du, behind the crowd, was ready to let people pass when the crowd surrounded those people just now, but he didn''t pass when he saw the police coming.


    Watching the play.


    The taste of watching the play is really cool!


    He bit his cigarette butt hard, feeling very happy.


    Lao Wang, now I see how you can sell it. Even if you get rid of my real estate, you don''t want to sell it. I''ll let you rot in your hands!


    Boss Du knows the profits best. He doesn''t contact the real estate for two days.


    Among them, the profit is large and the risk is large.


    Once pressed in hand, the loss will be greater and various costs will follow.


    Like a stock, it may rise sharply or fall sharply.


    It''s like a roller coaster.


    It was almost noon. Boss Du asked the driver to drive and went to the hospital.


    He asked someone to send some money to ER Mao and Guang Guang, which means today''s hard work. He was quite satisfied with the performance of these nine people today.


    They are like a secret service team deep behind the enemy, successfully holding down the enemy''s large forces.


    It''s hard for boss Wang to care about.


    At the moment, boss Du is thinking about what to do next.


    Next, he''s ready to make a tough move!


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang in the sales department saw that at noon, the last glimmer of hope in his heart also disappeared. He knew that once noon passed, his popularity would disappear.


    What we did today was wasted.


    "After work, wait for my notice to come to work!" boss Wang said helplessly to the people in the sales department.


    Those people all nodded, packed up and left.


    He and Zhu are the only two people left in such a large sales department.


    After a while, boss Wang''s phone rang.


    The caller is section chief Duan.


    "Lao Wang, why are you so confused!" he answered the phone and section chief Duan questioned him.


    Hearing this, boss Wang understood.


    This matter is very difficult! Quite tricky!


    As section chief Duan said just now, try to suppress the people above. Now it may not be able to suppress them completely.


    The situation is much more complicated than boss Wang thought.

 Chapter 329

    Originally, boss Wang was going to find section chief Duan and was going to explain the situation to him face to face.


    But section chief Duan refused on the phone.


    What is the situation now?


    If someone sees boss Wang looking for section chief Duan, it''s more troublesome. It''s better to make it clear on the phone.


    Section chief Duan talked about this call for a long time. He and boss Wang had never talked on the phone for so long.


    The general meaning is that this matter is not easy to press down. After all, the speed of network transmission is too fast.


    This matter needs to be solved from the root, that is, the two beaten people.


    Section chief Duan repeatedly warned him that he must appease the two people and must not let them complain again, otherwise there will be more trouble!


    How can boss Wang not know the importance of it?


    After talking on the phone for so long, boss Wang''s face has always been gloomy and terrible.


    The pillar is not stupid. I''ve already asked around, asking what hospital and ward those people are in.


    When boss Wang hung up, Zhu also received a message.


    He and boss Wang rushed to the hospital at the first time.


    In more than ten minutes, Zhuzhu drove there. He went upstairs with boss Wang.


    The ward is very chaotic. Nurses and family members come and go.


    At this time, er Mao and Guang Guang also heard that boss Wang''s real estate had not been sold. Although their relatives had nothing to do, today''s events made them both sweat.


    They are not stupid. They know who they are provoking.


    Boss Wang.


    Wanfeng group.


    What is this concept?


    This is not the boss Wang who opened a processing factory to solicit business everywhere before. Now he has established a group. The group is still a vague concept for them, but they think of the big organizations in the film, which are named after the group.


    At the thought of this, their hearts trembled.


    When they can leave the hospital, they will go back to their hometown immediately, hide for a while, and never participate in these troubles again!


    "Guangguang, you said that if boss Du came again, what would we do? Still let people make trouble?" asked Er Mao.


    Guangguang shook his head: "that''s no good. I must refuse! Today, I see that many people on the Internet have posted it. If it gets big, it will involve both of us!"


    Yes, they both reacted.


    Instead of worrying about boss Wang, it''s better to worry about your own good. This matter has been exposed, so someone will be curious and check their identities.


    Once found, they must have two troubles.


    They know who they are.


    Even if boss Wang goes in, they can''t run!


    However, how to refuse boss Du?


    It seems that they are already meat on the chopping board, and have no right to refuse at all.


    The money boss Du gave them has explained everything.


    Er Mao sighed and looked out of the window melancholy.


    These days, he feels depressed.


    Now as soon as they receive the call from boss Du, they are very nervous. Their eldest brother''s eldest brother is really not a simple person!


    Er Mao is stunned, and Guang Guang is thinking about things.


    The door was pushed open by the post.


    Then a man who looked very gloomy came in.


    The man was generous. When he came in, he found a place to sit down and happened to be face-to-face with ER Maoguang.


    They haven''t seen boss Wang, and they don''t know what boss Wang looks like. They just intuitively tell Er Mao that this person is not simple.


    The Qi field on the body is also quite strong!


    A person has what kind of strength, there is what kind of aura, which can be brought out between gestures.


    "You are Er Mao, you are Guang Guang?" boss Wang lit a cigarette, and the pillar stood behind boss Wang, looking like a bodyguard.


    The two of them looked at each other and nodded quickly.


    Boss Wang frowned: "today, at the door of the Sales Department of Wanfeng group, the nine people who made trouble are all your relatives?"


    Er Mao Guangguang nodded again.


    Er Mao asked weakly, "are you?"


    "This is my eldest brother, boss Wang! Wanfeng group, that''s him!" the pillar said angrily behind him.


    In a word, it was like a shock wave, which made Er Mao and Guang hard!


    I''m really afraid of what comes. Just now they were still muttering in their hearts. I don''t know if boss Wang''s people will come to the door. Now they are coming.


    Why so fast!


    Come on!


    And the person who came was not someone else, but boss Wang himself!


    Now, what should they do?


    Er Mao and Guang became nervous at once. When they saw the cold column behind them, they felt empty.


    They even felt that the pillar was carrying a gun. If they said something wrong later, they might break them both at any time!


    Although this is in the hospital, people still dare to do it!


    How arrogant are the people under boss Wang? They haven''t heard of it. Zhang Wen, column, which is the fuel-efficient lamp?


    "Brother, what are you doing here..." Er Mao almost cried when he talked.


    It''s strange that he doesn''t cry.


    This scene, his little brother''s little brother, when have you seen it?


    Boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense, but threw a bank card on the bed: "divide the money between you two as the medical and spiritual expenses I gave you. Take the money and get out of here. Don''t let me see you at the door of Wanfeng group in the future, okay?"


    How dare Er Mao and Guang refuse?


    Is boss Wang giving them a step down!


    "Brother, I listen to you!" Er Mao quickly packed the card.


    Boss Wang looked at him coldly: "also, I want your family to come out and record a video to help me clarify this matter!"


    Er Mao''s eyes were a little flustered: "well... When?"


    "The sooner the better!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Facing boss Wang, er Mao didn''t dare to breathe, and he didn''t even dare to fart.


    Boss Wang didn''t seem to go in a hurry, but lit a cigarette and opened his mouth slowly.


    "Do you know how much I lost when nine of your relatives came to make trouble here today? Do you know how bad the impact of today''s incident was on me?"


    Er Mao and Guang Guang quickly shook their heads. They didn''t know and didn''t want to know, because usually people who spoke in this tone didn''t have any good intentions.


    Maybe the next second, after a sneer, they will fight against them!


    Boss Wang then said, "it is because of you that the door of Wanfeng group was closed on the first day of sale! The loss is huge!"


    Boss Wang deliberately spoke very seriously in order to lead to the next words.


    And he''s talking about a group.


    The word "group" is not a bit of a deterrent to ER Mao and Guang Guang!


    "Big brother, we are wrong..." Er Mao didn''t know what to say, but replied in a daze.


    Boss Wang looked at the time and said, "I know it''s definitely not your own will. Tell me, who instructed you to do so behind your back?"

 Chapter 330

    Observing words and expressions is the first step in mixing society.


    It is also the most critical step.


    Some people are a little gangster all their life. They just don''t know what to say and do next. They will never become a climate.


    A qualified social person is to know who the other person is in the shortest time, and then immediately know what to do and what to say.


    Boss Wang has reached the level of great God.


    Contact with so many people every day also allows him to guess at a glance.


    Since he came into the ward and saw the two men, he took a look at Er Mao and light.


    The fear and surprise on the faces of the two men had long been seen by him.


    Needless to say, he knows.


    These two people have been afraid and seem to be frightened.


    And anyway, these two are bastards.


    But there are still differences between a little bastard and a little bastard, for example, Zhang Wen.


    I remember when he first saw Zhang Wen, his first feeling was that he was a little bastard. Yes, but from Zhang Wen''s eyes, he saw different colors.


    With a trace of ruthlessness, but also very clever.


    Moreover, when he was necked by Zhang wenka, he had no bottom in his heart. He didn''t know whether Zhang wenka dared to do it or whether he would kill him.


    This also made Zhang Wen stand out among these little bastards.


    Little bastard, can you have so many minds? Go to the police like burning jade and stone with yourself?


    Definitely not!


    Someone must be behind it!


    Therefore, boss Wang is ready to make a direct attack on Huanglong, see who is bewitching them behind this, and see who is so bold!


    When boss Wang finished, he stared at Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    Er Mao knows that he can''t hide it from boss Wang, but to tell the truth, he is also afraid of boss Du.


    Boss Du and boss Wang are not people he can easily offend.


    Er Mao''s heart is struggling.


    Guangguang had no idea. He decided to be a mute and didn''t know anything.


    "Brother, this......" Er Mao was a little embarrassed.


    The changes on his face have long been seen by boss Wang. He knows that the people behind this are certainly not ordinary people.


    "It''s all right, you say, I''ll make up my mind for you!" boss Wang said.


    He is different from boss Du. Boss Du says he will make decisions for you, but boss Wang is not. This sentence is only used to impress them.


    Let them relax and tell the truth.


    Then it has nothing to do with boss Wang.


    Er Mao believed it, and the balance in his heart fell to boss Wang.


    "Brother, in fact, boss Du urged us to do it."


    "What!" when boss Du''s three words were introduced into boss Wang''s ears, he directly slapped the table and narrowed his eyes slowly.


    He calculated everything, but he didn''t count boss Du!


    He originally thought that boss Du had no threat to himself. Unexpectedly, he dared to bite back at this time!


    These days, boss Du shouldn''t have been made too busy by the police!


    Shit!


    Boss Wang slapped the table hard.


    He shuddered with fear.


    He frowned.


    Boss Du, it seems that we must cut down the roots!


    Er Mao thought boss Wang''s anger was directed at them. He stood trembling and said, "brother, we can''t help it. Boss Du threatened us. If we don''t go, we''ll kill our whole family. I have to do it. You know, we''re just lifting a stone and smashing our own feet!"


    Boss Wang knows it.


    "Boss Du, what else did you say?"


    Er Mao''s eyes moved: "nothing, that means we did a good job."


    "Nonsense! Of course you did a good job! Grass!" boss Wang burst.


    Er Mao and Guang immediately dared not make a sound.


    Everyone can see that boss Wang is much more crazy than boss Du, and his personality seems to be much unstable. If he is really provoked, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Now Er Mao regretted his death. If he had known, he said he shouldn''t promise boss Du.


    I''d rather be beaten by boss Du than agree to it.


    Now, if you annoy boss Wang, can they come to a good end?


    Boss Wang looked at them coldly. To tell the truth, he really wanted to kill both of them at that moment, but reason told him he couldn''t do so.


    And it has nothing to do with them.


    He knew that boss Du must have threatened them.


    Kill them without uprooting them.


    He still needs to find boss Du.


    So after a while, boss Wang got up, looked at them and said, "now, you know what to do?"


    Er Mao and Guang nodded vigorously: "brother, we know..."


    "If boss Du asks you to do anything again, you''ll call me. If you can''t refuse, I''ll deal with it!"


    This is boss Wang''s greatest favor to them. Er Mao was relieved when he heard this.


    In the future, if boss Du comes to them, he will ostensibly promise to come down first, and then call boss Wang to inform them. There will be nothing wrong with them.


    Why not?


    They just act as a telephone customer service.


    No matter what happens in the future, it has nothing to do with them.


    It''s just that Er Mao didn''t think about it. His move undoubtedly betrayed boss Du.


    Ruthlessly, he betrayed boss Du without hesitation.


    Besides, will boss Wang take care of him?


    At that time, he will be kicked away!


    Er Mao and Guang Guang still have too little social experience.


    There''s no way. When they hang out with Bruce Lee and snake, they just ask the students to spend some money, fight or something. It''s not like mixing society at all.


    This is fooling around!


    In front of boss Wang, they are just like the children who have just graduated from kindergarten.


    Only those who are played around.


    Boss Wang, then he left.


    He didn''t talk too much nonsense. He knew that these two people would not dare to betray themselves, and would certainly inform themselves.


    He looks at people accurately and doesn''t have to say!


    Out of the door, the pillar scolded: "brother, boss Du is too bullying. He jumped out at this time. It''s clear that he wants to bring us down!"


    Boss Wang smiled softly: "if he wants to play, I''ll play well with him. Wanfeng group failed to sell on the first day, but this is not an irreparable failure. As long as we prepare a little and find another opportunity!"


    Although boss Wang said this with a smile, the pillar could hear the murderous spirit in his tone.


    Boss Wang, at that moment, he wanted to kill boss Du!


    Get rid of him completely!

 Chapter 331

    On the way back, boss Wang was in a good mood.


    The real estate sale hit a wall and didn''t let him fall to the bottom. Since then, he was confused in his heart. He didn''t know anything and didn''t know anything. His head was in a mess. It felt bad!


    Now, he knows everything, knows who the person behind him is, and guesses how the person is going to continue. That''s enough.


    Know yourself and the enemy and win every battle.


    Boss Wang has thought of Countermeasures in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the nail salon, Wang Yuxian was on the second floor today and didn''t come down.


    I greeted the guests for a while, asked Heimei to help me, and went upstairs to see Wang Yuxian.


    I opened the door quietly and found her wiping her tears.


    "Jade fairy, what''s the matter with you?" I asked weakly.


    In fact, needless to say, I know what''s going on.


    It must be Lao Gao!


    When Wang Yuxian heard about my business, he quickly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, turned around and smiled at me: "Wenzi, sister is fine, just remember some previous things, a little sad."


    His eyes were red like peaches, his face was covered with tears, and the whole person seemed to fall into a sad countercurrent river.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian like this, I almost blurted out at that moment and told him that Lao Gao had an accident and he was dead. Don''t think about him any more.


    Even if she can cry enough at one time, it would be better if she had cried. Unlike now, she cries all day.


    Don''t hurt your body.


    Wang Yuxian is also uncomfortable!


    Every time she cries, my heart shrinks together, which feels more like torturing me.


    "Jade fairy, don''t cry..." I went to hold her gently.


    She snuggled in my arms and continued to sob.


    Originally, I wanted to use the nail salon to make her forget everything, but I didn''t expect that she couldn''t forget. She couldn''t forget that old Gao followed her like a shadow.


    I can''t help it now.


    After crying for a while, Wang Yuxian suddenly raised her face and wiped the tears on her face.


    "Well, Wenzi, I''ll go down now."


    Then she went to wash her face and went down to work.


    I helped at the nail shop and went to school.


    Go find Wang Peng and them.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang have been nesting in the school recently. They haven''t gone out at all. This is arranged by Li Erzi and for their safety.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang were very happy to see me and took me to the dormitory to drink with them.


    "Brother Wen, did we do a good job last time?" Wang Peng asked me with a smile.


    I smiled helplessly.


    I haven''t told them about it yet. In fact, I don''t know at all. It was Li Erzi who gave the order without authorization, but after thinking about it, it''s better not to let them know about it.


    "You don''t know. Many spectators came to the venue at that time. They looked very fierce one by one, but when I said I was brother Wen''s man, they immediately counseled, ha ha!"


    Wang Peng said excitedly, but I was not happy at all.


    I really didn''t expect that I had such a great reputation on the road.


    No wonder Li Erzi warned me again and again that I could not surpass boss Wang.


    His worry is not unreasonable.


    I had a drink with Wang Peng and Wu Yang and said, "don''t go to such a thing in the future."


    "Why?" Wang Peng stared round.


    I smiled: "I don''t blame you, but it''s not suitable for you to do. You are still college students and have your own studies to complete."


    "Brother Wen, don''t you treat us as brothers!" Wang Peng was worried.


    He''s a warmonger and likes fighting.


    I feel itchy when I don''t do it for a few days.


    I shook my head and said no. I was really afraid of affecting their studies. Finally, Wu Yang said helplessly that people like us have no studies, that is, just mix up and get a diploma.


    He really doesn''t think he can learn anything.


    This made me ponder for a long time.


    On the way back from school, I kept asking myself what I thought of Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    Is it the kind of brother who shares life and death, just like me and Li Erzi pretending to be a tiger?


    no


    Is it an ordinary brother?


    Neither.


    I think this is not only an expectation, but also a hope.


    In my life, I have never been in school again.


    To tell the truth, I didn''t want to go to college when I graduated from high school. I didn''t want to go to school on the green campus in the past, but I didn''t have a chance.


    I can''t go to college, so I can only enter the society and become a waiter.


    But I still want to go to college. This is my dream.


    The people around me are either pretending to force tigers or pillars. Only Wang Peng and Wu Yang are college students. Naturally, I also put my hope on them.


    I always feel that letting them finish their studies well is an interpretation of my youth.


    It''s just an ideal.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Wang Yuxian sat in the nail salon, looking at her mobile phone.


    After a while, a phone rang.


    Wang Yuxian quickly picked it up.


    "Jade fairy, where are you?" was a woman.


    "Where are you? I''ll find you! Have you heard from Lao Gao?" Wang Yuxian said quickly.


    This woman is a friend Wang Yuxian knew before. She has a good relationship with her.


    "It''s not news. Come to the pedestrian street!"


    "Yes!"


    As long as there is a glimmer of hope, Wang Yuxian will certainly strive for it.


    Put down the phone, Wang Yuxian probably cleaned himself up and went to the pedestrian street to wait.


    After a while, a coquettish woman appeared.


    The smell of the world of mortals in a woman''s body is a woman who often haunts the night scene. Wang Yuxian once sang with her, but they still look like one heaven and one earth.


    Wang Yuxian, no matter how she looks, is a standard beauty with a trace of noble demeanor.


    And that woman looks a little vulgar.


    "Here you are." Wang Yuxian saw her and quickly stood up.


    With a cigarette in her mouth, she came and gave it to Wang Yuxian, but Wang Yuxian refused. She doesn''t want to smoke now.


    "What happened to Lao Gao?" she asked quickly.


    The woman sighed: "Yuxian, it''s not that I don''t help you, but it''s really hard to check. I just mixed with a man named Lao Wan and a woman before I found Lao Gao. I don''t know who it is, and I can''t find anyone."


    Wang Yuxian had some hopes, but now they all failed.


    No news, no news.


    This is the most she has heard in recent days.


    Looking for a person in Jinhai city is undoubtedly the same as looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Now, it can only be a chance.


    Upset, she took out a cigarette from the woman''s hand, lit it and smoked.


    But without taking two, she quickly choked it off.


    I remember Lao Gao said that she hated smoking most.

 Chapter 332

    Today, Wang Yuxian had a dream.


    In the dream, she and Lao Gao met again.


    Lao Gao was very kind to her in his dream. He took care of her in every way and was considerate, just like when they first met.


    Wang Yuxian likes Lao Gao at that time.


    Youth, vitality, full of hope.


    It makes people feel infinite youth at a glance.


    Such a tall man seemed to have changed color and appearance in her heart.


    Become ugly and have bad habits.


    There is no mood at all. I don''t care about people at all.


    This old Gao is too strange to Wang Yuxian.


    But her love for Lao Gao has not changed at all. She feels that no matter how a person changes, there is no way to change his essence. Isn''t there a saying that rivers and mountains are easy to change and nature is difficult to change.


    Lao Gao is still energetic and kind. As long as she waits patiently, Lao Gao will come back one day.


    With a little expectation in his heart, Wang Yuxian has been waiting for Lao Gao to change his mind.


    But now wait and wait, Lao Gao is gone.


    He''s gone.


    Wang Yuxian is like the child chasing the sun. She can only run hard against a ethereal hot spot with her own shadow.


    But everyone knows that there is no end at all. She can''t reach the end at all.


    What is Lao Gao in this city?


    At best, it''s a little ant.


    No fame, no one knows him. He is a nobody. Now, it''s so unclear news. How easy is it to find him?


    Wang Yuxian also understood.


    Even if you know that Lao Gao often hangs out with a woman and Lao Wan, what can you do if you know? With this information, how can I find it?


    Wang Yuxian had no clue.


    In the middle of the night, Wang Yuxian couldn''t sleep anymore.


    She sat on the bed silently, staring at the moonlight outside the window in a daze.


    I don''t know how long it has been. I''m not doing well at all.


    I don''t know how long she hasn''t smiled sincerely.


    Her heart has been holding a breath, so that she can''t find a channel to laugh, and there''s no reason.


    Waiting hard, it feels like a monk.


    Hehe


    Thinking of this, Wang Yuxian smiled twice.


    Looking at the photo of Lao Gao on the mobile phone, tears blurred my sight again.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, boss Wang called me and Zhu to Wanfeng group.


    When I passed by, boss Wang was pacing back and forth in the elegant community.


    The pillar didn''t look very well. We went to boss Wang.


    "Wenzi, I''ve settled that matter," boss Wang said to me.


    Although he was in a panic and quite angry, he didn''t show it on my surface. His city hall is not what I can imagine at all,


    This time about Wanfeng group, he completely changed his view of me.


    I''m like a bullet that''s about to expire. It''s powerful, but there''s a deadline. If I fight after this deadline, it may burst.


    Boss Wang, this time I want to shoot me out quickly and throw the gun into the river. It''s over.


    Boss Wang has seen through that if the bullet doesn''t go out quickly, it''s a small matter to burst the chamber. If the bullet comes at him one day, it must be broken!


    "What happened here yesterday?" I raised my eyebrows.


    Boss Wang shook his head: "yesterday''s incident, let those passers-by shoot videos and send them to the Internet. The impact is particularly bad. It may take a long time to unseal. During this time, Wanfeng group can only close down for rectification."


    I was silent. I didn''t expect this to happen.


    Because Li Erzi started to clean up two people, this situation was reached.


    Although boss Wang didn''t say anything, I know it''s all my responsibility.


    "I''ll be responsible for it," I said.


    This sentence may sound funny to boss Wang.


    What am I?


    How am I responsible?


    Go to hell?


    Does it work?


    However, boss Wang didn''t say anything too much, but patted me on the shoulder: "this matter has passed in the past. I don''t blame you, but when I went to find the man with Zhu yesterday, I knew who was behind them."


    "Who?" I frowned.


    "Boss Du!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Boss Du, I know this very well.


    I have a general idea of what boss Wang wants to do.


    However, when the idea came out of my heart, I hesitated.


    I keep asking myself in my heart.


    Am I worth it?


    Is it worth it for boss Wang?


    If I had changed it, I would have done it without hesitation, but this does not mean how good boss Wang is to me and how much I like this big brother. For him, I will do this and that regardless of myself.


    But because I think I owe him a lot.


    I want to repay you.


    But now, my mind has changed.


    As Li Erzi said, how much do I owe boss Wang and how much does he get from me?


    Take how he usually treats us. Zhu and I are his most powerful assistants, but we get less than 1% of the profits.


    I owe him. I''ve paid him the profit instead.


    We take care of the battlefield every day. Needless to say, the profits go into boss Wang''s pocket. We get very little.


    This is a kind of gratitude.


    I also paid back what I owed boss Wang.


    The chips in my heart have been questioned, so I hesitate now, considering whether I am worth it or not.


    All the subtle changes on my face were seen by boss Wang.


    "Wenzi, do you think I''m going to be boss Du?" his eyes flashed.


    I use ''isn''t it?'' My eyes looked at him.


    Boss Wang smiled: "killing him is not good for me now, but I must make him have no foothold in Jinhai city!"


    My heart relaxed instantly. Since boss Wang didn''t want to play like that, I must help him.


    As long as he wants me to do more than the chips in my heart, I must not turn back.


    After that, boss Wang talked with me and Zhu about the opening.


    After I left, boss Wang smiled gloomily.


    My performance happened to be within his calculation range. In fact, he thought about getting rid of boss Du, but he considered that I might not be willing to do it. He didn''t want anything else. He just needed me to do one thing for him.


    This matter, if done well, will definitely enable him to completely get rid of boss Du.


    It''s just that it''s a big risk.


    But he''s not afraid.


    It''s a big deal to kick me away at that time. Anyway, whether it succeeds or not, it''s no loss to him.


    Now that he has turned his face with boss Du, he simply doesn''t care about anything else.


    Now it''s time to put my bullet through the chamber!

 Chapter 333

    At noon, in a small restaurant.


    Li Erzi and I are sitting inside.


    There are two bottles of wine on the table. He and I have one bottle each.


    I filled Li Erzi''s wine, filled his own, touched his glass and gulped dry.


    He has an average amount of wine. He doesn''t dare to drink like this. He can only sip a little.


    I called out Li Erzi today. I want to make it clear to him about what happened these days and see what he thinks in his heart.


    After all, this is only the first step of Li Erzi.


    He must have taken everything into account. I''d like to hear his opinion.


    "Wanfeng group closed after only one day, because the families of the two people who were beaten made trouble in the past, boss Wang couldn''t care about it at all," I said.


    Li Erzi''s eyes sank, touched my cup and took a sip: "Wenzi, even if you don''t say it, I know boss Du will step in. Think about it, now there is a layer of paper between boss Wang and boss Du. It will break in a poke, and it will work again sooner or later!"


    "But now I''m caught in the middle," I said.


    "Of course!" Li Erzi skimmed his mouth and hurriedly took a bite of food.


    "We acted as the fuse in this matter, so we had to come forward when the mine exploded!"


    I don''t understand what Li Erzi said about exploding mines. I think the more he said, the more he was fascinated.


    "What do you mean?" I asked with my head tilted.


    Li Erzi then changed his tone: "Wenzi, have you thought about what will happen if this thing goes on according to my plan? Now, I will find a way to find out the little dragon and snake and get rid of it! Intensify the contradiction between boss Du and boss Wang, and then we will get rid of one of them!"


    Li Erzi''s words make me frown.


    Now, then, there is a dramatic change in the situation.


    Boss Wang and I were secretly transferred by him.


    Now boss Du and I are in opposition, and boss Wang stands in the middle. As long as he messes up the situation for another day, he can get rid of any one of boss Du and me.


    God doesn''t know.


    But the thought was interrupted from my mind in an instant.


    "Boss Wang told me that if he didn''t get rid of boss Du, he just couldn''t get a foothold in Jinhai City," I said.


    Li Erzi nodded thoughtfully: "it''s possible. Now it''s too risky for him to get rid of boss Du. What about you?"


    Then he looked at me.


    I''m a little incredible, but there''s still a chill behind me. Li Erzi refers to me. He thinks boss Wang will get rid of me.


    But in my opinion, it is undoubtedly the same as Arabian Nights.


    Boss Wang has no time to use me now. How can he get rid of me?


    Even if he parted ways with me, he didn''t have to get rid of me.


    Li Erzi, think too much.


    Facing my question, Li Erzi didn''t say much, but left me a few words.


    Beware of boss Wang!


    I thought about what Li Erzi had said to me all afternoon. Towards evening, Zhu called me and asked me to go out for dinner.


    At more than eight o''clock in the evening, I sat down with the pillar.


    I don''t know why, I looked at the column opposite the table and felt strange in my heart.


    It''s not like that when we first met and I just talked to boss Wang.


    Standing between us is boss Wang.


    "Pillar, what do you want me to do?" I poured a glass of wine for pillar.


    The pillar sighed and looked at me with complex eyes: "Wenzi, what''s the matter with your brother recently?"


    I smiled bitterly. No matter how stupid the pillar is, I can see it, but how can I speak about it?


    "Pillar, it''s okay, hehe ~"


    "Bullshit, Wenzi, I think. You and I have gone farther and farther recently. Tell me the truth, aren''t you going to follow brother?"


    The feeling of the column is quite accurate.


    I didn''t nod or shake my head, but said, "pillar, are you going to work under boss Wang all your life? Be a hitter all your life? You''re young and strong and can fight, but you''re old? How can you fight with others?"


    The pillar''s eyes moved: "I really intend to spend my life with my brother!"


    Such words may only be spoken by such a simple person.


    After hearing this, I couldn''t tell what it was like in my heart.


    I sat at the same table as the pillar, but the road was not the same at all.


    Different ways do not conspire.


    "Wenzi, isn''t it because of the real estate? Isn''t it because you hate the people who secretly moved him? What''s this? I know my big brother. As long as you seriously admit a mistake with him, you''ll be fine. It''ll be the same in the future!" the pillar patted his chest and assured me.


    I shook my head reluctantly. Sometimes the pillar was too naive. He thought that people in the world were as forthright as him, informal and unforgiving.


    That man is boss Wang. He can solve everything in one sentence. If he admits his mistake, he can solve it. What do you want me to do with Zhu?


    I want to reassure boss Wang that I can only do a beautiful thing for him.


    "Pillar, it''s not as simple as you think. Besides, I''m right about it. Why should I admit my mistake?" I said.


    The pillar frowned: "my big brother is not that kind of careful person, and I haven''t done anything wrong before."


    I am more helpless. Is it comparable to me if I do something wrong?


    How much did he do for boss Wang?


    How many lives are there?


    It''s not boss Wang''s carelessness, but for the column. He can''t give up the column or himself!


    "Pillar, we two have different starting points. I can''t say something."


    Touch!


    He simply did not ask, and vigorously touched the glass in my hand: "anyway, I will treat you as a brother! When to deal with boss Du, I will go with you!"


    I smiled.


    It''s a heartfelt smile.


    But how can I hurt the pillar?


    I nodded and said that I had something to fight with my brothers, and then I drank a lot of wine.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what boss Wang is thinking.


    If this society is a fish tank with a mixture of fish and dragons, and there are all kinds of fish in it, boss Wang is the one who sits next to the fish tank and fishes.


    He can clearly see us fighting with fish and shrimp below, and then accurately throw out the fishing rod in his hand. What about us?


    Can only struggle desperately under the water and save themselves desperately.


    We can only see boss Wang sitting on the fish tank through the mirror like water refracted by the sun.


    In this society, nine out of ten people like me and Zhu are in the aquarium, but few people can really get to the point of boss Wang and get off the line in the aquarium.


    Sometimes the gap between people is so big.

 Chapter 334

    Provincial Department, section chief''s office.


    Recently, section chief Zhang has become more and more important. He intends to raise him at the end of the year.


    Team Zhang can also feel that section chief Duan attaches great importance to him. Recently, his work is also quite agile and beautiful.


    In addition, he has good skills and a good reputation in the police force. It will be sooner or later.


    Looking at the spirit of team Zhang, a few words appeared in the heart of section chief Duan.


    the younger generation will surpass the older.


    The world needs young people to replenish fresh blood and the vitality of young people so that they will not appear dim.


    Section chief Duan was arranging things for team Zhang when there was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in!" section chief Duan said casually.


    The door was pushed open with a creak, and then a smart face was printed into the sight of section chief Duan. This is no one else, but boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan''s eyebrows moved. Why did he come here at this time?


    He turned to team Zhang and said, "OK, you go to work first and remember to do it better."


    Team Zhang promised, said hello to boss Wang and went out.


    Section chief Duan quickly got up to meet him: "Lao Wang, why did you come here in person? We can''t go to the tea house if we have something to say?"


    Last time, section chief Duan told him not to meet until this matter was handled. If someone sees it, it''s hard to explain.


    But today, I politely welcomed boss Du in. Why?


    In the last two days, boss Wang introduced a health preservation teacher to the mother of section chief Duan. Now the elderly quarrel to listen to lectures every day. People are afraid of death when they are old, so there is a health preservation teacher.


    Especially the section chief''s mother, who has experienced life and death, cherishes her own life.


    Every time his mother came back, she brought a lot of things, big and small, saying they were sent by the health teacher.


    Can''t the section chief understand? It''s all money!


    A health care class is not cheap. The things brought back by the old man are not cheap! This is all carefully arranged by boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan knows what boss Wang wants.


    But he can''t sit still about it.


    It is said that someone came down to investigate this matter, so section chief Duan is now facing two things.


    One is the above criticism. Why does this happen under his jurisdiction? How does he deal with social security? Isn''t this fooling around?


    Are all the security documents written in vain?


    And public security planning, people''s quality warning education


    These words are long, and may not be finished in a day. Of course, these are small things. More importantly, as long as someone comes from above, you must ask section chief whether he has caught someone.


    Where did section chief Duan catch this man?


    Why didn''t you arrest people immediately? This is a headache for section chief Duan.


    Second, he is still interested in a person, that is director Liu.


    This man has always wanted to find a chance to clean up himself. Although his attitude towards him has been many times better than before, he can feel it.


    Director Liu has always been dissatisfied with him.


    Through this matter, he will certainly take good care of himself.


    Section chief Duan helped boss Wang carry these things and risks. It''s quite interesting.


    There were only two people in the room, he and section chief Duan. He was not polite at all. He sat down and said, "Lao Duan, I''ve done that. I''ve seen the party. No one will mention it again."


    Section chief Duan nodded, but what should have happened has already happened, and there is trouble.


    "Alas, why are you so confused?"


    Boss Wang sighed: "Lao Duan, do you think I look like a fool? May I ask my men to do this?"


    "Not you?" section chief Duan was surprised.


    Boss Wang shook his head slightly.


    "Then give it to me! I''m sure to give you a satisfactory answer!" the justice of section chief Duan got up at once, but he really thought so in his heart. It''s true that he was a good policeman.


    Boss Wang smiled helplessly.


    The water cups in the smiling hands were shaking, and the smiling section chief followed him with a few dry smiles.


    "Lao Duan, it''s not that I don''t give you face, but I can''t give you people. If you want to make a job at that time, I''ll give it to you."


    It''s easy to make friends with anyone, but the risk is not small.


    "All right!"


    "How''s the old man recently?" boss Wang said deliberately.


    This is telling Duan section chief. Look, I''ve given you all the benefits I should give. You have to work hard for me. You can''t be careless!


    Section chief hehe smiled: "old man, very good!"


    "Ha ha, that''s OK!"


    Then boss Wang and section chief Duan talked about health preservation, although boss Wang didn''t understand it very well.


    After a while, boss Wang asked him, "by the way, this matter is really so difficult? Isn''t it just a few videos on the Internet? It''s so terrible?"


    This is what boss Wang can''t think of recently. He''s good everywhere, but he''s a little out of date and out of touch with the society.


    He basically doesn''t understand things on the Internet.


    Section chief Duan patiently told him: "the current network is like a suggestion box. Anyone who has opinions can throw them in, but that''s all. If we see it, we can laugh it off. But have you ever thought about what to do if others see it? More serious, what to do if foreigners see it? It''s serious!"


    i see.


    Boss Wang nodded suddenly: "but is the network so powerful?"


    "Absolutely!" section chief Duan changed his posture and sat down. "Lao Wang, you must do it well. If it is spread out again and let anyone see it, there must be trouble!"


    Boss Wang laughed: "don''t worry, I work, don''t you worry?"


    "Well, don''t worry!"


    Section chief Duan''s words are true. If boss Wang really has a problem, may he be with him?


    Boss Wang looked at the time and thought it was almost time. He told section chief Duan that he would wait for him in the teahouse and let him go after work. Section chief Duan promised.


    Boss Wang went out to the tea house after the meeting, booked two seats, sat inside and waited for section chief Duan.


    After work, section chief Duan came in casual clothes.


    In the teahouse, boss Wang and section chief Duan said something about boss Du.


    Boss Wang''s attitude is very firm. He is just going to make boss Du have no place to stand. He told section chief Duan that the mastermind behind this incident was boss Du.


    Section chief Duan was a little embarrassed: "it''s not easy to get boss Du now. He now said that there are rich bastards. It''s also difficult for us to swim on the boundary of the law."


    "Then I''ll create some contradictions and you can solve them!" boss Wang said.


    Boss Wang has done this kind of thing before. It''s easy to do.


    Section chief Duan bowed his head and thought for a while. Without a hurry, the two drank a few cups of tea. Section chief Duan said, "yes, it''s OK, but we have to wait until years ago."


    "Why?"


    "Now the provincial department is busy and doesn''t care about those things."


    "Well, ok..."


    Section chief Duan played a trick with boss Wang this time. Why wait until the end of the year?


    Because it''s the end of the year, do you have any performance!

 Chapter 335

    This time, boss Wang didn''t guess what section chief Duan thought. He thought it was really the end of the year.


    If he knew that section chief Duan thought so, he would surely go over and give him a brain collapse.


    Yo, you are so bad at learning that you dare to play tricks with me?


    Aren''t you upright?


    On the way home, section chief Duan also put down his heart and listened to boss Wang''s tone. This matter is suppressed. As long as it can be suppressed, as long as it doesn''t expand, it will evaporate and dissipate slowly.


    It will be much simpler to deal with it later.


    He knows what''s going on.


    When the time comes, once the matter is handled, boss Du will move a little more. He and boss Wang will sum up and do it again.


    So


    Section chief Duan thought of this and patted his forehead.


    Ouch!


    If you go on like this, it seems that your grades are good!


    Today''s results, if you add these two, maybe the promotion is close at hand!


    "I''m back." section chief Duan came in and was very happy.


    His wife is cooking and the old mother is playing with the children.


    Wife and children are hot. This is the gentle township of every man. Section chief Duan is satisfied when he sees this scene.


    I struggle outside, intriguing and desperate, not just to have a warm home? Isn''t it to let your wife and children have a dependence?


    Man, it''s too hard!


    ¡­¡­


    I had a bad headache after drinking with Zhu Zhu all night last night. I didn''t get up early in the morning, but I didn''t get up until noon.


    I went to wash my face.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I suddenly felt strange.


    Put on your clothes. I''m going to help Wang Yuxian greet the business in the store. Today Saturday, many people came to the store.


    Wang Yuxian and Heimei are already down there.


    As soon as I came downstairs, my cell phone buzzed and vibrated.


    I looked down.


    The caller is Wang Xin!


    The girl hasn''t contacted me for a long time. I quickly picked it up.


    The phone went through, but Wang Xin didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Wang Xin? What''s the matter with you?" suddenly a bad feeling came up, and I said in a hurry.


    "Sobbing..." Wang Xin, unable to speak at all, just kept crying.


    I took out my key and drove and asked, "where are you? I''ll go to find you!"


    "Wenzi, i... my mother, she..."


    There was a buzz in my head and I was stunned there.


    I''ve guessed what''s going on. Last time she called me, her mother was ill. This time, I''m afraid


    This kind of thing is unacceptable to any one.


    It must feel like the sky is falling.


    I didn''t hurry to ask Wang Xin. I waited for her to stop sobbing slowly on the phone.


    "Wenzi, what should I do?" Wang Xin''s small voice came from the other end of the phone.


    I never thought that Wang Xin, who looks as open-minded as a man, would become like this.


    Family changes will really destroy a person.


    "Tell me where you are and I''ll come to you right away," I said.


    "I''m in the hospital..."


    "Wait for me."


    Wang Xin has always been a Pandora''s box in my heart. I haven''t dared to open it completely.


    Starting the BMW, I sped off on the road.


    When I got to the hospital, I saw Wang Xin at the door.


    She sat there alone, sobbing.


    "Wang Xin, what''s the matter?" I walked over quickly.


    Wang Xin saw me and burst into tears.


    "My mother, just... Went..."


    Then she cried.


    I sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    There is only Wang Xin here. It seems that she was the first to inform me.


    "Xinxin, I''m sorry for the change. Everyone has such a day..." I said.


    Wang Xin sobbed in my arms, as if tears were about to drown me.


    "By the way, why are you sitting here? Why don''t you guard your aunt?" I asked.


    When I said this, Wang Xin cried even more: "now my mother is lying in the morgue, but the people in the hospital don''t let me get people..."


    I frowned: "people are gone. Why don''t they let them lead?"


    "I didn''t pay enough medical expenses, but we really ran out of money. Last time, I asked you to borrow so much money, sobbing..."


    I look gloomy. People should be safe when they die. Now I can even take people''s life and death for a little money.


    Is there any reason?


    "Go, show me!"


    I followed Wang Xin to the hospital morgue.


    Before it was over, I heard several people making noise there from a distance.


    "Brother!" before I passed, Wang Xin shouted and rushed over.


    In the crowd, a white looking man looked very gentle, with eyes especially like Wang Xin.


    At this time, he squatted on the ground, one side of his face was red, and his nose blood flowed down.


    Several hospital staff stood there, seemingly small in grade, squinting at him.


    Wang Xin''s brother has no room to fight back, but he seems angry.


    "Go and pay the money quickly, otherwise people can''t give it to you. What''s more, the cost of stopping here for one day should also be included for you!"


    "You... Don''t you rob money! After my mother stopped breathing, you pulled it over without permission. Have you been approved by your family? Why do you charge indiscriminately!" said brother Wang Xin.


    I frowned next to him. I had heard about robbing people in the hospital for a long time. I didn''t expect to be met by me today.


    The cost, to put it bluntly, is that they robbed it. People are gone in the hospital. As long as they don''t have any severe infectious diseases, they can notify their families to take it away from the funeral home. What''s the difference between them and robbers?


    Moreover, as long as they take it away, it must be a lot of expenses.


    The money may have been a drizzle for Wang Xin''s family before, but now his family is in decline. Brother Wang Xin must be quite unhappy in his official career, otherwise he won''t care about the money.


    I don''t understand other things, but when I saw brother Wang Xin beaten, I couldn''t calm down immediately.


    These people are a little too much.


    "Who did it?" I said.


    At this time, they all looked at me.


    I came in a hurry today. I casually put on a suit and put it on my body. It''s full of ruffian Qi.


    I never wore a suit before, but after I met boss Wang, I basically wore a suit every day.


    "Who the fuck are you?" one of the stout looking men pointed at my nose.


    The man doesn''t look like a doctor at all. His face is fierce.


    "I asked, who did it!" I repeated coldly.


    "It''s your grandpa. How about me... Ow!"


    Before he finished saying a word, I grabbed his wrist with an electric flint and said goodbye.


    Severe pain passed through his fingers. He grinned with pain and turned his back to me


    I looked at Wang Xin: "Xinxin, call the police!"

 Chapter 336

    Wang Xin and her brother were blindfolded when they saw my skill. When they heard me speak, Wang Xin quickly promised and took out his mobile phone to call the police.


    The doctors were also blindfolded, and one by one shouted to come and do something to me, but as soon as they came, I made a secret effort. The man in my hand screamed in pain and looked miserable.


    They dare not do it.


    At this time, one of them looked a little older and said, "little girl, don''t call the police first. What''s good to discuss!"


    Wang Xin looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    I nodded to her.


    She put down her cell phone.


    This kind of thing is not a last resort, and we don''t want to call the police. After all, if the police come and go through the process, it''s going to be a lot of trouble. Isn''t that more delaying?


    There are no more people. It''s better to arrange things early.


    "Tell me, how can we discuss it?" I said.


    "You let the man go first. Wouldn''t it be more troublesome if you broke his hand?"


    I snorted coldly and pushed the man away.


    "My Grass Mud Horse..." the man was about to hit me in turn and was stopped by those people.


    "Little brother, what''s your name?" the older man asked me.


    My heart sneers.


    He seems to be an old Jianghu man. He is very old-fashioned in his words and deeds.


    "It doesn''t matter what my name is. You pull the people out first and they will be buried today. The relatives are here. It''s inappropriate for you to hold the people?" I said.


    The man nodded, but still a little embarrassed: "little brother, people can give you, but we make this money. Don''t you smash our jobs?"


    "Hehe, what if I don''t give it?"


    His face sank: "that man can''t be taken away!"


    "Then I can only call the police." I shrugged.


    "Do you believe I can let you all lie down before the police come? Even if you can''t lie down, the two people behind you have to lie down." a fierce light leaked from the man''s eyes.


    I took a look at Wang Xin and her brother. I don''t want to make it big. It''s true to help Wang Xin handle her mother''s affairs first.


    "How much? You said." I said coldly.


    He stretched out five fingers.


    I thought and wanted to say; "I can only give you half the price. I won''t give you one more point. If you move both of them today, I promise you won''t get out of the hospital!"


    His face twitched.


    He turned around and discussed with the people behind him for a while. It seemed that he had made a great determination: "OK, pay money with one hand and pay people with the other!"


    I nodded, called Li Erzi and asked him to bring money.


    Then I asked Wang Xin to treat her brother''s wound and wash the blood on his face.


    Wang Xin looked at me worried: "Wenzi, do you have so much money? Or my brother and I will go to collect it."


    I smiled: "no, I''ve asked someone to send money. You''ll be ready later. Contact the people in the funeral home and you''ll be able to pull them away later."


    Wang Xin had tears in her eyes: "Wenzi, thank you."


    "Hehe, why are you so polite to me?"


    In fact, I don''t want to give them the money. First, Wang Xin is anxious for someone. Second, I don''t want to worry about the money and want to get things done as soon as possible.


    If it''s serious, I won''t give them any money!


    More than ten minutes later, Li Erzi came.


    He took Zhang Guohua and two people walked in in a rage.


    "Wenzi, who''s looking for trouble?" Zhang Guohua said with a buzzing voice when he came in.


    He appeared here like a hill, talking like a speaker on.


    Just now those people were so frightened that they didn''t dare to say a word.


    Zhang Guohua alone can put them all down.


    Li Erzi looked at me and I talked to him.


    He understood what I meant and threw the black bag in his hand to one of them.


    "Brother, don''t be afraid to hurt Yin virtue when you earn this money?" said Li Erzi in a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    The man smiled: "we are also begging for food."


    "Cow force, you Gang!" Li Erzi raised his thumb.


    He now looks a little like boss Wang and boss Du, learning from them to talk and do things.


    This kind of person never knows what to say, just say half a sentence, and let you guess the second half.


    Li Erzi''s first sentence means to ask this man who we are. Don''t you dare to play like this.


    The second sentence is to let them know that it will not be over after telling them!


    Anyone who understands can hear it.


    The man took the money and pushed Wang Xin''s mother out.


    When I saw the man with white cloth on the car, I felt that life and death were so close to me at that moment.


    Wang Xin and her brother couldn''t control their emotions and knelt on the ground crying.


    Li Erzi Zhang Guohua and I went out to avoid and squatted at the door to smoke.


    Li Erzi ordered one for me: "Wenzi, did you fight with them just now?"


    "How do you know?" I was surprised. After all, it took more than ten minutes for ER Zi Li to come, but no one told him what had happened just now.


    He smiled: "just now, Wang Xin''s brother, with a swollen face and a bitter melon look on his face, needless to say, must have been beaten. When I gave the man money, I saw a man scolding with his hands and wrists. I guessed it in my heart. You must have made it."


    "My grass! Yes!" I patted him hard on the shoulder.


    After training on the battlefield for so long, Li Erzi''s level of observation seems to be no less than boss Wang.


    This is really great.


    Ordinary people can''t practice like this.


    "But I don''t think those people are from the hospital," Li Erzi said.


    I nodded and took a cigarette: "I don''t think so, but I didn''t know they were allowed to do so in the hospital. There were no people, and they dared to do so."


    "Just now I should have punched them alone!" Zhang Guohua said.


    "Don''t hurry! If you put your fist down, you must die!" Li Erzi laughed.


    He said, he played the soot and said to me, "I''ve heard of these things. They are responsible for pulling the dead in the hospital. As long as people die, they will go out, and they will make money from the money they encounter, and how much money they have has the final say, they make easy money."


    "Grass, it''s the first time I''ve heard of it, but what they want is also very cruel!"


    "Ha ha, haven''t you heard that women, children and dead people''s money is the best money to earn! Once people die, they will charge exorbitant prices. If you don''t give money, they will detain the body in the name of the hospital and keep dragging it. Moreover, the money for this day is another count. Like people, who will compete with them?"


    I took a smoke silently. This society is really a mixture of good and bad people. There are everything and people who make money by anything.


    So, we and boss Wang are gentlemen.

 Chapter 337

    After a while, the funeral home car drove over.


    Wang Xin''s family had a ancestral grave. That afternoon, he buried people.


    Wang Xin, kneeling at the grave for a long time, didn''t leave. Brother Wang Xin didn''t say a word.


    Wang Xin is so young that she has to experience the boundless picture of life and death and the separation of yin and Yang.


    This is indeed a great blow.


    From then on, whenever Wang Xin heard the word "mother", he would feel a piece of space in his heart.


    This barrier can only be said that Wang Xin passed by herself.


    Wang Xin''s mother''s funeral affairs were simple and straightforward. There were not many relatives, and the whole mourning hall seemed deserted.


    Wang Xin told me that now her father has been arrested, and many people dare not come. If it had been changed, the car would have filled the street.


    Wang Xin must have seen it very thoroughly now.


    I helped her in the evening and didn''t go back until very late. I didn''t say these things to Wang Yuxian when I went back, so I went to bed in the end.


    At noon the next day, Wang Xin called me and said he would invite me to dinner.


    Thank me for helping them. I said nothing. It was Shunshui''s hand, but she insisted on me and said her brother wanted to talk to me.


    I couldn''t beat her. I arrived at the hotel she said on time at noon.


    Wang Xin greeted me at the door.


    "Why are you and I so polite?" I smiled.


    Wang Xin is wearing casual clothes today. She looks a bit serious about working women.


    Although his face was full of loss and his eyes were swollen, he reluctantly smiled at me.


    "You must be polite to me. That''s what my brother said."


    "Hehe, you..."


    Then she led me upstairs. There were many people in the hotel. Her hand had been gently holding my arm, which made me feel very good.


    With a beauty like Wang Xin around, what can I ask for?


    Walking to the door of the private room, Wang Xin told me that her brother was inside.


    I stopped, tidied up my clothes, and then gently stroked the broken hair in front of Wang Xin''s forehead.


    "You know, now you''ve become nothing like you."


    My words made Wang Xin''s tears burst out in an instant.


    Wang Xin must be bitter. I remember when I first met Wang Xin, she was still a careless girl, more cheerful than boys. I was attracted by her character, but now?


    It''s like she''s changed.


    Melancholy doesn''t know when it began to fill her body. Now she doesn''t have the previous openness and openness. She is completely like a wounded little woman.


    I think it''s my duty to make her back.


    Let her become as cheerful as Wang Xin before.


    Wang Xin rushed into my arms and sobbed. At that moment, my heart was broken into countless pieces.


    "Well, stop crying. Anyway, life has to go on," I said.


    Wang Xin wiped her tears and nodded, "go in, Wenzi."


    "Yes."


    When I opened the door, it was brother Wang Xin who had been waiting inside for a long time.


    He was quite different yesterday from today. Today, he wore a suit with a black frame and eyes, which made him a bit smart.


    Today, it seems that there is still some sense of officialdom.


    "Zhang Wen, come and sit down!" he was very polite to me. He shook hands with me and let me sit down.


    "Hehe, Hello, you are brother Wang Xin, so you are my brother!" I said boldly.


    "My name is Wang Yi. You helped us today. I thank you on behalf of our family!" he said sincerely.


    I think my old face is a little red. In fact, it''s really a hands-on thing for me. There''s nothing to show off.


    But Wang Xin and Wang Yi treated me like benefactors.


    I''m really embarrassed.


    Wang Yi''s face sank: "the hospital''s management system is too chaotic. After the patient''s death, he doesn''t notify his family at the first time, but let these people detain them without authorization and ask their families for money. If I can''t reach there now, I must let them check themselves!"


    I sighed: "in this society, not everything can be managed. If there is order on the ground, there must be order at the bottom. This has been the case in China for 5000 years, and it can''t be changed now."


    "No! I only want one kind of order, that is the order on the ground! I want to keep this order in order and everyone can live at ease!"


    At that moment, the determination and determination in Wang Yi''s eyes surprised me a little.


    From the appearance, Wang Yi is just a seemingly shrewd and calculating official, but after talking to him, I found that his mind is not simply an official.


    He is ambitious and thoughtful.


    The Utopia in his heart gave him a goal to strive for.


    Such a person should be a clean stream in officialdom.


    In fact, Wang Yi and Wang Xin are the same.


    In love, what Wang Xin pursues is clarity, which is the same as what Wang Yi pursues in officialdom.


    It''s hard to say, it''s nothing.


    If one day Wang Yi is in power, it will be a nightmare for many people!


    It''s a pity that now his father has gone in. If there is no accident, he may wander around the grass-roots level all his life.


    "Brother, let me propose a toast to you! If people have ideas and make constant efforts, they will certainly achieve their goals!" I got up and poured a glass of wine and touched Wang Yi.


    He raised his glass to stand up and looked at me with strange colors.


    "To tell you the truth, Xinxin always mentioned you to me before. I know who you are, but after seeing you today, I think you are different from those little gangsters. You will be a great man in the future!"


    Wang Xin gently touched Wang Yi and looked at him reproachfully: "brother, what do you say?"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled boldly and drank up the wine.


    He did it with me, too.


    Wang Yi and I are two incompatible people in this society. We all have the order and bottom line in our hearts, but we still work our part.


    Is this not a kind of sadness?


    Wang Yi''s ambition and belief are fully competent for a higher career. With his ability, he can completely purify the air of the sky, but now.


    I can only support myself with hatred.


    This is life.


    Wang Yi''s drinking capacity is very ordinary. After a while, his face turns red. He said to me very seriously, "Zhang Wen, I know my sister likes you, but you can''t bully my sister in the future. You should treat her well, you know? Give you Xinxin, and I''m relieved that you''re not a bad person."


    I looked at Wang Xin in embarrassment.


    She blushed and scolded, "brother, we haven''t been together yet!"


    Wang Yi''s smiling face suddenly stretched.


    In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, I have been talking to him about other things.


    Wang Yi didn''t know whether she drank too much or regarded me as her own person and told me everything about herself.

 Chapter 338

    Wang Yi works in government organs, but he is the grass-roots level.


    He told me that in fact, his father was going to find someone to lift him today, but no one thought that something had happened at this time, and he could only wander below every day.


    There is knowledge in the air, but it can''t evaporate.


    I can feel his helplessness.


    "Zhang Wen, I graduated from a famous university with full knowledge. How many of those in office are better than me? How many have my higher education? Do you know? When I was in college, I was a special student! That is, I don''t pay tuition fees, and everyone''s school has to pay me!"


    I couldn''t help but look at him more. It seems that such people are surprisingly good at learning. The school did so in order to give him various conditions.


    I heard Wang Xin say how excellent her brother is, but I didn''t expect him to be so powerful.


    It''s a pity that such talents are buried at the grass-roots level.


    But what can I do?


    In the factory, those who can work are cadres, but they will never become managers. Those managers may not work, but they will certainly play with their brains.


    This is the general.


    Although Wang Yi has educational background and ambition, he gives me the feeling that he is still too young.


    It''s too energetic.


    If he had half the city government of boss Wang and Erzi Li, the situation would be very different.


    "Alas! It''s a pity that my father didn''t see my mother at last!" Wang Yi said, and her eyes became red.


    Wang Xin also shed a few tears.


    This is really chilling enough. Originally, Wang Xin wanted to let her father out, but now she still can''t do it.


    Neither of them met until her mother died.


    This is a great irony.


    "Does uncle know about it?" I asked.


    Wang Yi shook her head: "I don''t know. Xinxin and I didn''t dare to tell him. We were afraid that his mood fluctuated too much."


    "Well, that''s good..."


    I sympathize with them, but I can''t help it. I can''t work hard. I believe most people can''t work hard on this matter.


    Moreover, people who can work hard do not necessarily want to wade in this muddy water.


    I grew a breath, and my heart was full of helplessness.


    I didn''t finish the meal until the afternoon. I took Wang Xin and Wang Yi home, and then I left by myself.


    ¡­¡­


    These two days, Wanfeng group suddenly seems to have nothing to do.


    This makes boss Du a little confused.


    There was a lot of noise this time. Why did it stop?


    It shouldn''t be so fast to say that it was suppressed!


    Boss Du walked around his field today, then found a place to sit down and have a drink. He has been thinking about this problem in his mind.


    Can it be said that boss Wang suppressed it?


    Then his ability is really omniscient.


    I can''t get him anyway.


    But he is willing to believe that this is not true. Can boss Wang grow to that extent in just a few months?


    He didn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it.


    Boss Du, I can''t understand it.


    But one thing he was sure of was that he could not give boss Wang a buffer. In his opinion, it was only temporarily eased down, just like a pot of boiling water. As long as he lit the fire again, the water began to bubble again.


    As long as he gives more strength, boss Wang must lie down!


    Thinking of this, boss Du picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number. The phone was left by the two people, er Mao and Guang Guang.


    Er Mao''s phone can''t be answered.


    Light, it''s off.


    Boss Du scolded. What are these two guys doing? I didn''t tell them clearly last time. The phone keeps running smoothly. I don''t know when he will contact them!


    In boss Du''s opinion, these two people just take money and don''t do anything!


    So he called two people to the hospital.


    In the hospital, er Mao and Guang Guang are also worried.


    They are afraid of two people now. One is boss Du and the other is boss Wang.


    But they are more afraid of the latter. About the former, they are just afraid that he knows about his meeting with boss Wang. If he doesn''t know, he''s not afraid at all!


    "Guangguang, do you think we can do it if we run now?" this idea has not been thought for two days, but it has failed every time.


    Why?


    First, the legs and feet are inconvenient. If you run, you have to ask relatives and friends to help. It''s too noisy.


    Second, he was a little lucky and wanted to make some money from boss Wang or boss Du.


    It was so easy to get the money these two times that he felt he could get more money. It seemed quite simple.


    He glanced at him: "grass, do you think we can run now? Others can catch up with us by taking two steps!"


    Obviously, Guang Guang misunderstood the meaning of Er Mao.


    Er Mao also disdains people like him who have no brains. He snorts coldly and stops talking. He already has his own plan in mind.


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    It''s not a lovely angel in white, but a very black and heavy face. It''s boss Du.


    He was followed by two bodyguards, strong as a hill. When two people came in, they could block the door tightly.


    After seeing it, er Mao and Guang felt a thump in his heart.


    "Elder brother, why are you here?" Er Mao hurriedly smiled awkwardly.


    Boss Du walked up to him in two steps, face to face with him, and his face twitched a few times.


    It felt like asking him, how, are you surprised to see me?


    There are surprises and surprises, but he doesn''t have that leisure. Boss Du still plays this with him?


    "Why can''t you get through with your cell phone?" boss Du was calm, but he didn''t lose his temper.


    In fact, he is a good man. As long as he has been with him, he is very kind to others. Xiao Wang, little dragon and snake, which is not?


    However, his appearance looks very fierce, which creates a misunderstanding for people, as if he is too dignified and inaccessible.


    In fact, boss Du gets along better than boss Wang.


    However, they have two styles, one Yin and one Yang.


    The expression on ER Mao''s face suddenly froze. He thought boss Du had come to question him.


    He quickly took out his cell phone, looked at it and complained, "Oh, my cell phone is dead. I forgot to charge it. I''m sorry, big brother!"


    Guangguang also took out his mobile phone to look like Er Mao, and then found an excuse to say that the mobile phone was broken.


    The clumsy appearance of the two people was like a big man dancing pole dance naked.


    Awkward.


    Pompous.


    Acting is terrible!


    This is the evaluation given by the judge boss Du.


    He moved his eyebrows and stared at his second hair for a few seconds.


    Bruce Lee''s acting skills can sometimes barely deceive boss Du, and the two of them can''t get into boss Du''s eyes.


    That''s fucking funny!

 Chapter 339

    In the hospital, embarrassment is staged every day.


    It''s embarrassing to plead for treatment in front of other people''s doctors when you get sick.


    It was embarrassing for an old man to faint in front of the little nurse.


    It''s embarrassing to shrink into a ball on the ground when you get sick.


    But in the ward, the embarrassment of acting skills and zero points is performed out of place. Perhaps no one else is aware of this scene.


    It''s just distributed on ER Maoguang and boss Du.


    They''re both embarrassed.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang finished their clumsy performance and watched boss Du waiting for his evaluation!


    But boss Du didn''t say a word, so he stared at them.


    That look, arrogance, people''s embarrassment have been committed!


    Er Mao clenched his teeth secretly.


    Boss Du suddenly raised his hand.


    Er Mao and Guang hurried to protect his face.


    In fact, boss Du is just taking out cigarettes.


    "In the future, your two mobile phones must be turned on for 24 hours, you know?" boss Du was not angry. He knew it was useless to be angry, and he still had something to help them. He couldn''t be angry.


    Er Mao nodded quickly: "I know, brother, I must turn on the phone all day!"


    "Well." boss Du stood up and turned his back to them, "I haven''t heard any news recently?"


    "Ah? What news?" Er Mao didn''t react for a moment, and the light was also a fog.


    "That''s the news of your trouble that day!" boss Du raised his voice a little.


    "Ao ~" Er Mao felt that he didn''t have any IQ in front of boss Du. Seeing boss Du, he was a blank in his head. Then when boss Du shouted, he recruited everything.


    This is a person''s aura.


    Boss Du''s Qi field is as strong as turtle school Qigong.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang will be washed into minced meat if they are not careful.


    Both of them, be careful and be careful.


    "Well, what does it mean to have no news?" Er Mao asked boss Du carefully. He didn''t understand the definition of no news thoroughly. In order to avoid his mouth being bald and saying something wrong, he could only confirm it.


    Boss Du glanced back at him.


    "That day, you did a good job. You got the video online and made boss Wang die ugly, but why didn''t you have the next one?"


    No more down there, like a eunuch.


    The second eyebrow moved, and he knew what boss Du meant.


    Boss Wang''s words echoed in his ears at this time. His eyes turned and promised: "brother, I know what you mean. Let someone do it tomorrow, OK?"


    Boss Du was still a little dissatisfied: "tomorrow? Do it for me today!"


    A cold sweat hung on ER Mao''s forehead: "yes..."


    After a few conversations, er Mao''s back has been soaked in cold sweat. This feeling, this pressure, has been overloaded!


    Er Mao''s small heart beats like a small motor.


    With that, boss Du left.


    Today''s boss Du didn''t mention the money at all, so he left.


    This made Er Mao a little unhappy. He felt that boss Du should at least leave some money for himself and tell him what to do.


    But boss Du didn''t.


    Because.


    Boss Du also knows that some people can''t give them unlimited benefits because they can''t feed enough. In that way, they will only be regarded as cash machines!


    He''s had it!


    It''s because I''m too kind!


    Boss Du felt something was wrong when he walked out of the hospital. He felt that today''s ER Mao and Guang Guang were a little awkward, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    It feels like


    Like


    It''s like being pinched and threatened with a lifeline.


    The expression became a little ugly and the speech was a little harsh.


    If you were boss Du, you would have noticed that Er Mao and Guang were threatened. But this time, he didn''t see anything.


    He thought it was because he had broken his leg. It hurt!


    He didn''t think that way at all.


    This also created the sentence of Er Mao and Guang!


    Boss Du thought in his mind that when there was news from the two of them, he began to retaliate against boss Wang according to the plan in his heart. Otherwise, he would let boss Wang pay for his life!


    Boss Du''s plan.


    Secret and great!


    As long as it goes well, it will succeed!


    After boss Du went out, er Mao and Guang were silent.


    "Don''t fucking keep silent. What should I do?" he asked Er Mao.


    Er Mao stared at him: "grass, are you a fucking pig? Ask me everything!"


    He was stunned and stopped talking.


    He wants to refute, but he can''t!


    Is there anything wrong with what Er Mao said?


    No problem!


    He is a pig!


    When boss Du came, he didn''t dare to fart. When boss Wang came, he wanted to become a shrinking turtle. He was dealing with it.


    What capital does he have now?


    He''s just in a hurry. He doesn''t want to let himself down!


    However, can Er Mao not know?


    Er Mao was also weighing the pros and cons in his heart. With his IQ and his perception of life, he was weighing what to do about it. Should he sell boss du to him as boss Wang said.


    But if that were the case, he would still feel a little uneasy.


    After all, that''s boss Du, his big brother''s big brother.


    Originally, after boss Wang came last time, he had figured it out in his heart, but now he began to regret it again.


    Now he and Guangguang are grasshoppers on a rope. If they are a little careless, they will be either roasted by boss Du or eaten by boss Wang.


    He''s thinking of a way to save himself.


    As for the light, he can sell it if he can, but he can''t think of any good way to sell it now. Besides, it''s not good for him to sell it all, isn''t it?


    Er Mao took a cigarette upset.


    As soon as it was lit, it was pinched by the little nurse who came in and gave him several white eyes.


    Everyone works according to people, such as little nurses.


    Boss Wang and boss Du came over. She didn''t dare to come in and say anything about not smoking, but as soon as they left, she dared to come over and pinch the cigarette directly.


    I''m in a hurry. I have to slap twenty-one cents!


    What does that mean?


    A person''s aura is too important!


    Er Mao looked at the little nurse who twisted her ass and walked away. She scolded in her heart and thought that when my legs were ready, I would do you out!


    Then he said to Guangguang, "later, I called boss Wang!"


    The head of the light is like a rattle.


    Er Mao thought to inform boss Wang, but not all. He thought it would be best if he could suppress it, so that they wouldn''t pinch each other.


    Er Mao is a fool who overestimates his strength.


    Many incumbent police captains can''t manage the affairs between boss Du and boss Wang. Can he manage it?


    Er Mao''s eyes are quite firm.


    He felt that if he could succeed, he would certainly be able to convince boss Wang.

 Chapter 340

    Er Mao seemed to be reporting to the leaders. When he called boss Wang, he thought about it many times, refined the language and organized it well.


    He just didn''t have time. If he had time, he would be able to write a long speech.


    He felt that his reasons could fully convince boss Wang.


    The success or failure of yourself and Guangguang is in one fell swoop!


    But how could he think of it? In fact, his little 99 Wang bosses have guessed it for a long time.


    Before these ideas came out of his head, boss Wang guessed!


    Er Mao thought for a while and pressed boss Wang''s phone number.


    After a while, the phone was connected and boss Wang answered.


    "Boss Wang, I''m twenty cents."


    "Well, what''s up?" boss Wang said impatiently.


    "Then what, let me ask you something."


    "You say."


    "What should I do if boss Du comes to us and says something we shouldn''t say?"


    Boss Wang felt a little funny on the phone. He thought Er Mao wanted to ask himself for money. He said coldly, "if you want money, just say it. But if you take my money, you have to tell me what''s going on. My people are near the hospital. If you don''t say it, I''ll let them go to you."


    With these words, er Mao has prepared more than a dozen words in the back, but before he said it, he was denied by boss Wang!


    Er Mao is like a child in front of boss Wang. No small tricks can escape the eyes of adults.


    Er Mao seemed to choke. He didn''t react for a long time.


    Boss Wang said that his people were nearby. This sentence successfully frightened Er Mao. What if someone really came? Isn''t that raising your hand can kill them both?


    In fact, boss Wang doesn''t have anyone nearby at all. He can''t make a mistake and doesn''t have that spare time. This sentence is completely frightening Er Mao.


    He knows who Er Mao is and how to treat him, doesn''t he?


    Er Mao didn''t expect boss Wang to say so. Suddenly, the words he prepared just now are useless?


    He was a little confused.


    I''ve been preparing for a long time. What the fuck have you prepared?


    It''s like writing a composition. The title is my father, but Er Mao wrote it as my mother.


    Don''t make jokes, isn''t it a delay?


    Er Mao thought, boss Wang, why don''t you play cards according to the routine? What do you want me to say next?


    "OK, how much is it? WOW!" boss Wang is also upset. He doesn''t care about money, but he cares about intelligence.


    I thought maybe these two hairs know something?


    That''s why I sold him out.


    "Well, brother, I don''t want money. I''m playing with you! Ha ha..." Er Mao smiled awkwardly. Now, why did he speak?


    He hated that he didn''t see the problem clearly and called rashly. Isn''t this digging a hole for himself!


    "No money? What do you want to do?" boss Wang''s head turned quickly. He was not a second hair. He could not be perfunctory in a word.


    Now that the call is coming, there must be something.


    "Nothing, I''ll hang up first." Er Mao said and was ready to hang up.


    "Wait a minute!" boss Wang shouted to him, "isn''t old Du looking for you?"


    "This......" Er Mao was speechless.


    Boss Wang, what a god!


    I just made an analogy. People guessed it without saying anything. How can I play? Er Mao is just a novice, and boss Wang is already a great God.


    There is no comparability at all!


    Boss Wang can kill twenty cents with a casual move.


    Er Mao doesn''t know what to say now. Say no. boss Du did come to him. If he doesn''t tell boss Wang to let people know now, he won''t have good fruit to eat.


    Come on, how did he talk about it?


    The phone was empty for a few seconds. Boss Wang had guessed for ten or nine times.


    He changed a very gentle tone and didn''t want to scare Er Mao: "it''s all right. Tell me what''s wrong! I can''t eat you again!"


    No, it''s strange!


    Er Mao thought that everything had been said, and he couldn''t delay any more. He just said it.


    "Boss Du, I came to see both of us just now. He said he wanted us to make some news and ruin your Wanfeng group."


    Boss Wang sneered.


    It turns out that this old Du is still trying to get himself.


    That''s interesting.


    He didn''t find him, but he came to find himself first?


    It''s a bit of fun!


    He said coldly on the phone, "OK, you know what to do?"


    Er Mao was a little confused and puzzled: "that..."


    Boss Wang turned his eyes: "grass, desire, so vertical, understand WOW?"


    Er Mao patted his forehead hard: "Oh, I see. You mean, let me find a woman to seduce boss Du?"


    "Cough..." a mouthful of water choked boss Wang. He was a little surprised. He thought everyone was a good student when he went to school like him.


    But he didn''t expect that Er Mao, a fool, didn''t even know what it was.


    "No?" Er Mao was still a little lost. He thought for a few seconds and then said, "I know you asked me and Guangguang to dress up as women to seduce boss Du. However, our legs and feet are not easy to use now, and I don''t know if boss Du is good..."


    "My grass!" boss Wang scolded directly.


    This ER Mao is a little similar to the little dragon snake. He''s going to get tired of boss Wang every other space!


    Boss Wang has no time to tease fools.


    He said unhappily, "you can do whatever boss Du asks you to do. It''s just that you''re acting. You have to report your every move to me. I know!"


    "Oh......" Er Mao just breathed. For a moment, he really thought boss Wang wanted him and Guangguang to dress up as women to do something. If that was true, they had to go, didn''t they?


    I''m glad boss Wang doesn''t have a strong taste!


    "All right, then feel free to contact me!" boss Wang had a lot of things around him, and he was ready to hang up.


    "Brother, wait, what..." Er Mao called him.


    "What the fuck happened to you?"


    "I think, what''s the meaning of you and boss Du pinching each other? Isn''t it an opportunity for others? I think it''s better for you two to make peace. It''s not good for anyone? He won''t make up his mind for your Wanfeng group."


    If it''s as simple as what Er Mao said, why does boss Wang bother to spend so much effort?


    Why bother to confront boss Du.


    Everyone knows that one more friend is better than one more enemy.


    Do you need 20 cents to tell him this truth?


    Originally, this was the last thing that Er Mao wanted to say in a long list of speeches. Now he had to say it early.


    But that was counterproductive.

 Chapter 341

    Boss Wang at the other end of the phone felt a sense of time and space disorder.


    It seems that he is the younger brother now and ER Mao is his eldest brother.


    He is boss Wang. He was preached.


    Someone dares to teach him boss Wang!


    Isn''t this fucking groundbreaking on Taisui''s head!


    Er Mao on the other end of the phone doesn''t know anything. He''s waiting for boss Wang to reply! He thought what he said was quite reasonable. He thought boss Wang would support his words!


    It is no longer accurate to describe innocence.


    It is not enough to describe his childlike innocence and childlike innocence.


    If you put it at the age of three or two, maybe someone will say, oh, you are so cute, but now, someone will only say that you are looking for death.


    Don''t want to live, say something early!


    Er Mao never thought he would fall into such an embarrassing situation. He was sandwiched between two giants, boss Wang and boss Du. It felt very bad.


    He wants to make peace, but what?


    He ignored boss Wang''s feelings. Does boss Wang want to make peace? Is it possible?


    Now that things have developed, he killed boss Du''s people and Xiao Wang. Can they still agree?


    What a dream!


    Er Mao is so selfish that he never thought about it for boss Wang!


    There was a silence on the phone.


    Er Mao thought boss Wang was thinking about what he said. In fact, boss Wang on the phone was already shaking with anger.


    "Are you fucking teaching me to be a man?" a word burst out of boss Wang''s mouth for a long time.


    Er Mao gave a shout and immediately dared not say anything.


    What else can you say?


    Isn''t that clear?


    This is why boss Wang has refused him!


    Tell me, it''s impossible. I didn''t run!


    "Don''t fix these useless things with me. Do what you should do!" boss Wang said upset and hung up the phone.


    He is very upset. There are players like Er Mao around him. He is bored to death every day. How can he go on?


    Boss Wang will never understand boss Du''s pain.


    He is surrounded by capable generals like Zhang Wenzhu, and boss Du is full of people like little dragon, snake, Wang Er Mao. Boss Du feels like a housekeeper, who has to take care of everything and do everything!


    Boss Du is not collecting younger brother at all, but eldest brother!


    Boss Wang sat on the boss''s chair and drank tea.


    I began to think about how to deal with boss Du. Since old Du likes to play Yin, should he cooperate in the end!


    As he said, lust is indulgent!


    In the corridor of the hospital, er Mao''s face on crutches was hard to see.


    He feels like a wild goose enjoying the cold wind at the moment. He can''t jump anymore. The reasons and excuses that 100% can convince boss Wang just now don''t work now.


    Ninety percent of his words were suppressed before he said them.


    No way, boss Wang is too strong.


    So what does he do now?


    You have to do what you want, don''t you?


    Use what boss Wang said to him to indulge.


    He limped back to the ward. Guangguang had been waiting for him for a long time and asked him how he was.


    "Grass, what can I do? It''s no fucking deal!" Er Mao scolded angrily.


    "Ah? What shall we do?"


    "What should I do? I want to love so much!"


    "What? What?"


    "I want to love, so I''m vertical!"


    "..." Guangguang didn''t understand what Er Mao was talking about, and looked at him.


    Er Mao can finally understand what boss Wang felt just now.


    This is casting pearls before swine!


    Er Mao''s head is also turning rapidly. When boss Wang said he wanted to use lust, he was muttering in his heart. Didn''t he rinse him and Guangguang in?


    He must protect himself!


    Thinking of this, er Mao''s eyes narrowed.


    He is going to add another plan to this desire, that is, black box operation!


    The real version of Infernal Affairs will be staged immediately!


    ¡­¡­


    Ling Ling


    Wang Yuxian''s phone rang.


    Let Wang Yuxian, who dozed in the nail salon, always cheer up.


    The name of a woman is beating on the mobile phone, Xiaowen.


    Let her pick it up without hesitation.


    "Yuxian, that woman, I know where it is!" Wang Yuxian''s good friend Xiaowen said on the phone.


    Wang Yuxian hurriedly asked, "where is it?"


    She thought that if she found that woman, she might be able to find Lao Gao. This woman was a woman who used to hang out with Lao Gao.


    "I''ll wait for you at the left-hand bar. Come here!"


    Without hesitation, Wang Yuxian promised and hung up.


    More than ten meters later, Wang Yuxian rushed to the bar.


    At this time, it was dark. There were many people in the bar. They looked like little gangsters. Wang Yuxian''s appearance made them keep focusing on Wang Yuxian.


    There are many girls in the bar, but not many like Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian is so beautiful, but it looks simple and lovely. There are not many.


    Wang Yuxian subconsciously pulled down her skirt.


    Today, she came out in a hurry. She wore silk stockings and shorts, and stepped on a pair of small white shoes, showing a little cute. The clothes above were also quite thin.


    Only a pink coat that barely covers the navel.


    Looking up along the silk stockings, it''s something every man wants to explore.


    Now Wang Yuxian pulled down her skirt, which made many people scream again and again.


    If Wang Yuxian''s short skirt could be a few centimeters shorter, it would kill people.


    Being stared at by the hot eyes of these men, Wang Yuxian was very unnatural. She was going to call Xiaowen again to make it clear. At this time, Xiaowen came out of it.


    "Yuxian, I''m here!" Xiaowen waved to her.


    Wang Yuxian hurried over.


    Although Xiaowen is not ugly, she is still one heaven and one earth compared with Wang Yuxian.


    Maybe it''s the reason why she often haunts the nightclub. The dress on Xiaowen''s face is particularly exaggerated.


    Wang Yuxian, on the other hand, is much cleaner and purer.


    "What about the woman?" Wang Yuxian said anxiously.


    Xiaowen pointed inside: "she''s playing inside now!"


    Wang Yuxian bowed her head and went in to find her.


    But she was stopped by Xiaowen: "Yuxian, what do you want to do?"


    "Of course I went to find her!"


    "No, there are some men around her! Didn''t we try to die in the past!"


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes were cold. Originally, he could have called someone to surround the scene, but reason told her that she didn''t do so, and she didn''t want to cause trouble to Zhang Wen.


    I don''t want to cause trouble to others.


    She was afraid that she would return to that circle if she was not careful.


    That was her nightmare.


    Seeing that Wang Yuxian didn''t speak, Xiaowen then said, "Yuxian, let''s go to play first and observe the woman secretly. When she relaxes her vigilance or goes to the bathroom, we''ll block her!"


    Wang Yuxian nodded.

 Chapter 342

    At nine o''clock in the evening, the bar on the left was full of people.


    The hotel is not high-grade, and the drinks in it are not expensive. It is suitable for wage consumption.


    Especially suitable for these little gangsters who don''t have much money to come in and play.


    Looking around, the bar is full of little gangsters with red and green hair.


    The girls next to them, without exception, are all non mainstream clothes. The clothes and clothes on their faces are quite exaggerated. They usually drink a few yuan a bottle of beer.


    There are either one or two on the table, whether they can drink or not.


    Why?


    Because buy more, cheap!


    If you buy one, it''s one-third cheaper. If you buy two, it''s cheaper. Why not?


    Those who don''t worry about money are not gangsters, but people like boss Wang.


    Even the big brother of these little gangsters, little dragon and snake, worries about money all day. When they come out to spend, they have to look into their pockets.


    These people are fooling around.


    Just having fun.


    They are not the same as boss Wang.


    Wang Yuxian hated this atmosphere. When he went in, he frowned and sat down with Xiaowen.


    The more in this environment, the more people pay attention to Wang Yuxian at night.


    No way, who makes Wang Yuxian himself Beautiful?


    Xiaowen asked for two bottles of foreign wine.


    Neither she nor Wang Yuxian is short of money, but this is a big deal in the night.


    The price of two bottles of foreign wine is enough for these little bastards to come here for a beer every day for a month!


    Not big. What is it?


    In the hearts of these little gangsters, Wang Yuxian is already Bai Fumei.


    Such a woman is worth a man''s attack!


    But Wang Yuxian''s face was as cold as ice. He didn''t give them a chance to get close at all, and killed them in the distance with his eyes.


    Her eyes focused on the woman Xiaowen pointed out to her.


    There were three men sitting next to the woman. They all looked like people who often stayed in nightclubs. They looked at women with blasphemy in their eyes.


    Women are drinking cheap beer. These three men don''t drink much, just waiting for women to drink more.


    Everyone can see what''s going on.


    This woman came here to get drunk. She doesn''t care how many men there are around and what kind of men they are. She just wants to have a place to sleep after she gets drunk today.


    That''s enough.


    And, more importantly, that thing


    Just give her a bite and let her sleep by the road at night!


    Is such a woman terrible?


    If these men know she is this woman, they dare not touch her!


    But they just felt that they had picked up a bargain today, and they would go together in a moment, making the woman happy.


    Men''s thoughts are always full of these possibilities.


    This is the starting point of sin.


    Seeing the woman, Wang Yuxian frowned.


    She was puzzled.


    She doesn''t understand.


    I don''t understand.


    Why is this woman a woman who used to hang out with Lao Gao?


    No matter how you look at it, this woman looks very ordinary, and she seems to be in her thirties. She doesn''t maintain her skin very well. She can''t compare with a little girl in her early twenties.


    Lao Gao, why do you like this woman?


    What did he really think? Can it really make people forget everything and even change their original intention?


    If she could, she really wanted to get into Lao Gao''s heart and see what he was thinking every day.


    In that case, maybe she won''t be so far away from Lao Gao, will she?


    However, all these will become Wang Yuxian''s beautiful thoughts, which can no longer be realized.


    "Xiaowen, is it true that this person is right?" Wang Yuxian still hesitated. There are many better women than this. Why did Lao Gao recognize her?


    Xiaowen nodded: "my news can''t be wrong. It must be this woman. Yuxian, in fact, I feel a little strange in my heart. Why can Lao Gao see such a woman?"


    In Xiaowen''s view, this is simply impossible.


    Wang Yuxian and this woman are in front of us. A man will choose Wang Yuxian.


    The contrast is quite obvious.


    And Wang Yuxian is smart and capable. This woman looks like she can hook up with men.


    But why did Lao Gao choose this woman? Leave Wang Yuxian at home alone and run to fool around with this woman? Was your head caught in the door?


    Wang Yuxian didn''t tell Xiaowen about Lao Gao''s smoking that thing before.


    She is afraid of Xiaowen''s jokes.


    But now, she doesn''t want to hide it. Speaking it out may be helpful to find Lao Gao.


    So she took a sip of wine and said faintly, "Lao Gao, maybe she smoked that thing with this woman."


    Xiaowen was stunned: "Yuxian, what is that thing you said?"


    Wang Yuxian said helplessly, "what else can it be? That thing!"


    "Poison...?"


    Wang Yuxian nodded.


    "My God..."


    In Xiaowen''s view, it is even more difficult to understand. Ordinary people don''t know that it is harmful to others and themselves? Who dares to touch that thing? Although Xiaowen mixes in the night scene every day, at best she shakes her head and eats it. It''s not very addictive, just like drinking.


    But she didn''t touch anything else.


    As long as you touch that thing, it will be a lifetime!


    Now Xiaowen must understand more or less. Why does Lao Gao want to mix with this woman? Lao Gao values not only the appearance of this woman, but also her aspect!


    Wang Yuxian stopped talking. The wine glass touched Xiaowen and drank up the wine in the glass.


    Who should Wang Yuxian talk about the pain in her heart?


    In the twinkling of an eye, the beer on the woman''s table over there has gone down more than half. The beer comes slowly, and the woman feels a little drunk now.


    But it''s not obvious.


    The three men were not in a hurry and waited quietly for her to get drunk.


    What happened? She was drunk and unconscious after the meeting. They did it again.


    That feeling is also exciting!


    If they were other girls, the three men would certainly spend some money and buy some good wine to drink, but for this woman, they are not willing to spend more money.


    Anyway, she''s worth it, and she''s worth it with beer.


    In the bar, the sound of music comes and goes one after another, not because of the special 3D effect, but because the sound is not good. One side of the sound is broken for several times.


    The woman frowned slightly. She really shouldn''t have come to this rotten bar. She didn''t feel at all and couldn''t get up at all.


    But forget it. Just have two more drinks later, and then pretend to be drunk.


    Thinking so, she got up and walked to the bathroom.


    She''s human, too. She pees when she drinks too much.


    After going to the bathroom, she still mended her makeup in front of the mirror. As soon as she was ready to go out, two other women came in from the door.


    One looks like a fairy, and the other looks like a nightclub girl.

 Chapter 343

    When the woman saw Wang Yuxian, there was a brief blank in her head.


    She was also restrained by Wang Yuxian''s beautiful face.


    However, the surprised expression on her face flashed and soon turned into disdain.


    How can a beautiful girl like her come to such a place? Can''t you do anything? Do you have to come in and fool around?


    "What are you doing?" the woman raised her face and asked Wang Yuxian.


    Old.


    There''s a little wrinkle on my face. I can''t compare with young women!


    In fact, she''s not as old as she is. She just sucks that thing, which makes her age very fast. Now she''s only thirty-five or six, but her skin is the same as that of a woman in her forties.


    No matter how the maintenance is, it''s useless.


    That''s it.


    She admitted it, too.


    Who told her to suck it?


    "Do you know Lao Gao?" Wang Yuxian said politely to her.


    "Lao Gao?" the woman felt that the memory at the bottom of her heart was awakened. The name Lao Gao was a little strange to her.


    But she certainly won''t forget Lao Gao.


    After all, the happiness and ascension feeling experienced in this man are not what ordinary people can have.


    "Do you know him?" seeing the woman''s reaction, Wang Yuxian became excited and was about to find Lao Gao. The sense of expectation became stronger and stronger.


    When a woman saw Wang Yuxian''s reaction, she knew that her relationship with Lao Gao must be different. She wanted to tell her about Lao Gao, but she smiled and stared at Wang Yuxian with playful eyes.


    "Why are you looking for Lao Gao?"


    "He''s my man!"


    "Oh, you man, ha ha..."


    In a hurry, Wang Yuxian pushed her: "tell me where he is!"


    After drinking a lot of wine, the woman almost fell down and said, "your old Gao, does it taste good! And he can do that!"


    In a word, Wang Yuxian''s little face turned red to the root of his neck.


    It tastes good.


    That means she and Lao Gao have done that.


    Although she had already made psychological preparations, Wang Yuxian still felt empty in her heart.


    "All right, tell me where he is!" Wang Yuxian''s tone cooled down.


    "I don''t know." the woman shook her head, "but I think you are so beautiful. Why do you like Lao Gao? There are so many good men in the world, you have to hang him? You''re ridiculous!"


    "You can''t control it!"


    "Or, do me a favor and I''ll tell you, how''s it going?" the woman''s eyes flashed.


    "What busy, you say!"


    "Go out, help me accompany the three men, and then help me ask them for something!"


    Xiaowen glanced at Wang Yuxian, meaning that this woman is also a drug addict. These people''s words are not credible. What can they do for that thing?


    Wang Yuxian also understands this truth.


    "You''d better tell me where Lao Gao is!" Wang Yuxian said with a gloomy face.


    The woman looked up at Wang Yuxian with her cheap face, but didn''t speak.


    Pop!


    Before Wang Yuxian moved, Xiaowen couldn''t help but raise her hand and slap the woman in the face.


    The slap almost made the woman fall to the ground.


    "Mother, dare to do it!" the woman rushed up and fought with Xiaowen, but she was not as strong as Xiaowen. She drank a lot of wine and was knocked down by Xiaowen and Wang Yuxian.


    Xiaowen slapped the woman in the face.


    "Say no! Say no!"


    After being beaten twice, the woman cried and curled up on the ground: "I don''t know, I really don''t know, sobbing..."


    Wang Yuxian motioned Xiaowen to stop: "then tell me, who did Lao Gao hang out with before? When was the last time you saw him?"


    The woman thought on the ground for a while and said, "in fact, I don''t know Lao Gao. We just get together when we play. We don''t know each other when we meet. I met him through Lao Wan. The last time I saw him, well... It should have been a month ago."


    Wang Yuxian frowned. A month ago, it was a time period when he lost contact with Lao Gao.


    Then it seemed useless for her to find the woman.


    She wants to know where Lao Gao has been in this month.


    "Who is that Lao Wan?" Wang Yuxian asked.


    "Lao Wan. Like Lao Gao, they play together every day. Why don''t you go to Lao Wan!" the woman hesitated.


    Wang Yuxian asked the woman for Lao Wan''s address and left her phone number to the woman. She said that if there was any news about Lao Gao, she would inform her at any time and she would give money as a reward.


    The woman thought and nodded.


    Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen took the address and left through the back door.


    In the bathroom, the woman was still dizzy. She sat on the ground for a long time before she stood up.


    "Baby, why did you go so long? Our brothers couldn''t wait." when they went out, the three men were going to go in and find her!


    Thought she ran away!


    You can''t let her drink so much beer for nothing!


    Isn''t beer money?


    I have to play with her several times!


    These nightclub girls just like to play with golden cicada and shell. They''ve seen a lot!


    The woman pushed him away upset: "I was beaten in the toilet, grass!"


    When she said this, the men started first. The woman still had blood on her nose, her face was red, and there were palm prints on it.


    oh dear.


    I was not so beautiful. I just found this woman after making do with it. Now I''ve been beaten. How can I start?


    I can''t help it. I can''t do it later. Just block my face!


    Make do with it. One night will pass!


    Thinking so, the three men pretended to go in and look for someone and said they wanted to avenge the woman. In fact, even if they found the person, they wouldn''t meddle in this business.


    Women are coaxed.


    After another beer, the woman didn''t feel the pain on her face before she left with the three men.


    In a shabby rental house, three people like dolls took turns to play wantonly.


    Isn''t that the fate of some women?


    Although the fate is tragic, some people just enjoy it, such as this woman.


    She doesn''t care at all. If it''s ugly, she''s sleeping with the three men. If it''s good, she''s enjoying it!


    Only she can understand the fun!


    Although the woman was drunk, she didn''t think much. She was still thinking about things in her head. She had been thinking about what Wang Yuxian said to her just now.


    Now she needs nothing but money.


    Wang Yuxian looks like a rich man. If you can connect with her, will you worry about money in the future?


    She felt that Lao Gao didn''t appear until he didn''t know who he was hanging out with recently. Isn''t that what he is? Disappeared for two days and appeared for two days.


    Since Wang Yuxian wants to find him so much, why don''t he make some money from it?

 Chapter 344

    It''s not easy to find someone in Jinhai city.


    Wang Yuxian was lucky to find out about Lao Gao and find this woman. She and Xiaowen came out of the bar and went to the address given to them by the woman.


    It''s an old community.


    The house inside is quite old from the outside.


    Third floor, 301


    It shouldn''t be wrong.


    Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen appeared out of tune in the community and knocked on the door.


    301''s door was closed, no one answered, and there was no shadow of Lao Gao. The Lao Wan, they didn''t know where to go.


    But Wang Yuxian had to go back with Xiaowen.


    On the way, Wang Yuxian bought a bottle of beer and drank it while walking.


    He drank and cried.


    Tears filled her cheeks silently. Xiaowen didn''t understand what was good about Lao Gao, which could keep Wang Yuxian in mind.


    Isn''t it just a man?


    Where can I find a few?


    But Xiaowen didn''t say these words in her heart. She knew that Wang Yuxian couldn''t be stimulated now.


    Xiaowen sent Wang Yuxian back to the nail salon.


    Open the door and see me who just came back to help proofing.


    I saw Xiaowen''s first impression. To tell the truth, it was not very good. When I saw Wang Yuxian, who was drunk from the sky, my first feeling was that she seduced Wang Yuxian to drink.


    "Are you?" Xiaowen saw me and opened her mouth slightly.


    "He is Wenzi, my... Brother ~" Wang Yuxian didn''t drink too much, but her head was clear.


    "Wenzi, Wenzi..." she stared at me, but her head was thinking.


    The name may sound familiar to her.


    "Don''t you know it''s dangerous to stare at other men all the time?" I said.


    Xiaowen quickly moved her eyes elsewhere: "I don''t know who is in danger..."


    I was too lazy to quarrel with her: "jade fairy, what''s going on? Why did you drink so much wine?"


    "Jade fairy''s name is so kind. What''s your relationship?" Xiaowen blinked at me and deliberately pasted her face very close to me.


    I frowned with annoyance.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t like this Xiaowen.


    I think this girl is too dusty, and she looks like a nightclub girl.


    I still like Wang Yuxian.


    Seeing that I ignored her, she said, "Wang Yuxian asked me to drink. I''m too lazy to ask her to drink! Hum! Good intentions don''t pay off!"


    With that, Xiaowen helped Wang Yuxian in.


    I took Wang Yuxian from her hand and said softly, "Yuxian, why don''t you ask me to pick you up?"


    Wang Yuxian gave me a complicated look: "Wenzi, leave it alone."


    "What''s the matter!" I straightened Wang Yuxian in my arms.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t look at me: "I went to find Lao Gao..."


    I''m stiff.


    Subconsciously let go of Wang Yuxian.


    Now Xiaowen was dissatisfied: "you are really interesting. What does it have to do with you when people find their husband? I tell you, if you have any plot, I''ll call the police immediately!"


    I didn''t talk to Xiao Wen at all.


    But she''s right. Wang Yuxian went to Lao Gao. What does it have to do with me?


    That''s the couple''s business.


    However, this matter is not as simple as before.


    Lao Gao, I killed him indirectly.


    I''m worried about Wang Yuxian now. I''m afraid she will really find the news about Lao Gao''s death. If so, she may contact me.


    How can I face her in the future!


    Although I know it was really an accident, who would think so except me?


    "Get out of the way ~" Xiaowen pushed me away and helped Wang Yuxian upstairs.


    I was going to go up and talk to Wang Yuxian after Xiaowen left, but Xiaowen didn''t mean to go for a long time. I went up and knocked at the door.


    Xiao Wen came to open the door.


    "Why, don''t you go yet?" I didn''t have a good airway.


    Xiaowen seems to be on the bar with me today and straightens her chest: "I was going to go, but I''m worried about Yuxian when I see you like this. I won''t go!"


    "You..." I think she is a little unreasonable.


    Simply nodded, went down to find a place to sleep.


    I don''t know why. As soon as my head touched the pillow, all I thought was about Lao Gao. Lao Gao looked at me with a ferocious expression and asked me to die.


    "Hoo ~" I couldn''t sleep at all and sat up.


    "Oh, I can''t sleep. My heart is itching." at this time, a voice came over.


    I looked up and saw that Xiaowen came down from the second floor.


    She took off her make-up and found Wang Yuxian''s pajamas to wear on her body, but below, it seems that she only wore the inside, and the clothes just blocked the groin.


    It''s very eye-catching.


    She smiled at me and came towards me.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" my eyebrows moved.


    Xiaowen sat down beside my bed: "no wonder Wang Yuxian likes you. I think you''re also good, very handsome ~"


    "Huh?" I didn''t respond.


    The first time this woman and I met, it was


    Xiaowen saw me stunned and thought I secretly agreed, so she acted boldly. She moved her shoulder gently and took off her broad pajamas.


    White and tender shoulders suddenly burst into the air.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t touched a woman. I''m also a man. I can''t help but fantasize.


    This woman, with her makeup removed, is also very pure, but she doesn''t know why she dressed herself like that?


    Her hand, like a creeper, slowly extended along my crotch and touched it like a dragonfly.


    It made me tremble.


    She giggled: "handsome boy, aren''t you a virgin?"


    Her words made me uncomfortable: "what are you talking about!"


    "Don''t be shy. My sister will help you today ~ but you have to cooperate with me later ~" she turned around and her pajamas fell down her smooth shoulders.


    The delicate body aimed at me.


    I felt the same feeling in my heart for a while, but Wang Yuxian is on it now. How can I do such a thing? Not to mention, I have no feeling for her at all.


    I don''t like her at all.


    I think doing such a thing must have an emotional foundation.


    "Come on, what are you hesitating about? Yuxian fell asleep on it. She must not wake up after drinking so much." she urged.


    I didn''t move, just looked at her coldly.


    She covered her mouth and smiled: "ha ha, what are you afraid of? After tonight, we don''t know anyone!"


    This can break the mind of every normal man. There is no need to be responsible. It is still the initiative of a flower like girl.


    What can I ask for such a thing?


    With that, she simply turned around and sat up.


    Two small white rabbits stuck on my face, making it difficult for me to breathe. Then, I felt a dry heat, like a volcanic eruption, and it was about to burst out.

 Chapter 345

    Women refuse men, perhaps from the bottom of their hearts.


    But it takes a lot of courage for a man to refuse a woman who is clean and ready to come to the door.


    After all, men are lower body animals!


    To tell the truth, from the moment she sat on me, my head was blank. To say that I don''t want that kind of thing is deceptive, I am also a normal man and have the needs of a normal man.


    She took the initiative first, and Wang Yuxian was sleeping upstairs.


    Everything seemed to have paved the way for me, waiting for me to shiver.


    Smelling the faint aroma of the little white rabbit, the hormone that confused people''s mind didn''t make me lose my mind.


    Xiaowen was still trying to arouse my interest and rubbed hard on me. The two rabbits almost made me unable to breathe.


    But just as she was about to put her hand into my pants, I grabbed her delicate wrist.


    "Go away!" the cold voice came out of my mouth unreal.


    Let Xiaowen look at me like a monster: "what did you say?"


    I took a deep breath and stressed again, "I said, go away, I don''t want to do that with you!"


    A woman, no matter how bad she is, can''t stand being rejected by a man. Xiaowen''s face turns red. I dare say that she has done so many things and is powerless to please me.


    I don''t buy it at all.


    A woman''s initiative to this extent is already in place.


    "Are you... Are you sick?" Xiaowen was still unwilling and pressed me on the bed.


    Looking at her so close, I saw everything on her. It turned out that she didn''t wear anything just now. When she came down, she thought about what to do.


    She pouted.


    "I don''t believe it. You''re not interested in me!"


    Then she bowed her head and came to kiss me.


    My face tilted to one side, my legs gently stuck her body, turned over and pressed her down.


    Suddenly, her spring was covered.


    She looked at me angrily as if she were going to eat me.


    I glanced at her wantonly: "you are attractive... But I don''t like you. The person I like is Wang Yuxian. I love her."


    My feelings for Wang Yuxian are difficult for ordinary people to understand, just as Wang Yuxian likes Lao Gao.


    Wang Yuxian is old and tall, but I still follow her like a boy chasing the wind, so that she can put into my arms.


    Although I hit a wall many times, I followed Wang Yuxian behind me every time, watching how she felt about the old college and how sad she was.


    Always hit the wall, and then always rush up.


    But I believe that Wang Yuxian must have me in her heart.


    Xiaowen looked at me with puzzled eyes and even a trace of sarcasm.


    It''s the first time she''s been rejected by a man on her own initiative. It''s hard to say what it''s like.


    She doesn''t believe that there are men in the world who are not interested in her.


    Although she is worse than Wang Yuxian, she is also a beauty.


    "Zhang Wen, are you out of your mind? Don''t send them to the door?" Xiaowen was angry and pulled her clothes over and put them on her body.


    Although her pajamas are very spacious, she still can''t hide her proud achievements.


    "Ha ha, you think my brain is hard to use." I smiled helplessly.


    "Wang Yuxian is asleep now. I don''t know what you''re afraid of!"


    She pointed at me with her fingers. With her pointing at me, the two Saint peaks in front of her chest shook up and down, and the range was quite amazing.


    I stopped talking to her, covered my head with a quilt and slept.


    She was hung outside by me. She punched me angrily, turned around and stomped upstairs.


    After a while, she put on her clothes and came down again. With a stab, she opened the rolling gate and left.


    I went silently, locked the door again, sat in bed and smoked a cigarette before I went to sleep.


    The curl of throat air is scattered in the nail salon.


    At the entrance of the stairs on the second floor, Wang Yuxian curled up and sat on the steps with her knees in her arms.


    Actually, she wasn''t drunk.


    So a little wine won''t make her drunk. If she can drink so much, how can she face those smelly men in the past?


    She knows everything about what happened just now and knows every detail.


    She and Xiaowen have known each other for a long time. She knows who she is.


    When you see a handsome guy, you have to rush up. A typical flower maniac.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yuxian smiled and Zhang Wen was also a handsome boy.


    Alas~


    It''s just a pity that she met Zhang Wen at a bad time.


    Now, there is another person in her heart, Lao Gao.


    She heard everything Zhang Wen said just now.


    That sentence I love Wang Yuxian, only love her, deeply stimulated her nerves.


    Hearing this, she felt uncomfortable.


    What she thinks in her heart is only her own. Her feelings for Zhang Wen are very hazy, vague and tangled.


    But.


    This hazy feeling doesn''t want to touch or can''t touch.


    It was late at night, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    She moved her ass, barefoot and walked downstairs step by step.


    Zhang Wen downstairs has deeply slept in the past. In the dark, she is like a lovely night owl, walking to Zhang Wen without interest.


    There was a faint smoke around him.


    Remember, when Lao Gao was young, so was he.


    With the smell of male cormont, the fingertips often carry smoke, and the body is full of vitality. You can never find melancholy and sadness, which is full of appeal.


    This feeling.


    It''s like going back to the past.


    In front of Zhang Wen, he seems to have become Lao Gao.


    It felt familiar and strange, so that Wang Yuxian couldn''t touch it.


    Zhang Wen turned over.


    Instead of hiding, Wang Yuxian bent down and left a wet kiss on Zhang Wen''s cheek.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning I got up and opened the nail shop. Soon Wang Yuxian was dressed.


    She looks much better today. Her face is powdery.


    When I saw the corner of her mouth raised, she smiled sweetly.


    I was as sweet as falling into chocolate candy.


    "Jade fairy, are you sober?" I said.


    "Well, wake up, it''s like having a dream." her eyes floated in the air, and finally fell on me.


    I scolded: "tell me about you. Why did you drink so much wine last night? Don''t worry about Lao Gao. It''s useless even if you worry? Take your time and look for it slowly..."


    Before I finished, I felt my lips touched by something soft. Suddenly, the shadow of Wang Yuxian appeared in front of me. Her face was tender, her hands were around my neck and looked at me affectionately.


    The four eyes are opposite. What is rubbed out in the eyes is the spark between lovers.


    "Wenzi, thank you."


    "Jade fairy, what do you thank me for?"


    "Thank you for what you said last night..."

 Chapter 346

    The nail shop has just opened and there are no people yet.


    At the corner of the first floor, I held Wang Yuxian for a long time.


    I tried my best to breathe the fragrance of her broken hair, and I wanted to put her in my pocket.


    Wang Yuxian, if we had known each other a few years earlier, would the results be different?


    Will you and I stop talking?


    If, if not if.


    I have zero distance contact with Wang Yuxian and hold her. What I care about is not the concave convex and exquisite feeling on her body.


    But in my heart, I want to remember her now and remember this feeling.


    This is a collision of souls.


    "Well, Wenzi, let go." Wang Yuxian patted me on the back.


    "I don''t know."


    I don''t want to lose this feeling so soon. I want to hold her for a while.


    Want to keep her for a while.


    "Oh, my grass!"


    Just as I closed my eyes again and put my face close to Wang Yuxian, someone shouted outside the door.


    I frowned and looked around.


    This man is no one else, but pretending to force tiger and black sister.


    Black sister looked at me as if she hadn''t done it.


    "Oh, it''s such a big day..." Heimei went to clean up with a calm face.


    If you pretend to be a tiger, your face is full of obscenity.


    Wang Yuxian let me go, smiled at me and went to work.


    Pretending to force the tiger to come over and touch my shoulder: "Wenzi, you and the boss''s wife have tried? How''s it going?"


    Words are good words, but why do I feel so uncomfortable when I say it from the mouth of a forced tiger?


    It feels like he''s peeping into Wang Yuxian and me.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Yuxian and I have nothing to do!"


    "It''s all right. My face is red!"


    "..." pretending to be a tiger, I felt hot on my face.


    I ignored him and got dressed and ready to go.


    Pretending to force the tiger to follow me shamelessly and stabbed me with his fingers.


    "Look at you, what are you shy of? Are you such a big person? Black sister and I have known each other for a few days. It''s called love without knowing where it comes from!"


    "Bullshit, ang, I don''t know where to start? I think it''s in the sand on the battlefield and in the gatekeeper''s cabin!" I didn''t reserve anything.


    Pretending to force the tiger to be stunned for a while, and then holding the big black claw, he was about to come and catch me.


    "My grass, Wenzi, are you peeping at me?"


    I dodged cleverly.


    "It''s hard not to see you with your back to the sand and your face to the sky!"


    "I don''t play that now..."


    Since pretending to force the tiger to leave the hospital this time, I really haven''t done it in the sand again.


    Maybe as soon as he got into the sand, he thought of being tied by Bruce Lee and snakes, and then naturally thought of being abused by Bruce Lee and snakes.


    How can this continue?


    Are you still in the mood to continue?


    Therefore, people pretend to force tigers to avoid everything related to sand.


    Pretending to force tiger and I had a fight in the nail salon for a while and went out.


    Yesterday, I was very concerned about Wang Yuxian''s going out to find Lao Gao. She may have found nothing yesterday, but she will know something sooner or later if she continues to investigate like this.


    I was scared.


    I''m afraid my things will be exposed.


    The more scared I am, the more worried I am.


    I opened the door and got into the car. I took out the phone and dialed Lao Yan.


    The phone was connected in a moment.


    Lao Yan, I should be sleeping. I heard a woman humming next to me.


    Grass!


    He''s really at ease these days!


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" he said to me lazily.


    I snorted coldly, "will you cover the matter of Lao Gao?"


    Lao Yan paused at the other end of the phone: "well, it''s all covered. No one must know! Don''t worry!"


    For Lao Yan, I really can''t figure it out, but I can only choose to believe him at this time.


    "That''s OK. If you can''t cover it, you know the consequences?"


    "Oh, Wenzi, we are also old acquaintances. Why is it so serious? I must cover it up. If there''s anything really, I''ll carry it with you, okay?"


    "En..." I thought you would carry it with me. If something happened, you must run faster than anyone else!


    "Why do you suddenly ask me this? Is there something wrong?" old Yan asked me.


    "Nothing, that''s it!"


    I pressed the phone and was very upset.


    Now I think I''m too careless. Why did I lose my head and associate with people like Lao Yan?


    Isn''t this lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot?


    Once you get involved with people like Lao Yan, it''s certainly not that easy to think about leaving the whole body.


    Lao Yan is a cancer!


    I narrowed my eyes. I really can''t. I might as well consider what Li Erzi said to me.


    Let Lao Yan disappear completely.


    Thinking of this, I started the car and drove slowly towards the battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn Bazi!" at the other end of the phone, Lao Yan threw his mobile phone directly on the ground and smashed it.


    The two women around him were too frightened to speak.


    It is not unreasonable that Lao Yan is still single. He is not polite to women at all.


    Either beat or scold.


    Who wants to live with him after a long time?


    From the root, Lao Yan looked down on women in his heart.


    He thinks that women are clothes, and change when they are dirty. In his heart, only money is the most important.


    Seeing that old Yan was angry, one of the women was very clever. She came and lit a cigarette for old Yan.


    Old Yan squinted at her, bowed his head and smoked.


    Old Yan has never been so unhappy in his heart. Zhang Wen is just a springboard to throw after use.


    However, this springboard actually tripped and fell hard, and will use itself in turn.


    I almost lost myself.


    What''s going on, or is it a springboard?


    This is a fucking sharp knife that puts cold light on itself!


    Originally, Lao Yan''s wishful thinking was good. He didn''t want to help Zhang Wen hide. If there was something really wrong, he would sell Zhang Wen directly.


    Moreover, he had long wanted to get rid of Zhang Wen.


    I''m not feeling well with him.


    No matter what they do, they all feel that they are restrained by a pair of eyes staring at themselves.


    It seems that every move is pulled by a thread.


    It feels bad.


    This is not Lao Yan''s style of doing things.


    He has never felt so passive. He has always calculated others. No one else can calculate him!


    But on Zhang Wen, why is it so miscalculated?


    What a mess!


    Lao Yan took a deep breath of smoke and vomited on the woman''s face. The woman not only didn''t hide, but looked up with enjoyment.


    Old Yan Xin looked at the girl and sneered. He remembered that when he cheated her into bed, it was more difficult than going to heaven.


    Now, I''m as obedient as a bitch. I don''t even mind finding one more to play with.


    What a fucking bitch!


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan choked off his cigarette, put his hands on the woman like a dog, and then began to swing wildly.

 Chapter 347

    After being happy, old Yan breathed out and limped on the bed like a ball.


    He pushed away the women around him with boredom, and his eyes were shining with pure light.


    Man, after venting, we have to get down to business.


    After sending the two women away, Lao Yan casually put on a dress, opened the door and went out.


    He''s going to find his two worthless little brothers.


    At 11 pm, there was no one in the street. Lao Yan wandered to a rental room.


    Lao Yan has seven or eight rental houses in Jinhai city. He remembers where each house is very clearly.


    These places are his points.


    Whether it''s a shipment or a Tibetan, it''s a point.


    Since he killed the wolf, he has more "feet" in Jinhai city. These are people he chose himself. I dare not say anything else. He must be smart and flexible, and there must be no problem in handling affairs.


    These many feet slowly form a huge network here. As long as he is willing, it is very simple to want to know something.


    Now almost all the delivery lines are monopolized by Lao Yan.


    But not many people know Lao Yan. First, Lao Yan himself is not famous.


    2¡¢ Lao Yan is quite low-key.


    He also knows that the fewer people in this line know, the better.


    and.


    He clearly knows that his line can not only send this thing, but also has great development space in the future. In the future, this must be a general trend.


    Then, when no one else was aware of this, Lao Yan quickly developed his feet and waited until they reacted. He couldn''t catch up with himself if he wanted to catch up.


    That''s cool, okay!


    Lao Yan believes that those who can control the underground order of the whole Jinhai city can control the whole Jinhai city.


    Moreover, Lao Yan is an ambitious.


    His ambition is great!


    His goal is to make me the underground emperor of Jinhai city!


    However, as long as Lao Yan''s feet are enough and his net is large enough, nothing is impossible.


    I have to say that Lao Yan still has great potential.


    But Lao Yan is still in the development stage, so he can''t hide his edge. He can only bear it again and again. When he has plump wings, he must be a blockbuster!


    Lao Yan thought of this and curled his mouth.


    He is not dissatisfied with the future blueprint he has planned for himself, but worried.


    What are you worried about?


    Isn''t it his useless little brothers!


    They are agile and clever. It''s hard to find them from the road.


    Unless it''s a thief or a cheat.


    The younger brothers Lao Yan tried to find were all pickpockets. There was nothing to say about his skill and cleverness, but there were still some shortcomings.


    That''s character!


    These people are so bad!


    Before, several people fell out for 500 yuan. If Lao Yan didn''t mediate in the middle, I''m afraid his feet would have to break up.


    These are villains who only know immediate interests.


    Can Lao Yan not worry?


    He knows the truth that the Millennium foundation was destroyed once.


    He was also afraid. He was afraid that these people would bite themselves in the future. It would be the end of everything.


    But what can he do?


    I don''t need them. I don''t trust others.


    Old Yan sighed, rubbed his forehead upset and walked into a dilapidated community.


    He looked up at the lighted room on the third floor and narrowed his eyes.


    Old Yan pedaled upstairs. Before he went in, he heard their noisy voice at the door.


    "Open the door!" he knocked upset.


    Someone inside promised, then came and slowly opened the door.


    The man looks like he didn''t wake up and squints when he comes over.


    Seeing him like this, Lao Yan knew what was going on without saying anything.


    These people, their old fucking problems are happening again!


    I told them not to play in the rental room. Isn''t that waiting to be lit?


    What''s going on?


    In the cluttered room, there were three people lying on their backs. When they saw Lao Yan coming in, they didn''t say anything. They just smiled at Lao Yan with their eyes.


    This makes Lao Yan very unhappy. A dog can wag its tail! These people are worse than a fucking dog!


    "Come on, come here." old Yan pointed to his nearest little brother.


    He was just received by Lao Yan recently. It''s only a few days. Has he ''adapted'' to life here?


    The little brother looked at Lao Yan and twisted his body reluctantly before he came over slowly.


    Pop!


    Dong!


    Lao Yan raised his hand, slapped the little brother in the face and kicked him on the belly.


    The little brother stepped back and sat on the sofa again.


    This time, no one spoke in the room. All the younger brothers on the sofa stood up and looked at Lao Yan carefully.


    "What''s the matter?" in front of these little brothers, Lao Yan definitely has a big brother, although he usually subdues boss Wang and Zhang Wen.


    No one spoke.


    Bang!


    Old Yan hit the wall hard and said, "I ask you, what''s going on!"


    "Big brother, we are wrong..." a man spoke in a dull voice.


    This answer makes Lao Yan even more angry. Isn''t it a mistake! doubly guilty!


    "What did I tell you? Keep a low profile! Why don''t you listen? Go to the night scene! Where is this place? It''s our point! What if it''s taken? Ordinary people live in this community. Do you think they are the same as you?"


    In front of Lao Yan, these little brothers didn''t dare to give a look, so they could only keep nodding.


    "Clean the fucking room for me, and then go to bed. Whoever fucking plays again, I''ll pull out his tongue!"


    After Lao Yan said that, these little brothers tried their best to tidy up the room.


    Lao Yan gave them the feeling that he was like a commanding officer. There was no way. Lao Yan was so strong.


    Like many ordinary younger brothers, they all feel that their boss is powerful and invincible.


    They know better in their hearts that Lao Yan is the kind of person who can bury them secretly alive without anyone knowing. How dare they offend such people?


    Old Yan sat in the living room upset and lit a cigarette.


    "Tell me about the last two days," he said.


    A younger brother hurried over to report the income account and foot distribution of Lao Yan these two days. He didn''t dare to add water in a word. He knew who Lao Yan was.


    Close your eyes and know what they''ve done recently.


    No matter what they do, they can''t escape his eyes.


    Lao Yan nodded. Is the income of these two days OK!


    It''s just that the distribution of feet is a little slow.


    He waved his hand upset and motioned the little brother to go busy.


    The little brother nodded in relief and went to tidy up the room.


    Old Yan''s eyes sank again. Now what he thought was Zhang Wen.


    This boy is a piece of his heart.


    Should the plan he outlined in his mind continue now?

 Chapter 348

    Wang Yuxian already has Zhang Wen in her heart.


    She knows that herself.


    It won''t change.


    However, the proportion of Zhang Wen and Lao Gao seems to be more than Lao Gao.


    So she didn''t dare to show too much feelings to Zhang Wen. She had two people in her heart at the same time. What''s this?


    Wang Yuxian sometimes blames herself. She doesn''t know what she''s doing. How can there be two people at the same time.


    This situation has never happened.


    But the feeling came and couldn''t stop it.


    No one can make it clear about emotional matters.


    If you can, Wang Yuxian really just wants to love someone well, but she doesn''t know how. Suddenly, Zhang Wen broke in. Now there''s no way to let him go.


    Maybe this is life!


    Wang Yuxian is destined to repeat her mistakes emotionally.


    However, thinking of what Zhang Wen said last night, she was still secretly happy. This boy has determination, and she really lives in Wang Yuxian''s heart. Otherwise, how can she be so calm in the face of Xiaowen''s seduction?


    Men should have their own principles.


    Alas~~


    It''s just a pity.


    Now, if she kept looking for Lao Gao and didn''t see Lao Gao, she couldn''t be at ease, even if she saw Lao Gao with other women, even if he was still touching that thing.


    But as long as she knew that Lao Gao was doing well, she was relieved.


    At noon, Wang Yuxian''s phone rang. It was Xiaowen.


    "Yuxian, I asked people to inquire about Lao Wan, but there was still no news. Alas ~" her lost voice was all over the phone.


    But she didn''t mention anything about last night. She thought Wang Yuxian was asleep and didn''t know what she did to Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yuxian doesn''t ask much. She knows who Xiaowen is, and she doesn''t blame Xiaowen. After all, when she sees a handsome man, she''s not controlled by herself. Just like Lao Gao sucking that thing, she''s not controlled at all.


    "Really..." Wang Yuxian sighed.


    "However, I''ve inquired about it. The man living opposite Lao Wan said that he had recently come back and that he was still living in the house!" seeing that Wang Yuxian was a little lost, Xiaowen hurried to say.


    Wang Yuxian frowned: "then let''s go and squat. Come and find me now!"


    "OK ~"


    Hung up the phone and Xiaowen came soon.


    But the first time she came, she looked for Zhang Wen''s shadow everywhere. As soon as she entered the door, her eyes floated everywhere and asked Wang Yuxian why Zhang Wen was not there.


    Wang Yuxian smiled helplessly and said that Zhang Wen had already gone out. He still had his things to do. How could he nest in this nail salon every day?


    Xiaowen''s face was a little lost, oh.


    Wang Yuxian explained a few words to Heimei and Zhuanghu, and went out with Xiaowen.


    Today, Xiaowen came out with only light makeup on her face. Suddenly, they looked like college students. When walking in the street, the rate of turning back was very high.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he came to the place where Lao Wan lived. Wang Yuxian went up to confirm that Lao Wan was not inside, and then came out to squat with Xiaowen.


    In fact, Xiaowen hates squatting, monotonous and tired.


    She came today and still wanted to see Zhang Wen.


    I don''t know why. After going back yesterday, her head was full of Zhang Wen, although she also knew that Zhang Wen was not interested in her at all.


    But.


    Love always comes for no reason, does it?


    Xiaowen felt that she was about to fall into the vortex of Zhang Wen.


    But she still doesn''t know anything about Zhang Wen.


    So, while squatting, she began to chat with Wang Yuxian about Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t hide and tuck in. She told Xiaowen everything she knew.


    After hearing this, Xiaowen''s eyes stared oval and even couldn''t believe Wang Yuxian''s words.


    It turned out that Zhang Wen she saw last night was Zhang Wen talked about by everyone on road recently! At first, she thought it was just a coincidence that she had a duplicate name. Who knows, it was really him!


    Suddenly, Xiaowen''s love for Zhang Wen was a little more. She really didn''t see it.


    Zhang Wen looks like a big boy!


    Unexpectedly, his wrist is so cruel!


    "Yuxian, Zhang Wen, do you like him?" Xiaowen asked carefully.


    In fact, this sentence is superfluous. Whether Wang Yuxian likes it or not, she will go after Zhang Wen, but she is a little curious and wants to know.


    Will Wang Yuxian, such a cold and gorgeous woman, be attracted to Zhang Wen.


    Speaking of Zhang Wen, Wang Yuxian always smiled at the corners of her mouth, but some things were too hazy, and she didn''t know what to say.


    "I don''t know whether I like him or not. That feeling is hard to say."


    Xiaowen nodded.


    She understood in her heart that now Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen were in the hazy stage. No one pierced the middle layer of paper. There was a finger between them.


    Then she''s going to move faster.


    Now Zhang Wen feels a little stronger about Wang Yuxian. She wants to strangle this feeling in the cradle!


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s beautiful side face, she secretly bit her teeth.


    Among women, there are also many cautious.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I was on the battlefield.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua are busy there, so I''ll supervise the work.


    What I think now is all about Lao Gao. With the relationship with Wang Yuxian getting closer day by day, I am more worried. When she knows the truth, how should I face her?


    Can it continue between me and her?


    Alas~


    "Why, Wenzi, what do you think?" I was thinking, and Li Erzi came over after his work.


    I sighed: "it''s not about Wang Yuxian. I''m afraid Lao Yan sold me."


    He nodded as he should: "Lao Yan, it''s understandable that he will sell you."


    My eyes narrowed.


    "But Wenzi, don''t worry. Who is Lao Yan? I don''t know yet. Don''t worry. We''ll get rid of him sooner or later!"


    "Alas, I''m afraid things will become troublesome before that time!"


    Li Erzi stopped talking and squatted down to light a cigarette.


    Ding Dong.


    Then my cell phone rang.


    This is the voice of wechat. I used to chat with Wang Yuxian on the trumpet. I don''t know how long I haven''t touched wechat.


    I don''t know how long it''s been sealed in my cell phone.


    It was a message from a strange woman.


    "Handsome boy, where are you now?"


    I frowned and didn''t bother to pay attention to the stranger.


    Just about to turn off the mobile phone, Ding Dong came another message.


    "Zhang Wen, what are you doing?"


    Do you know me?


    I sent a question mark.


    The stranger replied in seconds: "Oh, you are finally willing to pay attention to me. I''m Xiaowen!"


    Xiaowen, Xiaowen


    The name turned in my head for several times before I realized that it was the girl last night! I forgot if she didn''t say.


    The girl is good at everything, but she is a little too active.


    It''s not a good thing to go to any man.


    "You won''t be so careful, do you remember last night?" she urged when she saw that I hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    I laughed. I didn''t even say it. How did she mean to mention last night?


    "Well, I remember. What can I do for you?"


    "Nothing, just miss you ~"

 Chapter 349

    On the battlefield.


    I squatted aside and talked with Xiaowen for a long time.


    I don''t like chatting with her, but I like the feeling.


    This feeling reminds me of what it was like to chat with Wang Yuxian before.


    At that time, everything was so simple.


    I think it''s fun to think that Wang Yuxian bullied me.


    If only Wang Yuxian and I could live in the past?


    I quickly tapped my finger on my mobile phone. At that moment, I had regarded Xiaowen as Wang Yuxian.


    ¡­¡­


    One afternoon, Wang Yuxian didn''t find Lao Wan at all.


    Next to Xiaowen, with a happy smile on her face, she has been playing with her mobile phone all afternoon.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t ask much, so he asked her to go.


    She doesn''t think it''s a way. She squats every day. What if Lao Wan comes back in the middle of the night? She can''t wait until midnight, can she?


    Isn''t this going to miss Lao Wan all the time?


    When do you want to find Lao Gao''s news?


    no way.


    You can''t go on like this.


    Wang Yuxian was worried!


    "Li Hu, come out." back to the nail salon, Wang Yuxian forced the tiger out.


    Black sister also heard Wang Yuxian''s words and looked at her with a little jealousy.


    She thought Wang Yuxian was trying to seduce the tiger!


    She really thinks too much about this taste, which only she can enjoy. Others can''t enjoy pretending to be a tiger. This is the heavy taste among the heavy tastes.


    Wang Yuxian just regards pretending to be a tiger as a good guy.


    It''s just that this guy is a little buried.


    Pretending to be obedient, the tiger came over and asked Wang Yuxian what happened with his big black face.


    "Can you do me a favor?" Wang Yuxian doesn''t know who to go to now. In the previous circle, she didn''t want to contact. Go to brother Liu. She didn''t want to trouble him about this little thing, so she thought about it and decided to pretend to force tiger help.


    He has been following Zhang Wen for so long. He should be able to find a way.


    "Well, what''s up?"


    "There is a man named Lao Wan. I have something to do with him, but he always doesn''t go home. Can you help me ask where he works or where he hangs out?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to blink with black eyes: "what are you looking for him for? Do you two have any improper relationship?"


    Wang Yuxian was stunned and coughed twice.


    Choked.


    He was choked by a word of pretending to force the tiger.


    She knew that the man who pretended to be a tiger was cheap. What she was good at was which pot didn''t open, but she didn''t expect that the first word of pretending to be a tiger would choke herself.


    This


    It seems that we can''t have a good chat!


    Pretending to be a tiger makes people choke. If he were a man, Wang Yuxian would have fought with him long ago.


    Wang Yuxian gave him a helpless look.


    The key is that people pretend to force the tiger, but they don''t think they are wrong at all. They look at Wang Yuxian naively and wait for her to answer themselves!


    Yeah.


    From the perspective of pretending to be a tiger, there is nothing wrong with this question.


    Zhang Wen told him to look after Wang Yuxian. Is he doing his duty.


    "Landlady, why don''t you talk?" the big black eyes of the pretending tiger are already discharging.


    Wang Yuxian coughed twice: "well... I choked."


    "Well..."


    Pretending to force the tiger was not in a hurry, so he waited for Wang Yuxian to continue.


    He is so patient.


    Wang Yuxian skipped this topic with a word, but when he came to the pretending tiger, he was the card owner with a bang. Pretending to force a tiger is not to let it skip, that is, to ask the truth!


    Look at this posture, Wang Yuxian knows what''s going on.


    "Li Hu, I have nothing to do with that Lao Wan. Just say, help me or not!" said Wang Yuxian.


    With that, the little face sank.


    Yo, are you still angry?


    More than a hundred words of ridicule floated through the heart of pretending to force the tiger. If you change to another woman, pretending to force the tiger can say that she fainted today, but it''s no other person, it''s Wang Yuxian.


    He can''t tease.


    I dare not.


    More importantly, he is a man of gratitude.


    I remember when I first came here, Wang Yuxian took him in. If there was no Wang Yuxian, there would be no him today.


    When I first came to Jinhai City, it was terrible to pretend to be a tiger!


    Because his mouth was cheap, he bumped into a wall everywhere and was gathered together. He didn''t even have a place to sleep at night. Fortunately, he met Wang Yuxian.


    The kind woman took him in and asked him to help with his work.


    And rented them a house.


    From then on, pretending to force the tiger made up his mind to repay Wang Yuxian.


    Pretending to force the tiger to think about it, he agreed: "help, I''ll help you!"


    Wang Yuxian smiled with satisfaction: "then help me check it as soon as possible!"


    "Well, I''ll call Wenzi first."


    "Wait a minute!" Wang Yuxian grabbed the tiger''s mobile phone. "Don''t tell Zhang Wen about this. I don''t want him to know. He''s so busy every day. I''m afraid he''s distracted."


    "Oh......" pretending to force the tiger to nod long.


    He turned back, said a few words to Heimei and left.


    Looking at the back of the tiger, Wang Yuxian took a long breath.


    No one can calm down in the face of pretending to force the tiger!


    ¡­¡­


    Who is Lao Wan? Pretending to be a tiger doesn''t know at all.


    He took the address given to him by Wang Yuxian, took a taxi and went to the community where Lao Wan lived.


    At this time, it was already dark. Pretend to force the tiger to go to Lao Wan''s house first.


    Knock on the door. No one opens it.


    Listen, there''s no one in there.


    It''s really not easy to find Lao Wan now. He pretended to force the tiger to turn around the door. Where did he find someone? If Li Erzi asked for help, wouldn''t everyone know?


    No, what should I do?


    Pretending to force the tiger to squat in the corridor and smoke a cigarette.


    He is too lazy to think and doesn''t want to think.


    Forget it, still use his tiger method WOW!


    He has tried this method repeatedly.


    Thinking of this, he banged on the door of Lao Wan''s house.


    "Who?" was a woman''s voice.


    "Me!"


    "Wait a minute ~"


    how?


    Ordinary people can''t react. The word "I" pretending to force the tiger breaks the deadlock, so that the people inside don''t know who is standing outside and whether they know someone.


    After a while, the door opened.


    It''s a girl in her early twenties.


    The girl is white and clean. She is neither beautiful nor ugly.


    "Are you?" the girl asked politely when she saw the tiger pretending to be forced.


    The big black claw of the tiger was stuck at the door silently, and the dead card owner closed the door.


    The girl didn''t notice his little action at all.


    "Well, I ask you ang, do you know where the people across the door have gone?"


    The girl saw clearly the tiger''s face.


    Typical non mainstream!


    A disgust rose in her heart: "where are people going? How do I know? Are you sick!"


    "Ha ha..." pretending to force the tiger was scolded, but he was not angry at all. Instead, he looked at the girl with a smile. He had greeted the girl''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    She is the first one who dares to scold and pretend to be a tiger.

 Chapter 350

    If someone happens to pass by here at this time, he must think that he pretends to force a tiger to rob the house and rob by the way.


    But pretending to force a tiger has no idea.


    When he was at his worst, he didn''t think about it.


    Those dirty things will not be done by pretending to be a tiger!


    He is also a man, a man of principle.


    Today, he knocked on the girl''s door just to ask where Lao Wan was.


    Nothing else.


    But


    The girl doesn''t seem to cooperate at all.


    what to do?


    The girl said and was ready to close the door.


    But no matter how hard she tried, the door couldn''t be closed. At first glance, she found that the big black claw of the forced tiger had long been stuck on the door frame. It''s strange that she could close the door!


    "What are you doing? I called the police!" the girl immediately became vigilant.


    "Hey, hey, call the police?" pretending to force the tiger, he squeezed himself in, and then closed the door.


    "You... You..." the girl was startled by the sudden act of pretending to force the tiger. Now she regretted that she didn''t listen to her boyfriend. Don''t open the door at night?


    This time I really met people like pretending to be a tiger.


    What about this?


    This man looks extremely obscene. He must be robbing money and sex!


    The girl subconsciously hugged her chest.


    The beauty of pretending to be a tiger is different from that of 99% of men. He is not interested in this girl. To say the figure, he still likes the plump and strong black sister.


    Although the girl has both concave and convex, she still lacks a strong word.


    If you want to talk about the face, pretend to be a tiger or appreciate the three-dimensional, angular look of black sister. How comfortable does it look?


    The girl, simple two comma eyes hanging on her face, bangs and clear soup floating in front, he doesn''t like it.


    Not at all.


    Pretending to force the tiger in, he sat down. He saw a cigarette on the tea table and lit one by himself.


    The girl was stunned. She didn''t know what to do now.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." pretending to force the tiger said.


    "Brother, I''m here to work. I don''t have money." the girl begged.


    Don''t you know?


    If you have money, who lives here?


    "I don''t want your money!" pretending to force the tiger was angry. Why did the girl say so about herself? What happened to this society?


    Why does everyone think so?


    Society should be full of love!


    The girl also wants to be full of love and doesn''t want to think about it, but how many don''t think about it when she sees the tiger?


    How many can calm down?


    Except black sister.


    The girl was even more worried when she heard that she forced the tiger to say no money.


    A man like him broke into a girl''s house at night without money, so what does he want?


    A person can think of it.


    It must be color!


    What the girl was most worried about happened.


    She would rather pretend to force the tiger to ask for money and leave.


    "Brother, you''d better ask for money! I''ll get it for you." the girl''s voice trembled.


    He pretended to force the tiger to pick his eyebrows. He hasn''t seen anything like this before. He said he didn''t want money and kept forcing himself to ask for money. This man is mentally ill!


    "I said, I don''t want money! Why are you like this?"


    See?


    Pretending to force a tiger to break into someone''s house, he''s not happy!


    People think of him as a bad man, and he''s angry!


    At this time, 10000 grass NIMA were running in the girl''s heart. She thought that she might be really finished today. This pretending tiger was not a good bird at first sight.


    Whatever.


    Well


    Sacrifice your hue, then you can save your life!


    But even so, she should keep good evidence and let the pretender force the tiger to take a lawsuit at that time!


    Thinking of this, the girl shed tears. She didn''t dare to cry loudly, so she sobbed softly.


    "Why are you crying?" pretending to force the tiger was even more puzzled.


    He came in for five minutes, but the idea in the girl''s heart floated for several years. She took into account the situation and even figured out how to revenge him by pretending to force the tiger out of prison after several years.


    Such people must die!


    The girl''s idea is unrestrained, but the idea of pretending to force the tiger still stays at the time of entering the door and how to ask Lao Gao.


    Two people''s thoughts are not at the same level, not at the same time and space.


    How to communicate?


    Pretending to force the tiger feels that it can only rely on the collision of the soul.


    So he changed his eyes and stared at the girl with big black eyes, trying to infect her and wake her up.


    But seeing the dishonest eyes of the pretending tiger, the girl cried even more.


    Don''t want money, isn''t that to rob sex?


    At this moment, the girl cried.


    She didn''t know what she had done and wanted to suffer.


    The girl once heard that if you live XX, since you can''t resist, you''d better enjoy it. Maybe life can be lighter in this way?


    Maybe I''ll let you go when I''m happy?


    Thinking of this, the girl began to take off her clothes.


    Brush.


    The coat fell to the ground along the body, revealing the white and tender fragrant shoulder.


    However, this pair of forced tigers didn''t hurt at all, but made him frown.


    What''s the matter with this girl?


    I was crying just now. Now why are you suddenly good to yourself? Looks like you''re going to take off your clothes and do that with yourself?


    This girl.


    Why are you so hungry!


    Pretending to force tiger is a little tired of thinking here. He doesn''t like girls to be too active. He still likes to be reserved.


    Like a black girl.


    The girl has figured it out. Anyway, when the service is comfortable, she will let the man go. As long as she doesn''t hurt herself, she will recognize it.


    But when she was ready to close her eyes and bear the pain, she found that there was no movement around.


    It''s a little strange to be quiet.


    She quickly opened her eyes with vigilance.


    Shua.


    The big black claw of the forced tiger appeared in front of her. In the hands of the forced tiger, it was the coat the girl had just taken off.


    "Why do you take off your clothes? It''s not cold?"


    Facing the innocent face of the tiger, it was like giving the girl a big ear photon.


    What''s going on?


    How?


    Are you wrong?


    Is everything a fantasy?


    Does anyone like a tiger take the initiative to dress women?


    And such people?


    incorrect!


    The girl suddenly became vigilant again.


    Is it true that this man likes to play in clothes?


    Thinking of this, the girl became vigilant again.


    Looking at the look in the eyes of pretending to force the tiger, she took a little meaning of begging for mercy. She was not afraid of coming to normal channels, but afraid of these heavy tastes.


    Especially those who pretend to be forced tigers!


    See the taste is heavy!


    The girl has a feeling of just coming out of the tiger''s mouth and entering the wolf''s den.


    "Brother, please forgive me!" the girl cried.


    Pretending to force the tiger to understand, the innocent black eye looked at the girl: "I''m not going to do anything..."


    Click.


    Just then, the sound of unlocking sounded outside the door.


    The girl ran towards the door as if she had been the Savior.


    Don''t think about it. This is the girl''s boyfriend. He came back from work early!

 Chapter 351

    Women always have a lot of ideas.


    Too many numbers are not affectionate.


    Sometimes they feel strange and uncomfortable.


    Where the hell did all these ideas come from?


    Just like what I saw in more than ten minutes when pretending to force the tiger to contact the girl.


    Originally, pretending to be a tiger didn''t plan to do anything. He just wanted to ask the opposite Lao Wan about it. Why is it like stepping on the girl''s tail?


    In a short period of more than ten minutes, the girl felt like she had experienced a big war, sweating all over, as if a light year had passed.


    The door was opened with a creak.


    A man appeared outside the door.


    This man looks young and thin. If he really fights with pretending to be a tiger, it is estimated that he is an opponent who doesn''t pretend to be a tiger.


    The brute force and survival strength of pretending to be a tiger are not what ordinary people can have.


    I saw a tiger in the room.


    The man was stunned and suddenly slapped the girl.


    "You stole a man behind my back?"


    The girl was beaten up and pretended to be a tiger. Isn''t the man''s brain hard to use?


    The girl''s eyes like a comma are full of grievances. She has been forced by the tiger for a long time. She has traveled hard in the fantasy world and finally looks forward to his return.


    Why is it a slap in the face as soon as you enter the door?


    You say, wronged?


    "You hit me!" the girl covered her face and simply ignored the tiger and stared at the man.


    "Yes, I hit you. What''s the matter? Who told you to steal a man behind my back!"


    "I didn''t!"


    "You didn''t? Who is he?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Bullshit, ang!"


    Each of them said a word, which made the pretending tiger a little speechless. He couldn''t get a word in. When the girl cried and said she wanted to break up with the man, he said a weak word.


    "Brother, I really don''t know her!"


    The man was a little anxious just now. He didn''t seriously look at the forced tiger, so he could see what it looked like.


    The hair with branches in the air looks like it hasn''t been washed for some time. I don''t pay attention to my clothes. There is a coat in my coat.


    The whole person, very buried.


    Yeah!


    The man patted himself on the forehead.


    He knows his partner''s preferences. How can he see such a laid off man?


    Unless you''re blind.


    Unless it''s an illusion.


    The girl beat him hard with tears: "tell you there''s nothing between me and him. Do you think it''s possible?"


    The man shook his head stupidly.


    impossible.


    Of course not.


    He knows too well.


    "Then what do you do?" the man was puzzled and looked at the tiger with his head tilted.


    "I''m just passing by and thinking..."


    "He wants to rob the house and take advantage of me!" the girl blurted out.


    "My grass!" the man immediately reacted, ran to the kitchen, took out a kitchen knife, leaned against the wall like a frightened chicken, his back against the wall, and demonstrated against the tiger.


    "Get the fuck out of here! You''re breaking into a private house, okay..."


    Pretending to force the tiger to see the knife was not afraid, but felt a little ridiculous.


    In his eyes, this man has no threat at all. If he wants, he will be put down every minute.


    Pretend to force the tiger to sit on the sofa and light a cigarette.


    The man thought he was afraid of forcing the tiger and approached him slowly.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at the man with Yu Guang. When he was about to get close to himself, pretending to force the tiger to raise his right hand, and the palm fell on the table with the wind.


    Dong!


    A dull noise.


    The big black claw of the tiger patted on the tea table.


    Toughened glass, hard cracks!


    "I grass... You..." the man was stunned.


    He knew how strong the tea table was. When he bought the tea table, he saw that it was strong and resistant to smashing. At the beginning, the tea table seller smashed it hard with a hammer. Is it all right!


    Now this man has cracks in his palm?


    The man couldn''t help thinking about how it would feel if the palm fell on his head.


    Maybe he broke his forehead!


    Pretending to be a tiger, he stared at the man with cold eyes.


    The latter trembled with fear.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll slap you to death?"


    The man nodded and shook his head.


    "You''re breaking into a house! I''ll call the police!"


    Pretending to force the tiger was more helpless: "before the police came, I beat your life. You can take care of yourself. Do you believe it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man stopped talking. He believed it 100%.


    What should I do?


    In the back is his girlfriend waiting for him to make up his mind. In front, there is a tiger like a hill.


    He''s a little hesitant.


    Not only him, any man can''t calm down and make a decision in the face of this picture.


    how?


    Pretending to force the tiger''s hand to slowly remove the tea table: "I was merciful just now. If I try harder, the tea table must be broken."


    There''s nothing wrong with that!


    Seeing that both the man and the girl looked at the pretending tiger without knowing why, he sighed: "I said, I''m not doing bad things here. I just want to know where the man opposite has gone and whether he has come back!"


    The man and the girl looked at each other. They thought it was a little incredible. They pretended to force the heavyweight tiger to come here for this?


    "What else..." the man asked weakly.


    For example, money or something.


    "No, you tell me, I''ll go!" pretending to force the tiger to spread his hands.


    "Cough..." the man''s embarrassment is getting annoying, but he still doesn''t believe it.


    He gave the girl a reproachful look.


    The girl quickly shook her head. Her face was still hot and painful after being smoked by the man, but she didn''t care about it.


    She was depressed, too.


    Is this person really just asking the situation so simple?


    What are you nervous about?


    Afraid of what?


    What are you doing undressing?


    It''s unnecessary!


    Pretending to force the tiger to know that the man would not easily believe it, so he took out his mobile phone and turned out a picture of black sister for them to see.


    "This is my wife. She''s good to me. We''re going to get married in two years."


    When pretending to force the tiger to say this, his eyes were full of soft light. The man seemed to see something and stretched his neck to the cat.


    I looked at the photos on the tiger mobile phone.


    He almost threw up!


    Heimei, with a flower on her head, is that beautiful!


    Inserting a flower in cow dung can no longer accurately express the man''s feelings.


    He resisted the feeling of tumbling in his stomach: "is this your wife?!"


    be amazed.


    I can''t believe it.


    Is there anyone with such a strong taste in the world?


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "yes, I love her."


    Vomit~~


    The man almost threw up.


    But now he was relieved. He knew that pretending to force the tiger was really harmless, and he didn''t have an idea about his object.


    After all, the taste is there.


    A person''s taste is not so easy to change.

 Chapter 352

    In this world, the truth of being a man and eating is the same.


    Some people have light taste, others have heavy taste.


    Some people like to put more salt, others like clear soup.


    Some people like black sister, others like Wang Yuxian.


    Pretending to be a tiger is a different kind among different kinds.


    The man was completely relieved.


    Sitting opposite the forced Tiger: "brother, tell me, why are you looking for the right person?"


    "Because Lao Wan owes me money!" pretended to force the tiger angrily. "I''m here to work. I don''t have much money at home. I was cheated not long after I came here. All the money was lent to Lao Wan. As a result, he took my money and ran away! If I can''t find him now, I won''t even have a place to live!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to say it very seriously, the man nodded and believed it.


    He seemed to see his own shadow on the tiger.


    When I came here, wasn''t I the same as him? Just a poor wage earner. But in the past two years, he has been relatively stable.


    He didn''t think he was lying, so he decided to tell him something.


    "Well, in fact, we don''t get along with the opposite door. We just say hello when we meet. He basically comes back every night, but he doesn''t seem to see him these two days."


    "What else? Where does he work?" pretended to force the tiger to continue to ask.


    "Well, we don''t know, but it seems to be in the nearby factory. I see that he sometimes comes back in factory clothes."


    "Well..."


    Pretending to force the tiger to know that Lao Wan 80% worked in that factory. He didn''t talk nonsense, so he got up and left.


    When the goal is achieved, the tiger will not stay any longer.


    He felt very embarrassed when he went out and left a hundred yuan to compensate them for breaking the tea table.


    He left the community and went all the way back to the nail salon.


    As soon as she entered the door, black sister came over with a calm and big black face and smelled it on the tiger.


    Why?


    See if he smells like a woman!


    Black sister''s smell is as sensitive as a dog!


    Pretending to force a tiger to do something can''t escape her eyes.


    "Li Hu, how''s it going?" Wang Yuxian curled down from upstairs.


    "Landlady, I found out that Lao Wan works in a nearby factory!"


    "Really?"


    "Well, that should be right."


    "OK, go back first. Come early tomorrow morning and go with me."


    "Well, OK."


    Then he pretended to force the tiger and left with black sister.


    Wang Yuxian was at home alone, lost in thought.


    She was wondering what to say if she saw Lao Wan tomorrow.


    The next morning, he pretended to be a tiger, but he didn''t look very energetic.


    Wang Yuxian cleaned up early and waited for him in the nail salon. Seeing that the spirit of pretending to force the tiger was not very good, she said with concern: "why don''t you look very good and didn''t sleep well last night?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin: "nothing, let''s go."


    "Well..."


    Just now, Wang Yuxian knew that pretending to force the tiger to grin. Pretending to force the tiger is not tired. There is a trace of satisfaction in his smile!


    It must have dried him up after black sister went back last night.


    She has heard a little about black sister and pretending to be a tiger. If they are of any level.


    Wang Yuxian, who has a delicate figure and a face like an immortal, and the tiger are forced to walk in the street like a yin-yang dividing line. The gap between the two is very big.


    Especially pretending to be a tiger.


    Their first impression was that a rich woman went out to find a rag collector and was ready to collect all the rags in her home.


    Pretending to be a tiger doesn''t care at all. He''s quite intoxicated. It feels good to be watched by so many people.


    At the gate of the factory.


    Pretending to force tiger and Wang Yuxian to go in.


    Pretending to force the tiger directly asked the guard where the person in charge of their factory was. The gatekeeper was an old man who told him that pretending to force the tiger was upstairs opposite.


    Pretending to force tiger and Wang Yuxian to go up to the director''s office and knock on the door.


    Inside sat a bald uncle.


    "Are you?" he saw Wang Yuxian''s eyes brighten and quickly got up to meet him.


    In his eyes, he automatically shielded the tiger.


    "Does Lao Wan work in this factory?" Wang Yuxian said politely.


    "Lao Wan? Who are you?" the director is not stupid. Although Wang Yuxian is very beautiful, he will not easily disclose the information of employees.


    "Lao Wan, he owes us money. He''s not at home. I know he works here!" pretending to force the tiger to look at the director with his nostrils.


    The director''s eyes are turning quickly.


    "Well, yes, if you don''t hand over the person, we can only call the police." Wang Yuxian cooperated.


    In fact, Lao Wan has nothing to do with who he owes money, but if he calls the police, he will have trouble. It depends on the end of the year. The director''s idea is also very simple. If he wants to get some results, the year-end bonus will look better, won''t it?


    Now, if you can do one less thing, one less thing!


    "Oh, are you?" to be on the safe side, the director asked.


    "I''m his friend, this man is me..."


    "I''m his target!" pretending to force the tiger to say.


    Wang Yuxian trembled.


    Not angry, but tired.


    Pretending to be a tiger doesn''t forget to take advantage of her at this time.


    Wang Yuxian couldn''t say anything, so she had to nod awkwardly.


    "Oh..." the director is also choked by thunder. Such a combination is still rare. Such a beautiful woman is blind and looks for a coat to force a tiger.


    What a pity.


    "Lao Wan didn''t come to work for several days. He asked for a long holiday." he picked up the phone and called Lao Wan, but the phone number couldn''t be reached all the time.


    Shut down.


    Lao Wan, playing is missing!


    The director knows nothing else.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t talk nonsense. He asked Lao Wan''s phone and left.


    Walking out of the factory door, she took a deep breath.


    What a mess.


    It''s more difficult to find Lao Gao than to go to heaven!


    Of course, Lao Wan''s phone will be turned off. He knows that after Lao Gao had an accident, he disappeared after renting with the woman once.


    I found a place to hide. I only came back occasionally to get some money and things from home. I haven''t come back recently.


    meanwhile.


    When the sun just shines in the morning.


    In a shabby corner of Jinhai city.


    One woman and two men.


    Naked in bed.


    The woman woke up first. She looked at the man around her upset, pushed away the man with one leg on her body, and put on her clothes and got out of bed upset.


    Now, she doesn''t know what she did last night.


    No way. I had a great time last night.


    Now she doesn''t care who she''s playing with. She just needs a man''s body and what a man should have.


    That''s enough.


    And... That ethereal feeling.


    But it all needs money. Without money, it''s bullshit.


    The woman had spent all her savings last night.


    But she still has more to say. What should I do?


    She took out the phone and turned to a person''s name.


    That''s a nice name.


    His name is Wang Yuxian.

 Chapter 353

    I haven''t been in touch for so many days after drinking with Zhu that day.


    The pillar has been with boss Wang for the past two days, greeting the real estate of Wanfeng group back and forth.


    It''s not that he hasn''t thought about what boss Wang and I will become in the future.


    But he really didn''t want to see it happen.


    Not for anything else, just because he regarded Zhang Wen as his own person.


    He thought it was very good. Zhang wenneng worked with himself to help boss Wang and make his own day in Jinhai city in the future.


    At that time, money and women had everything they wanted.


    Isn''t that the ultimate goal of these gangsters?


    There are houses, cars, women and money.


    At first, the idea of pillar was the same, but now, his idea seems to have changed a lot and become a little hungry and dissatisfied.


    He wants to be rich, but he also wants to erase what he has done before and go to a new place to start a new life.


    Although he knows that this is a distant dream.


    But maybe one day it will come true?


    He thought that Zhang Wen and he were the same kind of people.


    When he knew that Zhang Wen had lost the knife, he was happy at that time! He thought Zhang Wen should be very similar to him, but later he slowly found that the two people were different.


    Zhu is a thug beside boss Wang.


    I think it''s the end, but Zhang Wen is different. He seems not satisfied at all and is not satisfied with the status quo at all. In his eyes, what he sees is great and boundless ambition.


    But Zhang Wen never mentioned it to him.


    I don''t understand what he thinks.


    Does Zhang Wen really want to start a new stove? But how is this possible?


    Zhang Wen aside, he can also feel something wrong with boss Wang.


    He has been with boss Wang for so many years and knows what he thinks. Boss Wang has always been quite strong in accepting his younger brother.


    He told Zhu that his younger brother and elder brother should always keep a distance, just like the boss and employees. If they cross this line, it will be difficult to manage in the future.


    A little brother dares to stretch his neck with his big brother.


    What else can this gang do in the future?


    However, when Zhang Wen came here, the situation seemed a little different.


    Last time, boss Wang was angry about Wanfeng group, but he didn''t get angry in front of Zhang Wen. He just questioned him.


    It doesn''t feel like the relationship between big brother and little brother!


    It seems that boss Wang didn''t accept a younger brother, but an equal elder brother!


    It''s hard to understand this.


    What do bosses Wang think? He doesn''t know,


    How can Zhu understand what boss Wang thinks? How could he know what boss Wang thinks?


    If he knows, does he still call it a pillar?


    In fact, boss Wang never wanted to take Zhang Wen as his younger brother.


    Not for a second.


    All he wanted was to use.


    Clean Zhang Wenli, and then kick him into the fire pit.


    Who is boss Wang? I have read countless people. I have long seen who Zhang Wen is.


    The boy is too ambitious to follow anyone all the time. He will have his own world sooner or later.


    Sooner or later, it will jump out by itself.


    This boy is a wolf.


    Sharp teeth will scare anyone who sees them. Now boss Wang can still have enough fresh meat to attract him, but what will happen in the future? What will Zhang Wen do if he doesn''t have it in the future?


    Boss Wang, I know.


    He should use up Zhang Wenli as soon as possible in an effective time to obtain enough benefits!


    "Boss Wang, when did you start selling buildings? I''m sure to cooperate with you!" a man wearing glasses said to boss Wang in Wanfeng group.


    The latter nodded: "well, contact me then!"


    After sending the man away, boss Wang went back to the VIP room of the sales department, and the column was also there.


    Recently, he has been thinking about who is the boss between him and Zhang Wen.


    "Pillar, have you contacted Zhang Wen recently?" boss Wang sat down, rubbed his temples, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    Sales is not a simple thing. When you start sales, you will encounter a lot of trouble.


    When stopping sales, there are also many troubles.


    All these things should be handled by boss Wang himself.


    Trouble!


    Upset!


    Originally, he wanted to leave all this to Zhang Wen, and he could catch his breath, but he thought about it and still felt it was inappropriate. If he trained Zhang Wen, wouldn''t he raise tigers?


    He could see that Zhang Wen was clever, smart and completely different from Zhu.


    Pillar, you know to bow your head and work hard.


    But what about Zhang Wen?


    This boy has his own ideas!


    If he is familiar with his own set, will he develop to contracting a building site alone in the future? No one can tell.


    In that case, wouldn''t he have a terrible opponent?


    no way!


    Certainly can''t let Zhang Wen develop!


    He was in trouble when he thought about how terrible the consequences were.


    So he has to do all these things himself.


    "Brother, I haven''t contacted Zhang Wen recently. He''s on the battlefield every day, and I don''t have time to go there." at Zhuzhu, now he''s boss Wang''s personal bodyguard. He goes wherever he goes. It''s reasonable that he doesn''t have time.


    "En..." boss Wang nodded thoughtfully. "Pillar, do you think who can win if I confront Zhang Wen head-on?"


    "Ah? Brother, what are you talking about?" boss Wang asked, and the pillar was a little overwhelmed.


    I can''t imagine that picture.


    If boss Wang and Zhang Wen are really tit for tat, the pillar really doesn''t know who to help.


    One side is his good brother, the other is boss Wang.


    These two people are people who can''t give up.


    Seeing the silence of the pillar, boss Wang was a little disappointed.


    The pillar should stand on his side without hesitation. Now, why are you hesitating?


    "OK, just contact Zhang Wenduo if you have nothing to do these two days. He is still our own!" boss Wang said.


    "Well, I know, big brother!" the pillar had spirit.


    Last time, boss Wang felt that he had completely covered it, but he never dreamed that it was slowly expanding like fermentation without his attention.


    It''s time to come. I can''t hide.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yuxian''s nail shop.


    The income has been good in the last two days.


    It can be said that it is considerable, but Wang Yuxian''s heart is not money at all. What she thinks is Lao Gao.


    I want to contact Lao Wan and find Lao Gao smoothly.


    But up to now, there has been no progress at all.


    Alas~


    She sighed leisurely.


    As soon as I put down my cell phone, it buzzed and vibrated.


    She looked down. It was a strange number.


    "Hello?"


    "Wang Yuxian?" on the phone, it was a woman''s voice. It sounded spiritless and powerless.

 Chapter 354

    Wang Yuxian didn''t know who it was and hesitated.


    "It''s me. The woman you beat up in the night scene that day." the woman on the phone opened her mouth.


    Wang Yuxian remembered in an instant.


    This woman is the one who used to hang out with Lao Gao!


    Meanwhile, Wang Yuxian''s little heart beat a few times. Now the woman called. Is there any news?


    "Well, it''s me. Have you heard from Lao Gao?" Wang Yuxian said anxiously.


    The woman on the phone smiled a few times.


    The more worried Wang Yuxian was, the more proud she was.


    Because, this also happens to enter their own trap!


    "Well, it''s a bit. By the way, aren''t you looking for Lao Wan?" the woman said.


    "Have you heard from him?"


    The woman didn''t say yes or no, but said in a strange tone of yin and Yang: "the place you beat that day still hurts badly. I eat on my face. Those smelly men don''t look at me these days, alas ~"


    Can Wang Yuxian not understand what she means?


    "What do you want, just do it!" now she recognized it. As long as she could find Lao Gao, she also recognized it.


    It''s hard to feel this kind of suffering. I think about Lao Gao every day. I can''t see anyone else every day. Sometimes Wang Yuxian even thinks he''s dead.


    She can''t calm down anymore.


    She can''t wait to find Lao Gao the next second.


    The woman on the other end of the phone smiled: "20000!"


    The woman has a big appetite. She has a mouth of 20000. Wang Yuxian secretly bit her teeth.


    "Yes, but you have to tell me where Lao Wan is now!"


    "Well, that''s for sure."


    "Then come here..." Wang Yuxian told her the address.


    Ten minutes later, the woman appeared at the door of Wang Yuxian''s nail salon.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t talk nonsense. She dumped 20000 Yuan directly to the woman.


    Seeing the money, the woman''s eyes lit up in an instant and quickly took them all into her arms.


    Twenty thousand yuan is enough for her to toss around for some time.


    Thinking of the feeling of ascension, her saliva was about to flow down.


    The woman''s eyes narrowed and she was right. This Wang Yuxian was really rich.


    As long as we can rely on her, money will be indispensable in the future.


    Twenty thousand is so easy to give to yourself. You know, it''s almost Lao Wan''s salary for a year!


    The money came so easily that her heart began to swell.


    Twenty thousand. She thinks she needs less. It should be fifty thousand.


    "Where''s Lao Wan?" Wang Yuxian stared at her.


    She looked at Wang Yu in embarrassment: "twenty thousand, not enough..."


    When she said this, Wang Yuxian knew that she shouldn''t give her 20000 fast so easily.


    If it goes on like this, it will be regarded as an ATM!


    However, instead of startling the snake, she turned and took more than 10000 from the counter.


    "I don''t have any more. There''s only so much. Take me to Lao Wan and I''ll give you the money."


    The woman''s eyes turned: "OK, come with me!"


    With that, the woman asked to follow Wang Yuxian, took her to a taxi and left.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t ask much at that time, so she followed her into the car.


    As soon as a woman got on the bus, she began to make phone calls, all in ambiguous language.


    With money, she must ask some men to go out and have a good time.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t speak, so she sat quietly in the car, thinking about how to speak when she saw Lao Wan for a while.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, the car stopped at a very shabby place.


    Wang Yuxian paid the fare, got out of the car and followed the woman. The two walked in the street one after the other.


    The woman walked faster and faster and began to shuttle quickly through the shabby and complicated alley.


    "You walk slowly..." Wang Yuxian saw that she was about to catch up and trotted for two steps.


    The woman stopped and looked contemptuously at Wang Yuxian: "hurry up. Don''t blame me if you lose it later."


    With that, the woman quickened her pace.


    The woman in front of her was getting farther and farther away from Wang Yuxian. She turned a corner and disappeared.


    Wang Yuxian''s heart pounded. She felt that she was too careless.


    I followed this woman so rashly and didn''t know she sold me.


    Now, even people are gone.


    Wang Yuxian took out her mobile phone and called the woman, but it showed that it had been turned off.


    Look at this alley again. It''s strange all around.


    Wang Yuxian''s brain was blank for a few seconds before she reacted. Here, she didn''t know the way at all. She didn''t even remember the way she came just now.


    I was fooled by that woman!


    Wang Yuxian was angry, but now she had no way. She turned around and wanted to go out according to the way just now.


    But after walking for more than ten minutes, Wang Yuxian felt that she was sinking deeper and deeper.


    A pocket of the first mock exam, and the more than 10000 yuan is gone.


    At this moment, Wang Yuxian was crying.


    What people are most afraid of is being confused, so they don''t even have the most basic judgment.


    How could Wang Yuxian have been deceived by this little trick? But now?


    When it comes to Lao Gao, isn''t he playing around?


    Lao Gao, can make Wang Yuxian''s head short circuited immediately.


    Loneliness and helplessness flooded into Wang Yuxian''s heart like a tide.


    What now?


    Wang Yuxian reluctantly took out her mobile phone and dialed Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, I drove to find Wang Yuxian.


    When I passed, she sat alone on the roadside, staring at her mobile phone in a daze.


    "Jade fairy!" I got out of the car and trotted two steps.


    Wang Yuxian smiled at me reluctantly: "Wenzi, you''re here ~"


    "Why are you here?"


    Without saying anything, Wang Yuxian hugged me.


    I patted her on the shoulder twice: "go back to the car first."


    Wang Yuxian was like a wounded little rabbit. She huddled in the car for a long time without talking.


    I don''t ask much. Start the car and go.


    "Wenzi, go another way." Wang Yuxian said when he saw that I was going back to the nail salon.


    As soon as I turned the steering wheel, I turned the other way.


    The car stopped by the lake.


    Wang Yuxian was relieved and stepped down from the car to stretch out.


    She told me what happened just now.


    I was silent. I didn''t expect that Wang Yuxian would go to that place with that woman.


    Gave her so much money.


    This is not her style at all.


    In my eyes, she is a very smart woman.


    Maybe in love, every woman has blind spots.


    "Wenzi, do you think I''m stupid?" Wang Yuxian smiled at herself.


    "Yuxian, don''t go to that place in the future! What can I do for you!" I said in a low voice.


    She smiled: "no, Wenzi, you have your life and your things to do. I won''t bother you."


    Looking at her beautiful side face, I was melancholy again.


    Wang Yuxian, what attitude should I use to face you?

 Chapter 355

    When Wang Yuxian and I went back to the nail salon, Xiaowen was already waiting inside.


    "Why did you come back?" Xiaowen complained when she saw Wang Yuxian and I get off the bus.


    She spoke to Wang Yuxian, but her eyes kept swimming on me and secretly discharged at me.


    I subconsciously avoided her eyes.


    Wang Yuxian''s mind was not here, so he went to work as soon as he entered the door.


    "Hey, are you still angry?" Xiaowen saw that I ignored her and turned around in front of me like a child, shaking her fingers in front of me.


    "Why are you here?" I glanced at her impatiently.


    Xiaowen shook her slender fingers: "I''ll do a manicure ~"


    The lovely pattern printed on Xiaowen''s nails shows a bit of temptation, which makes men think of that aspect.


    Otherwise, why do so many women come to manicure?


    I just looked up at Xiaowen.


    Today, she gave me a good impression. Maybe I know I''m not interested in her previous dress. Today, she looks light.


    There is a light silver earring hanging in his ear. He always swings when talking, like a lark.


    Next, there are slim jeans and a pair of sneakers.


    It''s no different from the little sister next door.


    "Oh, then find Wang Yuxian and ask her to give you a discount." I said, and I was ready to go upstairs.


    Xiaowen took my hand, twisted her body and spoiled me: "brother Wenzi, just stay with me for a while, and my manicure will be finished in a minute ~"


    I have no temper with the girl who likes to be spoiled. She took me to the nail salon.


    She winked at me and sat down.


    After a while, a big dark figure appeared opposite.


    It''s a tiger in a manicure suit.


    I was stunned. When did I learn to do nail enhancement?


    It''s strange that he doesn''t scare other customers to death like this!


    Sure enough, Xiaowen was also startled.


    But she seemed relieved to see me behind.


    I smiled, lit a cigarette and stood behind.


    He dressed like a tiger and was very professional. He put on gloves, sat down safely opposite and started manicure.


    It feels like he''s really a technician.


    Xiaowen, delicate fingers appear in front of the tiger, black and white, especially obvious.


    Shua~


    Before pretending to force the tiger, the big black hand caught it.


    Xiaowen was startled and hurriedly pulled her hand back: "what are you doing?"


    Originally, she was more or less vigilant when she saw that she pretended to force the tiger. When she pretended to force the tiger, she was on guard immediately.


    Pretending to force the tiger is very unhappy. He was going to eat tofu. He just grabbed it just now.


    It''s not fun yet!


    He doesn''t like such a conservative girl. He doesn''t like her like this!


    It''s better to be a black sister. You can know what the other party wants to do with one look.


    "Do a manicure, what are you doing?" pretending to force the tiger to say coldly.


    "Then why do you touch my hand?" Xiaowen said this may also feel a little inappropriate, and her little face turned red.


    This sentence gives the tiger a good space to play.


    He looked at Xiaowen slowly and held his cheek with one hand: "you said, do you touch your chest without touching your hand? If you want to make a pattern on your chest, I can meet you, but it''s a little expensive, and we don''t have that service..."


    Xiaowen became angry when she was teased by a tiger who was forced to make such a red fruit: "get out!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, God stretched out his hand: "if you want to get out, please go out. I''m an employee of this nail shop. I work here!"


    Xiaowen Teng stood up and turned to go, but she stopped without taking two steps.


    She asked herself again what she had come for.


    She''s here to hook up with Zhang Wen. It has nothing to do with this person. Now she''s gone. There''s no reason to stay in the store. There''s no chance to get close to Zhang Wen, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, she sat down again.


    "I''m going to change my technician. You don''t have to do it for me," she said.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile obscene: "now, I''m just a technician. If you don''t do it, please leave. There''s still a queue behind!"


    Hearing this, I almost laughed.


    He''s trying to get Xiaowen away. He can see that I don''t catch a cold for Xiaowen.


    Xiaowen had nothing to say. She pouted and looked at me like asking for help.


    I shrugged at her to show that I couldn''t help it.


    She stamped her foot angrily, then clenched her teeth and spread her small hand in front of the tiger.


    "Then you do it! But you make it better for me. Don''t blame me if it''s broken. You''re welcome!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, said it was no problem, and then began to explore wantonly in Xiaowen''s hand.


    At this moment, pretending to force the tiger seems to have a lot of good feelings and expectations for the profession of manicurist.


    Really not, or just learn a manicurist?


    After that, I deal with women every day. When I meet a beautiful girl, I can also eat some tofu.


    This is also very enjoyable!


    Maybe you can make a spark with a woman, and then have a spiritual and spiritual collision?


    Pretending to force the tiger to think, it''s crooked.


    "Oh!" cried Xiao Wen.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he came back and hurriedly checked Xiaowen''s nails.


    There''s a pattern. It''s crooked.


    "Look at you, you''ve broken it for me!" Xiaowen finally found an outlet and bit on the tiger like a mad dog.


    It seems that he is ready to blackmail him.


    "Let me see?" the tiger began to look up in Xiaowen''s hand.


    I know. He doesn''t know anything.


    It''s just a fur at most. It''s normal to do something bad.


    Xiaowen held her fingers and let the pretender force the tiger to see clearly.


    The tiger''s eyes almost stuck on Xiaowen''s fingers, and the latter felt his heavy breathing.


    "It''s all right!" after a while, he pretended to force the tiger and said frankly.


    "En? Are your eyes hard to use?" Xiaowen reconfirmed that the pattern was really broken.


    Pretending to force the tiger to continue, "this pattern, this is it."


    Now everyone can see that pretending to force the tiger is pure cheating!


    Xiaowen''s angry little face flushed: "are you blind? You haven''t admitted that you''ve done something bad for me."


    A cold sweat forced the tiger''s forehead to fall down. He couldn''t do nail enhancement. He thought the mapping was very simple, so he wanted to try it. Who knows he failed.


    But he can''t admit anything!


    If he admits it, everything is not over!


    If you want to be ignored by Xiaowen, you have to apologize! The tiger can''t stand this outfit.


    Don''t admit anything! That''s it!


    "You did it for me!" Xiaowen continued.


    "It''s not me!"


    "Are you shameless?"


    "Do you want a face? I didn''t do it anyway!"


    Seeing that two people are about to scold each other, I think it''s too late to persuade at this time. I can''t get in at all!


    Xiaowen said that she couldn''t pretend to force the tiger. She simply patted the table, pointed to the nose of the tiger and scolded: "I''m a grass mud horse!"

 Chapter 356

    The pursuit of pretending to force a tiger in scolding the street is the same as Van Gogh''s pursuit in art.


    Same, same~


    When Xiaowen blurted out this sentence, she pretended to force the tiger to hang an imperceptible smile around her mouth.


    Others don''t know, but I know in my heart that pretending to force a tiger is going to play!


    Xiaowen means to break ground on Taisui''s head.


    I know, she is also worried. She wants to scold the man who pretends to force the tiger.


    Unfortunately, who can pretend to be a tiger? I''ve never suffered a loss in scolding. Can I be afraid of a woman?


    The most important thing about scolding is not to be angry. If your husband is angry and gets angry first, he will suffer a loss!


    Don''t be angry, or you may scold each other.


    This is the essence summarized by pretending to force the tiger.


    At the moment, Xiaowen''s chest trembled disorderly, pretending to force the tiger, but just smiled.


    "Grass my mother, do you have that ability? You''re just friction!"


    Xiaowen''s face turned red in an instant: "you... You... Then I''ll grass your family!"


    "Hehe, my family? Then you''ll grass me first! But I''m afraid you can''t stand it!" he said, pretending to be a tiger and pretending to take off his clothes.


    Xiaowen shook her head in disorder. She couldn''t believe it. This outfit forced the tiger to be so shameless.


    What''s going on?


    Why does a man swear so much?


    How can Xiaowen understand? Pretending to force tigers to count from the age of 16, they are all the objects of ridicule in the village. They have grown black and ugly since childhood, and laugh very obscene and buried.


    People don''t laugh at him. Who do they laugh at?


    But that''s not the point.


    The focus is on families that pretend to be forced tigers.


    It''s a single parent.


    Only mother.


    When he was very young, his father left. It is said that he ran away with a woman in the city. Since then, only her mother has lived with her alone.


    For a long time, there is no pillar at home. Is it sure to be laughed at.


    Many men even came to sarcasm and forced their tiger mother.


    But at that time, pretending to force the tiger was still very small, didn''t understand anything, and there was no room to talk back.


    In those years, pretending to force the tiger didn''t know how much sarcasm and abuse he had heard. Now it has become his capital.


    Accumulated capital.


    At the age of 16, pretending to force a tiger to work in the field just came back.


    As soon as he got home, he heard words like dead woman and widow Wang. When he went back, two women just came out of his house.


    When I entered the door, I heard a faint cry.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" pretending to force the tiger to quickly throw down his hoe and run in.


    In the dim light, my mother was crying and wiped her tears one by one.


    "Mom is fine. Are you hungry? Mom will cook for you."


    With that, she got up and went to the kitchen.


    It''s not stupid to pretend to be a tiger. Just now he heard some words. Someone must have come to bully his mother when he was away.


    Pretending to force the tiger is very similar to his mother. They are both big black claws and big black faces, but their character is not the same at all.


    Although his mother looks like this, she is actually very timid and unwilling to fight with others. Every time she is wronged, she hides at home and cries.


    These forced tigers look in the eye!


    He feels bad too!


    When eating, she cried again. There''s no way. She has accumulated so much resentment every day. Do you always have to complain to someone? There was no one else around her, so she could only talk to pretending to force the tiger.


    Although he is only a 16-year-old child.


    This meal, pretending to be a tiger, basically didn''t eat.


    His fist was clenched all the time.


    How can I let my mother suffer this injustice?


    How can people bully their mother like this?


    From this time on, pretending to force the tiger to make up his mind and began to practice scolding hard!


    Great gods also start from ordinary people.


    It''s like pretending to be a tiger.


    From the day of the conflict, he took a small book with him and began to record how those shrews scolded. Every word was carefully recorded.


    Practice secretly several times a day to simulate swearing!


    how?


    With this determination and this hard work, let alone scolding, even if you pretend to force a tiger to write online articles, you must be a great God!


    After a while, several women passed by Zhuan forced Hu''s house that day and saw his mother working in the yard, eating melon seeds.


    "Oh, widow Wang, why are you still working?" one of them said with a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    The women behind laughed.


    Pretending to force tiger mother, she didn''t speak. She bowed her head and continued to work. Don''t pay attention to them.


    Her reaction was just in their calculation, and several women began to prepare to make a big dig at her.


    Just then, it seemed as if a light was shining from the room.


    Then he pretended to force the tiger to come out carelessly, with a dog tail grass in his mouth.


    He has been waiting for today for a long time.


    He grinned with a big black mouth: "widow, that''s the husband who died. My father just went to the city and hasn''t died yet. But I think you should call widow Li!"


    Then he pointed to the woman who had just cursed.


    "What..." the woman probably didn''t expect that she had been silent and pretended to force the tiger to speak so orderly. She was stunned.


    "Because, you''re Kraft! Your man is dying!" pretending to force the tiger to say this, which is quite mysterious.


    The woman blushed: "you... What did you say, you..."


    There was no room to fight back because of the sudden move of the tiger. The woman was also quite helpless.


    Who knows that pretending to force a tiger will suddenly do it?


    "Your man doesn''t have a good thing. Your father ran away with the city people and left you two. When you grow up, you must be the same as your father..." another woman slowed down, hurried to speak and planned to pull up the formation.


    But how could a fake tiger give her this chance?


    His big black eyes moved and looked at her: "Oh, I haven''t told you yet. Are you going to heaven? When I was collecting corn that day, I saw your man holding a little girl in the field. They were naked and didn''t know what they were doing. They might be collecting corn stalks together or that..."


    Pretending to force the tiger was purely made up, but the words changed in the woman''s ears.


    She has to doubt!


    My heart also jumped a few times.


    "I''m Cao NIMA! You little boy, where can you talk here?" the last woman was quite fierce. When she saw that the sisters had suffered a loss, she directly used the most primitive and dirty method to deal with the forced tiger.


    That''s too red Luo!


    Pretending to force the tiger felt a little unbearable, and his eyebrows moved.


    You come and I go. This is the first element in the treasure book of tiger scolding!


    Everyone else has said something about it. He must return a tooth for a tooth!


    Pretending to force the tiger to go forward for a few steps, he pointed the dog tail grass in his mouth at the woman who was talking just now, with a playful look in his eyes: "tell me, what do you want? Although you are older and your milk is flat, I don''t care. What''s the matter? Go to our barn and have a try? See who grass who!"

 Chapter 357

    As soon as he said this, the people in the yard were stunned for a few seconds.


    When he said this, he meant that both jade and stone were burned.


    After all, I said these words in front of my mother, and I couldn''t help scolding for a while.


    But he''s out of his mind. Today''s tone must be out!


    The woman was stunned. He didn''t expect that the seemingly stupid clothes forced the tiger. In fact, she was so powerful that she didn''t know what to say.


    What should I do?


    Three people can only start the most primitive swearing!


    What dirty say, what ugly say.


    But¡ª¡ª


    None of them pretended to force the tiger. One of them had a loud voice, which also laid a certain foundation in swearing. This is a congenital condition. Just like the inspiration of a writer, a good voice is necessary for swearing.


    More than ten minutes later, the three women''s skilled scolding skills reflected their perfect leaching, but it seemed that they had no effect at all.


    Why?


    Because the big voice of pretending to be a tiger is really a little too powerful.


    It almost covers the clouds and the sun, just like the golden drum on the battlefield.


    It exploded like a bomb in the flat ground.


    Bang bang!


    He and these women are not at the same level at all.


    "Grass NIMA!" pretended to force the tiger, and suddenly burst out.


    Grass and words are used to increase the volume. The woman closest to him has a little tinnitus.


    Nima, it''s greetings to them.


    This sentence came out of the mouth of the pretending tiger. It was just right. It was magnificent!


    In a word, it established his level of swearing in the street.


    It''s really a roc that rises with the wind and soars up to 90000 miles!


    In this way, he scolded at the door of pretending to force the tiger for nearly 40 minutes. The people next to him didn''t hear what the three women scolded, but only heard the voice of pretending to force the tiger.


    The sound of pretending to force the tiger completely covered these people.


    Forty minutes later, the three women stopped first.


    Cold sweat hung on their foreheads.


    These forty minutes make them feel like years have passed.


    This is not swearing at all. Is this simply being killed by the second!


    They don''t scold and can''t scold. If they go on like this, there''s no contrast at all!


    Look for abuse!


    "Wait, we''ll come back tomorrow!" one of the women said before leaving.


    The tiger''s mouth is forced to bend an arc.


    Come on!


    If you don''t come, you have to find them!


    If the sword is sharp, it''s hard to take it back!


    The sword of pretending to force the tiger has come out. Now you can''t take it back if you want to take it back!


    What should I do?


    We can only cut through thorns and thorns, frighten the enemy and beat the flowers and water. Can we achieve our goal!


    That day, pretending to force tiger didn''t eat dinner, so he took a glass of water to the house of the woman who scolded the most fiercely just now. Now it''s time for people to eat.


    He ran into the room, drank saliva, moistened his throat and began to scold.


    "Chen XX, you come out. Didn''t you just say you wanted to grass me! I''m right here. Come out quickly! Or I''ll trample on your roof!"


    The big horn of forcing the tiger was heard by almost half the village.


    Of course, the Chen family also heard it. After a while, all the children of the Chen family came out. The young boy Chen Qiang also knew pretending to force the tiger. He had a good relationship on weekdays.


    "Ah Hu, what are you doing?" Chen Qiang came out.


    Pretending to force the tiger to see him, he didn''t mean to stop: "Chen Qiang, I still want to find you. Your mother goes to my house every day to scold my mother. What should I do!"


    "This..."


    Chen Qiang can''t speak. There''s nothing wrong with pretending to force the tiger. He knows, but he advised his mother, but she didn''t listen. What can she do?


    He also knew that only his mother pretended to be a tiger. He shouldn''t bully people like this.


    "Alas, will you come down first!" Chen Qiang also wanted to persuade pretending to force the tiger.


    "I can''t help it! How long has your mother been looking for trouble in my house? It''s not too much for me to come today!"


    "..." Chen Qiang stopped talking.


    People pretend to force the tiger to say, is there nothing wrong!


    At this time, Mrs. Chen said, "you little rabbit, I won''t scold you today!"


    She said with half a steamed bread in her mouth.


    Pretending to force the tiger opened the formation with a word: "spit out the JB in your mouth!"


    "Can I draw up..."


    The men of the Chen family all consciously went back to the house.


    It''s really a bit shabby for the old man, but people don''t care about pretending to force the tiger. They still think they''re very powerful!


    Next, she pretended to force the tiger to press Chen Ma and greeted their ancestors for 18 generations on the roof of her house.


    Finally, Chen Ma was defeated. She was a little dizzy when she went back.


    But it''s not pretending to force the tiger to scold and faint.


    Why is that?


    Because I kept raising my head and pretending to force the tiger to yell at each other, I was short of oxygen!


    Pretending to be a tiger has long included this.


    Chen Ma knew she was defeated and went home.


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold, after a while, Chen Qiang came out with a basket of eggs.


    "Ah Hu, you''ve scolded and angry. It''s all over in the future. Wow, everyone is from the same village."


    See!


    The Chen family are already afraid to pretend to be a tiger! Just now he scolded on the roof. The radio at home couldn''t hear the sound! The signals are disturbed!


    If you go on like this, pretend to force the tiger to come home and scold for a while every day, how can you live a normal life?


    There''s no way.


    Therefore, we can only compromise.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he took the egg and said, "tell your mother not to bully my mother in the future, otherwise I will come to your house every day when I come back from the field for a month!"


    Chen Qiang quickly smiled: "yes..."


    Pretending to be a tiger, he went home with a basket of eggs.


    I can''t fucking believe it.


    The next day, pretending to force the tiger went to another woman''s house. The result was the same. No one dared to move pretending to force the tiger. It was not that they couldn''t fight, but that they deserved it. They knew how to bully pretending to force the tiger''s mother and son in the past. Now people have come to retaliate. What can they say?


    This time, pretending to force the tiger to come back with a chicken.


    He didn''t go to the third house. The family took the initiative to find it and brought some white flour to the pretending tiger''s house.


    One is to apologize, the other is to tell pretending to force tiger not to go to his house.


    From then on, pretending to force the tiger to go farther and farther on the road of swearing, and his official career is flat.


    Their mother and son have never been bullied again. They just pretend to force the tiger and never give up their ability to swear for a moment. They still practice quietly when they are free.


    Until he was in his early twenties, he left the village to work in Jinhai city. With some longing and dreams, he hoped to break into his own day.


    Up to now, he is also very successful. At least in the village, he is the object of discussion.


    Such an experienced and exposed outfit forces the tiger to put it in front of him. Can Xiaowen be his opponent?


    Could it be his opponent?


    There is no comparability at all!

 Chapter 358

    In the nail salon, Xiaowen''s hands began to tremble before her nails were dry.


    Not because I''m afraid of the pattern, but because I''m angry,


    She looked at pretending to force the tiger. For a moment, she felt like falling into the vortex. Why is this pretending to force the tiger so powerful? I don''t suffer at all.


    He is not his opponent at all!


    Xiaowen saw it, but Xiaowen didn''t mean to admit it.


    Because I''m still on the side!


    And she doesn''t want to go now. She wants to stay and hook up with me for a while.


    "Anyway, you broke it for me, so you must do it again!" Xiaowen said angrily.


    Pretending to force a tiger is still that sentence. He did it. There''s nothing wrong with it!


    "Brother Wenzi, you comment!" Xiaowen looked at me and wanted me to help her out.


    I quickly shook my head and motioned to me that I didn''t understand it and couldn''t help.


    "Hum!" Xiaowen stamped angrily.


    Pretending to force the tiger, she had sat down and looked at her fingernails and smiled. For a time, Xiaowen was dried out. She didn''t know what was going on.


    A little overwhelmed.


    "OK! You wait for me!" Xiaowen angrily forced the tiger to throw down a sentence and rushed out of the door.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he smiled: "Wenzi, what level do you say girls are now? Just come out here?"


    I smiled bitterly and thought, how many can compare with you in Jinhai city? You''re not ordinary at all.


    Pretending to force a tiger is like a full-scale soldier, and Xiaowen is still a novice. What should I do?


    How to fight?


    Must all be second kills!


    After Xiaowen left, I went up to the second floor.


    Push the door to Wang Yuxian''s room. She is sitting beside the bed alone in a daze.


    "Jade fairy," I said softly.


    She smiled at me: "Wenzi, I heard everything just now, but Xiaowen likes you. Anyone can see it, ha ha."


    What I heard from Wang Yuxian''s words was bitter water, especially the last sentence, ha ha.


    The words came out of Wang Yuxian''s mouth and made me feel lost.


    I think she''s going to push me out, and she''s going to set me up with Xiaowen.


    But didn''t she understand?


    I like the person, but she!


    I have no feeling for Xiaowen at all!


    "I don''t like Xiao Wen," I said.


    At that time, I didn''t realize it. In fact, when I heard this, Wang Yuxian was still a little happy, and the expression on his face moved.


    In fact, Wang Yuxian still likes me in her heart. She certainly doesn''t want to look at me and Xiaowen.


    It''s just that she has complex feelings for it and doesn''t know what to say.


    "In fact, Xiaowen is also good." Wang Yuxian said weakly.


    I took two steps and hugged her from behind.


    Suddenly her petite body was taken into my arms.


    She didn''t move and took my hand.


    Warm feeling, reintegrating into my body.


    At that moment, Wang Yuxian and I were drawn close by zero distance. Everything was silent. Neither of us said more or asked more.


    But at the moment, what I think in my heart is my plan for the next step.


    I must find out the woman who cheated Wang Yuxian. Today she just cheated Wang Yuxian for some money. Frankly, it''s not painful, but what if she wants to cheat Wang Yuxian in the future?


    That''s too dangerous!


    Leaving Wang Yuxian, I went to the battlefield and found Er Zi Li.


    "Er Zi, help me check someone."


    "Who? You say, I promise to find it for you in half a day!" Li Erzi smiled at me with a cigarette in his mouth.


    I know, he has the ability now.


    Now Li Erzi basically has all underground intelligence.


    Contacts are also more complex than I can imagine.


    Therefore, it should not be difficult to find out a person.


    I told him about Wang Yuxian. He nodded thoughtfully, and then went to make a phone call.


    ¡­¡­


    Some people are happy and others are worried. Boss Du asked Er Mao and Guang to make some movement last time, which has not had any effect so far.


    Boss Du called to urge them both, but they both found an excuse to prevaricate. They said they worked hard, but no one checked boss Wang.


    Can he not know what''s going on?


    He knows better than anyone else.


    If there were no one above boss Wang, how could he be forced into such a field?


    However, even if Er Mao and Guang Guang don''t say anything about it, boss Wang has a lot of trouble.


    Today, in the office of Wanfeng group, boss Wang welcomed the first batch of inspectors.


    These people, not to mention boss Wang, don''t even know what happened to section chief Duan.


    The top sent someone down directly to check.


    Last time, the impact was too bad! The number of clicks on the video is too high, which naturally startles the top.


    Boss Wang is arranging the next thing for the post in the office. At this time, the door is knocked.


    "Pillar, open the door." boss Wang thought that which boss had talked to him about the real estate again. He crossed his legs, lit a cigarette and narrowed his eyes.


    The pillar went to open the door, but there were three people in showy suits standing outside the door.


    These people are not simple people at first sight.


    "This is Wanfeng group!" one of them was about to come in.


    The strong arm of the pillar blocked the door: "who are you?"


    "Pillar, who?" boss Wang immediately realized something was wrong and asked in the back.


    The pillar''s face was gloomy: "brother, I don''t know!"


    Zhu is with boss Wang these days. He must have seen the people boss Wang has seen. If he hasn''t seen them, he must not be the people who often talk to him.


    Boss Wang went to the door.


    The three men took their papers out of their pockets.


    Boss Wang was stunned when he saw the name and introduction above.


    From the Provincial Bureau?


    What are these people doing here?


    Although he was upset, boss Wang opened the door and let them in.


    I can''t help it. Even if he doesn''t let him in, people have reason to come in. At that time, their faces were torn. It''s not good for anyone.


    "Are you boss Wang?" one of them had his eyes shining.


    "Well, what can I do for you?" said boss Wang.


    "Do you know that you have been suspected of committing a crime?"


    "Hehe, I just built a real estate here and started selling. I don''t know what I''ve done."


    "Your mouth is very hard. Have you forgotten the previous things?"


    "Cough..." boss Wang suddenly felt interrogated. He got up and looked down on the three people. "This is my office, not your interrogation room. If you have something to say, please go out. I have to work normally!"


    Tone, not good!


    But the meaning has been made clear!


    These three people look at me and I look at you. One of them said to boss Wang, "OK, think about it yourself. Be lenient when you confess and strict when you resist!"

 Chapter 359

    Be lenient when you confess and strict when you resist.


    This sentence came out of the man''s mouth, which made boss Wang particularly unhappy.


    It''s not just unpleasant. If they hadn''t just shown their provincial certificates, he would have asked Zhu to clean them up.


    No one has dared to talk to him like that.


    These people really eat leopard courage!


    However, boss Wang did not show his eyes on his face.


    Instead, he sat lazily on the sofa, disdained in his eyes, and said to the pillar, "pillar, see off!"


    The pillar promised, Dangdang went over and opened the door.


    The three men looked at each other and left.


    Originally, the three of them came to investigate boss Wang. To put it bluntly, they acted without authorization. The above procedures have not been completed yet.


    Not even the most basic search warrant.


    They shouldn''t have gone in.


    If boss Wang wants to, he can open the door.


    But they are worried. They also want to quickly grasp the evidence of boss Wang''s crime and bring him to justice. The three of them are all jealous of evil!


    Last time I saw the video, the blood in their hearts was ignited.


    There is no room for a grain of sand in their eyes. They can''t let boss Wang be so rampant, or let him be so rampant in the city! Villains, they should all be in prison!


    From the conversation just now, they also saw that boss Wang didn''t bird them at all. He dared to open the door to see off the guests to several provincial people.


    What does that mean?


    That means there must be someone on boss Wang!


    Moreover, not ordinary people!


    It''s not hard the day after tomorrow. Can you say that?


    "Captain, boss Wang, it doesn''t look easy!" the man with glasses came out and said.


    Just now, the man with shining eyes was the captain. He snorted coldly: "of course, if he was simple, he could do so well here? Look at Wanfeng group. Do you know how much advance money there is for this group?"


    The latter shook his head foolishly.


    "More than five hundred million!"


    "Wow, so many!"


    "This is still a conservative estimate. Don''t say how much profit he can bring after selling the building. The money advanced in the later stage can make him worry about food and clothing in his life!"


    "But aren''t all the money loaned out from the bank?"


    "Of course, how could he have so much money! However, you and I don''t understand the fishiness. We have to find professionals to come here! What we need to do now is to contain boss Wang so that he can''t leave! So that Wanfeng group can''t start business! Then, the 500 million advance is equivalent to staying here. This day is a day Money! Think about it, how much interest would there be if so much money were put in the bank! "


    The captain, the analysis was quite in place. The two people around him nodded hard.


    "However, boss Wang is really a little too rampant! He doesn''t pay attention to us at all! Let''s go and find out who is standing behind him. I think who dares to protect him in Jinhai city!"


    The tone and tone of the captain''s speech are somewhat similar to that of section chief Duan.


    The people directly from the Provincial Bureau have more status and weight than Duan Ke.


    Section chief Duan, I can''t afford to offend!


    And now section chief Duan doesn''t know that the people from the Provincial Bureau have come.


    I thought it was a good thing. No one knows about it!


    He thought to himself that he would help boss Wang handle boss Du''s affairs at the end of the year, so that he could make a performance at the end of the year. Maybe he could raise it?


    If he raises another level, he can completely ignore director Liu!


    Section chief Duan''s wishful thinking is good, but he ignores the people of the Provincial Bureau and ER Mao and Guang!


    With these people in front of him, how can he rise steadily?


    After the three people from the Provincial Bureau left, boss Wang frowned.


    He felt a little strange.


    Why did the people from the three provincial bureaus come here today? Section chief Duan didn''t have any news or even let him know.


    Can it be said that section chief Duan is ready to let go?


    It''s impossible. His relationship with section chief Duan is absolutely in place. Can he not understand this?


    Moreover, if section chief Duan really doesn''t care about him, he can''t leave the whole body. All the affairs of section chief Duan are in the hands of his boss Wang!


    The more boss Wang thought about it, the more he felt impossible, so he got up and called section chief Duan.


    "Hello, Lao Wang." on the phone, section chief Duan''s voice was stable and did not fluctuate at all, which made boss Wang suspicious.


    "Lao Duan, do you know people from the Provincial Bureau?" boss Wang asked tentatively.


    The word "Provincial Bureau" is still very strange in the heart of section chief Duan, strange and afraid.


    After all, it''s the superior unit that says its superior unit.


    It''s just like the feeling of students looking at the headmaster.


    "I don''t know. What''s the matter?" section chief said weakly.


    "It''s all right. Just now three people from the Provincial Bureau came to me." boss Wang said.


    "People from the Provincial Bureau?" section chief Duan breathed quickly.


    "Well, because of last time."


    Boss Wang said weakly.


    On the phone, section chief Duan fried the pot. He couldn''t understand what the last thing meant.


    But didn''t boss Wang say he had handled it? And I have investigated it myself. No one has checked it again.


    How good did you meet several people from the Provincial Bureau?


    What''s going on?


    "Let me check." section chief Duan didn''t say much and hung up.


    Put down your cell phone and boss Wang scolded.


    It seems that the section chief doesn''t know about it. He didn''t do it himself.


    Well, there is only one possibility, that is, the top really sent someone down to investigate this matter, and passed section chief Duan.


    What is this concept?


    Just like the central intelligence investigation bureau, it is a truth. It does not need anyone''s approval or anyone''s consent. It can be investigated if you want. Moreover, it has its own set of case handling procedures.


    Boss Wang knows too well what will happen if he is caught by these people.


    "Big brother, what''s going on?" the pillar was still confused and didn''t know what had happened.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were cold: "Lao Duan doesn''t know about this. People from the Provincial Bureau may come directly to us!"


    "Section chief Duan can''t help with this?"


    "Well, I probably can''t help!"


    "What shall we do?"


    Boss Wang was silent for a while. Now there are only two ways in front of him. One is to run, and the other is to catch at arm''s length.


    Obviously, neither of these roads is his style.


    So, what should he do?


    At this time, boss Wang''s brain flashed, and an idea came out of his head.


    By the way, maybe you can try this method!

 Chapter 360

    Boss Wang, I''m going to stage a Infernal Affairs in officialdom. But in this play, he doesn''t have many parts, and he can''t have many. He mainly depends on the pillars.


    Boss Wang won''t be so stupid and put himself at a disadvantage.


    If he had come forward, it would probably not have been possible.


    Only let the column come first.


    Boss Wang''s first step is to buy these people with money.


    When he went out, he gave the pillar a bank card, asked him to withdraw the money, and then took the cash. The money was enough to be deterrent.


    The pillar nodded. He helped boss Wang do these things not once or twice.


    Very familiar.


    With a few younger brothers, the pillar went out.


    When boss Wang decisively decided to do so, section chief Duan was not idle. He made a phone call and directly called his superior unit.


    The one who answered the phone was his old leader.


    "Duan, what''s up?" he has a good relationship with his old leader. He will retire in two years. He is also very satisfied with his current life.


    No ambition.


    I remember when I was young, he was a dark horse! He travels far and wide. In the police station, he is a fierce general with a hot temper.


    But relatively, he also suffered a lot.


    Young people are too straight tempered. They must take many detours.


    Section chief Duan was brought out by him. He also warned section chief Duan not to be impulsive, otherwise he must suffer.


    Every time section chief Duan just promised, but he didn''t do that.


    Today, he just wants to talk to his old leader.


    Nothing else.


    "Teacher, several people from the Provincial Bureau came down today..."


    Privately, section chief Duan called him a teacher because he taught him how to behave and do things.


    With the words of section chief Duan, the teacher knows what''s going on.


    Ginger is still old and spicy!


    "People from the Provincial Bureau? These people are not easy to mess with! Is something wrong with you?" the teacher asked with concern.


    If he had the ability, he would certainly protect his own people.


    Section chief smiled: "I''m fine. This matter has nothing to do with me. I just wipe the edge. I just have a look. Those people are easy to deal with."


    "It''s hard to deal with! It''s quite troublesome!"


    "Well, I know, teacher."


    If it weren''t for his own black hat, he wouldn''t bother his teacher, and he didn''t want to trouble him. After all, people are about to retire, so it''s rare to want to be idle for a few years.


    In fact, this matter has little to do with section chief Duan. It''s all boss Wang''s business. Even if something happens, section chief Duan is also punished for poor supervision at most.


    Most.


    I''m in a hurry. It''s all right with him.


    The people below him helped him recite the punishment.


    If the investigation comes down, it''s all boss Wang''s business. If the people in the Provincial Bureau take it seriously, I''m afraid boss Wang will have bad luck this time.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Section chief Duan, can you let go completely?


    What about the money he received from boss Wang? What about those nutrients?


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan frowned upset.


    He still can''t let go completely. He must help boss Wang when necessary.


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan called team Zhang to his office.


    "Xiao Zhang, you go to see what the people in the Provincial Bureau are doing these two days. I heard they came to Jinhai city."


    Team Zhang frowned. He was not a fairy, and he didn''t know where those people from the Provincial Bureau were. He had to investigate.


    With his years of criminal investigation experience to investigate.


    Section chief Duan also means that.


    "Section chief Duan, what''s the matter?" team Zhang said he wanted to investigate, but he had to ask clearly.


    Section chief Duan rubbed his temples upset: "what else can it be? Boss Wang! There is a special person to check the matter of Wanfeng group last time!"


    In a word, team Zhang understood everything.


    Section chief Duan, this is to let him be his tentacle to see how things are going!


    Moreover, it''s just an investigation and doesn''t need to intervene.


    It''s that simple.


    Team Zhang also saw that section chief Duan didn''t want to go into boss Wang''s muddy water, but there was no way, so he let himself observe in the dark.


    After that, team Zhang saluted seriously and withdrew.


    The first thing he did when he went out was to call his colleagues in the criminal investigation department. Generally, any trouble in Jinhai city could not escape their eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Afternoon, three o''clock.


    I appeared in the office of boss Wang Wanfeng group on time.


    Today, only boss Wang is here alone.


    As soon as I entered the door, I felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the room. Boss Wang looked at me a little cold.


    "Sit down!" boss Wang pointed to the sofa and motioned me to sit down.


    I sat down carelessly. Today, boss Wang called me. I don''t know what he wants to say to me.


    "Zhang Wen, because of the last incident, now the people from the Provincial Bureau have come down. Just now, they were in my office."


    My eyebrows moved. I didn''t know what the word "Provincial Bureau" meant. I didn''t know how big the heavyweight was.


    "Provincial Bureau?"


    "Well, it''s the unit directly under the province!"


    I understand a little now, that is to say, this matter did not pass the hand of Jinhai City, but came down directly to check it?


    I didn''t expect things to be so troublesome.


    "But didn''t you say it was all right last time? Didn''t you press it down?" I said.


    "Well, last time it was pressed down, but who the fuck knew that the people from the Provincial Bureau would come!" boss Wang lit a cigarette.


    I know he must want me to do something for him. He just changed his position and sat on the sofa.


    "Boss Wang, I caused this. I''ll listen to you what you tell me to do!"


    Hearing what I said, his face eased slightly, and I knew in my heart that I had to do something.


    In love and reason, it should be me.


    He sighed and patted me on the shoulder: "Wenzi, maybe you don''t know how troublesome this matter is. Just now I called section chief Duan. He may not be able to work hard, so I may have to hand someone out when necessary."


    I frowned and stared at him tightly, waiting for him to continue talking.


    Of course, boss Wang frightened me. How could he turn me over?


    He still has a lot to do with me!


    At least he won''t let me in until I finish these things.


    Otherwise, his efforts to cultivate me will be in vain?


    "Of course, I''m sure I won''t hand over our own people!" he gasped.


    Then, he narrowed his eyes and looked at me: "remember what I told you last time? It may not be long before you start!"


    Boss Wang, are you finally going to break the boat?


    "OK, I''ll wait for your order at any time!" although I said so, I lowered my head and frowned.

 Chapter 361

    Jinhai City, the gate of the international hotel.


    With Wang''s eye liner in Jinhai City, it was not difficult to find out where the three people lived. When they left, the pillar went to inquire about it.


    Within half an hour, the result came out.


    International Hotel, room 805.


    Some things, the people on the road do much better than the police, especially those like boss Wang and them.


    It''s easy to check someone.


    With two younger brothers and money in hand, the pillar went straight to 805


    Bang bang.


    The pillar knocked politely at the door.


    The door clicked open.


    The captain appeared in the door.


    "What are you doing?" just met, he couldn''t forget the pillar. He was just curious to see his clothes and appearance.


    The tone of the pillar was very cold: "can you let me in and say no?"


    The man glanced at the two people who were discussing things in the room and nodded, "come in!"


    After entering, the post closed the door.


    The three men are looking for boss Wang. They have no enemies with Zhu and don''t say anything. They all quietly wait for Zhu to speak. They don''t know what he wants to do.


    "Cough..." the pillar coughed twice, and then said, "you are from the Provincial Bureau. You must be very tired this time. My eldest brother asked me to come here this time. I''ll give you some sympathy."


    These three people don''t understand. They don''t understand what the consolation goods in the mouth of the pillar mean.


    None of them thought about money.


    Boss Wang''s failure lies in his failure. You shouldn''t find a pillar.


    In the past, it was simple and violent to let the column do things. To put it bluntly, it was a process. There was no technical content. The column was fully competent.


    Take the money and do things.


    It''s that simple.


    But today?


    The situation is very different.


    Can people in this provincial bureau be like others?


    Will it work if the column is simple and rough?


    Definitely not!


    If boss Wang asked Zhang Wen or Li Erzi to come today, the situation might ease a little, but he didn''t believe these two people. He only believed in Zhu!


    Moreover, boss Wang is not ready to wipe it out completely. He still wants to make use of it.


    As he spoke, the pillar asked one of his younger brothers to open the two boxes he was carrying.


    The moment the box opened, it seemed as if it had its own halo.


    It''s red. It''s all money!


    It reddened everyone''s face in the room.


    The money is enough to impress everyone.


    The pillar will be moved, boss Du will be moved, boss Wang will be moved


    I have to say, boss Wang''s chips this time are really high!


    But¡ª¡ª


    He forgot that these three people are not ordinary people, but the elite of the Provincial Bureau! They take a lot of wages every month and do the most just and upright things in Jinhai city!


    Even section chief Duan can''t compare this!


    Just some red paper, how can they pay attention to it?


    "What are you doing?" the captain who opened the door just now looked gloomy.


    The pillar thought he didn''t hear clearly and repeated: "this money is given by my big brother, the boss of Wanfeng group..."


    Before he finished, the man closed the box and didn''t even look at it: "we don''t want the money. Take it away!"


    "What?" Zhu was stunned. He had seen many people, but he had never seen anyone who refused to see so much money.


    These people are really penniless?


    The pillar didn''t go, but said again: "this thing is not done by my brother, but it is the people under my brother. It can be regarded as his poor management. We will hand someone over to you to complete the task and ensure your satisfaction!"


    Generally speaking, boss Wang''s practice is quite kind.


    Isn''t it thoughtful of me to let you finish the task and give you a sum of money?


    These money, they work to earn a lifetime may not earn ah!


    At this moment, as long as they say a word, the money is theirs.


    Sometimes, making money is such an honor.


    But sometimes, it''s as difficult as heaven.


    "Ha ha..." the captain smiled.


    When he set up a special task force, he didn''t think about such a simple collection of the team. He will certainly trace it to the end. Otherwise, can''t he rest well in the provincial city?


    Do you have to come to Jinhai city to check?


    For what?


    Isn''t it a just heart?


    To give citizens justice?


    Is this wrong?


    As a civil servant!


    Nothing wrong!


    So¡ª¡ª


    They certainly won''t want the money.


    "Go back, go back and tell your brother that we will trace this matter to the end, but the punishment will not be lighter!"


    For the first time, the pillar realized the meaning of the sentence that money is like dirt.


    Someone really doesn''t care about money.


    At that moment, the pillar didn''t know what to say, so he had to take the money and turn around and leave.


    If you continue to stay, you can only make people laugh like a clown, can''t you?


    Out of 803, the pillar turned and called boss Wang.


    "Big brother, they don''t accept money if things are not done!" the pillar said carefully.


    Boss Wang frowned: "no money? They don''t look at so much money?"


    "It''s not that they don''t look at it. I feel like they don''t like money."


    "Grass..." boss Wang is a little speechless. Are there people who are not interested in money?


    Before, section chief Duan bought all the people with such an axis. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t handle these three people!


    "All right, you come back first!"


    "Well..."


    Ten minutes later, in boss Wang''s office.


    He didn''t do it, and he didn''t feel good about it. He stood there without saying a word.


    Boss Wang didn''t speak.


    I handed a cigarette to the post and motioned him to calm down first.


    "Brother, or I''ll go and talk to them again?" said the pillar.


    "I''ll go with the post." I also stood up.


    Boss Wang looked at both of us and sighed. He didn''t want me to participate in this matter.


    "Well, since they don''t want money, it''s useless to go there several times. It''s good this time. They let you come back. If they hold you down, you''ll have no temper, won''t you? They''re from the Provincial Bureau!" said boss Wang.


    The pillar can only nod.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll see what section chief Duan means first!"


    With that, boss Wang put his mobile phone on the table and waited for the call of section chief Duan.


    So, what is the attitude of section chief Duan?


    No attitude!


    No attitude is the attitude of section chief Duan!


    Because he can''t say anything now.


    Tell boss Wang the truth. What will boss Wang think? I feel like I don''t care about him.


    Tell a lie. Isn''t that involving yourself?


    So he simply didn''t say anything! He is not ready to contact boss Wang. He is ready to wait and see the situation of team Zhang.

 Chapter 362

    The criminal investigation specialty of team Zhang is the same as the curse book of tiger.


    In this business, there are some psychological diseases.


    No matter who he looks at, he wants to subconsciously peep into the hearts of others.


    The good point is criminal investigation, and the bad point is peeping and tracking.


    And it''s aboveboard.


    After so long, Zhang also had his own set of eyeliner. What he wanted to know was simple.


    Not long after section chief Duan arranged the matter, he received the wind.


    These people live in room 805 of the international hotel.


    He reported to section chief Duan for the first time.


    The head of section chief Duan Guazi began to respond quickly after receiving the news.


    According to the truth, as the leader of Jinhai City, he should receive the case from the top.


    But now he''s gone, isn''t it a little abrupt?


    Moreover, people came here secretly. If he went there, would he have the meaning of startling the snake?


    Will it make people think he has ulterior motives?


    A few months ago, section chief Duan would not have considered these issues at all.


    If someone comes to check, let them check. Why should they be modest and cautious?


    As long as it doesn''t violate the big principle, isn''t it good?


    However, since contacting boss Wang, section chief Duan''s idea has changed. He feels that some things should be considered carefully.


    Think about it.


    Then you won''t suffer.


    At least you can stand in the position of taking the initiative.


    Then many things will be solved.


    Like people from the Provincial Bureau.


    In the head of section chief Duan, two possibilities appear at this time.


    One is to go.


    One is not to go.


    Section chief Duan''s fingers gently tapped on his forehead. Before long, his head began to hurt.


    no way out.


    People like him who usually don''t use his brain suddenly began to use his brain. He didn''t adapt himself.


    The more you think, the more you worry.


    Then there are more concerns.


    Section chief Duan has never been an indecisive person, but today, he hesitated.


    Team Zhang knows that the people from the Provincial Bureau are in the international hotel. Frankly, this is not an aboveboard means.


    Belong to play Yin.


    It''s a little embarrassing to let people know.


    But he couldn''t get out all the time. He was afraid that he would suffer a passive loss.


    Pop!


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan patted himself on the thigh.


    All right, he has decided to go or wow!


    The others, leave it alone.


    Go straight ahead!


    ¡­¡­


    The head of section chief Duan is still turning fast, but no matter how fast it is, it is not as fast as several people in the Provincial Bureau.


    When section chief Duan was going to find the three of them, the three of them had already set out on their own.


    What are you doing?


    I haven''t dealt with people in Jinhai city for two days. They took the initiative to find it!


    Anyway, the three of them are from the province. They still understand the truth that strong dragons don''t pressure local snakes.


    Anyway, the idea that they are going to make a surprise attack has failed. It''s better to take the initiative and show their identity first.


    First, I connected with the people here, so there will be a lot of convenience in the future.


    After the pillar took people to find them that day, he felt that the water in Jinhai city was a little deep.


    An ordinary boss can take out so much cash at once, which still surprises him.


    After all, the money to whom, it is a lifetime of wealth, enough to live a lifetime.


    But he was puzzled.


    What they want to investigate is nothing more than a serious injury case. If boss Wang gives the money to the injured family members, as long as they stop making trouble and calm down the matter, they can''t investigate more.


    Such a thing can be released on bail in a few days.


    Why should he use the money to bribe them?


    Why?


    Is it simply because they are from the Provincial Bureau?


    no


    It''s definitely not that simple.


    He is also a policeman. Years of case handling experience tells him that this matter is certainly far from that simple.


    To put it mildly, if boss Wang throws out the money, it will kill the three of them.


    He believes someone will do it.


    He has seen enough of these underground orders.


    He didn''t think of trouble and didn''t want to build himself in Jinhai city.


    Therefore, he considered for a long time and was ready to take the initiative to contact people in Jinhai city.


    This is also a last resort.


    Half a morning, the three of them arrived at director Liu.


    In Jinhai City, the position of director Liu is much more stable than that of section chief Duan.


    They automatically blocked the section chief.


    Director Liu is equivalent to the number one.


    When he came to Jinhai City, he also secretly inquired about the person of director Liu. He also admired him very much.


    It''s really appropriate to describe it with two sleeves of breeze.


    Director Liu is also quite famous for his upright temper.


    He felt that director Liu must have no problem with his work.


    At least not to protect these criminals.


    Director Liu is not clear about the people in these three provincial bureaus.


    Bang bang.


    The three men came and knocked at the door.


    "Come in!" today, there were not many people in director Liu''s office. The three of them walked in.


    "Are you?" director Liu saw these three people''s clothes and felt that they were not ordinary people.


    The person who took the lead gave the certificate to Director Liu: "Hello, we are from the Provincial Bureau."


    From the Provincial Bureau?


    Director Liu stared round.


    The first thought that came to his mind was that these people had come to investigate him.


    He felt cool behind his back.


    There''s someone up there. Why doesn''t he know at all?


    But he soon calmed down.


    Since there are people from above, let them check it. Anyway, they have nothing to do.


    Except Mengyao.


    Director Liu is very famous in officialdom for his work and personality.


    He''s not afraid of anyone coming down to check.


    Every aspect is up to standard. He''s not afraid of whatever they check.


    Director Liu and section chief Duan are actually the same kind of people, but both of them have been changed by this society.


    One because of money and one because of women.


    Neither is too much.


    Many people try to climb to their position, isn''t that what they want to get?


    Power, money, women.


    This is a common weakness of men.


    Director Liu glanced at the certificate. The man''s name was Lin Li.


    In the Provincial Bureau, the level is lower than yourself, but the level of people in the provincial bureau is slightly higher than those in Jinhai city.


    "Oh, Captain Lin, please sit down!" no matter how Frank director Liu is, he is from the Provincial Bureau after all.


    He should have received.


    The three of Captain Lin were also welcome and sat down.


    Director Liu took out a box of cigarettes from the drawer and scattered them for the three of them.


    This cigarette is specially provided. You can''t buy it outside.


    Lin Li took a puff, looked at the cigarette end and asked, "director Liu, you''re welcome. We came up with a task."


    In a word, he stepped into the topic, and director Liu also saw it.


    Captain Lin is also a happy man.


    And a workaholic.

 Chapter 363

    Despite director Liu''s weakness of liking Mengyao, in fact, he is still a good person to get along with. He is upright and straightforward. He speaks straight and forthright.


    Forthright people naturally like to get along with forthright people.


    Director Liu''s first impression of Captain Lin was good.


    At least it''s much better than boss Du.


    Director Liu stopped talking nonsense: "I didn''t receive the notice from the above. Please forgive me for my poor greeting. I''ll fully cooperate with you when you come down this time."


    Lin Li nodded: "Wanfeng group, do you know?"


    Director Liu frowned. Of course, he was no stranger to Wanfeng group. When he opened his business a few days ago, boss Wang asked someone to send him a lot of things, but no one dared to accept them.


    Director Liu, he is still a very honest man.


    What he thinks now is Mengyao, but for so long, there is no shadow of her.


    But director Liu never gave up looking.


    "Wanfeng group, of course I know, but their procedures and certificates are very complete, and there is nothing illegal." director Liu told the truth.


    This is not his nonsense, but true.


    You know, this real estate was owned by boss Du. Boss Du has done quite well in this regard.


    The real estate is complete with five certificates, and the properties are more than three stars.


    The quality of this real estate is a lever.


    Although it costs a lot of money to deal with these things and weakens part of the profits, boss Du doesn''t care at all.


    He felt that after all, this was the place where people would live in the future. He was emotional and reasonable, and he could not cut corners.


    If you save all this money, is it still human?


    See, this is boss Du''s style of doing things.


    Although he is not following the right path, his principles will certainly not change.


    Look at Xiao Wang.


    Because he provoked director Liu, boss Du still protected him.


    No way, who let him be his little brother.


    Who told him to follow himself from the beginning?


    This is responsibility!


    It''s a big brother''s responsibility to his little brother!


    Boss Du is a responsible man.


    What if it''s boss Wang?


    He must only care about his own real estate and the materials used on the construction site. He doesn''t care at all.


    He just wants to make money for himself and let himself go.


    This is the gap between big brother and big brother.


    However, boss Wang is still suitable for mixed society, which is much stronger than boss Du.


    If the real estate was taken over by boss Wang at the beginning, his real estate five certificates can not be completed up to now.


    Boss Wang, I won''t spend money on such useless work!


    After listening to Director Liu''s words, Lin Li shook his head: "I don''t mean the things in the real estate. These things don''t belong to us. I mean, boss Wang is a man! You must be familiar with the thing that happened in front of Wanfeng group a few days ago."


    Director Liu suddenly woke up.


    Of course he is no stranger!


    Someone alerted him about that.


    Originally, he wanted to ask people to check, but after thinking about it, he still felt it was inappropriate.


    Boss Wang is from section chief Duan.


    The relationship between section chief Duan and him is quite delicate.


    So he can''t check.


    It''s also strange that no one has been tracking down this matter. Director Liu put his heart down and simply didn''t take care of it.


    Close your eyes and pretend you can''t hear.


    Well, he now understands that the people of the Provincial Bureau came down to investigate this matter.


    Sure enough, someone on the top still knows.


    There are no airtight walls.


    The relationship between director Liu and section chief Duan is not so good that section chief Duan has an accident and asks director Liu to find someone to settle it.


    However, director Liu will certainly not say too much. At most, he is insinuating.


    After all.


    Section chief Duan is from Jinhai city.


    You won''t look too bright on your face, will you.


    Director Liu began to pretend: "what do you mean? There has been a meeting in the city a few days ago. I don''t know anything."


    Lin Li is quite clever. How can he not understand?


    If director Liu doesn''t know, unless the sun comes out from the West.


    Director Liu is telling them that he doesn''t want to participate in this matter. If you want to investigate, bypass him.


    "Since director Liu doesn''t know, I won''t mention it."


    Lin Li smiled and moved: "then I want to know about boss Wang. Won''t you hide it from us?"


    Director Liu spread his hands: "look at what you said? How can I hide it from you? Well, I''ll ask someone to transfer boss Wang''s file to you later!"


    "Hehe, I don''t need the file. I just want to know what kind of person boss Wang is, such as whether he has done anything recently." Lin Li is not stupid. How can he remember those things in boss Wang''s file? Moreover, boss Wang''s file must be a long piece of Hula.


    What do you think?


    They don''t have that spare time.


    The reason why he only brought two people over this time is to prepare for close combat and finish it quickly!


    Director Liu understood Lin Li''s meaning and sat down again.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "All!"


    Director Liu sneered and thought that Captain Lin''s work style was somewhat similar to himself.


    Go straight to Huanglong and ignore it.


    "This......" director Liu hesitated.


    Lin Li hurriedly said, "director Liu, you don''t have to be embarrassed. There are some things you can talk about, but you can''t say you don''t have to force. After all, we just came down to investigate!"


    Lin Li''s words were quite polite, but it made director Liu nervous.


    He understood the meaning of this sentence.


    Lin Li is testing him!


    I want to see if he is the one who protects boss Wang!


    Officialdom is like this, which is different from mixed society.


    If you mix with society, at most two little bastards come and beat you up. The reason is that they don''t like you and think you deserve to be beaten.


    I can speak quite clearly and directly.


    But officialdom is different. You have to guess everything yourself, and if you guess wrong, you may fall into the mire.


    Director Liu smiled.


    "I''m just a department level cadre, and I only associate with people in officialdom. I don''t know any of those people in society. Boss Wang, I''ve only heard of it."


    After hearing this, Lin Li seemed to understand something, but he didn''t ask.


    But the conversation changed: "people in society sometimes need contact, otherwise we can''t be considerate of the people, can''t we?"


    "Ha ha, yes, yes! But I can''t do it. There is a man below me who has done quite well! I think he should be commended!"


    "Oh? Who? I must report to the above. Those who deserve the award must win the award!"


    Director Liu raised his mouth: "section chief of the provincial department!"

 Chapter 364

    The Provincial Bureau and provincial department checked one word.


    But the weight is thousands of miles away.


    However, in a sense, section chief Duan also belongs to the subsidiary unit of the Provincial Bureau.


    Lin Li and director Liu speak without leakage. Others can''t hear anything from the side, because they both talk with a smile from beginning to end.


    But Lin Li knows everything he should know.


    He was a simple man. Knowing that it was nothing to do with Director Liu, he simply stood up and left.


    "Come on, Lao Liu, it has nothing to do with you. Just think we haven''t been here today!"


    After some conversation, the two of them were also close.


    "How can I do that? If you need cooperation, just say it and mention it! I''ll fully cooperate with you!"


    "Ha ha, I''ll thank Mr. Liu first!"


    "You''re welcome!"


    With that, the three of Lin Li left.


    The moment the door closed, director Liu''s face became gloomy.


    He turned and picked up the phone, ready to give section chief Duan a call.


    Want to beat around the Bush and give him some wind.


    But the finger didn''t press for a long time.


    Now, whether he can breathe or not, this matter is a foregone conclusion. What else to say?


    Everything depends on the life of section chief Duan!


    ¡­¡­


    When Lin Li left the door, he immediately began to investigate about section chief Duan.


    Listening to Director Liu''s tone, it seems that he doesn''t have a deep relationship with section chief Duan, but he seems to hear something else.


    Section chief Duan, since it is related to boss Wang, will there be other wings here.


    If so, the investigation may be quite troublesome.


    Therefore, Lin Li not only investigated section chief Duan, but also investigated the surrounding situation.


    If there is no problem, then he will be ready to start the investigation!


    Lin Li is such a resolute person. He doesn''t want to waste a second.


    In the afternoon, they walked around the provincial hall.


    However, it did not attract the attention of section chief Duan.


    On the concealment of this matter, they still did quite well.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the door of the international hotel, section chief Duan decided to go to find Lin Lisan, and he already asked team Zhang to take him away.


    Downstairs, section chief Duan didn''t go in.


    Lit a cigarette in the car.


    He was thinking about what to say when he went in.


    How to open your mouth to lower your obvious intention and make the three people inside have no hostility to themselves.


    Then there''s no problem with eight achievements.


    However, it is not easy to do this.


    He still couldn''t figure out what Lin Li''s attitude was.


    "Section chief Duan, or I''ll go up with you," team Zhang said.


    "No, it''s not going up to fight. You wait for me below." section chief Duan pinched off his cigarette and opened the door to go up.


    A person, simple and straightforward, also appears to be sincere.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    In front of the 805 gate, section chief Duan knocked.


    "Who?" a wary voice came from inside.


    "It''s me, from the provincial department."


    "Oh..."


    The man inside just went to the provincial hall with Lin Li. Without much thought, he went to open the door.


    Outside the door, is the upright section chief Duan.


    "Hello, comrade. I''m Duan Wengong from the provincial department."


    "Oh." the man didn''t feel anything, but Lin Li in the back stared round his eyes.


    Duan Wengong?


    Why does the name sound so familiar?


    Lin Li looked up and down at section chief Duan.


    He looks nothing special in his simple clothes, but he is full of righteousness, which makes him pay special attention.


    This momentum is not what ordinary people can have.


    Lin Li eyebrows a pick: "you are, section chief?"


    Section chief Duan nodded: "it''s me. I just learned that you came from the Provincial Bureau and didn''t receive well. Please forgive me!"


    The people in the room seemed to be completely frozen by the words of section chief Duan.


    No one said a word.


    No one spoke.


    Let section chief Duan be a little confused for a while.


    What''s going on in this atmosphere?


    Lin Li stood up slowly: "section chief Duan, it''s our honor for you to come here. But the reception is not necessary. We''re here, very good. It''s just that we need your cooperation in our future work."


    "Cooperate with your work, that''s right."


    "Thank you very much," said Lin Li. He reached out and shook hands with section chief Duan politely. "I''m Lin Li, the captain of this operation."


    "Well, Hello!"


    "Hello!"


    Lin Li and section chief Duan''s hands were tightly held together.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, section chief Duan came down from upstairs.


    His face was rather ugly.


    Team Zhang has never seen his face look so ugly.


    Just a few words inside let section chief Duan know what''s going on.


    Lin Li, not ordinary people!


    Just now, when Lin Li said that, section chief Duan understood everything. He was asking section chief how he knew they lived here.


    Section chief Duan patted his forehead. He felt a little rash.


    I wear casual clothes and go up like this. Isn''t this telling them not to investigate themselves?


    Sometimes, when people are in a hurry, they are prone to problems.


    He''s just a little too anxious.


    I''m a little out of breath.


    And it seems that they are also preparing to start from their own side.


    If nothing unexpected happens, they must already know his relationship with boss Wang.


    It''s just that section chief Duan doesn''t understand. How do they know about themselves and boss Wang.


    Is it difficult that someone in the provincial department betrayed him?


    This possibility should be very small.


    So, who would it be?


    Section chief Duan rubbed his forehead upset and told team Zhang to drive back to the provincial hall.


    These things really give him a headache.


    But if they want to check, let them check. Section chief Duan, like director Liu, has clean hands. They can''t hold him at all.


    It''s just that he''s a little worried about boss Wang.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    It''s just worry. It doesn''t hurt muscles and bones.


    Besides, the sky can''t fall. He has his own teacher standing behind him!


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan safely closed his eyes.


    Back to the office, there was a man standing at the door. Section chief Duan took a look.


    Isn''t this boss Wang?


    He could not help frowning.


    Now people are very tired of boss Wang and want him to disappear at once.


    Boss Wang is like a night pot in his eyes. He comes to use it when he is in a hurry. After using it, he doesn''t want to see him.


    Now, boss Wang''s nightpot is full of dirt.


    "Lao Duan, what''s the matter? Don''t call me back." boss Wang said with a slight reproach.


    Section chief Duan smiled politely: "I''m busy today, so I didn''t take care of it, but it shouldn''t be a problem!"


    Looking at the face of section chief Duan, boss Wang knows that he is making a careless eye with himself.


    He''s a little upset. He''s going crazy, but section chief Duan doesn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    It doesn''t seem to be his business.

 Chapter 365

    Boss Wang is not stupid. He must be the section chief.


    "Lao Duan, you know the three people from the Provincial Bureau? They live in the international hotel." boss Wang came in, closed the door and said.


    Section chief Duan''s heart thumped.


    "What? Have you been there?"


    Boss Wang relaxed and lit a cigarette: "more than just been there."


    In a word, the heart of section chief Duan was raised.


    Boss Wang, did you find those three people without knowing?


    What is this concept?


    No wonder Lin Lisan is a little indifferent to himself. It seems that it is because of boss Wang!


    Don''t he know that these people are from the Provincial Bureau?


    Think it''s the same as Jinhai?


    The anger in section chief Duan''s heart rose. He stared at boss Wang: "what did you do?"


    Boss Wang smiled and pretended to be indifferent. In fact, the anger on section chief Duan''s face looked in his eyes: "nothing, just sent them some money and they didn''t accept it. These people really don''t enter the oil and salt!"


    "How much did you send?" the voice of section chief Duan was trembling when he said this.


    Boss Wang stretched out five fingers.


    Five


    At that moment, the section chief understood everything.


    Boss Wang, I sent five numbers.


    This


    This... Is not nonsense!


    People from the Provincial Bureau must think that section chief Duan asked boss Wang to send money! So just now he went to the international hotel to find Lin Lisan, which seemed quite superfluous.


    Now when I think of it, section chief Duan feels like a monkey on the stage.


    It''s like playing monkey!


    In fact, Lin Lisan knew everything!


    Know everything!


    blamed!


    "You... Sent five numbers, so you''re not afraid they''ll press you on the spot?"


    "I didn''t go in person, let me go, hehe." boss Wang was not in a hurry.


    The section chief''s angry chest rises and falls, five numbers, which is not just bribery!


    Boss Wang can take out so much money without changing his face. Can Lin Lisan not understand what''s going on?


    Since he can take out so much money, he can certainly take out more money, and it seems that he doesn''t have to work hard to take out the money.


    Wanfeng group, boss Wang.


    This is showing your strength, not giving money at all.


    If he wants to be unlucky, the key is that this time he also pulled a section chief together.


    "Lao Wang, you... Why are you so confused!" if you and boss Wang are not grasshoppers on the same rope now, section chief Duan must rush up and slap him in the face.


    Section chief Duan''s reaction is in the eyes of boss Wang. Recently, section chief Duan deliberately indifferent to him. He also knows what''s going on.


    Boss Wang just wanted to tell him, don''t think you''re indifferent to me, we''ll have nothing to do.


    Now, we''re together.


    I''m dead.


    You can''t get better!


    "Hehe, Lao Duan, don''t worry too much. Isn''t it all right? And the money is confiscated? What are those people doing?"


    Boss Wang began to pretend.


    Seeing his face, section chief Duan was even more angry. Now he really regretted that he had died with boss Wang.


    Boss Wang used to be very considerate. Why is he so thoughtless this time?


    Just blatantly took the money.


    What is the impact?


    You know, section chief Duan didn''t dare to take the money.


    "This matter is very serious!" section chief Duan turned and sat down, his eyes full of annoyance.


    Of course boss Wang knows it''s serious. Otherwise, how could he come to him?


    "So, what?" he asked.


    Section chief Duan is a little speechless now. Boss Wang really doesn''t understand anything in officialdom.


    Section chief Duan, who was only going to test, has now reached an extremely passive situation.


    Now he wants to fight back, there is no possibility at all. All he can do is passive defense!


    "There''s no good way. Go back and wait for my news!" section chief Duan was extremely upset and waved his hand helplessly.


    Boss Wang stopped staying, said he would call him back, and then pushed the door out.


    "Asshole!"


    After boss Wang left, section chief Duan scolded in the office.


    Originally, it had nothing to do with him. Now boss Wang is giving something, isn''t he going to push himself into the abyss?


    Lin Li, they must think he asked boss Wang to send the money.


    His move of wrapping chrysalis with gold silk is very good!


    The section chief who wanted to sneak away was dragged back without reservation.


    So, what now?


    This is a question mark in Duan''s head.


    He hasn''t been in such a mess these days.


    After thinking for a while, he hit the desk hard.


    Anyway, he must get rid of it first!


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the provincial hall, boss Wang got into his Mercedes Benz and drove in front of the pillar.


    There was an imperceptible smile on his mouth. He knew that his plan had succeeded.


    Section chief Duan, it''s not so easy to kick yourself away!


    He came here today to tell him that the two of us are inseparable. If something happens, it will happen together! It''s not that simple to let me fight alone!


    "Brother, where are you going?" asked the pillar.


    "Back to Wanfeng group!"


    The pillar started the car and drove slowly towards Wanfeng group.


    Boss Wang''s head is turning around quickly. He can also see that section chief Duan''s talent is not light. He doesn''t know whether section chief Duan will play Yin for him.


    But boss Wang doesn''t care.


    Who is he afraid of?


    Section chief Duan is too young.


    Moreover, section chief Duan is only the first barrier for boss Wang.


    He has a second way, a third way!


    It''s just that boss Wang is not a person in officialdom. He doesn''t know what''s in officialdom. It''s up to section chief to help him explore.


    A section chief stood in front, but he relaxed a little.


    Those people from the Provincial Bureau may not come to him for the time being. Their goal must be section chief now.


    Thinking of this, his eyes narrowed slowly.


    He hates it!


    He had never hated anyone so much.


    Boss Du!


    These things are all because of him!


    Boss Du is a cancer in his heart. In fact, he has long wanted to get rid of boss Du, but he has never had a chance. Moreover, in that case, the risk is too great, and it''s not so easy for him to retreat.


    After thinking about it, he thought it was the best and most direct way he had thought about before.


    Jianghu affairs have changed.


    But this time, boss Wang will certainly make boss Du unable to stand up!


    Let him be his scapegoat!


    It''s just that he can''t let Zhu do it, because it''s too risky, so he''s going to use Zhang Wen''s trump card.


    He has kept Zhang Wen for so long that it''s time for him to contribute!

 Chapter 366

    People from the Provincial Bureau came down to investigate boss Wang. I don''t think it''s a problem.


    Because I didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter.


    I think it''s routine.


    Because boss Wang has so many things on his back, if he could go in at random, he would have been shot.


    I was in the nail salon when boss Wang was fighting their wits and courage.


    Xiaowen came here shamelessly today. She came and watched me. She chatted with me without a word. She talked about everything.


    She also knows that I don''t have a cold for her. Maybe I want to use her sincerity to influence me.


    But is this something that can be solved with sincerity?


    I have no feeling for her!


    have no feelings!


    Unless she changes my heart, I still don''t feel what she has done to me.


    Like a walking corpse.


    "Brother Wenzi, you said it would be nice if we had known each other earlier, didn''t you?"


    "You say, what do you think of me? OK?"


    "You said..."


    Xiaowen asked sentence by sentence. I''m really embarrassed to say something too much. I can only respond casually.


    No matter what she says, she is also Wang Yuxian''s friend!


    Seeing my eyes floating, she probably saw that my mind was not with her at all. As she said, she grabbed my hand and pulled it towards her.


    I suddenly felt my hand touching a piece of marshmallow like softness, and quickly retracted like an electric shock.


    Look at Xiaowen, she''s smiling at me!


    My hand just came out of her chest.


    I feel a little dizzy.


    I''ve never seen such a girl before. Why take the initiative? This is more than giving meat!


    In the nail salon, this aboveboard place, she just plays like this?


    Today''s female dolls are terrible!


    "Comfortable?" not only was she not shy, but she also made fun of me when she saw my surprise.


    Cold sweat fell down my forehead. At that moment, I didn''t know how to talk to her.


    Comfortable?


    It seems that you should pretend to force a tiger to answer!


    "Comfortable, so soft, must be comfortable! I just don''t know if it''s sagging ~" suddenly, a voice of pretending to force a tiger sounded in my ear.


    I was so happy that I pretended to be a tiger and came to help me out at a critical time every time.


    He is Xiaowen''s nemesis.


    Xiaowen was shocked when she heard the obscene and strong voice, and subconsciously hugged my arm: "I''m talking to brother Wenzi. What are you doing here? Do you want to face and eavesdrop on others!"


    The obscene smile on the tiger''s face was deeper: "I didn''t eavesdrop. I accidentally saw it. What''s the matter? Dare to do it and dare not admit it?"


    Xiaowen knows that the man who pretends to force the tiger has a powerful mouth. If she doesn''t admit it, she doesn''t know how many words are waiting for her!


    So she simply hugged me: "I just like brother Wenzi. I just like to let him touch it. How about it? If you want to touch it, I won''t let it!"


    If someone else listened to their conversation, it must be a little speechless.


    These two people are a little women.


    Pretending to be a tiger, he is a cadre who integrates curse scriptures.


    Xiaowen is just a woman who scolds on the street, but she still doesn''t give up and admit defeat. Although she suffered a loss last time, she always wants to get back from pretending to force the tiger!


    Anyway, if you don''t advise, you just do it!


    However, in the eyes of pretending to force the tiger, Xiaowen is a dish!


    I was completely eaten last time. Today I''m ready to send it to the mouth of the tiger!


    "Ha ha..." pretended to force the tiger to smile. The smile was meaningful. His eyes stared at Xiaowen''s chest and didn''t move.


    Xiaowen failed because she forgot to pretend to force the tiger. It''s not only powerful in her mouth, but also a kind of injury to be stared at by his big black eyes!


    Xiaowen is constantly receiving the critical blow from the tiger''s eyes.


    When she noticed it, she quickly lifted her collar up.


    It feels uncomfortable.


    It''s like being molested across the air.


    "Xiaowen, do you think you are very beautiful?" pretended to force the tiger to ask.


    Xiaowen held out her chest: "what''s the matter? No more beautiful than you?"


    "Hehe, do you still think you have a good figure?"


    "Nonsense!"


    The smile on the tiger''s face deepened.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate to dance knives and guns just because of your performance?" he said, pretending to force the tiger and looked at the busy black sister.


    Xiaowen was silent immediately.


    There''s nothing wrong with pretending to force a tiger!


    Although Xiaowen''s grades are also good, isn''t she Xiaomi in front of Heimei?


    Black sister''s figure has surpassed the devil.


    It has the flavor of combining urban and rural areas.


    And the smell of the earth!


    When Xiaowen saw Heimei, she felt like eating a mouthful of earth, which was earthy and fishy.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he killed Xiaowen.


    "I tell you, don''t think everyone likes you. I don''t like your small body and face!" pretending to be a tiger is very rough.


    Then he snorted.


    At that moment, Xiaowen''s eyes suddenly changed.


    She must have misunderstood the words of pretending to force the tiger. She thought I was also heavy on taste and thought I liked people like black sister.


    Yeah!


    If I really have the taste of black sister, how can I like Xiaowen?


    It''s impossible to love and reason!


    Xiaowen''s eyes are full of doubts. She is also calming herself down and calming her chaotic skull.


    My taste, it can''t be like that!


    There must be something wrong!


    I clenched my teeth secretly and took a hard look at the pretending tiger. While he helped me today, he also gave me a critical blow!


    I was described as heavy taste. Although it can help me alleviate my embarrassment, it puts me at a disadvantage. What if people know that I am heavy taste in the future?


    Although I don''t have high requirements for these, I don''t want others to think of three people with heavy taste as soon as they see me.


    It''s like pretending to be a tiger.


    Xiaowen didn''t speak, so she looked at me and asked me with her eyes.


    I avoided her eyes and her eyes came up again.


    oh dear.


    This Xiaowen is still a dead heart. She has to ask the truth!


    "I..." I wanted to speak, but my mouth moved, but I still didn''t say anything.


    I don''t know what to say.


    It''s very difficult for such words to come out of my mouth!


    I''m different from pretending to be a tiger.


    "Brother Wenzi, don''t worry. Speak slowly and I''ll listen." Xiaowen held my hand. It felt like questioning me.


    I shook my head. Why did the situation suddenly become different?


    At this time, the eyes of pretending to force the tiger to look at me are a little floating.


    I secretly scolded.


    Just ready to speak.


    Stabbed at the door, a car stopped, and Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua got out of the car.


    "Wenzi!" Li Erzi came towards me with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Zhang Guohua followed him like his bodyguard.


    Now Li Erzi looks like a Jianghu man no matter what he thinks.


    "What''s the matter, er Zi?" he came to me. I thought something had happened.


    He smiled: "I found out the woman you asked me to check last time. Shit, what could have been done in one afternoon just took me all day!"

 Chapter 367

    Li Erzi was talking about the woman. I asked him to investigate the woman.


    I pushed Xiaowen away and asked Li Erzi not to say it first. I don''t want Wang Yuxian to know.


    Li Erzi nodded knowingly.


    "Brother Wenzi, which woman are you looking for?" Xiaowen looked at me pitifully when she heard the words of a woman, with grievances in her eyes.


    I smiled awkwardly: "nothing. I have something to do. Go home first."


    Xiaowen looked at me reluctantly: "OK, I''ll come back to you tomorrow."


    "Well, ha ha..." I smiled perfunctorily and forced the tiger into Li Erzi''s car.


    When the door closed, Li Erzi took out a printed document from his pocket and handed it to me.


    Zhang Xiaoling, female, 36


    XX village came to work in Jinhai city.


    In XX years, I went in because of drug abuse. It didn''t take long to come out this time.


    Then there is the following long series of introductions about this woman.


    "My grass, er Zi, you are engaged in criminal investigation!" pretending to force the tiger to exclaim.


    Li Erzi ignored him, but looked at me: "Wenzi, I''ve found out that woman for you. Before that, she was a woman who mixed with Lao Gao and his friend Lao Wan every day. It''s no big deal. She usually likes to play with men."


    "Well... Where does she usually hang out?"


    "In some small night shows, isn''t there a tomorrow bar next to the place you told me to go last time? She has often played there recently."


    "All right, I see."


    "Then I''ll go."


    "Yes."


    Li Erzi''s ability to handle affairs is still very strong. I basically didn''t miss anything I asked him to do.


    After he forced the tiger out of the car, I was thinking about how to get rid of the woman named Zhang Xiaoling.


    If I don''t take some measures, this woman will certainly put Wang Yuxian in a more disadvantageous position in the future. Wang Yuxian is now a lost lamb.


    I can''t watch it.


    I forced the tiger to smoke.


    "Pretend to be a tiger. I still need your help in this matter."


    He naively blinked his big eyes: "Why are you so polite to me? Just say it!"


    I smiled and told him what I thought.


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    In the bar tomorrow.


    As soon as it was dark, and loud music began to play here.


    Many young people follow the rhythm and swing their bodies crazily, as if they want to shake out their intestines.


    In a corner of the bar.


    An elegant seat.


    There are only three elegant seats in the bar tomorrow. They are usually empty, just because they are more expensive and the lowest consumption is 888


    Little bastards who usually come here to play, who will sit here?


    888, you can go out and find a high-grade chicken. Why do you waste money here?


    Besides, there are 888. Who will play in the bar tomorrow?


    But today, it is so out of place that a woman appears.


    The woman''s face is slightly dull, but she is painted with heavy makeup. At first glance, she is a person who has experienced the baptism of the world of mortals.


    She wore a short skirt and crossed her legs, deliberately separating the middle of her legs for those smelly men to see.


    To seduce a man, she is a good hand!


    After all, I''ve seen too many men.


    With a cigarette, a cigarette and a mouthful of wine between his fingertips.


    This feeling, Sai Shenxian!


    In her pocket was the money given to her by Wang Yuxian. She was very proud.


    This money is enough to make her king in the bar tomorrow!


    Who will bring so much cash to the bar tomorrow?


    Unless it''s her!


    In the elegant seat, there were three men, all in their early twenties, who looked young and strong. Zhang Xiaoling just likes these young men. They are energetic and have a special feeling when playing.


    Unlike those old men, you can''t play once.


    That''s not fun at all!


    Thirty is like a wolf and forty is like a tiger.


    She is at a wolf like age. How can a man?


    With money, I feel different!


    After a while, I''ll play here. When I''ve had enough, I''ll go home and have a good time myself, and then have a good time with the three men.


    She thought so and took a playful look at the men around her.


    "Who is the first to come tonight?"


    The three men have been itching for a long time. Although Zhang Xiaoling looks a little old, she still looks and has a good figure. It''s worth playing.


    Besides, who would refuse the woman who sent it to the door?


    A man with a board inch stood up and said, "Hey, I''ll take the lead!"


    The other two men followed.


    Zhang Xiaoling was very satisfied with the effect: "you first, can you?"


    "Ha ha, there must be no problem! Try it if you don''t believe it!"


    "Cut ~" Zhang Xiaoling rolled her eyes, but there was a different light in the man''s eyes.


    Zhang Xiaoling''s eyes swept the man wantonly, thinking about how to play later.


    Tonight, she must have a good time.


    With DJ improving the music several times, the bar will be crowded and the atmosphere will be brought to the highest point tomorrow.


    Just then.


    A big dark figure came in from the door of the bar.


    "Brother, where''s your ticket?" the doorman stopped the man quickly.


    To play here, women don''t want tickets, while men want tickets.


    "Ah?" the man looked back.


    Jumped the doorman.


    Dare you, is this a woman!


    by the way!


    This is no one else, it''s the black sister!


    She was particularly upset about the porter''s remark. He was blind. He was so obvious and plump. Could he still admit his mistake?


    Grass!


    "Oh, I''m sorry, you go in." the gatekeeper thought that Heimei''s eyes were not good, so he hurried to say.


    In the past, black sister would have pressed the man against the wall and punched him hard, but today, she is not free!


    She glanced at the man and went in.


    In the bar, her eyes searched quickly.


    Finally, her eyes fell on Zhang Xiaoling in a corner.


    The purpose of her coming today is to subdue Zhang Xiaoling!


    After all, it''s a woman. It''s hard for us to do it, so I can only ask black sister to help.


    Originally, I asked pretending to force tiger whether to find some more people today to secretly protect Heimei or something. After all, how powerful Heimei is, she is also a woman!


    Pretending to force the tiger to shake his head at me and say that black sister is enough alone.


    Let Heimei in later. We''ll just wait at the back door.


    I smiled helplessly.


    Pretending to be a tiger, I know too much about the strength of black sister! It''s OK to deal with men, let alone a woman? Isn''t that like playing?


    Seeing Zhang Xiaoling, Heimei shook her broad body and walked towards her.


    Zhang Xiaoling didn''t notice that a black mountain was coming towards her. She was still imagining how to play with those men for a while and what tricks to play today.


    But who knows, the danger is like the spreading darkness, slowly covering her whole body.

 Chapter 368

    There are dangers everywhere in the world.


    People have to face death at any time.


    Walking on the road, you may be suddenly killed by a car.


    If you fight, you may be killed by a knife.


    There are 10000 possibilities, there are 10000 ways to die.


    Zhang Xiaoling never dreamed that this possibility would appear tonight.


    What she has to face is a female hero, black sister!


    Heimei was quite direct and courageous. She walked over and sat next to Zhang Xiaoling.


    Everyone in one seat was stunned. What does that mean?


    Who is this woman like a hill?


    "Are you Zhang Xiaoling?" black sister asked.


    Zhang Xiaoling looked at Heimei puzzled: "who are you? I know you?"


    I don''t think she knows such a fierce woman.


    She doesn''t want to know such people.


    "Oh, ha ha." the black sister smiled and smiled very deeply.


    Zhang Xiaoling drank a little too much and her thoughts drifted a little. She said casually, "what do you want to do? Do you want to drink or play together?"


    As soon as she said this, the men next to her shook their heads desperately, saying they didn''t play with black sister.


    Black sister, this is the best. They don''t have the determination and taste to force the tiger.


    It''s not fun.


    Black sister didn''t even look at them, but stared at Zhang Xiaoling: "do you know what you''ve done?"


    "Ah?" Zhang Xiaoling frowned and looked at her unhappily.


    This woman, why is it a little shameless?


    At this time, a waiter came next to Zhang Xiaoling. He came to deliver fruit dishes to them. He asked for an elegant seat. It''s high consumption in the bar tomorrow. He should give something.


    Let others come to play next time!


    "Hey, why are you here?" the waiter looked at Heimei and said angrily.


    "What are you talking about?" black sister doesn''t know the waiter at all.


    "The toilet is over there! After you clean it tonight, I''ll pay the bill for you. Remember ang, if you don''t clean it, there''s no money!" it''s obvious that the waiter regarded Heimei as an old woman who came to the bar to clean the toilet tomorrow on the first day of today.


    An anger has been slowly ignited in the black sister''s heart.


    But the waiter didn''t notice it at all. He was very angry and pulled the black sister to go to the bathroom!


    "Don''t disturb the guests here. I tell you, if you don''t clean the toilet, you won''t have a penny..."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a big black claw appear in front of him, with a voice, slapping on his face like a watermelon.


    This time, he was photographed doubting life.


    The brain was short circuited for a few seconds.


    "I''ll fuck you!" was regarded as a toilet cleaner, which black sister couldn''t bear anyway. She threw out her big black claw and patted the waiter in the face.


    Pop!


    Even around the loud music, it is still so obvious.


    The waiter fell to the ground without humming.


    Black sister slapped him and killed him!


    Black girls are always so cruel to men!


    Zhang Xiaoling and the people at the table were stunned.


    What kind of heavyweight is this?


    Ordinary women, who can have this strength and ruthlessness?


    Just OK one man!


    The three men in the seat were stupid and ready to escape. They were very sure that if the palm fell on themselves just now, it would be no better than the waiter. It must have been killed in one move, and they would be put down by the black sister.


    Zhang Xiaoling felt something was wrong.


    Such a fierce woman, what are you doing here?


    With a sword on her body, Heimei said to Zhang Xiaoling, "do you know what you have done?"


    Zhang Xiaoling shook her head numbly, but soon nodded again, because she was annoyed by too many things. She didn''t know what it was.


    "Just know. I''ll give you some color, don''t you know?" black sister said, and walked step by step to Zhang Xiaoling.


    The latter was so frightened that she couldn''t help facing the black sister like a hill.


    I can only explain quickly: "elder sister, what are you talking about? What''s the matter with me..."


    Heimei didn''t talk nonsense at all. She grabbed Zhang Xiaoling''s hair and pumped her other hand on her face.


    Pop!


    Pop!


    Black sister''s round arm and thick palm greeted Zhang Xiaoling hard on her slap face. Just two times, she hit Zhang Xiaoling and doubted her life.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? I don''t know. Come and help!" Zhang Xiaoling was beaten by black sister. She was hurt and angry. She turned back and yelled at the three men.


    She didn''t say it was OK. As soon as she opened her mouth, the three men turned and ran away.


    No one wants to offend the black sister.


    Black sister attracted a lot of people''s attention, but no one dared to stop her.


    Black sister slapped Zhang Xiaoling about seven or eight times. She smiled with satisfaction when she saw that Zhang Xiaoling had nosebleed on her face. Then she took her and walked towards the back door.


    The seven or eight slaps only took black sister 50% of her strength.


    If we all fight with all our strength, Zhang Xiaoling can''t be killed by her?


    This is true for men, especially for women.


    Black sister and pretend to be tiger are bloodthirsty twins in Jinhai city!


    At the moment, I am squatting at the back door with pretending to force the tiger to smoke.


    Bang!


    The back door was kicked open, and then a woman was thrown out, followed by black sister.


    Pretending to force the tiger, hehe smiled: "how''s it done?"


    Heimei nodded, "it''s done, honey ~"


    This sentence, dear, made Zhang Xiaoling''s body tremble hard. This sentence did more harm than the two slaps black sister gave her.


    Such a woman, there are men to?


    Still so sour, one by one, honey?


    Is her understanding of the world too short, or is the world too complex?


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaoling was more suspicious of life.


    Looking at the blood on her face, I have a headache. I don''t know if she can hear me when she is beaten like this by the black sister.


    I squatted down and moved her hair in front of me: "Hey, do you know why we clean up you?"


    Zhang Xiaoling didn''t know me and stared at me fiercely: "wait, if you can''t kill me, I''ll find someone to kill you!"


    I smiled: "OK, but wait until I finish this matter. If you want to find someone, you can find it at will."


    Zhang Xiaoling is still biting her teeth.


    "Do you know Wang Yuxian?"


    Her eyes suddenly stared round: "Wang Yuxian?"


    I looked at her coldly: "well, that''s the woman you cheated out of money last time!"


    At that moment she understood everything.


    "I don''t know!" she simply began to play silly.


    Before I could speak, black sister stepped on her back and said, "be honest with me, or I''ll let you die today. Do you believe it?"

 Chapter 369

    Zhang Xiaoling doesn''t believe what I said, but she believes what Heimei said ten thousand percent.


    The black sister''s foot is awesome.


    Let Zhang Xiaoling compromise with us directly.


    She cried out: "what do you want to do? Wow, I just lied to her for some money!"


    I gave black sister a thumbs up in the dark.


    I looked at her playfully. I didn''t say anything about Wang Yuxian, but took out a piece of paper and began to talk about it. It was all about her.


    It''s all her files!


    My every word, every word, stabbed her in the heart.


    "Who the hell are you? Why do you know all about me?" she screamed at me like crazy.


    I said, "Zhang Xiaoling, I don''t care about anything else, but now if I take this thing and send you to the Public Security Bureau, you know what the consequences will be? Forget the money before, and I''ll take it as a gift for you. However, if you dare to touch Wang Yuxian again and make her idea again in the future, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    She bited her teeth fiercely: "what''s the relationship between you and Wang Yuxian? Why do you care about it?"


    I lightly sipped my mouth: "she has always taken good care of my sister."


    Zhang Xiaoling''s heart must have 10000 grass NIMA running at this time, but she can''t say anything. She can only nod to me: "OK, I know."


    She''s scared, too.


    It''s not a minute to catch her if a person can investigate her background so clearly.


    And I''m right. These things are enough for her to live in for several years.


    It''s hard to feel the taste inside!


    No man, no that thing.


    What did she do?


    Therefore, she could only bite her teeth, put it down and put down Wang Yuxian, the ATM she had just got.


    "In the future, don''t let Wang Yuxian see you, you know?"


    She nodded.


    "All right, go away!" I said, and I let black sister let her go.


    She didn''t go back to the bar and ran away.


    "Just let her go?" black sister glanced at me.


    "Yes."


    "If I had known, I would have hit her twice more."


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled helplessly.


    "Honey, was I good just now?" when she said this, the black sister turned to ask pretending to be a tiger. She looked like a lovely girl.


    It''s just that this lovely strength is added to the black sister, which is a little out of place.


    It''s like a big piece of black mud on the concrete floor.


    be misfits.


    Dazzling.


    Awkward.


    But they don''t think there''s anything wrong with pretending to be a tiger.


    In fact, I''m not afraid of how heavy a person''s taste is and how greasy it is. What''s important is that there is a person with heavier taste and more greasy waiting for you, which is scary enough!


    Heavy taste among heavy tastes.


    Are you afraid?


    As the saying goes, one thing falls to another.


    Pretending to force the tiger to kiss on the black sister''s face: "honey, you''re powerful ~"


    I felt a surge in my stomach. I thought if I wasn''t there, I must have kissed black sister''s mouth.


    Then, at the back door of the bar tomorrow, they must have a hair.


    I really admire you.


    "Well, I''ll go first, ang, ha ha." I smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, I''ll go back later," said pretending to force the tiger.


    I nodded and turned away.


    The picture is too hot for me to see more.


    After returning to the nail salon, I told Wang Yuxian not to contact that woman again. That woman is also an addict and can do anything.


    Wang Yuxian understood what I meant for a long time and looked at me strangely: "Wenzi, did you find that woman?"


    I didn''t speak. I scolded myself for missing my mouth.


    "Wenzi, did you see that woman?" when Wang Yuxian was excited, he grabbed my arm and asked me.


    Facing her, I really can''t tell a lie.


    "Yes, I met that woman when I went out today," I said.


    "Where is she?" Wang Yuxian stared at me strangely.


    I didn''t speak.


    "Wenzi, she knows Lao Gao''s whereabouts! Why don''t you inform me!" Wang Yuxian shouted to me.


    I sighed and felt a little too much: "Yuxian, who is that woman? Don''t you know? Is there a truth in her mouth? Don''t be confused by her."


    Wang Yuxian looked at me. Her eyes were suddenly full of strangers. She released me and stepped back disappointed: "Wenzi, tell your sister, don''t you want to help me find Lao Gao?"


    In a word, he stopped me.


    It''s not that I don''t want to help, but I can''t find it.


    But without my help, Wang Yuxian is getting closer and closer to the truth, which makes me fear from my heart. I know that if you go on like this, Wang Yuxian will certainly find clues about Lao Gao and know that I killed Lao Gao.


    Thinking of this, an inexplicable fear suddenly rose in my heart.


    If so, how should I face Wang Yuxian?


    "Yuxian, it''s not what you think..." I avoided Wang Yuxian and didn''t dare to look at her. I''m afraid I''ll completely leak out my inner thoughts if I''m not careful.


    I don''t know if my thoughts can escape Wang Yuxian''s eyes. The strangeness in her eyes is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Wenzi, I told you that Lao Gao is my life!"


    Wang Yuxian left a word and went back to the second floor of the nail salon.


    My body was numb there.


    Wang Yuxian always cares more about Lao Gao.


    For a long time, I gently went upstairs and wanted to knock on Wang Yuxian''s door to comfort her, but I put my hand at the door and didn''t have the courage to fall for a long time.


    Wang Yuxian and I were separated by a bridge, but Lao Gao stubbornly blocked us from the middle.


    This is my idea, but in Wang Yuxian''s opinion, I must have become the roadblock.


    After pretending to force tiger and black sister back, I went out.


    Go to school to find Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    Recently, they always asked me out for dinner, but I pushed them both.


    I didn''t mean to be indifferent to them, but I know that they and I are still people from two worlds.


    They are students.


    I''m a college student.


    And I''m just a bastard with a personal high school diploma.


    Maybe he''s a little famous on the road, but what''s the use of it? I didn''t end up with nothing.


    This morning, Wang Peng called me again and said it for a long time. If I don''t go there again, it''s a little unreasonable.


    Soon I got to the school. This time I didn''t go up, but let them both down.


    Ten minutes later, Wang Peng and Wu Yang got on my car.


    "Where to eat?" I said with a smile.


    "Brother Wen, we ordered a meal in a nearby hotel. Let''s go there!"


    "Hehe, OK!"


    With that, I stepped on the accelerator and took them to a nearby hotel.

 Chapter 370

    In a private room in the hotel, there were only three people, Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    These days, Wang Peng and Wu Yang are still quite low-key and don''t go out of school. After all, the matter has not been completely solved.


    At the wine table, I told them both about it.


    None of them thought it would have such a big butterfly effect. They were a little confused one by one.


    "Brother Wen, what shall we do if someone checks this matter now?" Wang Peng was a little worried.


    I waved my big hand: "don''t worry, if this matter is found out, I''ll carry it for you. You don''t have to worry, but these days, keep a low profile, you know?"


    They both nodded obediently.


    They also know the seriousness of this matter.


    After a few more words, I asked them how they had been in school recently. Wang Peng smiled and said that they had fought several times in school, but they all fought with people in school. It''s no big deal.


    Now they are thinking that school is the most cruel group of people.


    Li Fei, I don''t know for a long time. He has retired from the front line. He hasn''t been exposed much recently.


    I know that the school is actually a small Jianghu. There are also fights in it, and there are not fewer fights than in society, but more.


    After a meal, Wang Peng and Wu Yang drank a little too much. I sent them back to school and prepared to go to the battlefield to find Li Erzi.


    At this time, my phone rang.


    Boss Wang called.


    I hesitated and picked it up.


    "Wenzi, come to my office." boss Wang''s voice was on the phone. I couldn''t hear any waves from his voice.


    I promised to rush to Wanfeng group.


    At this time, he was the only one in boss Wang''s office.


    When I came in, he threw me a cigar.


    I was stunned.


    I''ve never smoked this before.


    Besides, he usually gives me cigarettes. Today, why did he suddenly give me cigars?


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Don''t like it?" boss Wang smiled.


    I shook my head: "no, just feel a little sudden."


    Needless to say, I can guess that it''s eight or nine.


    Boss Wang, you should be ready to start!


    Sure enough, his eyes sank and motioned me to sit down: "Wenzi, what I told you before, you are ready these two days, do it!"


    "Well done!" I knew I had no reason and excuse to refuse, but to promise.


    After all, everything about me and my status today are given to me by boss Wang.


    "But this matter has really reached that point?" I asked.


    Boss Wang nodded: "now the people from the Provincial Bureau have come down to check. If those people don''t enter the oil and salt, section chief Duan may not be able to protect me, but even if I collapse, it''s impossible for boss du to live well. Moreover, if this thing is done, it has nothing to do with me. Don''t you think so?"


    I nodded silently.


    Boss Wang is really cruel.


    Then he came and patted me on the shoulder: "Wenzi, to tell you the truth, I am very optimistic about you. You are different from the pillar. He is a talent and you are a general. You follow me, and I will hold you up in the future!"


    If I had heard what boss Wang said before, I would certainly be excited, and then I would go through fire and water for him from now on.


    But after spending so much time with him, I know who he is.


    Could he hold me up?


    Let me look down on him from above?


    Is it possible?


    Now he just wants to use me quickly and get rid of me.


    Hold me up?


    Don''t even think about it!


    Click!


    Boss Wang lit my cigar.


    This thing needs to be burned for half a day. It''s different from smoke.


    This cigar tastes very strong.


    He sighed meaningfully: "Wenzi, when you get to my point, you can understand a lot of things. It''s not so easy to be a big brother. Just like this cigar, it''s difficult to smoke at the beginning and easy to smoke in the middle, but it''s not easy to smoke. You feel a little unbearable."


    Boss Wang is absolutely right.


    Life is like a cigar.


    After leaving boss Wang, I first thought about the seriousness of this problem, and then solicited the people around me, who can go with me and who can''t go with me. I know very well.


    I didn''t even tell the post about it.


    Because boss Wang specially reminded me not to tell the column.


    Needless to say, I know what''s going on.


    If something happens, Zhuzhu and I can''t go in. At least one of them wants to help boss Wang outside, right? His meaning is obvious. Today is for me to take the risk.


    I have no room to refuse.


    Boss Wang asked me to finish it in three days.


    There is still plenty of time.


    When I got out of him, I didn''t go anywhere else. Instead, I drove to a nearby bar, found out a familiar number and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai City, a five-star hotel.


    The rooms here can be regarded as first-class in Jinhai city. It''s a pity to be a gun room, but who cares if they have money?


    In the hotel at this time, two people were swinging wildly on the two meter round bed.


    One is chennan, whose face is a little gloomy.


    The other man is a very beautiful girl.


    The girl lay down in front like a bitch and let chennan swing and hit madly behind her.


    This is a girl Chen Nan caught recently.


    Symmetrical legs, just right concave convex body, exquisite lamp like body.


    More importantly, the girl has a very powerful mouth. Often chennan can''t stop. Sometimes, chennan really wants to drag her little tongue down so that he can use it when he is bored in the future.


    At first, chennan was intoxicated for a long time.


    But what?


    Chennan is a little tired now.


    This girl seems a little too active.


    On the contrary, when it came out of his brain, the girl may also notice that chennan''s action slowed down, simply turned around, slowly fell on chennan, and then began to slowly kiss every inch of his skin with a delicate mouth.


    To the filthy place.


    Call~


    Chen Nan breathed.


    The feeling is the same as before.


    Although it was fun, there was nothing new. He was a little bored.


    Chennan is a person who likes the new and hates the old.


    Ordinary women don''t look again after playing twice. This girl is good. She can stay here for so long.


    She is also the third person after Li Jiarui and Wang Xin.


    Unfortunately, she is not the first person.


    Looking at the woman who is struggling hard under her body, what chennan thinks in her heart is the shadow of Wang Xin.


    I thought when I was making out with Wang Xin, I felt much better than this.


    Chennan seldom feels the feeling of ascending to heaven. It''s a coincidence that he has it every time when he is with Wang Xin.


    I don''t know. Is this fate?


    Chen Nan''s fate with Wang Xin is a bed.

 Chapter 371

    In the hotel, the girl is trying hard to please chennan.


    But the latter''s eyes are getting colder and colder.


    Because in chennan''s head at the moment, all he thinks about is Wang Xin.


    The more he thinks about Wang Xin, the more he is not interested in the girl in front of him.


    But what?


    This girl really likes chennan. Otherwise, although she went to Chuang, she won''t do so. It''s still a little.


    However, she likes chennan''s money several times more than he.


    When Chen Nan pressed her, she seemed to feel that she was pressed by a pile of money.


    As she bent down, she felt a pile of money in front of her.


    Who can''t get along with money?


    Unless he''s not human.


    It seems that it doesn''t matter if the taste is heavy. It''s more important to learn self hypnosis.


    This girl, not heavy taste, but self hypnosis is quite in place.


    It''s also a talent!


    "Hurry up!" Chen Nan''s cheeks were ruddy. She grabbed the girl''s hair with her hand, and she began to speed up her movements.


    As Chen Nan''s waist straightened, he gasped and threw the girl aside.


    When it was over, he didn''t want to look at the girl any more.


    Although the girl is also the target of thousands of people, and the people who want to make love with her are also in a long row behind her, she still has a sense of inferiority here in chennan.


    Because chennan is interested in her.


    Not very big.


    I don''t even care.


    It made her a little uncomfortable.


    Is it because you don''t work hard enough?


    You know, that''s what she learned all her life! She is not Zhang Xiaoling. There are not many boys in total. If she can serve ordinary men, she will be a little short of money if she is like Chen Nan.


    But what about chennan?


    His requirements are particularly high, even a little abnormal. What he wants is a double high Chao in soul and body, which is not what ordinary women can do.


    Except Wang Xin, who made him like him.


    Even Li Jiarui can do it occasionally.


    That''s because she''s too coquettish.


    This girl takes the normal route. She''s not like those people at all.


    Click!


    Chen Nan lit a cigarette and was a little upset. He took out a pile of money from his pocket and threw it to the girl: "it''s okay, you go first. If the money is not enough, tell me!"


    The girl looked at the red money on the ground and felt the taste of being trampled on for the first time.


    But the more, the better.


    Still that sentence, who can''t get along with money?


    The girl went to pick up the money silently.


    The two Saint peaks are just a little blocked, looming.


    Even if you squat down, your symmetrical legs look white and slender. What extends between the slender legs is something that can make every man''s adrenal glands soar.


    A few bills fell at a tricky angle. The girl bent down and knelt on her white knees. Her posture was particularly ecstatic.


    Two white rabbits also swing greatly with the action.


    If you were another man, the girl would be unable to help herself when she squatted down. She must do it again from behind.


    But chennan has no interest in her, just smoking and looking at her coldly.


    The girl dressed and left with the money.


    Chennan felt more empty.


    The life he wants is not like this at all!


    However, if Wang Xin can come and accompany him now, if he can willingly give himself that, maybe he can be much better and cure his empty and lonely disease!


    So, I haven''t contacted Wang Xin for a long time.


    Thinking of this, he took out his phone and called Wang Xin.


    The first phone was pressed.


    what the fuck?


    Chennan can''t believe it. This Wang Xin dares to press his phone?


    He fought again reluctantly.


    It was still pressed off.


    Then the third


    This time, Wang Xin finally picked it up.


    "Who are you looking for?" Wang Xin''s impatient voice came over the phone.


    Whom are you calling?


    Chen Nan scolded secretly. It seems that Wang Xin has deleted his phone, otherwise he can''t know who he is.


    "It''s me, chennan!" he said angrily.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" listening to the voice, Wang Xin was quite calm.


    But chennan can''t calm down. He wants to know why Wang Xin can suddenly calm down to himself.


    Doesn''t she want to save her father?


    Chen Nan said, "Xinxin, your father''s business has changed."


    "Well..." Wang Xin''s reaction was quite insipid.


    This made Chen Nan more suspicious. He asked a little incredulously, "don''t you want your father to come out?"


    Wang Xin said coldly, "don''t worry."


    Don''t worry.


    These three words, like a heavy thunder, fiercely split on chennan''s head.


    Before, who was crying for help?


    Who said to get it out quickly?


    Shit!


    It''s all a lie!


    Woman, why are you so fickle?


    It was Chen Nan who played Wang Xin first, but now he is still a little unhappy.


    Why?


    Because my little trick didn''t succeed! Because Wang Xin won''t come with him because of this?


    Chennan suddenly felt that he was really miscalculated. He couldn''t even make a girl!


    But why did she change when she was well?


    Chennan doesn''t understand.


    "Nothing, I''ll hang up," Wang Xin said.


    From the tone, chennan can hear that people don''t generally dislike him now. In the eyes of others, they may not want to talk more nonsense for a second even if they make harassing calls.


    Chennan has met so many women and has never seen anyone like Wang Xin.


    He clenched his teeth in anger.


    But what can he do?


    You can''t threaten Wang Xin now to let her come and accompany you, or you won''t care about it?


    He miscalculated because he shouldn''t be so obvious. He shouldn''t let Wang Xin feel that he doesn''t care about her.


    Well, maybe things will ease up, won''t they?


    But it''s too late to say anything now.


    Chennan put down his cell phone.


    It''s buzzing in my head.


    Not because of surprise, but because of anger!


    There is no woman yet. Dare to say no to him chennan!


    There is no woman, chennan can''t do it, and there won''t be any woman he can''t do it!


    Chen Nan''s eyes narrowed.


    He looked at a small medicine at the head of the bed, opened it upset and took one.


    After a while, chennan felt that his body was as hot as a fire. Then he picked up the phone and called the girl who had just left.


    "Come back, come on!"


    The girl dared not refuse.


    Ten minutes later, the girl came back in a hurry.


    Because of worry, the little face is red.


    Can she take it easy?


    If chennan thinks he has been waiting too long, he will dislike himself. Isn''t he worthless?


    She can''t be reconciled. She hasn''t made enough money on chennan!


    As soon as he entered the door, chennan couldn''t wait to strip off the girl''s clothes, and then press it on the wall at the door to start the second round of war.


    This round of fighting is not because of "love".


    Just to vent!

 Chapter 372

    Night fell.


    In an ordinary tavern in Jinhai City, there were two people, one of whom was captain Zhang with a beard and a decent face.


    The other is me, who looks ruffian in a big suit.


    On the table, there are two bottles of wine and five dishes.


    "Come on, drink!" I filled him a glass and touched the glass.


    Since team Zhang and I went to boss Du''s villa to save the tiger, the relationship between team Zhang and me has been one step closer.


    On weekdays, we are good friends.


    Team Zhang is also very polite to me.


    Because both of us are tough men with strong bones!


    Team Zhang picked up the wine glass and touched me. The two of us drank most of the cup at a time, frowned and ate vegetables in a big way.


    "Wenzi, your boss may encounter something unpleasant recently." Zhang team snapped.


    Team Zhang is the kind of person who will confess everything to you. After a long time, his character is a little similar to that of Zhang Guohua.


    Straightforward and forthright.


    I''m glad he can say this to me.


    Friends, no boundaries.


    But there are some things that friends can''t do or say.


    Team Zhang and I are like mice and cats. Put on that layer of skin, he is a cat. Take it off, just like me.


    In fact, when I first came into contact with team Zhang, I didn''t think about bringing him to my side, so that at least it would be much more convenient for me to do things.


    But I didn''t know until I touched it.


    Team Zhang and I can only be friends.


    No more.


    He couldn''t have tipped me off, let alone stood on my side.


    He can only stand on the side of justice.


    I sighed: "I already know, but I didn''t expect it to be so troublesome!"


    I have made it clear to him the whole story of this matter.


    I didn''t do it, but my people did it from me.


    He said he understood me, but he wouldn''t help me.


    If there is an order, he will come and catch me at the first time.


    That''s what he said.


    Touch.


    I touched glasses with him again.


    "Wenzi, the people of the Provincial Bureau have been eyeing this matter, and section chief Duan may not want to take care of it."


    Team Zhang''s words make my head turn around quickly.


    Section chief Duan doesn''t care about it, that is to say, boss Wang may have a contradiction with him.


    No wonder he asked me to do it.


    He also knew about it and was a little out of breath.


    So, boss Wang won''t push me out? Let me stop him.


    When the idea came out of my head, I immediately interrupted it.


    Even if boss Wang wants me to block the gun, he should not use this method. There are more direct and subjective methods waiting for him.


    More importantly, I still have use value.


    Haven''t used me up yet. Are you willing to get me in? Otherwise, he worked so hard to cultivate me, wouldn''t it be in vain?


    I dried the wine: "I can''t hide from those who should come!"


    As soon as team Zhang drinks, his face turns red.


    Such people are mostly sincere to people.


    "Wenzi, are you going to go on like this? No idea?" he asked me.


    I smile bitterly in my heart. What can I do?


    I''m not living at the bottom of this society? Isn''t it a piece in boss Wang''s hand?


    If someone moves his finger, I''ll rush out.


    Even if you struggle, you are rolling around in other people''s five finger mountains.


    The only way to save yourself is to jump out of this five finger mountain.


    However, I''m not monkey king. I don''t have his ability.


    There''s something I should do.


    And do it!


    Team Zhang certainly doesn''t understand this.


    I filled him with wine.


    "If one day you''re going to catch me, then when you handcuff me, just be light."


    "Grass!" team Zhang was very upset about my words. He must hope to find a way to get away. He certainly didn''t want to catch me unless he had to.


    "No way! I''ll try my best to stop your wrist and don''t break it!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Today, we both drank a lot. When we finally left, team Zhang said to me, "Wenzi, I don''t care what you''re going to do now, but there''s one thing you should remember. Be slow!"


    I didn''t understand what he meant.


    Or I misunderstood what he meant.


    I interpreted this sentence of team Zhang as delaying this thing first.


    However, it''s only three days. I want to delay. How long can I delay?


    This is simply unrealistic.


    Well, it''s a day to delay!


    I sighed and slowly disappeared at the end of the street.


    ¡­¡­


    When boss Wang was ready to let me do it, boss Du was not idle.


    He has also worked hard in Jinhai city for so many years and knows how deep the water is.


    At the same time, it also has a sensitive nose.


    In Jinhai City, which was almost covered by boss Wang, he smelled the danger factor.


    Therefore, he didn''t go out much these two days, but drilled in his own home to think.


    What are you thinking about?


    Of course, it''s about Wanfeng group.


    It''s not that boss Du is jealous of Wanfeng group. To put it bluntly, it''s an empty shell.


    He knew that very well.


    After all, it used to be his industry, and he knew the power of it.


    These days, he is thinking about these things.


    The things he struggled in the construction site echoed in his head every day.


    That day, three words suddenly came out of his mind.


    bond!


    There was a flash in his head, and boss Du''s inspiration came like this.


    He slapped himself on the forehead.


    oh dear!


    Why are you so stupid!


    Why didn''t you think of that earlier?


    At the beginning, the real estate had paid a deposit. Now it has been changed into Wanfeng group, but the deposit will not change.


    Boss Du clearly remembers that when he paid the deposit, he also found a lot of relationships and delayed a lot of people.


    It''s just to reduce the deposit, but it''s useless. Haven''t you paid all the money in the end?


    For this reason, boss Du was very angry and turned his face with the man.


    He also knows that the water is very deep.


    In fact, you can pay or not. Your money is borrowed from the state. What margin should you pay?


    Isn''t this bullshit?


    But there is such a program among others that you can pay the money and put it there.


    That''s it.


    Everyone knows that there is a lot of interest on the money there. Who is willing to put it there?


    Especially the construction site, money is used everywhere!


    However, those who worry about this now should not say boss Du. It should be his boss Wang!


    But boss Wang doesn''t seem to be in a hurry now.


    A person knows why.


    Because the money is not boss Wang''s at all, it''s not the meat that fell from him. He won''t be distressed.


    Boss Du thought that since he had paid the money, boss Wang would be hurt this time.


    Thinking of this, boss Du put on a smile.

 Chapter 373

    Boss Du''s inspiration came at a bad time.


    But it''s also a good time.


    Boss Wang and boss Du, the two giants, now think of dealing with each other at the same time.


    I just don''t know. Who will have the upper hand in this matter?


    Boss Wang is a Tiger now. Boss Du is just a wolf.


    This result is actually quite obvious.


    The next day, I got up shaking my dizzy head. When I got up, I went to find Er Zi Li.


    Now I''m so upset that I don''t know who to tell. Li Erzi is the only one who can understand my worries.


    The present battlefield is neither boss Wang''s nor mine, but the world of Li Erzi.


    In this battlefield, the profit every day has reached the point where people give a thumbs up.


    And now a lot of sand is sent outside the province.


    This is all the credit of Li Erzi. He is better than boss Wang on this battlefield.


    Li Erzi said that he is now on the battlefield and doesn''t care about the accounts. Boss Wang''s people came to check it in person.


    Now, he is spreading his contacts.


    Contacts can''t be bought with money.


    Sometimes people''s vision can''t be too short-sighted. How can we just look at this small profit in front of us?


    On the edge of the battlefield, Li Erzi and I squatted there and smoked.


    Recently, this guy started smoking all kinds of fruit cigarettes. He said he wanted to change his taste and felt different.


    It''s very awkward for me to smoke this kind of cigarette. I always feel like smoking something unclean.


    But Li Erzi enjoyed it. Even Zhang Guohua began to smoke fruit cigarettes.


    "Er Zi, I don''t know what''s going on recently. I''m always inexplicably nervous and irritable," I said.


    Li Erzi played the cigarette ash and smiled at me: "what''s the matter? Worry about old Yan?"


    I didn''t expect Li Erzi to say a word in my heart.


    I didn''t speak. I took a deep smoke.


    "Wenzi, you don''t have to think so much about some things. You can do what you think in your heart! We must all be on your side!"


    "Hehe, I''m relieved to have you say that."


    "Also, Wenzi..." said Li Erzi, with an unnatural expression.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at him.


    "I''m sorry about that..." his voice was so low that he could hardly hear.


    I thought Li Erzi was going to say something. It turned out to be this matter.


    To tell you the truth, it can be said that I came to this point because of Erzi.


    But I didn''t really blame him at all.


    In fact, er Zi Li can''t do this. He does it for me and for us.


    He doesn''t want to see me get out of Jinhai city by boss Wang.


    Therefore, this is a necessary step.


    It was only because I didn''t follow the route he planned that these things happened later.


    Because I don''t want to be too fast.


    I don''t want to turn against boss Wang so soon, nor do I want to make a cold face with him.


    After all, he was kind to me.


    But if I don''t, I know that boss Wang will get rid of me one day.


    In short, my heart is very complicated.


    But I can see from this.


    Li Erzi is a genius.


    He''s a mixed genius.


    Others have just had a clue, and he has been able to plan it perfectly.


    He is so fast that we can''t keep up with him.


    I think he will make this plan in a few months, or after Wanfeng group stabilizes, I will definitely do it without hesitation.


    I patted the soil and stood up: "Er Zi, you don''t have to care too much about this matter. Everyone is brothers. You are also for our good. I know what you mean, but you don''t mention it for the time being, do you know?"


    Li Erzi nodded and sighed silently.


    When I left, I hesitated and didn''t tell Li Erzi what boss Wang asked me to do.


    I''m going to tell Li Erzi to force them on the last day, and then I''ll take action.


    Where the soldiers are headed.


    It will be 100% successful.


    Back in the BMW, I caught fire but didn''t go for a long time. After thinking for a while, I took out my cell phone.


    The finger fell on Lao Yan''s name.


    What bothers me most now is Wang Yuxian. She hasn''t talked to me these two days.


    Every time she sees me, she subconsciously avoids me.


    She and I are uncomfortable.


    At the same time, they are also running away.


    Wang Yuxian must still be frantically looking for Lao Gao''s news.


    I was worried, but there was nothing I could do.


    The only thing that can reassure me is Lao Yan.


    Thinking of this, I pressed the name of Lao Yan.


    "Hello, Wenzi ~" on the phone, it was Lao Yan''s lazy voice.


    A sense of disgust angered me from the bottom of my heart. If I hadn''t encountered so many things, if I hadn''t been confused and asked Lao Yan for help, things wouldn''t be like this.


    "Are you sure you have no problem with that?" my tone was the tone in which the eldest brother questioned the younger brother.


    "Well, it must be all right. Don''t worry ~"


    "How did I hear that Wang Yuxian is looking for a man named Lao Wan recently? He used to be friends with Lao Gao. If you can find him, shut him up!"


    "Well..."


    "All right, hang up."


    "Yes."


    Lao Yan is definitely not a good man and woman, and he will not be led by the nose all the time.


    If Lao Yan and I had changed roles, he would have stopped following boss Wang.


    He is a poisonous snake with great poison.


    Put down the phone, my bad feeling is still getting stronger and stronger. I always feel that Lao Yan is not really standing on the same line with me.


    He is always secretly calculating on me.


    I don''t know where this feeling comes from.


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Yan was very angry every time he answered my phone. Today, he put down the phone and his eyes became deep.


    At the moment, all the confusion in his mind is the shadow of Zhang Wen.


    Why, this boy appears in his mind like a ghost.


    It scares him every time.


    He asked himself in his heart whether he was afraid of Zhang Wen. If so, what was he afraid of.


    Afraid he''ll figure it out for himself?


    no


    Zhang Wen wanted to play with his brain, but he was still thousands of miles away.


    So where does this inexplicable fear come from?


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette and thought while smoking.


    With the smoke curling up, a ferocious face suddenly appeared in his mind.


    It''s a knife!


    by the way!


    Old Yan Meng patted his forehead.


    His fear of Zhang Wen began when the boy killed the knife by any means.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shaking all over.


    Although he was not present at that time, Lao Yan automatically made up his mind about how Zhang Wen did it and how he killed the knife in a cruel way.


    As sharp as wolf teeth, as fierce as a wolf!


    He doesn''t know who the knife is.


    But he never dreamed that it would be Zhang Wen.


    This humble rural boy did it!

 Chapter 374

    Man is a social animal.


    Why live in groups?


    Because of timidity.


    Because there is no wild nature of tigers and leopards, there is no ferocity, so we have to live in groups.


    fear.


    It is the origin of human group.


    Now Lao Yan can''t overcome his fear, so he must take the initiative.


    After hanging up Zhang Wen''s phone, he decided that the matter could not be delayed any more!


    When the idea came out of his mind, he took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    If he was in his early twenties, Lao Yan would not hesitate to kill Zhang Wen.


    But at this age, Lao Yan''s rationality has been greater than sensibility. He won''t go as hard as a young man.


    He wants stability!


    100% confidence!


    This matter needs to wait!


    His method of boiling frogs in warm water has not reached the best heat. It''s still a little too early to attack now.


    exercise patience!


    This is a critical moment. You must be patient!


    In ancient times, there was Gou Jian, king of Yue, and now there is Lao Yan, a conspirator.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, old Lu, what are you doing so fast?" boss Du''s villa, his wife and children are here today.


    Since there is no action recently, it''s better to spend more time with your wife and children.


    Boss Du thought so and called a good brother of the housing construction bureau.


    This man is the second in command of the housing construction bureau. He had a good relationship with Lao Du before, but they haven''t been in touch since his fall.


    Two hearts know.


    This man has now been ''taken care of'' by boss Wang.


    He''s just not convinced.


    To put it bluntly, Wanfeng group can start sales. Without his signature, it can''t open at all.


    When he got to this position, he was not short of money at all, nor did he want the money sent by boss Wang, but why did he sign it?


    Because boss Wang is too insidious.


    With some indiscriminate means, he asked the pillar to find two people to follow his children and wife every day. He couldn''t help calling the police.


    They just followed and didn''t do anything. Why did they call the police?


    For a long time, his heart is also hairy.


    After all, that''s his only child.


    He doesn''t want to hurt his wife and children because of these bad things.


    But what boss Wang is, he also has a bottom in his heart. During that time, his heart was very chaotic. In addition, many people came to say good words to him. Boss Wang attached equal importance to kindness and authority, so that his psychological defense line was quickly broken.


    So he waved his hand and signed his name.


    Let boss Wang sell the building!


    Save trouble!


    Such people can''t be provoked!


    Although boss Wang also sent a lot of things to him later, he was still unconvinced and unhappy!


    Why can he be so powerful as a local ruffian?


    Why should I compromise with a rogue?


    Boss Du called him today. In fact, he was full of sadness.


    He and boss Du are both victims!


    He changed his posture and sat down: "Lao Du, I''m still the same recently. Why do you remember to call me? Hehe, did you forget me?"


    His words made old Du sad.


    In fact, the two of them can''t say how good their relationship is, but they have the same temper. If Lao Lu wasn''t in this position, maybe they could become brothers with Lao Du.


    Lao Lu appreciated Lao Du''s work.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have helped him so much before and let him feel like a duck to water on the construction site.


    But now everything has changed, one monarch and one courtier.


    Some things Lao Lu had to do.


    He can''t help it, but also to survive.


    Others think that Lao Lu has a lot of money in this position. Usually, he just needs to sign something. He can get a lot of money by moving his pen.


    But no one understood his pain.


    Boss Du couldn''t tell what it was like: "Lao Lu, come out and sit down?"


    Old Lu sighed: "not now. Wait a while!"


    "En..." boss Du can understand. After all, this is an extraordinary period. If boss Wang sees it, it will be a lot of trouble.


    "Lao Du, how are you doing recently? The two good buildings were dug away, and you were uncomfortable? But I couldn''t help it at that time. You know, I had to..."


    Lao Lu''s sincerity opened boss Du''s heart knot.


    In less than half a year, I can almost write a novel.


    He''s had a hard time in the past six months!


    His real estate is gone. His most powerful assistant, the knife, died, and Xiao Wang also went.


    He felt empty around him, as if there were no two speakers.


    That feeling can no longer be described as lonely.


    "Alas, I''m suffering!" old Du sighed.


    Across the phone, Lao Lu seemed to feel the bitter water in boss Du''s heart.


    The same is the end of the world, why have you met.


    "I just don''t know. How can two good buildings get into his hands? How can it be so simple?" Lao Lu is only responsible for signing and sealing every day, and he doesn''t care about other things.


    I don''t understand.


    "That''s a long story. Director Liu, do you know?"


    "I know, is it him..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Lao Lu had an epiphany in his heart. If it were director Liu, it would make sense. In that position, it''s not a very simple thing to want two buildings to turn their hands?


    He sighed in his heart. It seems that boss Du has caused a lot of trouble this time!


    They said a few polite words, and then boss Du stepped into the theme.


    "Lao Lu, do you remember? When I was at the construction site, I paid the deposit?"


    "Ha ha, of course! You were angry with me in the office. Alas, I can''t help it. The deposit must be paid!"


    "Hehe, but now, has the deposit reached boss Wang?" boss Du''s eyes flashed.


    That''s enough to say Luo.


    Lao Lu''s head is strange and turning quickly.


    The deposit is not a small amount, otherwise boss Du would not have fought with himself in the office, but the money has been given out and can''t be taken back.


    Moreover, after changing hands, the margin is also invalid in a general sense.


    So, Lao Du wants to


    Lao Lu''s eyes lit up.


    He felt that this method was indeed feasible.


    Although the deposit was paid by boss Du, if it was returned now, boss Wang would have to pay out of his own pocket!


    The money is not a small amount. It''s enough for him to hurt for a while.


    "Ha ha, Lao Lu, what do you think?" boss Du said.


    "Well, I think I can have a try, but I have to ask others to find out. Don''t worry about it!"


    "Well, it''s all right. I have plenty of time to wait!"


    "Wait for me to call, hang up!"

 Chapter 375

    In a hotel in Jinhai city.


    Li Erzi and I sat here drinking.


    Just the two of us today.


    Originally, there were a lot of things on the battlefield tonight, but I asked Li Erzi to push it and let him come out to drink with me.


    After I called Lao Yan, I always felt something wrong and always felt uncomfortable.


    Lao Yan, I feel too ethereal and unreal.


    Moreover, I always think he does something behind my back. I don''t have a bottom in my heart now.


    Therefore, I can only call out Li Erzi and talk to him.


    Before the dishes came up, Li Erzi told me that he had found someone to clean up those people who had blackmailed money in the hospital morgue.


    I didn''t expect Li Erzi to really move them. He sighed and said that it was over. There was no need.


    Li Erzi shook his head and said that if there was revenge, they would have to lie in the hospital for more than half a year before they could come out. If they still did this after they came out, they would be sent in again.


    I smiled helplessly. It was the same sentence. Among us, Li Erzi was the most suitable for mixing society. At the same time, I also lamented Li Erzi''s Chengfu in my heart.


    Deep and cruel!


    If you grow up, you will certainly not lose the roles of boss Wang and boss Du in the future.


    But I always think it''s a little too much.


    Some things, in fact, do not need to be more serious.


    isn''t it?


    After a mouthful of wine, Li Erzi lit a cigarette: "Wenzi, I''ve figured it out for a long time. I saw it when Lao Yan asked you to collect money for him at the beginning. This man is unreliable and too insidious!"


    I nodded silently: "today I called Lao Yan and asked him to find a way to shut up that Lao Wan. He agreed."


    Li Erzi burst out laughing: "Wenzi, do you think it might not?"


    I frowned.


    To tell the truth, I also think it is impossible, but I still have a chance in my heart.


    "Wenzi, don''t be deceived by Lao Yan''s appearance! The longer you spend with him, the more dangerous it is!"


    I know that Li Erzi is for my good, otherwise he can''t say these words to me, but I still can''t make up my mind.


    Whether we should do that.


    Should we get rid of Lao Yan!


    Is it the best time to get rid of him now.


    After two bites, Li Erzi choked his cigarette and put it there for a while. It''s his habit to pretend to force the tiger to laugh at him and say that the person who smokes half is a dead wife.


    "Wenzi, when you asked Lao Yan and boss Wang to make up, in fact, I was particularly opposed, but you didn''t listen to me and arranged for them to meet. Have you ever thought about what you can do if these two people work together against you?"


    I''m not as good as Lao Yan.


    I''m not as good as boss Wang.


    In that case, I''m just a fish on the chopping board?


    There is no room to fight back!


    However, I have never thought about this possibility.


    Can Lao Yan and boss Wang join hands?


    I drank the wine upset, but the chopsticks stopped at the place where the vegetables were sandwiched and didn''t move for a long time.


    Li Erzi said, "we are like the dish under your chopsticks. Boss Wang and Lao Yan want to eat! Moreover, I think Lao Yan will not help you, but also point your gun in the dark! Use Lao Gao''s things!"


    His words made me suddenly enlightened.


    If this is true, then I am in a very dangerous situation. I never thought that things would turn out like this.


    So there''s only one way to go now?


    We used knives to protect ourselves.


    Later, I followed boss Wang to protect myself.


    And now?


    In order to protect myself, I think we should start with Lao Yan!


    Thinking of this, I filled my wine glass and Li Erzi''s glass, and then looked up and felt stuffy.


    "Er Zi, I''ll listen to you this time. We''ll start with Lao Yan! These days, you''ll ask first to see where Lao Yan is active. I think it may not be so easy to ask him out!"


    Li Erzi nodded readily: "no problem! Two days is enough!"


    Having a brother like Li Erzi with strong handling ability can really save me a lot of things.


    Let Li Erzi do the squatting work. Let me do the hands-on work!


    Li Erzi and I were eating and drinking. Unexpectedly, the two boys sitting behind us looked more and more gloomy after listening to our conversation.


    These two people can see a sneaky look just from the outside!


    ¡­¡­


    Li Erzi and I drank a lot of wine that night.


    I couldn''t drive. I wanted to call the valet driver, but somehow, I called Xiaowen.


    After a while, she rushed over like a wind.


    Low cut clothes, flesh colored silk stockings, lightweight sports shoes and plump snow hills are about to squeeze out.


    Anyway, Xiaowen has always been quite bold in wearing clothes.


    Today, she is even bolder than people can imagine.


    "Wenzi, why did you drink so much wine?" she said with a faint reproach. In fact, she was already happy and came to help me.


    Whether men or women, getting drunk is a great opportunity to start!


    Why doesn''t Xiaowen understand this truth?


    When she came to help me, I felt two groups of warm things squeezing me, making me feel speechless.


    Hormones in the body are slowly being ignited.


    "Why are you here? How did you know I was here?" I asked vaguely.


    "You called me ~ stop talking and get in the car first." Xiaowen took the car key from me, helped me into the car, and then started the car to drive slowly.


    First, she sent Li Erzi home, and then she drove very slowly, almost sliding in the street.


    "Can you drive faster?" I was a little upset.


    I sat in the co pilot''s seat. Xiaowen was not angry. She looked at me with enchanting eyes, and then held my face with her hand.


    "Wenzi, you drink too much. Don''t go home today. Go to my place ~"


    "No!"


    "Hehe ~" Xiaowen didn''t listen to me at all. Hehe smiled and turned the car to the other side.


    I really regret it. Why did I press Xiaowen''s phone?


    How can I ask her to pick me up? Isn''t that a sheep into a tiger''s mouth?


    The car arrived at an ordinary community and stopped.


    Where Xiaowen lives is quite simple.


    She got out of the car and helped me upstairs.


    second floor.


    The home is still warm, but it seems a little lonely.


    She must live alone.


    But when I entered the door, I saw several pairs of men''s slippers.


    Xiaowen, I''m sure I always bring men back.


    But that''s what I expected.


    Originally, I was going to go back to the nail salon to sleep tonight, but when I thought of Wang Yuxian, who had a cold war with me, I felt bad.


    Forget it, live here with Xiaowen today!

 Chapter 376

    The night in Jinhai is quite charming.


    But it was only on the premise of living with my lover that it would be charming. Now, I feel a little empty.


    Because the people around me are not Wang Yuxian.


    It''s Xiaowen.


    A woman I don''t call.


    As soon as Xiaowen entered the door, she took off her coat skillfully. I sat on the sofa dizzy and looked at her numbly.


    The snow-white fragrant shoulder was exposed in the air and approached me. Xiaowen put a jade leg on me, slowly rolled up the flesh colored silk stockings from the root of her thigh and took them off her heels.


    This action can make many men''s adrenal glands soar.


    But when I saw this scene, I was calm to tell the truth.


    It''s just a man''s reaction, nothing else.


    No way, no call is no call.


    Now as soon as I touch another woman, my head is full of the beautiful shadow of Wang Yuxian.


    She stared at me with tenderness in her eyes.


    How can I get down?


    Even if Wang Yuxian had a cold war with me, even if she blamed me, she was the only one in my mind.


    "Wait, I''ll take a bath first ~" Xiaowen deliberately exaggerated bent down and asked me not to pay attention to her chest. She kissed me on the face and took off her clothes before she went to the bathroom.


    I looked at her back and her exquisite lines.


    Or indulge once tonight?


    She sent it to the door anyway.


    Thinking of this, I went to the bedroom and took off my clothes.


    There was a faint fragrance on the bed.


    With a faint taste of female hormones.


    Soon the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Xiaowen took a quick shower and came out soon.


    Lying on my side in bed, I felt a little excited.


    I suddenly heard the words of pheasant. When was the most excited when looking for a woman? It''s not the last time to shake, nor the time to see women coming to Tuo clothes, but the time to fantasize in the center of the process of waiting for women.


    At that time, it was the most exciting.


    Because there are illusions in my heart.


    Men are often full of their fantasies. This feeling is quite full.


    Click.


    Xiaowen may not be wearing slippers. I heard the sound of her soles touching the ground.


    Then she came to me step by step.


    Barefoot, stepping on the soft carpet and twisting the upturned hip hill, she walked slowly to the bed.


    A faint fragrance came to my face.


    Then Xiaowen''s wet face came up to me.


    Touched my lips.


    I opened my eyes and saw a beautiful face.


    At that moment, I took her as Wang Yuxian. I remember the first time Wang Yuxian kissed me, it seems so.


    The clouds were light, but the deer in my heart hit for several days.


    Now people are different and their feelings have changed a lot.


    "Wenzi, I like you ~ you know? Others say you are very fierce, but I think you are very gentle and kind to me ~"


    "Wenzi, when you wake up, will you take me for a ride?"


    Xiaowen didn''t hurry to take the next step, but nestled beside me and talked to me like a big yellow girl.


    I have to say, she is also a master of love.


    Not in a hurry for the next step, but ready to get up the mood.


    It works for every man.


    But then, Xiaowen''s behavior changed.


    Seeing the light in my eyes, she slowly grabbed my hand and put it on her two Saint peaks.


    "How''s it going? Is it comfortable?" she asked me, and then kissed me crazily.


    I suddenly have a feeling of being XX.


    The atmosphere was pretty good.


    Xiaowen''s Kung Fu is very good. Almost every man can''t stop. After two times, she turned over and rode up.


    With the lights turned off in the room, I could vaguely see her graceful body and outline in the dark.


    Every woman''s visual enjoyment brought by bed Shang is the same.


    It''s so charming in the dark.


    It''s like having a beautiful dream, the collision of soul and the baptism of heart.


    Xiaowen''s hand slowly slid down my waist and easily reached my Zhengyang position.


    Click.


    She untied my trouser belt at once, entered like a water snake, and made trouble quickly.


    This feeling, there''s nothing to say.


    It can almost lift people to heaven.


    Xiaowen made trouble for a while, and her head slowly extended down.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian''s face suddenly appeared in my mind. I don''t know how, I have a particularly strong sense of guilt.


    It''s like being hit with a heavy hammer in the dark.


    "Wait a minute." I called for a pause.


    Xiaowen looked at me ecstatically. She didn''t know what I was going to say.


    I admire myself in my heart for being able to make a woman stop in this position.


    Wang Yuxian, it''s really my strength and incredible.


    "I want a glass of water. Pour me a glass of water," I said.


    Xiaowen''s buttocks twisted and looked at me reluctantly: "finish this first ~"


    Coquettish.


    Twist your body.


    If you change to another man, you''ll have to spray nosebleed.


    Xiaowen under me, like a warm kitten, warms me with her tenderest place.


    I smiled and touched her head: "I don''t drink, or I won''t have strength for a while. Maybe you''ll be disappointed."


    Xiaowen''s eyes turned quickly: "Hey, I''ll pour water."


    Then she slipped down from the bed and went to the living room barefoot.


    I stood up, closed the door slowly and locked it with a click.


    I fell on the big bed and covered my head in the quilt.


    "Wenzi, open the door ~" after a while, Xiaowen knocked outside the door.


    But I pretend I can''t hear.


    Seeing that I haven''t responded for a long time, she also knows what I mean, but she certainly never dreamed that I could refuse her so simply.


    How many men can refuse such a thing?


    How many people can a man have the courage to refuse?


    "Are you a man? You have reached this point, and you have the heart to stop?"


    "Wenzi, open the door for me!"


    "Open the door!"


    Xiaowen slammed the door hysterically, and I was always indifferent.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, I woke up early in the morning.


    Xiaowen fell asleep in the small bedroom. Before she woke up, I took the car key and quickly went downstairs.


    When I got on the bus, I took out my mobile phone and looked. The two above didn''t answer the phone. They were all from Wang Yuxian.


    I slept so hard last night that I didn''t hear it at all.


    I scolded and prepared to call Wang Yuxian back.


    At this time, I found several unread text messages.


    So I opened the text message and took a look.


    It was also sent by Wang Yuxian.


    "Wenzi, don''t you come back to sleep?"


    "I know you''re still angry. Let''s both calm down!"


    Looking at the simple two lines, I can''t say what it feels like.

 Chapter 377

    Jinhai City, the first people''s hospital.


    Orthopedics and traumatology.


    The orthopaedic technology here can be said to be the best in Jinhai city. There are two people lying in a senior ward.


    No matter what they think, they don''t look like rich owners, but they can live in the advanced ward. They could have gone home to recover from their injuries, but neither of them was in a hurry to leave.


    Why?


    Because someone behind them gave them money!


    Why don''t they make good use of this treatment?


    Er Mao and Guang Guang are not ready to go out unless they take care of their leg injuries.


    However, they are also thinking about what to do next?


    Now, to put it bluntly, the two of them are acting as lubricants and cheating at both ends,


    Cheat boss Du and boss Wang.


    Er Mao knows that this day will not last long. The next time boss Du or boss Wang comes to urge him to take action, he will face it.


    It''s hard to do when you''re naked.


    If there is a slight mistake, it may be doomed.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang are men walking on the tip of a knife.


    Bang bang.


    When Er Mao was stunned, the door knocked.


    The door was open and someone knocked on it deliberately in order to attract their attention.


    Er Mao looked at it very upset.


    A brand-new suit and a decent face.


    You can see at a glance that it''s not easy to come.


    Moreover, it must be public security, procuratorial and judicial.


    Er Mao''s heart was raised. He wanted to know what he and Guang had done before, and he could put a basket of them.


    If someone turns it out, they can be sent in.


    Er Mao doesn''t want to go in. He wants to be natural and unrestrained outside for a while after his injury!


    "What do you do?" he asked obliquely without seeing who these people were.


    A standard ruffian.


    The three people who came in were Lin Lisan.


    If you want to investigate section chief Duan, you must start from the three of them, because they are the cause of the matter.


    These days, Lin Li has made great efforts to investigate the cause and effect of this matter.


    Just.


    Now the family has not been investigated. They want to come and see what''s going on.


    There''s a lot involved in this.


    Boss Wang and section chief Duan are all involved.


    Therefore, we must start from the root.


    "We are from the Provincial Bureau. We came down to investigate one thing, that is, the two of you were injured. This belongs to the crime of serious injury, and it also involves an evil force. I hope you can cooperate with us to take notes," Lin Li said.


    He came in and saw two people injured. He was a little calm. He thought that as long as they cooperate, there must be serious injury.


    After all, people lie here.


    Er Mao''s eyes turned stealthily: "OK, ask! But let''s see your ID first. How do I know if you''re from a provincial bureau?"


    Er Mao has been with little dragon and snake for so long. He is thoughtful.


    It''s just that his idea is too simple.


    Lin Li nodded and took out his certificate.


    Er Mao actually doesn''t understand anything. The reason why he wants to see his ID is to know his name.


    There are many.


    He remembered it secretly.


    "You ask!" Er Mao said forthrightly.


    Seeing Er Mao''s cooperation, Lin Li didn''t think much. He asked the two people next to him to take notes, and then he began to ask.


    "Why are you beaten? Is it boss Wang who beat you?"


    "Well, boss Wang''s people beat us, but we don''t understand why they were beaten."


    "Don''t understand? Why? Don''t they adults need a reason?"


    Er Mao told the truth: "they are arrogant and used to it. As long as one of their eyes is wrong, they can come and clean you up. What do you say?"


    "Oh..." Lin Li nodded thoughtfully.


    Although he doesn''t believe it, what Er Mao said is really the truth.


    The truth.


    "Then why don''t you pursue it?"


    "Because we don''t want to make trouble ~" Er Mao said, a little melancholy.


    In fact, he received a lot of benefits. Even if he was investigated, people wouldn''t lose so much money to them. It''s better to let it go.


    Besides, they don''t know who boss Wang is?


    I''m worried about doing the right thing with boss Wang. I don''t know how I died.


    That knife, isn''t that it?


    What a cruel and powerful character he is. Hasn''t he been cleaned up by boss Wang and disappeared?


    They don''t want to be knives.


    "Being protected by law is the right of every citizen. I think you should think it over and let them be punished!" Lin Li was upright.


    "Well, yes, it should be punished..." Er Mao said along with ER Mao, thinking in his heart about what to do about it.


    Should we stand at the end of the forest?


    You should still stand with boss Wang and boss Du.


    In Er Mao''s eyes, Lin Li''s mouth moved quickly. He couldn''t hear Lin Li''s voice, but he just answered.


    His mind is not here at all.


    What he thought was how to get more benefits today.


    Greed is a common weakness of people.


    Without greed, many mistakes can be strangled and stopped in time. The root of people''s mistakes is greed.


    Originally, er Mao took advantage of boss Du. As long as he stood on his side, he wouldn''t have so much trouble. That would at least make boss Wang unable to leave.


    But then?


    Er Mao couldn''t help it. Under the influence of boss Wang, he took his money again, and then got deeper and deeper. Now he has become a kind of person who takes advantage of both sides but doesn''t do anything.


    Risk.


    It must be big.


    But Er Mao is not afraid.


    He just pulled the light on.


    He must have never dreamed that he would become rich because of a broken leg.


    What a surprise!


    Er Mao knows that he may not make so much money in his life. With his piss, he might as well take the opportunity to make more money and make good use of it.


    However, er Mao plays a little big. He is neither boss Wang nor Lao Yan. He wants to get benefits like a fish in water among the three people. Can he play?


    Er Mao is nothing more than the simplest way.


    Cheat!


    But the risk of cheating money is a little big.


    Er Mao can be said to be the first person in Jinhai city. Who else can cheat boss Wang and boss Du? And now, his attention has come to Lin Li.


    People from the Provincial Bureau!


    how?


    Er Mao even the people of the Provincial Bureau dare to cheat. Is it powerful?


    "How''s it going?" Lin Li''s voice stopped and looked at Er Mao.


    Er Mao was stunned, nodded and said, "well, you''re right!"


    "En..." Lin Li stopped for a moment, and then began to reason. He hoped to move Er Mao.


    Looking at the forest, er Mao suddenly had an idea.

 Chapter 378

    Er Mao and Guang Guang''s ward is quite good.


    Although Lin Li noticed this, he didn''t think about it at all.


    If he thinks about it seriously, he can think of what''s going on.


    They don''t look like rich people at first sight. Maybe they can afford such a good ward? And there''s only one left to go home to heal their wounds. They don''t go back and are taken care of by little nurses in the hospital every day?


    If you play like this, you must have wrongly paid for it!


    Don''t they dare to play like this without some money?


    If he knew that they had received the money, Lin Li would certainly think of boss Wang and section chief Duan. He would certainly consider it. He wouldn''t come to ER Mao so abruptly.


    Because Lin Li still has a lot of experience about the word greed. It was because of this that several of his colleagues made mistakes and finally got nothing. Now they are still squatting in it.


    This word is really untouchable!


    Lin Li, thinking about how to influence Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    But he never thought that Er Mao dared to make up his mind now.


    What Lin Li said was very simple. He told them that if this matter was reported to the public, boss Wang would certainly die more miserably, and there must be compensation.


    Er Mao is no longer interested in compensation because he has already received compensation from others.


    "Well, if you report, do you have money?" Er Mao interrupted Lin Li.


    Lin Li was stunned. It was the first time he had heard that he had been beaten and reported, and he took care of their asking for money.


    Er Mao, I''m a little hungry.


    If you don''t offend everyone, don''t rest.


    Lin Li smiled: "if you are willing to report, I can give you some private money."


    What you said is very clear. Originally, there was no money, but if you are willing to report, Lin Li will gather some for you.


    But Er Mao''s concept of gathering points is very vague. He doesn''t know how much it is. What he wants is a clear number.


    "How many?" Er Mao''s greedy nature came out and his eyes were shining.


    "How much do you want?" Lin Li asked.


    His eyes were a little wary, and the people around him gently touched Lin Li''s arms.


    Let him be careful. Generally, people like Er Mao who are so persistent about money are not good people.


    There are no principles.


    Bristling eyebrows locked.


    oh dear.


    Er Mao noticed Lin Li''s frown and knew that he might be a little obvious.


    So I quickly turned the conversation.


    "Alas, it''s not how much money I want, it''s what I have to do. As you can see, our legs have been broken. We must be unable to get out of bed and work normally for more than half a year, so we have no income. We still have a large family to support! We have to think about our family!"


    Er Mao''s acting skills were seen through by boss Du and boss Wang last time. He thought hard and looked at the actor''s self-cultivation.


    Now, acting has been upgraded to a higher level.


    So that I can deceive Lin Li''s eyes.


    Actually?


    Even if his legs and feet were OK, he never cared about the life and death of his family. He and Guangguang never sent a penny to his family and always asked for money.


    Compared with ER Mao, Bruce Lee''s acting skills are a little pompous, but it doesn''t hinder him. He can barely pass in front of the forest.


    Er Mao said, his eyes red.


    If he meets little dragon and snake again, he must study hard and act.


    In front of boss Wang, boss Du and Lin Li, he felt more and more that he couldn''t act. He didn''t feel at ease at all.


    Alas~


    If twenty cents didn''t have money, could they live in such an expensive ward?


    If 20 cents doesn''t have money, maybe he won''t leave the hospital?


    These contradictions were quite sharp, but Lin Li didn''t notice it. At that moment, he felt that Er Mao might really have some difficulties.


    Maybe money is different for him.


    "OK, as long as you are willing to report, I''ll give you the money!" Lin Li said boldly.


    Er Mao''s eyes lit up slightly: "then if you give me money, I''ll report it!"


    In this society, there are many temptations at any time.


    There is the temptation of women.


    There is the temptation of money.


    And the temptation of power.


    Now Lin Li is blinded by justice. He thinks that as long as Er Mao reports, he can naturally take section chief Duan for investigation first, and then boss Wang!


    Thoroughly treat the chaos in Jinhai city! Give citizens a clean sky!


    Lin Li''s ideas are beautiful.


    However, this matter can not be achieved by himself.


    These underground orders are quite deep-rooted here. Where can they be changed so easily?


    This is just his wishful thinking.


    Lin Li promised to come down, then turned around and took the people around him back to the international hotel first.


    As soon as he entered the door, he said to the other two people, "Xiao Li, Xiao Zhang, how much can you scrape together?"


    "Team Lin, do you really want to give him money?"


    "Well, if you don''t give him money, he won''t report it, so the top won''t pay attention to it. Don''t worry, I''ll bear it if something happens!"


    Xiao Li and Xiao Zhang looked at each other and silently handed in the salary card. If they wanted to say too much money, they didn''t have it. There was only so much.


    However, there is a bonus this month and a lot of salary.


    After all, it''s almost the end of the year. After working hard for a whole year, there''s a little bonus.


    Lin Li didn''t think the salary card in his hand was heavy, but held the salary card, as if he saw the peace of Jinhai city in the future.


    In the ward, er Mao lit a cigarette. Now he feels a sense of achievement.


    What, isn''t that what happened to the people in the Provincial Bureau?


    Isn''t it just being played around by yourself?


    You''re not honest with me?


    At the moment, er Mao has slowly begun to expand.


    "Er Mao, you are so awesome that you dare to ask him for money!" he flattered.


    "Hehe, people have to use their brains. If people don''t use their brains, what''s the difference between people and pigs?" Er Mao''s remark is a joke!


    But he didn''t recognize it. He nodded and bowed and smiled at Er Mao!


    But even if he heard it, he didn''t dare to be angry. He just smiled.


    Why?


    Because every time Er Mao gets money, it''s fair. Whether it''s boss Du or boss Wang, he will share it equally with Guang Guang!


    Guang Guang thinks Er Mao is interesting enough.


    But he didn''t know. In fact, er Mao gave him money not for anything else, but for him to fight with himself!


    If something really happens, er Mao won''t be so stupid and fight it alone.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Li acted with great vigour and vigour, and soon brought someone with money.


    Seeing the money, er Mao''s eyes lit up immediately.


    Lin Li sat down and gave twenty cents.


    "Now, can you write accusation materials?"


    Er Mao smiled and nodded quickly.

 Chapter 379

    Lin Li took out all his savings this time, as well as the wages of Xiao Zhang and Xiao Wang. He scraped together, almost 30000 yuan.


    Although the money is not worth 20 cents, it is also a sum of money, isn''t it?


    Er Mao thought he had a lot of money, but when he looked at it, it was only 30000 yuan. He turned his eyes and thought it was boring.


    He has a big appetite now.


    The big one is boundless.


    He couldn''t see the tens of thousands of yuan, although it was their family''s income for more than a year.


    But it was elevated to this position. Er Mao couldn''t get down if he wanted to. He had to write the accusation materials honestly.


    He picked up his pen and paper. Er Mao was stunned and didn''t write for a long time.


    Why?


    Because he can''t write!


    This accusation material is very difficult to write!


    Lin Li told him what format and content, which gave him a terrible headache.


    This 30000 yuan is really hard to earn!


    "Oh, I can''t write it now." Er Mao was very upset and simply put down his pen.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Li looked at him puzzled.


    "This thing is too complicated and too cautious. I have to think about it. I can''t calm down here!" said Er Mao wrongly.


    It makes sense for Lin Li to think about it. They are guarding Er Mao here. It''s strange that he can settle down.


    "OK, then you write slowly and I''ll come back tomorrow!" Lin Li said and took someone away.


    Er Mao said behind his back to reassure Lin Li that he could write it early tomorrow morning.


    After returning to the hotel, Lin Li was very satisfied.


    With this accusation material, he can go directly to section chief Duan without reporting to the people above, and then catch boss Wang.


    Originally, he had to visit the provincial hall and the nearby police station in the afternoon, but Lin Li simply gave his two team members a holiday to go out and relax, or take a nap in the hotel.


    Now with the support of Er Mao, what effort does he have?


    That''s unnecessary!


    In the ward, er Mao didn''t think so.


    Looking at the accusation materials in his hand, he was stunned for a long time.


    Is this thing so easy to write?


    And sign your name when you''re finished.


    Isn''t this a sheep''s mouth?


    He doesn''t want to write this shit!


    "Er Mao, what should I do? Or I''ll find a friend to write for you?" Guang asked innocently.


    "Grass! Find a JB! Don''t write!" Er Mao tore it at random, and a Tiannvsanhua came.


    "Ah? Don''t write? Then you have received money from others!" Guangguang thought it was a little incredible.


    See?


    Even Guang Guang knows that he has to help others when he receives money from others.


    However, er Mao didn''t do that.


    If he did, he would be an idiot!


    "Grass, we''re fifteen thousand each, as if you didn''t take the money! This material can''t be written. If it''s written, we''ll both be finished!"


    Isn''t it?


    As soon as he writes, boss Du and boss Wang must know. It''s strange that he''s not finished!


    This is the risk that Er Mao is worried about.


    But at any time, there are risks.


    So soon, the risk appeared.


    "What should I do? Those are the people from the Provincial Bureau!" although Guangguang doesn''t know how heavy the weight of the last bureau is, he also knows that these people can''t be easily offended by him. If it''s bad, he and ER Mao have to be sent in!


    Don''t you know?


    He looked at the light coldly: "you can''t fucking run?"


    "Run?" he looked at Er Mao.


    Stunned.


    That night, a van stopped downstairs of the hospital. Four or five people dressed as farmers went upstairs to the ER Mao he Guang ward.


    After they came in, they didn''t say a word. They packed up their things, and then went downstairs with ER Mao and Guang Guang.


    The van disappeared quickly at the end of the street.


    ¡­¡­


    In the night, er Mao and Guang only left a incomplete back.


    At this moment, er Mao suddenly wanted to recite a poem.


    Ah~~~


    Money making hand cramps,


    Now go home and count the money.


    Why not stay,


    I''m afraid to make money and die!


    You''re right.


    Er Mao now, it''s just time to leave.


    If he doesn''t go now, he''ll take it off!


    Well, it''s not as simple as breaking his leg again!


    Maybe he''ll have to die!


    He wants to hide now, but he doesn''t shrink back. He just leaves temporarily. He will definitely come back in the future, but he needs the right time.


    At that time, he will become a hungry wolf and bite them hard!


    Er Mao left with reluctance.


    The arrival of Lin Li was with anger.


    The next day, Lin Li looked at the empty ward, and the whole person was almost stupid.


    He never dreamed that Er Mao would run away!


    Take your money and run away!


    blamed!


    He should have thought that these people are untrustworthy! Why are you so stupid! Why so careless!


    Xiao Zhang and Xiao Wang don''t look very well either. As soon as Er Mao runs away, their wages will be gone! Ask Lin Li. He has no money!


    how?


    You can only transfer this anger to ER Mao!


    "Team Lin, shall we call the police?" said Xiao Wang.


    See?


    Lin Li is about to call the police! He almost forgot that he was a policeman! Just go to the police and don''t be laughed at by the comrades in the police station!


    Still, people can''t be too greedy sometimes. There is only one result of being too greedy, that is, self destruction!


    Lin Li is a man of officialdom. In the end, he is just a man of officialdom. He has not been mixed in the society. He doesn''t know how deep the water is.


    There are not a few people like Er Mao and Guang Guang, but they can be played around.


    In society, it''s really a place for crouching tigers, hidden dragons.


    They couldn''t say much about it. They had to break their teeth and swallow it in their stomach.


    The police, of course, won''t work.


    He can''t even tell section chief Duan and director Liu about it.


    negative comment!


    This is Lin Li''s evaluation of his action.


    I didn''t figure out anything, so I hurried to give people money. Now it''s OK. I even took in the wages of my two men.


    Still, people can''t be too greedy.


    But Lin Li has never been a greedy person, but this time, he is a little worried and wants to handle the case quickly.


    "Don''t call the police. It''s supposed to have never happened!" Lin told me.


    Xiao Zhang and Xiao Wang nodded.


    "Well, let''s either beat around the Bush and ask the police comrades to cooperate and find out the 20 cents? As long as we don''t say the reason, no one will know."


    That''s a good idea.


    But Lin Li felt flustered after hearing this.


    To some extent, he broke the law.


    Send money and get people to write reports.


    It''s not against the law. What is it?


    Lin Li didn''t speak and turned away.


    Xiao Wang and Xiao Zhang hurriedly followed. The three of them hurriedly disappeared at the end of the hospital.

 Chapter 380

    Li Erzi and I will do what we say about Lao Yan.


    That day, I called Zhuang forced Hu and Zhang Guohua and discussed with them about the future.


    Zhang Guohua agreed with this. He said he had long wanted to clean up Lao Yan. That man was too insidious, and we had a knife in our hands, and we didn''t care about one more.


    It''s OK to pretend to be a tiger. He said he listened to me about it.


    I think it''s OK for the three of us to do it.


    Just running an old Yan, how many people need to be disturbed?


    Soon after leaving, er Zi Li called me.


    Li Erzi is responsible for being our eyes. First of all, let Li Erzi hide and don''t let Lao Yan''s people know him.


    We can''t let anyone catch him.


    "Wenzi, I''m ready to move." Li Erzi''s voice was a little gloomy.


    Ready to move means ready to start the investigation, but there will inevitably be some rumors about such investigation. He means to make me ready and ready to start at any time.


    And this road, as long as we start to walk, we can''t stop and can''t stop.


    We all understand this.


    "Well, be safe!" I said.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Hung up the phone, Li Erzi began to act, and my heart was also raised.


    The battlefield may appear in the next second.


    ¡­¡­


    In Jinhai City, Lao Yan often goes to the night show.


    Two people hurried in and opened the door of a private room in the evening.


    Inside, old Yan is arched on the ground like a pig!


    Under him were two beautiful girls, both of whom looked good. They couldn''t help looking in along the girl''s symmetrical white and tender legs.


    These two attractive big white legs are now coiled on Lao Yan''s waist!


    I really envy others!


    Lao Yan now plays two every time he wants to play. One can''t satisfy his appetite at all. Moreover, he also has the meaning of taking the edge of the sword.


    I don''t like to go the usual way.


    Men, playing more, women may be the same, like to take the wrong edge.


    Old Yan looked back at the two people, but they had been attracted by the spring in the house and stared at the two girls motionless.


    These are the two girls that Lao Yan managed to cheat. He hasn''t had enough!


    "What''s the matter? Or you''ll come and play?" old Yan raised his eyebrows and showed a fierce light on his face.


    The two people calmed down and said, "no, brother, I have something to tell you."


    "More important than I play?"


    "Quite important!"


    Old Yan snorted coldly, looked at them with the eyes that would kill you if nothing happened, and then kissed one of the girls for a while.


    Just after leaving the door, one of them opened his mouth.


    "Brother, just now we went out to dinner. Guess what we heard? We sat behind Zhang Wen and heard him say we want to do you!"


    Lao Yan''s heart thumped.


    When he heard the word "Zhang Wenhe ban himself", he couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning, and the fear in his heart also rose.


    However, he thought about it and slapped the man in the face.


    Jinhai city is so big that it''s even more difficult to meet someone. They happened to meet Zhang Wen in a small restaurant and heard Zhang Wen say they were going to kill them?


    Is there such a coincidence in the world?


    That''s ridiculous!


    Although Lao Yan was timid, he wouldn''t let his men be frightened by this.


    But it''s ironic.


    That''s the truth.


    That''s what happened!


    The man was slapped in the face by old Yan. He was a little confused. How could he report the situation with the boss and be beaten! What does that mean?


    Old Yan snorted coldly, "grass, you fucking frame me! Think I''m a fucking three-year-old? I just met him. I think you should buy a lottery!"


    "Brother, I really met you!"


    Originally, I don''t believe in myself!


    The man burst at once. Because he was too anxious, his eyes were red. His loyalty was in exchange for his brother''s distrust. This is really ironic.


    "Ha ha..." old Yan lit a cigarette and planned to see how he continued to install it.


    At this time, the man next to him also said, "brother, we really saw Zhang Wen. I''ve seen Zhang Wen before. It''s impossible to admit my mistake!"


    This man has indeed met Zhang Wen. This old Yan knows, but he still doesn''t believe that there will be such a coincidence.


    Besides, why should Zhang Wen do him well?


    He performed quite well in front of Zhang Wen. Is it true that Zhang Wen noticed something wrong?


    But I shouldn''t.


    Or is there an expert around Zhang Wen?


    For this, Lao Yan has always been skeptical.


    No way. Who makes him suspicious?


    "OK, you two have nothing to do. One of you will find a girl for my treat!" said Lao Yan, turning back to the private room.


    The two men outside were silent for a while. They were really worried and worried about Lao Yan.


    Not because of brotherhood.


    But because there is no old Yan, what do they eat? What to drink?


    Lao Yan is their food and clothing parents!


    But now Lao Yan doesn''t believe it at all. What can they do?


    One of them sighed helplessly, snapped his fingers, called the waiter and asked him to arrange two girls for him.


    The waiter happily promised and went.


    In the private room, Lao Yan sat there as soon as he entered the door and took a sip of wine.


    The girl next to him pours her eyes on him, puts two bracelets around his neck and breathes close to his ears.


    In fact, Lao Yan never thought about it. In his heart, he felt that Zhang Wen was not that kind of person. He didn''t dare to start with himself at all. Moreover, even if he wanted to start, it was not this time. Now is not the time at all! Why did Zhang Wen do it well?


    Why


    Is it true!


    While an idea came out of his mind, Lao Yan''s phone suddenly rang.


    He was a very familiar person. He had played with two people on the battlefield before. Lao Yan also introduced a sister to him.


    "Hello, Lao Lai? Why do you remember to call me!" Lao Yan answered the phone.


    On the contrary, the man''s voice was very gloomy: "Lao Yan, have you ever offended Er Zi Li?"


    Lao Yan''s head was confused: "Li Erzi? No!"


    In his impression, Li Erzi is a very social person who manages the battlefield. He doesn''t have to deal with him much. Why offend him?


    "Cough... Lao Yan, don''t blame me for being talkative. I just heard that Li Erzi said he wanted to find you. I don''t know what he meant. Think about it yourself. If there''s nothing wrong, be careful!"


    The man said that and hung up.


    But Lao Yan''s face is hard to see the extreme!

 Chapter 381

    Lao Yan doesn''t take Li Erzi seriously, but he knows who Li Erzi is following.


    Who doesn''t know that Li Erzi is following Zhang wenhun?


    Most of his meaning is Zhang Wen''s meaning!


    He had nothing to do with Li Erzi. He was polite when he met last time. Li Erzi couldn''t find himself for no reason.


    Then there is only one possibility, because Zhang Wen!


    It''s Zhang Wen who wants to find himself!


    Shit!


    Lao Yan clenched the phone in his hand. Does it mean that Zhang Wen really wants to do it for himself?


    But how could this be possible!


    Zhang Wen wants to do it himself!


    Lao Yan never likes to be beaten passively. If he takes the initiative, he must be better than being beaten passively. At least, he can occupy an advantage.


    Seeing that old Yan hadn''t moved for a long time, the girl around her began to become soft and wound around old Yan like an eel. She wanted to knead herself into a circle and let old Yan swallow it.


    The other girl, too.


    It feels like a double dragon column.


    Their mouths were full of heavy gasps.


    Hot, hungry!


    Old Yan looked at them coldly and thought that the medicine he got was good. Soon, the two big girls of yellow flowers began to wave.


    His eyes were full of playfulness. He raised a girl''s head, took a hard sip of wine, and kissed her like crazy.


    The girl screamed, then hugged Lao Yan and began to enjoy it.


    At that moment, she had forgotten who she was.


    I just want to have sex with the man in front of me.


    It feels like being psychedelic.


    The girl behind is not idle. She has long been naked and rubbed back and forth on Lao Yan''s back with her exquisite body.


    The two Saint peaks swing back and forth with an amazing range.


    Three people, soon rolled together.


    Lao Yan, there''s a flower on the bar.


    An hour later, Lao Yan lit a cigarette with satisfaction, pushed away the girl around him, looked at the dirt on the ground and picked up his clothes upset.


    I''m out.


    Great, then we''ll get down to business.


    Now Zhang Wen is just looking for himself. He hasn''t done it yet. Lao Yan has to go ahead of Zhang Wen and start in advance.


    You can''t let him take the lead!


    This time, Lao Yan wants to get rid of Zhang Wen completely! Forever except for this future trouble!


    Fortunately, he was ready.


    He also thought that Zhang Wen would match himself sooner or later, but he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    He went to the next room and pushed the door open.


    Inside, it''s the little brother who just talked. He''s rolling with a girl.


    The bed was creaking.


    "Hey, get up!" said old Yan angrily.


    The man heard Lao Yan''s voice and sat up after rubbing it.


    The girl''s face changed for a moment.


    It is estimated that Lao Yan will be flaccid at once.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" he walked together, and the scenery of the girl was exposed to the air.


    But Lao Yan didn''t bother to look at her.


    Grade, average.


    It''s far from the two women you play with.


    "You put on your clothes and come out, I''ll ask you something!" Lao Yan said impatiently.


    He promised, obediently dressed and came out, but his face was full of unhappiness.


    Old Yan was cool, but he called him out before he finished. How can he continue later? The quality must be reduced by half!


    "Just now, what did you hear?" old Yan lit a cigarette and asked.


    The little brother was so upset that he thought you wouldn''t listen to me just now. Now you know you''re afraid?


    "Zhang Wen said he wanted to do you!"


    Old Yan Ling looked at him with eyes.


    The little brother was full of excitement. What he was most afraid of was Lao Yan''s eyes.


    Cold, godless.


    Through this eye, I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Maybe I''ll kill you in the next second.


    "Be specific!"


    The little brother looked at Lao Yan and said, "I don''t know what''s the specific reason. I just heard that they want to deal with you, said they don''t think you can rely on anything, and said that keeping you will cause a lot of trouble."


    Lao Yan believed this.


    100% believe.


    However, he always felt that this should not be said by Zhang Wen. If this boy had such a strong sense of crisis, should he have done it long ago? Would he have been writing with himself for so long?


    Last time you asked yourself to help get old tall?


    Is it clear that someone is giving advice behind the scenes!


    But he didn''t know who was behind it. The existence of that man was a big threat to Lao Yan.


    "That''s it?" old Yan squinted.


    Little brother nodded.


    What the younger brother said made Lao Yan think about it in his mind. After thinking about it, he still thought it was impossible.


    Inspiration.


    It''s a wonderful thing.


    The author will have inspiration.


    The teacher will have inspiration when he speaks.


    Even last time boss Du thought of the deposit, he would have inspiration.


    Now, facing this little brother who only wears a gap under his coat, old Yan''s inspiration has also come out.


    He thought of this and immediately said to the little brother, "who was with Zhang Wen that day?"


    A word came out of his mouth.


    The little brother was also stunned. He didn''t seem to pay too much attention to this. He bowed his head and thought for a while.


    "I don''t know the man either, but he looks very gloomy and his eyes are shining," he said.


    "Is not tall, keep hair inch?" old Yan''s heart clicked and drew in front of them.


    "Well, yes!"


    It''s broken!


    Broken, broken!


    Lao Yan patted himself on the forehead. It was him!


    Li Erzi!


    If so, then the situation is a little not optimistic.


    Lao Yan knew how sinister Li Erzi was. He didn''t talk much in front of others, but he did things very carefully!


    If he helped Zhang Wen deal with himself, their well-designed trap would probably bury Lao Yan!


    Go on like this.


    There is no doubt of death!


    More importantly, Lao Yan felt that Li Erzi''s mind was easy to use, and he was not even under himself.


    This is a great threat to him!


    Old Yan''s face became gloomy. He realized that things were not so simple.


    I''m afraid at this time, Li Erzi already knows where he often haunts and is discussing with Zhang Wen how to do it next!


    Now Lao Yan is in the light. He knows he can''t escape.


    Who is Zhang Wen?


    Even the knife can be removed. As long as the person he stares at, who else can run away?


    Anyway, Lao Yan has no confidence at all.


    In front of Zhang Wen, he had nothing but to run for his life.


    His advantage is to play brain and IQ.


    But the problem comes again. Now with Li Erzi, Lao Yan''s brain must not be so clever. Zhang Wen has this man around him. He has no intention of adding wings to the tiger!


    So, what should he do in the face of Zhang Wen, who is as fierce as a wolf?

 Chapter 382

    In recent months, Lao Yan has always been in the bar. The boss here has a good relationship with him. He often uses Lao Yan''s line to go things. He comes here for free except for looking for girls to spend money.


    Lao Yan likes this dim feeling.


    He felt that he was fit to live in such an environment.


    Gloomy, restless.


    In such an environment, Lao Yan''s thinking can reach the extreme.


    His head is spinning fast.


    Years of experience in the society told him that this matter must not be rash, let alone anxious.


    If you are careless, you will die without a place to bury.


    Since Li Er Zi began to check, there must be a lot of Eyeliner around him now. Lao Yan knows clearly and clearly that if he goes out of here next time, Zhang Wen will catch up with him in secret.


    That''s not fun at all.


    Zhang Wen took so long to make a move, so he certainly won''t stay alive.


    He won''t stop until he''s killed.


    So, what?


    Lao Yan now taboo is not only Zhang Wen, but also Li Erzi!


    He believed that Zhang Wen would not have killed himself without the help of Li Erzi.


    At least not so soon.


    When the blueprint in his mind has not been fully realized, Zhang Wen should not be aware of anything, let alone take the initiative to find himself.


    And Lao Yan did quite a good job in all aspects.


    When Zhang Wen asked himself to help Lao Gao, he went to help without hesitation.


    Moreover, he succeeded in getting rid of Lao Gao. Although he also had his own selfishness, he did it, didn''t he?


    It''s just a flaw in the end!


    He didn''t expect that Zhang Wen''s view of that woman was so important.


    Did you show your feet in this matter?


    Or is it just an excuse for Zhang Wen to find Lao Yan trouble?


    Want to take the opportunity to get rid of him?


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan bit his teeth hard.


    He has always calculated others. No one has calculated him like this. It''s really fucking bad.


    Lao Yan, we must reverse the situation!


    His eyes narrowed, looking at the muddy liquid in the glass, he took out his mobile phone.


    I thought my plan seemed to be ahead of schedule!


    ¡­¡­


    At night, there is no temptation for boss Wang now.


    It''s just looking for some girls to play, sing and drink.


    He has passed his prime of youth and is not so persistent about men and women.


    At this time, boss Wang sat at home, gently tapping his fingers on the desktop and tasting a glass of red wine.


    Now, boss Wang has money, which is not the same as before.


    I remember before, when boss Wang first met Zhang Wen, he was just the boss of a factory.


    I''m busy guarding the processing plant every day. Sometimes I can have some other money to spend.


    But a few months later, his company got up and all the buildings were built.


    The ups and downs of life are really enjoyable!


    Since you have improved so many grades, your appreciation level and various tastes should be improved accordingly, don''t you?


    He can''t invite a bunch of bosses to dinner and order Erguotou?


    People drink red wine. When they drink it into their mouth, they have to roll up their tongue and taste it!


    You can even taste something.


    Boss Wang, now he is trying to get close to those people.


    People are like this. Do they always go up high!


    Who likes to play with those punks in T-shirts and jeans every day? What can you do?


    Now boss Wang, regardless of whether his men have anything to do, makes them wear neat suits and leather shoes.


    Why?


    Because they are not gangsters anymore, they are a group!


    How awesome is a group?


    But boss Wang is still a little worried. He is worried that the people in the Provincial Bureau will find him and that section chief Duan can''t carry it.


    Wanfeng group is stranded because of this matter!


    If you can''t, just find someone to take the blame.


    Boss Wang thought it was simple. He thought it was a serious injury at most. He handed it over to someone and was sentenced to live for a few years.


    In fact, this matter is just an introduction.


    Lin Li''s original intention was to investigate section chief Duan through this matter, and then contact boss Wang Wanfeng group.


    Boss Wang doesn''t know if section chief Duan can help him block it.


    But if his Wanfeng group is really found out, it is likely to be finished.


    The sense of crisis has not spread all over boss Wang.


    Thinking of this, his cell phone rang.


    He slowly put down his glass and looked at his mobile phone.


    The caller is Lao Yan.


    Boss Wang''s eyebrows moved. Why did Lao Yan call himself at this time? In his impression, Lao Yan is a sinister villain. If he doesn''t give Zhang Wen face, how can he cooperate with Lao Yan again?


    He still clearly remembers how Lao Yan overcame himself last time.


    But now boss Wang at the top of the pyramid can''t think about those things.


    unworthy.


    It''s not necessary.


    "Hello?" boss Wang picked it up.


    "Brother Wang, what are you doing?" there was Lao Wan''s flattering voice on the phone.


    "Who are you?" boss Wang said deliberately.


    The old Yan at the other end of the phone clicked in his heart. I dare to leave the phone in vain last time. It turned out that boss Wang didn''t take him seriously at all!


    "Brother Wang, it''s me, Lao Yan!"


    Although he was extremely unhappy, Lao Yan still said with a smile.


    "Old Yan? Who?" boss Wang began to pretend. Now his identity and status are like playing with him if he wants to get rid of old Yan. He is telling old Yan so much today.


    You see clearly, ang, I''m not the former boss Wang anymore. It doesn''t work to deal with me with your previous posture!


    The posture is right here.


    High profile is now boss Wang''s attitude towards him.


    Can''t Lao Yan see it?


    Boss Wang''s attitude is so high that he looks down on him in his heart.


    He clenched his teeth secretly.


    Boss Wang, may not know him? Unless the sun comes out from the West!


    "Brother Wang, I was the one Wenzi took to meet you last time!"


    Boss Wang thought to himself, Lao Yan is really a bit of a dead skin and shameless. He said everything he said. He didn''t want to remember him.


    If it was someone else, it would be wise to hang up the phone and let boss Wang think in his head. When he figured it out, he would call him again. He wouldn''t be so shameless.


    Lao Yan is like this, so there is only one reason, that is, he must have something important to tell himself.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang was interested. He also wanted to see what the old Yan wanted to do.


    What do you want to say to him.


    "Oh, I seem to remember. If you have anything, just say it!" boss Wang said.


    Lao Yan was relieved and hurried into the theme.


    "Brother Wang, I have something to discuss with you!"


    "What''s up? Say wow!"


    "I''ll talk to you after meeting. I can''t say it clearly on the phone!"


    "Very important?"


    "Quite important!"

 Chapter 383

    At night, a luxury Mercedes Benz stopped at the door of a high-end club.


    The doorman saw the car and hurried to open the door.


    "Boss Wang, you haven''t been here for a long time!" the doorman seems to be an expert, very flattering, and bows down when talking.


    Boss Wang glanced at him. The doorman had seen him when he came before. He looked very good.


    It seems that every time I come by myself, the doorboy opens the door.


    "Yes." he nodded, took out some red bills and gave them to him.


    Tip.


    The doorman happily took the money, opened the door to boss Wang and let him in.


    The boy is right. Boss wang hasn''t come for a long time.


    Because I don''t have much time to come. If I didn''t make an appointment with Lao Yan to come here today, he would not come yet.


    After entering the door, boss Wang opened a private room.


    Not long after the drinks came up, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in!" said boss Wang.


    The waiter respectfully opened the door, and Lao Yan appeared outside.


    "Ha ha, brother Wang, long time no see, long time no see..." Lao Yan''s best flattery is used directly and unreservedly. In this flattery skill, Lao Yan is a great God level person.


    Unfortunately, boss Wang doesn''t buy it at all. Can he not know who Lao Yan is?


    He smiled at Lao Yan.


    Well, it''s still the same. It''s very sloppy and has a moustache. It''s just the light in your eyes. It looks a little cold.


    The whole person seems to be the type boss Wang hates most.


    He didn''t give Lao Yan a glass of wine, so he took a sip of red wine.


    "Lao Yan, you are such a big man. Why is it the same as before? Look at your clothes and your pants. Oh... I have some clothes I don''t wear, or you can take them back and wear them!"


    Boss Wang, it''s ugly to old Yan in the red fruit!


    Lao Yan is such a big man. Does he have to take care of what clothes to wear? Can''t he afford clothes? Still wear boss Wang''s?


    Grass your boss Wang''s family!


    This is a sentence that appeared in Lao Yan''s mind, but it didn''t affect Lao Yan''s expression at all.


    His face was still smiling and flattering.


    He has thought about it. No matter how boss Wang scolds him today, he will look like this.


    Who wants to take the initiative to find boss Wang?


    "Brother, you see, I''m such a slovenly person. Pay attention next time, pay attention next time!" Lao Yan''s tone changed from brother Wang to brother. How about it? Does it seem a lot closer?


    Boss Wang looked at him with disgust. He shook the glass with one hand and stared at the red wine hanging in the glass.


    Ten thousand grass mud horses galloped by in Lao Yan''s heart.


    But he still pretended to be polite and said: "brother, I''ve seen it before. You''re sure to be successful one day. How, I''m right? Who doesn''t know you''re the first brother in Jinhai city now? Who doesn''t know your boss Wang''s name..."


    Ten thousand words are omitted here.


    It was all Lao Yan''s flattery to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang goes in one ear and out the other.


    He didn''t know how many of these words he had heard. Since he became powerful and got boss Du down, there were many flatterers around him.


    What these people say is hype. They can say anything.


    Flatterer!


    Boss Wang despises such people in his heart. Compared with old Yan, boss Wang still likes Zhang Wen.


    But he never flattered himself. On the contrary, he did everything he told himself quite well.


    At the same time, boss Wang is also very disappointed with Lao Yan.


    He originally thought that old Yan Shen called him out mysteriously and said it would be about Wanfeng group.


    Unexpectedly, he came to butter up.


    It disappointed him.


    Isn''t this a waste of time!


    This old Yan must have wanted to get something from here. He came here to flatter boss Wang.


    "All right, if you have anything to say, just say it!" boss Wang didn''t want to hear his nonsense and waved his hand.


    A little impatient.


    Lao Yan stopped and looked at boss Wang meaningfully: "brother, you are good everywhere, but you just have a weakness."


    Weakness?


    The old Yan began to say these words as soon as the front changed?


    "Ha ha, you say." boss Wang is interested.


    "Because you have no feet!"


    "Feet?" boss Wang didn''t know what Lao Yan meant.


    "Yes! Brother, to tell you the truth, I''m basically doing all the things underground in Jinhai city. Now I have my own underground line!" old Yan said with a smile.


    In fact, boss Wang also heard about these things, but he just knew that Lao Yan did it. He didn''t think that Lao Yan would have a perfect line!


    He''s right. This line is quite good. His feet are all under the ground of Jinhai city.


    This is really quite a terrible thing.


    However, boss Wang didn''t think about that. He felt that although this thing is profitable, the risk is too great.


    It''s not worth it.


    And boss Wang never thought of going this way from the beginning.


    People who know, those who touch that thing have no good results in the end. Can he not know?


    Old Yan said boss Wang had no feet, which is also a fact.


    He really doesn''t have his own underground line, and he doesn''t need it for the time being.


    However, I can''t guarantee that I won''t use this line in the future.


    Maybe one day Lao Yan can be of great use!


    "Well, yes, I''ve heard that you''re about to become a brother underground in Jinhai city!" boss Wang''s tone eased slightly.


    Old Yan heard the meaning of boss Wang''s words, but he felt that boss Wang still didn''t understand his meaning. He dipped his cigarette end with red wine and drew it on the table.


    He drew a rough outline of Jinhai City, and then painted the distribution of his feet on it.


    To tell you the truth, when Lao Yan showed boss Wang these paintings, he actually considered them for a long time.


    If boss Wang turns around and tells the police about this, Lao Yan will be finished tomorrow.


    The feet you''ve worked hard to get up will be ruined.


    This is the key target of the police! Moreover, it''s no small matter what Lao Yan made.


    In order for boss Wang to slowly step into the trap he has designed, he must first let boss Wang see his sincerity, right?


    Fortunately


    Boss Wang seems very interested.


    Old Yan said, quietly observing boss Wang''s expression and eyes.


    Boss Wang, looking at these pictures, it''s very useful.


    He was too aware of the benefits, and he was secretly surprised.


    When he was busy dealing with boss Du, Lao Yan had secretly developed to this extent.


    Seeing the information Lao Yan told himself, boss Wang smiled again.


    He patted Lao Yan on the back with his cigar hand.

 Chapter 384

    In a private club.


    Boss Wang and old Yan''s two gloomy faces are printed in the wine glass.


    Boss Wang''s interest was hooked up by Lao Yan.


    Just now he took the action of Lao Yan, so that Lao Yan could feel warm across his clothes.


    This is a compromise.


    "Can you take anything else along this line?" boss Wang asked him.


    Lao Yan patted his thigh: "brother, I''ll tell you the truth. I wasn''t prepared to go all the way along this line. How dangerous this thing is. You know, the risk is too great! Do I also leave a way back for myself!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes changed when he looked at old Yan.


    This old Yan can''t be underestimated!


    If he doesn''t take that thing, what is he going to take on this line?


    Arms?


    Boss Wang didn''t dare to think about it, but he was 100% sure that Lao Yan would dare to do so!


    He has no principles.


    Boss Wang has been in the society for so many years and knows who Lao Yan is. It''s reasonable to get rid of him early.


    Such people are too ambitious!


    However, boss Wang is not going to get rid of Lao Yan this time, at least not now.


    I didn''t plan to do this when I wasn''t completely familiar with Lao Yan''s feet.


    Now, he should make good use of Lao Yan!


    Boss Wang thinks so. What about Lao Yan?


    What is he thinking? Definitely more than boss Wang thought.


    He took all these waves in boss Wang''s heart into account.


    At the same time, Lao Yan is also gambling.


    The gambling king boss will use himself and be interested in his feet.


    If boss Wang made up his mind now to get old Yan, then old Yan really had no way at all.


    If Lao Yan wasn''t forced by Zhang Wen, he wouldn''t risk coming to boss Wang.


    At least not so early.


    However, it was also because of Zhang Wen that he dared to come to boss Wang.


    Because boss Wang, like him now, taboo Zhang Wen.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Boss Wang can''t fail to understand this truth.


    But Lao Yan knows that this is temporary. After he gets rid of Zhang Wen, boss Wang will find a way to get rid of him.


    During this period of time, he should think about how to contain boss Wang.


    Can protect yourself.


    So he didn''t think he would lose the bet.


    Boss Wang and old Yan both have evil intentions and stare at each other.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were slightly smiling, while Lao Yan looked a little gloomy.


    The two men stared at each other and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Ha ha, good!" boss Wang laughed for a long time.


    Lao Yan was relieved. He knew that boss Wang was ready to cooperate with himself.


    Then it''s time to move on.


    Put boss Wang and Zhang Wen together. To put it bluntly, boss Wang is the Spearman and lead Zhang Wen out. In that way, he can not be suspected.


    Get rid of Zhang Wen completely.


    But... Where should I start?


    What should he say to avoid boss Wang''s suspicion?


    Boss Wang has rich social experience and countless readers.


    At a glance, you can guess who he is.


    This is boss Wang''s social experience.


    His rise depends on his ruthlessness, distinctive mind and a little luck.


    But what about Lao Yan?


    What did he rely on to stay in society for so long?


    Isn''t it just a mouth?


    And the thinking of conspirators.


    Today''s old Yan never mentions Zhang Wen, but he must let boss Wang hand it over to Zhang Wen!


    This depends on Lao Yan''s Kung Fu and excellent thinking.


    The private room seemed to be a battlefield without gunsmoke. Boss Wang and old Yan were seemingly friendly.


    In fact, darkness is turbulent.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, I wandered back to Yuxian nail salon.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Wang Yuxian secretly wiping her tears.


    Seeing me coming in, she just stopped her hand.


    Glancing at me, she turned her head and stopped talking.


    I was in a cold war with her, and I didn''t talk much. If I missed her, I had to wash.


    "Wenzi..." she grabbed my hand.


    When her hand touched me, the familiar feeling surged up again. I looked back at Wang Yuxian.


    She was staring at me with tears.


    "Still angry with my sister?"


    Wang Yuxian''s words dissolved the embarrassment between us, and my heart knot was opened at any time.


    I shook my head and nodded again.


    "Wenzi, do you know how much I want to find Lao Gao now? I''m a little too anxious. I shouldn''t be angry with you, alas ~"


    After listening to her words, I was very unhappy. Originally, it was all my fault. Now, Wang Yuxian has to compromise with me on his own initiative.


    But what can I do?


    I don''t want to worry Wang Yuxian either.


    "Yuxian, we are all wrong, and I shouldn''t hide Lao Wan''s affairs from you." I said faintly.


    Wang Yuxian burst into tears. She hugged me and burst into tears.


    "Wenzi, when you didn''t come back last night, I dreamed of Lao Gao again. In the dream, he was covered with blood, stared at me with round eyes, said he missed me and let me go to find him. Do you think something really happened to him?"


    My hand trembled.


    Wang Yuxian will know this sooner or later. What should come will still come. I really don''t know how to face Wang Yuxian at that time.


    Will she hate me.


    I patted her and comforted her, "Yuxian, don''t think too much. It''s just a dream. I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    She cried for a while and nodded slightly.


    Ten minutes later, Wang Yuxian and I were lying on our backs in her bed.


    If you can really see what people on the ground are doing from the sky after people die, what is Lao Gao thinking now?


    If possible, I really want to see him again and say sorry to him.


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry..." in the dark, I clenched Wang Yuxian''s hand.


    Her hands were cold and she turned around and hugged me.


    Without my attention, I felt a heat on my mouth.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that Wang Yuxian had turned over and rode up. She gently closed her eyes, kissed me for a while and stopped.


    His head hung in my ear and said softly, "Wenzi, do you know why I like you? Because you have the smell of Lao Gao''s youth."


    I twisted in my heart: "Lao Gao, is it so important to you?"


    She nodded silently.


    At that time, I didn''t quite understand her practice. Many years later, I realized that Wang Yuxian was not for love, but for an irreparable past.


    Love is sometimes a sword. Wang Yuxian and I are both victims.


    Stabbing each other''s heart.


    But love is still so unforgettable that people are willing to do it.


    Wang Yuxian''s delicate body twisted for a while, and her face pasted up again.


    Vaguely, I heard a sentence.


    "Wenzi, will you be my Lao Gao tonight?"

 Chapter 385

    The night filled Wang Yuxian''s room.


    With the unique fragrance of women, I was almost intoxicated. For a moment, I thought I might be free tonight.


    Having been with Wang Yuxian for so long, it''s time to move on.


    However, when Wang Yuxian''s words came out of my mouth, my heart was cold.


    I''m not in the mood to go on.


    The two of us are always separated by Lao Gao.


    No matter how hard I try, it''s useless. I can''t change Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    Even today, in the middle of the night, Wang Yuxian almost lost himself with me, but she still regarded me as a substitute for Lao Gao.


    I have never been able to get rid of this.


    Failed.


    I''ve never felt so failed.


    Love is here for me and can not be interpreted. Wang Yuxian always walks in a straight line. No matter how hard I try, I can''t change it.


    Lao Gao, it hurts me now!


    I can''t even breathe.


    When Wang Yuxian leaned down and was ready to kiss me, my hand stood between my mouth and hers.


    Wang Yuxian was stunned.


    "Yuxian, stop," I said.


    She didn''t understand: "Wenzi, don''t you want to..."


    "Hehe, I just don''t want to be a substitute for Lao Gao. When you think of me in the future, let''s continue!"


    This sentence, in such circumstances, is really ridiculous. When a beautiful woman appeared in front of me, I still had the courage to refuse.


    If other men had been ridden by Wang Yuxian''s ecstatic action, they would have been paralyzed and had no strength at all.


    But now?


    My heart is cold and I don''t want to do anything.


    Wang Yuxian may have felt my "enthusiasm", but she can only stop.


    "Wenzi, sister doesn''t mean that. In fact, I said Lao Gao because..."


    Before she finished, I interrupted her: "stop talking, Yuxian. You can rest early. If there is news from Lao Gao, I will inform you at the first time."


    Then I got up and went to the first floor.


    I can''t leave without you.


    I''m afraid I''ll sleep with Wang Yuxian again. If I''m not careful, I won''t be able to refuse.


    After all, I love Wang Yuxian. Although there is no blasphemous love, there will be times when I can''t help it. I don''t want to do this with Wang Yuxian when she is still living in her heart.


    That would make me uncomfortable.


    Wang Yuxian''s slender arm slipped from me. I opened the door and walked down quickly.


    On the first floor, my head touched my pillow to calm my beating heart.


    After I left, Wang Yuxian on the second floor was no longer sleepy.


    Two lines of tears ran down her cheek silently.


    She curled her body together and hugged herself desperately. The temperature on her body could no longer make Wang Yuxian feel any temperature.


    Her heart.


    It''s cold.


    Without Lao Gao, the smile on her face was stiff.


    She just said that she likes Zhang Wen because he feels like Lao Gao when he was young, but is that really the case?


    Wang Yuxian knew that that sentence should be her excuse. It was her excuse to disguise her sincerity with words.


    In fact, her feeling for Zhang Wen has been quite clear.


    Just like it.


    Now the love is getting stronger and stronger.


    It''s just that she has been suppressing this feeling.


    She also has Lao Gao, who is Lao Gao''s legal wife. She once promised Lao Gao that the two people would live together for a lifetime. Although Lao Gao is no longer Lao Gao before, how can she abandon him? How can you change your mind?


    Wang Yuxian has high requirements for herself. In love, she can''t let herself have any defects.


    How could she tolerate changing her mind first?


    Therefore, this feeling, she can only desperately suppress, desperately do not let herself show how much she likes Zhang Wen.


    But can she deceive herself and others?


    That remark just now is purely her excuse.


    Her heart is too cold. She wants to find someone to warm up. She doesn''t really want Zhang Wen to replace Lao Gao.


    Who did she talk to?


    You can''t talk to anyone.


    She can only feel bad for herself.


    However, others do not understand, Zhang Wen does not understand?


    Wang Yuxian sighed.


    And I, too, couldn''t go to sleep. I sat in bed and smoked.


    One floor away, Wang Yuxian and I were empty.


    ¡­¡­


    In the private club, Lao Yan is ready for a war of words.


    He turned his head quickly. He knew that boss Wang was interested in his feet. Then, he came to how to lure boss Wang into the trap he had designed long ago.


    The feet are all old Yan''s.


    Boss Wang is an old fox. Now a piece of fat meat is put in front of him. Although he wants to taste it, he is afraid that there is poison in the meat, so he can only be careful.


    I want Lao Yan to taste it first.


    Lao Yan still saw this very clearly.


    "Elder brother, you have also seen the distribution of this foot. It''s really not good. I''ll take you to have a look?" old Yan said tentatively.


    By the way, I''m seducing boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is not stupid. Who is he? How could he go to such a place himself? He doesn''t want to get into trouble.


    If you don''t tell me the trouble, it''s embarrassing if you don''t tell me the trouble if you''re caught.


    You know, he is now the boss of Wanfeng group. How can he do such a price reduction?


    And if Lao Duan knew that he was mixed with Lao Yan, he would certainly stop him.


    Boss Wang is also interested in that foot now. Lao Yan is right. This foot can not only walk his thing, but also walk other things.


    I''m worried. If I make a mistake one day, I may be able to run on this line!


    In any case, we must fix this line first.


    Now, it''s time to give yourself a way back.


    He doesn''t want section chief Duan to catch Lao Yan so soon.


    I''m not familiar with this process!


    He hasn''t figured out the distribution of these feet yet!


    When it comes to the point where he can replace him, he will definitely go to get rid of Lao Yan.


    But now is not the time. It''s too far away.


    If you get rid of Lao Yan now, the line will be broken.


    Boss Wang''s head melon is turning at a fast speed.


    Lao Yan looked at boss Wang with a smile.


    Looking at Lao Yan''s insidious smile, an idea suddenly rose in boss Wang''s heart.


    That''s why Lao Yan would do this. Why did he come here to have a showdown with himself and say what his purpose is about this foot.


    What is the picture.


    Boss Wang didn''t deal with Lao Yan much before, but he also knows who he is.


    seek nothing but profits.


    I will never take risks without benefits.


    So what was he doing about it?

 Chapter 386

    Boss Wang didn''t hurry to answer Lao Yan''s words, but took a sip of wine and looked deep.


    "Lao Yan, how long have we known each other?" boss Wang suddenly said.


    Let Lao Yan a little confused. Just now, didn''t he talk about going to see his feet?


    How did it turn out like this?


    Lao Yan thought, "it''s been a year!"


    I''ve known each other for a long time, but I don''t deal with many times.


    Lao Yan also knows who boss Wang is. All the people he wants to deal with want to take advantage of others and be profitable.


    In boss Wang, he can''t take any advantage, nor can he take any advantage.


    Therefore, he deals with boss Wang very little.


    "Well, do you think I know you?" boss Wang asked.


    Lao Yan nodded almost without thinking: "I know! Brother must know who I am."


    When he said this, he was surprised. Boss Wang, did you find anything? Are you aware of the man standing on the shore ready to fish?


    Boss Wang, it''s really an old fox!


    Lao Yan took a breath of air conditioning and looked at boss Wang warily.


    The latter smiled easily and pushed a glass of wine down in front of Lao Yan: "just know who I am. You should also know very well, so don''t play those tricks with me, you know?"


    It''s fucking temptation!


    Old Yan scolded in his heart. He was going to scare him to death just now!


    But he also hung an imperceptible smile around his mouth. Boss Wang said so, that means he doesn''t know what Lao Yan thinks at all?


    He is also a little confused about Lao Yan, so he will say so. On the one hand, it is also to call Lao Yan.


    But Lao Yan is just going to meet boss Wang first today. He doesn''t want to do anything. His main purpose is Zhang Wen!


    Get rid of Zhang Wen first, and then slowly make boss Wang''s idea.


    It must feel bad now that you are facing enemies from both sides.


    Get rid of one and get the next!


    Lao Yan does things like this, just one!


    Lao Yan quickly drank the wine pushed by boss Wang, and then promised: "brother, don''t worry, how dare I play with you? I really want to cooperate with you. We all forgot those things before!"


    Lao Yan said sincerely, and boss Wang believed it.


    Inflated!


    If boss Wang hadn''t expanded now, how could he not see through Lao Yan''s words and have a profound meaning?


    Why can''t you see that Lao Yan didn''t go to him at all?


    He just wanted to use himself,


    Before getting rid of boss Du, boss Wang was quite cautious. At that time, Lao Yan had no chance to start at all.


    But today, boss Wang doesn''t pay attention to others.


    In his heart, he has not paid attention to Lao Yan.


    Love enemy is the root of failure.


    Boss Wang has failed since the moment he fought with Lao Yan.


    Boss Wang poured another glass of wine for old Yan and said, "old Yan, tell me honestly, what do you want from me?"


    Old Yan Leng said, "brother, what do you mean?"


    Lao Yan''s heart was raised again.


    Boss Wang squinted at Lao Yan: "you are so kind. Introduce your feet to me? You don''t believe you are so kind, ha ha..."


    damn!


    Lao Yan has scolded boss Wang''s ancestors for 18 generations. Boss Wang is really too cautious.


    He didn''t notice this. Boss Wang was able to say it.


    Grass!


    If Lao Yan had nothing to say, boss Wang would doubt him, so he simply made up a reason.


    He pretended to be lost and looked at boss Wang: "brother, to tell you the truth, I told you about my feet. In fact, I had an accident!"


    "Oh?" boss Wang smiled. Sure enough, Lao Yan had a purpose!


    He didn''t think much, and didn''t think much about why Lao Yan told himself. He didn''t think about that!


    I just feel like I''m pushing Lao Yan. He''s sure to tell himself the truth.


    But who is Lao Yan?


    Even if there is anything, he may tell boss Wang?


    Old Yan sighed: "when I sent things the day before yesterday, two brothers went in. Maybe they couldn''t get out as soon as I went in. Brother, I want you to help me find a way. Can you say hello to the people here and let them turn a blind eye in the future?"


    Boss Wang raised his eyebrows.


    That''s great!


    It''s not a matter at all!


    It turns out that this is the purpose of Lao Yan. It''s so simple!


    Boss Wang also knows that Lao Yan is really weak in this regard. His people basically can''t get out when they go in. Moreover, Lao Yan seems to be ignorant of these things in officialdom.


    So he couldn''t get along and had to survive under the pressure of the police.


    This is quite different from boss Wang.


    If you want to stay in Jinhai city for a long time, how can you do it without the relationship of blasphemy?


    Boss Wang did quite well in this regard.


    If not, he can''t squeeze out boss Du, can he?


    However, he won''t help Lao Yan so easily.


    He pretended to be embarrassed and patted his forehead: "did your man get caught when he walked that thing?"


    "Yes!" old Yan nodded.


    "It''s difficult..." in fact, it''s easy to do.


    "Brother, I didn''t expect them to come out. I just want you to say hello to me later. I don''t have many brothers. If I''m always caught in, my feet will be broken!"


    Lao Yan thought, you must not help me get people out, because no one will go in!


    Boss Wang didn''t want to use his relationship for Lao Yan, but nodded slightly: "OK, I''ll certainly say hello for you in the future. It''s no problem!"


    Lao Yan smiled happily and said, "hey hey, thank you, brother! This line is well done, and you will make a lot of money in the future!"


    Money is not so attractive to boss Wang.


    His attention is now focused on Wanfeng group.


    It is true that he wants Wanfeng group to sell the building early.


    "Well, drink!" boss Wang gave Lao Yan another glass of wine.


    Lao Yan quickly and respectfully held the glass.


    Boss Wang is willing to pour wine for old Yan, which shows that things are almost over.


    Lao Yan''s left and right have almost eliminated the precautions of boss Wang. Next, the road in front of Lao Yan will be easy.


    Lao Yan breathed in his heart. He was quite satisfied with his acting just now, and his heart was relieved.


    So it seems that I have successfully concealed boss Wang.


    Then next, it''s Zhang Wen''s business!


    Lao Yan, secretly ready to work!

 Chapter 387

    In fact, there is little difference between physical work and mental work.


    Those who can''t use their brains may be moving bricks in the transition, working on the construction site, and repeating simple and monotonous mechanical work. They don''t need to use their brains, but they consume their physical strength.


    Tired!


    What about people who use their brains?


    Perhaps sitting in an office with an elegant working environment, drinking coffee and blowing the air.


    But at the end of the day, are you tired?


    That''s also quite tired!


    Don''t think it''s not tiring to use your brain. Sometimes it''s even more tiring than manual workers.


    Like old Yan at this time.


    It''s more tiring to think in front of boss Wang!


    Tired, he gasped!


    He had to do it step by step. He had to think carefully before saying a word. He was afraid that he would make any mistakes and that boss Wang would see some clues.


    Then he will be doomed.


    One move goes wrong and everyone loses!


    It''s not that he doesn''t understand this.


    So when Lao Yan spoke, he was sweating.


    This tension has never been relieved.


    Lao Yan felt more tired than moving bricks all day.


    The feeling of tit for tat with boss Wang is not good. It takes too much brain.


    But now, Lao Yan is a little relaxed, because boss Wang has taken the bait!


    Looking at the wine in the cup, Lao Yan hung up a smile.


    Lao Yan knows that since boss Wang is interested in his feet, he must go to see his feet, because boss Wang is cautious by nature.


    Hard to say.


    These words are what Lao Yan said here. Boss Wang doesn''t believe it at all. He must have a look.


    Even if you don''t go, you will certainly let the people around you see it.


    Can you rest assured!


    Lao Yan has considered this problem.


    Pillars?


    Impossible. The people on the road still know the relationship between Zhu and boss Wang.


    Zhuzhu followed boss Wang from the beginning. From Wang madman to boss Wang, Zhuzhu followed him. I don''t know how much he did for him,


    How many things have you carried.


    Boss Wang, could you let the pillar go?


    Although boss Suo Wang trusts the pillar, he certainly won''t let him see his feet.


    Because the pillar is not very smart. Even if there is something in it, he can''t see it, can he?


    Moreover, the pillar will stay with boss Wang to protect him!


    So who will boss Wang let go?


    You don''t have to think about it.


    It must be Zhang Wen!


    This is Lao Yan''s plan.


    Now, it''s just part of the plan.


    Sure enough, as Lao Yan thought, boss Wang began to talk about his feet soon.


    "Lao Yan, you know, I''m a businessman now. A businessman is a businessman. Now the two of us, he Zhuo, are the same as doing business. Now you provide me with feet, and I''ll help you say hello to the people above. It''s all business. You come and go, but I want to see your feet, that''s your goods. You know?"


    How can Lao Yan not understand?


    He scolded secretly. Boss Wang said just look. It''s so hypocritical.


    Grass!


    Old Yan quickly smiled: "big brother, when do you say to see it, I''ll find someone to take you to see it!"


    Boss Wang smiled: "tomorrow night! I''ll let Zhang Wen go to see it! Just say hello to him."


    Dong Dong!


    It was the sound of Lao Yan''s heart beating fast.


    It''s done!


    succeed!


    Lao Yan knew that boss Wang would let Zhang Wen go!


    He''s right!


    Then, he can take the next step and arrange how to deal with Zhang Wen!


    In this way, we can completely get rid of Zhang Wen''s threat to ourselves.


    Kill Zhang Wen!


    point the day and await for it!


    After years of Chengfu, Lao Yan didn''t show too much joy in his heart. Instead, he nodded to boss Wang and said that he would certainly be able to arrange this matter, which reassured him.


    Boss Wang nodded with satisfaction.


    That''s it.


    It''s already early in the morning when we get out of the private club.


    Unconsciously, Lao Yan has been here for so long. After he came out, he got into his car and stopped as soon as the car started.


    He thought and took out the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    In Jinhai City, conspiracies are staged every day. Many conspiracies are evaporating and brewing every day. Lao Yan''s conspiracy has floated over Jinhai city at this time.


    Before long, it will flourish.


    Evaporate clean.


    Then it fell on me.


    Now I know nothing about these things.


    The next day, I woke up at dawn.


    When Wang Yuxian came down from upstairs, he had already gathered himself, and his white face was patted with blush and curled down.


    I smiled with her and said hello.


    She came and tied me up for opening.


    When she walked into me, a faint fragrance came to my nostrils.


    It''s refreshing.


    I was a little excited when I thought of what happened last night and Wang Yuxian''s posture last night. If I didn''t think of Lao Gao last night, I might have been with Wang Yuxian.


    I still want to feel that feeling.


    "Wenzi, don''t go out today. Let''s watch the shop with my sister. Li Hu has something to do today and won''t come." Wang Yuxian said to me.


    Anyway, it''s nothing today. I just nodded and agreed.


    Wang Yuxian smiled. Her sexy little mouth was close to my ear and said, "Wenzi, sister didn''t mean that last night. You are you. Lao Gao is Lao Gao. No one can replace anyone. She said the wrong thing."


    "Hehe, Yuxian, I didn''t think about that ~"


    "Well, that''s all right ~"


    After Wang Yuxian and I opened for a while, black sister came, and then there were guests.


    I helped.


    Today Xiaowen also came, but she looked very unhappy. I stood her up at her house last time. It''s strange to be happy.


    She came to help Wang Yuxian, but her eyes fell on me intentionally or unintentionally.


    I sighed helplessly.


    I didn''t expect a girl to be so persistent. I refused quite obviously. She still didn''t retreat at all.


    Alas~


    There are many guests in the morning. Wang Yuxian is undoubtedly the most eye-catching woman in the store. No matter her smile or look back, she is full of temptation.


    Wang Yuxian, beautiful and unique.


    It makes people linger.


    At this time, my phone suddenly rang.


    I picked it up and saw that boss Wang called.


    I found a place where there was no one and picked it up.


    "Hello? Boss Wang."


    "Well, Wenzi, go and do something for me tonight." boss Wang said.


    "I''m going to move boss Du tomorrow," I replied, telling him that if there''s anything dangerous, I won''t go, because I''m going to do it tomorrow. If something goes wrong at this time, no one will take over my shift.


    Boss Wang laughed at my words: "Wenzi, don''t worry. I just let you see a place for me! That place belongs to Lao Yan. Don''t you have a good relationship with him? I think it''s very appropriate for you to go!"


    My heart thumped, old Yan?

 Chapter 388

    It seems that for a time, all contradictions poured out.


    I want to deal with boss Du and old Yan. Now boss Wang wants me to see old Yan again. Is this a coincidence?


    But I didn''t think much. I didn''t think that Lao Yan already knew I wanted to do it to him.


    If I knew, I wouldn''t go!


    "Lao Yan? Where is he worth seeing?" I shouldn''t have asked this sentence. I should do it without asking what boss Wang asked me to do.


    But I couldn''t help asking.


    I don''t understand in my heart. What does boss Wang want now? What is there in Lao Yan worth him to let me see?


    I know, boss Wang must be ready to cooperate with Lao Yan.


    On the phone, boss Wang was silent for a moment and his tone became serious: "because Lao Yan has a line to take that thing. I want to see if this line can be used. That''s it."


    "Well, I see."


    If I ask again, it''ll be a bit of a distraction.


    Boss Wang just finished saying that. What do I do with that? Do I need to report to you? The tone of voice lengthens. How can I not hear it?


    "At ten o''clock in the evening, you go to XX Road, where Lao Yan''s people receive you."


    "Yes!"


    "Wenzi, you are a careful person. If you see anything wrong, call me, you know?" boss Wang is still very careful.


    I promised and hung up.


    Although, this is a very simple thing. I help boss Wang look at the situation. I don''t have to do anything. It''s a simple inspection.


    But I still think something''s wrong.


    It feels like things are not that simple.


    After all, now that I have discussed with Li Erzi, I am ready to get rid of Lao Yan. Now I have to go to Lao Yan. Will there be such a coincidence?


    I wanted to call Li Erzi to discuss it, but on second thought, Li Erzi must be busy with Lao Yan now. Didn''t I trouble him by calling?


    I think we''d better deal with tonight first.


    When I received a call from boss Wang, Li Erzi was nesting on the battlefield.


    He heard about boss Wang''s meeting with Lao Yan last night. He also felt a little puzzled.


    Why did Lao Yan go to boss Wang at this time?


    Did he find something?


    But even if he knows something, he shouldn''t go to boss Wang unless he''s out of his mind.


    So, why?


    Li Erzi doesn''t understand.


    Li Erzi and I both made a serious mistake, that is, we didn''t communicate with each other at this time.


    If he told me that Lao Yan had met boss Wang secretly at this time, and if he told me his doubts, I would not go to Lao Yan.


    However, things went on so naturally.


    I am also slowly moving towards a deeper vortex.


    Li Erzi took out his mobile phone, looked at it, found my name, hesitated for a while and didn''t press it.


    Then he quickly turned to another person''s name.


    The phone was connected soon.


    "Second brother?"


    This man is Li Erzi''s eye liner. He has been following Lao Yan for the last two days.


    But this old Yan is also quite OK. He hasn''t come out in the night show. He eats and sleeps in the night show these two days.


    In this night scene, it''s not easy to start unless Lao Yan comes out.


    Originally, when he learned that Lao Yan was going out, Li Erzi thought it was a good opportunity, but when he heard that he was going to boss Wang, he gave up the idea again.


    Ready to find another chance.


    Li Erzi said, "what''s the matter with you, old Yan?"


    "Second brother, Lao Yan hasn''t come out at night these two days. We can''t help it."


    "Watch him for me. As soon as he comes out, let me know immediately!"


    "I know, second brother!"


    In Jinhai City, it is divided into two lines above and below the ground. Boss Wang is taking the line above the ground, and Lao Yan is taking the line below the ground.


    So Li Erzi''s line exists between these two lines.


    On the ground and underground.


    Therefore, Li Erzi is still the most suitable person for mixed society.


    No matter what he does, he can act with ease.


    Since Li Erzi began to investigate Lao Yan, he thought of the possible risk of leakage. His plan is to end the battle and run Lao Yan within three days.


    Two days later, Li Erzi thought about it. Now as soon as Lao Yan came out at night, he immediately informed Zhang Wen to do it.


    Opportunities don''t wait!


    ¡­¡­


    In the days when Lao Lu asked boss Du about the deposit, it can be said that boss Du had the most comfortable days. He knew that as long as the deposit could be done, boss Wang would face more problems and more trouble.


    You might have to review the margin.


    Boss Du knows how troublesome the process is.


    At the moment, boss Du is reading quietly in his study, full of bookish anger.


    Buzzing


    At this time, the mobile phone on the table vibrated.


    It''s old Lu.


    Boss Du smiled and picked it up: "Lao Lu, how''s it going?"


    "I asked about the deposit. I should have a clue."


    There should be a clue. This sentence came out of Lao Lu''s mouth. Boss Du knows that this is probably no problem. Even if Lao Lu is no problem, he can''t say it 100%.


    This is a common problem among them.


    "Come out and sit down another day!" boss Du said.


    "Alas, wait until after this!" Lao Lu didn''t want to sit out with boss Du, nor did he have no time, but he didn''t dare.


    He was afraid that boss Wang''s people would see it and knew that he was doing it on the insurance money, so his trouble would be inevitable.


    Boss Du understood what he meant: "well, I know. Don''t worry, it''s just the two of us."


    "Well, if there''s a situation, I''ll contact you again!"


    "OK, hard work!"


    Pop.


    After hanging up the phone, boss Du''s mouth rose.


    When I put down my mobile phone, the phone book automatically turned to a person''s name. Boss Du was stunned when he saw the name.


    It''s a little dragon snake.


    It seems that I haven''t contacted Bruce Lee for a long time.


    Boss Wang has been looking for him, and boss Du didn''t dare to expose him.


    No way, who made him dress up and force the tiger so hard at that time?


    Now the tiger is forced to remember what happened before. He can''t wait to kill Bruce Lee!


    Boss Du plans to let Bruce Lee out when the deposit begins to ferment. Boss Wang will certainly ignore his side at that time.


    However, I haven''t contacted Bruce Lee for so long. It''s a little inappropriate.


    Anyway, he''s also Bruce Lee''s big brother, isn''t he?


    Thinking of this, boss Du pressed Bruce Lee''s phone.

 Chapter 389

    Jinhai City, a very remote community.


    The residential buildings here have been for at least ten years.


    Boss Du arranged a hiding place for Bruce Lee here.


    A stab.


    A business car stopped at the door of the building.


    Three people got out of the car.


    The leader is boss Du, followed by two people.


    Today, boss Du didn''t drive his luxury car, but drove a business car with a low profile in order not to attract other people''s ideas.


    It''s afternoon. Boss Du shouldn''t have come out at home at this time, but why can''t he help it?


    Because Bruce Lee doesn''t answer his phone at all!


    He called for half an hour and turned it off!


    Bruce Lee''s phone, unexpectedly dare to turn it off. He remembers that he said to Bruce Lee before to keep his mobile phone unblocked. What if he had something to contact him?


    On the way, boss Du had a bad feeling in his heart. He didn''t know what little dragon snake thought and what little dragon snake wanted to do.


    But he knew that if he didn''t answer his phone, he certainly didn''t want to find him by himself.


    This damn thing!


    Boss Du is in a hurry.


    He is not afraid that Bruce Lee will not contact himself, but worried about Bruce Lee''s safety. What if he goes out without permission and is known by Zhang Wen or boss Wang?


    There must be only one way out!


    Although little dragon and snake are not good, they are still with boss Du, aren''t they?


    How could he watch the little dragon and snake suffer?


    After getting off the bus, boss Du took the lead and hurried into the residential building.


    Upstairs, he opened the room with a spare key.


    A foul smell came to my face.


    The house was littered with clothes and leftover fast food. It seemed that no one had cleaned it for some time.


    It''s messy inside.


    Little dragon snake, really not here


    Boss Du made a loud bang in his head.


    His eyes sank.


    He knows too well that the little dragon and Snake must be afraid of betraying him and running away!


    But why didn''t he think about it? If he betrayed him, he would wait until now?


    Now that he has run away, there is no doubt that he has made a more serious mistake.


    Boss Du scolded secretly.


    He turned and went out, got on the bus and arranged for his men. Recently, he tried his best to find Bruce Lee snake. We must find him!


    Boss Du, it''s hard to find Bruce Lee, but there''s no news at all.


    But what about the little dragon snake?


    Now he is quite moist!


    Lao Yan''s people give him food and drink every day. There''s nothing to do. Although the living conditions are a little worse, Bruce Lee can bear it. It''s a vacation.


    Now many people outside are looking for him. Hiding is the best choice.


    However, he was also quite worried.


    Worried, Lao Yan hasn''t heard from him for so long. He also wants to solve Zhang Wen quickly and return to the Jianghu!


    The sharpened knife is placed at the head of the bed and can be used at any time. His hat and clothes are ready. As long as Lao Yan says a word, he can start at any time.


    However, Lao Yan just didn''t give himself information.


    Little dragon snake also called old Yan and urged him, but what he got was just a word from old Yan.


    Wait.


    Before the time is ripe, Lao Yan will certainly not release the sword of little dragon and snake.


    There must be only one chance. He has to wait until he has 90% grasp before he releases the little dragon and snake.


    One time, success!


    Cannot fail.


    Not to hesitate!


    Now, the time is almost over.


    At this time, the little dragon snake was lying in bed bored, playing with the knife in his hand, imagining how he would kill Zhang Wen. He swished in his hand how to make a knife, how to kill with one knife, and how deep the knife should be inserted when facing Zhang Wen.


    He took all these into account.


    Bruce Lee YY''s Kung Fu is definitely world-class.


    These days, he lives a comfortable life. The whole person has gained weight. This is what Lao Yan feeds all day.


    He felt that he was full of strength now. Even if he had a frontal confrontation with Zhang Wen, he would not lose.


    I''ve been keeping my energy for so long. There''s no reason why I can''t get Zhang Wen.


    Now the little dragon and snake has changed into Superman!


    Looking at the phone, there was no message on it. Bruce Lee sighed bored.


    These days, everything is good, but little dragon snake is particularly disappointed.


    There are no women!


    Lao Yan never sent one or two women to have fun.


    These days, he''s suffocating. He''s worried. He can only solve it by himself.


    Alas!


    How do you feel like you''re back in school?


    Apart from that time, he had never been so short of women!


    People, lonely for a long time, sometimes their interests will change, and qualitative changes will occur unconsciously.


    Like the little dragon and snake now.


    I don''t know why these two days. He sees the woman next door more and more pleasing to his eyes.


    Several times when he went out, he would subconsciously glance at the woman''s body, above and below.


    I remember when he first came here, he saw that the woman was not pleasing to the eye everywhere. She had a strong black body and a fierce face. Which man would like it?


    But now, he didn''t know whether it was pleasing to the eye or what was going on. He had the impulse to chat up.


    Little dragon snake, thinking of this, the door was knocked.


    His first reaction was to reach for the knife under the pillow.


    "Who?" he asked.


    There was a silence outside the door and said, "it''s me, next door!"


    Bruce Lee knows who it is right away?


    That woman!


    Not only the little dragon snake, but also the woman''s feeling towards him changed. Several times she felt that the little dragon snake looked at her a little wrong.


    Women are particularly sensitive to these eyes.


    She is also a woman. She is also a very rich woman. How can she not feel it? In fact, when she came back last time and noticed that little dragon snake looked at her, she deliberately exposed the places that should and should not be exposed to let little dragon snake see, but little dragon snake held back at that time.


    When you were young, the little dragon and snake questioned themselves in their heart.


    Dragon snake! You are not such a person. You are certainly not such a person. How can you be interested in this woman?


    But after a long time, little dragon and snake also compromised their feelings.


    Originally, she didn''t like dragons and snakes, but with the passage of time, she didn''t hate dragons and snakes.


    Strange.


    It''s really strange.


    How can people''s feelings become so fast?


    Little dragon snake never believed in love over time, but today he believed that men must have love after holding it for a long time.


    But there are many more.


    Maybe it''s on your own hand.


    Maybe to the men around you.


    It may also be for a type of woman you don''t like.


    There are 100 possibilities, there are 100 results.


    The little dragon snake and the woman are just one of these possibilities.


    In this shabby little hotel, two people made sparks.


    Crackling, crackling!

 Chapter 390

    The little dragon snake slipped out of bed.


    He was a little excited.


    I don''t know how many days I haven''t done that. It''s a lie to say I''m not excited.


    He hurried to tidy up his messy hair before he went to open the door.


    Outside the door stood the woman


    The dress is quite avant-garde.


    Suddenly, I didn''t wear much clothes.


    Because all her clothes are flesh colored.


    Meat can bring men''s interests.


    She thinks she is very sexy. In other people''s eyes, she can almost spit blood.


    If a woman with exquisite figure put on this dress, the lethality must be self-evident, but she is a hundred and eight thousand miles away.


    But when Bruce Lee''s eyes were about to collapse, he stopped in time.


    His eyes slowly began to appreciate and ponder.


    He now has feelings for this woman and wants to try what it tastes like! Want to try the heavy taste! Like a tiger!


    "Oh, you see, I haven''t cleaned up much in this room..." little dragon snake stood at the door and was very polite.


    Little dragon snake''s house is no more messy than the woman''s dress.


    She grinned and squeezed in.


    Then she gently pushed the little dragon female snake and sat on the bed.


    She also deliberately raised one foot high in order to attract dragons and snakes.


    With eyes and feelings, little dragon and snake trembled!


    "It''s all right, just mess up. Anyway, it will be more chaotic later ~" when she spoke, her eyes kept blinking and discharging at the little dragon snake as if she had an eye disease.


    Two people, hold for too long, the orientation will change differently.


    Like little dragon snake, the woman''s interests have changed.


    It''s a little terrible.


    Faced with the provocation of the woman''s language, little dragon snake said, "Hey, I know, baby ~"


    A baby, the woman is itching all over.


    Before little dragon snake, there were many women, and many of these women were the best. Little dragon snake enjoyed it. It''s not too hungry.


    But this woman is different.


    She is not generally Ji thirsty.


    Because she didn''t have a few men, not because she didn''t want to, but because she couldn''t find a suitable person.


    She doesn''t know what she is like. After all, there are not many men with heavy taste. She hasn''t met several men with heavy taste. Therefore, it was very difficult for this woman to come last time.


    Unless it''s forced.


    But she is a woman. How can she do that?


    Therefore, she can''t help it. She can only solve it by herself.


    It''s not easy to find someone like Bruce Lee this time. How can she let go?


    Dry firewood and fire, just a little!


    Before the little dragon and snake finished, she stabbed and took off her coat.


    what the fuck!


    When the little dragon snake saw the two big black dates, it reacted.


    I dare say she''s not wearing anything!


    This is really quite bold!


    "What are you waiting for?" the woman looked at the little dragon and snake and couldn''t help asking, but she couldn''t wait.


    My heart has been crying anxiously for a long time.


    Before the first step began, she thought of step five or six.


    No way, too anxious.


    I just don''t know how the little dragon snake''s Kung Fu is.


    Give suck.


    Little dragon and snake, do your part.


    If he hadn''t held it for too long, he wouldn''t have looked at such a woman. Now, he''s a little attracted.


    The woman was so bold that she didn''t want to give him any buffer at all.


    Thinking of this, little dragon and snake simply used an extremely ambiguous posture to pick up the woman and have an "air gun".


    But when the little dragon snake''s hand touched the woman''s waist, he found that he thought more.


    The weight of this woman is simply beyond the capacity of ordinary people.


    He can''t hold it at all!


    When she tried hard, the woman didn''t move. Instead, it was the waist of little dragon and snake. It was a little hard.


    A cold sweat fell down the little dragon snake''s forehead.


    Forget it, don''t use this position, just be normal.


    Little dragon snake thought of this and was ready to press the woman under her body, and then he got to the point.


    But just after the woman fell down, little dragon snake was about to untie his pants and belt. He felt a huge force like turning the earth over. He made a 365 degree turn and almost fell to the ground.


    Whoosh.


    The woman turned away from the guest and pressed the little dragon and snake on her body.


    That posture is ecstatic.


    Little dragon and snake can''t move at all.


    Besides, I''m a little short of breath.


    This heavyweight will be too heavy for anyone to breathe.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t have a strong taste. He insists on relying on the strong taste. Can he not be nervous?


    Can you not get hurt?


    "I''ll come, you have a rest!" the woman dressed in coarse clothes seemed to want to swallow the little dragon and snake alive.


    It''s been too long. She must enjoy it.


    However, she is an action faction, not a waiting faction. She takes the initiative every time.


    From the beginning to the end, a dragon!


    If you let a man do it, she will feel a little unhappy.


    Uncomfortable.


    Pungent.


    The little dragon and snake felt chilly below. The woman seemed satisfied with the little dragon and snake. She smiled in her mouth, and then continued to move in her hand.


    The little dragon snake looked at the ceiling and suddenly felt like selling it.


    Is that how you play the role exchange?


    Forget it, let this woman succeed first. Wow, let''s solve the physiological problems first!


    Thinking so, little dragon snake slowly closed his eyes.


    Ready to experience and enjoy the sea and sky feast.


    But as soon as he felt a little hot, the phone suddenly rang.


    Grass!


    Whose fucking phone is this? It''s such a bad time!


    He went to answer the phone while enjoying himself.


    It''s Lao Yan''s name.


    He quickly picked it up.


    "Ah ~ Oh!" this is a subconscious sentence of little dragon snake. He didn''t expect that the woman''s Kung Fu is not bad!


    And so bold!


    At the same time, Xiao Long''s words startled Lao Yan.


    My grass, what''s the matter? Little dragon and snake are blocked in the small hotel? Darling, you must not have an accident at this time! You haven''t done your best yet!


    He hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with you? Something''s wrong?"


    The little dragon and snake''s voice trembled: "no, it''s okay..."


    The woman, more and more active, almost made little dragon snake can''t stop.


    Lao Yan called at a bad time. He heard little dragon and snake calling Chuang on the phone.


    But little dragon and snake can''t help it. Do you think he wants to cry? He was also involuntarily and had to make a voice. It felt strange to call Lao Yan Chuang.


    When Lao Yan reacted, he scolded secretly.


    The little dragon and snake really don''t have a fucking sense of crisis!


    I can still play so hi!

 Chapter 391

    In the hotel, the lower body of little dragon snake couldn''t bear to look straight at it. After two times, it had been played by the woman.


    This woman, like an African friend who has never seen a popsicle, chews the popsicle very hard and twists her hips with a special feeling.


    This also made the little dragon snake cry Chuang.


    On the phone, Lao Yan collapsed a little.


    His voice sank: "little dragon snake, I have something to tell you, you let this man stop first!"


    Needless to say, he knows what Bruce Lee is doing.


    I don''t know, that''s a fool!


    Little dragon snake realized that what Lao Yan said to him might be serious, so when the woman was ready to have an old cow gnawing grass, his hand blocked the woman''s cow tongue and patted her head with his hand.


    "Baby, wait a minute. I''ll say something soon!"


    The woman was still a little unwilling. She stared at the little dragon like a snake and moved her face away.


    "Lao Yan, what''s the matter?" little dragon snake said to the phone.


    Lao Yan is very curious and a little angry now.


    The girl who was curious about where the little dragon snake came from was angry that he didn''t hide well and asked the girl to play.


    "Tell me first, did you find a girl to play?" old Yan said solemnly.


    Bruce Lee shook his head and said, "no, I didn''t find it!"


    "Grass! Who are you lying to!" Lao Yan burst at once. Little dragon snake is challenging his IQ!


    "Oh, you''re worried again. Don''t worry first. This girl is from the hotel. I didn''t run out!" Bruce Lee quickly explained.


    Old Yan Ao said, but suddenly thought of something and suddenly took a breath of air conditioning.


    "You mean, the woman next door?"


    "Well..."


    Across the screen, Lao Yan almost spit out.


    He knows what level women are. He hasn''t seen it before.


    I''m so sorry. I''ve held Bruce Lee for so many days. Has his interest changed?


    It tastes so strong?


    What''s going on?


    If Xiaolong snake is allowed to hold it for a longer time, Lao Yan fully believes that he will thank and be interested in men.


    Interest is a terrible thing!


    "Lao Yan, don''t talk nonsense. I think this woman is very good. I used to be too superficial, really..."


    "Cough..." Lao Yan was choked by someone and almost gushed out an old blood.


    This is not what ordinary people can enjoy.


    The little dragon snake is so awesome that people can enjoy it without taboo.


    That realm is beyond Lao Yan''s comprehension.


    It''s like pretending to be a tiger and a black sister. Ordinary people can''t understand it!


    "I''ve arranged for Zhang Wen to do it tonight." Lao Yan quickly said the matter, otherwise he felt that he could hear the woman''s heavy breathing across his mobile phone, which provoked his world outlook.


    "Zhang Wen? Have you arranged everything?" little dragon snake was excited when he heard Zhang Wen''s name.


    He waited in this small hotel so that he could bear it, get rid of Zhang Wen and return to the Jianghu.


    This day is finally coming!


    "Well, at nine o''clock tonight, you go to XX road. Someone will pick you up. Zhang Wen will also go there. You take advantage of it and start secretly!"


    Lao Yan''s eyes were cold.


    "Well, I see!" little dragon snake promised and hung up the phone.


    The woman''s face was pasted immediately.


    The little dragon and snake could hardly breathe, and a big black face came over.


    Block out the sky and the sun


    In the office of section chief Duan, team Zhang stood straight and waited for section chief Duan to speak.


    Section chief Duan''s eyebrows were tightly screwed together.


    These two days, team Zhang secretly followed the three of them, and they followed everything they did.


    They went back to the hotel and he was in the car.


    When they went out, he followed behind. It was very hard.


    But there''s no way. This is the task assigned to him by the section chief. Why did he refuse?


    Besides, isn''t that what criminal investigation is all about?


    Squatting is a routine.


    It''s just that the weight is different this time.


    In the past, he was a bastard, at most a boss or something.


    But this time, he wants to talk to people from the Provincial Bureau.


    He is also an old policeman with rich experience and strong anti investigation ability.


    If you''re not careful, they''ll find out.


    It''s not necessary for section chief Duan to say what the consequences are if he finds out.


    Section chief Duan has many people around him, but he still chose team Zhang.


    He intends to train team Zhang, and now he has become the person he trusts most.


    The performance of team Zhang also satisfied him.


    Team Zhang saw that Lin Lisan went to the first hospital. He tracked him to the ward of Er Mao and Guang before he came out and informed section chief Duan.


    Knowing the news, section chief Duan immediately understood what was going on.


    Lin Li, they are looking for ER Mao.


    Section chief Duan was worried that something had happened.


    They found Er Mao and Guang Guang, so the next step must be to start with boss Wang.


    Now it''s just looking for a breakthrough.


    This breakthrough seems to have been mastered by them.


    But this is trouble!


    If boss Wang goes in, he will bite out section chief. Even if he doesn''t bite, Lin Li can find out the relationship between section chief and boss Wang.


    If so.


    He must be involved.


    Cover up, collude!


    These two charges are enough for him to drink a pot.


    "Section chief Duan, what are you going to do about that?" at this time, team Zhang spoke.


    He shouldn''t have asked, but he couldn''t help asking.


    Section chief Duan sighed: "continue to follow. Now they must know what''s going on. It seems that they are determined to get us this time. Now, they can only be cautious and cautious!"


    Team Zhang nodded silently, turned and was ready to go out.


    "Wait, remember, don''t contact boss Wang these two days!"


    Team Zhang stood still and nodded again.


    Boss Wang didn''t realize how serious the matter was when Lin brought people down to check.


    Lin Lisan came down with a task.


    What is this concept?


    That is, they can arrest people directly without applying to the local police station, as long as there is enough evidence.


    Moreover, it doesn''t need to be handed over, just take it away!


    In other words, as long as they have the evidence of boss Wang one day, they can take him away at any time.


    Across provinces!


    Domineering?


    Section chief Duan just can''t manage it.


    If it were changed to the past, section chief Duan must be afraid of nothing. What is he afraid of?


    He hasn''t done anything. What''s he afraid of?


    Now it''s different. He and boss Wang have done so many things together. He''s not worried. It''s a lie.


    He has been on this ship since he took boss Wang''s things.


    It''s harder to separate now than to go to heaven.


    Section chief Duan has never been so worried.


    There''s a ghost in my heart. It''s really hard to feel uneasy.


    If Lin Li has a tough style and knows something from boss Wang, section chief Duan may also be taken away directly.


    It''s embarrassing not to be investigated by people from the Provincial Bureau.


    Although my teacher will certainly come forward to help, isn''t that troublesome for my teacher?


    As a last resort, section chief Duan really didn''t want to bother his teacher.

 Chapter 392

    On this day, more things may happen than in the previous year in Jinhai city.


    Lao Yan''s plot will slowly evaporate and spread.


    In fact, no one is as good as Lao Yan in playing conspiracy. Boss Wang and boss Du can''t.


    Not even section chief Duan and director Liu.


    Lao Yan has reached the point of perfection.


    Section chief Duan and director Liu can only suppress Lao Yan in officialdom. If they go to society, they are not Lao Yan''s opponents at all.


    His only weakness is that he doesn''t understand official accent.


    If Lao Yan could integrate the advantages of boss Wang, it would be a terrible person.


    Many things blend together, just like a chemical reaction. It''s bound to explode soon.


    Historic big bang!


    Section chief Duan''s head turned quickly. He had never bothered so much. It was not the first time for people to check. Every time, section chief Duan didn''t think so and didn''t care at all.


    Why?


    Because I have done everything in place. What are you afraid of?


    A gentleman is honest!


    We should be afraid of those who have a guilty conscience!


    But this afternoon, his heart was uneasy, like putting a vibrator.


    It''s buzzing all the time.


    Section chief Duan only knew that Lin Li and them went to the hospital, and then a series of bad premonitions and ideas came out.


    If he knew that Lin Li had been cheated by Er Mao, he would not be so nervous. Maybe he would ask boss Wang to take a seat in the teahouse after work.


    But he didn''t know anything about it.


    On the mobile phone, there was a miss from boss Wang.


    He didn''t call boss Wang back.


    I''m not going back.


    At this time, he should avoid suspicion and walk away from boss Wang. If Lin Li sees him with boss Wang now, he may take him away next second.


    He is an on-the-job employee. What is he with a big bastard in society?


    Although boss Wang now has his own company and is the boss of Wanfeng group, what can this be?


    Who doesn''t know his background?


    The underworld is like a pool of muddy water. As long as you go in, it''s difficult to think of it again.


    Even if you barely get out, you have to peel off a layer of skin!


    Section chief Duan turned off the phone upset.


    The mobile phone buzzed as soon as the mobile phone screen was off.


    Section chief Duan thought it was boss Wang and scolded secretly.


    But what impressively appeared on the screen was the name of team Zhang.


    He quickly picked it up.


    "Section chief Duan, there is no one in the ward!" team Zhang said on the phone.


    "No one? What do you mean?" section chief Duan vaguely felt that something was wrong. Er Mao and Guang Guang must not be discharged in a short time. Why did they suddenly disappear?


    Is it that they were taken away by Lin Li and interrogated?


    no way!


    That''s more trouble!


    Just those two goods, I''m sure I''ll recruit everything in two days!


    Team Zhang listened to section chief Duan''s voice a little trembling and hurriedly said, "I heard from the nurse that they were discharged from the hospital, but I didn''t see Lin Li and they took him away. Now Lin Li and they are in the international hotel every day and don''t go out."


    Lin Li, they didn''t take 20 cents?


    Where''s ER Mao and Guang?


    Or, what has Lin Li asked?


    Are you ready to arrest boss Wang?


    Various possibilities came one after another in the head of section chief Duan. He was a good hand at work, but he couldn''t use his head.


    Compared with boss Wang, it''s far from good.


    And he usually doesn''t use these brains. Now suddenly asking him to pay attention to these problems undoubtedly gives him a difficult problem!


    "Section chief Duan, what should we do next?" team Zhang asked at the other end of the phone.


    Section chief Duan bowed his head and mused.


    He knew that what should come would always come. It seemed that no matter how hard he tried, it was useless.


    "Come on, you''d better withdraw from linli first! You must find out where the two people who were discharged from the hospital recently!" section chief Duan thought that if you can find them out this time, you must find a way to get them in.


    It''s better to get in Jinhai than to get in somewhere else!


    Section chief Duan is also out of the question.


    "I see!" team Zhang agreed and hung up the phone.


    His eyebrows were tightly screwed together.


    He was also aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    Now if you can''t find Er Mao and Guang Guang, I''m afraid the matter that section chief Duan has to face is not so simple and may be much more complex.


    Moreover, it is likely to be doomed.


    Although he doesn''t know section chief Duan, he also vaguely knows that he has a relationship with boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is the boss of Wanfeng group. If he has a relationship with him, I''m afraid it''s not a simple thing. Team Zhang thought that section chief Duan may have shares in Wanfeng group.


    Otherwise, can he be in such a hurry?


    However, team Zhang decided to use his 120% energy to find Er Mao and Guang.


    A thousand mile horse is often found, but Bole is not often found.


    Section chief Duan is his bole. As long as this thing is done well and section chief Duan keeps himself, his career will be calm in the future.


    When he thought of it, Zhang drank a drink from the cold mineral water. He nibbled at a few bread and called his old eye liner. He asked them recently whether they knew where the 20 Fen and the light went.


    Er Mao''s departure gave a big blow to the senior management of Jinhai city.


    Lin Li''s action was temporarily stranded.


    The line is broken. How can we continue?


    So he can only nest in the international hotel every day and wait for news.


    He was embarrassed to explain the situation to the Provincial Bureau. If people knew that he had been cheated of money by a gangster and was ready to buy him to report boss Wang, he would face a lot of trouble.


    To tell the truth, Lin Li has been a policeman for so long. This is the first time he has been cheated of money.


    This feeling.


    Not at all!


    What is the most basic trust between people?


    What is the most basic integrity of people?


    Where have you been?


    Have they been eaten by dogs!


    Honesty is the word Lin Li has considered most in these two days.


    He feels a little incredible now. Has he really been cheated?


    And put in the wages of Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li?


    But is it really the case?


    Could it be a dream?


    If the gangsters on the road knew that Er Mao had fooled the forest from the Provincial Bureau, they would raise their thumbs and shout "well done", what would happen to the white people? Come down, haven''t you been playing around?


    What''s the big deal?


    Look at them!


    This is the pride of our people!


    After a few days, I rinsed the people from the Provincial Bureau!


    fierce!


    Cow break!


    However, no one knows the pain of Er Mao.


    In fact, he has to do these things. What can he do? What choice does he have?


    It''s just that I was forced to come to this step step step by step. Now I can''t show up and can only hide in the dark.


    He''s having a hard time!

 Chapter 393

    In the international hotel, there are many people sleeping in bed covered with thick quilts.


    He wants to hypnotize himself and put himself into a half asleep and half awake state of dormancy, so that he won''t feel cheated.


    Hazy, he seemed to feel that he had just come out of the Provincial Bureau and drove to Jinhai city with Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li.


    Er Mao is really powerful. This deception directly makes Lin Li depressed.


    Let him hide like an ostrich and dare not come out to see people!


    It''s also another way to teach Lin Li a lesson.


    Let him know that this society is not easy to mix, people are separated from the belly!


    The more I think about it, the more unwilling Lin Li is.


    The more unwilling he is, the more sleepy he is!


    So what?


    Just sleep!


    He can sleep, but Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li can''t sleep. They really hate Er Mao now. It''s almost the end of the year. Lin Li borrowed his one month salary, and then cheated him of nothing left.


    Although it was borrowed, why did they ask Lin Li?


    He has no money!


    His money was also cheated!


    So they can only hate!


    Hate Er Mao is too insidious and bold. Even they dare to cheat. If Er Mao is unfortunately caught by them this time, he will not come out again in his life!


    Seeing Lin Li like this, Xiao Zhang felt a burst of loss.


    When he came to the Provincial Bureau, he followed Lin Li, who was his superior and his eldest brother. Now he seems to have been extracted. He sleeps alone in the hotel every day.


    I don''t care about anything else.


    Has he forgotten what he came down for?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhang pushed the quilt wrapped Lin Li: "Captain, we haven''t been out for two days. We can''t just hide all the time!"


    Lin Li moved and the quilt was higher.


    He knew he was sorry for the two men. It was almost the new year, and he lost their wages.


    Alas~


    "Captain, I''ve been with you for a long time, but to be honest, it''s the first time I''ve seen you like this. What''s the matter with you? Just because of the money? Xiao Li and I don''t want it. You don''t have to pay us back!" Xiao Zhang was a little angry.


    Lin Li said in a low voice, "how can I do that? I''m sure I''ll pay you back."


    "Captain, don''t be discouraged!" Xiao Li also said on the side.


    Lin Li stopped talking again. He really couldn''t face the two people.


    He failed this time.


    Originally, I thought that if Er Mao wrote the materials, he would return to the Provincial Bureau overnight, and then come back the next day to take boss Wang away, then section chief Duan, and then the evil forces large and small in Jinhai city.


    Finally, there is a very clean sky.


    It looks comfortable.


    But why did you fail at the beginning?


    I haven''t continued the second step yet!


    How did this happen?


    Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li looked at each other and sighed helplessly.


    Xiao Zhang said, "Captain, if you still sleep like this, Xiao Li and I will go out. Let''s find director Liu and ask him to help us!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    See Lin Li still keep silent.


    Xiao Zhang is about to open the door and go.


    At this time, Lin Li Teng sat up from the bed.


    It''s really a good way to find director Liu, but he''s a little embarrassed. Last time I went to Director Liu''s office, they were very arrogant!


    Today I''m going to beg like a lost dog.


    That''s ironic.


    However, Xiao Zhang is also right. What''s the matter with staying here all the time?


    We must find a way.


    If you can''t, please ask director Liu!


    Do people have to bow their heads under the eaves!


    Both Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li stopped and waited for his order.


    Lin Li got up and washed his face.


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom, and then his voice came out.


    "Xiao Zhang, Xiao Li, clean up and go to Director Liu later!"


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the three of Lin Li went to Director Liu''s office again.


    Last time they came, they came in a good mood. It was very sad!


    From the Provincial Bureau!


    It must be better than director Liu. Whether it''s weight or authority, it must be one head higher than director Liu. Naturally, it''s very sad!


    To tell the truth, Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li looked at director Liu''s eyes last time, not to mention Lin Li.


    But God seems to have played a joke on them.


    Let them play a role exchange game.


    Today''s Lin Li, they came here and just changed their roles from the last time.


    Today, he is ready to be disgusted by director Liu.


    Posture, a low down.


    So, God is fair. Let you be honest for a while.


    Or how can there be 30 years east and 30 years West?


    Now, like the chilly northwest wind, he went in through the holes in his clothes and poured it in!


    Bang Bang


    Lin Li knocked carefully at the door.


    "Please come in!" director Liu''s voice came from inside.


    Seeing that there were three of them, director Liu subconsciously stood up.


    Because Lin Li is from the Provincial Bureau, is he sure to give him three points!


    But today, Lin Li doesn''t look very good.


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t the investigation going well?


    Director Liu secretly scolded Lin Libin. He made it so obvious that they still didn''t find out anything?


    "Captain Lin, what''s the matter?" director Liu smiled with a standard official voice.


    Lin Li''s face was a little uneasy. He straightened his collar and said, "director Liu, although we are from the Provincial Bureau, you and I are both policemen and old brothers. What''s wrong with you?"


    Right JB!


    Director Liu secretly scolded.


    But then came interest.


    Yo, what''s going on?


    Why did Lin Li lower his posture as soon as he came here today? Still so low!


    It seems that they must be in trouble, and the trouble must not be small, otherwise Lin Li will not come to him.


    Director Liu knew that it was better for them to find themselves than to find the people above the Provincial Bureau.


    Director Liu smiled and asked them to sit down. He looked at Lin Li with deep eyes: "yes, we are all brothers! What''s the matter with you?"


    Facing his half curious and half sarcastic expression, Lin Li can only tell the truth. If he wants director Liu to help, he must say it.


    So he reluctantly said the matter again and asked director Liu to keep it secret.


    Director Liu laughed.


    "How can you let a little bastard cheat you? Lao Lin, I didn''t say you. Why don''t you have any principles? People have to volunteer to write accusation materials! Alas, you..."


    In the face of director Liu''s accusation, they all lowered their heads and no one spoke.


    It''s like a pupil who made a mistake.


    Looking at this scene, director Liu was very satisfied.


    He thought to himself, didn''t you look awesome before you stood here and asked our people to cooperate with you? Is it a request or a request? Now?


    You can''t force it?


    Grass!

 Chapter 394

    If it weren''t for the face of the Provincial Bureau, director Liu would certainly laugh at them and drive them away.


    Fuck off!


    Let the people of your Provincial Bureau solve the affairs of your Provincial Bureau by themselves, not our people in Jinhai city!


    But now that Lin Li has found it, director Liu must take care of it.


    After all, is this what happened in Jinhai city!


    Lin Li has no face when director Liu says so.


    It''s all a joke.


    "Director Liu, you must keep this secret for us. I was negligent for a while. I''m confused, alas!" Lin Li said chagrinedly.


    Director Liu gave him a playful look in his eyes: "people are not afraid of being confused for a while. They are afraid of losing their way on the road of life!"


    "Uh huh..."


    "Look how you were when you first came here? Don''t you think you can find out something? I tell you, Jinhai city is not as simple as you think. The water here is deep!"


    "Yes..."


    "It''s all right. Since you came to me, I''ll take care of it!"


    "Thank you..."


    Talking with Director Liu, there was a cold sweat hanging on his forehead all the time, because he had no bottom in his heart. He didn''t know whether director Liu would really help him or just perfunctory.


    And this matter must not be known to the people of the Provincial Bureau.


    Then he''s dead!


    Director Liu''s head was raised high.


    The standing heads sank.


    "Director Liu, what are you going to do about it?" Lin Li asked.


    "First find someone to check the cases and addresses of the two people. Their legs and feet are inconvenient. They can''t go far! It''s also convenient to find them!" director Liu said.


    If you''re a policeman, you can speak directly.


    Lin Li nodded: "so, how long will there be results?"


    "This is not necessarily......" director Liu played an official tone.


    Lin Li frowned secretly. If it were normal, he would not hesitate to question director Liu, but now he can''t and dare not.


    no way out.


    Can only be honest.


    It can only be arranged by others.


    Lin Li worked hard and squeezed a smile from his face: "director Liu, you see, I came down to complete the task. If the time is long, it must be a lot of trouble. Can you hurry up a little?"


    Director Liu frowned: "Lao Lin, you know how troublesome this process is. I have to arrange it to the branch now, and then to the police station before I can start the investigation. It may take more than a day to go. How fast am I? You say."


    Lin Li clenched his teeth secretly. It seems that director Liu promised them on the surface. In fact, he was not ready to really help them, that is, he just wanted to perfunctory.


    However, Lin Li was worried.


    After so many days, he has to report to the above. Now he has no clue. How can he report?


    Tell the people above that they were cheated out of all their money in Jinhai city?


    He also wants to work hard at the end of the year and get promoted. Now, it may be dead!


    Seeing that Lin Li''s face was a little ugly, director Liu said: "Don''t worry, our police force in Jinhai city is still quite abundant, and we handle affairs quickly. It''s just a little troublesome to go through the process. You know, it must be troublesome to arrange it layer by layer. But don''t worry, I''ll help you do it. I''ll help you find those two people and return the money to them. How about?"


    Lin Li listened to this very awkward, but he couldn''t refuse.


    Just nod.


    "That''s too much trouble for Mr. Liu."


    "No trouble, no trouble, are they all our own?"


    "This matter must be kept secret!"


    "Well, don''t worry!"


    Looking at Lin Li and others leaving, director Liu was in a good mood.


    He hasn''t been so happy for a long time. It''s self-evident to see Lin Li and others bow their heads to themselves today!


    Right, what a wonderful thing!


    But do you really want to help Lin Li?


    He put up a huge question mark in his heart.


    He could have listened to it as a joke. On the surface, he promised. In fact, he didn''t care about them. What nonsense investigation, it was all a fool!


    In the vast Jinhai City, if you want to catch a person, how can it be so simple?


    It must take time.


    When the idea came out of his head, he quickly interrupted.


    Help!


    I still have to help!


    At least for now, I can''t be vague.


    After all, it''s from the Provincial Bureau.


    Moreover, he also wants to see how section chief Duan is going to deal with it.


    Section chief Duan, it must be an ant on the hot pot now. I have to die!


    Director Liu''s mouth curved a little. It seems to be fun!


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Li and his party came out of director Liu''s office and went back to the international hotel. On the way, the three didn''t say a word.


    Although their purpose has been achieved and director Liu also said to help them, why can''t they always raise their energy?


    Why?


    Because they have been overwhelmed by director Liu in their momentum.


    Moreover, director Liu''s reply to them confused them.


    Is it really helping or perfunctory?


    But now Lin Li has no choice. He can only choose to believe in director Liu.


    Now that he is in the hands of others, what complaints can he have?


    Can only be honest and obedient!


    Now he can only wait. I hope director Liu is really a person who works. Quickly help them find Er Mao and Guang Guang. In that way, he still has a chance to turn over.


    Otherwise, if you come to Jinhai city this time, you will really visit here.


    "Team Lin, do you believe director Liu?" Xiao Zhang asked.


    Lin Li sighed: "Alas, I don''t know! I hope he can help us!"


    Xiao Li said, "why do I feel that when director Liu looks at us, his eyes are full of ridicule!"


    "You think we''re ridiculous. Everyone must be laughing at us. If you don''t think there''s anything, no matter what they think!" Lin Li began to brainwash as soon as he was worried.


    Is this a typical catch-up!


    Xiao Li nodded thoughtfully: "then we think we have nothing. We should take a break in these two days!"


    What if not?


    "Is that right!" said Lin Li.


    Actually, what can he do?


    In addition to waiting, or waiting!


    Back in the hotel, Lin Li still fell asleep. It seems that he hasn''t made any progress to find director Liu this time. It''s still the same.


    Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li are even more confused.


    Compared with Xiao Zhang, Xiao Li seems a little more simple. He knows nothing about officialdom. He follows Lin Li and Xiao Zhang like a fool every day. Uh huh.


    When he came back, he kept muttering in his heart.


    He doesn''t understand what''s wrong with the world and why there are so many hearts and eyes between people.


    His world outlook has been reversed.


    At this moment, Xiao Li''s heart collapsed.

 Chapter 395

    In the afternoon, in the nail salon.


    There''s nothing to do this afternoon. There''s Li Erzi on the battlefield. He''s been helping Wang Yuxian all afternoon. He hasn''t given me any news about Lao Yan so far. I''m not in a hurry. I''m going to go to see boss Wang after helping him do it tonight.


    I didn''t think anything was wrong. I thought it was just going out to do something.


    I didn''t know that there were undercurrent surges and dangers everywhere in Jinhai today.


    There are conspiracies everywhere.


    Of course, the person at the beginning is Lao Yan.


    He was so capable that he almost turned Jinhai city upside down alone.


    "Wenzi, are you tired? Go to have a rest when you are tired." Wang Yuxian saw me not talking much this afternoon and thought I was not feeling well.


    Actually, I''m thinking about things.


    "It''s all right." I shook my head.


    I didn''t tell Wang Yuxian these troubles.


    Wang Yuxian grabbed my hand and took me to a place where there was no one nearby. She held my face in her hands and looked at me like a child.


    "Still angry?"


    Two eyes, watery.


    Down the neck is a touch of Su chest.


    I couldn''t help admiring it.


    Wang Yuxian is full of scenery.


    She noticed my eyes and bent down deliberately.


    My eyes widened.


    A mass of Snow White was printed into my retina, and I felt that I was going to suffer from snow blindness.


    Dong!


    She gave me a little pink fist on the head and said angrily, "that night, I let you see it. You don''t even see it. How can you peek now?"


    I blinked and looked at Wang Yuxian. I couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Yeah.


    Why?


    I don''t eat the ducks I get. Do I have to eat the rest?


    Is it because my taste has changed? Because I''ve been with pretending tiger for a long time, my taste has changed?


    Wang Yuxian narrowed her eyes and searched my face for a while, then her eyes became relaxed. She hugged me: "Wenzi, last time my sister ignored your feelings, don''t blame my sister."


    How can I get angry with the beauty in my arms? I lost my temper at all. Looking at Wang Yuxian, I smiled: "Yuxian, I didn''t blame you. If you want to blame me, blame me!"


    Blame me for asking Lao Gao for trouble. Blame me for meddling, otherwise things wouldn''t be like this.


    Alas~


    Wang Yuxian didn''t speak and buried it in my arms. The two Saint peaks tickled me.


    I whispered in her ear, "OK, there are many people in the store."


    She nodded, tidied up her clothes and went to work.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian, I sighed.


    People are afraid of doing something wrong when they are in a hurry.


    When I saw that Wang Yuxian liked Lao Gao so much, I was also worried, so I took the opportunity to ask Lao Yan to help me get Lao Gao.


    However, I made a mistake and was too anxious.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t turn out like this.


    It''s all my greed~


    In love~


    Recently, the tiger was specially equipped with a pair of glasses to wear. I don''t know whether it''s to be polite or something, but I think he looks more obscene after wearing glasses.


    Just think, what''s it like to put glasses on the big black bear?


    The black bear still has messy hair and wears clothes from a nail salon. He looks like a dog.


    How does it feel?


    It''s weird.


    It felt like being molested by him.


    You''ll suffer at a glance!


    This is the feeling of pretending to be a tiger.


    About this, I told him to dress up normally and don''t scare the guests. He just smiled and mysteriously pulled me aside and asked me if I knew what he was doing with these glasses?


    I shook my head in ignorance.


    Isn''t it to pretend to be gentle?


    Pretending to force the tiger to point to the nail salon with a smile.


    I stared there for a few seconds.


    Oh~~~~~~


    Grass!


    I understood in an instant.


    The guy who pretends to be a tiger doesn''t want to pretend to be gentle at all. He wants to peek! With a pair of glasses, so that they can see clearly.


    The manicure table is empty. Many girls come to manicure wearing skirts, one above, and then force the tiger from a distance.


    That''s not everything!


    i see!


    I''m not afraid of being bad, but I''m afraid of being educated!


    Pretending to be a tiger has moved closer to relying on scientific and technological intellectuals.


    No one else can.


    Even if the girls find out, they can only clamp their legs. What can they say?


    Where do people pretend to force tigers? Who can manage it?


    Pretending to be a tiger, is this digging the corner of the nail shop!


    However, in this world, there are always people who are so obscene as pretending to force the tiger, so there is Xiaowen who likes to expose the person who pretends to force the tiger.


    The last time she suffered a loss, Xiaowen always had a grudge and thought about when to take revenge, but she always lost and failed.


    Swearing, swearing, but pretending to force a tiger, obscene, she can''t be more powerful than pretending to force a tiger.


    So she can only wait for the chance.


    Prepare to secretly let the pretender force the tiger to suffer a loss.


    I know that people who pretend to force tigers to suffer losses have not appeared yet!


    Xiaowen came here this afternoon to do a manicure and specially asked me to receive her. I couldn''t refuse, so I had to receive her.


    No way, the customer is God!


    Xiaowen came here this time with high toes and high spirits.


    She glanced at the tiger in the corner and said to me, "brother Wenzi, find me a female technician. Don''t pretend to be a technician and don''t admit that some people have broken my nails!"


    She deliberately spoke very loudly, pretending to force the tiger to hear, but ignored him.


    Where could he care about Xiaowen? His eyes fell on a slim woman who had just come for a manicure!


    Ah, no, it''s under me!


    But the woman didn''t find it at all. Her attention was all on the manicure in her hand!


    This nail is very beautiful.


    In fact, since Xiaowen entered the door today, I think there is something wrong in her eyes.


    This look is neither revenge nor defense.


    But full of confidence!


    I don''t know where her confidence comes from.


    I just feel strange.


    Girls who are confident in front of the tiger, but they all die miserably!


    "Brother Wenzi, come and help me see which looks good ~" when I was ready to go, Xiaowen hugged my arm and asked me to look at her nails with her.


    Xiaowen is wearing very exposed today. As soon as she enters the door, she takes off her outer coat. Inside is a simple sling. Her white and tender fragrant shoulders are exposed to the air, and the two peaks in front are towering into the clouds.


    Xiaowen herself is a scenic spot.


    I can''t help but let men look more.


    When she held me, the things in front of me rubbed and rubbed all the time. I''m also a man and I can''t stand it.


    So I chose one for her before I had an embarrassing reaction, and then I found an excuse to help.


    In the nail salon, only Xiaowen wore very revealing clothes. When I left, I suddenly thought of it.


    Could it be that


    Xiaowen is ready to use herself as the fuse to ignite the tiger??

 Chapter 396

    Xiao Wen, you''re still too young.


    She didn''t know how dangerous it was to pretend to force a tiger. She didn''t know how powerful the explosive was. She wanted to go there rashly.


    Xiaowen, it''s enough for revenge.


    She has worked hard enough to pretend to be a tiger.


    I vaguely felt that there would be a big war, so I secretly told Wang Yuxian not to go to Xiaowen or pretend to be a tiger. Stay away from them.


    Watch out for blood.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me in ignorance and didn''t know what I meant.


    I patted my forehead helplessly.


    I''m busy myself.


    The bad feeling in my heart is getting stronger and stronger. Pretending to force the tiger is still peeking, and Xiaowen is still doing manicure.


    Although everything seems normal, I''m still careful of dirty plop.


    Sure enough, after a while, Xiaowen began to "act".


    "Oh, someone peeked at me. What''s the matter? Why are there such people in the nail salon? Can you do a good nail salon? Brother Wenzi, you don''t care?"


    She suddenly stood up from the nail salon, blushed, pointed to her dress and forced the tiger to scold.


    My heart thumped, thinking that what should come was still coming.


    Xiaowen made such a noise that everyone''s eyes subconsciously focused on her.


    Then she moved from her fingertips to the tiger.


    Everyone is beginning to feel something wrong.


    Women, all perceived obscenity from the eyes of forced tigers, and then defended themselves one after another.


    Xiaowen''s heart was laughing. She said she was very satisfied with the effect.


    Pretending to be a tiger must suffer a loss this time!


    Xiaowen can fight back!


    However, she thought well, but forgot that she was a woman, pretending to be a tiger was a man, and she was a shameless man.


    The psychological quality of pretending to force a tiger is so good that it has long been trained in swearing.


    If you want to scold others, you can''t be angry.


    Otherwise, what if you can''t scold each other?


    Therefore, when all the women in the nail salon looked at him, they pretended to force the tiger without panic. They still kept the posture of leaning against the wall just now and just stroked their glasses.


    I pretended in the past and asked, "pretend to force the tiger. Did you peek at Xiaowen?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile at me, he deliberately shouted, "no! I didn''t peek!"


    "Don''t you admit it? Do you want to be shameless!" Xiaowen scolded before I spoke.


    I quickly stepped aside.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, he was particularly calm: "I know that you didn''t make your nails in the nail shop last time. You came to revenge, but don''t be so vulgar, okay?"


    holy crap


    This sentence comes out of the mouth of pretending to force the tiger, which makes me a little doubt about life.


    In a word, Xiao Wen worked hard to design the prologue for a long time, and the effect was halved.


    It seems that pretending to be a tiger today is going to take the gentle route.


    If you don''t spit dirty words with Xiaowen, you''ll defeat her! Let her eat a stick in the dark!


    Xiaowen was still too young. She was confused by the tiger. That vulgar sentence gave her a critical blow!


    "You... You were clearly peeking at me just now!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "do you have any evidence?"


    In a hurry, Xiaowen stood on the table, pointed to her skirt, and then pointed to the bottom of the manicure table: "just now this man peeped at us from below. When we did manicure, he peeped from below! Everyone who has done manicure here knows wow, this man never wears glasses, but why did he wear glasses today? Just to peep at us!"


    Xiaowen''s words hit the nail on the head.


    I was also secretly surprised. It turned out that she knew everything. It turned out that she knew what it was for to install tiger glasses.


    Xiaowen''s insight is also quite chilly!


    When she said this, everyone''s eyes shifted to pretending to force the tiger again.


    Yes, why didn''t this man wear glasses before, but now he wears them again?


    Excuse me, is he really peeking?


    The management of this nail salon is too bad!


    Many women have subconsciously clamped their legs.


    No one wants to be peeped by such a wretched man as a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to secretly take a critical hit.


    However, years of experience in swearing made him hold on quickly. He stroked his glasses and said calmly: "I wear glasses for manicure and better service to customers. I''m not as obscene as you. According to what you say, all those who wear glasses peek? I tell you, glasses are a milestone. The more people contribute to the society, the greater the probability of wearing glasses!"


    Oh~


    Yo!


    I looked at the eyes of pretending to be a tiger, with a trace of admiration.


    Pretending to force the tiger, didn''t break the dirty words and Xiaowen Biao?


    Instead, he pretended to be gentle and began to reason?


    Pretending to force the tiger, in fact, he has no bottom in his heart. He is also worried. What if someone really finds him peeking? What if Xiaowen finds out?


    But if you scold Xiaowen on the ABCD in the nail salon now, it won''t do you any good. On the contrary, those women will certainly stand on Xiaowen''s side.


    But.


    What if you use your expertise to force it?


    The effect must be different!


    See, now the women in the nail salon are scratching their heads!


    They don''t know who to believe. They pretend to be a tiger. There''s nothing wrong with what they say! And no one saw that the tiger was forced to peek, and no one was willing to believe Xiaowen''s words rashly.


    Xiaowen is worried.


    She didn''t expect hooligans to learn culture.


    It was a simple swearing, pretending to force the tiger to make contributions and milestones. If you say it again for a while, do you want to tell the general history of the world?


    "Do you still contribute? What have you contributed? You''re a broken manicure!" Xiaowen continued to scold.


    Zhuang forced the tiger to say: "I want to be a good manicurist, so wear glasses, observe every guest''s nails, and do a good manicure without dead corners!"


    Oral English, it''s all on!


    Terrible!


    The current outfit is very scary.


    He''s ready to crush Xiaowen!


    The women in the nail shop nodded thoughtfully, as if they were saying.


    Well, yes, it''s all right.


    Then, he turned his eyes to Xiaowen.


    The little red face, the little mouth that couldn''t speak for a long time, and the frozen body.


    This is Xiaowen''s state now.


    There''s no chance to fight back.


    If you pretend to force a tiger to eat a hungry wolf now, Xiaowen will fall off her horse.


    Xiaowen, in a hurry, stood on the manicure table embarrassed.


    Pretending to force the tiger, his eyes were cold and began to fight back.


    "If you don''t have anything to do, please go out. This is a nail salon. Come and find something. Don''t affect others to do nail salons, OK?" pretended to force the tiger.


    "You... You''re shameless!" Xiaowen forced the tiger to pretend, speechless.


    Shameless, but the motto of pretending to be a tiger!


    Pretending to force the tiger to continue to attack with a serious look: "if you don''t go, we can''t do manicure for other guests. I hope you don''t affect others, okay?"

 Chapter 397

    okay?


    The gentle words of this sentence come from the mouth of pretending to force the tiger. Although it is very greasy, it is full of deterrence.


    Imagine a man who sprays feces every day and has obscene thoughts in his head. He suddenly becomes a gentleman when he shakes his head and says no to the obscene suggestions you give him and the things you often do.


    How it feels.


    Does it feel like the world has abandoned itself?


    Xiaowen, this is the state and state of mind now.


    She doesn''t seem to take advantage of every war with pretending to force the tiger. Every time, she can get a new understanding of life and the world.


    The world is so dirty!


    Why are you so unclean!


    If Xiaowen goes on like this, it will certainly cause public anger, but now she is not willing to let Xiaowen retreat. After all, she firmly grasped the braid of a tiger today!


    She is still a little unwilling to give up.


    Seeing Xiaowen like this, pretending to force the tiger sneered in her heart.


    Now Xiaowen is like a monkey, waiting for her to play with the bamboo pole in her hand!


    At this point, Xiaowen has no strength to guard against. Now she is like a toy in front of a forced tiger.


    Pretend to force the tiger to knead flat if he likes to knead flat, and knead round if he likes to knead round!


    A smile hung from the corner of his mouth, ready to continue attacking Xiaowen.


    But at this time, a pair of big black hands pulled the loaded tiger back from the front.


    Who is it?


    Black girl!


    She has been paying attention to it since just now.


    She knows that pretending to force a tiger. She also mutters in her heart. She doesn''t know why pretending to force a tiger needs glasses. Now, it seems that she has some answers.


    But she''s not sure.


    As pretending to force the tiger just said, is he just a milestone in this society!


    Nothing wrong!


    But she couldn''t see it anymore, so she let the pretender force the tiger to stop.


    See black sister, pretend to force tiger Te to be honest.


    I stopped talking for an instant.


    The nail shop is quiet.


    Then Xiaowen angrily picked up her bag and ran out.


    She left without finishing her manicure.


    This is all forced by the tiger!


    After she left, pretending to force the tiger gave me a confident smile. I quickly avoided his eyes. I don''t want people to know that I am with pretending to force the tiger.


    Then he was taken to the back door of the nail shop by the black sister.


    After the farce in the afternoon, the nail salon closed at nine o''clock.


    Pretend to force tiger and black sister to leave.


    I sat in the nail salon to have a rest and waited for a while. At ten o''clock, I went to the place where boss Wang told me to meet Lao Yan''s people.


    I''ve been thinking about what the line of Lao Yan is like.


    Why is boss Wang interested.


    It seems that Lao Yan still has two brushes, otherwise boss Wang would not be so interested.


    "Wenzi, don''t you sleep?" Wang Yuxian asked me when he saw that I didn''t take off my coat.


    "Hehe, I''ll go out later. I have something to do."


    "What can I do for you so late?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. You sleep first and I''ll be back in a minute." I said faintly.


    It was nothing, but I don''t know why. Wang Yuxian reacted very much this time. She also dressed and sat next to me.


    "I''ll go with you, too."


    "No, Yuxian, I''m going to work!"


    "Then I''ll follow you even more! What if I can hear from Lao Gao?"


    I was silent.


    Wang Yuxian sighed. Seeing that my face was a little embarrassed, he came and stroked my face with his jade hand: "Wenzi, now Lao Gao seems to have disappeared. I can''t find him. He''s gone, and I can''t lose you. Don''t worry, I won''t give you any trouble in the past."


    I can''t tell what it''s like in my heart.


    In Wang Yuxian''s heart, Lao Gao and I are half and half.


    But I''m already very happy to occupy half of Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    I''m just not satisfied at all.


    I want Wang Yuxian to have me in his heart, so that I can be satisfied!


    I want Wang Yuxian, only belong to me!


    I thought, anyway, boss Wang asked me to go there today, just to investigate, and he agreed with Lao Yan that there should be nothing wrong, so I didn''t think much, nodded, and went out with Wang Yuxian at ten o''clock.


    If there is really news from Lao Wan Laogao, I can also block it in front.


    When I went out and got on the bus, I took a look at the sky.


    Today, dark clouds seem to cover the moonlight.


    ¡­¡­


    The moon is dark and the wind is high, killing night!


    Looking at the same sky as me, Lao Yan smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    The atmosphere is just right for him!


    He just likes such an atmosphere. Such a night makes every cell in his body active.


    Lao Yan is a hungry wolf living in the dark. I don''t know when he will bite you hard.


    Now he''s ready to go hunting.


    At this time, Lao Yan sat in the bar he often went to, surrounded by many people.


    These people are old Yan, who has been mixed for so many years. They think they can do it. There''s no problem!


    More importantly, Lao Yan''s money is in place. They must start without hesitation!


    In their eyes. Money is the only standard to measure the world.


    And Lao Yan is the one who gives balance to the world.


    Can they not worship Lao Yan?


    "After a while, I''ll die when I go. I''ll carry it when there''s an accident, okay?" old Yan said to these people in a low voice as far as possible.


    Several ferocious people nodded and quietly hid the dagger in their arms.


    Lao Yan, I''m ready to give it a go this time!


    I don''t know how many years I haven''t done it myself. This time, he has no choice. He must blossom on the bar and cut down the roots in order to survive.


    This is also his old Yan''s way of survival!


    That is to eliminate dissidents and keep alive!


    It''s just that he won''t do it unless he has to.


    After all, he is a brain player, not a man who kills people like Zhang Wen.


    He won''t do it without enough interests and enough reasons for him to take risks!


    Lao Yan specially asked them to prepare masks and block their faces when working later. Don''t let anyone find out.


    This is the way Lao Yan left for himself. If he really fails, he won''t die ugly.


    "Big brother, it''s almost time!" said a little brother.


    Old Yan bit his teeth: "well, where are the people outside?"


    "It''s all handled. Now I''m having fun with women!" the little brother raised the steel pipe in his hand.


    Lao Yan smiled with satisfaction.


    Outside people, is Li Erzi put out the eyeliner, Lao Yan these two days to let his own staff pay more attention, see Li Erzi''s eyeliner, think of a way to deceive the sea.


    Today, Li Erzi''s Eyeliner was conquered by two women.


    Attention is not here at all.


    I didn''t know there were so many people in Lao Yan''s bar.


    If not, then there will certainly be no next thing.


    Because the goal of Lao Yan today is not Zhang Wen.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Li Erzi!

 Chapter 398

    In the parking lot near the bar.


    Under a very hidden tree, an old Pusan car vibrated up and down.


    There are two people in the car.


    The two men are Li Erzi''s eyeliner.


    If you change to normal, these two people have no problem with their ability. Squatting and marking are their skills.


    But compared with Lao Yan''s people, it''s still a big difference.


    Who is Lao Yan looking for?


    Can take something from you face to face without being found, can track you for a day without being found.


    This is Lao Yan''s foot.


    Without these clever feet, Lao Yan''s line will not get up and will not get up so soon.


    Originally, these people of Li Erzi had no flaws, but why were they targeted by women?


    Because they are too lonely!


    This is a common problem for men.


    After squatting here for so long, Lao Yan didn''t come out of the bar. They naively thought that today''s Lao Yan would not come out, and would definitely stay in the bar.


    In addition, as soon as the two girls with good looks and figures teased, they immediately compromised.


    These two days, they squatted very hard. They didn''t go out to relax. Two girls happened to come, which can let them relax.


    It''s in the car and you can''t go out!


    What, does that make sense?


    These men''s common problems and psychology, old Yan''s people know like the back of his hand, very easily, took down the two people of Li Erzi.


    They don''t even know what happened.


    While they were still banging in the car, Lao Yan had taken people out the back door.


    They got on the two extended vans already prepared and rushed to the battlefield.


    At this time, Li Erzi was busiest on the battlefield.


    Lao Yan did a good job of preparation. He knew that at more than ten o''clock, Li Erzi had to inspect the goods himself and check the whole cart.


    This is the daily process. Li Erzi is very cautious, and so is doing business.


    Today is certainly no exception.


    These were all told by the driver who called Lao Yan last time.


    Lao Yan also has his own eye liner.


    Never underestimate Lao Yan!


    In the car, old Yan asked his people to put on their masks, check the guys again, and tell them to catch Li Erzi and stab him to death.


    Don''t kill, don''t stop.


    Old Yan looked at the time and thought that the little dragon and snake should have gone to Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen''s hard bone, let the little dragon and snake chew it!


    It''s too risky to deal with Zhang Wen!


    Prick!


    Lao Yan''s car stopped near the battlefield. Lao Yan and others got out of the car and hid in the dark. Lao Yan stared at the battlefield with gloomy eyes and didn''t leave for a second.


    ¡­¡­


    In the battlefield, Li Erzi held the phone and scolded.


    He couldn''t get through the two Eyeliner he put out.


    Li Erzi failed in this failure. He should not have looked for such two people to be an eyeliner. He overlooked old Yan and thought that Lao Yan would never find his own eyeliner.


    I don''t think Lao Yan will know that he wants to investigate his affairs.


    So he thought the two Eyeliner was a little too much.


    Belittle the enemy.


    This is the root of his failure.


    Today is the second day. Li Erzi and Zhang Wen have no contact for two days. He is going to call his Eyeliner today to find out how the situation is, so he can tell Zhang Wen again.


    But the two guys couldn''t get through.


    Under Lao Yan''s great conspiracy, it seems that everything has become frivolous.


    If it had been normal, Li Erzi would have driven over to see what they were doing, but today, he didn''t.


    Instead, he put down his cell phone and planned to finish the battle first.


    This gave Lao Yan a chance to start.


    Also let Lao Yan find a breakthrough.


    Li Erzi may not have dreamed of the two Eyeliner he sent out. He was sleeping in the car.


    It''s not sleeping after playing tired, but being drugged and can''t wake up until tomorrow morning!


    The plot, at this moment, is about to explode!


    After a while, the cars that came to pull the sand lined up in a long line, and the sand field was full of cars for a time.


    Li Erzi simply didn''t go to other things and began to get busy on the battlefield.


    Everyone who came knew Li Erzi, greeted him politely, smoked and said good words.


    To please Er Zi Li.


    Never underestimate a battlefield.


    This is the basis of Li Erzi''s foothold, and he can know many people through a battlefield.


    Many capable people.


    Li Erzi greeted them and said to Zhang Guohua, "Guohua, go and see the sand above, and I''ll see the sand below."


    Zhang Guohua nodded, shook his body like a hill and went to the battlefield above.


    Li Erzi, go down.


    Today, he always vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    It seems that in the dark of covering the clouds and blocking the sun, there are several pairs of cold eyes staring at him. It seems that a sharp knife is facing the back of his heart.


    This feeling made Li Erzi absent-minded.


    Li Erzi, as a routine, after going up to check the sand, we have to weigh it.


    There were big cars parked on the road. Li Erzi went down all the way and said hello all the way.


    These cart drivers all have a good impression of Li Erzi. Although Li Erzi is a little gloomy, he is still a good person and has never been sad for them.


    After Li Erzi went down, he was ready to call Zhang Guohua and tell him to wait at the truck weigher after the inspection.


    But as soon as he took out his cell phone, he saw a clever boy running over.


    "Second brother, you are wrong!"


    Li Erzi looked at the boy and felt a little strange, but it''s strange that he can remember so many people every day.


    "My sand, what''s the matter?"


    "Your sand is mixed with soil. My brother can see it!" the little brother was quite angry.


    "Impossible!" how could Li Erzi not know that there could be no problem with the sand out of his hand.


    But the boy just held on and said that Li Erzi couldn''t do this in business. Didn''t they suffer a loss? And if it went on like this, how could they explain to the people who bought sand?


    How dare the society use his sand in the future?


    Li Erzi was too lazy to listen to his nonsense. He waved his hand upset: "all right, don''t talk nonsense. Where''s your brother? Call him!"


    The younger brother pointed to the dark place nearby: "just now we took some sand. My brother is checking there. Let me take you there!"


    Looking at the deep darkness, Li Erzi felt uncomfortable, but he didn''t think much when he saw someone squatting on the ground to check the sand in the dark.


    Looking back at the boy, he said impatiently, "if I see my sand later, there''s no problem, you don''t come to pull the sand in the future!"


    Then he followed the boy to the dark place.

 Chapter 399

    There is a sparse at last.


    Li Erzi is usually a very cautious person and has basically made no mistakes.


    But today, he still miscalculated.


    There are many miscalculations.


    His miscalculation made Lao Yan.


    Originally, Li Erzi should have called Zhang Guohua to go with several people on the battlefield, but he went alone in order to save time.


    I don''t know.


    This is actually a trap designed by Lao Yan.


    There are so many people outside the battlefield, Lao Yan is hard to start.


    If someone comes later, it will be more troublesome.


    So he simply cheated Li Erzi over.


    Old Yan, in the dark, saw Er Zi Li coming. He breathed a sigh in his heart. If Er Zi Li fell into the trap, it would be easy to do! If he doesn''t come, he won''t be able to do it himself.


    A little brother pretended to look at the sand on the ground in the dark.


    Lao Yan, they hid in the dark and started when Er Zi Li came!


    Li Erzi, who is like a human spirit, is still a little clumsy in front of the schemer Lao Yan. He accidentally fell into his plot. It''s strange that Li Erzi has no inspiration in his head.


    It seems that Li Erzi and Zhang Wen had no inspiration since they were ready to deal with Lao Yan.


    I don''t know why, Li Erzi''s inspirational performance in his head is now gone.


    It''s like the cell phone signal is blocked.


    His head is too big to receive a signal.


    How can a bastard continue without inspiration?


    And this bastard is still a bastard playing with his head.


    Doesn''t this mean that the tiger has no teeth and the eagle has no eyes!


    Now Li Erzi is left with an empty drive shell. He appears unarmed in front of Lao Yan and allows Lao Yan to strip him alive.


    Inspiration is a very magical thing.


    Lao Yan''s inspiration has never been broken.


    Therefore, we can turn away from the guest and count Li Erzi.


    In fact, Lao Yan doesn''t want to, but he can''t help it. Li Erzi must get rid of him! He and Zhang Wen cooperate, which is too big a threat to him!


    If they hadn''t taken the initiative, they might have been buried by Zhang Wen on the back mountain.


    turn in one''s grave!


    Lao Yan is glad that this society is a society of the jungle. Whoever can take the initiative will win in the end.


    The most important thing is to take the lead.


    Lao Yan did this very well.


    In front of Zhang Wen and Li Erzi, he is weak. At most, he is a stray hungry wolf. If he confronts head-on, he is not an opponent at all. They can show him twice.


    What if you want to win?


    Or don''t rely on human inspiration and keen smell?


    Once you smell danger, you should attack immediately. You must not hesitate. If you hesitate, it will be over!


    If Lao Yan shot one day late this time, the result would be very different.


    Lao Yan narrowed his eyes in the dark.


    Li Erzi didn''t breathe the dangerous factor in the dark. What he thought was how his sand would go wrong. When washing the sand, this problem should be solved.


    How can there be sand now?


    Is it because the recently hired workers are not doing well?


    However, there should be no problem with the machine.


    If it''s true, Li Erzi must overhaul the machine and fire a few migrant workers this time!


    The little brother next to Li Erzi followed him closely. His eyes slowly cooled down. He also carried a knife and was ready to start at any time.


    Li Erzi always looks at people very accurately, but he just doesn''t notice the little brother''s gloomy eyes and clumsy acting skills.


    People are like this. When they are unlucky, they will be unlucky from head to foot.


    No double blessing, no double misfortune!


    Li Erzi, it''s time to burn incense.


    If it were normal, when the little brother talked to Li Erzi, he would certainly be able to see that his eyes were wrong and cold.


    Moreover, why don''t they look at the sand where there is light? Why do they look in the dark?


    These Li Erzi didn''t consider it.


    I didn''t think much.


    Because, no inspiration.


    Without inspiration, it''s terrible!


    The little brother next to him is also quite proud. He hasn''t heard of who Li Erzi is. Now he cheated Li Erzi''s eyes at random.


    What is this concept?


    Maybe I can cheat Lao Yan''s eyes for a long time, can''t I?


    Maybe I''m an acting genius!


    This little brother thinks very well.


    After preparing for this time, go to a training class to learn acting. Acting is everywhere in life. Learning some acting is not bad for yourself.


    As Li Erzi came step by step, Lao Yan clenched the sharp knife in his hand.


    The people around him were shorting of breath.


    The hands holding the knife also exuded cold sweat.


    When it comes to killing people, 90% of these people are for the first time.


    Don''t say the first time, the second and third times will be nervous to death!


    This is not a fight, nor is it cutting people, but buying people''s lives!


    Whoosh~


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. A cold light suddenly flashed in front of Li Erzi.


    The cold light gave him a palpitation.


    Li Erzi, in the end, is still very nervous, or smells the dangerous factor.


    The cold light just now is the cold light from the sharp knife in Lao Yan''s hand.


    Caught by Li Erzi!


    Li Erzi, be alert!


    He stopped.


    His eyes stared warily at the darkness in the distance.


    Old Yan scolded.


    Did Li Erzi notice anything?


    This guy, why do you feel so sharp? Can you detect it?


    "Second brother, what''s the matter?" the little brother was smart enough to pretend that he didn''t talk to Li Erzi about anything.


    Li Erzi was stunned: "it''s all right. I just think there''s something wrong. Why is this place so gloomy?"


    The little brother is smiling.


    I thought a dozen swordsmen were waiting for you there. Can you say it''s not gloomy?


    You''ll be stabbed to death in a minute. Do you say it''s gloomy?


    "I don''t think so! Either I''ll call my brother over!" the younger brother said quickly.


    His words let Li Erzi completely relax. Li Erzi felt that if there was something really, the little brother would not be so calm.


    But he didn''t know that the little brother used to be a habitual thief. An innocent face could even deceive the police, let alone him.


    So Li Erzi paused and went on.


    Anyway, it''s on the battlefield. There are their own people on it. What can I do?


    Li Erzi thought so.


    But as soon as he took a few steps, he suddenly felt that his mouth was covered from behind, and then there was a heart piercing pain in his back.


    It''s like pulling out your muscles and bones.


    Li Erzi has never experienced this feeling.


    Today, his senses are sublimated again.


    In front of me, a dozen masked people suddenly appeared in an empty place. These people were all wearing masks, without exception, with knives in their hands!


    Li Erzi couldn''t forget the leader''s eyes at a glance.


    Gloomy!


    Poisonous!

 Chapter 400

    In this world, people live and die all the time.


    When someone is born, someone dies.


    If someone lives, someone dies.


    At more than ten o''clock, on the path near the battlefield, Li Erzi was wandering back and forth on the dividing line of death.


    He was stabbed in the back and half of his body was unconscious.


    But he didn''t care about these. Looking at the dozens of people across from him, Li Erzi''s adrenal glands secreted rapidly. He couldn''t feel the pain behind him at all. He just felt chilly.


    His hand grabbed the little brother''s wrist and twisted it hard.


    "My grass!" exclaimed the little brother.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect Li Erzi to have such great strength after being stabbed by himself.


    Twist your hands.


    That knife, he inserted it quite deeply!


    Almost the whole blade disappeared.


    Li Erzi turned around in pain and left the knife on Li Erzi''s back.


    As soon as he tried, Li Erzi felt as if he had been hollowed out. He felt empty and uncomfortable. He had no strength at all.


    The forehead exuded cold sweat in an instant.


    His first feeling was that he was going to die today. These people seemed to be prepared, but Li Erzi didn''t know who they were.


    "Who the fuck are you!" Li Erzi shouted.


    However, this voice did not get an answer, but a group of people rushed up with their heads covered.


    Lao Yan rushed up first, raised his knife and stabbed.


    Li Erzi hid, and Lao Yan''s knife left a blood mark on him.


    He frowned secretly. If it was normal, Li Erzi would be able to avoid this knife. He even saw how Lao Yan shot.


    But he was cut.


    Ignoring the pain on his body, he tried hard to block the man in front of him.


    The people behind Lao Yan didn''t speak. They all rushed up. All kinds of knives suddenly appeared in front of Li''s son like heaven and women scattered flowers.


    There''s no way to hide.


    Poop!


    He stabbed Li Erzi in the stomach.


    This feeling made Li Erzi cold at the bottom of his heart. He looked at a sharp knife inserted into his stomach. This feeling was quite terrible.


    Li Erzi''s head vibrated.


    After being offline for a short time, consciousness is connected with reality again.


    Everything around him slowed down. He felt like a dream. How did all this happen?


    He''s not prepared at all!


    Who would have thought that now someone would dare to ambush him near the battlefield?


    Are you going to die here today?


    Are you going to die under these people in black? Li Erzi is unwilling. He is unwilling to die like this!


    In the twinkling of an eye, in a few seconds, Li Erzi''s body lost its support and fell down. Lao Yan greeted Li Erzi like crazy.


    Body, legs, arms.


    There are blood holes everywhere.


    Old Yan killed red eyes. Today, he must kill Li Erzi. If he doesn''t kill Li Erzi, this scene will be his own end in the future!


    But this Li Erzi seems to have a lot of life. He has suffered so many knives and kept his eyes open!


    Lao Yan is worried.


    I''m going to stab Li Erzi in the heart.


    Just as Lao Yan''s knife was about to fall, Li Erzi exhausted all his strength and pulled a man who was busy with his work in front of him.


    Lao Yan stabbed the man on the back.


    "Ah ~" the man screamed and rolled on the ground with his back covered.


    Li Erzi''s face showed a bleak smile.


    This may be the last smile he left in the world.


    The body was full of knife edges and a knife was inserted in the back. The number of knife wounds on his body was countless. Li Erzi knew that he would die soon.


    But he was unwilling. He wanted to know who these people were and why they came to ambush themselves.


    And it''s so cruel. Once you do it, it''s going to kill people!


    "Who the fuck are you?" said Li Erzi intermittently, staring at Lao Yan.


    This scene, Lao Yan will never forget.


    Li Erzi''s eyes made him feel particularly unreal, as if Li Erzi knew everything at that moment.


    Old Yan was stunned and stopped his action.


    Lao Yan was frightened by Li Erzi''s cold eyes.


    But soon, Li Erzi''s eyes became indifferent and dark.


    Lao Yan raised his knife, aimed it at his heart and was ready to stab it.


    At that moment, a roar of earth shaking came from the distance, and then a mountain hill man rushed up to me, accompanied by seven or eight migrant workers with shovel manuscripts.


    Zhang Guohua just came down and saw this scene.


    When he saw that Li Erzi had no vitality, when he was just on the ground, the angry cells in his body were ignited!


    These people are trying to kill Li Erzi!


    Old Yan secretly said that he was in trouble, but he didn''t advise at all. He brought so many people today, and the other party only had seven or eight people. What are you afraid of?


    But Lao Yan''s knife was crooked just now.


    He stabbed into Li Erzi''s shoulder.


    Old Yan didn''t speak, so he got up and rushed to Zhang Guohua. The people behind him were angry. They thought that Zhang Guohua was the same as Li Erzi, so they all rushed up with old Yan.


    Lao Yan is like a fierce hungry wolf.


    Whoosh!


    The tip of the knife pointed at Zhang Guohua''s stomach and stabbed him.


    Pop!


    Zhang Guohua opened Lao Yan''s hand, raised his leg and gave Lao Yan a kick in the chest.


    Lao Yan leaned back and flew out straight.


    It''s no exaggeration at all. Lao Yan flew out, not as simple as taking a few steps back.


    Lao Yan bumped into a little brother behind and fell to the ground.


    "Cough..." he coughed out a mouthful of blood!


    Oh, my God!


    Zhang Guohua kicked old Yan''s mouth and vomited blood. It''s the first time for such a powerful man to see old Yan.


    His little brother is also the first time to see him.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t bring anything. He didn''t need to bring anything to fight. He was very powerful.


    If it weren''t for the people behind old Yan who rushed to Zhang Guohua and dragged him down, Zhang Guohua would have a concussion even if he didn''t die.


    It feels wrong!


    If you fight Zhang Guohua, I''m afraid these people are not opponents!


    This was the first idea that came out of Lao Yan''s mind.


    But Zhang Guohua didn''t give him any buffer, and rushed over with an arrow.


    Lao Yan gave a look to the little brother next to him, turned and ran away!


    Anyway, his goal has been achieved.


    Li Erzi fell to the ground with so many knives. Unless there is a miracle, he must die.


    So what are you waiting for if you don''t run?


    As soon as Lao Yan ran away, these little brothers scattered.


    Zhang Guohua ran to Li Erzi. Looking at Li Erzi who was still gurgling and bleeding, his heart shrank into a ball.


    He shouted to several migrant workers standing behind: "grass! What the fuck are you doing? Call an ambulance!"

 Chapter 401

    The relationship between Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua is very good.


    Otherwise, he could not have called Zhang Guohua to watch the battlefield with him.


    Zhang Guohua cannot readily agree.


    In fact, Zhang Guohua''s family is poor and needs money very much.


    However, he wanted to save face. He didn''t tell us this at all, but Li Erzi was close to him. They often went to drink when they were free. Gradually, Zhang Guohua told Li Erzi about it.


    But he didn''t want Li Erzi''s help at all. He was just complaining.


    But what about Li Erzi?


    Since then, he has given Zhang Guohua some of his monthly salary. He doesn''t have to pay Zhang Guohua for meals.


    If you make money occasionally, you will send money back to Zhang Guohua''s family.


    Over time, the relationship between Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi has increased by one gear.


    However, Li Erzi never felt superior. He helped Zhang Guohua and his brothers.


    But Zhang Guohua always kept it in mind and wanted to thank Li Erzi.


    Today, Zhang Guohua''s anger was ignited when he saw that Li Erzi was stabbed.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know who the man was. If he knew it was Lao Yan, he would not hesitate to go to Lao Yan and chop him!


    But now he is confused.


    He doesn''t know who these people are and why they want to move Li Erzi!


    When the ambulance came, it found that Li Erzi had a knife in his back!


    It took them a long time to let Er Zi lie on the stretcher before they carried him away.


    Zhang Guohua got on the bus and accompanied Li Erzi all the way.


    Wow, wow, the ambulance disappeared at the end of the street.


    Li Erzi, life and death are uncertain.


    Lao Yan, run away.


    So far, the plot in Jinhai city has been staged in half!


    ¡­¡­


    When Lao Yan staged this good play, he was in a small hotel in Jinhai city.


    Little dragon and snake cleaned themselves up in the house.


    New clothes and clean hair.


    Zheng Liang''s leather shoes.


    It seems that little dragon snake doesn''t seem to do business at all. It''s more like going to a wedding or something.


    On his head, with hair gel.


    He also rubbed BB cream on his face.


    Little dragon snake may be the most fastidious bastard in Jinhai city. He always dresses so carefully when he goes out for business, for fear that others don''t know it''s him.


    He turned around in front of the mirror and looked to see if there were any dead corners.


    He is quite satisfied with his dress.


    It looks very handsome!


    After receiving a call from Lao Yan in the afternoon, he began to prepare.


    I can''t change my clothes!


    Thinking of this, he tried the knife in his hand.


    Suddenly, he felt the strength in his hand blurred as if it had been extracted.


    What''s going on?


    How did your strength get smaller?


    Little dragon snake looked at his hand and smiled, so he changed the knife for another hand.


    It''s strange to have strength now!


    One afternoon, I used that hand when I was with the woman.


    Bruce Lee believes that the battlefield is the same as the love field. We can''t have no fun. Of course, we can''t just have a few monotonous postures when playing.


    Women are not tired, he is tired.


    So what?


    Change!


    Hands and feet!


    The fun is self-evident.


    However, the woman was a little greedy and dissatisfied. She just made little dragon snake play more exciting. When it was fierce, his hand almost dislocated.


    But, in retrospect, it''s still pretty good.


    The taste of little dragon and snake was successfully changed by the woman in this small hotel.


    What he lost was not life, but time.


    If you hold it too long, the natural taste will change!


    To be exact, little dragon snake is a victim at all.


    If not, he might like the woman?


    At ordinary times, even if he did it himself, he couldn''t consider this woman''s!


    Everything is lonely doing mischief, everything is lonely dancing!


    Blame them!


    Thinking of this, little dragon snake took the car key and went out with a knife.


    He got into a van.


    The car was prepared for him by Lao Yan. It was a black family with false license plate. If there was an accident, he could escape at the first time.


    Driving the van that was about to be scrapped, little dragon snake drove to the place that Lao Yan had already told him.


    ¡­¡­


    Prick~


    A white BMW parked near a remote alley.


    Boss Wang told me that there would be people from Lao Yan to meet here.


    Wang Yuxian and I got out of the car.


    Wang Yuxian, like a fairy and a jade girl, appears here, giving people a feeling of incompatibility.


    No matter where she went, she was full of brilliance and clouds.


    It can make the already amazing girl become ordinary, and can forcibly take away the goddess aura from other women.


    This is the magic of Wang Yuxian.


    She took my arm when she got out of the car, and her eyes were floating around.


    "Wenzi, what is this place?"


    "I don''t know." this is the first time I''ve come to this place.


    But I haven''t seen anyone coming for a long time.


    So I took out the phone and prepared to call boss Wang.


    At this time, I don''t know where to come out alone.


    "Brother Wen?"


    The man spoke carefully.


    "Are you from Lao Yan?" I asked.


    "Yes!"


    When I approached, I found that this man looked like a pickpocket. When you talk, your eyes float around dishonestly, and your eyes stay near people''s pockets.


    This is his occupational disease.


    "Let''s go!" I don''t like it.


    He smiled flatteringly, nodded to me, and then led the way ahead.


    On the way, I asked him where Lao Yan had gone and why he didn''t come out to meet me.


    The man gave me a meaningful smile and said that Lao Yan had something to do now and would come when he was busy.


    Without much thought, I followed him to the depths of the alley.


    On the way, Wang Yuxian''s eyes kept floating around.


    "Hey, do you know a man named Lao Wan?" Wang Yuxian asked casually.


    The man shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Wang Yuxian stopped asking.


    I always feel unreal when I follow this person.


    That''s the line boss Wang said?


    This unreliable man?


    So I asked, "what do you usually do on this line?"


    He turned and smiled at me: "Lao Yan didn''t tell you? Hey, hey ~ we usually take drugs!"


    Speaking of this thing, Wang Yuxian and I were silent. That thing was not generally harmful. Lao Gao completely changed his mind because of that thing.


    "Hum, aren''t you afraid of harming nature and justice when you walk that thing!" I said coldly.


    The man smiled: "brother Wen, look at what you said. In fact, we do business. If someone buys it, someone sells it. If no one touches it, we naturally can''t have such a good market. Don''t you think so?"


    I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with him. This man is not a good thing at first sight.


    "All right, lead the way quickly. When I finish reading, there are other things!"

 Chapter 402

    This man has heard of my name.


    And I''ve heard of it for a long time.


    From the time I got rid of the knife, he was afraid and respectful to me, but he finally followed Lao Yan.


    However, this does not affect his work today.


    Lao Yan''s move this time is actually quite correct.


    He took people to find Li Erzi and asked little dragon and snake to deal with me.


    If the roles change, Lao Yan is bound to fail tonight.


    Why?


    Because the people around Lao Yan are all gangsters on the road. The news is particularly well-informed. They all know me and what I have done.


    They don''t want to risk me.


    People are afraid of being famous, pigs are afraid of being strong.


    But a person is really famous. In that position, not many people dare to shake it.


    Like me.


    Although these little bastards have a hard mouth, if they go out to inquire, 90% of them will say they are not afraid of me.


    But when they really meet, they will shrink.


    Even a collision of eyes can tell the outcome.


    This is society.


    A complex and elusive society.


    The place with many people is the Jianghu. To a certain extent, it is the society.


    Therefore, the society is much more complex than the Jianghu.


    It''s like an undercurrent. There are no waves from a distance. Only you feel it yourself can you find the surge.


    The man in front led us through the alley to a large courtyard.


    "Brother Wen, this is our point. Usually anything will fight here." the man stood respectfully at the door and motioned me to go in.


    When I came to the door, an idea suddenly came into my mind. If someone was lying in ambush here and wanted to kill me, wouldn''t I go in now?


    But it didn''t take long for this idea to come out of my head, but I gave it up.


    I smiled and shook my head, laughing that I was a little too careful.


    If Lao Yan dares to Yin me now, boss Wang will certainly not let him go. He can''t be so stupid!


    Thinking of this, I opened the door and went in.


    In the yard, there were five people, all squatting there, not knowing what they were talking about.


    The man went over and deliberately said loudly that I was Zhang Wen.


    The five people looked at Wang Yuxian and me and became very strange.


    It was like looking at a dying man.


    It makes me feel fluffy.


    I waited patiently for the man to finish talking, then nodded to him that I knew.


    Then I turned around to call boss Wang.


    I''m going to tell the truth.


    It gives me the feeling that it is not true and strange.


    It''s not reliable. It''s my evaluation here.


    People are unreliable, and this place is unreliable.


    I really don''t know how he likes this place.


    In fact, I don''t understand what Lao Yan''s line means.


    It''s not a straight line, or it''s fixed somewhere. Someone comes out to pick up.


    That''s not a line at all.


    This is a very vague concept.


    Lao Yan''s line actually uses his own people to secretly expand various scales. Among these people, there are contacts, contacts and feet in charge of running errands.


    Hao does not exaggerate to say that even if Lao Yan wants to get some submachine guns now, he can do it with a little effort.


    The contact person is responsible for contacting, and then inform the foot to get it.


    This is a complete line.


    That''s what boss Wang likes!


    ¡­¡­


    When I was about to call boss Wang, the man who had just brought me in secretly sent a text message in the dark.


    There''s only a list of addresses on it.


    Didi


    Little dragon snake''s phone rang a few times. He was driving the van to come here.


    After looking at the text messages, he stopped the brakes and turned the car to the courtyard.


    Hum


    Bruce Lee didn''t stop the engine. He let the engine idle, took out the prepared guy, and stared at the exit of the courtyard.


    He''s waiting.


    When will Zhang Wen come out.


    Little dragon snake is by no means an idle person. He knows who Zhang Wen is. It seems that he has an inseparable relationship with Zhang Wen since he suffered a loss for the first time.


    It doesn''t matter whether his men pretend to be a tiger or he himself.


    It''s all memories that make him tremble.


    When Lao Yan came to him, he didn''t think about these things, but why did he promise to do it without hesitation?


    Because now Bruce Lee and snake have no way to retreat. There is only one way to return to the Jianghu.


    That is to get rid of Zhang Wen!


    He is not afraid to pretend to be a tiger or a pillar. He is only afraid of Zhang Wen!


    If he and pretending to force the tiger are just a small fight, then he and Zhang Wen are bloody and desperate!


    Now their knives are in the middle. As long as he slackens a little, Zhang Wen''s knife will approach him and kill him!


    Therefore, little dragon and snake had to do it.


    However, little dragon snake knows how powerful Zhang Wen is. If he is face to face with Zhang Wen, he may not even have the courage to lift the knife.


    But if it''s a sneak attack, it''s different.


    When Zhang Wen was unprepared, he was still confident and confident to fight him!


    But even so, little dragon snake still felt a little worried, so he asked Lao Yan for a car.


    First, it''s more convenient to do anything by yourself.


    Second, it can be a weapon!


    What are you doing?


    Hit people!


    Hit Zhang Wen!


    Bruce Lee thinks very well. First, he drives hard and bumps Zhang Wen. It''s best to bump into flesh and blood, and then he does it again.


    Isn''t that twice the result with half the effort?


    No matter how powerful Zhang Wen is, can he be stronger than a car?


    Little dragon and snake glanced at the rearview mirror. What appeared in the rearview mirror was a pair of charming eyes.


    oh dear.


    Little dragon snake suddenly thinks why he is so handsome today?


    This look seems to be a little similar to a small fresh meat.


    If you are a woman, you must like him when you see his eyes. It will not only discharge, but also be tender.


    During this period of endurance, Bruce Lee not only changed his taste, but also became a little narcissistic.


    No wonder they are so perfect. How can women not be attracted to themselves? How can you not play with your life? What about that? Little dragon and snake, the more you look at yourself, the more pleasing you feel.


    After today''s work is done, he will go to find the woman and linger for a while.


    The taste changed the whole dragon and snake.


    Today''s little dragon and snake look good to their eyes.


    The hair gel on the head and the faint smell of tobacco on the body.


    Makes him feel particularly perfect.


    Everything is perfect in order to cooperate with what happened tonight. Bruce Lee feels that he must succeed tonight!


    After getting rid of Zhang Wen, he was born in the sky. Then in Jinhai City, there was no barrier, and no one dared to compete with him.


    His journey will be smooth!


    Click.


    At this time, the courtyard door rang and opened.

 Chapter 403

    I don''t know what''s going on in the yard. The signal is bad. I haven''t called boss Wang for a long time.


    So I thought I''d come out and try again.


    Just out of the courtyard, suddenly a strong light came in, like the noon sun, straight through my eyes.


    My eyes were covered with white, and I subconsciously blocked my eyes.


    Prick!


    A violent sound of car tires rubbing against the ground.


    Bang!


    The car roared away in front of me.


    I didn''t have any room to fight back. All this happened too fast. In less than a few seconds, my eyes were a little trance.


    The car''s headlights were aimed at my eyes so that I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    The reaction time of one second made me feel for a while.


    don''t worry.


    There''s not much pain.


    I saw what was happening in front of me. It was a van. It seemed to want to drive into me, but I didn''t seem to notice the stone piles and walls at the door.


    These two things directly sandwiched me in the middle. I didn''t do anything at all, but I was very frightened.


    Instead, the car hit a mess.


    The front cover is cocked up.


    I knew in an instant what was going on.


    Bang!


    The door opened and someone came down from it.


    Without hesitation, I ran into the courtyard at the first time.


    Now I don''t know how many people there are or who they are, so I subconsciously run to the courtyard.


    I''m in the dark, and I don''t know how many people there are, I can only choose to avoid.


    "Grass Mud Horse! Don''t run if you have the ability!"


    Behind him came a familiar voice.


    Let me stop and have a look curiously.


    He was wearing a suit, shining leather shoes under his feet and a cold knife in his hand.


    This... Is little dragon snake!


    I can''t believe it.


    At the same time, my eyes are cold. We are vigorously looking for little dragon and snake these days. I really didn''t expect that he has been staring at me in the dark.


    And he seems to have been staring at me for a long time!


    I didn''t find it at all!


    He must have killed me when he came here today! If I don''t die, he will be the next to die.


    He must know better than anyone.


    I turned and ran back to the yard. Instead of running away, I went back to get the guy.


    When I went out just now, I noticed that there was a thick stick at the door.


    As soon as I entered the door, I closed the door, hoping to cushion it.


    "Yuxian, hide in the house!" I shouted desperately.


    Wang Yuxian was stunned. Seeing me, he was going to get a stick and hurriedly asked me, "Wenzi, what''s going on?"


    Dong!


    The little dragon and snake kicked the door open.


    Holding a cold knife in his hand, he has a powerful momentum.


    He didn''t speak a word to me, so he rushed at me directly.


    Click!


    As soon as I reached out, I knocked out the dagger in Bruce Lee''s hand with a wooden stick.


    "My grass..."


    Bruce Lee was stunned.


    I didn''t expect that I was ready. As soon as I turned around, I had a guy in my hand.


    Moreover, the knife in his hand is two inches long, and the stick in his hand has the length of an arm. As long as I control the distance, he can''t get close to me at all.


    In addition, there are several old Yan people in the yard. If they come to help me, Bruce Lee will not hurt me.


    The air seemed to freeze for a few seconds.


    Bruce Lee and I confronted each other across a stick.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m a grass mud horse. I''m sure to kill you today!" little dragon snake yelled at me angrily.


    I stared at him without saying a word.


    It''s life and death now. I don''t want to be distracted by scolding little dragon and snake.


    I must fight him with 100% spirit.


    Today''s little dragon and snake came with the determination to kill me.


    Originally, I thought at least half of the six people in the yard would come to help me. Even if they didn''t help me, they should help me call people.


    But I didn''t expect that the six of them hid behind and looked at me coldly, as if it had nothing to do with them.


    You know, it''s in Lao Yan''s land. Aren''t they afraid that something happens to me and implicate them?


    Lao Yan, are you indifferent to this?


    Little dragon snake, bow your head and pick up the knife.


    With a bang, I knocked it off again.


    He picked it up again and I knocked.


    The little dragon and snake stopped moving. Anyway, as long as the stick in my hand was there, he couldn''t pick up the knife.


    "If you have the ability, put down the fucking stick!" little dragon snake looked at me gloomily.


    I sneered: "if you want to die, I can help you!"


    I don''t know if he was frightened by my words. His eyes moved. He suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the stick. He turned over, picked up the knife from the ground and scratched me sideways.


    I didn''t have time to dodge. He scratched me.


    The blood was printed in an instant.


    My men realized that they let go of the stick, stepped back and stood still.


    The little dragon snake is like a proud fried chicken. The hair gel on his head looks like fried feathers in the dark, rubbing and standing upright on his head.


    It looks weird.


    I ignored the wound on my body and waited for him to do it again.


    I can see from his eyes that the little dragon snake is beating again.


    Whoosh~


    The knife came at me with the wind.


    I took two steps back, raised my foot and kicked.


    One foot, right in the belly of the little dragon snake.


    Today''s little dragon snake is not the same as the little dragon snake I know.


    Today, he is particularly tenacious.


    And the action seems to be particularly flexible.


    If it had been before, I would have let him sit on the ground, but today he stood still and stuck my wrist with one hand.


    He clenched his teeth and stared at me.


    "I''m sure to kill you today!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People always have unprecedented potential at critical moments, such as today''s little dragon and snake, such as today''s me.


    There are two forces in man.


    One is psychological.


    The other is physiological.


    In fact, the gap between people is not very big. It depends on the chips behind and the courage to break the boat.


    Originally, Bruce Lee''s legs and feet were not easy to use. There was no advantage against me at all. Even it was easy to be suppressed by me.


    But today, I feel a little powerless.


    Do not know why?


    Little dragon and snake even tied with me!


    Now the little dragon and snake is that psychological strength has defeated physiology, opened up Ren Du''s two veins, and forced out the potential in the body.


    He doesn''t want to die, so he must kill me today.


    He doesn''t want to live in hiding, so he will kill me today.


    He didn''t want his younger brothers to dominate in front of him, so he had to kill me.


    The little dragon and snake have three necessities, and each reason for killing me is enough.


    This is the basis of his psychology.


    Looking at me, little dragon snake''s face became more and more red. He almost shivered and killed me.

 Chapter 404

    In the courtyard, Bruce Lee and I were in a stalemate for a time.


    One of the six people behind him took the lead. It seems that he is very worried.


    If the little dragon and snake didn''t kill me today, they would be unlucky, too.


    "Grass, go and help!" he said to a man nearby.


    But Lao Yan told them to help Bruce Lee when necessary.


    In fact, Lao Yan is also quite clear.


    Although he said that he was not as accurate as boss Wang, he could see eight or nine dragons and snakes.


    Little dragon and snake have average skill and poor handling ability. Such a person is easy to fall off the chain.


    "I won''t go, but you go!" said the man.


    Look at the posture of these two people. They both want to die. How dare he go there?


    If he had just passed by and stabbed himself in the stomach, who would he go to?


    Who cares?


    The man who took the lead bit his teeth: "grass, look at your bear! A broken knife will scare you to death!"


    "You''re not afraid, you go!"


    This man is not stupid. Of course, he doesn''t dare to go there, but he also knows what will happen if Bruce Lee can''t kill Zhang Wen today.


    Lao Yan scolded and didn''t say. Maybe Zhang Wen would come back to retaliate.


    Then they''ll have to go!


    It''s time to take a risk!


    "Grass, six of us, go together!" the man urged the people around him.


    The six men stopped talking and hesitated.


    Where are you going?


    Or not?


    ¡­¡­


    Today, what Lao Yan was most worried about happened. He was afraid of something wrong with little dragon and snake tonight. Now the problem still comes.


    Now I''m in a stalemate. One more minute is one more minute.


    Little dragon and snake don''t know.


    But what can he do?


    It''s quite good to be in a stalemate with me to this point. Now he is very different from before.


    And now he wants to break through himself to get me, it needs qualitative improvement.


    Can he be promoted now?


    Can you work hard?


    dying!


    He knew his strength. Now it was the limit. He didn''t have much strength in his hands. After playing so many times in the afternoon, his hands began to tremble.


    Blame the woman for being too greedy last night. She didn''t play enough three or four times.


    But what''s the point of saying this now?


    Little dragon snake was a bit miscalculated this time. When he saw me at the gate of the courtyard just now, he didn''t think about it. As soon as he was excited, he stepped on the accelerator and didn''t notice that there was a stone pillar at the door.


    His plan, which had been brewing for so long, came to naught in an instant.


    Noodle car, it''s for nothing!


    If the van hit Zhang Wen for the first time, it would be as simple as handling him next.


    But he startled the snake and let Zhang Wen run away. It''s not so easy to get rid of him again.


    It will not be the present dilemma.


    Bruce Lee is very regretful now. If he is given another chance, he can kill Zhang Wen by whatever he says!


    I won''t get excited about anything!


    "Drink... Ah!" little dragon snake thought of his mistake today.


    However, he turned his chagrin into a driving force and suddenly made me lean back.


    The little dragon and snake are working hard.


    Almost exhausted all his strength, and his teeth bit with a bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang.


    Today''s move can completely determine the fate of Bruce Lee in the next five or six years.


    If successful.


    He became famous in the first World War. No one dared to fight against him, whether he was bragging or serious.


    He brags, and the people on the road have to listen quietly.


    He started, and the people on the road had to make way for him.


    What if it fails?


    As long as he didn''t die in Zhang Wen''s hands today, he will never see light in the future.


    Always living in the dark.


    Once exposed, someone will knock with a mallet.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t want his life to be like that. He doesn''t want to see the light, so he has to work hard and completely let Zhang Wen die!


    As long as you kill the person in front of you, his life will be much better.


    He is working hard on the road of life and for his unfair life.


    At that moment, the eyes of little dragon and snake burst out with warm and expectant eyes.


    Stabbing!


    Just when every cell in Bruce Lee''s body was working hard, his old problem was made again.


    The little dragon and snake stood up!


    He accidentally disturbed his little brother. As soon as he was excited, he stood up.


    The little dragon and snake is much more bloody and masculine than him.


    When you are happy, stand up.


    When you are unhappy, you fall down.


    Very direct, very honest.


    This is like a man, this is like a man! At least it''s much better than little dragon and snake.


    At the moment, it seemed to incarnate into a short and daring God of war. With a double egg hammer in his careless hand, he banged under the little dragon and snake.


    Imposing.


    At least every woman is afraid when she sees it. As for whether men will be afraid, I don''t know.


    It also has something to say.


    Beside the two legs of the little dragon snake, it bared its teeth and grinned, looking like it was going to eat people.


    Little dragon snake, give me some strength!


    If I can''t kill this man today, I will definitely come and go with that woman''s black things in the future.


    If you die, you can touch other women.


    You have a strong taste, but I don''t have a strong taste. I like tender ones, not big black cows!


    Come on, give some strength!


    Everyone present didn''t notice the slight change in the lower body of Bruce Lee. Bruce Lee is still gritting his teeth and confronting me.


    Also compete with me in fate and on the road of life!


    how?


    Little dragon snake has such excellent psychological quality, but he still worries that he can''t do me? With such a huge psychological quality, his strength was naturally stimulated.


    From super Saiya one, directly to five.


    As soon as the crackling halo rang, the little eyes became cold.


    That force, surging upward, has a great tendency to crush.


    As my body sank slowly, an imperceptible smile hung around his mouth.


    As long as my strength is suppressed by him, he will win this time!


    He even thought of how to press me on the ground and stab me with a knife that had been sharpened in his hand for several days.


    A few clicks can make my flesh and blood fly.


    Quickly get rid of me, then gorgeous pat the soil on my body, gorgeous turn around and leave.


    Then tell Lao Yan the good news.


    The next day, everyone on the road will know that little dragon and snake killed Zhang Wen.


    He is famous!


    As for the woman in the inn, he can be a lover and play with her when he''s free. It''s just that I''ll never play with her again. Hi, it''s tiring. It''s not safe!


    However, these are his assumptions after all.


    Now I have no less psychological activities than little dragon and snake!

 Chapter 405

    It''s not luck that I can get here in Jinhai city.


    I also cherish everything now.


    For me, for Wang Yuxian, for pretending to force them.


    This is my fetter.


    So now what reason can I let the little dragon snake defeat? Is there any reason to make him a living target for level training?


    no way!


    I have to look something!


    Just when the sharp knife in Bruce Lee''s hand was about to touch me, I made an effort and my whole body stood up.


    "My grass?" the little dragon snake screamed. He certainly didn''t expect that now I have become like this and can still have strength.


    At the same time, his physical strength is slowly being taken away. Originally, he was just making a final struggle, that is, so much.


    After this momentum passed, there was no resistance at all.


    Crushed by me all the way.


    Little dragon snake, although his hands and feet are not good, his waist is good!


    The body is almost bent to 60 degrees, but it still has no intention of falling.


    Tough!


    He won''t bow to fate. He can''t let the little dragon and snake down!


    He wants so many bulls to blow, so he has so many things to do. How can he stop here?


    Is his life just four words.


    only this and nothing more?


    impossible!


    He doesn''t believe it!


    But


    Reality is always cruel.


    Little dragon snake, no matter how unwilling and stubborn, was not severely patted on the ground?


    No, not at all?


    People always have to face the reality, don''t they?


    Bang!


    I pressed the little dragon and snake down, grabbed his wrist and knocked hard.


    The sharp knife fell to the ground.


    My hanging heart was also put down.


    I really didn''t expect the little dragon and snake to be so difficult. It''s beyond my imagination.


    But as soon as the knife fell to the ground, little dragon and snake clasped my wrist with their backhand and didn''t give me a chance to take the knife.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m Cao NIMA!" his eyes were full of fierce light. It seemed that he wanted to eat me.


    However, he has no ability now.


    I rolled with him on the ground a few times, and then I got up and the dead card owner broke his neck.


    He struggled to escape from me, then turned over and grabbed me hard.


    The two of us, you come and I go, rolling on the ground like a local dog.


    Little dragon and snake''s elaborate clothes are all gone.


    The gorgeous and unrestrained appearance of his fantasy no longer exists.


    This... Is the real fight. There is no luxuriance or hypocrisy at all, only the fist and flesh of red fruit.


    Now he doesn''t even want to kill me at all. He just wants to escape from me quickly, then disappear immediately, and find a chance to get rid of me later.


    Because he has seen it, I have killed red eye now. I don''t intend to let him go at all. Today, either he dies or I live!


    Little dragon snake has never been tenacious. It will be on me and under me.


    I started the most primitive hand to hand fight with him.


    However, my advantage is expanding a little.


    Bruce Lee''s endurance is not as good as mine. His legs and feet are difficult to use. I''m surprised that he can persist until now, so that he has to fight me now.


    When the little dragon snake turned over tenaciously again, I punched him in the eye socket, forced him on the knee and turned him down.


    This time, he took a breath and had no room to fight back. He could only watch my hand get stuck on his neck.


    Breathing is getting heavier and heavier.


    The more you hold your face, the redder it gets.


    After that, it began to congest, a little closer to the death line.


    Originally, little dragon and snake came here today with 100% confidence to kill me, but who knows that in the end, they let me turn around. Now I''m almost shaking to kill him.


    At the moment, my eyes are red, like an angry lion.


    I know I can''t let him go. Even if I kill him in front of these people, I will admit it!


    This time it made my back sweat.


    If I hadn''t been lucky today, I would have been the unlucky one if the stone pillar at the door blocked me.


    This time, I''m lucky.


    It''s not that Bruce Lee''s calculations are not in place.


    While desperately trying to strangle Bruce Lee, I thought to myself, what''s going on in today''s game and why Bruce Lee can find here.


    Why can he know Lao Yan''s feet?


    Under the body, the little dragon snake''s tongue slowly spit out.


    Now kill him, almost shivering!


    "Roar!" I had no strength in my hands. I roared and used all my strength.


    The little dragon and snake began to flop indiscriminately, and his eyes began to be lax.


    His mouth moved up and down, as if he wanted to say something to me.


    "Oh, brother Wen, stop, stop, it''s going to kill people!" at this time, the six men ran out, and the man who took the lead came and broke my fingers.


    I frowned and looked at them coldly: "get out of here!"


    "Brother Wen, you see, how bad it is to kill people here?" the man said. The three people worked together to break my fingers stuck in the neck of Bruce Lee''s snake.


    The other three people, come here and hold me tight.


    The little dragon snake began to cough violently, as if to cough out his lungs.


    He lay on the ground and looked at me coldly.


    Just now that almost made me physically overdrawn. I gasped and stared at the six of them.


    "Get the fuck out of here!" I said.


    The six of them didn''t mean to start at all, let alone pull the little dragon and snake around me and won''t let me leave at all.


    Suddenly, these people seem to have come to deal with me.


    I was so worried that I didn''t notice their eyes at all.


    It''s all indifference.


    They, this is going to help the little dragon snake kill me!


    I simply didn''t talk nonsense with them. I took several deep breaths and tried my best to recover some strength.


    At this time, little dragon and snake also slowed down, but he still sat on the ground for a long time and couldn''t get up. He stared at me with red eyes and was trying to recover his strength.


    "Brother Wen, calm down..."


    "Brother Wen, don''t be impulsive, there''s no need..."


    "Brother Wen..."


    The six men talked in front of me, but their faces and eyes were gloomy.


    Say so on the mouth, in the heart, but want to kill me!


    I didn''t find that one of them had quietly kicked the sharp knife that fell to the ground to Bruce Lee.


    When I slowed down a little, I wanted to stand up.


    But six hands pressed me down together.


    Let me sit there straight.


    I was stunned.


    Then, it was a sharp rebuke from Bruce Lee: "Zhang Wen, I''ll kill you today!"


    A cold knife pierced through the six people and stabbed me.


    This knife seems to have Yin Qi, which makes me feel the danger through the air!

 Chapter 406

    At the critical moment of life and death, people can always burst out of unprecedented potential.


    Like now.


    Facing the knife stabbed by Bruce Lee and snake, the six people didn''t respond at all. They just looked at me coldly. Until I noticed it, they suddenly stood up and rolled around.


    Barely escaped this.


    The little dragon and snake chased out like a cheetah. They didn''t give me a chance to stand up at all. They raised their hands and stabbed me again.


    I turned around and hid.


    The little dragon and snake raised their knife and stabbed again.


    Just then, I suddenly felt a kick on the forehead.


    Everything in front of me slowed down and hummed in my ears. I didn''t see who kicked me, but this was tantamount to sentencing me to death!


    Within a few seconds of losing my resistance, I gave Bruce Lee the best chance to do it.


    I never knew that my life would end at this moment.


    The surrounding time is as slow as a frame.


    When the little dragon saw me fall to the ground, a wicked smile hung from the corners of his mouth.


    Shaking the knife in his hand, he walked towards me step by step.


    I really see it, but I don''t have the ability to fight back at all.


    At that moment, all that came out of my mind was despair.


    It''s all about me being killed by dragons and snakes.


    Little dragon and snake, don''t hesitate this time. Raise your knife and stab.


    But as soon as his pupils contracted and his eyes became ferocious, his body was suddenly knocked open and stepped back.


    A face that let me appreciate the pain of forgetting the world appeared in front of me.


    It''s Wang Yuxian.


    Is my only nostalgia.


    But at this time, I was anxious to die.


    Didn''t I let her hide?


    How did she get out now?


    When she saw me like this, her tears had fallen.


    Hands, slide down my face.


    Her little mouth opened and closed.


    "Yuxian, go away!" I shouted madly. My brain was buzzing. I couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    She shook her head desperately, tears like a broken line.


    Wang Yuxian, if I die, will I meet you in my next life?


    If you let me die, this is the last thing I can''t let go.


    I haven''t had time to feel your most affectionate tenderness to me. I haven''t married you yet. How can I die?


    I''m not willing!


    Poop!


    Just as I tried to get up, Wang Yuxian''s expression suddenly froze.


    The original exquisite eyes stared round in an instant, as if they saw something terrible. The willow eyebrows twitched slightly, and the hand stopped on my face also slipped down my face orbit.


    "Jade fairy!" I immediately realized something and shouted desperately.


    If anything happens to Wang Yuxian today, I will never forgive myself all my life!


    The smile on her face has frozen, but she still reluctantly smiles at me. From the shape of her mouth, I can hear what she wants to tell me.


    One word.


    Run!


    I held my breath and couldn''t vent.


    Then, Wang Yuxian''s body trembled again.


    This time she had no strength and fell directly into my arms.


    I subconsciously hugged her body, but I found something sticky on my hands.


    The hands are full of blood!


    That''s Wang Yuxian''s blood!


    Bright red, dazzling!


    Standing behind him was the little dragon and snake holding the knife. Wang Yuxian''s blood was falling down the tip of the knife.


    a drop.


    Two drops.


    It''s like digging a hole in my heart!


    The little dragon snake''s facial features became ferocious at a moment.


    He is different from me. He is working hard for his future life, so no matter what it is, even women can''t stop him.


    Stabbing Wang Yuxian was what he had to do and what he wanted to do for a long time.


    He wants to see me suffer, and want me to see my beloved stabbed and feel uncomfortable that I can''t do anything.


    That''s what he meant!


    It''s worse than killing me!


    My tinnitus was relieved. Then I heard Wang Yuxian whispering something in my ear.


    "Wenzi, I love you..."


    When these words penetrated my ears, my heart was even more uncomfortable, more like being imprisoned by something. Wang Yuxian always loved me.


    Her hands, soft and outrageous, hold my hand tightly at the moment. I don''t know whether it hurts or reluctant to let go of me at the last moment.


    At this time, what I thought was to help Wang Yuxian bear the pain.


    But I have nothing to do.


    I can only let Wang Yuxian suffer in my arms.


    Wang Yuxian blocked those two knives for me just now!


    If there is anything in this world that can make my life worse than death, it is Wang Yuxian.


    Block the knife for me and hurt me, but I can''t do anything. I can only guard her like an idiot.


    It hit me more than killing me!


    "Grass, what are you waiting for? Hurry up!" a man behind me said anxiously.


    This is the man who kicked me in the head just now.


    Little dragon and snake had blood on his mouth and smiled ferociously: "don''t worry, I''ll give this woman a knife later, send this woman away first, and then Zhang Wen!"


    This made my body tremble and tried my best to stand in front of Wang Yuxian.


    "Grass!" the man let out a chagrin.


    Lao Yan gave him the task of cooperating with little dragon snake to kill Zhang Wen. If he hadn''t broken the pot and gave him a kick just now, could little dragon snake succeed?


    He just wanted to see little dragon and snake solve Zhang Wen with two knives, and then leave the land of right and wrong to report to Lao Yan.


    This is his task.


    Now, the little dragon and snake are playing with it.


    Can he not worry?


    When people are proud and frustrated, they are most likely to forget their form.


    When you are proud, you will raise your head and only look at the sky.


    When you signal, you will lower your head and only look at the ground.


    These two extremes will disturb people''s normal thinking, so that now, in order to enjoy the fruits of success, Bruce Lee and snake do not hesitate to indulge me and let me feel the pain completely before starting.


    That''s worthy of his suffering, isn''t it?


    These days, the little dragon and snake nest endured in the small hotel. These days, he was ignored by his little brother. These are deeply engraved in his head like a brand. He wants to break the haze!


    However, Zhang Wen can''t live well.


    No matter what he did all the time, it seems that he was pressured by Zhang Wen.


    It feels bad!


    Today, he finally got rid of Zhang Wen!


    Finally, Zhang Wen can be completely finished!


    After making my pituitary gland secrete uncomfortable emotions for a short time, little dragon snake decided not to give me any chance.


    He came towards me with a knife in his hand.


    He deliberately walked very slowly, like a song, with a long ending, waiting for the end.


    a step.


    Two steps.


    It makes my heart tremble.


    It makes my heart palpitation!


    Whoa! Whoa!


    Just as the little dragon snake came over, suddenly an alarm sounded outside!

 Chapter 407

    "My grass! There are cops!" the six people immediately reacted to what was going on and immediately dispersed.


    They are not stupid. If the police come here today and see this scene, they must think they are accomplices, accomplices who help Bruce Lee and snake kill together!


    They can''t afford it.


    The woman was stabbed twice by the little dragon snake just now. Now she doesn''t know whether she is dead or alive. What if she is dead?


    No one can run!


    I''ve never found the sound so beautiful.


    Hearing this sound, little dragon snake''s face became very ugly. He probably never dreamed that there would be a policeman here.


    Usually, the patrolling police don''t come here once a month.


    Why did you come here today?


    Is it because Zhang Wen should not die?


    Grass!


    If I had known, there would be no ink!


    The little dragon snake is also desperate. The police came after me at the back door. The little dragon snake even raised his knife and stabbed me.


    As soon as I tried, I blocked Wang Yuxian behind me.


    Prick!


    I felt a pain in my arm. The knife cut my clothes and scratched a line on my arm.


    At this time, the little dragon and snake had no room to fight back. He turned and ran to the door.


    "Stop! I shot!" the policeman who chased him was not ordinary ferocity.


    With that, it''s a shot!


    However, he was terrified when he didn''t hit Bruce Lee. It was like putting him in the first gear. Bruce Lee ran faster and almost rushed out at the speed of 100 meters.


    The policeman looked at me and went after me.


    Several policemen came behind me and asked me about it.


    At this time, I was so worried that I didn''t care to answer them.


    Because Wang Yuxian in my arms has closed his eyes and shed a trace of blood from the corners of his mouth.


    This makes me feel at a loss.


    If something happens to Wang Yuxian, I will turn the whole Jinhai city upside down in the future!


    I was crazy and shouted to the police: "call an ambulance! She''s innocent!"


    Without hesitation, the policeman called an ambulance by telegram.


    Then I was handcuffed by another policeman. The other two came over and roughly checked the injury of Wang Yuxian, and then began emergency treatment.


    My heart was also raised.


    At the same time, I clenched my teeth.


    I''m sure Bruce Lee will pay for this!


    ¡­¡­


    Buzz! Whoosh!


    The little dragon snake who rushed to the door just now got on his van and stepped on the accelerator like crazy.


    Almost rushed out of the alley with a roar.


    He clenched his teeth secretly. He felt that it was like a dream. It was well arranged. Why did he miss it today?


    Why didn''t you get rid of Zhang Wen?


    Although there was a bit of trouble in the middle, it reversed the situation in the end!


    But why, it just didn''t succeed!


    Shit!


    damn!


    Little dragon snake was more and more unwilling. He smashed the steering wheel hard.


    Thousands of calculations, or failed!


    He knew what was waiting for him. It was a dark day every day. He could no longer show his head openly, let alone let people know where Bruce Lee was.


    I can''t tell anyone. My name is little dragon snake.


    After going out, he would bring a pair of sunglasses and a cap on his head.


    Such a dress may accompany him for a long time.


    Little dragon snake has never felt that he has failed so much. What is the purpose of his elaborate dress today?


    Didn''t you fail in the end?


    Grass!


    Whoa! Whoa~


    Just when he was upset, two police cars appeared behind him!


    Let the little dragon and snake''s heart lift up at once.


    He subconsciously pressed the accelerator to the lowest!


    No matter what he says, he can''t go in! If you go in, you may not get out in your life!


    He would rather hide in that small hotel every day, rather come and go with the woman every day, than go in!


    That place is not a place taken by people!


    It''s more than 11:00 p.m. in the crowded street, little dragon and snake began a drag racing war!


    Today''s little dragon and snake, special cow!


    Once a person throws everything out, it''s quite terrible. Like the little dragon and snake now, he should know the consequences of racing with the police, but he still has to fight.


    As long as you don''t die, you will never compromise!


    Never compromise!


    Prick!


    The little dragon and snake flew down the street with the front cover up.


    The front cover had blocked Bruce Lee''s sight by 30%, but he didn''t care at all. He stepped on the accelerator hard. In the twinkling of an eye, the speedometer went up to 100.


    Fortunately, there are few people in the city now. If there are people, they have to be killed by one or two dragons and snakes.


    What is the concept of one hundred miles racing on the busy streets?


    That''s the feeling of flying!


    This is the feeling of flying!


    At this moment, the little dragon and snake want to fly and spread their wings. Let everyone in Jinhai see how the little dragon and snake fly high.


    See here, someone may want to ask.


    Lao Jiu, you''re fucking teasing us!


    Bruce Lee''s van is in close contact with Shizhu. Can he drive so fast?


    The front cover is cocked up. Can you fucking run?


    Lao Jiu wants to say¡ª¡ª


    No matter what you look down on, don''t look down on the van!


    Van, why can it become a divine car? This is not groundless. Lao Jiu once saw a van that soared to 160 on the street!


    Drag racing with Maserati!


    Drift, roll, click!


    It''s no exaggeration.


    Therefore, the car is secondary and the driver is primary.


    Just like the little dragon and snake at the moment, he has been out of his mind. He doesn''t care about life and death at all. Doesn''t it feel like flying when driving?


    Old nine felt that a hundred miles was a little slow.


    This is the little dragon and snake racing against life!


    He is racing against his destiny!


    With this belief, not to mention the police car, even the plane can''t catch up!


    At this moment, the little dragon snake sat in the van, his body seemed to be haloed, endowed with infinite power, whizzing along the road of his life.


    Brilliant road.


    Little dragon and snake, with a ferocious face, seem to want to swallow the world into their stomach.


    The two police cars behind him also went out of their way and raced with Bruce Lee and snake.


    It seems that you don''t turn around until you catch him.


    But what?


    How could they catch the winged little dragon and snake so easily?


    A beautiful drift, little dragon snake''s car, straight into the residential area.


    Here, even Maserati can''t run, let alone two police cars?


    But the little dragon snake didn''t mean to slow down at all. He still stepped on the accelerator like crazy.


    This van is very competitive.


    The front was hit in a mess. The water tank was not broken. It can still be opened!

 Chapter 408

    In the Jinhai city''s sub Bureau, many policemen are busy and dispatched police force.


    Why?


    Because they received a notice that a man drove a van into the residential area. This man is crazy and may be a murderer!


    This is too big a threat to the stability and prosperity of Jinhai city.


    So no matter how many police forces are deployed tonight, we must catch Bruce Lee and bring him to justice!


    But they forgot that many places in the residential area can barely pass a car. Some places can''t even pass a car. What''s the use of sending out so many police cars?


    You might as well send more people.


    So, without Bruce Lee''s knowledge, the police car was dispatched in the branch, which was more enjoyable than making a movie.


    "The car in front, you have been surrounded. You''d better raise your hand and surrender. That will give you a chance to make amends..." the police car behind shouted while chasing.


    But the little dragon and snake who has fainted now can''t hear it?


    There was only one idea in his mind, that is, quickly get rid of the policemen behind him, and then hide yourself. What the fuck is this!


    It''s hard to steal chicken today!


    Bruce Lee was driving in the residential area like crazy. Unconsciously, his expression changed.


    Grinning, bending his head and sticking out his tongue.


    Like a demon!


    Now if someone happens to meet the little dragon snake, he will be startled.


    Is this face a human face?


    At this moment, the little dragon and snake have surpassed the race!


    He wants to fight!


    He wants to live!


    Ah, ah, ah~


    The police are specially trained. They chase criminals not blindly, but in a planned and regular way. For example, now, the two police cars behind them are the first to chase dragons and snakes.


    As they pursued, they guided the little dragon and snake into a dead end.


    When the car can''t move, the little dragon and snake will have to be caught!


    At the moment, the little dragon and snake are rushing around like a headless fly.


    After a while, a thin alley appeared in front of me. It seemed that the car couldn''t pass at all.


    The little dragon and snake stabbed a sharp brake and stopped and hesitated.


    The police car behind quickly caught up.


    The sound of the siren seemed to give a shot to the dragon snake''s ass. he stepped on the accelerator almost without any consciousness.


    The car, with its mouth open in the dark, rushed into the alley.


    At this time, the little dragon and snake are already desperate!


    The police car behind him stopped.


    1¡¢ Because the police car can''t pass.


    2¡¢ They want to wait, wait for Bruce Lee''s van to get stuck here, and then they can easily take Bruce Lee out.


    Click! Handcuffed, done!


    Go back and make a contribution!


    It''s so simple!


    Years of experience told the policeman that the van must not pass! It''s bound to get stuck in the alley. This is not only experience, but also physics!


    But when I met the little dragon and snake fighting against fate, everything was false!


    Now the little dragon and snake can RI reach heaven by turning over!


    Bang~~~


    Prick~~~~


    Wipe, wipe!


    As soon as the van entered the alley, there was a violent sound, like a broken Gong voice calling Chuang.


    The van shook violently.


    This place is not easy to enter.


    If the van can talk at this time, it must be a little dragon and snake with its mouth open. I am Cao NIMA! You don''t have a fucking eye. Can I rush in like this?


    I can''t get in. You''re still trying to fill the gas door. Don''t you want to kill me!


    My mouth has been dried by you. What else do you want?


    Can you behave yourself!


    Unfortunately, the van can''t speak or resist. It can only listen to the command of dragon and snake.


    This also created the madness after the little dragon and snake!


    The two rear-view mirrors of the van disappeared in an instant, and then there was fierce friction between the two sides of the van and the wall.


    Little dragon and snake sat in the car, as if they could feel the temperature on the door.


    That''s the heat from friction!


    Prick!


    Pit pit pit!


    Little dragon snake, this is cutting wires with a kitchen knife. Sparks and lightning all the way!


    In the middle of the time, the van was obviously a little unbearable, like crying, and made a pit long idling sound. This van is also hard. It has been almost scrapped because it has worked hard for others. Now it is about to retire, and people have to play like this.


    Take off a layer of skin and vomit your old blood.


    This van, at this moment, will be sad to death.


    The little dragon snake sitting in the car scolded: "give me some fucking strength and don''t let me leak!"


    I don''t know if the van can understand what the little dragon and snake are saying. Swish, it''s hard again. The tires rub the ground hard, spin quickly, and swish out again.


    There was another sound like shooting.


    Coming out of the alley, little dragon snake felt like he was sitting on an empty shelf.


    The doors on both sides fell off with a bang. There was no rear mirror, and the windshield was in a mess. It seemed that there was only one steering wheel left.


    The strength of little dragon and snake is more terrible than desperate!


    It''s just that after suffering from the van, it was tossed like this by Bruce Lee and snake.


    It takes more than ten seconds for the little dragon and snake to go in and out.


    The two policemen sitting in the police car were stunned.


    What''s going on?


    The van passed?


    The policeman who said with confidence that the van couldn''t pass just now blinked and shook his head. He couldn''t believe the scene in front of him.


    After many years of experience, I encountered a hard stubble and made a mistake here?


    What a dog!


    This car is not going to take off a layer of skin!


    Don''t be afraid to say that cars can''t stand it, and people can''t stand it!


    Besides, is it a miracle that the van can still drive now!


    "Captain, are we still chasing?" asked another policeman in the car.


    The old policeman shook his head numbly: "did you see that van just now..."


    "Well, it''s over..."


    "This is not a dream!"


    "Just now there was a spark and lightning all the way. My eyes were a little blurred and I didn''t see it clearly."


    "Well, don''t catch up. If you can''t catch up, contact other comrades and go to the street behind to surround him!"


    "OK!"


    With that, the little policeman began to report the location and specific information of little dragon and snake on the radio.


    The old policeman sitting in the car sighed. Just now he looked at the tail light of Bruce Lee snake. He almost doubted life. Is this still a fucking person?


    Why don''t talents go the right way?


    If such a person enters the police force, he must be the imperial driver here!


    This is the level of driving, this is not fatal strength. If it is used to catch prisoners, no one can run unless it is flying a plane!


    Alas~


    Talent.


    Talent!

 Chapter 409

    Jinhai city has never been so chaotic since boss Wang entered the Jianghu.


    One night, two things happened.


    This can make the people of Jinhai branch almost busy.


    They are also worried. If the blame comes down, it''s not as simple as saying two words.


    This is a crime of dereliction of duty!


    Moreover, if these two things are reported together, it is not easy to maintain a good crime rate and rub it up.


    Over the years, their efforts have been in vain.


    At the end of the year, such things happened.


    Upset.


    Uncomfortable.


    I don''t know where to go.


    These are the thoughts of the two policemen waiting at the entrance of the alley.


    Soon, the supporting comrades arrived.


    Come here, the first sentence is to ask them why they lost them.


    The old policeman lit a cigarette and pointed to the alley in the distance. "From here, run away."


    "Ah? Isn''t he driving? Where''s the car?"


    "I drove there."


    "Impossible!" the man looked at it and thought it was impossible. Can we go to this place by a car?


    It''s impossible to draw with the naked eye!


    "You know, this is a confession!" the man said coldly.


    "Well, I know." of course the police know. It''s a dereliction of duty that they lost Bruce Lee and snake. Of course someone came to give a confession, but it''s nothing. At most, they just went back and were scolded.


    However, if you make a false statement, it will not be so simple.


    This is a crime!


    The man gave him a cold look and went in by himself.


    As soon as he took two steps, he stopped and didn''t go in.


    Because he saw a door on the ground, which was the door of the van.


    It''s a mess.


    Needless to say, the car must have passed here.


    He just can''t believe it. It''s so narrow. How did the car pass?


    Can cars stand it, can people stand it?


    This little dragon snake is really desperate!


    On the road of life, he fought hard, but fortunately, he succeeded and successfully squeezed out of the bottleneck on the road of life.


    The man came back and stopped talking and making a confession.


    After investigating with people, we stopped the team.


    Next, I''ll leave it to other comrades to pursue.


    It''s just that the little dragon snake is so strong that I don''t know if they can catch up.


    I hope these comrades will not be confused on the road of life.


    ¡­¡­


    When little dragon and snake ran away, Lao Yan and his people were here in a rental house in Jinhai city.


    In Jinhai City, Lao Yan is definitely the person who rents the most houses. Almost every place has his points.


    He is also very smart. He knows that sometimes he can''t avoid doing these things. He has thought about them and taken them into account.


    No matter where, can you at least catch your breath.


    The scene just now makes him still a little palpitating.


    Zhang Guohua''s foot made his chest still hurt badly.


    This man is not human at all!


    More ferocious than chimpanzees!


    With that ferocious kick, Lao Yan began to doubt life.


    One foot can make him lose his resistance. This kind of person is the first time he has seen. Even if he wants to fight, he will at least fall to the ground, and then try his best to make up his feet, so as to convince Lao Yan.


    One foot.


    I haven''t seen it before.


    This is a great Xia!


    On the way back, Lao Yan was aching all over!


    From the chest, the pain spread and beat wantonly.


    Make Lao Yan''s expression a little distorted.


    But he didn''t say anything about his physical discomfort.


    Why?


    It''s also because it''s a little embarrassing!


    I got a kick, so I can''t carry it?


    Although his skill is not good, it''s not so bad!


    So he kept it.


    When he got to the room, he had a glass of water poured for him.


    "In any case, it was a success and did a good job!" Lao Yan said to the people.


    To tell the truth, he was not very satisfied with their performance today, and he was a little angry, but on second thought, he couldn''t be too strict, could he? After all, these people are the new force temporarily caught by themselves. In addition to two or three people who still have some skills, the others are simply waste. It is gratifying that they didn''t run away when dealing with Zhang Guohua.


    Take your time with people. It''s not practical to ask them to be as powerful as Zhang Wen, isn''t it?


    Lao Yan''s request to them is very simple, just don''t run! Don''t be scared away by Zhang Wen''s eyes!


    Lao Yan''s request may be a little simple, but Lao Yan also has his intentions.


    He knew that if he let his people fight with Zhang Wen, he would not be Zhang Wen''s opponent at all. No matter how he trained, it would be useless.


    Then what shall I do?


    Simply train their courage and let them stand on their side at the critical moment. That''s enough!


    Block yourself for two or three minutes at the critical moment and let yourself run for your life, which is better than anything!


    See?


    This is Lao Yan''s plan, yin or not?


    It''s a pity that no one of his younger brothers knows what he really thinks, otherwise they all have to vomit blood angrily.


    "Big brother, let''s celebrate. WOW! Anyway, we succeeded, didn''t we?" said a little brother next to us.


    Old Yan nodded: "you go, wow, I won''t go. You have a good time for two days, and the accounts will be recorded on my head!"


    Lao Yan, this aspect is still very refreshing. Otherwise, these people can''t always follow Lao Yan. They always want to figure one end.


    These people seemed very happy. They said they would go and relax soon.


    Lao Yan''s mind is not here at all. It is not on Li Erzi at all. He thinks Li Erzi must be dead. After so many knives, even if he doesn''t die, he will die if he bleeds too much.


    What he is thinking now is Zhang Wen.


    I don''t know what happened to the little dragon snake.


    He wanted to call little dragon snake to ask, but he didn''t call after thinking about it.


    He''s afraid that if he accidentally startles the snake, he''ll be in trouble.


    Maybe the little dragon and snake are working hard at this time!


    Maybe Zhang Wen has already laid down by this time?


    In that case, my route will be smooth in the future.


    Without Zhang Wen and Li Erzi, Jinhai would be Lao Yan''s world.


    Boss Wang?


    Lao Yan just regarded him as an opponent and didn''t take him to heart at all, boss Du? He doesn''t want to look more now.


    It''s a drowning dog!


    Lao Yan''s eyes were high, and he also raised his value.


    He let these people go to play, leaving two people with him.


    I didn''t go anywhere.


    He was afraid that Li Erzi had alerted the police, and someone came to him.


    Isn''t that not worth the loss?


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan was ready to lie down and have a rest.


    But as soon as he got to the bed, he felt a heart piercing pain, and then a mouthful of old blood vomited out!

 Chapter 410

    At more than 3 a.m. in Jinhai City, many people are in pain.


    People who can''t sleep have sore eyes.


    People on the night shift have kidney pain.


    The girl who lost her virginity hurts below.


    Little dragon and snake, it hurts all over!


    He can be said to be quite powerful. He can escape under so many police. This scene can definitely be remembered in history and change the world''s view of him.


    Little dragon snake is no longer the little dragon snake before. He is a fierce bandit. He is a very powerful bandit!


    A man tried his best to get rid of so many policemen. What is it not a bandit?


    Suddenly


    The van is completely useless.


    Bruce Lee threw his car on the side of the road and abandoned it.


    However, when he left, he took a reluctant look at the car. Since he came into contact with the car, the two of them have been comrades in arms.


    The car took him away from so many policemen, and he thanked the car from the bottom of his heart.


    But now he can''t take the car with him.


    You have to run away.


    No way, little dragon and snake are gone.


    He stumbled and slowly disappeared into the night, like a 70 year old man. He was a little trembling and floating.


    Didn''t take two steps.


    As soon as his legs softened, he fell to one side with a bang.


    Little dragon snake, his legs are shaking badly.


    He sat on the ground, lit a cigarette and laughed at himself twice.


    To tell you the truth, he was quite satisfied with his performance tonight. Although he didn''t get rid of Zhang Wen and failed, he was still very satisfied.


    I''m afraid he''s the first person in Jinhai city to make Zhang Wen look like that.


    Moreover, he stabbed Zhang Wen''s woman!


    This is enough to make Zhang Wen''s heart ache for a while.


    I just don''t know if the woman is dead.


    But it doesn''t matter whether he dies or not. Bruce Lee doesn''t care. Anyway, he''s desperate.


    What he remembers in his head now is how he tangled with Zhang Wen and how he stabbed Zhang Wen crazily. That feeling is very good.


    In fact, Bruce Lee is a bloodthirsty man in his heart. He just met Zhang Wen and Zhu and suppressed him. Otherwise, he must be a gold medal fighter.


    He was unwilling, so he tried to change his fate, but he failed in the end.


    no


    He hasn''t failed yet!


    As long as you still have one breath, there is still a chance to turn over!


    Little dragon and snake have never been so firm.


    It seems that growing up in adversity is still of great help to people. At least it can make people full of confidence in life.


    It''s just that my body is not good!


    The little dragon and snake laughed like a mockery.


    If I had more strength just now, if my knife was so fast for another second, I would surely kill Zhang Wen!


    Everything is his cards. No.


    The little dragon and snake leaned against the wall for at least ten minutes before slowly getting up and leaving.


    But as soon as he got up, the pain came back.


    I can''t help it. I''m a little unstable.


    Today''s little dragon and snake are covered with broken glass and hurt all over.


    But he didn''t get hurt when he worked with Zhang Wen? So where did these things come from?


    Where did these wounds come from?


    Of course it''s his comrade in arms!


    That van!


    Out of that alley, the car can stand it, but people can''t stand it!


    As soon as the windshield went in, it broke with a bang. The broken glass pierced Bruce Lee''s body. In addition, the glass of the rearview mirror and the iron filings on the door all pierced Bruce Lee''s body without taboo.


    Can he not hurt?


    Can you stand it?


    It''s just that his adrenal gland has been racing just now, and he didn''t feel it at all. Now he stops, and his body hurts badly.


    That''s a pain!


    It seems that every inch of skin hurts.


    The little dragon snake endured the pain, made a big circle and went back to the rental room.


    As soon as he entered the door, he took off his clothes and limped to call Lao Yan, ready to tell him about himself.


    But the phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Little dragon and snake can''t help thinking of other places.


    Eyebrows, the deeper the lock.


    ¡­¡­


    In the second hospital.


    At three o''clock in the morning, others had long entered their dreams, but they were busy here. Bottles of plasma were taken out of the blood bank and sent to the emergency room.


    Many people are standing in the corridor of the hospital. The leader is a strong man like a hill.


    Since he came into the hospital, he was stunned. There was almost no expression on his face. He was stunned in front of the operating room. He didn''t know what to do. He looked like a piece of wood.


    "Make way, don''t stand in the way! Don''t want your friend to live!" a little nurse shouted at them.


    The crowd obediently made way.


    "Go to the hall, don''t get in the way!" Zhang Guohua said in a muffled voice.


    He didn''t go himself.


    He can''t leave a step, not because of anything else, or because the person lying in the operating room is Li Erzi!


    It''s Li Erzi who has been rescued for more than four hours and whose life and death are still uncertain!


    It made him upset.


    He is a seven foot man with red eyes.


    Zhang Guohua has never felt this way, angry! But helpless! The tension of his life hanging on the line made him freeze.


    I can only stare at the three big words of the operation and stare at it numbly.


    Time, no concept could be found in him. He just stole away from him and didn''t even pat him on the shoulder.


    Time has never been stingy.


    "Shit, who are those people? Do you know?" Zhang Guohua asked a little brother around him.


    This man has been helping with chores on the battlefield.


    How can he know?


    He''s still confused in his head now!


    Seeing that Li Erzi was sent here with blood all over his body, he was stupid.


    "Brother Guohua, I don''t know..."


    "Grass! Check it out! I''ll kill their whole family!" Zhang Guohua glared.


    The man nodded quickly and said he knew.


    But where can he check?


    Why don''t you ask the people on the bus?


    But I''m afraid few people on the road know about it.


    This is no small matter!


    Zhang Guohua was so anxious that he forgot Zhang Wen for a while. When he turned a little in his head, he thought of Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen is now their backbone!


    Li Erzi''s life and death are uncertain now. He should have informed Zhang Wen long ago!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Guohua quickly took out his mobile phone.


    Ding Dong!


    Just then, the lights in the operating room went out.


    Several doctors came out of it.


    "Doctor, how''s my brother?"


    Zhang Guohua and several people hurried around.


    One of the doctors said wearily, "life is saved, but it has not passed the dangerous period. During this period, danger may occur at any time. Who are your family members? Pay the money first, and then sign the critical illness notice!"


    After hearing this, Zhang Guohua burst.


    He grabbed the doctor''s collar and said, "what are you talking about? I sent people here. We have to be responsible for death? Grass!"

 Chapter 411

    Those who have not been oppressed by Zhang Guohua''s power will never know how terrible he is.


    Now the doctor was pulled up by Zhang Guohua''s collar, and he could clearly feel that feeling.


    A strong sense of oppression, as if he could tear himself up in the next second, made him cold at the bottom of his heart.


    The doctor and nurse nearby hurried to open it.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "The doctor is lucky to help your friend with the operation. Is that how you treat others?"


    "Let go ~"


    The people who came with Zhang Guohua also came to persuade Zhang Guohua.


    Zhang Guohua, breathing heavily, calmed down slowly. After all, he was saved by someone else''s doctor. How can he do something to someone else?


    And there are so many female nurses nearby.


    Put down the doctor, Zhang Guohua ran to the intensive care unit to have a look.


    Li Erzi, who was full of pipes, looked earthy and had no vitality at all.


    If it weren''t for the beating ripples on the instrument, Zhang Guohua really thought he was dead.


    Seeing this, Zhang Guohua hurried to the side and called Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    I, boss Wang, boss Du, little dragon snake, Li Erzi.


    These people were like explosive barrels tied together, which made Lao Yan ignite all the fuses.


    We were all calculated by Lao Yan, but we didn''t know why. Why?


    Because the angle and point of explosion are different.


    Li Erzi and I exploded in the plot of old Yan Zhengzhong.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a little miserable.


    Boss Wang and boss Du just suffered some aftershocks.


    However, the second wave of bombs will certainly explode on them. This is within Lao Yan''s plan. However, he never thought that this plan has been restricted now.


    The unexpected point still appeared on me and Li Erzi.


    I''m not dead, neither is Li Erzi.


    Then Lao Yan''s plan must come to naught.


    As long as Li Erzi and I slow down, the first thing to do must be his old Yan!


    If you don''t kill him, you won''t stop!


    Second, the little dragon and snake!


    ¡­¡­


    Li Erzi was hospitalized, and Lao Yan was also in the hospital.


    He''s not idle, and he''s dying.


    If the two people around him hadn''t sent him to the hospital in time that night, he would have died at home!


    how?


    Are you afraid?


    I went to the hospital and found out that Lao Yan was kicked by Zhang Guohua!


    One kick, kicked his sternum fracture and a little stomach bleeding.


    Is it terrible?


    It''s just a kick! If Zhang Guohua went to mend his foot that day, old Yan would die!


    Unfortunately, Zhang Guohua was a step slow, and Lao Yan was lucky.


    That night, Lao Yan was hospitalized. He couldn''t exercise violently. He had to rest well for a period of time. If he didn''t recover well, he had to have an operation.


    Or your life will be in danger.


    Lao Yan, now Zhang Wen is really respected and afraid.


    He didn''t expect that there was no shortage of people around Zhang Wen who played with their brains or had good skills. This Zhang Guohua could defeat a hundred with one.


    However, this man seems to have no brain. He has only one body of brute force. Lao Yan is not afraid.


    When you leave the hospital, you can get him in with a little brain.


    Such people are not terrible.


    What''s terrible is that people like Li Erzi are always hiding in the dark and ready to bite you.


    Such people are terrible.


    But now, Li Erzi has been eliminated by him. What else to be afraid of?


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan was a little comforted.


    Lao Yan wanted to see the time, but found that the mobile phone on the head of the bed didn''t know when it was dead. He plugged in the charger.


    The phone is turned on.


    The first phone call he received made him blood hot.


    Li Erzi, not dead!


    Last night, I was rescued! It''s just not out of danger yet!


    "Grass, did you fucking ask clearly?" old Yan really wanted to scold the little brother on the phone.


    "Elder brother, I''ve inquired about it, Li Erzi. I''m really not dead! But I''m badly hurt!" the man said seriously.


    He didn''t find that Lao Yan''s tone was cold.


    Li Erzi is not dead!


    This is a big blow to Lao Yan!


    He didn''t know whether Li Erzi could guess that he did it. If he did, he would be finished in the future.


    Li Erzi is such a shrewd man that he can''t give him a second chance!


    "Cao! Continue to check for me. If he dies, tell me at the first time!" Lao Yan hung up the phone.


    "Vomit ~" just turned around and vomited blood.


    Lao Yan is angry!


    Anger attacks the heart, that''s the feeling!


    Looking at the red and black blood in his hand, Lao Yan couldn''t believe it. What''s going on? Li Erzi didn''t die?


    Last night, Li Erzi was stabbed and didn''t die?


    Is he Superman?


    Even Superman, damn it!


    Shit! Why didn''t he poke into Li Erzi''s heart? Why did he slow down a step!


    Now, there will be some fun in the future!


    The nurse who came in saw the blood in Lao Yan''s hands and hurried to help him deal with it. The little nurse saw that she had just arrived. She helped Lao Yan wipe the blood on his hands and blamed him.


    "You said you should cultivate yourself calmly. If you get angry again, you will have an operation!"


    Old Yan looked at the little girl coldly and thought, will I be angry?


    Li Erzi is not dead!


    If he died, I would certainly be able to recover well. Now what I say is false!


    The little nurse said she would hang a bottle for Lao Yan, so she went to prepare.


    She went out with her front foot and Lao Yan''s phone rang again with her back foot.


    Lao Yan looked down and saw that it was the little dragon and snake.


    Lao Yan takes a deep breath. He can''t stand any trouble now. He hopes that Bruce Lee can give himself good news.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Wen, at least one must die!


    "Hello?" he answered with a trembling voice.


    "Lao Yan, what''s the matter with you? Why is your voice a little trembling?" asked little dragon snake.


    "Grass, you have something to say!" Lao Yan''s face was extremely gloomy. He vomited a mouthful of blood just now. It''s strange that his face was not gloomy!


    "Are you in the police station? If you lie to me, I''ll hang up!" Bruce Lee snake is not generally cautious now. He also knows that he can''t get out as long as he is caught.


    He is also afraid of old Yan Yin.


    If the phone is monitored now, you can find out where he is in a few minutes.


    Old Yan scolded: "I''m in the fucking hospital!"


    "Ah? The hospital?" little dragon snake was relieved.


    "Zhang Wen''s business, how are you doing? In the end!" old Yan asked in a low voice.


    Bruce Lee took a deep breath: "I said, you should be prepared!"


    "Yes."


    "I failed. Zhang Wen didn''t do anything."


    "Nothing?"


    "Yes!"


    Vomit~


    As soon as Lao Yan was worried, a mouthful of blood gushed out again.


    This time, his eyes sank, he fainted and couldn''t get up again.

 Chapter 412

    More than an hour later, Lao Yan woke up.


    Around his bed was a bed of doctors, led by two seemingly qualified doctors, and behind them seemed to be interns.


    The doctor who took the lead held a pointer in his hand and pointed to Lao Yan''s body across the air.


    Lao Yan found that he was lying in bed like a specimen!


    "You see, this is a typical anger attack. The patient''s sternum was broken, but he didn''t pay attention to the back recuperation, resulting in the heart..."


    The doctor in front spoke seriously, and the people behind stared at Lao Yan and nodded thoughtfully.


    Old Yan was stunned for a few seconds. He didn''t react. What''s going on.


    Seeing Lao Yan open his eyes, the doctor looked a little impatient: "you bear it first. I''ll finish it right away."


    In a word, Lao Yan felt a little dizzy again.


    His face was pale and his lips were dry and cracked, but he still managed not to spray the blood out of his chest.


    Why?


    Because if he falls down again, he''s afraid he''ll be autopsied!


    He has to stay awake all the time now. He has to stay absolutely awake! He''s a patient. He''s not someone else''s public class! Not to let these doctors as teaching materials!


    "Fuck you, get out of here!"


    The doctor was startled by Lao Yan''s violent drinking.


    "Alas, what''s the matter with you..."


    The doctor didn''t want to. He felt that Lao Yan should be regarded as a textbook for people to learn.


    "I''m a fucking patient. I''m here to see a doctor, not for you to visit! Do you have some fucking quality!"


    Look, what have these doctors done to Lao Yan?


    There is no one but these doctors who can make Lao Yan so helpless.


    After Lao Yan shouted in this voice, the people in the whole ward applauded secretly.


    There''s nothing wrong with what Lao Yan said. Sometimes these doctors are too angry and don''t take people seriously at all. They all fainted. They are still giving lectures and research here. Is there any quality?


    Although the sentence "quality" seems a little out of place from Lao Yan''s mouth, Lao Yan really looks more dignified in this situation.


    These doctors are really a little too much. Making Lao Yan so much makes Lao Yan a little suspicious of life.


    Is this still a fucking hospital?


    Are you here to see a doctor or to be a mouse?


    "Don''t get excited first. It''s bad for your health to be angry ~" among these doctors, only the little girl is human, so she came to persuade Lao Yan.


    If Lao Yan gets angry and spits blood again, I''m afraid he really has to explain here.


    Lao Yan didn''t scold the girl, but pointed to the people behind him and scolded: "if you fucking think about my body again, believe it or not, I''ll have someone smash your hospital!"


    Those doctors must believe that.


    The doctor read countless people. When he saw Lao Yan, he knew he was not a good man.


    So the doctor took the lead.


    Lao Yan sat alone on the hospital bed, breathing and panting.


    After a while, several younger brothers came to see him and took care of him.


    Old Yan was angry and said, "go and investigate the doctor for me and see where he lives. When I get well, let him taste the taste of being concerned!"


    The little brother nodded and promised.


    In terms of conspiracy, no one in Jinhai city is as good as Lao Yan.


    In a few months, the doctor must regret what he did today.


    Lao Yan, if you say you regret it, you will certainly make him regret it.


    "Give me a cigarette!" old Yan asked a little brother next to him for a cigarette.


    The little brother hurried and respectfully ordered Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan took a deep breath and felt that the sultry air in his chest was a little better.


    He is very upset now.


    Li Erzi is fine. Although he is not out of danger, Lao Yan estimates that he can''t die.


    Zhang Wen is fine, too.


    This was something he never thought of.


    I thought that the little dragon and snake would drop the chain, but I didn''t expect it to fall so simply.


    He didn''t succeed in this great opportunity and several of his own people cooperated with him.


    This little dragon and snake is a fucking waste!


    Lao Yan, although he has the ability to calculate the whole Jinhai City, there are too few people around him who can do things.


    On his own, it is still quite difficult.


    This is a good example.


    He failed, and so did little dragon and snake.


    So now things are quite passive.


    Zhang Wen, and Li Erzi, if these two people slow down, it is impossible for him to retreat again.


    What Lao Yan thinks now is how to calculate Bruce Lee and snake. How to push everything to Bruce Lee and snake has nothing to do with himself.


    He also knew that little dragon and snake would betray themselves.


    It''s hard to say. If Bruce Lee is really caught by Zhang Wen, he will say it without taboo.


    Sell yourself clean.


    Then, old Yan Kezhen is finished.


    Now Lao Yan is thinking about how to make Zhang Wen believe that the little dragon and snake did not indicate the past by themselves.


    This little dragon and snake is really unreliable!


    However, the relationship between Lao Yan and little dragon snake limits their relationship.


    Before he was ready to assassinate Zhang Wen, Lao Yan could feed him, dress him, and even give him money to live comfortably. He raised him like his own father.


    But once Bruce Lee fails, Lao Yan will turn against him, and now, turning around can''t explain the problem.


    Lao Yan even thought about killing Bruce Lee.


    If you kill Bruce Lee, he will shut up. No one knows what he and Bruce Lee secretly discussed.


    He can make a comeback.


    However, it seems that it is not so easy to get rid of the little dragon and snake now.


    The boy has been on guard against himself. He can see it when he called last time.


    "Big brother, either we go to the hospital to make up a knife?" at this time, a little brother around Lao Yan said.


    The boy''s name is Zhiyong. Lao Yan still appreciates him.


    If you dare to do it, you can do it quickly.


    It feels a bit like Zhang Wen, but it''s still eighteen thousand miles away from Zhang Wen.


    Lao Yan is going to cultivate him secretly and turn him into his right hand.


    If you want to get a foothold in Jinhai City, you can''t do without a few decent younger brothers around you.


    But Zhiyong is good everywhere, but he has a headache.


    That is, Zhiyong has no brain. He knows a word in his head all day, either fight or kill.


    Now Li Erzi is in hospital. Lao Yan doesn''t want to make up for the knife and completely get rid of Li Erzi.


    Old Yan rubbed his forehead and sighed, "Zhiyong, don''t be impulsive."


    Lao Yan didn''t say anything else. He wanted Zhiyong to understand it by himself.


    But Zhiyong didn''t understand at all. He looked up at his innocent face and said stubbornly, "boss, if you have concerns, I''ll take someone myself and kill him!"

 Chapter 413

    Looking at the way Zhiyong vowed, Lao Yan sighed in the dark.


    Zhiyong''s thinking is very simple. What he thinks is that Li Erzi is lying in the hospital bed and has no ability to fight back. He can kill him even if he closes his eyes.


    Even if Li Erzi didn''t lie in the hospital bed, he was not afraid.


    Li Erzi is a scholar at best. He is not his opponent at all!


    That''s the same sentence.


    People should never go to two extremes.


    Otherwise, it will confuse your eyes, disturb your mind and make you look stupid.


    Zhiyong at the moment is like this in Lao Yan''s eyes.


    Zhiyong was like a child in front of him. He only saw Li Erzi, but didn''t see the man standing behind Li Erzi.


    Zhang Wen and Zhang Guohua.


    These two people, as long as Lao Yan thinks of it, he feels a headache.


    This is his stumbling block!


    Old Yan sighed and said meaningfully to Zhiyong, "if you say a sneak attack, it''s the best time for Li Erzi to enter the hospital that night, but Zhang Guohua was there at that time. Hao said it''s no exaggeration that I was almost kicked to death by him! Can you beat this man?"


    Although Zhiyong is powerful here in Lao Yan, he also saw how powerful Zhang Guohua was that night.


    Can he match that skill?


    Can he shake it?


    Zhiyong knows that he can''t beat Zhang Guohua.


    He is not Zhang Guohua''s opponent at all.


    He was speechless.


    Old Yan then said, "now, Zhang Guohua may not be there, but Zhang Wen is willing to arrange people to guard there. Zhang Guohua is enough for you. You can deal with the others arranged by Zhang Wen?"


    Zhiyong is silent.


    These are not what people like him can consider at all. He didn''t think about these things at all. He just wanted to solve Li Erzi in the past. He never thought about what to do if Zhang Wen''s people were there.


    This is the gap between him and Lao Yan.


    Zhiyong definitely has the courage to kill, but if he doesn''t follow Lao Yan.


    Then he''ll have to go in soon.


    When there is a conflict with people, it is to use your fist. If you can''t fight, you will call people, and if you can''t call people, you will kill people.


    This is not social at all.


    Fortunately, he met Lao Yan now, otherwise he would have been killed many times.


    Lao Yan just wants to train him now.


    Let him at least think about the consequences.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, old Yan said, "Zhiyong, do things in the future and use your brain more, you know? Don''t kill and kill in one day. How many lives do you have?"


    Zhiyong nodded silently.


    Although his idea is a little extreme, is he still obedient now.


    Also listen to Lao Yan.


    With that, old Yan hugged Zhiyong''s neck.


    "I tell you, don''t make trouble for me now. Keep your energy. Li Erzi and Zhang Wen will get rid of them sooner or later. In the future, you will be my sharp knife!"


    Zhiyong looked up at Lao Yan, his eyes full of longing.


    He knows what level Zhang Wen and Li Erzi are among these bastards in Jinhai city. If he can get rid of them, I''m afraid no one in Jinhai city will not know him in the future.


    Zhiyong, also want to be famous, also want to be famous on the road.


    He felt that Lao Yan had nothing to say to himself.


    In fact, Zhiyong also just came out of the number. Not long ago, he went in because of the crime of serious injury.


    But after living in it for several years, he didn''t change his mind at all.


    Zhiyong is still the same, just do it!


    Just after he was discharged from hospital, he met Lao Yan through a friend''s introduction.


    Lao Yan was just short of people around him. He readily accepted Zhiyong, gave him money, gave him a place to live, and called out for dinner in three or two days.


    Lao Yan, I really want to cultivate several capable generals around me.


    Zhiyong is a good candidate.


    Now as long as Lao Yan says a word, Zhiyong will rush up like a mad dog. No matter who the other party is, he dares to open his mouth and bite.


    Lao Yan wants this effect.


    But this strength he wants to use the blade. Lao Yan doesn''t care about Zhiyong''s life and death at all.


    He just wants to use his courage to help him do a big thing.


    One is enough!


    As long as he is valuable to himself, Lao Yan will treat him like his father treats his son.


    However, once the use value is gone, Lao Yan will turn his face immediately and want to kick the man away!


    This is Lao Yan.


    A particularly realistic person.


    Just Zhiyong doesn''t know.


    At this time, several people came in outside the ward, with nutrition.


    Lao Yan took a closer look.


    Isn''t this your own foot?


    It''s just that if they don''t come to find themselves, they have to find them.


    He had to question how they did things that night.


    Why can so many people let Zhang Wen run away?


    "Brother, I heard you were hurt. Come and see you," said the leader.


    He was the one who gave Zhang Wen a kick that night.


    If it weren''t for him, the little dragon snake might be killed by Zhang Wen.


    "Cao, what happened that day? How could Zhang Wen run away?" old Yan was not angry.


    This man is also very wronged. It''s all Bruce Lee''s fault. If it weren''t for him, things would have gone well.


    "Brother, we all pressed Zhang Wen that day, but the little dragon and snake just didn''t do it! Drag, drag, the police are coming!"


    Lao Yan''s eyes narrowed.


    This little dragon snake is really a little too much!


    "But isn''t there no police in that place?" how can Lao Yan not count in his heart?


    He had already planned that if the place was patrolling well, he might let them do it there?


    May bother to lead Zhang Wen?


    But the police happened to show up and broke his plan!


    Lao Yan stopped talking nonsense to them and directly dialed Bruce Lee''s phone.


    Little dragon and snake took a long time to pick it up lazily.


    The last time he called halfway, Lao Yan hung up. If he called again, he turned it off.


    Lao Yan, what is he?


    What does he have to eat?


    Dare you show me your face now?


    "Hello?" little dragon snake answered the phone in a particularly bad tone.


    Old Yan Leng said, "little dragon snake, tell me why you didn''t kill Zhang Wen."


    "No reason."


    Little dragon snake''s indifferent sentence made old Yan angry in an instant.


    "How did I hear that you deliberately dragged the police?"


    "My grass, who said that? If I want to fucking do it, I have to have a chance. WOW! Your people know that they are nearby BB. If they came to do it together, Zhang Wen would have died!"


    "According to what you say, my people are still wrong!"


    "That''s not!"


    Little dragon and snake began to compete with old Yan. He didn''t pestle old Yan at all and didn''t bird him at all.


    Lao Yan took a few deep breaths and tried to calm himself down.


    "All right, then you didn''t do anything!"


    The little dragon snake scolded, "who said, I stabbed Zhang Wen''s woman! Old Yan, when you need me, you are good to me. Now as soon as things pass, you will treat me like this?"


    Little dragon and snake, only now did they react, and now they slowly see through the essence of Lao Yan.


    However, in the word poked at Zhang Wen''s woman.


    Lao Yan didn''t understand for a long time.


    Is it the stab or the stab?

 Chapter 414

    Lao Yan also knows that Bruce Lee has a problem, that is, he likes playing with women, but he forgot that Bruce Lee''s taste has changed now.


    He has begun to like that kind of rough and crazy woman.


    Wang Yuxian, it''s a little out of his appetite.


    Otherwise, he would not have stabbed Wang Yuxian with a knife.


    The two men were silent on the phone for a while. Lao Yan asked, "no, how did you poke!"


    Little dragon snake was stunned for a moment, and then he reflected what Lao Yan meant.


    How can you poke? How can you poke?


    This old Yan, why is his mind so dirty!


    "I stabbed him with a fucking knife!" little dragon snake was very angry.


    After hearing this, Lao Yan''s eyes became gloomy.


    Little dragon snake, a waste, didn''t kill Zhang Wen, but stabbed his woman.


    This


    Aren''t you looking for trouble!


    You might as well not poke!


    Is this next piece crazy?


    You must be crazy to find Bruce Lee!


    If you don''t do well, Lao Yan will also be killed.


    This is quite troublesome!


    Little dragon snake is in big trouble this time.


    "Ha ha, you did well and did well!" Lao Yan said to the phone. In fact, his angry hands were shaking.


    He really regretted asking Bruce Lee to do it.


    Isn''t this picking shit for yourself!


    The little dragon snake on the other end of the phone seems to hear something wrong in his words.


    His tone was cold: "Lao Yan, this matter was your idea and you arranged it. Now there is an accident, you don''t want me to carry it alone! If Zhang Wen knows, neither you nor I can run!"


    Do you still use the little dragon and snake to say this?


    Can Lao Yan know?


    But he didn''t expect that little dragon and snake learned to threaten him so soon.


    What he said was quite naked. He told Lao Yan that now you have something in my hand. If you don''t care about me, I''ll go out and die with you!


    This sentence made Lao Yan kill his heart in an instant.


    If someone else said this, Bruce Lee would explode directly.


    Isn''t this a dog biting a dog?


    But who is Lao Yan?


    He is the most powerful conspirator in Jinhai city. He is at the level of Chengfu.


    How can such people easily let you see something?


    Old Yan Qiang suppressed his anger and told himself not to be angry.


    He said earnestly to the little dragon snake, "Oh, calm down first. Everything has happened. Do you say, brother, I may let you fight alone? Who am I? You don''t know yet?"


    Of course the little dragon and snake know. That''s why they worry.


    However, hearing Lao Yan''s earnest words, he still thought about it.


    Indeed, Lao Yan is good to himself.


    But he forgot that this was based on the premise of his utilization value. Now that he has no utilization value, the devil will treat him so well!


    Lao Yan, but I want to kill him!


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t let you carry it alone. During this time, you hide first. I''ll deal with things outside! By the way, where are you hiding now? I''ll let someone send you some money first for emergency!" said old Yan.


    Bruce Lee''s vigilance was weakened at this moment.


    But at this critical moment of life and death, his IQ seems to go up with a rub.


    "No, I have enough money on hand. When it''s not enough, I''ll contact you again!"


    With that, little dragon and snake hung up directly!


    See?


    This failure is not a complete failure for Bruce Lee. He has grown up a lot and figured out the dangers of many places!


    Bruce Lee''s physical strength made a qualitative leap when he was entangled with Zhang Wen. His head grew up when he talked to Lao Yan.


    Now Lao Yan can''t lure him with money.


    how?


    Who dares to say that Bruce Lee can''t?


    Who dares to say that he is a mediocre?


    People can only mature after experiencing hardships.


    If God could give little dragon snake another chance and let him assassinate Zhang Wen again, he would not ink anything. For a few minutes, he would have shot quickly.


    Click twice, stabbing Zhang Wen''s flesh and blood.


    All this is because of my ink for a few minutes! Thinking of this, little dragon and snake are annoyed.


    Listen to the beep on the phone.


    Lao Yan''s eyes narrowed.


    He sent money to little dragon snake?


    You''re kidding!


    He just made this excuse to kill the little dragon and snake!


    After learning that little dragon snake had the idea of telling Zhang Wen the truth, Lao Yan decided to kill little dragon snake, which was too big a threat to himself!


    To put it mildly, little dragon and snake threatened Lao Yan and raised 500000 yuan for me.


    Lao Yan had to do it right away.


    Because if you don''t do it, Bruce Lee will tell Zhang Wen the truth and he may die!


    As long as everything is worth more than life chips, he has to promise!


    Lao Yan, I don''t want to be trapped by little dragon and snake!


    But at present, little dragon and snake seems very defensive. He can''t do it for a while.


    Lao Yan''s eyes became deep at this moment.


    "Brother, this little dragon and snake, or we can get rid of him?" said the man who kicked Zhang Wen''s head last night.


    Old Yan waved his hand upset: "I fucking want to do it, now can you find where he is?"


    "Then I''ll find it now!" Zhang Wen ran away. The man thought it was his responsibility, and he also had risks. Bruce Lee and Zhang Wen clearly saw his face that day.


    If Zhang Wen remembered, he would have killed himself!


    Although it was dark at that time, Zhang Wen may not be able to remember his face.


    Although Zhang Wen''s attention is all on Bruce Lee''s face.


    Moreover, he also wants to perform well in front of Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan glanced at him obliquely and thought what he said was reasonable.


    "OK, go find it. If you have any news, let me know as soon as possible!"


    "Well, I see!" the man''s eyes flashed cold. He wanted to show in front of Lao Yan. If he found the dragon and snake this time, he could make up for his mistakes.


    He has known Lao Yan for a long time. He knows who Lao Yan is. If he can''t make up for his mistakes, Lao Yan will slowly knock him out.


    Now Lao Yan''s feet are in a good situation. He still wants to make more money under Lao Yan''s hands! How could he be willing to leave?


    The man then turned and went out.


    At this time, Lao Yan seems to still have a glimmer of hope for this man in his heart.


    He also thought that maybe he could find some clues. Fortunately, he could find the little dragon and snake.


    But he didn''t know that the little dragon and snake now were different from before.


    Where is it so easy to find the little dragon and snake?


    In Jinhai City, what he is best at is playing hide and seek with people, otherwise he won''t hide so well. Even the police can''t find him for a while and a half.


    The little dragon and snake at this moment are already supernatural.

 Chapter 415

    Cold operating room, cold hospital bed.


    The red light at the door was engraved with blood and deeply imprinted in my head.


    I''ve never felt so angry!


    The end of anger is not revenge, nor bloodthirsty.


    But


    Blank!


    My head is blank.


    My head is empty and I only have this operating room in my eyes.


    I even felt that my soul was taken away at this moment.


    My favorite woman, Wang Yuxian, is in the operating room at the moment. I don''t know if she is out of danger. In these two days, she has been struggling and hovering on the death line. She has had surgery for three times!


    Every time the doctor came out, he said the situation was bad, shaking his head and sighing every time.


    Every time, my heart shrinks into a ball.


    I didn''t tell anyone about it.


    I didn''t tell boss Wang and Zhu.


    The first day I took notes in the police station, I went to the hospital and watched Wang Yuxian. If she really has something unexpected, I really don''t know how to support myself to continue to live.


    The two sabres on Wang Yuxian''s body are deep and deep. They are all for me to stop them!


    I''d rather be the one lying inside!


    Now my beloved woman is inside, but I can''t do anything. It feels terrible!


    I have no place to vent my anger!


    "Let me help you with the wound on your arm!" at this time, a little nurse came over and said to me carefully.


    This is the third time she has come.


    When she said this, I felt a terrible pain in my arm. It was scratched by the little dragon and snake. If I didn''t hide fast, these two knives should blossom in my chest.


    My arm was almost wet with blood, and there were dried blood scabs on it. It looked very seeping.


    I nodded to her.


    She hurried to get the disinfection tools and helped me deal with it.


    I smiled at her.


    My heart is not here at all.


    What if my arm can''t be used in the future? As long as Wang Yuxian can wake up.


    Only after losing can people know what they want and what is most important to them.


    Wang Yuxian is already my heart.


    My arm doesn''t have any strength.


    My body is completely supported by a stream of essence.


    My head is. Except Wang Yuxian, no other information can get into my head.


    Empty and dull.


    I sat lifeless in front of the operating room door and could hardly move.


    Ding Dong!


    I don''t know how long it took, the lights in the operating room went out.


    Several doctors came out of it.


    "Who is the family!" an old nurse shouted there.


    I have a dull past.


    My mood is very complicated. When I see them coming out, I don''t know whether I should go or escape. I''m afraid to hear some unacceptable news.


    But I also want to know what''s going on.


    So I hesitated.


    But people still have to face the reality, don''t they?


    No matter what happens, I have to go on.


    "Are you a family member?" the nurse looked at me disdainfully. "You have a big heart. If we don''t call you, you won''t come?"


    I smile bitterly in my heart. If only I had such a big mind.


    There was no expression on my face.


    Perhaps seeing the wound on my arm, the woman calmed down and said, "you pay for it. The patient is fine for the time being, but there will be two operations in the future. Those two knives are too deep..."


    I didn''t listen to a word in the back.


    My eyes are suddenly a little wet. I don''t know what to say.


    Wang Yuxian is out of danger.


    God still cares for me, or I will feel guilty for it all my life.


    As long as Wang Yuxian is all right, I''ll rest assured.


    "I''ll pay in a minute, thank you," I said.


    The doctor gave me a white eye: "in case of danger in the future, men should stand up. How can you hurt your woman?"


    I didn''t refute.


    There''s nothing wrong with what he said.


    It''s my mistake.


    I nodded quickly, and then I had the strength to call Li Erzi.


    However, no one answered the phone for a long time.


    I was thinking about the reason, and the name of Zhang Guohua appeared on the screen.


    He and Li Erzi are usually together. I wonder if his mobile phone is dead or something, so I quickly picked it up.


    "Wenzi, something''s wrong!" the phone connected. This is the first sentence.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s Erzi?"


    At the other end of the phone, he was silent.


    Dong Dong!


    My heart beat twice.


    Could it be that something happened to Li Erzi?


    "What the hell is going on? Hurry up!" I was furious,


    The restless premonition in my brain has filled my forehead like ink.


    Black, uneasy.


    All over me.


    "In the evening, we were attacked, and Li Erzi was stabbed more than ten times..."


    There was a buzz in my head, more than ten knives!


    It''s life-threatening. Sometimes it''s just a knife. I''m afraid Li Erzi suffered so many knives


    "But don''t worry. Now he''s out of danger, but he''s still in a coma," Zhang Guohua said.


    "In which hospital? I''ll go!"


    Zhang Guohua told me the address.


    I stuffed some money into the girl who had just bandaged me, told her to take good care of Wang Yuxian for me, and then rushed to Li Erzi''s hospital.


    On the way, my head was ruling out all kinds of possibilities. Was it a coincidence that Li Erzi and I were assassinated at the same time?


    But I can''t think of anyone except little dragon and snake.


    So who would it be?


    Who is so insidious!


    My fist clenched tightly. Twenty minutes later, I went to the hospital.


    Zhang Guohua waited for me in the hall on the first floor. When he saw me, his eyes were red.


    But not because he was sad, but because he was angry!


    Zhang Guohua''s face is a little white. It seems that he has been guarding Li Erzi here for some time. His spirit is not very good. The whole person looks gloomy.


    "Wenzi, what''s wrong with your arm?" he saw the injury on my body when he came.


    My face is also difficult to see the extreme: "where''s ER Zi? Go and have a look at Er Zi first!"


    Zhang Guohua turned around and took me to the intensive care unit. Li Erzi hasn''t woke up yet. His body is full of instruments. In addition to the beating waves, he can''t see his life and death.


    There are wounds everywhere.


    There was no expression on his face.


    It''s like falling asleep.


    "What did the doctor say?" I asked Zhang Guohua.


    "Oh, the doctor said that there was no life danger for the time being. Although Li Erzi suffered a lot of knives, the rest of the injuries were not fatal except the one on the back. The doctor said that they were stabbed by the back of the knife, but there was a lot of blood flow." Zhang Guohua said as if reciting the text.


    I nodded, "give me a cigarette."


    He hurried out a cigarette and lit it for me.


    With the misty smoke rising slowly, I felt my head a little sober.

 Chapter 416

    This time, it can be said that it was the most painful one for several of us since our debut.


    I was almost killed by little dragon snake, and Li Erzi almost had an accident.


    I''m a little afraid now. If something happens to both of us, Jinhai city will turn upside down. However, at that time, the conspiracy behind it will emerge and the person standing behind will jump out.


    Now, he must have been hiding.


    Not found by anyone.


    Soon, pretending to force tiger and black sister came.


    I told the pretender to force the tiger.


    He couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. Big black eyes and rare sadness showed. He looked at Li Erzi in the ward and pretended to force Hu Leng for a few seconds.


    "Er Zi, what the fuck are you pretending to be? Get up quickly! You forgot that last time you secretly photographed me, I haven''t settled with you! How can you fall down! Aren''t you the smartest!"


    Pretending to force the tiger, our eyes were red.


    Black sister was silent.


    "Er Zi is all right. He''s out of danger. Pretend to be a tiger. Zhang Guohua, you two have been here every day since today. I''m afraid someone will come to mend the knife!" I said.


    Zhang Guohua scolded: "grass! I see who dares to come here, I''ll kill him!"


    Pretending to force the tiger was silent. He asked me if boss Wang and Zhu had been told about it. He wanted to ask Zhu to get a gun to defend himself.


    I was also thinking that if Li Erzi and I had guns, the end would not be like this. It would not be so miserable.


    "I haven''t told boss Wang and Zhu yet."


    I always thought it was not that simple, so I didn''t tell them easily.


    To tell you the truth, in fact, I doubt boss Wang and whether he arranged it. Although it''s unlikely, I still mutter in my heart.


    Pretend to force the tiger to change the subject and ask me if there''s anything wrong with the injury on my arm.


    I''ll shake my head and say it''s okay, little injury.


    "By the way, Wenzi, how did you get hurt? Who did you fight with?" Zhang Guohua asked me.


    The matter of Li Erzi made my mind become bright again, and I began to think about things in my head.


    I sighed and told the story of being assassinated by the little dragon snake.


    "Wang Yuxian is still in the hospital. When I came over, she just got out of danger," I said.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua, I can feel the anger in my words.


    They also know that I will not finish it so easily, and they will pay a price!


    However, hearing that Bruce Lee did it, the big black fist pretending to force the tiger hit the wall of the hospital.


    The knock startled the little nurses passing by.


    "Grass! I''ll unload him!" the pretending tiger shouted.


    Zhang Guohua''s face darkened at the same time.


    This is the expression on their faces when we first made a knife. At this moment, I know they really moved and killed their hearts. They want to kill Bruce Lee!


    More than anyone else.


    It was Wang Yuxian who helped him when it was most difficult to force the tiger. It was also Wang Yuxian who stood up to help him when it was most difficult for Zhang Guohua.


    Otherwise, why does a small restaurant need so many people?


    Wang Yuxian is taking care of them.


    "Little Dragon and Snake must be hiding. Now we won''t find him for a moment and a half, but don''t worry. He will rise up sooner or later. I''ll kill him then! The most important thing now is to protect the safety of Li Erzi and Wang Yuxian. Now, it''s the best time for them to mend their knives!" I said.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua nodded that they would certainly protect Li Erzi.


    "Wenzi, I don''t think you should come out for a while. Hide for a while! They must still want to find you!" pretended to force the tiger.


    I shook my head: "they certainly won''t touch me now. Especially the little dragon snake, he doesn''t have the courage!"


    I was still worried about Wang Yuxian, so seeing that Li Erzi''s situation was stable, I was ready to go back.


    But as soon as I got to the door, a group of people came up from below.


    The leader is boss Wang!


    I thought it was time to come. It was impossible not to spread on the road. Boss Wang must have received the wind.


    He followed the post.


    Two people were stunned when they saw me.


    From boss Wang''s eyes, I saw all surprise.


    Now there are two emotions in boss Wang.


    One is pure surprise. He certainly didn''t expect that there are still people in Jinhai who dare to fight me now. This is not only challenging me, but also challenging boss Wang!


    The other is worry.


    From the moment he received the news, he began to worry.


    He was afraid that I would suspect him, that I would suspect that he had arranged those people.


    Now, he can''t let go. He has to use me.


    "Wenzi, are you okay?" boss Wang was stunned for a few seconds and saw the wound on my arm.


    I quickly shook my head: "it''s all right, little injury ~"


    There were many people behind the pillar. He hurried over and looked at me up and down with concern: "Wen Zai, why don''t you tell boss Wang about this! You should tell him at the first time! We can also help, can''t we?"


    I smiled bitterly and said that there was nothing wrong now. Wang Yuxian and Li Erzi had passed the dangerous period.


    Boss Wang didn''t say much. He handed me a cigarette and motioned me to sit on the bench next to the ward.


    Today, the people brought by boss Wang are all dressed in neat suits. They seem to have strong combat effectiveness. They don''t speak, so they stand obediently and don''t make a sound.


    "Wenzi, don''t you think of me as a big brother?" he asked me.


    This sentence solidified the atmosphere in the corridor.


    The pillar didn''t dare to sit down, so he stood there respectfully and winked at me.


    I shook my head: "no, I followed you, so you are my big brother."


    Boss Wang was a little angry: "then why didn''t you tell me about it? I heard that you were caught taking a statement?"


    "Well," I nodded, "there are some things I don''t want to trouble you."


    "Bullshit!"


    When I told boss Wang, in fact, he had already heard it. In fact, I am still a little on guard against him, otherwise I can''t have informed him at the first time.


    Boss Wang is an old Jianghu man. You can still hear that.


    But he was really angry.


    One is angry with me, the other is angry with who the man is.


    When he was ready to let me do it to boss Du and get rid of boss Du completely, he did it at this point, which made his plan a mess.


    Then Wanfeng group starts selling buildings, which is a long way off.


    Now, every day, he has to lose a lot of money!


    He''s upset!


    However, in this situation, he can''t let me fight boss Du again.


    At least let me rest for a while.


    However, during these days, he didn''t know if there would be any accidents.


    Boss Wang''s face sank.

 Chapter 417

    In the corridor of the hospital.


    There are a lot of people now.


    More than half of the people brought by boss Wang.


    These people dress in uniform and keep calm and silent, so that these little nurses dare not go from here.


    Boss Wang and I sat on the bench in the middle.


    I bowed my head and smoked, while boss Wang''s eyes were shining.


    He was thinking about how to cushion it.


    Then fight back.


    This is not a trivial matter in Jinhai city.


    Everyone on the road has spread.


    Some people say it''s boss Wang''s business, but others also say it''s mine.


    Boss Wang also muttered in his heart. He was wondering if boss Du would do it.


    You know, little dragon and snake are his people!


    But boss Wang soon gave up the idea. If it was true, why didn''t boss Du start earlier? Why wait until now?


    Moreover, if boss Du does it, he may let little dragon snake go alone?


    He doesn''t understand his little brother''s urination?


    Mud won''t hold up the wall.


    Unless boss Du can''t think of failure, he can''t let Bruce Lee go.


    You know, after the last incident, little dragon and snake had no time to hide. How could they go crazy to assassinate Zhang Wen? Unless someone seduces him behind his back.


    Holding him high made him forget himself.


    Boss Wang is an old Jianghu. He quickly guessed the psychology of little dragon and snake, but he still doesn''t know who is standing behind little dragon and snake.


    You know, it''s Lao Yan.


    Today, Lao Yan will die!


    What bothers boss Wang now is that Zhang Wen had an accident in order to work for him. That day, he was in Lao Yan''s land!


    Otherwise, there can be no accident!


    Lao Yan has so many feet that he doesn''t know that someone is ambushing Zhang Wen?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang breathed a sigh.


    "Wenzi, I didn''t know something would happen, or I wouldn''t let you go alone that night. Do you understand?"


    How can I not understand?


    Boss Wang, this is a refusal!


    This is telling me that it has nothing to do with him.


    How can I not hear it.


    I smiled: "boss Wang, I don''t blame you for this. No one knows what will happen next, don''t they? Maybe you and I will die next second."


    Boss Wang stared at me for two seconds and suddenly laughed: "yes, you''re right! Who knows the next second?"


    In my heart, but I''m already at sixes and sevens.


    Zhang Wen, have you started to calculate something?


    Then I can''t show any abnormality. Let Zhang Wen completely believe in himself!


    Just then, several policemen came.


    The leading policeman seemed to be about the same age as me, but he was very angry. He didn''t care that boss Wang surrounded so many people here. He came and squinted at me.


    "Your name is Zhang Wen, right? Now I suspect you are fighting with others. Come with us. Wow, there was a problem with your confession last time!"


    Not waiting for me to speak.


    Boss Wang said, "what are you talking about? A fight? Is this a fight? Two of us are in the intensive care unit now. Is this a fight?"


    "Who are you? It doesn''t matter to you!" the policeman didn''t know boss Wang.


    This makes boss Wang angry. However, he also knows that he can''t start with the police. If someone else had changed, Zhu would have sent him to the orthopaedics department on the sixth floor!


    "Which police station are you from?"


    The policeman identified his policeman.


    Boss Wang no longer looked at him, dialed a phone and went out: "Hello, Liu Suo, your people are bothering me here. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, two very young policemen..."


    Listening to boss Wang''s words, the two policemen were stunned.


    When this man called, he called the director?


    What is this concept?


    You must be scolded to death when you go back!


    When boss Wang finished, he gave the phone to the policeman. The policeman nodded, said a few words, hung up the phone, said sorry to boss Wang, turned and left.


    See!


    Boss Wang, this is mixed society!


    I''m afraid only boss Wang can do it in Jinhai city!


    Boss Wang is a man standing at the top of the pyramid in Jinhai city.


    He looked upset without looking at the two policemen, and then said to me, "Wenzi, don''t worry, I''ll give you an explanation about this! There was an accident on Lao Yan''s land that day, I''ll ask Lao Yan first!"


    In fact, I also wanted to question Lao Yan. He found the contact person that day. Instead of helping me, those people seemed to be pulling the side frame. I have to ask clearly.


    However, I still didn''t call Lao Yan,


    Why?


    Because my relationship with Lao Yan is too delicate.


    I want to get rid of Lao Yan, and let Li Er Zi secretly investigate Lao Yan. Now he appears in front of me. I''m afraid I''m not so good at acting.


    Will let people see what clues.


    Lao Yan is so smart that he may really notice something unusual.


    However, now that Wang Yuxian was seriously injured, the matter also ran aground.


    It would be better for boss Wang to question Lao Yan.


    So boss Wang took out the phone and dialed Lao Yan.


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end of the phone, Lao Yan is recuperating in the hospital bed. He is ready to leave the hospital in two days. He can''t live in the hospital all the time!


    Why?


    Because he was afraid that Zhang Wen was now asking around the hospital whether anyone had a chest injury. That night, when he got Li Erzi, Zhang Guohua gave him a kick.


    If it''s bad enough to find him, isn''t he speechless?


    But none of us thought about it.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t know that he broke Lao Yan''s chest with one kick.


    Now Lao Yan is really careful.


    If he is caught at this time, he will be in trouble.


    However, he can''t seem too careful. If he hides now, it''s hard for others to doubt him!


    Lao Yan, I''m in trouble now!


    Great trouble!


    This failure may be irreparable!


    However, the psychological quality of Lao Yan is a lever.


    Acting is also first-class!


    When boss Wang called, Lao Yan answered almost without any hesitation. He knew he couldn''t hesitate. If there was any hesitation or something wrong, boss Wang could detect it.


    Then he''ll be unlucky!


    This is a special time. He must be careful and careful!


    Boss Wang called him, which he had thought of for a long time, but he hasn''t figured out how to explain it yet.


    After all, what happened to Zhang Wen in his land!


    Lao Yan, there must be a scolding!


    "Hello, brother Wang?" old Yan respectfully picked it up and tried not to let himself have any abnormalities.


    On the phone, boss Wang''s voice was unusually gloomy: "Lao Yan, what are you doing now?"

 Chapter 418

    Old Yan, who heard boss Wang''s words on the phone, was scared to death.


    Boss Wang''s voice is gloomy and cold.


    Seems to have known the truth.


    The sound made Lao Yan''s little heart thump and thump.


    Lao Yan has never been so nervous.


    Boss Wang still has an absolute advantage in front of him.


    Lao Yan told himself in his heart that now, you must not show any foot, ah, you must not!


    So he pretended to be a smooth flatterer and said, "brother Wang, what can I do for you? As long as it''s your business, I''ll do it if you have a word!"


    Lao Yan''s words, no problem, said quite frankly.


    And, suddenly, it''s quite righteous.


    In front of boss Wang, Lao Yan still keeps the righteous little fresh meat. If you say a word, I''ll be a powerful little brother!


    This role play, Lao Yan should be able to play, because this is also his true character!


    If Lao Yan, who has played such a play, can''t even play this well, don''t mix it up!


    "You know what happened that night?" boss Wang asked.


    Where dare Lao Yan say he doesn''t know? If he says he doesn''t know now, isn''t he telling boss Wang that he did it?


    Lao Yan felt that he was about to show his feet. He was in a hurry.


    "Brother Wang, I''m going to tell you about it, but before I called you, your phone called. Where are you? I''ll go and tell you now!"


    Boss Wang pondered for a while. He thought that since Lao Yan dared to come, he didn''t do eight achievements, so he told him his address.


    Lao Yan quickly hung up the phone.


    A cold sweat came out of his head.


    Lao Yan is not perfunctory to boss Wang. He is sure to go.


    The more this time, the more old Yan has to walk in the open. He wants boss Wang to let them know that he is not hiding or afraid.


    This is the best way to clear your suspicion!


    If Lao Yan doesn''t answer anyone''s phone and hides, it will be over! Boss Wang is the first one to doubt!


    So he must go today.


    You have to go over it openly!


    At the same time, Lao Yan also thought of a set of Countermeasures in his heart.


    You must cheat boss Wang and Zhang Wen.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the little brother next to him. He was smart enough.


    "Later, you and I will go to the hospital," he said.


    The little brother nodded.


    Lao Yan thought for a moment, let the little brother come to his ear and whispered in his ear.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang put down the phone. After a while, Lao Yan hurried over.


    With a little brother.


    This boy is a thief. He is not a good thing at first sight.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When Lao Yan''s eyes floated towards me, I clearly noticed a trace of ferocity.


    However, this trace of ferocity immediately disappeared, replaced by a flattering smile.


    "Brother Wang, Wenzi, what''s going on?" old Yan looked at a loss. We laymen couldn''t detect whether he was pretending to force. We just felt that his expression and action were in place.


    Lao Yan, is it so easy for us to see through?


    I didn''t speak. I paid close attention to the expression on Lao Yan''s face.


    His every move has no flaws.


    At least I can''t find any flaws.


    Before boss Wang spoke, Zhang Guohua grabbed Lao Yan''s collar and lifted him directly.


    "Grass! You called Wenzi. He had an accident in your land. It''s all your responsibility!"


    Lao Yan was afraid of Zhang Guohua.


    When Zhang Guohua grabbed Lao Yan''s collar and pulled it over, he also felt something wrong.


    This scene seems familiar.


    It seems that I had a fight with Lao Yan.


    Zhang Guohua, in careful memory, it''s a pity that Lao Yan covered his face that night, otherwise Zhang Guohua can recognize him now!


    Lao Yan, I''m scared to death!


    It was as if the strength and impact of that night would burst on him. If Zhang Guohua tried to put it on his chest again, he would die!


    However, Lao Yan''s mental activities were not shown on his face at all, and were covered by his exquisite acting.


    Lao Yan, what an old Jianghu!


    "Wenzi, I really don''t know anything about it ~ you have to believe me!" Lao Yan didn''t talk to Zhang Guohua and looked at me.


    My eyes sank.


    To tell the truth, I''m not sure whether this is what Lao Yan did, but it seems that it doesn''t have much to do with him.


    "Someone was there that day. It was your man. When little dragon snake wanted to kill me, they didn''t help, but went to help little dragon snake." I said coldly.


    This sentence has made Lao Yan feel uneasy.


    But he was still in a hurry and said to me, "Wenzi, brother Wang, I really don''t know anything! Maybe someone wanted to calculate Wenzi. My people didn''t find Wenzi at all that day!"


    Lao Yan, that''s all I can say!


    Or it''ll show up right away.


    "What did you say?" I frowned.


    If boss Wang wasn''t here, if Er Zi Li wasn''t still lying in the ward, I really want Zhang Guohua to crush him!


    "Wenzi, that day, my people didn''t find you. They waited for you at the door for a long time, but they didn''t wait for you. Then they were knocked out. I went to the hospital to pay him the medical expenses!" said old Yan, pointing to the little brother behind him.


    The little brother nodded quickly, looking innocent.


    Lao Yan said that this was the contact person that day.


    However, this and what I see are two people at all!


    Can we say that we have been calculated from the beginning?


    Those six people are not Lao Yan''s people at all?


    There is no way to prove these things.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me the first time?" boss Wang asked.


    Lao Yan said wrongfully, "I know that it was the next day after my men were knocked out. At that time, Zhang Wen had an accident. I couldn''t get through to you, Zhang Wen''s phone, and I was wronged!"


    Lao Yan, his acting skills are bursting.


    Tears are squeezed out a few drops.


    But he was not really wronged, but worried and afraid!


    If boss Wang and I don''t believe him, he''ll be finished now. He''s anxious to show himself, so he''s going to be real.


    Now Lao Yan wants to show his heart to boss Wang and me.


    From Lao Yan''s face, I can''t see anything unusual.


    In boss Wang''s head, he was simulating the situation at that time.


    What Lao Yan said flashed 10000 possibilities in his mind.


    However, in the end, they were quickly denied by him.


    Instead of continuing, he looked into Lao Yan''s eyes and asked him, "Lao Yan, what''s the matter with your face? Why is it so ugly? Are you hurt?"

 Chapter 419

    Every cubic meter of air in the ward is nervous to death. Now Lao Yan is on the watershed of life.


    He was worried and uneasy in his heart. At the same time, he also admired boss Wang.


    I admire his eyes and his insight!


    Although some people, including Zhang Wen, didn''t see it, boss Wang saw it!


    However, if Lao Yan now admitted that he had hurt his chest, it would be tantamount to admitting that he secretly attacked Li Erzi that night.


    So, Zhang Wen''s business, he can''t escape the relationship!


    The muscle on Lao Yan''s face twitched and said, "brother Wang, I caught a cold yesterday. When I came here just now, I was still playing a bottle in the hospital! I didn''t want to say this, a man ~"


    Lao Yan said it didn''t matter, but he was secretly paying attention to boss Wang''s expression. If boss Wang found something, it would be troublesome.


    Fortunately, boss Wang didn''t seem to find anything, but said to pay attention to his body.


    This sentence, if changed to the old Yan, would be happy to die after listening to it, but it''s different today. When he heard this, he changed his taste and felt a thrill in his heart.


    He nodded quickly and said he would pay attention.


    The atmosphere eased with boss Wang''s words.


    Boss Wang, taking care of himself, lit a cigarette and said, "old Yan, tell me, what are you going to do about it?"


    Ten thousand grass and mud horses galloped by in Lao Yan''s heart. He knew too well what this meant. Boss Wang was ready to shirk his responsibility. Although he also believed that it didn''t matter about Lao Yan, he decided to let Lao Yan express his attitude in order to give Zhang Wen an explanation.


    After all, that is the land of Lao Yan.


    It happened in Lao Yan''s land.


    Lao Yan smiled: "brother Wang, do what you say. I''ll listen to you!"


    "Bullshit! This matter has nothing to do with me! Just make Zhang Wen satisfied!"


    Then boss Wang looked at me.


    He used this move to push the boat along the river. He kicked the ball directly to me. Now it has become a matter for me and Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan looked at me begging.


    Although I still feel a little strange in my heart, there is no evidence. Lao Yan''s performance has also deceived our eyes. I can''t say those excessive words now.


    And we can''t turn it into a trick.


    So I waved my hand and asked Lao Yan to pay the medical expenses of Li Erzi and Wang Yuxian.


    Old Yan Shuang quickly agreed.


    Boss Wang came over and patted me on the shoulder: "Wenzi, that''s all you want? If you have any more requirements, just say it!"


    Lao Yan''s face trembled.


    It''s a lot of money to let him pay for his medicine. Now boss Wang is ready to rush up and bite him again. Can Lao Yan not hate it!


    For me, Lao Yan is already meat on the chopping board. As long as this matter is over, the first thing I want to do is him.


    Now, I can only let him relax his vigilance.


    "Forget it, this is not what Lao Yan wants to see. We have to forgive others." I said.


    Lao Yan''s face eased as he looked at me.


    However, boss Wang was not reconciled. He said to Lao Yan, "originally, I planned to cooperate with you, but now your feet are in disorder. We''ll talk about it later!"


    Old Yan scolded secretly in his heart, but promised that there would be no such thing next time.


    Boss Wang waved and let him go.


    Out of the hospital, Lao Yan felt a dull pain in his chest and a sweet voice. He quickly held back and didn''t spit out.


    A mouthful of old blood was swallowed back.


    Lao Yan is too serious. Now he finally realizes how hard those actors are.


    It''s more tiring than running a few laps after such a engrossed performance!


    Lao Yan''s body hasn''t healed yet. How can he withstand such tosses?


    "Brother, how are you?" the little brother next to him came and helped him.


    "Nothing ~" Lao Yan held the wall and rested for a while.


    In the future, he can''t do these dangerous things himself. If he goes on like this, his body can''t bear it at all.


    After that, I''ll leave it to their little brothers.


    I''m responsible for playing with my brain in the back.


    "Brother, what you did just now is really in place!" the little brother said sincerely.


    Old Yan gave him a cold look: "if you want to make a living in the future, first learn how to act WOW! Life is like a play. Life is constantly acting. If you can''t act, you still can''t!"


    "Well, I know, big brother!" the little brother looked at Lao Yan seriously and nodded.


    There''s nothing wrong with what Lao Yan said. This time, if he hadn''t been skilled in acting, he couldn''t have deceived boss Wang''s eyes. Maybe he would have revealed his secret at the beginning.


    But it''s okay. It''s okay now.


    It''s finally over.


    After he went out, he asked someone to get the money and send it to me first.


    Lao Yan must not delay this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang left the pillar and many brothers. He said that he would let them stay here these two days and ask them to say hello if anything happened. Then he left first.


    On the way back, boss Wang''s mind turned quickly.


    He thought that if it wasn''t Lao Yan, it must have something to do with boss Du.


    He can''t know nothing about the little dragon and snake.


    So as soon as he got back, he called boss Du.


    The phone was soon connected.


    However, boss Du''s first sentence was Cao NIMA!


    Look, how deep is boss Du''s resentment against boss Wang?


    "Lao Du, I ask you something. If you say so, you don''t have to talk?"


    "Grass, that means you think there is room for relaxation between me and you?" boss Du clenched his teeth.


    Don''t say you heard boss Wang''s voice. Even if you mention boss Wang, he won''t be angry.


    "Oh, old Du, you are old enough to have such a temper. Is it interesting?"


    "Grass NIMA!" boss Du shouted at the phone.


    Boss Wang was not angry, so he asked him gloomily, "Lao Du, I''ll ask you one thing. After asking, I''ll hang up immediately. If you want grass, you can meet grass another day, OK?"


    Boss Du gasped and stopped talking.


    Boss Wang said, "your man, the little dragon and snake, went to ambush my man Zhang Wen the night before yesterday and stabbed Zhang Wen''s woman. Now he''s just out of danger. Did you order this?"


    Little dragon snake?


    To poke Zhang Wen?


    Boss Du drew a huge question mark in his mind.


    Then there is an amazing exclamation point!


    Now he finally understood why little dragon snake had to hide from him these days and why he couldn''t find little dragon snake.


    It turned out that the boy secretly went to ambush Zhang Wen!


    Boss Du, secretly began to admire little dragon and snake.


    He really didn''t see that little dragon and snake had the courage!

 Chapter 420

    Boss Du, who holds the phone, seems to be overturning the river at the moment.


    Boss Wang''s words made him a little unbelievable.


    His boss Du hasn''t caught Zhang Wen. Can little dragon and snake squat to the point? And it seems that Zhang Wen is in a mess.


    This


    Or the little dragon snake?


    Facing boss Wang''s question, he now has two answers in his heart.


    One is to tell boss Wang that I did it. I want to be angry with him.


    2¡¢ Tell him it has nothing to do with him.


    Boss Du, I''m still holding my breath.


    He and boss Wang are almost at a dead end. Boss Du wants to strangle him across the phone!


    I don''t think it''s easy. Boss Du thought about it and still didn''t admit it.


    He won''t be so stupid, because he helped little dragon snake carry the black pot on impulse. He also wants to see what little dragon snake is doing.


    What do you think.


    "Zhang Wen''s business has nothing to do with me. I still want to find little dragon snake now!" boss Du said angrily.


    Boss Wang pondered on the phone: "the truth?"


    "My Grass Mud Horse..."


    Before boss Du finished scolding, he hung up the phone.


    He also saw that boss Du probably didn''t know anything.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, boss Du frowned and sat aside and lit a cigarette.


    Misty smoke rose slowly, and boss Du''s eyes narrowed.


    After these days of precipitation, his head also slowly lit up. He narrowed his eyes as if he thought of something.


    He picked up the phone and dialed the number of one of his men.


    "Hey, I asked you to find little dragon and snake. How are you looking?" he asked.


    "Brother, there''s no news yet..."


    "You fucking waste!" boss Du''s hot temper lit up.


    This man is also very helpless. He doesn''t try his best, but can''t find it. Lao Yan can''t find it. Can he find it?


    Little dragon and snake, playing hide and seek with people is absolutely no problem.


    No one can find him.


    "Elder brother, it''s hard to find this man. It''s not that I don''t handle affairs..." this man is very wronged.


    "OK, go and find it quickly. You must find it for me before boss Wang finds him!" boss Du said.


    "I see..."


    After hanging up, boss Du thought.


    He can get to where he is today, not by his hot temper. He can also play with his brains, but he can''t compare with boss Wang.


    Since boss Wang told him about the little dragon and snake, he thought about the whole story in his head for a while.


    first.


    Bruce Lee must have failed and didn''t kill Zhang Wen, otherwise boss Wang''s tone couldn''t be so relaxed.


    Second, boss Wang didn''t know where little dragon snake was now, so he called him.


    Third, boss Wang doesn''t know who is standing behind the little dragon and snake.


    This is also the most important point.


    Both he and boss du know that Bruce Lee can''t attack Zhang Wen by himself.


    Even if you have the courage, you don''t have the brain.


    There must be someone standing behind the little dragon snake, but I don''t know who it is.


    This man must be working hard in the dark with Bruce Lee, but he was very smart and didn''t show up, so no one knew who it was.


    Now, what matters is not little dragon and snake. He is nothing more than a bullet. The man standing behind him is the one who pulls the trigger when the bullet is loaded.


    Boss Du feels a little dangerous now. Maybe when, little dragon and snake will even come to him.


    Therefore, he must find little dragon and snake early and ask who the man behind him is.


    Boss Du knows the current situation very well.


    If you really ask the person behind it, boss Du is going to give boss Wang a big gift.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after Lao Yan left, he asked someone to send me money.


    In the hospital, the pillar asked me, "Wenzi, what''s going on?"


    It can be seen that the pillar is worried about me. The worry on his face is not pretended.


    I sighed helplessly, "it''s all right. Isn''t it all over?"


    "What are you going to do? I can find out where little dragon snake''s hometown is!" the pillar said to me.


    At that moment, I seemed to see a trace of ferocity in his eyes.


    I understood what he meant at once.


    But I still gave up the idea. Good or bad luck is not as good as my family. No matter how bastard Bruce Lee is, it has nothing to do with his family.


    Mixed society should not be like this.


    I must be looking for it, but I''m just looking for little dragon and snake. It has nothing to do with his family.


    "Pillar, I''m only looking for little dragon and snake," I said.


    As if I had guessed that I would say so, the pillar sighed: "Wenzi, if you don''t want to do it, I''ll come!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''m not going to kill the little dragon snake family, Wenzi, this is a means! A means to let the little dragon snake show its head!" the pillar said to me.


    Of course I understand what the post means, but I always think it''s wrong to do so.


    "Pillar, take it easy first." I said with a frown.


    The pillar patted me on the shoulder: "I know what you''re worried about, but now we''re in the Jianghu. We have some things we have to do. But if you want to think clearly, Bruce Lee and snake also moved your woman. It''s not too much to tit for tat?"


    The last word of the column made me melancholy.


    He''s right. Bruce Lee has no principles at all.


    I smiled: "let me think."


    In the eyes of pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua, I may be a little unreasonable. Jianghu people should solve things in the way of Jianghu people.


    Now the pillars can help me deal with the little dragon and snake without our hands. Why don''t I agree?


    The pillar was responsible for our safety these two days. After that, the pillar left some people to help and force tiger Zhang Guohua to look at Li Erzi, and then went to Wang Yuxian with me.


    On the way, the pillar scattered a cigarette for me and said to me in earnest.


    "Wenzi, it''s the same when I first followed brother. It''s good after a long time. Sometimes you don''t have to care too much."


    I took a long breath: "I know, pillar..."


    The pillar is right. Why are there two orders above and below the ground in Jinhai city? Why do we sometimes use underground order when the order on the ground is difficult to operate?


    Well, that''s what the pillar said.


    I remember a sentence from Gu Huo Zi.


    No matter what you do here, you should find someone to cover it, otherwise you can''t do the business of the book and newspaper stand and don''t want to do anything.


    If there is no underground order, who wants the loan owed by the bank? Do you want those bank staff to wear neat uniforms and go home?


    Finally, it''s not up to them?


    It''s all order!


    Like me now, sometimes, maybe it really needs the means of pillars to work.


    I didn''t think so much before, but when I saw Wang Yuxian''s accident, I felt how important my relatives were.


    I have long regarded Wang Yuxian as a relative in my heart.


    The feeling of losing relatives is very bad.


    It''s especially easy to lose your mind.


    Now if we catch Bruce Lee''s relatives, although we can contain him, he is in the dark now. What if he can''t think of burning jade and stone?

 Chapter 421

    Thinking more is not a bad thing, but sometimes it makes people indecisive.


    Just like me now.


    I''m too hesitant in my opinion.


    Originally, this matter could be easily solved, but he didn''t understand why I didn''t do it.


    Besides, I don''t have to do it.


    Zhu thought clearly. Even if I don''t do it, boss Wang will let him do it.


    Rather than being instructed by boss Wang, he prefers to help me.


    But sometimes things are not made by us.


    To put it bluntly, the pillar and I are just chess pieces, at the mercy of others.


    If boss Wang asks me to move someone''s family, then I must do it without hesitation.


    Because I can''t help it.


    But now it''s my business, that''s different.


    I know that.


    Just


    Neither of us is a person who bows to fate. Although under the command of others, we still have to look up and fight!


    Don''t bow to fate!


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital, snow-white sheets and clean quilts.


    Wang Yuxian, lying on the hospital bed like a sleeping beauty, is full of various instruments.


    In the quiet ward, only the sound of instruments can be heard.


    It was the sound of a steady heartbeat.


    After two days of rescue, Wang Yuxian finally survived.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes moved at this time.


    Man''s life is doomed.


    Some people, no matter how hard they struggle or struggle, are doomed to accomplish nothing, but some people are different. They can come out as long as they work a little harder.


    There are tens of millions of gangsters in Jinhai city. Some people fight in the streets every day. They beat their heads and blood every day. Their hands are as black as mine, but why are they still not famous at all?


    This... Still needs a little luck.


    Moreover, to be direct, this is also life!


    Wang Yuxian, life should not be lost. In other words, there are still many things waiting for her to do in the future. She can''t die now.


    People are born with a mission.


    During the two days of Wang Yuxian''s coma, she dreamed that she seemed to be in a dark empty space without people, running desperately, but she couldn''t run to the end.


    Running, she saw Lao Gao.


    He was covered with blood, but he looked very energetic. His appearance and dress were like when Wang Yuxian first met him.


    Full of vitality.


    Let Wang Yuxian''s thoughts of Lao Gao come out at once. Regardless of the blood on Lao Gao, she used to lie down in Lao Gao''s arms and cry.


    "Come with me, I''ll take you to a place," Lao Gao said.


    Wang Yuxian nodded numbly. She was looking for Lao Gao all the way. She should have gone with him.


    But why is there still a trace of reluctance in her heart?


    Where did this come from?


    Is it because of Zhang Wen?


    After turning around and taking two steps, Wang Yuxian turned back and suddenly saw a figure behind him.


    Tall and thin, with a slightly gloomy face.


    It''s Zhang Wen.


    The two men appeared in Wang Yuxian''s dream at the same time. She didn''t know what to do.


    Because these two people themselves are the confluence of contradictions.


    "Yuxian, come with me." Zhang Wen opened his mouth.


    Wang Yuxian cried at once.


    "Wenzi, I can''t go with you. I already have Lao Gao." Wang Yuxian cried with tears, but she didn''t go with Lao Gao. Now she is tangled all over.


    Tangled between Zhang Wen and Lao Gao.


    Zhang Wen stopped talking and Lao Gao stopped moving. They all looked at Wang Yuxian and waited for her to make up her mind.


    Wang Yuxian, keep crying, keep crying, but just don''t talk.


    She can''t speak, she can''t speak.


    Even more unable to choose.


    She even greedily wanted to take both men away and live with them all her life.


    But how is this possible? Now Wang Yuxian can only choose one person and only have one chance!


    Shua.


    Wang Yuxian opened her eyes.


    Beautiful eyes are full of sadness.


    Where is this?


    Wang Yuxian''s mind was blank about what had happened before, and he didn''t remember it for a long time.


    No wonder she was so badly hurt that it was good to wake up.


    She didn''t want to remember those things before.


    The body is full of instruments.


    It''s ringing.


    Wang Yuxian, I don''t know what I''m doing.


    Hiss~


    The anesthetic had passed, and the pain on her body stimulated her brain nerves.


    It hurts all over!


    The front and back of the heart hurt as if they were clamped by countless needle plates.


    This feeling made Wang Yuxian uncomfortable.


    She slowly recalled what had happened.


    The cold night and the frightening knife filled her mind.


    Zhang Wen


    by the way!


    She remembered that day in the strange courtyard, she saw the man kick Zhang Wen on the head, and the picture was deeply engraved in her mind.


    If you don''t worry, it''s false.


    At that time, she was blindfolded and watched the little dragon snake walk towards Zhang Wen. She made a decision almost without thinking.


    He rushed over in two steps, pushed the little dragon and snake away, and helped Zhang Wen block two knives with his delicate body.


    These two knives almost killed her.


    She could have hid next to them and left quietly after Bruce Lee and snake left, but he didn''t do that and couldn''t do that.


    Seeing Zhang Wen fall, her behavior was out of control.


    At that moment, her head was blank, thinking about Zhang Wen''s safety.


    Maybe this is love.


    Wang Yuxian took a breath and looked a little steady.


    She has a feeling of survival.


    She kept asking herself in her mind.


    Wang Yuxian, Wang Yuxian, why are you so impulsive? Why did you rush to Zhang Wen''s face regardless?


    Aren''t you afraid of death?


    Every time, the answer she gets is yes. She must be afraid of death.


    She could not overcome the fear of death.


    But the chip is on Zhang Wen, and she will make a choice without hesitation.


    Let Zhang Wen live.


    So, is this love?


    To love someone is to watch him live well, isn''t it?


    And she believed that if Zhang Wen made the decision, the result would be the same.


    She loves Zhang Wen, just hope she can live well.


    But this love is too overbearing.


    Silently penetrated Wang Yuxian''s body and slowly penetrated in.


    Let her not notice at all.


    Originally, she thought her feelings for Zhang Wen were the feelings of her sister for her brother.


    In front of Zhang Wen, she has always been commensurate with her sister and brother.


    Now think about it, isn''t that a cover up?


    The more you don''t want to admit anything, the more you have to hide it.


    Wang Yuxian couldn''t remember anything else. He just remembered that after he fell down, he appeared in this place.


    I don''t even know if Zhang Wen is busy now.


    Wang Yuxian worried about Zhang Wen and even surpassed herself.

 Chapter 422

    Open the door of the ward.


    Leave no interest.


    I don''t want to disturb Wang Yuxian who is still sleeping.


    The pillar followed me.


    The two of us walked into the ward one by one.


    "Yuxian, are you awake?" I shouted excitedly when I saw Wang Yuxian''s bright eyes.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t speak, her mouth turned, and her tears fell like broken pearls.


    She couldn''t speak because she was excited.


    She was glad to see that I was all right.


    And my eyes are red. It seems that I have experienced a feeling of life and death. After seeing Wang Yuxian, I can''t restrain it.


    "Hey, the patient just woke up and can''t be stimulated too much. Go out!" at this time, a little nurse crowded in and blew me and the pillar out.


    When the door of the sick room closed, my tears flowed silently.


    Wang Yuxian and I basically didn''t say a word, but we made each other feel like a mirror.


    We all know what each other thinks.


    Nature knows.


    The performance of Wang Yuxian and I can''t be understood at all.


    Love, only those who are deep in it can understand.


    Since I met Zhu, he has not had a girlfriend except looking for a woman. Naturally, he will not understand.


    But when I saw Wang Yuxian wake up, I put down most of my heart, went to the corridor next to the column and smoked.


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Yan lost a lot this time.


    Not to mention the medical expenses for accompanying me, the time and money he spent training Bruce Lee and snake are enough for him to feel distressed for a while.


    It''s like Lao Yan raised a horse and served him delicious every day. He brushed his hair and found a mare. But when he used him, the horse kicked him down and ran away!


    This feeling, especially bad, lost, and a little doubt about the meaning of life.


    Although Lao Yan has bad intentions, does he always pretend to be good? His goal has not been achieved. Can he feel comfortable being kicked off the horse by little dragon snake now?


    He must catch the horse, drink horse blood and eat horse meat!


    Don''t stop until you kill him!


    But now the focus of his worry is not here.


    In Zhang Wenna.


    He hasn''t heard of the rumors on the road these two days. Although he acted well that day, the people on the road now spread enough to upset him.


    Everyone knows what the little dragon snake is. Everyone knows that he doesn''t have the strategy and courage to squat alone. Everyone knows that it''s not his idea.


    So, who is behind him?


    He must be a brave and resourceful brother!


    Lao Yan thought that there were few brave and resourceful people in Jinhai city. He was one of them, and people would soon think of him.


    Imagine what Zhang Wen would do if he knew he did it?


    The first time, I will come to him and kill him!


    Now Lao Yan is worried every day that Zhang Wen''s people will come and hold him down!


    Worry everywhere, grass and trees.


    This is the state of Lao Yan in recent days.


    Lao Yan secretly made a decision. He decided to leave.


    Smart old Yan had a hunch that Jinhai city would be in chaos in the future. He didn''t want to be killed by Zhang Wen.


    So be careful.


    Run.


    Is the best choice.


    But he can''t run at any time. Now when he runs, he will only tell others that he is standing behind the little dragon and snake.


    He is waiting for a suitable opportunity.


    But before that, he must get rid of someone.


    That''s the little dragon snake!


    In Lao Yan''s heart, little dragon and snake is a primary school student.


    A child who needs someone to coax.


    In the phone, the little dragon and snake threatened him. He thought he was flirting with him.


    However, now Lao Yan comforts little dragon and snake, makes him believe in himself, and then shows his head.


    Now the little dragon and Snake must not be believed by anyone, and Lao Yan can''t help it.


    Can only be patient coax, coax with heart.


    Little dragon and snake live, which is a threat to Lao Yan. Lao Yan has always threatened others. He has never been threatened. This feeling is very bad!


    Lao Yan failed and chose little dragon snake to do it.


    Although he knew that little dragon snake was unreliable, he didn''t expect to lose his chain at such an unreliable moment. Didn''t he bury thunder for him?


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette upset. He knew that he should tell his people that day. If Bruce Lee didn''t get rid of Zhang Wen, get rid of Bruce Lee!


    What a fucking upset!


    Lao Yan thought of this and dialed Xiaolong snake.


    But there was only a cold voice on the phone.


    The user you dialed has been turned off


    Lao Yan''s eyes cooled down. The little dragon and snake dared to play with himself!


    This is the rest of your own play!


    Disappear?


    Hum!


    It''s not that easy!


    Even if the little dragon and snake dug a hole to hide, Lao Yan had a way to find him!


    It''s just a matter of time.


    ¡­¡­


    Little dragon snake, never knew he would be so famous, whether on the road or in the police station, he is quite famous.


    In fact, he was not so famous. It''s still due to boss Wang.


    After boss Wang left, he began to release the news that he wanted to find Bruce Lee. On the one hand, he mobilized the people on the road to find Bruce Lee. On the other hand, he also secretly put pressure on the police to find Bruce Lee.


    These policemen are also doing their best to investigate.


    But there is no result yet. No matter what you do, there must be a process, isn''t it?


    In fact, boss Wang also has his intention to find Bruce Lee. It''s reasonable to say that it''s not conducive to finding people.


    After the little dragon and snake received the news, he must hide more tightly.


    Boss Wang doesn''t understand this?


    no


    He knows very well!


    The reason why he did this is to give me an explanation!


    Let me know that he is seriously helping me find the little dragon snake, but it doesn''t matter whether he can find it or not.


    As long as you pacify me, I will help boss Wang do things in the future.


    Boss Du''s temporarily stranded affair, boss Wang will definitely let me go.


    And I don''t have any room to refuse.


    This is boss Wang''s intention.


    At the moment, boss Wang is thinking about how to deal with the next things.


    This is the difference between big brother and little brother.


    Big brother, you can always think about the whole thing from the perspective of the overall situation. Little brother, you can only see the immediate interests and don''t think about the future at all.


    Boss Wang, now he wants to get rid of the little dragon and snake and the man standing behind him.


    For him, the real threat is not the little dragon and snake, but the man behind him.


    He felt that since this man was going to get rid of Zhang Wen, he must have come to his boss Wang!

 Chapter 423

    The pillar talked to me in the hospital and left.


    He left seven or eight people to protect Wang Yuxian and me.


    These seven or eight people began to mix up with the column a long time ago. They are absolutely reliable.


    But the pillar kept all the people around him in the hospital. Now there are few people around him.


    After Wang Yuxian''s mood calmed down for a while, I walked in slowly after the nurse left.


    Wang Yuxian, with pale lips and a waxy yellow face, almost took off his face.


    This makes me feel uncomfortable.


    Wang Yuxian became like this because of me.


    "Yuxian ~" I leaned over quietly.


    She looked at me and tears fell again involuntarily.


    "Wenzi, you''re fine." she reached out and touched my face.


    I grabbed her white and tender palm, but there was no temperature.


    It''s still as cold as before.


    "Jade fairy, why are you so stupid? Why did you rush up to save me? I''m a man and I can''t die if I get two knives!" I said.


    My heart is full of guilt.


    Wang Yuxian, who was originally pure and clean, became like this. Anyone who saw it would sigh.


    A smile hung from the corner of her mouth: "Wenzi, I owe you too much in my life ~"


    I don''t know what she means, emotionally or otherwise.


    Her words made me feel bad.


    To say I owe Wang Yuxian, I should be the one who owes Wang Yuxian. Lao Gao''s business is the brand of my life. When I think about it, I feel sorry for Wang Yuxian.


    This is a wound I can never make up for.


    It''s just that I don''t dare to talk to Wang Yuxian now.


    I don''t know how to speak to her.


    I leaned down and kissed Wang Yuxian on the forehead.


    "You should take good care of your illness recently. Don''t worry about other things for the time being. Let me deal with them."


    "Wenzi, don''t make trouble. It''s over," she said.


    "En..." I smiled perfunctorily.


    How can this pass?


    Bruce Lee hurt my favorite person. How can I compromise?


    I must make him pay some price!


    I told Wang Yuxian about her injury and said that she would have to undergo two operations to recover, but they were minor operations, so she didn''t have to be nervous.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything, but nodded safely.


    After life and death, we all settled down.


    However, the cost of precipitation is a little high.


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry." I still can''t forgive myself. If Wang Yuxian wants to recover, I''m afraid it will take a long time.


    Qi and blood, essence and spirit should be restored slowly.


    Until I returned to the way I first saw Wang Yuxian.


    At that time, she was charming and charming.


    Now, it''s much quieter.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me with some blame: "Wenzi, don''t say any more. It''s all voluntary. Don''t say you. If you change to Lao Gao, I''ll help him block the knife!"


    Lao Gao


    These two words still hurt my heart.


    These two words may be insurmountable in my life. It will always exist in my heart, like a cancer. When I mention him, it will make me uncomfortable all over.


    At the same time, this will become Wang Yuxian''s cancer in the near future.


    One person makes two people hurt.


    "If only Lao Gao were here, have you heard from him recently?" Wang Yuxian asked me.


    "No," I sighed.


    Even if there is, I can''t tell Wang Yuxian that Lao Gao has passed away. How can he appear?


    "You have peace of mind and don''t think about anything else." I comforted her.


    Maybe she was tired. She slowly closed her eyes. I couldn''t bother her anymore. I retreated silently.


    Standing in the corridor, I lit a cigarette.


    The gloom has been hovering over my head. I can''t dispel it by any means. I clearly remember that the gloom began and slowly formed at the moment when Lao Gao was killed.


    This is my debt to Wang Yuxian.


    This is the most failed choice of my life.


    So, what should I do in the future?


    Or follow boss Wang like a dog every day? As soon as he pointed, I rushed up and bit people without recognition? Even bite people to death.


    This day is not what I want.


    I never wanted to be strong in my heart.


    As Li Erzi said, I am not a person who is content with the status quo, nor a person who can always nest under others.


    Sooner or later, I will come out by myself and hold up the sky.


    It''s just that I haven''t decided where the dividing point is.


    If I have shortcomings, I am too indecisive.


    If I had been a little bold, I wouldn''t have chosen to let Lao Yan help me get Lao Gao, and things wouldn''t be like this.


    After Li Erzi let Wang Peng and Wu Yang move the little dragon snake, if I went straight down the river according to his plan, the situation in Jinhai city would not be like this.


    Boss Wang almost covers the sky!


    But what''s the use of saying this now?


    It''s a foregone conclusion.


    I was smoking when Wang Peng and Wu Yang came over with something in their hands. They looked in a hurry.


    "Brother Wen, what''s going on? I heard you were assassinated?" Wang Peng looked at me anxiously.


    This matter is now on the road, and it''s strange that they don''t know.


    I haven''t told them, but I don''t want them to get involved. After all, they are still students, different from us.


    "Why are you here? Hehe..." I smiled and gave them smoke. "I''m fine. Wang Yuxian was stabbed and almost didn''t rescue."


    Wang Peng lit the smoke in his hand with a click, and his eyes sank: "brother Wen, what do you say? We all listen to you!"


    This sentence makes me very happy.


    I have Li Erzi and Wang Peng around me, which undoubtedly gives me the greatest help. With them, I can often get twice the result with half the effort.


    I sighed: "this matter has to be discussed in the long run! I can''t find the little dragon and snake yet!"


    "Brother Wen, what little dragon and snake dares to attack you? OK, Wu Yang and I have inquired about him recently. If we hear from him, we''ll let you know!"


    Wang Peng, now he is the same person in school, and there are a group of younger brothers around him, but the feeling he gives me is still a little unreliable.


    It''s the young, frivolous and unreliable in school,


    God, his dick.


    "No, you go to school well and don''t participate in it!" I said seriously.


    "Brother Wen!" when Wang Peng heard me say this, he was worried. He put his things on the ground and said, "brother Wen, don''t you treat us as brothers! Since that thing, you have been away from us intentionally or unintentionally. What did we do wrong?"

 Chapter 424

    In the hospital, Wang Peng and Wu Yang talked to me excitedly.


    It was the first time since I knew them that they spoke to me so loudly and excitedly, but I was not angry at all.


    Looking at Wang Peng, I was really afraid that I would go farther and farther with them.


    I asked myself in my heart.


    How on earth should we maintain a relationship with Wang Peng and them?


    Really want them to come out of campus and hang out with me?


    It seems that that''s irresponsible to them. Didn''t I hurt them?


    I said earnestly: "Wang Peng, Wu Yang, you are both my brothers. As long as you have an accident, in a word, I will pass! Unlike me, you are still students."


    Wang Peng''s eyes were full of blame: "Brother Wen, it''s boring for you to say this. To tell you the truth, Wu Yang and I have figured out what we can do even if we graduate from college? We haven''t come out to work? The salary of 3000 yuan a month is good. What can we do if we want this money? Buying a house, a car and a daughter-in-law? It''s not enough at all! So we also want to fight! In society!"


    Wang Peng''s words made me ponder for a moment.


    Now this society is not a society that depends on money. It laughs at the poor rather than prostitutes.


    Wang Peng is right, but I think students should focus on their studies.


    Of course, I can''t realize it without going to college, so I hope they can finish their studies well.


    Just now, I don''t want to argue with them anymore. I just smiled and patted Wang Peng on the shoulder.


    I probably felt a compromise from me. Wang Peng said that he would stay in the hospital to protect my safety these two days.


    I suddenly feel a little ridiculous. When is it Wang Peng''s turn to protect me?


    But I didn''t say much. I just nodded with a smile and didn''t hit the smiling face.


    Wang Peng now has many brothers around him. That afternoon, he called a dozen people to me and a dozen people to Li Erzi.


    Now even if Bruce Lee comes to the hospital with a gun, we are not afraid.


    I was afraid that they would disturb Wang Yuxian and asked them to leave a few people at the door, while the rest went to the hall.


    At noon, when I went out to dinner with Wang Peng and Wu Yang, Wang Peng drank some wine and talked without thinking.


    He said he wanted to find little dragon and snake, kill him and avenge Li Erzi and me. He also advised me to come out early and do it by myself, so that my brothers could eat with me.


    I looked at Wang Peng''s eyes and deepened.


    The boy seems a little different from before.


    In the past, Wang Peng gave me the feeling that although he talked a little more, he was decent. Today, I feel that he seems to have changed and become a little different.


    There was a little shadow of old Yan on his body.


    "I''m also following others now, and I don''t think it''s so easy to get out by myself!" I said.


    "Brother Wen, don''t worry. I have many brothers. What are you afraid of now, coupled with my brother? Boss Wang is nothing!"


    He went a little too far.


    As soon as I patted the table, I widened my eyes: "what are you talking about!"


    What if boss Wang hears this?


    Wu Yang also knew that I was a little angry and hurriedly told Wang Peng not to say it.


    Seeing that neither of them dared to speak, I took a breath and poured some wine into the cup for Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    "I don''t mean that. You know what form it is now. What will the people on the road say if I leave boss Wang now? And to tell you the truth, I didn''t want to go out on my own. Boss Wang is kind to me. How can I bite the hand that feeds me?"


    The first half is my heart.


    The second half is what I said to them.


    Smart people can definitely hear it.


    Wang Peng didn''t say much. He touched the wine glass with me and dried up.


    After dinner, Wu Yang said to me, "brother Wen, we don''t talk much. We do well in school. Most of them are mixed up by your reputation, but I think the little dragon and snake can''t be eliminated. Now he is in the dark. It''s very dangerous."


    It''s necessary to find Bruce Lee and snake.


    Just how to find it?


    No thoughts at all.


    Jinhai city is a vast sea of people. It''s not easy to find someone?


    "I can''t find anyone. He''s already hiding," I said.


    "You forget how we found the knife before?"


    In a word, I was stunned for a long time.


    Yes!


    How did I forget about it?


    Before we could find the knife, it all depended on the man introduced to me by Wang Peng and Wu Yang!


    Mobile location!


    I patted on the forehead: "Wu Yang, call the man now. It''s easy to do as long as you know where the little dragon and snake is!"


    As long as we catch Bruce Lee and snake, by the means of boss Wang and I, we can certainly force him to tell who the boss behind him is.


    That way, we can remove the mine hidden in the dark.


    Lest you step on it when you don''t know.


    Wu Yang and Wang Peng promised and rode away on a motorcycle.


    I was quietly waiting for their news in the hospital. I was a little excited.


    Little dragon snake, just dry it and wait for me!


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai City, Wanfeng group, boss Wang''s office.


    In addition to the dazzling words of Wanfeng group, it is very cold around here.


    Wanfeng group''s original bustling sales scene no longer appears.


    This makes boss Wang unhappy.


    Because of one bad thing after another, the sales department has been delayed for so long, but there is still no news at all.


    If you can''t start business or sell buildings, Wanfeng group is an empty shell, a vase with only beautiful appearance.


    What the fuck''s the use of this?


    Boss Wang wants endless benefits!


    He thought that if he robbed boss Du''s real estate, he could make money by sitting there every day once and for all.


    But when he took over, he knew it wasn''t that simple.


    The water is too deep.


    And, too muddy!


    He has worked so hard for so long that his funds are still trapped in it. It seems that he has saved a dead time without interest. He is half dead.


    Although he was worried, he didn''t show it at all.


    Boss Wang, you are a big bastard.


    These things did not disturb his mind and make him confused, but calmed him down.


    He knew that to deal with these troubles, it would take a little bit.


    First of all, start from the source of this matter.


    That''s the little dragon snake.


    Find the little dragon and snake, this is the key!


    I just don''t know how many people are looking for him now. Although boss Wang sent many people, he is not confident to find Bruce Lee.


    Jinhai city is too big. It''s not a very simple thing to hide a person?


    Then, this needs to be done in another way.


    Underground order!


    To put it bluntly, it is the solution of Jianghu people!

 Chapter 425

    In boss Wang''s office, the pillar stood respectfully and quietly waiting for boss Wang to speak.


    He has a very low posture.


    What kind of big brother, what kind of little brother.


    In addition to being less insidious than boss Wang, the pillar''s method and character are somewhat similar to him.


    At least, he and boss Wang think the same about dealing with Bruce Lee and snake.


    Boss Wang flicked the ash and said, "pillar, there is no news about Bruce Lee and snake. Go and investigate where his family is."


    He didn''t know that Zhuzhu knew where Bruce Lee''s family was. As long as he wanted, he could catch Bruce Lee''s family in more than an hour.


    However, this time, the pillar didn''t speak in a hurry, but asked boss Wang, "brother, what are you going to do if you find it?"


    "What else can I do? Pillar, do you need me to teach you to do these things now?"


    The column was shocked.


    Indeed, his question is a little superfluous. Who is boss Wang? Can he not know?


    Can he not understand his boss''s way of doing things?


    In boss Wang, there has never been compromise.


    Zhu vaguely remembers when he helped boss Wang do this last time.


    At that time, it was also the first time for the pillar to kill.


    At that time, boss Wang was not called boss Wang, but called Wang crazy.


    That''s why boss Wang jumped up and had his own world in Jinhai city. Boss Wang, who has a strong ability to handle affairs, also cleverly hid the matter in the past.


    However, the shadow left in the heart of the column can not be eliminated for a lifetime.


    Now, the pillar often has nightmares. He dreams that the bloody man lies on the ground and asks for mercy and tells himself not to kill him.


    That man is a lifelong nightmare.


    Since then, boss Wang has tried this method repeatedly and let him taste a lot of sweets.


    But the pillar doesn''t want to do that anymore.


    No one wants to leave a shadow in his heart, and no one wants to be reduced to a killing machine.


    People''s hearts are flesh.


    Boss Wang didn''t think about the feeling of the pillar at all. Frankly, if he hadn''t been tied to the pillar because of so many things, he would have secretly removed the pillar!


    What right-hand assistant, what little brother of so many years, it''s all floating clouds.


    In his heart, the most important thing is interest!


    No interest, talk nonsense!


    But Zhuzhu didn''t understand the reason. He regarded boss Wang as his closest brother.


    This is the difference between big brother and little brother.


    A person like Zhu may only be a younger brother under others all his life and never make a head start.


    Now a huge question mark appeared in the heart of the column.


    Facing boss Wang, he is questioning himself.


    Do you really want to do this?


    Is society really playing like this?


    If it had been before, the pillar would have turned and left without hesitation, found Bruce Lee''s family, clicked, and then created a fake phenomenon to lead him out.


    But now, since I met Zhang Wen, the idea of Zhu seems to have changed.


    Although he didn''t listen to Zhang Wen on the surface or communicate with Zhang Wen too much, he still thought in his head.


    What Zhang Wen said is not unreasonable.


    If the pillar continues to play like this, it will only be closer and closer to extinction.


    Moreover, every time, the visual and spiritual impact of these things on the column can not be described in words.


    Pillar, he wants to jump out of the fire pit. Although he is a little weak, he has been working hard.


    Facing boss Wang, Zhu hid his heart for the first time.


    He didn''t tell boss Wang. In fact, he knew where Bruce Lee''s home was.


    If boss Wang knows, the pillar will kill.


    Zhu doesn''t want to kill people. He just wants to find the little dragon and snake in his own way.


    As for boss Wang''s telling him to investigate the little dragon snake family, he turned a deaf ear to it.


    The investigation is definitely necessary, but the object is not Bruce Lee''s family, but Bruce Lee''s snake!


    "By the way, didn''t you know little dragon and snake before?" boss Wang suddenly thought of something and said to the pillar.


    Facing boss Wang''s questioning eyes, the pillar felt guilty.


    "Yes, but I don''t know where his home is, and I just meet him and say hello. I don''t have any friendship," Zhu said.


    Boss Wang nodded and bowed his head to smoke.


    After walking out of boss Wang''s office, the pillar felt a chill behind him.


    Just now he looked at boss Wang, and an idea suddenly came into his mind.


    If one day, because he blocked boss Wang''s progress, would he also be killed?


    To tell you the truth, the column has no bottom.


    My big brother is not the same as before.


    Interest is the heart, there is no principle and loyalty. This is the current evaluation of boss Wang.


    He was also quite disappointed with boss Wang.


    But what choice does he have now? There''s no way but to follow boss Wang and go farther and farther on the wrong road. The more you play with fire, the greater.


    ¡­¡­


    At the door of the hospital, a motorcycle stopped with a stab. There was a man sitting on it.


    The man''s hair was messy, he seemed to have no spirit at all, and he had two huge black circles around his face. When he looked at people, he didn''t look any good.


    I''ve seen this man. He''s the one who took my money and helped me find a knife last time.


    I still admire the boy''s technique.


    If it weren''t for him, I might not be able to find the knife now. Maybe the knife is still my heart disease.


    "Brother Wen ~" he shouted respectfully after getting off the bus.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "Wu Yang must have told you what to do. Money is indispensable, as long as you can find people!"


    He nodded with a smile: "brother Wen, don''t worry. As long as there is his phone, I can find it!"


    With that, I led him to the next empty ward. He skillfully turned on the computer and began to fly his fingers on his shoulders.


    I looked at the English above and couldn''t understand anything at all.


    "Brother Wen, the cell phone signals here may have to be blocked later. Don''t you have anything important?" the head asked me not too much.


    I nodded: "well, we''re all fine. You can do whatever you want!"


    He nodded and continued to work on it.


    Wang Peng told me that this man has hacked the hospital''s network. If the police track it, they can only find the hospital''s IP, which has nothing to do with us.


    While I was secretly surprised at the boy''s ability, I expected him to find the little dragon and snake.


    After a while, he turned back and said to me, "brother Wen, phone number!"

 Chapter 426

    Jinhai City, a vast sea of people, changes rapidly.


    He frowned when I found out the phone number and gave it to him.


    "Brother Wen, the number is wrong!"


    "En?" I didn''t know what was going on. The number was wrong. How could he know?


    He stroked his glasses and hurriedly explained to me: "brother Wen, this mobile phone number has been disabled."


    Deactivate?


    I slapped my forehead fiercely. We counted everything, but forgot that Bruce Lee would disable his mobile phone number. If so, we would not find him!


    Found, but also others!


    "Can the position come out?" Wang Peng asked nearby.


    "Yes, it can, but the mobile phone is disabled. You may not be able to find the person."


    Wang Peng stopped talking and looked at me.


    I looked down and thought.


    The little dragon and snake did a good job in confidentiality. They didn''t give us any chance at all. The mobile phone must have been changed at the first time.


    Or, people didn''t plan to use this mobile phone number at the beginning.


    It''s too simple for us to think.


    The police can''t find him. Is it that easy for us to find him?


    "Forget it, turn off the computer!" I said.


    The man obediently returned the program and shut down the machine.


    I gave him some money as labor fees. Although I didn''t get things done, people at least came to work for a long time.


    I can''t afford nothing.


    He was very embarrassed and pushed not to. Finally, I forced him. Sooner or later, we can use such people. I can''t be too stingy.


    After seeing this man off, my enthusiasm just now became indifferent.


    It seems that it''s really not that easy to find the little dragon and snake!


    All of us underestimated his means of playing hide and seek.


    Looking at the crowded street, I narrowed my eyes.


    Little dragon snake, where the hell are you hiding?


    ¡­¡­


    In this world, if someone hides, someone hides.


    Some people are in a hurry, others are not in a hurry.


    If someone is looking, someone must not be able to find it!


    "Hoo ~ ~" the little dragon snake took a breath and climbed up from a mass of fat.


    In a corner of Jinhai City, little dragon snake and the woman rolled together.


    Little dragon snake, I''m a little weak recently.


    The previous seven times a night has now become twice a day, which makes him very dissatisfied with himself!


    Special dissatisfaction with the little dragon and snake!


    What?


    Don''t want to work hard recently?


    Don''t want to take off well?


    The little dragon and snake dropped his head from the woman.


    If he can speak, he will point at the little dragon and snake and scold: "do you fucking think I don''t want to perform well? The taste is wrong, how can I perform? I''m not interested, how can I perform? Grass!"


    In the eyes of little dragon snake, little dragon snake is an asshole who only cares about his own happiness!


    Originally, their relationship was like a brother, but why did they suddenly turn against each other?


    Not because of the little dragon snake?


    He never asked his little brother whether he liked the woman or not.


    Whether this woman''s is right or not.


    Who wants to go back and forth in that dirty place every day?


    Or a place you don''t like?


    Little dragon and snake, I''m sure you don''t like it!


    But what can he say?


    In front of Bruce Lee, he is a vulnerable group!


    He can only lower his head to express his dissatisfaction, then cultivate his voice and breath, make the little dragon and snake happy and laugh, and then continue to press his head into the place and start swallowing back and forth.


    This is the fate of the little dragon and snake.


    However, it is not satisfied!


    It will not bow to fate, so it should stand up!


    Say no to the world loudly!


    This requires considerable courage.


    Little dragon and snake are much more courageous than little dragon and snake.


    A little red in the ten thousand flowers is its dream. It knows that as long as it works hard, the dream will not be too far away from it.


    If you have a dream in your heart, what else to be afraid of?


    Thinking of this, the little dragon and snake stood up again, but this time it wanted to say no to the little dragon and snake and say no to its unfair fate!


    "Oh, get up again?" the little dragon snake''s posture happened to be face to face with the woman. All of them were seen by the woman.


    In an instant, her interest was suspended.


    There are people outside, and there are days outside.


    After the little husband got along with the woman, he really realized what it meant.


    This woman is the man, the outsider, the sky.


    Great!


    The woman who slept with little dragon snake in the past can''t stand being tossed by him. No one has ever been able to fight with little dragon snake from the beginning to the end.


    But now?


    He became the little dragon and snake. He was the one who lost the battle!


    Obviously, how powerful is this fierce woman?


    I''m afraid only Wang Huifen''s black sister can compete with her.


    If you can control her, you can only act like a tiger!


    Little dragon and snake are powerful enough, but there is still a certain distance from the word "cow force".


    The little dragon and snake forgot that this posture was just seen by the fierce woman.


    The dangerous factor is slowly approaching it.


    Little dragon and snake didn''t feel it at all. He looked down.


    Yo!


    Really up again!


    It seems that my state is coming back again!


    Seven times a night, just warm up.


    The toss that doesn''t fit your eyes all night is just routine.


    "Ha ha!" the little dragon snake smiled heartily, turned over and mounted the horse, and was about to eat the black fat.


    Little dragon and snake don''t like it immediately. What is this black mass?


    Can''t get into his eyes at all!


    In this battlefield without gunpowder smoke, the little dragon and snake is a gentleman.


    In the face of shrew like shrews.


    How can he accept it?


    How can you succeed if you just touch eggs and stones?


    Isn''t that a broken head?


    Thinking of this, the little dragon and snake slipped and shrank back.


    "Oh, why not?" the fierce woman frowned and said angrily.


    Bruce Lee also wondered. He didn''t feel anything. Why did he go down again?


    "Maybe I''m not in good condition. Wow, wait a minute!" little dragon snake stood up and slapped hard on the little dragon snake''s head.


    But there was still no response.


    It''s like a salted fish.


    He thought that since he couldn''t get up, it was all right, so he was ready to go to the bathroom.


    Just after entering the door, the little dragon and snake stood up again.


    Look at him.


    The feeling of little dragon and snake is quite unambiguous!


    Holding the steel gun, little dragon snake went out again.


    When she went out, the fierce woman''s eyes lit up again.


    Seeing this shrew, little dragon and snake, he immediately went down again


    This time, the little dragon snake can''t hang on his face.


    This... Isn''t it a provocation to the fierce woman chiguoguo!


    He held his breath and stared carefully at the fierce woman.


    Little dragon and snake, but they never rise up again.

 Chapter 427

    So.


    Little dragon snake, why are you here?


    Because he has nowhere to go!


    Although he didn''t show up, he was well informed. He knew that people in the road were looking for him everywhere. If he showed up, he might be recognized.


    That''s a fatal disaster waiting for him!


    He wouldn''t be so stupid and wouldn''t show up easily.


    He changed his cell phone number and completely cut off contact with his former little brother.


    What kind of big brother, what kind of little brother.


    He knows what his little brothers are. If something happens, he must be the first seller!


    He can''t show up, absolutely not!


    Well, this is the safest place for the shrew.


    No one expected that he would be here!


    Of course, the price is to play with the shrew every day.


    Just enough to satisfy little dragon and snake, he has no opinion at all.


    It''s called mindfulness!


    He just told the shrew that he had committed a crime and had been hiding from her for some time in the past two days.


    The fierce woman not only didn''t dislike it, but also felt that the little dragon and snake was very manly. Of course, she welcomed it with open arms. She didn''t know how long this lonely day had passed. Now, she finally kept the clouds open and saw the moonlight.


    With little dragon and snake with her, she is very satisfied.


    It''s just that it''s always in the small hotel. It''s a little inconvenient, so the fierce woman came out and rented a room. She hid here with little dragon and snake every day, humming and haha.


    She is quite satisfied with little dragon snake. Although his hands are a little difficult to use and some movements can''t be done, on the whole, she still makes do with it!


    And she has no choice. Who is she looking for except little dragon and snake?


    Who can match him like that?


    Who else but dragons and snakes?


    It has become a safe haven for dragons and snakes, and also a gentle hometown for fierce women.


    But he didn''t know if it was love.


    The shrew''s understanding of love is a little too profound.


    And it''s so painful.


    She was not without love, but she failed.


    In her eyes, men don''t have a good thing, and these men want either her body or her money.


    After being abandoned again and again, the shrew understood a truth.


    That''s a play!


    And every man.


    But gradually, there were fewer and fewer men around her, and she indulged herself more and more.


    The body also took shape and became like this.


    The old shrew was still somewhat beautiful.


    But no one expected that she would be like this in a few years.


    Eat the loss of love, fall for love! Shrew regrets, but she can''t go back to the past. She can only pay attention to Bruce Lee and snake. Don''t repeat the mistakes.


    She dared not expect anything else.


    Little dragon snake knows much more about the interpretation of love than she does.


    Because little dragon and snake also came here and suffered losses, but it was too early when he suffered losses.


    When he was still at school, at that time, he secretly fell in love with a girl, almost to the point of obsession. For that girl, he gave up his study and fought with his classmates. He also went out to meet the bastards in the society and wanted to tell her that he was doing well.


    But in the end, when little dragon and snake felt ripe and ready to confess, he found that there was already a person standing beside the girl.


    Besides, the man is still a little gangster.


    Little dragon and snake began to doubt life at that time.


    I decided not to be attracted to women anymore, and I won''t be fooled anymore!


    Lose B, fall for B, and finally die on B!


    This sentence is used to describe the little dragon and snake. It''s safe and accurate!


    He and the shrew are both people who have been hurt by love. Therefore, they are very cautious. No one says superfluous words except humming and haha every day.


    And don''t ask about each other.


    This is just to satisfy yourself.


    At the moment, facing the little dragon snake''s power, he could only scold in a sly voice, put on his underwear, then put his hand in, and suck it hard.


    oh dear!


    The little dragon and snake made an unwilling cry, and at the same time, the wronged tears also fell down.


    He followed little dragon snake for more than 20 years, and finally came to this end?


    Abused by him? Torture with your hands?


    Grass!


    "Dragon and snake, what are your favorite women like?" today, the fierce woman didn''t know why, so she began to ask little dragon and snake.


    Little dragon snake smiled: "I like you ~"


    "Don''t be poor, I''m talking about the past!"


    See!


    The woman is also quite smart. She also knows that the little dragon snake was definitely not her taste before.


    Little dragon and snake lit a cigarette and looked very deep.


    "I used to like some very flashy women ~"


    Pompous!


    Who comes to mind when you see the word boast?


    Pretend to be a tiger!


    However, when the word is used on Bruce Lee, it always feels a little out of place.


    Does he understand the meaning of exaggeration?


    Do you know how to use exaggeration correctly?


    Only people who decorate their homes force tigers to use this word, and people have an understanding that ordinary people don''t have in the field of boasting and understanding!


    Little dragon and snake, it''s a little inaccurate.


    "Pompous? What do you mean?" sure enough, the fierce woman didn''t understand at all.


    She went to school, but she never studied hard. Since she went to school, she was the object, thinking about how to catch men every day.


    This is nature, just like the little dragon and snake hates her. It''s all nature.


    "Cough, cough..." little dragon snake scolded secretly. Why did he become so sentimental? How can he say these words? Literary, really awkward!


    "I mean, the women I liked before are not as plump as you, and their faces are not as good-looking as you." the little dragon snake corrected.


    "Oh..." the shrew nodded, "so, will you marry me?"


    This sentence blurted out, and the shrew felt a little incredible.


    Yourself, how can you say that?


    Didn''t you say you didn''t love?


    Didn''t you say that you don''t believe in men anymore?


    What, everything has changed?


    But love often comes in a hurry, unpredictable and unavoidable.


    With a bang, I didn''t know what was going on. The fierce woman was hit by love and fell at the feet of little dragon and snake.


    Whoever loves first loses.


    Shrew, I''ve lost to Bruce Lee at the starting line.


    She knew that.


    But she can''t, can''t restrain her feelings. If she can really control her feelings, what''s the difference between her and a robot?


    Little dragon snake stared at the shrew a little incredulously. From her eyes, little dragon snake saw a trace of tenderness.


    It is said that the eyes are the window of the soul. Little dragon and snake think that the heart of a shrew is not dirty, but some people are buried.


    Then he said something that made the shrew never come back.


    "If I can handle this, I''ll go out and marry you!"

 Chapter 428

    Sometimes, being amorous is far more painful than the torture of love.


    The shrew, in her eyes staring at the little dragon and snake, seemed to be able to spit out fire.


    She seemed to see the future life. She and little dragon and snake should be together, get married, have children, and then go back to the field, living a simple life that everyone envies.


    She farms and little dragon and snake takes care of her children at home.


    She will have at least three children, all as lovely as she is.


    Then stay with little dragon and snake for life and grow old slowly.


    How did happiness come so suddenly?


    Now she wants to stand on the Himalayas and tell the world about her relationship with little dragon and snake and the men who cheated her.


    Don''t think you can''t live without my mother. What''s up? Isn''t my mother still alive now?


    Besides, I''m getting married soon!


    What, envy?


    Looking at the little dragon and snake, the shrew''s saliva is about to flow down.


    The little dragon snake''s face looked a little ugly.


    When it comes to taste, he has changed a little and likes the type of shrew more and more. But when it comes to love, Bruce Lee feels that he has not reached the stage where he can marry a shrew.


    However, he agreed and said he would marry her.


    Why?


    Because little dragon and snake are afraid of saying something wrong, the fierce woman doesn''t want to talk to herself and drive him away!


    Then it''s over!


    Therefore, we must coax her first!


    This... Is a common problem of men!


    Little dragon snake can only compromise with the shrew.


    A man has to bow his head under the eaves. Who makes him want a shrew?


    no way out.


    Bruce Lee smiled helplessly.


    A pair of black hands hugged him.


    In her ear was a fierce woman''s gentle voice like a little girl: "dragon and snake, thank you ~"


    Little dragon snake''s goose bumps are about to fall off: "hehe, I should thank you ~"


    Love is to respect each other like guests, so as to realize the feeling that others don''t have.


    That''s the attitude a lover should have, isn''t it?


    This is also the ideal love of a shrew.


    The two held each other in bed all afternoon. Towards evening, the shrew went out to buy food. However, the food looked a little shabby today.


    Cake, egg soup, and some cabbage.


    Seeing these, little dragon and snake moved their eyebrows.


    I''ve been doing physical work all day, so I''ll eat this?


    Can you do it?


    Can you make up for it?


    He does, but the little dragon and snake doesn''t!


    But what can I do?


    If you don''t eat, you''ll be hungry. You''ll continue to work tomorrow!


    Forget it, or eat WOW!


    People are iron, rice is steel, don''t eat hungry panic!


    The shrew doesn''t seem to care much about what she eats. When she grows up, her mouth will eat, and two bites of a cake will disappear.


    Little dragon and snake, but feel a little difficult to swallow.


    "Well, it''s all these every day. Should we improve our food?" asked little dragon snake.


    The fierce woman drank a mouthful of soup without lifting her head: "I think it''s very good!"


    In fact, she has no money, and she is not a rich woman. It is good to rent this house, and she can''t go out to work now.


    If this goes on, in two days, she and xiaolongshe will eat pickled vegetables and steamed bread.


    There''s no way. Now Bruce Lee is at home every day, and she doesn''t want to go out to work.


    The little dragon and snake seemed to see that there was no money on the shrew.


    He has been in the society for so many years and has no savings at all. The only time he has a good income is with boss Du, but he doesn''t dare to take out the money now. If he moves the money, boss Du will know immediately.


    Little dragon snake thinks that boss Du must be looking for him secretly now.


    On the road, he has become a man of the hour.


    Everyone knows it.


    So, be more careful!


    So what?


    Ask who wants money?


    It must be impossible to rely on the previous little brothers. Those wastes will not lend him money, but will sell him. Bruce Lee is not stupid, at least he knows his little brothers.


    Who are you looking for


    At this time, a man suddenly appeared in his head.


    Lao Yan!


    You know, now I have the handle of Lao Yan in my hand!


    This money, he must give it to himself!


    Thinking of this, little dragon snake doesn''t eat egg soup and cakes! He patted the table and stood up.


    "What''s the matter with you?" the shrew looked at him angrily and thought he was not satisfied with the meal he bought.


    "It''s all right. I''ll go out and make a phone call to get some money. You''ll wait!" he said. He put on his hat, put on his clothes and went out.


    He would not be foolish enough to call Lao Yan with his mobile phone, but with a public phone not far from the door.


    It''s not that easy for Lao Yan to check.


    Although little dragon snake doesn''t know what Lao Yan thinks for the time being, he still needs to be careful. Don''t expose his whereabouts. The unlucky man is himself!


    Thinking of this, little dragon snake dialed Lao Yan.


    After a while, Li Laoyan''s lazy voice came from inside.


    "Who?" old Yan asked impatiently.


    "It''s me." little dragon snake''s voice is more gloomy than old Yan.


    "Little dragon snake?" old Yan was excited, "where are you now?"


    "In a very safe place."


    "Where is the safe place?"


    After listening to old Yan''s words, little dragon snake became wary. Old Yan was a little too anxious. He was so anxious that little dragon snake could even detect something wrong.


    No way, Lao Yan is in a hurry.


    He wanted to tie a thread, tie the little dragon and snake, and then slowly pull back along the thread.


    Little dragon snake pondered for a while and said, "a safe place is where others can''t find me."


    "Where?" old Yan was also dazzled. He couldn''t find Bruce Lee for so many days, but he inexplicably received his call. He was too excited.


    Can he not get excited?


    Now if he could fly over as a light, it would only take two steps.


    Step one, take care of the little dragon and snake.


    The second step is to leave Jinhai city and hide for a period of time.


    When the world turns upside down here, I will appear again and reap the benefits. In that way, I will be one of the best people in Jinhai city in the future.


    You can also stand in the position of boss Wang.


    Lao Yan is very ambitious.


    However, everything starts with little dragon and snake. It''s too dangerous not to kill little dragon and snake.


    "Lao Yan, what the fuck do you want to know where I am? Tell the people on the road?" Bruce Lee was upset on the phone.


    Question Lao Yan.


    Oh


    Lao Yan was so excited that he shouldn''t ask him in such a hurry, otherwise he would doubt himself.


    So, the old actor Lao Yan took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "Nothing. I just ask."

 Chapter 429

    As mentioned earlier, Bruce Lee''s IQ and skill have been baptized and have been improved to a higher level. It is not at the same level as the previous Bruce Lee.


    Bruce Lee''s IQ doesn''t worry people at this time.


    "Grass, ask casually. What are you worried about?" little dragon snake continued to question old Yan.


    Lao Yan slapped himself in the face and scolded himself why he was so depressed. He wanted to be a brother in Jinhai city. How can he lose his chain at this time?


    He must appease the little dragon and snake, otherwise all the plans can''t be implemented!


    He didn''t have the ability to find out where the little dragon and snake were, so he had to coax him to show himself.


    This is Lao Yan''s gentle trap.


    But it seems that it''s not that easy to let the little dragon and snake fall in.


    Because he''s already on guard.


    Grass!


    Lao Yan stabilized his mood: "I''m not worried about you. After hiding for so many days, you don''t call me. If something happens to you, I''ll find Zhang Wen desperately!"


    There was a trace of reproach in his tone!


    how?


    Can you get the little gold man in this play?


    Little dragon snake''s heart trembled.


    He frowned, too.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with what Lao Yan said.


    He is now a grasshopper on the same rope with him. Lao Yan is worried that he is normal, but he vaguely feels something wrong.


    Special treatment should be given in special times.


    "Then why don''t you go all out with Zhang Wen now? Grass!" the little dragon snake scolded.


    Old Yan smiled bitterly: "aren''t you all right? Besides, Zhang Wen is surrounded by people every day, and I''m not easy to start. When the time is ripe, I''m sure I''ll go to Zhang Wen first!"


    "Grass..."


    "Little dragon snake, do we still need such great vigilance? Or I''ll find someone to pick you up."


    Lao Yan thought silently in his heart, little dragon snake, little dragon snake, you can show up quickly. When my people pick you up, they will send you to hell!


    Little dragon and snake were not fooled so soon: "no, I''ll hide for a while. Wow, now people in the road are looking for me everywhere. If I show up, I''ll give you trouble!"


    oh dear!


    This silly little dragon snake, why are you polite to yourself?


    You''re welcome when you should be polite. You''re welcome when you shouldn''t be polite!


    Lao Yan scolded little dragon and snake thousands of times, but said politely: "then you hide honestly and call me if you have something. Don''t let others find you!"


    "Well, I know!" little dragon snake was a little impatient.


    Can he not understand?


    If he were found now, it would be no different from sentencing to death.


    Now he finally knows what it means to be famous. Pigs are afraid of being strong.


    Now he doesn''t know how many people are staring at him!


    As soon as he shows up, he must be treated like a living target!


    "Then what, do you have enough money? I''ll send you some?" old Yan said quickly.


    From the time Bruce Lee called him, he had been guessing in his heart what the purpose of Bruce Lee was. Was he doing nothing to call himself for a chat?


    Absolutely not!


    So why?


    There must be no money on hand. Do you want money!


    Lao Yan also wants to open up. Anyway, Bruce Lee will use Zhang Wen''s affairs to threaten himself sooner or later. It''s better to give him money quickly. It can sell well. If you say no, Bruce Lee can lose his guard!


    Lao Yan is a veteran.


    Little dragon and snake are still a long way from him.


    When he heard Lao Yan''s words, Bruce Lee''s vigilance disappeared. Lao Yan was willing to give him money. Did he really care about him?


    Is Lao Yan really a good man?


    This idea, like a flood of rising tide, surged into Bruce Lee''s heart.


    "Well, get me a 30000 wow first!"


    Lao Yan took the initiative to speak, and Bruce Lee was embarrassed to ask for more. The opening was only 30000.


    Old Yan was still very angry: "how can 30000 be enough? I''ll get you 50000 first. Now I''ll send it to you!"


    The focus of little dragon and snake is how much it costs.


    Lao Yan''s focus is to send money.


    Little dragon snake may not realize that Lao Yan has something to say, but he still said, "you hit me Kari!"


    With a click, he hung up the phone.


    I don''t want to talk to Lao Yan anymore.


    Bruce Lee was stunned in the telephone booth for several seconds before he left slowly.


    He was wondering whether Lao Yan was on his side.


    Bruce Lee''s IQ began to worry people again at this second.


    This idea was made by Lao Yan. To put it bluntly, he and Lao Yan are accomplices. If something happens, can Lao Yan run?


    It''s definitely impossible!


    Then it makes sense, Lao Yan. This is helping him and himself.


    Maybe I misunderstood Lao Yan?


    Little dragon and snake, staggering back.


    As soon as he entered the door, the shrew questioned him what he had done.


    He smiled and took out a bank card and gave it to the fierce woman: "someone will pay on this card later. Maybe it will arrive later. Later, you will go to the nearby ATM to see if the money has arrived."


    The fierce woman stared round her eyes: "how much is it?"


    "Maybe 50000!"


    "How much?"


    "Fifty thousand!"


    WOW~


    The fierce woman hugged the little dragon and snake and chewed on his face.


    Fifty thousand. It''s a lot of money for a shrew. How can others work hard to make this money?


    Little dragon snake, but it''s so simple.


    Little dragon snake, why is it so great?


    It''s a pity that the fierce woman didn''t know. If he knew that Bruce Lee''s money was asking Lao Yan to come over, if he knew that Bruce Lee went out to kill people that day and almost stabbed a woman to death, she wouldn''t laugh.


    At night, the shrew went out with a bank card.


    Went to a nearby outlet.


    ¡­¡­


    On Lao Yan''s side, after little dragon snake hung up his phone, he quickly wrote down the number of the public phone, and then beat up the little brother who was hi PI.


    "Grass, get the fuck up and stop the music!" Lao Yan shouted.


    The little brother quickly stopped the music and turned on the light in the private room.


    Lao Yan read the phone number in his hand once, and then looked at them: "find out which phone booth this number is from. If you can find the whereabouts of Bruce Lee and snake, I will reward him 100000!"


    100000!


    This is not much money for Lao Yan, but it is a huge sum of money for these little brothers!


    However, it is still difficult to find the little dragon and snake. Otherwise, the people on the road would have found it long ago.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Lao Yan continued, "I''ll give 30000 if I can find this telephone booth!"


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Lao Yan''s voice fell, these people rushed out one after another.


    Thirty thousand yuan. As long as you find the phone booth, you''ll have it!


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette.

 Chapter 430

    In the evening, it''s more than ten o''clock.


    Wang Yuxian has fallen asleep.


    My phone rang, pretending to force the tiger to call.


    He said a word to me. Li Erzi woke up.


    I drove there immediately.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Li Erzi in the ward was still breathing weakly and was weakly breathing oxygen.


    "Er Zi, how are you? Do you feel better?" I asked quickly.


    What I said is superfluous.


    It''s all hurt like this. Do you feel okay?


    Li Erzi smiled, shook his head and pointed to the oxygen mask.


    Pretending to force the tiger to help him take down the oxygen.


    "Wenzi, stop first..."


    This was the first thing li Erzi said to me, which made me a little confused.


    "Er Zi..."


    He raised his hand and motioned me not to speak. Then he waited a while before he could speak: "aren''t you looking for the little dragon and snake? Stop first and don''t look for it."


    "Why?" I don''t understand.


    He squeezed out a smile on his face: "you think, now how many people are looking for Bruce Lee and the snake have not been found. He must be hiding very well. It''s better to stop now. In the future, Bruce Lee must show his head. Doesn''t that save a lot of effort?"


    I still don''t understand what Li Erzi said, but I don''t want to say more about these things right now. Li Erzi''s injury hasn''t healed yet. I''m worried about his health.


    "OK, just listen to you. How are you feeling now?" I asked.


    "It''s all right." he smiled with dry lips.


    "Bullshit, how can you be all right? You think you''re Superman after so many knives?" pretended to force the tiger.


    "Hey..." Li Erzi smiled. "Didn''t you say I didn''t have a scar on my body and didn''t have any masculinity? Now I have so many scars on my body, do I look like a man?"


    Li Erzi''s words made me and pretending to force the tiger to be silent.


    It''s not funny at all.


    "By the way, how''s the landlady?" Li Erzi asked us.


    "It''s all right, but the whole person is very weak." I sighed.


    "A woman was stabbed twice, little dragon and snake, damn it!" Li Erzi was angry, and the instrument on it beat twice quickly.


    Like us, he is worried about Wang Yuxian and can''t tolerate such things.


    Just then, Zhang Guohua came in from the outside.


    He took a pile of daily necessities and clothes for Li Erzi.


    "By the way, er Zi, who attacked you?" I remembered and asked.


    This man seems to be very vicious. If Li Erzi hadn''t been lucky, he would have died.


    He shook his head: "I don''t know. I was on the battlefield that day. These people cheated me."


    "Well..."


    I wonder if it has anything to do with little dragon and snake.


    If it really matters, the person standing behind this must be controlling the overall situation.


    Who wants to kill me and Li Erzi at the same time?


    I don''t understand.


    "Er Zi, you''ve been recovering from illness for a long time. Don''t think about anything else. I''ll handle the external affairs!" I said.


    Li Erzi nodded and smiled: "Wenzi, I can rest assured that you do things, but sometimes you are too worried, soft and indecisive. This is your disadvantage!"


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled helplessly.


    "When you were in a coma these days, Zhang Guohua was worried. He clamored to kill Bruce Lee!" I said with a smile.


    "Grass, who can''t kill? It depends on what method!" pretending to force the tiger with gloomy eyes.


    "What method do you have? It''s just to wipe your neck!" Zhang Guohua said quietly in the back.


    "Grass! Vulgar!" pretended to force the tiger to look at him angrily.


    With that, he pulled a shiny thing from his waist.


    I''ll take a closer look, shit!


    This is, soft sword?


    It''s the first time I''ve seen this thing. I''ve seen it in novels before. It''s said that if you play well, it''s better than a machete!


    "How do you use this thing?" Zhang Guohua asked.


    Pretending to force the tiger with a big black hand, he waved a few times towards the door.


    There was no door at all. Instead, he pretended to force the tiger to have a few more blood marks.


    I sighed helplessly. It seems that pretending to force the tiger needs to work hard to use this thing well. At present, if he goes out to fight with this thing, he will only hurt himself in front of the enemy.


    However, why should a tiger use a soft sword? This has to start a few days ago.


    Pretending to be a tiger can always lead the trend of gangsters in Jinhai city. When others are still chasing each other with machetes, he has begun to use a soft sword.


    This thing is so advanced.


    Moreover, it seems that the rigid and soft go hand in hand, and it raises the b-grid of the tiger at once.


    Others use weapons purely for fighting.


    Machetes, army spikes, sprays and so on.


    But he pretended to force the tiger to use weapons purely for the purpose of pretending to force.


    The word "pretending to force" is not simply pretending to force on the tiger.


    He has been sublimated since he used the soft sword.


    Pretend to force, sublimate into pursuit.


    He is pursuing higher and higher on the road of pretending to force.


    He is pursuing a loneliness that others can''t feel, and that iron tenderness.


    That day, Li Erzi didn''t wake up. He pretended to force tiger, black sister and Zhang Guohua to accompany him in the hospital.


    Looking at the people coming and going to the hospital, Heimei seemed to think of something. She forced the tiger out, and the two went to the emergency exit behind the hospital.


    "What are you doing?" looking at Hei Mei, pretending to be a tiger, he still doesn''t understand. He really doesn''t understand. Li Erzi hasn''t woken up yet. He''s still a little uneasy. What did Hei Mei ask him to do here at this time?


    "What do I want to do, you don''t know?" the black sister twisted her body.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look up at the surrounding situation, he understood in an instant.


    Heimei, this is to have a safety gun in this safe passage!


    "Alas... I''m not in the mood today..." pretending to force the tiger to quickly refuse the black sister.


    In the field of Xing, Heimei has only herself in the world. He doesn''t care whether he agrees or not, and the big black hand quickly pours on him.


    Pretending to force the tiger to push, he couldn''t open it. He could only stare at Heimei helplessly and let her Click to loosen her pants and belt.


    People in Cao Ying''s heart is in the Han Dynasty. At this time, they pretend to force the tiger. Looking down at the black sister who is busy under her, four words suddenly appear in her heart.


    Hard and soft.


    The black sister under her body is called a flexible figure. She is not the same as her stupid appearance before. Her hips are twisted and her hands are flexible, just like a water snake.


    What if you use this feminine strength in fighting?


    Will the result be better?


    For example


    Soft sword?


    It''s swish to use. The effect must be not bad, just like the soft body of black sister.


    After this idea came out of fag tiger''s mind, he began to search for Bao everywhere. Finally, he bought this soft sword.


    set the Thames a great coup!

 Chapter 431

    In Jinhai City, boss Wang''s mind is undoubtedly at the top of the whole bastard.


    Both IQ and ruthlessness are good hands.


    Next, Lao Yan, and then boss Du.


    In fact, Li Erzi''s mind is definitely not under boss Wang, but he has never shown it and has not leaked too much edge. Of course, this is also to prevent boss Wang.


    In fact, there are far more things in Li Erzi''s head than boss Wang.


    For example, Li Erzi, who is now lying in the hospital bed, is definitely not as simple as leaving everything outside to Zhang Wen.


    It''s not as simple as asking me not to touch the little dragon and snake for the time being.


    From the moment he woke up, he went back and forth in his head. With his excellent mind and social ability, he spent frame by frame what he looked like when he was overcast that night.


    The man looks average.


    But Li Erzi just felt as if he had seen him somewhere.


    Thinking, two words came out of Li Erzi''s head.


    Lao Yan!


    Li Erzi took a deep breath.


    The heart jumped twice quickly.


    He never thought about it to Lao Yan, nor did he think that Lao Yan would do it. Lao Yan has always appeared in his and Zhang Wen''s world from the perspective of outsiders.


    Under the edge of him and Zhang Wen, Lao Yan didn''t dare to show up at all.


    Is it really him?


    But how is this possible


    No, Lao Yan can''t do it so quickly.


    Li Erzi didn''t talk to anyone about this idea. He told himself not to think much. Even if Lao Yan had this idea, he didn''t have the courage.


    Li Erzi was keenly aware of everything, but he didn''t say it.


    ¡­¡­


    In a private house in Jinhai city.


    As soon as the shrew entered the door, she hugged the little dragon and snake and wanted to lift him high.


    Cary, it''s really the same as what little dragon and snake said. There''s an extra 50000 yuan.


    "Husband, you''re great!"


    Seeing the money, the fierce woman changed her name to little dragon and snake.


    Little dragon snake suddenly has a special sense of achievement. Doesn''t Lao Yan like calculators? Now it''s all calculated by himself. What''s he doing?


    My little dragon and snake are the best!


    "Well, go get the money and buy some good food. You can go out and buy clothes, but I can''t go to the street with you. I have to hide." Xiaolong snake lit a cigarette and said leisurely.


    The shrew nodded, "well, thank you, husband ~"


    On that day, good wine and dishes were put on the table. Bruce Lee drank too much. He didn''t know what happened after that. He just remembered that the fierce woman rode on her like a fat pig.


    I threw up when I did it.


    Spit out everything in your stomach.


    Dry vomiting.


    However, Bruce Lee''s heart is satisfied. He hopes that time will stop at this time, so that he will never have trouble and stay with the shrew forever. Then he will recognize it.


    No money, ask Lao Yan.


    I thought it was boring and empty, so I made trouble with the shrew several times.


    It''s just that little dragon and snake are a little unhappy.


    Little dragon and snake, only think for themselves, never think for little dragon and snake.


    The little dragon and snake here got the money, but the old Yan over there was a head of distress.


    I asked someone to check the public telephone booth. I haven''t found it yet.


    So what?


    After that, didn''t little dragon and snake ask him how much he wanted, and he had to give it?


    How does that work?


    How can you be so passive?


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan took out the phone and called his men.


    "How''s the investigation?" old Yan asked impatiently.


    "Big brother, it''s hard to do!" the man was also very helpless. He thought it was very simple, but he really began to look for it before he knew it wasn''t so simple.


    Every telephone number in this telephone booth is linked together, and some telephone booths have several numbers.


    How do they find it?


    I''m afraid I can''t find it for years.


    How many public telephones are there in Jinhai city? How many people are on the phone?


    They can''t earn the 30000 yuan given by Lao Yan!


    it''s too hard!


    "Grass, what do you want you waste!" Lao Yan scolded directly on the phone.


    The little brother thought, if you can find it, I''ll give you 30000 and see if you can find it! Grass!


    But he didn''t dare to say a word in front of Lao Yan, so he quietly listened to Lao Yan accuse him.


    Click.


    Lao Yan hung up.


    His eyes narrowed.


    It seems that if you play Yin and look for dragons and snakes in the dark, I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Since the hard one can''t, then come to the soft one!


    Lao Yan, I''m going to play the truth!


    He didn''t believe that if he was as good as Lao Tzu to his second son, Bruce Lee would not be fooled and would not compromise.


    After all, people are meat!


    Lao Yan''s idea is naive.


    In little dragon snake''s opinion, it is really a little naive. Now little dragon snake has reached the point where no one believes. Only his parents know his mobile phone number, and no one else knows it.


    Even the younger brother who had a good relationship with him before, he didn''t tell him.


    He doesn''t believe anyone.


    No one believes it!


    This is Bruce Lee''s current state. He knows that if he wants to protect himself, no one can believe it, otherwise he will only die if he is found.


    He doesn''t want to be killed.


    He didn''t want to be caught by Zhang Wen, so he really had to die.


    But about Lao Yan, little dragon and snake still feel a little different.


    He always felt that Lao Yan encouraged him to do it, so Lao Yan certainly didn''t dare to go too far with himself, and certainly didn''t dare to disclose it.


    He and Lao Yan are now grasshoppers on a rope!


    Betray yourself, isn''t that the same reason as betraying him?


    Little dragon and snake are also naive.


    He never thought about what to do if Lao Yan killed people.


    If Lao Yan killed Xiaolong snake, wouldn''t no one know that Xiaolong snake was encouraged by Lao Yan?


    Little dragon snake is like this, step by step into the trap designed by Lao Yan.


    This trap, one can''t see to the end, it''s dark~


    Lying in bed, little dragon snake took a deep breath of smoke and hugged the fierce woman around him. He was also upset.


    He didn''t know when he became like this. He didn''t know when he began to repeat it.


    Is this still yourself?


    The spirited little dragon and snake who will clean up whoever is unhappy.


    Now he doesn''t even know himself.


    He never thought that he would come to the point where he is today, with a woman like a shrew around him.


    Everything is God''s will.


    It''s all God''s jokes with him.


    However, little dragon and snake have no way. He can only go on according to the written script. All he can do is be careful, careful and careful.


    Try to stay away from that trap.


    That''s it.

 Chapter 432

    These two days, I''ve been running around in two hospitals, Wang Yuxian and Li Erzi.


    Wang Yuxian is recovering well, but he still needs two restorative operations in two days to recover. Er Zi Li is getting better and better, but he still can''t move or walk on the ground. The whole person lies in bed every day.


    "Wenzi, have you been busy lately?" she asked me when I was cleaning up the things in the ward for Wang Yuxian today.


    "Not busy ~" I smiled and looked at her.


    "Well, what''s the matter with Lao Gao?" she said.


    I was shocked and looked at Wang Yuxian. How should I answer her?


    "What''s the matter? Have you heard from him?" Wang Yuxian asked me hurriedly as if he saw a different color in my eyes.


    I sighed: "Yuxian, I''m sorry, I can''t find Lao Gao..."


    The joy in Wang Yuxian''s eyes disappeared in an instant. She also knew that this matter was not easy to investigate. It was not easy to find someone in the vast Jinhai city?


    She understood and nodded: "Wenzi, it''s all right. It''s ok if you can''t find it."


    But her expression told me that it was definitely not impossible to find it. Even if it was so simple, Lao Gao was very important to her!


    I sat by her bed and helped her tidy up her broken hair on her forehead: "Yuxian, you are so sick. Don''t think about others. If Lao Gao had that heart, he would come back to see you."


    After staring at me for a few seconds, Wang Yuxian suddenly turned her mouth and squeezed out a few tears: "Wenzi, do you know what my sister was thinking that day? I''m afraid I won''t see you and Lao Gao in the future. In fact, it''s nothing if my sister dies, but at least let me take another look at Lao Gao and see how he''s doing now. I''m relieved, but why doesn''t he show up? Does it have nothing to do with me being stabbed to death? Sobbing..."


    Women are made of water.


    I used to think that Wang Yuxian was a very strong woman. She would never have too many male and female emotions on her face.


    But after knowing for a long time, I know that she is a typical knife mouth tofu heart. She looks powerful on the outside, but she is very weak in the heart.


    She is also a woman and wants someone to take care of her.


    I also hope to find a big tree to snuggle with.


    However, now her heart has already been filled by Lao Gao.


    I sighed, stroked Wang Yuxian''s hair and comforted, "Yuxian, don''t think so much. Lao Gao will definitely come back."


    "Really?" she looked up at me.


    At that moment, she was like an innocent child, as if she didn''t know anything.


    I nodded deeply.


    She nestled in my arms again.


    In the afternoon, the nurse came to change the dressing for Wang Yuxian''s wound. When I saw the wound on Wang Yuxian, my anger was ignited again.


    Little dragon and snake can be so cruel to women!


    Sooner or later, I''ll tear him to pieces!


    Wang Yuxian''s delicate waist will leave two deep scars from now on. These scars will follow her all her life.


    Get out of the ward.


    Wang Peng didn''t dare to talk to me when he saw that I didn''t look very well.


    I lit a cigarette. Just after smoking, I stubbed out the cigarette end: "Wang Peng, from today on, you take more than a dozen people every day to find Bruce Lee in the street!"


    "Well..." Wang Peng nodded silently.


    "If you can''t find it, find the people who have mixed with him before and beat each other!" I said ruthlessly.


    Wang Peng smiled, nodded and said he was good at it.


    Then he solicited some people and left some in the hospital. A dozen people rode motorcycles and roared away.


    It''s imposing. Even if I don''t find the little dragon snake, I think it can spread to the little dragon snake''s ears. I just let him know that you should hide well. Don''t show up. Once it shows up, it will be your death!


    I''ll see how long you can hide in the dark.


    If you have the ability, hide for a lifetime!


    After Wang Peng and they left, I called boss Wang.


    Boss Wang only appeared on the first day, and the rest of the time disappeared. He never appeared again, but the pillar came to see me occasionally.


    Ask me if I need anything.


    I called boss Wang with only one meaning.


    That is to urge him to find the little dragon and snake quickly. Whether he can find it or not, at least let him try his best.


    Little dragon and snake are our common enemy now.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" boss Wang''s leisurely voice was on the phone.


    "Boss Wang, how''s the little dragon and snake?"


    "Alas, Wenzi, it''s hard to find, but don''t worry, I''ll find him sooner or later!"


    Boss Wang is really not perfunctory to me this time. He is really looking for Bruce Lee and snake. I can also hear some news. However, up to now, he still has no news and has no shadow of Bruce Lee and snake.


    I think I should hurry.


    "Yes, I can''t spare him," I said,


    "Hehe, don''t say you, I won''t let him go first." boss Wang said with a smile.


    Needless to say, boss Wang can''t spare Bruce Lee.


    Boss Wang, he has his reason.


    I have my reasons.


    Although the reasons are different, the results are the same. They are all looking for dragons and snakes.


    Little dragon and snake, now it means that the whole people are public enemies.


    "Well, I''ll hang up," I said.


    It''s always easy for me to talk to boss Wang on the phone. He is a smart man. I don''t have to say the second sentence to know what I want to say. I''m also quite straightforward. Some words I say are quite explicit.


    Today, I called to tell boss Wang that he should try his best to find him. Don''t be lazy.


    Boss Wang, don''t you know?


    He''s smarter than anyone. I''m sure he can hear it.


    My relationship with boss Wang has become very delicate now. My status has long been more than that of a little brother or a gold medal fighter.


    Boss Wang and I are full of interests.


    He also knew in his heart that if I couldn''t find Bruce Lee, I would definitely turn him down about boss Du. At least, I wouldn''t help him when I didn''t get rid of Bruce Lee.


    Boss Wang, can you not worry?


    He is more anxious than anyone.


    He just didn''t show it.


    Naturally, he will try his best to find little dragon and snake. I can see the recent ups and downs on the road.


    Moreover, on the white road, he worked hard.


    Black and white go together. The effect must be no worse.


    Boss Wang and I, seemingly friendly, are actually full of interests.


    Although boss Wang is unhappy that I talk to him like this, he has no way at all. He can only listen to me quietly, and then tell me that he will try his best to do it and help me find little dragon and snake.


    This is an explanation for me and for the people on the road.

 Chapter 433

    About the assassination of Li Erzi and I at the same time, there was a lot of noise in the news, and it naturally spread to team Zhang.


    However, he didn''t call me the first time to ask me about it.


    I think even if he''s unstable, he must know I''m okay.


    He also knew that I must be busy these two days, so he called me a few days late.


    As soon as I put down boss Wang''s phone, team Zhang called.


    I hesitated and picked it up.


    "Wenzi, how are things handled these two days?" he asked as soon as he picked it up.


    I smiled: "team Zhang, don''t you ask me if I''m dead?"


    "Ha ha, you can''t die if anyone dies!" team Zhang smiled brightly.


    I told him about the situation in the past two days. I said that the little dragon and snake hurt my woman and now I''m out of danger.


    Zhang Dui''s tone on the phone sank: "grass, he even moves women? Don''t worry, as long as I find him, he will never get out all his life."


    I thought it would be too cheap for him to be caught by the police?


    But in front of team Zhang, I didn''t say much. After all, he is a famous policeman. I''m just a bastard in Jinhai city.


    Team Zhang is a vigorous policeman, but also a just policeman.


    I''d better try not to let him know too much about these things.


    I had a few polite words with him on the phone.


    When he finally hung up, he said to me solemnly, "Wenzi, if you need money, I have a little here."


    I laughed and politely refused him.


    Now, it''s time for me to worry about money, team Zhang. I thought I was a little bastard and didn''t have much money on hand.


    After hanging up the phone, I felt a little comforted. At the same time, I also felt a bit of creation.


    If team Zhang is not a policeman, if I am not a jerk, then we can certainly become good friends. Just the position limits the relationship between us.


    Not too close, not too far.


    Moreover, you can''t open your mind to each other.


    It feels very bad.


    I''ve never been fit to act.


    Team Zhang thought the same as me. After hanging up, he also sighed for a long time. He couldn''t help me with some things.


    For example, about the little dragon snake, although he knew in his heart what I would do if I caught the little dragon snake, he didn''t pierce the paper or ask me.


    He was also thinking about what he would do if that day came.


    Will Zhang Wensheng be punished?


    He thought about this question many times, and the final answer was the same.


    meeting!


    This is my duty as a policeman!


    He absolutely can''t tolerate these things. He can''t tolerate these things happening under his eyes. Bruce Lee is damned, but it''s also up to the law to judge him. It''s not up to me to do it.


    This society is like this.


    There can be no justice.


    Not just underground order!


    Team Zhang put down the phone, started the car and drove towards section chief Duan''s office.


    He has something to report to section chief Duan.


    These days, section chief Duan also heard a little about these things on the road. Boss Wang also called him about this matter, but he didn''t take it seriously and asked the people below to investigate.


    This is an ordinary criminal case. There should not be too many criminal cases in Jinhai every day. If section chief Duan is allowed to treat them with 100% energy, he will not do anything else in the future.


    Besides, section chief Duan doesn''t care about these things now.


    If the assassin is boss Wang, things may change, but the man is Zhang Wen, boss Wang''s younger brother, which has a shit relationship with his section chief.


    He is now concerned about how the people from the Provincial Bureau are doing.


    Lin Li, how''s it going.


    These days, it seems that they are very quiet.


    He doesn''t care whether Wanfeng group can still open business or whether boss Wang can survive. What he cares about is the black hat on his head.


    His teacher is about to retire. If things are big enough, he knows that some things his teacher can''t help.


    So he has to rely on himself.


    However, what is the point of the matter now, and where they have found out, he has no clue at all. It can only be secretly investigated and waited.


    Recently, he is also very upset.


    As I knew, he said that he would not associate with people like boss Wang and would not care about the immediate interests. Isn''t this a cocoon?


    If something happens because of this, he will regret it too late!


    Dong Dong Dong


    When section chief Duan was upset, the door of the office was knocked.


    "Come in."


    The door opened with a creak, and team Zhang came in respectfully.


    "Section chief Duan, something''s going on," he whispered.


    Section chief Duan frowned: "tell me."


    "There are many of them. I went to find director Liu."


    "What!"


    In the head of section chief Duan, there was a bang, like a dull thunder.


    Director Liu, when these three words appeared in his mind, the first thing he thought of was the man with high power and integrity.


    This man, like himself, is upright, but he has also made mistakes.


    On the surface, he made up with himself, but in fact, he was thinking about what the section chief didn''t know at all.


    Such people are even more dangerous than boss Wang.


    Now, Lin Li found director Liu, which is undoubtedly a blow to section chief Duan!


    By the end of this year, section chief Duan is ready to perform meritorious service and upgrade. How can he break off suddenly at this time?


    If director Liu knows about his own things and reports them to the higher authorities, let alone upgrade, it''s good that he can keep his current position.


    People are not afraid of making big mistakes.


    But afraid of letting the wrong people know.


    Section chief Duan feels that his time is running out.


    "Do you know what they said to Director Liu?" section chief Duan asked with a gloomy face.


    Zhang team shook his head: "I don''t know, but looking at his face, it seems that the situation is not good."


    This makes section chief Duan don''t know what to do.


    My face is not very good. Is it because I feel sorry to know these things of section chief Duan? Or something else?


    He was very nervous.


    It''s a fucking bad feeling to be caught!


    But what should we do now?


    Take the initiative?


    It''s a bit of a bow and snake.


    Wait?


    That is, I don''t know anything when I turn off the headlights.


    Section chief Duan has never been so hesitant.


    He picked up the phone, found director Liu''s number, looked at it, and finally hung up. He got up, wore the uniform that had followed him for many years, and said to team Zhang.


    "Come out with me!"

 Chapter 434

    More than ten minutes later, under the office building of director Liu.


    The Passat of section chief Duan is idling.


    Team Zhang drove and section chief Duan sat in the back.


    Section chief Duan never thought he would fall to this point.


    In the past, he was also famous in officialdom. Even if he was really wrong, he never admitted his fault. Section chief Duan is such a stubborn person.


    But now, facing his stubbornness for many years, he can only compromise and go to Director Liu like a pug.


    Although he was 12% reluctant to do so, although he knew it would make him even more unable to raise his head in front of director Liu in the future.


    But under great unease, he must do so.


    He wanted to know what Lin Li and his colleagues were doing when they came to find director Liu.


    Why go over yourself and go directly to Director Liu.


    Do they have any evidence.


    In that case, you''ll be in trouble.


    However, what should I say after going up? He still doesn''t have a clue at all. How can director Liu not ask about it?


    How can director Liu stand on his side?


    He lit a cigarette in the car and didn''t leave his mouth for a long time.


    Team Zhang didn''t speak, so he sat in front and waited for section chief Duan to make up his mind.


    The effort of a cigarette made section chief Duan make up his mind.


    He asked team Zhang to wait for him in the car. He went upstairs, wearing a uniform and elegant.


    Section chief Duan feels more and more that he doesn''t deserve this uniform, not only because of boss Wang, but also because of himself.


    When he reached the door of director Liu''s office, he took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" director Liu''s voice immediately came out.


    Section chief Duan pushed the door in.


    "Lao Duan, why are you here?" director Liu said in surprise.


    Seemingly surprised, director Liu was not surprised at all. He knew that section chief Duan would come sooner or later. It was only a matter of time.


    However, he pretended to be surprised and made section chief Duan think he didn''t know anything.


    Section chief Duan came in and stood in front of director Liu.


    He also saw that director Liu didn''t welcome him very much today. Although he said polite words and his tone was very soft, he didn''t stand up to meet him. Second, he didn''t let section chief Duan sit down. A fool could see that director Liu didn''t welcome him at all.


    Section chief Duan, standing in front of director Liu like a fool, felt very uncomfortable.


    He is waiting for director Liu to tell him to sit down!


    If people don''t say it, then he can''t continue to speak, and things can''t be done!


    Director Liu smiled in his heart. Looking at section chief Duan like this, he had guessed that he would never leave ten. Section chief Duan, there is something in his heart!


    "Lao Duan, why are you standing? You''re still so formal when you come here? Sit down!" chief Liu said with a smile.


    Section chief Duan felt a little relieved and found a place to sit down.


    Director Liu still didn''t move at his desk. While reading the documents in his hand, he said, "Lao Duan, there''s a water dispenser over there. By the way, pour me a glass of water."


    When this sentence was said, the veins on the head of section chief Duan burst.


    Director Liu said this, but he didn''t leave any face for him!


    Where is the reason why guests come to pour water for the host?


    Director Liu, this is a sincere embarrassment to him!


    At the same time, I''m telling him that you''re coming to my office today. It''s my territory, so show me a low profile!


    Before, section chief Duan had a tit for tat with him, but he remembered it very clearly!


    Section chief Duan was arrogant at that time?


    Hum!


    Section chief Duan''s head was blank, but he got up, poured a glass of water for director Liu, and gently put the money on Director Liu''s desk.


    Director Liu crossed his legs and took a sip.


    "It''s too hot, Lao Duan. What''s the matter with you?"


    See, director Liu is still very dissatisfied. He doesn''t want section chief Duan to appear in his office today.


    But it''s all here. If section chief Duan leaves now with a smelly face, it will only make the situation more passive.


    So, he held back his displeasure and said, "director Liu, I came here today to ask you something."


    "Well, you say ~" director Liu squints.


    "We are both from Jinhai city. We should stand on the same front, right?"


    As soon as this sentence was spoken, director Liu knew what section chief Duan wanted to know.


    He''s right. He''s reasonable. Director Liu and section chief Duan are from Jinhai city. He should be on the side of section chief Duan, but he can''t do so under the general principle and direction.


    We still have to see the situation clearly.


    Director Liu stood up with a water cup, gave him a meaningful look and said, "Lao Duan, you''re right, but I''m also a principled person. You should know that there are some things I can help, and some things I can''t help!"


    Hearing this, section chief Duan was cold.


    It seems that I came in vain today.


    Moreover, director Liu seems to have known something. I''m afraid he will be dangerous this time!


    "Then you don''t give any face to your colleagues?" section chief Duan is a happy man and doesn''t want to talk nonsense. He asked directly.


    Director Liu''s eyes sank and said, "Lao Duan, I think your problem itself has a problem. You said, if I make a mistake, can you cover me up? We are all public servants of people''s names, and some things can''t violate the principles! Are you right? Besides, you have nothing to do, what are you afraid of?"


    Nothing?


    What are you afraid of?


    Section chief Duan''s eyes turned. Isn''t it that he hasn''t reached the step he imagined?


    Haven''t the people of the provincial bureau investigated anything yet?


    Section chief Duan''s heart is half relaxed.


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket, gave it to Director Liu, and then politely lit it for him.


    "Brother Liu, although we didn''t deal with it in the past, after all, we are all officials and people from Jinhai city. I heard that people from the Provincial Bureau came to you that day?"


    If so, a little direct.


    But section chief Duan can only ask. There''s no way.


    Now that things have come to an end, we can''t hold on.


    Director Liu looked at section chief Duan in surprise. Although he didn''t know how section chief Duan knew, he was surprised that the news spread quickly.


    He took a cigarette and nodded silently, "I''ve been here, but I''m talking about business!"


    Then he looked at section chief Duan and told him that business is the business of the superior. It has nothing to do with section chief Duan. Don''t bother!


    Section chief Duan can''t hear the meaning of his words, but he is still unwilling. He wants to know how much this business has to do with himself.


    In the end, the people of the Provincial Bureau have investigated to what extent they have reached.


    So he asked the most shameless sentence of his life.


    He frowned and asked director Liu, "brother Liu, does this have anything to do with me?"

 Chapter 435

    Section chief Duan is also famous in the provincial department.


    He is upright and never speaks soft words. Director Liu has never heard of it.


    Today, in his office, it still surprised him.


    Section chief Duan, I can say such words with him.


    Such a low voice.


    At the same time, director Liu wondered what the section chief had in his hands. Was he really so afraid?


    But Lin Li didn''t say anything to himself. He just told himself to help find the two people.


    What does this have to do with section chief Duan?


    Director Liu doesn''t understand.


    But now he can see through.


    Why did section chief Duan come to find himself? Why are you so nervous?


    I must think I know something!


    I must think Lin Li told himself about him!


    Otherwise, why is he nervous?


    Thinking of this, director Liu''s eyes turned quickly. If he could grasp the handle of section chief Duan, it seems that there will be many benefits in the future!


    Section chief Duan will be a dog in front of him in the future!


    That feels good!


    Then, in the face of the section chief who is now trembling and asking himself, he can''t let him realize that he doesn''t know anything.


    Director Liu narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    He patted the section chief on the back with the hand holding the cigarette and said, "Lao Duan, you and I have known each other for so long. You know, I am a principled person. I can''t say something too thoroughly, you know?"


    Section chief secretly scolded. Just now, director Liu was clearly about to speak, but he suddenly stopped at the end. What does this mean?


    Damn it!


    Section chief Duan knows that in the face of director Liu, he can only be soft, not hard.


    So~


    Section chief Duan was cruel and narrowed his eyes.


    A flattering smile appeared on his face for the first time!


    This made director Liu secretly marvel. It seems that this matter is really extraordinary. Section chief Duan has become like this now. He is almost begging himself.


    However, that can not compromise!


    "Brother Liu, tell me if this has anything to do with me!" section chief flattered.


    Director Liu almost laughed.


    He never thought that section chief Duan could become what he is now.


    Will appear in front of him in such a low voice.


    Although his heart was dark and cool, he didn''t show any abnormality, but smiled at him: "this matter, Lin Li said, must be kept secret!"


    In a word, section chief Duan was angry.


    What''s going on? Can''t he know?


    Even if it''s a secret, can you keep it from him?


    Moreover, things don''t seem to reach that level!


    Director Liu, this is simply embarrassing him!


    However, section chief Duan couldn''t say anything, but the smile on his face became more and more stiff.


    He said coldly, "Lao Liu, you don''t give me any face in this matter, do you?"


    Director Liu smiled: "look what you said, it''s not so serious! Although this matter is confidential, with your friendship with me, I can tell you a little!"


    Grass!


    Section chief Duan scolded in his heart. This director Liu is deliberately making himself ugly!


    "Then you say!" section chief Duan''s tone was cold, and he was not angry at all.


    "Well, it has something to do with you, and it''s very important!" director Liu threw a safety eye at section chief Duan, turned back to his desk and sat down.


    It''s none of your business.


    This matter has nothing to do with Director Liu. In addition to watching the excitement, he is ready to give section chief a kick from behind at the last moment to let him completely fall in!


    Director Liu, you are cruel!


    It has something to do with you, a very big relationship!


    This sentence is played back and forth like a letter in the head of section chief Duan. His face has never been ugly. Director Liu''s sentence is undoubtedly telling him that this matter is directed at section chief Duan.


    It seems that the thing I''m most worried about has happened.


    Section chief Duan is worried!


    He doesn''t know what to do now.


    After all, he has never experienced these things.


    I''ve never been so afraid of being investigated.


    After all, do you have a guilty conscience!


    So, what should we do now?


    How should I hide?


    "Brother Liu, what else did they say?" section chief asked casually in a hurry.


    Liu chuchang''s face showed a trace of annoyance: "I can''t say the following words. Lao Duan, you have to understand! The body is not afraid of the shadow! I believe you Lao Duan is not that kind of person. Let them check it. What do you say?"


    crap! If I''m not afraid, why do I come to you!


    Looking at director Liu''s hypocritical face, section chief Duan wanted to slap him, but reason controlled him and let him not do that.


    It seems that the people of the Provincial Bureau have begun to investigate, but he doesn''t know what the investigation has reached.


    He had to grope for it himself.


    From director Liu, he can''t get a word out.


    Section chief Duan, with a gloomy face, came out of director Liu''s office. Director Liu in the office hung a smile on his mouth.


    He picked up the phone and was going to call Lin Li to ask them how far the section chief of the investigation section was.


    By the way, remind them.


    However, he hung up in a hurry before the phone could be dialed.


    no


    He can''t take the initiative to call Lin Li. He has to wait for Lin Li to come to him next time. In this way, he can ask high spirited!


    Moreover, he is not in a hurry.


    Let section chief Duan hurry first. He can see a good play himself!


    Boom!


    Closing the door, section chief Duan was never upset, and his face was hard to see.


    Team Zhang saw the ugly face of section chief Duan from the rearview mirror, and didn''t dare to ask him what happened. These things are not what he should ask.


    "Go back to the provincial department!" section chief Duan said.


    Team Zhang promised and drove back to the provincial hall.


    Along the way, section chief Duan looked out of the window and didn''t say a word.


    He was thinking about countermeasures and how to get himself out. Originally, he thought it was very simple, but now it seems that it is not so simple.


    "Xiao Zhang, you''ve paid more attention to them recently. If there''s any more action, tell me at the first time!" section chief Duan said.


    Team Zhang didn''t understand, but he nodded.


    Don''t you always pay close attention to them?


    Even when I go to the bathroom, I let others watch.


    Section chief Duan then said, "if this happens again, please tell me. I''ll go there as soon as possible!"


    After hearing this, team Zhang immediately understood what was going on.


    Section chief Duan, I''m really worried this time!


    He nodded and went out.


    Section chief Duan then took out the phone and dialed boss Wang.


    When the phone was connected, he only said a simple sentence.


    "Lao Wang, those two people in the hospital must find out for me and try their best to find out!"

 Chapter 436

    Listening to the anxious voice of section chief on the phone, boss Wang wondered.


    What happened to Lao Duan today?


    Someone stepped on his tail?


    Boss wang hasn''t looked for the two people in the hospital, and they''ve done it. What else do you want to do with them?


    Do you mean


    "Lao Duan, what''s the matter?" boss Wang hurriedly asked when he thought of it. He also realized that things were not so simple.


    "Find out those two people first and shut them up. We''ll talk about the rest later!" said section chief Duan, quite clear.


    Boss Wang was shocked.


    If section chief Duan can say this almost burning jade and stone, then things must have reached an uncontrollable situation.


    However, why do good things change?


    "Well, OK, I''ll go to find them later." boss Wang said lightly, but he didn''t know. In fact, er Mao and Guang Guang had already run away, and hid more tightly than little dragon and snake!


    "Well, let me know when you find it!" then section chief Duan hung up.


    Section chief Duan thought for a long time. He didn''t know how to protect himself. To put it bluntly, things began to ferment from Er Mao and Guang Guang, so he stopped from here.


    First find the hands of these two people, then lock them up and lock them up here in the provincial department, so you have the initiative, don''t you?


    At least it won''t be passive.


    Boss Wang didn''t delay. He put down the phone and called Er Mao.


    The number you dialed is turned off


    A cold voice seemed to slap boss Wang on the forehead and tell him, wake up, things are beyond your control!


    Boss Wang couldn''t believe it. He tried several times, but the phone still couldn''t get through. After that, he called Guangguang again, still turned off!


    Boss Wang, he hasn''t realized the seriousness of the matter yet. He didn''t expect Er Mao and Guang to run away.


    He hurriedly let the pillar drive and took him to the hospital.


    As soon as the car was stable, boss Wang jumped out of the car and went straight to ER Mao and Guang''s ward, but after he passed, he found that someone else had already lived in it.


    "Hello, where are the patients before here?" boss Wang asked the nurse here.


    The nurse was very upset by boss Wang''s question. She glanced at him obliquely: "are you the patient''s family? I still want to ask you! Those two people escaped from the hospital! I don''t know where to go for a long time!"


    Escape!


    Boss Wang was stunned as if he had been struck by thunder.


    It seems that things are really not that simple!


    "Shit!" boss Wang smashed the table hard.


    "Hey, who are you scolding?" the nurse, who is not easy to annoy, is about to tit for tat with boss Wang.


    At this time, a cold pillar stood in front of her and asked her to take back the words behind her.


    Boss Wang never dreamed that Er Mao and Guang Guang would run so simply.


    Still too careless!


    Or do you underestimate Er Mao and Guang!


    He thought that these two people were little bastards. At best, they wanted to make some money from here. They would certainly be obedient, but who could have thought that they ran away without saying a word!


    No wonder section chief Duan let him arrest people now.


    No wonder you''re in such a hurry!


    There''s a reason!


    "Pillar, find these two people for me! Er Mao and Guang Guang!" boss Wang realized that since these two people ran away, they were probably going to light a gun in the back!


    He won''t allow this to happen!


    The pillar promised and went to make a phone call.


    Boss Wang called section chief Duan.


    "Lao Duan, they both ran away, but don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to look for them." boss Wang said.


    The section chief secretly scolded. If someone is here, will you still use boss Wang to find it?


    His voice is very impatient.


    "Lao Wang, you know, we are two grasshoppers on the same rope. Now the most important thing is to find these two people first, understand!"


    "Well, I understand!" how can boss Wang not understand?


    He can''t help but know that if section chief Duan collapses, it won''t do him any good!


    And these two people seem to be very critical!


    Put down the phone, boss Wang gave another order to his people, that is to find Er Mao and Guang.


    However, it''s not easy to find them. If a big bastard like little dragon and snake is famous, it''s good to say that these two people are not famous at all. It''s not easy to find them.


    Boss Wang secretly scolded himself for his carelessness. He should have sent someone to stare at them!


    Now, the situation is passive!


    Section chief Duan didn''t have to remind him, he knew how serious the matter was.


    Why, section chief Duan asked him to find Er Mao and Guang.


    The thing that can be associated with ER Mao and Guang Guang is the Sales Department of Wanfeng group.


    Originally, the matter of Wanfeng group was enough to upset boss Wang. Now there are such moths again. It seems that the matter of sales will be pushed back.


    These two bastards, if he catches them, they will be broken to pieces!


    Back in the office, boss Wang paced back and forth. He thought, could boss Du have done Er Mao and Guang Guang?


    What did boss du know and then arranged for them to run away?


    If so, boss Wang thinks the first person to get rid of should be boss Du.


    But as soon as the idea came out of his head, he knocked it out.


    Boss Du would have done so long ago if he had the city government. Why wait until now?


    There must be someone else behind this!


    Neither boss Wang nor section chief Duan expected that Er Mao and Guang Guang had to leave. He was also bitter in his heart. He also wanted to ask for more benefits before boss Wang and boss Du!


    Just for tens of thousands of dollars, I have to run away. Who can be comfortable?


    After hiding, women don''t dare to look for it or show up casually. What''s the picture?


    If Er Mao could know what boss Wang was thinking at this time, he would stubbornly stand up and say to him, brother, you are so naive! Who do you think I am? Am I the kind of person who will give up easily? Am I the kind of person who retreats without making enough money? You underestimate my greed! That''s not what happened, okay?


    Things are not as simple as you think!


    I also want to get a million and eight hundred thousand from you, and then give you a knife secretly!


    As for boss Du, I''m also going to get one hundred and eighty thousand flowers. It''s definitely not so simple!


    If you want to blame him, you should blame him. He killed Cheng Yaojin on the way. If it weren''t for him, would it be like this?


    You still need to run?


    Bullshit!


    Er Mao is an ambitious man, but his IQ is not enough.

 Chapter 437

    Under the same night sky, far away in the suburb at the end of Jinhai city.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang lay in bed, handed each other a cigarette, picked up their wine glasses and took a sip.


    A mouthful of smoke and wine, this life is quite comfortable.


    This is the home of Er Mao''s distant relatives. During this time, he plans to live here with Guang Guang temporarily, away from the noisy secular world, and enjoy temporary peace here.


    They don''t even think about boss Wang and boss Du.


    Just hold the money in your hand and live a good life.


    The money is enough for both of them to be natural and unrestrained for some time.


    "20 Fen, is there a girl in this village?" and the light and Dragons snake their virtues, and their eyes float on the women''s bodies. But there are awesome women in this village.


    He is very dissatisfied.


    He thought that there were at least one or two beautiful girls in the village who came out of the mud without dyeing. Even if they spent money, they could make him and two Mao hum and ha for a while.


    Er Mao glanced at him: "what do you think? Aunt Wang next door has been widowed for more than ten years, or you can try it? Although your legs and feet are not good, I think she should be able to see you!"


    Guangguang quickly shook his head: "my grass, that old woman, I can''t play. I''m not heavy on taste!"


    "Grass! If you want to play, you still choose people? It''s good if others don''t choose you!"


    Er Mao said this is a wise saying. Yes, you want to have a good time in other places? Where is such a good thing?


    Just skim your mouth and stop talking.


    "When shall we go back? Now there is no news from those people in the Provincial Bureau." after a while, Guang Guang asked.


    This is exactly what Er Mao has considered for a long time, but now, what can he say? This matter has not been left alone!


    He also knew that if he was caught by these people now, he would spend the rest of his life in it.


    This is a fraud!


    Therefore, when one of boss Wang or boss Du doesn''t disappear, he can''t go back. Even if they don''t catch him, boss Wang and boss Du won''t let him go!


    Er Mao took a sip of wine: "all right, if you want to go back, go back by yourself. I won''t fucking go back!"


    Seeing that Er Mao''s tone was a little heavy, Guang Guang hurriedly flattered and smiled: "look at you, why are you angry? I just said it casually!"


    "Don''t talk about these things in the future!"


    "Well, I know..." Guangguang, in front of Er Mao, was very obedient.


    Now Er Mao is his backbone!


    If there were no twenty cents, he would not know what to do next second!


    But now think about it, it seems that from the very beginning, he has been forcibly dragged by Er Mao. He doesn''t even have time to say no.


    Everything is going too fast for people to react.


    It''s not too much to say that Er Mao Yin killed him.


    But why are you so willing?


    Willingly played by Er Mao, willingly reduced to today''s situation.


    Everything is God''s will!


    Thinking about it, the look in Er Mao''s eyes seemed to have changed.


    Er Mao''s handsome side face is very attractive.


    Being stared at by Guangguang''s hot eyes, er Mao felt something was wrong. He turned back and looked at him. This eye directly gave Er Mao goose bumps.


    "What are you doing with me?" the light in his eyes made him very uncomfortable.


    "I didn''t see anything." the light was still pretending, but his eyes were smiling.


    Er Mao felt as if he had been molested, and gave him a bare foot with his uninjured leg: "if you have a fucking idea about me, believe it or not, I''ll hand you over?"


    Guangguang then calmed down his restless eyes, nodded one after another and said he knew.


    ¡­¡­


    When people are anxious about their IQ and enjoy life without IQ, Jinhai city has undergone earth shaking changes.


    These two days, Wang Peng and Wu Yang received my order to ride motorcycles and take people around Jinhai city every day, looking for people everywhere arrogantly.


    It means that you won''t stop until you kill the little dragon and snake.


    And now Wang Peng is a little unprincipled.


    He doesn''t care who he is. As long as he knows little dragon and snake, it''s a word.


    Fight!


    Don''t give people a chance to explain.


    This practice is somewhat similar to Zhang Wen.


    In the same sentence, what kind of big brother, what kind of little brother, what kind of little brother, what kind of story.


    Wang Peng, this time, is not a one-man battle.


    Prick! Prick~


    In front of an Internet cafe, many locomotives stopped, and Wang Peng turned over and got off in front.


    More than a dozen people behind all got off like Wang Peng, and then they all walked into the Internet cafe.


    A few minutes ago, Wang Peng received a message that Bruce Lee''s former little brother was surfing the Internet here. He rushed over at the first time.


    He''s still a little addicted to the people who clean up Bruce Lee and snake.


    And Wang Peng hasn''t done anything for a long time. This time, it just gave him a chance to vent.


    Bang!


    Wang Peng kicked the door open.


    As soon as the network manager saw this situation, he knew that Wang Peng was not simple. He hurried over and said good words: "brother, are you here to surf the Internet?"


    Wang Peng raised his hand and slapped him in the face: "grass, have you ever seen the Internet with a guy! Get away from me, it''s none of your business today!"


    The network manager was slapped. Although he was unhappy, he went back obediently, secretly picked up the phone and was ready to call the Internet cafe boss.


    Many people in the Internet cafe have noticed Wang Peng''s coming in. They all look up here. Among them, there are several younger brothers before the little dragon and snake.


    But they didn''t know what had happened. They still looked innocent and simple. They were a little ready to see the play to see who was so unlucky.


    Wang Peng was calm, jumped on the table and said, "my eldest brother is Zhang Wen. We should play without you. If anyone dares to call the police, I promise to let him go to the hospital the next day!"


    My eldest brother is Zhang Wen.


    This sentence stunned the people in the Internet cafe.


    The network manager, who was ready to call with his mobile phone, was stunned.


    Zhang Wen''s people?


    So I still make a fart call. Even if the boss comes, what can I do?


    Forget it, wow!


    When Er Mao and Guang Guang were interrupted by Wang Peng at night, the network manager happened to play there that day, but the distance was too far. He didn''t see who was doing it.


    Today, Wang Peng''s words, my eldest brother is Zhang Wen, which immediately woke him up.


    At that moment he understood everything.


    This man, isn''t he the one in the night?


    Black, outlaw!


    This is Wang Peng''s impression on him, so he directly dismissed his idea of calling his boss.

 Chapter 438

    In the Internet cafe, it was quiet for a few seconds.


    These little brothers of little dragon snake, look at me and I look at you. They don''t understand what''s going on!


    They haven''t heard of Zhang Wen''s name, but they just feel a little strange.


    Although I have nothing to do with little dragon snake now, and I am not the person of little dragon snake, why do I tremble when I hear Zhang Wen''s name and see this scene?


    Or are you afraid?


    Where does this fear come from?


    How strange!


    However, before they reacted, Wu Yang had already taken people to look for them in the Internet cafe. They had seen photos of these people.


    The one who broke the news with them was also the one who used to mix with Bruce Lee and snake. However, this man sold his brother and provided them with photos for a little money.


    Although this practice is not kind, Wang Peng and Wu Yang like it!


    For such people, they welcome them with open arms!


    Pop!


    Dong!


    Wu Yang walked up to a man and shook the steel pipe in his hand. He directly beat the man on the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    In the nose and out of the mouth.


    This man is the little brother of little dragon snake who just watched the play.


    He didn''t understand what was going on, so Wu Yanggan fell to the ground.


    He''s dying of injustice in his heart. He still has a lot of words to say. Why did he fall to the ground?


    Are these people unreasonable?


    Looking at the man who is bleeding like a guard on the ground, no one in the Internet cafe dares to say a word. In their view, Wu Yang is not here to teach people, but to kill people!


    "Yangzi, stop!" Wang Peng suddenly thought of something and asked Wu Yang to stop when he was ready to find the next person.


    Wu Yang was standing behind with a steel pipe.


    Wang Peng walked slowly over, kicked the dead and living people on the ground on the head and said to the people in the Internet Cafe: "You must know what happened on the road recently? Little dragon snake bastard, stay with my eldest brother! Starting today, we have to clean up all the people who have been with little dragon snake before! None of them can run away! If you know the truth, stand up to me honestly and I promise not to kill you!"


    In fact, Wang Peng already knew who it was. He just wanted to play.


    I want to see how desperate some people are.


    His voice fell, and several people''s faces became particularly ugly.


    These people follow the little dragon and snake.


    "No one admits it, so I''ll find it myself ~" Wang Peng said, stretching his three fingers into the air and counting down.


    III


    II


    I


    When Wang Peng retracted his last finger, a boy stood up: "brother, I used to mix with dragons and snakes..."


    "Ha ha, that''s good, that''s good, that''s brave! I like honest people like you, but I''m sure I won''t spare you." Wang Peng said, winking at the people behind him. The two men came and dragged the little brother over and beat him violently!


    Listening to the fighting outside, the people inside were stunned.


    None of them dared to speak.


    It''s wrong to admit it or not. What should I do?


    These little brothers of little dragons and snakes can''t wait to find a ground to drill in.


    Wu Yang on the side winked at Wang Peng many times, but Wang Peng didn''t listen at all and began to stretch out his fingers again.


    In fact, Wang Peng and Wu Yang are two kinds of people, but it''s strange that they can mix together again.


    Wang Peng is a little abnormal and bloodthirsty.


    Wu Yang, it''s cold violence.


    In fact, Wu Yang was unhappy with Wang Peng''s current practice, but he couldn''t say it in front of so many people.


    I thought Zhang Wen asked them to find someone, not to play, and Wang Peng was a little abnormal.


    Wu Yang doesn''t like such a pervert. He likes to order it simply. If he wants to fight, he can get it.


    After all three fingers fell, no one stood up.


    These people all have a little luck in their hearts. They all think Wang Peng is just scaring them. In fact, he doesn''t know who has been with Bruce Lee.


    The man just now is a pure idiot.


    Why should I admit it?


    Seeing that no one admitted it, Wang Peng grabbed the person closest to him and gave him a steel pipe on his head without thinking about it.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~" the man screamed, and blood came down from his fingers covering his head. Then the people behind Wang Peng rushed up and knocked him down on the ground.


    The man''s screams were everywhere in the Internet cafe.


    This man is also the one who has been with little dragon and snake. Wang Peng didn''t wronged anyone, but he was a little unlucky and was recognized by Wang Peng directly.


    After a while, Wang Peng asked someone to drag him out.


    Then the three fingers stood up again.


    This makes the people in the Internet cafe mention it.


    These three fingers are deadly now.


    The rest of the people who followed the little dragon and snake raised their hearts to their throat.


    Just a few seconds, it''s like a few years.


    Wang Peng''s hand fell again, and no one stood up this time.


    Wang Peng smiled: "no one stood up, then I''ll find it myself ~"


    However, before he started, a man spoke.


    "Do you have any morality?"


    The one who spoke was the former subordinate of little dragon snake.


    He said that when he had no choice.


    Admit it. You must be beaten. If you don''t admit it, this person seems to know them. He can find them every time. So, what should they do?


    Wang Peng''s practice made him a little suspicious of life.


    "What are you talking about?" Wang Peng became interested and stared at the man sideways.


    "We''ve been with little dragon snake, but that''s all before. If I knew today, I wouldn''t fight him. As long as you''ve been with little dragon snake, isn''t it a little unreasonable?"


    The man said nothing wrong, but Wang Peng didn''t listen to what he said, but laughed.


    "Are you still fucking moralizing with me? Did you moralize when your eldest brother, little dragon snake, sneaked into my eldest brother Zhang Wen? Did you make sense by stabbing my eldest brother''s woman into the hospital? I tell you, if I didn''t know where little dragon snake lived, I could fucking light his house!"


    What Wang Peng said was from his heart. He was angry when he knew that Bruce Lee stabbed Wang Yuxian. If the pillar told him the address of Bruce Lee''s house now, he could really light Bruce Lee''s house with a fire!


    No exaggeration at all.


    Wang Peng naturally hates Bruce Lee''s people.


    It''s just a little abnormal. I like to play like this.


    "But we are no longer with the little dragon and snake..." the man is also quite helpless. He feels like lying down and being shot.


    "Then you''ve been with me before!"


    Then the steel pipe in Wang Peng''s hand fell down.

 Chapter 439

    In the Internet cafe, swords and swords.


    At this time, Wang Peng is no longer the one who bows and bows in front of me.


    He is now a nightmare in the Internet cafe.


    It''s the nightmare of little dragons and snakes.


    It''s also a nightmare for network management.


    Wang Peng, it''s unreasonable at all.


    Today, none of the six younger brothers in the Internet cafe who had been fooling around with Bruce Lee and snake escaped. They were all killed by Wang Peng and fell to the ground.


    When he came out of the Internet cafe, the network manager didn''t even dare to tell others. After the Internet cafe boss came over at night, he saw blood on the ground and several broken computer desks, so he asked the network manager what was going on.


    "Boss, actually I''m going to call you, but after thinking about it, forget it. Someone came to make trouble in the afternoon," the network manager said.


    "Grass, what the fuck do you eat? I asked you to be the webmaster, so you can play?" the boss couldn''t calm down as soon as he heard that someone had made trouble.


    The network manager sighed: "boss, that''s Zhang Wen''s man. Do you think it''s useful for me to call you?"


    "Zhang Wen?"


    The boss was stunned. His name seems to be more popular than boss DU on the road recently. It is said that he was black and had many brothers under him. He was sharp and swept the whole area.


    He stopped talking.


    Zhang Wen, I can''t afford to offend him. Even if the network administrator calls me, what can he do when he comes over?


    Even if I call someone over, what can I do to Zhang Wen? Can you get Zhang Wen?


    "OK, contact, change these two tables first!"


    "Well, I''ve contacted."


    "If you encounter this again in the future, call the police directly!" then the boss rubbed his forehead upset.


    This scene is only the first step for me to arrange Wang Peng to find the little brother of little dragon and snake, but Wang Peng''s swift and resolute action and unscrupulous means still surprised me.


    This is the sixth wave that Wang Peng and Wu Yang cleaned up in a day.


    Those people in the first few waves were indeed the little brothers of Bruce Lee snake, but then they cleaned up all these people. What should we do?


    Wang Peng, later, no matter who he is, as long as he knows someone with Bruce Lee, he will pick out and clean up.


    Whether students or people who have had contacts in the past, we should clean up.


    For a time, it became a hot topic on the road.


    Big and small bastards are saying that Zhang Wen has reached a crazy situation when looking for Bruce Lee. Before, Bruce Lee went to squat on Zhang Wen beyond his capacity, which completely angered him.


    People who know little dragon and snake also defend themselves one after another. Those who can hide hide hide. No one even admits that they know little dragon and snake.


    "Brother Wen, I''ve been looking for one lap of the little dragon and snake. Do you think I need to look for the second lap?" Wang Peng asked me when he came back.


    He''s still a little bored.


    To tell the truth, I didn''t expect him to move so fast. I smiled with satisfaction: "for the time being."


    Although I haven''t been out recently, I heard from the pillar. He said Wang Peng was very fierce and everyone on the road was afraid.


    Now I see people riding motorcycles, so I hide and walk.


    "Well, brother Wen, you didn''t let me do it hard. I just cleaned them up. Next time, I''ll break their legs one by one!"


    Wang Peng looks very emotional, but Wu Yang''s face is a little ugly.


    After Wang Peng left, Wu Yang came and told me his concerns.


    He felt that Wang Peng had gone a little too far. It felt like he was against the people in the whole road.


    Looking at the worry on Wu Yang''s face, I also frowned slightly.


    Wu Yang and Wang Peng are two kinds of people themselves.


    Birds of a feather flock together and people are divided into groups. The contradiction between them has become more and more serious.


    Wu Yang has rejected Wang Peng in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai City, international hotel.


    Five days have passed.


    Xiao Zhang looked at the forest of Hooded sleepers, upset and didn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Li stretched out in boredom. There was an atmosphere of laziness everywhere in the room.


    Xiao Zhang is particularly disgusted with this atmosphere and feeling. He doesn''t like this feeling, laziness and negativity.


    In the unit, Xiao Zhang is famous for his diligence and youthful age. Xiao Zhang wants to do something.


    The reason why he followed Lin Li down to investigate the matter was that he thought Lin Li had no problem doing things and was jealous of evil. As long as he followed him down, he would certainly make achievements.


    This is of great help to his future development.


    But now?


    Things seem to have changed a little wrong. Lin Li has become negative since he came back from director Liu last time.


    Xiao Zhang hates the forest now.


    With such a crowd, he must have accomplished nothing!


    Now the three of them stay in the hotel all day, as if they were on vacation.


    Lin Li simply didn''t care about anything, as if he had forgotten what he was doing down there.


    Lin Li was also deeply hit.


    Originally, when he came down, he was in a state of high spirits and righteousness.


    But he never thought that he would be cheated by two little bastards.


    It''s on the numerous career lines. It''s a black line!


    Lin Li still has nothing to do with these things. This is not in the Provincial Bureau. He came down to investigate the affairs of Wanfeng group. He can''t manage other things.


    If he was in the Provincial Bureau, he could let Er Mao and Guang die without a place to bury in minutes!


    But Lin Li can''t go back now.


    He wants face!


    Isn''t it a joke to come back so disappointed with Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li? Lin Li has never lost so many people in the Provincial Bureau for so many years.


    At the moment, he can only place his hope on Director Liu.


    I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain. I only live in this mountain.


    Now Lin Li is in the fraud of director Liu.


    In fact, director Liu didn''t help him find it at all. He just made an appropriate appearance.


    Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li have seen these things.


    "Team Lin, are you going to stay in the nest all the time? Or we''ll go out and look for it recently?" Xiao Zhang said to Lin Li.


    In fact, Lin Li didn''t sleep at all. His body moved and didn''t turn over. He said, "I also want to find it, but how can I find it?"


    "Then we can''t just nest every day!"


    Hula~


    Lin Li got up from bed, looked at Xiao Zhang and lit a cigarette.


    "Alas, it''s not that I don''t want to work, Xiao Zhang. You said that the current situation is unfavorable to us. What can I do?"


    Lin Li sighed.


    What he said was very helpless.


    Xiao Zhang was also speechless. He knew that it was really difficult, but he was unwilling. He had a lot of people in his mind. Shouldn''t he be the kind of person who faced the difficulties?


    Is there still a lot of timid people now?


    Although I can''t do anything now, at least I have to go out for activities!


    Seeing that Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li had a little resentment in their eyes, Lin Li thought about it, took out the phone and dialed director Liu.


    It''s five days. Director Liu should be able to find out some clues in five days.

 Chapter 440

    Ling Ling


    The telephone in director Liu''s office rang.


    Director Liu, who was meditating, pondered for a moment and picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello, director Liu, I''m Lin Li!" a mature and capable voice came over.


    However, director Liu narrowed his eyes and smiled at the sound.


    Five days later, the forest still can''t carry it after all.


    The top sent him down to investigate. He must have time, not unlimited.


    Then it''s not a special mission. It''s an unannounced visit.


    Lin Li is in a hurry, which is well deserved.


    "Well, team Lin, what''s the matter?" director Liu said, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Lin Li''s face sank. Listening to Director Liu''s tone, he didn''t take his affairs seriously at all.


    At the moment, Lin Li feels like a monkey on the stage.


    "Director Liu, what do you mean!" upright Lin Li, whose temper is somewhat similar to that of section chief Duan.


    I''m going to be angry.


    Director Liu was not angry at all. A slow voice came out of his mouth.


    "Team Lin, don''t worry. You and I are all police. It takes process. Does it take time ~"


    Time, process, the word has been perfunctory.


    How could Lin Li not know that it would take a week to apply for a wanted warrant, and they went directly to Director Liu. The process was really troublesome.


    But


    Lin Li thinks that since he has found director Liu here, can''t he take a shortcut?


    For the sake of my colleagues.


    Last time I said very well in the office. Why didn''t I recognize anyone in a blink of an eye?


    What does director Liu think?


    "Director Liu, can''t you hurry?" compared with section chief Duan, Lin Li''s way of speaking is still very euphemistic.


    "Alas, I have made the following people speed up ~" director Liu continued perfunctory.


    In fact, he didn''t mention it at all. He knew how difficult it was to find two in the vast Jinhai city.


    Hearing what director Liu said, Lin Li can no longer calm down. I dare to wait for so many days for nothing!


    Director Liu didn''t take it seriously!


    If you wait like this, let alone five days, it''s not surprising to wait for a month!


    He director Liu can wait, not in a hurry, but Lin Li, can they wait?


    They can''t afford it!


    So Lin Li stared and said, "director Liu, you''re shielding a crime!"


    This sentence is quite serious.


    Director Liu''s heart thudded and his eyebrows locked.


    "Team Lin, this is serious." director Liu said with a strong resistance to his anger.


    On the phone, the atmosphere was a little stiff for a while.


    Director Liu and Lin Li, it''s almost time to compete.


    Director Liu is secretly gritting his teeth. He feels that Lin Li''s call to himself today is to threaten himself.


    How can he say that he is also one of the best people in Jinhai city? Basically, he is a person from the Provincial Bureau. What''s the force?


    I''m just responsible for the reception, not for licking XX!


    Now as long as director Liu is angry and hangs up the phone, he can drag it down all the time.


    It''s no use looking for anyone!


    There are many people on the other end of the phone, waiting for his attitude.


    Director Liu, I have put my hand on the hang up button, but I haven''t pressed it for a long time.


    His thoughts turned quickly at this moment.


    Now, if he wants to embarrass the people in the Provincial Bureau, it is almost a matter of action.


    Seeing them make a fool of themselves and come back in frustration, and then make enemies with them, this is not what director Liu wants to see.


    Director Liu, I''m not so serious now. I''ll turn against them at this time.


    On the contrary, he finds it interesting now.


    So he smiled.


    The conversation turned.


    "Team Lin, don''t embarrass me, brother. I must help you do it with all my strength, but it takes time! Those processes have to go, don''t you?"


    "I just want to know how long it will take!" Lin Li said.


    Time is the key.


    Director Liu bowed his head and pondered for a while: "how about a week?"


    A week is fast. Lin Li knows this in his heart.


    However, he was still a little worried about the oral commitment given by director Liu. He was also afraid that director Liu was perfunctory.


    "Liu Chu, I''m still that sentence. I hope you can do what you say." Lin Li stressed again.


    Director Liu secretly said that he was in trouble. At the same time, he also laughed in his heart. He also saw that there were many people, very anxious, and very anxious.


    Moreover, so far, he can only come and beg himself. If he doesn''t help him, he has only one way to go, that is, like a lost dog, he returns in despair.


    This is exactly what director Liu wants.


    Director Liu pondered for a moment, pretending to be embarrassed on the phone and said, "team Lin, I think you are my own, then I won''t hide and tuck in. Let me tell you the truth! In fact, it''s not easy for you to do this!"


    "What''s the matter?" team Lin was stunned. It''s just a fraud. Why is it difficult? Can''t director Liu do this little thing?


    You know, he is one of the best people in Jinhai city!


    "There is no basis. How can we catch people?"


    "According to? I was cheated, not enough?"


    Now Lin Li is a little depressed. Isn''t it because he was cheated of money? To put it mildly, he abused his power for personal gain and bribed Er Mao to report.


    But the reporting materials and cases are all true!


    Because of this?


    They are also people. Director Liu''s brain turns much faster than Lin Li. He scolds Lin Li in his heart. Why does Lin Li react so slowly?


    How can a man with such a numb brain get along in officialdom?


    I really convinced him.


    Simply, director Liu made it very clear.


    "I mean, where is the root of the problem? If something happens, we should first analyze it and then investigate it. Are you right?"


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    But when you get here, there are problems everywhere.


    Originally, the matter of Wanfeng group was specially investigated by Lin Li. This matter should be kept confidential.


    Moreover, this is the matter of the Provincial Bureau. When is it the turn of Jinhai people to analyze it?


    Two units of weight are different, and it is impossible to do something together.


    I''m sure director Liu won''t fail to understand this.


    But now director Liu is pretending to be a fool and pretending to be strong in front of the forest.


    There is also the meaning of shaving the root of the problem.


    An idea flashed through Lin Li''s mind.


    Does director Liu have a share in this matter? He did it for fear of involving himself?


    But as soon as the idea came out, he gave it up.


    When he went to find director Liu before, he didn''t see anything wrong from him.


    And if he really has a guilty conscience, why does he say it now? What have you been doing for so long?


    If director Liu really has something, he can''t bear it for so long. He must have tried to stop Lin Li''s mouth.

 Chapter 441

    In this matter, it is really a misunderstanding between Lin Li and director Liu.


    In officialdom, he is really as clear as a mirror and as clear as water. He has never done anything special.


    He did not participate in the matter of Wanfeng group.


    He just wants to see a good play.


    And I want to push back when the play reaches a critical moment.


    Make the play more exciting.


    That''s it.


    But Lin Li doesn''t think so.


    However, under the Yin authority of director Liu, he could not refuse or fool the past, so he had to reveal that he was lost.


    Lin Li took a deep breath: "director Liu, the root of this matter is from Wanfeng group. Those two are the parties."


    "Well... Then what?" director Liu asked shamelessly.


    Lin Li gritted his teeth: "then we focused on section chief. Although boss Wang has a big problem, it will be much easier as long as we pick out all the problems on section chief."


    Pop.


    Director Liu at this end of the phone patted his forehead hard.


    Speaking of this, it''s obvious that Lin Li and they really plan to start from section chief Duan.


    Moreover, it seems that those two people really have the handle of a section chief!


    I think so, but director Liu didn''t say so.


    "Lao Duan and I are old acquaintances. He shouldn''t have any problems, but don''t worry. I''ll try my best to find someone. One week is enough. If section chief Duan really has any problems, I''ll cooperate with you to arrest people. How about it?"


    Director Liu said, and he gave himself a thumbs up in his heart.


    What I said is quite authentic.


    Lin Li put his heart down and hung up.


    Then he lit a cigarette.


    He was so depressed when he called.


    He must have never dreamed of coming to Jinhai with Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li.


    Now it depends on others'' faces.


    It''s a tiger falling flat and the sun being bullied by a dog!


    But Lin Li doesn''t want to do so much now. He just wants director Liu to find the two people quickly and get them done quickly. He will take them away and finish it!


    He felt that his simple request was not excessive, at least worthy of his position.


    But the truth is unknown.


    In director Liu''s office, he hung up and called his men at the first time.


    This time his attitude is quite firm.


    Try your best to find those two people.


    If you find it, inform him directly and don''t pass anyone''s hand.


    Director Liu''s words were full of weight. For a time, the arrest of Er Mao and Guang Guang became a top priority.


    Director Liu''s words are all right. A week should be enough.


    In a week''s time, there will be a sword!


    ¡­¡­


    The plot of Jinhai city is always brewing and fermenting at the same time.


    Lao Yan, who initially disturbed the situation, probably didn''t expect this to happen today.


    One of his conspiracies had not completely evaporated, and the second conspiracy came one after another.


    If pretending to force the tiger is to guide the trend of hunzi in Jinhai City, then Lao Yan is a cancer in Jinhai city. As long as he is there, the conspiracy will never disappear.


    Only this time, Lao Yan''s attention was focused on little dragon and snake.


    Little dragon snake is a big trouble for old Yan. As long as he gets rid of little dragon snake now, he can run away at the first time.


    Then evaporate the second round of conspiracy.


    Jinhai City, chaos is coming!


    Lao Yan is confident that he will preserve himself in this chaotic struggle, and then when he comes back, Jinhai city will usher in a new situation.


    But these premises are on the premise of finding little dragon and snake and killing him.


    With the little dragon and snake, all his plans will come to naught and turn into sword shadow.


    As long as Bruce Lee shakes out the sneak attack on Zhang Wen, all the contradictions will be transformed into Lao Yan.


    After that, everything will come to naught. The end will be that Lao Yan will be killed, or leave Jinhai city completely and never come back.


    Lao Yan didn''t want this to happen.


    In fact, things are going very smoothly. My plan is quite perfect, but there was a problem when I started.


    If he and Bruce Lee succeed that night, the situation will certainly turn around.


    Lao Yan may have stood at a certain height and made an enemy of boss Wang.


    Unfortunately, it failed.


    Then what else is nonsense.


    Lao Yan, there are 10000 plans in his heart to get rid of Xiaolong snake, but that''s all for Xiaolong snake before.


    Now little dragon snake has become extremely cautious since his IQ is not worrying.


    Now Lao Yan wants to find him, but it''s not that simple.


    In three days, Lao Yan gave 30000 reward to his men to find little dragon snake, but now there is still no news.


    I don''t blame Lao Yan for his stupidity. It''s really hard to find.


    There are many telephone booths in Jinhai City, not to mention for the time being. These telephone lines are basically running together. It''s not easy to find them?


    Do you want them to dig up the telephone lines on the ground and pick them out with their mouths one by one?


    Lao Yan scolded his little brother for being stupid. In fact, he was also thinking about how to find Bruce Lee and snake. He also knew it was hard to find, or could he give them 30000 reward?


    It''s not Lao Yan''s style to be beaten so passively all the time.


    So, old Yan spent a lot of money to find a man who used to work in the telephone management center. After a long time of effort, he bought the man out and wanted to find out where the little dragon snake was.


    Lao Yan told the man the number of the telephone booth. The man glanced at it, but shook his head again and again.


    "No, I can''t find it!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "This number has been called for less than 30 seconds and can''t be tracked. Is this man very strong in anti reconnaissance?"


    Thirty seconds is exactly the blind spot tracked by the public telephone. In addition, there are many public telephone numbers, which can''t be found at all. Thirty seconds is not enough for troubleshooting!


    "...." old Yan was stunned.


    Old Yan really didn''t think about this. He never dreamed that little dragon and snake would become so awesome. For little dragon and snake, it can''t be described as hiding well.


    But strong anti reconnaissance ability!


    Anti reconnaissance capability and hide and seek are not a concept anymore!


    Little dragon and snake, it has been upgraded to a higher level!


    Throw Lao Yan out of several streets.


    Now Lao Yan, if he wants to find Xiaolong snake again, he will undoubtedly start a battle without gunsmoke!


    Lao Yan gave the man a little reward and lit a cigarette upset. His eyes slowly became cold with the ethereal smoke.


    Now, he can only rely on his superior IQ and exquisite eloquence to deceive the little dragon and snake.


    It''s just that the difficulty is too great!

 Chapter 442

    Boss Wang''s office.


    A figure walked back and forth.


    Cluck, cluck, cluck.


    This man is boss Wang.


    He had never been so anxious or so upset.


    Why did everything come out in a swarm for a while?


    It seems that the floodwater closed the gate was released together at one time.


    Boss Wang was almost swept away by the flood.


    Boss Wang felt that someone must be in control of all this. He inspired these things at the best time and in the most chaotic time.


    Now, leaving aside the opening of Wanfeng group, there are two problems in front of boss Wang.


    1¡¢ Look for the little dragon snake.


    This man, he must find!


    I am not only for Zhang Wen, but also for myself. He always feels that the person standing behind the little dragon and snake is the key to the matter.


    Little dragon and snake, just foolishly pushed down on the surface.


    It''s better to listen. Boss Wang is helping Zhang Wen vent his anger and asking for a talk for his men. It''s hard to listen. In fact, boss Wang doesn''t want to take care of Zhang Wen at all, just for himself.


    If Bruce Lee had nothing to do with him, he would only pretend. He couldn''t go so seriously to mobilize the people on the road and bother to urge the people of the white road.


    It''s a pity to let boss Wang take great pains.


    Moreover, now he doesn''t care about the affairs of Wanfeng group. The closed building makes his heart empty. A golden mountain is in front of him, but he can''t get a penny. So far, Wanfeng group is losing money.


    This is also a matter of no choice. Boss Wang has no choice but to let section chief turn over.


    The second point is about section chief Duan.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang are people beyond boss Wang''s calculation. Since section chief Duan called crazy and asked him to find them, he vaguely felt something wrong.


    But section chief Duan didn''t say anything to him.


    However, he could see from the tone and the focus of his speech that this matter had a great relationship with section chief Duan.


    Probably, it will make him lose his black hat on his head.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t be in such a hurry.


    This is not what boss Wang wants. Section chief Duan is his backstage. His fall will do no good to boss Wang and will only bring him endless disasters.


    For ER Mao and Guang Guang, he can only find it with all his strength.


    If you find it, hide it first, ask what''s going on, and then give it to section chief Duan.


    This is what boss Wang thinks.


    In this matter, if he can grasp the opportunity and let section chief turn over, the future will be unlimited!


    The throne of the first brother of Jinhai City, he is firmly seated!


    Last time I saw Er Mao and Guang Guang in the hospital, boss Wang saw that these two people are ordinary bastards, nothing special.


    The way to run may not be as good as little dragon and snake. It should not be difficult to find.


    But why haven''t you heard anything these days?


    Is it because of the wrong method?


    Or is it in the wrong direction?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang picked up the phone and dialed the post.


    "Big brother!" the respectful voice of the pillar came over.


    "Pillar, I asked you to investigate the little dragon snake family. How are you doing?"


    "Well... There''s no news yet..." the pillar said this with a little confidence.


    If so many bad things hadn''t happened recently, it wouldn''t hinder boss Wang''s judgment on the pillar. He has been with himself for so many years. It''s a lie to say he doesn''t understand.


    Boss Wang is very accurate.


    Almost supernatural.


    It''s just that he was careless about it.


    He thought that Zhuzhu really didn''t find Bruce Lee''s family, and thought that he was really incompetent.


    The phone was silent for a few seconds, and boss Wang''s eyes cooled down.


    "Didn''t you find it? How do you do things? After so many days, you tell me you didn''t find it? You think I let you go out!"


    Boss Wang, I''m angry.


    Recently, so many things have upset him. If he is a little unhappy, he will burst out.


    "Brother, it''s really hard to find..." the pillar explained weakly.


    Zhu is glad that he is not facing boss Wang now, otherwise he can''t escape boss Wang''s eyes at all.


    He didn''t find the pillar at all.


    In his heart, he doesn''t want to find it.


    Boss Wang scolded the pillar bloody on the phone. He didn''t dare to say an explanation behind the pillar. He knew that he said it in vain and would make boss Wang more angry.


    Boss Wang scolded for a while and gasped.


    He silently lit a cigarette and took a sip.


    On hearing the phone, boss Wang softened his tone and said carefully, "brother, don''t worry. I''ll let you know as soon as I have news! Bruce Lee and snake ran away. Maybe he thought we were going to find his family and let his family hide!"


    In fact, the little dragon and snake family live in their hometown safely and steadily!


    They didn''t know that little dragon and snake had provoked so many things, let alone that someone had been staring at them.


    Little dragon and snake didn''t think about it at all.


    Boss Wang knows that it''s no use scolding the column at this time. He can only vent.


    "So, er Mao and Guang Guang, have you got any news?"


    "...." the pillar dared not speak. There was no news from both of them. Why did he tell boss Wang?


    Must have been a scolding!


    "Grass!" seeing that the pillar remained silent for a long time, boss Wang didn''t have to guess that it was dead, so he scolded heavily.


    "Do your best to find it!"


    Click.


    Boss Wang hung up when he spoke and was extremely upset.


    In other people''s opinion, boss Wang wants people, money and money, and now he has swallowed boss Du''s real estate. What else is there to worry about?


    Others don''t understand boss Wang''s pain at all.


    Man, he has.


    But the most famous Zhang Wen is not right with him at all. He doesn''t know that if he has a chance, Zhang Wen will jump out and turn against himself.


    He can see that the boy is holding his breath!


    Just wait until you turn against yourself.


    However, this layer of paper can''t be pierced by boss Wang. At least when Zhang Wen doesn''t help him do things well, and so many people on the road are watching. If Zhang Wen turns against himself now, Zhang Wen can''t stay on the road in the future.


    What is there to say about those who defected with their eldest brother?


    Boss Wang also has money, but it''s all superficial.


    Now Wanfeng group is still losing money. Boss Du has not made much advance before, and will soon eat boss Wang''s old capital.


    Such "money" runs counter to his idea.


    He is only ostentatious, and not many people know the troubles behind him.


    So boss Wang is not happy.


    And, very upset!

 Chapter 443

    Leaving aside Zhang Wen and Wanfeng group, what bothers boss Wang is chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan is his big tree.


    However, since Er Mao and Guang Guang happened, his big tree seems to be getting farther and farther away from himself. He keeps a distance from himself intentionally or unintentionally.


    Boss Wang, can''t you feel it?


    He just doesn''t want to talk.


    And he can''t say.


    If he were section chief, he would certainly do the same.


    He was also worried. If he didn''t have the protection of section chief, it wouldn''t be so easy to get twice the result with half the effort.


    Recently, he is trying to please the mother of section chief Duan.


    I can''t wait to kneel down and call mom.


    He hung up and began to pace back and forth in the office.


    Step by step, the leather shoes rub on the floor.


    Friction friction


    Like claws and teeth, like the steps of the devil


    Boss Wang has a devil''s mind, but things are not going well recently. He can''t get out of the devil''s pace. Wipe it~


    The pillar is actually more upset than boss Wang, and his heart is in a mess.


    He was afraid, worried, and had no idea.


    After he put down the call from boss Wang, he was stunned for a long time.


    He was afraid that boss Wang knew that he had not seriously investigated Bruce Lee''s parents.


    To tell the truth, this is the first time in seven or eight years that Zhu lied to boss Wang. For the first time, he violated his boss''s meaning and hid himself secretly in his heart.


    This feeling makes the little heart of the column jump.


    It''s not that he hasn''t measured it in his heart, but every time he gets the answer, it''s No.


    He doesn''t want to do such a thing once.


    It was the feeling of those people''s ferocious expression when they opened and closed their eyes, which made him want to dig out his head. The habit of turning on the lights when he slept alone at night made him feel guilty.


    But now the pillars are different from before.


    People always change.


    The pillar will change, boss Wang will change.


    However, in this matter, it was Zhu who made the change first, and he became softhearted first.


    Being on the road and being soft hearted to the enemy is cruel to himself. Now the pillar can''t feel anything for the time being. In the future, he will certainly regret the decision he made today.


    Regret not being cruel!


    Boss Wang asked him to find Bruce Lee''s family these days. He drove around the street every day without any purpose or direction.


    With two little brothers and music in the car.


    Sometimes I think, if only life could be so simple all the time.


    I drive around the street every day when I''m free. I talk to my little brother when I''m free. I don''t have so much trouble.


    Don''t be so tangled.


    Alas~~


    These assumptions may only appear in his mind.


    Reality is impossible for him.


    Zhu Zhu and boss Wang are still on the same front after all.


    ¡­¡­


    While boss Wang and Zhu were upset, little dragon snake spent the most comfortable days of his life.


    Recently, little dragon snake ate and drank well at home. Seeing that little dragon snake can make money, the fierce woman simply doesn''t go out to work. She sits at home and eats until she dies. She eats with little dragon snake every day.


    It feels good.


    It''s nice to sit, eat and die.


    Hugging the shrew around him, Bruce Lee was very satisfied.


    After these days, his taste has been completely changed. Now if he sees other types of women on TV, he will frown and subconsciously compare with the shrew.


    no way.


    Not as plump as a shrew.


    Her facial features are not as three-dimensional as those of a fierce woman.


    There is no comparability.


    It''s not a level at all!


    Change!


    After a round of comparison, Bruce Lee felt that no one was as good-looking as the shrew. In his heart, the shrew sleeping around him like a black coal ball was the sleeping beauty in his heart.


    Taste is terrible. It can change a person and a generation.


    The little dragon and snake are deeply affected.


    Before he knew it, the taste changed and the whole person changed.


    "Husband, you''re awake ~" the fierce woman''s cow eyes slowly opened a slit, looked at the little dragon and snake, and then closed her eyes and narrowed for a while.


    This husband made Bruce Lee feel numb all over.


    He kissed the shrew on the cheek and whispered, "honey, did you sleep well?"


    dear.


    husband.


    These words filled the little dragon and snake, wrapped him sweetly and tightly, and made him feel that the world was so beautiful.


    Looking at the steady and jade like shrew, little dragon snake breathed softly.


    At the moment, he seemed to have his soul out of his body and turned into a green smoke to ask for the order of the little dragon and snake.


    Pop!


    He slapped the little dragon snake on the head and scolded, ''why don''t you get up? I''m going to move! "


    The little dragon and snake has a heavy load recently and hasn''t woken up yet!


    The recent vomit and violent exercise have made him doubt life.


    But what to do? He has no right to refuse.


    In front of Bruce Lee, he is always a vulnerable group.


    It moved reluctantly, but it still had no plan to get up.


    Early in the morning, can you let people have a good sleep!


    The little dragon and snake roared in his heart.


    But the little dragon and snake didn''t give him the chance at all. They stuck their hands on the main neck and exerted themselves.


    Prickly~


    The little dragon and snake stood up.


    He was held up and forced to stand up.


    Before he woke up and recovered his strength, he turned into a dark shadow and rushed straight at the fierce woman


    The little dragon snake''s action made the fierce woman slowly open her eyes. Such a violent action made her feel a little.


    She encircled the little dragon snake''s neck: "husband, you hate it. You want it early in the morning?"


    The little dragon snake smiled. Although he had a black line and a cold sweat on his head, he still tried to get himself in.


    He vaguely remembered the disdain and indifference that the shrew showed to him when he finished last night.


    His frenzied bombing did not satisfy others at all. On the contrary, it also created disgust in others'' hearts.


    Little dragon snake knows that if a woman hates a man in that respect, she will hate the man even more in the future. Slowly, she doesn''t love him.


    What about yourself?


    So, he wants to fight!


    Let the shrew feel what a human cannon is!


    The little dragon snake swished its flexible waist board, put its hands on the fierce woman and turned in a circle. This move was often used by him before.


    The shrew also quite cooperated with him and followed him around.


    Tear it!


    But when the shrew turned around, her underwear was torn and torn by the little dragon and snake!


    The fierce woman''s big black face sank in an instant.


    She bought this underwear at a high price.

 Chapter 444

    oh dear.


    Oh.


    He called out the inner state of little dragon snake at this time.


    Little dragon and snake originally wanted to please the shrew, but they didn''t expect that stealing chicken would not erode rice, and even broke the shrew''s underwear.


    This is not the original intention of Bruce Lee!


    You know, it''s not easy for a shrew to buy a fitting underwear.


    What trouble.


    Now I broke his underwear, didn''t I hit the muzzle of the gun?


    He blamed himself for being too excited just now. When he thought that that posture could make the fierce woman look at him differently, he was a little excited, so he was a little forgetful.


    As soon as the little dragon snake slipped, the little dragon snake took the opportunity to swish and retracted.


    Call~


    The little dragon and snake took a breath and finally broke free.


    Shrew, the big black face sank and remained in position for a long time.


    In the room, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you?" the little dragon snake asked knowingly.


    It''s OK not to ask. When asked, the fierce woman''s face became more gloomy.


    Pop!


    She opened the little dragon snake''s hand and her eyes were full of disgust: "don''t touch me!"


    The little dragon and snake are buzzing in their heads.


    Don''t touch me.


    Touch me.


    I


    The fierce woman turned her back to the little dragon and snake, quickly put on her clothes and ignored him.


    This made little dragon and snake feel empty. The fierce woman ignored herself and became angry.


    He hurried to coax.


    He hugged the shrew''s chest and waist from the back and said softly, "honey, don''t be angry. You know it''s not my intention."


    Bata, Bata~


    The shrew didn''t speak, but a few tears fell from her face.


    This broke Bruce Lee''s heart.


    How can I watch my beloved woman cry?


    How can it make her sad?


    "You accompany me in my underwear, sobbing ~" the fierce woman began to tremble.


    Through this today, little dragon and snake also understand that although the fierce woman has been playing with herself, she still needs to have a degree in the future. It seems that she doesn''t like the wild tearing.


    I still like the normal wild.


    "Don''t be angry, isn''t it just a underwear? Buy it!"


    "But..."


    However, my underwear is hard to buy. It''s not my size!


    The little dragon snake, whose head was spinning fast, had bought awesome underwear with many women before. Though several times, the past goal was not to buy underwear, but to play more.


    But little dragon snake still knows a lot of brands and sizes, and has a little research in this regard.


    Now in order to appease the shrew, he doesn''t care too much.


    He threw the bank card on the table and said, "honey, there''s some money in it. Go and buy underwear. If it''s not enough, I''ll try again!"


    Find another way and let Lao Yan give money!


    If Lao Yan can find Xiaolong snake at this time, he must put aside all the previous things and give Xiaolong snake a slap in the face.


    shout abuse!


    Little dragon snake, do you think it''s fucking interesting?


    Buy underwear for women with the money cheated from me?


    You can buy it. Can you choose a more beautiful girl?


    This, is it a fucking woman?


    Lao Yan must think the money is dirty across his pocket!


    Then little dragon and snake wiped her tears: "I know there is a lingerie shop. There must be something suitable for you. I''ll give you the address and you can have a look. I can''t go out. Go by yourself ~"


    When the shrew heard this, her face relaxed.


    "But I want you to go with me ~" said the shrew.


    Little dragon and snake sighed. If he went with the shrew now, if he was seen and caught by Zhang Wen''s people, I''m afraid he would not buy underwear today, but die.


    "Honey, don''t do this. When I can go out, I will go shopping with you, OK?"


    No way, the shrew can only nod, clean up herself, hang a gap below and go out.


    People like her, even if it is a gap, no one wants to peek.


    She''s not worried at all.


    The fierce woman is very particular about her dress when she goes out, at least more than at home. She is wearing high heels and carrying a small bag in her hand.


    The golden one is a little old.


    The strap of the bag is very long.


    She shook it in her hand and suddenly looked like carrying a brick.


    Walking in the street, men subconsciously keep a distance from her, and no one wants to get a brick for no reason.


    In spite of the strange eyes of others, the fierce woman came to the door of the underwear shop.


    Yo!


    Or a brand!


    Although the shrew doesn''t know foreign brands, it looks very advanced.


    Looking at the waiter who greeted her at the door and the luxurious decoration here, the fierce woman instantly felt that she had raised her grade.


    To tell you the truth, she only lingered at the door of this famous store before and never went in.


    This is also the first time in her life.


    "Welcome ~" two little girls at the door welcomed her in.


    Shrew, look for the one that suits her in the brilliant shop.


    There are not many people in the store at this time. In addition to the shrew, there is a couple.


    Suddenly, the couple''s figure and appearance are somewhat similar to the fierce woman.


    They''re all black and strong.


    So who is this couple?


    Of course, it''s pretending to force tiger and black sister!


    Li Erzi''s situation has also stabilized. Today, pretending to force the tiger is to take the black sister out to buy underwear!


    There is only such a shop for black sister to wear.


    Pretending to be a tiger, I''m willing to spend some money for black sister.


    When pretending to force the tiger to see the fierce woman, his eyes suddenly released a different light.


    "My grass, beauty!"


    A word burst out of the tiger''s mouth.


    This is not only his casual words, but also his sincere words. He really thinks the fierce woman is very good-looking, because he has this taste.


    The little girl next to guide the tiger to choose goods almost gushed blood.


    This... Is also called beauty?


    It''s nice to be able to barely see that it''s a woman!


    What kind of vision does this man have!


    Black sister stared at the shrew when she heard the words of pretending to force the tiger. The hostility like natural enemies appeared in her eyes and warned the shrew.


    One hand stuck the tiger''s neck and brought him over.


    "Be honest with me. I''ll choose and let''s go." black sister whispered a warning in her ear and pretended to force the tiger.


    "Hmm ~"


    Pretending to force the tiger to readily promise, in fact, his eyes have always stayed on the shrew.


    This kind of woman is very attractive to him.


    It''s just that he can''t be too obvious.


    Secretly watching and approaching, this is what pretending to force a tiger is best at.


    So, pretending to force the tiger to help the black sister choose, while intentionally or unintentionally approaching the fierce woman~


    The fierce woman picked it up. Suddenly she felt a big dark shadow leaning towards her. When she looked up, she was a forced tiger with an obscene smile.

 Chapter 445

    A shrew is also a woman and a normal woman.


    Of course, she would be upset when she was stared at by such a wretched person as a tiger.


    The taste of pretending to be a tiger is like her, but her taste is not like pretending to be a tiger. She still likes the little dragon snake.


    Hard when it should be hard, soft when it should be soft.


    A little longer, it''s perfect.


    Pretending to be a tiger, I naively thought the fierce woman liked her type!


    "What do you think I''m doing?" the fierce woman is already quite fierce. Is it easy to provoke people who can let Bruce Lee and old Yan have three points?


    Pretending to force the tiger''s eyes to move.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect the shrew to speak so frankly.


    "If you don''t look at me, you know I look at you?" he pretended to be a tiger and didn''t suffer at all.


    "You peek at me and I don''t admit it?" the fierce woman was angry.


    If you put her in the same room with the pretending Tiger now, she can kill the pretending tiger alive!


    Those who dare to tease her are not born yet!


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "beauty, you have to be reasonable, don''t you? I came here to buy underwear for my wife. The one you saw just now is very suitable for my wife, so I took another look. You can''t say I peeked at you because of this, right?"


    If you pretend to force a tiger, the fierce woman can''t speak at once.


    There is still a little joy in my heart.


    Because of the beginning sentence of pretending to be a tiger.


    beauty.


    It''s the first time I''ve been called a beauty.


    This man looks very obscene and a little shameless, but he still speaks well!


    The fierce woman looked at the black sister behind the tiger and felt that she was similar to her heavyweight. If she really fought, she might not be able to take advantage of it, so she snorted coldly and went to the other side to choose.


    "What are you pretending to force ~" as soon as she turned around, she heard a very weak voice talking.


    Looking back, it''s black sister.


    "What did you say about me?" the fierce woman burst.


    Her temper is easier to ignite than boss Du.


    The black sister looked at her contemptuously and hummed, "I said my husband has something to do with you?"


    The shrew''s eyes narrowed.


    You don''t have to look at it. Black sister is jealous of her. That sentence just described her.


    But what can she say?


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t say anything!


    The shrew turned and went opposite.


    The little girls in the lingerie shop are secretly breathing. If these two women make trouble in the shop, it will be a disaster!


    The fierce woman was scolded and forced by the black sister. She certainly couldn''t bear it, but now she didn''t want to cause trouble. She chose a underwear and tried it on.


    "Well, this one is good, very good."


    Originally, there was no option to try it on, but at the request of the shrew, people reluctantly agreed to take it in for a gesture, and did not agree to put it on her.


    But the shrew put it on directly.


    "How much is it?" the fierce woman asked loudly.


    In fact, she already knows how much it is. This is for the black sister to hear!


    To show how rich you are!


    The little girl quoted the price.


    The shrew nodded and swiped her card!


    At this time, Heimei also bought it. They checked out at the front desk together.


    "Hello, where''s your underwear?" at this time, a little girl hurried over and asked the shrew. She was going to go in and pack her underwear, but she didn''t see anything in it. It was empty.


    "My underwear must be on me, isn''t it on you?" the fierce woman scolded the little girl that there would be no trouble.


    "Ah? On you?" the girl was stunned.


    She just let the fierce woman go in and compete. Unexpectedly, she put it on!


    Moreover, her old underwear has not been found. Can you say


    Did the shrew come out in neutral?


    Thinking of this, the little girl took a breath of air conditioning.


    This woman''s aura is too strong and her light is too dazzling. She doesn''t dare to look directly at her greatness and face to face with her!


    "What''s the matter?" the shrew thought the little girl looked at herself a little strange and asked with staring eyes.


    "Ah, it''s all right, it''s all right, ha ha ~" the little girl smiled awkwardly.


    If the shrew didn''t buy the underwear, she must ask her to compensate for the cleaning fee and let her go, but people bought it and the price is not cheap. What else can she say?


    Maybe it''s someone''s hobby to shift out of neutral?


    Why does she care so much?


    "Ha ha, I can really buy ~" black sister, she began to talk coldly next to her.


    Although pretending to force the tiger has been winking at her and stabbing her with her arm, she still doesn''t care at all.


    Pretending to be a tiger, I can see that black sister''s jealousy is getting stronger and stronger. He has a bad hunch that if the two people continue to tit for tat, something will happen.


    Who is a shrew? How can you be so cynical by the black sister? But what other people''s black sister said is not wrong at all.


    It''s just that the tone is a little unacceptable!


    So she took out her mobile phone and began to pretend to call opposite the black sister and the forced tiger.


    "Hey, Lili, I''m shopping ~ alas, I met two stupid X''s and said I pretended to be a bully! They thought they were awesome. If I called my husband over, they would be scared to death! Oh, you asked who my husband was? Little dragon snake!"


    Finish this sentence.


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister are stunned!


    It''s not because the shrew''s words made them angry.


    But because of the last three words.


    Those three words seemed to pull a knife in their hearts.


    Little dragon snake!


    These three words, from pretending to force tiger to live in a muddle last time, seem to have become his goal in life.


    Get him!


    Hold him down!


    And kill him!


    Give yourself a statement of the suffering you have suffered for so many days!


    At the same time, it is also a statement for black sister!


    The expression of pretending to force tiger and black sister made the fierce woman proud. She thought she had succeeded in getting them angry, and she thought black sister was angry and speechless.


    She said on the phone how powerful and handsome her husband was.


    After a meal, black sister and pretending to force the tiger looked at each other.


    From the black sister''s eyes, pretending to force the tiger to see is anger!


    He seemed to know what black sister was going to do next and nodded to her silently.


    The shrew settled the bill, said the phone and walked towards the door.


    Wearing a new dress and carrying small bricks, the posture of a fierce woman suddenly became higher.


    It''s windy when you walk~


    Whoosh!


    Just as she was about to go out, she suddenly felt her head sink, as if she was restrained by something.


    At the same time, the pain in her head made it impossible for her to look back.


    The bag in his hand also fell to the ground.


    A cold voice came from behind.


    "Are you the little dragon snake''s woman? Where is he now?"

 Chapter 446

    If the fierce woman didn''t call and pretend to force her to talk about the little dragon and snake, then Heimei would not do it.


    It won''t happen next.


    The struggle of these women will not refresh their world outlook and outlook on life.


    This time, the black sister completely forced the tiger to look at them.


    Black sister''s words stunned the shrew.


    She is neither stupid nor stupid. At least what she is doing, she immediately realized that she had said the wrong thing just now. She knew that little dragon snake had committed something now. Although she didn''t know what it was, it seemed that she met someone who knew little dragon snake.


    If he shakes out the little dragon and snake, he doesn''t know how dangerous it will be.


    "I don''t know!" the fierce woman pulled her hair from behind by the black sister, but her tone didn''t soften at all.


    Black sister took the lead. What is a woman''s weakness?


    Just hair and chest!


    Long hair, fighting is a disadvantage.


    As long as someone pulls his hair, it''s hard to fight back.


    Now as long as the black sister is willing to bang two fists, it will certainly make the fierce woman go away.


    Black sister then pulled hard: "didn''t you just say that it''s your husband! Don''t pretend to me!"


    The shrew snorted, "what did I say? Why don''t I remember!"


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister can see that she is pretending to force!


    Bang!


    Black sister doesn''t talk nonsense. Raising her hand is a fist, which is earth shaking.


    "Oh!" the fierce woman screamed. She got a heavy blow from the black sister on her head. I''m afraid there''s only such a person as the fierce woman.


    Pretending to force the tiger looked a little guilty. He thought he might not be able to stand the punch just now.


    Just now, what Heimei hit was not just a black fist, but her anger at the society and the little dragon and snake.


    This punch is so powerful.


    However, it was carried down by the fierce woman.


    "How dare you fucking fight with me?" the fierce woman was not generally fierce. She opened her mouth and scolded.


    "It''s you and me. If you don''t tell me where the little dragon snake is today, I''ll kill you!" cried the black sister, shaking her arm and punching again.


    She has long been unhappy with the shrew. She just found a chance to do it.


    Black sister, I haven''t pestered anyone yet.


    The fist the size of a sandbag hit the shrew''s head.


    There is no woman''s kindness left.


    After the third punch, the shrew had reacted.


    Her body suddenly became super flexible. Although her body was strong, she twisted like a water snake. At the same time, the empty hand grabbed Heimei''s wrist.


    This series of actions were done at one go, so that the black sister didn''t react.


    Then the shrew began to use brute force.


    "Oh." Heimei was startled, and the strength from her wrist told her that this person is definitely not an idle person. Strength can only be realized when two people collide and communicate with each other.


    Black sister''s reaction is also quite fast. She can see that the power of the fierce woman is definitely not under her. So, she just wants to play close combat with herself!


    And their own points in strength, a higher or lower!


    Close combat and stick fight are strengths for Heimei. Ordinary people can''t really get rid of her.


    Thinking of this, she tried hard and twisted the shrew''s arm directly.


    He put all his strength into doing crop work.


    The fierce woman can only be surprised by the explosive power of the black sister and let her body be turned by the black sister.


    But just when her back was facing the black sister, she used a dark energy.


    She knew that if she turned her back to the black sister, it must be a few heavy fists.


    It''s not fun.


    Black girl, come on.


    The shrew is also exerting herself.


    The two of them are deadlocked and stuck!


    Black sister and shrew collide with each other physically and compete secretly at the same time.


    Although this action seems stupid to others.


    Black sister hugged the shrew''s waist and looked at her doing exercises from a distance~


    Two women with big arms and round waist fight when they don''t agree in the underwear store, which frightens the little girls in these stores. They can feel the strength of the two of them a few meters away. No one dares to fight or even persuade them to fight, for fear that the black sister and the fierce woman will slap each other.


    Then you can''t be killed by them?


    This slap is more than a thousand pounds!


    In the collision of power, one side will certainly lose. The black sister and the shrew were deadlocked for nearly three or five minutes, and finally came to an end with the shrew''s no lower.


    The fierce woman, alas, was turned around by the black sister with her arm twisted.


    Black sister is not polite. It''s a punch to her temple!


    This punch is quite vicious!


    Temple, it''s not good, but it can kill people!


    Dong!


    The shrew felt her world shake, and then her ears began to ring.


    The black sister''s punch is awesome.


    Directly hit the shrew and doubt life.


    Heimei didn''t stop. She made up two more punches at the place just now!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    The voice seemed to beat the heart of the shrew. She felt that she was about to burst out at this moment! It''s about to blow fire!


    Several green tendons burst on the fierce woman''s temple.


    The lingerie shop echoed with a roar~


    "I fought with you!"


    With this cry, the shrew suddenly turned around and regardless of the black claw.


    Brush~


    Scratched black sister''s face.


    It seems that no matter what the process is, women''s fights will end up tearing clothes, scratching faces and spitting.


    Woman, it''s a woman.


    No matter how strong black sister and shrew are, they are also engraved with the word "woman".


    "Grass!"


    She felt a sharp pain on her face, and the black sister scolded. She was not polite at all. She raised her hand and grabbed the shrew''s face and grabbed a claw hard.


    The shrew used both hands and scratched hard on the black sister''s face like a twist.


    The most primitive fight, appeared!


    With blood on their faces, they were determined to disfigure each other and concentrated their whole strength on their fingers.


    This damage is absolutely no worse than the fist used in fighting between men.


    Soon, the black sister and the shrew burst into tears.


    But the tears were not angry.


    It''s not crying, it''s the tears that have to flow out when the pain reaches a certain degree.


    In order to cooperate with the pain signal received by the brain, I shed a few tears.


    In fact, Heimei didn''t know she was crying. Her expression was still very fierce. She bared her teeth, grinned and stared at the fierce woman. This feeling was somewhat similar to the way she pretended to force a tiger to drive.


    They are very unambiguous.


    Both of their faces were pinched and changed shape, and both used their greatest strength to greet each other.


    Someone may have to ask at this time.


    Pretend to be a tiger?


    Wasn''t he still here just now? Why don''t you go up and help now?


    Can''t he beat a shrew or what?

 Chapter 447

    At this time, Jinhai city is peaceful. People come and go shopping on the streets. People are enjoying a rare holiday.


    But in this underwear store, there is a wonderful play.


    The little girl in this shop has never seen such a fierce fight or such a fierce woman.


    Today, they have gained a lot of experience. In the face of the two of them circling around like crabs, no one is willing to go up and persuade them to fight.


    If they are willing to fight, let them fight, as long as they don''t break the things in the store.


    These girls fully believe that these two people are crazy and can turn this place upside down!


    But why didn''t you pretend to be a tiger?


    On the one hand, because he was frightened by the desperate strength of black sister and shrew, on the other hand, he was also a little pity.


    In his eyes, this is not a bitch, but two beautiful women appeared in front of him to fight.


    If it were someone else, it would be quite a dazzling scene.


    The taste is different. Naturally, everything is different.


    He pretended to force the tiger and believed in Heimei''s skill, so he decided not to participate in it. He just looked at it. In the face of such a beautiful woman, he couldn''t pull off the frame, could he?


    Pretend to be a tiger and put your hands in the play.


    He didn''t move. He looked very serious.


    Seems to be working hard for the black sister in the dark.


    At this time, a little girl stole over.


    "Elder brother, why don''t you care? I think they both scratched their faces, or you can pull ~" the little girl really felt a little shabby.


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile: "it''s okay, don''t ~"


    "Oh, you''d better go Lala!"


    "No need!"


    "I''ll send you a red envelope!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Pretending to be a tiger or refusing, how can he ask for the little girl''s red envelope? However, he also has his own steelyard in his heart. Even if he wants to make a move, it is only at the most critical time.


    Let them fight first. Don''t worry.


    Otherwise, I''ll go there and be scratched by a fierce woman. Is it nice?


    In the twinkling of an eye, the shrew''s face was in a mess. Suddenly, it looked like crying.


    Compared with Heimei, her injury seems to be a little more serious. There''s no way. Who let Heimei have the advantage of taking the first shot?


    The fierce woman''s face twitched twice: "let go!"


    Black sister said, "let go first!"


    Obviously, black sister can''t stand it. She''s also holding on!


    "You put it first!"


    "You first!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    These two people did not let go of what you said. Everyone knows that if you let go first, the person who let go later must take advantage of it and finally scratch it hard.


    No one is willing to take that risk.


    Often at this time, there will be a referee.


    Pretend to force the tiger. This time comes at a good time.


    He stood between the two and said fairly, "well, I''ll count three, and you all let go, OK?"


    The black sister and the fierce woman are a little unhappy with the tiger.


    Why?


    Because is there nothing wrong with his face? Although his appearance is not high, he is showy.


    The root of this unhappiness comes from jealousy!


    "No, you two are working together. I''ll let go. You must make a dirty move!" the fierce woman was really smart.


    Pretending to force the tiger to say solemnly, "I promise you, we are not that kind of people. We must let go, okay?"


    The black sister and the shrew were silent.


    Pretend to force the tiger to start counting at this time.


    "One, two, three! Put it!"


    Neither of them moved.


    It''s like pretending that the tiger doesn''t exist.


    Oh, what should I do?


    Pretending to force the tiger to scratch his head.


    If you go on like this, let alone looking for Bruce Lee, the police will come later. A meal of trouble must be indispensable.


    "Oh, come on, let go first. What''s the matter?" pretending to force the tiger to forget about looking for Bruce Lee at this moment.


    The two women still didn''t speak and neither of them was ready to let go.


    "If you don''t let go, I''m fucking impolite!" pretending to force the tiger, I was finally angry.


    But he just pretends. Can he beat a shrew or a black sister?


    Black sister, stare at the shrew.


    Shrew, stare at the black sister.


    Master, you can''t move easily.


    When you are not 100% sure, once you move, you will give the other party a flaw, and there may be critical damage.


    The blood flowed down the black sister''s face. When it flowed to her eyes, she closed her eyes.


    Whoosh~


    Suddenly, she felt the two big black hands on her face empty.


    Then he got a kick on his belly.


    With this kick, the black sister stepped back several steps and plopped down on the ground.


    There was a burning pain in the abdomen.


    Shrew, seize the weakness of black sister and do it.


    She quickly broke away from Heimei''s hand and gave her a kick in the stomach. When Heimei reacted and her fingers were ready to force, it was too late.


    "My grass!" pretending to force the tiger, I didn''t expect the fierce woman to do it when she said, and the seemingly bulky fierce woman was so flexible.


    He was also surprised, but he said nothing could make her run away. He hasn''t asked where the little dragon snake is hiding!


    Pretend to be a tiger and catch it at the first time.


    Fortunately, he caught it.


    Unfortunately, he did.


    Staring at the tiger''s eyes, pretending to force the tiger didn''t know what was going on. The two big black claws of the fierce woman brushed and had a close contact with pretending to force the tiger''s face.


    The tiger''s face immediately felt burning.


    Bang~


    The shrew knocked the door open with her body and ran away.


    That''s a quick!


    That''s called a quick!


    A black sister is enough for her. If she adds a tiger, she must die. Originally, she was unwilling. She was scratched by the black sister. If she gave her previous temper, she must get it back, but now she can only choose to retreat.


    If you don''t run, you can''t run!


    You can''t lose money!


    When they have a chance in the future, they must double it back!


    After running for two steps, the fierce woman saw that the black sister and the pretending tiger didn''t catch up and slowed down.


    She wiped her face and blood from her hands.


    Mom, this time I came out to buy underwear, there will be a disaster of blood!


    People on the road were a little confused when they saw the expression of the fierce woman.


    The face of a fierce woman is a Peking Opera mask!


    Laugh and don''t laugh, the same!


    "Grass, what are you looking at? Go home and see your mother!" the fierce woman shouted at a man staring at herself.


    The man shrunk his neck and bowed his head and left.


    The fierce woman has a strong momentum now. Most people are pushed back by her momentum before they have passed.


    Just had a fight with Heimei with the determination to die. Now the desperate strength on her body has not gone down. Everyone nearby can feel this momentum.


    It can be seen how fierce the fight was just now! What a seeper!

 Chapter 448

    In the lingerie shop, the black girl stared.


    Pretending to force the tiger was caught on the eyelids by the fierce woman. When blinking, it felt like a discharge to people.


    He covered his face and hissed in his mouth.


    He didn''t react now. What''s the matter? He was very careful, but he was caught by a fierce woman.


    But it was clear that it was all right just now. Why did that scene happen?


    Baimi will be sparse at last!


    Black sister, on the contrary, she is very calm.


    Regardless of the injury on her face, she asked pretending to force the tiger: "husband, are you all right on your face?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to bite his teeth and shake his head: "it''s okay!"


    "Next time I see that woman again, I''ll make him pay the price and dare to touch my husband!" black sister said fiercely.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh, I don''t know what to say. Frankly, I don''t blame other people''s black sister at all! This is all his own reason. If he had gone there for the first time and helped the black sister for the first time, the outcome would not have been like this.


    I''m sure I won''t let the shrew run away.


    Maybe he can find out where the little dragon and snake are.


    Pretend to force the tiger to hate! Now he can only suffer this loss.


    No way. Who made him pretend to be forced?


    After Heimei and Zhuang forced the tiger to leave, the girls in the underwear store felt like they had a dream. The girls looked at each other and shook their heads in disbelief. They couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    So, is it a fight?


    Or a fight?


    Is the man who swished out of the store like a dark shadow a man or an immortal?


    Luckily she checked out. Who else would they ask for money?


    What a blessing in misfortune~


    ¡­¡­


    Bang~


    The fierce woman kicked the door open and startled the little dragon and snake. He quickly put the little dragon and snake away. After the fierce woman went out, he had been studying the little dragon and snake to find out why it was not obedient and why it was so stubborn in the last two days.


    "Honey, you''re back..."


    The moment the little dragon and snake looked up, it seemed that they had passed through.


    He seemed to see his grandmother, wearing a Peking Opera mask, singing in front of him.


    Prince song usually dotes on Japanese,


    GUI Ying, I''ve been cold for years.


    Wow


    Little dragon and snake can''t help singing along.


    "You''re sick!" the shrew came back, not only didn''t get Bruce Lee''s attention, but began to sing Peking Opera to herself. She felt like she had entered another time and space.


    Shrew, slap Bruce Lee on the head.


    The little dragon and snake almost fell.


    He just reacted.


    holy crap


    What''s going on?


    On the shrew''s face, why is it scratched like a colorful cat?


    This


    "Who the fuck did this!" little dragon snake became angry at once. His woman was bullied by this. Even if she was desperate, she had to ask for an explanation for her!


    At that moment, he did not care what he had done and hid. He found a kitchen knife from the kitchen and went out to cut people.


    "Husband ~" the fierce woman saw that Bruce Lee was so impulsive for herself, and her resentment was half gone.


    She quickly stopped the little dragon snake.


    "Tell me the man''s name, I''ll go out and destroy him!" Bruce Lee snake, who is really not afraid of anyone. Since he fought with Zhang Wen that night, he felt as if no one was his opponent.


    The legendary Zhang Wen is just like this!


    He is also a human being. If he is beaten, he will hurt. If he is stabbed, he will die. He has one head and two hands. What are you afraid of?


    Today, he will be impulsive.


    "Even if you go now, you can''t find those two people ~" said the shrew.


    "Two? Grass! Two of them bully you?" the little dragon snake was even more angry.


    The shrew nodded.


    "Do you know your name?"


    "It seems to be called pretending to force the tiger. It''s a disgusting name..."


    What?


    Little dragon snake, stunned.


    In an instant, it was like being frozen.


    Pretend to be a tiger?


    It''s the tiger who can pretend to force!


    What the fuck is going on? How could you pretend to be a tiger near here?


    How he tortured pretending to force the tiger before, little dragon and snake knew better. If pretending to force the tiger caught him, there would be only a dead end.


    Little dragon and snake, don''t want to be tortured like that!


    That''s inhuman abuse!


    But it''s strange. Why did the fierce woman meet the pretending tiger?


    "Husband, do you know this man?" the fierce woman asked when she saw that the expression on Bruce Lee''s face was a little ugly.


    Bruce Lee nodded helplessly: "well, I know... This man is not easy to provoke..."


    "No wonder the woman beside him has two sons!" said the fierce woman fiercely.


    The focus of little dragon and snake is not here: "then what, how did you meet? And that forced tiger."


    The shrew told the process in detail, which was the truth.


    Little dragon snake stared at the shrew''s eyes seriously. From her eyes, he didn''t see the slightest hypocrisy. He slowly put down his guard and thought it should be true. It had nothing to do with her. It might be an encounter.


    However, it''s too coincidental. Why did God play such a trick on him?


    Yes, God is playing tricks on the little dragon and snake, making him have the same taste as pretending to force the tiger, arranging for them to make enemies, and arranging for them to meet in the dark.


    He felt that he might really fall into the hands of pretending to be a tiger in his life.


    Everything is life!


    Little dragon snake, now he feels that the kitchen knife in his hand is very heavy. If the person who moved the shrew today doesn''t pretend to be a tiger and a black sister, he must go out with a knife and chop the man!


    But it''s just pretending to be a tiger.


    He can''t go!


    He can''t pretend to be a tiger!


    He smiled awkwardly: "hehe, honey, let''s remember this first, and then find him slowly!"


    In fact, the shrew didn''t want to go to pretend to force the tiger so soon. What she wanted was the attitude of Bruce Lee and snake.


    She nodded cleverly, "yes."


    "What, have you bought your underwear?" asked Bruce Lee.


    "Yes."


    "Does it fit?"


    "OK."


    "Let me check?" little dragon snake pressed her under her body, but when he was ready to untie his trousers and belt, he suddenly stopped.


    Why?


    Because he saw the terrible face of the shrew.


    Taking off a Peking Opera mask alive gives Bruce Lee the illusion that it is not a fierce woman but his deceased grandmother who is under his own pressure.


    He quickly turned over from the shrew and scolded himself for thinking.


    "Why? Don''t you want to touch me?" a cold word came out of the shrew''s mouth.


    Little dragon and snake shook his head quickly. If the shrew noticed that he disliked him at this time, he couldn''t live here in the future. With the shrew''s temper, he would certainly drive him out!


    So the little dragon and snake bit their teeth and stepped on the reins!

 Chapter 449

    Wang Yuxian slowly improved these days, I have always been with her.


    I know that she needs company most now. I must take care of her step by step and can''t hurt her fragile little heart.


    Today, Xiaowen came.


    Carrying fruit and nutrition, she came in and saw Wang Yuxian lying on the hospital bed. She cried directly.


    In fact, up to now, I don''t understand what the relationship between her and Wang Yuxian is. To say that the relationship is good, I don''t think it''s so good. To say that the relationship is bad, but Xiaowen accompanied Wang Yuxian to Lao Gao. Now I can cry when I see Wang Yuxian like this. It''s not pretended.


    Women are really elusive creatures.


    "Yuxian, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you take care of yourself, alas ~" Xiaowen now reveals a kind of sadness.


    This is really sad, not pretended.


    Wang Yuxian smiled: "don''t worry about me. Don''t you think I''m okay?"


    "Alas, why didn''t you inform me the first time? I came to take care of you. We''ve known each other for so many years, and you still don''t trust me?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to trouble you and worry you ~"


    "Look at you, who did it so hard, sobbing ~" Xiaowen said, sobbing and standing up again.


    I felt a little redundant, so I quietly went outside the door.


    A little brother came to smoke for me and lit it for me.


    I patted the back of his hand and said thank you.


    These days, the hospital is full of our people. All the people who have nothing to do are here.


    It''s safe here.


    Xiaowen came out of a cigarette. When I wasn''t paying attention, she hugged my arm and cried.


    "Alas, what''s the matter with you?" there are so many people around. Wang Yuxian is still lying in the hospital. I''m a little overwhelmed.


    Xiaowen looked up at me with tears and red eyes, which made people feel distressed at a glance.


    "Don''t I feel uncomfortable? You say Yuxian is such a good woman. Why should I suffer like this?"


    Xiaowen is right. In today''s society, there are not many infatuated women like Wang Yuxian. There are not many women who do not waver for money and power.


    But why is Wang Yuxian''s life so hard?


    To hit the wall again and again, to be tortured again and again?


    "Wang Yuxian took this knife for me. I''m sure I''ll find the person who hurt her!" I said.


    Xiaowen hugged me tighter: "the same, I don''t want you to get hurt, brother Wen ~"


    The last sentence, brother Wen, was said by her throat, which made me feel uneasy in my heart.


    Xiaowen''s chest is just close to me in this position, which makes me feel strange in my heart.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled awkwardly and wanted to take my hand out, but Xiaowen''s hand held me tightly and didn''t move.


    "Brother Wen, from today on, I will stay here to serve Yuxian with you ~" she said softly.


    "No, I''m enough alone," I said quickly.


    I don''t want to be under the same roof with Xiaowen every day. It''s not fun.


    She pouted and looked at me reproachfully: "brother Wen, don''t you know what it means to be in love for a long time? I don''t trust watching you and Wang Yuxian in the ward every day ~"


    I rolled my eyes and thought you had something to worry about. I''m not your person. Besides, I said I like Wang Yuxian, which you already know.


    "Hehe Xiaowen, you think too much, really ~" after all, I''m a girl. I don''t reach out and smile. I can''t say those excessive words.


    "Well, I know ~" I don''t know whether Xiaowen really knows it or not. She changed her posture and her face is only two fingers away from my mouth.


    At the same time, I looked down and accidentally glanced at the white and tender in her skirt.


    Xiaowen''s dressing style is quite bold. Coupled with her good figure, it makes my adrenal gland grow slowly.


    She gently moved, the white and tender became more and more obvious. Her attractive little mouth was close to my ear and said, "brother Wen, you know, I had a dream last night ~"


    "Oh? What did you dream of?" I said casually.


    She just hugged my arm. I didn''t speak. It seemed a little awkward.


    "When you went to my house that night ~"


    "Cough..."


    "Tell me, why did you run away last time? We both did that. Why don''t you continue? Is it because I''m not attractive enough?"


    She asked me seriously.


    I''m quite speechless. I don''t know how to answer her.


    "Xiaowen, it''s not what you think. I''m not running away..." I''m afraid Xiaowen thinks I''m an imperfect person.


    "What''s that? Is it because you hate me?"


    Xiaowen, with tears in her eyes, seems to cry as long as I accidentally tell the truth.


    I was cruel: "it''s not..."


    "Then you just don''t hate me?" Xiaowen secretly rejoiced.


    "Er..."


    Looking at the goblin, I suddenly felt that I was surrounded by her.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t hate me. If you see people''s hearts for a long time, I don''t believe it. Your heart is made of stone. People on the road say that Zhang Wen is a man with love and righteousness!"


    I smiled even more helpless. The little girl''s flattery is really first-class.


    Click.


    Then she kissed me on the face while I wasn''t paying attention.


    "Oh, Xiaowen, don''t do this." I vaguely felt something wrong. From Xiaowen''s eyes, I seemed to see a different light.


    This light, strange dazzling, strange seeping, seems to turn into a pair of jade hands, quietly patting my heart.


    She rubbed gently when I didn''t open the door~


    "Wenzi!" when Xiaowen was ready to lean her mouth up, a voice pretending to force the tiger to speak came from outside the door.


    "This!" I quickly promised, thinking that it was really time to pretend to force you to come. You are really Xiaowen''s nemesis!


    Xiaowen heard the voice of pretending to force the tiger, and her face became gloomy. She was dissatisfied and said, "how come pretending to force the tiger?"


    "Well, maybe I came to see the jade fairy, ha ha ~"


    "Cut ~ the most annoying person is him."


    Xiaowen said so, but she still didn''t let go of my arm.


    I got up and saw black sister and pretending to force tiger coming. Pretending to force tiger, one of her subordinates covered her eyes. Black sister seemed to be smiling at me.


    I wonder in my heart. Black sister basically doesn''t laugh at me. What''s the matter today?


    So I hastened to cater to the black sister with a smile. If the black sister greeted me with a smile and I ignored her, she would certainly remember me and give me a good look.


    "Wenzi, what are you laughing at?"


    Approaching, I saw that the face of the tiger was not good-looking, like the face of the eggplant beaten by frost.

 Chapter 450

    Pretend to be a tiger and look at me with disdain.


    When I saw the red marks on the tiger''s face, my heart jumped with a thump.


    "Oh, what happened to your face?"


    Pretending to be a forced tiger deliberately or unintentionally avoided me and didn''t want me to see it, but I still stretched out my neck and looked at it for a few eyes. Pretending to be a forced tiger, my eyes were full of blood, like being XX.


    The look in my eyes is like winking at me.


    "Hum, I don''t know whose girl I flirted with. I was scratched!" as a woman, Xiaowen guessed it right.


    The tiger can''t hang on his face in an instant.


    It''s really embarrassing to say that. I didn''t want to participate in this matter. I wanted to wait until they were almost ready to fight. Unexpectedly, I was Yin by the fierce woman.


    It''s a shame.


    "What''s the matter with you!" Hei Mei pointed to Xiaowen and scolded!


    She has long been unhappy with Xiaowen, but she has never had a chance to face her. If she fights, she is confident that she will put Xiaowen down in one round.


    Xiaowen blinked a few times, opened her mouth and stopped talking.


    Not because she was afraid, nor because she had nothing to say, it was startled.


    As soon as Heimei opened her mouth, I saw what was going on on her face.


    My grass


    Why is her face like a Beijing opera mask?


    Why is there blood on your face?


    Who did you fight with? With black sister present, can you suffer by pretending to be a tiger?


    It seems that the other party is not simple!


    At the same time, a cold sweat came out of my back.


    oh dear.


    Just now I smiled at black sister. Did she understand wrong and think I was laughing at her?


    Oh, oh.


    In order to ease the embarrassment, I quickly changed the subject: "what''s the matter with pretending to force a tiger?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh: "it''s my fault that I didn''t do it well!"


    "What''s the matter!"


    "Today, when we went to the underwear store, we met a woman who was not bad in appearance and figure, but she was a little too much. When we came in, we found fault with us. Finally, we couldn''t help it, so we started with her..."


    "Alas, a woman, you two didn''t fight?"


    "No, you heard my point!" pretending to force the tiger was said by me, and his old face was a little red. "I tell you, that''s the little dragon snake''s woman!"


    "What!" I stood up at once.


    The three words "Little Dragon and snake" are very important here. If I catch him, I will break him up!


    "How did she run away!" I said anxiously.


    This is really a good chance to seize the little dragon and snake!


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh: "Wenzi, it''s all my fault, but don''t underestimate that woman. She''s really powerful!"


    I just reacted. Just now I pretended to force the tiger to say that I met a woman who was not bad in shape and appearance. That... Is not a woman similar to black sister!


    That combat effectiveness must not be bad.


    No wonder


    However, we still missed the best chance. My eyes narrowed slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Bruce Lee didn''t want to sneak on me again, but now the weather, geography and people are not on his side. He wants to sneak on me now. He just comes to die.


    However, little dragon snake hasn''t given up all day. He thinks about it in his mind every day and looks for a chance to attack me.


    If you get rid of me, his little dragon and snake won''t need to hide so tightly.


    Looking at the Peking Opera mask under him, Bruce Lee and snake are full of strength.


    once.


    Two.


    Three, four, five~


    Six.


    Seven.


    Eight, nine, ten~


    There is rhythm and strength. Little dragon snake is very satisfied with his performance this time, but the shrew under him is not satisfied at all.


    She always felt that Bruce Lee was avoiding her face intentionally or unintentionally.


    Moreover, this time, he didn''t put any emotion into it, which made her feel that she was falling.


    It suck no force.


    boring!


    The fierce woman stretched out her hand and pushed the little dragon and snake out of bed.


    The little dragon and snake cried and sat down on the ground.


    He stared at the fierce woman and thought she wanted to change her position.


    With cold eyes, the fierce woman squeezed out a few words from her mouth: "can you give me some strength?"


    Please, can you give me some strength~


    Little dragon and snake began to sing in his heart.


    At the same time, I wonder where I can suck up.


    Just now, both the strength and the fundamental aspects were in place!


    "Honey, what''s the matter? If you''re unhappy, let''s not do it first ~" just as Bruce Lee doesn''t want to do it, it''s too tiring to exercise with shrews.


    And it''s thankless.


    "Do you dislike me?" the question of the shrew, CHIGUO, direct!


    It hit the little dragon and snake hard.


    "Oh, no!"


    Ha ha, I have betrayed the little dragon and snake. If I don''t dislike it, it''s a lie!


    Can he not abandon it?


    Shrew was not beautiful, but now it''s like this. It''s no different from disfigurement. I''m afraid it won''t work for ten days and a half months to restore it to its former appearance.


    If it hadn''t been for the request of the shrew just now, he would have done it in the evening, turned off the lights, and his eyes were black. No one could see anyone, that''s just right!


    "Woo woo, didn''t you get hurt because you tore people''s underwear? People went out to buy it? You despised people ~" the fierce woman didn''t blame Bruce Lee, and didn''t force her to like herself.


    But turned his face and cried out.


    Little dragon snake has no way to cry to women, and he also likes shrews. Seeing shrews crying like this, he feels uncomfortable.


    He quickly hugged the shrew in his arms.


    "Stop crying. When the wound on your face is healed, I''ll find a way to get some money. You can''t see the scar when you go for beauty."


    "That''s not what people are angry about!" the fierce woman has a man''s heart. She doesn''t care whether she will have more scars on her face, let alone whether she will be disfigured. She just wants revenge!


    Want to balance your heart!


    A man''s heart is a woman.


    If the shrew is a man, he is stronger than the pillar. Bruce Lee and snake may not have been able to fight. Maybe it''s still his nightmare!


    Little dragon snake, it seems that he doesn''t want to help the shrew, but he''s still thinking in his heart.


    He doesn''t hate pretending to force the tiger, but hates Zhang Wen. He feels that Zhang Wen arranged this. Pretending to force the tiger must also listen to Zhang Wen, so he started so hard.


    He scratched his favorite woman like this bear!


    But where should the little dragon snake start?


    To sneak attack Zhang Wen, we should also pay attention to a way, Lao Yan? He can''t rely on it, and he doesn''t want to rely on it. He doesn''t think it''s reliable.


    Everything depends on yourself!


    So, what should I do?


    The little dragon snake''s eyes turned around and finally landed on the fierce woman.


    "Honey, do you want revenge?"

 Chapter 451

    Li Erzi''s ward.


    Recently, he can only eat liquid food. Although he looks much better, he is still very weak.


    Li Erzi was already thin. It must not be so easy to recover from such a serious injury.


    Pretending to be a tiger and Zhang Guohua are in the ward.


    Seeing the face of pretending to force the tiger, Li Erzi smiled back and forth.


    "Pretend to be a tiger. What did you do? Did you peek at whose girl went to the bathroom?"


    "Grass, don''t talk nonsense!" pretended to force the tiger to blink, as if he had pasted a sticker on his eyelids.


    Pretending to force the tiger in the blink of an eye, Li Erzi smiled more happily: "are you going to participate in Halloween? Ha ha!"


    Zhang Guohua and I couldn''t stand up with laughter.


    "Grass, stop talking nonsense and get down to business!" said the tiger with an ugly face.


    Today, Hei Mei didn''t come. If Hei Mei comes, go to this stop and pretend to force the tiger. They are like Huadan and dramatist.


    Pretending to force the tiger to hum again is a big play!


    These two people don''t need to draw makeup.


    In this war, pretending to force the tiger and the black sister fought miserably. They were made like this by a fierce woman. Pretending to force the tiger was also very depressed.


    Originally, he just wanted to see the play, let the black sister put down the shrew, and then go up and end it by himself, but who can think of it?


    Who would have thought that two people would fight and hurt the referee?


    Originally, pretending to be a tiger was ready to be a referee!


    Alas~


    Pretend to be a tiger and breathe in your heart.


    What about trust between people? Where have you been?


    Where is the minimum morality of people?


    Is it a beautiful woman with a bad heart?


    I laughed enough, coughed twice and said seriously, "Er Zi, do you know who caused the injury on the tiger''s face? It''s the woman of the little dragon snake!"


    Li Erzi was also surprised and hurriedly sat up: "did you catch her?"


    Pretending to force the tiger and I shook our heads.


    Little dragon and snake, after torturing pretending to force the tiger to sneak on me, he has become our number one enemy. However, he hides very well these days and doesn''t show his horse''s feet at all.


    Li Erzi took a reproachful look at pretending to force the tiger: "Why are you so stupid?"


    Pretending to force a tiger is also quite innocent. Although we don''t know how dangerous the process is, we can know a little from the face of pretending to force a tiger.


    Pretending to force a tiger doesn''t want to let people go.


    You know, little dragon and snake tortured him during that time, which can make him remember for a lifetime!


    He dreams of catching dragons and snakes!


    Li Erzi looked at me: "Wenzi, you asked Wang Peng to pay more attention recently. If you find the woman in the street, don''t act rashly, just follow her!"


    I nodded. Little dragon and snake are hiding in the dark, but this woman will show her head. Her face is scratched like a world map. It must be very easy to find.


    "Then black sister and I will go out to look for it these two days." pretending to force the tiger said.


    He still wants to make up for his mistakes.


    I nodded and turned to call Wang Peng.


    Now, finding the little dragon and snake is the key!


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, boss Wang has been annoyed by Er Mao Guangguang''s affairs. He can''t give strength to the pillar and can''t find anyone. He''s also worried here.


    And the little dragon snake, like a little flea, always turns into a silhouette and swishes in front of boss Wang.


    Upset!


    Depressed!


    Now boss Wang is sitting in a teahouse. He never went to a teahouse before. Since he met section chief Duan, he has become fond of coming here.


    This teahouse, quiet.


    There is also B grid, which makes people''s taste rise at a glance.


    Although boss Wang doesn''t understand tea at all, he only knows that the more expensive things are, the better.


    Boss Wang, I''ve already prepared a pot of tea. I''m busy washing tea there alone.


    This pot of tea is not cheap. Ordinary people just dare to look at it and smell it.


    Bang Bang~


    Someone knocked at the door.


    "Come in," said boss Wang.


    A seemingly shrewd man came in.


    Casual clothes, but you can see at a glance that this person is not an ordinary person.


    There was a shrewd light in his eyes.


    "Brother Wang, what can I do for you?" the man was not polite. He came in and sat down opposite boss Wang.


    Boss Wang smiled: "come on, have tea first."


    A cup of tea was put in front of the man. It was a small cup. It disappeared after a sip.


    The man was not polite. He took one mouthful and dried it.


    "Hehe, how about this tea?" boss Wang raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s OK, but it''s a little bitter!"


    "Taste carefully!" boss Wang is still a little angry. In fact, he doesn''t know tea. He''s pretending to be forced here!


    The man''s mouth moved and said, "Alas, it seems to taste a little."


    "Is it sweet?"


    "Well, sweet, sweet!"


    "Ha ha, isn''t it?" boss Wang leaned on the sofa with satisfaction.


    "Brother Wang, what''s the matter with me?" the man slapped his mouth.


    Boss Wang didn''t answer the question: "this tea, three thousand one pot ~"


    "What? So expensive?"


    He quickly wiped his mouth. The one he just drank must not be cheap!


    The man was even more at a loss. Boss Wang asked him to come and didn''t mention anything. First he asked him to drink tea, and then told him that the tea was very expensive.


    What does that mean?


    I mean, I can''t refuse?


    But he didn''t understand. He could understand boss Wang when he came to him, because boss Wang was still boss Wang at that time.


    But now?


    He''s already flying!


    Jinhai first brother, who doesn''t know him?


    Moreover, there is a section chief standing behind him. What''s the need to find himself?


    Is it because of those things before, to revenge him?


    He can''t be so careful. WOW?


    The man stopped talking and dared not drink tea. He was a little overwhelmed.


    Boss Wang handed him another cup of tea.


    "Xiao Zhou, I heard that your bureau has been very busy recently?" boss Wang said something.


    "Well, I''m a little busy, but brother Wang asked me out. I came here for the first time, ha ha ~" he quickly laughed.


    Boss Wang is very sensitive to these officialdom words.


    Xiao Zhou said this. First, he didn''t want to offend boss Wang. Second, he didn''t want to do anything.


    No matter what boss Wang said, he could refuse.


    Why? Is it because of busy work? No time!


    His little nines have long been seen by boss Wang.


    He narrowed his eyes, touched the teacup with him and drank it with his head up.


    Xiao Zhou, but he stopped drinking a mouthful and sat quietly.


    "Last time I hung up the number in your bureau about Bruce Lee and snake. Please help him and deal with him first!"


    Boss Wang said politely, but it was actually an order tone.


    The subtext is.


    What''s wrong?


    If you''re not obedient, I''ll call section chief Duan. No one will look good at that time. You''d better show me some knowledge and help me do it honestly. I can still give you some benefits.


    Otherwise, you won''t feel better.


    Xiao Zhou sat there with his head turned quickly.


    After listening to boss Wang, he was relieved.


    This is his job, but now the point is not here.

 Chapter 452

    Recently, the Bureau has been busy with a pot of porridge.


    All kinds of things come together. Xiao Zhou is the most tiring clerk.


    The above orders came down one after another. The little dragon and snake had not done it well by themselves. The above then issued a second order to let him hurry up to do the matter of Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    Said it was the top priority.


    Xiao Zhou is also upset, but what can he say? Isn''t it honest to do it?


    He has no choice.


    He is just a clerk at the bottom. He only listens to orders, not refuses.


    He understood boss Wang, but he couldn''t help it.


    It asked him to check the matter of Er Mao and Guang Guang first and put the matter of Bruce Lee and snake on the ground first. What can he do?


    You can''t disobey the above orders, can you?


    He thought that boss Wang had found the wrong person this time.


    He really doesn''t work hard.


    Anyway, he doesn''t drink the tea either.


    He said to boss Wang, "brother Wang, to tell you the truth, the little dragon and snake has been let go. Now there are more important cases to investigate. The bureau is busy with this every day."


    Boss Wang glanced at the corner of his mouth: "what is the more important thing?"


    Xiao Zhou smiled awkwardly: "brother Wang, this..."


    He doesn''t want to say it, and he can''t say it according to the regulations. It''s confidential.


    Boss Wang laughed: "what''s the matter? When your brother Wang is an outsider? You are invited to drink three thousand one pots of tea. What are you worried about?"


    The implication is to tell him that you can rest assured that I have plenty of money. Just say in front of me, don''t worry, the benefits are inseparable from you.


    No matter how stupid Xiao Zhou is, he can understand this truth.


    But he still frowned: "brother Wang, I told you, don''t talk to others. If you scare the snake, I can''t explain."


    "Well, you say wow."


    "It''s said that it''s called Er Mao, and another one is called Guang Guang. That''s what people on the road call it."


    Xiao Zhou''s words stunned boss Wang directly.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang have been checked long ago? Now why did this jump in front of the little dragon and snake? It is reasonable to say that Bruce Lee should bear the brunt of the snake!


    No, don''t you say


    "The person above is section chief WOW?" boss Wang asked quickly.


    Xiao Zhou hesitated and shook his head gently.


    Not section chief?


    So is it someone more important than section chief Duan?


    Who is it?


    Who else could be involved in this vortex?


    Presumably Xiao Zhou won''t tell him who the people above are. Boss Wang won''t ask much.


    He changed his expression: "Xiao Zhou, how long have you been working below?"


    Xiao Zhou smiled: "it''s been a long time, five or six years!"


    "Five or six years... Do you want to be promoted?" boss Wang''s eyes flashed.


    It''s a lie to say no. Xiao Zhou dreamed of jumping up again, but it didn''t matter to him. He could only wait for the opportunity honestly. He knew that this opportunity might wait for at least five or six years, and maybe five or six years would not be enough.


    "Brother Wang, stop laughing ~" Xiao Zhou quickly laughed.


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank: "I''m not kidding you. If you want to do meritorious service, listen to me."


    I''ve heard that boss Wang has many ghost ideas. Xiao Zhou also wants to hear what he thinks.


    "Brother Wang, you say."


    "You, don''t go to find Er Mao and Guang Guang first, go to find little dragon snake first!"


    Xiao Zhou thought he had a good idea. As soon as he heard this, he immediately lowered his head dejectedly: "Oh, no, it''s tight..."


    Boss Wang also knows that he really can''t help it, but this small week is more or less axial, and he is too careful to do anything.


    When boss Wang called Xiao Zhou out, he figured out what to do about it.


    If you find him, er Mao and Guang Guang may find him.


    Boss Wang patted Xiao Zhou on the shoulder: "people, you should learn to be flexible, not too rigid! I tell you, in fact, er Mao and Guang Guang were mixed with Xiao Long and snake before. If you find Xiao Long and snake, you will find them both!"


    Xiao Zhou''s eyes slowly widened.


    I see! No wonder boss Wang asked him to find Bruce Lee! This matter may not be known by the people above, so he paid attention to ER Mao and Guang.


    Why are you so stupid? Why didn''t you think of that?


    But


    "But brother Wang, what if he doesn''t know where Er Mao and Guang are after finding the little dragon and snake?"


    Boss Wang secretly scolded him that the mud couldn''t help him to the wall: "then use your means to make people speak! I don''t believe you can''t get a little dragon and snake? I can tell you very clearly that little dragon and Snake must know where Er Mao and Guang Guang are! It depends on what you do!"


    Boss Wang''s words, like honey in a honeypot, made Xiao Zhou''s Adam''s apple move up and down.


    If that''s the case, if he wants to find the little dragon snake and solve the problems of the little dragon snake and ER Mao Guangguang at the same time, the top will certainly give a reward. Maybe he can really rise up!


    Boss Wang, this is really a good idea.


    Just.


    He found it a little difficult to implement.


    After a YY brief moment in his mind, he sighed and shook his head gently.


    "Brother Wang, I can''t do it even if I want to do it now. The top gave a dead order and asked me to find Er Mao and Guangguang. I can''t find anyone else ~"


    Xiao Zhou, you can''t go directly against the order to find Xiaolong snake.


    He is just a man who carries out orders. In fact, he has no power in his hands.


    Boss Wang rolled his eyes secretly. Why does his head turn so slowly this week! Teach him what to do step by step.


    Some things boss Wang really doesn''t want to say are too clear.


    But he still has to say today.


    Boss Wang tapped his fingers on the table.


    "Xiao Zhou, there is only a few words between execution and no way to execute, but the meaning is far from good!"


    Can''t do it?


    Xiao Zhou''s inflexible head seemed to be enlightened. His head turned around quickly.


    Everyone says boss Wang is smart. This guy is really a genius! If he doesn''t give himself some advice, he will really lose his best chance of meritorious service!


    At this moment, Xiao Zhou understood everything.


    He picked up his tea cup and dried it with his head up.


    He took this glass of water for granted and didn''t feel guilty at all.


    I''m afraid there are more and more opportunities to enjoy the tea in the future.


    "Brother Wang, don''t worry. I''ll do it well!"


    That''s what boss Wang wants.


    "Well, don''t worry. I support you behind. I have more social experience than you. If you don''t understand anything, just ask me! But you should act quickly. Opportunities don''t wait!"


    "Oh, thank you, brother Wang!"


    "Come on, drink..."

 Chapter 453

    At ten o''clock in the evening, in the shrew''s rental room.


    There are a lot of things on the ground, big and small.


    The shrew sat beside and looked at the things on the ground, her eyes numb.


    It happened that there was a power failure today. Candles were lit in the room. The atmosphere was a little strange. The little dragon and snake squatted there, and the fierce woman squatted like him.


    The strange atmosphere, combined with the colorful face of a fierce woman, made him feel as if he was a child again. Grandma told herself a ghost story with a Peking Opera mask!


    It feels familiar and strange.


    It makes Bruce Lee feel strange.


    The fierce woman frowned and her head seemed to be covered with dark clouds like a stone.


    What little dragon snake said to her just now, she didn''t understand a word.


    "What''s up? Do you understand?" little dragon snake asked excitedly.


    The shrew nodded and shook her head.


    She still doesn''t understand, not at all.


    Little dragon snake has no problem with his expression ability. What he said is quite clear, but the shrew doesn''t quite understand it.


    It seems that the shrew''s head has been a little hard to use since the last war with the black girl pretending to be a tiger.


    The two punches that black sister hit her on the head should be called ''let you lose your IQ from now on''.


    After a few punches, the shrew did nothing, but her IQ was suddenly declining.


    And she''s still a little confused.


    The little dragon snake with anxious IQ meets a fierce woman with almost no IQ. Some people are a little upset.


    Pop.


    He put a canned bottle in the middle of the map he drew on the ground.


    "This is you..."


    The shrew pulled open the canned bottle and said, "that''s what you are! I''m a canned bottle in your eyes!"


    The little dragon and snake cursed.


    "Honey, I don''t mean that. I mean, for example, this is you..."


    The shrew''s attention is not on the same channel as him. She pointed to a bottle on the ground that is thinner than this circle and said, "what do you mean? Now you learn to swear without dirty words? You don''t need so many bottles here. You have to use this canned bottle. Don''t think I don''t know what you mean!"


    Little dragon snake is really wronged. It doesn''t matter that the shrew is disfigured. Now she is really demanding more and more. It seems that she''s doing nothing right.


    "OK, then use this thinner bottle! You are satisfied! For example, this is you..."


    Bang.


    The little dragon and snake may not have noticed. The bottle came out, fell to the ground and smashed.


    Originally, the shrew was a little neurotic now. This time, she broke out directly.


    She stood up for a moment.


    Pointing to Bruce Lee and staring at the round tiger eye, "what do you mean? If you have any opinion on me, just say it!"


    "No, no..."


    "You said no, you broke me!" the fierce woman took two steps, grabbed the little dragon snake''s collar and pressed it against the wall.


    "Honey, I slipped my hand. Don''t think so much." little dragon snake quickly explained.


    A domestic violence is about to unfold.


    Little dragon snake didn''t slip his hand, but he slipped on the road of life. It hurt so much.


    Little dragon snake is really speechless now. He regrets very much now. How can he slide his hand? Why are you so careless?


    Maybe she realized that her actions were a little violent, not like a woman. The fierce woman quickly let go of the little dragon and snake, covered her face and sobbed.


    The shrew is very sensitive now. If Bruce Lee says something wrong, it will stimulate her.


    He quickly squatted down to coax the shrew.


    "Honey, don''t cry first. We should turn grief into strength and take good revenge on Zhang Wen and them! If this thing can be done well, I''ll finish it!"


    The fierce woman sobbed a few times before slowly raising her head.


    It was not easy to appease the shrew. Little dragon and snake simply supported a little man with his own hand and put it near the hospital on the map.


    "For example, this is you. You just squat around here. What are you mainly looking at? Just see if Zhang Wen comes out and see when his friends come."


    The shrew understood this time. To put it bluntly, let her step on it!


    "And then?"


    "Then you squat for a few days, master the law, come and tell me, I''ll find another chance to do it!"


    "En!" the shrew nodded innocently. Unexpectedly, she is now an accomplice of Bruce Lee snake.


    If you get caught, you have to squat for a few years.


    "By the way, be careful to pretend to force them. If you see them, don''t force them. Give it to me. I''ll get rid of his eldest brother Zhang Wen after I finish it!"


    "Yes!" the shrew nodded again.


    Little dragon snake looked at the map he drew on the ground and was satisfied. If things can go smoothly, he will get rid of Zhang Wen and return to the Jianghu soon!


    "And that woman!" the fierce woman''s eyes flashed.


    She said, is it black sister!


    That can scratch her and turn her into a black sister of Beijing Opera Facebook.


    When the little dragon and snake kill the tiger, the fierce woman must make her look good and beat her Nai flat.


    "Then I''ll go to the squatting place tomorrow." the shrew added up with the little dragon snake again and said.


    "Well, but you can''t do this. You have to cover the red mark on your face when you go out."


    Said little dragon and snake.


    The fierce woman frowned: "no, I don''t have any cosmetics."


    The three words "cosmetics" seem to be thousands of miles away from the shrew. Since she remembered, she basically hasn''t used any cosmetics, and naturally hasn''t bought them. She feels that these things like cosmetics already exist in her memory.


    "No, buy!" little dragon snake, very open-minded.


    Anyway, the money is not his, and he doesn''t care.


    No, let Lao Yan earn it!


    Pop.


    The bank card was thrown in front of Bruce Lee: "this card has no money."


    The shrew doesn''t feel guilty at all. There is really a lot of money in one.


    Little dragon snake was surprised: "this thing is so expensive!"


    "You introduced me to that store!" the shrew was quite reasonable. She didn''t think she was wrong at all.


    "Oh......" Bruce Lee nodded meaningfully and asked him to buy it herself. She chose the most expensive one!


    But it doesn''t matter. Ask Lao Yan for money again!


    Aware of the subtle changes on Bruce Lee''s face, the fierce woman said, "what''s the matter? Do you feel bad?"


    The little dragon snake smiled: "I don''t feel bad!"


    There''s nothing wrong with that. What does he love? The money is not his.


    "Well, that''s OK, cosmetics, but you have to buy better ang, otherwise it''s not easy to use ~" now, the shrew really uses the little dragon snake as an ATM.


    Little dragon snake didn''t think much. He put on his cap, put on his coat and went out to call Lao Yan.

 Chapter 454

    At more than ten o''clock in the evening, in the nightclub, with crazy music, the people inside twisted.


    On one of the seats sat Lao Yan and some pretty girls.


    He is not a young man now. He has no strength to wriggle with those young people, and what he thinks now is not these things.


    What he thought was, little dragon and snake.


    If there is telepathy, Lao Yan misses Bruce Lee so much that he can feel it.


    Lao Yan has never talked about a person like this.


    I don''t want a person to die so much!


    Fortunately, little dragon and snake kept him in mind.


    Alas~


    Old Yan sighed and drank wine.


    Unfortunately, there is still no news about little dragon and snake, which makes him panic all day.


    It seems that the next second, the layer of cloth in front of him will be pierced.


    Zhang Wen will know the truth.


    It feels really bad!


    The feeling of being restrained is not good!


    Little dragon snake, little dragon snake, where the hell are you?


    Lao Yan patted his forehead gently. As soon as he picked up the phone, a strange number called in.


    Lao Yan subconsciously picked it up.


    "Hey, old Yan?"


    The voice of little dragon and snake came over without taboo.


    Lao Yan jumped up at once.


    what the fuck! It''s the little dragon snake!


    Is he really telepathic?


    Ignoring the girl sitting next to him, Lao Yan covered the phone and trotted to the back door for fear that the chaotic voice in the night would disturb his conversation with Bruce Lee.


    Lao Yan is serious about Xiaolong shete.


    It felt as if he had returned to his student days. When he received a call from a girl he liked, he rushed out for the first time and didn''t want anyone to hear.


    I don''t want anyone to know.


    He wanted to hide his joy and sneaky joy and make him look like a child.


    The anxious wait made Lao Yan expect little dragon snake to call.


    "Dragon and snake, what''s the matter?" old Yan panted when he came to a place where there was no one.


    Little dragon snake suddenly felt something wrong.


    This old Yan, why take a good breath?


    Is it, what''s there?


    oh dear!


    It''s fucking boring!


    Across the cell phone, Bruce Lee saw what posture Lao Yan was in.


    The middle-aged fat makes Bruce Lee''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    "Are you busy? I''ll call you another day!" said little dragon snake.


    "No, I''m not busy, I''m not busy, Hei hei." Lao Yan, the first time he called a person so flatteringly, Bruce Lee was honored to ask Lao Yan for his first time.


    "Well, just don''t be busy. Tell me about you, old and old. What can you stand every day?"


    "Hey, don''t I just play ~"


    Being taught such a lesson by little dragon and snake, Lao Yan was very angry in an instant, but he couldn''t get angry.


    If he gets angry on the phone, not only can he not alleviate the situation, but also he will be threatened by little dragon and snake. When people are in a hurry, they threaten him with Zhang Wen. What can he do?


    The result is different or the same?


    You might as well bear it.


    Little dragon snake said, "tell me, do you have to take medicine every time now? If you don''t take medicine, you can''t do it?"


    "Well..." old Yan said in a deep voice.


    "Tell me about you. If you can''t, don''t do it. You have to stand up. It''s bad for your body and women!"


    "Hehe, I''m playing too..."


    "Play? You are irresponsible to you, irresponsible to other girls! Do you know!" little dragon snake was still a little angry.


    "Well, know, know..." old Yan''s hands were in a cold sweat.


    Not nervous, angry!


    When was he taught such a lesson!


    Do whatever you like. What''s his business with Bruce Lee? Damn thing, when you let me catch you one day, I''ll make you regret clearing your intestines!


    At the same time, Lao Yan is also looking at his watch. It has been more than 20 seconds now, and it will be 30 seconds soon.


    I remember the man said that after 30 seconds, the phone can be tracked.


    Lao Yan''s heart is laughing~


    "Wait, ang ~" when it was almost 30 seconds, little dragon snake clicked and hung up!


    After a while, Lao Yan''s cell phone rang again.


    Thirty seconds!


    Exactly thirty seconds!


    Lao Yan is so angry that if he says two more words, he can find out where the little dragon snake is!


    Mom!


    "Lao Yan, do you understand what I said? I''m doing it for you!" Bruce Lee snake, it''s really for Lao Yan''s good. He hasn''t taken medicine and knows how much it hurts his body. However, he still takes it every time, which is also a kind advice to Lao Yan.


    But this word spread to Lao Yan''s ears and had long changed its taste.


    "Then what, you prepare some money for me!" said little dragon snake.


    Old Yan was surprised: "100000, is it finished so soon?"


    "Well..."


    The price of a shrew''s interior is enough to make Bruce Lee''s eyes round. Or how can 100000 yuan be spent at once!


    "OK! How much is it this time?" old Yan made a great effort and felt that he was falling into the trap designed by little dragon and snake step by step.


    It''s disgusting to always be led by the nose.


    "Give me another 50000!"


    Bruce Lee is also a man with a good face. He wants 100000 when he opens his mouth. Who is willing to give it to you?


    "OK! How can I give it to you?"


    "You''d better make a bank card!"


    "Well, OK!"


    "Hehe, I''ll hang up," said Bruce Lee with a smile.


    "Wait a minute." old Yan quickly stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?" little dragon snake was very upset.


    "Oh, what, you said that our brothers should have a good chat? You see, you''ve been hiding for so long, and we haven''t spoken well!" old Yan played an emotional card.


    Little dragon snake didn''t notice anything wrong for a moment. On the contrary, he felt that he had been numb like electricity.


    Lao Yan, are you really concerned about yourself?


    For so many days, no one dared to contact the younger brothers before little dragon snake. He can''t count on anyone. At this time, he resolutely stood up to help him. Is it Lao Yan!


    Did you always read Lao Yan wrong?


    In fact, Lao Yan is a good comrade?


    "Isn''t this a special situation? If I can go out, I''m sure I''ll go out to find you first!" said little dragon snake.


    Hearing his tone relaxed, Lao Yan was happy and dared to feel that there was a play!


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve seen you as a brother all my life. I''ve been helping you secretly since your accident, but it''s hard to deal with it. You know who Zhang Wen is."


    "Well, I don''t blame you ~" little dragon snake''s tone has eased down.


    "You don''t blame my brother ~" Lao Yan said, his heart beating again and again.


    Look, it''s going to take more than 30 seconds.


    These thirty seconds are very important to Lao Yan!


    "Then we..."


    "OK, I''ll contact you another day. Wow, I''ll hang up first!"


    In less than 30 seconds, little dragon snake interrupted Lao Yan and clicked to hang up the phone.


    Old Yan''s ear was filled with beeps again.

 Chapter 455

    Lao Yan, who hung up the phone, was dejected.


    Bruce Lee''s two thirty seconds have made him doubt life.


    He never felt that he was eloquent.


    Fooling people is his skill, gold medal skill!


    But why is it getting harder and harder recently?


    Did you step back, or did this society become more and more boastful?


    He felt that the IQ of little dragon and snake was rising in a straight line, which had never increased sharply! Let Lao Yan seem to have no power to parry.


    Lao Yan didn''t call his little brother. Alone, he silently walked out of the night, went to a nearby self-service bank and transferred 50000 yuan to Bruce Lee''s card.


    150000.


    In recent days, little dragon snake has made Lao Yan 150000. If he uses this 150000 to reward little dragon snake, will the result be different?


    Money is sometimes spent on the blade.


    However, Lao Yan must give the money. Once Bruce Lee finds something wrong, Lao Yan will have to die.


    In Jinhai City, you can never turn over!


    He doesn''t want the end to be like that. Everything today, but he won it very hard. It''s not easy to take every step.


    Every step is very difficult.


    Just a little dragon and snake is certainly not enough to bring yourself to the point of eternal doom!


    Lao Yan thought so and turned back to the night.


    That lonely back, like a lovelorn boy~


    In Jinhai City, I''m afraid Bruce Lee is the only one who can make Lao Yan lovelorn.


    Beyond IQ.


    Across gender.


    Little dragon snake, that''s so awesome!


    And he''s so awesome that he doesn''t know it now~


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    The shrew went to get 50000 yuan and didn''t leave a penny in Cary.


    She doesn''t know how little dragon snake makes money. She doesn''t care whether little dragon snake borrows money or swindles money. Anyway, she has money to spend. That''s all.


    So every time she withdraws money, she spends it and makes it!


    If you don''t spend it yourself, maybe it''s cheaper for a man!


    As soon as she entered the door, she hugged Bruce Lee and kissed him.


    "Ha ha, that''s enough?" said little dragon snake.


    "Well, that''s enough." the shrew smiled.


    There is no difference between laughing and not laughing. The difference is not obvious.


    "Let''s start our plan!" little dragon snake was a little upset when he saw that the shrew was still in ink.


    The shrew nodded and went out to buy cosmetics.


    Although the shrew doesn''t have much money or ability, she will spend money!


    A shot is tens of thousands!


    "Sister, your face..." the little girl selling cosmetics trembled when she saw the fierce woman''s face.


    The shrew glared at her. The girl is very good-looking. Why don''t you pick up which pot?


    "It''s okay. Let the mad dog scratch. You help me to make a foundation and cover up the wound on your face. I''ll buy your cosmetics," said the shrew.


    "Well, OK ~" although the little girl felt a little shabby, she began to make up for the shrew seriously.


    But her hands basically don''t touch the shrew''s face.


    Didn''t the shrew say she was bitten by a mad dog just now?


    The girl is afraid of infecting her mad dog!


    Unfortunately, the shrew didn''t know what the little girl was thinking at the moment. If she knew, she would be angry!


    After a burst of dusting, although some red marks can be seen, the shrew thinks the effect is good.


    After buying the cosmetics, she went to squat.


    According to the plan agreed by Bruce Lee and snake.


    However, where the shrew goes, it is impossible to look directly at people.


    Near the hospital, she paced back and forth.


    Looking at people coming and going from the hospital.


    But she never saw Zhang Wen, or the forced tiger and black sister she met in the underwear store that day.


    The work of squatting is quite boring and boring. The fierce woman heard from Bruce Lee yesterday and thought it was a very simple thing. She didn''t expect such trouble.


    She soon became a little impatient.


    I began to sit on the roadside and watch men. My mind is no longer on Zhang Wen''s side.


    These days, not only does little dragon snake want to squat on my spot, but I''m also mobilizing my people to go all out to find little dragon snake. At present, what I''m looking for is a shrew.


    But the shrew didn''t know at all. He didn''t think I dared to find her.


    While she was squatting, Wang Peng and a group of people were driving madly in the street.


    Frantically looking for signs of dragons, snakes and shrews.


    The people on the road are unwilling to provoke Wang Peng. They hide as far as they can. No one is willing to face them.


    Maybe when Wang Peng put the steel pipe on the locomotive, he would greet them!


    It doesn''t feel good at all.


    Wang Peng cleaned up all the people related to Bruce Lee and snake one by one. Now, he still wants to prepare for the second round.


    Wang Peng is a bloodthirsty man in his heart.


    It''s still different from Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang, fight for battle.


    Wang Peng is fighting for bloodthirsty.


    Two people are essentially different.


    Boom, boom


    Wang Peng they parked the locomotive near the hospital. Then Wang Peng took people and walked towards the hospital. He didn''t find anything all morning. He had to come back and report to Zhang Wen.


    Shrew, seeing so many people, she couldn''t help staring round her eyes.


    See if there are Zhang Wen and pretending to force them.


    Wang Peng walked and suddenly stopped.


    He suddenly felt as if he was being stared at by something. There was also a feeling of being molested. The origin of this feeling was his gloomy back.


    Wang Peng turned his head.


    I saw a woman across the street.


    This woman is about the same size as the pillar, but she is wearing a whip, black silk, high heels under her feet, and her neck and face are completely two colors.


    One white and one black.


    But she didn''t seem to care at all. She pretended to walk around like a person who was fine.


    They looked this way when they saw Wang Peng.


    Her eyes lit up and then she stopped.


    The shrew''s performance was so obvious that Wang Peng saw that it was wrong.


    He pinched the cigarette end out of his mouth.


    Waved to the person behind him, pointed to the fierce woman across the road and said, "hold her down for me. It seems that this is the person brother Wen is looking for!"


    The voice fell.


    The people around Wang Peng walked quickly across the road.


    Although the fierce woman is stupid, she is not stupid at all. Seeing Wang Peng''s man coming towards her, the fierce woman immediately knew what was going on.


    It''s just that she has never seen Wang Peng.


    I don''t know what this man does.


    Shrew, turn around and run!


    "Stop!" shouted one of the brothers walking in front, and ran after him!


    How could a shrew stop at his words? She ran faster, and her two fast legs dazzled people.

 Chapter 456

    You become who you spend your time with.


    Shrew and little dragon snake have been together for a long time, and those who are influenced by them will also learn a lot.


    For example, Bruce Lee''s caution.


    For example, he runs fast.


    For example, his small electric motor~


    These fierce women have learned and long ago. She reacts so quickly and quickly.


    Wearing high heels, men can''t catch up with her.


    Pedal pedal


    A hurried voice came from the shrew''s feet.


    Behind him, Wang Peng was chased by several people.


    As soon as she ran, Wang Peng knew what was going on. This man is probably the one Zhang Wen is looking for! If I catch this man, I can make a great contribution in front of Zhang Wen!


    Several of Wang Peng''s team members practice sports in school and run fast, but they have no advantage in the streets where people shuttle.


    It takes a breath to fly in the street!


    Like a shrew, no one pestles!


    As she ran, she pulled people behind her again and again. Countless curses came from her ears, but the fierce woman didn''t care and ran without looking back.


    She knew too well what would happen if she was caught.


    She frowned and clenched her teeth.


    She didn''t expect these things to happen on her first day of squatting, so she was recognized.


    Why so unlucky?


    Whoosh~


    A stone flew past the shrew''s forehead.


    The fierce woman''s explosive power and endurance have thrown the people behind her for a distance. When several people in the front see that they can''t catch up, they hit them with stones.


    This time, it completely angered the shrew.


    These men, not as strong as a woman, dare to play Yin moves? Is it still a fucking man?


    This is the kind of man she despises most in her life.


    Thinking of this, she slowed down and stopped.


    The man who chased the front twisted his eyebrows and ran quickly towards the fierce woman.


    This man has been fooling around with Wang Peng and has never been beaten. He has always beaten others, and no one dares to fight back.


    Therefore, he has no idea how dangerous this society is and how chaotic the world is.


    I don''t know how powerful a shrew is.


    I just felt that she didn''t dare to fight back when she went to clean her up.


    "My grass, you fucking run again..."


    The man went over and reached out to grab the shrew''s hair.


    Whoosh~


    But just as his hands were about to touch the shrew''s hair, a pair of big black hands quickly grabbed his hair and asked him to lower his head with a cry.


    He felt a little incredible. Is this strength and speed a woman should have?


    Can this man be a man with a wig?


    The fierce woman grabbed the man''s hair and put it on her knee. Before the man reacted, the knee was an electric gun!


    This electric gun directly made this person doubt life.


    "My grass, you..."


    Bang!


    The shrew has no nonsense. It''s another electric gun!


    This second time, the man fainted directly. The fierce woman was ready to come for the third time, but Wang Peng caught up with them. Although they didn''t think there was anything, she was a woman in front of so many people, so it was still hard to stay.


    However, the fierce woman didn''t expect that the man couldn''t help beating. She only gave him two times and knocked him unconscious.


    Why are men so useless now?


    She snorted shamelessly, turned and disappeared into the crowd.


    Wang Peng really saw that scene just now.


    The impact, the impact of the force, seemed to explode in front of him.


    It makes Wang Peng feel a little painful from so far away.


    To tell the truth, it was the first time he saw such a fierce woman. He knocked himself out twice.


    "Don''t chase him, take him to the hospital first!" several people around Wang Peng had to chase him, but Wang Peng stopped him.


    He knows that even if he catches up, he may not be able to fight, so he''d better not bother.


    And all my guys are on the locomotive. It''s a little strange that no guy starts.


    See?


    In the face of a fierce woman, Wang Peng, who has fought many battles large and small, feels that he can''t do without a guy. It can be seen how strong and powerful the fierce woman''s combat effectiveness is!


    Wang Peng returned to the hospital with the fainted brother. Just after entering the door, the brother woke up.


    "My grass, don''t hit me!" this is the first sentence when I wake up, and it is also a sentence of nerve reflex.


    But he spoke his mind.


    He even felt that if he didn''t hide a little earlier, he must have been killed by a fierce woman.


    "What are you afraid of?" Wang Peng felt that there was no face on his face. Although the fierce woman was very powerful, why couldn''t even make a woman with so many men? Isn''t that a joke?


    "Brother Peng, this woman is not a woman!" the brother was really afraid of being beaten.


    "Grass, look at you like a bear! Get up when you''re okay!" Wang Peng was annoyed and swearing towards the ward.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I just came out of Wang Yuxian''s ward.


    I saw Wang Peng coming face to face.


    "Brother Wen!" Wang Peng''s face was dusty, but his expression was very dignified. It was completely different from when he cleaned up people last time.


    "What''s the matter? There''s news?" I asked.


    Casually gave him a cigarette.


    Wang Peng took the cigarette and lit it with a click. He nodded to me: "brother Wen, just now we saw a man at the door of the hospital. There''s something wrong with this man."


    "Do you recognize who it is?"


    "No, it''s a big woman. I wanted to catch it back for you to see, but this woman is very fierce, runs fast and can fight. One of my brothers just knocked her out."


    I pondered. It''s the first time I''ve heard that a woman is so powerful.


    incorrect!


    It''s not the first time I''ve heard that there are black girls!


    These two people should be a heavyweight. I suddenly regretted that I should have called the black sister. If she came, she might be able to catch the fierce woman!


    It seems that this man is probably the one who pretended to force the tiger, the little dragon snake woman who fought with black sister!


    "OK, hard work ~" I patted Wang Peng on the shoulder and began to meditate.


    According to common sense, the little dragon snake woman and the tiger pretended to force them to fight. They should not show up recently. They should hide very tightly, but why did they show up?


    It''s still at the door of the hospital. Is it a coincidence?


    No, it''s definitely not a coincidence!


    Thinking of this, a smile hung around my mouth.


    It seems that little dragon and snake haven''t completely given up! He also wants to make a comeback and attack me for the second time! But I won''t let him get what he wants this time. As long as he dares to come, I''ll keep him here!

 Chapter 457

    I stumbled all the way,


    You are the only one who understands me~


    ¡­¡­


    There are songs on the street, and the lyrics just interpret the embarrassment of fierce women.


    The fierce woman ran so fast just now that her high-heeled shoes broke. She seemed to be wearing flat shoes and went back in three steps.


    The ankle also twisted, and now it hurts faintly.


    Dong Dong!


    The fierce woman smashed the door hard. She''s very upset now. Bruce Lee asked her to squat. Isn''t that hurting her! If you didn''t run fast, you might have been held down just now. That unlucky person, but she!


    Bruce Lee hurried to open the door and saw the ugly face of the fierce woman outside the door. He didn''t know what was going on. The appearance of the fierce woman was extremely embarrassed.


    "Honey, what''s the matter?"


    Pop!


    As soon as the little dragon and snake spoke, the fierce woman raised her hand and slapped her in the face!


    The slapped little dragon and snake sat directly on the ground.


    The little dragon snake''s head is buzzing. He hasn''t responded for a long time. What''s going on.


    The face of the shrew, pounced on the thick foundation, suddenly looked, white like a piece of paper, but from her neck, it was all black.


    This gives the little dragon snake an illusion.


    Like my grandmother who has passed away, applying a mask to sing a big play in front of myself.


    The red faced Guan Gong and the white faced Cao Cao~


    Thinking that she slapped the little dragon snake silly, the fierce woman picked up the little dragon snake with one hand and slapped it on the back of her head.


    "Are you stupid?"


    The little dragon and snake covered his face with an unbelievable expression.


    "You hit me?"


    After a while, a sentence slowly popped out of the little dragon snake''s mouth. This sentence spoke the grievance and anger in the little dragon snake''s heart. Why did he do it well? Why don''t you say an explanation?


    If I didn''t hide and dare not go out now, I would sue you for domestic violence!


    Red fruit violence!


    "What''s the matter with beating you?" the fierce woman is a smooth donkey. She eats soft rather than hard.


    "Why did you hit me!" little dragon snake knew that even if he moved his knife, he was not necessarily the opponent of the shrew. In front of absolute power, he could only choose to compromise.


    Reason with a shrew.


    "Why did I hit you? You don''t know?"


    "I don''t know!" little dragon snake, and little dragon snake, stubbornly raised their heads at the same time.


    Little dragon and snake are wronged.


    The little dragon and snake felt even more wronged.


    Didn''t I serve you well last night? As soon as you get back, do you think we''re easy to bully?


    The little dragon and snake stared round.


    The shrew had no superfluous explanation and slapped her in the face again.


    This time, the little dragon and snake who had just raised his head fell down again.


    Shrew, a hardliner, doesn''t explain to him at all.


    Also lazy to explain to him.


    Little dragon and snake, covering his face, half paralyzed in the corner like aloes and jade, lowered his head and dared not speak. He was afraid that when he opened his mouth, the fierce woman slapped him again. He couldn''t stand it.


    These two slaps had made him taste the power of the shrew that seemed to destroy everything.


    Terrible!


    Respectable!


    When the shrew saw that the little dragon and snake didn''t speak for a long time, her eyes became red and her tears fell down.


    "I just went out and almost couldn''t come back!" the fierce woman was full of grievances.


    She was really wronged. When Bruce Lee and snake asked her to go out, they didn''t tell her that it was so dangerous. They only asked her to pretend to be forced tiger and black sister. They didn''t say there was anyone else.


    It''s not hurting her!


    "Did you meet the tiger and the woman?" little dragon snake looked up at her.


    "No!"


    "Who is that?"


    Little dragon and snake don''t understand. Besides pretending to be a tiger and a black sister, who knows a fierce woman?


    Is it true that he has been followed?


    Thinking of this, he was really nervous. If that were true, his current situation would be quite dangerous!


    "I don''t know, but there are many people! Let me put down one and run away," said the fierce woman.


    One fell and ran away.


    That''s very overbearing!


    Bruce Lee''s flexible head began to turn quickly in an instant. He didn''t go out for so many days. Naturally, he didn''t know much about the news on the road, but he could also feel that it seemed not so simple.


    In the past, the shrew met Zhang Wen''s people, and Zhang Wen''s people seem to have seen the shrew and pursued her. What''s the concept?


    Can it be said that Zhang Wen had premeditated?


    If it''s the same as the previous little dragon and snake, I''m sure I just think it''s a coincidence, maybe it''s just a chance encounter.


    But now, after his IQ is not worrying, Bruce Lee thinks more.


    He felt that there was something strange about today.


    It seems that he is still too anxious. He shouldn''t let the shrew squat so soon, but he has no choice except the shrew?


    Do you have to squat by yourself?


    If the person who went to squat today was he or not a shrew, he might not come back.


    Zhang Wen has never seen how powerful his people are.


    What should I do?


    The little dragon snake clapped his forehead, and still couldn''t belittle Zhang Wen. Now, he must be everywhere. He doesn''t know what time he will be seen. He is still careful at the moment.


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge!


    "Honey, you''re all right?" little dragon snake knew that his carelessness almost brought bad luck to the shrew.


    He doesn''t love the shrew, but if the shrew is caught by Zhang Wen, it''s not far from his bad luck!


    He can''t let Zhang Wen catch him and say nothing!


    The shrew sat by the bed, sobbing.


    "The heels of my high heels are broken. Do you think I have something?"


    "It''s all right. Let''s buy it again!"


    Bruce Lee said proudly.


    What''s the matter? Men are so domineering when they have money. Buy whatever they want! Buy what you lack! If you are unhappy, buy it!


    Anyway, the money is not from Bruce Lee.


    But he didn''t know that old Yan''s heart was already bleeding. But old Yan Xinxin earned the money.


    The fierce woman''s tone came down slightly: "you know the danger and let me go. Do you want to kill me?"


    Little dragon snake quickly shook his head: "I definitely didn''t mean that. I didn''t know that boy Zhang Wen was looking for you!"


    "Woo woo, I was scared to death just now ~" the fierce woman crowded into the arms of the little dragon snake.


    Little dragon snake helplessly hugged her and comforted her softly.


    In fact, the shrew was not afraid at all, but she was very nervous. The two quick runs and the two electric guns given to the man were completely her subconscious actions.


    The little dragon and snake squatted down and rubbed their feet for the fierce woman.


    Looking at the shrew, he suddenly had a bold idea in his mind.


    It seems that I haven''t used these tricks for a long time.


    Today, or try?


    Please the shrew!


    Thinking of this, little dragon and snake didn''t speak and began to make trouble. The fierce woman immediately understood what he was going to do and cooperated with him to make trouble with herself~

 Chapter 458

    Dong Dong Dong


    Outside director Liu''s office, there was a hurried knock on the door.


    Director Liu, who was sitting on his desk drinking tea safely, moved his eyebrows and said a word.


    "Hello, director Liu!" a very gentle young man respectfully saluted when he came in.


    Director Liu made a sound and looked up at the young man in front of him. It seems that he hasn''t seen this man.


    "Are you?"


    "I''m XXX..."


    This man, Xiao Zhou, reported his unit.


    Director Liu frowned immediately. This man is more than one level away from himself. This man now dares to appear in his office. Isn''t this a leapfrog?


    Skipping a higher level will be punished!


    This is no small matter!


    Xiao Zhou, in fact, is also very nervous, but he can only fight for his promotion and salary increase to marry baifumei. Boss Wang is right. Now it''s time for him to fight once, otherwise how can he succeed?


    Wealth insurance for you!


    The reason is the same.


    After thinking about it, he decided to come to Director Liu.


    He also knew that as long as director Liu was unhappy, he would skip his level and make a big mistake for himself. He might not be able to get up for a long time.


    Nervousness and nervousness were all shown on his face.


    Director Liu collected the things on the table, closed his hands and looked at Xiao Zhou.


    "What''s the matter with you?" although he was very bored, director Liu still performed very insipid.


    Having been in officialdom for so many years, he has already trained his strong heart, which makes him not surprised.


    Xiao Zhou didn''t dare to sit down, but straightened his waist: "director Liu, I came to report the news of our recent search, er Mao and Guang..."


    "En..." director Liu was very upset. These two people were analyzed at the meeting that day.


    He didn''t say anything else, just a word, look!


    I''ve searched all over Jinhai city and I want to find it!


    However, since this person is here to report the situation, director Liu is still ready to listen to what he wants to say.


    In fact, when Xiao Zhou saw director Liu, his head was full of wood, and even tinnitus appeared.


    There''s no way. Director Liu''s work style and methods. Everyone in the Bureau knows that if you accidentally offend him, you''ll have trouble.


    Xiao Zhou just read the script and said it in the way boss Wang taught him before.


    However, he seemed a little nervous at this time.


    "Director Liu, we recently searched around Jinhai city and visited their relatives and friends, but we still didn''t find any clues. I just received the news that Er Mao and Guang Guang may have fled Jinhai city."


    Fled Jinhai?


    Director Liu frowned. He was still a step slow. If Er Mao and Guang really fled Jinhai City, things might not be so easy to do.


    Across provinces, it takes a lot of formalities, and it also needs examination and approval, and people from other provinces should cooperate in arrest.


    That''s not what Liu has the final say.


    It''s a lot more difficult.


    Director Liu hesitated.


    He shouldn''t have worried too much about these things, but now the problem is in front of him. What should he do next?


    Should he go to the province now and approve the arrest warrant first?


    He doesn''t know that the matter of Er Mao and Guang Guang can''t get a warrant at all, and he can''t disclose it too much.


    Didn''t you sell Lin Li?


    Although he doesn''t care that Lin Li will retaliate against him, it''s better to have one more friend than one more enemy, isn''t it?


    Director Liu''s head was turning rapidly, but he didn''t show it on his face at all.


    This makes Xiao Zhou feel at a loss.


    In fact, there is no progress in the matter of Er Mao and Guang Guang. He hasn''t received any news at all, let alone whether Er Mao and Guang Guang are in Jinhai city now.


    He made up all these words!


    Boss Wang guided him behind his back and made it up!


    If director Liu calls now and maybe goes down to confirm, he will certainly reveal his secret.


    He''s gambling now. Director Liu has a lot to do and doesn''t have time to confirm.


    As long as director Liu believes in himself, the matter can continue.


    Director Liu pondered for a moment and said, "is your news accurate?"


    Xiao Zhou smiled: "Liu Chu, how dare I lie?"


    Indeed, director Liu also felt that Xiao Zhou didn''t have the courage to lie to himself. Xiao Zhou should know what the crime was.


    Sometimes, people just lose to self-confidence.


    Too confident, feel like the boss, no one dares to deceive themselves, this is the root of failure.


    Although he smiled politely on the surface, Xiao Zhou was worried to death.


    He felt that director Liu was just looking at him and saying to him, are you lying to me? If you lie to me, I''ll peel off your skin!


    Xiao Zhou, I understand.


    However, since he bit, he couldn''t let go.


    This is what boss Wang taught him. When he gets on the Naihe bridge, where can he turn back?


    "Well, OK, I know!" director Liu rubbed his forehead upset.


    It seems that the week he promised Lin Li can''t be fulfilled.


    Xiao Zhou didn''t go, but stood at the door and said carefully, "Liu Chu, there is a sentence that I don''t know should be said improperly."


    "If you have anything, just say it."


    "I think, now that we can''t catch Er Mao and Guang, we might as well put away the formation first. Maybe they will come back after they receive the news? It''s all possible! We''ll do it again at that time! God doesn''t know!"


    This sentence is also what boss Wang told Xiao Zhou.


    Director Liu looked up at him.


    Yo~


    He thinks his men are really talented now.


    This week, there are many ghost ideas. Why didn''t you find such a person before?


    Xiao Zhou''s idea is good. At present, it''s also the best way.


    Temporarily withdraw troops, create an illusion to the enemy and let him relax his guard!


    This is a good move!


    But why doesn''t director Liu believe it?


    This week looks insignificant. How can you think of this move?


    Director Liu, with his eyes like a torch, stared at Xiao Zhou.


    "Liu Chu?" he looked at Xiao Zhou with a fluffy heart. Xiao Zhou said cautiously.


    Director Liu put away his eyes and waved to Xiao Zhou: "all right, the matter of Er Mao and Guang Guang has run aground for the time being, but although it stopped on the surface, it still needs to pay close attention to me secretly. Do you understand?"


    Xiao Zhou ordered like a chicken pecking rice at the other end, and quickly promised: "I know, director Liu!"

 Chapter 459

    From director Liu''s office, Xiao Zhou felt like a year had passed.


    Cold sweat has oozed from the back.


    It feels like a big war.


    Xiao Zhou has been working at his post since he graduated from the police academy. Although he has also been promoted several levels, it is far from enough for him.


    This is not a matter of upgrading or not upgrading at all, but a dream!


    That''s Xiao Zhou''s dream!


    Fortunately, however, he succeeded in this matter and successfully avoided the eyes of director Liu.


    This is probably the only time he has lied in his life. I hope this matter will be sealed up forever and never enter director Liu''s ears.


    Xiao Zhou seemed to think of what kind of official career he would be in the future.


    In the future, on the road of officialdom, he knows that these things must be frauds. Then boss Wang must get along well.


    Today''s idea and words were all given to him by boss Wang. If it weren''t for boss Wang, he wouldn''t dare to come to Director Liu''s office, let alone make a desperate lie.


    Boss Wang is his guide and his light!


    But what?


    He and boss Wang are always two-way people.


    Xiao Zhou went out of the office building, took out the phone and called boss Wang.


    "Brother Wang, everything has been done. Department Liu believes it!"


    "Ha ha, right? I said no problem!"


    "Next, I''ll try my best to find the little dragon and snake!"


    "Well, ha ha ~ call me again if you need any help!"


    After hanging up, boss Wang felt a little better. The tension in recent days made him a little confused. May Xiao Zhou''s success be the end of his bad luck?


    If he can''t wait, he can catch the little dragon and snake first, and then use all means to force him to find Er Mao and Guang Guang. In that way, if Wanfeng group can reopen, its road will be smooth and there will be no more trouble.


    I won''t be so upset anymore!


    Boss Wang stood up, turned around and looked at the four characters of Wanfeng group behind him. His eyes flashed different brilliance from ordinary people.


    Through boss Wang''s eyes, others simply don''t know what''s on his mind.


    Boss Wang, he is already a worldly veteran.


    He thought of this and took out his cell phone.


    "Hey, pillar, how''s it going recently?"


    Boss Wang has to make a routine inquiry in the past two days. He always feels that Zhuzhu doesn''t try his best to do things for himself. He always feels that something is hidden in Zhuzhu''s heart.


    This feeling, he has never had.


    The pillar has been with him for so long that he has never doubted what the pillar is, but this time, it is different.


    But boss Wang doesn''t think it''s possible. He and the pillar are grasshoppers on the same rope. Unless the pillar is out of his mind, how can he not try his best?


    "Brother, I haven''t heard anything lately. Alas..."


    Across the cell phone, boss Wang seemed to feel the helplessness in the column.


    "Pillar ~ are you tired recently? If you are tired, take a few days off and I''ll let others check."


    Boss Wang''s words are light. Suddenly, it seems that he is concerned about the pillar, but the pillar can hear the danger and know that boss Wang is angry.


    He wanted the pillar to stop, so he was ready to let the pillar not participate in it.


    This does not bode well for the pillar.


    He was not afraid of anything else, but what boss Wang would think if he noticed that Zhu didn''t seriously check the affairs of Bruce Lee''s family.


    Not trying?


    That''s easy to say.


    I''m afraid boss Wang will doubt whether the column has ulterior motives. That''s trouble!


    "Brother, I''m not tired! But it''s really hard to check!" Zhu said quickly on the phone.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly, "pillar, who am I? You should know better than anyone. What do you think we should do about this?"


    "Big brother..."


    "Talk! What should I do!" boss Wang was finally angry. He squeezed too much anger in his heart.


    "Within a week..." the voice of the pillar was so low that he couldn''t hear himself.


    "What if you can''t find it within a week?"


    "You can do whatever you say." the pillar can only say so.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath: "pillar, I didn''t embarrass you. How do I feel recently? You seem to be nothing like you at all? In the past, you were swift and resolute and had strong handling ability. I can rest assured of what you did, but recently, why have you changed like a person?"


    I wonder in my heart.


    Yeah, why did you change?


    In recent days, the pillar also feels that he has changed, become indecisive, and become kind-hearted. This kind of good is from the heart.


    Even when he met a beggar in the street, he would bend down his strong body and give him some money.


    It''s impossible to put it on the previous column.


    This shows that there is love in the column.


    Unlike little dragons and snakes, they are not heinous villains.


    But when did the pillar change?


    Perhaps, when Zhang Wen was attacked by the little dragon snake and saw the picture of Wang Yuxian waking up and Zhang Wen crying, he began to become softhearted.


    Society doesn''t play like that.


    This is the way boss Wang plays with society, not the way he plays with society.


    Now the pillar''s head is full of memories of Zhang Wen''s words. If the pillar continues to play like this, it must not be far from extinction.


    People don''t kill everyone for themselves. These problems have not been considered.


    "Brother, maybe I''m a little sentimental recently. Don''t worry. I''ll check it carefully in the future!"


    Sentimental, not to mention how inappropriate it is to use the word on the column.


    Boss Wang knows that this must be because of Zhang Wen.


    Because Zhang Wen was secretly attacked, the column was uncomfortable.


    He secretly scolded. He didn''t expect that Zhang Wen''s affairs could affect the mood of the people around him.


    Isn''t this a threat to him?


    "Pillar, I''m also trying to help Zhang Wen. If I can''t find Bruce Lee, there''s no way to solve Zhang Wen''s problem. People on the road have the way people on the road solve problems. Since we''ve taken this road, we can''t complain, let alone look ahead and backward. That will only lead to worse death!"


    The pillar nodded: "brother, I know!"


    "Well, try your best to find the little dragon snake! As long as you catch him, the affairs of Wanfeng group and Zhang Wen can be solved!"


    "I see, brother!"


    The pillar hung up the phone and his eyes became sharp.


    In the middle of the road, his car turned 360 degrees. He held the steering wheel in both hands and stepped on the accelerator hard. The car drove quickly in the opposite direction of the road.

 Chapter 460

    In Jinhai City, after the little dragon and snake attacked me, it seemed to be divided into several lines.


    The starting points of these lines are different, but they all have one goal, that is to find the little dragon and snake.


    Find this guy!


    However, among the many lines, only one line came out to find Bruce Lee snake, not to kill him, but to protect him.


    This line is boss Du''s line.


    Things are brewing and fermenting to this point. Boss Du can still have such an idea. Who dares to say that he is not a good big brother?


    Whoever dares to say that Bruce Lee and snake are in a hurry!


    However, the little dragon snake doesn''t know what boss Du thinks. If he knows, he will not run away and will return to boss Du obediently.


    Boss Du has been quiet in Jinhai city. He seems to have disappeared since boss Wang stepped on him from his horse.


    However, boss Du didn''t want to disappear for a moment. He was thinking of revenge all the time.


    Revenge on boss Wang, revenge on Xiao Wang!


    At least, one life for another!


    For so many days, boss Du has been secretly brewing his plot.


    But there was no news from Lao Lu.


    But boss Du was not in a hurry. He didn''t urge Lao Lu. Even if he did, it wouldn''t help.


    And he also heard that people on the road are frantically looking for dragons, snakes, er Mao and Guang Guang.


    Boss Wang may not pay attention to himself for some time.


    This is a good chance for boss du to turn over.


    Let him have a good buffer and tie boss Wang with the deposit.


    That''s a good plan,


    Now it depends on Lao Lu. If he has no problem, boss Wang will move immediately and make things worse for boss Wang.


    What Wanfeng group, all bullshit!


    However, when it''s time to rush, we still need to rush.


    So boss Du dialed a number.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Hello, brother?"


    On the phone, there was a very careful voice. The background was very chaotic. It should be in the street.


    "Well, how''s the situation?" boss Du asked.


    "Brother, I still haven''t heard from Bruce Lee..." the man was very embarrassed.


    "En..." boss Du didn''t lose his temper this time, but pondered.


    He also knew that the little dragon and Snake must be hard to find. If it was easy to find, boss Wang could not find him.


    "OK, recently you arranged several people to come back by yourself. Wow, have a rest for two days!" boss Du said after a while.


    This man can''t believe that boss Du is willing to let himself rest at such a critical moment?


    However, he is really tired these days. He has to make a bed and quilt to sleep in the street every day. This man uses all his useful relationships, that is, to find Bruce Lee and snake.


    But there was still no news.


    He spent a lot of money and manpower, but things didn''t work out.


    After listening to boss Du, he relaxed.


    He is also human and needs rest.


    Boss Du''s words warmed his heart.


    Boss Du is like this. Although he has a hot temper and seems to be uncompromising to anyone, he has a tiger sniffing the rose.


    And boss Wang are basically two kinds of people. If you change to boss Wang, you must slap him in the face and give him a sweet jujube to eat. Let you know that you must find out.


    It''s not humane at all.


    Boss Du, the first consideration is people.


    At present, the situation in Jinhai city has become a pot of porridge. People focus on the three people, er Mao Guangguang and Xiao long snake.


    Now, it depends on who is found first.


    The one who comes out first must be the most unlucky one~


    Put down the phone. Boss Du plays with his mobile phone. Inadvertently, he turns to Bruce Lee''s business card and remembers three calls.


    The first and second phone calls have been blocked. This is Bruce Lee''s discarded phone card.


    The third number. I don''t know if I can get through.


    Thinking of this, boss Du pressed the dial out button.


    After a while, there was a voice on the phone.


    You are being transferred. Please wait.


    "Hello, who!" after a while, a familiar voice came from the cold microphone.


    Boss Du was shocked.


    My grass, isn''t this the little dragon snake!


    The phone finally got through!


    Don''t talk about boss Du. Little dragon and snake didn''t think of it. The phone was called by boss Du. He doesn''t know boss Du''s number.


    At the moment, the little dragon and snake are making trouble with the fierce woman in bed!


    They didn''t say a word, but they tore and grabbed each other like crazy.


    Suddenly it looked like wrestling.


    Bruce Lee''s cell phone rang when the two people just entered the state. The fierce woman reached out and was about to drop his cell phone. Fortunately, Bruce Lee robbed it in time.


    In an instant, what they had just done was in vain.


    Bruce Lee, thought it was a harassing call!


    "Little dragon snake?" boss Du said calmly.


    "My grass!" cried the little dragon snake.


    The little dragon and snake shrank back in an instant.


    The man on the phone is boss Du?


    Bruce Lee was startled. He didn''t think that his previous mobile phone had opened call forwarding. Unexpectedly, boss Du could call himself through that phone.


    "What the fuck is your grass!" boss Du burst into a rage. Little dragon and snake disappeared for many days. The first sentence is my grass. As the eldest brother, can he not be angry?


    "Oh, brother, it''s not... Me..."


    Bruce Lee should be afraid of boss Du.


    But as soon as he said this, he regretted it.


    Take a moment to straighten your waist.


    Now boss Du is no longer boss Du. What are you afraid of? What are you afraid of?


    What are you stammering about?


    Is it necessary?


    "What''s the matter?" the little dragon snake''s posture rose in an instant.


    This makes boss Du a little dizzy. The little dragon snake just returned to his big brother. Why has it changed?


    However, he didn''t think much. At present, the most anxious thing is to find the little dragon and snake first.


    If boss Wang and the police catch him, the trouble will be inevitable.


    "What''s the matter? You''re fucking okay. Ask me what''s the matter? Where are you now? I asked you to pick you up and meet!"


    "No, just say it on the phone!" Bruce Lee is really not afraid. He forgot what he was like in front of boss Du and how boss Du taught him before.


    Little dragon and snake are good everywhere, just remember to eat or fight.


    But who can manage the little dragon and snake now?


    Little dragon and snake are not afraid. In his eyes, there is only Zhang Wen. It seems that if Zhang Wen is removed, his status will be higher than boss Du.

 Chapter 461

    Boss Du, I didn''t expect little dragon snake to dare to talk to himself like this. It''s like eating a bear''s heart and a leopard''s courage.


    Today''s dragons and snakes are different.


    Today''s little dragon snake is very arrogant~


    Today''s little dragon snake is the boss~


    Across the phone, boss Du''s angry voice came: "I''m fucking for you! You''re still like a fucking idiot!"


    Bruce Lee and snake tit for tat: "I know who is good for me and who wants to harm me!"


    In fact, he knows a fart. He has been harming his old Yan. He thinks it''s getting better and better.


    This is also the starting point of his bad luck.


    "Grass, you don''t know whether it''s good or bad?" boss Du was really angry.


    What makes people angry most is not how hateful and hurtful this person is, but ignorance of good and evil!


    Little dragon snake, that''s the man!


    Since he left the house that boss Du had prepared for him, he had become unscrupulous.


    In fact, boss Du is really going to arrange him to run outside for his good. Now Jinhai city is looking for him everywhere. If someone finds him, it will be little dragon snake.


    It has nothing to do with boss Du.


    "It''s not that I don''t know what''s good or bad, but that people''s hearts are too dangerous." little dragon snake raised his head stubbornly.


    I feel like I have to be coquettish with boss Du.


    Boss Du took a deep breath. He knew that Bruce Lee might have been hiding for a long time and suffocated his brain, so he reluctantly calmed himself down.


    Said: "little dragon snake, you have the guts to squat alone, Zhang Wen. You did a good job, but I tell you ang, the situation is very serious now. If you don''t obey, you will be the unlucky person!"


    Little dragon and snake, the head is turning fast.


    He also knows that he has no way back, but can boss Du rely on himself?


    I''ve turned against him. Can I rely on him?


    After thinking for a while, he still felt that he couldn''t.


    I can''t say anything to help boss Du anymore. From the day he left, it became impossible.


    Boss Du, he still knows who he is.


    He''s not a good man or woman.


    Now it sounds good. Once we catch the little dragon and snake, we will certainly hand him over!


    So little dragon snake said, "boss Du, this matter has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to deal with my business in the future!"


    "Bullshit, you''re my little brother. I''ll take care of your business!" boss Du is really a good big brother.


    "Ha ha..." little dragon snake stopped talking. He thought boss Du was pretending. He had never seen such a good brother as boss Du for so many years. Naturally, he didn''t believe that such a good person existed.


    Take care of yourself, boss Du is not his father!


    Perhaps he realized that Bruce Lee''s IQ was unusual. Boss Du adjusted his breathing to calm himself down.


    The head that just pounded and jumped slowly eased.


    Now boss Du gets angry and his head hurts.


    "Well, if you don''t believe me, forget it. Then you should always tell me who instructed you to do these things behind your back!" boss Du knows little dragon snake. Even if he has the courage, he doesn''t have the brain. Someone must have instructed him behind his back.


    It must not be Bruce Lee''s idea.


    Little dragon snake smiled: "do you think I might tell you not?"


    "You..."


    Doodle doodle


    Before boss Du finished, the phone was hung up.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, he felt as if he had been beaten hard by something.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the hospital.


    The pillar came in a hurry.


    Wang Yuxian has Heimei and Xiaowen to take care of. I''m here with Li Erzi now.


    The pillar pushed the door open.


    I looked back and saw the pillar and asked, "what''s the matter with the pillar?"


    The pillar doesn''t look very good. I think he has something to do.


    The house is full of people, and the pillars are simply not hidden.


    He hung up boss Wang''s phone and came to me the first time. He didn''t know why. He wanted to talk to me about these things.


    "Wenzi, I can''t carry it." the pillar''s face is not very good.


    "What''s the matter?" I thought something had happened and hurriedly asked.


    The pillar sighed and said what boss Wang said to him again.


    The ward, including Li Erzi, was silent.


    "Wenzi, you said that brother is trying to help you now. What should I do? I also want to help you find the little dragon and snake, but you said that blessing and misfortune are not as good as family. This sentence has made me think for a long time. I think it''s wrong to find his family, although I''ve done these things before..."


    To tell you the truth, I''m glad to hear that.


    We are mixing society, but we can''t live without principles.


    There can be no bottom line.


    In that case, we are not mixing with society, we are playing with our lives!


    Everyone has a life, but when it''s over, it''s gone.


    "Pillar, there must be a solution to the problem. Don''t worry, little dragon and snake will show up sooner or later!" I comforted him.


    "Oh, I know, brother is also for you ~"


    "Well..." I bowed my head and was silent.


    At this time, Li Erzi said, "hum, boss Wang, for your sake? Wenzi, don''t let me say you''re naive!"


    The pillar looked up: "what do you mean?"


    Li Erzi didn''t avoid the pillar at all, which showed that he had regarded the pillar as his own person in his heart.


    He supported his body and sat up: "the pillars are all brothers. Don''t blame me for speaking too directly. As far as I know, Bruce Lee must have something in boss Wang, otherwise he couldn''t be in such a hurry."


    "Something? Brother, why don''t you tell me?" asked the pillar.


    Li Erzi burst out laughing: "pillar, I ask you, you''ve been hanging out with boss Wang for so many years. Has he discussed anything with you? It seems that you''re the last one to know about boss Du last time?"


    "This..."


    Li Erzi''s words made the pillar speechless.


    Boss Wang just regarded him as a cadre, but he didn''t regard him as a brother at all.


    At best, it''s just a grasshopper on a rope.


    I just don''t know.


    "Pillar, we all think you are our own people and brothers. What about you?" Li Erzi''s words suddenly reminded me of something. In front of so many people, I said to pillar.


    Although this makes him a little embarrassed, I must say so.


    The pillar lit a cigarette: "I also treat you as brothers, otherwise I wouldn''t come and say these words to you today."


    "That''s all right." I patted the pillar on the shoulder, and my expression became serious. "Pillar, don''t take care of the little dragon and snake now. Boss Wang, you can drag it. Now, I want to tell you something!"


    In the ward, everyone''s eyes focused on me, and the columns straightened their waist.


    He should also be aware that what I said has a great relationship with boss Wang.

 Chapter 462

    Shua~


    A pair of brand-new high-heeled shoes were put in front of little dragon and snake.


    Little dragon snake looked at the shoes and felt a little dizzy.


    The money for this pair of shoes is enough for little dragon and snake to find ten girls to play.


    If you don''t feel bad, it''s false.


    Although it''s not his money, I feel a little distressed.


    The money for this pair of shoes is a little too much.


    But the shrew thinks it''s nothing, just spending some money? Didn''t you spend a little more money? What''s the big deal.


    Besides, it''s easy for little dragon and snake to make money.


    Every time you go out and call back, it''s either 100000 or 50000. Is there anything easier than this?


    If she knew that the money was from Xiaolong snake asking Lao Yan, I''m afraid she wouldn''t think so.


    But that''s all.


    The fierce woman in front of her, wearing high heels, made a circle in front of the little dragon and snake.


    More importantly, those high heels are one size smaller than the shrew''s feet!


    At the moment, the fierce woman''s black silk feet are bloated like zongzi.


    It doesn''t go well with her.


    "Husband, how''s it going?" the fierce woman took a few steps and asked Bruce Lee.


    "OK, OK ~" there is a black line hanging on Bruce Lee''s snake head.


    "Ha ha..." the fierce woman seemed very satisfied and walked around on the ground.


    "Oh, be careful, don''t twist your foot again." I don''t know why, little dragon and snake are very distressed.


    Looking at this pair of high-heeled shoes on the shrew''s feet, he felt uncomfortable and pitied that pair of shoes.


    After all, this is also a new pair of shoes!


    It''s not that a shrew doesn''t deserve these shoes, but she''s not in this style. All the little dragons and snakes have committed obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    The shrew laughed and walked at home.


    She doesn''t like these shoes in general. Her wrists don''t hurt when she wears them on her feet.


    "Cough..." little dragon snake coughed twice. "Honey, I think we have to squat at that point, don''t you think?"


    After Bruce Lee''s careful consideration, he felt that he was left to be beaten passively and had no initiative at all. It was not the way to go on like this.


    The only way to fight back and turn his back into initiative is to kill Zhang Wen!


    Well, it needs to stay.


    At present, the only person he can use is a shrew.


    But is the shrew still obedient? Although little dragon snake doesn''t know much about the shrew, he also knows that this woman has a delicate mind. Although she looks stupid on the surface, she is actually as smart as a fool.


    "I don''t think I need to squat." the fierce woman didn''t even look at Bruce Lee, but looked down at her shoes.


    "Why?" little dragon snake asked a little upset. She spent so much money on the shrew. She didn''t help herself at all. Why didn''t she tell her husband and wife?


    Even if you use the money to hire a person to squat, it''s enough.


    Little dragon snake was angry, but he didn''t lose his temper. He asked carefully.


    "No, why."


    It seems that the shrew doesn''t want to talk to little dragon and snake about anything else today. She doesn''t want to talk about anything except the high heels she''s stepping on.


    "Alas ~ Honey, can you listen to me?" the fierce woman is not in a hurry, but the little dragon snake is really in a hurry.


    Day by day, he could dream that Zhang Wen''s people broke into the door and rushed into his bed, swishing two knives.


    You can''t take care of yourself by stabbing the little dragon and snake.


    It''s better to let go than to live uneasily every day.


    Bruce Lee is also a man in his heart and a man who likes to fight with fate.


    He never bowed to fate.


    Therefore, we will make continuous efforts.


    It''s good that Bruce Lee didn''t say this. As soon as he said this, the fierce woman broke out.


    Kick!


    She stamped her foot hard and stared at the little dragon and snake fiercely.


    "Can I speak well? Can you speak?"


    "Oh, you..."


    Faced with such a question from the fierce woman, little dragon snake was a little dizzy.


    He thought he would have nothing to do after he bought that pair of high heels for the shrew. Who would have thought that the shrew was happy on the surface, but he didn''t buy his account at all!


    Come on.


    The money is in vain.


    The problem is that the money is not a small number.


    "Oh, you fart, do you have the heart to let me take risks? Do you have the heart to watch me get hurt?" the fierce woman stared at the tiger''s eye.


    Shrew''s worry is also reasonable. After all, she is a woman.


    But Bruce Lee felt that 80% of what had happened before was attributed to the careless shrew.


    If she had been careful, it wouldn''t have happened at all.


    He thought that as long as the shrew was more careful and cautious, she would be fine.


    But the shrew doesn''t think so.


    Little dragon snake said, "look at you, you spent money and bought things. Why..."


    Why are you so fucking immature?


    "Money! You know money! Why are you so boastful!" the fierce woman stamped her foot angrily.


    In fact, she likes money more than anyone. If Bruce Lee doesn''t have money, the fierce woman won''t drive him away, but she won''t care about him so much.


    Shrew, now she is more and more enjoying the feeling of going to the mall and buying things directly without pricing.


    The waiters looked at her as if they could spit fire.


    She likes the feeling of being guessed. She likes people saying behind her back that she has money. It feels so good.


    "I boast?" the little dragon snake was also angry.


    If he hadn''t asked Lao Yan for money, could a shrew buy so many things? This is not a bridge!


    "Well, you boast!"


    "It''s you who boast! Look how much money you''ve spent recently! Do you think my money was caught by the wind?"


    Shrew, stunned and stopped talking.


    Isn''t it?


    Wasn''t it caught in the wind?


    Little dragon snake, it''s the first time to lose his temper with a shrew, and it''s the first time to talk to her in such a loud voice.


    Whoosh~


    In a hurry, the fierce woman raised her hand.


    If you shake your hand, you''ll hit the little dragon and snake.


    But he stopped just as his hand was about to touch his face.


    What appeared in front of the shrew was not the pair of obscene eyes in the past, but stubbornly raised her head.


    Stubbornly looking at the shrew.


    Look at her.


    I''m not convinced!


    Shrew, stunned, dare not start.


    It feels strange.


    The fierce woman should have a special aura in front of the little dragon and snake. How can she be counselled at once?


    "Fight, why don''t you fight?" Little Dragon and snake dared to use the method of provocation.


    Shrew, I really feel guilty.


    Spent little dragon snake''s money and was served by little dragon snake every day, but didn''t help others.


    This is really a little too much.


    "Wuwu, you will bully me..." the fierce woman turned her head and cried.


    Hard ones don''t work, so come soft ones!


    Seeing the shrew crying, Bruce Lee didn''t stick his neck.


    Soften your heart.


    "Well, if you don''t want me to hurry up and marry you, you don''t have to go!"


    Little dragon and snake lit a cigarette.


    The shrew really didn''t want to go, but he dreamed of getting married.


    Originally, she thought she would never get married in her life, but after meeting little dragon and snake, she felt that the palace of marriage was getting closer and closer to herself.

 Chapter 463

    In the shrew''s rental room, two people were silent.


    The shrew didn''t know what to say and sobbed slightly.


    Wang Peng is looking for a shrew everywhere. After the shrew came back that day, Bruce Lee felt more and more uneasy in his heart.


    He kept telling himself that it was time to do something.


    If it goes on like this, it will be found out.


    He wants to kill Zhang Wen before he is found!


    "Can''t I go? The fierce woman was uncomfortable for a while and finally compromised.


    In her heart, she still likes little dragon and snake.


    Bruce Lee was delighted: "Wow, this time, rent a taxi. You take the car and park near the hospital. If there is anything wrong, you can go!"


    It''s OK. At least it can ensure the safety of the shrew.


    She doesn''t want to break this pair of high heels again.


    If it breaks, I''ll love her to death.


    The fierce woman nodded. Little dragon snake began to tell her what to pay attention to when squatting. She took out her mobile phone and asked her to look at Zhang Wen''s photos again.


    The shrew nodded secretly.


    Squatting is a technical job. If Bruce Lee doesn''t trust the shrew''s ability too much, there will be no next thing.


    Shrew, although her brain is also very good, what she has in her mind is little intelligence, not great wisdom.


    It''s hard to do.


    After the little dragon and snake arranged, he asked the shrew to squat.


    He really doesn''t want to delay a minute. Now he can''t wait to catch Zhang Wen and poke him into a sieve.


    The shrew stepped on high heels and went out to take a taxi.


    The driver was a young man. He was surprised to see the fierce woman.


    Why does this woman look so awesome?


    Boom!


    The shrew slammed the door and got into the car.


    "Go to XX Hospital." the fierce woman didn''t even look at the driver. She looked down at her high heels.


    She really likes her shoes.


    Why do you look so good in it?


    Sure enough, it''s still one price and one goods. Although the price is hot, it''s really nice to wear on the feet of a fierce woman.


    In fact, wow, these shoes are good. They look noble and sexy.


    But wearing it on a shrew, it doesn''t show any noble temperament, but it looks small.


    It seems that her zongzi feet are too small.


    Why?


    Because ~ for ~ her ~ shoes ~ small ~ one ~ size!


    Wearing small shoes, the fierce woman''s eyes did not leave her feet at all.


    After a while, the car drove to the door of the hospital and stopped with a stab.


    "Fifteen!" said the driver.


    "..." the shrew didn''t say a word. She was still silent in her own world.


    The driver looked at her in the rearview mirror and said, "Hey, fifteen dollars!"


    The shrew heard this and slowly raised her head, "what are you talking about?"


    Squint your eyes like a torch.


    "Oh, nothing..."


    The driver counseled at once. From the fierce woman''s eyes, he saw a fierce light! It was killing!


    That''s what most women don''t have.


    Shrew, definitely not ordinary people!


    In the taxi, the atmosphere was extremely embarrassing. The driver held the steering wheel nervously and didn''t know whether to turn off the engine. The car was idling.


    The shrew looked at her high heels and even forgot what she was doing.


    My eyes have never left this pair of shoes.


    In fact, in the heart of the shrew, there has long been a princess dream. In the dream, she is wearing clean and beautiful clothes, stepping on a pair of crystal shoes, sexy and graceful waiting for her prince.


    This assumption seems to be half realized now.


    So, will it be far from the dream?


    The driver is very upset. Why is he so unlucky today? He pulled such a person out of the door.


    I can''t stay in my car now.


    What should I do?


    "Hey, hey, you can''t stop here. Just put down the people and hurry!" at this time, the security guard of the hospital came. He kept pestering here. This is where people''s cars come and go.


    The driver didn''t dare to speak and looked back at the shrew.


    The Hummer looked up and looked at the security guard who didn''t know her: "go and stop next."


    The driver started the car obediently and stopped where he could park next to it.


    From this point of view, it''s just good to look inside the hospital. It''s quite hidden.


    The driver carefully asked, "sister, what, I have to pull it alive..."


    "I packed your car today."


    "Ah?" the driver didn''t react for a long time.


    The first thing in his mind was not how much money, but that he wanted to spend a whole day with this woman?


    That''s really penetrating.


    The thought of this made him sad.


    Then, before he could speak, the shrew drew out some red banknotes and gave them to him.


    He didn''t even have a chance to refuse.


    However, the price was reasonable. The driver simply turned off the engine and leaned back to rest.


    After appreciating the high-heeled shoes on her feet, the fierce woman went through the window to see the coming and going hospital and began to squat.


    The fierce woman''s eyes are like torches and eagles. Everyone in and out of the hospital will not let go.


    ¡­¡­


    I never thought of a shrew guarding the door.


    In the same sentence, after Bruce Lee''s IQ is not worrying, he can often do a lot of things that neither Li Erzi nor I can think of.


    Now the shrew came to the hospital to stay. It was really just right. None of us thought of it.


    She didn''t see me, but Xiaowen.


    When she went out to buy food, she hurried past the shrew''s big black eyes.


    But the shrew didn''t know Xiaowen. Even when Xiaowen passed by, she didn''t get into her eyes.


    She despised these secular women in her heart. She felt that only those like herself could be called women.


    Can work, can fight, can make money!


    Men should be women''s accessories.


    and.


    If you compare yourself with Xiaowen, the shrew is a little too self-confident.


    Xiaowen is more beautiful than a shrew. I don''t know how many times. Her thin legs, twisted hips and exquisite figure can kill a shrew.


    That''s why she thinks these women are secular!


    In other words, you can''t eat grapes. Say grapes are sour!


    When Xiaowen bought a good meal and went back, I don''t know why, the shrew''s eyes fixed on her.


    Looking at her enviable figure, it''s a lie to say that a shrew is not jealous. She can only have this figure when she is reincarnated in the next life.


    A flash of light flashed in the shrew''s brain.


    Her inspiration came at once.


    Why does this woman make herself pay more attention?


    Is it related to Zhang Wen and them?


    Thinking of this, the shrew simply didn''t think much. She found a hat in the car, put it on and said to the driver, "I''ll go out and I''ll write down your license plate number. If you run away, I''ll smash your car!"


    The driver, trembling with fear, nodded quickly.


    Don''t say smashing the car. If a shrew can dismantle his car with her bare hands, he also believes it.

 Chapter 464

    Meeting in the vast sea of people is a kind of fate, but sometimes it needs to feel.


    Like shrew and Xiaowen.


    So many women going in and out of the hospital don''t pay attention. Why did they notice Xiaowen?


    Is a kind of fate, but also a feeling.


    The inspiration came out of the shrew''s head.


    Outsiders simply can''t understand.


    If a shrew mixes with society, she must be a qualified and good bastard. The inspiration from her comes at the right time, and it comes in time.


    This is the basic of a bastard.


    Even the little dragon and snake can''t compare with her.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaowen came back and bought three boxed meals for me, Wang Yuxian and her.


    In fact, both the tiger and the black sister are here today, but Xiaowen didn''t buy it for them. She just pretended to force the tiger on purpose.


    Women are small-minded.


    Xiaowen still remembers how she was targeted by pretending to be a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger is also depressed. If Xiao Wen had known that she was so vindictive, he shouldn''t have been the first bird.


    "Brother Wen, Yuxian, it''s time to eat ~" Xiaowen curled in, gave Wang Yuxian and I a box lunch, and then sat down next to the forced tiger impolitely.


    Xiaowen''s white and tender skin is a dividing line compared with the tiger.


    Seeing that there were only three boxed meals, Wang Yuxian and I were a little embarrassed. Xiaowen didn''t feel anything at all. She winked at me: "eat ~"


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister were hung out.


    However, pretending to force the tiger was not polite at all. He swished away Xiaowen''s chopsticks.


    "Where''s my meal?"


    Xiaowen angrily grabbed her chopsticks: "give me chopsticks!"


    "Where''s my lunch box?" when the tiger''s big black claw was lifted, Xiaowen couldn''t catch the chopsticks after jumping for a long time.


    "I''m not your servant. Why should I buy it for you?" Xiaowen put her hands on her hips.


    Xiaowen said nothing wrong, let pretend to force the tiger to stop talking for a time.


    However, he had no temper. When Xiaowen went out, he didn''t remind others to buy him rice, but even if he reminded Xiaowen, he wouldn''t buy it.


    She doesn''t like pretending to be a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, he stretched out a big black hand: "where''s the money?"


    Xiaowen wondered, "what money?"


    "Brother Wen gives you money to go out and buy food!"


    I quickly said, "Hey, forget it ~"


    "We have our share of the money here. We can''t let this woman embezzle!" pretended to force the tiger to say solemnly, which made Xiaowen''s little face red in an instant.


    Pretending to force the tiger, she forgot about it.


    As soon as she took out her pocket, she gave the rest of the money to the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to pretend to start some money, and then looked up: "no, ang, there is still a difference of two dollars!"


    "You..." Xiaowen was speechless to pretend to force the tiger.


    In fact, pretending to force tiger is not such a person who cares about money. The reason why he does this is to disgust Xiaowen. Who told her not to buy food for herself!


    "Here''s your money!" Xiaowen angrily took out the money from her pocket and threw it in front of the forced tiger.


    "Ha ha, that''s enough, wife, let''s go ~" pretending to force the tiger to leave a smile and turn away with black sister.


    "You care so much, is it still a man!" Xiaowen shouted angrily in the back.


    "Xiaowen, forget it ~" Wang Yuxian whispered.


    "Hum!"


    Xiaowen looked at her chopsticks. As soon as she was ready to eat, her eyebrows locked tightly.


    The rice grains on the chopsticks, why are they missing?


    Do you mean


    Just now, the tiger was holding Xiaowen''s chopsticks to eat?


    A fit of nausea made Xiaowen throw away her chopsticks directly.


    Anyone who wants to take advantage of pretending to be a tiger is joking. How can anyone take advantage of pretending to be a tiger?


    "Brother Wen, let me use your chopsticks ~" without chopsticks, Xiaowen can''t eat anymore. She is coquettish with me.


    In front of Wang Yuxian, she doesn''t taboo at all.


    I smiled awkwardly, "I''ve used chopsticks."


    "It''s all right, I don''t dislike you ~" said, Xiaowen gathered together, squeezed me regardless of her proud achievements, and opened her mouth to eat the rice in my box.


    I hurriedly pushed her away without saying a word.


    "Xiaowen, come and use mine. I''m finished." at this time, Wang Yuxian happened to come and help me out, otherwise I would be so embarrassed.


    Xiaowen smiled mysteriously at me, deliberately missed me in a very provocative posture and went to pick up the chopsticks in Wang Yuxian''s hand.


    It was like dancing in front of me without covering up.


    Through a crack, I saw everything.


    Xiao Wen, the dressing style is really bold.


    I often make eyes at me secretly. Sometimes I can''t stand it. How can I say that I''m also a normal man.


    Click.


    Just then the door was pushed open.


    A woman with a cap on her tongue put her head in to have a look.


    "Who?" Xiaowen asked.


    "Oh, I''m in the wrong room."


    Bang, the door closes again.


    "Who is this woman?" I asked.


    I don''t know why. I always feel very familiar with this woman. She is a little like a black sister, but she is not the same as a black sister at all.


    Where did this feeling come from?


    "I don''t know, I guess it''s cleaning!" Xiaowen said.


    "Well..." I didn''t think much, so I bowed my head and ate.


    ¡­¡­


    The most dangerous place is the safest place.


    The fierce woman not only has a good head, but also has great courage. At this time, she dares to come in alone to explore the enemy. She is not afraid of being seen by our people.


    It was time for dinner. She guessed that this should be the time when people should relax their vigilance.


    Everyone wants to eat.


    The taxi was waiting there.


    The shrew got into the car, sneered and continued to look down at her high heels.


    Back home in the evening, little dragon snake had cleaned up the house and waited for her. He took a shower by the way.


    He should dress himself up and serve the shrew well.


    The shrew is very satisfied with the initiative of Bruce Lee.


    "Husband, miss me?"


    The shrew''s question is superfluous. Must little dragon and snake miss her every day.


    He can''t help it. If he doesn''t want her, he has to!


    Facing a fierce woman every day, what can he do? Even if he wants to YY, there is no other woman to let him YY!


    "Hehe, how''s the situation today?" seeing the shrew like this, little dragon snake knew that the situation must be good today, otherwise the shrew wouldn''t be so happy.


    "Not bad." the shrew threw away her ''small brick'' and looked at the little dragon snake with a smile. "Which ward Zhang Wen is in? I''ve found out how many people there are in the general ward."


    Little dragon and snake looked happy. He didn''t expect that the shrew''s investigation ability was so strong that he investigated Zhang Wen''s background so quickly.


    "But you have to behave well before I tell you ~" the shrew smiled badly and sat by the bed like a queen.


    Of course, little dragon and snake understand everything.


    He swished down and slowly helped the shrew take off her high heels and silk stockings

 Chapter 465

    Boss Wang is worried because of the little dragon and snake.


    Because the recent situation seems to be getting worse and worse.


    Section chief Duan, who has never hung up his phone, now doesn''t answer his phone at all. Every time boss Wang calls, section chief Duan hangs up and returns a text message.


    I''m in a meeting. I''ll call you back later.


    But this time, there was no news.


    Boss Wang knows exactly what''s going on.


    The situation is grim.


    So severe that section chief Duan didn''t dare to meet him.


    Boss Wang is like a headless fly in recent days. He knows nothing about the news above, let alone the investigation of section chief Duan.


    It felt as if he had been excluded.


    But what can he do?


    I can only ask section chief Duan to read the old love in my heart and don''t sell him nothing left.


    That would be bad luck for his Wanfeng group.


    No one expected that things would develop to this point.


    Boss Wang didn''t expect it, section chief Duan didn''t expect it, and even boss Du didn''t expect it.


    Things are slowly surpassing everyone''s budget, and are slowly expanding and expanding without limit!


    The boss never had a awesome mind. He can only hope for his life now. I hope he can do something for him.


    This is one of his special soldiers.


    "OK, go ahead and let me know when you have news." boss Wang waved to the pillar around him and supported him away.


    He didn''t want the pillar to be idle and didn''t want him to have no news at all.


    If he can catch the little dragon snake now, the situation will turn around 180 degrees. He can use the little dragon snake to interrogate section chief Duan and threaten him.


    First, let Wanfeng group open.


    Everything else comes second.


    Of course, these words are later.


    Thinking of this, he called Xiao Zhou.


    Unlike section chief Duan, Xiao Zhou quickly answered the phone.


    Boss Wang, it''s his beacon now!


    The last time he came out of director Liu''s office, he recognized boss Wang in his heart. He felt that as long as he had the support of boss Wang, he would certainly shine in officialdom in the future.


    "Hello, brother Wang."


    "Xiao Zhou, how''s it going?" boss Wang asked.


    Two days later, boss Wang couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t know whether Xiao Zhou has this ability or not. When he got along with Xiao Zhou before, he just thought Xiao Zhou was timid, but he dared to collect money, so boss Wang got along with him.


    But later, boss Wang couldn''t use him, and he couldn''t help boss Wang any more.


    That''s why I walked away slowly.


    But then they became familiar again.


    Because of the resurgence of boss Wang and Xiao Zhou''s desire for promotion.


    However, Xiao Zhou has always been a man of officialdom. After wandering in officialdom for some years, the city government in his heart is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people. He didn''t say it clearly, but smiled leisurely.


    Sold it.


    "Brother Wang, don''t you believe me? Wait for my good news!"


    Boss Wang scolded secretly across the phone. In fact, he hated Xiao Zhou. There are two kinds of people who like to hide something and don''t say it outright. Xiao Zhou and section chief Duan are two kinds of people.


    Section chief Duan is resolute and resolute. He says what he has to say.


    In contrast, Xiao Zhou seems a little afraid of hands and feet.


    incorrect.


    Not afraid of hands and feet.


    Xiao Zhou, this is caution, be careful!


    Even to boss Wang, he didn''t confide all his heart, but sold off.


    After hanging up the phone, boss Wang thought, Xiao Zhou, you must not hold him up. At best, you can use him once and throw it away as soon as you run out.


    Otherwise, the boy will mix up in the future. He may be a more difficult role than director Liu!


    ¡­¡­


    Roar~


    A modern car downstairs of boss Wang started.


    There was no one else sitting in the car. It was a pillar.


    His eyes were dull. He couldn''t return to God for a long time, and his head was empty.


    He is very abnormal today.


    Boss Wang''s mind has always been on Bruce Lee''s side, so he didn''t notice anything wrong with the column at all.


    This will start with what I said to Zhu in the ward that day.


    That day, my words changed the thoughts in the column.


    I admit that Li Erzi and I played a play for Zhu that day, but I didn''t have a bad heart. I took Zhu as my brother in my heart.


    But I don''t want to watch him step by step into the trap designed by boss Wang. In that way, he can only be a shadow around boss Wang forever.


    Always let boss Wang manipulate him like a puppet.


    Pillars should have their own sky and should be able to mix their own achievements.


    He was different and should have been able to do it.


    The pillar was not stupid, but he hesitated when many contradictions were in front of him.


    About why boss Wang was anxious to find little dragon and snake, I told Zhu that it was also this sentence, which completely shook him.


    I said, boss Wang and little dragon snake are together.


    Because he was afraid that things would be exposed, he had to go all out to find Bruce Lee and snake. After catching Bruce Lee and snake, he would certainly put it next to him, and then shut him up completely.


    Maybe we won''t let the column interrogate too much.


    Zhu immediately raised his objection. He said it was impossible. Boss Wang did it to help me.


    Li Erzi smiled and asked what the biggest problem boss Wang was facing.


    The pillar hesitated for a long time and said it was the opening of Wanfeng group.


    Li Erzi said I''m fine now. It''s reasonable to say that this matter should be put aside first. At least, boss Wang should not be so concerned. It''s only right to deal with the affairs of Wanfeng group first.


    But why did this happen? Why rush the pillar to do it?


    There is only one possibility, that is, the urgency of this matter is even more tense than that of Wanfeng group.


    Because if the people on the road knew that the little dragon and snake was called by boss Wang, what would they think? What''s more important is what Zhu and I think.


    Everyone knows that Bruce Lee can''t do such a thing alone. There must be a smart big man behind him.


    This big man, if it''s boss Wang, it''s perfect.


    It also makes sense.


    Column, also thinking.


    I don''t need to tell Li Erzi that he has also thought about these things in his heart.


    After the pillar left, I asked Li Erzi if he really doubted boss Wang. He laughed and said that it was to cooperate with me in acting for the pillar. Even if boss Wang wanted to kill me, he wouldn''t be so fast. Moreover, his purpose hasn''t been achieved. I still have value to use. Boss Wang is not so stupid.


    But these words, at this time, pierced the heart of the column like a needle.

 Chapter 466

    The head of the pillar doesn''t work well.


    I know him.


    In his heart, there are only good and bad. At the moment, boss Wang''s image has been slowly deteriorated by me and Li Erzi.


    The pillar thought to himself, why is boss Wang.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t want to believe it. Boss Wang is the mastermind behind it.


    Having been with boss Wang for so long, it''s false to say that he doesn''t have any feelings in his heart, but his feelings for boss Wang are so complex that he can''t distinguish between good and bad.


    However, he believed that boss Wang would not harm him.


    Then he can go on with it.


    He wants to find out whether boss Wang is good or bad.


    Use his own way to find out, and then give Zhang Wen an explanation!


    However, he is not easy to start. He is afraid that boss Wang will notice anything unusual, so he has to think of a perfect way.


    The pillar has now become our primary weapon against boss Wang.


    ¡­¡­


    In the branch office, in the conference room.


    The crowd was full.


    There are policemen at the grass-roots level and people with bars on their shoulders.


    Some people are lower than Xiao Zhou, but some people are much higher than Xiao Zhou, but today, everyone should listen to Xiao Zhou''s command.


    No, it should be said that for some time to come, they will all obey Xiao Zhou''s command.


    Although the faces of many people present were full of unhappiness, no one dared to say anything.


    This is the person appointed by director Liu. What can they say?


    In the conference room, a banner was pulled, in which several large characters attracted special attention.


    Bandit little dragon snake!


    See!


    Little dragon snake was originally a second rate bastard. Now he has become a fierce bandit and has been studied by people in the police station. Little dragon snake certainly didn''t expect to have such treatment.


    In fact, the division of the bandits in the bureau still has a certain degree, which does not mean that anyone is crowned with the title of bandit.


    First of all, there should be an eye popping case.


    Little dragon and snake almost stabbed Wang Yuxian to death that night. They could escape without death under the pursuit of so many police.


    It''s amazing enough.


    The crowded and deformed van has been found. At this time, it is like an exhibition hall. Many police come to visit it every day.


    However, many people still can''t believe this attitude.


    How can a van get to such a small place?


    This man is definitely a bandit!


    Absolute bandit!


    Ordinary people, in that case, they must have been caught without a hand, but little dragon and snake didn''t. his attitude of not dying and his awesome driving skills have made him shine.


    But the cost of this luminescence is quite large.


    That is death.


    Bruce Lee almost killed people. He was still racing wildly in the city. He almost escaped. He has been stereotyped as a fierce bandit.


    This model is fixed, no problem.


    "Cough..." when everyone arrived, Xiao Zhou coughed twice, indicating that everyone below should be quiet.


    No one spoke immediately. They all looked at Xiao Zhou.


    He had never felt so high, and he was still in front of so many people with bars on his shoulders.


    It feels so good.


    It''s like taking off.


    On weekdays, the leaders who instruct themselves are quiet like children, sitting there quietly listening.


    Xiao Zhou spoke slowly: "we should all know that the recent search for ER Mao and Guang Guang has been temporarily stranded. The task force established by the previous action has also been temporarily withdrawn. Why?"


    Dong Dong Dong~


    He tapped the table gently, in the style of a leader.


    "Because of this man, little dragon snake."


    He said two words less. It''s the bandit, Bruce Lee!


    No one speaks below. They all know how powerful the bandit is, but several people still don''t understand the suspension of looking for ER Mao and Guang Guang.


    "Team Zhou, I have something to say." at this time, a man stood up.


    This man is much higher than Xiao Zhou.


    Now Xiao Zhou is already the Zhou team. No matter how big the leader is, he can no longer be called Xiao Zhou, but the Zhou team.


    This grade comes up at once.


    Xiao Zhou''s eyes narrowed. He remembered this man. He had a lot of opinions about him before. When it was said that Xiao Zhou would be the leader of the action team this time, he also had the most opinions.


    These weeks are in my eyes.


    He is also looking for a chance to fix him when.


    "Hehe, you have something to say." Xiao Zhou sat down with a smile.


    "What is the situation above? Our investigation is progressing smoothly. Why should we stop? Do you know how much human and material resources we have used? How can we stop?"


    The man was really uncomfortable. He stopped abruptly. As soon as his work began, he was forced to stop.


    He still wants to do meritorious service!


    But what can he do?


    Don''t you have to be obedient?


    Xiao Zhou didn''t even look at him at all, but said with a smile: "some comrades are too eager to attack and cut. What I said is meritorious service. That''s not good ~"


    Xiao Zhou didn''t call the roll and didn''t have a surname, but the man''s face turned red at once.


    Xiao Zhou, this is about him!


    But without a roll call, he can''t refute it, can he?


    "Hehe, sit down first. If you have anything to do in the future, just talk to me in private. It''s time for the meeting. Everyone''s time is precious, isn''t it?" Xiao Zhou said.


    He''s telling the man.


    You, be careful in the future. If I can''t stand down in front of so many people, I''ll make you die even worse. If there''s anything wrong, solve it in private.


    The man sat down angrily.


    If you don''t sit down again, it''s his fault.


    Xiao Zhou has put the steps there.


    Xiao Zhou then continued: "the above has the above intention. The above work must also be considered from the overall situation. We can only continue. Do we have to ask one by one what decisions the above makes? How can we carry out the work, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    The following echo.


    Xiao Zhou is very satisfied with the effect.


    The man who spoke just now bowed his head. He must regret that he was dead now. He was impulsive just now.


    He almost forgot that it must have something to do with Xiao Zhou''s being the commander of the operation. If he turned his head and said this to himself, would he have a good life in the future?


    Impulse is the devil. That''s right.


    In the future, you can''t be so impulsive.


    "OK, now let''s study how to deal with the bandit Bruce Lee!" Xiao Zhou quickly turned to the subject.


    How to catch dragons and snakes is the key. Everything else is bullshit.


    I want to use this time to catch Bruce Lee and snake quickly, and then take the good news of meritorious service to inform director Liu. Then maybe there will be myself in the promotion quota next year!

 Chapter 467

    The meeting in the branch office is over. It''s almost evening.


    Xiao Zhou''s eloquence is good. Now he stands in the right position. When he meets the right person, he gets up and inspires his leadership ability.


    Today''s Xiao Zhou is full of vigor and vitality.


    He likes the feeling.


    I like the feeling of being superior.


    Xiao Zhou''s arrangement for Bruce Lee and snake is quite in place. After many years of work at the grass-roots level, he has a solid foundation, which some leaders don''t have.


    Xiao Zhou has a strong ability to handle affairs, but his grade is a little frivolous and a little impatient.


    As soon as the arrangement was made, an investigation was carried out.


    In addition, all the people who investigated Er Mao and Guang Guang were taken back.


    Including people from the provincial department.


    Section chief Duan.


    Xiao Zhou''s pride was on the head of section chief Duan.


    When he received the news of stopping searching Er Mao and Guang Guang in the office, he was numb.


    You know, it was not easy for him to make some progress in the investigation. Why did he suddenly stop?


    This is not only a stumbling block on his way, but also a denial of his work.


    The people above don''t think about what they think at all. They don''t think about them at all.


    Moreover, this section chief is not only for investigation, but also for self-protection!


    This is very important to him.


    So how can you stop at this time?


    Take someone to find it yourself?


    He didn''t think about it, but as soon as the idea came out of his head, he gave it up.


    The person above, frankly, is director Liu.


    Originally, the relationship between them was very delicate. If section chief Duan let him grasp the handle at this time, director Liu must work hard to get himself.


    At that time, section chief Duan could only straighten his neck and be cut off.


    The situation must not become like that.


    So section chief Duan held back.


    He paced back and forth in the office, finally stopped and dialed a phone to Director Liu.


    It took a long time to get through.


    "Lao Duan ~" the official voice came from director Liu''s mouth.


    Section chief Duan knows from this tone that director Liu must make a round with himself today. He may ask for nothing and know nothing.


    Section chief Duan is right. How can director Liu let him know about it?


    To put it bluntly, now section chief Duan is the first person in his eyes, the first person he stares at and the first suspect.


    His doubts about section chief Duan are getting stronger and stronger.


    As long as you find the little dragon and snake and work hard, the truth will be revealed.


    At that time, director Liu can slowly decide whether to protect section chief Duan or poke him out.


    Anyway, section chief Duan can only live in front of him honestly.


    At the critical moment, he can also block the knife for director Liu.


    Why wouldn''t he do it?


    This feeling must be sour!


    "Director Liu, I heard that you stopped investigating Er Mao and Guang Guang?" asked section chief Duan.


    "Well, ha ha ~" director Liu smiled.


    He''s paying attention.


    Pay attention to whether the tone of section chief Duan is urgent and whether this matter really has something to do with him.


    Of course, section chief Duan also knows that he must not show any abnormality in this matter. If director Liu finds something wrong, it will be troublesome.


    So he tried to keep calm: "Oh, that''s all right, but if there''s anything next time, can you inform me in advance? Otherwise, it won''t hurt the brothers below?"


    "It has the meaning above. Lao Duan, you don''t know after so many years?" director Liu said.


    Section chief Duan was silent on the phone. He knew what director Liu meant.


    Above, it goes without saying that he has the final say.


    Director Liu did not say himself, but said above. This is to tell section chief Duan that things are not as simple as he thought.


    Moreover, this always makes the section chief feel as if it was for him.


    It feels very bad.


    It seems to have been calculated.


    It seems that director Liu took the lead and all the people above came down to check him.


    Section chief Duan''s bad hunch is getting stronger and stronger.


    But in front of director Liu, he couldn''t get a word out.


    "Director Liu, no matter what you do, people from our provincial department will certainly cooperate with you." section chief Duan said on the phone.


    How could the old fox, director Liu, not know what section chief Duan was thinking, but it was too late to make a statement at this time.


    If section chief Duan were smart, he wouldn''t stand up so quickly.


    Now he is also burning, and he is eager to have a big tree to rely on.


    However, it seems that what I think is too simple.


    This is far from the case.


    Director Liu doesn''t think so.


    "Hehe, Lao Duan, come on, don''t I know who you are? Hang up!"


    Click.


    Director Liu hung up.


    Section chief Duan listened to the beep on the phone and didn''t slow down for a long time. He knew that his days might be numbered.


    The day of real confrontation with Director Liu is coming.


    Director Liu''s words are undoubtedly saying to section chief Duan that I knew who your old Duan was before.


    See clearly, just before!


    Now, people have no bottom!


    Duan section chief put down the phone, and his head began to turn quickly.


    Director Liu, what step has been taken in the investigation?


    Why did he put down Er Mao and Guang instead of checking, but went to find Bruce Lee and snake?


    Who is behind the idea?


    Or did the people of the provincial bureau make a breakthrough?


    The more he thinks so, the more uneasy he is, but now his people must be under the control of director Liu. What can he do?


    He can''t move.


    He must hold them down when people find Er Mao and Guang, and then grasp the handle of this matter.


    But why is it so difficult?


    He thought and thought, and the name of a man came to his mind.


    This man is team Zhang.


    This person was reused by section chief Duan later, and certainly not in the calculation scope of director Liu. This is a wonderful soldier of section chief Duan now.


    Moreover, team Zhang has strong anti reconnaissance ability and works very carefully. It will certainly not be discovered.


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan called him: "Xiao Zhang, how did you investigate that matter?"


    Team Zhang has been squatting recently. It''s boring. He still hasn''t made any progress, so he''s embarrassed to call section chief Duan.


    "Section chief Duan, I''m investigating..."


    Listen to the voice, section chief Duan knows that the situation is not so simple.


    So he took a deep breath and said, "Xiao Zhang, let me tell you something. The above has just given an order to stop the search of Er Mao and Guang Guang."

 Chapter 468

    Stopped the search for ER Mao and Guang?


    When this sentence appeared in team Zhang''s mind, he didn''t react for a long time.


    Aren''t these two people quite critical now?


    And there can''t be any slack in squatting. Maybe the next second, er Mao and Guang will appear. Maybe the next second, team Zhang will find a trace. It''s hard to say these things.


    If we retreat now, all these days of efforts will be in vain.


    He doesn''t want to do this. He doesn''t want to waste so much effort.


    At the same time, his head was full of confusion. Why did the investigation stop at this time? Did you encounter any irresistible factors?


    A word that should not be asked, team Zhang blurted out.


    "Section chief Duan, if we close the team now, all the previous efforts will be in vain!" team Zhang is distressed. He is not only distressed about himself, but also distressed about these efforts!


    Section chief Duan doesn''t know. He knows very well. After all, he is also slowly coming up from the position of team Zhang. It goes without saying that he can understand the advantages and disadvantages.


    "Hehe, although it says so, I''m not going to let you stop." section chief Duan said.


    Team Zhang understood his intention in an instant, but it was against the orders of the people above. Can section chief resist?


    "But..."


    "Nothing good, Xiao Zhang. If you can do this well, there will be a bright future in the future!" said section chief Duan.


    Promising four words, for team Zhang, the temptation is too big.


    Isn''t it because of these four words that he does so many things?


    "You don''t have to worry about the above. Recently, you should pay attention not to let others see you, but you can''t give up your squatting on ER Mao and Guang Guang. Do you understand? But I think it''s no problem with your criminal investigation ability!"


    Team Zhang saluted the phone: "I see, section chief Duan!"


    Section chief Duan didn''t dare to tell him that now he is his only backbone and the only person he can rely on. If he said it, it will certainly affect team Zhang''s investigation.


    He didn''t tell team Zhang anything.


    Team Zhang doesn''t understand why the people above suddenly stopped the investigation of Er Mao and Guang, and doesn''t understand what happened.


    All he has to do now is squat better and don''t let his people find him.


    Everything goes on secretly.


    Team Zhang still has this caution.


    As a result, Jinhai city is about to usher in a new round of fierce pursuit.


    And about all this, er Mao and Guang still don''t know at all.


    Although Er Mao was smart, he just thought it would be over after hiding. He didn''t expect it to become so troublesome.


    Now he is famous.


    Both branches and provincial departments are famous.


    Today, all the police forces in Jinhai city are talking about him. Is it still far from them catching Er Mao?


    It''s just a matter of course.


    However, people''s focus is now on Bruce Lee and snake.


    The focus is on the little dragon and snake. In fact, it is er Mao and Guang.


    Jinhai city is once again filled with the name of little dragon and snake.


    Previously, when Wang Peng was looking for Xiaolong snake, people on the road talked about Xiaolong snake. Now Baidao uses a big array to find Xiaolong snake, and people also talk about it one after another.


    Most people are talking that the little dragon and snake may be finished. This time, it must be bad luck.


    People on the road looked for it before, but now people on the White Road look for it.


    Jinhai city has not had such a number one person for such a long time.


    Both black and white are wanted at the same time!


    People want to see how the little dragon and snake died in the end.


    Little dragon and snake are now struggling on the line of death.


    I knew the news the same day. The pillar told me.


    He told me that now white people are crazy to find the bandit little dragon snake.


    "Pillar, what are you talking about?" pretending to force the tiger nearby.


    "Bandit, little dragon and snake!" the pillar repeated.


    "Ha ha, grass!"


    Ha ha Cao, this is the evaluation of pretending to force the tiger to the little dragon snake. It is also quite accurate. Little dragon snake is a man who makes people laugh.


    It''s really a little too much to describe Bruce Lee as a fierce bandit, because he has nothing to do with the fierce bandits. At best, he is a bandit.


    However, the way Bruce Lee did that day was really a fight with the bandits.


    That''s great driving skill.


    "Little Dragon and snake are all fierce bandits now? It''s really confusing ~" pretending to force the tiger disdained.


    Among us, the biggest resentment against Bruce Lee is pretending to be a tiger.


    I promised him that if we caught the little dragon snake and were ready to solve him, we would finally let the pretender force the tiger to do it.


    Although he never urged me to find Bruce Lee, he was also worried.


    Now he can often dream of the night when he was tortured by the little dragon and snake. Although pretending to force the tiger looks careless and feels nothing, it has been a nightmare for him all his life.


    If you want to get rid of this nightmare from your head, the only way is to catch the little dragon and snake and click him.


    "The pillar, boss Wang, hasn''t anything happened recently?" I asked.


    It''s inappropriate for me to ask this from my mouth.


    It''s not that I haven''t been to boss Wang these two days, but I''m playing tricks with him now. He knows it and I know it.


    We didn''t say a lot.


    The reason why he hasn''t kicked me off now is waiting for me to do the last thing for him, about boss Du.


    What is boss Wang thinking? I''m eight or nine years old now.


    He would not have let me know so much if he had guarded me.


    That''s why I''m looking for the post.


    The pillar shook his head: "the biggest thing brother said to me recently is that he asked me to find little dragon and snake, but I can''t find it. I can''t help it."


    He is also very helpless.


    "Well ~" I nodded.


    "Wenzi, he is my eldest brother anyway. Don''t worry, I will give you an explanation about this!" Zhu said to me solemnly.


    I suddenly felt that I was really sorry for the pillar. Originally, it was my fault. I calculated the pillar first, and now I want him to make a statement to me.


    I hurriedly said, "the pillars are all brothers. There''s nothing to explain."


    "No, I must tell you!"


    "Ha ha ~"


    Recently, Li Erzi spent a lot of money in the hospital. I''m going to make an appointment in the hospital and withdraw the money tomorrow.


    So I said goodbye to the pillar. I went out with the black sister pretending to force the tiger.


    Walking in the street with them, although the turning rate is very high, I still feel uncomfortable.


    Both of them, isn''t this exposing me?


    I''ve become the monkey on the stage.


    I subconsciously keep a distance from them.


    But without two steps, a figure appeared in my sight.

 Chapter 469

    People will meet many people in their life.


    There are friends, relatives and rival lovers.


    Some people remember clearly, but some people can only have a vague outline.


    What flashed across from me just now was the familiar outline in my heart.


    I always think I''ve seen that face somewhere.


    I stopped subconsciously.


    Who is this man?


    ¡­¡­


    People come and go on the streets, making encounters every day, and performing the joys and sorrows between people every day.


    Zhiyong is a capable general under Lao Yan.


    But I just talked to Lao Yan recently, so he knows me and pretending to force tiger, but we don''t know him at all.


    At this time, he was standing solemnly across the road with a cigarette in his mouth and staring at people coming and going with gloomy eyes.


    Next to him, followed by two younger brothers.


    Next to him was a tall and thin man.


    But it is a face of obscenity.


    Zhiyong, now comes out with a knife every day. Every little brother likes himself. The boss notices himself and hopes to please his big brother.


    Zhiyong is no exception. He also wants to please Lao Yan.


    However, in Zhiyong''s heart, flattery and gratitude account for half each.


    He is more grateful today.


    Because Lao Yan gave him everything, he should be grateful to Lao Yan, so he should try his best to find Xiaolong snake and put Xiaolong snake in front of Lao Yan to make Lao Yan satisfied.


    However, little dragon snake is a fugitive now. It must not be so easy to catch.


    So Zhiyong goes out with a knife every day. If Bruce Lee and snake dare to use a knife with him, he will fight with Bruce Lee and snake.


    Zhiyong doesn''t pestle anyone.


    He is also a fugitive.


    It''s just that the reason for playing with Bruce Lee''s life is different.


    However, the way they find the little dragon snake is a little too simple. He thinks that since the little dragon snake is hidden, it will certainly show up in the urban area of Jinhai city.


    So he wandered around the street every day looking for dragons and snakes.


    But the little dragon and snake just don''t show up.


    Deliberately playing hide and seek with them.


    "Zhiyong, don''t always play with this knife. Let the police see that you have to go in now," said the tall and thin man next to you.


    "Just go in, grass!" Zhiyong didn''t pestle anyone except the obedience in front of Lao Yan. He didn''t pee the man in front of him at all.


    Although this man is also Lao Yan''s younger brother, their two generations are the same.


    "Oh, I''m doing it for you. Think about it. You were caught before you found the little dragon and snake. Didn''t brother blame you? Besides, if you went in now, didn''t BROTHER spend money to get you out? That''s not trouble?" the man also knew what role Zhiyong was and was very careful when talking to him.


    This Zhiyong is good everywhere. Sometimes he speaks and does things without thinking. He looks like an idiot.


    Zhiyong nodded: "you''re right!"


    The knife was also in his arms.


    The tall and thin man secretly scolded Zhiyong. This man is a dog''s brain. If Lao Yan didn''t pay attention to him, he wouldn''t pay attention to Zhiyong!


    The two men continued to look for the figure of little dragon and snake in the street.


    But at this time, their figures turned into microcosms, reflected in my pupils.


    Across the road, people came and went, but I noticed this man.


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister also stopped. Pretending to force tiger asked me, "Wenzi, which beauty do you see?"


    The black sister punched him secretly.


    "I look familiar with that man," I said, pointing to the man across the street.


    Pretend to force the tiger to stretch its neck and look over there.


    Sometimes, people''s attention is in a moment. Sometimes, life and death are in a moment.


    Maybe it was because the eyes of pretending to force the tiger were too obscene. When he looked in the direction of my fingers, the tall and thin man opposite also felt that someone looked at him. When he turned his head, his eyes were right with me.


    For a moment, his face became ugly.


    He reacted quickly, said a few words to Zhiyong secretly, bowed his head and wanted to leave.


    When he turned around, a figure suddenly appeared in my mind.


    Although it was dark that night, I still had an impression that those people were squatting in the yard that day. When I went there, I felt something wrong when I saw their eyes looking at me.


    And this man is one of them.


    It was the man who kicked me in the head. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t fall down, or be pressed by the little dragon and snake, and Wang Yuxian wouldn''t rush out to help me block the knife.


    Everything is because of him!


    I had a short circuit in my brain for less than a second. Suddenly, I rushed out like a cheetah and chased my legs.


    "Pretending to be a tiger, that night he helped little dragon and snake get me!" I ran out for a few steps and pretending to be a tiger heard my voice.


    He scolded and chased with black sister.


    Hungry wolves prey.


    Seeing that I came so crazy, the man turned and ran without hesitation.


    Zhiyong was not ready to run. He had a knife in his hand and seemed to dare to work with us, but he was forced to run together by this man.


    The way he looked at us was quite unambiguous.


    So there was a chase on the street.


    The leader is a tall and thin man. He is followed by Zhiyong and two younger brothers. Then, I pretend to be a tiger and a black sister.


    Follow closely.


    "You run faster!" the man said anxiously when he saw that Zhiyong was a little reluctant.


    On the one hand, he is worried about himself, on the other hand, he is also worried about Lao Yan. If Zhiyong and he are held down today, it is Lao Yan''s person who asks.


    What will things become?


    Lao Yan must have bad luck!


    Jinhai City, there must be chaos!


    He can''t let things go like that. He can''t get caught saying anything.


    But at this time, Zhiyong was unconvinced.


    He knew me, knew my name was Zhang Wen and knew my fame in the road, but he refused. He always wanted to fight me and see how powerful I was.


    Today, I''m wearing a very ordinary suit. I''m also very young. I don''t look like a social person at all. To tell the truth, my first impression of Zhiyong is very poor.


    And very weak.


    At the same time, it also winded his already happy heart, making him feel more unambiguous.


    He was thinking, what are you running for? What''s good to run?


    There are four people here. There are only two men and one woman. He has a knife in his hand. What''s to be afraid of?


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong unambiguously broke away from the man''s hand and stopped to wait for me.


    Pretending to force tiger and I stopped not far from him.


    He raised his head arrogantly: "are you Zhang Wen?"


    My eyes sank: "it''s your grandpa!"


    "My grass, who are you going to be?" Zhiyong was furious, angrily threw his coat on the ground, and his eyes stared like copper bells.


    The string Zhiyong has been stretching in his head is about to break.

 Chapter 470

    Not far from the busiest street in Jinhai City, Zhiyong and I confronted each other.


    The two younger brothers around him also followed, but the tall and thin man didn''t come and looked very far away.


    He may see that this time, Zhiyong is going to make a mess.


    The two little brothers are fighting for the power of the dog.


    With the momentum of Zhiyong, he looked up at me with his head tilted.


    Pretending to force the tiger wanted to scold, but before he could speak, Zhiyong swooped and rushed up.


    The cold knife pointed at my chest.


    My heart is cold.


    This man looks like a fugitive. He wants my life as soon as he makes a move!


    Stab it in the chest. If you don''t get it right, you''ll die.


    Since Bruce Lee and snake attacked me last time, I have become a little less nervous when facing the knife. When my hand is moving, my shoulder moves first.


    My eyes were fixed on Zhiyong''s shoulder, and I was ready to counteract.


    But when Zhiyong rushed over, I suddenly felt empty behind me, and then a big dark shadow blocked in front of me.


    I was pulled back by my collar, stepped back and almost didn''t stand firm.


    What appeared in front of me was pretending to be a tiger.


    He has a bit of pride today.


    Move quickly and quickly without any hesitation.


    Whoosh~


    Before Zhiyong came, pretending to force the tiger took out a soft sword from his waist! The soft sword didn''t straighten after it came out because of its ordinary workmanship. It was still shaking.


    It''s like JJ running a horse. He can''t stand it for half a day.


    But it still made Zhiyong scared. He had never seen it before.


    This is a soft sword. It should appear in the novel!


    In reality, he has never seen it.


    All he saw were daggers and machetes.


    Zhiyong, suddenly stopped and counselled.


    He really counselled.


    Facing the black wall like forced tiger, he had the idea of running for his life. He felt that this forced tiger was a living Wulin expert!


    Only experts use this thing!


    The soft sword kept shaking in front of Zhiyong, not pretending to force the tiger to be nervous, but the soft sword was hard to control. Once it was not used well, it shook hard.


    But pretend to be a tiger. In order to pretend to be a tiger, fight!


    "Come on, I''ll tear you up!" the calm look on the tiger''s face made Zhiyong feel that he was a master who didn''t leak.


    Xiaohe, a fugitive, is most afraid of meeting Wulin experts such as pretending to force the tiger.


    Whoosh~


    The soft sword moved. It was a test, testing Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong subconsciously stepped back.


    Pretending to force the tiger to see the right time, he waved his arm violently.


    He was so anxious that he forgot how he should have done it. He did it with a machete.


    He waved his arm hard. The consequence of using the soft sword was that the soft sword swished back and slapped him in the face.


    Slap yourself in the face.


    Or with his own soft sword.


    Pretending to force the tiger made Zhiyong tremble again, but this time, Zhiyong trembled not because of fear, but because he felt hot on his face.


    He felt that he had been teased.


    The boy who pretended to be a tiger was teased!


    He can''t make the legendary weapon at all. What force does he have with himself?


    Zhiyong, as soon as he bent over, he plunged over with a standard.


    "My grass..." although pretending to force the tiger looks stupid, he reacts very quickly. He was surprised to see Zhiyong rush over, but now he can''t hide.


    There''s no time to hide.


    He wanted to use the soft sword to block it again, but before he shot, Heimei rushed up first and buckled Zhiyong''s wrist.


    Click.


    It was a light search, so Zhiyong clasped his wrist.


    This is really an expert fight. One move will win or lose.


    Black sister is now a bodyguard who pretends to be a tiger, and her skill is becoming more and more powerful.


    oh dear.


    Zhiyong was stunned.


    The hand was caught.


    This seems to be Zhiyong''s first encounter since he fought so many battles.


    For the first time, before he did any harm, he was caught by someone.


    This is tantamount to being dismounted!


    He looked up incomprehensibly and saw a big black face as rough and crazy as a forced tiger.


    It''s a woman.


    It''s the woman he ignored from the beginning.


    Why are women so terrible now?


    This is a standard catcher!


    As soon as the two younger brothers behind Zhiyong saw that the situation was bad, one of them came to help Zhiyong out at the first time, flew up and kicked Heimei''s chest.


    Heimei didn''t hide at all. She clasped Zhiyong''s wrist with one hand and punched the boy with the other hand.


    The boy''s legs are short, and it is estimated that there is not much difference with Heimei''s arm span. Before he fully contacted Heimei, Heimei''s heavy fist intimately greeted him on the cheek.


    Suddenly the boy felt earth shaking.


    He flew out sideways and fell to the ground.


    One punch is the winner!


    Zhiyong was stunned.


    My grass, this woman, why is she so powerful?


    More fucking than UFC!


    "Ah ah ~ ~" the boy shouted for a long time, but there was no other sound in his mouth except one word ah. Why?


    Because of his chin, he was dislocated by the black punch!


    I can''t shut my mouth!


    After this time, his life will be engraved with a sentence with a black pen.


    A man whose jaw was dislocated by a black sister.


    I haven''t done it yet. The appearance of Heimei and pretending to force the tiger has disintegrated Zhiyong''s confident body just now.


    "Be honest and don''t suffer any more!" Heimei looked at Zhiyong and said.


    In fact, at this time, Heimei was soft hearted.


    I don''t know why, she felt pity for Zhiyong.


    Maybe it''s because Zhiyong''s face is as obscene as pretending to force the tiger. Maybe it''s his practice, which is as hard as pretending to force the tiger to be afraid of death.


    Black sister stopped doing it.


    Just controlled Zhiyong.


    But Zhiyong can''t stand it. Heimei doesn''t do it. She just grabs him with her hand, which also makes him hurt badly.


    Black sister''s strength is amazing against the sky!


    "Fuck off!" Zhiyong bah and stared at Heimei fiercely.


    Now, pretending to force the tiger is not happy.


    First, he grabbed the knife in Zhiyong''s hand, then recklessly raised his soft sword and began to wave wildly at Zhiyong.


    Behind him, I only saw a cloud, sword rain and wind.


    Pretending to force a tiger is not suitable for using a soft sword. Now he is like waving a hoe in the ground. The force point and direction are wrong.


    Soft sword, it''s not used like that at all!


    If this goes on, he will only hurt the innocent.


    He didn''t wave a few times, there were two more blood marks on his face, and then came the voice of black sister.


    "You stop! You''ve pulled me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Old nine has something to say.


    First of all, to see the friends here, Lao Jiu pays tribute to you. Both members and friends who subscribe all the way have given Lao Jiu great support. Lao Jiu is also very pleased to see so many friends chasing after him every day.


    At least it proves that what Lao Jiu wrote is not garbage, but it is recognized by some people.


    At least Lao Jiu typing in front of the keyboard every day is not in vain.


    However, I still have something to say.


    Writing a book is actually the same as cooking.


    The so-called public opinion is difficult to adjust.


    Light, add some salt, free, add some water.


    However, writing is different. It''s hard to change what tastes like at the beginning.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that for some readers, this book is not in line with their appetite.


    Well, if you can follow all the way, Lao Jiu will welcome you with open arms. Here, Lao Jiu also guarantees that the plot will become more and more wonderful in the future, which makes you feel like you have a beautiful dream.


    But if I can''t follow you all the way, Lao Jiu won''t blame you, but I can''t help but feel some regret. After all, my idea is good and I want to meet everyone''s taste, but this is a Utopia of nothingness. It''s unrealistic. There are 100 tastes for 100 people. All Lao Jiu can do is try his best to write the book well.


    If you can tolerate Lao Jiu, then I hope you can keep up. I really can''t see it. Lao Jiu is not reluctant. They are all brothers!

 Chapter 471

    Today''s dress is very special.


    With a soft sword, he looks like Simon blowing snow.


    However, the act of pretending to force the tiger and his appearance have nothing to do with Ximen blowing snow. He is Ximen sweeping snow.


    His action and energy are like sweeping snow.


    Next, it''s quite rhythmic.


    If the black sister''s cry hadn''t interrupted him, he would have swept more.


    He basically died with Zhiyong. He wasn''t hitting people at all.


    "Wife, what''s the matter?" pretended to force the tiger to stop and looked at the black sister.


    Black sister pointed to several blood marks on her back: "can you watch it!"


    "Oh, I''ll be careful ~" pretending to force the tiger also feels a little wrong. After all, he''s hitting people. How can he hurt his own people by mistake?


    With that, he asked Heimei to change her posture, blocked her behind him, and then raised her soft sword again.


    Zhiyong is really afraid of the soft sword in his hand. Although it doesn''t hurt much, it tortures people like pulling a hole in you with a knife.


    However, although he pretended to force the tiger to greet him hard, he was not less injured.


    The soft sword was a double-edged sword in his hand. It hurt others and himself.


    Zhiyong, I don''t want to be tortured by this big girl like embroidery.


    So, when he pretended to force the tiger to start, he bowed his head, hit his body hard, and added an eagle hook foot below.


    Pretend to force the tiger to fight, but he also has weaknesses.


    Every man has his weakness.


    Zhiyong is also worried. Ignore it, otherwise he won''t use such a dirty method to deal with the forced tiger.


    Bang~


    There was a dull noise. I heard it really in the back.


    It''s the sound of Zhiyong kicking under the tiger, which makes people feel painful.


    "Oh, my grass!" no matter how powerful the tiger was, he couldn''t carry it. He tilted and fell back to suppress the black sister.


    At the same time, Heimei grabbed Zhiyong''s wrist and let go.


    Zhiyong turned and ran without thinking.


    I caught up in two steps and grabbed Zhiyong''s clothes.


    He really has no fighting spirit now. He wants to run. Facing my extended hand, he just bowed his head and danced a ballet in front of me.


    The clothes swished off.


    I was stunned. I was brave and flexible.


    His actions in front of me seemed to make me have a beautiful dream.


    It seemed that I saw a mermaid dancing ballet~


    That beautiful figure and flexible posture made me unforgettable.


    In less than a second of my stupidity, Zhiyong walked with the people around him and ran away.


    He came and walked gently without taking away a cloud.


    "Pretending to be a tiger, are you okay?" I went to help pretending to be a tiger. He stretched out his hand to pull me, but I suddenly noticed that his hand had just touched his place.


    So I quickly retracted my hand.


    Black sister looks more anxious than pretending to be a tiger.


    Can she take it easy?


    What will she do if the tiger thing breaks down and doesn''t work?


    What should she do in the dead of night every day?


    How can she live!


    Looking at the place where they left, my eyes became deep.


    It is reasonable to say that they should not be in Jinhai city now. They should have run away for a long time, but why do they dare to appear in Jinhai city now?


    Who is standing behind him?


    Who is behind him?


    ¡­¡­


    Through one alley and another.


    A turn is another acceleration.


    Zhiyong, like a cheetah on the grassland, runs desperately with all his strength, as if he had no goal.


    In front of him, all the streets and pedestrians disappeared. There was a vast expanse of grassland.


    In Zhiyong''s head, there is no one, no building, only grassland.


    He is the cheetah that flies by~


    "My grass, slow down, slow down..."


    Thin and tall, he couldn''t run. He didn''t expect Zhiyong to have such good physical strength. He ran for nearly two kilometers in one breath. He still didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Still accelerating, still running, still enjoying their youth.


    This makes him a little bit of a circle. Why did he coax Zhiyong who threatened to work hard with Zhang Wen just now? Why did he counsele at once?


    How can you run faster than yourself?


    This desperate effort is to run to the end of the world?


    Zhiyong didn''t seem to hear the man. His two legs were still tossing quickly.


    "Hey, my grass, Zhiyong!" the tall thin man and his two younger brothers couldn''t run.


    He shouted to Zhiyong who scattered ducks in the distance.


    The man looked back. No one from Zhang Wen came after him. He was relieved.


    At this moment, he felt as if he had won.


    In terms of physical strength, Zhang Wen''s people lost.


    Zhiyong heard the tall and thin voice. He looked back. They didn''t follow, and ran back.


    Stand still in front of tall and thin people.


    Zhiyong has been on the rhythm and can''t stop now.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhiyong asked innocently, not knowing what the man called himself.


    "I grass... You... You''re not tired?" the tall and thin man was really convinced of Zhiyong. Why is he so strong.


    "Tired?" Zhiyong stared at him with surprised eyes, "are you not good at kidney?"


    In a word, the tall thin man and his two little brothers were speechless.


    But one of the younger brothers didn''t want to say it, he couldn''t say it.


    His chin is off. His whole face hurts now.


    "What are you running for?" the tall and thin man didn''t want to quarrel with Zhiyong.


    "Nothing..."


    When the tall and thin man said this, Zhiyong also felt that he had no face. Just now he was the first to stay to confront Zhang Wen, and now he is the first to run.


    The painting style turns too fast. No wonder they are tall and thin. They can''t accept it for a time.


    But those two people like Heishan are Wulin experts.


    As soon as the master makes a move, he knows whether there is one.


    Especially the woman, the strength, the impact force, the impact force, is not what ordinary people can have at all.


    Has exceeded human limits.


    In contrast, Zhang Wen seems a little small.


    "The people around Zhang Wen are really powerful." Zhiyong sighed.


    "I really convinced you. Can you stop first?" the tall thin man couldn''t stand seeing Zhiyong still standing still.


    This Zhiyong, how can he run so fast?


    When it comes to physical strength, Zhiyong must have no problem. When he was in the number, he was famous for a long war and never lost.


    He has always exhausted all his opponent''s physical strength. He still looks like a person who has nothing to do.


    One, two, three, stand.


    Zhiyong stopped and looked at the tall thin man with a little innocent eyes.


    "I said Zhang Wen was hard to mess with. Just now I let you run. You have to stop!"


    "Didn''t I want to try how deep the water is?"


    Zhiyong''s words are the truth.


    He has long wanted to fight Zhang Wen, but he has never had a chance. This time, he has achieved his wish.


    "OK, let''s go and inform brother first!" said the tall thin man.


    Zhiyong nodded. Several people took a car from the roadside and left.

 Chapter 472

    In the rental room, there was a mess and a mess everywhere.


    This is the place where old Yan usually hides. His place is very hidden. Ordinary people don''t know he hides here. Old Yan usually doesn''t tell anyone. Only Zhiyong and a few people know.


    Zhiyong pushed the door in, and there was a woman on the ground. She threw it on the ground.


    The gentleman was frank and generous. Lao Yan felt that a man should not care about these appearances or these superficial things.


    What bits and pieces, what hygiene, are floating clouds. Just be comfortable!


    Wearing a trouser head, he appeared in front of Zhiyong and tall and thin people.


    He thought they had news about the little dragon and snake, so he quickly asked them to sit down and ask how the situation was.


    "Brother, I''m afraid we can''t go to squat in the future," said the tall thin man.


    Lao Yan thought something had happened: "what''s the matter?"


    "Just now, we met Zhang Wen!"


    Hearing Zhang Wen''s name, old Yan''s heart jumped with a thump. If Zhang Wen knew everything now, his efforts would be in vain. Starting from scratch is a waste of time and life.


    "Does he know anything?" old Yan asked.


    "I don''t know. Just now Zhiyong and I were walking outside looking for Xiaolong snake. Zhang Wen happened to meet us and he recognized us! We almost didn''t run away!"


    Old Yan took a breath of air-conditioning: "that Zhang Wen knows everything?"


    "No, brother, we didn''t get caught by Zhang Wen." the tall thin man repeated.


    Why does Lao Yan''s IQ suddenly become lower?


    If you don''t catch it, you just tell him you don''t recognize it.


    Although Zhang Wen recognized the tall and thin man, he didn''t know he was mixing with old Yan! And Zhang Wen doesn''t know Zhiyong.


    What is Lao Yan afraid of?


    When he reminded him, Lao Yan reacted.


    He gave a dark scold and bit his cigarette holder hard.


    At the mention of Zhang Wen, his normal thinking was interrupted, and his IQ also drifted down.


    "Brother, I wanted to fight with Zhang Wen, but there are too many experts around him, and I haven''t fought..." Zhiyong didn''t forget to tell me his heroic deeds.


    Although he hasn''t played, his courage is commendable.


    In Jinhai City, I''m afraid there are few people who dare to do so.


    Unexpectedly, Lao Yan''s face was gloomy. He squinted at Zhiyong: "Zhiyong, what did I tell you last time?"


    Zhiyong hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    "Last time I told you, don''t be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil!"


    "This......" Zhiyong was speechless.


    He wanted to buy a good one in front of Lao Yan. Why doesn''t Lao Yan eat it at all?


    "If you let Zhang Wen hold it down, do you know what the consequences will be?" old Yan questioned Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong, with his head down, didn''t dare to speak at all.


    If you change to other big brothers, in this case, it must be a word, fight, fight to death!


    Go, go up!


    But what about Lao Yan?


    Let him run away if he can. Don''t hit hard.


    It can be seen how powerful Zhang Wen is.


    How powerful is Zhang Wen''s afterwave.


    Now Zhiyong feels that he is really too careless. He shouldn''t stop to fight with Zhang Wen. He shouldn''t be so impulsive.


    Fortunately, Zhang Wen didn''t know about it.


    Old Yan rubbed his forehead and vomited a cigarette.


    "OK, you two don''t show up in the last two days. Hide first. Remember, don''t let anyone see ang!"


    Lao Yan''s words denied all their achievements.


    Thin and tall is also very upset. Originally, he was going to buy a good one in front of Lao Yan.


    Last time I didn''t get rid of Zhang Wen, he was already very upset.


    Old Yan looked at his eyes and made him feel uncomfortable. He was going to turn over this time to make old Yan look at himself.


    Originally, things were going well. He thought he would be able to squat down on the little dragon snake. Then he caught him and surprised Lao Yan.


    Who knows what happened? It''s all because of Zhiyong!


    But in the face of Lengtou qingzhiyong, he doesn''t say much. If a word is wrong, Zhiyong can tear him down.


    There''s a problem with this tall and thin person. When thinking about problems, he always likes to lower his head and Ling his eyes.


    From this point of view, it was like venting his dissatisfaction in Lao Yan.


    "Why, I told you not to show up. Do you have a problem?" old Yan said to the man.


    He reacted and was stunned: "brother, it''s all right."


    "Grass! All right, let''s go!"


    Lao Yan reluctantly waved his hand and let them go out. He gave three points to Zhiyong, but he didn''t give face to the tall and thin one.


    After all, Zhiyong is a fugitive.


    In the room, Lao Yan was left alone. His face sank again. Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen, sooner or later, I will step on you under my feet!


    ¡­¡­


    I went back to the hospital with panting tiger and black sister.


    Pretending to force the tiger to fight is very good. I thought Zhiyong''s merciless foot was enough to kill his children and grandchildren, but I didn''t expect that pretending to force the tiger just rolled on the ground with his crotch covered, and then there was nothing at all.


    Pretending to force the tiger all the way, he said about his soft sword and how good he played.


    As soon as he entered the door, Zhang Guohua asked, "pretend to be a tiger. What''s wrong with your face? Someone beat you?"


    See, no matter how powerful it is to pretend to force the tiger, it still gives people the first feeling of being beaten.


    And it was terrible to be beaten.


    This is what the soft sword did to him.


    It is also a black spot on the road.


    Every time you install Force, you can do it easily, but on this soft sword, it seems that there is more dessert than strength.


    "What''s your look? I won''t talk to you. I can''t communicate with people like you." pretending to force the tiger said to Zhang Guohua.


    Then he began to blow how powerful he was just now.


    Zhang Guohua stared at the tiger. If he hadn''t pretended to force the tiger to have a black sister around him, Zhang Guohua would have rushed up to beat him.


    What he dislikes most is the strength of pretending to force the tiger.


    It seems to fit the whole day.


    I entered the ward and watched Xiaowen talk to Wang Yuxian. My heart was full of dark clouds.


    Since I was attacked by someone, all the contradictions seemed to emerge overnight.


    Until now.


    The little dragon and snake are still staring at me.


    This makes me a little confused.


    I haven''t found him yet, but he dares to come to me?


    Moreover, they seem not afraid at all. One is not hiding, the other is not afraid of me looking for them.


    Why is this?


    There is only one reason, that is, the man standing behind them is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Now I doubt that this man is boss Wang.


    Although I also think it is impossible, but all kinds of situations taken together, it is very possible.


    If Bruce Lee''s mistake is beyond the scope of boss Wang''s calculation, then things will be in trouble.


    Now it''s reasonable for him to find little dragon and snake. Moreover, he has to find him ahead of us.


    One step faster than us and snap him!

 Chapter 473

    It seems that the focus of the problem has come to boss Wang, but this is only my doubt. Now I can only place my hope on the pillar and hope that he can make a breakthrough.


    Boss Wang, maybe he will tell the truth to Zhu.


    Thinking of this, I called the pillar, but it was pressed off after a few rings. I didn''t think much and slowly locked my eyebrows.


    ¡­¡­


    In the private club, a very luxurious private room.


    There is soft but tempting music inside. The private room is well decorated. There are two glasses of wine on the table at the moment, which seems to be expensive.


    There was a pile of fruit plates and dried fruits. Next to them were two women with first-class figure and face.


    The two women are charming, walking is a standard cat step, and normal men can''t control it.


    The women in this club are trained and selected at all levels to receive guests in the private room.


    This place is different from other places. In other places, wine accompaniment is the money for wine accompaniment, and the money is clearly divided.


    Here, the money is all together.


    Whether it''s drinking or that, or even acting like a tiger, it''s OK.


    But it''s expensive.


    But who cares about money for people who come here to play?


    Money is just a few pieces of paper for them.


    The two women are very Winky. The guests won''t let them. They won''t even sit down and stand.


    In order to give people a kind of enjoyment as high as the king of God.


    This treatment is also worthy of the price.


    Otherwise, why can business here always be so good?


    Why do people who have been here linger?


    The pillar once followed boss Wang in and out of here every day, but now it has converged a lot.


    Moreover, his demand for women doesn''t seem so big, so he loses it.


    His heart is in his career.


    Boss Wang and Zhu have been in for more than an hour. They have drunk a lot of wine and their faces are a little red.


    But no one said anything about the subject.


    The two women have been meticulous in serving boss Wang and Zhu.


    No, boss Wang had some wine on his hand, so the woman hurried to wipe it for him.


    Little hands gently, as if they were touching there.


    Leave men an infinite space for imagination.


    Boss Wang grabbed her hand and gently touched it.


    The woman smiled and drew back her little hand without interest.


    It didn''t refute boss Wang''s face at all, nor did it disturb the two of them to talk about things.


    This action seems to be light, but in fact, it is not what ordinary people can do. Ordinary women, like hotel waiters, simply pour wine, or women at night, simply seduce you.


    Although professional, it doesn''t feel tall enough.


    Why do rich people like to drink red wine? Not because they all know red wine, but because they are taller, people think they have money and taste.


    It''s for others.


    Like this club.


    The people who come here to play are all rich and powerful people. First of all, many people come here to talk about things. If the girls here take the initiative like women in the night, they will come and hold a person.


    Isn''t that too bad?


    Too low?


    And the more rich people are, the more strange their taste is.


    Boss Wang, this is normal.


    If you open the door one day, you will find that there is another scenery in it.


    Dynamic, provocative!


    This woman was once beaten on the ground because she disturbed a guest in order to pretend to be pure.


    Since then, she has learned to be smart and become like this. She comes and goes like the wind and doesn''t disturb any guests.


    She didn''t dare and couldn''t provoke.


    Boss Wang is still very satisfied with her.


    In fact, boss Wang is a little upset because he has been very busy recently and hasn''t come here for consumption for some time.


    But today, I still have time to come.


    Because it was the pillar that called him, and he didn''t find the pillar to play with.


    Boss Wang often asks the pillar to come out to play, but it''s rare for the pillar to ask him out.


    Boss Wang knows the pillar. Maybe he really has something to say to himself today.


    After so long, he still didn''t say a word.


    Boss Wang is not in a hurry. He has been living in the society for so many years, which he still has.


    Anyway, the pillar called him out. He just had a good time.


    He thought the woman was good just now. He drank a lot later and would be happy tonight.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang waved to the woman. The woman obediently came and sat next to boss Wang like a child, picking up the dried fruits on the table and feeding boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is also direct.


    The hand swished into the woman''s clothes, and one arm was almost invisible.


    The woman didn''t mean to repel at all. She leaned forward so that boss Wang could feel what he wanted more easily.


    At the same time, her white and tender calf rubbed and rubbed on boss Wang''s leg, with one hand under boss Wang intentionally or unintentionally.


    She knows too much about men.


    "Big brother, drink." the pillar filled boss Wang again and drank for himself.


    Boss Wang just took a sip: "I drank too hard just now. I can''t drink any more."


    He is implying that the pillar has something to say. Otherwise, he will drink a lot and come out in vain today.


    The pillar didn''t hear it, but he still didn''t have the courage to speak. He knew that it was unprecedented for him to call boss Wang out today.


    And his next question will solidify the atmosphere.


    He is trying to get himself drunk. If he says it later, can he find an excuse to say that he has drunk too much.


    In front of Wang Laoban, he was really counselled.


    It''s like a mouse sees a cat.


    The pillar did not speak, but poured himself a glass of wine and poured himself a mouthful.


    Boss Wang still sipped a little.


    Then the pillar was the third cup.


    Boss Wang winked at the woman next to him. The woman immediately obeyed and gently scratched on the back of the post.


    The post with his mouth is very close. Tell him not to drink so hard. It''s easy to hurt his body.


    While talking, the little hand swam around the pillar.


    But after being opened by the post once, the woman never touched it again.


    The women here are very knowledgeable.


    "All right, just say wow if you have anything to say." boss Wang can''t stand the fact that the pillar has been filling himself so much.


    The pillar put down his glass and looked at boss Wang. He still didn''t speak.


    Boss Wang ordered a cigarette upset: "is it short of money?"


    The pillar shook his head. He really doesn''t lack money. He has done so many things for boss Wang and made a lot of money.


    Boss Wang, he did a good job in this respect. At least he gave the money very happily!

 Chapter 474

    In other words, all this money is knife edge money, but it''s not easy to earn at all.


    The things that the pillar did before are worth the price.


    The pillar handles affairs cleanly and neatly, and basically everything is done beautifully.


    Facing boss Wang''s question, Zhu didn''t know how to answer. In fact, he didn''t think about it.


    About Zhang Wen.


    The pillar kept measuring and comparing in his mind. Zhang Wen was worth it.


    But every time he gets the answer is yes.


    Zhang Wen is the kind of brother worth making friends with all his life. Naturally, what he said can''t be wrong.


    It must be for the good of the post.


    He knew this very well.


    These two days, the pillar is about to be tangled. How to ask boss Wang and how to get his words has become a difficult problem in front of the pillar.


    After thinking about it, he decided to directly and simply question boss Wang in his own way. It hurts faster!


    But when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say anything now.


    What if boss Wang admits it?


    What if boss Wang asks himself to help?


    Where should I go?


    One is his big brother and the other is a good brother. What should he do?


    This has now become a difficult problem for the pillar, making it difficult for him to hesitate.


    Coo.


    The pillar simply looked up and another glass of wine.


    Now this situation makes boss Wang a little scratching his head. What exactly does the pillar want to do? What else can I do without money?


    Still so embarrassed, I can''t open my mouth.


    It''s not like his character at all.


    Boss Wang is also a little worried.


    He held down the wine glass that the pillar was ready to drink. His eyes were cold and said, "pillar, if you have anything to say, what can''t you say with me?"


    The pillar gave boss Wang a complicated look.


    I don''t know what to do.


    "Say what you have!" boss Wang patted the back of the hand of the column and said with concern.


    He can''t lose the pillar now. The pillar is the most powerful assistant around him.


    It seemed that at this moment, the ice and snow between the pillar and boss Wang melted.


    Boss Wang seems to have become the big brother who spoke of righteousness and did everything to his brother.


    The big brother who makes the pillar admire in his heart.


    At this moment, the thoughts in the column changed.


    Or, just try?


    A bet?


    The pillar changed, put down the wine glass in his hand and said, "brother, I''ve been with you for so many years. I know what to ask and what not to ask, but I want to ask about it today."


    Boss Wang nodded.


    "Brother, did you do Zhang Wen?"


    The words of the pillar made boss Wang look ugly.


    Indeed, this sentence should not be asked.


    But why are you so brave to say these words to yourself today?


    Because, curious?


    No, absolutely not!


    Boss Wang knows the pillar. Curiosity doesn''t exist in him at all.


    Boss Wang didn''t answer the question of the pillar, but asked, "did Zhang Wen ask you to ask this?"


    Now the pillar and boss Wang seem to be playing Tai Chi. You slap and I punch each other. No one wants to step back.


    Pillar has never been so tit for tat with boss Wang. In fact, boss Wang already knows these words. May pillar ask?


    He has been with himself for so many years, and he knows what to fart.


    However, the pillar at this time had long guessed that boss Wang would ask.


    He still felt that his eldest brother''s doing so was a little incomprehensible.


    The pillar shook his head: "brother, it''s our business today. Why do you have to pull Zhang Wen?"


    Why do you have to pull Zhang Wen.


    This sentence does great harm to boss Wang now.


    And it doesn''t sound like a pillar.


    A little brother, now it''s time to question the big brother face to face?


    Boss Wang held back his anger: "OK, then put aside Zhang Wen. What do you want to know?"


    In fact, the pillar can tell that boss Wang is already angry. He just forbeared and didn''t say it. He is a little brother and shouldn''t question his big brother like this.


    However, if not, the mystery in his heart can''t be solved at all.


    That''s all he can do.


    Now that you''ve reached this point, just go on.


    So, the most daring and CHIGUO sentence of the pillar in recent years came out.


    He tit for tat with boss Wang, raised his head and said, "brother, I''m not careful. I just think I shouldn''t do something like this."


    Boss Wang always does whatever he wants. He doesn''t complain at all. Today, he dares to speak like that.


    Boss Wang was stunned and spread out his hands: "what did I do? The pillar?"


    "Little Dragon and snake..." the pillar didn''t say it all, but just mentioned a few words.


    But then he immediately followed: "brother, I''ll do whatever you want me to do. I''m not questioning you, but at least let me know why?"


    Boss Wang thought, if you know the reason, wouldn''t it be a mess?


    There are some things that no one knows.


    Pillar, it''s superfluous to ask these questions. Boss Wang can''t change anything whether he tells or not. At best, it''s to let the pillar have a bottom in his heart.


    But he doesn''t know what to do with boss Wang?


    If there is no bottom, will boss Wang let him take risks?


    Facing the innocence of the pillar, boss Wang smiled with a cigarette in his mouth.


    He laughed at himself and no one was laughing.


    Why did this happen because of a Zhang Wen?


    Is this boy so infectious? Can disturb the mind of the pillar who has been with him for many years, so that he dares to come and confront himself. Dare to ask yourself these questions. The pillar is not the pillar before.


    Boss Wang smiled. After reading the column, he didn''t dare to speak for a long time. He just waited for boss Wang to continue to speak.


    Laughter can now stimulate the nerves of the column more than anger.


    After a while, boss Wang stopped laughing and said to the pillar earnestly: "pillar, you''ve been with me for so many years. If I tell you everything without reservation, do you think you can fit the melon seeds? Do you think you can figure it out? I did it for your own good! But since you have to know what''s going on, I''ll tell you!"


    Then boss Wang changed his posture and put the girl next to him in his arms.


    He was not afraid that the two women would hear his conversation with the pillar. The women here were very good. These words were heard in one ear and out of the other.


    "First of all, I tell you, I didn''t let little dragon and snake get Zhang Wen. Anyway, Zhang Wen is our own person. May I lift a stone and hit myself in the foot?"

 Chapter 475

    In the private room of the private club, the doubts on the column face have begun to dissipate slowly.


    In fact, what he wants is a word from boss Wang and an attitude from his eldest brother.


    It doesn''t matter how it ends.


    Moreover, the pillar should also give Zhang Wen An Explanation in his heart.


    Wheel eloquence, boss Wang can definitely deceive the column. I don''t know the southeast and northwest. Therefore, there is no room for the column to fight back in front of him. He can only listen to boss Wang slowly deceive himself.


    Although he felt that boss Wang was quite right this time.


    "Pillar, do you think I can do that kind of thing when I''m the eldest brother? Unite with outsiders to harm my own people? I tell you, even if Zhang Wen doesn''t follow me, I can''t find someone to harm him. Everything depends on his own will. Is there no benevolence and righteousness in business?"


    In fact, if Zhang Wen doesn''t talk to boss Wang now, the first person to kill him is boss Wang.


    I still haven''t figured this out.


    However, boss Wang has seen that the relationship between Zhu and Zhang Wen seems to be closer than he thought. Therefore, he plans to have a desire at that time. Now he doesn''t intend to let Zhu know what he thinks.


    Listening to boss Wang''s words, the pillar nodded thoughtfully, as if to say, is this what it is!


    He still blames himself in his heart. Why did he distrust his big brother so much? You know, this is the big brother he followed all the way. Although there are some problems with him now, he is still his big brother after all!


    How can we do these treacherous things?


    Boss Wang''s magic voice filled his ears and analyzed the pros and cons of the matter to the column.


    "You said, why do I want to find little dragon snake? It''s also because Zhang Wen! He''s my man. First of all, I want to give him an explanation, that is, hold down the little dragon snake and hand it over to Zhang Wen. Second, I also want to give people on the road an explanation to let them know that if they follow boss Wang, I will be kind to him! It''s impossible to ignore him if anything happens! And Zhu If you think about it, don''t I give all the medical expenses Zhang Wen just started to pay? But if you say so, I think you have no conscience. I wholeheartedly want to help Zhang Wen. You think so of me in your heart. "


    Hearing this, the pillar quickly shook his head: "brother, I don''t mean that. I just want to have a bottom in my heart..."


    "Tell me if Zhang Wen asked you to ask. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to see if Zhang Wen has no conscience! Is he doubting me!"


    Boss Wang asked on purpose. In fact, he already had a balance in his heart.


    He knows everything.


    Zhu quickly shook his head: "no, brother, it really has nothing to do with Zhang Wen. He is also looking for Bruce Lee snake. A few days ago, he was secretly attacked by Bruce Lee snake!"


    "What?"


    "Being attacked by little dragon snake..."


    "How dare he come out?"


    Boss Wang is also very surprised. It''s good that they don''t look for little dragon and snake now. Does he dare to come out to kill the devil? Still thinking of going to the hospital to find Zhang Wen?


    Isn''t this a bear heart leopard?


    "Pillar, you''ve arranged all the people I asked you to send in the hospital?" boss Wang can''t let Zhang Wen have an accident now. There are many things Zhang Wen didn''t do for him! If he is now shadowed by the little dragon and snake, his previous efforts will be in vain?


    That''s the same sentence.


    Bruce Lee''s IQ is no longer worrying, it''s amazing.


    If he had awakened earlier, things would not have developed to this point, and he would not have hidden himself in the dark and dared not even reveal his head.


    "How dare his people come out?" boss Wang couldn''t believe it.


    The pillar nodded: "well, there is another woman. It is said that he is a woman."


    "Well..." boss Wang bowed his head and mused.


    He can''t figure out what little dragon snake thinks now. Does he want to fight hard or what?


    "Pillar, you''ve recently arranged more people in the dark to get rid of things before they ferment. Now I''m asking the people of Baidao to find Xiaolong snake with all their strength. Don''t let Zhang Wen have an accident!"


    This is my big brother! This is the good big brother who does everything he can!


    The pillar nodded quickly to show that he knew.


    If Zhang Wen has an accident and boss Wang is not laughed at by people on the road, he will lose a lot of invisible things and the plan will be in a mess.


    Now he is walking on thin ice. He must be careful and careful. If he doesn''t go wrong, he will lose everything!


    Boss Wang went to get dressed while scolding Xiao Zhou for his ink.


    "Brother, don''t play anymore?" asked the pillar.


    "Stop playing and go to Zhang Wen''s place with me. He has been squatted for the last two days. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" boss Wang was still a little angry in his words.


    The pillar patted on the forehead. Boss Wang is going to offer his condolences.


    So he went to drive.


    When boss Wang and Zhu arrived at the hospital, I was guarding Wang Yuxian''s ward.


    Because it was already evening, boss Wang didn''t go in. He was afraid to disturb Wang Yuxian. He just waited for me to come out at the door.


    In the hospital, many people were surrounded, all of them were the people of the pillar and Wang Peng.


    "Boss Wang, you''re here." I was very calm. I used to give boss Wang and Zhu a cigarette.


    I respectfully lit it for boss Wang.


    "I heard from Zhu Zhu that you have been squatted by little dragon snake recently?" boss Wang looked concerned.


    I smiled: "nothing, just a little thing. He likes squatting, so let him squat! People block killing, Buddha block killing Buddha!"


    Boss Wang patted me on the shoulder: "ha ha, I like your forthright strength. However, be careful. After all, he is in the dark now!"


    "Well..."


    I looked at the pillar next to me and he smiled at me.


    I suddenly don''t understand. Boss Wang, why did you suddenly come here today?


    Boss Wang, I can''t see through, but I can see through the pillars.


    What did Zhu say to boss Wang?


    So boss Wang came here today. It''s false to care about me. It''s true to demonstrate to me. He came here to tell me that it''s useless to do anything in front of the column. Boss Wang is always the eldest brother of the column. The column always listens to boss Wang.


    I pretended to smile at boss Wang and sat down: "boss Wang, you came to me today because of this?"


    His eyes flashed, "well, what else can I do?"


    He said something, in other words, that is, I should know what he has in mind and tell me not to fool the column again. It''s useless!


    How can I not hear it?


    However, I still pretend to be stupid.


    "Boss Wang, I don''t know if there''s any news from Bruce Lee now."


    He smiled brightly: "if there''s news, I''ll be the first to tell you! I can''t avoid the previous revenge!"

 Chapter 476

    Boss Wang, after asking me about the cold and warmth in the ward, he left.


    In the whole process, the pillar didn''t say a word.


    My face became ugly when boss Wang turned and left.


    Boss Wang is here to question me.


    Li Erzi is right. It seems that the crack in the relationship between me and boss Wang has become bigger and bigger. Maybe when, the crack will burst.


    Well, I can''t even take it.


    I must consider for the future, and also for these brothers around me.


    Otherwise, I will be completely buried by boss Wang in Jinhai city!


    After seeing off boss Wang, Zhu returned to the hospital.


    This time, he didn''t look bleak two days ago, but he looked confident. In that way, he seemed to tell me, what''s the matter? I said boss Wang is all right. Don''t doubt his big brother again!


    "Wenzi, I asked boss Wang. He said he wasn''t with little dragon and snake. Don''t worry!" pillar said stupidly.


    "What did you ask?"


    "Just ask in person!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly, but I should have guessed that the pillar is such a person, which is so direct.


    However, it would be strange if boss Wang could let him know what he thinks!


    "Pillar, do you say that a drunk person will say he has drunk too much?"


    The pillar didn''t know what I wanted to say and shook his head subconsciously.


    "Do you say that the thief will say he is a thief in front of all?"


    He shook his head again.


    I watched him smile.


    He then reacted and hurriedly said, "Wenzi, I dare not say anything else, but brother must be for you. You see, it''s so late. He still has to come to see you. You should buy him!"


    I shook my head reluctantly. Boss Wang, this is to see me. He came to demonstrate to me. Tell me that my plan is broken. Don''t make unnecessary resistance, because I lost in the end.


    Although I have nothing to do with him on the surface, it is as dark as a tide.


    Boss Wang, I don''t know when he will get rid of me. I''m sure he can''t even think of it.


    He certainly didn''t expect that boss Wang, who seemed to be polite to me, had already killed me.


    "Wenzi, the two of us follow big brother. We have what we want in the future. Don''t think about what we have. Big brother''s people have no problem!"


    Boss Wang may have been a good brother before, but people will change. They will become mercenary and refuse to recognize their relatives.


    I smiled: "don''t worry, he''s still my big brother. I''m just a little suspicious."


    The pillar patted me on the shoulder: "is that right? In the future, there must be our day in Jinhai city!"


    "Well, hehe!"


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, I went to Li Erzi''s ward.


    Xiaowen insisted on going with me. Just because she didn''t let go of my arm, I couldn''t help but take him.


    Last night, I had a dream in Wang Yuxian''s ward. In the dream, I walked in a deserted open space, but I always felt that there was someone behind me. No matter where I went, this person would follow me. Then I suddenly turned around and saw Lao Yan staring at me with a knife behind me.


    I woke up with a start.


    Then an idea came to my mind.


    Will Lao Yan be the mastermind behind this matter?


    When I went to Li Erzi''s ward, I said my concerns.


    Li Erzi was silent for a moment: "it''s possible. If it''s Lao Yan, then we''ll all miscalculate!"


    "No, boss Wang doubted Lao Yan last time. He asked him clearly when he called him out. It should be impossible..." I don''t think Lao Yan pretended to look like that.


    After all, it''s just a dream!


    Moreover, little dragon snake and old Yan, I don''t think there is any intersection!


    Seeing that I stopped talking, Li Erzi smiled and said, "why did you overthrow your theory?"


    "I don''t know what happened to me, so I thought of it over there."


    "Hehe, but we''re going to run aground about Lao Yan now."


    Now the situation is so complicated that we can''t get old Yan, and now I can''t move him.


    We can only solve the problem of little dragon and snake first, and then deal with Lao Yan well.


    He has always been a cancer in my heart.


    Although I think so, I still want to explore Lao Yan''s style. In front of Li Erzi, I''ll call Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan, he picked it up soon.


    "Lao Yan, what''s the matter with little dragon and snake recently?" I asked.


    On the phone, Lao Yan''s voice was unusually gloomy.


    "Wenzi, I''ve been investigating, but I haven''t heard any news. Alas ~"


    This sentence is very helpless.


    But what he said is also true. Lao Yan really has no news and no way. He can''t find the little dragon and snake at all. If he can find it, it won''t be like this now.


    He has already done with the little dragon and snake!


    "I''ve been squatted by little dragon snake recently," I said bluntly.


    "What? By little dragon and snake?" old Yan also couldn''t believe it.


    As soon as the little dragon snake appeared, it was the meat on the chopping board! How dare he squat on my spot now?


    It''s really hard to understand, it''s really incredible.


    Little dragon, snake and Ox are forced. He dares to hit the iron with his head.


    "Well, just know," I said faintly.


    "Well..." Lao Yan also thought.


    ¡­¡­


    Hung up.


    The face of old Yan at the other end of the phone is already covered with dark clouds.


    He never thought he would be instructed by a boy. According to his age, he can be Zhang Wen''s uncle, but now Zhang Wen''s disdain doesn''t pay attention to him at all!


    And a little reproachful.


    But what can he say?


    If the plan fails, will he be treated like this?


    It''s all Bruce Lee''s fault. That fool can''t do anything. If he hadn''t made a mistake that day, the situation wouldn''t be like this today.


    He won''t let Zhang Wen point to his nose.


    Lao Yan held his breath.


    At the same time, bad premonitions are slowly filling his forehead.


    Little dragon snake, how did it become a little elusive?


    Why is he a little confused about what he thinks now?


    In this situation, shouldn''t he hide like crazy?


    Why, does he dare to show up?


    Dare you squat on Zhang Wen''s point?


    Isn''t this a death attempt?


    Or is it that Bruce Lee''s IQ has developed rapidly and understands that as long as Zhang Wen is removed, no one in Jinhai can contain him?


    From this point of view, Bruce Lee''s ambition is still very big!


    However, in Lao Yan''s view, they are as childish as children.

 Chapter 477

    In the undercurrent surging Jinhai City, Xiao Zhou can definitely be regarded as the most elite team in Jinhai city.


    There is nothing they can''t investigate, and nothing can embarrass them.


    It''s just that things in the early stage are a little troublesome.


    As long as the warm-up stage has passed a few days ago, the progress will be rapid in the future, and the little dragon and snake can be found quickly.


    The power of the white way is indeed quite terrible.


    That day, in Xiao Zhou''s office, a policeman came in quickly.


    "Team Zhou!" he first saluted respectfully, and then put an evidence bag on the table. "This is the murder weapon that the prisoner stabbed people that night. The fingerprints on it have been identified. In addition to Bruce Lee''s, there is also a woman''s fingerprint."


    Xiao Zhou looked at the knife and patted the table: "try your best to find the woman today!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s fierce woman doesn''t stay, but goes shopping alone. Cary has so much money that she feels uncomfortable without spending all her money in a day.


    Money is for spending!


    She painted heavy makeup on her face, completely covered the red marks on her face, stepped on the smaller high-heeled shoes, and walked around the mall with interest.


    Her eyes stopped in front of a brand bag.


    She hesitated to replace the brick in her hand.


    After hesitating at the door for a long time, she still didn''t go in.


    It''s not that she doesn''t have enough money, but that she thinks her bag is very good to use. It''s small and exquisite. There''s no scratch at all. It looks like a special match for herself.


    She likes it very much anyway.


    She likes it. What can others say?


    Pedal pedal


    When the bandit walked, he deliberately stepped on his high heels very loudly.


    Passing women can''t help but look at the shoes she calls.


    This is a famous brand, and most people can''t afford it at all. The price can definitely surprise people.


    Shrew, it''s like stepping on a car in the street.


    However, when they see the shrew''s face, they all look puzzled.


    How can such a tough woman be so rich?


    Needless to say, at first glance, she knows that she is a farmer. The farmer''s figure is not trained the day after tomorrow, but inherited by genes.


    Genes are a terrible and magical thing.


    They think that a fierce woman can''t buy these shoes by men. Her face is too rough and crazy. It''s good to have a man. Who would be willing to spend money for her?


    They thought the bandits were strong women.


    Maybe he''s a bodyguard!


    But they were really wrong this time.


    Shrew, it''s so awesome. She''s really being raised.


    In this world, some people like thin people, some like fat people, some like people like fierce women, and some like people like people like Xiaowen.


    There are all kinds of people and tastes. Fierce women just find a man suitable for themselves. They are also superior by their own face.


    Is this also a kind of capital.


    The fierce woman walked along, and two policemen came to the front.


    She jumped in her heart. Now she was a little nervous when she saw the police, but soon she calmed down. She didn''t steal or rob. What were they afraid of?


    Just shut up about the little dragon and snake. No?


    Thinking of this, she straightened her chest.


    "Hello, are you XXX?" XXX is the name of the shrew.


    She nodded. "It''s me. What do you do?"


    She said this a little knowingly. It was clear that the person in front of her was a policeman and had to ask.


    "We are the police." the man patiently explained to the shrew.


    "Oh, what happened to the police?" the fierce woman stared.


    "There''s something I need you to cooperate in the investigation and come with us." although the police are speechless when they see the shrew like this, it''s still business.


    Today, they''re taking the shrew.


    "What''s up?" the shrew pretended to be silly.


    "Go to the bureau!"


    "No." the shrew opened it. The policeman came to grab his hand. "If you don''t make it clear, I won''t go. If you touch me again, I''ll sue you for indecency!"


    This sentence is tantamount to putting them in the army.


    Yeah, even the police can''t mess around, can they?


    "It''s a very important thing. I hope you can cooperate!"


    "What''s up?" the shrew repeated.


    I''m a little speechless. I''m looking for something!


    "What don''t you know?" the young policeman next to him yelled at him.


    However, the shrew didn''t bird him at all. She also smiled. What she wanted was this effect, which angered the other party first.


    To tell the truth, she didn''t pay attention to these two people if they fought, but she certainly couldn''t do it. She knew what it was to do it with the police.


    "If I knew, I would go with the you," said shrew with the a smile.


    The man saw that the shrew was deliberately killing them.


    "Go to the Bureau and we''ll tell you!"


    "I''m not going! I''m not guilty. If you have anything to say, just say it here. I have something else to do after that!" the fierce woman was also very righteous.


    There''s nothing wrong with what she said.


    Although she has nothing to do with little dragon snake now, she hasn''t done anything wrong. Why should she go with them?


    Even the police can''t be unreasonable!


    At best, she just had sex with little dragon and snake.


    Does it mean that you can''t break the law with someone who has committed a crime?


    Looking at the stubborn shrew on his face, the policeman coughed twice and patted the handcuffs on his waist: "if you don''t come with us today, we can only put this on you. I tell you, the case a few days ago has something to do with you. And it''s important! There are your finger prints on the evidence!"


    This sentence stunned the shrew.


    Have your own fingerprints?


    But you didn''t do anything?


    Is it possible that Bruce Lee betrayed himself, but how is this possible?


    When she didn''t know what to say, the policeman slipped and handcuffed her. He also saw that if the shrew really went crazy, they might not be able to hold her down.


    That would be trouble.


    The shrew didn''t react. When she saw the shiny handcuffs on her hands, she didn''t react. But it was too late.


    She could only reach out and compromise honestly and follow the two policemen.


    Until she got into the police car, her head was dull.


    Little dragon snake never told her what had happened to her son. Now it seems that it must not be a simple thing.


    So, will this matter affect yourself?


    What you have to do, do you want to betray Bruce Lee?


    The shrew kept asking herself whether she really loved little dragon and snake. Every time she got the answer was yes.


    So, what does she choose between love and justice?


    Love or justice?


    Justice or love?

 Chapter 478

    The shrew was caught.


    It caused quite a stir in the police station. Xiao Zhou personally brought someone to ask.


    He also wants to see what the woman of the fierce bandit Bruce Lee snake looks like.


    And this is also an important clue. If they can find clues on this woman, it will be much easier to catch the little dragon snake.


    He originally wanted to stay at the shrew''s house, but he sent someone to visit. Now there is only his mother in the shrew''s house, and in the countryside, the little dragon and snake obviously won''t be there.


    He thought that the shrew might have rented a room here with another identity, otherwise how could they not find it?


    He thinks that the shrew may have strong anti reconnaissance ability, which is why he is so cautious. Today, he will meet this woman for a while.


    I hope to make a breakthrough.


    In the interrogation room, the shrew was screaming.


    "Why do you hold me? What have I done? Do I break the law when I go shopping?"


    "Let me go! Or I''ll complain to you!"


    When Xiao Zhou opened the door, he saw a fierce woman bumping around like an angry chicken. This small interrogation room was almost unable to let her go.


    Seeing Xiao Zhou, the shrew stopped.


    She may also see that Xiao Zhou is their leader.


    But the next sentence left Xiao Zhou speechless.


    "Just now, the man who handcuffed me touched my hand. I''ll sue him for indecent assault!"


    "That''s our normal office procedure!" a policewoman couldn''t help saying.


    She doesn''t think she can''t do this crime, but she thinks that if the appearance and figure of a shrew are not business, who is willing to touch her hand?


    That must have been an accident!


    "Grass! You smelly bitch, what do you know! You''ve been molested at first sight! You don''t care about this!" the fierce woman burst out.


    "You..."


    The woman was speechless.


    What a shrew said is really to the point.


    It''s just throwing her big ears in the dark to let her know that rice can be eaten indiscriminately and words can''t be said indiscriminately.


    Xiao Zhou couldn''t see it anymore: "I can sue you for insulting police officers just now. You''re going to be sentenced!"


    In a word, let the shrew calm down.


    The word sentence still carries weight in her eyes. She is a woman. How can she go in?


    How can you get married after that?


    The little dragon and Snake must have run away by then!


    Although she calmed down, her head was still turning rapidly: "tell me what''s going on first, otherwise I won''t say anything."


    Xiao Zhou winked at the policeman nearby.


    The man said, "what''s the relationship between you and little dragon snake?"


    "Lovers!"


    The whole interrogation room was quiet for a few seconds, and they were a little speechless.


    The taste of the little dragon and snake is not generally heavy, but really heavy.


    You can''t find anything like this. You have to find something like this.


    So he doesn''t have nightmares at night?


    That''s the same sentence.


    Taste, really terrible.


    What others find difficult to swallow, Bruce Lee and snake still digest easily. What else dare to say?


    The man paused, then his expression became serious: "do you know what your man has done? He attempted to kill! Heavy injury!"


    Killing, wretched and seriously hurt, these two words are like a hammer, hitting the shrew''s forehead hard.


    It turns out that Bruce Lee has committed such a serious crime. No wonder he wants to hide.


    However, the shrew likes dragons and snakes. She has masculinity. Now that she knows this, she wants to understand.


    Help little dragon and snake carry it.


    "I don''t know. We broke up long ago," said the shrew.


    Everyone present nodded thoughtfully, as if her breakup with little dragon and snake were within their imagination.


    This taste will not last long!


    "Why did you break up?" the man blurted out.


    This is also a question that everyone here is curious about. Since Bruce Lee can accept her taste, why break up?


    Is it because the taste is not strong enough?


    The shrew didn''t answer him and looked up at him.


    Xiao Zhou secretly stepped on his foot. He smiled and said again, "now, there are your fingerprints on the murder weapon. We suspect that you two are accomplices!"


    The shrew scolded in secret.


    If it''s an accomplice, she still has to go in.


    However, there was nothing in her impression that she had touched.


    "What has my fingerprints?" asked the shrew.


    Xiao Zhou didn''t talk nonsense. He took out the evidence. It was a knife.


    The fierce woman looks familiar with this knife.


    Isn''t this a knife that Bruce Lee and snake sharpened all day in a small hotel?


    At first, she thought that little dragon snake was just pretending. Unexpectedly, he really dared to kill with this knife! This is really beyond her expectation!


    So, why are there her fingerprints on this knife?


    A picture flashed through the shrew''s head.


    That day, the noise of Bruce Lee''s knife sharpening was so loud that she slept. So she pushed the door in and argued with Bruce Lee. It seems that she was still twisted with Bruce Lee.


    But in the end, the little dragon snake didn''t get rid of the shrew and was frightened by the shrew with a knife.


    This fingerprint must have been obtained at that time.


    The shrew suddenly realized.


    However, she can''t say anything. If she did, didn''t she sell the little dragon and snake?


    But when Xiao Zhou saw the suddenly enlightened expression on the shrew''s face, they immediately felt that there was a play.


    She must have thought of something to have this expression.


    I must have thought about how I got the fingerprint when I was with little dragon snake, and then tell them where little dragon snake is hiding.


    Xiao Zhou''s eyes became sharp at this moment.


    "Do you want to understand?" the man urged when he saw that the shrew hadn''t said a word for a long time.


    The shrew nodded thoughtfully, "well, I understand."


    "Then say it, I can give you a chance to do meritorious service!" the man smiled, as if he had seen the picture of the shrew doing meritorious service after she said it. If he caught Xiaolong and snake, he could buy a good one in front of Xiaozhou, so he would have a better chance to get up in the future.


    Now Xiao Zhou is at the height of the sun. Everyone wants him to score three points.


    Of course, there are many people who want to take advantage of his wind and fly.


    If this man wants to buy Xiao Zhou, he must get rid of the shrew first.


    He felt that the shrew was about to tell the truth, but her eyes changed when she was ready to speak.


    He couldn''t tell what color the fierce woman''s eyes were.


    It felt like throwing him into a pond full of rose petals. A smell of fragrance came, but when he wanted to enjoy it, he suddenly woke up.


    The fierce woman''s eyes for just a few seconds seemed to make him feel like he had a dream.


    After waking up, there is a brief emptiness.

 Chapter 479

    If the eyes can kill people, this person must not know how many times he has been killed by a shrew.


    But the shrew just gave him a hint he had never had before.


    Like dancing in front of him, a gorgeous turn and a sexy posture attracted him instantly.


    Let him begin to doubt life in an instant.


    The fierce woman''s eyes contained a lot of information, but in the end, she threw her hand and slapped the man in the face.


    This is the starting point of his doubting life.


    "I know, but this fingerprint was left when I was with him, not when he killed. I don''t know he did it, and he has broken up with me. I have nothing to do with him," said the shrew.


    "En... What?" when the shrew said the last sentence, the man was still taking notes! He thought the shrew was going to confess.


    Unexpectedly, he finally slapped him in the face.


    "Your ears don''t work well? I said, I have nothing to do with him, let alone know he''s going to kill!" the fierce woman said a little upset.


    The man was speechless. To tell the truth, it was the first time he met such a tough stubble as a shrew.


    Who is this kind of appearance that seems to be about to recruit but doesn''t recruit?


    Xiao Zhou almost spat out.


    The shrew successfully lifted the appetite of a room of people, and then slapped it on the ground. Shrew, this is a set of desire and emotion!


    Xiao Zhou felt his face a little hot.


    He doesn''t believe it. He can''t even deal with a woman.


    Before, he was full of confidence. Why did he feel deflated at once?


    "Ask her about the process of sticking the fingerprint on it, and when she met little dragon snake on the last day!" Xiao Zhou was also a little angry.


    The man promised and asked the shrew, "when was the last day you saw Bruce Lee and snake?"


    The fierce woman held her cheek with one hand and looked at the man''s eyes with a little playful meaning.


    The man couldn''t help but tighten his scalp. Being seen by the fierce woman was tantamount to being molested.


    "Cough... Don''t look at me all the time. Speak quickly!" said the man.


    The shrew said thoughtfully, "you really want to hear it?"


    All the people in the room nodded at the same time.


    "Will I break any law if I say it?"


    "I promise you, I won''t!" Xiao Zhou patted his chest and said.


    "Oh, I''ll tell you." the fierce woman left a meaningful smile and said to Xiao Zhou, "that day, we were in the hotel. He had to break up with me. I couldn''t help but agree. After all, there is love between husband and wife!"


    "What''s the breakup gun?" the policewoman whispered to the people nearby.


    Obviously, she is quite simple. She doesn''t understand what is going on in this complex society every day and what is going on in the minds of young people.


    The person who was asked whispered, "it''s the last time to break up ~"


    "What''s that?" the policewoman also meant to chase after her. When she asked this sentence, she looked very serious.


    "What can men and women do together?"


    "Oh..." her little face turned red. She looked at the shrew reproachfully, as if to say, it''s all your fault, otherwise I won''t lose face in front of my colleagues!


    "Go on!" Xiao Zhou urged behind.


    The shrew continued unhurried: "I have a different taste from you. Maybe you can see it."


    "Well, I see." everyone below agreed.


    She said this sentence to everyone''s heart.


    "That day, after we had that once, he wanted a second time, but the second time, taking the normal channel could not satisfy me. He also felt a little unhappy. After all, the last time, we two still wanted to play faster. I said we couldn''t do it, so we called another person over. He thought about it and said no, it must be unhappy..." The shrew began to make up stories.


    "Get to the point!" Xiao Zhou interrupted the shrew. He didn''t come here to listen to her Huang jokes. He frowned upset.


    He just wanted to know how the murder weapon was stained with the shrew''s fingerprint.


    The fierce woman smiled. With this smile, it seems that there are some obscene clothes on her face.


    I told you not to say this. You have to let me say it. Now that I say it, you let me pass by. Hum!


    The fierce woman''s eyes were full of disgust.


    But she continued: "then I saw the knife he put at the head of the bed. It was this knife. Suddenly I had a bold idea ~"


    "What did you... Use a knife?" a policeman came out.


    This is really surprising. The taste of fierce women can no longer be described by the word "heavy", which has reached a shocking level.


    That''s a scene that people can''t even think of.


    However, no matter what the shrew says or how she gets it, it''s all meat. She''s not steel.


    They haven''t seen anyone who''s not afraid of knives.


    The words of shrew also refresh their world outlook.


    It''s no wonder that Bruce Lee and snake want her to break up. It''s a little hard to say if they don''t break up. Since the shrew is not afraid of knives, maybe he will crack Bruce Lee once he tries hard or rises.


    Isn''t that not worth the loss?


    Love, there is no reason, but it should also be based on living, isn''t it?


    Now, this is a living example.


    All the people in the room gave a thumbs up to the shrew.


    There are men and women.


    They were all convinced.


    Seeing that they were silent, the fierce woman smiled and said, "you all want to be crooked. I use here."


    Then she pointed to the handle.


    Oh


    Handle!


    That''s understandable. On the one hand, it''s a sharp knife with cold wind, and on the other hand, it''s a knife handle with tenderness like water and a little friction, which is in line with the character of a fierce woman!


    Half sea, half fire.


    When the shrew spoke, her hand pointed to the handle, and everyone''s eyes focused on the handle.


    They all saw that there were large and dense particles on the handle!


    I guess that''s what attracts shrews.


    Although the requirements of the shrew are a little unique, her eyes are good. They can notice the particles on them. They are really awesome and impressive.


    Can play!


    How fun!


    Xiao Zhou was speechless.


    He didn''t even want to touch the evidence bag. He never dreamed that the fingerprints on it were left in this way. It''s terrible!


    He also regretted letting the shrew say this process!


    If you don''t say it, you''ve taught the little girl in the police station badly!


    But what can he do? He asked the shrew to say this, and he said it in front of so many people. It''s not against the law!

 Chapter 480

    Xiao Zhou really had no way to take the shrew. After asking for a while, he couldn''t let the shrew go.


    He didn''t detain the shrew for too long, and he also saw that even if the shrew knew something, he wouldn''t tell himself.


    Then simply don''t waste time here. It''s better to be direct and let the shrew go!


    "Team Zhou, just let her go?" the fierce woman went out on her front foot, and someone came to ask Xiao Zhou on her back foot.


    Xiao Zhou snorted coldly, "what do you know? I''ve asked someone to follow her secretly!"


    "Oh, then why don''t we ask her more? And I think if she really doesn''t know anything, what we ask is useless. Don''t you think so?"


    "I do things with you?" Xiao Zhou glared at him.


    He dared not speak at once.


    "Did you notice the shoes on her feet?"


    "Shoes?" the man really didn''t notice.


    "Those shoes are famous brands, tens of thousands!"


    "Wow, this woman is very rich!"


    "You think, she doesn''t have any job. Her family is from the countryside. Where did she get so much money? This must be wrong, so I think it''s better to let her go and follow her secretly! I''m sure I can know something!"


    The man nodded and suddenly realized.


    Xiao Zhou, it''s easy to use a strange head!


    However, no matter how good his head is, in front of the shrew, it is only a level at best. When the shrew went out, she felt that Xiao Zhou looked at her wrong, and had long guessed that they would arrange someone to follow her secretly, so she didn''t go home at night, but found a nearby hotel to stay.


    By the way, I sent a text message to Bruce Lee and told him to be careful.


    The plainclothes who followed the shrew also opened a room next to the shrew for face-to-face surveillance.


    Unfortunately, they still underestimate shrews.


    The next morning, at 5:30, the shrew went out.


    He ran away without refunding the room rate.


    When he woke up in plain clothes, he couldn''t find him. He quickly took out the phone and called Xiao Zhou.


    "Team Zhou, the woman''s anti investigation ability is particularly strong. She has disappeared!"


    Xiao Zhou patted his forehead in frustration. It seems that what he was worried about has happened.


    The fierce woman really has a problem. Otherwise, why doesn''t she go home at night and run away so early?


    Must be guilty!


    Xiao Zhou hung up the phone and began to arrange in the bureau to assign some people to investigate the shrew. He felt that as long as he could find the shrew, he would certainly find the little dragon and snake.


    The dawn of victory passed him by.


    However, he believed that the dawn would come again soon.


    Not far.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    The fierce woman came in and slammed the door shut.


    Bruce Lee is still sleeping now. When he hears the door ring, he quickly gets up from bed.


    Seeing that it was the big black shadow of the shrew, she put down her heart: "honey, why did you come back so early?"


    In his tone, there was a little blame.


    The shrew exploded at once.


    He slapped Bruce Lee on the back of the head: "I''m working hard outside. You sleep here? Do you think it''s appropriate?"


    "Didn''t you go shopping?" hearing the desperate words, Bruce Lee sat up.


    "Shopping? I was caught by the police!" the fierce woman''s eyes turned red as soon as she was wronged.


    If it wasn''t for her wit, if it wasn''t for her intelligence, it might still be in there now!


    "Police?" little dragon snake took a breath of air conditioning. Although he had thought that there must be police looking for him outside, he didn''t expect to be so fast.


    I didn''t think they could find the shrew.


    This is quite disadvantageous to him!


    Too bad!


    At the same time, he was also vigilant. Did the shrew say anything to betray herself?


    "Then why did you come out?" asked little dragon snake.


    "What''s the matter? You want me to stay in it all my life, don''t you? Then you find a young and beautiful one, don''t you?" the fierce woman shouted at him.


    Little dragon snake quickly held her in his arms: "honey, how is this possible? You are the love of my life!"


    The fierce woman sobbed two times and told him how she went in.


    The little dragon snake whispered, "when you come back, no one will follow you?"


    "Well, no, I''ve seen it carefully."


    "That''s all right ~" said the little dragon snake. He bent down and began to toss quickly.


    He''s ready to take good care of the shrew.


    He knows that a shrew likes it.


    "What are you doing?" the fierce woman pushed the little dragon snake, and then turned angrily.


    Bruce Lee is not angry either. He knows that the shrew is pretending. When the shrew turns around again, Bruce Lee has stripped off.


    Shrew, I didn''t avoid the eyes of little dragon and snake this time.


    Two people, like a dung beetle rolling a dung ball, sobbed in bed.


    ¡­¡­


    In Jinhai City, the most leisure person now is boss Du.


    Now boss Wang is as busy as a local dog every day, but boss Du is not in a hurry at all. Except for the little dragon and snake, he has nothing else.


    He enjoys it every day.


    At the same time, he is also waiting. When the time comes, he will give boss Keng Wang a good hand.


    He also heard that the Wanfeng group of boss Wang has begun to decline.


    He thought it would be strange not to go downhill. There is no way to sell buildings here. There are so many buildings piled up. He has no way at all.


    Every day, I lose money.


    Boss Wang must be worried now.


    Moreover, most of his funds are estimated to be on the floor. If his plan can succeed, the blow to boss Wang must be huge.


    It may also affect the sales of Wanfeng group.


    This is good news for boss Du!


    He wanted to have a good fight with boss Wang for a long time. Even if boss Wang killed him, he had something to say to Xiao Wang.


    Xiao Wang, you died miserably.


    Thinking of Xiao Wang, he felt another burst of sadness.


    This revenge must be avenged!


    Ling Ling


    Just then, boss Du''s landline rang.


    He picked it up.


    "Old Du, it''s me!"


    There was a mysterious voice on the phone.


    Boss Du was excited: "Lao Lu?"


    "Well, I have news!" old Lu is very cautious. Now he speaks quietly.


    Boss Du can''t help feeling a little funny. This old Lu feels like an old child.


    "How''s the situation?" boss Du thought to himself, but the sooner the better!


    That''s his trump card. If you can succeed now, you must have enough for boss Wang to drink a pot!

 Chapter 481

    Lao Lu likes to gasp.


    "Lao Du, I have promised to help you with this. It should be done in half a month. It will only be fast, not slow!" said Lao Lu.


    "En..." boss Du is quite satisfied with the effect. He knows that if the deposit comes down, boss Wang will know that it was his own ghost, so he will do it with himself.


    At that time, it was time for him to confront boss Wang head-on.


    This time, he has to fight a beautiful battle!


    "All right, old Du, wait for the good news!" old Lu said on the phone.


    "Well, I see."


    Boss Du hung up the phone and thought it would be better to get in touch with Bruce Lee at this time. If Bruce Lee stabbed him in the back when he had a head-on conflict with boss Wang, there might be unexpected results.


    This effect may be earth shaking!


    Unfortunately, now he can''t find the little dragon and snake!


    What can he do?


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to boss Du, everyone''s heart is tight now, including me.


    At the moment, standing in front of the operating room, I don''t know what to say.


    In the operating room separated by a wall is Wang Yuxian.


    Although this is only a small restorative operation, I''m still nervous to death.


    At the thought of the cold knife leaving a mark on Wang Yuxian''s white and tender skin, I felt a pang of heartache.


    I really don''t want her to be hurt any more.


    Not at all.


    I should have protected Wang Yuxian, but now she is protecting me.


    I''d rather be the one in there than the one hurt!


    An hour later, the doctor came out of the operating room and Wang Yuxian was pushed back to the ward.


    "You''re nervous. You''re not the one on the operating table, ha ha ~" Wang Yuxian, with a pale face, looked at me and smiled.


    Through this, she also became strong. It seemed that she was saying to me, Zhang Wen, you are really not a man.


    I found that my eyes were red.


    I think there may be no one but Wang Yuxian who can make me so anxious.


    "Jade fairy, does it hurt?" I looked at her painfully.


    "It doesn''t hurt ~" Wang Yuxian was comforting me. In fact, I saw that her face was ugly and she didn''t have any strength.


    "Jade fairy..." I took her little hand.


    "Cough..." Xiaowen''s cough came immediately. She looked at me and Wang Yuxian so close. She had been unhappy for a long time.


    Wang Yuxian subconsciously released my hand.


    "Brother Wen, I''ll just take care of Yuxian. You''re busy!" Xiaowen came over and said to me.


    I glanced at her, who was smiling at me.


    There are some things that Xiaowen does more conveniently than I do.


    I''m relieved that she serves Wang Yuxian.


    So I made way for Xiaowen to sit down.


    He turned and went out to smoke.


    The door has been closed, but Xiaowen''s eyes still stay at the door, at the moment when Zhang Wen goes out.


    I don''t know how, her heart is full of Zhang Wen''s figure, no matter when it is this face, she can''t wipe it off if she wants to.


    It was the first time she felt this way.


    There are many men who have played before, but they have never been so interested in a man.


    But she is also upset. Why does Zhang Wen seem to have no meaning to himself.


    Why do you look at yourself like a pool of water?


    Shouldn''t the turbulent and endless sea water be in the lover''s eyes?


    This can only explain one problem, that is, Zhang Wen is not interested in her. Although she can see that the person Zhang Wen likes is not her at all, but Wang Yuxian, but she is not reconciled.


    Isn''t wang Yuxian just a little more beautiful than herself?


    She didn''t believe it. She couldn''t move Zhang Wen with her heart.


    She doesn''t believe Zhang Wen''s heart is made of iron!


    "Xiaowen, what do you think?" Wang Yuxian asked with a smile when she saw that she was in a daze.


    "Ah, nothing ~" Xiaowen quickly put her eyes away and went to help Wang Yuxian tidy up her room.


    Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen have known each other for a long time. Wang Yuxian still knows her. She knows that she is a flower maniac. Everyone she likes is hot for three minutes. After that strength, she becomes cold.


    But it was the first time she had seen Xiaowen so obsessed with a man.


    It seems that Xiaowen has moved her heart this time.


    However, who is she attracted to? It''s Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yuxian was also in a mess.


    "Like Zhang Wen?" Wang Yuxian said faintly.


    Xiaowen stopped her work, looked at Wang Yuxian and nodded silently: "I like him, but he seems to have no feeling for me..."


    "Hehe, I know Wenzi. He''s a slow and hot man ~"


    "Alas, Yuxian, do you think I failed too much, or is this retribution?" Xiaowen sighed.


    Wang Yuxian let Xiaowen pass, and then patted her on the forehead: "Xiaowen, to tell you the truth, I also like Zhang Wen ~"


    Xiaowen''s small mouth tilted: "cut, I know if you don''t say it."


    "But I already have Lao Gao. I''m sure I can''t get together with Zhang Wen in the end. You work hard to catch up with him!"


    Xiaowen seemed unable to believe what Wang Yuxian said and looked at her in surprise: "Yuxian, what you said is true?"


    "Hehe, have you ever joked with me?"


    Xiaowen was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly smiled happily: "Yuxian, if you were a man, I would chase you ~"


    "Ha ha, if only you were a man! I don''t have to tangle like now."


    "If I were a man, I would be Lao Gao, wouldn''t I?"


    Lao Gao


    This word immediately solidified Wang Yuxian''s smile. Lao Gao, I don''t know what he''s doing or where he is.


    I''m hurt like this now. The first person I want to see is Lao Gao.


    Unfortunately, now she can''t even see the shadow.


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry..." seeing that Wang Yuxian didn''t speak for a long time, Xiaowen said carefully.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head: "it''s all right. It has nothing to do with you. I just miss Lao Gao too much. You say it''s strange. When Lao Gao was in Guangzhou, I didn''t think about him so much, but recently I miss him very much and always miss him. Why do you say?"


    How could she know that Lao Gao is now nine feet cold and can only be lonely and cold forever.


    The old Gao in this world no longer exists.


    He just left Wang Yuxian endless sadness and sadness.


    And the yearning that seems to have no end.


    Wang Yuxian can only meet him in his dream and imagine in his memory.


    "By the way, Xiaowen, have you heard from Lao Gao recently?" Wang Yuxian asked.


    Xiaowen sighed and shook her head helplessly.

 Chapter 482

    dissatisfied.


    Very dissatisfied!


    This is the shrew''s evaluation of the little dragon snake this time.


    I don''t know why. I''m asking too much? Or did Bruce Lee''s Kung Fu decline? She couldn''t tell what was going on.


    I just think the little dragon and snake seem to have no intention.


    If a person has no heart, isn''t it the same as an empty shell?


    At the end of the two times, the shrew asked for a third time, but the little dragon and snake couldn''t do it. They said they wanted to slow down.


    He is OK in the wheel fight, but who can withstand the fierce impact again and again?


    Little dragon and snake used to be OK, but now he can''t do it. It''s very difficult for him.


    A shrew is like a big pit of desire and dissatisfaction. She can''t fill it up.


    He felt more and more powerless.


    Shrew, the requirements are getting higher and higher.


    "Can you go for dessert?" the fierce woman looked at the little dragon snake dissatisfied.


    The implication is that I almost didn''t come out for you. Can''t you serve others well once?


    That''s what I said, but Bruce Lee really tried his best, but his ability is limited.


    It''s impossible to be there all day. WOW? Even if the little dragon and snake can stand it, his waist can''t stand it.


    Men, it''s only three or two times. If this time passes, there will be suffering left.


    Moreover, it is still so frequent.


    "I''m distracted," said little dragon snake weakly.


    "Nonsense!" the shrew pushed him out of bed and made a close contact between his head and the floor. "Do you think I can''t feel it? Do you think I''m an idiot? I didn''t know what you looked like when you were distracted before. Anyway, it must not be like now!"


    "Oh, I''m really careful, dear." little dragon snake can''t tell how many mouths he has now. The shrew doesn''t listen to his explanation at all.


    I always feel that little dragon and snake didn''t do their best.


    Little dragon snake is badly wronged.


    "Or let''s play another way?" little dragon snake knew that he couldn''t go through normal channels. He had to use other means to perfunctory the shrew.


    "Other methods? Do you have any other tricks? You lied to me! You lied to me!" the fierce woman reacted for a second or two and broke out at once.


    Indeed, the little dragon snake has no room to fight back in front of the fierce woman.


    Whether it''s IQ or means, he''s not as good as a shrew.


    This is really a critical damage for little dragon snake!


    Little dragon snake quickly hugged the shrew and gently coaxed her: "honey, don''t think too much. I didn''t lie to you. Really, you said, don''t everyone have to keep it? I''m just trying to coax you to keep it when you''re angry!"


    Little dragon and snake, it''s very sincere. It seems that it''s really the same thing.


    Faced with the temptation of little dragon snake red fruit, the fierce woman wavered a little.


    or


    Just try?


    Maybe it''s really like what little dragon and snake said, so good?


    Maybe you can really satisfy yourself?


    "OK, let''s try ~" said the shrew. Regardless of the mess on her body, she lay on her back on the bed.


    The conversation between them feels like buying vegetables in the vegetable market. You come and bargain.


    Little dragon snake, this is a service that provides a try.


    Let the shrew taste it first. As for whether it''s good or not, we''ll talk about it later.


    Isn''t the current service concept like this? Enjoy it first and then pay!


    Little dragon and snake have been ahead of many people.


    Even the black sister had to admire him.


    Little dragon and snake, with all his life''s knowledge, jumped up like a bat, opened the bolt and loaded the bullet!


    The fierce woman frowned slightly. It felt like being XX. The fierce woman didn''t like this tone. He still liked to take the initiative.


    But little dragon and snake just said, is it enjoyment? Since it is enjoyment, you shouldn''t take the initiative.


    Shrew, this time is to enjoy it.


    However, she felt that she was right to enjoy it. She experienced life and death in the police station last night. It was a lie to say that she was not afraid of so many policemen.


    Is it wrong to enjoy it now?


    Nothing wrong!


    Little dragon and snake, this time, they are ready to win quickly. Their fingers and small motor are turned on at the same time, as if they were possessed.


    Whoosh~


    Dada dada~


    At this time, even if Dao came, he couldn''t compare with him, and he had to sigh.


    Bruce Lee and snake have always remembered that there is no solid martial arts in the world, but fast.


    Come on, it''s a magic weapon to win by surprise!


    Little dragon snake, this time is really going out of his way. He put on the risk of his old waist being flashed off and his dignity. He plans to stand up again in front of the fierce woman!


    Let her know that she is not easy to bully.


    I also have a man''s dignity.


    Let her only cry and hold herself like an octopus!


    However, when the dragon and snake fire is fully open, it seems that the effect is not so good.


    It seems that the shrew still doesn''t buy it.


    Like a dead man, he lay there motionless, as if he didn''t feel anything.


    It''s not a shrew''s fault. She doesn''t want to pretend like this. She really doesn''t feel much.


    Anyone who has seen a shrew knows that seeing her rough and crazy appearance seems to know where she is and what she is like.


    Of course, it''s like a black hole. The sea contains all rivers.


    Therefore, little dragon and snake don''t have much damage at the moment.


    It even gives the shrew an illusion.


    Did you go in?


    Why don''t you feel?


    Why don''t you feel it when you go in?


    Do you want to cooperate with Bruce Lee?


    A burst of frenzied bombing made the little dragon and snake''s legs tremble a little.


    This strength really shouldn''t be used for the third time.


    Bruce Lee has a lot of experience. He usually plays like this for the first time or the last sprint. At the beginning, he was like this. He was a little weak.


    Tired, and the effect is not good.


    so


    As he moved, his body began to turn slowly.


    Scheduling, and strength, are changing with the changes of Bruce Lee and snake.


    The feeling of the shrew also began to change subtly.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up, yo, this move is quite good, or she will play like this in the future. Anyway, the small electric motor of Bruce Lee snake doesn''t need to be used for nothing!


    Although a little tired, little dragon snake was satisfied to see the shrew''s smile.


    I''m so tired, isn''t it to satisfy the shrew?


    But just as the little dragon snake was about to exaggerate, the fierce woman suddenly screamed, then raised her hand and slapped the little dragon snake in the face.


    oh dear!


    The little dragon and snake screamed and fell out of bed.


    Rolled around with a stick.


    "Why did you hit me?" little dragon snake was a little puzzled. He just performed very well. Why did the shrew suddenly hit herself?


    Is she crazy!

 Chapter 483

    Are you crazy?


    This sentence was stuck in Bruce Lee''s chest. He didn''t say it for a long time, and he didn''t dare to say it.


    At the moment, I can only squat on the ground like a big girl who has been XX.


    Covering his face with one hand, his little eyes were full of grievances.


    His eyes were trembling.


    Little dragon snake, I really don''t understand.


    He suddenly felt that he didn''t understand shrew more and more, and didn''t understand her taste more and more.


    He thought that the taste of a shrew was like that. In fact, it was not like that at all.


    He wanted to win quickly, but he failed miserably.


    It''s not that the speed is not enough, nor the strength of the little dragon and snake is not enough, but the model is not right.


    He thought he could play for a long time, at least let the shrew can''t stop, but his small electric motor is actually useless and in vain.


    It''s nice!


    How can this be!


    The fierce woman''s face was never ugly, like shrinking her facial features and putting them into a hot basin.


    Many expressions on the face gather together, which makes people feel particularly strange.


    It''s like listening to ghost stories.


    The corners of the shrew''s mouth rose slightly, but she strongly restrained herself. She didn''t raise the corners of her mouth. She deliberately held it, and the muscles on her face were pumping.


    "What did you just say? Why did I hit you? You don''t know?" the fierce woman said angrily.


    Little dragon snake, I really don''t know.


    He really doesn''t know why a shrew wants to beat himself. He doesn''t understand at all.


    The fierce woman''s eyes are red. It seems that she was wronged just now, otherwise she couldn''t pretend.


    She was a little embarrassed and whispered, "you just got behind me!"


    Back?


    Little dragon snake frowned slightly. No wonder the fierce woman reacted so much just now. Accidentally, little dragon snake went through the back door.


    The shrew must have never played like this. The pain is certain. No wonder she reacts so much.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean it." Bruce Lee quickly explained.


    The only martial arts in the world can''t be broken. He has speed, but he''s almost right.


    No way, you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. Bruce Lee must know how to choose.


    "It''s not intentional, it''s over?" the fierce woman''s expression was very painful, and it was distressing to look at it.


    "What do you want to do? Or you can get me?" little dragon snake was a little depressed. Everything had happened. Why did the shrew bite?


    Besides, I didn''t mean it.


    The fierce woman covered her back, stared round and didn''t speak.


    When you say nothing at all.


    Is to let the little dragon and snake serve themselves well again!


    But the little dragon and snake that was in the mood just now withered. Now it''s so easy to remember again?


    I''m not in the mood to do it again!


    Little dragon snake, pretending to be stupid in front of the shrew, as if he didn''t know what was going on.


    "Don''t pretend to be silly!" the fierce woman was upset.


    The little dragon and snake''s mind was immediately seen by the fierce woman.


    Look below the little dragon and snake, it''s like a frustrated ball.


    Shrew, this big pit of discontent has become more and more empty.


    If you are not satisfied, you will feel uncomfortable all over, and your temper will naturally come up.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t want to step on the horse again. He''s not interested at all. Why?


    He can only avoid the fierce woman''s eyes again and again.


    But what about the shrew? She is like a huge pit, sucking the little dragon and snake hard, and won''t let him go at all.


    Two people, once again there is a contradiction.


    In the collision of eyes, the little dragon snake slowly lowered his head.


    The shrew did too much damage to him.


    "Are you still a man? Why can''t you do anything!" a very irresponsible word came out of her mouth.


    In fact, she asked too much.


    A normal man can''t satisfy him.


    She thought she had found the little dragon and snake to rely on. Unexpectedly, that was the case.


    This sentence deeply hurt Bruce Lee and made him feel terrible.


    Little dragon snake, for the first time in front of a fierce woman, has a sense of inferiority.


    "I can''t do anything. No, it still makes you very comfortable?" said little dragon snake stubbornly.


    This made the fierce woman a little black. She didn''t expect that little dragon and snake would say so and dare to fight her.


    As soon as the shrew was in a hurry, she raised her hand to fight the little dragon and snake, but when she raised her hand, it slowed down.


    Let the little dragon and snake escape.


    Bruce Lee''s heart is broken into countless pieces.


    He stared at the shrew with hatred for a while, put on his clothes and turned out.


    At this moment, he even forgot his identity and couldn''t see the light at all.


    The cold wind blew on the little dragon snake, making him feel cold and hit his heart.


    Other couples quarrel because the man doesn''t care enough about the woman, or he has made some mistakes.


    But what about dragons, snakes and shrews?


    I''m afraid it will make people laugh.


    Not enough.


    Not enough men.


    The word was like a hammer hitting the head of the little dragon snake.


    Little dragon snake has never been so belittled by women. Women always scream and say no, always.


    But today, history has been rewritten.


    There are days outside the sky and people outside the people.


    Little dragon and snake felt that this was also a kind of retribution.


    He didn''t go far, so he squatted at the door, smoked a cigarette, and then walked towards the telephone hall.


    I don''t know why, little dragon snake especially wants to talk to someone.


    As long as it''s a person.


    But when he came to the telephone booth, he stopped.


    Put your hand there for a long time and didn''t pull it out.


    He, who should I call now? Who else can he call?


    Old brother?


    Definitely not.


    Former women?


    Even worse!


    At this time, a person''s name suddenly appeared in Bruce Lee''s mind.


    Lao Yan


    Little dragon and snake''s head is turning rapidly. It''s actually quite good to say that Lao Yan was raising himself before. Although he was sometimes more serious with himself, there was nothing wrong with him.


    Little dragon snake thinks that the big brother who is willing to give himself money must be a good big brother.


    It''s just that there are some differences between him and Lao Yan about Zhang Wen.


    But that doesn''t mean Lao Yan can''t!


    These days, some people use their own flowers with the support of Lao Yan. Impolitely, if there was no Lao Yan, the fierce woman would not let Bruce Lee live for so long, let alone help him squat.


    All this is the credit of Lao Yan.


    Little dragon snake suddenly felt that he was such an asshole. Why did he offend such a good big brother before?


    And threatened him to shake it out.


    Thinking of this, little dragon snake found Lao Yan''s phone and dialed it out.


    The phone, as always, was connected, and soon.


    "Lao Yan, it''s me." little dragon snake said in a low voice.


    At the moment, Lao Yan was holding the two girls to go to sleep. When he heard the voice of little dragon and snake, he sat up.


    "Dragon snake, where are you?"

 Chapter 484

    Across the phone, one end was the helpless voice of Bruce Lee and the other was the nervous voice of Lao Yan.


    Bruce Lee may not know. As long as he tells Lao Yan where he is, Lao Yan will send someone to poke Bruce Lee into a sieve the next second, which will definitely make him die.


    There won''t be any life left.


    But at this moment, Xiaolong snake''s mind has changed. He thinks Lao Yan is really good to him.


    At least he is the one who can complain.


    Little dragon snake, holding the phone, didn''t speak for a long time.


    Lao Yan was worried!


    "Dragon snake, what''s the matter? Do you want money again?" old Yan pretended to be relaxed. In fact, if little dragon snake asked him for money again, he would be distressed to death. Little dragon snake has built him nearly 200000 these days, which is not a small amount!


    Lao Yan''s money was not caught by the wind. He also loves it.


    But what can I do?


    Lao Yan must use money to contain Bruce Lee!


    Every time Bruce Lee calls Lao Yan, he asks for money. Lao Yan thinks it''s the same this time.


    "I have enough money," said little dragon snake faintly.


    This makes Lao Yan nervous. Bruce Lee doesn''t want money? What does he mean by calling himself?


    And the tone of his voice was very calm. Did he seize his handle and want to threaten himself?


    Or does he already know his plan?


    In that case, it would be really troublesome!


    Lao Yan has been afraid to use the previous standards to measure the little dragon and snake. Now the little dragon and snake can''t be stereotyped. It''s a terrible role! IQ is also soaring all the way.


    Lao Yan had prepared for the worst.


    "What do you want to do?" old Yan sniffed carefully.


    "Hehe, I can''t talk to you for a while?" little dragon snake said in a naughty voice.


    It''s like a different person than before.


    Chat?


    When the word appeared in Lao Yan''s mind, the first thing he thought of was the little dragon and snake with a ferocious expression, standing behind him with a smile, ready to give him a knife in the back at any time.


    Little dragon and snake, maybe they have made some changes.


    Just waiting for Lao Yan to take the bait!


    In fact, little dragon snake has nothing. He''s wearing a pair of single pants and clothes to call him!


    Nothing else.


    Lao Yan, I misunderstood Bruce Lee.


    Bruce Lee really wants to have a good chat with Lao Yan.


    Chat, talk about your troubles, that''s all.


    Old Yan''s mouth twitched: "chat? OK, talk!"


    He endured a bad feeling in his heart and wanted to see what little dragon and snake wanted to do.


    It''s impossible to get words out of him.


    Bruce Lee didn''t recognize that there was something wrong with Lao Yan''s voice. He sighed leisurely and continued: "Lao Yan, what exactly is a woman? Why is it so elusive?"


    The question asked by little dragon snake is a problem that men all over the world have not solved. This problem is too profound for old Yan to explain at all.


    But when Lao Yan heard this, his head was blank. What is a woman?


    Did little dragon snake encounter any emotional problems when running?


    But he ran so leisurely that he had time to ponder these emotional problems?


    "Women need to be coaxed. If they can''t be coaxed, it''s better to do it immediately." old Yan said solemnly.


    However, when these words were put into the ears of Bruce Lee and snake, they didn''t seem so serious. It seems that there is a sense of perfunctory.


    "If you''re busy, talk about it another day!" little dragon snake was very depressed and was ready to hang up.


    Where can Lao Yan let him hang up! It''s almost thirty seconds!


    He quickly stopped little dragon snake and thought that little dragon snake might really have emotional problems when he said these words today.


    Who else can he call now?


    Only myself!


    We must seize this opportunity!


    "Dragon snake, I''m not busy! Tell me what''s going on?"


    Lao Yan''s tone was also serious, as if he really wanted to solve the problem for Bruce Lee.


    "Alas, my woman always says that I can''t satisfy her..." little dragon snake said weakly.


    Hearing this, Lao Yan almost burst out laughing.


    He wanted to see what a woman who could not satisfy little dragons and snakes looked like and how dissatisfied she was.


    The nickname of little dragon snake seven times a night, but everyone on the road knows it, and no one doubts little dragon snake''s ability.


    Today, I really have a hard stubble.


    "Some women have great needs in that area. You should use more skills. Don''t work hard! How can your body resist?" old Yan said painstakingly.


    Some of these words he advised Bruce Lee and snake, and some he understood when he was young.


    It''s all wisdom.


    Little dragon and snake sighed: "can''t I understand these skills? This time I took the initiative to use them, and my hand was a little weak, but I tried my best..."


    "Then you try XX posture?"


    "Tried, no..."


    Seeing that it was about to become a unilateral and indescribable dialogue, Lao Yan quickly stopped, and he coughed a few times.


    "Dragon and snake, in fact, these are bullshit. The main thing is communication. There must be no problem with the women you can see. There must be a problem with your communication, right?"


    Bruce Lee nodded across the phone. Suddenly he remembered that even if he nodded, Lao Yan couldn''t see it, so he changed his posture and continued to say, "if it wasn''t because I loved her too much, I would have smoked her!"


    Bruce Lee is right. He really fell in love with the shrew, otherwise he wouldn''t have been so tangled. The shrew, the great body has completely conquered him.


    But the second half of the sentence was nonsense by Bruce Lee himself.


    He still can''t smoke a shrew.


    Not to mention who is right and who is wrong, the fierce woman can scare the little dragon and snake to pee at that stop.


    If you want to smoke, it''s also a shrew who smokes him.


    Old Yan said, "brother, I know what you think in your heart, but you should be open. After all, is it your own woman!"


    "Oh, that''s why I didn''t fight her!"


    Little dragon snake and old Yan spoke out of their hearts, which made little dragon snake''s defensive heart to old Yan disappear more than half in an instant.


    "Well, it''s getting late. You can have a rest early. I''ll have a stroll again," said little dragon snake.


    Lao Yan has really taken Xiaolong snake. Now, he still wants to visit?


    His psychological quality is really good!


    Thinking so, he said, "all right, go back and talk to her. Don''t make trouble with her! It''s not easy!"


    "Well, I see."


    Little dragon snake said and hung up the phone.


    After putting down the phone, Lao Yan almost jumped up and looked at the call time.


    ten minutes!


    Now, the man must be able to help him find the location of Bruce Lee!

 Chapter 485

    In the dead of night, it will always cause people''s thoughts.


    In the ward, a touch of moonlight slanted in from outside the window and shone directly on Wang Yuxian''s white and tender face.


    Wang Yuxian, although ill, is still beautiful like an angel, with exquisite face and attractive eyes.


    But now Wang Yuxian looks much worse than before.


    Women, see is the look.


    At the moment, Wang Yuxian is still worried about Lao Gao.


    However, the yearning for Lao Gao has changed a little. In the past, she simply expected Lao Gao to come back and spend more time with herself.


    Now, she doesn''t dare to ask for anything, and she doesn''t dare to ask Lao Gao to appear beside her.


    She just wants to know what Lao Gao is doing.


    How are you doing now.


    Even whether he is still alive now.


    But after hard searching for the truth, there was still no movement, or there was no shadow of Lao Gao.


    Wang Yuxian, I think I can''t carry it.


    She is like a vase full of broken marks, which will break with a touch.


    It fell to the ground without leaving a trace.


    She braced herself against the pale moonlight.


    There is still a slight pain in the back. The doctor said that the injury can only be recovered after a long time. Wang Yuxian is a woman and a fragile woman. She is also afraid of injury and will suffer physically and mentally, but she has never regretted. She thinks it is much better to stab herself with these two knives than Zhang Wen.


    At least my heart won''t hurt.


    Imagine how anxious and uncomfortable she would be if she saw Zhang Wen stabbed to the ground.


    She knew that her feelings for Zhang Wen had surpassed those of normal men and women, but she was unwilling to touch and admit it.


    She is tall in her heart.


    Wang Yuxian''s small white feet fell gently to the ground.


    Slowly got down from the hospital bed and walked to the French window of the ward.


    The thin clothes hung on Wang Yuxian''s body showed no doubt that Wang Yuxian was concave convex and exquisite.


    Suddenly, Wang Yuxian''s figure seemed a little smaller than before.


    I''m not small.


    It''s a feeling.


    I don''t feel like such a big woman. When I was in the hotel before, Wang Yuxian casually went to that stop. They were all big women.


    Perhaps only when she is injured will her weak temperament be reflected.


    Just


    This kind of Wang Yuxian seems to have a special charm~


    Otherwise, how can so many people like morbid beauty?


    Morbid is indeed a kind of beauty.


    Wang Yuxian''s long hair circled around her fingertips. She looked down.


    Suddenly his little face turned red and hurriedly lifted the collar on his chest.


    I didn''t notice that this patient suit can''t meet her proud achievements.


    I wonder if Zhang Wen saw it.


    Zhang Wen should pay attention to Wang Yuxian''s injury recently. He won''t notice it.


    While comforting herself, Wang Yuxian''s eyes floated to the distance.


    At night, Jinhai city is like a star shining and sinking into the seabed.


    Beautiful and profound.


    But in this charming city, the once young figure no longer exists.


    Wang Yuxian breathed at the glass and drew on it gently with her fingers like a child.


    Unconsciously, she wrote down Zhang Wen''s name.


    Scared her to wipe it off.


    Zhang Wen.


    Why do you think of Zhang Wen and why don''t you write Lao Gao''s name?


    Is Zhang Wen the first one in her mind?


    She suddenly felt as if she had made some great mistake, and hurried to dispel the idea in her heart.


    But after only a few seconds, a smile hung around her mouth, and then she turned around and went to the nursing room next to her.


    Zhang Wen fell asleep next to him at night.


    Wang Yuxian almost forgot that he and Zhang Wen were only separated by a wall.


    The big boy who moved himself.


    Wang Yuxian walked barefoot to the next ward.


    The door was unlocked, so she gently pushed it in.


    In the ward, Zhang Wen was lying on his side in bed.


    I slept heavily.


    Breathing is heavy.


    It is said that people who like to curl up when sleeping lack a sense of security, but Wang Yuxian never thought that Zhang Wen, a seven foot man, would also lack a sense of security.


    As the old saying goes, the stronger the appearance, the weaker the heart.


    Wang Yuxian leaned towards Zhang Wen and bent down slowly.


    Small mouth, like a cherry, close to Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    Whoosh~


    Sleeping, I suddenly felt a cold wind passing by.


    Now my vigilance is very high. I will wake up as long as there is a little movement.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    What appeared in his eyes was a slightly shy face.


    It''s Wang Yuxian.


    But it seems that she is going to bow her head and kiss me, which makes me a little flattered. You know, I waited so long just to wait for a kiss from Wang Yuxian?


    Isn''t it just to get her confirmation?


    I quickly closed my eyes and waited for Wang Yuxian to kiss me.


    I seem to be able to feel that sweet feeling with my eyes closed.


    Bang~


    Gently, it knocked on my forehead and made me feel refreshed.


    When he opened his eyes, Wang Yuxian looked at me angrily: "Wenzi, you are too bad. You wake up and pretend to sleep."


    I covered my forehead. I knew I wouldn''t squint just now. It must be the small movement of my eyes that made her see it.


    "It hurts ~" I whispered.


    "It hurts to death. I wanted to come and see you. It seems that I''m redundant ~"


    There are black lights around. Wang Yuxian''s mouth is not far from me. I can feel her elegant aroma when she speaks.


    The hormones in the body are stimulated like water floating.


    "What are you going to do to me just now?" I asked shamelessly.


    I can''t see if Wang Yuxian is blushing, but don''t look at me. She''s probably shy.


    "Leave it alone!"


    Wang Yuxian''s lovely appearance turned my ignorance into impulse in an instant.


    I took Wang Yuxian in my arms, put my hand on her soft and surrounded her waist.


    Taking advantage of the enchanting atmosphere, he blurted out a word.


    "Yuxian, I love you ~"


    My voice is too soft.


    Wang Yuxian trembled and said nothing. He just let his body into my arms.


    Suddenly, I heard the fragrance of Wang Yuxian.


    Her little bird nestled in my arms. I could feel that she was wearing almost nothing. If you turn on the light now, it must be a good picture.


    With one effort of my hand, I turned and pressed Wang Yuxian down.


    Impulse like a devil, slowly spread all over my body. At that moment, what I ignored was to rush.


    I don''t want to miss what I missed before tonight.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian turned her mouth and said, "Wenzi, it hurts..."

 Chapter 486

    In the ward, I quickly let Wang Yuxian go.


    Wang Yuxian''s words calmed my hot and dry mind as if it had been put into a basin of cold water.


    I almost forgot that Wang Yuxian was still injured. She had just had an operation. Although she could walk on the ground, it would take a long recovery period.


    I just accidentally touched her wound.


    It was my recklessness that disturbed my angel.


    I quickly and smoothly put her down.


    "Sorry, Yuxian, is it still painful? I''ll call the nurse!" I said and was about to go out.


    She grabbed me and said angrily, "Wenzi, do you want the nurse to know that we were doing this in the middle of the night?"


    "Er..." I was stunned.


    I almost forgot that this is in my ward. If the nurse sees it, it will inevitably gossip.


    "It''s all right. It doesn''t hurt anymore ~" Wang Yuxian came down from bed hard and gave me a wink. "You have to rest early. I''ll go back first."


    "Well..."


    I don''t know if I should stop Wang Yuxian, or let her sleep with me for a night, but I''m just numb.


    After the door closed, I lay in bed


    ¡­¡­


    Little dragon snake, playing with his temper, went out to talk to Lao Yan on the phone for a while at night, smoked a few cigarettes outside and went back.


    There are not too many people looking for little dragon snake in Jinhai city.


    But no one expected that little dragon and snake would come out in the middle of the night, make a phone call, smoke a cigarette and go back like a person who has nothing to do.


    God doesn''t know, no one knows.


    Don''t think little dragon and snake feel good. In fact, he feels bad because of the fierce woman.


    Although it was better to call Lao Yan, I still felt uncomfortable.


    What Lao Yan said is to persuade him. In fact, he knows all the truth, but it''s difficult to do it.


    Bang~


    The little dragon and snake gently opened the door and went in.


    The shrew had fallen asleep. She didn''t know whether she was awake or asleep. She kept her back to him.


    But the little dragon and snake knew she was awake at first sight, because if the shrew fell asleep, she would snore.


    She hasn''t slept yet, which proves that she is still waiting for herself. The fierce woman is also worried about herself.


    Bruce Lee didn''t go to bed. He sat on the chair beside the bed and began to smoke again.


    He doesn''t want to go, he doesn''t dare.


    He was afraid that the shrew would kick him down!


    "Pinch the cigarette for me!" as soon as the little dragon and snake lit, the shrew''s words came.


    He shook all over and quickly pinched his cigarette end.


    The little dragon snake stopped talking and was silent.


    After a while, the shrew earned her body and gouged him out in the dark. The two looked at each other for a while, and the shrew spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    Little dragon snake was very helpless when he heard this.


    What does he mean?


    What can he mean? Don''t you look at the fierce woman''s face?


    This sentence is superfluous.


    "I don''t mean anything," said little dragon snake.


    This sentence is actually meaningless, but suddenly it sounds more like a provocation to a fierce woman.


    The fierce woman stood up and said, "what do you want?"


    What do you mean, what do you want.


    As soon as little dragon snake entered the door, he received such words and questions from fierce women. He was already uncomfortable, which made him even more uncomfortable.


    The shrew doesn''t know herself at all.


    Just thinking about herself.


    Little dragon and snake are melancholy.


    He suddenly felt that the progress with the shrew was a little too fast. They had just met and determined this relationship. The outcome must be bad.


    Two people don''t know who, so they can determine the relationship. Can they not quarrel?


    "Alas ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" the little dragon snake took a long breath.


    The fierce woman stared: "what are you sighing about? Regret being with me, don''t you?"


    "That''s not true." if Bruce Lee said he regretted it now, and the shrew could slap him to death, he wouldn''t be a fool.


    "Well, what do you mean by that?" the fierce woman sighed like a little dragon and snake.


    The little dragon snake looked at the fierce woman and said, "do you think there is a crack between us?"


    The shrew nodded and shook her head.


    Cracks have always been there, not now. Moreover, the most thing that can support her with little dragon and snake is that.


    Once that''s gone, the little dragon snake and the shrew can''t go far.


    There must be contradictions.


    This is the situation. The little dragon snake suck no force. The shrew must have an opinion.


    After all, that''s what people did to Bruce Lee and snake at the beginning.


    But the little dragon and snake don''t want to.


    And little dragon snake doesn''t think about this at all. He thinks about feelings!


    In fact, in his bones, he is a person who puts his feelings first, because he is serious and serious about shrews!


    Terrible taste, terrible love!


    He changed the little dragon and snake into another person.


    Little dragon snake said deeply, "I mean, we don''t know each other too much..."


    Before he finished, the shrew interrupted him: "do you want to calm down for a while and don''t see anyone?"


    Shrews haven''t seen many men, but they''ve seen a lot of TV dramas. Isn''t that what they do on TV?


    First calm down for a period of time, and then broke up. No one saw anyone.


    It''s called breaking up slowly.


    Cook the frog in warm water.


    She thought today''s little dragon snake meant that, but she didn''t understand. Now that little dragon snake has left himself, where can he go? People are looking for him everywhere. Can he run?


    So the posture of a shrew is particularly high.


    "Shall we all calm down for a while? What''s the big deal?" said the fierce woman angrily.


    Little dragon snake knew that she understood wrong and quickly explained: "I don''t mean to calm us down. I mean, we don''t know each other. We should take this opportunity to get to know each other, so as not to do these things in the future. Do you think so? If you want to be with me, you should know each other."


    The communication between little dragon snake and shrew is also very simple and rough.


    Other couples all sobbed for a while, then spoke their hearts, and then they argued.


    What about the two of them?


    It''s more like a negotiation than a quarrel.


    It is also a unilateral unequal treaty.


    Bruce Lee has no choice. If he wants to stay, he must suffer.


    You can''t complain at all.


    Shrew, you are his nemesis!


    But Bruce Lee''s words gave the shrew a step down.


    She shook her hair, sat by the bed and said with her hand, "tell me, how do you understand?"


    Obviously, she misunderstood again.


    She thought little dragon and snake wanted to do something about it and show it again to satisfy herself.


    But the little dragon snake doesn''t have this meaning at all. The communication he wants is spiritual understanding, which has nothing to do with that!


    Three black lines were hung on the forehead of little dragon snake.

 Chapter 487

    In the rental room, the little dragon snake and the shrew are confronting each other with different understandings of "understanding".


    This is also the first time Bruce Lee negotiated with people on the road of love. He was also a famous figure before. When did he compromise with people?


    When did you get to know other women?


    He has always dumped other women, and other women have never been able to enter his heart.


    Just play.


    This is the idea before little dragon snake.


    But he didn''t find that he was also an amorous seed and an emotional person. Since he spent a long time with shrews, he felt that the seed of love in his heart had sprouted.


    That''s why he has no choice. That''s why he has to compromise.


    So the shrew dealt with him with such a high attitude. He had no choice but to compromise.


    Steady compromise, say good words.


    Little dragon snake stood up, paced back and forth in the room and lit a cigarette: "I mean, either we know each other, or we talk about our past and know each other!"


    The shrew was a little disappointed: "Oh..."


    "You ask me first, or shall I ask you first?"


    The communication between little dragon snake and shrew is very simple and straightforward.


    Just ask.


    There''s no buffer at all.


    Not romantic at all, not romantic.


    The shrew''s eyes turned. In fact, there was one thing she had always wanted to ask about little dragon and snake, but the little dragon and snake had been avoiding, and she didn''t ask. Today, she wanted to ask.


    "Then I''ll ask you first. What did you do? I heard from the police that you tried to kill and aggravate the injury!"


    This crime is the biggest thing Bruce Lee committed in his life and the last thing he committed.


    He can definitely pretend to be forced for a long time.


    But recently he has been with shrews. If one day it''s all right and settled, he can blow the sky out.


    So he''s going to warm up in front of the shrew and do some warm-up exercises.


    He lit a cigarette slowly, and his eyes drifted away.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. It''s just killing someone!"


    After listening to this, the shrew''s favor for the little dragon snake soared. Listen, the little dragon snake seems to do this kind of thing twice, not once!


    Shrews have been longing for that kind of desperate love since childhood.


    What is desperate love?


    It''s like her and little dragon snake!


    I can''t see the light, but I love each other deeply.


    Little dragon snake, with a slight smile on his mouth, then said, "do you know who is the most popular in Jinhai city now? I tell you, it''s Zhang Wen. The two people you met in the underwear store last time are Zhang Wen''s men. But I can''t see it anymore. I like to shoot the head bird. Since he wants to stand out, I''ll get rid of him!"


    The fierce woman listened carefully and nodded suddenly. It turned out that the two people that day were Zhang Wen''s men. No wonder they were so powerful. No wonder they still had the meaning of being unable to fight.


    They are all Wulin experts.


    "And then?" asked the shrew, blinking.


    Little dragon and snake pretended to be forced to smoke and spit out a smoke ring like a goldfish: "Then, I went to him that night. Who knows that he followed many people around him. I beat him up and seriously injured one of the people around him. Then I ran away. Now the white world and the underworld are looking for me, or why should I hide? After this time, if I go out, I will be the king of heaven!"


    Isn''t it?


    If Zhang Wen''s power disappears, isn''t he the king of heaven?


    But he must have been killed by Lao Yan before long.


    Everything is just the beautiful imagination of Bruce Lee and snake.


    On the road of pretending to force, although he is not as good as pretending to force the tiger, he is not bad. At least he is good at pretending to force and can cover people up.


    He hated nature and shamelessly calculated Zhang Wen and Lao Yan, how to deceive him, and then the sneak attack passed.


    Of course, he was embarrassed about how he ran that day and how he stabbed the woman around Zhang Wen.


    Because these words are not good for Bruce Lee to pretend to be forced!


    The shrew listened very seriously, very seriously!


    The light in your eyes has changed.


    It became worship.


    "Dragon and snake, are you afraid now?" the fierce woman asked with concern.


    Little dragon and snake pretended to smile and shook his head gently: "what am I afraid of with you? Everything is floating clouds!"


    This sentence was very useful to the shrew. She plunged into the arms of little dragon and snake.


    The estrangement between the two people has also been resolved.


    "Do you know why I let you stay? I just want to go to the hospital to mend the knife and kill Zhang Wen!" this sentence, Bruce Lee didn''t pretend to force or cheat. He really wants to mend the knife and really wants to kill Zhang Wen, because he has no way back now. There''s no way!


    If you don''t kill Zhang Wen, he must be the one who died.


    "Well, I''m sure to help you! You''re my man. I won''t help you. Who can I help?" said the shrew.


    "Ha ha..." little dragon snake was very satisfied with his action of forcing the tiger today. He took a cigarette and hugged the fierce woman in his arms.


    Women? Sometimes.


    The men around them should not only satisfy their vanity, but also be "easy to use". If they meet these two points, there will be no contradiction that can''t pass.


    A shrew is a typical example.


    In fact, little dragon snake was a little interested in the shrew''s past, so he asked, "so, what about your past?"


    The shrew hesitated.


    She was afraid that little dragon and snake would dislike her and think she was unclean.


    Actually, she thinks too much.


    Little dragon snake has no cleanliness habit at all.


    "I... Had men in the countryside," said the shrew.


    "Well..." Little Dragon and snake had already been prepared.


    "That man, deeply deceived me!" the fierce woman was sad when she thought of the past, covered her face and cried.


    Little dragon snake hurriedly comforted her: "it''s all right. Isn''t there me now? When I''m over, I''ll go out and get your license!"


    "En!" the shrew nodded like a clever little girl. She knew that what little dragon and snake said was true and that she really wanted to marry her.


    She''s not looking forward to such a wedding day or two.


    Now, finally not far from myself.


    The dream is coming true.


    "I was wrong just now. I shouldn''t have done that to you," whispered the shrew.


    For the first time, the shrew and the little dragon and snake bowed their heads. He suddenly felt that the shrew in his arms was so cute. At this moment, her strong appearance and three-dimensional facial features disappeared, leaving only tenderness.


    Tenderness is like water and scorching sun is like fire.


    Half sea, half fire.


    At the moment, in the rental room, the enthusiasm of the shrew and the little dragon and snake was ignited.


    The little dragon snake bit his teeth secretly. He felt that the heat was almost ready now. He turned and pressed the fierce woman down. He quickly made trouble with his hands for a while, and made a strong effort on his waist

 Chapter 488

    Little dragon snake has entered the gentle village.


    Lao Yan''s side, but the pot exploded.


    Lao Yan, who put down the phone, called the person he knew before the first time.


    "Hello?" the man was still asleep and received a call from Lao Yan. He was a little upset.


    "Brother, that phone called me again. It''s ten minutes this time! Can you find out this time?" old Yan said anxiously.


    "Well, in theory, yes!" the admitted.


    "Come here now! Check it for me!" old Yan didn''t want to wait for a second.


    "Oh, I''m still sleeping now. I''ll go there early tomorrow morning!" the man was very upset.


    Lao Yan thought about it and thought it was really a little wrong. He promised and hung up.


    The next morning, Lao Yan got up and got ready to call the man.


    The man quickly picked him up and told Lao Yan an address. Then Lao Yan drove to pick him up.


    The man got down with a laptop and got into the car.


    Lao Yan was not stingy at all. He threw the money directly to him: "as long as you can find out where the phone is, the money is yours."


    No matter what time, red banknotes are the most attractive.


    The man''s eyes lit up, said no problem, and then his hands began to move quickly on the computer.


    Lao Yan couldn''t understand them, so he smoked in boredom.


    Lao Yan seemed to be able to see that he had investigated the little dragon and snake, and then how to catch him and shut him up completely.


    Get rid of the little dragon and snake, and he can leave safely.


    Leave for a period of time and come back when the chaotic situation in Jinhai city is calmed down.


    At that time, it was time for him to share the world.


    In Jinhai City, no one can stop him!


    I don''t know how long later, Lao Yan''s imagination was interrupted by a sentence.


    "No, I can''t find out..." the man said.


    "What? Didn''t you say you could find it!" old Yan Qiang suppressed his anger.


    The man shook his head helplessly: "I said I could find it before, but I don''t know what''s going on today. Maybe the network has a shielding signal, so I can only find so many."


    With that, he let the computer out.


    Lao Yan walked over to have a look. It''s a big range.


    It''s on the street south of Jinhai city.


    But it''s good to be sure it''s south.


    The man quietly put the money in his arms.


    Old Yan snorted coldly, grabbed the money back, took two-thirds of it, left one-third to the man, and gave him a safety eye.


    It means to tell him to pay attention to his words in the future. Don''t blow the cow so big. I can''t find it now. Isn''t it a slap in the face?


    The man didn''t dare to say anything. He could only put the money in silence.


    Lao Yan drove the man down the road directly.


    "Brother, I think this man is running the train with his mouth full, or I''ll teach him a lesson?" Zhiyong said to Lao Yan in the car.


    "Forget it." old Yan waved his hand. Now he didn''t want to waste his energy doing anything else. He just wanted to focus all his attention on little dragon and snake.


    The south of the city is where the little dragon and snake hide.


    As long as you can find the little dragon and snake, it''s easy to say anything!


    "Zhiyong, you''ve taken someone to the south of the city recently. If you can find the little dragon and snake, you''d better catch it alive for me. If you can''t catch it, kill it for me!" Lao Yan, this time is cruel.


    Zhiyong nodded. He is good at these things!


    Old Yan''s eyes sank. What he thought now was how to deal with little dragon and snake. It seems that he still needs to make some soft and hard bubbles with little dragon and snake.


    ¡­¡­


    Police station, branch.


    Xiao Zhou''s recent investigation seems to have encountered some problems.


    It''s not going well.


    Little dragon snake, there''s no news at all.


    The people he released returned empty every time, and there was no good news.


    Seeing that a few days have passed, it is false for him to say that he is not in a hurry.


    If he can''t do anything, waiting for the special action team to be cancelled, he can only become a laughing stock, and if he wants to be promoted in the future, it will be difficult.


    People above will think Xiao Zhou is not good.


    Nothing can be done.


    This is his only chance. He must succeed and find out the little dragon and snake.


    But there was no news at all, and he was very helpless.


    When he was upset, boss Wang called him.


    "Brother Wang." Xiao Zhou answered the phone respectfully.


    "Well, has there been any news recently?" boss Wang, basically a phone call a day, he was more worried than anyone.


    Boss Wang recently always feels that something will happen secretly. He always has a sense of crisis.


    So he has to move faster and kill all these things in the cradle.


    But Xiao Zhou seems suck, but for a few days, there is still no clue.


    He can only hurry.


    "Brother Wang, I haven''t heard anything recently, but my people have gone out to find it. Maybe it''s not strong enough. I''ll hold a meeting for them later!" Xiao Zhou said.


    Boss Wang frowns. He knows the meeting. In fact, it has no effect. If he can''t find it, he can''t find it! You can find it at the meeting?


    "OK, then try your best!" boss Wang can only say so.


    Xiao Zhou heard that boss Wang seemed a little indifferent to him on the phone. He quickly held the microphone and said, "brother Wang, don''t worry, I''m sure I can find someone!"


    "Hehe, OK, I see. Go ahead!" boss Wang hung up.


    In the office, Xiao Zhou held the phone for a long time.


    He knew what boss Wang meant and was disappointed with him.


    In fact, he was worried.


    However, he didn''t know where to start.


    He began to pace back and forth in the office.


    At this time, an idea suddenly came out of his mind.


    Since we can''t find Bruce Lee, why not try to find his family? Visit, maybe you can really get something!


    So he quickly picked up the phone and informed the people below to find Bruce Lee''s family first.


    Family is always a weakness!


    Now, in fact, Xiao Zhou ignores a person, that is a shrew.


    He thought that the shrew really broke up with the little dragon snake. Maybe he really didn''t care about her, but if he could focus all his attention on the shrew, he would have an amazing discovery.


    Maybe he can catch the little dragon and snake at the first time.


    If you can buy a good one in front of boss Wang, you can also make a contribution in the Bureau and have the best of both worlds.


    However, things are always beautiful, and the facts are reversed.


    In other words, if it were not for Xiao Zhou''s negligence, there would be no future events, and there would be no earth shaking changes in the situation of Jinhai city!

 Chapter 489

    Boss Wang is very busy now. He has to control several waves of people by himself.


    Xiao Zhou, this is the first wave.


    It''s also a wave that I secretly sent people looking for Bruce Lee and snake.


    There are also those sent by themselves to look for ER Mao and Guang, which is also a wave.


    He is haunted by these troubles every day. The trouble is dead!


    However, boss Wang never expected that things would change in the least promising group of people he sent.


    ¡­¡­


    In the countryside around Jinhai City, the pace of life of people here is very slow, which is inversely proportional to Jinhai city.


    People who are used to living here can''t adapt to the complexity of Jinhai city. It''s a bit like a paradise.


    Prick~


    The only bus leading to Jinhai city stopped and several people came down from it.


    Among them, there are two people who look a little gloomy.


    One of them is thin and the other is a little fat.


    As soon as the thin man got out of the car, he looked around. First, he looked around. What if he needed to escape later?


    Can you run faster!


    However, they came here quite low-key this time. They didn''t need to escape at all, otherwise they wouldn''t come in by bus.


    The thin man and the fat man came down and walked slowly towards the village. It looked like they were looking for someone, so they naturally avoided people''s eyes.


    However, their purpose is not so simple.


    Walking to the village, the thin man saw several people playing here. He took out a bubble gum from his pocket and said to a child, "children, do you know Er Mao?"


    The child was moved when he saw the bubble gum in the thin man''s hand, but he didn''t reach out. He was thinking in his head, as if he didn''t know anything.


    Seeing him hesitating, the thin man continued, "where''s Guangguang? Do you know? Li Mingguang and sun Ermo!"


    The child seems very vigilant. He also knows that some things can''t be said.


    He raised his innocent face and asked, "what are you looking for them for? Are you from the city?"


    "Well, hehe, I''m their friend. I sent them money. Do I owe them money!" the thin man was very smart. In a word, the child''s defense psychology completely collapsed.


    The child quickly grabbed the bubble gum from his hand, tore it open, threw it into his mouth and said, "I don''t know, but my parents must know. Go, I''ll take you to my house!"


    The thin man and the fat man looked at each other and smiled.


    A few minutes later, he arrived at the child''s house.


    In a typical rural family, men smoke there and women do some small work there.


    Isn''t that what rural people do in their daily life?


    "Who are you?" the man saw the thin and fat man come in and became vigilant.


    These two people are not good people at first sight. The face is born from the heart. What is in the heart of ordinary people will be shown on the face.


    "Oh, Hello, we are from Jinhai city. Do you know sun Ermo and Li Mingguang?" the thin man politely shook hands with the man.


    Maybe he thought the thin man was very civilized. The man knocked the cigarette pot and said, "understanding is understanding, but why are you looking for them?"


    Yes!


    The thin man jumped in his heart, but his face was still very calm.


    He pointed to his bulging pocket: "to tell you the truth, we owe them money for a long time. Didn''t I come here to pay back the money? But I couldn''t find any of them, so I asked around ~"


    "Pay back?" the man was a little surprised.


    People who know Er Mao know that he has always asked others to borrow money, and no one has asked him to borrow money!


    Twenty cents still owes him a thousand dollars!


    "Hum, er Mao still owes me money! You help him pay back my money first, and I''ll tell you!" the man meant to play a rogue.


    But the thin man didn''t care at all. He smiled and asked, "how much does Er Mao owe you?"


    "A thousand!"


    Before 20 o''clock, he gave it to the man and two hundred more.


    "These two hundred are the interest I pay you for twenty cents, ha ha."


    The man borrowed the money and was slightly surprised. He was willing to pay back his money for ER Mao, so maybe he really came to pay back Er Mao.


    So he didn''t hold back and told them that Er Mao had actually returned long ago, but he never returned to the village. Even if he was nesting in the nearby village, they didn''t know why.


    And he broke his leg. He''s probably recovering.


    The thin man gets excited at once. This is great news!


    So he quickly asked the specific address of Er Mao, and then rushed over with the fat man.


    The two of them didn''t say anything. After passing by, they secretly touched Er Mao and Guang Guang''s residence and only looked at it to confirm that they were inside.


    The thin man hurried out and called boss Wang.


    "Big brother, er Mao and Guang, found it!"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s impossible to guard against it. It''s about Er Mao and Guang Guang. In fact, they hide well enough. If he didn''t owe a thousand yuan to someone, if he didn''t act, he wouldn''t be able to find him. But now, er Mao and Guang have been exposed.


    Neither of them knows what''s going on. At the moment, er Mao is still lazily lifting his feet and imagining how to play when he returns to Jinhai city!


    Guangguang, what he thinks is how to enjoy a few days after going out from this poor place.


    Both of them thought no one would come here.


    They think it''s impossible!


    If you can be found hiding in this place, boss Wang will become a god!


    God is also a man, but he did things that people can''t do, so he became God.


    But there are too many things that this person can''t do. There must be luck and certain strength. Boss Wang has both.


    So, at this moment, he became a god!


    Become the God who can catch two hair and light!


    "Oh, why do I feel something wrong?" Er Mao said to Guang at this time.


    Guangguang is thinking about how to get a girl in the village! Where are you in the mood to discuss these issues with ER Mao?


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know. I just feel something wrong..." Er Mao''s sixth sense began to knock on his brain.


    "You think too much!" he said shamelessly.


    "Grass, if I didn''t think so much, you would have been held down!" Er Mao scolded directly.


    Guangguang quickly smiled: "look at you, I''m just kidding! You''re in a hurry!"


    "Grass! You fucking know when to look at the girl and think about serious things?" Er Mao didn''t turn his head and didn''t want to talk to him, but his restless little heart was beating all the time.


    Er Mao''s eyes looked at the sky.


    A bad feeling slowly filled his body.

 Chapter 490

    After boss Wang received the call from the thin man, a carp jumped out of bed. For so many days, this is the best news he has heard.


    If you find Er Mao and Guang Guang, he and section chief Duan can turn the tables!


    Hearing the thin man''s words, his first reaction was to contact the pillar and let him take people there, turn the small village upside down and bring Er Mao and Guang back.


    But an impulse flashed through his heart.


    He felt that it would be inappropriate to do so.


    What if Er Mao and Guang run away?


    What if they two play tricks?


    In this matter, I must ensure that I am safe!


    So he told the thin and fat people on the phone to leave one person to watch Er Mao and Guang Guang, and the rest came back.


    The fat man stayed and the thin man went back.


    Open the door of boss Wang''s office.


    Boss Wang is standing inside.


    He''s excited! Excited! As long as he can find Er Mao and Guang Guang, section chief Duan can turn over. As soon as he turns over, won''t his own Wanfeng group start selling buildings?


    The bad luck that has surrounded so many days will disappear.


    Boss Wang, after starting sales, will be a blockbuster and soar to the sky, and then the road will be smooth.


    After so many days, it''s time for boss Wang to get rid of it.


    When he saw the thin man, he seemed to see hope.


    But boss Wang doesn''t know much about this thin man.


    A big brother, in fact, doesn''t recognize all his younger brothers at all.


    "Big brother." the thin man came in and said respectfully.


    Boss Wang smiled, nodded and asked him to sit down: "have you seen clearly? Is that man Er Mao and Guang?"


    The thin man patted his chest: "don''t worry, brother. I''m sure I didn''t look wrong. It must be the two of them!"


    "Well, come on, if you catch them, you will make a great contribution!" boss Wang said excitedly.


    This sentence also excited the thin man. It seems that if this thing is done, his benefits will be indispensable, and boss Wang will remember it.


    "Thank you, brother!" he admired boss Wang more. He had heard about boss Wang when he was a child. It was an honor for him to follow boss Wang now. He felt that he would shine under boss Wang.


    Boss Wang asked for the address and asked him to have a rest first. He came as soon as it was dark in the evening.


    Let him lead the way.


    He nodded and went out.


    Boss Wang turned and called the pillar.


    Tell the pillar to bring someone over at night to catch Er Mao and Guang.


    The pillar promised on the phone.


    He knew that tonight''s event was unusual, so he appointed some smart people to go there. Tonight, he is bound to catch Er Mao and Guang!


    If you can turn the table, boss Wang will see tonight!


    ¡­¡­


    In the small village where Er Mao and Guang are located.


    The fat man said he came here for tourism and gave the nearby family 50 yuan. He said he wanted to borrow a room to have a rest. The family happily agreed. The fat man lay in bed while watching Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    In recent days, he is tired to investigate Er Mao and Guang Guang, and thin people.


    Unconsciously, he went to sleep.


    He is really tired.


    The village was quiet~


    Under the sky, there is another man, team Zhang, who is also too tired to straighten up.


    Recently, in order to investigate Er Mao and Guang Guang, he hasn''t closed his eyes all night. Every time he has a little news, and then the news is interrupted.


    He''s upset, too.


    Where the hell are these two hiding?


    Why is it so hard to find?


    If it is entirely luck for thin and fat people to find Er Mao Guangguang, Zhang Wen''s ability to find them depends purely on his years of criminal investigation experience.


    Team Zhang is the strength faction!


    At the moment, team Zhang also found this small village. Er Mao''s bad hunch may have sprouted from team Zhang.


    However, if team Zhang catches him, the most is to bring him to justice.


    If he was caught by boss Wang, he would not even know how he died.


    Er Mao, I still understand this truth.


    When team Zhang came in, he was already disguised as a farmer. He couldn''t wear a uniform and ask about Er Mao and Guang. In that way, he would scare the snake without asking any clues.


    Team Zhang inquired about several people and finally knew the foothold of Er Mao and Guang.


    When he saw Er Mao and Guang in the door, he was excited.


    This is really exciting news!


    I wasted the strength of nine cattle and two tigers, and finally found Er Mao and Guang.


    Everything comes to him who waits!


    Seeing the figure of Er Mao and Guang Guang made team Zhang''s little heart beat. He strongly resisted his impulse to rush in and catch them.


    Turn around and report to section chief Duan.


    He didn''t have confidence in his skill, but he was in a small village. He didn''t know how deep the foundation of Er Mao and Guang was here.


    If he catches people so rashly, it''s hard to say. What if he is surrounded by people in this village?


    People here have weak legal awareness, so they won''t say if they are injured. If Er Mao and Guang run away again, it will be troublesome! After that, it was almost as difficult to catch them both!


    So he chose the most conservative approach.


    Sneak in!


    "Section chief Duan, I found Er Mao and Guang Guang!" team Zhang said as soon as the phone was connected.


    "Oh? Really!" this is the best news that section chief Duan has heard in so many days. It would be easier to find them both!


    "Well, they''re in XX village, but it''s daytime and there are many people. I suggest taking action at night!"


    "En..." section chief Duan was silent.


    According to his criminal investigation experience for so many years, team Zhang is right. The best situation is that they unconsciously hold Er Mao and Guang Guang down and take them away.


    He doesn''t want to make the noise too big.


    After all, director Liu above said that this matter should not be investigated.


    If director Liu knew he was still investigating secretly, he would certainly come over to the people. Then he would not do anything.


    Or bring it back quietly, ask yourself quietly, and then hand it in. It''s done!


    "OK, then you determine their location and come back first!" section chief Duan said.


    Team Zhang nodded heavily.


    Reconfirmed the location, looked at the leisurely Er Mao and Guang inside, and left in a hurry.


    The fat man didn''t notice this scene at all. He didn''t know that team Zhang had come, let alone what had just happened. When he woke up and saw that Er Mao and Guang were still there, he put his heart down, changed his posture and began to sleep again.


    Here, there will be a big play of police catching thieves tonight!

 Chapter 491

    Jinhai city is like a fully inflated balloon now. As long as you use a little more force, the balloon will burst with a bang.


    All conspiracies, all malice, will break out at this moment.


    It''s unexpected.


    In the south of the city, several people in civilian clothes walked calmly in the street. Although it was nothing to see, people with clear eyes could recognize it at a glance.


    These people are not simple.


    It can be seen from the vigorous manner of walking that these people are plain clothes!


    This is the man sent by Xiao Zhou to follow the shrew. At the same time, he is also investigating the little dragon snake.


    But they lost the shrew and are now working overtime to find the shrew.


    This fierce woman, her anti reconnaissance ability is not generally strong!


    They searched for the news and found the place.


    But I still didn''t see the shrew.


    The shrew at the moment is just going out.


    What are you doing out there?


    Buy TT!


    It was made too hard last night and used a lot at once. If you don''t buy it again, it won''t be used at night. But in broad daylight, Bruce Lee and snake can''t show up, so they let the shrew show up.


    The shrew went out with a brick bag.


    Passing the drugstore, she went in.


    But she went in not only to buy TT, but also to buy some medicine to try. It''s not for Bruce Lee, but for herself.


    Fortunately, the little dragon snake didn''t come out with him. If the shrew bought medicine here, the little dragon snake wouldn''t explode.


    The fierce woman wanted to be dissatisfied and took the medicine again. Isn''t it going to kill him!


    "Give me two boxes of these things," said the shrew, who had no reserve of women''s talent. As soon as she entered the door, she pointed to the things in the counter.


    Although the clerk was a little surprised, he didn''t take it seriously.


    That''s the same sentence.


    Taste!


    Different tastes!


    "Is it easy to use?" the shrew looked at the packaging and thought it was very good, but she still questioned. She thought it had some functions, but it must not be so good.


    "Well, it''s OK ~" the shopping girl was reluctant to pay attention to her.


    The shrew looked up at her and said, "have you used it?"


    This question is a little embarrassing.


    The girl gave her a white look and didn''t speak. She looked like she liked to buy or not.


    "Hey, if I ask you something, why don''t you pay attention to people and do business?" the fierce woman couldn''t stand other people''s eyes, and her stubborn strength came up.


    "Are you asking people?" the girl said coldly.


    "What are you talking about!"


    As soon as the shrew patted the counter, she burst directly. She still gave some face to see if the other party was a woman. If the other party was a man, she would have punched up.


    No matter three, seven, twenty-one, hit his face first!


    The roar of the shrew led the store manager over. She didn''t want to cause trouble. After all, does the store want to make a profit? If the shrew makes such a fuss, the guests must be afraid to come and buy things.


    "What''s the matter?" she came and questioned the girl.


    The girl whispered a few words in her ear, and her face became ugly.


    "This guest, if you don''t buy it, please don''t affect my business here?" the store manager is the store manager and speaks politely.


    The fierce woman stared and slapped the money on the counter: "bullying my mother has no money!"


    "Ha ha..." the store manager smiled when he saw the money.


    "What are the qualities of your salesmen here? I just asked a few questions, and she gave me white eyes. I want to complain to you. Do you believe I can''t make you open today?"


    The fierce woman shouted arrogantly.


    With the shrew''s shrew strength, the store manager knew that the shrew must not be an ordinary role, so she quickly changed her face and asked the clerk: "you too, what guests ask you, you say..."


    At the moment, when the fierce women were making a big noise, those plainclothes happened to pass by here.


    One of them heard the sound and looked inside.


    I just saw a shrew whose voice seemed to turn on the speaker.


    He recognized it at a glance.


    "This is the woman!" he whispered to the two people next to him.


    These people, all well-trained people, looked at each other and quietly gathered around to watch the play.


    They were ordered to follow the shrew and find the little dragon and snake instead of directly catching the shrew.


    They are going to wait for a while. The fierce woman has scolded enough, and then follow him to the place where little dragon and snake live.


    In this way, they will finish the task.


    The fierce woman was still shouting, which was very ugly, but the clerk and the store manager dared not say anything.


    It''s not that I can''t fight, but that I don''t want to fight.


    Why?


    Because they want face!


    The shrew holds two boxes of TT in her hand and a box of medicine used at that time is on the counter. People who don''t know must think that the shrew didn''t find it until she used it.


    Shrews don''t feel ashamed, they still feel ashamed!


    "This guest, please calm down first. What do you want to ask? Now ask. I apologize for her." the store manager said quickly when he saw the shrew''s tone relaxed.


    The shrew snorted and said loudly, "I asked her whether she had used this medicine or not!"


    The saleswoman blushed like an apple.


    "Hehe, she hasn''t used it. I''m sure she doesn''t know." the store manager said.


    "If you don''t know, say you don''t know. What''s the matter?" the fierce woman scolded.


    "Hehe, yes, yes..."


    Then the shrew looked at the store manager: "is this medicine easy to use? Have you used it?"


    The store manager is completely speechless. It''s the first time she has met such a woman in such a long time. It''s not surprising to say that a man came to ask these things, but it''s strange to be a woman.


    It''s rare anyway.


    "I... haven''t used it either, but I''ve heard people say that this medicine is very good. You can use it at ease." the store manager said with a cold sweat hanging on his head.


    "Well, if you said that earlier, wouldn''t it be all right?" the fierce woman snorted, turned and left. When she came to the door, she gave the store manager a white look.


    "If it doesn''t work, I''ll smash your shop!"


    It is estimated that the shrew is second only to the person who pretends to be a tiger when she scolds in the street. After she comes out, she is ready to go home, but at this time, she suddenly feels that something is wrong.


    Why did she feel a few cold lights coming towards herself behind her?


    The man''s sixth sense is particularly accurate.


    She thought of this, pretended to stop her feet, and then squatted on the roadside to look at her ankles.


    Homeopathy, I looked at the people who followed me.


    three people.


    They were all dressed in casual clothes, but when the shrews looked at them, they subconsciously avoided the shrews'' eyes.


    This is not stalking her. What is she doing?


    The shrew immediately understood what was going on, but she was not in a hurry. She put the medicine and TT into her bag and got on a bus that just came.


    The three men also hurried up.

 Chapter 492

    If the shrew wasn''t born in the countryside.


    If she didn''t drop out of school when she was young, she wouldn''t have come to this point. She wouldn''t be an unemployed vagrant. It''s a pity not to be a policeman because of her strength and her inherent ability of anti investigation.


    If she''s a cop, she''s a SWAT, too.


    She will do whatever men can''t do.


    It''s no problem to pick four or five fierce bandits like dragons and snakes alone.


    Her life experience has created her helplessness now.


    On the bus, the shrew has been paying attention to the three people, but she is not in a hurry. Anyway, she has nothing to do today, so she will play with them.


    So, Heimei sat aimlessly. She didn''t know where to stop, so she got off the bus, and then waited for another bus.


    Anyway, she won''t rest until she plays in plain clothes.


    These three people are experienced policemen. They know that the shrew is around them. This is definitely not the way. They are going to report to the top to see if they can arrest the shrew.


    Catch it, and then have a good trial!


    That''s it.


    It''s too tired to follow her like this, and it''s easy to lose it.


    One of the policemen thought of this and hurriedly called Xiao Zhou. Xiao Zhou immediately agreed and asked them to catch the man first.


    But just put down the phone and turned around again.


    Yes!


    The shrew is gone!


    Just dump the three of them!


    The shrew at the moment has already got off the bus. The three of them don''t know what''s going on. They''re sitting in the car!


    Missed, lost!


    The shrew was very dissatisfied with their tracking this time and gave them a bad comment!


    Today''s plain clothes are so poor!


    I didn''t have a good time, so I dumped all three of them. It''s not challenging at all. It''s boring!


    If it weren''t for the special status of the shrew now, she really wanted to apply to the police station to give lectures to these policemen and tell them how to track them so that they wouldn''t be found and how to keep people close!


    With full of disappointment, the shrew returned home.


    On the way back, she couldn''t help but wonder and took a pill.


    After entering the door, she told Bruce Lee that the police had followed her just now. Bruce Lee frowned. Unexpectedly, the situation outside had become so chaotic. It seems that he should be more careful after all, otherwise he might be held down one day.


    If you go in here, you''ll never get out for most of your life.


    He doesn''t want to squat in.


    With this, the little dragon and snake were attracted by the things in the shrew''s hand.


    This thing has been opened.


    Little dragon snake opened it while the shrew went to the bathroom.


    Suddenly, it was like petrification.


    "Honey, what did you buy..." Bruce Lee''s heart was full of 10000 grass mud horses, but he didn''t dare to say any dirty words, so he had to ask carefully.


    The shrew came out. Her cheeks are a little red now. It seems that the effect of this medicine should be good. The people in the drugstore didn''t cheat.


    "You can''t read the instructions yourself?" the shrew smiled.


    Bruce Lee is not stupid. He asked after reading the manual. He was very nervous. What should he do now? It seems that the medicine strength of the fierce woman has come up. What if she doesn''t perform well this time?


    But the shrew didn''t give him time to think. With one hand, she hugged the little dragon and snake and began to make trouble.


    At this moment, Bruce Lee was forced to mount Liangshan.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital, many people were transferred from the column today. I knew that the column must be something. I asked him if he needed it. I asked Wang Peng to take someone to help him.


    He shook his head: "Wenzi, I''ll transfer these people temporarily. When I''m done, I''ll send them right away."


    "What''s the matter?" I asked him.


    After thinking for a while, the pillar felt that it was unnecessary to hide it from me, so he said to me, "brother, I found Er Mao and Guang, and let me catch people at night."


    "Did someone find it?" I frowned. I thought I found the little dragon and snake. Er Mao and Guang Guang didn''t seem to have much to do with me.


    "Well, if we can get things done tonight, it''s estimated that big brother can turn over!" the pillar looks very excited.


    I''m not happy.


    If boss Wang overturns his offer, his first thing is to sell the building, and the second thing is to let me deal with boss Du.


    He has endured boss Du for a long time. I must do it and can''t refute it.


    Although this kind of thing is very hurtful.


    "Well, but be careful," I said with concern.


    I''m really worried about the pillar. He''s so stubborn that he knows to rush up. In a word from boss Wang, he must fight with his life. I still hope he can keep it.


    The pillar gave me a relaxed smile: "don''t worry, I''ve done too much!"


    I smiled.


    After the pillar left, I went into Wang Yuxian''s ward.


    "Wenzi, why is your face so bad?" Wang Yuxian looked at me with concern.


    "Oh, brother Wen, your face is not very good!" Xiaowen heard Wang Yuxian''s words and ran faster than her. She came first and held up my face with her hand.


    Xiaowen''s small hands were very cotton and gently rubbed my face.


    This feeling is more like a hint to me.


    The impulse of men made my face blush slightly.


    I silently avoided Xiaowen''s hand: "I''m fine. Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night!"


    "Nonsense! I think you have something on your mind. Tell me what you have and I''ll help you share it!" Xiaowen turned around in front of me like a child.


    Looking at Xiaowen with a warm face, I really don''t want to dampen her enthusiasm.


    But I shook my head: "it has nothing to do with you. Don''t ask."


    Xiaowen began to act like a spoiled girl. Pretending to be very close to me, she helped me tidy up my collar: "just tell me. There are no outsiders here. Look at you. Your collar hasn''t been tidied up. You must be in a mess?"


    If I put it in the past, when I didn''t know Wang Yuxian, I would definitely be good with Xiaowen. A woman chasing you like this will be moved by a man. However, now that I have Wang Yuxian in my heart, I don''t feel at all when I look at others.


    No matter what kind of kindness Xiaowen showed me, I just didn''t feel at all.


    Otherwise I wouldn''t have gone to that extent that night and left her.


    It doesn''t look like a man at all.


    Wang Yuxian saw that Xiaowen deliberately flattered me. There was not much dislike on her face, but smiled at me.


    But I can''t let them know these things.


    Wang Yuxian is still recovering from illness. I don''t want her to worry about these things or worry about me.


    So I casually perfunctorily said it was a bad thing in the past, told them not to worry, and then went to find Li Erzi.

 Chapter 493

    When I got to Li Erzi''s ward, pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua were there.


    The injury on the tiger''s face is almost good, but the black sister''s face is still a little miserable.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, pretending to force the tiger doesn''t matter. He just likes it.


    However, I think he looks like a tiger. It seems that he likes black sister very much. It seems that black sister just makes him change his taste.


    No one can understand the taste of pretending to be a tiger.


    It''s like a rapidly changing sea breeze.


    "Er Zi, how are you recently?" I asked with concern.


    Li Erzi reluctantly pointed to a tube next to him: "it''s still the same. I can only eat liquid food. When I''m ready, I must eat meat and drink!"


    I smiled: "you''d better take care of yourself."


    Then he spoke about the pillar.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette: "the faster boss Wang''s pace, the worse it will be for us. If boss Wang can catch Er Mao and Guang Guang tonight, Wanfeng group will certainly resell the building. Then boss Wang''s identity as the first brother of Jinhai city must not have run away. At that time, as long as we deal with Du Laoban again, I''m afraid we''ll be finished ~"


    Li Erzi made it clear that the people in the ward were silent. They should know the seriousness of the matter and how much the sentence from Li Erzi''s mouth is over.


    This is the outcome we have long expected, but we still have to go step by step, there is no way.


    What people fear most is not to know when they will die, but to see themselves die step by step, but there is nothing they can do.


    I also lit a cigarette, remained silent for a while and said, "it''s really not possible. We''ll start our own business at that time!"


    Li Erzi smiled and nodded: "Wenzi, I told you this is not once or twice. You still have to figure it out by yourself. No matter what you do, our brothers support you!"


    "En!" I patted Li Erzi on the shoulder. Through the window of the ward, I saw what seemed to be a cloudy sky.


    The sky of Jinhai city will be rewritten soon!


    ¡­¡­


    Er Mao, today I always feel like I''ve pressed a big stone. I can''t tell why. Anyway, it''s terrible.


    He always felt that something big would happen recently, but he didn''t notice what it was.


    It feels strange.


    It''s unpredictable.


    "Er Mao, what do you want?" Guang Guang is playing wechat with his mobile phone!


    The girl had talked to him, but he was ignored after he gave him a red envelope.


    "Nothing!" Er Mao didn''t bother to talk to him.


    With a smile, Guangguang came over with his mobile phone and let Er Mao see it.


    "You see, the girl talked to me. It''s better to have money. I''ll see if she can handle it tonight. If she can handle it, let you play tomorrow. How about it?"


    Looking at the obscene light on his face, er Mao snorted coldly: "grass, I don''t play the rest of you!"


    Just a flattering smile, and then went to chat with the girl.


    Er Mao suddenly felt that the air around him was a little tense, so he grabbed all his mobile phone: "go outside and see if there are any suspicious people nearby!"


    "Oh, my cell phone, don''t touch my cell phone!" Guangguang said quickly.


    "Well, I won''t move, you go!" said Er Mao upset.


    But he still looked down at his cell phone.


    Above, there are some very exposed words. No wonder it can be done today!


    Er Mao was also very helpless. Although he liked to play, he knew it was not the time to play, and he was not in the mood to play. However, he was surprised that the girl could say these words with Guangguang.


    It''s true that money can make the devil grind.


    The girl can promise just because she looks like that and has a lame leg. Isn''t it for his money?


    But he doesn''t have much money left.


    After a while, Guangguang came back. He quickly grabbed his mobile phone and told Er Mao that there were no suspicious people outside. Don''t worry.


    Er Mao was a little relieved, but his heart was still tense.


    "You didn''t peek at my cell phone?" he said while chatting.


    "Who the fuck wants to see it!"


    "Hey, hey..."


    Just in case, er Mao borrowed a three wheeled trampoline from a man in the same village at the price of 300 yuan a day, saying it would take one day.


    In fact, it was put in the yard just in case.


    He and Guang Guang are not able to work well now. What if something happens to them? Don''t you have to rely on transportation?


    Er Mao, his mind became delicate at this moment.


    However, it was not his will, but also his last resort.


    Like a little dragon and snake.


    ¡­¡­


    Night soon fell, Jinhai city lights up, the stars are burning.


    Pillar, and thin man, also arrived at boss Wang''s office at the same time.


    Boss Wang, it''s already ready. He looked at the time.


    "Today has passed, I''ll catch them alive. If I can''t catch them, I''ll kill them!" boss Wang is really determined. If he can''t catch these two people, the best result is to shut them up forever.


    The pillar nodded and he knew what to do.


    Boss Wang arranged several cars and set off.


    Taking advantage of the night, they drove towards the small village.


    He didn''t tell section chief Duan about it. He thought he would catch Er Maoguang first and then think about something else. Maybe there was something else to threaten section chief Duan!


    In that way, I will be like a duck to water in the future!


    But he never dreamed that at the moment, team Zhang also took people there, but there were not many people.


    There''s no way. There are only a few people that section chief Duan can quietly dispatch. If there''s a big movement, section chief Liu will find that he can''t afford to go away?


    The first thing is to find Er Mao and Guang.


    More than an hour later, boss Wang''s people first arrived near the small village.


    The road leading to the inside was hard to drive, so a group of them came down and walked in.


    The thin man leads the way in front. The pillar is always beside boss Wang. On the one hand, he should protect boss Wang and catch Er Mao and Guang.


    He has to do both things well.


    The thin man took two steps and called the fat man.


    The fat man is in high spirits now!


    After sleeping all day, it''s strange that he is not energetic.


    He is now staring at Er Mao and Guang Guang. He told the thin man about the situation here on the phone, then hung up the phone and ran to the intersection to guide boss Wang and his people.


    Boss Wang tonight is bound to win.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang, it''s hard to escape!

 Chapter 494

    I don''t know why, as soon as it gets dark in Jinhai City, Lin Li feels a kind of inexplicable uneasiness in his heart.


    There is still no news of Er Mao and Guang Guang recently, but he can''t urge director Liu any more. If he urges director Liu again, director Liu is unhappy and tells him that he doesn''t care about it. What should he do?


    Want to report to the Provincial Bureau?


    Does he dare?


    If he could, why did he find director Liu?


    It''s such a thing. It''s no use for him to worry now. He can only wait at ease and wait for any news from director Liu.


    Lin Li, the heart is also full of helplessness.


    His moment of justice, do not know when can he give full play to the waste heat?


    In the vast Jinhai City, all he wants is justice!


    Why is it so difficult?


    Society is much more complicated than he thought.


    Mixing society is definitely a technical job!


    Tonight, Lin Li and Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li came out for a walk. Lin Li instilled their own ideas into them as he walked. He said that in the future, they should be honest in both work and life, and they should not have crooked eyes. They suffered this time because Lin Li had a bad heart. Otherwise, er Mao and Guang won''t run away, and things won''t turn out like this.


    Both Xiao Zhang and Xiao Liu understand the truth, but they still listen carefully.


    At this time, a figure suddenly flashed in front of Lin Li.


    He stopped and looked back.


    It''s a private car, but he looks familiar with the people sitting on it.


    He quickly recalled in his head where he had seen the man.


    After about three or four seconds, he suddenly ran to the roadside to stop the car.


    He took a taxi and asked the driver to follow the car in front.


    "Team Lin, what''s the matter?" Xiao Zhang asked, puzzled by Lin Li''s reaction.


    Lin Li narrowed his eyes: "I''ve seen the man just now. He''s a criminal investigation captain. He met once before. Before, he followed section chief Duan!"


    "Section chief?"


    "Well, if you think about it, he''s so late and goes out in casual clothes. It seems that he''s in a hurry. He''s definitely not doing anything good. Follow him and maybe you can find some other evidence for section chief Duan!"


    At present, there are so many people who don''t have a clue. He can only start from somewhere else.


    Maybe there''s something else.


    Isn''t it easy to investigate section chief Duan and Wanfeng group? More importantly, in that case, you don''t have to ask director Liu to do things.


    With excited thoughts in his heart, Lin Li stared at the taxi in front.


    The excitement factor in Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li''s body was ignited at the moment. I don''t know how long, this tension and excitement hasn''t appeared.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been in the international hotel. Today, I''m finally getting better.


    Finally have a good time.


    Looking at the seriousness of Lin Li''s face, Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li''s blood poured into their hearts.


    Taxi drivers are not good at driving, but when it comes to tracking, it''s not a little worse.


    A little closer, a little farther away, occasionally flashing a headlamp, as if afraid that others would not know that he was following.


    If team Zhang hadn''t been in a hurry today, if he hadn''t held a meeting with the people he brought in the car, it would be impossible to see the taxi behind him.


    They just picked up a bargain.


    The taxi drove all the way to the suburbs, and the driver was a little afraid to go inside. After all, he didn''t know who Lin Li was. If he cheated him to the suburbs and hurt him, he would have no temper at all.


    "Brother, I won''t go in. I''m going back to change shifts," said the taxi driver.


    Lin Li didn''t talk nonsense and showed his certificate: "don''t worry, we''re not bad guys. The man in front of us just now is a felon. If we catch him, you can also make meritorious service, and maybe you can apply for a good citizen award."


    With that, Lin Li took out two hundred yuan and gave it to the driver.


    The driver looked at his papers, looked at his money, stepped on the accelerator and drove to the suburbs.


    ¡­¡­


    One night, it seemed that all the conspiracies exploded at this moment.


    Boss Wang, team Zhang and team Lin Li went to the small village one after another.


    After so many years in this small village, it can be said that today is the busiest time, thanks to ER Mao and Guang.


    The moonlight is like a cloud tonight. There is no wave in the calm. The night in the suburbs is even more relaxed and happy.


    Guang Guang is asleep and ER Mao is still awake.


    I don''t know why. After the bad feeling in my heart came out, er Mao didn''t want to think about anything else.


    In my heart, it''s always like blocking a rag.


    Looking at the sleeping light, he actually envied him a little. If he could be like light, he didn''t want anything and sit, eat and die every day, it seems very good.


    But I can''t control it. If there is a little trouble, I will think about it.


    Er Mao is a person with delicate mind.


    However, what should come will always come. Human life is doomed.


    In the village at night, there are no street lights and it is dark everywhere. As long as the voice is lower, you can''t see anyone on the road at all.


    Zhu has experience in doing such things. When he comes in, he tells these people around him not to make any sound, let alone talk, just follow the thin man.


    Seven walk eight turn walked quite far, the fat man in the distance has met there.


    "Big brother, er Mao and Guang Guang are inside!" the fat man ran over and said to boss Wang.


    "Yes." boss Wang nodded and motioned to the pillar to follow him. Go and catch Er Mao and Guang first.


    Today is the time for boss Wang to turn the tables.


    A group of people slowly approached the courtyard where Er Mao and Guang Guang were located. The pillars arranged with gestures. These people were all ambushed near the door.


    In the dark, the post stretched out three fingers.


    He''s signaling them.


    Three,


    Second,


    One!


    Dong!


    The pillar kicked the door first, and the wooden door was easily kicked open.


    The yard was quiet.


    There''s no movement at all. It''s a little quiet.


    If it''s someone else, I don''t think there''s anything. Anyway, I just ordered to go in and find what to look for. I didn''t hesitate at all.


    Anyway, there are a lot of people today.


    The courtyard is not big.


    But I don''t know why the yard is so quiet that the column suddenly feels wrong.


    The imaginary picture in the column''s head should be that he kicked the door open, and the people inside ran around like a mouse seeing a cat.


    Or er Mao and Guang were so frightened that they were stunned there.


    But now it seems that things are a little different from what you think.


    This is intuition.


    It''s the intuition of this bastard who has worked hard in society for so many years.


    In that sentence, inspiration is very important for a bastard.

 Chapter 495

    The door of the courtyard was kicked open, and the pillar was the most nervous one.


    He hesitated at the door for a few seconds, and then subconsciously blocked in front of boss Wang.


    In case of danger, his first priority is to protect boss Wang, which is his primary task.


    Catching two hairs and light are secondary.


    Boss Wang wanted to catch Er Mao and Guang''s heart, but he didn''t realize that today''s thing was wrong.


    "Pillar, what are you staring at?" boss Wang said anxiously.


    Yeah, what''s he staring at?


    Boss Wang''s words also spoke the voice of everyone.


    Why? The pillar kicked the door so fiercely just now. Why didn''t it move?


    Is it because I kicked my foot just now?


    That''s not possible. In that case, why didn''t the column react at all?


    He should have screamed, and then said angrily, shit, what force the door, rush in for me and kill them!


    But it''s a little too quiet today.


    It''s a little weird.


    The pillar didn''t speak, and his eyes stared at the dark place in the yard like a wolf.


    The next second, everyone''s confusion was solved.


    Thorn edge~


    WOW!


    In an instant, a dazzling headlight lit up in the courtyard.


    The light shone straight on the pillar and the faces of the first group of people who came in by boss Wang.


    The column subconsciously blocked his eyes.


    Then there was a sound like a monster roaring.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    As soon as the sound came out, everyone present understood what was going on.


    It''s a motorcycle!


    In fact, er Mao had already heard something outside the door. After lying on the door for a while, he hurriedly woke up Guang Guang. They got on the tricycle and hid in the dark inside.


    When someone came in from the outside, he didn''t notice that there would be people inside at first sight.


    Er Mao is glad to die now. Fortunately, he has more heart and borrowed a three wheeled motorcycle.


    No wonder I don''t have a good feeling.


    This is really an accident!


    Seeing so many people in Zhuzhu and boss Wang, er Mao was crazy from that moment on.


    In the quiet village, the night sky was opened by a violent engine buzzing.


    Then there was a yell from the pillar.


    "Grass!"


    He reacted so quickly that he pulled boss Wang away and pushed him out.


    Almost at the same time, er Mao''s motorcycle arrived. With a noisy voice, there were colliders everywhere and people in the yard.


    Er Mao drove a motorcycle and rode in the back. The two cooperated very well.


    Er Mao drove, holding a sickle, waving mindlessly in the back.


    There was no light in the yard, which gave a good excuse to the light center.


    Anyway, I can''t see anything. Don''t complain even if you kill one or two.


    Guangguang''s desperate energy has almost caught up with Bruce Lee and snake.


    In an emergency, people will show an incomprehensible side, which is quite strong.


    When Guangguang used to hang out with dragons and snakes, he couldn''t fight. He didn''t have much courage. He was just one of the younger brothers.


    Like him, there is only death.


    But since this happened, the light has the meaning of breaking the pot. It has become unambiguous. It doesn''t care about anything. It''s just a word, dry!


    With the support of Er Mao, he also has a backbone.


    Anyway, they are also human beings. If they are human beings, they are afraid of death.


    It can be seen how important it is to have a person with a mind who doesn''t support behind his back, which can force out the potential of such a person.


    It''s true that rabbits bite when they are anxious.


    In the courtyard, a battle of life and death was staged.


    "Give me a fucking fight!" the pillar was worried. He really didn''t expect that Er Mao and Guang hid a hand.


    Now everyone can see that the fat man has poor supervision.


    But so far, no one can take care of him. They are desperately greeting Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    At that moment, the atmosphere in the yard was the highest.


    The exciting scene surged up.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang have now become the focus of people''s attention. Since their debut, they have always followed Bruce Lee behind the snake, pretending to be powerful. They have always filled up the number behind when fighting. They have never been so conspicuous in the crowd.


    Light, there was no fear on his face. It was all hot blood.


    He likes to be noticed and taken as the focus.


    It feels great~


    Er Mao drove a three wheeled motorcycle and ran amok in the yard. For a time, no one dared to stop him or anyone could stop him.


    The momentum is like a rainbow and unstoppable.


    The pillar retreated when everyone saw it. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he carried a mountain knife across the front.


    Whoosh~


    When he saw the punctual machine, he cut it with a knife, but he didn''t get the light, but it attracted his attention. Guangguang had seen the column before and heard about the deeds of the column. Many of them were seen by him with his own eyes. He knew how powerful the column was. It''s reasonable that he should be afraid of the column. Don''t say fighting back. It''s good to be able to run away.


    But today is different from the past, the light standing in the focus has changed!


    Almost without hesitation, he returned a sickle.


    This sickle didn''t cut the pillar, and it collided with the machete of the pillar.


    With a bang, the machete in the column''s hand was shaken away!


    WOW~


    The audience was suddenly silent.


    Everyone who has been with the pillar knows how strong he is. Let''s not say anything else. Just say that the pillar has the power to hold a knife, which is not comparable to ordinary people.


    Now, I was shocked by the light! What is this feeling! Is this still a pillar?


    The shadow of Er Mao and Guang Guang was added with a halo in an instant.


    Don''t mention pillars. In fact, Guang Guang did not expect his sickle to be so awesome.


    Can hold down all the columns.


    There are even illusions in the light heart. Is he possessed by divine power?


    In fact, this is not the power of light, nor the weakness of the column, but the momentum!


    When fighting, momentum is very important.


    When they entered the door and saw this scene, they were a little nervous. It was a lie to say that they were not deterred.


    The momentum naturally weakened a lot.


    The combat effectiveness is naturally much smaller.


    In addition, a three wheeled motorcycle like a war horse, the light on it itself is the sickle under the fall of Ju Gao Lin, which originally had ten kilograms, but now it has become one hundred kilograms.


    It''s reasonable that the post won''t catch.


    This is why riding a war horse and condescending in war is a deterrent in itself. Coupled with the enhancement of the power of physics, it must be much more powerful.


    A war horse is a tricycle.


    The general is light.


    The big courtyard has now become a battlefield of Er Mao and Guang Guang. They are not at all counselled or afraid. They just bow their heads and rush. Three wheeled motorcycles roar like war horses.


    At this moment, light fell in love with this feeling.

 Chapter 496

    In the courtyard, there was a big war.


    Boss Wang was protected by his younger brothers and hid at the door.


    In the courtyard, there was a circus like performance.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang drove back and forth. Guang Guang waved a sickle behind like the God of war. For a time, no one could beat him.


    He waved the knife in his hand carelessly for a while without feeling tired. He also cut several people. Each knife was full of weight.


    The pillars in the yard can barely cope, but boss Wang can''t calm down.


    He''s worried.


    I sneaked over to take them by surprise and quickly hold them down, or I did it unconsciously.


    It''s bad for him to make such a big noise now.


    If he had known this, he would have brought people here during the day.


    In that case, er Mao and Guang Guang really didn''t take precautions at all. The three wheeled motorcycle was borrowed only in the afternoon of Er Mao.


    Boss Wang''s intestines are green with regret.


    He shouted to the people inside, "pillars, be sure to catch them today!"


    At the moment, the pillar lowered his head to avoid the knife of Guangguang and rolled back to escape the danger. There is no way. The current Guangguang is too fierce, which makes him a little difficult to parry.


    See.


    Today''s light is so powerful.


    That''s it!


    "Brother, I know!" the pillar shouted to boss Wang behind him.


    He clenched his teeth secretly and took a machete from another younger brother.


    Cold sweat hung on the face of the post.


    He''s a little hard to do, too.


    The three wheeled motorcycles borrowed by Er Mao and Guang Guang are agricultural ones. Even if they are sitting on them, they are still very high. If they go down the column, they will cut the position below the bare abdomen.


    It''s harmless and dangerous.


    The current situation is that he is cutting and killing recklessly. As long as others cut him, he will turn around and give him back.


    The pillar is afraid that he will hurt himself if he goes down with this knife.


    It''s not worth the loss.


    Don''t look at the simple and honest appearance of the column. It looks very heavy. In fact, his body is very flexible.


    During the fight, his head was also turning quickly. He was also calculating how to subdue them, and his own people were not damaged.


    No one wants to go up and get a hit.


    I don''t want to be cut for no reason.


    It doesn''t taste good.


    I didn''t expect that today''s situation would become so complex. I hung a cold sweat on my head and kept asking people around me to rush up.


    Looking at the two people in the middle like beating chicken blood, the pillar really has no way at all.


    Don''t worry. He''s worried, too.


    But what can I do?


    If you can''t rush up the mountain, you can''t take these two people!


    The pillar brought almost twenty people today, but no one could rush up at this time.


    These people are all fighting with the pillar. They have no problem. They dare to start, and their skills are not bad. The pillar knows in his heart.


    They are all looking for opportunities at the moment. Their hearts are the same as those of the pillar. They should seize the opportunity and start again.


    Otherwise, if you fight back, you''ll be seriously injured.


    A string has been hanging in Er Mao''s heart. Although he and Guangguang have the upper hand now, he knows it''s only temporary.


    He has three chariots and the light of the God of war, but after all, the other party has more than 20 people. If it goes on like this, it will consume them to death.


    At that time, they will have no place to run.


    When he swung his arm 365 degrees, er Mao was already trying to rush towards the exit.


    He heard it just now. Boss Wang is at the door.


    There was a resentment in Er Mao''s heart.


    The pillar must have been brought by boss Wang. He knew boss Wang very well. At the beginning, boss Wang gave him money to use him to make mistakes!


    Bang!


    At this time, suddenly a stone flew over and hit Er Mao''s head.


    Oh~~


    Er Mao screamed and blood flowed down his forehead.


    He tried not to overturn, and the tricycle turned around in place.


    "My grass, who dares to hit us!" the light roared behind.


    No one paid attention to him in the yard. For a time, people bowed their heads and began to pick up stones from the ground.


    Cold sweat seeped out of Er Mao''s head.


    If these twenty people pick up stones from the ground and hit them together, it will certainly make them go away.


    Although Guangguang is brave, he can''t eat so many people throwing stones at them together.


    If you don''t do it twice, 20 cents won''t work.


    no way!


    If it goes on like this, er Mao will be caught!


    If you''re caught, there''s only one way out!


    "Light, hold on!" thinking of this, er Mao roared, and the accelerator was turned to the lowest in an instant.


    Buzz!


    The three wheeled motorcycle was like a plane on fire and rushed towards the door like crazy.


    Er Mao''s sudden move made them confused.


    The pillar reacted very quickly. He immediately understood what Er Mao wanted to do.


    "Grass, stop him! Hurry up!"


    A little brother standing not far from the door rushed to the door regardless.


    Bang! Prick!


    Er Mao was crazy. His three wheeled motorcycle didn''t stop at all. He hit the little brother directly.


    The little brother was hit and flew out.


    Er Mao didn''t stop at all. He stepped on the accelerator and the motorcycle jumped out of the door.


    Guangguang gave a sickle to the little brother who fell to the ground.


    The little brother didn''t say a word and passed out.


    Boss Wang has been deceived. The fierce strength of Er Mao and Guang Guang broke out, which he never thought of.


    Are these two still twenty cents or bare?


    Or the one who was hairy when I saw him before?


    Boss Wang can''t believe it.


    At the moment, er Mao is stepping on the motorcycle and driving crazy towards boss Wang.


    Er Mao is really crazy.


    He never thought about what would happen if he killed or injured boss Wang. He only thought about killing the leader, and no one would come to them in the future.


    At least not so fierce.


    The light behind "ah ~ ~" looks like crazy. Raise a knife and cut it.


    Aimed at boss Wang''s head.


    If this knife goes on, boss Wang will have to spend the rest of his life in hospital bed even if he doesn''t die.


    Boss Wang, it is not entirely because of his ruthlessness that he can get here today. Luck also accounts for a large part of the reason.


    Otherwise, he could not easily solve so many dangers.


    At this time, the hateful light waved his knife and swished it down.


    You can kill boss Wang with your eyes.


    It felt like seeing the man who killed his father.


    But when boss Wang was about to be cut, his figure suddenly sank down.

 Chapter 497

    In this world, some people die, some people don''t die.


    Damn Qiu Chaotian, no, damn living year after year.


    God, it''s always like making fun of the people around you.


    Fate, always ups and downs, ups and downs to make people doubt life.


    The most beautiful thing Guangguang has ever done in his life is to dare to raise the sickle in his hand to cut boss Wang. It is not only courage, but also fighting against fate.


    Originally, this knife is accurate in both strength and angle. It can kill boss Wang with one knife.


    Boss Wang, there are not many people around now. They are all in the yard. This is a great opportunity.


    The pillar didn''t even react.


    But what~


    This knife still didn''t hit boss Wang.


    When he saw the sickle in Guangguang''s hand, he was also afraid. He retreated several steps, tripped over the stone under his feet, and sat on the ground with a bang.


    At the same time, he also avoided the fatal knife of light.


    This makes people feel a little ironic. Others are flashed by youth, and boss Wang is tripped by fate.


    God, I''m not going to let boss Wang die here tonight.


    He wants to let boss Wang or the situation in Jinhai city change dramatically in the future.


    Everyone saw this scene.


    The pillar that just came out of the door was also relieved.


    Whoosh~


    This knife rubbed boss Wang''s scalp and flew out, making boss Wang in a cold sweat.


    He also knew that the sickle was different from the machete. If the sickle was cut on the body, the strength was not small. Maybe he would be useless at once.


    Fortunately!


    Fortunately, the man behind him stumbled over himself.


    What a life-saving fall!


    Boss Wang is also an old Jianghu. He is afraid that Guangguang will return and give himself a knife. He rolls on the spot and squats against the wall. In this posture, er Mao and Guangguang can''t help it even if they want to come and cut him.


    In fact, er Mao didn''t intend to let Guang cut a second knife at all. He also knew that it would be difficult for him to run when they came out.


    So as soon as he turned the accelerator, the tricycle swished out.


    Run into the dark.


    Boss Wang''s face changed with fear. He didn''t calm down for a long time.


    It was not until the pillar came in a hurry to see if boss Wang was hurt that he felt that he had escaped. Just now, it was just a second that made him linger on the line of life and death for a while.


    It feels terrible.


    Boss Wang sighed in his heart that he was old. If he had changed to the past, he would not have thought so much. He was past the age of fighting with people on the street.


    "Pillar, why are you still stunned? Hurry up! They must not run away today!" boss Wang shouted to the pillar.


    The pillar promised. Without stopping, he took him to chase Er Mao and Guang.


    Country roads are bumpy and difficult to walk, let alone run.


    They felt unable to run after two steps.


    The pillar rushed so fast that I tripped over something and almost fell.


    This is different from the asphalt road in the city.


    The man of the pillar slowed down at once.


    However, this road is very useful for ER Mao and Guang Guang. Three wheeled motorcycles are produced for this road condition.


    Twenty cents a throttle, the motorcycle whizzed forward.


    When they looked at the pillars behind them farther and farther away, er Mao''s hanging heart came down.


    If they catch the pillar, they will die.


    The pillar chased for two steps. Seeing that he couldn''t catch up, he simply squatted on the ground and gasped.


    Now he regretted that he didn''t bring a gun.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to bring it, but boss Wang won''t let it. If he comes here and fires a gun, it will disturb the people in the village. Moreover, he doesn''t think it''s necessary. Anyway, it''s a sneak attack. All the initiative is on his side. Do you still need to bring a gun?


    But who knows what will happen?


    Who would have thought that Er Mao was ready?


    The bad thing is er Mao''s extraordinary inspiration.


    It''s also bad for the fat man.


    "Big brother, the man ran away and didn''t catch up." the pillar came back panting and said to boss Wang.


    In fact, he was very happy. Fortunately, boss Wang came with him today. If boss Wang didn''t come with him, it would be useless to explain by himself.


    How hard he tried and how hard he tried to catch them, boss Wang saw them all!


    The pillar doesn''t feel indebted at all.


    I really tried my best.


    Boss Wang punched the wall angrily.


    He hates it!


    The duck that got it flew like this!


    Er Mao and Guang seem to hang the future of Wanfeng group and the position of the first brother of Jinhai City, his boss Wang, but now they are all taken away by them.


    I almost cut myself off!


    This is boss Wang''s biggest failure in years.


    He also knew in his heart that it was not the pillar. Just now, the pillar tried his best and was hurt.


    "People have run away. We can''t catch them in a short time. We have frightened the snake." boss Wang sat on the ground and lit a cigarette.


    Each of them dared to speak and listened quietly on the side.


    Thin and fat people are even more so. No one dares to speak.


    They all saw that boss Wang was in a bad mood and would explode a little.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll buy the people in the village and let them watch. If Er Mao and Guang Guang come back again, let me know at the first time!" said the pillar.


    Boss Wang waved his hand: "it''s useless. Do you think they dare to come back? If I were you, I wouldn''t come back!"


    The pillar stopped talking.


    When people run away, the sales of Wanfeng group is in the distant future. I don''t know how much money to lose for my own advance.


    But these are visible money, invisible money, and indirect losses. I don''t know how much. Boss Wang earned it hard.


    He felt more and more that Wanfeng group was a big pit of dissatisfaction.


    I tried hard to get it from boss Du, but I didn''t expect it to become a burden.


    It''s like a mountain of gold that can''t be mined. Boss Wang can only stare at the gold in a daze.


    Just an empty sigh.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable.


    Boss Wang thought he could turn the table tonight and let section chief turn the table.


    Unfortunately, they all failed.


    "OK, go first!" boss Wang finished smoking a cigarette and asked everyone to leave first.


    They all gathered up the guys, and a group of people jingled to the entrance of the village with the guys. Their car was parked there.


    Pillar is also very unhappy. He arranged these things. He also arranged thin and fat people. Now he doesn''t look at good people. In fact, he also has his responsibility.


    Without taking two steps, the pillar saw that someone in the distance seemed to be coming towards them.

 Chapter 498

    In other words, Lin Lisan.


    The three of them didn''t know what had just happened. Lin Li gave the taxi money and asked him to wait for them here. Then he took Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li and walked inside step by step.


    In the village, there were no street lights, it was dark, and the road was almost invisible.


    When Lin Li was young, he had a lot of experience in handling cases. He didn''t think there was anything, but Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li had never encountered such a thing at all. With a trace of curiosity and excitement, they were ready to let go!


    After getting off the bus, Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li followed Lin Li. The three people walked down the country road with dignified expressions, feeling like making a big movie.


    In fact, if something really happens, there will be a lot of people who can take it. Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li are the cannon fodder among the cannon fodder.


    Both of them have no actual combat experience at all.


    Lin Li walked carefully and looked around.


    He knew that team Zhang must be handling a case or following someone. Although he didn''t know whether it had anything to do with section chief Duan, he was just curious and wanted to see what was going on.


    Sometimes Curiosity Kills cats.


    There is no sense of disobedience in the country path, but Lin Li feels that the surrounding is a little too quiet, a little quiet, a little like the tranquility before the storm.


    Lin Li faintly felt that it was about to explode.


    Walking on the country road~


    Mu GUI''s old cow is my companion~


    Blue sky with a sunset in the chest~


    The colorful clouds are the clothes of the sunset glow.


    Walking, Lin Li hummed a song in his heart. He didn''t know why. Maybe he was a little touched by the scenery. I remember when he was a child, he also grew up in such a small village. In order to be unwilling in his heart, he grew up step by step and studied hard. Finally, he was admitted to the police school and finally mixed with the Provincial Bureau.


    The history of these struggles is not easy. It can be written into a book.


    When he came out from the countryside and grew up to this point, Lin Li was full of sadness in retrospect.


    And this song is also his favorite when he was young.


    Humming, Lin Li suddenly heard footsteps in the distance.


    With a wave, Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li stopped behind them.


    Lin Li found a place to hide and look at the situation in the distance.


    Good guy, there are still a lot of people!


    Look around, it''s dark!


    There are heroes gathered in the small village tonight. When the forest stands down, team Zhang and seven or eight people also passed by. There is no way. There are so many people that section chief Duan can transfer, and they are doing things secretly. If people know, director Liu will be held accountable.


    That''s not fun.


    This time, team Zhang is secretly working with thunder in his hand. If he is not careful, the thunder will explode. The first one to die was his team Zhang.


    Wealth insurance.


    If team Zhang wants section chief Duan to pay more attention to himself and make himself shine here in the future, he must do it well.


    Grab Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    But he didn''t expect that boss Wang had done it in front of him.


    Team Zhang''s mistake is that he shouldn''t go back. He should stay here and stare at Er Mao and Guang Guang. With his patience, he can stare at them all the time. Then he can''t know about Er Mao''s three wheeled motorcycle. As long as he is on guard, the end won''t be like this.


    Two hair and light, at least one must be pressed.


    That would be much easier.


    Unfortunately, he came a step late.


    When he was about to reach Er Mao Guangguang''s residence, a dark group of people came in front of him.


    The intuition of criminal investigation for many years told team Zhang that it was over. It seems that Er Mao and Guang Guang have long been prepared!


    Call so many people here!


    The next team wants to catch them both. It doesn''t seem so easy.


    Team Zhang and several people around him took out the holster at the first time.


    Bang.


    Team Zhang fired a warning shot.


    People walking in front of them subconsciously squatted down and subconsciously touched their bodies to see if they were robbed and hit. Many of these people have played with guns and are particularly sensitive to the sound of guns.


    Especially Zhu and boss Wang, their faces changed.


    Can it be said that Er Mao is back again? Still carrying a gun this time?


    That would be trouble!


    "Stop! I''m a policeman! If anyone dares to run, I''ll shoot!" team Zhang said.


    Suddenly, no one dared to move.


    But they all have a bottom in their hearts. Their eldest brother is here. What are they afraid of?


    Hearing the words of the police, boss Wang was also surprised. He didn''t know that someone came to catch Er Mao and Guang! I''m not the first to know about this?


    Just do it yourself, fast?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang came out from behind the crowd.


    The moonlight was so gloomy that he didn''t recognize team Zhang in front of him.


    "Which team are you from?" boss Wang asked.


    Team Zhang was stunned: "I don''t have a team! Who are you!"


    Boss Wang heard this sentence clearly, but his focus was not on the content of his speech, but the man''s voice was like team Zhang.


    Boss Wang lowered his voice and made a tentative remark.


    "Team Zhang?"


    The opposite team Zhang was also stunned. He took two steps forward and saw that it was boss Wang. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Brother Wang?"


    "Well, why are you here?" seeing that it was team Zhang, boss Wang put his heart down. At least he was one of his own.


    "I''m catching people here, brother Wang. What are you doing here?" team Zhang was also full of doubts.


    "Hehe, I want to catch Er Mao and Guang, right? The man has run away." boss Wang''s heart is also full of helplessness. He is not happy that he didn''t catch anyone.


    "Ran? How did you run?" team Zhang asked.


    Boss Wang pointed to his injured younger brothers behind him and said, "cut my man and ran away! You should file a case for investigation. This is a serious injury case!"


    Team Zhang nodded, but his focus was not here, but why boss Wang knew the news of Er Mao and Guang Guang, and why he let them run away.


    It''s not like his style at all!


    "Brother Wang, how did they run?" team Zhang asked carefully.


    It was hard for him to see boss Wang''s face.


    Boss Wang waved his hand upset: "how else can you run? Ride a tricycle and run!"


    "Tricycle?"


    "Yes!"


    Team Zhang stopped talking and said that they would take people to the scene to investigate again and let boss Wang go back first.


    Boss Wang didn''t say much. He knew that team Zhang must have a process and couldn''t just go back, so he greeted them, got on the bus at the entrance of the village and left first.


    He is very upset tonight.


    Until he got on the bus, his heart was full of rain.

 Chapter 499

    There are too many impossibilities in Jinhai city tonight.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang prepared a tricycle and ran away. It''s impossible.


    It''s impossible to meet team Zhang.


    Boss Wang didn''t dare to say that he expected things like God, but he was careful. When he came out tonight, he also took all the circumstances into account. Only these two things were unexpected.


    It''s also something that bothers him.


    Er Mao and Guang ran away, which was very upset for him.


    It''s hard to find the two of them and let them run away now. It''s hard to catch them in the future, but what can he do?


    He also saw that his people really tried their best to catch it, but they didn''t catch it.


    But now, what worries him is team Zhang.


    Team Zhang was introduced to him by section chief Duan. Naturally, he is also the person of section chief Duan. His impression of team Zhang is only four words.


    Capable and courageous.


    This is a rare talent and a rare person to do things.


    If this person is not a policeman, boss Wang will certainly try to win over to himself. Unfortunately, one black and one white will never be integrated.


    Since he met team Zhang, section chief Duan will certainly know about it.


    Boss Wang didn''t want section chief Duan to know about it, because he was a little selfish and wanted to use Er Mao and Guang Guang to "consolidate" his previous relationship with section chief Duan.


    But his idea has now been dashed.


    Boss Wang''s head is spinning rapidly. He wants section chief to call him. How should he explain and answer.


    Boss Wang frowned.


    ¡­¡­


    When they arrived at the team Zhang in the small yard, they were stunned.


    There must have been a great war here.


    There are wheel marks everywhere on the ground of the yard. It looks like someone is playing drift in the yard. There are faint blood stains on the ground. You don''t have to look, you know it must have been left by boss Wang and them just now.


    It seems that the situation here was quite complicated just now.


    Team Zhang regretted his death. Why didn''t he come earlier?


    If I came by myself, the situation would not be like this.


    Great opportunity, let Er Mao and Guang run away!


    But who would have thought boss Wang was coming! He also knows the relationship between boss Wang and section chief Duan. It''s hard to say.


    In fact, the flood washed the Dragon King Temple, and my family beat my family!


    He and several people took simple evidence and photos at the scene, but they didn''t catch them. He had to give an explanation to section chief Duan!


    Otherwise, if you go back empty handed, section chief Duan will certainly question him.


    Team Zhang didn''t stay much. They almost followed boss Wang''s ass and left.


    Lin Li followed them. Lin Li saw that team Zhang was late this time. He didn''t recognize boss Wang and thought those people were the people they had found.


    After all, who doesn''t have some contacts in society?


    Eyeliner, what is definitely necessary.


    His head was spinning fast, but he didn''t understand anything. He just felt that he had gone for nothing today.


    I feel late, that''s all.


    But when he came to the entrance of the village to leave, he was suddenly stunned.


    Why?


    Because the taxi is gone!


    Leave the three of them and run away!


    This is like a blow to Lin Li. How can I go back in this remote village?


    In this place, eight poles can''t hit a person!


    "Team Lin, do you want me to call and complain about the taxi?" Xiao Zhang said angrily.


    "Do you remember the license plate number? Even if it''s a complaint, can others admit it? It''s useless..." Lin''s voice was so low that he couldn''t hear himself.


    It seems that his outlook on life has been completely changed since he came to Jinhai city.


    Why is Jinhai so complicated?


    Even a small village around Jinhai city is so complicated?


    What the hell is going on?


    What about trust between people? I gave the driver a lot of money. Why didn''t I wait for myself?


    Why is society so complicated?


    Why


    Why


    Lin Li was depressed again at this moment.


    The originally high head hung down like an ostrich.


    Fate is too unfair to Lin Li.


    Lin Li felt that the palm of fate was like a bait. He first hung himself up, and then slapped him in the face when he was unprepared. When the wound on his face didn''t hurt and smiled, the big ear photons would come again.


    Again and again.


    Lin Li had to bow to reality.


    He thought, shouldn''t he have come here?


    Should I go back to the Provincial Bureau early?


    Jinhai City, it''s too complicated!


    It''s fucking complicated!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, in Jinhai branch.


    Team Zhang stood respectfully in the office of section chief Duan. After talking about the situation last night, he lowered his head.


    Although this matter had nothing to do with him, he still felt a little hot on his face. After all, he didn''t succeed in this matter. The idea of buying a good one in front of section chief Duan also completely disappeared.


    Team Zhang is also unhappy. If boss Wang doesn''t come, he will be able to handle Er Mao and Guang.


    People are like this. They always like to say things with another possibility. They never think about what will happen if things really fall on themselves and fail.


    Always think of the good side.


    Team Zhang is also human. Of course, he would think so.


    But at this time, section chief Duan didn''t think so much.


    He paced back and forth in the office with his hands on his back. In his head, he thought of boss Wang.


    What does this old Wang mean?


    Why don''t you tell yourself when you have Er Mao and Guang Guang''s little brother? Unauthorized action?


    If not, people can''t run away!


    Section chief Duan thinks the same as team Zhang. He also feels that team Zhang will succeed. He is quite relieved of team Zhang''s ability to handle affairs.


    It''s just that this matter has been stirred up by boss Wang.


    He considered whether he should call boss Wang for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help dialing a phone.


    Of course, he called with team Zhang''s phone.


    "Lao Wang, it''s me!" section chief Duan said on the phone.


    Boss Wang''s tone changed: "Oh, Lao Duan, what''s up?"


    Yes?


    Section chief Duan thought that your boss Wang still pretends with me now! I''m so angry that I blow my beard. You''re still like a person who doesn''t know anything!


    With that, the tone of section chief Duan took some anger.


    "Lao Wang, what happened yesterday!"


    Boss Wang was silent for a few seconds and said faintly, "last night? What happened last night?"


    Facing boss Wang''s foolishness, section chief Duan held back his anger and said, "Lao Wang, if you are like this, we won''t talk!"


    After hearing that section chief Duan''s words were angry, boss Wang smiled: "Lao Duan, did you say something about Er Mao and Guang Guang last night? I slept a little confused. I didn''t react just now!"

 Chapter 500

    I didn''t react just now.


    Who believes this excuse!


    Boss Wang, I was ready to play dumb with section chief Duan at the beginning! Section chief Duan doesn''t know.


    He looked gloomy: "Lao Wang, you know, what is the relationship between us!"


    He is reminding boss Wang, don''t play tricks. Be honest and tell me the truth. We two, but the grasshopper on a rope can''t run away from me or you!


    Boss Wang said: "Alas, last night, er Mao and Guang ran away. My brother hurt several and is still in the hospital!"


    "Why did you run away? I heard from team Zhang that you went to a lot of people last night?"


    "Well..."


    Boss Wang is also a little upset. If you don''t catch it, you just don''t catch it. Why?


    He was there last night. He was almost cut off by the light!


    "Lao Wang, this doesn''t seem like your style of work!" Duan''s words meant some blame and questioning.


    He was also anxious and angry.


    Er Mao and Guang ran away, so it''s hard to catch them again.


    This is the chess piece turned over by the section chief. Now boss Wang let him go.


    He was unwilling.


    Boss Wang also has a lot to say. Can he be in a hurry?


    He and section chief Duan are on the same road. If section chief Duan handles this matter well, his Wanfeng group can also open. In fact, he is more anxious than section chief Duan.


    He sighed and said, "Lao Duan, do you think I want to let people go? In fact, I want to catch them more than anyone. How long has my Wanfeng group been closed?"


    Section chief Duan doesn''t understand. He still feels that boss Wang deliberately let Er Mao and Guang go without trying his best.


    "But you brought a lot of people over!"


    Boss Wang also heard the meaning of his words, and his tone was a little heavy: "Lao Duan, if I didn''t catch it, I didn''t catch it. I didn''t want to. Last night, I was almost hacked to death! If I were a little slower, I might not see you today!"


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath. If he kept pushing, it would be boring.


    "Well, Lao Wang, I won''t tell you anything else. Why don''t you tell me the news of Er Mao and Guang Guang at the first time? If we act together or you leave it to me, it won''t be like this."


    Boss Wang snorted coldly, thinking that I didn''t tell you, didn''t you know? And you know, you didn''t tell me, did you?


    You, section chief Duan, can do it now. Have you learned to play little 99 with me?


    What''s more, if you hand it over to section chief Duan, you can do it well?


    He didn''t see Er Mao and Guang''s terrible strength last night.


    "Lao Duan, we both have problems with this matter. I know. I didn''t tell you because I think I can do it well, and I heard that your Bureau won''t investigate Er Mao and Guang Guang now. Isn''t it? I''m for your own good! What about you? You know this matter, why didn''t you communicate with me? I treat you as my own person!"


    Boss Wang is an old Jianghu. When questioned by section chief Duan, he didn''t panic at all. He bit section chief Duan back, which stunned section chief Duan at the end of the phone.


    His hand on the phone was shaking.


    Not because you''re nervous.


    But angry!


    Boss Wang''s words are tantamount to threatening him.


    At the same time, I''m also questioning section chief Duan. Don''t think boss Wang is an idiot. I know what you''re thinking.


    Section chief Duan, don''t you know?


    "Ha ha..." section chief Duan smiled.


    He smiled helplessly.


    He also knows that it''s not good for him to turn against boss Wang now. They are grasshoppers on a rope, and section chief has a lot of things to use boss Wang!


    A ha ha, laughed out of his too much helplessness.


    In fact, boss Wang knew that he knew what section chief Duan was thinking without asking. Section chief Duan must also have his own small 99. They knew about Er Mao and Guang Guang for the first time. Instead of informing each other, they chose to hide in their hearts and let their own people catch them.


    Then you must want to use this to contain each other.


    Boss Wang and section chief Duan all want to take the initiative, so they all have their own set of ideas.


    Boss Wang was originally cunning, while section chief Duan was damaged by boss Wang. Originally, he didn''t have so many hearts. He was always upright.


    People will change.


    Boss Wang knew what section chief Duan was thinking, so he didn''t ask much. Instead, he said, "Lao Duan, I always regard you as my brother. To tell you the truth, I didn''t want to hide it from you, but things came so suddenly that I couldn''t help it. I''m ready to catch Er Mao and Guang Guang and give you a big gift!"


    Boss Wang''s words are to give himself and section chief Duan a step down.


    Both of them know that if Guangguang and ER Mao are caught by them, the first time is to force them to tell the truth, and later things will be discussed later.


    Both of them have evil intentions.


    Section chief Duan is not stupid. Since he doesn''t want to turn against boss Wang, he''d better be sensible and find a step down.


    So he smiled: "Lao Wang, I know what you mean, and I think you''re my brother!"


    Boss Wang sighed: "Alas, I''m busy recently, so I didn''t go to see you. In two days, let''s sit down!"


    "OK!" section chief Duan thought for a moment, then held his cheek with one hand and sat on the desk. "Lao Wang, what are you going to do next? Now people are running away, and we can''t catch it if we want to."


    He knew boss Wang had many ghost ideas and wanted to get something out of his mouth.


    How can boss Wang tell section chief Duan what to do? Isn''t that like finding someone to stick to yourself behind your back?


    "Oh, I''m confused now!"


    "Hehe, are you still confused with so many ideas?"


    "Well, really!"


    "Ha ha..."


    One comes and two goes, boss Wang and section chief Duan are clear in their hearts.


    What do you know?


    The person on the phone is no longer the one you can rely on.


    As a last resort, I try not to get along with this person again. In the future, I will muddle along in face!


    Boss Wang perfunctorily said a few words to the section chief. In fact, he understood everything in his heart.


    We still have to find this by ourselves. However, boss Wang is not only a trump card of section chief, but also Xiao Zhou, a man who has just been reused and is still confused in officialdom.


    Boss Wang thinks he can make good use of this person in the future.


    Use his blood!


    "Lao Wang, I''ll hang up. I have something else to do." section chief Duan said politely.


    "Well, OK, let''s get in touch!" boss Wang hung up.


    Put down the phone and cut off the section chief''s face. It was extremely ugly. He said to team Zhang: "Xiao Zhang, from today on, strengthen the search for ER Mao and Guang!"


    Team Zhang nodded and turned to leave.


    Section chief Duan stopped him at the door: "by the way, people should also be arranged to guard the little dragon and snake!"

 Chapter 501

    In Jinhai City, a bloody storm is about to blow. In this joint, the pillar and I seem to have become the most redundant people.


    That day, after the pillar came back, he took some brothers to bandage the wound.


    Nothing''s wrong. It''s all the wounds. They look very penetrating.


    Several wounds were lacerated.


    Needless to say, I knew that the pillar must have failed. When he wrapped up the wound, I went to give the pillar a cigarette.


    The people around him looked dejected and defeated.


    The pillar took the cigarette and took a hard breath.


    "Pillar, what happened last night?" I sat next to him.


    The pillar sighed: "Er Mao and Guang ran away last night. Originally, we are 80% sure we can catch them!"


    I know from this mess that the situation last night must not be as simple as we thought.


    The pillar told me everything about last night.


    "You said Er Mao and Guang Guang, riding on San Tiao Zi, cut you off?" at this time, pretending to force the tiger also heard a voice coming around.


    When he saw the pillar like this, there was not much sympathy in his eyes, but a smile, which made people unhappy.


    "Well." the pillar bowed his head and flicked the ash. He didn''t want to mention it. After all, it''s not a glorious thing. He went to so many people and didn''t catch two people. It''s embarrassing to say it.


    I went with so many people last night!


    "I heard that you went to many people last night!" pretending to force the tiger didn''t notice the eyes I asked him to stop, but said loudly with a loud horn.


    After pretending to force the tiger, the people around the column focused on pretending to force the tiger. If the eyes could kill, pretending to force the tiger would have died many times.


    What kind of tiger is a tiger? Other people always choose to say which pot he doesn''t open.


    There are many people, and now it is the weakness of the pillar.


    The pillar looks at the tiger. It''s a little helpless. Don''t turn your head and ignore him.


    Pretending to force the tiger to put his face close to the past: "post, I''m talking to you!"


    He is still a little unhappy.


    The pillar was speechless and had to nod: "well, you''re right. That''s it."


    "Oh, tell me about you. There are so many people. Why didn''t you catch two people? I knew I should have gone with you. Isn''t it a tricycle!"


    Pretending to force the tiger, as if the teacher taught the students, said to them.


    He said it lightly. In fact, where is the situation at the scene so simple?


    They made a quick decision last night. Now they regret that they didn''t bring their clothes to force the tiger to go there. If they took him, at least he wouldn''t b talk a lot now.


    But before the pillar spoke, a little brother next to him stood up. He was also hot tempered. He rushed in front last night. He knew the danger best. Where is it as simple as pretending to force a tiger?


    "What you said is simple. You have the ability. Come on! Standing and talking doesn''t hurt your back. If it''s so simple, will so many of us get hurt? Will brother Zhu get hurt?"


    The people next to him nodded, which meant he was right.


    This little brother, his waist has hardened.


    But he forgot one thing, that is, in scolding, pretending to force the tiger has never suffered a loss, not before and will not have in the future.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he was not angry at all, but smiled and asked him, "did you take a wheel stopper when you went?"


    "What?"


    "Wheel chock!"


    "No! We can think of so much there!"


    The little brother rolled his eyes. If he thought that Er Mao and Guang Guang had motorcycles, would they still need wheel stops?


    The car came straight in.


    "Ha ha..." pretending to force the tiger to smile, "then, don''t you sacrifice yourself as a wheel stopper?"


    The words of pretending to force the tiger stunned everyone.


    What the tiger means is a human wheel stopper?


    That is, let a person go underground and force Er Mao and Guang''s car to stop with his body!


    However, how can ordinary people do it?


    Don''t say that without that courage, you''re a long way off.


    The little brother wanted to say something, but his mouth moved but he didn''t speak.


    He also knows pretending to force the tiger, has been with pretending to force the tiger, and clearly knows who he is.


    Pretending to be a tiger is definitely the kind of person who dares to lie down and act as a wheel stopper, but he was not there that day! It''s hard to say if he''s here!


    Maybe you can catch Er Mao and Guang!


    This kind of thing can certainly be done by pretending to force the tiger to act as a wheel stopper!


    Pretending to force the tiger to look around these people, and then sighed: "Oh, I said the wrong thing. The wheel stopper is not suitable for you. No one among you can do it!"


    This is a big truth, not even a column!


    If they fight, they have no problem, but if they do these things, they have to pretend to force the tiger.


    Pretending to be a tiger is definitely a talent!


    "However, the wheel stopper can''t be used, so why don''t you have to do anything else?" he said after seeing that the conversation was about to soften down.


    "We have no choice but to rush!" said the pillar.


    Recalling what happened last night, he still felt a little uncomfortable.


    There was nothing I could do about the situation last night.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at the column and meditate for a while.


    "You haven''t caught a mouse! When you were in the countryside, you couldn''t catch the mouse as soon as it ran into the mouse hole, but what should we do? Let''s go inside Guan water!"


    "Guan Shui?" the pillar didn''t understand the meaning of forcing a tiger.


    "Didn''t you say it was in a courtyard? What are you worried about? Just close the door and throw a fire inside? You don''t have any tools. There''s always gasoline in the car?"


    If you pretend to force a tiger, these people will be stunned again.


    He''s right. He''s right.


    It was in the yard that day. Although it was difficult for them to catch Er Mao and Guang when they went in, it was also difficult for them to run out! If you had forced the tiger earlier, you would have forced them out!


    The pillar slapped on the forehead: "Oh, why didn''t I think of that!"


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile: "I said your IQ is not good. It''s all right in the future. Talk to me more..."


    Seeing that pretending to force the tiger was about to start pretending to force again, I quickly pulled him to the post and said, "anyway, something has happened. Boss Wang didn''t blame you?"


    The pillar shook his head: "I''m not to blame. He looked at it that night and knew how dangerous it was."


    "Well, that''s good ~" I nodded.


    "However, when we went out, we met a man who still knew you!"


    "Who?"


    "That''s the tall man. The man who went to boss Du''s villa with you last time!"


    As soon as I patted the forehead, the pillar said it was team Zhang!

 Chapter 502

    Team Zhang and I haven''t been in touch recently. We just made a few phone calls. He told me that he has been very busy recently.


    It turned out to be investigating the matter.


    After I knew that, team Zhang went to the provincial department and was appointed by section chief Duan. Then last night, team Zhang must have worked for section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan and boss Wang are looking for ER Mao and Guang?


    Then this matter makes me a little confused.


    Why?


    The two of them, don''t they wear a pair of pants? Why two groups of people? Isn''t it good to unite?


    "Isn''t the relationship between section chief Duan and boss Wang very good?" I asked.


    The pillar nodded: "it''s very good, but in this matter..."


    In this matter, both of them have their own small 99!


    I understood what he meant from his eyes. It seems that the relationship between section chief Duan and boss Wang is not as good as we thought. Or does boss Wang want to use this matter to threaten section chief Duan?


    It seems that things are much more complicated than we thought!


    If I can find Er Mao and Guang now, then


    My eyes narrowed at the thought.


    But now these are not what I should think about. I have to find the little dragon and snake first. This guy has been forced into the dark by us and dares to come out and squat at my point. I have to find it out.


    Otherwise, it will pose a greater threat to me in the future!


    It seems that there will be earth shaking changes in Jinhai city in the future!


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu left the hospital in the afternoon. He left me. He went directly to boss Wang.


    In the yard behind the factory.


    Boss Wang took seven or eight people, among them, a fat man.


    The fat man who stayed on guard that day.


    Boss Wang thought all night and put all the responsibility on the fat man. He held his breath in his heart and had no place to vent. The fat man has now become his vent object.


    If the fat man hadn''t fallen asleep secretly that day, if he hadn''t seen Er Mao borrow a motorcycle, they wouldn''t have failed.


    "Brother Zhu, I''m wrong. Can you stop hitting me?"


    When the pillar passed, the fat man had been beaten on the ground. Boss Wang stood aside and smoked leisurely.


    Fat people follow the pillar all the way. Even if they are lazy, there is nothing wrong with others.


    The column frowned.


    "Big brother, almost forget it." the pillar whispered in boss Wang''s ear.


    Boss Wang looked at him coldly: "pillar, I don''t need to teach you these things? If it weren''t for his laziness, so many brothers would not have been injured that day, and ER Mao and Guang Guang wouldn''t have run away! This matter can''t be let go!"


    In fact, even if the fat man sees it and tells them, he may not be able to catch Er Mao and Guang.


    Things are multifaceted. If you can''t grasp one point and don''t let go, it seems a little timid.


    The pillar eyebrow moved: "brother, can I make him deeply reflect?"


    Zhu seldom interceded with boss Wang. This time, he came forward to help the fat man intercede. Boss Wang didn''t refute his face, but he still said, "you can do it yourself, but I still say that. This matter can''t be finished so easily!"


    The pillar hesitated and hesitated in front of boss Wang for the first time.


    He nodded silently.


    Walk to the fat man and slap him in the face.


    Pop!


    The slap of the pillar made the fat man''s nostrils bleed.


    He didn''t show mercy. He knew that if he showed mercy, boss Wang would let people continue to beat fat people.


    "Brother Zhu..." the fat man was a little dizzy and cried.


    In the past, he fought so many fights with the pillar and didn''t cry when he was injured, but today the pillar slapped him in the face and made him cry.


    Why?


    Not because of the pain, nor because the pillar knocked him out, but because he felt uncomfortable.


    Brother Zhu, who has been with him for so many years, beat him.


    The pillar feels uncomfortable, but he can''t help it. If he doesn''t fight, boss Wang will find someone to fight harder later!


    "Why the fuck do you want to doze off? Why do you want to be lazy!" the pillar knocked the fat man down and kicked him hard.


    The fat man didn''t dare to say a word, just holding his head and sobbing.


    Like a big girl.


    Everyone present stopped talking and looked at the column and greeted him hard.


    In principle, if you make a mistake, you should clean it up.


    But the fat man was beaten a little too much this time. If he had known this, shouldn''t he go to ER Mao and Guang with less heart?


    Even if boss Wang doesn''t give him any reward, it should offset this thing. WOW?


    But today, boss Wang beat him up without saying anything. Who can feel comfortable?


    If this goes on, who will dare to work for boss Wang in the future?


    Originally, this matter was to make great contributions!


    Alas!


    The pillar was tired. He looked back at boss Wang and asked him if he could do it.


    Boss Wang didn''t speak and took people away.


    The few people left are the people of the pillar.


    They all gathered around to comfort the fat man. The thin man was also in the crowd.


    "Fat man, are you okay? If I don''t hit you, those people will hit you. I''d rather do it myself than let others hit you!" the pillar patted the fat man and said.


    The fat man struggled to get up, and he felt a faint pain.


    "Brother Zhu, I know..."


    The pillar felt uncomfortable and patted the fat man on the shoulder: "it''s okay. Be careful in the future."


    "Yes."


    The pillar said and was ready to take them away.


    At this time, the fat man suddenly said, "brother Zhu, I think boss Wang has changed, or we won''t mix with him in the future, OK?"


    Pop!


    Without warning, the pillar slapped him in the face with a backhand.


    Originally, he also knew that the fat man would say these words only when he regarded him as his own person. If it were someone else, the fat man would dare not say it.


    But he couldn''t help it.


    This is the thing that touches the bottom line of the column.


    How can I not follow boss Wang?


    Boss Wang is the eldest brother he recognized. In his life, Zhu is going to follow him alone.


    The fat man got a slap in the face and stopped talking.


    "Don''t let others hear these words in the future! Do you know the consequences if they reach boss Wang?" the pillar stared round.


    The fat man nodded hurriedly: "brother Zhu, I''m wrong..."


    A slap on the face of the pillar woke the fat man, but it plunged him into endless confusion.


    Why didn''t you think about what the fat man said?


    He kept asking himself, boss Wang, should he still follow him? Should I give up my life and forget to die for him?


    Now he is not the same as a few years ago.


    Boss Wang is still the former Wang madman, but his madness is not used in fighting, but in intrigue.

 Chapter 503

    The general trend of the world is not divided. If it is combined for a long time, it will be divided.


    This sentence is very suitable for boss Wang. These people around him have gradually had an opinion on him.


    Rome was not built in a day, and opinions are not available in a day. These contradictions are brewing slowly in the dark. One day, they will completely break out.


    Pillar, what you can do is temporarily cover the mouths of fat people to prevent them from exploding.


    But the pillar can cover a fat man, but it can''t cover more people.


    Now boss Wang is too interested.


    Boss Wang was annoyed that he didn''t catch Er Mao and Guang.


    I''m also annoyed that I didn''t cut boss Wang. If my knife successfully falls on boss Wang, the outcome may change.


    Maybe now he and ER Mao don''t have to run so hard.


    Everything is a little slow for a second.


    Sometimes a second can really change the fate of many people.


    A second can even change the world!


    Er Mao and Guang Guang, after driving a three wheeled motorcycle that day, didn''t dare to go back to the village all night, so he slept on the three wheeled motorcycle on the back mountain all night.


    Er Mao also has a cold.


    "I fuck boss Wang! A sneeze!" in the morning, the second Mao scolded and he Guang was ready to go down the mountain.


    "Alas, if it had been faster last night, I would have killed boss Wang!" Guangguang said.


    To ER Mao''s ears, he seemed to have some sense of blaming him.


    He glanced: "what do you mean? I don''t think I drive well?"


    "Oh, I don''t mean that. I just tell you that driving a little faster in the future may sometimes change something?" Guangguang said these profound words abnormally.


    "My grass?" Er Mao stopped with a sudden brake and looked back.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''ve been crazy all night. You think everyone is going to be afraid of you, don''t you? Do you think you''re driving yourself? If you don''t have the three wheeled motorcycle I borrowed, you''re crazy JB! You must have let them lie down without two times! Grass!"


    Er Mao was very upset. That night, he was not hurt at all. Instead, he was hit with a stone on his head. He is still here.


    "Er Mao, I don''t mean that, but I''m tired of waving a sickle behind me!" there was a little unconvinced in the light tone.


    Er Mao laughed. It seems that people are like this. If they have a little achievement, they don''t think they are themselves.


    "Guangguang, I know what you mean. You mean, I''ve dragged you down? If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself. If you''re seen again next time, you can do it with them and see if you can beat them away!"


    Er Mao was very upset. That night, he didn''t worry about anything. He just waved his sickle hard in the back, but he was in trouble. He kept being careful of the people nearby. The car moved forward and backward, and occasionally drifted. He was more worried than him.


    But now he is not only ungrateful, but also a little sarcastic. Can he feel better?


    Guangguang hehe smiled: "look at you, you''re in a hurry again."


    "I''m fucking telling the truth, telling you the truth!"


    "Yes, yes, truth!" said the light in a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    "OK, I won''t talk nonsense to you. Next time, you can try it yourself!"


    Er Mao and Guang Guang also had a gap. Guang Guang''s small success last night made him almost fly and become arrogant.


    He even thought that the pillar was just like that. If his legs were good, he might be able to compete with him!


    Er Mao drove back to the village with Guang Guang and returned the tricycle. He didn''t dare to stay any longer, so he hid again with his money.


    But this time, Guangguang seemed very unhappy and went to a new residence.


    Just take out his mobile phone and play. He really doesn''t worry about anything. He doesn''t worry about boss Wang coming back.


    Er Mao is upset to see him like this.


    A cell phone that robbed all.


    He''s still talking to the girl in the village!


    A few lines of words were printed into ER Mao''s sight.


    "Brother Guangguang, what did you do last night? I heard that many people went to the village!"


    "Did you make trouble last night?"


    "Where are you now?"


    Next, Guangguang and the girl boasted about how brave they were and how they ran away from them.


    "Give me your cell phone!" he stood up like a child and robbed his cell phone.


    Er Mao''s face was already gloomy. He shook his cell phone and gave it light.


    "If you don''t want to die, delete this girl. I tell you, this cow forces you to blow less in the future! You don''t think things are big enough?"


    "But..." Guang hesitated


    However, this is the girl that Guangguang finally talked about. It''s easy for them to talk about a girl, but it''s a little difficult for Guangguang.


    If the country girl hadn''t been easy to cheat, he couldn''t cheat the girl now.


    The light is not very long, the skill is not very good, and there is little money.


    This time he felt he had picked up a big bargain.


    But before he could do it, boss Wang came. He had to come here with ER Mao. He wondered when he would sneak out and meet the girl!


    Eat, watch movies, and then do that.


    This can also satisfy the little thoughts in his heart and let him experience what a couple is.


    He always looks for women in the night scene. He hasn''t got it by his own ability. He is also eager and looking forward to it.


    But now he has no other way. He only likes to listen to ER Mao. Although he didn''t delete the girl''s number, he''s not going to contact the girl recently.


    After all, life is the most important.


    I saved my life. I have plenty of time to find that girl in the future!


    This time, er Mao learned to be smart, and he never showed up easily again.


    In the evening, he asked Guangguang to go out and buy a pile of daily necessities and some fast food. In a short time, he was not ready to go out. He knew that boss Wang must be looking for him and Guangguang everywhere now.


    He wants to read boss Wang''s news secretly. When the time is ripe, he can stab them in the back!


    Boss Wang and his beam have been tied!


    ¡­¡­


    There are not many stories about catching Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    1¡¢ Er Mao and Guang Guang are not famous people. They don''t mix well. Naturally, few people know.


    2¡¢ Boss Wang blocked the news very well. Basically no one knows about it.


    Besides, this is not a matter of the road. It has been linked with section chief Duan.

 Chapter 504

    Jinhai City, Xiao Zhou''s office.


    Two men in uniform came in and saluted him respectfully.


    "Well, sit down!" Xiao Zhou waved his hand and let them sit down.


    The two men sat straight: "team Zhou, yesterday, we saw the little dragon snake woman in the south of the city, but we let him run away. That man has strong anti reconnaissance ability!"


    "En? See? South of the city?" Xiao Zhou stood up.


    But they didn''t catch anyone and let him roll his eyes.


    That''s not for nothing!


    But it''s easy to fix their position.


    Later, he sent a large number of people to the south of the city. He didn''t believe it. Little dragon snake or his woman didn''t show up.


    He doesn''t believe he can''t catch them both.


    "Go down and check the woman''s information. Didn''t you come in last time? You asked the information section to adjust the information for you." Xiao Zhou said.


    He felt that the woman''s anti reconnaissance ability was so strong that she might have committed a crime before.


    But when the two men showed him the information, he couldn''t speak at once.


    This fierce woman has no criminal record at all. She used to be a farmer and later went to work in the city, which is an ordinary person.


    But why? Why is his anti reconnaissance ability so strong?


    Can you say?


    Born?


    Right!


    Xiao Zhou is right. The shrew''s anti reconnaissance ability is natural. If she works as a policeman, she must be a rare genius.


    Unfortunately, she went the wrong way.


    Xiao Zhou rubbed his forehead upset. To tell the truth, he really didn''t expect that it was so difficult to catch a little dragon snake, let alone that there was such an anti reconnaissance genius around little dragon snake.


    With this expert around, it is undoubtedly even more difficult for them to catch the little dragon and snake.


    Xiao Zhou waved his hand and let the two men go out and continue to squat in the south of the city.


    Now he wants to catch the little dragons and snakes again. It''s all luck.


    While Xiao Zhou''s people were squatting in the south of the city, Lao Yan, who was getting closer and closer to the truth, also asked Zhiyong to take people to start squatting in the south of the city.


    He gave Zhiyong a death order. If you see Bruce Lee, kill him!


    Don''t keep alive.


    When it comes to squatting, it''s Zhiyong''s weakness, but when it comes to sneaking attacks and killing, it''s Zhiyong''s strength. He feels that under Lao Yan''s hand, his waste heat can be brought into full play.


    Lao Yan''s insidious cunning was completely inspired at this moment.


    While sending many people out, he secretly contacted Bruce Lee and snake to cheat him out again.


    It would be great if we could cheat the little dragon and snake out.


    But in the last two days, it seems that little dragon and snake are calling less and less.


    Lao Yan is also worried, but he just can''t contact Bruce Lee. What can he do?


    It can only be anxious about the day like the year every day.


    Now as soon as you go to the south of the city, you can see Zhiyong walking around the street with people every day, squatting down from time to time for a rest, and then starting to walk around like a patrol.


    Stay, Zhiyong really won''t. He''s looking for it


    When is the time to find the little dragon and snake alone, he can lead a crime and perform meritorious deeds.


    Zhiyong carries a knife every day. It''s very unambiguous.


    However, the clever little dragon and snake never showed up again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital, I stood by Wang Yuxian.


    After the last rehabilitation operation yesterday, Wang Yuxian was basically able to take care of herself and eat. The whole person looked much better.


    I''m glad to see her getting better day by day.


    "Yuxian, when you are well, go out with Xiaowen for two days!" I was in the ward, cutting apples for Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian smiled: "no, I don''t want to go out. I still like Jinhai city."


    I put a cut apple in her mouth and said, "Yuxian, be obedient. Go out and play and change your mind."


    Wang Yuxian ate the apple with a small mouth and a small cheek and looked at me.


    "Wenzi, tell me the truth. Do you want to take my sister away?"


    Nothing could escape Wang Yuxian''s eyes. I didn''t nod or shake my head, but cut another piece from the apple.


    Now, seeing that Wang Yuxian is almost well, when Li Erzi can leave the hospital, our counterattack will begin.


    All along, we have been passively beaten, calculated and attacked.


    During the period when Wang Yuxian was hospitalized, I didn''t think about anything else. To tell the truth, I just asked my younger brother to go out to find little dragon and snake. I didn''t try my best at all.


    It''s not that I don''t want to try my best, it''s that I don''t want to.


    Now, Wang Yuxian is almost ready. It''s time for me to work hard.


    The first person to deal with is little dragon and snake. Then, I leave boss Wang and work alone!


    Li Erzi is right. He has been under boss Wang. There are too many unknown possibilities.


    If I want to save myself, I must start a new stove.


    The first battle was the little dragon and snake. Ask who was standing behind him, and then break down!


    But by that time, Jinhai city will be in chaos.


    I''m afraid that Wang Yuxian will get hurt and that another person will make an idea about her, which will definitely put me in a dilemma. I care about Wang Yuxian, so I want her to go to a safe place first and let her come back when I''m done.


    "Come on, eat apples." I looked at her gently.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t eat apples this time, but got out of bed slowly.


    He lifted his arm and took off his coat.


    She wore a Xiong mask inside, and her white and tender waist and sexy figure appeared in front of me.


    The suddenly changed painting style surprised me and stunned me.


    However, what stunned me was not Wang Yuxian''s exquisite body, nor the xiogn mask that could not hide her proud achievements.


    Not his sexy neck or belly button.


    It was the scar on her back that she slowly turned away.


    Two scars, dazzling.


    Let my heart, and twist Ba uncomfortable.


    This scar will follow Wang Yuxian all his life.


    Every time Wang Yuxian took off her clothes, she would recall the pain and unbearable, which I brought to her.


    "Wenzi, this scar has been in my heart all my life." Wang Yuxian said.


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry..." I''m distressed.


    Her two fingers covered my lips: "Wenzi, don''t tell me you''re sorry. I don''t blame you. But I want to tell you that this scar is a lifetime and can''t be removed. The pain in my heart can''t be removed. If you love me, don''t let me worry about you. Now as soon as I close my eyes, there are all swords and lightsabers flying in my head. I''m really afraid that you will end up in a bad end! Promise me, that''s it Forget it. Don''t look for those people in the future, will you? "


    Wang Yuxian''s words made my eyes red.


    impossible to acquire a peaceful end.


    Do I really have a bad end?

 Chapter 505

    To love someone is to let him live well.


    This sentence well explains the state of Wang Yuxian and I at this time.


    Wang Yuxian, I hope I''m okay, so I don''t want to take risks.


    And I want to finish it completely.


    Wang Yuxian''s thinking is too simple. Now even if I don''t go to Xiaolong snake, he will come to me. Moreover, the situation in Jinhai city will be reshuffled.


    I can''t be like a fool and become someone else''s hob meat.


    This is not only for me, but also for my brothers.


    Wang Yuxian, just worried about me, just didn''t want me to get hurt.


    Wang Yuxian and I both hid each other''s love in our hearts, but no one said it.


    Just talk about caring for each other.


    I made up my mind that I would let Wang Yuxian go whether she agreed or not.


    As soon as she leaves, I''ll work!


    In the ward, my hand caressed Wang Yuxian''s white and tender waist for a while. The scar stabbing my hand seemed to hurt my heart.


    Wang Yuxian put up her little hand, patted it gently on the back of my hand, and then poured into my arms while I wasn''t paying attention.


    At that moment, I felt that Wang Yuxian was a woman.


    In the end, it needs the protection of men.


    In the quiet ward, Wang Yuxian and I enjoyed a moment of peace.


    ¡­¡­


    In the international hotel.


    In their rooms.


    Lin Li bowed his head and smoked. Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li were silent.


    Lin Li sighed heavily in his heart. He felt that Jinhai city might be his nemesis. Feng Shui is not good here. He can overcome himself.


    It seems that no matter what you do, you don''t like it. You have to let people put it together.


    Even a taxi can be hacked.


    Lin Li, repeatedly doubting life, made him depressed.


    Originally, he reported a fluke that day and wanted to find something from team Zhang, but he didn''t find anything, so he was put aside.


    Why?


    This huge question mark hung in his head and became the center of his recent thinking.


    Why do these bad things always happen to you frequently?


    Why can''t you turn over after working hard for a long time?


    Does it mean that God is so unique that he wants to die again and again?


    He will never catch section chief Duan''s little 99? This battle, he is doomed to failure?


    Time seems to be running out.


    In the morning, Lin Li received a call from someone in the Bureau asking him how the situation here was and how his investigation was going.


    After all, it''s been a long time.


    What can Lin Li say? He can only be perfunctory and lie that things are going well and everything is going well.


    After a while, things will come out.


    Lin Li knew that if he told the situation now, the people in the Bureau would only let people take people back to the Bureau.


    Never let him touch it again.


    I''m sure I''ll lose all my old faces, and I can''t stand up in the Bureau in the future.


    Will also become the laughing stock of others.


    Lin Li doesn''t want to be like that. This time, he won''t go back if he doesn''t make some achievements!


    Not afraid of Lin Li''s depression, but afraid of Lin Li''s stubborn depression.


    The more depressed, the more stubborn, the more depressed.


    What kind of big brother, what kind of little brother.


    Lin Li is depressed all day. Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li are a little overwhelmed. They are both going to be depressed.


    It''s really strange to say. Why are they not doing well after they follow Lin Li? Why do some things that should have been taken for granted become different from them?


    Er Mao, who seemed afraid to cause trouble, took the money and ran away.


    The original good taxi driver took the money and waited for them. He left them in the remote village. If he hadn''t been lucky, he would have taken a car half way back and walked back all night!


    Why is it so unlucky to follow Lin Li?


    At the moment, Xiao Zhang, holding his cheek in one hand, stared at Lin Li secretly, as if he wanted to see what was wrong from his face.


    Why on earth is he so unlucky? Nothing is right.


    Lin Li, did you go out and step on dog shit?


    Lin Li was a little upset when Xiao Zhang stared at him so much. He tilted his head and looked at him.


    "What do you think I''m doing?"


    Xiao Zhang quickly looked away. Now the forest may be on the verge of collapse. He''d better be careful.


    "Team Lin, I''m not interested. I''m analyzing the current situation."


    Lin Li gave him a blank look and thought he was saying this to ridicule himself. What''s the situation?


    What else can happen now?


    When I close my eyes and open my eyes, I can''t see anything and know nothing.


    Just stay in this international hotel every day, spend the money distributed by the Provincial Bureau, sit, eat and die every day.


    The numerous souls seem to be contaminated at this moment and become impure.


    What the hell should I do?


    There are no trees in any direction.


    Seeing that Lin Li rolled his eyes and didn''t speak, Xiao Zhang continued: "team Lin, although the current situation is unfavorable to us, I think we should analyze it."


    Analyze a ghost!


    What does Lin Li want now? Does it need to be analyzed?


    Lin Li''s face was a little red. He felt that every word from Xiao Zhang seemed to be stabbing his heart.


    Dig at him hard.


    Lin Li ignored him, turned around, wrapped himself in a quilt and huddled on the bed.


    Now he is ready to be an ostrich again. He buries his head deeply and doesn''t have to think about anything.


    Xiao Zhang didn''t feel bored at all. He sat next to Lin Li and continued, "team Lin, don''t think so much. I think there''s something we should analyze right now."


    Lin Li didn''t speak, as if he didn''t hear what Xiao Zhang said.


    Xiao Zhang began to whisper in Lin''s ear.


    ¡­¡­


    There are many unhappy people here, and the little dragons and snakes over there are also quite depressed.


    In a rental house in the south of the city.


    The fierce woman sat by the bed with her head stewed, and the little dragon snake curled up on the bed like a woman, trying to cover her body with a quilt.


    for the first time!


    This is the first time since Bruce Lee played with women.


    The first time I was played by a woman, I was in tatters. I hugged my head and begged for mercy.


    Although the little dragon snake and the shrew seem to be reconciled, the little dragon snake does not win the shrew''s understanding, but the shrew''s requirements for him are higher and more excessive.


    Even a little changed Tai.


    24 hours a day, a shrew will hurt for seven or eight hours. Don''t say little dragon and snake. No one can stand it.


    This has long exceeded the limits of human beings.


    Bruce Lee''s heart is full of resentment. He thinks the shrew is intentional. He went out that day and clearly said to buy TT. Why did she buy a box of medicine back?


    Isn''t it obvious that you want to kill him?


    A fierce woman is mighty and brave without taking medicine. After taking medicine, she will undoubtedly be as fierce as a tiger.


    Little dragon and snake can''t stand it at all.


    It''s easy to say if it was before. At that time, he was not familiar with the shrew. The shrew couldn''t say anything if he wanted to get off the horse. But now, as long as the little dragon snake meant something bad, the shrew''s big black face drooped immediately.


    Little dragon and snake, there are words of suffering.

 Chapter 506

    Go!


    The fierce woman looked up, regardless of what she had, and lay in bed.


    Scared the little dragon and snake behind him.


    The fierce women like Bruce Lee and snake all saw it in their eyes.


    She raised her head and looked at the little dragon and snake with disdain: "what''s the matter? Do you have any opinion on me?"


    Little dragon snake quickly shook his head: "no, I have no opinion."


    "No problem? Then why did you stop just now?" this sentence is completely questioning.


    Shrew, I''m questioning little dragon and snake!


    Why can''t you? Why can''t you? Write me a check and know it deeply. Three thousand words up!


    But who can say this clearly?


    Some men can toss for hours, some can only toss for a few minutes. People are different, and people''s state is even different. Maybe Bruce Lee is in a good state today, seven times a night, but not in two days?


    But the shrew seemed to ignore him. She asked little dragon and snake in a questioning tone.


    In fact, there are grievances in her heart.


    Little dragon and snake, the mistake is that they shouldn''t be so fierce at the beginning. They don''t leave any room for themselves. If they don''t work a little in the future, the fierce woman will be dissatisfied.


    I must think it''s perfunctory.


    Moreover, in recent days, little dragon and snake eat well and drink well. He can see that the shrew is deliberately mending her body!


    To get him to do it a few more times.


    Satisfy the shrew.


    But now the little dragon snake has the meaning of eating without working.


    That''s why I''m so angry!


    Eat more and dry less than anyone.


    In this society of distribution according to work, who is willing to form a team with little dragon and snake?


    Is he just a stingy little man who can''t get in and out!


    Faced with the fierce woman''s question, little dragon snake couldn''t speak for a long time. He had to lower his head.


    The fierce woman raised her face and looked at him with a little upset.


    Now her conflict with little dragon and snake has escalated into a class conflict, which can''t be resolved at all.


    Like ice and fire.


    A fierce woman is a big pit of desire and dissatisfaction. She is purely concerned with her own enjoyment.


    I don''t even care about the life and death of Bruce Lee.


    And what about dragons and snakes?


    He is just a little better than a normal man. He is also a man of flesh and blood and has his own limits.


    He''s not a machine!


    The shrew wants it, but the little dragon and snake won''t give it.


    This is the root of the contradiction.


    It is the root of contradictions that cannot be resolved.


    "Little dragon snake, are you still a man?" a cold word came out of the shrew''s mouth.


    Whether it''s a man or not.


    Whether it works or not.


    This seems to be the most sentence that the shrew has said to little dragon snake recently. She has become a habit. I don''t know how much this sentence has hit little dragon snake.


    What does a man fear most?


    The woman you like says you can''t.


    Men can''t say no, women can''t say casually.


    If it were someone else, little dragon and snake would give him two knives secretly and lie down directly, but this man is a shrew. He really has no temper at all.


    At the same time, little dragon snake began to be depressed.


    He also wondered in his heart, is he really not a man? Is it really my ability?


    I''m afraid the shrew is the only one who can toss the little dragon and snake into doubt about life.


    "Talking to you, what do you think!" the fierce woman punched the little dragon snake.


    The little dragon and snake trembled and reacted.


    "I can''t. I''m tired."


    "Cut, I can see it without you saying. You are a soft egg!"


    "Well, ha ha..." little dragon snake smiled and didn''t refute.


    He knew that it was useless to refute. What he got must be more cold-blooded ridicule from the shrew. He might as well not say anything, so he could be less cold-blooded by the shrew.


    The shrew snorted, turned her back and wrapped herself in a quilt to sleep.


    Bruce Lee dressed himself and opened the door to go out.


    "What are you doing?" a voice came. The fierce woman asked without looking at him.


    If the little dragon snake dares to say that she is angry and angry, the fierce woman will jump up and kill him immediately. It''s no exaggeration at all.


    Shrew, that''s so awesome!


    "Nothing, I''ll breathe at the door and have a cigarette." little dragon snake''s tone was very stable, and he was not angry at all.


    Knowing that it was no use getting angry, he simply accepted his life.


    Walking to the door, little dragon and snake lit a cigarette.


    At one o''clock in the morning, there was no one in the street. He shook his body as if it didn''t belong to him and slowly walked to a telephone booth next to him.


    When people are frustrated, they always want to talk to someone. In the past, little dragon and snake didn''t feel much. Now they fully realize that little dragon and snake now want to talk to someone about their heart.


    Even if you secretly scold a shrew, you can export your anger.


    So he thought and dialed Lao Yan.


    Doodle doodle


    Click.


    Lao Yan picked it up. Now he is particularly sensitive to the number of this public telephone.


    I look forward to Bruce Lee calling me every day.


    "Hello?"


    "Lao Yan, it''s me, dragon and snake!"


    "Well, what''s the matter? What unhappy things have happened again?" old Yan said mysteriously.


    Lao Yan is now almost the groom every night. At this time, he is riding a girl under his crotch. The girl is still a young girl. She was coaxed and cheated by Lao Yan.


    Although he was depressed, he still didn''t stop looking for girls.


    This is also a way for him to relieve pressure.


    Every time he is upset, he likes to find a woman. When he shakes his body, he has no trouble.


    He can only use this to paralyze himself and let himself not think about those upset things.


    "Well, in fact, it''s no big deal, just upset ~" little dragon snake was melancholy.


    Lao Yan knew what was going on as soon as he heard it.


    It''s one o''clock in the morning. I''m ready to have a plum blossom twice, but why does Bruce Lee call me at this time?


    They are all men. What can they do when the lights are off all day and night? Isn''t that all?


    There must be something wrong with the little dragon snake again.


    Tut tut tut.


    Old Yan patted his mouth. He really didn''t expect that little dragon and snake running away and Kung Fu competing on it.


    He has a big heart.


    But he knew he had to talk to little dragon and snake and act as man''s big brother and his psychologist.


    In this way, the little dragon and snake will relax their vigilance against him and cheat the little dragon and snake out.


    It''s a bad idea to let Zhiyong stay, and Lao Yan also knows who Zhiyong is, and he doesn''t hope.


    Since there is no hope, I will try my best to cheat Bruce Lee and snake.


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan said, "dragon and snake, what are you unhappy about? Just tell your brother. It''s easier to say it."


    At this moment, in Xiaolong snake''s heart, Lao Yan seemed to be really like his big brother.

 Chapter 507

    It''s easier to say it.


    Hearing this, little dragon snake''s eyes turned red and almost cried.


    He was really wronged. Lao Yan said that he was in his heart and almost shed tears.


    Little dragon snake''s wariness of old Yan was slowly worn away at this time.


    Lao Yan, this time I played a love card for Bruce Lee and snake.


    The absolute film emperor, Lao Yan, is like a bosom brother in front of Bruce Lee.


    Became an object that could make the little dragon and snake cry.


    The telephone line is connected.


    With old Yan and little dragon snake.


    In the dark, Lao Yan is desperately brewing his acting skills and desperately playing his role so that Bruce Lee doesn''t notice it.


    Little dragon snake, I didn''t find anything unusual. I still think Lao Yan really wants to hear his complaints!


    As everyone knows, Lao Yan is not so kind!


    If he knew where the little dragon snake was now, Lao Yan would immediately rush over and kill him!


    Lao Yan suddenly felt like a sister who explained difficult and complicated diseases to men on the radio late at night, comforting their injured hearts with a gentle voice.


    Little dragon snake hesitated on the phone for a while and spoke again.


    "Lao Yan, I really don''t know what to do. It''s always like this. She doesn''t love me at all!"


    Bruce Lee''s heart is running wildly.


    She doesn''t love me, she doesn''t love me, she knows to play with me!


    Old Yan sneered in his heart. He was very tired of these things. He was middle-aged. He didn''t know much about emotional things, but he saw them very thoroughly.


    Now he''s upset to talk to Bruce Lee about these things.


    If it were him, he would certainly use all his strength to say loudly to the shrew.


    Get out!


    Get out of here!


    Where does the end of the world go to Fangcao? Lao Yan can find a woman in minutes. What is he afraid of?


    In fact, Bruce Lee can also find women. He has never lacked women.


    He doesn''t know why he is so obsessed with shrews.


    I can''t live without her now.


    "Alas, dragon and snake, it''s really not good. Either you try XXX?"


    This is a medicine for men. Little dragon and snake are not strange, but he can''t get a shrew after he uses it!


    It''s not a level at all!


    A fierce woman is too fierce.


    "Lao Yan, you really don''t know. I can''t take medicine at all!"


    "You can''t?"


    Lao Yan has heard of little dragon snake seven times a night. If he can''t get a shrew, I''m afraid no one can satisfy her.


    "Well..." Little Dragon and snake sighed.


    If Lao Yan asks again, he will certainly poke the weakness of small and medium-sized dragons and snakes, so the smart old Yan turns his words: "dragons and snakes, in fact, you don''t have to be too serious about some things. After all, are you a woman? By the way, what did you do with the equipment I told you last time?"


    "Used, the effect is very bad." little dragon snake''s tone is slightly unhappy.


    Speaking of this, little dragon snake was unhappy. In fact, if he didn''t use equipment, he didn''t have so many things, but once he used it, he immediately drove the shrew''s mood. He couldn''t stop if he wanted to.


    Now, at the beginning, the little dragon and Snake must rush up without reservation, and the war behind them can''t be fought at all.


    It''s all Lao Yan''s fault.


    All blame Lao Yan for telling Bruce Lee to sprint with all his strength.


    Hearing that little dragon snake''s tone was a little wrong, old Yan hehe smiled: "dragon snake, life is like this. People can''t be smooth sailing and frustrated in love. It''s only temporary. The girl didn''t let you go, which means she still loves you, right?"


    Little dragon and snake nodded secretly. Is this still like a human word!


    "I know she loves me, so I tolerate her so much..."


    "Is that right!"


    "Ha ha..." little dragon snake stared at the phone for a moment and said, "Lao Yan, when this thing passes, let''s have a good chat!" this is a sentence from little dragon snake''s heart.


    He really thinks Lao Yan is good now.


    "Well, OK!" hearing this, old Yan''s little heart beat fast. He also saw that the little dragon and snake was slowly taking the bait and jumping into his own trap. "However, this thing was not so good in the past. I heard that there are a lot of rumors in the road now!"


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry. I won''t tell you about it!" little dragon snake vowed.


    This sentence let Lao Yan''s heart relax temporarily.


    Now he just needs to appease the little dragon and snake and don''t let him sell himself.


    After that, find a way to cheat him out and crack him!


    Then you can leave Jinhai.


    Don''t look at boss Wang''s face anymore!


    "Hehe, after going back, coax others well. If you have nothing to do in the future, don''t show up. You''d better not even call. Don''t you know that people on the road are looking for you everywhere?" he said, but Lao Yan was praying in his heart.


    Little dragon snake, little dragon snake, you must not show up and call me. I also expect you to be cheated out by me and killed by me!


    If you don''t come out, who am I looking for?


    If you don''t come out, what if it falls on me?


    Lao Yan is very smart. He was such a person since he was a child. He never said what he wanted to eat directly, but said it around the corner, which makes people guess.


    It can be seen how deep his city is.


    "Well, I see ~" little dragon snake nodded.


    He is also a smooth donkey. When Lao Yan said so, he felt that Lao Yan was caring about himself and was the one who was really good to himself. He was not the same as those younger brothers.


    At least I didn''t give myself sarcasm.


    In the middle of the night, I give myself advice and can say these words to comfort myself.


    Lao Yan is really a good guy.


    "OK, go back and be good. Stop making trouble. It''s not easy to find someone you like!" Lao Yan continued to comfort.


    "Well, I''ll hang up. You go to bed early."


    "OK! Hang up!"


    Click.


    This time, Lao Yan hung up the phone first.


    He turned passive into active this time. He actually hung up on Bruce Lee!


    Listening to the beep on the phone, Bruce Lee felt for the first time that it was a good thing to have a heart to heart friend. Unfortunately, it''s really not a good time for Lao Yan to appear now.


    Otherwise, he must go out and have a drink with Lao Yan.


    Drink a lonely drunk, make complaints about your love.


    To make complaints about this society.


    What a pity, what a pity


    When Bruce Lee put down the phone and was ready to come back, he suddenly stopped.


    What''s the pity?


    Can''t you do that now?


    You can also meet Lao Yan secretly! Why not?


    Thinking of this, little dragon and snake nodded silently. When he found a chance another day, he went out with Lao Yan, had a good drink, talked about the past and talked!


    Little dragon snake''s idea is simple, but old Yan doesn''t seem to give him this opportunity. In his heart, there is a pool of black water, so he is ready to sprinkle all his brains on him when little dragon snake approaches.

 Chapter 508

    In the international hotel.


    Xiao Zhang finished his thoughts and Lin Li Teng sat up from bed.


    Yes!


    Xiao Zhang is right!


    Why don''t you start from this?


    Why don''t you order section chief to shoot in front of director Liu? He is not stupid. At least he knows that director Liu and section chief Duan are not the same people, so why did section chief Duan step in when director Liu tried hard to find Er Mao and Guang?


    Moreover, it seems that he came secretly.


    If in the normal mode, section chief Duan should drive a police car and call a group of police to come here in a rage. Among other things, he must block the small village first.


    But this time, why sneak in?


    Must be afraid of director Liu!


    Must be afraid of being involved with Director Liu!


    He still has this eyesight.


    Then, he should go to Liu director at the time, and ask why he did not find 20 Fen and light, but also let him know what the section chief secretly investigated 20 Fen and light!


    He smiled at the thought.


    After depression, Lin Li smiled happily again.


    If the headmaster didn''t remind him this time, he certainly wouldn''t think so much. He fell down like an ostrich in the international hotel and didn''t think about anything else. This time, Xiao Zhang woke him up.


    Let him know that even in adversity, he can''t give up and choose to be an ostrich!


    "Xiao Zhang, Xiao Li, clean up and come with me!" said Lin Li.


    Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li nodded quickly and put on their coats.


    Lin Li tidied up his clothes in the mirror.


    Good, spirit, ability! Just like when I first came to Jinhai city.


    At the beginning, Lin Li came with hope. At the beginning, he was ambitious and hoped to change the situation of Jinhai city on his own, but slowly, he became a little out of his control.


    Now he is eager to change the situation again.


    Let justice stand on your side!


    As long as he told director Liu about it in the past, he will certainly be able to allocate the relationship between director Liu and section chief Duan. At that time, director Liu may stand on their side as soon as he is angry.


    So what do they want to investigate again? Isn''t it simple?


    Half an hour later, Lin Li, Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li appeared in director Liu''s office.


    Director Liu was a little surprised at Lin Li''s sudden visit, but he soon calmed down, smiled and asked people to pour each of them a cup of tea and drink it first.


    "Lin Li, what can I do for you?" director Liu sat on his desk and didn''t mean to get up.


    This is very different from when they came here.


    Director Liu at that time had a low attitude.


    Today, very high!


    It makes Lin Li feel that he is no longer a guest. Director Liu is the boss.


    But this time, Lin Li was full of confidence. Last time, he was a little guilty and came here with the intention of asking for help. This time, he held a handle in his hand and came to question director Liu.


    His arrogance came at once.


    Instead of getting up, he bowed his head and took a sip of tea: "Liu Chu, I heard the news of Er Mao and Guang Guang?"


    Director Liu frowned, "en? What did you say?"


    He thinks Lin Li is joking. He doesn''t know. He can know shit!


    Lin Li smiled: "director Liu, don''t pretend. Maybe you don''t know? The night before yesterday, in XX village, section chief Duan''s people arrested Er Mao and Guang Guang, but they didn''t catch them. They let people run away!"


    Boom~


    Director Liu''s head exploded with this sentence.


    Why don''t you know what happened the night before yesterday? Moreover, he Duan section chief did this simply because he didn''t give himself face! I have said that I have run aground on ER Mao and Guang Guang for the time being!


    But he section chief dares to investigate without authorization?


    What is this concept?


    Don''t listen to orders!


    If Lin Li hadn''t come and told him about it, he might still be in the dark now!


    However, his old Duan still had two brushes. He didn''t have any news on his side. There would be news on his side. Listening to Lin Li''s tone, he almost caught Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    Director Liu can''t imagine what the consequences would be if the two people were really caught by section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan''s counterattack is affirmative. If he can''t make a report with the top and tie himself and Lin Li together, it will be troublesome! It''s hard to get away!


    This old paragraph, OK!


    Since you want to play with me, I''ll play with you to the end!


    Lin Li''s words made director Liu''s heart change rapidly, but he didn''t show it on his face, but kept his head down and drank tea.


    "How do you know?" director Liu asked Lin Li.


    After all, he has to confirm the accuracy of the information.


    "I came across it by chance." Lin Li said faintly.


    "Met?" director Liu tilted his head and asked.


    This sentence is really incredible. Is it so coincidental? Just let Lin Li touch it?


    "Well! I went out to buy cigarettes that night and met them on the road. Then I took a taxi and hurried to catch up with them!" Lin Li nodded. "By the way, I think it''s time to manage your taxis. It''s too messy!"


    "Yes." director Liu replied, and then fell into meditation.


    He was thinking about the pros and cons of things, and also thinking about what Lin Li wanted. It seemed that it was not so simple.


    After a while, Lin Li continued: "Liu Chu, I didn''t mean anything else. I just told you that Er Mao and Guang Guang promised to help me find it. I think you should run in front of section chief Duan. Don''t you think so?"


    "Ha ha, you''re right!" director Liu quickly smiled.


    Lin Li seems to say this politely. In fact, he is secretly teasing director Liu!


    He is almost the second in command here, but he can''t even see anyone under his hand. If he hadn''t come to inform him of this news, he wouldn''t know anything.


    It''s a little shabby to be the second in command.


    "Or I''ll cooperate with you later?" Lin Li asked tentatively.


    Director Liu quickly shook his head: "no, you''re from the Provincial Bureau. Where do you need to do these little things? I know what you said. Don''t worry, I''ll give you an answer soon! I didn''t walk in front of section chief Duan this time, so he took advantage of it!"


    Lin Li nodded silently. Seeing that director Liu''s attitude was sincere, he didn''t ask much.


    "OK, I won''t say much. You can do it yourself!" Lin Li got up.


    This time, director Liu did not sit, but hurriedly got up to see him off.


    Posture, he lowered down at once.


    I didn''t find any clues, but I let others find them. It''s really a shame to say it.


    Fortunately, however, er Mao and Guang ran away, otherwise things would not end.

 Chapter 509

    From director Liu''s office, Lin Li looked up and took a deep breath.


    This tone is quite happy!


    Remember, this is the first time Lin Li has been so relaxed since he came to Jinhai city. Just now he saw it in director Liu''s eyes. He will certainly try his best to check this matter.


    It seems that the time to turn over should not be too long!


    At the same time, he was also 100% sure that there must be a problem with this section chief.


    Go to find Er Mao and Guang Guang, and it''s a little self confessed.


    He narrowed his eyes and thought that he would find out about it sooner or later and return the blue sky in Jinhai city.


    Bring section chief Duan and boss Wang to justice!


    "Team Lin, where are we going?" Xiao Zhang asked as he walked out of the office building.


    Lin Li likes Xiao Zhang more and more. Without Xiao Zhang''s reminder, he is still sleeping in the hotel!


    He patted Xiao Zhang on the shoulder: "these days, I haven''t had a good meal. Let''s go and have a drink with me first!"


    "Ha ha, OK!" Xiao Zhang''s eyes lit up.


    His eyes stood as if they had looked a little like before.


    Bold, simply!


    It makes people feel refreshed and refreshed.


    This is the Lin team!


    Lin Li took the three of them to a nearby restaurant.


    In the heart of the forest, the sky, which has been covered with dark clouds, seems to have slowly dawned.


    Today, don''t get drunk!


    ¡­¡­


    Director Liu''s office was full of people. After they left, he entered meditation.


    He kept thinking, what does this section chief mean, and what terrible situation has his ability reached? He has no clue. Why can section chief know?


    Is your strength not strong enough, or can''t people on your side?


    Section chief Duan, it is undeniable that he used to be an expert in criminal investigation. Now it seems that he is really not old!


    It''s no use saying anything now. What director Liu can do is to strengthen his efforts. The next time he finds Er Mao and Guang, he can''t be the person of section chief Duan. In that case, he won''t be busy in vain?


    no way!


    He can''t make things like that!


    And what made him blush was that it had happened for two days and he didn''t know it like a fool!


    It really hit his face!


    It seems that Er Mao and Guang Guang really hid the matter of section chief Duan, otherwise section chief wouldn''t go so hard to find them.


    Director Liu was more convinced that when he caught Er Mao and Guang Guang, it was time for section chief Duan to bow his head. At that time, he said one, but he didn''t dare say two!


    Thinking of this, director Liu dialed the phone of section chief Duan.


    Although he knew it was a shame, he still had to say that these were obvious things.


    "Lao Duan, what are you doing now?" director Liu asked as soon as the phone was connected.


    "I''m in the branch."


    "Well, come here!"


    "Now?"


    "Well, it''s urgent!"


    Then director Liu hung up.


    Twenty minutes later, section chief Duan hurried over and appeared in director Liu''s office. He didn''t know what director Liu was looking for him, but he said it was urgent, so he should hurry up.


    After all, director Liu is his superior plus superior.


    "Liu Chu, what can I do for you?" asked section chief Duan.


    Director Liu looked up at him with some melancholy in his heart.


    This old Duan looks very honest and has been working hard. Why has this become so recently? Has become sinister?


    Director Liu, I don''t understand him.


    He doesn''t understand why he wants to protect boss Wang all the time. In fact, he can ignore these things!


    How can director Liu know that now section chief Duan and boss Wang are inseparable. Section chief Duan''s doing so is not to face boss Wang, but to protect himself more.


    He doesn''t want to capsize with boss Wang!


    Director Liu beat the table with one hand irregularly: "Lao Duan, I heard that you went to catch Er Mao and Guang the night before yesterday?"


    Director Liu''s eyes were burning, which made section chief Duan''s heart jump.


    Go to find Er Mao and Guang Guang. He asked team Zhang to sneak, and it was late at night. The news on his side was well blocked. No one should know.


    Director Liu should not know.


    But why did he know?


    How did he know?


    He still underestimates Mr. Liu.


    "Hehe, Liu Chu, I''m going to report this to you!" section chief Duan said with an official voice.


    This sentence is purely perfunctory to Director Liu. No matter when he asks, he must be this sentence. He is preparing a report!


    The devil believes it!


    Director Liu snorted coldly and listened to him go on.


    The head of section chief Duan turns fast at this moment.


    "Liu Chu, to tell you the truth, in fact, I just knew about it. Yes! It''s my fault. I don''t deny it. It''s my poor supervision!"


    Weak supervision?


    Director Liu frowned. He took off the hat before he put on the hat for section chief Duan?


    Now section chief Duan is becoming more and more cunning!


    "I know. You ordered us to stop the search of Er Mao and Guang Guang. I executed your order at the first time, but Baimi was a little rusty. I''ve been too busy recently and forgot to take back the people I sent before! Alas! It''s my mistake!"


    The words of section chief Duan made director Liu speechless.


    He stifled all the questions that director Liu had prepared in his office.


    Director Liu, he was going to give section chief Duan a hat that didn''t obey orders. This hat could be expanded to infinity by him. At that time, section chief Duan would have something in his hand, but section chief Duan now says so.


    I really have no way.


    The hat won''t button up.


    Section chief Duan said that even after telling him that director Liu had nothing to do with it, it was all the actions of people under him. If you want to arrest people, I''ll find someone and give it to you, whatever you do.


    Even if you, director Liu, must be investigated, then he can get away.


    At best, it is a weak supervision!


    However, you were responsible for the previous task. You asked me to make every effort to check Er Mao and Guang Guang. I didn''t take the people back. It only means that it was my fault, not my intention. Moreover, you, director Liu, have to give us a statement when you suddenly take back the order, don''t you?


    You can''t count what has the final say.


    There''s someone up there!


    Section chief Duan is full of sophistry!


    He knew very well that he could not let director Liu restrain himself. In that case, he and boss Wang would be finished!

 Chapter 510

    Looking at the fearlessness of section chief Duan''s face, director Liu suddenly smiled.


    Smile very helpless.


    He knew that he was careless this time. He shouldn''t have asked so at the beginning.


    He should directly and secretly give section chief Duan two big mouths and tell him that you don''t obey orders, right? Then I''ll punish you! Speak with facts! He should never call out section chief Duan and talk to him seriously.


    Director Liu made a mistake this time.


    "Hehe, Lao Duan, you can do it now. You''ve learned to sophistry?" director Liu said in a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    His embarrassed expression, section chief Duan didn''t see it in his eyes. He scolded secretly in his heart. It seems that he was right. Director Liu is going to kill himself today!


    "Liu Chu, you are also my old superior. You don''t know who I am? How can I violate those principled things?" section chief Duan was not guilty at all.


    "Ha ha, good, you did a good job!" director Liu was really angry, but he had no way at all.


    Facing section chief Duan, he couldn''t say a word.


    What can he do?


    Deal with a minion? It doesn''t make sense!


    "Liu Chu, if you don''t trust me, can I hand over my people to you?" section chief Duan said.


    He knew that director Liu would not want anyone, because director Liu only wanted to get section chief alone, and he couldn''t care about others at all.


    "No! Pay attention to yourself later!" director Liu waved his hand upset.


    Section chief Duan is a little provocative.


    "I''ll be busy first," said section chief Duan, turning around and ready to go.


    "Wait a minute, tell me what happened that day." director Liu thought he wouldn''t let me drink soup because he couldn''t eat meat?


    Section chief Duan rolled his eyes and told him about the situation that day.


    After hearing this, director Liu waved his hand and let him go.


    Section chief Duan''s front feet came out, and director Liu''s back feet fell the teacup.


    Why?


    Angry!


    Originally, there were a lot of words to question section chief Duan, but he didn''t say anything. He was also upset. He was distraught in his heart!


    But what can we do?


    What can he say?


    Can only hold it.


    After a simple turn in his head, he called Xiao Zhou.


    Xiao Zhou quickly picked it up.


    Director Liu, now he is his noble man.


    But he didn''t expect that his noble people today didn''t come to talk to him, but to question him. They came to vent their anger on him!


    "Xiao Zhou, I heard that there was news of Er Mao and Guang the night before yesterday?" asked director Liu.


    "Er Mao and Guang Guang?" Xiao Zhou was stunned. Director Liu asked him to investigate Bruce Lee with all his strength! Why do you suddenly talk about Er Mao and Guang?


    He''s a little confused.


    It seems that Xiao Zhou''s news hasn''t been informed yet. Director Liu immediately felt very upset.


    "Section chief Duan, almost caught Er Mao and Guang!"


    "What!"


    This sentence undoubtedly gave Xiao Monday a punch in the dark, making his head buzzing.


    A cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Before director Liu said anything too much, he already knew what was going on. He came up with the idea, and he asked for orders to tell director Liu that there was no problem with this method.


    But why, just after asking for orders, there was the news of Er Mao and Guang?


    Don''t you hit yourself in the face!


    Not only Xiao Zhou, but also director Liu didn''t expect that there would be news of Er Mao and Guang Guang at this time. It''s really helpless and urgent!


    Xiao Zhou on the other end of the phone was silent. He didn''t know what to say.


    I was speechless.


    Just like in gambling, he had to buy leisure and asked director Liu to put all his value on leisure. As a result, he didn''t have leisure. Across the phone, he could imagine what eyes director Liu was looking at himself now.


    That feeling, I''m sure I can eat myself!


    Director Liu didn''t speak, so he listened patiently and quietly to Xiao Zhou''s explanation.


    "Liu Chu, this matter..."


    I don''t know how to explain this. Scold if you want! After all, no one has back eyes, right?


    "All right, stop talking nonsense!" director Liu raised his voice. He was really angry. Xiao Zhou''s bad work made him very angry.


    After so many days, there is still no news from him. He is also worried.


    Xiao Zhou didn''t dare to say anything. He knew that he had made no progress in the past two days, and it was hard to explain. When he was in director Liu''s office, he said it with confidence.


    However, the matter was not as simple as he thought. After starting to investigate, he felt how difficult it was to find someone, but it was not so simple.


    It is normal that there is no progress, but it is not normal here in director Liu.


    Xiao Zhou, he appointed it.


    So I want to make a quick decision. People must see the results. Otherwise, won''t Xiao Zhou become the laughing stock of others? At that time, people will not laugh at Xiao Zhou, but director Liu!


    "Tell me about your recent progress!" director Liu lit a cigarette upset.


    Xiao Zhou swallowed his saliva and moved his Adam''s apple: "recently, I''m doing my best to investigate..."


    I did my best to investigate, but I didn''t find anything, that''s all.


    Later, Xiao Zhou didn''t say it or know how to say it. He just sighed gently on the phone.


    The energy of Xiao Zhou when he first took office has disappeared.


    "I''ll give you another half a month," director Liu said faintly.


    Now he doesn''t want to hear Xiao Zhou explain anything. It''s useless!


    He just wants to see the results and speak with the results.


    Half a month, it''s really a little hurried.


    Xiao Zhou is not afraid that he can''t find anyone, but that he is always high above himself. He is suddenly photographed. It must be hard to feel that feeling and taste.


    If you give yourself a cold eye now, you will certainly give yourself a good look at that time.


    But in this half month, if you find Er Mao and Guang, you can turn over and stay high!


    These days, Xiao Zhou''s desire for power has reached a crazy point.


    Since he was appointed by director Liu, he began to enjoy the impact of power. This feeling is particularly good! The feeling of looking down and looking up is self-evident.


    He can''t let this feeling disappear too fast. He can''t land just after taking off!


    Director Liu said and was ready to hang up. At this time, Xiao Zhou hurriedly said, "director Liu, don''t worry. Since this matter has happened, I think it''s also a good thing. It shows that our method is correct!"


    "Oh?" director Liu snorted coldly.


    "Now Er Mao and Guang Guang didn''t let section chief Duan catch them, so it''s even more difficult to catch them in the future. Now there''s only one way, that is, to use the little dragon and snake to force him out!"

 Chapter 511

    After listening to Xiao Zhou''s words, director Liu''s head was turning rapidly.


    Xiao Zhou''s words, no problem.


    If you think deeply about this matter, it is really good for you now. Now Er Mao and Guang Guang have run away. If you want to catch them, it is not so simple. Now the best way must be to use the little dragon and snake to find them.


    This is the best way.


    It''s also the safest way.


    So it seems that I have taken the lead now. As long as I find the little dragon and snake quickly, the goddess of luck will certainly stand on my side.


    Director Liu hung up and was lost in thought.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Zhou, I have a little brain now.


    However, he still lacks strength.


    What''s the strength?


    Just like section chief Duan worked hard when he was young. Now Xiao Zhou just sits in the office and controls the people under the remote control. He has hardly appeared in person.


    He felt that the people below could handle it, and he didn''t have to go out at all.


    But after hanging up with Director Liu, he knew he was wrong.


    This matter is not as simple as you think. Moreover, the people under you don''t seem to be looking for it with so much heart.


    Also, he doesn''t pay attention to himself, and the people below certainly don''t care.


    Xiao Zhou, I have to do something this time. Otherwise, next time, section chief Duan will take the lead. Next time, I''m sure I won''t have such good luck!


    Thinking of this, he got up and called the people below.


    "How are things going?"


    "Well, team Zhou, we are checking." the person below said vaguely.


    "Checking? What I want is not your sentence! Give me an answer before tomorrow!" Xiao Zhou was also angry.


    The man quickly promised and hung up the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    In the branch, in the office of section chief Duan.


    After he came back, he closed the door angrily and choked in it alone.


    Can he not be angry?


    Everything he carefully designed was seen through by director Liu! He doesn''t know anything!


    However, how did director Liu know? This still puzzled him. He also saw it just now. If he hadn''t reacted quickly just now, director Liu would have put the hat of disobedience on his head.


    He still knows how serious the consequences are.


    I''m worried. I can separate all his powers now!


    Xin Kui, he''s smart.


    He can rest assured of the ability of team Zhang. He knows that the problem must not be there or team Zhang. So what''s wrong? Is it boss Wang?


    No, boss Wang is a grasshopper on a rope with him now. He won''t be foolish enough to sell himself.


    Betraying yourself is betraying him!


    He won''t fail to understand this truth.


    Thinking of this, he called team Zhang: "Xiao Zhang, I went to find Er Mao and Guang that night. Director Liu knows!"


    "Director Liu? How did he know?" team Zhang also looked puzzled. You know, he does things without leakage!


    "I don''t know. He asked me to go to his office just now. You know, now he has ordered that no one should go to ER Mao and Guang Guang. If we scare the snake, he will certainly deal with me by other means, but the trouble is not a little bit!"


    Section chief Duan said in a cold tone.


    Team Zhang heard it. Section chief Duan was telling himself that this matter should not be screwed up again. We should do it carefully. This kind of thing can never happen again. If it happens again, the trouble must not be a little bit.


    If section chief Duan is finished, he will not be better.


    "Section chief Duan, don''t worry. I''ll handle it carefully!"


    "Well, we must be careful this time. As long as we can find Er Mao and Guang, we can turn over the plate!"


    "Well, I see!"


    After hanging up, section chief Duan paced back and forth in the room. He was also thinking about what was wrong and why director Liu was so afraid of finding Er Mao and Guang first.


    What the hell is he afraid of.


    Lingling


    Before long, section chief Duan''s phone rang. He thought it was team Zhang, but he looked down.


    The caller is boss Wang.


    It made him frown.


    I don''t know what boss Wang called to do this time.


    He now feels more and more that he has entered the trap of boss Wang. Working with boss Wang is simply accompanied by a tiger!


    He thought about it, but he picked it up.


    "Lao Duan, what are you doing?" boss Wang said lazily on the phone.


    "Nothing, work!"


    "Come to the teahouse after work?"


    "No, no time!"


    "Hehe, Lao Duan, are you still angry? Look at you. Why are you so small?"


    Yes, section chief Duan''s mind is really a little small. He only allows himself to hide something in his heart, but he doesn''t allow boss Wang to hide something in his heart. Is this a little overbearing?


    "Lao Wang, actually..."


    "I know you have something to say. Let''s talk when we meet, OK?" boss Wang interrupted the section chief.


    "OK! That''s the old place after work!" section chief Duan made a great effort.


    He''s not tired of it. He really wants to talk to boss Wang.


    It''s time for the two of them to find a chance to sit down and talk.


    It''s just that so many things have happened recently that section chief Duan doesn''t dare and can''t meet him.


    Today, he doesn''t care so much. He wants to meet secretly. No one must know.


    When he got off work, section chief Duan went to the teahouse he often went to. Boss Wang had been waiting for him there for a long time. When he saw him coming, he quickly opened the door to meet him.


    Section chief Duan''s eyes are very cold. To tell the truth, he is very upset with boss Wang, but what can he do? Who let him provoke boss Wang?


    Boss Wang seemed very attentive. When he came in, he poured tea and gave up his seat, which made section chief Duan''s heart hanging. After all, the last conversation between the two people on the phone was not very pleasant.


    He doesn''t want boss Wang to take revenge.


    Today, boss Wang doesn''t care at all!


    "Lao Duan, drink tea!" boss Wang doesn''t know what''s wrong today. He looks very happy, which makes section chief Duan secretly alert.


    It must be no good for him to call himself out now. It must not be as simple as asking himself to drink tea.


    Section chief Duan picked up the teacup and drank it.


    Good tea!


    He sipped his mouth and looked at boss Wang: "Lao Wang, this tea is not from the tea house. Where did you get it?"


    Boss Wang smiled and poured it to section chief Duan. This tea was left over from the last time he invited Xiao Zhou to drink. It must be good tea!


    Three thousand yuan a kilo!

 Chapter 512

    In the teahouse, section chief Duan picked up another cup of tea and drank it with his head up.


    This tea tastes very good. After drinking, it''s cool in the mouth and a little bitter.


    After drinking tea for so many years, section chief Duan has never drunk such good tea, which is self-evident.


    It gives him endless aftertaste.


    "Lao Duan, this tea is 3000 yuan a kilo. I sent someone to bring it back." boss Wang said.


    In a word, section chief Duan''s hand holding the tea cup stopped.


    Three thousand yuan a catty. He knows what this concept is.


    And he can see what boss Wang means.


    I''m afraid he didn''t call himself out today to talk to himself, but to move something else.


    Section chief Duan put down the teacup and stopped drinking.


    It''s the same as Xiao Zhou''s performance.


    Boss Wang really sees them very thoroughly. Pretending to be forced is the first thing they have to learn. If they can''t pretend to be forced, there''s nothing to talk about. If they can''t pretend, they are doomed to be eliminated.


    Section chief Duan is more or less forced.


    Unfortunately, what boss Wang is best at is breaking through these clothes!


    "You''re welcome, Lao Duan. Who''s with whom?" boss Wang smiled and took out a bag from the side and pushed it to section chief Duan.


    "Since you can get used to drinking, you can certainly get used to drinking these tea. I''ll replace you with Tieguanyin''s box. Go back and try it."


    Section chief Duan looked down. Ten cans of Tieguanyin looked the same as ordinary ones. There was nothing special. He opened it and smelled it. There was a faint fragrance.


    "What kind of tea is this?" section chief Duan asked.


    "Hehe, I don''t know. I also asked them to bring it back, but don''t worry, the price is ten times that of the tea you just drank." boss Wang said faintly, bowed his head and took a sip of tea.


    Good guy, ten times!


    Section chief Duan was stunned.


    That''s 30000!


    Added a zero!


    Three kilos of tea?


    Is this


    Thinking of this, he quickly opened the tea jar and smelled it again. Some people can''t drink a mouthful of this tea all their life!


    Although section chief Duan is not a greedy man, he still likes tea.


    If the money was put in front of him, he might not even look at it more, but he was really moved to put these tea leaves in front of him.


    I have to say, this tea is a good thing.


    "Lao Wang, why do you buy me such good tea?" section chief Duan refused even though he liked it in his heart.


    Boss Wang took a reproachful tone on his face: "ah, I didn''t buy it for you, I bought it for you on the way!"


    After listening to this sentence, section chief Duan smiled.


    Boss Wang has always been like this. He can not only give you things in place, but also help you find excuses so that you can take these things safely.


    Because of this, section chief Duan has such a good relationship with boss Wang.


    "Hehe, Lao Wang, I think we should talk well. We haven''t seen each other for a long time." section chief Duan quietly put the tea on his side.


    He likes the tea in his heart.


    Boss Wang smiled: "Lao Duan, we were both right last time!"


    Section chief Duan didn''t speak and drank the tea.


    In fact, he also knows that he has something wrong. If he communicates with boss Wang, boss Wang must have a showdown with himself, but both of them chose to hide in their hearts and didn''t tell each other.


    Boss Wang knows and section chief Duan knows.


    They all know it.


    Boss Wang gave the section chief another cup of tea and said, "Lao Duan, we are still friends on the same front, aren''t we?"


    There is no denying this. Section chief Duan nodded.


    Anyway, at least now, he and boss Wang are still on the same road, and everyone has to admit it.


    "Alas ~" section chief Duan sighed leisurely, "Lao Wang, we are both right, but we lack communication. In the future, as long as we communicate well, we will certainly have no problem!"


    They both regret to die now. If they were not selfish, if they were not only thinking about their own affairs, they might have caught Er Mao and Guang.


    Anyway, the key is to catch the two talents!


    This is also their common interest.


    "I''ll tell you what happens in the future!" boss Wang vowed.


    Section chief Duan smiled with satisfaction: "is that right? As long as we two work together well, there''s nothing we can''t get through!"


    "Well, hehe!"


    Boss Wang and section chief Duan looked at each other and smiled.


    If they had an early epiphany, things would have changed.


    "By the way, Lao Duan, director Liu, don''t embarrass you?" boss Wang asked casually.


    In fact, that''s why he called section chief Duan out for tea today.


    He wanted to know what had happened and how difficult it was.


    Chief Duan sighed: "Liu Chu is an old fox. He has been eyeing it!"


    "Fixed on?" boss Wang doesn''t know what he said about the concept of fixed on and what he fixed on.


    Speaking of this, section chief Duan also scratched his head. To tell the truth, he couldn''t guess what was going on in director Liu''s heart, so he said to boss Wang: "Lao Wang, maybe you don''t know. Before, director Liu asked people to go all out to find Er Mao and Guang Guang, but recently, he suddenly ordered that no one should touch these two people. I can''t help but find them secretly. You know, these two people are the key to us now!"


    Section chief Duan may not understand what''s going on, but boss Renjing Wang understood immediately after hearing this.


    He knew what director Liu meant in an instant, but he didn''t tell section chief Duan. He still nodded as if he didn''t understand anything: "Lao Duan, I can''t help you with these things. I think you should know what to do! You must have a degree in your heart!"


    He''s right. Section chief Duan must have a degree in his mind, but this degree has changed from before.


    Now, he just wants to find Er Mao and Guang quickly. God doesn''t know it.


    He sighed: "Lao Wang, to tell you the truth, I still need your help in this matter, and I mainly rely on you to help me!"


    "Me?" boss Wang pointed to himself and pretended to be a fool.


    "Well, now all my people are stared at. Only your people are free now!" section chief Duan looked at boss Wang seriously.


    He''s right. That''s what happened.


    However, boss Wang will certainly not be obedient and use him as a tool.


    "Ha ha, Lao Duan, what are you saying? My people will certainly try their best! But sometimes my people are more than willing but less than able..." boss Wang said.


    Section chief Duan''s eyes moved.


    "Well, if you need anything from me, just ask!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes moved: "Lao Duan, if you don''t say anything else, I''ll ask you a question. Just tell me the truth."

 Chapter 513

    In the small private room of the tea house, boss Wang and section chief Duan seem to be on the same front. In fact, boss Wang doesn''t regard him as his own at all.


    Boss Wang, in fact, is the most suitable person to mix in officialdom. He is much better than section chief in terms of his city government and head.


    It''s a pity that he went the wrong way like a shrew.


    If these two people go to the police station and come together again in the future, they will be absolutely frightening!


    At the moment, facing boss Wang''s question, section chief Duan did not hesitate to ask him what the question was.


    Boss Wang smiled: "Lao Duan, tell me, does director Liu let them go to find Bruce Lee now?"


    Section chief Duan''s eyes tilted and looked at boss Wang in disbelief.


    "How do you know?"


    Boss Wang put his hands on his back and laughed: "I guess!"


    Seeing section chief Duan''s disbelief on his face, boss Wang said seriously, "Lao Duan, I really guessed! You think, now that he doesn''t catch Er Mao and Guang Guang, his attention will surely be in the little dragon and snake!"


    After listening to boss Wang''s words, boss Duan bowed his head and thought for a while. He thought that boss Wang even knew this. Isn''t that a God? Maybe it''s really just a guess.


    He smiled and put away his doubts.


    "Yes, now the bureau is trying its best to find Bruce Lee. I don''t know what Liu Chu thinks."


    Boss Wang laughed in his heart. Section chief Duan may not think of why, but boss Wang knew it clearly.


    Director Liu did this just to catch big fish.


    If you find the little dragon and snake, don''t you find Er Mao and Guang?


    After all, er Mao and Guang Guang used to mix with Bruce Lee and snake. Others don''t know. Boss Wang still knows very well.


    However, the old Duan''s head is not as good as he imagined. Boss Wang thought that even if he didn''t have Xiao Zhou''s line, he could analyze why director Liu wanted to find Bruce Lee.


    Section chief Duan is still in fog.


    Now, instead of secretly looking for it behind the back of director Liu, it''s better to simply cooperate with Director Liu to find Bruce Lee. At that time, if section chief Duan finds it first, he can hide people.


    Section chief Duan certainly doesn''t understand this.


    And now section chief Duan doesn''t know boss Wang''s Secret line, Xiao Zhou.


    He thought boss Wang closed his eyes and didn''t know anything!


    This is the failure of section chief Duan.


    Today''s conversation went well. At least boss Wang and section chief Duan unified their attitude.


    Both of them are smart people. They know that there is no benefit in fighting between them at this point. Now, it is an extraordinary period. They must work together, or they will be killed by director Liu.


    More than an hour later, boss Wang sent section chief away. He went back to the tea house and sat down for a while.


    Head, thinking at full speed.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Zhou, he is also working hard to find someone.


    Now he has resources, people and people. It should not be difficult to find the little dragon and snake, but why didn''t he show up?


    Why is it so difficult?


    Xiao Zhou didn''t expect things to be like this. He felt that with his own strength, he should be able to find people easily.


    Since last night, Xiao Zhou''s heart has been beating like a deer. He always feels that something is going to happen. Director Liu told him to give him the last half month. To tell the truth, he has been very generous to him. Half a month must be enough if it goes well.


    But now he still has no clue.


    There''s no clue.


    Xiao Zhou made a lot of calls in the morning, all of which were to urge his own people to do things.


    In the south of the city, he arranged people, but they only met a shrew in the drugstore that day, and they never found her again.


    She is like a ghost, erratic and nowhere to find.


    Lingling


    At this time, the phone in Xiao Zhou''s office rang and he answered it like an electric shock.


    "Hello?"


    "Team Zhou! I''ve found out what you asked me to investigate!" said a person on the phone.


    "Well, you come to my office and say!"


    After hanging up the phone for a while, a young policeman hurried to Xiao Zhou''s office.


    The little policeman respectfully saluted Xiao Zhou when he came in. In fact, Xiao Zhou was not much higher than him. If it was normal, he would nod his head and say something. But today, Xiao Zhou''s status is different. He is the commander-in-chief. If his status is rubbed, he will go up. The little policeman can''t flatter him or not.


    He investigated this matter overnight and did it beautifully.


    Now Xiao Zhou, standing behind him is director Liu. This matter has spread in the police station. For a time, no one dared not give Xiao Zhou face, and no one dared not listen to him.


    This is why Xiao Zhou must do it well.


    If he failed this time and didn''t do it well, people will say that Xiao Zhou is a bad guy. At the beginning, director Liu didn''t do it well.


    This person cannot be reused!


    If these words are engraved in people''s heads, it will be difficult for them to rise after a small week!


    That''s why he''s in a hurry!


    He gave the information to Xiao Zhou: "team Zhou, this is the information. It should be right."


    Xiao Zhou looked down and said, "well, it''s good. Take the second team with me!"


    Xiao Zhou, after simply confirming the address, he is ready to take action.


    Hit the snake seven inches, catch the thief and catch the king first.


    When he couldn''t find the little dragon and snake, he had to do so.


    So, what is Xiao Zhou going to do?


    The information in his hand is nothing else but the address of Bruce Lee''s house! There are only two old people in Xiaolong snake''s family. Xiao Zhou began to play Yin. He couldn''t find Xiaolong snake. He was going to find the two old people to understand the situation.


    Knowing that the son is better than the father, he feels that as long as he finds Bruce Lee''s family, he will be able to find him!


    Xiao Zhou was also forced to be helpless.


    This method is the most shameless method of the people on the road, but Xiao Zhou chose to do it resolutely. In fact, many things are the same between the white road and the underworld, but the methods are different.


    Xiao Zhou, it''s just that the sword goes sideways.


    But what can others say? Xiao Zhou is also a routine. Do you want to visit!


    But his original intention is different.


    He''s investigating. He''s going to extort a confession by torture!


    The two old people don''t know if they can resist Xiao Zhou''s means!


    However, the dragon begets the dragon, and the Phoenix begets the Phoenix.


    His father must be no worse than a pretending criminal like Bruce Lee!


    Little dragon snake''s father, that''s big dragon snake!

 Chapter 514

    Although they had been prepared for it for a long time, Xiao Zhou couldn''t help sighing when they arrived at the door of Xiaolong snake''s house.


    This place is really poor.


    No wonder little dragon snake wants to work in Jinhai city. No wonder he doesn''t go back to farming.


    Two days are two kinds of heaven and earth!


    Bruce Lee''s family is also very poor.


    Xiao Zhou was a little soft hearted when he saw this scene. He couldn''t help thinking that his family seemed to be at the same level as Xiaolong and snake''s family when he was young. It was called bitter at that time!


    But fortunately, he survived.


    Although his heart resonated a little, Xiao Zhou still did what he should do. With a wave of his hand, he let people go down and surround the yard first, and then took people to knock on the door.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    After a while, an old woman came and opened the door.


    "Who are you?" the old man''s face was full of wind and frost. He looked like a genuine farmer with sincerity in his eyes.


    This is not the same as the little dragon snake.


    But from the mouth and eyes, you can still see the shadow of a little dragon and snake.


    "Hello, we are from the police station!" a man next to Xiao Zhou took out his certificate and shook it in front of the old woman.


    "Oh, come in." the old woman seems to be quite used to this scene. Little dragon and snake probably didn''t get into trouble before, and she''s used to it.


    Turn around and walk towards the inner room.


    Xiao Zhou followed them in.


    Walking in, an old man was sitting inside, cross legged, smoking.


    I don''t know why, Xiao Zhou vaguely seemed to see the old head smiling at himself.


    He shook his head before he could see the old man''s face clearly.


    I didn''t smile at him at all, but stared at him with disdain!


    This man is the father of little dragon snake, big dragon snake!


    Xiao Zhou may not know that although little dragon snake is good at mixing on the road, it is still thousands of miles away from his father. Big dragon snake was also famous in ten miles and eight townships when he was young.


    It''s not powerful, but famous people will pretend to be forced!


    He can turn white into black!


    This mouth is no more stupid than the little dragon snake, but after years of baptism, the big dragon snake''s mouth is becoming more and more stupid. After all, people are old and can''t keep up with the rhythm.


    But what.


    He also knows a truth, that is, pretending to be forced is easy to be beaten!


    It used to be good to say that getting beaten twice was not painful for him, but now, if he pretends to make people angry, he can''t stand being beaten by others!


    A fight can hurt him for months. Why bother?


    So, it''s better to pretend less and say less.


    People can''t be old!


    Big dragon and snake are very sensible now and basically don''t talk much. But when the police came today, he can pretend again. At least these people won''t beat themselves for no reason.


    When Xiao Zhou saw them come in, he first gave a cold hum, then knocked the cigarette bag hard and vomited on the ground.


    Xiao Zhou paused. It was obvious that dragon snake didn''t welcome them.


    But he didn''t panic at all. Instead, he sat down and asked them, "do you have a son named little dragon snake?"


    The old woman nodded and the big dragon and snake snorted.


    Xiao Zhou then said, "your son has made a big deal!"


    Needless to say, big dragon and snake know that little dragon and Snake must have caused trouble. If they don''t cause big trouble, can they come over?


    "If you have something to say, don''t chatter!" said the dragon snake.


    In a word, Xiao Zhou''s aura suddenly dropped. Big dragon and snake is really a master of pretending to force.


    On the surface, he is not afraid at all. He doesn''t care what little dragon snake has done, but in fact, he is also worried. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with little dragon snake. If he really makes a big mistake, no one can save him!


    "Hehe, let me be frank. Your son, attempted murder, serious injury!"


    "Oh..." hearing this, big dragon snake was relieved. As long as little dragon snake didn''t kill, things would turn around.


    "Hehe, we came here today. We just hope you can cooperate and find out the little dragon and snake."


    Dragon snake, pause.


    I see!


    So they haven''t caught the little dragon and snake yet!


    The policeman is pretending to force himself!


    Want to get words out of your mouth!


    Don''t you make such a big formation just to scare yourself? Big dragon snake has never seen any wind and waves. He doesn''t eat this set!


    He looked at Xiao Zhou with a smile. He felt that this man was not good. He was not expected to be a leader.


    First of all, because of such a small matter, so many people were used to frighten the two old people, which made the dragon snake shameless.


    Secondly, he is the team leader now. They can''t even find anyone. They don''t have this ability. How can they mix in the future?


    The dragon and snake know it.


    "Man, we don''t know where to go. If you want to find it, find it yourself." Dalong snake didn''t bird Xiao Zhou at all. After that, he began to smoke by himself.


    This situation is expected by Xiao Zhou, but it still makes Xiao Zhou feel uncomfortable.


    This dragon snake is a typical forced criminal!


    If he hadn''t been old, he would have rushed up and dumped his two big mouths!


    The strength of this outfit is also quite unambiguous.


    "Hehe, we''re here for nothing else. I just hope you can cooperate with the investigation. If you help find the little dragon and snake, we''ll appropriately commute his sentence..."


    Commutation?


    The dragon snake knew Xiao Zhou was farting.


    "Hum, commutation? What are you pretending to do? If you have the ability, take me away!" the dragon snake, pedaling his nose and face, said more and more unambiguously.


    The old woman next to him saw that the old dragon and snake had made another mistake, and hurried to touch him carefully.


    But the dragon snake didn''t listen at all and looked disdainful.


    This expression is as like as two peas.


    Xiao Zhou didn''t expect that the two old people were so difficult to deal with. Big dragon and snake made him feel a little embarrassed in front of so many people. He coughed twice and hurriedly said, "Sir, if you don''t cooperate with our investigation today, we can catch you back. You''re guilty of shielding!"


    It''s good that Xiao Zhou didn''t say this. As soon as he said this, the big dragon and snake laughed more happily.


    Crime of shielding?


    He thinks he doesn''t know the law!


    Dragon snake slowly got out of bed and lit Xiao Zhou with his cigarette bag and pot: "you think we don''t understand anything? Cover up, then I have to know what is cover up? Dragon snake hasn''t contacted us for a long time? How the fuck do we cover up? Come and teach me!"


    Suddenly, the room was quiet, and everyone''s eyes focused on the dragon and snake.


    Now, as long as Xiao Zhou said a word, they can rush up and press down the dragon and snake!


    Xiao Zhou''s heart is like the Yellow River running!


    If you press the dragon snake here, it''s quite simple, but if you accidentally hurt the dragon snake, you''ll have trouble.


    At the moment, he doesn''t want to make trouble. He''d better try his best to find out the little dragon and snake first!

 Chapter 515

    Little dragon and snake upset Xiao Zhou.


    Big dragon and snake made Xiao Zhou doubt life.


    It''s natural for the dragon and snake, who are in their twilight years, to pretend to be forced. People don''t feel any sense of conflict at all.


    It''s not artificial at all.


    This is different from the little dragon and snake.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Zhou looked at the dragon and snake and smiled.


    Smile very helpless.


    He can''t help it. Big dragon snake is right. He''s not a crime of shielding. Moreover, Xiao Zhou can''t do anything to him. They just want to scare him.


    But obviously, it doesn''t work.


    Xiao Zhou is in a stalemate with the dragon snake.


    No one took a step back. Big dragon and snake only dared to order Xiao Zhou with a cigarette bag and pot. He didn''t dare to go too far. After all, Xiao Zhou''s identity is here.


    At this time, the old woman came to break the deadlock. She gently pushed away the dragon and Snake: "it''s such a big man. Can you be a little formal?"


    Then he looked at Xiao Zhou: "well, sorry, our old man has a strange temper."


    Xiao Zhou smiled: "understandable, understandable."


    "However, we really don''t know about the little dragon and snake. The boy hasn''t contacted us for a long time. He just makes money at home every month. He doesn''t tell us about other things. We really can''t find him."


    The old woman said this sincerely. She really couldn''t find the little dragon and snake.


    If she could find it, she might really hand over the little dragon snake. She also knew what her son was doing in Jinhai City, but her persuasion was useless. She thought it would be better to let the little dragon snake in and teach a long lesson.


    But now she can''t contact anyone. She doesn''t know where the little dragon snake is.


    "Well..."


    Xiao Zhou bowed his head and thought.


    "Go away!" the dragon snake scolded.


    Xiao Zhou is very embarrassed.


    It''s a bit shameless for him to stay here now.


    Besides, it''s very shameful.


    "Hehe, if you have news, let us know at the first time. Don''t let your son go farther and farther on the road of crime." Xiao Zhou said patiently.


    The old woman nodded and said she knew.


    Xiao Zhou left with a man in a gloomy mood.


    This time Xiao Zhou failed!


    He failed because his aura was not strong enough!


    Xiao Zhou is also destined to be a big deal!


    If he comes here, he is going to find little dragon snake and ask them to hand over the people. The big dragon snake certainly doesn''t dare to pretend to force. People all look at people''s food.


    Big dragon snake will compromise with Xiao Zhou as soon as he installs it. It''s strange that big dragon snake can tell him!


    Xiao Zhou is not a hardliner, but he insists on pretending to be a hardliner. How can this be achieved?


    Moreover, he made a serious mistake in his initial direction. What he wanted was to come here and ask about the whereabouts of the little dragon and snake.


    Note that it''s asking, not forcing!


    Who would be so stupid to hand over his son?


    This is the dragon snake and the old woman. They really don''t know. If they knew, they wouldn''t tell Xiao Zhou!


    In fact, boss Wang''s method works.


    Don''t say any other nonsense, just do it hard!


    Tie the two old people directly and threaten Bruce Lee. He will show his head!


    However, this method was denied by the pillar from the heart. Otherwise, the situation of Jinhai city is now a foregone conclusion!


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward, I was feeding Wang Yuxian.


    She wouldn''t let me feed, but I insisted.


    Now Wang Yuxian can eat by herself. In fact, he doesn''t need me to take care of him so much.


    But why would I do that?


    There is only one reason.


    That''s to let Xiaowen retreat. These two days, Xiaowen stays in the ward every day. I know her purpose is not to take good care of Wang Yuxian, but for me.


    But I really don''t catch a cold with her, even a little disgusted.


    But she still chased me and seduced me unambiguously.


    Last night, after I fell asleep, without my knowledge, she got into my bed, which made me speechless.


    Usually, she''s still hooking up with me intentionally or unintentionally.


    But I skipped it silently.


    "Wenzi, please come by yourself ~" Wang Yuxian said softly, trying to grab the food in my hand.


    I frowned: "Yuxian, your wound is not well yet. It''s not too much for me to take care of you?"


    Wang Yuxian smiled: "Wenzi, when did you become so good at taking care of people?"


    "Hehe, I''ve always been like this..."


    When Wang Yuxian and I were silent in this hazy feeling, Xiaowen stood in the corner of the ward, biting her lips and staring at me. The eyes were deep and could eat me.


    I deliberately don''t look at her. I don''t want to provoke her. It''s best that she can completely give up now.


    I fed Wang Yuxian food very intimately, and then she got up and went to the bathroom.


    Xiaowen suddenly hugged me from behind.


    I was stunned and hurried to push her away.


    "Xiaowen, come on..."


    She held me tightly and didn''t mean to loosen at all: "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe you don''t like me!"


    Xiaowen holds me tightly. I can feel her exquisite through her clothes. This little girl takes great pains to please me, but I don''t understand why she has been pursuing me so hard.


    I don''t look so handsome.


    It doesn''t have much money. The only valuable one is the BMW, but boss Wang gave it to me.


    But why does she love me so much?


    Love is like a spell.


    "Xiaowen, I..." I don''t know what to say. I told her everything I should say. Now she''s trying to understand and pretend to be confused.


    A woman can do this, too.


    "Don''t talk, I just want to hold you!" Xiaowen said, holding me tighter, but her hand was very flexible and stretched in to explore back and forth in me.


    I got an electric shock.


    Xiao Wen wore a low cut dress today. She showed it to me on purpose.


    I can see everything when I look down.


    "It''s still day, don''t do that." I frowned.


    This Xiaowen is also very active. Sometimes I really want to give her to pretend to be a tiger and let her know what a man is.


    Xiaowen little feet, looked up and kissed me.


    Her soft lips touched me and gave me a feeling of electric shock.


    The opposite sex attracted, which felt quite good, but I stopped her in time and didn''t let her continue to the next step.


    And Xiaowen, still trying to get me into this state, into this feeling.


    When I was ready to push her open again, the door opened silently. Wang Yuxian stopped as soon as she stepped in.


    Seeing this, she smiled at me and opened the door again.

 Chapter 516

    In fact, Wang Yuxian didn''t know what she thought in her heart. At the moment of closing the door, her heart seemed to be hollowed out.


    Is it hard?


    It''s really uncomfortable.


    Wang Yuxian thought that when she was at school, she saw the scene of secret love boys playing with other women. She seemed to have this taste in her heart.


    She didn''t expect it to feel so strong now.


    And it still happened to Zhang Wen.


    She thought she could calmly look at the love between Zhang Wen and Xiaowen.


    She knew in her heart that Zhang Wengen didn''t like Xiaowen. Xiaowen was just acting, but why was she so uncomfortable when she saw that scene just now?


    Is she really in love with Zhang Wen?


    What about Lao Gao?


    Where should Lao Gao be?


    Wang Yuxian squatted at the door of the ward and was confused.


    In love, she was at a loss and had no resistance, just like a child.


    In the ward, I finally broke free from Xiaowen''s arms, pushed open the door and saw Wang Yuxian squatting at the door.


    She looked up just right at me.


    In Wang Yuxian''s deep eyes, there were tears shining, crystal clear.


    "Yuxian, why are you here..." I said quickly.


    "It''s all right, ha ha ~" she stood up from the ground with a smile. Her expression looked nothing and patted the earth.


    "Let me help you in."


    I don''t know why, all I see from Wang Yuxian''s deep eyes are tenderness.


    She didn''t refuse. I helped her into the ward.


    Xiaowen inside is tidying up her clothes.


    Seeing that Wang Yuxian and I came in, she quickly took Wang Yuxian from me and helped her to the hospital bed.


    I closed the door and went out for a cigarette.


    "Wenzi, what do you think? You''re not satisfied with the beauty around you every day?" pretending to force the tiger next to me, took a cigarette from my hand and said.


    I smiled helplessly: "you don''t know my pain."


    How can he understand the love that Wang Yuxian and I wanted but couldn''t want before?


    How can you understand my guilt of accidentally killing Lao Gao?


    I''m afraid this will be the plot of my life.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at me and stop talking, his mouth moved up and down, and then said to me, "I understand! It''s all men! I know your pain, alas ~ ~"


    I looked at pretending to force the tiger. He must have misunderstood me.


    At that moment, he must have thought of Wang Yuxian Xiaowen as a black sister.


    One black girl is enough. If there are two black girls around, who can bear it?


    Pretending to be a tiger, he patted me on the shoulder sympathetically.


    I shook his hand quietly.


    I saw him go to the bathroom and come out just now. He didn''t wash his hands.


    "By the way, have you heard anything about the little dragon and snake?" I asked pretending to force the tiger. He has been taking care of these things recently.


    He shook his head. "This guy hid very tightly. I didn''t find him either."


    I know that pretending to force a tiger. Although he is not in shape at ordinary times, he is still very reliable when handling affairs. He must have checked it seriously, but he didn''t find anything.


    I sighed: "when Wang Yuxian gets well and goes out to play for a while, we will start doing things!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod: "but we can''t find Bruce Lee and snake. How can we do things?"


    My eyes sank: "don''t worry, I''ll have a way then!"


    Just then, my phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was boss Wang.


    He hasn''t contacted me for several days. I don''t know what''s wrong with calling today.


    I quickly picked it up.


    "Wenzi, how is she doing recently?" boss Wang asked me with concern.


    I was surprised. I didn''t expect boss Wang to care about me first.


    "It''s all right. It''s very good. It''s estimated that you''ll be discharged in a while."


    "Well, that''s good. Don''t worry. I won''t let the little dragon snake go!"


    "Well..."


    "If there''s nothing wrong, you can come to me. You and I have pillars in the evening and go out for dinner!"


    "OK!"


    I readily promised to come down, and boss Wang on the phone and polite a few words, I hung up the phone.


    My face sank.


    I can already guess what boss Wang is thinking.


    He said these words just to calm me down. After he found Xiaolong and snake and pressed it down, it''s time for me to do it.


    Deal with boss Du.


    This is a big trouble for boss Wang.


    If this matter can be handled well, no one will shake boss Wang''s position in Jinhai city in the future!


    But at that time, it was my end.


    Boss Wang, at that time, he will kick me away and let me shut up forever.


    I must be ready now and prepare for the future.


    Otherwise, we are just a stone on boss Wang''s way forward. We can kick it away with one foot.


    In the evening, I went to the hotel that boss Wang said.


    He and the pillar arrived long ago.


    When I entered the door, I greeted me warmly, and I greeted him and boss Wang politely.


    "Ha ha, don''t be so polite. It''s all my own people. Sit down!" boss Wang pointed to the next position and asked me to sit down.


    I sat down and the waiter poured me a glass of wine.


    "Our third brother hasn''t come out yet. I think it''s time to come out today," said boss Wang. He picked up his glass and touched my pillar.


    He lowered his head and took a sip, while the pillar and I looked up and dried up.


    Boss Wang is our eldest brother. He has a drink and we have a drink. It''s a matter of course.


    "Zhu, have you made any progress in looking for Xiaolong snake recently?" boss Wang asked Zhu.


    In a word, it made the face of the column a little ugly.


    Boss Wang, this is to let the pillar say the worst things. It is also a disguised explanation to me. Tell me that he is not idle recently and is helping me find someone.


    But what~


    It''s easy for me to misunderstand boss Wang.


    I would think that the pillar didn''t try his best, and the pillar was deliberately lazy.


    Boss Wang is thoughtful. When he speaks, his eyes are fixed on me and the pillar to see what expression we have.


    The pillar has been with boss Wang for so many years. Naturally, he knows what his words mean. He carries thunder for boss Wang.


    So he took a deep breath, put down his glass and said to me, "Wenzi, I didn''t do it well. Up to now, there is still no news of Bruce Lee and snake. I can''t find him."


    Pillar, it''s very helpless.


    In fact, I don''t need him to say. It''s not that simple. White people can''t find little dragons and snakes. Naturally, it''s not so easy for them to find them.


    I made it clear to the pillar in private.


    Now we are just acting in front of boss Wang.


    Let boss Wang know that I don''t blame him. It''s all the responsibility of the pillar.

 Chapter 517

    In the private room, the pillar lowered his head. Boss Wang looked at me secretly. He wanted to see my reaction.


    If I am angry with the pillar today, boss Wang will take the opportunity to provoke my relationship with the pillar.


    He also wants to pave the way for the future. He also sees that I have a good relationship with the pillar.


    If the situation really develops to that stage in the future, boss Wang must also use pillars to deal with me. If pillars were softhearted at that time, it would be quite unfavorable to him.


    This is a necessary battle, and he should start preparing from this time.


    If you start preparing now, you will certainly not suffer a loss.


    So, what if I don''t get angry today, but accept all this very plainly?


    Will boss Wang relax?


    no


    In that case, his heart will be more uneasy!


    He must think I was secretly calculating something, so he did this calm look. Or, he would guess that I had a secret connection with the pillar!


    Then he has to guard against it.


    Even the pillars should be protected.


    So today''s performance between me and the column is very important.


    It''s also what he cares about most.


    I looked at the pillar and didn''t speak for a long time. My brain was also turning rapidly, thinking about what posture to face the pillar.


    After a quick turn of my brain, I bowed my head and drank the wine dry.


    "Pillar, do you know who the little dragon and snake stabbed?"


    The private room was quiet and terrible. Only boss Wang bowed his head and ate vegetables, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    The pillar nodded: "Wenzi, I know, your favorite woman."


    "Well, then you should know how important this matter is to me!" I said more heavily.


    The pillar nodded silently.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little stiff.


    After a while, I said, "but I also know that you must have tried your best, but you didn''t find anyone."


    Then I touched the wine glass with the pillar.


    Without saying anything, the pillar looked up and drank.


    I let boss Wang frown secretly.


    In fact, I said this to boss Wang.


    What does this Zhang Wen mean?


    First slap, then give a sweet date? What does he mean by this reproachful and non reproachful attitude? Does he care, or doesn''t he care?


    Boss Wang''s initial idea was broken in an instant.


    I caught him off guard. Boss Wang didn''t know what to do.


    However, he still smiled and poured a glass of wine for me and the pillar.


    "It''s all my brothers. Wenzi, your business, Zhu and I are now the most important thing to do. I''ve said hello to white and underworld people. Don''t worry, Bruce Lee, I''ll find out for you!"


    I nodded: "I have only one request. Let me do it when I kill Bruce Lee."


    There was a fierce light in my eyes. Boss Wang and I looked at each other for a while, smiled and nodded.


    At that moment, he looked through my eyes and saw not only the hatred of dragons and snakes, but also my words.


    For boss Wang, I won''t relax for a moment.


    My words must contain boss Wang and buckle the column. Only in this way can boss Wang not know what I mean and have no way to start.


    "Wenzi, but it''s not so easy to do. You think, Jinhai city is so big. If you want to hide someone, it''s not like playing? We want to find people. Where is it so easy? But I also thought of a way, that is, let the pillar tie up Xiaolong snake''s family, but the pillar didn''t find out where Xiaolong snake''s family is, I''ll give it up! If you don''t find out If you can find out where Bruce Lee''s home is, you can also tell me, I''ll let the pillar do it! "


    When he said this, the pillar looked at me.


    He''s reading what I mean, too.


    I took a look at the pillar and immediately understood what he meant.


    It''s not that he can''t find where Bruce Lee''s home is. He told me that he knew before that as long as I wanted, he could tie Bruce Lee''s parents immediately.


    But I don''t want to do such an outrageous thing.


    Jianghu affairs have changed.


    He must have listened to what I said to Zhu.


    We are mixing society, but we should also pay attention to principles. We can''t do everything. In that case, we are not mixing society, but playing with our lives.


    The pillar is also human. How many lives can he play like that?


    But at this time, the pillar stared at me. He might also be looking at what I mean. If I agree, he must go to work immediately!


    I shook my head: "even if we can''t find the pillar, we can certainly find it by our own strength. I don''t believe that he can hide for a lifetime!"


    The pillar nodded silently.


    "Ha ha, Wenzi, don''t worry. It''s estimated that there will be news of little dragon and snake in a short time! Recently, people on the white road are desperately looking for little dragon and snake!"


    "Well, thank you, boss Wang!" I had a toast with him.


    Boss Wang is very smart. He pushed his responsibility completely and let the pillar stand in front of him. Today, his purpose is also very obvious. He just wants to tell me that he did his best whether it was successful or not.


    To put it mildly, if it doesn''t work, let me blame the pillar. Don''t blame him.


    But I know that boss Wang must be trying his best to do it secretly. He also wants to catch Bruce Lee, because Bruce Lee''s threat to him is no smaller than me.


    Moreover, he did not understand who was behind the little dragon snake.


    That''s the top priority!


    I can see boss Wang''s mind very clearly.


    Then, boss Wang told me that he had recently gone to the branch, and told me how he tried his best to find Bruce Lee and snake, and how to mobilize the white people to find something.


    After a meal, I was physically and mentally exhausted.


    I have to be careful when talking to boss Wang.


    Zhu drove me and boss Wang. He first sent boss Wang back, then parked the car on the roadside, lit me a cigarette and talked to me.


    "Wenzi, what are you going to do?"


    The pillar still knows me. From my eyes, he may see that I will move in the future.


    I took a deep breath: "don''t worry."


    "Don''t worry? Isn''t little dragon and snake still squatting for you recently?" the pillar listened to me. He was more worried than me.


    The smoke caught in your fingers is shaking.


    "Well, ha ha, let him squat! If he dares to come, I dare to kill! When Wang Yuxian leaves the hospital after a while, I''m ready to do it!" I said faintly.


    The pillar''s eyes moved: "Wenzi, now we don''t know anything. How do you do it?"


    I smiled: "I know this thing in my heart. I promise to make little dragon and snake eat it! One time, I''ll beat him!"

 Chapter 518

    Boss Wang was very upset when he went back.


    He knows.


    He knows everything in his heart. He knows what I mean too well.


    When he got home, he thought carefully and figured out everything.


    Zhang Wen is actually perfunctory. In fact, Zhang Wengen is not in a hurry.


    I don''t care if he can help Zhang Wen find the little dragon snake. In other words, Zhang Wengen didn''t have any hope for him. It doesn''t matter if he can''t find it.


    Then that''s strange.


    Boss Wang doesn''t understand why I''m not in a hurry.


    Doesn''t Zhang Wen want to avenge Bruce Lee?


    Isn''t Zhang Wen afraid of the little dragon and snake attacking him again?


    What the hell does this guy think?


    Or


    The boy already has his own plan?


    He has been deep in his heart, ready to find a suitable opportunity to do it himself?


    no way!


    No!


    Boss Wang doesn''t know why he feels so uneasy, but his intuition tells him that he is preconceived in this matter. He must find the little dragon and snake first, or if Zhang Wen finds it, he doesn''t know what it will be like.


    Maybe the situation will be too bad to imagine.


    What''s going on in Zhang Wen''s head?


    Boss Wang thought of this and picked up his mobile phone to call Xiao Zhou.


    "Xiao Zhou, how''s the situation?"


    Boss Wang, this time he asked Xiao Zhou in a questioning tone. It was only one day later. What can happen? Xiao Zhou was upset, but he couldn''t refute boss Wang.


    "Brother Wang, everything has to go through a process, isn''t it? I''m checking!" Xiao Zhou didn''t tell boss Wang about finding Bruce Lee''s parents. He didn''t think it was necessary and didn''t want to lose the man.


    If boss Wang knew that Xiao Zhou had gone to Wang Xiaolong''s family now, needless to say, he would let the pillar pass at the first time.


    In that case, the little dragon and snake can''t escape.


    "Well, you have to move a little faster, don''t you?" boss Wang said politely.


    Xiao Zhou nodded: "brother Wang, I know. Just wait for my good news!"


    "Well, hold on tight." with that, boss Wang hung up the phone.


    Xiao Zhou on the other end of the phone gave a foot on the desk angrily.


    He held a breath in his heart and couldn''t vent for a long time.


    Why?


    Because no one was found? Because in a while, he will come down from a high position?


    no


    Because of boss Wang.


    To tell you the truth, before I met boss Wang, although Xiao Zhou didn''t have a good relationship with him, didn''t he be polite when boss Wang met Xiao Zhou? And now? Xiao Zhou has become one of his dogs.


    He said that if he went east, Xiao Zhou would not dare to go west.


    This situation is not what Xiao Zhou wants!


    But what can he do? Who let himself be controlled by boss Wang now?


    Who wants to climb up?


    Then he has to work hard!


    It''s just that the process of trying is so bad.


    Xiao Zhou, now he can only place his hopes on those people in the south of the city. Thinking of this, he called again and sent many people over.


    Chengnan, it must be the focus now.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiao Zhou tried his best to find little dragon and snake, Zhiyong was also meticulous. He didn''t dare to be lazy at all. He took people around the street every day, just like a film policeman here.


    Zhiyong, I can''t find anyone at all. I''m just taking a chance.


    The south of the city has always been the suburb of Jinhai City, but it has become lively because of little dragon and snake.


    Xiao Zhou''s people are there, and Lao Yan''s people are also there.


    Now, even pretending to be a tiger has passed.


    He didn''t go to join the fun, but heard that someone was looking for Bruce Lee in the south of the city, so he wanted to go and see if he could find Bruce Lee.


    And he also wants to know who is looking for Bruce Lee except boss Wang.


    Art experts are bold.


    According to common sense, if you pretend to force a tiger, you should call some people. Even if you don''t call more, you should bring five or six. But if you pretend to force a tiger, you should go with the colorful cat and black sister.


    Now the blood scabs on the black sister''s face are almost over, but she looks even more embarrassed at this time.


    At first glance, they are people who have experienced the baptism of the great war.


    No one with eyes will annoy her.


    Pretending to force the tiger to take black sister, he used to sit down in a nearby cafe and ordered two cups of coffee.


    Pretending to be a tiger, he is now trying to change his taste. If he was thirsty before, he must buy a bottle of mineral water, or find a faucet and gulp a few mouthfuls.


    But now, he is thirsty. Instead of buying water, he goes to the coffee shop!


    What''s the matter? Now who dares to say that the man who pretends to force the tiger has no taste?


    A cup of cappuccino was placed in front of the forced tiger. He looked at the spoon in the cup and his eyebrows moved. He felt that putting a spoon in the drinking cup was like a woman and not a man at all.


    So he took out the spoon and threw it over, then began to blow around the cup like drinking boiled water for a long time, and then looked up and dried a cup of coffee!


    Hiss~~~


    The tiger was like a Baijiu, and the eyebrows were screwed hard.


    Is coffee bad?


    no


    Because the coffee is hot!


    Pretending to force tigers can''t drink coffee at all. They don''t understand culture. They have to pretend to be cultural people!


    Some people in the coffee shop focus on pretending to be a tiger. They haven''t seen anyone drink coffee like this. It''s boring! People are sitting in cafes, drinking slowly and chatting.


    Heimei also learned to dress like a tiger and drank the coffee in her hand.


    Two people, it''s like a wine fight.


    After drinking, pretending to force the tiger was ready to have two cups, but at this time, several people outside the window stopped pretending to force the tiger.


    "Ah Hu, it''s them!" black sister recognized these people first.


    Pretending to force the tiger with a smile on his face, it seems that his intelligence is right. These people really came to the south of the city to find Xiaolong snake.


    But these people are awesome. Last time they were almost held down by themselves. Unexpectedly, they dared to show up in Jinhai city. They must be caught today!


    Thinking of this, pretending to force the tiger to wave, walked out of the cafe side by side with Heimei and walked towards the five or six people.


    Standing among these five or six people is Zhiyong.


    He came here to patrol as usual today. He never thought they would be here.


    He was holding a cigarette in his mouth. He looked very awesome. He squinted at the people coming and going, as if others owed him money.


    Zhiyong has no brain. He knows that he patrols here like a police officer every day. He is completely relying on luck. He wants to meet a little dragon snake or a fierce woman in the street one day.


    But his luck is not very good, at least not as good as pretending to force tiger and black sister.


    Otherwise, he won''t meet pretending tiger and black sister here today.


    In his life, he is short of clothes to force the tiger!

 Chapter 519

    Luck is a very magical thing.


    In other words, it is also called character.


    If Zhiyong had a good character, he would certainly meet Bruce Lee and snake, catch him, go back to Lao Yan and make a head start, but he was not very good, so he met a pretending tiger.


    Zhiyong looked at the people coming and going. He was tired and squatted down to continue smoking.


    But as soon as he squatted down, he stood up again.


    It feels like Dan is involved.


    When the younger brothers nearby looked at Zhiyong with puzzled eyes, his eyes stared oval, as if he couldn''t believe the picture he saw.


    In his eyes, there was a pool of black water~


    Through the opposite glass, he saw two dark circles.


    These two regiments are pretending to be tiger and black sister.


    It''s really appropriate to describe it with two black regiments.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s very boring, but in Zhiyong''s eyes, the color is completely different.


    Zhiyong stared at the two people in the glass and rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    Yes, how could he think that pretending to force tiger and black sister would come here? They have hid to this extent, and these two people can still catch up!


    Isn''t this just embarrassing him!


    "Grass, can''t you fucking run! I think you can run again!" pretending to force the tiger to see clearly, Zhiyong, regardless of how many people there are in the other party, suddenly accelerated and rushed towards him.


    Heimei also accelerated and closely followed the tiger.


    His voice almost gave Zhiyong a signal.


    Zhiyong didn''t even think about it. He stood up and ran!


    He knows too well that he and pretending to force tiger black sister are not people of the same level at all. At best, he is a fugitive and doesn''t want to fight. But what about pretending to force tiger and black sister?


    They are Wulin experts!


    And he is not a level at all!


    Zhiyong will die if they catch him!


    The people around him were stunned and didn''t know what he meant.


    Zhiyong''s voice came from behind: "grass, run quickly, what are you stunned!"


    Now, the five talents turned and ran with Zhiyong.


    Running is also swish fast. They don''t lose Zhiyong at all. Looking at Zhiyong like this, they know that they must encounter hard stubble today. Zhiyong is afraid of people. Shouldn''t they be careful?


    If you can''t run away and are held down, you must be unlucky.


    "I fly on the grass?" pretending to force the tiger to run for a few steps, he gasped and stopped. In the distance, he could only see the shadow of Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong, how can you run so fast!


    Black sister couldn''t catch up. She looked at the outfit and forced the tiger to gasp.


    "All right, let''s go!" pretending to force the tiger to take a simple rest. After a while, he asked Heimei to take a taxi and left.


    He didn''t know why Zhiyong ran so fast. He thought they were calling people and pretending to force the tiger. If a dozen people came later, he and Heimei couldn''t cope.


    Let''s go first!


    They took a taxi and went back to the hospital.


    I happened to meet the pillar and me at the door. The pillar just drove me back.


    When I saw the worried face of pretending to force the tiger, I rolled down the window and asked him, "pretending to force the tiger, what''s the matter with you?"


    He looked back at me: "Oh, Wenzi, come down and say!"


    Seeing that he didn''t look well, the pillar came down with him.


    "What''s going on?" I asked.


    Pretending to force the tiger to Yin his face: "just now, Heimei and I went to the south of the city. We heard that there was news of little dragon and snake there. We were ready to go and have a look. Who knows, we met the man last time!"


    "Last time?"


    "Well, it''s the accomplice of the man who helped the wolf that night!"


    I nodded suddenly.


    I remember who it is.


    My face was also gloomy: "do they dare to be in Jinhai city?"


    "I wonder, so I went to have a look. Who knows he ran when he saw me. I didn''t catch up!"


    I smiled and thought it was strange that the man didn''t run! Last time he had experienced the power of pretending to force tiger and black sister. As long as he was not stupid, he would certainly run.


    It''s just, it still makes me a little confused.


    Can we say that behind this man, there are still people standing?


    The first thing I think of is boss Wang, who can appear in Jinhai without taboo and is not afraid of being found by us.


    I asked the pillar if I knew this man.


    The pillar shook his head to show that he didn''t know him.


    I frowned. After thinking for a while, I called boss Wang and told him the situation. I said that the south of the city was probably the place where little dragon and snake hid.


    While saying this, I''m also testing boss Wang.


    But his tone was so calm that I couldn''t tell what was going on.


    Put down the phone and I said, "pretend to force the tiger. You and Zhang Guohua will go to the south of the city recently. Don''t take too many people. Just five or six. If you meet that person again, you must not let him run away!"


    "En!" pretended to force the tiger to agree.


    I''m relieved to have Zhang Guohua with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, in boss Wang''s office.


    Push the door in.


    "Brother, are you looking for me?"


    Boss Wang nodded: "well, you were there when Zhang Wen called me just now?"


    "Well, yes." the pillar didn''t understand what boss Wang meant, and looked at him in confusion.


    Boss Wang held his cheek with one hand: "tell me what was the specific situation just now and what expression Zhang Wen had."


    "Wenzi, no expression..." the pillar really didn''t pay attention, and Zhang Wen called. What expression can he have?


    "I''m asking you if Zhang Wen suspects me!" boss Wang asked when he saw that the pillar hadn''t reacted for a long time.


    "Oh, no!" said the pillar.


    In fact, he didn''t know whether Zhang Wen doubted boss Wang, but when boss Wang said so, he felt something was wrong.


    Seeing boss Wang bowed his head and meditated, he said carefully, "brother, how can Wenzi doubt you? I know who he is!"


    "You know a JB!" boss Wang scolded directly. He is very upset now.


    Needless to say, Zhang Wen can analyze the matter by himself. When Zhang Wen called himself, he must have been testing.


    Another group of people in the south of the city are looking for Xiaolong snake. If he is replaced by Zhang Wen, he will certainly think so and think of himself.


    On the one hand, he preached to find Bruce Lee, but he didn''t try his best.


    On the other hand, he secretly sent another group of people to find him.


    When you find it, you must shut up the little dragon snake.


    If you think according to this logic


    damn!


    Boss Wang slapped his forehead.


    If so, Zhang Wen must have suspected him now!


    I suspect he ordered the little dragon and snake!


    Boss Wang''s face became gloomy.


    Now he must not let Zhang Wen doubt it. Now, he must try his best to find the little dragon and snake!

 Chapter 520

    Zhiyong, now he is very afraid of pretending to force the tiger. In his heart, pretending to force the tiger is no longer a bastard with a good appearance, but a Wulin expert!


    Wulin expert, these words are full of weight!


    Otherwise, how can the fugitive Zhiyong run away when he sees a tiger?


    Although he is a fugitive, he is also afraid of death. He is also afraid of pretending to force the tiger to catch him and beat him.


    Zhiyong ran to the place where he parked. He didn''t dare to stop. He got on the bus and drove away.


    He drove to Lao Yan''s house, locked the car and hurried up.


    Lao Yan was sleeping at home at this time. Seeing Zhiyong coming up in a hurry, he thought something had happened and hurried to open the door.


    "What''s the matter? Have you found the little dragon and snake?" old Yan asked.


    "Brother, I didn''t find it! But I met that man! That''s what I told you last time, Wulin expert!"


    "What? Wulin expert?" old Yan didn''t react for a long time. He didn''t know who Zhiyong was talking about.


    "That''s the one with a black face. His wife is the same as him..."


    "Pretend to be a tiger!" old Yan Bai glanced at Zhiyong.


    But then he was silent. Zhiyong met a forced tiger in the south of the city. That is to say, Zhang Wen also asked people to stay in the south of the city?


    It seems that Zhiyong can''t be allowed to go out in the future. If Zhang Wen knew that Lao Yan was the one who controlled all this, wouldn''t all his previous achievements be wasted?


    Now, he must find the little dragon and snake in front of them.


    "OK, then don''t go to the south of the city!" old Yan waved his hand upset. He really didn''t expect that Zhang Wen''s news was so well informed. He immediately knew that Bruce Lee had been active in the south of the city.


    Zhiyong said nothing.


    He is unwilling, but he has no way. What can he do?


    If you''re not willing, go to pretend to force the tiger to work hard?


    Does he dare?


    If you ask Zhiyong to kill boss Wang or boss Du, it''s no problem. He must go without ambiguity.


    But he had to hesitate to deal with the pretending tiger.


    I have to weigh it.


    However, now Lao Yan is not worried about this, but boss Wang.


    The two people he fears most in Jinhai city are boss Wang and Zhang Wen. Boss Wang''s mind and Zhang Wen''s desperate strength are almost unmatched in Jinhai city.


    Lao Yan, the worry in his heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    Cunning boss Wang, can you think of him?


    ¡­¡­


    What Lao Yan was most worried about happened.


    Boss Wang''s head is not for nothing.


    At this time, boss Wang has calmed down slowly and his thoughts are flying in the car.


    In Jinhai City, besides him and boss Du, there is a third wave of people looking for little dragon snake?


    But he racked his brains and couldn''t figure out who the man was. He was just skeptical.


    But to say this doubt, there is a wide way.


    Now anyone can be the suspect in boss Wang''s head, including Lao Yan.


    Wait


    Lao Yan?


    Boss Wang frowned.


    Although he doesn''t pay attention to Lao Yan at all, he knows what is Lao Yan''s temperament.


    At the beginning, Lao Yan could pay Zhang Wen to ask him for an account. On this point, boss Wang can see that Lao Yan not only has courage, but also has brain.


    This kind of person should be the number one enemy of boss Wang, but why does boss Wang not taboo him at all now?


    Because boss Wang can see that this man can''t do great things at all. He''s like a pool of mud all day. It''s strange that he can do great things!


    But why is the bad feeling in your heart still getting stronger and stronger?


    Why will my thoughts still turn to Lao Yan?


    Boss Wang doesn''t know why.


    However, since Lao Yan was lucky to appear in boss Wang''s mind, boss Wang simply didn''t hold his head, took out the phone and found Lao Yan''s number.


    Now his relationship with Lao Yan is very delicate. He is very interested in the underground distribution of Lao Yan.


    However, boss Wang can''t use these so far. If he can use them one day, or if boss Wang wants to enter this field, he must replace them.


    "Brother Wang?" Lao Yan''s voice vigilantly picked it up. Now he saw the name of boss Wang, and his little heart beat.


    At this juncture, there is nothing wrong with his relationship with boss Wang.


    Unless he doesn''t want to hang out in Jinhai city.


    "Lao Yan, what are you doing?" boss Wang said faintly.


    Lao Yan''s heart was raised at once.


    "Nothing..."


    "Well, by the way, I heard that a group of people in the south of the city are also looking for dragons and snakes?"


    Through the phone, Lao Yan couldn''t see the expression on boss Wang''s face and didn''t know what boss Wang was thinking, but his heart hung high.


    "Well, ah, really?" Lao Yan himself may not have noticed. Unconsciously, he began to stammer.


    The man showed a guilty conscience.


    "Well, Zhang Wen told me that his brother almost held the man down. If he could hold it down, it would be easier..."


    "Well, yes, yes..."


    Lao Yan, in the face of great pressure, his reaction has become a little slow.


    Boss Wang is boss Wang. The first brother of Jinhai city didn''t blow it out. He really has this ability.


    Lao Yan''s wings are not full now. If something wrong is found, boss Wang wants to get rid of him, it''s like playing.


    The problem is, now Lao Yan doesn''t know whether boss Wang knows or not.


    He also has a string in his heart.


    "You have the best news, which you don''t know?" boss Wang began to feel something wrong.


    There are quite a lot of old Yan''s feet in the south of the city. There is a disturbance. Old Yan must know immediately.


    It would be a little too obvious for Lao Yan to prevaricate boss Wang now.


    It''s better to admit it.


    Thinking of this, old Yan gritted his teeth: "brother Wang, tell you the truth, in fact, I know this!"


    "Oh?" boss Wang''s head tilted.


    "Brother Wang, you know, there are a lot of my feet in the south of the city. I know something must have happened. I heard about it, but I don''t know who it is. However, I''ve sent someone out to check. I''m going to inform you and Zhang Wen when I find it. Otherwise, I''ll tell you. It''s a busy job for nothing. Don''t you think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Boss Wang didn''t say anything. He was thinking over the phone.


    He was wondering whether what Lao Yan said was true or false.


    Lao Yan was not in a hurry, so he waited for boss Wang to speak.


    "Lao Yan, you can do it now. You''ve lied to me?" boss Wang said in a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    "Brother Wang, look at what you said. I really don''t think it''s necessary!" Lao Yan quickly explained.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang chuckled.


    He didn''t know whether Lao Yan was lying or what he knew.


    Boss Wang is already doubting Lao Yan.


    But he never thought that Lao Yan was the mastermind behind it. He never thought that the recent events in Jinhai city were all Lao Yan''s conspiracy.


    If you know all this, boss Wang must be deeply impressed by Lao Yan.

 Chapter 521

    Boss Wang didn''t speak, but Lao Yan couldn''t calm down.


    He listened to boss Wang''s ha ha smile and didn''t know what to do.


    It''s like a mouse seeing a cat. It''s neither walking nor staying. It can only stare at its frightened little eyes to see if the cat will come and bite him.


    Lao Yan was still afraid of boss Wang before he turned over. After all, he is still vulnerable in front of boss Wang.


    "Brother Wang, or I''ll send someone to talk to you?" old Yan said tentatively.


    He doesn''t dare to talk to boss Wang face to face now. If boss Wang sees him like this, he must be able to detect something wrong from his face.


    Boss Wang looks at people very accurately.


    Lao Yan, this sentence is also telling boss Wang that if you like, I will inform you as soon as there is any trouble in the south of the city.


    Find someone to report to you every day.


    Isn''t boss Wang afraid of me lying to you? Then I''ll completely erase your worries.


    Boss Wang can''t hear what he means?


    "All right, stop talking nonsense and be honest with me later. If there''s anything else, tell me at the first time, okay?"


    Boss Wang said angrily.


    Lao Yan quickly nodded: "well, I know brother Wang."


    Click.


    Boss Wang hung up the phone, put his hands on his head and closed his eyes.


    The old Yan at the end of the phone got up and dropped his cell phone directly!


    Lao Yan has never been so angry.


    It seems that for a moment, anger, unwillingness and shame came with a phone call from boss Wang. How can old Yan say that he is also a very arrogant figure in his little brother''s heart? When did he get bullied like this?


    Except boss Wang, no one can make him so humble!


    Boss Wang, he must get rid of it sooner or later!


    Lao Yan felt that he had no privacy at all in front of boss Wang, as if boss Wang could see what he was thinking at a glance.


    Such people are terrible!


    If Lao Yan''s acting skills were not good last time and he was lucky, he would not agree to cooperate with him!


    Although his feet have great potential for development, boss Wang should know who Lao Yan is. After all, he has known boss Wang for a long time. We should guard against them.


    So, what should we do now?


    A few words appeared in Lao Yan''s head.


    After the anger, Lao Yan''s head soon calmed down. He knew that he couldn''t be impulsive now.


    Just hung up the phone. The first thing he thought of was to find Zhiyong and give boss Wang Yin.


    Although the success rate of his ambition is only 11.20%, he still wants to gamble.


    For him, one step is king of heaven, one step is death!


    If he succeeds, he can immediately become king in Jinhai City, but if he fails, he will be killed by boss Wang! Everything will be put on your head.


    Lao Yan took a deep breath.


    He shook his head helplessly.


    no way!


    Old Yan, who has been young and passionate, is no longer allowed to take such risks.


    Moreover, he has no capital to take risks now.


    You can''t just let your feet get loose!


    This is his hard work!


    However, at present, we should guard against boss Wang.


    Zhiyong can''t let him out again. He was almost held down by Zhang Wen''s people twice. If he was held down, Zhiyong can resist Zhang Wen''s means of torturing people and don''t say anything?


    Lao Yan has no bottom in his heart!


    Now, he can only hide!


    It''s all right. Try not to show your head to save trouble!


    Lao Yan thought of this and informed his people one by one. He especially told Zhiyong not to come out recently.


    Lao Yan, the forbearance mode has been turned on!


    ¡­¡­


    Night, south of the city, in the houses.


    For several days, little dragon, snake and shrew didn''t go out of the house.


    Every day, two people eat and sleep, sleep and eat, and have become a dung making machine.


    If he doesn''t have to hide now, such a day can really make him collapse. Bruce Lee is also an ideal man, and he also has his own dream.


    Although it''s also very tacky, it''s definitely not living in a room with a woman for a lifetime.


    There is no hope for such a day!


    But the shrew enjoyed it.


    This is nature.


    Shrews are lazy by nature. They like to sit, eat and die. They are different from dragons and snakes from the root.


    "What are you doing?" the fierce woman asked angrily when she saw that the little dragon and snake hadn''t come out in the bathroom for a long time.


    Bruce Lee shook his body and hurriedly said, "I''m going to the bathroom!"


    "Going to the bathroom for so long?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You hurry up!" the fierce woman began to urge.


    Needless to say, little dragon and snake know what it means.


    Shrew, what do you want? Little dragon and snake can''t refuse, but he''s a little speechless now, because he worked hard in the toilet for a long time. Little dragon and snake didn''t stand up and hung there like rotten cotton.


    What should I do?


    What''s going on?


    If you go out now, you can''t satisfy the shrew!


    Little dragon snake just wants to delay for a period of time and desperately wants to cheer himself up, but it seems to have no effect at all!


    Prick!


    While little dragon and snake were thinking, the fierce woman opened the door of the bathroom.


    Little dragon and snake, holding the little dragon and snake, are stirring up there!


    Seeing this scene in front of her, the fierce woman''s eyes were full of laughter. She seemed to understand why little dragon snake was going to nest in the toilet and thought little dragon snake wanted to serve her well.


    At this time, it''s just time to eat!


    Thinking of this, the shrew didn''t care whether the little dragon snake was willing or not. She pulled him out with both hands and threw him on the bed!


    Bruce Lee subconsciously protected himself. I don''t know why. This is his subconscious action. In the face of the black and thick shrew, can he not protect it?


    The shrew can''t see nonsense in different places. The "lovely" appearance of Bruce Lee and snake just now has aroused her interest.


    Her big black face approached the little dragon snake, and then she kissed it regardless. She broke off the little dragon snake''s hands with both hands.


    Let the little dragon snake have no ability to resist.


    Since you can''t resist, you might as well enjoy it!


    The little dragon and snake simply began to cooperate.


    But


    No matter how he cooperates, he doesn''t feel at all!


    It''s a little too overloaded, a little too fierce!


    After careful calculation, it seems that the shrew has to work twice a day recently.


    Twice a day, not once every two days. This high-intensity thing makes Bruce Lee''s body seriously overdrawn. If the shrew didn''t make it up for him every day, he might not be able to do it long ago.


    The shrew sat on the little dragon snake, twisted it for a while, raised her hand and gave it a brain collapse on the little dragon snake''s head!


    Why?


    Because I worked hard for a long time, the little dragon and snake didn''t respond at all!

 Chapter 522

    Little dragon and snake are helpless and the fierce woman is angry.


    The room was full of bad air at this time.


    Bruce Lee is also a little embarrassed, but what can he do? He hasn''t got good ammunition yet. Why shoot?


    The shrew is a little too anxious.


    The demand is a little too much.


    A man is not enough!


    The little dragon and snake can see this.


    The fierce woman looked at him coldly. In her eyes, she was all unhappy. It felt like the little dragon snake didn''t try her best.


    The two men confronted each other for a while. Bruce Lee softened first. He dared not look at the fierce woman. The fierce woman''s deep and terrible eyes could eat him.


    "Honey, let''s have dinner first. After dinner, you can let me sleep for a while. I''m too tired recently and I''m not in shape!"


    Bruce Lee is sincere, and the shrew may also see that Bruce Lee is really tired. Doing these things is more tired than doing heavy work on the construction site.


    So she nodded and agreed, and immediately went to prepare food for little dragon snake.


    It''s very rich. After the little dragon and snake wolfed down, they fell asleep.


    However, this sleep, he did not get up.


    Because he is really tired!


    The shrew was also simple. She really thought Bruce Lee had a spectrum in her heart and sat at the head of the bed waiting for him, but it was almost twelve o''clock, and Bruce Lee still had no intention of waking up.


    Looking at the little dragon snake''s side face, the fierce woman suddenly felt that she was as stupid as a donkey.


    I was cheated by little dragon and snake!


    In fact, he didn''t mean to wake up at all. At the beginning, she was ready to sleep hard. She sat by the bed waiting for him. It''s no use at all!


    Shrew, it''s hot in an instant.


    Little dragon snake is testing her IQ!


    Although the shrew looks stupid, her IQ is not low at all!


    Whoosh! The fierce woman immediately withdrew the quilt wrapped around Bruce Lee and snake.


    "Get up!"


    The cold voice of the shrew came.


    Little dragon and snake, still sleeping, suddenly woke up.


    As soon as he woke up, three black lines hung on his forehead.


    He almost forgot his promise to the shrew.


    No wonder shrews get angry!


    Little dragon snake knew what he was talking about was nonsense. He simply clenched his teeth, a carp stood up, turned down from the bed, directly jumped at the fierce woman and blocked her mouth.


    Seeing the little dragon and snake with such spirit, the fierce woman''s eyes lit up.


    Yo, I''m very energetic.


    With one ring of her two big black hands, she hugged little dragon and snake, and they immediately rolled on the bed.


    Little dragon and snake regained a little strength, got on the horse and began a 300 round war with the shrew!


    You come and I go, I come to you


    Two in the morning.


    The fierce woman was sleeping in bed. She didn''t mean to wake up at all. Little dragon and snake sat by the bed, and their legs trembled a little.


    He just forced himself to mount the horse with a gun. After a while of tossing and turning, he felt like dying.


    He really wants to give the shrew an injection to reduce her female hormone secretion. Don''t be so hungry and dissatisfied every day. Can''t any man stand it!


    The shrew went to sleep after she finished. She didn''t want to look at him.


    Little dragon snake feels as uncomfortable as pressing a big stone on his chest. He has never experienced such a great frustration, or even insult!


    Little dragon snake, I know too well that he can''t get rid of his current life and make any changes.


    All he can choose is to bear it silently and be tortured by the shrew silently until she gets tired of the game you come and go.


    Alas~


    The feeling of being hollowed out is really bad!


    The little dragon snake was oppressed and uncomfortable. He put on a dress and went out.


    He was hurt physically and wanted to find psychological comfort.


    He wanted to call Lao Yan to comfort his injured heart.


    Walking to the public telephone, little dragon snake dialed Lao Yan.


    The phone was soon connected.


    Lao Yan, I just went to bed today.


    "Old Yan, did you sleep?" said little dragon snake.


    Where can old Yan sleep! Even if I slept, I must say I didn''t sleep! Now Bruce Lee''s phone almost gave him a shot of stimulant!


    "No, ha ha! What''s the matter with you?" old Yan''s voice was gentle and unreasonable, like talking on the phone with his little lover.


    Lao Yan here is a gentle trap.


    If you want little dragon and snake to come in quickly, you''d better not delay for a second.


    "Oh, upset!" the little dragon snake sighed at the phone.


    Now Lao Yan can''t let people go outside to find Bruce Lee snake, so he places his hopes on this phone. He hopes Bruce Lee can keep a tendon in his mind and believe in himself once.


    Then, things will be easy to do!


    As long as you cheat the little dragon and snake out, it''s easy to do!


    However, this is a technical job. Lao Yan is still thinking about what to do.


    People''s hearts are flesh long. Lao Yan believes that Bruce Lee will certainly relax his vigilance.


    "Hehe, it''s because of women again?" Xiaolong snake thought clearly. He asked with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    "Dragon and snake, I think some things need distance. If we are together every day, it will kill a lot. Are you right?"


    Little dragon snake, well, what old Yan said is reasonable. Distance produces beauty. He is almost zero distance with a fierce woman every day. Where is beauty? There''s nothing left!


    "It''s really not good. Why don''t you separate from her for a few days?"


    Lao Yan''s words made little dragon and snake don''t know what to say.


    If he could, he would have separated from the shrew. Now he is eager to let the shrew out! I can''t wait to leave the shrew and have a good rest! But where can he go without the shrew?


    This is a difficult problem facing the little dragon and snake.


    Let him not know what to do.


    It''s not safe to go anywhere!


    If someone finds out, he will only die!


    "Alas..." Bruce Lee said with a heavy sigh.


    Can Lao Yan not understand why he sighs?


    He''s already figured out what to do!


    After settling with Bruce Lee and snake for so long, it''s time to open the skylight and tell the truth!


    He repressed his beating heart and said, "dragon and snake, if you don''t mind, how about finding a place for you? It must be safer than where you are now! It can make you hide at ease!"


    "Can you help me find it?" Little Dragon and snake picked his eyebrows. Although he felt something wrong in his heart, what appeared in his mind was Lao Yan''s gentle and sincere face.


    Because he has talked to Lao Yan about everything recently, and he has slowly relaxed his vigilance towards Lao Yan. He thinks Lao Yan is a good guy, and he may not be so bad?


    Moreover, they are now grasshoppers on a rope. Lao Yan should not do anything special.

 Chapter 523

    The phone connects you and me~


    There are emotional lines buried in the phone~


    Ah ah~~~


    A few lyrics simply describe the current state of Bruce Lee and Lao Yan.


    Across the phone, one side is old Yan who is nervous to explode.


    On one side, it''s the thinking little dragon and snake.


    In terms of IQ, this is a contest, and in terms of people''s hearts and acting skills, it is also a complete contest.


    Lao Yan is a personal genius.


    Little dragon and snake, IQ is also soaring all the way.


    Lao Yan is like a big yellow flower girl who prepares that with her boyfriend in a small hotel. She is a little looking forward to it and a little afraid.


    He just heard that it felt good, and women were more comfortable, but he was also nervous. What if the man worked too hard?


    What if the man doesn''t go the usual way?


    And what if that man can''t?


    In the short silence of a few seconds, Lao Yan''s brain seemed to circle the earth. Little dragon and snake also felt that the time of these seconds was very long.


    He also began to think with his non anxious IQ.


    He felt that this matter should be no problem. Although he had conflicts with Lao Yan before, now Lao Yan has moved him with his heart. He thinks Lao Yan is a good person.


    At least at this time, Lao Yan is the only one who can stand up and help him!


    Across the telephone line, there are two completely different pictures.


    "Well, but where is it safe?" after a while, the little dragon snake spoke.


    He really didn''t want to live with the shrew. As long as there was a place to go, he left immediately, but he still wondered where he could go?


    Old Yan smiled: "dragon and snake, I don''t care about other places, but it must be safe for you to come to me!"


    To Lao Yan?


    The little dragon snake''s heart beat twice quickly. It''s not impossible. If he was in Lao Yan, he must be safe. With Lao Yan''s insidious strength, no one can find him!


    But little dragon and snake are still a little worried.


    I don''t know why, he has a faint feeling of unreliability.


    "But your side..." little dragon snake hesitated.


    As soon as Lao Yan gritted his teeth, he saw the duck he was about to get. He couldn''t let it fly like this!


    "Dragon snake, don''t you believe me? Now people in Jinhai are looking for you everywhere. It''s hard to say. The place you''re hiding now will be found sooner or later! Are you ready to sit and wait for death? If you come to me, I''m sure I can ensure your safety and that no one can know where you are! Moreover, if there''s any trouble, I can kill you at the first time Send out the province! "


    Lao Yan is not bragging. He can really do it.


    But he certainly won''t send the little dragon and snake out! He''s not stupid!


    Listening to what old Yan said, little dragon and snake seemed to think that old Yan was reliable again.


    The little dragon snake holding the phone hesitated.


    He didn''t know whether he should go to Lao Yan or not.


    However, he is really fed up with shrews. If he goes on like this, don''t talk about others. He will die in the hands of shrews sooner or later!


    She killed her alive!


    Bruce Lee doesn''t want to be like that. There are a lot of youth waiting for him!


    In a moment, little dragon and snake made the most wrong decision in his life!


    "OK, then I''ll believe you!"


    WOW~


    When the words reached Lao Yan''s ears through the telephone line, he felt that his world was like flowers in full bloom, like mountains and fields, covered with lavender for a time.


    That beauty, that fragrance, what a feast!


    Before Lao Yan''s eyes, it seemed that he had taken off the little dragon and snake and slowly mixed up in Jinhai city.


    As soon as the little dragon and snake come out this time, he can turn over!


    You can never look at boss Wang''s cold eyes again!


    Lao Yan suddenly felt that his eyes were a little wet. This was a sentence he had to wait for after a lot of hardships, as if he had successfully confessed to his first love.


    It feels very good.


    Lao Yan took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "OK, then I''ll prepare. When will you come?"


    "The sooner the better!"


    "OK!"


    With that, Bruce Lee hung up the phone.


    He breathed in his heart that the dark days seemed to be coming to an end. When he got to Lao Yan, things would turn 180 degrees.


    He walked home with a little light heart.


    As everyone knows, it''s hell waiting for him behind him!


    ¡­¡­


    In the south of the city during the day, there seems to be no change at all, but in fact, the dark tide is surging.


    Pretend to force tiger and Zhang Guohua, there.


    Lao Yan''s people are still secretly in the south of the city.


    Xiao Zhou''s people are also in the south of the city.


    Now in the south of the city, there is a real espionage war!


    These waves of people want to find the little dragon and snake quickly, and they all want to do it quickly.


    Now, whoever catches the little dragon and snake first will have the initiative.


    This is very useful for the current situation.


    However, now I represent boss Wang. Boss Wang also represents me.


    At the moment, I am in the hospital with Wang Yuxian.


    Recently, Li Erzi recovered well. I went through the transfer formalities for him and asked him to come to the hospital with Wang Yuxian, so that it would be more convenient for us to take care of him.


    Now that he''s okay, he''ll come down and chat with me.


    All day in a wheelchair, humming.


    "Wenzi, have you heard from Lao Gao and Lao Wan recently?" today''s Wang Yuxian looks very melancholy. She asked me.


    I shook my head and felt guilty.


    "Alas ~" she sighed leisurely, "Wenzi, if you have any news about them, tell me at the first time ~"


    "Well, don''t worry, jade fairy." one of my hands quietly hugged her shoulder.


    Now Wang Yuxian is in a mess. Between me and Lao Gao, she doesn''t know who to choose, and she doesn''t know how to choose.


    Lao Gao still makes her feel uncomfortable.


    But up to now, I have been with her. Although I was hurt because of me, I was with her when she needed people''s care most.


    This made her feelings for me soar in an instant.


    I can feel it.


    I think the current relationship between Wang Yuxian and me is separated by a layer of cloth. As long as one of us pokes it open, the relationship between us will heat up rapidly.


    Just


    I feel unhappy.


    Because of Lao Gao, but also because of Lao Wan.


    These two people have now become stumbling blocks for Wang Yuxian and me. They are emotional bombs.


    If there is a qualitative change in the relationship between Wang Yuxian and me, what will Wang Yuxian do if she accidentally knows about Lao Gao in the future?


    At that time, her love for me will certainly turn into hate!


    Wang Yuxian has a strong temperament. Some things touch her principles, and she can''t compromise.

 Chapter 524

    I admit that there is a trace of guilt in my love for Wang Yuxian.


    I did the wrong thing about Lao Gao.


    I owe her that.


    However, I also want to try my best to make up for it, even if I spend my whole life being good to Wang Yuxian and taking care of her all my life.


    In the ward, Wang Yuxian leaned her head on my shoulder, which made me feel that Wang Yuxian''s head was leaning on me.


    At the moment, Wang Yuxian has become a human bird in my arms.


    I looked down at her.


    In her charming eyes, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Jade fairy, what do you think?" I asked carefully.


    I''m afraid I''ll disturb her.


    Wang Yuxian''s head moved, looked at me and said, "Wenzi, I thought about what you said to me a few days ago and decided to listen to you."


    I looked at her suspiciously. Why did she agree this time after she had been opposed before?


    "Why?" I asked.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t answer me, but said to me, "Wenzi, I know I shouldn''t stand in front of you and obstruct you. I support you whatever you want to do. After all, this is your way of life."


    Then Wang Yuxian raised her head and kissed me on the cheek: "just, you must be careful. Every step you take is dangerous."


    Wang Yuxian''s words melted the frost in my heart in an instant.


    I stuck my face to her.


    "Don''t worry, I must be fine!"


    Wang Yuxian is right. Every step I take now is dangerous. It''s so dangerous that I''ll die if I''m not careful.


    But what can I do?


    I still have to step down with my head up!


    No one can change this!


    Since I chose this road, it has become a foregone conclusion.


    I can only move forward, not backward!


    Hot blood, slowly ignited in my chest.


    After Wang Yuxian left, that was when I began to shine and heat in Jinhai city.


    Take time, fly to the sky!


    However, Wang Yuxian''s next sentence cooled my heart half.


    "Have you decided where to play?" I asked her with a smile.


    Her eyes stared at me motionless: "think well, I''m going to Guangzhou!"


    Guangzhou


    These two words poured into my mind and beat me like waves.


    Oh, I see.


    Wang Yuxian agreed to go out this time, half for me and half for Lao Gao. Now she thinks Lao Gao has left Jinhai and gone to Guangzhou.


    She wants to go to Guangzhou and find Lao Gao.


    Continue his search.


    I laughed like a mockery.


    Originally, I can only be half in Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    Alas~


    Out of Wang Yuxian''s ward, I went to Li Erzi.


    "Er Zi, I''ve convinced Wang Yuxian to go out and play for a while. When she goes together, we''ll do it!" I sat by the bed and he gave me a cigarette.


    I play with it in my hand.


    "Hehe, do you understand?" Li Erzi looked at me with a smile.


    From the beginning, Li Erzi had planned what to do. He knew that I would go this way sooner or later.


    Mixing society is neither workplace nor officialdom.


    Different in nature.


    You must be cruel! You must be bold!


    Otherwise, there is no way to stand firm!


    "Well, I should have done that," I said.


    "Hehe, Wenzi, you''re good everywhere, but there''s one thing. It''s a disadvantage."


    "Oh? What?"


    "It''s Wang Yuxian and a woman."


    Li Erzi squinted.


    I looked at him for a few seconds and took a breath. He was right. Wang Yuxian was my weakness.


    That''s why I''m sending her away.


    But in other words, Wang Yuxian will come back sooner or later. Then, she will become my weakness and will never change.


    This is a fetter.


    But now let me erase this fetter, it is impossible.


    I love Wang Yuxian and have gone deep into the bone marrow.


    I think I can''t give her up in my life.


    Li Erzi''s words often hit the nail on the head and hurt me all over.


    "Er Zi, you''re wrong. It''s not a woman, but Wang Yuxian alone." I added.


    "Ha ha, that''s the case."


    "You know, I can''t help it. Now Wang Yuxian has become my weakness. She saved my life. How can you let me go?" I sighed.


    Li Erzi patted me on the shoulder to show understanding.


    "Wenzi, I know what you mean, but I didn''t let you give up. I just remind you that this is not only your weakness, but also your weakness. In the future, you should be careful. You can''t let the enemy catch your pigtail or make an article on Wang Yuxian!"


    I nodded.


    "Wenzi, what are you going to do after she leaves?" Li Erzi asked me.


    I pinched the cigarette end with my hand and said, "cruel! I want people in Jinhai to tremble with me!"


    Li Erzi''s eyes changed when he looked at me, and then he laughed: "ha ha, this is your style, Wenzi, you can do it!"


    I didn''t speak and squinted.


    Cruel, not to work hard, but to let people know that you are a person who does not admit defeat.


    There are many cruel methods.


    Every way can prove myself!


    ¡­¡­


    Today, boss Wang and section chief Duan met again. They drank tea in the tea house and finalized the plan of how to find Xiaolong snake next.


    Section chief Duan''s people couldn''t move. Director Liu stared at them closely.


    It can only be found by boss Wang''s people, but section chief Duan can give him a lot of convenience.


    Boss Wang is not stupid. He knows that section chief Duan has team Zhang around him, so he said to him, "Lao Duan, where''s team Zhang? Call him and help me?"


    He also knew that team Zhang was born in criminal investigation. With him, he would get twice the result with half the effort.


    Section chief Duan''s head turned and team Zhang, but his hope now is that team Zhang is following the line of Er Mao and Guang. He can''t get team Zhang back.


    Didn''t you break your own line?


    "Lao Wang, team Zhang has been borrowed by Liu Chu now. I can''t transfer him to perform other tasks!" the tone of section chief Duan is helpless, which makes boss Wang think it''s really the case.


    Boss Wang really has nothing to do with Director Liu.


    What can he do?


    However, this sentence of section chief Duan did not deceive boss Wang at all.


    Boss Wang, I don''t know what they are thinking all day. He estimates that section chief Duan wants to hide team Zhang.


    But now it''s not something he should tangle with. Now section chief hides team Zhang and thinks about it carefully. In fact, it''s not a bad thing!


    Boss Wang thought of this, smiled and asked section chief Duan to have tea.


    Section chief Duan looked up with a hypocritical smile and drank the tea in his hand.


    A plan was brewing in his head.

 Chapter 525

    Boss Wang is full of thoughts and meticulous layers.


    His mind, whether in officialdom or in society, is sure to achieve something.


    In fact, from the beginning, he was a little nervous. He didn''t know what team Zhang under section chief Duan was busy with. This was what he wanted to know. If section chief Duan told him the truth, he wouldn''t believe it so easily.


    Now that section chief Duan is hiding so much, boss Wang thinks it''s an opportunity.


    Maybe he can find out what section chief Duan is thinking.


    If you want to strike yourself out.


    So, after coming out of the tea house, boss Wang asked Zhu to find two clever brothers to follow team Zhang.


    As long as there is a situation, report it to yourself immediately!


    Section chief Duan must have never dreamed that boss Wang would give it back to him at a critical time.


    Boss Wang''s original intention is to seize section chief and consolidate his relationship with himself!


    The two men sent by Zhu are brothers, Xiaofeng and Dafeng. They are smart. It is said that these two people like to study how to track people when they are free, and they are still tracking people in the street when they are free.


    This is my hobby.


    I think there should be no problem for them to follow team Zhang.


    Big peak and small peak also feel no problem.


    "Brother Zhu, we must listen to you, but the person following this time is the police ~" Xiaofeng was a little worried and said to Zhu.


    The pillar squatted there smoking and gave them the money given by boss Wang.


    "When did I treat you badly? Take the money first. If something happens, I''ll protect you. Don''t worry!"


    When Dafeng and Xiaofeng saw the money, they immediately put down their hearts.


    Boss Wang''s chips are not low. It''s more than enough for them to be alone.


    "Hey, that''s OK, brother Zhu, let''s go!" Dafeng is a happy man. He took the money and went to work immediately.


    "Well, be careful. If anything happens, report it to me at any time!"


    "I see!"


    ¡­¡­


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng set out. What is team Zhang doing now?


    Now team Zhang has fought!


    He knows that if he doesn''t fight this time, he won''t have such a good chance to fight again in the future.


    Recently, he seems to have changed. People who don''t know him can''t recognize him at all.


    He has a broken beard and has no spirit at all. He is also a thief when looking at people.


    It''s a habit.


    This has become a habit of team Zhang.


    No way, what he''s doing now is looking for someone secretly!


    But Er Mao and Guang Guang seem to have disappeared. He can''t find them at all!


    He''s worried too!


    But he believes that Kung Fu pays off, and he will find someone.


    He took out a loaf of bread and sat in the car ready to eat.


    At this time, the telephone rang.


    He looked down and saw that it was section chief Duan.


    He quickly picked it up.


    "Xiao Zhang, how''s the situation? Have you heard from them?" section chief Duan asked anxiously.


    Team Zhang sighed, "I still can''t find them."


    Of course, section chief Duan also knows that this matter will not be so simple. If you can find Er Mao and Guang Guang now, it will be as simple as winning the lottery.


    This requires team Zhang to bother to squat.


    "It''s all right. Guard against arrogance and impatience! Xiao Zhang, if you succeed this time, you will have a bright future! Moreover, this is all your merit, okay?"


    Section chief Duan said.


    Team Zhang has been working so hard for this sentence.


    People like him who have no backstage can only go up desperately, otherwise, he will be team Zhang all his life!


    "Section chief Duan, don''t worry, I''ll do it well!" team Zhang promised on the phone.


    "Well, you''re busy! Pay attention to safety!" section chief Duan gave a few more instructions and hung up the phone.


    Now team Zhang floats outside every day. Big peak and small peak, how can we find him so easily? The task is extremely arduous.


    ¡­¡­


    The rental market in Jinhai city is quite chaotic. You can rent as long as you give money. Sometimes you don''t even want your identity, and no one cares what you do in this house.


    As long as the lease term is up, you can return the house to me as promised.


    Even if it''s killing people in it, the landlord doesn''t care.


    Under this chaotic management, er Mao and Guang Guang found a good hiding place.


    At the border of Jinhai City, the management here is chaotic and the flow of people is large. Basically, they are people who come here to work. Er Mao found a room here and hid with Guangguang temporarily.


    He''s not going out these days.


    However, he has always been concerned about what happened on the road in Jinhai city.


    "Guangguang, can you stop fucking playing with your mobile phone!" Er Mao was upset when he saw Guangguang searching nearby people all day.


    It really feels like the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is in a hurry.


    He worries about the country and the people every day, but nothing at all, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Er Mao is upset. He has been worrying about these things, including finding a place to live. He doesn''t care about anything at all! If they hadn''t been tied together, he really wanted to hand over the light.


    Just let him live and die.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t this boring?" Guangguang was not angry. He looked up at Er Mao and smiled, but he didn''t stop in his hand and continued his action.


    Needless to say, he must have talked about another girl.


    Er Mao was so angry that he grabbed Guangguang''s mobile phone and looked down.


    It''s all red envelopes.


    This guy is really willing to sacrifice money for women!


    "Er Mao, you give me your cell phone!" just reach out and grab it.


    Er Mao''s eyes glanced: "tell me, what do you want to talk about this girl?"


    "What can you do?"


    "Why, now you still think you can go out and get something? Do you know your situation? If someone catches you, you''ll die!"


    Just don''t talk.


    He really thinks so. As long as he talks about the girl, he will sneak out for once and then come back without anyone else''s knowing it.


    He would not believe that there are still those people''s eyes.


    What''s wrong with the light is that there is really no eye liner here. But before long, Zhang will definitely find it. So when he shows up, Zhang will definitely know.


    Then he wasn''t alone.


    Er Mao will die, too. It''s ugly!


    "Grass! Don''t give me bullshit as early as possible! You''re not afraid of death, I''m afraid of fucking death!" Er Mao was angry.


    "Oh, I know. I''m sure I can''t go out yet? I''m almost bent when I''m with you every day!"


    With that, er Mao''s face became gloomy.


    What he said is also reasonable. How long have he and Guangguang never touched a woman?


    But now it''s an extraordinary time. He must control the light. Neither of them can make trouble! As long as you get through this time, it''s easy to do!

 Chapter 526

    That night, er Mao slept separately from Guang Guang.


    He sleeps in the master bedroom and only in the small bedroom.


    That remark reminded Er Mao.


    He really has been holding it for a long time. If his taste changes one day and he comes to look for ER Mao, he won''t be bored to death!


    Er Mao, this is a precaution.


    Er Mao, lying in bed, is thinking about the life and death moment he and Guangguang experienced that day.


    If he hadn''t been smart and borrowed a tricycle, they would both have gone to see the Lord of hell now. If he hadn''t had a strong sixth sense, could he see the moon today?


    Er Mao guessed in his heart how to revenge boss Wang.


    He tore his face, but he was not afraid of boss Wang at all. He had two arms and two legs. Who was afraid of who?


    If he can catch boss Wang''s little whip now, then


    Thinking of this, er Mao turned over on the bed and an idea loomed in his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the same night sky, the little dragon snake lies on the panting shrew and is thinking at the moment.


    What are you thinking about?


    Life, and the way ahead.


    Life is a profound topic.


    The road ahead is a little straightforward.


    "Hurry up!" the feeling of the fierce woman came. The big black claw patted the little dragon snake on the back and gave him an order.


    The little dragon snake didn''t dare to hesitate. The little motor immediately went to the first gear, whizzing~


    "Hoo ~" a few minutes later, the shrew took a breath and threw the little dragon and snake again coldly.


    Throwing it after use is a shrew''s character and a shrew''s specialty.


    Bruce Lee felt that he was just a toy she threw out. Could he feel better?


    Coming down from the shrew, little dragon snake said he went out for a cigarette, and another man wandered to the pay phone.


    Now, he is more sure of his previous ideas. He can''t live like this anymore. Now he has only one way to go, that is to go to Lao Yan.


    Let Lao Yan protect him.


    He felt that Lao Yan must have really helped him this time, not in vain.


    Little dragon and snake, we have to choose to believe this time.


    This call is very simple. Little dragon snake and old Yan make an appointment. Tomorrow night, come out for dinner, and then little dragon snake will go with him!


    After hanging up the phone, little dragon snake went back to prepare. At the same time, he was thinking about how to get away tomorrow night and how to make the shrew unaware.


    In the case of the shrew, Bruce Lee chose silence and quit.


    It''s not that there''s something wrong with their relationship, nor that the shrew doesn''t love him, but because of the hardware problem of Bruce Lee and snake.


    He''s too strong to carry! If you go on like this, you don''t know how many years you want to lose your life. Maybe one day, you''ll have to die in bed.


    In the last two days, little dragon snake has begun to shoot empty bullets. For the first time, he feels a little terrible. The terror that makes you exhaust the last drop of blood in your body. He watches himself die, but he still has to do it.


    Bruce Lee can''t let the tragedy happen. He has to resist now and say no loudly!


    However, he still needs to be careful. If the shrew knows, he won''t want to leave in the future.


    After going back, little dragon snake began to secretly tidy up his things.


    In fact, there is nothing, just some money and a knife.


    He''s not going to take the knife. He''s only going to take some money.


    However, he is not ready to take much. Anyway, when he gets to Lao Yan, the money must be his.


    Lao Yan has also made a lot of money in the past two years.


    "What have you done?" the fierce woman asked as soon as the little dragon snake''s head touched the pillow.


    "Didn''t you say, I''ll go out and get some air ~" little dragon snake didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    "Hum, you go out to breathe every time you finish it. What''s the matter? I''m dirty?" the fierce woman turned her face.


    Isn''t it?


    If you''re clean, can I do this?


    Little dragon snake''s heart was roaring, but he didn''t show it at all. He still had a smile on his face and smiled politely at the shrew.


    "What are you laughing at?" the little dragon snake''s skin doesn''t smile, which makes the fierce woman even more unhappy.


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    He quickly avoided the shrew''s eyes.


    "Tell me the truth, do you really don''t want to do it with me?" the shrew faced up to the problem for the first time.


    She doesn''t think it''s anything, woman. She certainly doesn''t think it''s anything.


    But men can''t stand it.


    There is no arable land, only tired cows!


    "No!" the little dragon snake made a great effort.


    He''s not stupid.


    It''s no use knowing that even if she speaks out from her heart, the shrew turns around and goes to bed. She doesn''t change at all when she gets up the next day.


    So since it is so, why do you have to do so?


    Why offend a shrew?


    Offended her, no good!


    "Then why do I think you don''t like it?" asked the shrew.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it. I''m thinking about me, really." little dragon snake was worried. Seeing the shrew''s intelligence, he was about to expose himself.


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    "Oh, that''s OK. I tell you, if you dare to think of other women in your head, believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"


    Little dragon and snake nodded quickly. He believed 10000 people!


    I see!


    It turned out that this was the original purpose of the shrew. It turned out that this was the original idea of the shrew!


    I just want to get something out of Bruce Lee''s mouth to see if he is thinking about other women!


    Bruce Lee is glad he didn''t have a bald mouth just now, or he might be beaten now!


    Shrew, that''s so strong!


    "Hehe, I''ll sleep," said little dragon snake.


    The fierce woman nodded, turned her back and went to sleep without two.


    ¡­¡­


    In the field of forced installation, no one can surpass forced tiger installation. In the eyes of forced tiger installation, little dragon snake is just as simple as getting started.


    Like a child who pees mud in kindergarten.


    During the day, several waves of people squatted in the south of the city. He probably didn''t expect that he was so popular.


    Today, Zhuang forced Hu and Zhang Guohua met Xiao Zhou''s people here.


    Pretend to force the tiger to follow Heimei. Both of them squat on the road teeth with cigarettes in their mouths. Zhang Guohua and others are sitting in the car.


    After several days of squatting, pretending to force the tiger felt very boring. He came and went here every day, and he couldn''t see Bruce Lee''s face every day. He felt boring and boring.


    When he saw these people of Xiao Zhou, he immediately wanted to pretend to be forced.


    Anyway, if he doesn''t pretend to be forced for a day, he will feel uncomfortable.


    He winked at the black sister and walked towards the plain clothes in one step.


    Approaching, plainclothes noticed the forced tiger and black sister.


    But seeing their faces, these plain clothes frowned.


    Two plainclothes have put their hands into their pockets.


    Don''t get me wrong. They''re not taking out guns.


    It''s paying!

 Chapter 527

    Xiao Zhou didn''t understand his actions in these plain clothes.


    It''s almost a subconscious action to pay.


    They are plainclothes, and they are performing tasks here.


    Then the most important thing is to find out the people smoothly, then hand them back and finish it.


    None of them wants trouble.


    When they saw faking forced tiger and black sister, their first impression was that these two people were beggars. Otherwise, why did faking forced tiger dress like this?


    Otherwise, why does he walk a little unstable?


    Pretending to be a tiger doesn''t make them feel pressure, but reminds them of their compassion.


    I have to say, I''m a tiger. I''m gifted. My sword is on the wrong side!


    They pay money, just ready to give pretending tiger some money and let him go!


    They think pretending to be a tiger is begging!


    They didn''t see it until they walked in.


    Well, pretending to be a tiger is not a beggar.


    Beggars can''t eat black and red.


    Pretending to force the tiger to come over, without saying a word, he took out cigarettes and scattered them.


    Plain clothes are stunned. I don''t know what it means to pretend to be a tiger.


    They subconsciously picked up the smoke in the hands of the forced tiger, but they didn''t light it, so they looked at the forced tiger coldly.


    "Brother, what team are you in?" pretended to force the tiger to take a cigarette and asked.


    The man jumped twice in his heart. He pretended to force the tiger and asked how many teams he was. That means that pretending to force the tiger is also plain clothes!


    But that''s wrong. Xiao Zhou sent out a team of them! If there were someone else, he couldn''t have known! Are they not Xiao Zhou''s people?


    Looking at the big black eyes of the tiger, the man carefully asked, "brother, which team are you from?"


    Pretending to force the tiger was a little uncomfortable: "I asked you first!"


    This plain clothes hesitated for a moment, and several people around him added up, and then said to the pretending tiger, "we only have a team of people here..."


    "Nonsense, it''s clear that there are several teams of people. Do you want to swallow the credit yourself?"


    "No..."


    "Everyone works for the people. If you dare to have private thoughts, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "Well, I know, I know..."


    "In the future, be more formal. Look at you, what do you look like!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to speak more and more vigorously, he suddenly looked like a small head. He spoke in an official voice. When he said it, he pointed to a plain clothes leaning against the wall behind him and said.


    The plainclothes got up quickly and stood respectfully.


    None of them knows what it is to pretend to be a tiger. No one dares to act rashly. What if pretending to be a tiger is really a big man?


    But this man thinks it''s not easy to pretend to be a tiger. Otherwise, why is he so confident?


    Why is it so clear!


    "Excuse me, are you?" pretending to force the tiger taught them a lesson for a while. The head of the leader was always low. Finally, he asked pretending to force the tiger.


    "You care too much!" pretending to force the tiger to be angry.


    "Oh..." the man dared not speak.


    However, he was also confused, thinking that the taste of the recent leaders had changed, or did he deliberately dress up like this and come out to squat?


    Prick~


    At this time, Zhang Guohua''s car came. He rolled down the window and forced the tiger to say, "get in the car! Something!"


    Zhang Guohua is the only one who doesn''t dare to pretend to be a tiger in front of him. He doesn''t talk nonsense about pretending to be a tiger. If pretending to be a tiger still wants to pretend to be here for a while and talk nonsense, Zhang Guohua must rush up and slap him in the face to ensure that he will wake up!


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod and get into the car with Heimei.


    Until he left, these plain clothes didn''t know what was going on. They were still in a daze!


    After a while, the man called Xiao Zhou and asked him if there was anyone watching.


    Xiao Zhou was also confused: "what? I sent a team of you. If there are others, they are all from the Bureau. Can you not know them?"


    "But... There was a check just now," the man said obediently.


    "All right, stop talking nonsense and find out the people quickly!" Xiao Zhou has been worried for several days. Now they still have the time to tell themselves these things. If they don''t find out the little dragon snake quickly, his status will not be guaranteed!


    "But, team Zhou..." he hesitated a little.


    "But what? Well, you don''t have to take care of the above things. I''ll deal with them myself. Just look for Bruce Lee and snake!"


    "Yes!"


    The man saluted across the phone.


    On the way back, pretend to force tiger and black sister to laugh in the car.


    "Cao, Guohua, do you see those plain clothes? They are scared like mice seeing cats!" pretending to force the tiger to say proudly.


    "Grass!" Zhang Guohua didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Zhang Guohua felt ashamed of his behavior.


    "Hey, do you see? Those people regard us as leaders! Ha ha!"


    "Grass!" the answer pretending to force the tiger was still one word.


    That''s how Zhang Guohua works.


    "Grass!" pretending to force the tiger to return a word, not much more than him. He fell in love with black sister in the back row.


    In fact, Zhang Guohua didn''t notice what faking tiger and black sister were doing just now. He just received a call from Li Erzi and asked faking tiger to go back.


    He doesn''t care if he pretends to be a tiger or not!


    However, it is the first person who dares to pretend to be forced in plain clothes.


    The forced criminals in Jinhai city are really invincible!


    This time, Li Erzi called Zhang Guohua back. I didn''t know it at all. I was still in Wang Yuxian''s ward. Zhang Guohua and pretending to force tiger went to Li Erzi.


    As soon as he entered the door, Li Erzi asked them to close the door first.


    "Er Zi, what''s the matter?" asked the pretending tiger.


    Li Erzi smiled, first gave them a circle of cigarettes, and then let them sit down.


    "Wenzi, enlightened." Li Erzi smiled.


    "Enlightened? What do you mean?"


    "Wenzi said, as soon as Wang Yuxian leaves, we''ll start. At that time, we''ll have a big fight in Jinhai city!"


    Li Erzi''s ambition is definitely not to be a waiter, and his ambition is not as simple as that in Jinhai city. Li Erzi''s ambition is great!


    It''s just that he hasn''t had a good channel and opportunity.


    This time, it''s time for him to show his ambition.


    He felt that with his head and Zhang Wen''s skill, he would certainly be able to play in Jinhai city.


    "OK, then we''ll start our signboard!" said Zhang Guohua.


    "Well, hehe..." Li Erzi smoked.


    "You called us back because of this?" pretended to force the tiger to blink for a long time and asked.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "of course not. One more thing, I want you two to do it for me!"


    Then he motioned Zhang Guohua and pretended to force the tiger to stick his ear to him and whispered.

 Chapter 528

    To play a conspiracy, Li Erzi may not be as good as Lao Yan, but if he plays his mind and head, he can be much better than Lao Yan.


    While Li Erzi was recovering from injury, he also considered many things in his head.


    After considering the pros and cons of the whole thing, his mind finally fell on one person.


    That''s Lao Yan.


    No matter what Li Erzi thinks, he feels that Lao Yan is the most suspected person. What is happening now is too great for Lao Yan.


    But why didn''t Lao Yan leak out at all?


    Why can he hide so well?


    Li Erzi still underestimated Lao Yan, so his guess was only half of half. Otherwise, he would find someone to follow Lao Yan at the first time and get rid of him.


    If you can attack me and Li Erzi at the same time, such a person will stay and suffer endless trouble.


    Of course, these are just Li Erzi''s guesses.


    Although he has been lying in the hospital bed recently and seems to have little contact with the outside world, he knows everything in his heart and can analyze the current situation thoroughly.


    Hao does not exaggerate to say that with a phone call, Li Erzi can pour into his ears what has happened in Jinhai City, large and small.


    Li Erzi''s social ability has exceeded my imagination.


    So many things have happened these days, which has made Li Erzi more and more uneasy.


    He felt that it was time to put some people around Lao Yan.


    These people must be their own.


    Otherwise, it will certainly spread to Lao Yan and make him vigilant.


    Li Erzi told Zhuang forced Hu and Zhang Guohua what he thought.


    "Well, I see. Hey, hey ~"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile obscene at Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi stared helplessly, pretending to force the tiger, as if he was going to attack someone''s girl.


    Why are you laughing so obscene?


    His accusation forced the tiger to keep an eye on Lao Yan, not to let someone take Lao Yan!


    "You really understand?" asked Li Erzi.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod: "well, what else can you not understand?"


    "Well..."


    "Guohua, you''d better continue to guard the little dragon and snake, but it doesn''t matter. In fact, boss Wang''s people are watching. It doesn''t make much sense whether we go or not," Li Erzi said.


    Zhang Guohua nodded heavily, and then pretended to force the tiger to go out.


    When they reached the door, Li Erzi stopped them again.


    "By the way, don''t let Wenzi know about it..."


    The door slammed shut, and Li Erzi leaned against the hospital bed with his head in his hands.


    He said to himself, staring at the ceiling.


    Wenzi, you just go ahead and I''ll solve the other things that hinder the road!


    I won''t distract you. Just make a world in Jinhai city!


    I will be your strongest backing!


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    All day today, little dragon and snake had a string in his heart. He was inexplicably excited when he thought of things at night.


    It''s like going away when I was a child and losing sleep the night before.


    After tonight, he can get rid of the shrew. He won''t have to look at her face and torture himself anymore.


    In recent days, little dragon and snake are careful in everything they do. They walk on thin ice and dare not make any mistakes. They are afraid that they will offend the fierce woman accidentally.


    At home, a fierce woman is heaven!


    It''s the day of little dragon and snake!


    He has had enough of such days. He wants to be released and independent!


    All day, the shrew''s and the little dragon and snake had a very flat life. They ate and slept, and they did that once.


    The shrew may think it''s nothing, but Bruce Lee''s Day is like a spy war.


    Terrified.


    She was always afraid of what the shrew found. She was always afraid that she would suddenly come up with her big black face and ask the little dragon and snake.


    Sample, do you think you can escape my palm?


    Do you think I know the little 99 you think in your heart?


    However, little dragon snake is still very attentive today, just like serving his mother.


    At dinner time in the evening, the little dragon and snake pushed the boat along the water and appeared in front of the shrew.


    "Honey, I''ll go out to buy dinner in the evening."


    Little dragon and snake, there is a light in that little eye.


    He stared at the shrew''s mouth and waited for the shrew''s consent! As long as she agrees, she can get rid of her current life immediately!


    Shrew, shrew, don''t notice anything wrong! I must go out to buy food!


    Little dragon and snake read it silently in his heart.


    The shrew also stared at the little dragon snake for a while. Although she felt that there was something wrong with the little dragon snake today, she couldn''t tell what was wrong. She just felt that her eyes were a little strange.


    "You''re not afraid of being held down now?"


    Asked the shrew.


    Little dragon and snake quickly shook his head: "not afraid!"


    He suddenly felt that he was a little too obvious, so he quickly turned the conversation.


    His expression was serious and said, "honey, you usually go out to buy me rice. It''s my turn to buy it for you today. You''ve worked hard!"


    Although it sounds a little artificial, it''s in the heart of a fierce woman.


    Recently, the two of them just ordered takeout, or the shrew went to a nearby restaurant to buy some food. Little dragon and snake basically didn''t show up.


    In fact, the risk factors of shrew and little dragon snake are almost the same. These two people are the focus of Jinhai City gangsters.


    It''s an adventure for a shrew to go out, and it''s also an adventure for Bruce Lee to go out!


    The shrew''s eyes at the little dragon and snake changed. She suddenly felt that the little dragon and snake seemed to have changed.


    Suddenly become sensible.


    Men, if they can change suddenly, there are only two possibilities.


    1¡¢ Yes, I have experienced great events and grown up.


    2¡¢ Just pretend to force.


    Pure pretending to confuse people''s minds.


    The little dragon and snake belong to the latter.


    Now, he wants to pretend, but he can pretend! Use all your strength.


    Let the shrew relax his vigilance and get away.


    "Hehe, why are you suddenly so good today?" the fierce woman smiled.


    The smile made the little dragon snake tremble all over and hurriedly smiled with him.


    "Honey, aren''t I afraid of your hard work?" little dragon snake said very seriously.


    The little dragon and the snake and the tiger are basically two types. Don''t look at them, but they are still thousands of miles away.


    Let''s not talk about the skills and routines of this pretending force, but simply talk about this pretending force.


    It is absolutely a force to install the tiger from the beginning to the end without any pause.


    And I won''t join any other feelings.


    For example, you are soft hearted to the object of pretending to force, and you are not sincere.


    At this point, the little dragon and snake are far from pretending to force the tiger.


    What little dragon and snake said just now is the truth!


    He really thinks the shrew is very hard! From the bottom of my heart!

 Chapter 529

    See here, someone may want to ask.


    Didn''t little dragon snake decide to separate from the shrew? Why do you care what a shrew thinks?


    Isn''t little dragon and snake brain enough?


    Alas~~


    As mentioned earlier, in fact, Bruce Lee wants to leave the shrew, not because they have emotional problems.


    The shrew helped the little dragon snake carry the burden, and the two people were very good tempered, but the little dragon snake couldn''t stand it and needed to be charged.


    Shrew''s demand is so strong that little dragon and snake can''t eat it at all!


    The little dragon snake''s body has been eaten up, and the shrew still wants it endlessly. He feels that he is green in front of him.


    Everything is harmonious green.


    In fact, little dragon and snake also understand the shrew and know that some things are not up to her at all. When that feeling comes, she can''t control herself at all.


    Little dragon snake thought that the shrew would secrete too much estrogen for a while. It would be better after a period of time.


    Will certainly be the same as before, become that gentle and considerate shrew.


    In fact, he was reluctant to give up. He couldn''t give up the shrew and didn''t want to go~


    However, the body sent him an empty signal, telling him that if he didn''t stop, he might not be able to use it in the future.


    No way, little dragon and snake have to protect themselves!


    He has to think about himself, doesn''t he?


    He had to quit.


    Little dragon and snake, my heart is full of bitterness.


    He''s actually very tangled.


    But there''s no way.


    The shrew, perhaps really moved by the little dragon and snake, stared at him for a while.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you ~ go and get back quickly!"


    Then she kissed the little dragon snake on the cheek.


    Little dragon and snake could not tell what it was like, but nodded hard.


    With a bang, he closed the door. He went out in a cap and sportswear.


    When he went out, he thought about it and put the knife in his arms.


    It''s necessary to guard against people.


    When he came to the door of the community, he looked back at the fierce woman above and sighed for a while.


    The shrew can''t wait for Bruce Lee to come back today. Bruce Lee has been free since he stepped out of this door.


    Like the wind.


    Little dragon and snake jumped twice, fixed his eyes and walked to the better place with Lao Yan.


    ¡­¡­


    In a fancy western restaurant.


    In the corner sat a man in a suit and shoes. Suddenly, he looked like a small upstart boss, but when he looked carefully, he could find that what was hidden in his eyes was vicious.


    Gloomy with malice.


    This man is Lao Yan.


    He kept looking down at the time.


    It''s eight o''clock now. He came over at six o''clock and specially chose a position in the corner to wait for Bruce Lee and snake.


    Why did Lao Yan choose a position in the corner?


    Because I will catch the little dragon and snake later, so that he will never come back!


    This place is just suitable for hands, and it''s not so easy for little dragon and snake to run. It''s the farthest from the exit.


    Lao Yan prayed anxiously in his heart that if he succeeded today, his plan could be used. He dared to guarantee that earth shaking changes would take place in Jinhai city in the future, and he would certainly have his own place here!


    Moreover, after that, he will put on his wings and fly to the top of Jinhai city.


    Everything depends on today!


    Lao Yan has taken everything into account and is now waiting for Bruce Lee to take the bait.


    Lao Yan felt that God still cared for him. He had experienced a lot of things, big and small, from the beginning.


    He felt that he was lucky.


    Well, he will always be lucky, including today.


    However, half an hour after the appointment, he still didn''t see the little dragon and snake.


    He thought, did the little dragon and snake find anything?


    In that case, all his previous efforts will be wasted!


    His heart fluttered.


    Lao Yan was uneasy. Zhiyong at the other table in the restaurant was also nervous.


    Zhiyong knows that Bruce Lee is a fugitive, but as a fugitive, he thinks he should not lose Bruce Lee.


    Zhiyong is confident that he will put the little dragon and snake down within three rounds.


    He touched the dagger around his waist, and his eyes gradually sank. Lao Yan asked him to prepare it.


    If something unexpected happens later, just kill the little dragon and snake!


    Zhiyong has the courage to kill. He also listens to Lao Yan.


    Today, the little dragon snake is really unable to escape!


    Ding Dong~


    The door of the western restaurant opened and a couple came in.


    Lao Yan and Zhiyong both subconsciously looked in the direction of the door.


    Seeing that it wasn''t little dragon and snake, old Yan rolled his eyes.


    The couple thought the atmosphere was a little strange. Why are all the big men sitting in the western restaurant today? Why do you look at them with fierce eyes?


    In the western restaurant, there are more than ten people in Lao Yan, almost covering the position of the western restaurant against the door.


    It''s strange to be stared at by these dozen people!


    The couple hesitated, bowed their heads and turned out.


    "Grass!" Lao Yan was a little worried and patted the table hard.


    For an hour, I still haven''t seen the shadow of little dragon and snake.


    This little dragon and snake, why don''t you have a sense of time?


    Isn''t he not coming?


    If Bruce Lee really doesn''t come, Lao Yan doesn''t have a temper at all, but he''s unwilling.


    It feels like a girl hooked up your interest and got ready to let you do that. But I don''t know why, she suddenly repented and won''t let you do it.


    How does it feel?


    Just like Lao Yan now.


    I have begun to imagine how broad it will be after I get rid of Lao Yan. Lao Yan YY has been for a long time, but now it seems that I will stop again.


    Let him forcibly remove the fantasy picture.


    Can this old Yan feel better?


    Can you feel comfortable?


    Where have people, the most basic trust, gone?


    If you little dragon and snake don''t want to come, why pretend to compromise with me on the phone and trust me.


    In fact, not step by step?


    Didn''t you deceive the simple old Yan?


    Alas~~


    Old Yan sighed and lit a cigarette.


    Immediately a waiter came and politely told Lao Yan that smoking was not allowed here.


    Old Yan stared, facing the smiling face of others, he put out his cigarette.


    He forgot that this is a high-end western restaurant. Smoking is not allowed!


    He deliberately chose such an emotional hotel to let little dragon snake come and reassure little dragon snake.


    In such an advanced place, there will certainly be no gangsters coming.


    Bruce Lee must feel safe.


    What''s wrong? What went wrong? Lao Yan scratched his head and couldn''t think of a reason.


    Just then, there was another crisp sound of Ding Dong at the door.


    The door opened and a man in a cap and sportswear came in.


    As soon as Lao Yan looked up, his small heart jumped wildly in an instant.


    Little dragon snake, finally appeared!

 Chapter 530

    I''ve been looking forward to you for so long. I''ve been dreaming of you for so long,


    I can keep you in mind when I see you~


    Looking at the little dragon and snake walking in, Lao Yan''s heart relaxed instantly. His eyes were smiling. Little dragon and snake came in the end!


    Now that he has chosen to believe it, he will not doubt it. This is Bruce Lee''s motto. Now that he has decided to come to Lao Yan today, he will not doubt him.


    Come alone and go deep into the wolf''s den.


    But now little dragon and snake feel that this is not a wolf''s den at all, but a gentle village.


    Lao Yan''s embrace is a gentle hometown, which can let little dragon and snake get rid of their current suffering and start a new life. This is a gentle hometown of men!


    Lao Yan felt that today''s little dragon and snake seemed to have a star aura and walk with light, step by step, like claws and teeth, like the pace of the devil


    For today''s matter, Lao Yan didn''t know how long he had prepared and how much hard he had wasted. Today, it finally came true.


    As long as the little dragon and snake are removed smoothly for a while, Lao Yan can take off in Jinhai city in the future!


    I don''t know if little dragon and snake noticed. Since he came in, there was no sound in the high-end western restaurant. Everyone''s attention focused on him.


    Zhiyong, as well as a dozen people called by old Yan, looked at Bruce Lee and stared at him.


    If Bruce Lee didn''t sneak in, if he didn''t want to see Lao Yan in a hurry, he would certainly notice these people who were not good at his eyes, think briefly, and then turn around and run away.


    But today''s little dragon snake didn''t think so much. He just wanted to meet Lao Yan quickly and hide.


    He is not stupid. He knows that black and white people are looking for him now. If anyone finds him, the little dragon and snake will only have a dead end.


    When he came in, little dragon and snake sighed outside. Old Yan has good taste now. He took great pains to meet him and choose such an advanced western restaurant.


    It''s not cheap to eat once in this place.


    However, from this aspect, Xiaolong snake can also see that Lao Yan paid more attention to him, so he went in more resolutely.


    He has no doubt.


    Of course, Lao Yan took great pains with him. Now he can''t wait to peel off his skin.


    It''s just that little dragon and snake don''t know.


    Lao Yan, far away, stood up to meet little dragon and snake, in order to finish his last play and let little dragon and snake completely fall into his trap! Lao Yan, do your best.


    Ordinary people really don''t have the city government of Lao Yan.


    Seeing the little dragon and snake, his face was not red and his expression remained unchanged. He could not see the waves in his heart from his appearance.


    Although, his heart is now blowing a storm.


    Although, he has sharpened his sharp knife and is ready to insert it into the chest of Bruce Lee at any time.


    Lao Yan''s deep city government told him not to eat meat to his mouth and certainly not to expose his fangs. Even little dragon and snake didn''t notice any abnormalities.


    "Dragon snake, come and sit here ~" old Yan seemed to be greeting a close friend he hadn''t seen for a long time and waved to little dragon snake.


    Bruce Lee put on a smile at the corner of his mouth. I remember the last time he met Lao Yan, he told himself Zhang Wen''s address and asked him to sneak an attack. Although it didn''t take long, he felt like three autumn days.


    During this time, too much has happened.


    Little dragon and snake hide all day, and the whole person is decadent.


    It''s not like him at all.


    "Lao Yan, I haven''t seen you for a long time ~" little dragon snake took a breath and sat down.


    What he said was true.


    He and Lao Yan are really ''long time no see''.


    Don''t talk about him. Lao Yan was looking forward to meeting him, and he was already eager to see through.


    "Well, ha ha, eat first!" old Yan said boldly.


    In fact, he can do it now, but he thinks it''s better to wait a while. Now the little dragon and snake can get up before his ass is hot. After a while, when he is relieved, he will ask Zhiyong to hold him down unconsciously.


    Let him have no ability to resist.


    With a smile in his heart, old Yan poured a glass of red wine for Bruce Lee.


    He entertained his mistress, that''s all.


    Not so attentive.


    There is still a reason why Lao Yan can come to this stage. As long as it is what he believes, he will do it with all his strength, and put away what he has high attitude and doesn''t care about.


    Other bastards, can you do it?


    Sure not!


    Therefore, among these bastards, only Lao Yan mixed up alone.


    Lao Yan is a rare talent, but he has a bad mind.


    Little dragon snake suddenly relaxed. He felt that this was the most relaxed time since he hid. He could sit outside and eat and chat so easily.


    However, this is based on his full trust in Lao Yan.


    At the moment, the little dragon and snake have been polished by old Yan.


    He touched his glass with Lao Yan and took a sip of red wine.


    Note that it''s sipping, not stuffy!


    how?


    The mood of little dragon and snake was brought up by old Yan.


    It is the environment that changes people, not people that change the bad environment~


    Lao Yan also pretended to be very polite and took a sip.


    "Lao Yan, why did you choose such an advanced western restaurant when you met me?" asked Bruce Lee.


    Old Yan hehe smiled: "dragon and snake, this is the safest place now. Do you think, those bastards on the road and white people, can you think that you are sitting in such an advanced western restaurant and eating with me? Is it possible?"


    Little dragon and snake stared at Lao Yan for a while, shook his head and smiled bitterly: "brother, you have many ideas. If I had known this, I shouldn''t have separated from you. I should have followed you all the time!"


    Old Yan Xin is laughing.


    Always follow Lao Yan, and Lao Yan will get rid of him secretly, because he knows too much. It will be a trouble not to get rid of him sooner or later!


    Old Yan pretended to be close and cut a steak for little dragon snake and put it on his plate: "dragon snake, the steak here is good. Eat first and fill your stomach. I''ll find you a safe place!"


    Bruce Lee nodded heavily and put the steak in his mouth.


    okay! This steak is good, soft and chewy. With gravy, it tastes very good.


    Is it a high-end western restaurant~


    Old Yan slowly ate the steak on the plate. Zhiyong on the side couldn''t calm down.


    Since Bruce Lee came in, the strings in their hearts tightened up and were ready to attack him at any time, but Lao Yan suddenly began to eat steak as if nothing had happened, which made them a little confused.


    Zhiyong has let two people out and blocked the door. If Bruce Lee and snake are lucky enough to rush out, then people outside can take care of them.


    Lao Yan, do you want to do it or not?

 Chapter 531

    There are elegant music in the western restaurant. Bruce Lee didn''t listen to these music at all before. He only listens to DJ. He doesn''t know what''s wrong today. Once in a while, he feels very good.


    Did you mention your b grid at once!


    Little dragon and snake are actually very proud.


    Those who caught him did not expect that the little dragon and snake would eat here at the moment. He was as elegant as a person who had nothing to do. He was also a little elegant.


    At this moment, he even forgot that he was a fugitive! Moreover, it is a rare Fugitive in the history of Jinhai city. No one can be found together by white and underworld people like little dragon and snake.


    It''s so noisy.


    Little dragon and snake felt that Lao Yan really wanted to help himself.


    All this, but Lao Yan gave it to him.


    It can be seen how important it is to be with big brother.


    Little dragon snake just didn''t follow the big brother. If he followed Lao Yan instead of boss Du at the beginning, the situation would not be like this. He would not be so down-to-earth.


    "Brother, I will follow you in the future!" Bruce Lee snake took advantage of this strength and said to Lao Yan.


    Old Yan smiled and didn''t speak. He just touched the wine glass with him.


    You little dragon snake now remember to follow me? What did they do before? Forget the time to confront me and threaten me? You forgot, but I still remember Lao Yan!


    You must die today!


    Through the glass, old Yan glared at Bruce Lee.


    He finally showed a little fierce light.


    "Brother, drink!" little dragon snake didn''t mention anything about him and the shrew, which was very deep-seated harm to any man, and he didn''t want to mention it.


    "Drink!" old Yan didn''t talk nonsense. He was going to wait for Bruce Lee to drink another glass of wine.


    Next to Zhiyong, they are obviously worried. They keep asking old Yan. As long as old Yan nods, they can push the little dragon snake down in less than a minute.


    Zhiyong doesn''t understand. What is Lao Yan waiting for?


    Can''t you do it now?


    Lao Yan''s heart thinks of Zhiyong. Don''t guess~


    I can''t figure it out~


    If Zhiyong can understand Lao Yan''s mind, how can he still work under Lao Yan? How can you be a fugitive?


    "Oh, my heart is bitter!" said little dragon snake sadly.


    Old Yan sighed: "brother, I know what you think in your heart, but don''t worry. Come to me, it''s absolutely safe! We two have one heart!"


    When Lao Yan was acting, his feelings and eyes were particularly in place. People who didn''t know it must think that he and Bruce Lee were good friends and brothers. Who can know that he was hiding a killing opportunity against Bruce Lee at this time?


    Who would have thought?


    Anyway, little dragon snake didn''t think of it.


    "I''m relieved to have you. I''m sure I''ll rot in my stomach about Zhang Wen!" little dragon snake patted his chest and said.


    Old Yan chuckles and rots in his stomach?


    I''m afraid it rots in the stomach!


    I didn''t notice that Lao Yan''s expression was a little unnatural. Bruce Lee said that he bowed his head and ate a mouthful of meat.


    As everyone knows, after his sentence, Lao Yan has begun to kill.


    Little dragon and snake, life is on the line!


    Lao Yan is an old Jianghu in the end. At this critical time, he didn''t show any abnormality, nor did he rush to hold down the little dragon and snake like those who couldn''t calm down.


    But quietly, he held little dragon snake''s hand, with an imperceptible smile on his face, and said deeply: "dragon snake, don''t worry. When this thing is over, we''ll return to the Jianghu..."


    Listening to Lao Yan''s words, little dragon snake didn''t feel anything, but he was grabbed by Lao Yan. He was a little unhappy.


    Bruce Lee kept asking himself.


    Has Lao Yan''s interest changed now? Does he like men? Look at Lao Yan, I''m not sure!


    Little dragon snake suddenly felt very boring. He just came out of the wolf''s nest and entered the tiger''s mouth again.


    In that case, I might as well take it with me at the shrew''s place. At least, it''s a normal channel to go back and forth with the shrew. Lao Yan has taken an unusual road~


    The little dragon snake was struggling inside and wanted to pull his hand back silently.


    But at this time, Lao Yan had just gently held Bruce Lee''s hand, which had become a hard grip, as if he was afraid of running away.


    At this moment, the little dragon and snake couldn''t calm down.


    He is 100% sure that Lao Yan has become glass!


    At the same time, Lao Yan shouted, "don''t be fucking stunned. Catch him for me!"


    In fact, Lao Yan had a double insurance. He caught the little dragon and snake on his side. Zhiyong, they just need to press and hold the little dragon and snake a little. Is it difficult to escape now!


    This sentence made the little dragon snake''s head buzzing.


    Looking at the fierce old Yan inside, he couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. It was like having a dream.


    Why did Lao Yan, who was polite to himself just now, suddenly become like this?


    This city is too fucking deep!


    Why didn''t you notice anything!


    The volunteers behind them are not in a hurry. Anyway, now the little dragon and snake is the meat on the chopping board. They used to end up casually and walk this way step by step.


    Little dragon and snake pulled his hand hard. Old Yan pressed his hand and stood still.


    "Let go!" the little dragon snake was worried.


    Now he thinks he''s really stupid. Why did he trust Lao Yan so easily? He knows too well what Lao Yan will do after he catches him!


    He doesn''t have any chance to survive!


    "Ha ha, dragon and snake, just recognize it! Die early and surpass life early!" old Yan smiled evil on his face.


    At this moment, little dragon and snake understood everything. He had Lao Yan''s pigtail in his hand. How could he let himself go? How can you keep yourself cool outside? It''s impossible!


    Before, Lao Yan pretended everything to him!


    It''s all acting!


    Lao Yan is so terrible!


    "Grass!" little dragon snake saw Zhiyong behind him. They came step by step. He was very worried. There were so many people, he would die!


    However, the strength on Lao Yan''s hand has not decreased at all, and Lao Yan''s hand is still his injured hand. He can''t use his strength at all!


    What should I do


    The little dragon snake''s forehead exuded cold sweat. At this moment, it seemed that time had stopped.


    But for a moment, a sharp thing appeared in his head.


    Knife!


    by the way!


    I went out with a knife!


    Just in case, just in case!


    I didn''t expect to really use it!


    The little dragon snake''s pupil shrinks and swishes out the sharp knife from his arms. He doesn''t have any affection at all. He is crazy and cuts at Lao Yan''s hand!

 Chapter 532

    The high-end western restaurant was originally an elegant and high-end place. No one expected that these things would happen today.


    Lao Yan, I finally understand what drama is.


    He''s been in a play today.


    No matter what you do, there is a risk of addiction. If you smoke that thing, you will become addicted. That would be addictive, but Lao Yan didn''t expect that he was addicted to acting. If he didn''t just want to act and make the play beautiful, it wouldn''t be like this. He couldn''t have been cut by Bruce Lee.


    If Bruce Lee had ordered to close the door and let the dog go as soon as he entered the door, Bruce Lee would have been lying on the ground now!


    Blame him! It''s all his own greed!


    I can''t even eat. I have enough to play!


    Lao Yan is too confident in himself!


    With a word of grass from the little dragon and snake, the whole restaurant was quiet.


    Then, Lao Yan howled like a pig.


    The hand was cut by the little dragon snake without a head. Now it''s hot and painful, and the blood fills the table at once.


    But Lao Yan still didn''t let go. He was surprised and didn''t listen.


    "Shit!" when the people in the restaurant and Zhiyong didn''t know what was going on, the little dragon snake scolded and cut again!


    Now, Lao Yan couldn''t help it.


    Swished his hand back.


    He doesn''t want this hand to be like a little dragon and snake in the future.


    Old Yan didn''t care about anything else. He rolled on the ground with his own hand. This time, he didn''t even have the strength to get up. His fingers connected his heart. He was cut twice by Bruce Lee and snake in his hand. It felt bad.


    "My grass!"


    Zhiyong on one side saw it clearly. He was worried and rushed over regardless.


    Little dragon snake was also ready to make up two more knives for old Yan, but when he saw Zhiyong coming back, he hurried upstairs with a knife.


    On the first floor, they are all from Lao Yan.


    He can only run upstairs.


    But this old Yan has long been included. There is only such a staircase at the connection between the second floor and the first floor. When he goes up, he is dead end.


    Little dragon snake kept scolding himself. Dragon snake, dragon snake, why are you so stupid? It''s really their failure to trust Lao Yan! Who is Lao Yan?


    It''s a man who eats people and doesn''t spit bones!


    May he be nice to you for no reason?


    Lao Yan taught him a lesson today. If Bruce Lee can run out again this time, his IQ will certainly soar all the way. It will be more difficult to catch him in the future.


    "Grass NIMA!" Zhiyong rushed to the little dragon snake with a fierce force, raised his knife and cut.


    With a knife, he went down the little dragon snake''s back and cut a big hole in his clothes.


    It''s not bad that he is the number one general under Lao Yan''s hand, and the fugitive is not groundless. Zhiyong''s this time makes Xiaolong snake feel cold on his back. If he had been a little slower just now, Zhiyong''s knife would certainly cut him.


    This strength will definitely open his skin!


    Bruce Lee didn''t dare to look back and went up the second floor.


    Zhiyong did not hesitate to bow his head and chase.


    Bruce Lee went upstairs, immediately turned around and kicked Zhiyong on the chest.


    This foot, although not powerful, made Zhiyong''s center of gravity unstable and fell down the stairs with a bang.


    Little dragon and snake, now they can fight more and more.


    After the baptism of life and death, his skill has reached a higher level. Now he can not only fight, but also use his brain. He can think about what to do next when he starts.


    At the moment, little dragon and snake have understood power and Zen!


    "Ah ~ ~" Lao Yan, holding his injured hand, howled like crazy.


    Several younger brothers went over and quickly helped Lao Yan check the wound.


    "Grass, what are you doing here? Catch the little dragon and snake for me!" old Yan stared round his eyes and shouted like crazy. He was really worried.


    He never dreamed that little dragon snake came with a knife and gave himself two knives when he didn''t pay attention.


    Too careless!


    What a fucking carelessness!


    But there''s still some help. Little dragon snake just ran to the second floor and hasn''t escaped yet. He still has a chance to catch little dragon snake!


    After hearing this, the little brothers ran to the second floor one after another, but they stopped at the stairs on the first and second floors. They couldn''t go up at all. Little dragon snake waved his knife like crazy. Whoever dared to contact him was cut several times.


    No one is stupid and doesn''t want to go up and let him chop.


    Little dragon and snake, adrenals are racing. At the moment, his eyes are red.


    If Lao Yan catches him here, he will only have a dead end. How can he make things like this? I don''t want to die. It''s not clear! He was just angry that he would believe Lao Yan!


    "Get the fuck out of the way!" Zhiyong didn''t know where to find some vases, gave them to the people next to him, and then smashed the little dragon snake.


    Little dragon snake bowed his head to avoid, but he didn''t avoid the vase thrown by another little brother.


    With a bang, the vase exploded on his head.


    I don''t know if it''s the luck of little dragon snake Dantian or the strength of this vase is too small. Little dragon snake just feels dizzy. There''s nothing else.


    He waved his hand and gave a knife to the little brother who rushed in front.


    The little brother screamed and hurried back.


    "Shit, fuck up!" Lao Yan was worried when he saw that his people couldn''t rush up for a while.


    He didn''t expect this to happen. He didn''t expect the little dragon and snake to become so powerful. It''s not like him at all! He still knows what the little dragon and snake used to be.


    If he had been so tenacious at the beginning, could he have failed in the assassination of Zhang Wen?


    Isn''t it all because Bruce Lee didn''t try his best?


    But even if Bruce Lee succeeded that day, waiting for him is also death!


    Lao Yan didn''t intend to let him live!


    The two groups of people were deadlocked for a few minutes. Zhiyong had seen someone pick up the phone in the restaurant and called the police. As soon as he was worried, he picked up a fire extinguisher.


    Whoosh~


    He pulled the safety bolt open.


    Hoo!


    A white smoke, like a dragon and snake ascending to heaven, sprayed in the past.


    Little dragon and snake immediately panicked.


    Take two hard steps back.


    However, he calmed down in an instant.


    Now there is a white fog everywhere. I can''t see Zhiyong them. Zhiyong them, I''m sure I can''t see him!


    So he squatted in a nearby corner and stared at what was happening in front of him.


    When Zhiyong saw that the little dragon and snake retreated, he rushed in first.


    I have to say, Zhiyong is really fierce. He is desperate!


    But he was stunned when he came up. He couldn''t see where the little dragon and snake were! There is a white fog everywhere, and there is no moving person!

 Chapter 533

    During the standoff with Zhiyong, little dragon snake also saw that Zhiyong was a mad dog. He had no brain at all. If he caught him, he must open his mouth.


    The head of little dragon and snake gives him the best inspiration at this time.


    window!


    The window on the second floor is open!


    Although the floor here is very high, if you work hard, the little dragon and snake can jump down!


    Thinking of this, little dragon snake got up and opened a nearby window.


    Still that sentence, how important inspiration is to a bastard.


    If Bruce Lee doesn''t expect to jump out of the window now, no matter how he resists, he will be held down by Zhiyong in the end.


    Without hesitation.


    The little dragon and snake saved his life again.


    However, there are still some flaws.


    When little dragon snake opened the window and was about to jump out, he suddenly felt that a man came behind him.


    Then he felt his back cool, and then there was a bang, the sound of the tip of the knife touching the glass.


    He looked back subconsciously.


    It''s a ferocious face!


    Zhiyong, catch up.


    Bruce Lee didn''t feel any pain, but looking at Zhiyong''s expression, he thought he had been stabbed by him.


    The rapid secretion of adrenal gland made little dragon snake feel no pain at all. His first reaction was not to block his vital point and not to let Zhiyong poke it up, but to return with a knife regardless!


    Now the little dragon and snake are more powerful than outlaws!


    He has the mentality of dying and is going to die with Zhiyong!


    Although Zhiyong is a fugitive, he is also afraid of death. When he meets people who are more afraid of death, he will also advise.


    All along, the people Zhiyong dealt with shrank up when they were stabbed by themselves. They all put down their weapons and died first-class. However, Bruce Lee and snake, who were stabbed by a knife, looked like people who were all right. They returned like crazy and gave themselves a knife. This was really beyond Zhiyong''s expectation!


    At this moment, Zhiyong has counselled. He just wanted to keep Bruce Lee snake with his knife, but Bruce Lee snake''s knife was obviously aimed at his life! It doesn''t matter whether he is dead or alive.


    People are afraid of death, and volunteers are also people.


    He''s scared.


    Oh, shit.


    At this time, little dragon snake''s head was blank. He didn''t think about anything at all. He saw that Zhiyong was stabbed and didn''t fall down.


    It''s the second knife right away!


    Third knife!


    Fourth knife!


    ¡­¡­


    This is just a few seconds, but in Zhiyong''s world, it seems as long as a few years. He really didn''t expect that little dragon and snake are so desperate!


    I don''t know how many knives he stabbed. Zhiyong''s body softened and collapsed on the ground with a bang.


    Little dragon and snake didn''t even look at him, turned over and ran out of the window.


    He threw the knife at him and ran to a far place. When he saw that no one came up, he was relieved. He held the wall with one hand and breathed heavily.


    He thought, didn''t Zhiyong give himself a knife just now?


    Tentatively touched it with his hand.


    There''s no blood.


    There was no pain.


    What''s going on?


    He twisted his body for a look.


    There''s only a hole in the back, nothing else!


    Dare you


    Zhiyong skewed the knife just now!


    Bruce Lee didn''t think much about it. He just felt that Zhiyong was unreliable. He may have stabbed Zhiyong to death with so many knives just now, but no matter how much he died, he died.


    He took a deep breath and walked away. Little dragon snake, there''s no way. He can only go back to his nest with the shrew.


    The room full of painful memories that made him feel miserable.


    ¡­¡­


    What is life?


    What is the meaning of life?


    Zhiyong, lying on the second floor of the western restaurant full of white fog, is already thinking about life in his head. The knives of Bruce Lee and snake just now have made him start to doubt life.


    He always thought he was very powerful. Why did he get counselled when he met little dragon and snake?


    Why hasn''t he even done it?


    Is this still Zhiyong?


    Or the Zhiyong who saw who bit who?


    Little dragon snake thought that his knives had killed Zhiyong. When his younger brother came up from the first floor saw Zhiyong like this, he also thought that he had been killed by little dragon snake.


    Actually~


    Zhiyong is fine.


    Why?


    Because he has a heart and wears an anti stab suit!


    The knives stabbed by Bruce Lee just now felt like being stabbed with a wooden stick. Although it hurt, he was not hurt.


    He just fell down because Bruce Lee stabbed him in the arm. He didn''t wear stab proof clothes on his arm!


    He hurts too!


    But not fatal!


    He feels unhappy now because he knows that when he met Bruce Lee just now, he really counseled him. Even if he didn''t wear stab proof clothes, he couldn''t get rid of Bruce Lee.


    Not someone else''s opponent.


    Zhiyong, since he met the forced tiger, it seems that he has become more and more unable.


    What? No!


    After little dragon and snake ran away, the waiters in the western restaurant reacted.


    Lao Yan also went to the second floor at the moment, trying to bear the pain in his hands.


    "Where''s the fuck!" old Yan''s head was buzzing.


    It''s angry!


    Today, I designed such a good game. Why did Bruce Lee run away? Why let him walk away!


    damn! Hateful!


    "Big brother, I didn''t stop..." Zhiyong slowly got up on the ground and covered the injured place on his arm.


    "Grass!" old Yan scolded.


    His face was so hard to see that he waved to the people next to him.


    Go!


    This western restaurant can''t stay any longer. Someone must have called the police when he made little dragon snake just now. If he doesn''t go again, I''m afraid he won''t be able to go for a while. Besides, there is a Zhiyong beside him.


    He''s the one who committed a crime.


    Lao Yan is not boss Wang, let alone boss Du. If something happens, he can only hide.


    Because he doesn''t know anyone on the white road, and he doesn''t have a brain to deal with people in officialdom. This is his disadvantage. Otherwise, Lao Yan is not like this now. He will certainly soar to the sky.


    The party left here. Lao Yan and Zhiyong went to a small clinic.


    They dare not go to big hospitals. After a while, the police go to Western restaurants and will certainly go to those big hospitals for investigation. If they are found, the result is the same.


    That night, it was the night before Lao Yan wanted to be shamed, but who could have thought that things would become like this and let little dragon and snake run away?


    Lao Yan didn''t consider this at all!


    In the small clinic, Lao Yan is sewing needles, Zhiyong is treating wounds, and several injured younger brothers are all treating wounds here.


    It was all cut by little dragon snake. Little dragon snake did it alone!


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Lao Yan didn''t want to believe that little dragon and snake would become so powerful.


    Tonight, Lao Yan and Zhiyong hurt.

 Chapter 534

    Dong Dong Dong~


    Little dragon and snake, knock on the door gently.


    He felt that he had no face to knock on the door. Before, he was full of confidence that he would go his separate ways from the fierce woman? But who could have thought that more than an hour later, he came back gloomy?


    He really didn''t expect that everything Lao Yan said to himself before was acting.


    Are deceiving his feelings.


    At the same time, he understood.


    Now the situation in Jinhai city is probably much more complicated than he thought. Even Lao Yan dare not protect him and will kill him.


    Who else can he trust?


    Where else can I go?


    Only here with the shrew.


    This is the safest place.


    Alas~~


    He sighed leisurely. Why does fate torture people so much? Why is it so unfair to him? Seeing that he was about to get out of the sea of suffering, who knew he came back after a circle.


    Fortunately, the shrew didn''t know about it. If she did, what would she think of him!


    The door creaked open.


    The fierce woman looked through the crack of the door and saw that the man outside was a little dragon and snake. Then she opened the door.


    "Why did you go so long? Where''s the meal?" the fierce woman asked angrily.


    She was already hungry and impatient to wait.


    Little dragon snake smiled bitterly and said, "honey, I met something and almost didn''t run back."


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" the fierce woman found that Bruce Lee''s body was full of torn holes. It looked really embarrassed.


    "I met a former enemy who happened to be looking for me. When he saw me, he took someone to chase me. I couldn''t help throwing away all the bought rice. Fortunately, I ran away."


    How dare little dragon snake tell old Yan about cheating him?


    If you say it, the shrew may not take him in.


    What''s the use of keeping a person who has a different heart for himself?


    "What a coincidence? Are you okay?" after all, the shrew still likes the little dragon snake. Although the little dragon snake is getting worse and worse, she still cares about the little dragon snake.


    The little dragon and snake took a breath. When he recalled the scene just now, he was afraid for a while.


    If I hadn''t had more heart, if I hadn''t brought a knife, it would be really dangerous this time. I might have to explain there!


    "Honey, I''m fine, but I didn''t buy you rice. Alas!" little dragon snake looked very unhappy.


    "It''s all right. Just eat some instant noodles. Don''t go out recently!" the shrew took out two barrels of instant noodles from the side and soaked them for Bruce Lee. Looking at the shrew who turned to be busy with green, Bruce Lee suddenly felt he was a jerk.


    How can he start with a person who loves himself so much?


    Why are you willing to leave the shrew?


    If something really happened, didn''t the fierce women of others stand on their side without hesitation?


    Thinking of this, little dragon snake suddenly hugged the shrew from behind. Whether the shrew agreed or not, his hand slowly slipped down her broad body


    ¡­¡­


    When he came out of the clinic, Lao Yan was in a terrible mood.


    It''s late at night now. He has never felt so failed. He can''t even make a third rate bastard, little dragon and snake!


    Lao Yan''s hand, the doctor said, may have hurt his tendon, and he may not be able to use force in the future.


    This makes Lao Yan even more angry!


    Zhiyong has nothing to do. Just remember to come and change the medicine a few times.


    This time, Lao Yan, failed miserably!


    Moreover, he lost the chance to get up again.


    Once this opportunity is lost, it will be difficult for him to get up again. There will be no second chance. Little dragon and snake can''t start here, but if he doesn''t start here, the risk is too great!


    His cell phone rang at this time.


    Looking down, it was boss Wang.


    Lao Yan''s eyes narrowed. Boss Wang, the news is smart enough! I''ve just worked on my side, and he knows it! Lao Yan didn''t answer, but threw his mobile phone directly into the ditch.


    He can''t answer the phone now. He doesn''t know how to explain it. He just doesn''t answer it.


    He knows that boss Wang will not let him go today, even the white people will not let him go. He has to give an explanation, but this explanation is a little too difficult.


    It''s easy for others to say that boss Wang will certainly know the little 99 in Lao Yan''s heart.


    So, what would he do?


    What Lao Yan can think of is wiping his neck!


    Be an old Yan!


    Lao Yan can''t get boss Wang. He can only avoid it.


    "Big brother, where are you going?" the little brother in front asked Lao Yan when he got on the bus.


    "Go to XX road!"


    There is the assembly point of old Yan Jiao.


    The little brother promised to start the car.


    When he got there, Lao Yan called out his sleeping feet as soon as he got off the bus.


    These people gathered in the yard, and Lao Yan held a meeting for them.


    He first asked how the recent situation was and how the dark line developed on his side. These people reported to Lao Yan one by one. Lao Yan was very satisfied after listening to it. It developed very fast.


    It''s just a pity that I can''t stay in Jinhai more.


    From the moment when the dragon snake ran away, Lao Yan knew that the dragon snake would break the jar and shake it out. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if Zhang Wen knew about it.


    At that time, whether he could get out of Jinhai city was a problem.


    So he must hurry up and run away before Zhang Wen knows about it.


    The plans are the same.


    Whether this thing is done or not, Lao Yan has to run.


    But


    The mood is different.


    Now Lao Yan runs away in frustration. If he gets rid of the little dragon and snake, he will take advantage of the fun.


    "Well, Zhiyong, you will manage the affairs here in the future. I''ll go out and hide for a while." old Yan said in front of his little brother and feet.


    Zhiyong is a little flattered. Isn''t it out of trust that his boss gives him all these?


    When he caught the little dragon and snake, Lao Yan not only didn''t blame him too much, but also left all these things to himself, which was really beyond his expectation.


    At the same time, he determined in his heart that his boss was Lao Yan and would follow Lao Yan all his life!


    Zhiyong patted his chest: "brother, don''t worry! I must have greeted all these things!"


    Old Yan nodded: "well, you should listen to Zhiyong. If I''m not here, he''s your boss!"


    The crowd answered.


    In other words, is Lao Yan really ready to give all this to Zhiyong?


    No!


    Who is Lao Yan?


    He thought of what others thought of, and he thought of what others didn''t want to bring.


    The reason why he left this stall to Zhiyong is not to let Zhiyong take care of it for himself. In fact, he can control these things remotely. Even if he is abroad, he can take care of them very well.


    But why give it to Zhiyong?


    The reason is simple!


    Just to let Zhiyong carry thunder for him! Make him a scapegoat!


    After he left, when necessary, Lao Yan would bite Zhiyong out and let boss Wang Zhang Wen and them take Zhiyong away.


    Now Zhiyong doesn''t know anything. He looks at Lao Yan like a fool!

 Chapter 535

    Lao Yan''s IQ is definitely superior, otherwise Zhiyong will not obey him.


    In the courtyard, Zhiyong assured Lao Yan that he would be fine after he left. He would carry the stall until he came back.


    If it were someone else, I might have to mutter in my heart to measure whether Zhiyong would turn the sky.


    Old Yan didn''t understand the truth that tea is cool.


    But now he is not worried at all.


    Because he can''t turn around without him! If you really leave everything to Zhiyong, you''ll have to break up the stall soon.


    He just wants Zhiyong to fight against him. It''s so simple!


    Old Yan patted Zhiyong on the shoulder: "that''s hard for you!"


    Zhiyong raised his face and looked at Lao Yan seriously.


    This sentence almost made him cry.


    This old Yan is really a good man.


    "Don''t worry, brother. This failure is only temporary. If I can meet the little dragon and snake after you leave, I will kill him! Here''s the last disaster!" Zhiyong vowed.


    "Ha ha, OK!" old Yan knew that the chance of Zhiyong meeting Bruce Lee again might be zero. He just smiled at Zhiyong and told him not to be so naive. People should face the reality better.


    Zhiyong, how can you understand this truth? All he knows is that there is meat to eat with Lao Yan!


    Lao Yan didn''t want to delay for a moment. He settled down here and looked at the time: "OK, I''m gone. During this time, you all keep a low profile. Don''t conflict with people, you know?"


    A group of younger brothers nodded to Lao Yan.


    Then Zhiyong drove with a younger brother and took Lao Yan to the railway station.


    Watching the train leave slowly, Zhiyong''s eyes are red.


    He is really reluctant to give up old Yan. He really hopes that old Yan can stay and lead them, but things always backfire.


    "Brother Yong, don''t be sad. The eldest brother must be back soon." the younger brother next to him comforted Zhiyong.


    He sighed, um.


    "I hope so!"


    They turned to get on the bus and left the railway station slowly.


    Old Yan on the train kept thinking. He bought a ticket at the terminal, but he didn''t intend to get off at the terminal at all.


    Why?


    He is afraid Zhiyong knows!


    See!


    Lao Yan is so careful. Now he is in a running state. Of course, he should be careful. He is so careful to his subordinates.


    If Zhiyong accidentally leaked the news of Lao Yan, everything would be over!


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Yan''s work was quite "beautiful".


    That night, there happened to be a reporter in the western restaurant. Lao Yan was photographed by the reporter for their heroism last night. At noon the next day, they were on TV!


    Li Erzi and I, who were in the hospital at that time, almost jumped up when we saw the report.


    What''s going on?


    Last night in the western restaurant, Lao Yan almost caught little dragon snake?


    I''m not aware of these things!


    At the same time, my eyes sank. How did Lao Yan find Xiaolong snake? Besides, what does he want to do with Bruce Lee?


    I thought of this and dialed Lao Yan, but there was only a cold word in the microphone.


    The subscriber you dialed has been turned off.


    Lao Yan, are you hiding?


    "Wenzi, it''s definitely not that simple!" Li Erzi took a smoke, which made him more mysterious.


    Now Li Erzi has determined his original idea in his heart. Following Lao Yan, he must be right! But now I can''t contact Lao Yan, there is only one possibility.


    That''s Lao Yan running away.


    Pretending to force tiger just went to talk to Lao Yan. Maybe he didn''t know anything before he saw Lao Yan.


    "I''ll ask boss Wang if he knows where Lao Yan has gone," I said.


    "Wenzi, it''s not necessary." Li Erzi stopped me. "It''s all on the news. Boss Wang must know that if he wants to contact us, he will contact us. Don''t worry."


    I nodded silently.


    What Li Erzi means is that let me get rid of the relationship first.


    I know. He did it for my good.


    When I wanted to contact boss Wang, he was in a hurry now.


    He had already received the news that Lao Yan was catching dragons and snakes in the western restaurant.


    He almost blew up at the news.


    What does it mean that little dragon and snake appear in the western restaurant?


    Old Yan has been in secret contact with little dragon snake for a long time! Otherwise, the little dragon and snake, who are hiding well now, can suddenly appear in the western restaurant? Can you sit down to dinner with Lao Yan and fall into the trap of Lao Yan?


    Boss Wang is not stupid. It seems that he was cheated by old Yan last time. In fact, old Yan didn''t plan to tell him about it from the beginning, and didn''t plan to tell him the news of Bruce Lee snake!


    Boss Wang is still too careless. He underestimates Lao Yan.


    His acting is really first-class!


    After thinking about it all night, in the morning, boss Wang told Zhu Zhu to find Lao Yan, but Zhu took this man for a long time, and there was no shadow of Lao Yan. Even those who used to mix with Lao Yan disappeared.


    This makes boss Wang''s bad hunch stronger. He knows that Lao Yan is going to hide from him!


    But why did Lao Yan do that?


    Because I''m afraid boss Wang will trouble him?


    Or is it that Lao Yan secretly has any contact with boss Du and is ready to hand over the person directly after he is caught?


    Fortunately, Lao Yan didn''t catch the little dragon snake, otherwise the consequences were really unimaginable.


    Maybe he''s forced to go another way now.


    So what is Zhang Wen''s view on this matter? Do you feel like you''re not doing your best? Thinking of this, boss Wang was going to call Zhang Wen, but as soon as he took out his mobile phone, he hesitated.


    In this way, will it seem too abrupt?


    Will Zhang Wen feel that he is pleading guilty?


    no way!


    How can he say that he is also Zhang Wen''s eldest brother? How can he speak soft with Zhang Wen in such a low voice?


    Let the pillar go instead of yourself.


    So boss Wang informed the pillar.


    More than ten minutes later, the column appeared in my ward.


    "Wenzi, boss Wang doesn''t know about the little dragon snake. He asked me to tell you that he will find the little dragon snake!"


    I don''t have to think about it. What Zhu said must have been taught by boss Wang. Boss Wang is smart. He doesn''t show up, but let Zhu come.


    I know. He wants face, too.


    But that''s not what I care about.


    "Pillar, I don''t blame boss Wang, and I can ignore the life and death of Bruce Lee and snake. I just want to know who is the man behind him." I said.


    The pillar nodded: "Wenzi, I understand what you mean, and we are doing our best!"


    "Ha ha, I know, I know..." I patted the pillar on the shoulder. I knew he must have tried his best, but his ability was limited and he couldn''t find Bruce Lee at all.

 Chapter 536

    When this matter was brewing and fermenting, it was in the gentle village of Bruce Lee and snake in the south of the city.


    The shrew held the little dragon and snake like an octopus, with a satisfied face.


    I don''t know why. Today''s little dragon snake performed well, which made her very satisfied.


    "Husband, how do you feel?" the fierce woman gasped slightly and said to the little dragon snake.


    "It''s OK, ha ha..." Bruce Lee hung a cold sweat on his snake head.


    This time, he worked hard. Every time he had to wait until he worked hard, the fierce woman could be satisfied. The degree of satisfaction was beyond the reach of Bruce Lee and snake.


    "Husband, if only you could do this every time?" the fierce woman held the little dragon and snake and enjoyed it on her face. In her heart, the little dragon and snake that once made her forget herself came back.


    That little steel cannon like dragon and snake~


    "I''m afraid I''ll never see you again." little dragon snake said with a touch of sadness.


    The fierce woman''s heart softened at once. Her big black grasp held the little dragon snake''s face: "if this happens again next time, I''ll go with you."


    Let''s go together. It might really be different.


    Maybe little dragon and snake don''t have to run in such a mess. They can come out of the western restaurant.


    Shrew, but a very powerful combat effectiveness.


    "Hehe, how can I be willing to let you go with me?" little dragon snake stroked the shrew. He really loved the shrew and was not willing to take risks with her.


    After this, little dragon and snake cherished the shrew more.


    I feel more inseparable from her.


    The two held each other for a while. The fierce woman asked him, "dragon and snake, what are you going to do in the future? Just hide all the time?"


    Hiding all the time?


    no


    Bruce Lee definitely doesn''t think so. He thought about Lao Yan all night last night.


    Now he doesn''t know that old Yan has run away. After he came back yesterday, his little heart beat. At the same time, he is ready to break the jar. He released the news that old Yan supported him behind his back.


    But when the words came to his mouth, he held them back.


    Why?


    He felt that even if he shook out Lao Yan''s affairs, it would be no good for him. Zhang Wen should still find him. It''s no use for him to say these words.


    Well, it''s better to let Zhang Wen go after he''s done.


    At that time, there must be no one looking for him, Bruce Lee. They all focused on Lao Yan, and they would be safe.


    Thinking of this, little dragon snake took a deep breath: "I''m ready to give it a go!"


    The shrew''s eyes lit up. He suddenly thought, why is Bruce Lee so handsome?


    Men are still the most handsome when they focus on doing things, just like little dragons and snakes now~


    "How are you going to fight?" said the shrew.


    Bruce Lee clenched his teeth: "I''ll do Zhang Wen first. Without him, it''s easy to say anything!"


    "Then I''ll help you!" said the shrew.


    Little dragon and snake thought for a moment, but refused. After all, it''s too dangerous. If you let the shrew go, wouldn''t she be involved? He can''t do that. He can''t let shrews risk with him.


    "No, I''ll do it myself and be obedient!" little dragon snake touched the shrew''s head.


    The shrew didn''t object and nodded obediently.


    It''s good that the shrew can help little dragon snake find out Zhang Wen''s place. It''s already a great help to little dragon snake.


    The forced little dragon and snake, who have no way to go, will fight at this moment.


    At that time, get rid of Zhang Wen and let Lao Yan be the mastermind behind the matter. Then, don''t you forget the little dragon and snake? He can return to the Jianghu in Jinhai city.


    And at that time, the starting point of little dragon and snake was high.


    When others say it, they will raise their thumbs and say that it is the man who killed Zhang Wen!


    With some longing in his heart, little dragon and snake closed his eyes with satisfaction and went to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    It was once said that Jinhai city is a magical land. The people and things here are fascinating.


    Conspiracy, too.


    Lao Yan''s plot has just calmed down, and Bruce Lee''s plot will be brewing again.


    He tried to kill me.


    It''s right to want to see the light again, but his ability is limited.


    To tell you the truth, I really don''t think little dragon snake dares to do anything now. My people are guarding in the hospital every day. He has no chance at all. If he really doesn''t want to die.


    Don''t talk about Wang Peng and them. One Zhang Guohua is enough.


    But now the little dragon and snake have put life and death aside. How much will he think?


    He has only two words in his head.


    After the accident, he pretended to force the tiger and took people to the south of the city to continue squatting during the day. Li Erzi said that now Bruce Lee and snake are frightened birds. Now the better he hides, the more we have to keep an eye on it. This is the key.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t understand what Li Erzi meant, but obediently did it according to his words.


    Although, basically every day is futile.


    "Wenzi, what do you think?" Xiaowen saw me in a daze and came to me and said.


    "I didn''t think of anything." I smiled.


    "You''re lying. You''re obviously thinking about things. Do you miss me?" she pasted her little mouth. I subconsciously looked back and was speechless.


    Every time Xiaowen is in front of me, she is so unrestrained.


    Inside, it''s a piece of white~


    "Hehe, no, we meet every day. What do you think?" I said with a smile.


    My answer made Xiaowen very dissatisfied. She snorted and simply sat on my lap: "then why do I think you''re thinking of me?"


    "Ha ha..." in the face of such shameless words, I don''t know what to say. I can only smile awkwardly.


    Xiaowen put one hand around my neck, and her bright eyes were like a Wang of clear water.


    "Tell me, why are you dissatisfied with me?" she saw that I didn''t speak and was a little desperate.


    "I didn''t..."


    "Then you are satisfied with me?" Xiaowen smiled happily and pasted her face up.


    I subconsciously avoided: "it''s not..."


    "What''s that?" Xiaowen was a little angry and thought I was playing with her.


    "Hehe, Xiaowen, I think it''s emotional. You say I don''t feel much about you. How can I talk to you? Isn''t it?"


    I took a deep breath and simply said what I thought in my heart. This is what I held for a long time. After that, I stared at Xiaowen seriously and hoped she could understand.


    Boo~


    Suddenly I felt a heat in my mouth, and then Xiaowen smiled at me. She kissed me while I wasn''t paying attention.


    "Wenzi, I just like you like this ~ tell me, Wang Yuxian and I, who do you like more? Do you like Wang Yuxian''s style? I can learn!"


    Xiaowen looked serious, but I was confused again.


    Love is really torture.

 Chapter 537

    Prick!


    A taxi stopped at the gate of the hospital and a big woman came down.


    The woman is wearing sunglasses and a mask today. It seems that she came to see a doctor.


    However, after entering the hospital, her eyes were floating everywhere. She didn''t register or find anyone. She just sat quietly in the corner and stared at Wang Yuxian''s ward.


    She kept in mind the people coming and going in front of the ward.


    The woman had some blood marks on her face, which were left during the last fight. In fact, she could make the bastards in Jinhai tremble when she said about the blood marks.


    This is what she left alone in the face of pretending tiger and black sister!


    Pretend to be forced tiger and black sister. What a loud name!


    As long as people in Jinhai city have heard of a couple under Zhang Wen, they are very powerful.


    A fight is like crazy.


    No one dares to fight them.


    Lian Zhiyong saw the man who turned and ran. Isn''t he powerful?


    But the fierce woman was stunned and ran away. Shouldn''t this be her bragging capital?


    Today, this is her last time to stay in the hospital, because Bruce Lee decided to take action in two days.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t want to delay this. He''s afraid of long dreams.


    Little dragon snake, while his IQ is soaring all the way, his way of doing things has changed a lot. He also knows that he has no capital to drag down. What if he is caught by the police one day?


    Isn''t it all over?


    Anyway, it''s all death. It''s better to give it a try again before that!


    If we can get rid of Zhang Wen this time, his future will be bright!


    But he was afraid of any change in the situation of the hospital, so he asked the shrew to investigate at the first time. If nothing happened, he was ready to take action!


    The shrew didn''t go upstairs either. She looked at the movement above the ward on the ground.


    There are still many people in the daytime. These people are gathered in front of Wang Yuxian''s ward, but she thinks something is wrong. Why are there many people in the ward next to Wang Yuxian?


    Thinking of this, the shrew is ready to ask.


    She grabbed a passing little nurse.


    "Hey, who lives in that ward?"


    The little nurse slowly stopped and stared at her: "who are you?"


    The fierce woman was upset and stared at her through Sunglasses: "what''s the matter? Can''t I ask you? What kind of hospital is this?"


    The little nurse looks very powerful and unambiguous. It is estimated that all she sees in the hospital are soft eggs. She has not met a shrew who dares to challenge her like this: "first of all, I don''t call ah. Secondly, we won''t disclose the patient''s information to strangers!"


    what the fuck?


    The fierce woman stared round her eyes. She probably didn''t expect that the little nurse was so awesome and unambiguous that she didn''t pay attention to her at all!


    There''s no shrew at all.


    Also, what is a shrew in the eyes of a little nurse? Is she an ordinary doctor? Dare she?


    The fierce woman sneered twice and slowly took off her sunglasses and mask. If she hadn''t come here today, she would have taught the little nurse a good lesson to let her know why the flowers are so red.


    But today, the shrew has to keep a low profile. If Zhang Wenzhuang in the upper ward forces them to see it, it will be troublesome.


    Shrew, also learned to be patient.


    It''s for dragons and snakes and for their favorite people.


    Hiss~


    The little nurse took a breath of air-conditioning.


    She thought the woman was strong, but she found it when she saw Chu''s face.


    Why is the face of a fierce woman so miserable?


    They are all scars covered with powder, and they are all scratches that haven''t been completely cured!


    Everyone is a woman. The little nurse can see how brave and awesome the fierce woman was when she was injured through this scar.


    If you can''t do it well, you''ll have to leave a scar.


    At the same time, the little nurse also guessed in her heart what could make a woman like this.


    What on earth can make a fierce woman so embarrassed.


    "Your face..." the little nurse was obviously restrained by the shrew.


    The fierce woman''s face is like tattooing her body on her face.


    It''s a thrill to see.


    The fierce woman''s face showed a ferocious smile: "do you know how I got this injury?"


    The little nurse shook her head. She was curious and wanted to know.


    "It was left during a mission. The gangster resisted desperately, but finally someone ran away..."


    The shrew said with a serious face.


    "En? Ao ~" the little nurse thought and probably understood.


    I understand why the shrew looks different from others, and why she has scars on her face.


    I''m sorry, it''s a policeman!


    But it was the first time she had seen such a brave policewoman.


    What a spirit it is to be able to arrest prisoners regardless of whether they will be disfigured?


    The fierce woman said, "I suspect that there are fugitives in the ward upstairs. Please cooperate and tell me the information of the people in the ward."


    The little nurse quickly nodded: "well, I see. I didn''t know you were a policeman just now. I''m sorry ~"


    The shrew shook her hand and smiled, indicating that it was all right.


    The little nurse bowed her head and left to ask about the man in the ward.


    The fierce woman held her arms in her hands and waited there. She knew that the little nurse must tell her the situation.


    After a while, the little nurse came, sneaking.


    "Well, the man above, named Li Erzi, was transferred from another hospital. It is said that he was robbed at night and almost stabbed to death."


    "Well, I see. Thank you for your cooperation ~" the fierce woman smiled with satisfaction and turned away.


    Back to the rental room, Bruce Lee was smoking there.


    "Honey, you''re back." little dragon snake quickly said hello.


    The shrew nodded: "well, I''ve made it clear that Zhang Wenna still has few people at night and few people during the day. If you go, it''s best to go at night when they eat and change shifts. At that time, the number of people is the least."


    "En..." little dragon snake looked down and thought. Although there were fewer people at that time, there were a lot of people in the hospital. It would be risky to start at that time.


    But what if it''s a sneak attack late at night?


    That must be even worse.


    Zhang Wen must have someone standing guard at night. It is estimated that from the beginning, Zhang Wen thought that little dragon and snake would go to mend the knife at night, and there would be no fewer people arranged at night.


    It''s too dangerous for the little dragon and snake to pass by.


    But what if, according to the shrew, you go to dinner at night? That might be a good opportunity.


    No one expected that he would sneak in at that time.


    Little dragon and snake smiled at the shrew: "OK, I''ll mix in when I eat!"


    If it had been before, little dragon snake would have been nervous to death, but this time, he was not nervous at all.


    After the baptism of war and the struggle of life and death, his whole person has changed.


    It became calm. Even if he had to deal with Zhang Wen, he didn''t care at all.


    Little dragon snake, has been reborn.

 Chapter 538

    "By the way, when I went to squat on Zhang Wen, I took a look in the nearby ward. There was a man, which I thought was very suspicious," said the shrew.


    "Who?"


    "I asked. The man''s name is Li Erzi. I don''t know if you know him."


    Boom~


    The head of the little dragon and snake exploded like dynamite.


    I don''t know if he was too excited or what. His eyes were a little congested and turned red.


    Isn''t Li Erzi Zhang Wen''s right-hand man?


    Last time Lao Yan didn''t succeed in his assassination, and I don''t know if Li Erzi knew anything.


    Li Erzi, like Zhang Wen, survived a great disaster.


    Thinking of this, little dragon and snake had an evil smile on his face.


    Lao Yan didn''t kill Li Erzi, so what would happen if he did it with Li Erzi now?


    Little dragon snake simply thought for a moment and immediately gave up his idea.


    Li Erzi, you can''t kill yourself. If you kill him, who will deal with Lao Yan in the future?


    But you can be scared.


    Little dragon and snake admire their IQ. Why are they so smart? They can think of all these things.


    He smiled and wondered how to frighten Li Erzi.


    We must skim the water, and only after he killed Zhang Wen.


    He must think about these things carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward, now only Li Erzi is alone. He tilts his head, holds the back of his head in one hand, stares at the snow-white ceiling, and his head is turning quickly.


    The current situation has been divided into three big pieces in his head.


    Boss Wang, Lao Yan, Zhang Wen.


    He has long analyzed the situation thoroughly.


    Since he and Zhang Wen were assassinated at the same time that night, it seems to be the beginning of the plot to open Jinhai city. Since then, the situation has been turbulent day by day, slowly moving towards a circle he is not familiar with.


    Li Erzi knows a lot of people in society and knows a lot of information. It''s just that this matter still makes him mutter in his heart.


    He can almost be sure in his heart that boss Wang didn''t do it. Then, could it be Lao Yan? He didn''t think about it, but it was all speculation. He wasn''t sure.


    However, as things slowly developed, his doubts about Lao Yan became deeper and deeper.


    up to now.


    Old Yan ran away and secretly went out to kill Bruce Lee.


    Needless to say, Lao Yan has sold himself now.


    Li Erzi dare not say that he knows more about Lao Yan, but he also knows a little.


    Lao Yan is the kind of person who can''t get up early without profit.


    If it had nothing to do with him, would he be guilty of sneaking an attack on Bruce Lee himself?


    Anyway, Zhang Wen''s life and death have nothing to do with him. To put it bluntly, in this situation, he just needs to stare at Zhang Wen secretly.


    There''s no need to do it.


    But why did he do it?


    There are only two possibilities.


    1¡¢ Lao Yan did it.


    2¡¢ Lao Yan is involved in this matter.


    Li Erzi believes that Lao Yan probably didn''t do it himself. He should be involved with him.


    Lao Yan didn''t know how timid he was.


    He really can''t think of any reason to let Lao Yan fight against him and Zhang Wen at the same time.


    It''s too risky, and Lao Yan doesn''t have to.


    This is not without profit.


    Unless


    Lao Yan is too ambitious and wants to unify Jinhai city


    Thinking of this, Li Erzi was stunned.


    But soon he knocked the idea out of his mind.


    Lao Yan, even if you have this ambition, you don''t have the courage.


    This is similar to gambling. Once he loses, Lao Yan will not be able to gain a foothold in Jinhai city.


    unable.


    Lao Yan shouldn''t take such a risk.


    Li Erzi thought, isn''t it good for Lao Yan to peep in the dark so steadily and then improve his power?


    Why do you have to take such a risk?


    There''s no reason.


    Li Erzi felt that Lao Yan was not that kind of person.


    Not the kind of person who likes gambling.


    So, why should Lao Yan do this and take risks? What''s the reason to involve Lao Yan?


    Li Erzi scratched his head and couldn''t think of it.


    However, the reason behind this should be that it has a considerable weight.


    If you can let Lao Yan run away, you can''t get anything. You must be a person who can stand up and let Lao Yan eat flat.


    The first person who came out of Li Erzi''s mind was boss Wang.


    But boss Wang has been excluded by him.


    Boss Wang will do it, but he won''t be so stupid. He will get rid of Zhang Wen and him at the same time. Isn''t it self breaking?


    So, what is the reason for involving Lao Yan?


    Boss Du?


    No


    Li Erzi shook his head secretly. Now boss Du is like a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. A boss Wang has pressed him out of breath. Where can he spare his hand to deal with others?


    impossible.


    So, who would it be?


    Li Erzi, lost in thought.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, although Lao Yan, who is far away from a province, is still dusty, he has settled down. He feels that Zhang Wen and boss Wang can''t find this place.


    Now, he just needs to hide for a while.


    He felt that before long, Zhang Wen''s matter must be solved. When Jinhai city was in chaos, it was time for him to go back.


    Are heroes born in troubled times~


    Lao Yan has thought about everything in the future. These are all in his plan.


    Bell bell~


    At this time, Lao Yan''s mobile phone rang.


    He looked down and saw that it was a foot around him. Only his younger brothers knew about the call.


    "What''s the matter?" he picked it up.


    "Brother, I''ve investigated everything you asked me to investigate, but I don''t think anyone doubts you now. They don''t know what''s going on!" said the little brother.


    His words let Lao Yan''s heart down in an instant.


    It seems that boss Wang doesn''t know that he is the mastermind behind it.


    Then, there is room for relaxation. This is a way for Lao Yan to leave for himself. Even if he has to go back one day, if he is caught by boss Wang, he has reason to argue.


    Not to his death.


    Now boss Wang, they must think that there is still someone standing behind old Yan. This person is the real heavy person. Boss Wang, they are looking for the person behind old Yan.


    In fact, Lao Yan didn''t lose too thoroughly in this gambling. At least, he confused their eyes and made them confused between true and false. In fact, Lao Yan''s goal was achieved.


    What he wants is chaos.


    Just let them fight! Then you have a chance to take advantage of it!


    Lao Yan''s eyes narrowed again. Should he tell boss Wang something?


    About his'' boss behind the scenes''?

 Chapter 539

    In the office of boss Wang''s processing factory in the north of the city.


    Boss Wang is the most upset these days.


    He basically doesn''t go to Wanfeng group now. It''s bad to go anyway. It''s been closed for more than two months, and there''s no sign of opening. Buildings are horizontal there, but they can''t be sold.


    That''s all money!


    Boss Wang is also uncomfortable, but now things have not made any progress. What can he do?


    I can only wait honestly.


    Now he even doubts whether boss Du deliberately gives up the real estate to himself so that he can invest all his funds and firmly trap him.


    If the money had been put elsewhere, it would have made a lot of money doing other things.


    Now boss Wang, the only place to pay is the sand field and processing factory.


    But now the business on the battlefield is also gradually depressed. These businesses can''t be compared with real estate.


    Boss Wang has lost sight of it.


    Now he just hopes that Wanfeng group can resume normal operation as soon as possible.


    But recently, boss Wang still has a lot of troubles here. Lao Yan''s troubles upset him a lot. Zhang Wen is a little worried. He must deal with the things on both sides. Otherwise, if he doesn''t pay attention a little, the trouble may surge.


    On this road, the farther boss Wang goes, the stronger the feeling of emptiness in his heart.


    In the past, when he was in Jinhai City, boss Wang was surrounded by brothers, and the pillar followed him at that time. It is no exaggeration to say that at that time, as long as the pillar was busy, boss Wang could fight for his life.


    But now?


    One by one, his friends have become objects of use, or people with direct interests.


    Boss Wang, it''s really hard to feel.


    But if a man wants to achieve something great, he must become ignorant of six emotions.


    So now, the pillar has become a chess piece in his hand.


    Not that he has changed, not that the pillar has changed, but that the society has changed.


    This society has become too fast.


    It''s out of touch.


    Boss Wang leaned back in his chair and breathed a sigh. He can''t help himself when he is in the Jianghu. Everything he does now is involuntarily.


    Smart boss Wang is accurate and ruthless.


    He has the ruthlessness of bastards and the treachery of businessmen. However, he still misses a little. He still misses Lao Yan.


    He didn''t expect that Lao Yan could do these things.


    He just felt that there was a man behind Lao Yan.


    But apart from boss Du, he couldn''t think of anyone else.


    Boss Du, it''s impossible. If he has this ability and can let Lao Yan go through fire and water for him, he won''t be defeated in this battle.


    So, who would it be?


    Now as long as you find two people, everything can be solved.


    Little dragon, snake, or two hair.


    Boss Wang also invested all his human and material resources, but there was no result all the time.


    He thought, er Mao and Guang, would it be better to find some?


    Little dragon and snake are frightened birds now.


    When boss Wang is thinking about Er Mao and Guang Guang, er Mao''s head is also thinking about boss Wang. If they know that these two people are thinking about each other at this time, they will fight a spirit at the same time.


    I''m so fucking tired of being thought of by a man!


    But they have to think.


    Just like that song.


    Have to love


    I need your love every day~


    My mind is up to you to guess~


    Boss Wang, I want to pick up Er Mao. Er Mao, I also want to stab boss Wang to death.


    However, now boss Wang is in the light, er Mao and light are in the dark, and ER Mao still takes the initiative.


    Moreover, now Er Mao doesn''t like boss Wang at all. He used to shiver in both legs when he saw boss Wang. Now, he''s not afraid at all. He dares to challenge boss Wang with his head up!


    Grass, what happened to your boss Wang? Just a few more?


    Little dragon snake and his little brother have one thing in common, that is, potential!


    As long as someone pushes them hard, their potential can be pushed out immediately.


    After being baptized, the little dragon snake has grown a lot. Er Mao also began to grow slowly.


    "Er Mao, what do you think?" recently, er Mao has always been in a daze at the window, which makes Guang Guangxin a little nervous.


    Er Mao, this guy, doesn''t want to throw himself away and run away alone? Guangguang also knows that he can''t live without Er Mao now. All his ideas come from Er Mao. If he doesn''t care now, Guangguang will only have a dead end and only be caught by boss Wang.


    Er Maobai glanced at him: "grass, you fucking know you''re afraid now?"


    Guangguang hehe smiled. At the same time, he was surprised. How can he know what he thinks? Er Mao knows himself too well!


    "Er Mao, I''m worried about you. Be careful. Don''t get any depression! It''s troublesome to get that disease!"


    Er Mao stared at him: "why the fuck did you curse me?"


    "No, no, how dare I?"


    "Grass!"


    Er Mao didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He came up shamelessly and smiled in front of Er Mao: "how long are we going to hide here?"


    "Let you hide, you fucking hide!" Er Mao scolded.


    As soon as he shrunk his neck, he was a little upset: "it''s not a way to hide like this every day..."


    Do you know what he means?


    Now I eat and drink. Although I hide every day, it''s also very comfortable. It''s better than suffering outside, but why do I still quarrel to go out every day?


    Needless to say, er Mao knows it must be because of the girl!


    It must be Guangguang who contacted the girl on wechat. Otherwise, why are you in such a hurry?


    "Cao, Guangguang, I tell you, I have to stay with you. If you don''t want to stay with me, you can leave at any time! I''m sure you won''t keep you, but if you stay with me for a day, you have to listen to me. It doesn''t matter if you die. Don''t fucking connect with me! Do you think I don''t know that little 99 in your heart? Don''t you just want to go out to find a younger sister Son! Do you think it''s time? Do you think it''s time for you to find a sister? You''re not afraid. You''re thrown off and caught! "


    There is a knife on the color prefix. If you can''t fix it, it will fall down!


    He stopped talking, turned his head away and whispered, "I won''t let this or that. Maybe I''ll bend one day..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    How dare you repeat it.


    Although he was angry on the surface, er Mao was also muttering in his heart.


    Light is right. It''s really not the way to hide all the time.


    Don''t say anything else. First of all, they don''t have enough money.


    He must find a way to get some more money.


    Well, I''d better start with boss Wang!

 Chapter 540

    Er Mao must have been killed by a car in his last life.


    His routine and appearance of stealing money are basically professional.


    No one has taught him. He is completely self-taught.


    Er Mao knows that boss Wang is an expert. It''s more difficult to cheat some money from him than to go to heaven. However, these are Er Mao''s previous ideas.


    Now he is different.


    He''s holding boss Wang''s pigtail in his hand!


    It''s not that he doesn''t know about those things on the road. He already knows who boss Wang''s backer is.


    Isn''t that section chief?


    Moreover, this is the man Lin Li asked them to report.


    If this man is finished, can boss Wang still have such a solid foundation in Jinhai city? It''s impossible! He''ll be unlucky, too! At least his Wanfeng group will not drive so smoothly.


    Therefore, boss Wang now is just like old Yan who was threatened by a whip bitten by a small dragon and snake. What Er Mao said is what he said.


    Where can he miss this great opportunity?


    Er Mao took out his mobile phone and was ready to call boss Wang, but he thought it was wrong and turned his head and shouted.


    "Light! Come here!"


    He came and stood in front of Er Mao.


    "Take out your cell phone."


    "What are you doing with my cell phone? I haven''t talked about girls lately!" Guangguang quickly explained.


    "Grass! If you bring it, you''ll bring it to me!" Er Mao is really getting more and more annoyed. Once this is over, he will certainly not say more words to Guang Guang and hide as far as he can.


    Guangguang reluctantly took out his mobile phone.


    "Bring it, wow you!" twenty cents grabbed it.


    Unlock the lock and the screen lights up.


    A picture of red fruits and red stripes was printed into ER Mao''s sight.


    Oh, my grass


    He looked at it for himself. The girl above was not bad. Her exquisite body was like an air gun, which bombarded him, impacting his vision and making him react.


    This woman is a woman that men can''t control.


    Naturally, it can also attract the fantasy and curiosity of many men.


    "Oh, er Mao, don''t look..." just stretched out his hand and tried to grab it.


    Er Mao has a smile on his face. No wonder Guangguang wants to go out recently! It turned out that there was such a fox spirit seducing him in the mobile phone! If you change it to 20 cents, you will be more or less moved.


    It''s more comfortable to be with such a woman than to go to heaven!


    However, reason tells Er Mao that the sweeter the thing is, the greater the chance that it is a trap.


    What you want is nothing. You''re not handsome. Now you curl up in the house like a mouse and can''t go out every day. Why do you like such a beautiful woman?


    This must be a fairy jump!


    When light passes, another man will come to meet him immediately. He can kill light!


    Er Mao squinted at Guang Guang: "do you think this girl will go out with you? Even accompany you that once?"


    Light small eyes stare round: "what''s the matter? There''s a problem?"


    "Hiss..." Er Mao sneered, reaching out and gently patting his bare cheek: "should I fucking say you''re stupid? Or do you have no heart?"


    Guangguang was stunned: "isn''t that the same?"


    "Why do you think you can make this girl treat you so well? Let others follow you willingly? I tell you, it must be immortal dance!"


    "Nonsense, Tingting and I really love each other."


    "Grass, Tingting? It''s a pseudonym!"


    Light was anxious: "Er Mao, don''t insult people, will you?"


    Er Mao was interested and his eyes sank: "I''m doing it for you. At that time, you''ll be played. There''s no money and no place for you to cry!"


    "Even if I''m cheated, I don''t need you!" light said.


    "OK, no matter!" Er Mao stopped talking, turned the page over, took his mobile phone and began to dial boss Wang''s phone number.


    "Who are you calling?" light asked.


    "Boss Wang!"


    "Who?"


    "..." Er Mao ignored him.


    After the phone beeped for a while, boss Wang, who was thinking, picked it up.


    "Hello, who?" boss Wang asked.


    Er Mao smiled with a cold tone: "boss Wang, can''t even hear my voice?"


    "I can''t hear it." boss Wang really can''t hear it. He has only met Er Mao several times and is not so familiar.


    "I..."


    Click.


    Before Er Mao finished, boss Wang hung up the phone directly.


    Boss Wang is very busy every day. Where are you free to deal with these harassing calls? He thinks he''s a liar!


    Listening to the beep on the phone, er Mao was a little speechless. Boss Wang was a little too much. He didn''t listen to what he said, so he hung up the phone?


    It was like slapping twenty cents in the face, which made his face hot.


    He really didn''t expect that boss Wang regarded him as a liar?


    He cursed and replayed the past.


    After ringing several times, boss Wang picked it up impatiently.


    Before boss Wang spoke this time, he quickly said, "I''m Er Mao!"


    Sure enough, boss Wang at the other end of the phone was silent.


    In fact, boss Wang was not silent, but surprised.


    At the moment, his head was buzzing like a bomb.


    Er Mao, you called him?


    Just right, he''s looking for 20 cents!


    "Hum, how dare you call me?" boss Wang narrowed his eyes and said.


    Now it''s ER Mao''s turn to be as stable as Mount Tai.


    "Why can''t I call you?"


    Yo!


    If you didn''t hear it yourself, boss Wang couldn''t even believe what he heard. Er Mao, dare to challenge himself?


    If it had been put before, he could have killed Er Mao in minutes!


    But now, the situation is different. He can''t find Er Mao. On the contrary, er Mao can restrain him!


    He who knows current affairs is a hero. Boss Wang is not angry. It''s no use getting angry anyway.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang was light, but clenched his fist.


    "You don''t want to ask me why I dare to talk to you like that?" Er Mao was tentatively cheap.


    "If there''s anything wrong, just say, if the conversation lasts more than one minute, I can track where you are!" boss Wang doesn''t understand this. He said this just to scare Er Mao.


    Click!


    As soon as boss Wang spoke, er Mao hung up!


    See!


    Now Er Mao is so careful!


    He also knew that if boss Wang tracked him down, he would have to die!


    Er Mao doesn''t want to die so soon!


    At this end of the phone, boss Wang smiled.


    How can this ER Mao call himself? He''s too young to play with himself!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang was not in a hurry. He played with the phone and waited for ER Mao to call again.

 Chapter 541

    Er Mao only thought about the plan in his heart and thought that if he did that, he could make boss Wang eat and compromise.


    But he forgot that boss Wang is the human spirit among the human spirits.


    He wants to play with boss Wang. It''s far from enough!


    Maybe it''s really the same as boss Wang said. If he''s not careful, the phone will be tracked by him. Doesn''t he know where he is?


    There was a cold sweat hanging on the ER Mao''s head here. He didn''t slow down for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" the light stared at him. Why did a phone call make Er Mao like this B?


    It''s like Yang Wei.


    Er Mao quickly looked at the call time. It was less than one minute, 30 seconds.


    He breathed.


    "Not so!"


    "Did boss Wang tell you any secrets?" Guangguang hurriedly asked.


    Yes!


    Er Mao was speechless in an instant. I dare to feel that I had been busy for so long. I ran around with light. In the end, light still suspected me.


    He also doubted what secret he had told boss Wang and betrayed him!


    Grass!


    Er Mao''s eyes stared: "or you call?"


    Seeing that Er Mao was a little angry, Guang Guang quickly smiled: "look what you said, not, not ~"


    "Grass!" Er Mao thought that when he had a chance, he must hand over the light. Such people have no ability and doubt that they won''t get along with him more.


    Then he calmed his mood and called boss Wang again.


    Boss Wang picked it up deliberately and slowly.


    "Boss Wang, I tell you, don''t try to catch me, you can''t find me now!" Er Mao first warned.


    Boss Wang was calm: "hehe, if you can find it, you don''t count! Say wow, what''s the matter!"


    Since boss Wang came straight to the point, er Mao would stop talking nonsense and directly said, "you call me 100000 yuan."


    Boss Wang smiled: "100000? This is not a small amount. Why should I give it to you?"


    "Because I can ruin you with one word!"


    "Oh? Tell me about it ~" boss Wang said slowly, not surprised or busy.


    In fact, his heart also jumped. If he was caught by Er Mao at this time, it would be too bad for him! And he didn''t understand what he had to do to catch Er Mao.


    He was curious, too.


    "Boss Wang, the backer behind you is the section chief of that Branch Bureau. I tell you, now as long as I like, one phone call can get him off the stage. Do you believe it?"


    "Hehe, don''t believe it ~"


    How can boss Wang believe it? A phone call just wants to get section chief down. If Er Mao has this ability, why will he fall to this point today?


    Er Mao was not in a hurry and said, "a while ago, people from the Provincial Bureau came down to investigate. You should know that they went to the hospital to find me. As long as I write a report on the incident that happened at the door of Wanfeng group, those people will hand it in immediately. At that time, I''m afraid section chief Duan will not finish it alone!"


    Er Mao spoke with a mean smile like a villain''s ambition.


    Boss Wang on the other end of the phone was silent.


    He believes that!


    He must believe it!


    The impact of that event on itself is really not a bit. If it was not for that event, Wanfeng group could not have been closed for so long, and it could not have suddenly stopped selling when it was ready to sell.


    It''s all because of that!


    He and section chief Duan have been trying their best to find Er Mao and Guang. Why?


    Don''t you just want to shut their mouths?


    As long as 20 cents a word, then section chief is really dangerous!


    However, since Er Mao holds the report content in his hand, why doesn''t he say it all the time? Why wait until now?


    Boss Wang doesn''t have to think about it.


    It must be because of Er Mao''s greed!


    Instead of not reporting, he felt that he had not made enough money. When he made enough money and felt that he was unprofitable, he would certainly report it.


    At that time, as soon as section chief Duan collapses, he will be no better than boss Wang.


    After all, in Jinhai City, if there is no backer, there must be bottlenecks everywhere.


    Boss Wang is not stupid. It seems that Er Mao can''t offend himself.


    Keep him steady!


    But he still behaved calmly. If Er Mao heard that he was in a mess, he would only attack and bite himself harder.


    "Hehe, I can give you 100000 yuan. Tell me a place!" boss Wang wants to lead Er Mao out!


    Er Mao is not stupid. He won''t be stupid enough to go out and meet boss Wang!


    "Boss Wang, do you think I''m stupid? In this case, do you think I can go out? Go out and let you catch me and kill me? Hehe."


    well!


    Isn''t this ER Mao stupid! It''s quite different from the ER Mao boss Wang saw in the hospital last time! Last time boss Wang saw Er Mao, he didn''t have any ideas. He was scared to death when he saw himself. He said what he said,


    But today''s ER Mao is strong on the phone!


    IQ also soared all the way, which surprised boss Wang.


    "Hehe, how can I give you money?" boss Wang asked patiently.


    "Hit me, Cary!"


    "Card number!"


    "Text you later."


    "OK." boss Wang doesn''t talk nonsense. 100000 yuan is not much money for him. It doesn''t hurt to give Er Mao, but he doesn''t want to be fooled like this!


    Er Mao saw that he had succeeded. When he was ready to hang up, he paused and said to boss Wang, "Lao Wang, do you still think you are awesome now? I tell you, I won''t bird you!"


    With that, he clicked and hung up.


    Boss Wang, holding up the phone, didn''t slow down for a long time.


    He has forgotten that someone said to him before, Lao Wang, I don''t bird you. When is it.


    Time is like a passing horse, brushing away.


    Hehe


    Boss Wang smiled. He smiled helplessly, but there was a trace of malice in his smile.


    The person who said this to him last time has been killed by the pillar.


    What about 20 cents now?


    How long can he live?


    Boss Wang picked up the phone, called the financial people and told them to take 100000 yuan first.


    After that, he fell into thinking.


    He had no choice but to give 20 cents. The money could only be wasted.


    However, the money can''t be given in vain.


    Boss Wang, to put it bluntly, this is paying for section chief Duan!


    You can pay the bill, but he must let section chief Duan know who is paying the bill!


    Thinking of this, he turned to the phone of section chief Duan and dialed it leisurely.

 Chapter 542

    In the evening, it was time for office workers to get off work. A Passat stopped at the door of the tea house.


    A man hurried down from above, got out of the car and went straight upstairs.


    This man is section chief Duan.


    On the way over, his forehead was covered with black lines.


    He''s in a hurry.


    At the same time, I''m worried to death. I don''t know if the words boss Wang said to him on the phone are so serious.


    He thought boss Wang was just scaring him. If it was true, it would be trouble!


    Pushing open the door of the private room, section chief Duan walked in quickly.


    Boss Wang sat inside calmly and poured him tea.


    Suddenly, the calm boss Wang is a little like the superior of section chief Duan, which is a little upside down.


    "Lao Wang, what''s going on?" section chief Duan asked nervously when he came up. He must not calm down. It''s about his future!


    Boss Wang slowly made a gesture of drinking tea.


    "Lao Duan, drink tea first!"


    Then he pushed a cup of tea down in front of him.


    Section chief Duan, where is he still in the mood to drink tea? He''s dying in a hurry!


    As soon as he looked up, he dried the tea like drinking.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing when he saw him like this.


    "What are you laughing at?" section chief Duan stared round.


    "Lao Duan, remember the last time I drank tea, I was bored. Do you remember? You laughed at me and said I couldn''t drink tea. Alas, now think about it, it''s the same as what happened yesterday ~"


    Section chief Duan didn''t know what he wanted to do and looked at him puzzled.


    Boss Wang poured him another cup of tea and said meaningfully, "people will change, but between us, people have not changed, but the tea in our hands has changed ~"


    Section chief Duan''s face was red and white.


    He wanted to have an attack for a long time, but his handle is in the hands of boss Wang. What can he do? I can only bow my head and listen honestly.


    "Lao Duan, but don''t worry. I always regard you as my big brother. Your business is my business!" boss Wang said again.


    If someone else listens to this sentence, he must think, oh, is boss Wang good enough to fight for his friends? He is very sincere and can go deep!


    But section chief Duan was not happy at all. He knew too well what boss Wang was like and what he meant.


    This is basically sarcastic!


    To put it bluntly, there is still room for boss Wang today. If he is useless in front of boss Wang one day, will boss Wang get along with him?


    I''m sure I want to help Er Mao and do it with myself!


    However, boss Wang did help.


    If Er Mao calls section chief Duan and threatens him, section chief Duan will certainly not be able to take out so much money.


    Short hands and soft mouth.


    This is the eternal truth.


    Now section chief Duan is not so cold in front of boss Wang.


    His water chestnut has been rounded.


    Section chief Duan followed boss Wang and touched the teacup with him: "Lao Wang, I''m relieved to have you!"


    In fact, where can he rest assured?


    His heart has been hanging high!


    Up to now, boss wang hasn''t told the truth. He doesn''t know what''s going on!


    Boss Wang nodded, then stared at section chief Duan with deep eyes: "old Duan, it''s actually hard to do! The ER Mao, you know, wow? He said that the people of the Provincial Bureau asked him to write an accusation material, and then the people of the Provincial Bureau wanted to hand it in!"


    Section chief Duan is sweating. How can he not know the pros and cons?


    If Er Mao really wrote the accusation materials, I''m afraid he has gone in now. His future and future will be in vain! He didn''t expect that the forest was so cunning!


    But fortunately, er Mao and Guang ran away. If Lin Li found them, I don''t know what will happen!


    But in other words, they must be like a headless fly now. They don''t know where to go!


    Then section chief Duan can breathe a sigh of relief for the time being!


    Section chief Duan''s eyes became more and more heavy.


    Lin Li, don''t you have to be at ease until he dies?


    "Lao Wang, er Mao called you, didn''t he?" said section chief Duan.


    "Yes." boss Wang nodded, "He threatened me with this and said that if I didn''t give him money, I would tell Lin Li about it and let you die. In fact, Lao Duan, I don''t care about this. There are many things about my old Wang, and I don''t care about so many. But you are different. It''s not easy for you to come to this step today! I know what it means to you, so I gave you 20 cents ¡£¡±


    Section chief Duan knew that he said this purely to buy a good one in front of him. He was just pretending to force, but he had no choice but to listen to boss Wang.


    Although he knew that boss Wang gave twenty thousand yuan, he still asked, "how much did you give twenty thousand yuan?"


    "100000!" boss Wang clenched his fist.


    "Lao Wang, thanks!" section chief Duan stared at him sincerely.


    It''s false to say thank you in order to cooperate with boss Wang. That''s the truth.


    Originally, the section chief didn''t have to come to meet him about this, but why did he come? It''s because boss Wang wants him to know that boss Wang has helped him a lot.


    If he hadn''t given the money resolutely, section chief Duan might be in trouble now.


    However, boss Wang is also helping himself.


    Section chief Duan is finished. Although it can''t be said that boss Wang will go in with him, he has to fall at least three levels now!


    From the position of the first brother of Jinhai City, he fell down.


    At that time, boss Du, little dragon, snake and old Yan will rush over and come to boss Wang to eat a piece of meat. Maybe they will unite to attack him.


    At that time, boss Wang must have felt bad.


    He is not only helping section chief Duan, but also helping himself.


    Section chief Duan knew, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only watch boss Wang pretend to force.


    Now, he owes boss Wang another favor.


    In the tea club, he touched the tea cup with boss Wang again.


    "Lao Wang, what are you going to do next? If you need my help, I will fully cooperate with you!" section chief Duan said sincerely.


    Boss Wang narrowed his eyes, then sighed and said, "now, I have no choice but to expect good news from my people. Now the best way is to catch both of them and block their mouths!"


    Section chief Duan nodded solemnly: "Lao Wang, you will inform me and I will take someone to arrest them!"


    Boss Wang smiled. Section chief Duan was naive. If he caught someone, will he be informed of section chief Duan? He will only tell section chief Duan when he has solved the matter, saying that the matter is finished!

 Chapter 543

    Section chief Duan doesn''t feel comfortable drinking this cup of tea at all.


    His chest was always like pressing a big stone, which made him gasp for breath.


    He knows that the root of this depression comes from boss Wang, but what can he do?


    Now he has no room for refutation.


    He can only be careful to get some words out of boss Wang''s mouth, but it seems that boss Wang doesn''t want to tell him anything and doesn''t want him to know anything.


    It''s already evening to come out of the tea house.


    Originally, section chief Duan was going to ask boss Wang to go out to dinner, and then try to get some words out of his mouth, but boss Wang didn''t give him any face and just pushed him.


    On the way back, section chief Duan gritted his teeth secretly!


    He''s upset!


    not reconciled to!


    Don''t want to compromise!


    In retrospect, since he began to mingle in officialdom, he has never done these things against his heart. He has always been open and aboveboard.


    But why?


    How can I slip into this muddy water unconsciously?


    So far, he has fallen deeper and deeper, and it is impossible to think of it.


    In my impression, since I got to know boss Wang, his sugar coated shells started banging at me. I unknowingly fell into this trap and had no resistance at all.


    This trap was purely brought in by boss Wang.


    To put it better, I''m working with boss Wang.


    It''s a little ugly. Boss Wang took him to the ditch.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang, to put it bluntly, are simply because of boss Wang. If his people hadn''t broken their legs, things wouldn''t have developed to this point, but why?


    Why do you seem to owe boss Wang now?


    Boss Wang, when did you turn the situation around?


    Section chief Duan really didn''t notice it at all!


    It''s strange.


    Where can section chief Duan know? Boss Wang is an expert in dealing with people. Otherwise, can he get to where he is today?


    To put it bluntly, section chief Duan is just a simple minded section chief. If he is mixed in society, he will not be able to mix in two days.


    Boss Wang, he got up step by step with a gifted and intelligent mind. Can it be the same?


    Prick!


    When he was almost home, section chief Duan parked his car on the side of the road. He didn''t think it right, so he called team Zhang.


    The phone rang for two rounds before team Zhang picked it up.


    Listen, it''s mysterious.


    "Hello, section chief?" team Zhang tried to keep his voice down.


    "Xiao Zhang, how''s the investigation going?" although he was worried, section chief Duan didn''t show it at all. He still had such a point.


    "I don''t have any clue yet." Zhang told the truth.


    Section chief Duan was silent for a while, changed his tone and said, "Xiao Zhang, this matter is very important! Now it''s time to judge me, you know? Now, you''re my sharp knife, you can''t relax!"


    Section chief Duan said this sentence more seriously, but the second half of the sentence is sincere.


    He really has to rely on team Zhang.


    If team Zhang finds Er Mao and Guang Guang now, he and boss Wang can turn over. If they can''t find them, he will be at risk of being investigated by a large number of people at any time.


    He doesn''t want to go in the Provincial Bureau.


    "Section chief Duan, I will try my best!" team Zhang said respectfully.


    "Well, go ahead. You must pay attention to safety!"


    "Yes!"


    After hanging up, section chief Duan was still in a terrible mood.


    There is no news from team Zhang. What he can do now is to wait, but the waiting process is a little too long


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai city is a place where miracles happen.


    Here, a big bastard like boss Wang can rise.


    Can rise a big brother like boss Du.


    There are also Zhang Wen and pillars, these bold and ambitious bastards.


    Therefore, Jinhai city is a place full of magic.


    It can turn a man who can''t do it into a man who can do it.


    Become capable¡ª¡ª


    It can also make a third rate bastard like little dragon and snake become a ruthless killer who can easily kill people. It can make Er Mao, a bastard who can scare the shit when boss Wang stares at him, dare to confront boss Wang head-on and play his head.


    Therefore, so many people yearn for Jinhai city and want to explore territory here and take root here.


    At the same time, it also gives people IQ.


    Like dragons and snakes.


    If it had been before, the little dragon and Snake must have been stupid in the past. They attacked Zhang Wen secretly. Whether they could kill him or not, they wanted to do it anyway!


    But now? Bruce Lee''s thoughts have changed from head to toe. He has become elusive and thinking.


    Now, he has thought of how the situation will change after getting rid of Zhang Wen, and even frighten Li Erzi.


    This was something he had never thought of before.


    Even if he thought of it, he couldn''t do it.


    Bruce Lee''s IQ has slowly approached Lao Yan.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. For Bruce Lee, it is.


    For section chief Duan, yes.


    For Zhang Wen, it''s the same.


    No, it should be Zhang Wen''s grave!


    Little dragon snake thought of this and packed his mood. First let himself cool down, and then let himself calm down.


    What if he shakes his hand when he sneaks on Zhang Wen later?


    What if it''s not stabbed at the key?


    Isn''t that over?


    Thinking of this, he took a few deep breaths.


    "Husband, go and return quickly, be careful." the fierce woman looked at the well-dressed little dragon and snake and said with concern.


    "Well, I see. Don''t worry. It''s all right, ang ~" little dragon snake hugged the shrew''s head in his arms and whispered comfort.


    The shrew is also worried about him.


    Suck is really love little dragons, but sometimes he feels that he is a bit of a fish.


    His love is still serious and unambiguous.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry ~" little dragon snake smiled at the fierce woman with a charming smile, and then went out.


    He wore a cap, a mask and black clothes. Even those who knew him had to look for a while to recognize him. He was not afraid that Zhang Wen could recognize him.


    He took a taxi and stopped near the hospital.


    At this time, the hospital is brightly lit, and busy people keep going in and out. Now it''s time for nurses and doctors to change their shifts.


    At this time, Zhang Wen''s people will certainly go to dinner. If there are few people around him, there will be no danger and difficulty for little dragon and snake.


    He was able to run out of the western restaurant last time. What is the sneak attack on Zhang Wen?


    This is a great chance for Bruce Lee to do it.


    Zhang Wen, I didn''t kill you last time. This time, I''ll take you to hell!


    The little dragon snake straightened the brim of his hat, bowed his head and walked quickly into the hospital.

 Chapter 544

    In the hospital, Zhang Guohua and I are having dinner.


    Pretending to force the tiger to take the others and the pillars. They went out to dinner. We two stayed behind.


    Li Erzi also sat in the corridor with us.


    I don''t think there''s anything wrong at all. I just think it''s dark and windy tonight.


    "Wenzi, old Yan ran away. We should be careful in the future."


    Li Erzi said.


    "En..." I know what he means. Lao Yan ran away. Then there must be trouble in the future. Don''t say anything else. There will be many bottlenecks in finding Bruce Lee and snake.


    Maybe boss Wang will come out and intervene.


    I am more and more sure of what I think. I want boss Wang to compromise with me. I want to put a flag in Jinhai city!


    When Li Erzi gets well and Wang Yuxian goes out, I''ll start!


    "However, the key now is to find the little dragon and snake," said Li Erzi.


    "No, it''s to recuperate first!" I laughed.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other for a while and smiled brightly: "you''re right. Take a rest first! We''ll talk about this later!"


    He forgot, in fact, I already have a way to deal with it, but I haven''t said it all the time.


    At that time, as soon as our flag is sounded, I can quickly find the little dragon and snake. At that time, the situation will be one-sided.


    In fact, er Zi Li also asked me why I didn''t do it now.


    On this point, I explained to him: first, Wang Yuxian is my weakness now. If I start now, Wang Yuxian will inevitably be in danger. Of course, this is my selfishness.


    2¡¢ I want to see it again. Look what else the little dragon snake is going to do. He''s going to make this matter brewing. Maybe the little dragon snake will do something that surprises us?


    Maybe it can save us a lot of things?


    Li Erzi and I laughed, but Zhang Guohua was in a fog.


    He said in a low voice, "what are you two laughing at? It''s mysterious."


    "Ha ha, you don''t understand!" said Li Erzi.


    He''s right. Zhang Guohua really doesn''t understand. He only knows that if we say a word, he will work hard.


    In fact, sometimes I envy him. I don''t have to think about anything. I just keep my head down and move forward!


    We had a box lunch while chatting.


    Before we knew it, the little dragon and snake had slowly approached us again.


    I still didn''t notice it at all.


    "Your name is Zhang Wen, isn''t it?" a little nurse came over and asked me.


    I looked down and said, "yes."


    She pointed to the corridor next to her: "someone over there asked you to go there and said he had something to tell you."


    "Oh..."


    My mind was filled with doubts. I thought it was Wang Peng or Wu Yang''s brother who asked me to go there. There had been such things before. He asked me to borrow money~


    I can only laugh off such a thing.


    I never let them pay back the borrowed money.


    I wondered if it was another brother who was nervous, so he put down his lunch box and walked towards the stairs.


    Neither Li Erzi nor Zhang Guohua noticed anything wrong and were still eating with their heads down.


    Now.


    The little dragon and snake hiding at the entrance of the stairs, his heart has jumped up rapidly. Now he admires his head. Originally, when he came up just now, he saw Zhang Guohua around Zhang Wen. He was still a little guilty, but a little nurse happened to pass by. He had a flash in his mind and had the idea.


    This is the inspiration a qualified bastard should have.


    With inspiration, little dragon and snake are invincible!


    Seeing me coming step by step, he clenched the dagger in his hand. After a while, as long as he stabbed fiercely, and then stabbed some important parts, he would certainly kill Zhang Wen. At that time, he ran away from the safety exit according to what he had thought before. Wouldn''t it be solved?


    From then on, it soared to the sky!


    The name of little dragon and snake will surely fly over Jinhai city! At that time, Bruce Lee and snake made their debut again, but it was the focus of attention!


    He thinks well, but the facts are often the opposite.


    When I came to the entrance of the stairs, I knew it was broken when I saw the little dragon and snake crouching there with its back arched. I might have been caught.


    I looked at the little dragon snake for a few seconds, and he stabbed me with a blunt knife.


    Bow your back, very fast, like a cheetah!


    Seeing the prey, he rushed over like crazy.


    Don''t look at anything else, just look at his eyes, I know this man is a little dragon and snake.


    The enemy is particularly jealous when he meets him.


    He came for my life!


    I never thought that little dragon snake would dare to come to the hospital at this time!


    However, facing him, I didn''t panic at all. On one side of my body, I creaked hard, and let the little dragon snake hold the knife''s hand, put it into my armpit, and then clamped his arm.


    This time, it also saved my life.


    "My grass..."


    Little dragon snake certainly didn''t expect that I reacted so quickly.


    With his swift and violent knife, I can still hide.


    "Little dragon snake, today is either you die or I live!" I bared my teeth, pressed little dragon snake''s head with one hand, forced my waist, took him and turned over in an instant.


    Bang!


    Bruce Lee and I both fell down in the stairs at the same time.


    The strength of Bruce Lee snake seems to be much stronger than before. Even if he fell, he was not completely suppressed by me. The hand holding the knife was not relaxed and clenched tightly.


    His mask had been pulled off by me, revealing his ferocious face.


    "Zhang Wen, you have to die today!" the fierce light in his eyes told me that today''s little dragon and snake is different from usual. He may really have this ability.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain coming from behind. The pain stabbed my nerves and kept me from slowing down for a long time.


    Whoosh~


    The expression on the little dragon snake''s face slowly became obscene. He suddenly broke away from my oppression, took out a sharp knife and stabbed it into my chest.


    Pop!


    At the critical moment, I grabbed his wrist with both hands at the same time.


    The knife in his hand is only one punch away from me.


    At this time, my life will be lost.


    "Zhang Wen, what a surprise! Ha ha!" seeing that my head was covered with cold sweat and Bruce Lee''s face was full of cheap laughter, he knew that if he persisted, he would win.


    If this knife goes on, I will definitely go west.


    The pain in my back makes me unable to use my strength. Now I can''t feel the strength of my hands. It''s just a knife in the hands of Bruce Lee and snake with willpower.


    Go on like this.


    I will die!


    "Tell me who''s behind you..." I asked, biting my teeth.


    He didn''t speak. As soon as his pupils contracted, he suppressed me with all his strength.

 Chapter 545

    In the hospital, it''s meal time now. The aroma of food is everywhere in the corridor. Outside the door, there are nurses laughing and talking, as well as the sound of feeding patients.


    There is nothing unusual in this hospital.


    I have to say that the time chosen by Bruce Lee is just right.


    No one expected that he would come at this time, and no one thought that he would do it at this time.


    Moreover, the skill is good!


    It''s better to fight for a month than to practice martial arts for ten years.


    Having experienced the baptism of life and death, little dragon snake is not the same as before. Now he is like crazy!


    Biting my teeth and grinning is killing me.


    When the little dragon and snake pressed on me, I felt that my strength was slowly being taken away.


    Life and death, as if in a moment!


    At this time, it is a contest of strength and perseverance!


    Sharp knife, slowly moving towards my chest, the cold light and sharp, just a little bit of temptation, want to enter my chest!


    My face turned red and my veins burst out. At this moment, I used up all my strength.


    I must resist this! You can''t say anything to let the little dragon snake succeed!


    I don''t know who is behind him or who is standing behind him!


    How can you stop at this time?


    no way!


    No!


    "Come on, someone wants to kill Zhang Wen!" at this time, a small thin voice roared outside the corridor.


    As soon as I heard the sound, I immediately felt full of strength.


    It''s Xiaowen''s voice.


    Although I usually hate her chattering in my ears, now her voice makes me feel like the sound of nature!


    At the same time, the knife in Bruce Lee''s hand was also lifted by me bit by bit.


    "Grass!"


    The little dragon snake was worried. It seemed like that. It pressed on me, but the sharp knife in my chest could not be pressed down anyway.


    Supported by me.


    Within two seconds, Zhang Guohua kicked open the safety door of the corridor, and then Bruce Lee jumped up from me like a grasshopper, turned and ran downstairs.


    This guy''s reaction is surprisingly fast now. When he sees that he doesn''t succeed, he runs away immediately!


    Zhang Guohua looks heavy, but in fact his actions are very flexible. Almost at the same time, he kicked Bruce Lee''s back.


    "Oh, my grass!" the little dragon snake shouted, and the whole man flew out like a plane ejection.


    A whole flight of stairs!


    With a dull thud, the little dragon and snake fell heavily on the ground.


    However, it didn''t take a second. The little dragon snake almost just touched the ground, jumped up, turned and ran downstairs.


    Without hesitation, Zhang Guohua got up and chased.


    Then I can catch my breath.


    "Wenzi, are you all right?" Li Erzi and Xiaowen hurried to help me up.


    "My back hurts..." I gritted my teeth.


    Xiaowen tore open my coat and looked at the wound.


    "Wenzi, you were stabbed in the back, but I don''t think it matters. It''s not very deep."


    It must be that Bruce Lee changed his hand and gave me a knife on the back just now, but he didn''t use much strength and just pulled me, but it really hurt!


    Only then did I know how much pain Wang Yuxian had suffered.


    Little dragon and snake, but they gave Wang Yuxian two knives from behind!


    The pain is a hundred times stronger than me!


    "Grass, Wenzi, why is the little dragon and snake coming?" Li Erzi stared round.


    He was really worried. He didn''t see how dangerous the situation was just now. If Xiaowen found out a few seconds later, and if he and Zhang Guohua came a few seconds later, I might be stabbed to death by Xiaolong snake!


    However, the little dragon snake is still a little different from his impression. Why does today''s little dragon snake look like a different person?


    Why are you so awesome?


    Did he hide and learn martial arts?


    I took a deep breath: "I don''t know. Just now the little nurse said that someone came to me, so I came. As a result, the little dragon and snake stabbed me when they saw me! If I hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have killed me!"


    I had lingering palpitations, which made Li Erzi sweat.


    Little dragon and snake, dare to come here!


    And it seems that little dragon and snake have been squatting here for a long time, otherwise they won''t come at the time of meal.


    "Shit, Wenzi, I''ll go find the nurse!" Li Erzi turned and was about to go out.


    I stopped him: "Er Zi, forget it, the little nurse must not know anything. It''s useless!"


    "Shit!" Li Erzi scolded.


    He is the kind of person who doesn''t show his anger. I haven''t seen how he gets angry. This time, he is really angry.


    We''re in the hospital and the little dragon and snake can catch up. What does that mean?


    Little dragon and snake didn''t pay attention to us at all!


    Xiaowen found a piece of gauze to help me plug the wound behind my back.


    I went to the medical room to deal with my wound.


    The nurse who treated my wound told me that it was nothing. The thorn was not deep, but I had to change the dressing frequently, otherwise there was a risk of infection.


    At this time, Zhang Guohua also came back panting.


    "Wenzi, I didn''t catch someone running away!" the expression on his face was a little helpless.


    "Cao, you can''t even catch a person! Why did you kick him just now? Didn''t you give him a run-up!" Li Erzi opened his mouth and scolded.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t say anything. He didn''t look good. He also knew that it was his responsibility to let the little dragon and snake run away.


    "Er Zi, don''t blame Guohua. He must have tried his best," I said.


    Zhang Guohua came over and patted me on the chest and promised, "Wenzi, I''ll take someone to find little dragon snake in a minute!"


    I shook my head: "no, he must be hiding now. He can''t find it."


    I''ve figured it out. Now I''m in the light and the little dragon and snake are in the dark. I can''t play with him anyway. Once he hides, there''s nothing we can do.


    After dealing with the wound, I lay down on Wang Yuxian''s hospital bed to rest. There was a mess outside the door. Li Erzi''s injury was not well, so I questioned the staff of the hospital there. I scolded them very hard.


    Our people also came back one after another. I asked Zhang Guohua to guard the door without letting anyone in. In the ward, there were only Wang Yuxian and me.


    I want to be quiet.


    The appearance of the little dragon and snake made my head a mess.


    Wang Yuxian looked at the wound on my waist with concern. Seeing that I had nothing to do, he said, "Wenzi, you can''t mess now. When you mess up, the people below are even more chaotic!"


    I took a deep breath and nodded: "Yuxian, I know, but now you see this situation..."


    I don''t know why. Every time something happens, Wang Yuxian appears in front of me like a spiritual pillar, which makes me feel that no matter what happens, it can be solved.


    But what now?


    Under the gentle touch of Wang Yuxian''s small hand, my head slowly recovered its calm, and the speed of my brain also followed.


    by the way.


    Now, I should let boss Wang know about it first.

 Chapter 546

    Oh, fate, why do you torture me so much


    On the street at night, a seller was singing a very sad song. After little dragon and snake ran out of the hospital, the music came into his ears.


    He suddenly felt that this feeling was the same as talking about himself?


    He is always tortured by fate.


    So far, his back still hurts badly. As soon as he breathes, it hurts.


    This was kicked by Zhang Guohua!


    He doesn''t know how powerful Zhang Guohua is. He is not a person of the same level at all. If he hadn''t just had his adrenal hormone soared, he couldn''t have run out and run so fast.


    Several times, he felt Zhang Guohua''s hand touch him.


    That''s called a horror!


    Bruce Lee knew that if he was caught now, he would have to die! Zhang Wen will certainly not let him go!


    To say that fate is unfair to him, it''s actually quite fair. Otherwise, why does it keep him out of danger again and again?


    Why keep him alive again and again?


    If you don''t die, you will have a blessing!


    However, the little dragon snake failed this time, so he can''t make Zhang Wen''s idea in a short time. It''s too dangerous!


    Little dragon and snake walked along this path. There was no one. Taking advantage of the moonlight pouring down at night, all the sadness factors on him were stimulated.


    He simply bought a bottle of beer, drank while walking and sighed while drinking.


    Now, he will go back and shrink again. There is nothing he can do about Zhang Wen.


    In fact, at this time, there are many bastards in the street who are helping boss Wang find the figure of little dragon and snake, but no one pays attention to a person who looks very frustrated.


    Who could have thought that the person they have been looking for now appeared in front of them so unscrupulously?


    Who would have thought?


    There is only one reason why so many people didn''t find Bruce Lee, that is because Bruce Lee doesn''t care.


    Don''t care, don''t care.


    That''s the best disguise.


    Otherwise, if he was careful and looked around for a while, he might be recognized and caught immediately.


    Back to the shrew, little dragon snake stood at the door for a long time without knocking. It was only when the shrew heard the footsteps that she tentatively opened the door and looked at it. She found little dragon snake standing outside the door. She said, "husband, what''s the matter with you?"


    In fact, the shrew''s question is superfluous. Bruce Lee''s face has long been full of frustration. Don''t ask, it must have failed!


    But little dragon snake didn''t say much. He just smiled helplessly: "honey, I''m useless..."


    This sentence makes the motherly love in the shrew''s heart completely burst out at once.


    Shua~


    She hugged little dragon and snake, whether he could bear it or not, held him tightly in her arms and dragged him into the room.


    "Husband, you''re fine. I can''t do it all over the world, but I can''t live without you!"


    "Mm-hmm..." the little dragon snake was suffocated by the fierce woman.


    It took a long time for the shrew to let go of the little dragon snake. The little dragon snake blushed.


    It''s not touched, it''s covered.


    Today''s little dragon and snake are not only uncomfortable in heart, but also uncomfortable in body.


    The shrew poured him a glass of water: "come on, drink some water first and moisten your throat."


    The little dragon and snake took the water and looked up and dried up.


    "Dragon snake, what are you going to do in the future?" in the eyes of the little dragon snake, what the shrew saw was helpless.


    From the beginning, little dragon and snake were with the shrew.


    Starting from the dilapidated small hotel, the shrew saw the despondent appearance of Bruce Lee and snake. She also felt that fate was a little unfair to Bruce Lee and snake. Why did Bruce Lee and snake always hit the wall frequently?


    Why is he always tortured again and again?


    unfair!


    Why can''t he succeed?


    Fate always let him fail, always let him use his face to pestle hard to the ground, no one can stand it!


    Looking at the little dragon snake''s wronged appearance, she sighed. She wanted to treat him with all her tenderness and let him lick the wound in her gentle village.


    She can''t want anything. As long as Bruce Lee and snake are alone.


    "Alas ~ ~ ~ ~" sighed out the current state of the little dragon and snake.


    "Look at you, I said I would go with you. You won''t let me." the shrew said to him with a little reproach.


    Isn''t it? Now little dragon and snake also regret that if he had let the shrew go with her, it would not have been like this. The shrew could at least contain Zhang Guohua, so he would have taken Zhang Wen long ago.


    He also regretted it.


    "Oh, dear, I don''t want you to get hurt." little dragon snake said faintly.


    The shrew''s eyes were red. Holding the little dragon and snake, they looked at each other and began to bite.


    Little dragon and snake, this special investment is like putting the whole person into the arms of a fierce woman. This time, he is ready to perform well.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital, a group of people came up.


    These people were dressed in black and had no expression on their faces. When they came up, they blocked the corridor like the police handling a case.


    Those little nurses have to be careful when they want to come in.


    Boss Wang came up quickly and pushed open the door of the ward with worry on his face.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" he wore a coat with a slim suit inside. He looked like a big brother with a high status.


    Now he is the first brother of Jinhai city. Naturally, he can''t go out so casually. Now he pays attention to the pomp and temperament of going out.


    Temperament can be reflected through wearing clothes. Pomp is these people in black.


    When others look, they will shine in front of them.


    Yo!


    This man is not simple! It must be great to come to the hospital with such a big show.


    People who don''t know will naturally hide far away.


    It''s natural to pay attention to these when you get to boss Wang.


    Moreover, he also cares about what others think of him, otherwise he won''t say to find out the little dragon and snake in front of many people, and he won''t be so full of words.


    However, I always think that boss Wang brought so many people here more for me to see.


    Zhang Wen, do you see how much I value you? As soon as you said something had happened, I immediately brought someone over and gave you such a big show. How about paying enough attention to you?


    At the same time, he was demonstrating to me.


    Tell me that he is my eldest brother. He has more people and more money than me. If I want to change my mind, I have to weigh it carefully.


    I smiled at boss Wang and pointed to my injured back: "Little Dragon and snake attacked me just now. That''s what he hurt."


    Boss Wang didn''t know whether he was deliberately or really angry. He patted the table hard and shouted in the ward, "column, get in!"

 Chapter 547

    Careful calculation, this year is the 13th year for boss Wang to mix with society.


    Thirteen years, since his debut, he has been fighting in Jinhai city for thirteen years, which is not a short time.


    In 13 years, boss Wang has slowly changed from a hairy boy to a brother in Jinhai city.


    Among them, there is no lack of luck. Of course, more is boss Wang''s mind and way of doing things.


    And, insidious!


    This is also the most important point.


    Boss Wang is so insidious that he knows something has happened to me. He can shamelessly say that he doesn''t care about his business and easily push it to others.


    Moreover, the man he pushed to has a good relationship with me.


    It''s a pillar.


    What can I say if I''m angry again?


    The pillar is with me every day. I don''t know what he does?


    What can I say?


    Hearing boss Wang''s voice, the pillar hurriedly opened the door and came in with a respectful face: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Boss Wang looks very angry, but a discerning person knows that boss Wang is pretending.


    "How do you do things!" boss Wang deliberately spoke loudly and was angry at the column.


    The pillar was stunned and said, "brother, little dragon and snake, it''s really hard to find..."


    Then he looked at me again: "Wenzi, it''s my disadvantage!"


    This makes me feel very uncomfortable. It''s like I called boss Wang today to question the pillar. That''s not what I mean.


    Boss Wang continued in a bad tone: "pillar, your people are here. Little dragon and snake dares to come and sneak attack Zhang Wen. What does that mean?"


    "This..." the pillar stood there, not knowing what to say.


    He didn''t know how to answer.


    Like a monkey on stage.


    In fact, boss Wang doesn''t know what he wants Bruce Lee to answer. He''s waiting for me!


    Wait until I tell him to stop!


    He''s just trying to show me!


    If it were someone else, I would smile and see how boss Wang acted and ended, but this man is a pillar, so I can only stop in a hurry.


    "Boss Wang, I don''t blame you, nor the pillar, nor can I blame you. I just want to tell you about the current situation. Now Bruce Lee and snake have come to the hospital and attacked me. What should I do?"


    Boss Wang was very smart. He walked down the steps I gave him and said to me with great sincerity: "Wenzi, something has happened. It''s useless to say anything now. I''ll rest assured if you''re okay. I''ll do it for you! In this way, I''ll arrange some plain clothes to guard in the hospital first, OK?"


    I didn''t refuse.


    So boss Wang took out his mobile phone and began to call.


    See!


    Now boss Wang is so awesome!


    Dare you ask Jinhai City, which bastard dares to say, who? I''ll arrange two plainclothes to protect you!


    Plain clothes, but the police!


    Boss Wang, but a bastard!


    This is a natural enemy, but boss Wang is so good that he can assign plain clothes to protect me.


    The first brother of Jinhai city is not in vain.


    Boss Wang simply said the situation on the phone and hung up.


    To be fair, in fact, boss Wang sent many people to protect me. There are many people, both on the pillars and on the road, but who can think of it?


    Who could have thought that little dragon snake would come to deal with me at this time?


    Even if it''s a snare, it''s inevitable that there will be fish that slip through the net. I understand this truth, so I don''t mean to blame them at all.


    I just want to know what to do in the future.


    You can''t always be like a target here. Wait for the little dragon and snake to come?


    I''m afraid that guy will succeed even once!


    "Wenzi, I''ve informed the people over there. Someone will come in a minute. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange it for the pillar!" boss Wang said.


    Originally, I wanted to see how boss Wang was going to explain to me and see how much his face would be, but I thought too much. Boss Wang came here and didn''t lose face.


    2¡¢ And I can''t blame him for a word.


    Now I have to blame the pillar.


    Why?


    "OK, I see."


    I said.


    Boss Wang came over and patted me on the shoulder. He seemed to care about me: "there are too many things that have happened recently. I told you something you don''t understand, but I will try my best to deal with the little dragon and snake!"


    "Well, hehe ~" I smiled.


    Boss Wang''s hypocritical face has been deeply remembered by me.


    "Then I''ll go ~ call when I have something!" boss Wang patted me on the shoulder.


    "I see ~"


    Boom!


    The door in the ward was closed again. A group of people in black escorted boss Wang out of the hospital. Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua pretended to force tigers. They all came in.


    The column is also in the ward.


    "Wenzi, are you all right?" at this time, the pillar came and said to me.


    I smiled: "pillar, I''m nothing. Don''t care what boss Wang said just now. I don''t mean that!"


    "Oh, I know, brother!" Zhu has been with boss Wang for so long. He knows all these things about boss Wang. Just now he saw that boss Wang is just for acting.


    Can he not cooperate?


    "Wenzi, how''s it going?" Li Erzi asked me.


    I shook my head: "he''s pushing off. In fact, he can''t find the little dragon and snake. He doesn''t have a clue at all."


    "I guessed it would be like this. We have to rely on ourselves for this!" Li Erzi''s eyes were firm. There was a pillar. He didn''t understand what he said. After all, the pillar is boss Wang''s person, and we still have some taboos.


    Li Erzi means to tell me.


    I, it''s time to take off!


    I took a deep breath and found a place to sit down.


    But now is not the time. I always feel that the conspiracy brewing behind the little dragon and snake has not been completely inspired. I am waiting for an appropriate opportunity.


    At that time, it''s not too late for me to take off again!


    "Wenzi, as my elder brother said just now, I''ll arrange someone to be there for 24 hours." the pillar said.


    I smiled: "pillar, it''s not necessary. My brothers are tired. Boss Wang will come in plain clothes for a while? With these people, little dragon and snake will not dare to do anything!"


    I''m telling the truth.


    Mice and cats are natural enemies.


    Can mice not be afraid when they see cats?


    It must be enough fart to dare not put one. Turn around and run away!


    The little dragon and snake side is also a truth.


    Just as he was talking, the door was knocked, and three people came in from the outside. Although they were all dressed in civilian clothes, they were not ordinary characters at first sight. In their eyes, there was a light of justice.


    Come in and ask which is Zhang Wen.


    I said I was.


    One of them showed me the police ID card in his arms and said he was ordered to protect me.


    I smile bitterly.


    In fact, I don''t want these people to protect me. It''s no different from watching me.


    But I know that under their umbrella, I, Li Erzi and Wang Yuxian are the safest.

 Chapter 548

    Out of the ward, boss Wang bit his teeth hard.


    The one who makes him cruel is Bruce Lee.


    Er Mao has been bothering him for two days. Unexpectedly, little dragon and snake appear again at this time.


    Little dragon snake, this is a surprise for everyone. Boss Wang thought that little dragon snake should hide quietly at this stage, and even dare not fart.


    But who would have thought that the little dragon and snake came out now.


    And I don''t want to attack Zhang Wen!


    Boss Wang is wondering what good it is for Bruce Lee to do so now.


    Don''t talk about boss Wang. Now no one can understand what Bruce Lee thinks.


    On the way back, boss Wang was lost in thought.


    For the first time, he felt that his brain was a little out of use.


    Why can''t you figure out what Bruce Lee thinks?


    Why is the little dragon snake so elusive now?


    Back to the office, boss Wang slowly calmed down.


    Although little dragon snake sneaked into Zhang Wen, which made boss Wang nervous at once, when you think about it carefully, little dragon snake''s reckless way is actually useless.


    At best, it startled Zhang Wen.


    He heard all about it. Zhang Wen also meant to relax his vigilance, otherwise little dragon and snake could not succeed.


    Moreover, the injuries of Li Erzi and Wang Yuxian are under control. It is estimated that they will be discharged from the hospital soon.


    He is looking for the little dragon snake. Yes, but now things have happened. What can he do even if he finds the little dragon snake now?


    Zhang Wen was attacked by someone~


    In that case, it''s better to focus on ER Mao and Guang.


    Now Er Mao and Guang Guang are the top priority.


    Especially that one, twenty cents.


    Little dragon and snake, let Xiao Zhou find it! He doesn''t believe how long dragons and snakes can hide.


    Er Mao not only threatened section chief Duan, but also his boss Wang. One thing boss Wang hates most in his life is being threatened.


    He made up his mind that if he found Er Mao, he would not let him continue to live!


    This ER Mao is a great threat to himself!


    Just thinking so, boss Wang''s phone rang.


    Look down, it''s Xiao Zhou.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly. He didn''t blame pillar or Zhang Wen for this. He blamed Xiao Zhou alone in his heart.


    This week, the ability to handle affairs is a little too poor, and the work is a little too inky.


    For so long, there is still no news about little dragon snake. Even today, little dragon snake secretly attacked Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang didn''t tell Xiao Zhou about it at the first time. He just wanted to see how long Xiao Zhou called himself.


    He waited deliberately for a long time before answering the phone.


    "You are finally willing to call me." boss Wang said coldly on the phone.


    Xiao Zhou on the other end of the phone was stunned.


    When he learned that the little dragon and snake had appeared in the hospital, his head was buzzing like explosion.


    He knows. It''s all his responsibility.


    In the south of the city, he arranged many people to go there, but there was still no news about little dragon snake. Now, little dragon snake directly attacked Zhang Wen.


    Or just sneak into the hospital.


    This is not only a criminal case, but also a contempt for him!


    Little dragon and snake, don''t you pay attention to him at all!


    Before Xiao Zhou called boss Wang, he had scolded his people''s Congress and sent many more people to the south of the city.


    He felt more and more that his men were full of wine and rice bags. They all spoke very well in front of him, but when they were really asked to do it, they became shrinking turtles one by one.


    Nothing!


    At the moment, Xiao Zhou is also on his way to the south of the city. He thinks about it and thinks he should call boss Wang.


    At the very least, is this an apology!


    Across the phone, he said cautiously, "brother Wang, it''s my fault that I''m not doing well. Now I''m on my way to the south of the city. When I get there, I''ll direct myself!"


    When Xiao Zhou said this, he also had great courage.


    This is a very common thing. It''s enough to hand it over to his subordinates. Where can Xiao Zhou go out in person?


    You know, he''s the commander in chief now. Where can the commander in chief do the squatting work?


    No, No.


    Xiao Zhou can be said to be the first one, but he can not help it. Who let his people suck up?


    Boss Wang said, "Xiao Zhou, who did the little dragon snake sneak attack today, do you know?"


    "Well, I know. It''s a boy named Zhang Wen."


    "Do you know what relationship Zhang Wen has with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Zhou was silent. He really didn''t know this. Listening to boss Wang, it seems that the relationship between Zhang Wen and him is not as simple as that between big brother and little brother.


    In that case, boss Wang must blame him more!


    "Brother Wang, this..." Xiao Zhou said what he should say and did what he should do. At this time, he really didn''t know what to do.


    "Xiao Zhou, now you are the appointed general of the imperial army. Director Liu should have told you what will happen if you can''t find Bruce Lee."


    Boss Wang clicked a cigarette and scolded Xiao Zhou like a superior leader on the phone.


    Xiao Zhou here looks ugly.


    Now, no one around Xiao Zhou dares to have eyes or voices with him. They all regard him as a master.


    Who dares to provoke the person appointed by director Liu?


    In addition, Xiao Zhou is now full of vigor, and no one dares to provoke him.


    These two days, also let Xiao Zhou slowly force up.


    Although he was upset, boss Wang still felt uncomfortable when he questioned him like this.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything. He felt that since boss Wang could hold him up, he had the ability to get him down.


    Boss Wang is also his big brother!


    Without boss Wang''s advice, he was just a little clerk running errands below.


    "Brother Wang, I''ll try my best to find it!" Xiao Zhou promised boss Wang on the phone again. He was also worried.


    Little dragon and snake, but he is the one who concerns his future!


    Boss Wang tapped his fingers on the table and said, "Xiao Zhou, tell me, how are you going to find it?"


    "Send more people and squat in the south of the city!" Xiao Zhou replied.


    "Ha ha..."


    Boss Wang smiled. He seemed to know why Xiao Zhou couldn''t find Bruce Lee these days.


    Method is a very important factor. Xiao Zhou can''t find it at all. He just flies and bumps like a headless fly. It''s strange to find it!


    In fact, Xiao Zhou is also worried.


    He''s in a mess, too.


    Boss Wang stopped laughing and said, "I think you should go and see the monitoring of the hospital first, and then make plans."


    Xiao Zhou was stunned and slapped on the forehead.


    Yeah!


    Why did you forget it!

 Chapter 549

    The hospital has monitoring, and there is also monitoring on the way out of the hospital.


    They follow the surveillance and are sure to find the little dragon and snake!


    Now even if I went to the south of the city, I just stood there foolishly.


    Xiao Zhou quickly said thank you, brother Wang, and then hung up.


    Then he called his men. The car turned 180 degrees in the middle of the road and told them to go to the hospital. He also rushed to the hospital.


    At the hospital, Xiao Zhou took people directly to the monitoring room.


    In fact, wow, he didn''t want to adjust the monitoring. After all, he is a policeman. These things are basically procedural things, but Bruce Lee has always been too cunning and didn''t show up. Even if he showed up, he didn''t monitor, so Xiao Zhou has always ignored this.


    Now as soon as boss Wang reminded him, he remembered it in an instant.


    There''s surveillance in the hospital.


    And it''s still Hd!


    Not only can you see Bruce Lee''s face clearly, but also follow him to see where he is going!


    As long as there is a direction, it''s like playing to find him.


    Xiao Zhou is also excited at this moment. As long as the monitoring is transferred out, it will take minutes to find the little dragon and snake! So I''ve been in trouble for so many days and upset for so long. Finally, I can have results.


    Open the door and Xiao Zhou''s people go to adjust the monitoring.


    According to the time and the video at the entrance of the stairs, they soon found the little dragon and snake.


    The picture clearly appeared in front of them, and even the ferocious expression on Bruce Lee''s face could be seen. Xiao Zhou saw the tail from the head, and his eyes gradually cooled down.


    Life hangs on the line!


    These are four words in his mind.


    If the strong man hadn''t come in time, and if Zhang Wen hadn''t stopped Bruce Lee''s knife, he would have gone to see the king of hell.


    As soon as Zhang Wen dies, he will have bad luck with Xiao Zhou!


    What a risk!


    Then, Xiao Zhou asked people to follow Xiao Long and snake to see where he went after he went out.


    "Wow, how fast you run!" said a man watching the surveillance.


    Xiao Zhou Ling glanced at him and the man shrunk his neck.


    However, Xiao Zhou also saw what the man was lamenting on the picture.


    Two monitors in the 100 meter section showed that Bruce Lee and snake ran crazy for less than ten seconds!


    "So fast..." Xiao Zhou also sighed.


    They all came out of the police academy. They know what it means that 100 meters is only ten seconds. They can enter the professional sprint team. If they are trained, they may represent going to participate in some competitions.


    Little dragon snake, run really fast!


    Isn''t it?


    Can little dragon snake run fast? Zhang Guohua is chasing after him. If he is caught, he doesn''t have to wait for the police to come. He will die in Zhang Guohua''s hands. He doesn''t want to die.


    When people are in danger, they will always stimulate the potential in their body, just like the little dragon snake!


    Follow the monitoring in the hospital and look outside. After going out the back door of the hospital, the monitoring was broken.


    Xiao Zhou didn''t stop for a moment. He asked people to leave and went to the store behind the hospital to see the monitoring.


    He doesn''t believe that the little dragon and snake can disappear.


    Xiao Zhou brought his own people, checking from store to store.


    "Team Zhou, this boy has strong anti reconnaissance ability!" after a while, a man under Xiao Zhou said.


    Indeed, the little dragon and snake in the surveillance are walking slowly along the path.


    Over there, but there''s no monitoring.


    Xiao Zhou scratched his head: "be sure to find him for me."


    In fact, the little dragon snake didn''t deliberately hide from them. At that time, the little dragon snake passing by was annoyed that he didn''t have time. He didn''t think about how to dump these policemen and confuse them.


    When Bruce Lee was about to disappear, he was going to a roadside shop to buy beer!


    This is the original intention of little dragon snake.


    Monitoring, followed until Bruce Lee bought beer and drank while walking. There he stopped.


    Now, everyone was puzzled, including Xiao Zhou.


    Isn''t this little dragon and snake very strong in anti reconnaissance? Why do you sell a bottle of beer now, like being lovelorn, and drink while walking?


    He


    What''s wrong?


    Is it because he didn''t kill Zhang Wen?


    But he shouldn''t. He still has time to be upset now? Shouldn''t it be running?


    Under their incomprehensible eyes next week, the little dragon and snake seem to be crazy. They walk in a circle in the picture and keep pointing to the air. It seems that it is no different from being crazy.


    "Team Zhou, isn''t this boy crazy?" a man asked Xiao Zhou.


    Three black lines hung on Xiao Zhou''s head: "shouldn''t, shouldn''t..."


    The monitor, at the end of the path, broke.


    Xiao Zhou suddenly felt that he was competing with a neuropathy.


    This surveillance is of no use to him.


    The little dragon snake disappeared from a nearby path. From there, the little dragon snake can go to the south of the city if he wants to go to the south of the city, and to the north of the city if he wants to go to the north of the city. As long as he finds a place without monitoring, he can take a car.


    Then they can''t check.


    "Team Zhou, what shall we do?" one of them asked when Xiao Zhou looked down and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Xiao Zhou Shenxi said, "go to the south of the city!"


    Then he walked towards the car without looking back.


    It''s no use for Xiao Zhou to be angry with himself and his men. If he had a capable man, he wouldn''t be so passive. Now he still closes his eyes and is all black!


    It seems that from now on, he will follow him personally!


    Otherwise, he won''t rest assured!


    To the south of the city, several plainclothes got on Xiao Zhou''s car.


    The car stopped by the side of the road and stalled.


    Xiao Zhou looked at them coldly: "all right, all report. Wow, I''ve found something recently!"


    Xiao Zhou, his tone is very impatient. He also knows that these people must have found nothing.


    Needless to say, he can see it from the expression on his face.


    No one spoke.


    They can''t say, they know, there''s no way to tell Xiao Zhou!


    After so many days, they only met the shrew once and lost it. They didn''t find anything else. They also felt a little unreasonable.


    However, they also tried their best. They can''t find anything!


    But Xiao Zhou doesn''t care. All he wants is the result.


    "Don''t talk?" Xiao Zhou lit a cigarette upset.


    "Team Zhou... Actually..." a man stammered.


    Before he spoke, Xiao Zhou interrupted him upset: "in fact, you didn''t find out anything, right?"


    "Yes..." the man simply didn''t hide. It''s not a way to cover up blindly.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Zhou suddenly smiled, looked around at the people in the car and smiled.


    Facing Xiao Zhou''s smile, none of the people in the car dared to breathe loudly.

 Chapter 550

    Xiao Zhou, I was angry and laughed.


    Before, he could only say that he was an officer and was not very good at the distribution management of the following personnel. Now he sees that this is his own ability. He won''t assign personnel at all.


    So that now they have no news of dragons and snakes.


    Isn''t this adding to your congestion?


    At such a critical time, the chain began to fall off.


    It doesn''t matter if the chain falls off. Xiao Zhou is going to have bad luck. How can he explain to Director Liu?


    How do you tell director Liu about it?


    Said that because of his bad work, he hasn''t found the shadow of Bruce Lee yet? Tell him that he doesn''t understand personnel allocation and management at all?


    Didn''t you slap yourself in the face of director Liu?


    It''s just that he''s angry. These people are fucking sacks!


    These people don''t know what Xiao Zhou is laughing at. They all look at him in a daze. They don''t dare to give a look.


    Pop!


    Suddenly, Xiao Zhou''s smile stopped and punched the window hard.


    Made the car tremble a few times.


    Xiao Zhou has never been so angry. He knows that he has always been too soft. He must take some tough measures.


    Everyone in the car calmed down. The atmosphere didn''t dare to go out. They all looked at Xiao Zhou.


    "Do you want to tell me that you can''t find Bruce Lee and snake, and there is too little intelligence?" Xiao Zhou looked around them.


    Someone''s mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    In a word, Xiao Zhou let them deny all the excuses and couldn''t say it.


    Listen well, they have an excuse. It''s bad for them to do things!


    "Team Zhou, we really tried our best..." one of them said weakly.


    Xiao Zhou really doesn''t know how these people squat every day. In fact, it''s much more difficult than he imagined. He sticks in the street every day, and his eyes keep paying attention to the people coming and going to see if there is a little dragon and snake. It''s not only physical work, but also mental work.


    They really tried their best, but they didn''t find the little dragon and snake beautifully.


    But in Xiao Zhou''s eyes, he doesn''t care about the process, just the results. Without results, no matter how hard the process is, it''s bullshit!


    "OK, I won''t talk nonsense with you today. In a week, if you haven''t found little dragon and snake, all of you will be demoted one level in your original position!"


    Xiao Zhou''s words make these people''s hearts like countless grass NIMA running.


    What is the concept of demotion from the original position?


    That is to say, the position that many people have worked hard for several years to climb up will be lost!


    Here, many people are captains.


    Don''t underestimate the captain. It''s troublesome to mention a captain. It''s necessary to observe for at least three or five years and perform well. Now Xiao Zhou can roll them down from this position in a word.


    Who can calm down?


    Xiao Zhou, it''s time to give it a go.


    If he continues to indulge like this, director Liu will be angry!


    With that, Xiao Zhou waved upset: "don''t be stunned. Do whatever you should do!"


    Then he kicked everyone out of the car and told the driver to go back to his office first.


    Xiao Zhou, I''m going back to get something, and then I''m going to the south of the city to squat with them!


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the chaos of Xiao Zhou, I feel much calmer here.


    The people at the pillar are all there. Wang Peng and Wu Yang are also there. When Wang Peng heard about what happened that day, he quarreled to avenge me and to find Bruce Lee''s little brother and kill him.


    I stopped him. Now I don''t want him to make trouble for me.


    Little dragon and snake, we must look for it, but now I don''t think it''s meaningful for us to come forward.


    The little dragons and snakes have alerted the Taoist people. It''s only a matter of time before they are found out.


    We need to calm down for a while.


    In order to let Wang Yuxian and Li Erzi take good care of themselves, I asked these people to guard in the hall and the back stairs of the hospital.


    In the ward, there were only Wang Yuxian and me. She also knew the seriousness of the matter and said to me, "Wenzi, either I''ll find brother Liu to help you find someone? If he was there, it might not be difficult to find Xiaolong snake."


    I know Wang Yuxian said this to me with good intentions, but I don''t know why. I rejected brother Liu in my heart, although I know he is a good man and is not the same kind of person as boss Wang from the root.


    Moreover, with the relationship of Wang Yuxian, he can''t harm me.


    But I don''t want to trouble him until I have to.


    After all, it''s all human.


    I smiled: "Yuxian, no need. Now boss Wang is also helping me find it. You can see that plainclothes have come to protect me. It must be all right. You can rest assured and get well. Don''t think so much."


    Wang Yuxian gave me a reproachful look: "you just want face!"


    But she also knows that the decisions I make will not be changed easily.


    So I didn''t insist, but repeatedly reminded me to be careful.


    No matter what you do, life is the most important.


    I smiled and nodded.


    For the first time, I thought Wang Yuxian talked so much like an old mother.


    Of course, it''s all for me. If it were someone else, Wang Yuxian wouldn''t have a word of nonsense.


    My heart is full of satisfaction.


    I went out for a breath towards noon.


    In the courtyard of the hospital, I saw Xiaowen.


    Today, she didn''t know what was wrong. She stood there alone and didn''t speak. She was so stunned.


    It was really thanks to Xiaowen that day. If Xiaowen hadn''t shouted in time, I might have gone to see the king of hell now.


    I slipped behind her and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Xiaowen, what are you doing here alone?"


    She suddenly turned back. I saw that her eyes were red and there was panic inside.


    She burst into tears when she saw me.


    No matter whether there were people around, she rushed into my arms and cried.


    Bean''s tears soon got my clothes wet.


    "What''s the matter? Is someone bullying you?" I asked softly.


    Today, my tenderness to Xiaowen is true. I thank this girl from the bottom of my heart.


    Just like Wang Yuxian blocked the knife for me.


    It''s just that it feels very different.


    I love Wang Yuxian purely, even if I marry her now, but for Xiaowen, only my brother cares about my sister.


    Xiaowen has done so much for me. I think this concern should still exist.


    After listening to my words, Xiaowen suddenly looked up and gave me a dissatisfied look. Her tone was full of blame and said to me, "Wenzi, who dares to bully me when you are there? I''m worried about you! Why do you say that man is so cruel? Doesn''t he know that killing needs to pay for his life?"

 Chapter 551

    Murder pays for life, debt pays for money.


    This is a matter of course, but I didn''t think about it, nor did I think about Xiaowen''s feelings.


    Although I have no feelings for her, she loves me.


    Watching a loved one almost killed, this feeling must be distressing pain.


    Now Xiaowen is on the verge of collapse. She is very frightened.


    Maybe she hasn''t experienced these things in Jinhai city for so many years, at least she hasn''t witnessed them at such a close distance.


    Bruce Lee''s deadly posture must still stimulate her nerves for a long time.


    I stroked Xiaowen''s hair, and a faint fragrance poured into my nostrils.


    Young girl, she is full of fragrance.


    "Xiaowen, don''t think about it. Isn''t it okay for me?"


    Her tears finally stopped: "if you die, what shall I do?"


    In a word, it seems that I went back to the time when I first met Wang Yuxian.


    What shall I do if you die?


    This sentence seemed to be right when I said it. Now it came out of Xiaowen''s mouth like a role transfer, which made my heart tremble like being hit by something.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die." I smiled.


    Xiaowen''s Pink fist beat on my chest: "don''t you say die!"


    I smiled and let her beat hard on my chest. Today I''m not stingy. Let Xiaowen roll in my arms. I think this thanks should still be there.


    After a while, Xiaowen looked better. She suddenly looked up and asked me, "Wenzi, aren''t you the most loyal people on the road? You said, did I save you that day?"


    As soon as I raised my eyebrows, I didn''t know what the little girl said suddenly.


    "Hehe, you saved me."


    Xiaowen''s eyes lit up: "then, should you thank me well?"


    "Well, give me your bank card number and I''ll call you back." I said.


    After hearing this, Xiaowen was angry: "do you think money can buy everything! Money is very important to me, but it''s not worth mentioning compared with you!"


    If Xiaowen used to be a flower addict and liked me, now she has moved the truth to me.


    It''s a magical process from liking to feeling the truth.


    No one can say what it is because the process can be long or sudden.


    Xiaowen''s words made me don''t know how to answer.


    Should I say I like her? Or should I say I don''t like her?


    These two answers seem wrong to me at the moment!


    I answered nothing wrong.


    Seeing that my mouth moved, Xiaowen blocked my mouth with two fingers and motioned me not to speak. Then she took me by her small hand and took me to the parking lot. She asked me to open the door and sit in with me.


    I didn''t know what she meant. I thought she had something to say to me.


    As soon as the door closed, her mouth stuck up.


    A moment~


    My world, as if time has stopped, feels like melting in this soft mass. That feeling is very beautiful and floating.


    Xiao Wen, kissed me.


    But this feeling makes me very confused.


    I can''t accept Xiaowen''s love for me because another person has lived in my heart.


    Because all I think about is Wang Yuxian.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian was in the ward upstairs.


    And I did this with Xiaowen below.


    The parking lot is empty. It''s my first time in such a place.


    I didn''t know what to do for a moment. My breath was intertwined with Xiaowen. Her steady breathing voice also became urgent.


    "Wenzi, if you want to thank me, be nice to me ~" Xiaowen still has tears in her eyes.


    I really can''t bear to refuse her at this time.


    But I can''t promise her.


    I am a man of principle!


    This makes me very embarrassed. I don''t know what to do. I don''t hold Xiaowen in both hands, so I''m in the air.


    What should I do?


    What the hell should I do?


    Xiaowen was already wearing a leak. At this time, her hands were around my neck, and a piece of white and tender thigh was exposed, just against my lower abdomen.


    She didn''t know when she had taken off her coat. If I wanted, I could get a trace of cover off her upper body with a touch. That was what every man expected~


    Charming virgin peak~


    To be fair, Xiaowen''s figure is really beautiful. Although her face is not as amazing as Wang Yuxian, she is also a beauty.


    In addition, her bold clothes and appropriate concealment can raise every man''s heart.


    Now, she is beside me like a sleeping cat, telling me with her eyes that I can do whatever I want, and she won''t refuse.


    The eyes are the window of the soul. Through this window, I seem to see Xiaowen''s compromise and indulgence to me~


    That''s quite attractive, and I''m curious about what it feels like in the car, because I''ve never tried.


    Any man will lose his mind under such circumstances. Now, I am trying my best to suppress myself and prevent the Yu fire in my body from erupting.


    What''s more, Xiaowen now is asking me to help her and make me compromise.


    Whoosh~


    Xiaowen''s hand slowly slipped down my chest. When it reached my lower abdomen, she stopped and gently clicked twice.


    This feeling made me tremble all over.


    Men, at this point, have become toys in women''s hands.


    A smarter woman is sure to capture a man.


    Xiaowen is very smart, but I''m too wooden. Like a piece of wood, I don''t have any feelings at all.


    Xiaowen looked forward to this day. She must have been longer than me. Since I ran away that night, she planted seeds in Xiaowen''s heart.


    Prick~


    Her young hand quietly opened the latch on my pants, and then her hand went in.


    I shook like an electric shock and quickly took out her hand.


    "Xiaowen, stop..." I don''t know how much courage I used to say this.


    Any normal man wouldn''t do this.


    Xiaowen didn''t give up. She twisted her body and sat on me.


    The two most hazy places are just face to face. At this time, Xiaowen and I are already quite provocative.


    I felt a evil fire slowly spreading on me, and my hand involuntarily placed on her small waist.


    If you move, it must feel quite good.


    Xiaowen tentatively twisted her waist. It didn''t matter. It caused me a spasm. It felt as if she was almost shaking!

 Chapter 552

    No one expected that I would do this with Xiaowen in the parking lot downstairs of the hospital.


    I didn''t think I would do that.


    I kept asking myself in my heart.


    Zhang Wen, are you doing this with gratitude, or do you want to vent on Xiaowen?


    I can''t find the answer.


    Xiaowen lifted her hands and her thin vest disappeared.


    A small Xiong hood appeared in front of me.


    Xiaowen deliberately wears a smaller size, which makes people feel like she can''t hold her proud things.


    However, this is the best weapon for men.


    My little heart beat fast. Xiaowen kissed me regardless and tried to stick to me with her body.


    This feeling is particularly good, like going to heaven. Let me always say to myself silently, Zhang Wen, just you from Xiaowen! She volunteered anyway. You''re reserved enough.


    If you continue to be reserved, you won''t be a man!


    This sentence, under the impact of my vision, and the constant impact in my forehead.


    I closed my eyes and shook my head.


    "No, Xiaowen, stop!" as soon as I turned over, I pressed Xiaowen down and stopped when I was almost face to face with her.


    Xiaowen''s face was ruddy. She thought I wanted to take the initiative. She looked at me with a smile, put her hands around me gently again, and vomited ambiguous to me.


    I let her go, arranged my clothes in the car and said to her, "Xiaowen, I always treat you as my sister. If there''s anything, I''ll help you, but I can''t do it."


    I took a few deep breaths. Although Xiao Zhang Wen was still standing upright, I couldn''t let myself continue.


    I don''t love Xiaowen, so I can''t hurt her.


    Why hurt a girl''s heart?


    "Don''t you want to thank me? I don''t want you to be responsible. How can you..." Xiaowen looked at me a little incredible.


    A man like me may be the wonderful flower she has met in her life.


    I didn''t speak, but silently helped her dress and hooked her nose with my hand.


    "Be obedient ~"


    Xiaowen''s eyes were red again. She hugged me and wouldn''t let me leave: "I don''t want you to go ~"


    "Hehe, save it first. If you''re willing in a year, I''ll accompany you, okay?"


    A year later.


    Xiaowen was stunned.


    This sentence is responsible for her.


    "You really don''t want to?" Xiaowen still couldn''t believe it.


    I spread my hand: "can you stop me if you want?"


    "Cut ~" she looked away, but what I saw was not blushing, but with a trace of disappointment and helplessness.


    When Xiaowen and I got out of the car, they pretended to force the tiger. They had bought the rice back.


    When Xiaowen and I came back, they pretended to force the tiger to shout in a loud voice: "my grass, Wenzi, are you two that what?"


    All of a sudden, people in the corridor looked at us.


    My heart thumped and my face looked ugly.


    Xiaowen didn''t think so much, but she had a happy smile on her face.


    Pretending to force the tiger seems to be particularly sensitive to these things, but I don''t know how he sees it.


    I gave him a hard look: "nothing to eat your meal, don''t talk nonsense!"


    He smiled and answered me with a meaningful smile. In fact, he didn''t say any nonsense, but his small eyes told me that he knew everything.


    Xiaowen took the lunch box and went to eat next to her legs.


    Pretending to force them to eat with me, he mysteriously called me to a place where there was no one, with a bad smile on his face.


    "Wenzi, how do you feel with her?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    I didn''t bother to talk to him. I knew there was nothing good to say from him.


    As soon as he smiled, he fell on the ground like a push up and looked up at me.


    "Do I have a new discovery recently? If you use this posture, it will be fun! Wenzi, I told you this when I treat you as a brother. Don''t tell others. It can improve you for half an hour..."


    With that, he supported the ground with one hand and his feet in a triangular shape. The other hand quickly pounded in the air, and the small motor blew up.


    I hung three black lines on my forehead. Without looking at it, I turned and left.


    His voice came from behind: "Hey, Wenzi, why are you leaving? I teach you. Others want to learn, but I don''t teach yet. Hey ~"


    ¡­¡­


    Bruce Lee''s sneak attack on me is really a commendable courage. Lao Yan, who is far away from other provinces, knows these things about him.


    Lao Yan''s information network is very accurate and powerful.


    This is also the foundation that Lao Yan''s feet can be established.


    These days, he has been huddled in the house and basically hasn''t gone out much.


    When it''s all right, call two girls to play. He''s thinking the rest of the time.


    It''s more like a holiday than running away.


    When he heard about the little dragon snake''s sneak attack on Zhang Wen, he was not very excited, but confused.


    The little dragon snake, has his head broken or something? Old Yan is no longer in Jinhai city. Is Bruce Lee still helping him? Still helping him get a Wen?


    Didn''t little dragon and snake figure it out? He doesn''t know that these things are the originators of Lao Yan?


    But it''s impossible. When he catches dragons and snakes in a western restaurant, he should see it.


    The fool knows what''s going on.


    But why?


    Why did he kill Zhang Wen?


    Although he failed, Lao Yan had to say that little dragon and snake did a beautiful job and caught Zhang Wen unprepared.


    He even hates himself a little now.


    Why don''t you do it later? Why don''t you finalize the plan to get Zhang Wen with little dragon snake and then do it to little dragon snake? If he had known, it would not have been like this. Maybe he would have killed Zhang Wen.


    Kill Zhang Wen, what an exciting picture!


    But now the little dragon snake failed and failed.


    Lao Yan was still very lost.


    However, he thought that this practice should not be what Bruce Lee could think of. What courage and courage it takes to attack Zhang Wen when they are most relaxed. Bruce Lee, does he have these?


    Lao Yan couldn''t understand and couldn''t believe it.


    Bruce Lee''s IQ soared all the way, so that Lao Yan didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know what Bruce Lee thought in his head.


    If he knew that little dragon snake did these things to make him retreat, and then pointed the spear at old Yan, then old Yan would jump three feet high and kill him back to Jinhai City regardless of everything. Let''s do little dragon snake first!


    Little dragon snake did this just to kill him!


    This move is more vicious than that of Lao Yan against Bruce Lee before!

 Chapter 553

    Smart IQ, once again occupied the highland.


    This is the best interpretation of little dragon and snake now.


    Little dragon snake, since the IQ doesn''t make people anxious, it''s a bit like flying into the sky.


    However, it seems that neither time nor place is on his side.


    Although the plan is good and the idea in his heart is good, every time when Bruce Lee is ready to fly into the sky, he is slapped on the ground like a fly.


    The king of heaven is one step away from death.


    The little dragon and snake are hovering between these two possibilities.


    It seems that no matter how hard he tries, he can''t go up. He is always one step away from success.


    Little dragon and snake now have both brain and skills, but they can only nest in the south of the city and shrink up.


    He didn''t dare to show his head, and so did the shrew. If he was seen again, the little dragon and snake might still be killed in his sleep!


    But what?


    Little dragon snake is little dragon snake. He is qualitatively different from old Yan. The goddess of luck always stands on the side of old Yan.


    It can always make Lao Yan retreat.


    Moreover, it can make Lao Yan stand firm in Jinhai city. Although he is hiding now, Lao Yan knows that this is temporary. He is only hiding temporarily. One day, he will kill back to Jinhai city.


    Call~


    He took a smoke and leaned against the head with his melancholy hands.


    In my heart, I was wondering about the little dragon and snake.


    Little dragon and snake, what''s going on and what do you want to do.


    For the first time, Lao Yan felt a little confused in his head. He always felt that little dragon and snake didn''t seem so simple. Maybe this matter would involve himself!


    Thinking, he called his hand.


    "Big brother ~" the younger brother answered the phone.


    This little brother is the most trusted person of old Yan. Now he has been helping old Yan keep an eye on the situation in Jinhai city. He knows everything if there is a little trouble.


    "Recently, pay more attention to the little dragon and snake!" Lao Yan said in a real voice.


    "Brother, didn''t you just say that I should stay away from the little dragon and snake?" the little brother asked weakly.


    I have to say, these feet of Lao Yan are very powerful. Even Xiao Zhou knows their actions! Now the white people are out. If Lao Yan''s people go out again, isn''t it a little mean to die?


    If Xiao Zhou''s people notice something wrong, they can take them away at any time!


    I don''t dare say anything else. If Xiao Zhou''s people catch him and investigate again, who doesn''t have a criminal record?


    It''s dangerous.


    Of course, Lao Yan knows this truth. These feet are hard cultivated by him. He also loves it. If he is caught, he can only stare, but now the situation is different.


    He felt that Bruce Lee''s threat to himself was greater than his worry.


    Only by knowing himself and the enemy can he be invincible in a hundred battles. In the past, Lao Yan almost knew little about dragons and snakes, but now he closed his eyes and didn''t know anything.


    In his mind, he had no rudiments of what little dragon and snake wanted to do.


    I don''t even know if the little dragon and snake will rush here and make themselves secretly.


    Today''s little dragon and snake really have the courage, so it''s unpredictable.


    Lao Yan''s tone became cold and said, "you can check whatever I asked you to check. Now there are too many disturbing factors on Bruce Lee and snake! You put everything at hand and stare at Bruce Lee and snake with all your strength. If you know his position, tell Zhiyong at the first time and let him do Bruce Lee and snake!"


    Stop first. This sentence is simple, but no one knows how much courage Lao Yan exerted when he said this.


    There are actually two very important reasons why he wants to withdraw from Jinhai city.


    It''s because I want to protect myself and don''t want to conflict with boss Wang.


    But he is definitely not afraid of boss Wang. He thinks that now is not the time. He can weaken boss Wang in other ways. Why fight hard?


    Because he knows that his feet will develop well and develop smoothly with or without him.


    Because his career has been on track, he doesn''t need to worry more.


    It can be said that give Lao Yan a month, the line in the south of the city will be opened, and then his network can be really established in the south of the city.


    At that time, boss Wang is the first brother of Jinhai City, rich and powerful, but Lao Yan is the underground emperor.


    No matter what boss Wang wants to do privately or trade secretly, he can''t escape Lao Yan''s eyes. It''s a terrible thing!


    Boss Wang doesn''t know how terrible it is, but Lao Yan knows that if boss Wang knows one day, he will come out and kill himself without hesitation!


    He should learn to protect himself while developing.


    But now, Lao Yan stopped his feet and tried his best to find Bruce Lee.


    It can be seen how determined Lao Yan is.


    Originally, he should have let it go.


    What Lao Yan is worried about now is why Bruce Lee doesn''t betray Lao Yan, don''t tell the initiator behind Lao Yan, and don''t let boss Wang go crazy to find Lao Yan.


    But chose to be quiet?


    This makes Lao Yan feel so unreal.


    There is always a string in my heart.


    Dong Dong~


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    Lao Yan sat up from bed and went to open the door with a smile.


    Outside the door, there stood two beautiful girls. They both looked young, but their faces had a trace of wind that ordinary women didn''t have Sao.


    If you do more of these things, it will naturally bring some wind Sao. If you don''t Sao at all, how can you seduce men?


    If they don''t seduce men, won''t they lose their jobs?


    Lao Yan was quite satisfied with the two girls and stretched out his hand: "please come in ~"


    The two girls came in impolitely. As soon as they entered the door, they began to brush and take off their clothes. They didn''t care what Lao Yan was doing. Then, they skillfully went to help Lao Yan undress and undress.


    Lao Yan looked down at the two girls squatting on the ground and closed his eyes with satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    South of the city, it is now a hero''s land.


    Basically, the gangsters with heads and faces in Jinhai have their own team here.


    These people are looking for little dragon snake.


    Of course, they certainly didn''t come voluntarily. They were all encouraged by boss Wang. Most of them came to help boss Wang for face.


    The reason why boss Wang made such a big noise is to give me an explanation and tell me that he doesn''t care about me, and I won''t care about me. Little dragon and snake, he''s looking for it with all his strength.


    He just doesn''t know if he can find it.


    At the moment, there are two people sitting in a small bar in the south of the city.


    One is sword eyebrow and tiger eye, and the other looks very weak.


    These two people didn''t call a hostess and didn''t order much wine.


    Just a bottle of wine and two cups.


    Drink and talk.


    These two people are Wang Peng and Wu Yang who just came out of the hospital.

 Chapter 554

    The small bar in the south of the city has general facilities. The sound effect and the night show they often go to are also one sky and one underground, but the girls here are very good.


    Good skills, and beautiful one by one.


    People who come here to drink are basically drunkards, not wine.


    But Wang Peng and Wu Yang were not thinking about the girl.


    "Handsome boy, buy me a drink?" a girl said, leaning against the table.


    Wang Peng glanced up.


    That figure, that face, not bad~


    The girl was dressed quite sexually. Her two straight big white legs were completely exposed to the air. The black lace at the root of her thighs was looming. Because there was no shelter from too many clothes on her chest, Wang Peng''s proud achievements made Wang Peng''s eyes a little straight.


    Now with the breath, the two cotton Hua candies rise and fall.


    As long as the woman puts on a provocative posture now, it will definitely make the man''s adrenal hormones soar.


    If it were normal, Wang Peng would take it without hesitation, get the girl drunk and take it away.


    But today, he didn''t.


    However, he poured a glass of wine for the girl: "drink quickly and go away after drinking."


    The girl''s smiling face, which had just been piled up, froze in an instant.


    In the first half of the sentence, she thought Wang Peng had compromised with her, but the second half of the sentence seemed to slap her in the face.


    As soon as her hand touched the wine glass, she drew her hand back with a cold hum.


    He walked away bitterly.


    "Come on, let''s go." Wu Yang didn''t look at the girl from beginning to end. He didn''t catch a cold with women. He just played occasionally and relaxed.


    He picked up his glass and touched Wang Peng.


    Two people drank it all at once.


    "Yangzi, will you help me or not?" Wang Peng''s face was a little unnatural and his eyebrows twisted together. Today he called Wu Yang out to talk about these things.


    Wu Yang sighed and shook his glass.


    I haven''t spoken for a long time.


    Pop!


    Wang Peng patted the table: "Yangzi, I ask you something!"


    Wang Peng is an acute child, while Wu Yang''s character is slow.


    Wu Yang looked up and looked at him: "I still say that. I can''t do things behind brother Wen''s back! Isn''t it big enough for brother Wen last time? Or do you want to leave brother Wen and start a new stove?"


    Wu Yang''s words pierced Wang Peng''s heart like a needle.


    He clenched his teeth in secret: "Yoko, what do you mean by these words? How can I do things behind brother Wen''s back! We can get together and stand firm in the school because brother Wen is supporting behind us! Am I that kind of person? I want to help brother Wen!"


    Wu Yang also felt that Wang Peng was not that kind of person. Otherwise, he would not come out to drink with him.


    However, he felt more and more that Wang Peng and he were two kinds of people.


    Wang Peng is impatient. Even fighting is at the forefront. Wu Yang thinks more and talks less, but he is very real to people.


    That''s the difference between the two.


    Wu Yang knew that Wang Peng wanted to try his best to behave in front of Zhang Wen and want Zhang Wen to notice him, but he felt that this method would certainly not work and would certainly cause trouble for Zhang Wen.


    "Wang Peng, I know what you mean, but I don''t agree with you to do it!"


    "Why! Are you afraid that I will show off in front of brother Wen and then compare you?" Wang Peng stood up with his eyes wide open as soon as he patted the table.


    This sentence also slipped out of his mouth.


    Wu Yang''s eyebrows moved. What he was most worried about was that it had happened. How could he be afraid of Wang Peng''s gun and his credit? He felt that he and Wang Peng were one and had never thought about who would steal the limelight.


    But Wang Peng''s words today awakened Wu Yang.


    I don''t care, but Wang Peng does.


    I think it''s nothing, but Wang Peng attaches great importance to this.


    Wu Yang was also a little angry: "now things are imminent, and boss Wang is still tied to Zhang Wen looking for the little dragon snake. Don''t you go to move boss Wang first! If you want to move, at least wait until boss Wang finds the little dragon snake! Brother Wen can give it a shot at that time!"


    Wu Yang almost said this sentence with his teeth clenched.


    Wang Peng''s idea at the beginning was very simple and simple.


    What he wants is to take someone by himself to kill boss Wang, as long as he has one leg!


    Why does Wang Peng have this idea?


    It''s very simple, because he overheard the conversation between Zhang Wen and Li Erzi. Li Erzi said that he had begun to doubt boss Wang. Maybe boss Wang secretly asked for Xiaolong snake, so he hasn''t found Xiaolong snake now. Li Erzi thought that boss Wang hid Xiaolong snake.


    Want Zhang Wen to come out and set up another mountain.


    At that time, Zhang Wen was quite silent. He just said that he would consider it.


    Wang Peng and Zhang Wen have known each other for a long time. He also knows who Zhang Wen is. He has both ability and courage, but he just lacks an opportunity, an opportunity to go out and fight completely.


    In his opinion, boss Wang is Zhang Wen''s opportunity, but why doesn''t Zhang Wen do it happily? Wang Peng also wants to fly into the sky. He also wants to follow Zhang Wen to become a powerful man in Jinhai city. Therefore, he wants to start, give boss Wang some color, and then deliberately let people know that he did it. At that time, Zhang Wen will protect him. Then, he has to turn against boss Wang.


    Wang Peng said to help Zhang Wen. Theoretically, it''s also right.


    And after hearing this, Wang Peng was also angry. Zhang Wen worked hard for boss Wang, but boss Wang hurt him secretly. Who can be calm?


    Anyway, Wang Peng, who has a clear distinction between love and hate, can''t do it.


    Wang Peng''s heart is good, but his starting point is a little too extreme.


    In Li Erzi''s words, Wang Peng is not mixing with society. He is playing with his life!


    I don''t know when, I will play myself in!


    Human life, but only once.


    Wu Yang is an understanding person. Can he not understand this truth? So after he knew the situation, he stopped Wang Peng for the first time and told him not to do stupid things. Then the two came to the bar to discuss.


    He doesn''t want to take credit for the gun King Peng at all.


    Seeing that Wang Peng didn''t speak, Wu Yang filled Wang Peng''s glass with wine, then touched it, and drank it with his head up.


    "Peng''er, I regard you as my brother. Naturally, I won''t hurt you. I know you want to behave in front of brother Wen. You will behave as long as you have a chance in the future. I''m sure I won''t stop you, but I think it''s too dangerous for you to do this. I don''t want to see something happen to you!"


    Wu Yang''s words were sincere. Wang Peng couldn''t say anything more. He bowed his head and took up his glass.


    "Yoko, those words I said just now are angry words. Don''t care!"


    Then he looked up and drank all the wine in the glass.

 Chapter 555

    Er Mao and Guang Guang, who are far away in the corner of Jinhai City, are already happy.


    Ten minutes ago, he limped back with a bag of money.


    As soon as I entered the door, I threw it on the sofa.


    "Twenty cents, I''ve got the money back. A lot of points, 100000 yuan!"


    Speaking, with a trace of pride.


    Yeah.


    This move is really heroic. Dare you ask, which of them dares to run around in this case? Who dares to show up?


    Only light, only light can be so bold.


    Only he, such a tiger!


    When Er Mao learned that boss Wang had called the money, he told Guang Guang to go out and get the money.


    He''s not stupid. He won''t withdraw the money himself!


    Tiger B Guang agreed angrily. He was not afraid anyway.


    After going out for a while, he came back with 100000 yuan.


    When ten piles of money were neatly placed on the sofa, er Mao''s hanging heart fell down.


    The money is in hand. Now Er Mao gets not only money, but also honor!


    Where does this honor come from?


    Of course from boss Wang! He knew that boss Wang bowed to him and compromised with him.


    Willing to give him money unconditionally, which is enough to make Er Mao proud.


    I''m afraid no one in the history of Jinhai city can do this? No one can ask boss Wang to give money honestly without saying a word of nonsense. Who else will there be except him?


    I have to admit that Er Mao is really powerful enough.


    If you can catch boss Wang''s weakness and bite him hard, boss Wang has no room to fight back. It''s no exaggeration to say that even if 20 cents wants 1 million, boss Wang has to give him money honestly.


    "Er Mao, how can we spend so much money?" seeing so much money, he has been a little impatient for a long time. He hasn''t had any money since he was a child and has never wasted well!


    But the first thought that appeared in the bare head was to find a woman.


    Er Mao has long seen it in his eyes. He knows light as well as his enemy.


    "How to spend, how to spend!"


    Er Mao took out a few for Guang Guang.


    "Put this money on your body. If there''s anything urgent, you won''t be stretched out."


    Guangguang looked a little unhappy: "that''s it?"


    "It''s too little. Don''t want it!" said Er Mao, reaching out to get it back.


    Guangguang hurriedly put it into his arms, but he was still a little unwilling and stared at the 100000 yuan.


    Er Mao doesn''t know what he thinks. He must be thinking, er Mao, doesn''t he want to swallow all the money alone?


    Er Mao smiled coldly: "what the fuck do you think?"


    Light was stunned: "ha ha, nothing ~"


    Ha ha, I''ve betrayed him. I''m covering up my embarrassment.


    Er Mao sneered: "I''ll tell you, I won''t swallow the money alone, but I''ll keep it for you for the time being. I''ll give you a few hundred dollars. When you pay, I''ll give you 50000! All right!"


    Guangguang hurriedly smiled: "Oh, you see what you said, it''s all your own people. Why are you so clear?"


    It''s our own people, but the money must be calculated clearly!


    Er Mao knew who Guangguang was. He thought, after this, he immediately gave Guangguang 50000 to let him go away. He won''t contact him in the future. Such a person has no brain and can''t go deep.


    Er Mao ignored him and turned on the TV.


    Guang Guang sat down and watched with ER Mao. They watched the news and received the latest news.


    After a while, Guangguang hesitated.


    "Er Mao, you said, how much is it appropriate for us to ask boss Wang? 100000 is enough?"


    Er Mao took a sharp look.


    Ouch, Hello!


    The light has changed!


    He''s changed!


    Become greedy!


    In the past, with this 100000 yuan, he was quite satisfied, but today, when he saw the money, he was excited for a while, and soon the excitement passed.


    What he thought was how to ask boss Wang for more money in the future.


    People are like this. The easier money comes, the more improper it is and the more greedy it is.


    Even light is like this. He feels that 100000 yuan is a little less.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" seeing Er Mao staring at himself, he was unhappy.


    Er Mao''s eyes moved and said, "tell me, do you think I want less money?"


    Er Mao is er Mao in the end. Look at the light, it''s called a quasi!


    The light and careful eye was seen through by Er Mao and smiled awkwardly: "Er Mao, I mean, we have broken cans. Why don''t we get more? You ask for 100000 as soon as you speak, which is really a little less ~"


    See!


    He also blamed Shang Er Mao.


    If it hadn''t been for ER Mao, he would have been buried in the back mountain by boss Wang and them.


    Er Mao gave him a kick: "grass, if it weren''t for Lao Tzu, you wouldn''t even be able to get this 100000 yuan! If it weren''t for Lao Tzu, could you run out of the yard that night? Isn''t it because Lao Tzu has many hearts and borrowed a tricycle?"


    Er Mao''s words made him speechless.


    Er Mao is right. It''s all the credit of Er Mao. Now Guang Guang is not happy. It''s a little unreasonable.


    Guangguang quickly covered up his embarrassment with a smile: "Oh, I don''t mean that. You see you''re in a hurry. I''m not for the two of us, okay? We have to prepare for the future?"


    There''s nothing wrong with this, but Er Mao is unhappy.


    He snorted coldly, "do you think I don''t fucking know? I know these things in my heart. I don''t need your reminding!"


    Having said that, er Mao was actually thinking about what Guang Guang said. It seems that 100000 yuan is really a little less. He should ask for more points.


    However, this time, er Mao is only testing the water. He can''t stop at 100000.


    He knows that boss Wang is not short of money at all.


    Er Mao is not in the mood to watch TV. He goes to his bedroom to find his mobile phone and is ready to call boss Wang. But when he just turns on his mobile phone, the first thing that appears on the screen is a girl''s greeting.


    Handsome boy, add me~


    Out of curiosity, er Mao opened it and took a look.


    A delicate face appeared in his sight. The head should be the girl herself.


    Melon seed face, cherry mouth and slightly upturned peach blossom eyes are the most ferocious weapon to seduce men. As long as you take a look, many men will be defeated.


    Er Mao is also a man and has that need.


    He thought it was nothing to talk about anyway, so he was cheap and passed the verification of the girl''s friend.


    Er Mao, the little heart plops and opens the circle of friends.

 Chapter 556

    Er Mao and Guang Guang lost to loneliness.


    There are only men and women in this world.


    Men will be lonely, women will be lonely.


    Lonely, will certainly find the other half, then sometimes IQ and judgment will decline, will make people anxious.


    When Er Mao opened the girl''s circle of friends, there were dazzling photos in front of him.


    These are the girl''s life photos.


    But Er Mao can see that these photos have basically not been modified. They are all pure nature. The girl looks good, and her face and figure are first-class.


    More importantly, the girl looks like she has a smell of books, which makes Er Mao think she is either a college student or a scholarly family.


    This greatly increased his favor for the girl.


    He even forgot that he warned Guangguang not to chat with girls. He couldn''t help it first.


    However, even if it is left in hand, what can we do?


    Er Mao also knew that he could not go out and meet the girl once, let alone meet the girl, but he still added it by magic, and he was a little excited.


    This is the magic that women bring to men.


    An enchanted girl can even short-circuit the head of people like Er Mao temporarily.


    Can keep him from knowing what he''s doing.


    When he turned to the photo below, he was obviously a little stunned.


    This


    Isn''t that the girl in her bare hands that day?


    The girl who gives Guangguang bold photos and ambiguous language?


    Why did you come here and add yourself?


    Fate always likes to play tricks on people. It has played enough tricks on dragons and snakes, and then came to play tricks on ER Mao. He had to kill both of them.


    Fate didn''t let little dragon snake succeed. Now Er Mao and Guang Guang are the women who hide in the quilt every night.


    Er Mao may not know how deep Guangguang''s feelings for the girl are. He has never been in love and doesn''t understand.


    Now Guangguang has fallen in love. Although he can''t meet, Guangguang doesn''t care. He knows it will pass. As long as he can go out openly, he will be the first to find the girl.


    Hit her with money and kill her!


    When the idea came out of Er Mao''s head, his first thought was not to stop chatting with the girl for the time being, nor to tell himself in his heart that the girl was naked and don''t touch it.


    It''s an evil thought.


    Although the girl talked with him, they are nothing. Why can''t they talk?


    Think of it as a way to relieve boredom.


    ''Hello, handsome boy ~'' soon the girl called a message.


    Er Mao looked at the words jumping on the screen, as if he could see the girl''s handsome face. Maybe the girl is now sitting at home typing and chatting with herself in her spacious home clothes!


    Er Mao likes this kind of girl who looks honest but actually has a crazy heart.


    This can bring up his interest.


    Twenty cents is good.


    "Oh, hello." Er Mao goes back.


    Deep?


    Yes, of course!


    Er Mao''s Kung Fu in love is not even inferior to that of the tiger, but he hasn''t had time to show his skills!


    "Are you so indifferent to girls?"


    "No, it''s just for you ~"


    ''To me? So, you like me? Handsome brother ~ ''


    This sentence was sent by the girl in voice, which made Er Mao tremble like electricity.


    The girl''s voice is thin and tender, with a little whine, which is just suitable for ER Mao''s appetite.


    He knew that at the beginning of chatting with the girl, he couldn''t be too active, otherwise he would give the girl the impression that he was frivolous.


    The girl told Er Mao that her name was Tingting. In fact, she knew it without saying Er Mao.


    As soon as they came and went, their chat became more and more explicit. Er Mao even forgot what I was going to do with my mobile phone.


    It was only by pushing the door that he hurried down the wechat.


    "Er Mao, what are you doing? Talking about wechat?" just stretched out his neck to see Er Mao''s mobile phone.


    "No ~" Er Mao was stunned and quickly spread his hand.


    When he said this, he felt a little ridiculous.


    What are you pretending? And still in front of the light, what''s good to pretend?


    Light and bad smile: "I heard it outside. Did you talk to any girl? Introduce it to me!"


    Er Mao quickly blocked his cell phone. If he knew that Er Mao was chatting with Tingting now, he would be crazy!


    Guangguang is a very extreme person.


    "Grass, leave it alone!"


    Guangguangjian smiled: "it''s all right. Let''s exchange our experience!"


    "Get the fuck out of here. I have business!"


    "What business?" the light is still cynical.


    "Ask for money!" Er Mao straightened his face.


    He came in to get his mobile phone. He was going to call boss Wang and ask for more money. Just now, he felt quite right. Why didn''t he ask for more money? Why not think about it later?


    "Hey, I knew you could figure it out ~" light stopped talking nonsense and closed the door and went out.


    Er Mao said something to the girl and talked another day. Then he found boss Wang''s mobile phone and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Chengbei processing factory, boss Wang had just made a cup of tea when the phone rang.


    He looked at the call from Er Mao and his eyebrows moved.


    "Hello?" boss Wang answered calmly.


    "Boss Wang? Hey hey..."


    Er Mao''s voice is full of obscenity and a hint of ridicule. If Er Mao is in front of boss Wang, he must smoke a big ear photon.


    But at this time, he still managed to resist his displeasure and said, "what''s the matter? Did you receive the money?"


    Er Mao continued to smile: "I received the money, but... It''s not enough to spend ~"


    Boss Wang narrowed his eyes. What he was most worried about happened. He knew that as long as Er Mao opened his head, he would certainly ask himself for money in the future.


    Once or twice, more and more.


    But what can I do?


    You can only be honest, but you can''t get angry.


    Otherwise, er Mao can bite him hard at any time.


    "One hundred thousand, it''s over so soon?" boss Wang asked.


    "Well, it''s over." Er Mao is just looking for trouble. Boss Wang has heard it for a long time.


    "Hehe, how much do you want?" boss Wang''s chest was choked like a big stone.


    "Give me another 200000!" when Er Mao said this, his face was not red and his heart did not jump, as if boss Wang owed him money.


    You know, this is 200000!


    This is not a small number!


    Boss Wang''s eyes slowly began to shine cold.


    "What if I don''t?" he tempted.


    The second moustache on the phone tilted: "no? Then I''ll let section chief die!"

 Chapter 557

    Boss Wang, it''s just a temptation. How dare he not give 20 cents? But he is not willing to be blackmailed by 20 cents!


    But for him, it''s really nothing, but the money was given to ER Mao for no reason. Is it a little indulgent?


    Boss Wang has been in Jinhai city for so many years. No one has cheated money from him so smoothly. Even if he did, he died miserably after that.


    Either the pillar was quietly done off, or he tried to get it in.


    This ER Mao is the first one who can be so bold to ask for money from him. Boss Wang has no way at all.


    "Hehe, I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously ~" boss Wang quickly smiled.


    But he really has no spectrum in his heart. He doesn''t know whether he will really call to report the next second if he annoys Er Mao. In that case, he will be unlucky.


    Er Mao snorted coldly. He was not interested in boss Wang''s black humor.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s hard to play with me. If you give me money, you''ll give me fucking money, don''t you know?" Er Mao began to teach boss Wang a lesson on the phone.


    Boss Wang here didn''t dare to say a word more, but nodded obediently: "en..."


    "Call me within three days, or I''ll report it!" Er Mao said and hung up with a click.


    He doesn''t want to talk nonsense with boss Wang. Moreover, he''s afraid that it will take too long. Boss Wang can really track where he is.


    "How''s it going, done?" Guang said excitedly.


    He''s been eavesdropping at the door!


    He is also learning! What is the threat of learning Er Mao.


    "Well, grass!" two hair unhappy white light one eye, went back to the bedroom alone, closed the door, and began to secretly chat with the girl.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    In boss Wang''s office, as soon as he was angry, he directly annoyed all the expensive tea sets!


    The tiger doesn''t get angry. You think I''m a sick cat!


    Boss Wang is not a sick cat all the time. He is really a fierce tiger. If he can find Er Mao now, he will be able to skin Er Mao Huo!


    He is very to ER Mao, and he has gone deep into the bone marrow!


    This ER Mao is becoming more and more shameless!


    The 100000 was given to him. Not long after he opened his mouth, it was 200000!


    If this goes on, it may be a million next time.


    Boss Wang earned all this money through hard work. Although it''s not painful for him, he also loves it. These money can buy 20 cents'' life!


    But now he really doesn''t have any way. Who let himself have a handle in others'' hands!


    Who told him to help section chief wipe his ass!


    Standing in the middle of the office, boss Wang looked at the broken tea set on the ground and gasped. He also knew that he had to give 20 cents. He still had to coax him. He couldn''t make him angry.


    Thinking of this, he called the pillar.


    "Pillar, come to my office!"


    After a promise on the phone, he came to boss Wang''s office more than ten minutes later.


    Seeing the mess inside, the pillar thought something had happened to boss Wang and hurriedly asked, "brother Wang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Boss Wang sighed, "Er Mao, ask me for 200000!"


    "Didn''t you give him 100000 before?" the pillar was also anxious.


    "Well, this time he called again and asked for 200000. Hehe, the lion opened his mouth!" boss Wang''s eyes had been cold for a long time.


    The pillar was silent and bowed his head in silence.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and gave a post.


    "Pillar, tell me what''s going on in Dafeng and Xiaofeng." his tone was very flat, but pillar frowned secretly. He knew that this was questioning him.


    A few days later, there was no news at all from Dafeng to Xiaofeng.


    The pillar hesitated and said, "brother, there''s no news over there for the time being..."


    "Hehe, no news?" boss Wang laughed angrily.


    "Come on, don''t go to Zhang Wen these days. It''s strange for you to know that you fucking mix with Zhang Wen every day! You put down everything in your hands and give me Da Feng and Xiao Feng and ER Mao!" boss Wang broke out and patted the table hard.


    These days, the pillars are guarding Zhang Wen in the hospital, which makes boss Wang unhappy.


    Is Zhang Wen his big brother, or is his boss Wang his big brother!


    The neck of the post shrunk: "but..."


    "But you''re afraid of Zhang Wen''s accident, aren''t you? Grass!" boss Wang scolded.


    Boss Wang was right. The pillar didn''t dare to say anything, so he bowed his head.


    "Zhang Wen has our people over there. You don''t have to worry about it! Finish your own business first. WOW! Shit!"


    Boss Wang scolded me.


    The pillar dared not answer back and nodded down.


    Boss Wang is right. Zhu is really going to Zhang Wen''s side recently. He is a little diligent. He is angry and Zhu can understand.


    But the pillar is really worried about Zhang Wen.


    He is in his heart, but he treats Zhang Wen like a brother.


    Back in his car, Zhu took out his phone and called Dafeng.


    Dafeng quickly picked it up. There was a noisy voice on the phone.


    The pillar also vaguely heard the sound of big peak and small peak eating.


    "Grass, what are you doing?" the pillar thought they were eating leisurely and scolded.


    As everyone knows, now Dafeng and Xiaofeng are actually hiding in a small drop and eating instant noodles!


    Still, it''s hard to do squatting. Don''t think it''s easy, but it''s actually very difficult! It''s boring.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng are dedicated.


    It''s just that they haven''t stayed with team Zhang for so long.


    "Brother Zhu, what can we do? We''re working!" said Dafeng.


    "Then tell me where you are now? Have you followed that team?" the pillar asked.


    Dafeng sighed: "brother Zhu, that team is not ordinary people. Our brothers almost followed him that day, but they just let him get dumped!"


    "What? You let people find out?" the pillar''s face immediately became gloomy.


    He can''t be calm anymore. If Da Feng and Xiao Feng are found, he will be the unlucky one!


    Dafeng hurriedly said, "brother Zhu, don''t worry. We didn''t follow anyone, but we didn''t let anyone find out! We''re not so stupid!"


    The pillar breathed, but his face was still gloomy and said, "OK, elder brother said I just now. Let me tell you, check it quickly! It''s too slow!"


    Dafeng nodded: "I know, brother Zhu, we now eat some instant noodles every day. We don''t even dare to go to the hotel. Isn''t it just to find people quickly? Don''t you worry about our work?"


    After hanging up the phone, the pillar looked at the sky and sighed deeply.

 Chapter 558

    Father and son soldiers fight against tigers.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng are brothers. Tacit understanding must be much stronger than others. It''s also quite good to fight. At the beginning, the pillar saw this and took them away.


    These two people are careful. It should be no problem to follow up the investigators.


    But why, for so long, there is still no news about team Zhang.


    In fact, the pillar has reduced the difficulty for them a lot. From the original to track Er Mao and Guang, to now follow team Zhang.


    Although it seems quite simple, it''s not that simple.


    Follow a note with criminal investigation experience. What''s the game?


    Team Zhang is not a gangster.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng have done these things for boss Wang before, but they are either big bosses or small gangsters. These people basically have no anti investigation ability and are very simple to follow.


    But team Zhang is different. They must be careful. If they don''t pay attention, team Zhang may find out.


    He found out that there was only one result.


    Get caught in the Bureau.


    When boss Wang gets angry, he may ignore them both.


    So they must be careful when doing this.


    They charged boss Wang a lot of money, so they should try their best to help him find out.


    Be kind.


    Two days ago, they did follow team Zhang, but they didn''t know what was going on. They couldn''t see his figure in a few minutes.


    Dafeng feels more and more that his brain is not enough.


    Team Zhang, why is it like a ghost?


    "Brother, let it go and return the money to boss Wang." Xiaofeng has told Dafeng to give up more than once. This matter is not as simple as they think. He also feels that there is not enough spare power for dessert.


    If there''s nothing to say, if something really happens, they''ll both have bad luck, won''t they?


    Dafeng didn''t want to take it now, but they were already excited when they saw the money given by the pillar.


    Blame them for not being reserved and resisting the temptation of money. Now that they have taken the money, how can they not do anything?


    Dafeng finished eating the instant noodles in his hand, gave Xiaofeng a cigarette and lit one himself.


    "Xiaofeng, do you think I want to do this? Your eyes straightened when you saw the money given by others. Now you think it''s difficult to do things, so you want to return the money. Is there any reason in the world?"


    "Brother, but it''s too difficult!"


    "If it''s easy to do, I can give you so much money and save you ten years of struggle. Now we not only have to do it, but also do it beautifully. Otherwise, how can we mix under the pillar in the future? Can''t we go this way in the future?"


    Da Feng''s words made the finishing touch. When it came to the point, Xiao Feng sighed and stopped talking.


    Who let their eyes shine?


    Who makes them both greedy?


    Where is there a free banquet in the world?


    However, boss Wang did a good job in this matter. He knew that section chief Duan must be more anxious than him about Er Mao and Guang Guang. Team Zhang is the top cadre under section chief Duan. How can he not go to ER Mao and Guang Guang, but be transferred to other tasks?


    Boss Wang is not stupid. It''s impossible to think with his toes.


    Team Zhang, section chief Duan must be hiding and ready to go to ER Mao and Guang.


    Section chief Duan, of course, also has his own mind. He and boss Wang want to find Er Mao and Guang first.


    Therefore, boss Wang wants people to follow team Zhang, which can at least get twice the result with half the effort.


    The section chief still doesn''t know anything about this.


    In the city, Dafeng and Xiaofeng are a little aimless. Looking at the crowded streets, Dafeng''s face is full of melancholy.


    So what should we do now?


    It''s simple to say, it''s to let them talk to individuals, but it''s hard to know how hard it is.


    How can I find the vast Jinhai city?


    "Brother, why don''t we go and inquire with the villagers before?"


    Da Feng''s eyebrows moved.


    Before, the two of them came to Jinhai city as migrant workers. They were attracted by the pillar when they fought with others.


    When it comes to the villagers who come to work, they really know a lot.


    But team Zhang is out to investigate Er Mao and Guang Guang. Is it useful to ask his fellow villagers?


    But there''s no other way to do it right now.


    It''s just a chance.


    Thinking of this, the two of them took a three jump and drove towards the edge of Jinhai city.


    More than an hour later, they stopped.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng went to a private house where they lived with fellow villagers who had a good relationship before.


    Dafeng knocked on the door, which was opened by his fellow villagers.


    "Dafeng, Xiaofeng, what are you doing here?" the fellow looked pale.


    The two of them went in and found a place to sit down.


    "What''s the matter with you? How''s your face?"


    "Cough, cough, I''ve caught a cold recently. Nothing''s wrong. What are you doing here?"


    Dafeng knew that it was not easy for the villagers. He introduced them to work at the beginning.


    Today should be the day to start work. One day''s work on the construction site is one day''s money. As long as it''s not too uncomfortable, the villagers will certainly not ask for leave.


    "Recently, we are looking for someone. Do you have anything new here?" Dafeng asked.


    The fellow asked this question for a while.


    "Just introduced a few people to the construction site, nothing else."


    Dafeng shook his head: "it''s not us, it''s a policeman."


    "Police..." the fellow was stunned.


    He had heard before that Dafeng and Xiaofeng are social people now. They haven''t come back since they were chosen to fight on the construction site last time, that is, they have a good relationship with him, and several people occasionally come out for dinner or something.


    He knows that the people followed by Dafeng and Xiaofeng are doing well, but he really doesn''t know that they are doing so now.


    They are looking for the police openly!


    It''s natural for the police to catch thieves, but now Dafeng and Xiaofeng say they want to find the police, which is quite unexpected.


    He didn''t dare to say anything. He was an honest man, afraid of leading himself.


    Seeing him hesitating, Dafeng took out three hundred bills from his pocket and gave them to the villagers.


    "Brother, it''s not easy for you. Take this money and buy whatever you want ~"


    "Dafeng, I really don''t know who you''re looking for..." the fellow hesitated a little.


    Dafeng smiled: "it''s all right. You''ll help me inquire recently. If there''s any suspicious person, tell me in time. It''s ok if there''s no one!"


    In fact, Dafeng didn''t report much hope to him. In fact, he came by to see him.


    The fellow sighed and didn''t take the money on the table.


    "Brother, I advise you to behave yourself. If you want to come back to work any time, you are always welcome."


    Dafeng smiled and stood up to give the villagers a cigarette.


    Just then, a figure outside the window came into his sight.

 Chapter 559

    The boy is very energetic.


    This is the evaluation of team Zhang by many people.


    Team Zhang is really a long spirit, and the guys are also good. They can take action in the police station in terms of physical quality and life, so they are also very popular.


    He can be promoted from an ordinary policeman by his indomitable character and his five or six years of hard work.


    He has no background at home.


    So, what if you want to rise again?


    There is only one way, that is to perform well under section chief Duan, who happens to appreciate him, which gives team Zhang enough reason to perform.


    If we seize this opportunity, we can strive for less than ten years!


    Team Zhang understood this truth, so they worked so hard.


    From receiving the order from section chief Duan to now, he has been floating outside. Basically, he has not returned home. Every day, he only investigates.


    He''s crazy about twenty cents now.


    He dreamed that Er Mao would suddenly appear in front of him and let himself hold him down.


    Then I can show off in front of section chief Duan.


    But after so long, he didn''t have any news here. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find any news about Er Mao and Guang.


    Now he has begun to be passive.


    I don''t even know where to start.


    Click~


    He got into the car, hid in it, lit a cigarette and looked at himself in the rear mirror.


    Alas~~


    Where is he still that clean and capable young man? It''s just different from what he used to be!


    His beard was not shaved, his face was not washed, and his clothes were wrinkled. He looked extremely embarrassed.


    Team Zhang never thought that he would become such a mess. Isn''t it just looking for someone? To tell you the truth, he really didn''t care before.


    With so many years of criminal investigation experience, it''s not easy for him to find someone?


    But why can''t you find Er Mao and Guang?


    He himself analyzed the reasons.


    First of all, two people, er Mao and Guang Guang, are just gangsters, not even the ninth rate gangsters. Basically no one knows them, so it''s not so easy to find them.


    You can''t find out everywhere.


    Even before the Zhang team''s eyeliner, do not know such two people.


    Who would have thought?


    These two ordinary people can do such earth shaking things.


    Can the people of the Provincial Bureau and section chief Duan be restrained, and can boss Wang honestly give money?


    Secondly, after the last incident, er Mao and Guang Guang have become more vigilant. Now they certainly don''t know where to shrink. It''s hard to find it again.


    In the vast Jinhai City, if you want to hide a person, isn''t that the same as playing?


    Although this task is very tempting for team Zhang, the difficulty is also quite high.


    Team Zhang sighed, took out his mobile phone from his pocket and looked at the time.


    It was already afternoon, but he didn''t eat breakfast. His mind was not here at all.


    He opened the door, went to the roadside supermarket to buy some bread, squatted on the roadside and took a few bites.


    Team Zhang doesn''t know why. He drove to this place today.


    Here is the civilian area of Jinhai city. Basically, all the people living here are migrant workers.


    The people here are quite messy.


    It should be very possible for ER Mao and Guang to be here, but team Zhang still got nothing.


    He began to doubt his ability.


    Whether you can''t do it yourself.


    After eating the bread, he got into the car. Just as he was about to start the car, the phone rang.


    Looking down, it was one of his informants.


    In fact, team Zhang didn''t report much hope. So many informants have no news. What good news can there be?


    He picked it up lazily.


    "Team Zhang, where are you?" there was a very urgent voice on the phone.


    "Something to say!" team Zhang narrowed his eyes and said upset.


    "Well, what, I seem to know where Er Mao and Guang are!"


    WOW~


    In a word, let team Zhang cheer up and know where Er Mao and Guang are. Then it''s easy to do! With his skill, er Mao and Guang are not rivals!


    Because he was too excited, team Zhang''s voice trembled.


    "Where are they? When I find someone, I''ll give you double the informant fee!"


    The informant laughed hehe on the phone: "team Zhang, I''m not sure about it. I heard about it, too, but I think wow, you should try and find it now."


    Team Zhang frowned. He thought the man knew where Er Mao and Guang were. Unexpectedly, it was an empty bag.


    What a joy.


    "Team Zhang, you also know how tense the situation in Jinhai city is now. I''m careful to help you investigate the news. If you want to let the people on the road know, I must be killed!"


    Can team Zhang know what this means? These people are human spirits, otherwise team Zhang wouldn''t find them, would they?


    "OK, I''m sure the cable fee!" although team Zhang was unhappy, he was ready to try.


    "Hey, team Zhang, I know a boy. He used to hang out with little dragon and snake. He knew Er Mao before. Although he has a bad relationship with him, he can also get some wind. He heard that Er Mao and Guang Guang are hiding on the edge of Jinhai City, west of the City ~"


    There is no airtight wall in the world. No matter how well it is hidden, it will eventually be found.


    Maybe the person who released the news now doesn''t know how the news came out, and he doesn''t know whether it''s true or not.


    The spread of news between people is so magical.


    Or why should we say it''s frightening? This is the power of language!


    Er Mao thought he hid perfectly, but he was found, wasn''t he?


    After listening to the man''s words, team Zhang suddenly realized.


    The western edge of the city.


    Go a few more kilometers there and you''ll be out of Jinhai city.


    West of the city, he hasn''t had time to go yet.


    Maybe Er Mao and Guang are really there.


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately drove to the west of the city. Unexpectedly, two pairs of cold eyes were following behind him.


    Dafeng''s eyes were burning. He just saw team Zhang squatting downstairs from the window and ran down for the first time.


    He recognized it at a glance. This man is team Zhang, who is the person whom the pillar has told him to look for. Team Zhang!


    Dafeng was almost ecstatic. He really didn''t expect to bump into team Zhang here.


    It seems that God is not thin on himself!


    When team Zhang called, he had been listening in the dark. Seeing that he answered the phone, Dafeng immediately drove away. Dafeng thought that there might be some news, so he quickly called a black car and followed team Zhang.


    At this time, Zhang, who wanted to catch Er Mao, didn''t expect that he was behind the mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches.


    I didn''t know that Er Mao and Guang followed him.

 Chapter 560

    Dafeng''s ability to handle affairs is not bad. At least he didn''t fall off the chain at this critical time.


    He called Zhuzhu in the car and told him that he had followed team Zhang. Now team Zhang seems to have news, and he is following to see.


    The pillar looked happy and told Dafeng that he must keep an eye on people first. He must not be found. If there is anything he can''t solve the personnel situation, call him.


    Dafeng promised and hung up.


    Pillar hesitated on the phone for a while. After thinking about it, he still called boss Wang.


    It''s bad news recently. It''s time to report some good news to boss Wang, otherwise boss Wang must think that the pillar doesn''t work.


    ¡­¡­


    Who is boss Wang?


    He is the kind of person who can''t get up early without profit. Similarly, if he thinks he has suffered a loss, he will certainly get enough benefits in front of that person.


    I''ve suffered a loss, so I can''t let people remember him, okay?


    Isn''t it worth the loss?


    He has to get at least one in favor of people and money, doesn''t he?


    At this time, in the teahouse, boss Wang had already arranged the tea array and waited for section chief Duan to come.


    After losing 300000, he was also unhappy, but what could he do?


    Can only find a section chief to ''complain''!


    Although boss Wang was responsible for everything, he had to let section chief know, didn''t he?


    Section chief Duan must say, oh, Lao Wang, I really thank you. Thank you for helping me so much. I thank your 18th generation ancestors.


    Boss Wang did this to pave the way for the future.


    Can make section chief Duan treat him better and more attentive.


    Deng Deng Deng


    After a while, the sound of going upstairs came from the corridor.


    Boss Wang knew that section chief was coming and straightened his face to make himself look less gloomy.


    "Lao Wang, what''s the matter?" section chief Duan doesn''t look very good, but he doesn''t dare to attack.


    Boss Wang made an arc in the air, pretending to be very melancholy, and took a sip of tea.


    I don''t know since when, boss Wang has raised his attitude in front of section chief Duan.


    Up to now, they are the chief of the pressure section.


    Although it''s better to pretend to be a tiger than to pretend to be a tiger, boss Wang is still very good at pretending. He''s decent and even wants to be special.


    "Alas, Lao Duan, don''t stand and sit down!" boss Wang didn''t say hello, and section chief Duan forgot to sit down.


    Section chief Duan took a few steps back and sat opposite in good order.


    A cup of tea, pushed over.


    "Lao Duan, yesterday, er Mao asked me for 200000 again." boss Wang said faintly.


    "What, 200000?" section chief Duan was stunned.


    These 200000 pairs of water from boss Wang are nothing, but in the opinion of section chief Duan, it is not a small amount!


    His salary doesn''t eat or drink. I don''t know how many years he can save so much money. Now he''s being asked to leave?


    And boss Wang said it was light.


    This is too exciting for section chief Duan!


    Plus the last 100000, it''s already 300000!


    Section chief Duan''s heart was beating wildly, but he didn''t show it at all. He bowed his head and drank tea.


    Eyebrow provocation.


    "Lao Wang, what do you want me to do?"


    Hearing this, boss Wang is half satisfied. What he wants is this effect. He wants section chief Duan to owe him a favor and make him feel guilty about himself!


    And


    Be polite to yourself!


    To say that boss Wang had an accident before, section chief Duan really deliberately kept a distance from him and didn''t want to care about him, but now, this matter has endangered himself.


    He had to get close to boss Wang again.


    He doesn''t want to.


    He had to.


    If Er Mao didn''t call boss Wang, but called section chief Duan for money, what would happen?


    Section chief Duan, it must be six gods.


    I''m sure I don''t have so much money for them. Even if I do, I''ll exhaust all my financial resources. Now boss Wang is completely helping him. He also understands this truth.


    Therefore, he must be low-profile and ask people to do things, that''s all.


    Boss Wang smiled and motioned to section chief Duan for tea. He looked a little embarrassed: "Lao Duan, I called you today just to have tea with you. I shouldn''t have said these things, but I still think people should know. After all, this matter is related to your future. Are you right?"


    Section chief Duan nodded vigorously.


    But I sneer in my heart. Boss Wang, can you invite him out for tea? make fun of!


    This time I came out to buy a good one in front of him. Can section chief Duan not understand this truth? Does he know what''s going on?


    "Lao Wang, as long as I can help, I will certainly help you!" section chief said bluntly.


    At this moment, boss Wang looked at him and suddenly felt that section chief Duan had grown up. He was a little different from the straightforward section chief he met at the beginning. Now he has learned to turn and has a city government.


    Up to now, he hasn''t spoken out his mind and didn''t tell him about team Zhang.


    The former section chief was not like this. He had known boss Wang for so long. Even if he studied, he also learned a lot.


    Boss Wang bowed his head and took a sip of tea when his phone rang.


    Caller, it''s a pillar.


    Boss Wang thought there was something wrong, so he picked it up.


    "Pillar, what''s the matter?"


    "Big brother, there is news from Dafeng and Xiaofeng. They say they have followed team Zhang!" the post at the end of the phone is a little excited.


    "When did it happen?" although boss Wang was also excited, he didn''t show it. In front of section chief Duan, he was very powerful and basically did not show his joy or anger.


    If you let your emotions out, it''s bad for you.


    "Well, I see. You wait for me in the processing yard and talk about it later!" boss Wang said and hung up the phone.


    He gave himself a cup of tea, but his heart was beating wildly.


    I''m afraid section chief Duan didn''t know about it. At this time, section chief Duan stared at him foolishly!


    Hum, as long as you follow team Zhang, he can catch up when there is a situation there for the first time. The little abacus in section chief Duan''s heart can''t be played.


    "Lao Wang, who called you just now?" section chief Duan asked curiously.


    "Nothing, one of my men, tell me something!" how could boss Wang tell him?


    Section chief Duan nodded thoughtfully: "that line, Lao Wang, it still depends on you. I can''t move people here. You know..."


    Boss Wang waved his hand: "you''re welcome, Lao Duan!"


    "Hehe, thank you very much!" section chief Duan got up and prepared to leave.


    Boss Wang quickly stood up and sent them off.


    After seeing off section chief Duan, boss Wang rushed to the processing plant without stopping.


    As long as you can find Er Mao and Guang Guang, boss Wang can spread his wings and fly again!

 Chapter 561

    In the processing factory, the pillar waited excitedly at the door of boss Wang''s office.


    I don''t know how long it has been. He hasn''t heard boss Wang say a good word to him. In fact, Zhu is unhappy, but what can he do?


    Who let themselves do things at a disadvantage?


    In front of boss Wang, he still wants to do well.


    After all, boss Wang is the patron of his meal. He still has a lot of brothers to support. It all depends on boss Wang.


    He waited for about ten minutes, and boss Wang came in a hurry.


    "Pillar, what''s the situation?" boss Wang asked when he came in.


    "Brother, I heard Dafeng and Xiaofeng say that there seems to be a clue in team Zhang. They hurried away after answering a phone call. They both hurried to follow." the pillar stood up and said.


    "Well, that''s good!" boss Wang nodded. "These two days, you''ll pay more attention and try to gather people together. If you really have any clues, you can start at the first time!"


    "Well, I see, brother!" the pillar looked right.


    Boss Wang sat in his office chair and lit a cigarette.


    Misty smoke rose, making boss Wang more gloomy.


    Having been in the dark for so long, it''s time for boss Wang to get up and catch his breath!


    ¡­¡­


    Afternoon, in the hospital.


    At the door of Wang Yuxian''s ward, Wu Yang hesitated to stand there, neither entering nor standing, pacing back and forth in front of the door.


    He was also thinking about whether to tell Zhang Wen about it and what to do.


    Several times he wanted to speak out regardless, but when the words really came to his mouth, he felt a little inappropriate.


    In the end, what is the most appropriate way to say it?


    He was thinking.


    Shua~


    At this time, the door of the hospital was opened by me. When I went out, I touched Wu Yang''s face.


    "Yoko, what are you doing here?" I looked up.


    "Brother Wen, nothing ~"


    Wu Yang''s face was full of panic. I knew at a glance that he must have something in mind. This boy has always looked calm. He is not surprised or panic even in case of any major event. It is impossible to have such an expression on his face today.


    I put my arm around his shoulder, took him to a deserted place and gave him a cigarette.


    Snap~


    When the cigarette was lit, Wu Yang calmed down again.


    I looked at him with a smile: "Yangzi, if there''s anything you can say, is it short of money?"


    To tell the truth, several of these brothers often asked me to borrow money, including Wang Peng, but Wu Yang never asked me to borrow money once. I think he might have something to hide this time.


    Wu Yang sighed helplessly and stood upright with a cigarette between his two fingers.


    "Brother Wen, in fact, there''s something I don''t know if I should tell you..."


    "Say what you have! It''s all right!"


    "But..."


    The more he hesitates, the more I want to know what''s going on. Wu Yang''s pinching appearance is still rare.


    Wu Yang also knows that I hate this kind of pinching person most. I took a smoke hard.


    "Brother Wen, in fact, Wang Peng went out to talk to me yesterday. He said he wanted to help you secretly, but I stopped him..."


    "Oh? How does Wang Peng want to help me?" with a smile in my eyes, isn''t it a small matter? Why does Wu Yang hesitate?


    "He said he was going to help you secretly clean up boss Wang..." Wu Yang said in a low voice.


    what!


    There was a buzz in my head.


    Help me deal with boss Wang?


    Why should I deal with boss Wang? Now is not the time. I said I would break with boss Wang, but I didn''t turn against him.


    Besides, how did Wu Yang know about it?


    I glanced at Wu Yang: "Yangzi, how did you know this?"


    Wu Yang hurriedly said, "brother Wen, I didn''t eavesdrop on you. That''s what I overheard when I passed by the second brother''s ward that day. I said it might have been done by boss Wang. You want to deal with boss Wang or something. Then I told Wang Peng. He jumped up angrily!"


    Wu Yang won''t lie to me. It seems that he really heard it when I was talking with Li Erzi that day.


    He thinks more. Wang Peng has a simpler mind and can do anything on impulse.


    I stood up and patted Wu Yang on the shoulder: "First of all, don''t spread it out. It''s good for us to know. If it spread to boss Wang, it''s bad for me! Secondly, I don''t mean to blame Wang Peng. He''s my brother, but sometimes he''s too impulsive. Look at him more for me. If he goes to boss Wang now, not only can''t deal with boss Wang, but whether he can come back is two things!"


    Wu Yang quickly nodded: "I know brother Wen!"


    I watched the window go out with a cigarette in my hand.


    I remember Li Erzi said to me before that although Wang Peng is loyal, he is a little too extreme. He will certainly cause big problems for us in the future.


    If Wu Yang hadn''t stopped Wang Peng, it would have been brewing and fermenting today. When Wang Peng sneaked into boss Wang, he was held down by the column. Boss Wang knew that Wang Peng was my man and would certainly not do anything to him. He would certainly come and give it to me.


    At that time, my face was ugly!


    "Brother Wen, boss Wang, are you ready or not?" at this time, Wu Yang asked me carefully.


    I looked at him with a smile and put one hand on his shoulder: "Yoko, do you think water and fire can be compatible?"


    He shook his head.


    "Now boss Wang is water, so I''m fire. I can never melt together. It''s sooner or later for me to break with him, but it''s definitely not now!"


    Wu Yang nodded thoughtfully: "brother Wen, but I think it''s better to start first!"


    Wu Yang thought too simply. He thought that the relationship between me and boss Wang could be broken if he said it. In fact, it''s not. I must pay off what I owe, and boss Wang has already seen what I think in my heart. I''m sure I won''t take advantage of it.


    In fact, I also have quite a contradiction in my heart.


    I sighed and said to Wu Yang, "people wandering in the Jianghu can''t ignore morality, otherwise we won''t make the rules. Boss Wang is kind to me, so I can''t give up all the time."


    Wu Yang didn''t understand what I said and frowned.


    In his eyes, the Jianghu should be a fraud between you and me. Whoever has a good means can get ahead, but I don''t think so.


    If people don''t have some basic principles, they won''t last long.


    You are cruel, then there must be more cruel than you. You are powerful, then there must be more powerful than you.


    There are people outside, and there are days outside.


    Jianghu is not so floating, and society is not so mixed.


    I said, "at least, I will do what I promised to do for boss Wang before I broke up with him! Moreover, I will do it by leaping into soup and fire!"

 Chapter 562

    In the universe, there is gravity, and a huge force is guiding countless planets so that they can run in their own orbits without making mistakes.


    I think there are rules in society.


    This rule is morality and morality in the Jianghu.


    If you don''t even have the minimum morality in the Jianghu, how can you go on?


    Even if you get ahead with your good skills, others are just afraid of your fist, which will eventually collapse.


    If I want to mix, I should stand firmly in the position of the first brother of Jinhai City, the same as boss Wang, but different.


    In Wu Yang''s opinion, my words may be difficult to understand. In his eyes, there are only two possibilities: killing and not killing, but on my side, there are many possibilities.


    Wu Yang doesn''t understand. That''s normal.


    At dinner in the evening, I asked Wu Yang to go back. Recently, he was tired in the hospital. I asked him to go back and have a rest.


    Then I went to Li Erzi''s ward.


    Li Erzi was on the phone. He saw me come in and hung up after a few polite words on the phone.


    Although he can''t leave the hospital and still needs to take care of himself, recently he has been calling his friends every day. He said that although he is ill, the popularity accumulated in boss Wang''s battlefield can''t be lost.


    These people may come in handy in the future.


    Contacts are the most important means of mixing society.


    Li Erzi is proficient in this.


    I sat by the bed and Li Erzi gave me a cigarette.


    "Er Zi, Wu Yang told me something interesting just now." I said with a smile.


    Li Erzi''s eyebrows also raised: "what''s the matter? It makes me happy to say it."


    "He said that Wang Peng was going to help me deal with boss Wang. Last night, he was going to attack boss Wang secretly. He wanted to hate me, turn me over with boss Wang, and then follow me in Jinhai city!"


    I said this with a smile.


    But Li Erzi''s face became more ugly than ever before.


    His fingers holding the cigarette were trembling.


    Li Erzi thinks more than I do.


    However, he took a deep breath and calmed himself down: "Wenzi, what do you think of Wang Peng?"


    "Brave, resolute, is a good seedling, but sometimes too impulsive." I tell the truth.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. What do you think of him and his character?"


    "No problem with character, at least I think so."


    Wang Peng gave me the feeling that the tiger was loyal to me. I didn''t doubt that he had any other differences.


    Li Erzi nodded: "I also think Wang Peng is a good man. No matter what he does, it''s for us. The last time I asked him to clean up Bruce Lee and snake, it''s the same..."


    I know what Li Erzi wants to say to me.


    Wang Peng really just wants to buy a good one in front of me. He has no other ideas.


    It''s as simple as trying to give me a breath.


    "Hehe, er Zi, I don''t mean anything else. There''s no one around me who can say these words. I can only talk to you." I said.


    Li Erzi patted me on the shoulder: "well, I know, but what are you going to do about it?"


    Although Wang Peng was stopped by Wu Yang this time, no one can guarantee whether there will be another time. If Wang Peng doesn''t talk to Wu Yang next time, he will do it directly?


    That thing will certainly develop to the point where neither Li Erzi nor I can do anything.


    "I''ll talk to him," I said after thinking for a while.


    "Pay attention to the way." Li Erzi looked at me seriously.


    "Ha ha, I know ~" I smiled and hit Li Erzi on the chest.


    Out of the ward, Wang Peng just came back from the outside. He led several brothers to drink. His face was a little red.


    "Peng''er, come here." I waved to him from above.


    He saw me, got up and came up.


    "Brother Wen, what''s the matter?" he was full of wine.


    My hand patted Wang Peng on the shoulder: "peng''er, there''s something I want to tell you, but don''t think about it, do you understand?"


    I don''t know whether he understood or not. He nodded vaguely.


    This is how Li Erzi said it. If he said it to Wang Peng in a reproachful tone at the beginning, it would inevitably dampen his enthusiasm. He did it to help me, but the method was wrong.


    I want to guide him correctly, not just blame him.


    "Peng''er, you should know what my relationship with boss Wang is," I said.


    Wang Peng didn''t know what I meant and looked at me.


    I pointed to him: "it''s like the relationship between you and me ~"


    "Well..." Wang Peng looked at me with a little vigilance.


    "You said, if my men gave boss Wang Yin, what would the people on the road think of me? Boss Wang, what would they think of me?"


    Wang Peng''s face changed and he stopped talking.


    He heard it, too. I must have known about him.


    "Brother Wen, I also want you to let go and ask for wealth and risk..." he said weakly.


    I sighed: "Peng''er, I don''t mean anything else. I know you don''t have any selfishness. Otherwise, I won''t stand here and chat with you today. Soldiers who keep ordering are not good soldiers. Do you know what is the most important thing in war? It''s discipline! If all their soldiers don''t obey and fool around, what''s the cohesion? What''s the fighting power? My brother, I''m sure It''s good to pull them out! "


    My words made Wang Peng''s face gloomy again.


    He nodded vigorously: "brother Wen, I really didn''t..."


    I interrupted him before he finished.


    "I didn''t say you have a different heart. I always regard you as my brother, but there are some things we can''t do now, okay?"


    "I see!" said Wang Peng, standing straight beside me.


    "Also, no matter now or in the future, as long as boss Wang doesn''t force him, I won''t fight with him, let alone have any friction with him!"


    In fact, I did it because of the column.


    What if I really fight with boss Wang? His awkward position in the middle will definitely put him in a dilemma.


    I regard the pillar as my brother in my heart, so I also care about his feelings.


    I don''t want to embarrass the pillar. I think as long as I hide from boss Wang in the future, there will certainly be no great conflict, and I will give him a satisfactory explanation before I break up with him completely!


    This is a big gift for him before I leave!


    Seeing Wang Peng''s eyes a little timid, I smiled and gave him a cigarette to relax: "peng''er, I told you this not to blame you. I know your starting point is good, but the method is not considered. You must not be so impulsive in the future! This thing is thanks to Wu Yang. If it wasn''t for him, do you know how far things would go now..."

 Chapter 563

    The speaker has no intention and the listener has a heart.


    Sometimes, the speaker can''t feel anything, but the listener''s thoughts are flying.


    In the corridor of the hospital, Wang Peng and I spoke our hearts, but when we heard Wu Yang''s name, Wang Peng didn''t listen to anything behind. It was like a fool.


    The head exploded and buzzed like a bomb.


    Wang Peng didn''t come back until I finished talking.


    "Go, don''t be so impulsive," I said.


    Wang Peng nodded.


    Little did he know that the waves were already surging in his heart, like a whirlwind.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Peng went down to the first floor from the stairway to a place where Zhang Wen couldn''t see. He kicked the fire door at the stairway.


    There was a bang.


    The fire door was kicked in.


    Wang Peng frowned and twisted on his forehead. His anger was hard to dissipate.


    He never dreamed that Wu Yang would stab himself in the back at this time.


    Fortunately, the person he told was Zhang Wen. Anyway, Zhang Wen is his eldest brother and will certainly not harm him. At best, he will just come and teach him patiently, but what if someone else?


    What if it''s a pillar or boss Wang?


    I''m afraid Wang Peng doesn''t even know how he died!


    Wu Yang!


    I treat you as a brother, but you stabbed me in the back!


    Wang Peng is blind!


    Wang Peng became more and more angry. He also knew that Wu Yang must have complained to Zhang Wen secretly about these things today.


    Wang Peng never thought that Wu Yang did it for his good, nor did he think why Wu Yang did it.


    In fact, Wu Yang has no selfishness at all. He just doesn''t want Wang Peng to go farther and farther on the road of making mistakes, but Wang Peng doesn''t understand at all. He just feels that Wu Yang bought a good one in front of Zhang Wen.


    It''s climbing up on your shoulders!


    This matter, he will keep in mind, and will always remember!


    Wang Peng, his eyes narrowed slowly at this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    In the south of the city, there are still dark rainstorms.


    Now, as long as the little bastards in the south of the city go on the street, they will see many strangers staring at themselves. Among these people, some have obscene eyes and some have eyes full of justice.


    During the days of looking for little dragon and snake, almost none of the people squatting in the south of the city relaxed their vigilance.


    They all stepped on the wire, pulled their own flesh with the edge of the knife, and tried to cheer themselves up.


    However, there is still no shadow of little dragon and snake.


    Little dragon and snake can stand it, but these bastards in the south of the city can''t stand it!


    There was no one here in the south of the city. Now there are so many people from the white and underworld. Are their daily lives affected.


    Nothing else, just take a girl for a walk in the street or something.


    There is a risk of being caught.


    If these plainclothes are in a bad mood, brush them, surround them, interrogate them, and then take them away. They really have no temper, let alone do anything else.


    Fight, fight, don''t even think about it.


    Little bastards, isn''t that what we do every day?


    How do they survive now?


    Now, everyone is cruel to Bruce Lee and snake. They are looking forward to his early capture, and then the south of the city will return to its original appearance.


    These bastards are very upset. The plain clothes sent by Xiao Zhou are in a terrible mood.


    Time slips away minute by minute. They all know that if they can''t find the little dragon and snake within the agreed time, they will really be demoted by one level! Xiao Zhou is not kidding them!


    This matter is related to their future!


    Don''t talk about them. Xiao Zhou has been guarding the south of the city almost every day these two days.


    He received the news that Bruce Lee must be in the south of the city and can''t run, but why is there no news at all?


    Two days later, the people he brought were either squatting or asking around every day, but there was still no progress.


    When it comes to playing hide and seek, little dragon and snake are first-class.


    Who can find him?


    After lunch, Xiao Zhou called everyone over for a meeting.


    He knows that it''s definitely not a way to find it again. Half a month will pass soon. They must still get nothing. Then, it''s better to use the simplest and direct method to check one by one!


    In a big business car, the smoke is misty.


    "Xiao Lu, is your information accurate? Are you sure that Xiaolong snake is still in the south of the city?" Xiao Zhou asked Xiao Lu again in front of so many people.


    He nodded hurriedly, "my news must be all right!"


    "Well, that''s easy!" Xiao Zhou rattled and unfolded the map of the south of the city. "Now let''s talk about where little dragon and snake may hide."


    "I think it may be in a residential area!" said a person with rich criminal investigation experience.


    He has arrested many fugitives. Without exception, these fugitives were basically caught in the rented houses of residential buildings. It is determined that they are in the south of the city, so there is only one possibility.


    Others echoed.


    However, the scope is a little too wide.


    In the south of the city, it is located on the wrong side and handed over to other provinces. Most of the people who come here are migrant workers. If they really find it, I''m afraid they won''t have a clue in three or four months.


    Xiao Zhou certainly understood this truth, so he didn''t look for it in this way at the beginning.


    But now, he thinks he can only use this method.


    Instead of waiting to die, it''s better to gamble. Maybe you can find the little dragon and snake?


    "Well... Now that everyone has determined that it is in the rental house, we can quickly collect data to see how many rental houses are registered in the south of the city, and then we narrow down our goals and look for them one by one!"


    The crowd nodded. Xiao Zhou said that and they went out to work.


    "Wait a minute!" before leaving, Xiao Zhou stopped them and stretched out a finger. "I only give you one afternoon. In the evening, I want to know how many rental rooms there are in the south of the city!"


    Xiao Zhou''s words made them a little embarrassed, but when people gave orders, they could only do it with all their strength.


    Only try your best.


    Regardless of the process, Xiao Zhou only wants the result.


    Xiao Zhou stopped the plainclothes who looked like a big grade at the back and asked him to stay and analyze with himself.


    "Lao he, where do you think the little dragon and snake might hide?" in fact, Xiao Zhou is also worried. How can they find so many residential areas in the south of the city?


    The old plain clothes looked at the map for a while, then fell into a relatively old residential area and said, "team Zhou, I think it''s more likely to be here."


    Xiao Zhou looked along his hand and nodded secretly.


    Here, it''s half an hour''s drive away from the province, and it''s basically mountain roads. If Bruce Lee and snake really run away from there, they really have nothing to do


    So, start the investigation here!

 Chapter 564

    White people have a unique set of methods for handling affairs, and black people also have a unique set of methods for black people.


    Otherwise, how can there be black and white in this world?


    Why is there black and white in Jinhai city?


    The way and method determines whether to go or stay.


    When Xiao Zhou''s people are desperately looking for it, the feet sent by Lao Yan are also desperately looking for little dragon and snake. Recently, they have focused on it and don''t care about anything else.


    Looking for dragons and snakes is their top priority now.


    The order given by Lao Yan is simple and straightforward. As long as you find Xiaolong snake, you will directly notify Zhiyong and kill him!


    Old Yan can''t tolerate little dragon and snake still alive. He poses too much threat to himself. Maybe when he will make himself doomed, can he keep this kind of person?


    But now with soaring IQ and skills, what unexpected things will little dragon and snake do?


    No one knows.


    Lao Yan doesn''t know.


    unknown number.


    Like a time bomb, no one knows when it will explode, let alone how powerful the bomb is.


    Therefore, Lao Yan should stop the bomb in time when time is added!


    So, will Xiaolong snake, the bomb, be found first by Xiaozhou, who is smart but has insufficient ability to do things, or by the feet of Lao Yan, who is shrewd like claws and teeth?


    Anyway, no matter who finds it, the situation of Jinhai city will be refreshed!


    ¡­¡­


    North of the city, director Liu''s office.


    In the last two days, he felt restless. He didn''t know why the thoughts in his head always drifted to the bad inadvertently.


    These days, he always has a bad idea floating in his heart.


    So, what is the idea of not wanting it?


    I''m busy for nothing. I can''t find Bruce Lee and snake, and I can''t restrict section chief Duan! Maybe section chief Duan can turn it over!


    The idea made him fidgety.


    He is not afraid that he will be busy in vain. If he can''t find it, everyone can''t find it. He is afraid that section chief Duan will find anything ahead of him. In that case, he will be busy in vain?


    Will also pull up hatred with section chief Duan, why?


    Why bother?


    Thinking of this, he was very upset.


    In the position of director Liu, he doesn''t care about anything else. He can''t see the money. He just wants to make section chief Duan bow down to his son and make him lose face in front of him!


    What he wants is the right to control everything!


    However, it seems that things are not going so smoothly now.


    In the middle of the afternoon, the door of his office was knocked.


    Come in alone.


    There are many.


    Director Liu secretly said that it was a good time for this guy to come. He still didn''t know what he meant.


    I don''t have time to greet him now.


    More importantly, there is no progress on his side. He doesn''t want to hit himself in the face in front of a large number of people!


    "Team Lin, what are you doing here?" director Liu quickly got up and said politely.


    He must be polite to the people now.


    Who gives himself a handle to be caught by others?


    Who makes him lose heart?


    Although Lin Li came here alone today, his momentum has not decreased. As last time, he has a particularly high attitude.


    "Let me see how it''s going." he didn''t come to be a guest, but to make a fuss.


    Lin Li, I came to supervise the work!


    It is reasonable to say that a person at the level of director Liu must be approved by the central government if he can supervise his work. But now, a person from a small provincial Bureau dares to say so frankly that he will supervise his work!


    Director Liu, his face became cloudy.


    "Please sit down, please sit down..." but he still has to smile. Director Liu still has this.


    Otherwise, why have you been in officialdom for so many years?


    "Tell me about the situation." Lin Li didn''t talk nonsense and directly entered the topic.


    "Well, for the time being, nothing yet."


    Director Liu specially said these two words very seriously for the time being.


    Lin Li suddenly raised his head and stared at director Liu: "Liu Chu, you are in a high position and you should pay more attention to your words! You have told me that there is no news for so many days?"


    Director Liu''s body froze. He hasn''t been questioned like this for many years. Lin Li is the first.


    However, he has no temper and can''t have it.


    "Ha ha..." he smiled awkwardly and didn''t know what to say.


    Man, he really didn''t find it, and after such a long time, he really can''t say anything.


    Lin Li stood up. He didn''t care that director Liu was still pouring tea for him. He paced back and forth in the office with his back hands: "what are you going to do if you still can''t find someone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Facing Lin Li''s questions, director Liu still couldn''t speak, because he didn''t know what to do if he couldn''t find someone.


    This question is very direct and difficult to answer.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, he answered directly for director Liu: "if I can''t find anyone, then I can only report that matter to the Provincial Bureau!"


    Director Liu immediately burst into a cold sweat and hurriedly explained: "team Lin, our people are also working hard, but what''s the situation now? It''s not that my people don''t try their best, nor can they find it, or time! No matter what they do, they all need a process. Rome is not built in a day, and fat people don''t eat in one bite, right?"


    Lin Li frowned: "well, what are you going to do?"


    "It''s the new year. After the new year, I''ll give you an answer!"


    In fact, Lin Li doesn''t want to poke it up. He''s not interested in it. He''s just interested in Wanfeng group and section chief Duan. Therefore, he still wants to force director Liu to find someone.


    That way, I can go back to the Provincial Bureau with my head held high.


    "OK! Then I''ll wait until after the New Year!" Lin Li gritted his teeth.


    With that, Lin Li turned and left without leaving a cloud or a good face.


    Close the door of the office, director Li''s chest is wheezing. He has always threatened others. He has not been threatened. It feels bad to be trampled on his tail.


    Very bad!


    But what can he do now? He couldn''t find any breakthrough. He had to follow Lin Li''s words step by step.


    Every step is careful.


    His goal is right. Finding the snake is sure to take the lead, but it is a little bit suck.


    At that time, I found the little dragon and snake and caught Er Mao and Guang Guang together. At that time, I''m afraid the most popular person in Jinhai city will be director Liu!


    When he stomps his feet, who dares not to bow his head?


    Director Liu sat back on his desk, picked up the hot tea in his hand, and his head began to turn rapidly.

 Chapter 565

    Recently, boss Wang and I haven''t been walking very close, and they are also far and near to me.


    I know. He knows everything.


    For people and things that don''t need to be trained, boss Wang certainly doesn''t want to spend time doing them. Now I have no training value for boss Wang. He just wants to use me to finish what I should do, and then kick me away.


    It''s done.


    Therefore, boss Wang, who used to ask me to go out for a drink in three or two days, hasn''t gone out with me for a long time.


    Today, as usual, I was accompanying Wang Yuxian in the ward. The pillar came here in a hurry.


    As soon as we met, he said to me, "Wenzi, brother told us to go out for lunch."


    The pillar looks good today. I smiled: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? I''m very happy."


    "Nothing, nothing, hey......" the pillar scratched his head.


    "OK, let''s go now." I look at the time. It''s almost time. We can''t let boss Wang wait for us. We must arrive early and go to meet boss Wang.


    After all, I''m still a little bastard begging for food under others'' hands.


    He drove me to a nearby hotel.


    The hotel is not big, but the consumption level is very high, and the environment is quite elegant.


    Antique.


    Every time boss Wang asks us out for dinner, he is very emotional and does not lose his dignity.


    Zhu and I stood at the gate of the hotel, ready to meet boss Wang.


    After a while, a Mercedes Benz came slowly.


    Zhu and I quickly straightened our faces and went to open the door for boss Wang.


    He got out of the car and looked in a good mood.


    "Wenzi, come early?" he said hello to me.


    "Well, call me," I said respectfully.


    "Ha ha, go in and say!" boss Wang waved and took us both inside.


    After entering, boss Wang asked the waiter to start serving.


    The pillar got up and filled me and boss Wang with wine before filling himself.


    "Wenzi, I''ve been busy these days and haven''t contacted you. Come on, brother. Here''s a toast!" said boss Wang, and brought the wine glass.


    I got up quickly and respectfully touched his glass.


    Boss Wang is so low-key in front of me, which makes me a little flattered.


    Next to the pillar, he lowered his head and took a sip of wine.


    "Wenzi, I always remember the little dragon and snake. Don''t worry," he said.


    I nodded: "I know, I''m not in a hurry."


    "Hehe, that''s good, but if you have any dissatisfaction or unhappiness during this time, tell me!" he said bluntly.


    I didn''t say much. I hurried to clink a glass with him.


    I don''t understand the purpose of boss Wang calling me out today. This guy always gets up early without profit. There''s nothing wrong. It''s impossible to take the time to call me and Zhu out for dinner.


    After a while, he got to the point.


    "If things go well, Wanfeng group may start to operate soon. At that time, you have to come and help me. It''s not enough to be alone!" boss Wang bowed his head and didn''t look at me.


    I was surprised.


    Wanfeng group, can it open?


    So, boss Wang is more than 50% sure that he can find Er Mao and Guang?


    Although I don''t know what method he used, I still frown.


    Well, it''s not far from what I promised boss Wang to do.


    No wonder boss Wang wants me out for dinner. It''s probably for this! He''s warming up, and he''s afraid I''ll forget my reservation with him.


    However, I have always kept this in mind. Being a man, morality can''t be forgotten.


    Credibility and morality are equally important.


    I got up and drank a glass of wine to boss Wang: "don''t worry, as long as Wanfeng group opened its business, it will definitely go to help you!"


    Boss Wang Hung an imperceptible smile on his face and burst into a hearty laugh: "ha ha, good! I didn''t see the wrong person."


    I heard it, but it was a little harsh.


    Boss Wang, this is just satirizing me.


    In fact, I know more about him than anyone else.


    However, as he said, as long as Wanfeng group opens, he will certainly let me start working. The previous events with boss Du have not come to an end!


    Boss Wang must take advantage of the victory and pursue the attack. Boss Du can''t have any chance to fight back.


    You will rely on me.


    In fact, I didn''t feel well at all. Boss Wang is the same as before. If it''s useful to him, I''ll try my best to pull it over. If it''s useless to him, I don''t care about anything.


    But isn''t that true of all people?


    It''s just that his boss Wang''s performance is a little too obvious.


    ¡­¡­


    Pillar and I are boss Wang''s pieces, so boss Du is the sand in boss Wang''s eyes.


    The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Although boss Du doesn''t appear every day, boss Wang still secretly cares about him. As long as he can catch his breath, he will deal with boss Du immediately.


    If boss Du doesn''t rub the sand out of his eyes, he won''t feel well.


    When the situation in Jinhai city suddenly rose, boss Du may be the most low-key one.


    He knows little about dragons and snakes, about Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    Before, the call he made to little dragon snake really wanted little dragon snake, but unexpectedly, little dragon snake didn''t buy his account at all. Boss Du sent someone out to watch, but there was no news. So far, he can only be like a blind man and doesn''t know anything.


    However, these things are not boss Du''s concern.


    Since Bruce Lee doesn''t know his kindness, he simply doesn''t care. Let him live and die.


    He did everything he had to do anyway.


    I''ve said everything I should say.


    Now all his attention is focused on the deposit of boss Wang Wanfeng group.


    Boss Du is eating out with his family at the moment.


    This old Lu said that things had been done almost last time. Why hasn''t he heard anything for so long?


    Things, has it been done?


    Boss Du used to be an acute person. If he changed to his previous character, he must have called without hesitation, but this time, he didn''t ask in a hurry.


    Because he knew that Lao Lu must be more anxious than him.


    I must want to get rid of boss Wang more than myself.


    Therefore, he has a lot of patience.


    On the way home, boss Du''s mobile phone rang. He looked down and saw that the caller was Lao Lu!


    He didn''t answer and pressed it quietly.


    Now his wife and children are in the car. He doesn''t want them to know his shit.


    As soon as he got home, he got into his study and called Lao Lu back.

 Chapter 566

    The phone rang and was connected soon.


    "Lao Lu, what''s the matter?" boss Du asked as soon as the phone was connected.


    Lao Lu knew that boss Du must have been waiting for the news for a long time. He stopped talking nonsense and said, "Lao Du, I didn''t do it well. Alas ~"


    Boss Du hummed in his head and listened. Did he say he didn''t do it? Can''t you get the deposit?


    Is boss Du doomed to fail boss Wang?


    Destined to make boss Wang''s small people succeed?


    Boss Du is unwilling!


    "What''s going on?" asked boss Du.


    "This matter may be postponed. Originally, someone should go to check boss Wang these two days, but it was delayed because there were things in the province!" Lao Lu said in a very annoyed voice.


    Boss Du is an inspiration.


    The old Lu was panting and almost scared boss Du.


    He thought it couldn''t be done!


    So it seems that there''s nothing wrong! Later, just later, as long as you can achieve it.


    People like Lao Lu, even if they are 100% sure, will not talk too full. They will only give you 80% hope. Speaking is an art. Lao Lu and they attach great importance to it.


    Only with a rigorous attitude can we have good development.


    Boss Du laughed: "Lao Lu, please be late. As long as this thing can be achieved! As long as boss Wang can secretly suffer a loss! I don''t care about anything else!"


    Lao Lu also smiled at the phone: "I work, you can rest assured!"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    Click.


    Lao Lu hung up the phone, and Lao Yan''s uneasy little heart gradually stabilized.


    Boss Du thinks that this old Lu is a man who works. At least, he won''t talk big in front of himself. He doesn''t look like those people he used to find. He has already boasted about himself before he works.


    Lao Lu, even if you are sure of everything, you won''t talk too full.


    He likes to get along with this kind of person in his heart, because this kind of person is down-to-earth. As long as the relationship is in place, he must be hearty to you.


    Boss Du is short of such a friend now.


    He put down the phone and thought.


    When this matter is over, he must visit Lao Lu in person and bring the relationship between the two closer at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    It is reasonable to say that boss Du is the eldest brother of Er Mao and brother Guangguang, but they have not learned anything worth learning from boss Du, but learned a lot from little dragon and snake.


    There are advantages and disadvantages.


    A little, I learned to grow in adversity and crazy improve my IQ.


    The disadvantage is that hunger does not choose food


    It''s hard to choose food. It''s a long story.


    In fact, er Mao is not a person who has much demand for women. At best, he is a normal man. He needs something that a normal man should have, which is different from hiding in a cup every night.


    There are qualitative differences.


    But this evening, er Mao couldn''t help it. After the dead of night, he hid in his quilt and began to look at the pure and lovely Tingting on the mobile phone screen.


    In fact, he doesn''t know why. He doesn''t know why he would do it.


    What''s the difference between this... And light?


    Er Mao is not in great demand, but lost to loneliness.


    Loneliness will change a person, make a person at a loss, or even hunger.


    What''s more, er Mao is not hungry at all. Tingting is a beautiful woman. Looking at the photos, er Mao feels as if he is in love.


    "Handsome boy, what are you doing?" just as Er Mao was about to enter the key step, Tingting sent him a message.


    "Take it away." Er Mao smiled and went back to the past line of words. He fantasized about Tingting and continued to move quickly.


    "Cluck, you are so bad ~" a voice came over.


    This made Er Mao shiver directly.


    Done.


    It took twenty-five minutes to clean up the mess in the quilt, then picked up the mobile phone and shamelessly sent a line of words.


    "I want to see you ~"


    "Look where I am?" Tingting is also quite forthright.


    "What do you say?"


    "No, they just let you see there..." tingtingjiao didi sent a paragraph, and soon a picture followed.


    It''s an undisguised picture.


    Er Mao''s eyes brightened after he saw it. This is really his favorite type.


    Even there, so in line with their own taste.


    How should I serve?


    When Er Mao appreciated it, Tingting asked, "do you like it?"


    "I like it. I just don''t know how it feels."


    Recently, er Mao talked with the girl when he was free these two days, and gradually fell into the peach se trap. Now his language is quite bold, and he can see that Tingting is the kind of girl who will die lonely if she is not teased for a day, so he simply let go. He said what he wanted without concealing it at all.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, brother. As long as I meet you, I''ll definitely learn from you."


    It''s still a voice.


    After hearing this, er Mao had a flash of electricity. He decided to go to Tingting for the first time and do her first.


    Just about this matter, Guangguang didn''t know at all. He never dreamed that Er Mao, who called himself a brother, would dig his corner.


    To tell the truth, er Mao never cares about these. Even his own women, he can let others play.


    Er Mao is quite open-minded in this regard.


    But light is different. His is his. Everything else is easy to say, but women can''t.


    Er Mao thinks it doesn''t matter. Don''t say he''s not a naked woman. Even if he is, he can''t dig it. Besides, this is just a girl chatting online. He hasn''t met Guangguang yet. It''s nothing at all!


    He and Guangguang are two kinds of people, so they created the tragedy in the future.


    In a room, two men are making love to the same woman.


    The two men had only one idea in their hearts, that is to do this woman first and then XX.


    Er Mao just regarded the girl as a tool for venting.


    But light is not.


    Take a look at the light of the mobile phone, in fact, you understand everything.


    What Er Mao and Tingting talk about is some vulgar words, some of which don''t even dare to catch the eye.


    But what about light? The conversation is basically very normal. Only when Tingting hints, he will say some excessive words.


    The rest, are very normal little lovers will say.


    From poetry, song and Fu to Philosophy of life.


    Then from philosophy of life to poetry.


    Guangguang thinks that he has found the right person. In his heart, he has regarded Tingting as his wife!

 Chapter 567

    Dong Dong Dong~


    Guangguang, I don''t know why, came to knock on ER Mao''s door.


    The hot Er Mao who is chatting with Tingting is naturally startled.


    His mobile phone crashed to the ground with a bang, and then quickly picked it up and dropped the wechat.


    "What''s the matter?" he came to open the door angrily.


    Standing outside the door like a big girl, he looked a little pinched.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Er Mao''s hair stood up. He thought it was so abnormal? Looking at yourself is a little blasphemous.


    The light bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    "Aren''t you fucking interested in me?"


    Er Mao, asked quite directly.


    A word came out of his mouth almost without thinking.


    Isn''t it interesting to me? It''s ok if you put it on a woman, but now the focus is er Mao, which is disgusting. It''s still in the silent night.


    Er Mao said to Guang.


    Guangguang, are you interested in me?


    What is this concept?


    Isn''t it red fruit''s seduction?


    Isn''t it red fruit''s provocation?


    Naked one shock, incredibly staring at Er Mao; "Er Mao, what''s the matter with you? Want to play with me?"


    This brother is quite straightforward and rather awesome, who doesn''t care about others'' opinions of them at all, and doesn''t care about their feelings at all.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang, at the same time, are a little sick and want to vomit.


    "I play with your mother!" they looked at each other for a while. Er Mao left a word and was ready to close the door.


    Guangguang quickly stuck his foot on the door frame and flattered: "Er Mao, are you kidding? I just want to tell you something."


    "What''s up!" Er Mao took a deep breath.


    "I want to go out ~"


    "Now?"


    "En ~"


    "Bullshit!" Er Mao refused directly.


    "I went out to withdraw money that day. Isn''t it all right?" Guangguang was unhappy. He was a big living man. How could he be controlled by Er Mao?


    "That day is that day, this time is this time! It''s different! If you want to go out, you can go out with your front feet, and I''ll change places with my back feet. In the future, we''ll take care of each other, and no one knows who!" said er Mao.


    In fact, it''s nothing to go out and open a room in the nearby hotel for a night.


    But why is er Mao so determined?


    Because he doesn''t want to play all the rest! If Tingting has been played by light, er Mao will not touch it again. Bury it!


    "Why?" light stubbornly raised his face.


    "You don''t look at yourself like a bear. If someone finds out, you can''t run! You''re so lame. It''s not for people to do! Still, it doesn''t matter if you want to die. Don''t fucking connect with me!"


    Er Mao suddenly felt that this sentence was actually scolding himself. He simply stopped talking and closed the door with a bang.


    At this time, er Mao and Guang''s mobile phone made a Ding Dong sound at the same time.


    The light across the door heard very clearly, and the two hairs inside the door also heard quite clearly.


    This news was called by Tingting to both of them, or sent at the same time.


    Guangguang hesitated at the door of Er Mao for a while before slowly leaving.


    He didn''t want to sneak out, but Er Mao''s words had been put there. As long as he found that Guang Guang left, he left immediately. Guang Guang asked himself in his heart, can he live without Er Mao?


    Every time he gets the answer, it''s yes. He can''t live!


    You can''t live!


    If there is no 20 cents, can he resist boss Wang? Can he get out of that yard?


    Sure not!


    He may have been caught by boss Wang.


    No way? He has to rely on 20 cents, so he has to bear it.


    Alas~


    Guang Guang went to the bathroom to wash his face, looked in the mirror and looked at his face, which was not handsome or even a little cannon. He sighed. Recently, he had to do that every night, and he became haggard.


    It''s all Tingting''s fault.


    Sometimes when she doesn''t want to do that, Tingting still blindly sends those red fruit words to seduce him. He can''t do anything if he doesn''t want to.


    Guangguang silently walked back to his room.


    shut the door.


    I don''t know why, he thought just now, at the door of Er Mao''s room, why did his mobile phone remember with ER Mao''s? Why is this?


    Could it be that


    When the possibility flashed through his mind, he sat up.


    But then he calmed down.


    The possibility he thought doesn''t exist, does it?


    But what if it exists?


    How should he face it?


    He lit a cigarette and smoked silently. When he smoked the fifth one, he stopped and snuffed out the cigarette end in his hand. No, he can''t compromise on this matter. He must find a chance to see Er Mao''s mobile phone!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Yuxian nail shop.


    Since Wang Yuxian was injured and hospitalized, it has always been taken care of by Heimei. People who come here for manicure know that it is a very good-looking boss''s wife. Although people can be eliminated, it is still very reliable, and there are many temptations.


    Therefore, people also like to come here for manicure.


    It''s just that the injury on her face makes people feel a little unbearable.


    Many people have asked Heimei how she got the injury.


    Black sister didn''t hide at all. She said what she had to say. She said bluntly that she fought and had a fight with an old woman.


    At this time, someone will ask.


    Why fight with old women?


    Are they all women!


    Why do women bother women?


    But the answer given by Heimei is absolutely convincing.


    Because of a man! That''s her man, pretending to be a tiger!


    People who hear this answer are often stunned, then smile awkwardly, and start to change the topic, say something about manicure, or recommend some good beauty salons to her, and fix the injury on her face first.


    It''s understandable to say that it''s for men, but it''s a little incredible to pretend to be a man like a tiger.


    Pretend to be a tiger, but it''s the best!


    A man like him grabs a lot in the street. Why bother to rob? If you''re really ready to rob, you''ll grab something valuable, won''t you?


    But the black girl just likes it. No one can take her.


    "Wife ~" after a while, pretending to force the tiger to come in from the outside. As soon as he entered the door, he gave Heimei a big hug, so that the girls doing manicure inside were speechless and straightened their necks.


    "Husband, what have you been doing for so long ~" black sister began to act coquettish. In front of so many people, she is deliberately coquettish and deliberately shows it to these people~


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "what can I do? I went to the hospital and said something to Wenzi!"


    "What''s up?"


    "Nothing, just going home for the new year..."

 Chapter 568

    The Chinese New Year is coming. These people who come to Jinhai to work are going home one after another.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua told me that they wanted to go home for a new year.


    Of course I didn''t refuse. I also divided the money and asked them to go back to the new year as soon as possible. Now Wang Yuxian is almost healed and can be discharged at any time. It''s just that he can''t fly for a long time and must be taken care of carefully.


    Li Erzi estimated that after the Spring Festival, it would be almost half a month.


    Well, it''s not long before we get out of the Jianghu again.


    "Wenzi, what are you going to do for the new year? Go home?" Wang Yuxian asked me today.


    I nodded and then shook my head, "I haven''t planned yet."


    I wanted to go back, but after thinking about it, I have no achievements now. It makes no difference whether I can go back or not. It''s better to send more money back to my family.


    "If you don''t plan to go home with me..." Wang Yuxian whispered.


    "Go home with you?" I was stunned.


    "Well, my mother called me long ago and said she wanted me to take Lao Gao back for the new year, but now Lao Gao is gone, I want to take you back..."


    She blushed as she said.


    I understand what Wang Yuxian means. People like her who marry into the city are most afraid of gossip. If she goes back alone for the new year and there is no old Gao around, others will say that Wang Yuxian came back disheartened after being abandoned.


    But if Wang Yuxian takes a man back, even if the villagers have gossip, they don''t say much.


    At most, Wang Yuxian brought a handsome man back. Although they don''t have Lao Gao, they don''t lack men. At least they are doing well now.


    I''d love to be Wang Yuxian''s man.


    I smiled: "OK, no problem."


    Wang Yuxian knew I understood her meaning and nodded with a smile.


    "But I have one condition," I said.


    "What conditions?" Wang Yuxian said.


    "You have to go home with me and be my girlfriend." I said shamelessly. Anyway, since you want to go home, it''s better to simply take Wang Yuxian back, or let my parents rest assured.


    Let them know that I had a good time in Jinhai city.


    "En... OK!" Wang Yuxian thought for a while and finally agreed.


    It''s called beauty in my heart. I feel happy when I think of going back hand in hand with Wang Yuxian.


    However, I''m still very worried. Can I go back safely because of the current situation in Jinhai city?


    In the afternoon, I told Li Erzi about it. I said that they would not go home for the new year. I have told Zhu to find someone to watch Li Erzi every day. I want to go home for the new year.


    Li Erzi said with a smile, let me rest assured that he will be fine even if there is no pillar.


    He also said that during my absence, he would keep an eye on the situation in Jinhai City, which reassured me.


    I smiled. I was relieved to have Li Erzi here. It seems that I should be able to have a good year this time.


    ¡­¡­


    In other words, Dafeng and Xiaofeng stopped when they followed team Zhang to the west border area of Jinhai city.


    Team Zhang, start to investigate here.


    Of course, the investigation process is not so simple.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng thought they would be safe when they followed team Zhang. In fact, this is the beginning. They started tracking, including the time to go to the toilet. Team Zhang began to work hard.


    But the process is definitely not as simple as big peak and small peak think.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng simply rented the black car.


    At this time, Dafeng sat in the van and stared at team Zhang in the van. None of them knew what team Zhang was going to do. Now, they know one thing, that is, keep team Zhang close and don''t lose it.


    Dafeng also thinks that team Zhang is not simple. He thinks he must be able to find Er Mao and Guang.


    At that time, as long as they informed the pillar earlier, their task would be completed.


    This is called the mantis catching cicadas and the Yellow finches after. It seems complicated, but it''s still very simple, but it''s just a little hard.


    Team Zhang sitting in the car is recording with a small book in his hand!


    What do you record?


    Each family''s situation, whether each family''s house is rented, and who lives in it, he checked one by one.


    Now he has no information, so he can only use this stupid method.


    The information given by his informant will not be wrong, so as long as we work hard, team Zhang is confident to pull out Er Mao and Guang after the New Year!


    "Brother, we just stare at him?" Xiaofeng is still a little anxious than Dafeng.


    He doesn''t look as stable as Mount Tai. He''s been worried for so long.


    Dafeng''s eyes kept staring at team Zhang''s car.


    "Then why stare? Teach me?"


    "Oh, brother, I mean, should we track it in another way? It''s a little too dangerous?"


    Every day with team Zhang so close contact, Xiaofeng''s small heart has always been a plop plop.


    If team Zhang suddenly finds them both and comes over for questioning, they really have nothing to do.


    They didn''t even bring their ID cards.


    Dafeng didn''t feel anything at all. He sat in the car safely. He also knew what Xiaofeng was worried about.


    "Don''t worry, if there''s anything I can''t resist, just say you don''t know anything!"


    "Brother, I don''t mean that. If anything, it must be our brothers fighting together!"


    Dafeng stopped talking and stared at team Zhang.


    Dafeng was not worried at all. After following the pillar for so long, he really didn''t pestle these policemen at all.


    It''s not once or twice to fight with the pillar. He hasn''t gone in less. He has seen how awesome the pillar is with his own eyes.


    Have you ever seen someone taken away in the police station?


    Have you ever questioned the police in front of others?


    These things are done by pillars.


    With boss Wang as a powerful backstage, the pillars are almost fearless. Naturally, all his younger brothers are arrogant.


    Dafeng believes that if he is interrogated by team Zhang at this time, the pillar will certainly protect him. There is nothing to worry about.


    All he has to do now is keep a good eye on team Zhang and don''t screw it up.


    Suddenly, team Zhang''s car started.


    Swished out.


    Dafeng stared at him closely and started the car to follow him.


    Zhang''s car stopped in another old residential area. As soon as he stopped, he ran down in a hurry.


    Dafeng told Xiaofeng not to turn off and wait in the car. He got off the car.


    One before and one after, team Zhang and Dafeng entered the residential area.


    Looking at the shaking figure of team Zhang in front of him, Dafeng narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 569

    If team Zhang hadn''t been in a hurry to find Er Mao and Guang Guang, he wouldn''t even know that he had a big peak behind him.


    This is the first time for team Zhang in so many years.


    Tracking and anti tracking, which are linked, are the best things team Zhang learned when he was in the police academy.


    While tracking, you should also learn to anti track.


    Now the Zhang team is just focusing on their own tracking.


    Dafeng''s tracking level is the level of primary school students in the eyes of team Zhang.


    When team Zhang took two steps, Dafeng quickly followed up with a few steps, then kept a distance, and then followed.


    As long as team Zhang finds something wrong, he can press the big peak immediately.


    Dafeng is desperate. He is tracking his life!


    Team Zhang entered a dilapidated community.


    At the door, he met an aunt and talked politely with her.


    The aunt looked at team Zhang. Although team Zhang seemed to be buried, what was revealed in her eyes was justice, so she didn''t think much.


    Dafeng just hid and listened.


    After a chat, Aunt Zhang told team Zhang that three families had moved here recently, but there was nothing wrong. It was either a little couple or an old man.


    Team Zhang thought for a while, but he didn''t think there was any breakthrough. He was ready to continue to ask people.


    After taking two steps, he suddenly remembered that his mobile phone seemed to have been left in the car. He turned and walked towards the car.


    Team Zhang''s sudden move shook the big peak for a moment, face to face with team Zhang.


    Dafeng''s face changed greatly and hurriedly lowered his head.


    "Hey, wait a minute ~"


    Dafeng rubbed the shoulders of team Zhang and made a mistake. He thought he had escaped a section, but unexpectedly team Zhang stopped him.


    What is this?


    At that time, Dafeng felt like thousands of grass and mud horses galloping past. Team Zhang, did you find anything?


    Do you know he''s following team Zhang?


    In that case, there will be a burst of questioning. Dafeng is not afraid that team Zhang will catch him. He is afraid that if he goes in now, he can''t continue to follow.


    The line to team Zhang will be broken.


    What the hell should I do?


    If team Zhang asks later, how should he answer him? How can we put it off?


    Da Feng never lied from small to large. As long as he lied, there were loopholes from inside to outside.


    Facing team Zhang, Dafeng had a cold sweat on his head.


    Dafeng bravely looked up at team Zhang.


    Seeing this face full of justice, his little heart would jump out.


    Plop, plop.


    His chest felt bad.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t felt so nervous. Dafeng didn''t feel so nervous when fighting with the column before.


    He''s the kind of person who doesn''t care, but he''s still nervous today.


    Team Zhang put pressure on him and made him bump like a big girl.


    Dafeng''s ignorant eyes stared at team Zhang.


    There was a trace of wind and frost on team Zhang''s face, and there were no other expressions.


    This makes Dafeng even more confused.


    "Brother, borrow a fire." team Zhang stretched out his hand, took out a cigarette from his arms and gave one to Dafeng.


    Dafeng didn''t dare to pick it up.


    He had seen how plain clothes were used to catch bad people before. This was also a common means. When he took the cigarette, a pair of bright handcuffs would appear in the other hand of team Zhang and be clamped on his wrist.


    At that time, he couldn''t hide if he wanted to.


    "Brother?" seeing that Dafeng didn''t speak for a long time, team Zhang asked tentatively again.


    Now, team Zhang still hasn''t taken this matter to heart. He didn''t think much at all. He didn''t think that boss Wang sent him to follow him at the summit.


    If you know, it''s estimated that the big peak has been lying there.


    He just felt that this man was a little strange. Why did he look at himself and don''t talk?


    "Are you mute?" team Zhang asked.


    mute?


    Dafeng was stunned, and then nodded quickly.


    Yes, just be a mute. Ask more questions from the provincial team. Do you lose everything you say!


    Dafeng now doesn''t know whether team Zhang has noticed him. From team Zhang''s eyes, he doesn''t come out with anything.


    Team Zhang smiled: "sorry, I didn''t know you couldn''t speak."


    With that, he gestured in front of the cigarette for a while, indicating that Dafeng wanted to use a lighter himself.


    Dafeng pretended to be enlightened and hurriedly gave the fire to team Zhang.


    Team Zhang lit a cigarette, gave it back to Dafeng, turned and left.


    In Dafeng''s heart, that''s called a tension!


    It was less than a minute. It was like a year with him!


    The little heart was almost jumping out of his throat. It felt bad at all.


    He looked back quietly and saw that team Zhang didn''t follow, so he was relieved.


    First find a place to hide yourself, and then secretly look at team Zhang in the distance.


    After a while, team Zhang came back and investigated in the residential area before leaving in a hurry.


    Call~


    Dafeng took a long breath.


    Up to now, his little heart is still beating fast. He has never felt so nervous.


    Dafeng paused for a few seconds and hurried to follow up.


    Up to now, Dafeng feels that this job is not easy to do. Tracking people tests his psychological quality and patience.


    In the past, Dafeng followed team Zhang secretly, and there was no conflict with him, but today he met team Zhang, and he felt that things were not so simple.


    He can see at a glance that team Zhang is not ordinary people.


    Follow him with absolute caution.


    "Brother, how''s it going?" Dafeng asked.


    "Nothing, I just met him." Dafeng said easily, but Xiaofeng knew that the process must be soul stirring.


    Dafeng didn''t tell Xiaofeng how scared he was and how nervous he was. He didn''t tell Xiaofeng that he just muddled through by pretending to be dumb. Otherwise, he may not be able to escape the eyes of team Zhang.


    From the cold sweat on Da Feng''s forehead, Xiao Feng can see that the process just now must be quite nervous.


    He had never seen Dafeng in a cold sweat, even if he went out to fight with others.


    "We have to be careful in the future. This man is not simple," said Dafeng.


    Xiaofeng nodded solemnly. He never thought team Zhang was simple.


    Seeing that team Zhang''s car moved, Dafeng started the car and followed it.


    Things are getting closer to boss Wang and section chief Duan with the efforts of team Zhang.


    It is only a matter of time before the resale of Wanfeng group.


    As long as you find Er Mao and Guang Guang, this matter can be suppressed, and section chief Duan can give Lin Li a blow in the head.


    Team Zhang, now it''s a double fist of section chief Duan. Then Dafeng and Xiaofeng are a strange soldier of boss Wang.


    As long as team Zhang has news here, they can play a role immediately.


    So that boss Wang can reach the top again!

 Chapter 570

    The evening in the south of the city is the time for many office workers to rush off work.


    In a business car, Xiao Zhou sat calmly in it. Many plainclothes came and sat in it without saying a word, waiting for Xiao Zhou''s arrangement.


    Xiao Zhou looked at what they had just handed over and nodded.


    "If you want to do it, isn''t it good? Can''t it be done in an afternoon?"


    This is the distribution map of rental houses in the south of the city mentioned by Xiao Zhou.


    It''s hard to get these!


    Very difficult!


    If we follow the normal process and normal working days, it will take at least half a month to get these things.


    You know, this is the distribution map of the whole south of the city. It''s not as simple as a map.


    Think you can get it?


    In the face of Xiao Zhou''s pressure, they did it.


    Of course, only they know the pain.


    The speed and results were, but Xiao Zhou didn''t see the pressure they were under.


    They also know that if they follow the normal process, none of them will be in a hurry, but today is different from the past. Xiao Zhou''s orders are pressing on them. If they are still procrastinating, they will have trouble with themselves.


    Xiao Zhou doesn''t give them much time!


    In order to make the distribution map as fast as possible, they are quite awesome. Many people have launched their own relatives in the south of the city, and have relations with others.


    One afternoon, until the evening, they smoothly handed the map to Xiao Zhou.


    Half a month''s work was finished in one afternoon.


    What is this concept?


    How fast is this?


    To tell the truth, Xiao Zhou was secretly surprised when he saw the map. He thought his men were rubbish. He didn''t think it was OK to do things seriously.


    Mobility, not bad.


    He looked up and looked around the car. All the people sitting in the car were very energetic.


    Sit straight.


    Xiao Zhou nodded with satisfaction. Now, these people have the power of action. They just lack a correct direction.


    As long as the direction is right, it''s like playing with dragons and snakes.


    After so many days of downturn, Xiao Zhou seemed to see some hope in their eyes.


    With a big hand, he pointed to the residential area mentioned by Lao he on the map.


    "Next, we''ll start here!"


    This time, Xiao Zhou was a little desperate. He immediately gathered the people together. He didn''t eat dinner and began to investigate.


    Xiao Zhou, who has beaten chicken blood, will never stop until he finds the little dragon and snake.


    Goddess of luck, I''m sure I won''t always stand on the side of the little dragon and snake. Will the crazy little dragon and snake continue to be arrogant in recent days?


    The little dragon and snake, far away and near in front of us, is very leisurely at this time.


    Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.


    This sentence should be explained in another way.


    Why not afraid of tigers?


    Because he can beat a tiger? Can a newborn calf be afraid of tigers?


    Of course not!


    It''s because the calf doesn''t know anything and thinks the tiger is a big cat!


    Moreover, I''m not afraid to return. If I really meet a tiger, what can it do? Isn''t it just for being eaten?


    Little dragon and snake, this is the state now.


    Those who don''t know are not afraid!


    At this time, when everything was in a mess in and out of the south of the city, he sat leisurely at the head of the bed, tidying up his clothes!


    The wind is getting tighter and tighter these days. Bruce Lee and snake have also received the wind. Naturally, they hide tightly and dare not show up at once.


    The rest of the ordinary things were left to the shrew.


    Including going out to buy food or something.


    When Xiao Zhou took people out of the car just now, all the shrews looked in his eyes.


    She knew at a glance that Xiao Zhou must not be simple. He must be in plain clothes. So many people around him may be the same as him.


    Bruce Lee is afraid and shrinks, but the shrew is not afraid at all. Besides, now Xiao Zhou''s attention has been focused on Bruce Lee and has long forgotten the shrew.


    No one even noticed her!


    Looking at Xiao Zhou, they took people into a community. The fierce woman''s face changed greatly. With the bought food, she bowed her head and walked quickly to her home.


    "Why are you so leisurely?"


    When I entered the door and saw little dragon and snake tidying up her clothes there, the fierce woman was full of fire.


    It''s burning. Why does he still look like a person who''s okay?


    Little dragon snake looked up at the fierce woman, but he was not angry. He smiled: "I''m worried. Is it useful?"


    The fierce woman looked up at the little dragon and snake.


    She suddenly felt that today''s little dragon and snake seemed to be different from before. If the situation had reached this point in the past, he would have been scared silly. Today, he meant to break out.


    It seems that adversity can really make people grow up!


    The shrew put the food on the table and said, "just now there are plain clothes outside. Be careful. Don''t go out recently. I think these people have arrived at the Fuli community next to them. It''s estimated that they will find out here soon!"


    "Yes."


    The shrew said so much at once, and the little dragon and snake answered one word.


    This made the shrew unhappy. He went to pull the clothes away from the little dragon snake and asked, "aren''t you afraid?"


    This sentence can be described as a burst of blood.


    Little dragon and snake, can you be afraid?


    It is reasonable to say that he should be afraid now. He is in a panic all day. He even wants to dig a hole in the house to hide, but why is he so calm now?


    In fact, he can''t say.


    His not so good psychological quality has been tempered again and again.


    From the beginning of the sneak attack on Zhang Wen, the feeling of being nervous to dying has become weaker and weaker. Bruce Lee''s psychological quality has become more powerful.


    Now no matter what he said to little dragon snake, he can say it calmly. It''s all right, I see.


    What kind of mind and courage is this?


    I''m afraid boss Wang can''t.


    Bruce Lee''s terrible growth rate, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid even boss Wang will be surpassed.


    Facing the fierce woman''s question, little dragon snake just smiled: "not afraid ~"


    The voice is very gentle and a little coquettish.


    be not afraid of.


    Little dragon and snake are really not afraid now.


    A gentleman is frank.


    After so much experience, Bruce Lee has looked down on his life and death. He feels that he hasn''t died after so many things. He won''t be found by these policemen so easily.


    If you don''t die, you will have a blessing.


    "Grass, are you sick?"


    The shrew is not used to seeing little dragon snake like this. She thinks he was stimulated because of the last thing.


    Just as she was about to raise her head and slap little dragon snake to wake him up, little dragon snake suddenly smiled.


    Sweet~


    Smiled like the spring breeze~

 Chapter 571

    I have to say that after the last thing, little dragon snake is really a little stimulated.


    Failure after failure made him even a little doubt about life, but after the strength passed, he figured it out.


    Let nature take its course!


    Since God has arranged this, is there any reason for him? Bruce Lee, snake, don''t want to waste his mind.


    The shrew looked at little dragon snake''s smiling face and felt a little uncomfortable. She always thought he was laughing at his scar.


    Still smile so sweet, so cheap~


    Pop!


    The shrew''s palm was still confiscated and fell on the back of Bruce Lee''s head.


    Bruce Lee''s head sank when he was patted.


    Look up and keep laughing.


    Proud smile~


    Fate likes to slap the little dragon and snake, so he puts his face out and lets it smoke hard.


    After drawing his left face and then his right face, he must not hide and face it with a smile.


    If he doesn''t believe it, can he smoke himself alive?


    The fierce woman was not ready to give him face at all. Seeing that he still had a cheap smile on his face, the fierce woman clenched her five fingers and changed her hands into fists.


    Hit the little dragon snake in the face.


    At this moment, little dragon and snake saw clearly that what was coming was not the fist of fate, but the big black fist of a fierce woman.


    This fist will not save him face, but it will greet him rudely and ruthlessly.


    He believed if he could kill him.


    Whoosh~


    The little dragon snake reacted very quickly. As soon as he bowed his head, he avoided the almost fatal fist of the fierce woman.


    The punch was with boxing style and pounded on the quilt at the head of the bed.


    The little dragon and snake jumped in his heart.


    "What are you doing?"


    The fierce woman snorted coldly, "what''s up, are you awake?"


    Little dragon snake didn''t know what the shrew said, but he nodded numbly. If he didn''t nod, the second punch would be on his head immediately~


    He doesn''t want to get punched.


    The fierce woman shook her fist and said, "tell me, what are your plans?"


    Plans, to say yes, there are, to say no, there is No. Bruce Lee''s heart is also a mess.


    However, his general direction is not wrong.


    He''s just not in a hurry.


    He pretended to force him to light a cigarette and said, "honey, don''t worry, those cops can catch me?"


    Those cops.


    Can you catch me?


    These two words hit back and forth in the shrew''s head, little dragon and snake. These words are quite natural and not artificial at all.


    This is forced to install, naturally without losing B number.


    "How do you know? You have long back eyes?" the shrew is still not interested in the little dragon and snake''s clothes.


    The little dragon snake kept the same smile on his face: "no, but I just know that they can''t catch me."


    how?


    If you suddenly hear Bruce Lee say that, someone will ask.


    Bruce Lee, Jackie Chan has a lot in mind. Is there any way he can deal with those plainclothes and boss Wang Zhang Wen? Or is it that his reconnaissance capability has reached a point where people are angry?


    No one can find him?


    No!


    Little dragon and snake, in fact, just guessed. He guessed all these.


    When the enemy is in battle, don''t panic.


    There are only a few bastards in Jinhai city who can do this, but others just like dragons and snakes.


    But now he is all relying on luck and has no other ability.


    Bruce Lee felt that since God had arranged for him to reach this point, it would not be so easy for the police to catch him, and it would certainly make him do something big.


    At this time, the little dragon and snake is about to go crazy.


    As long as he is given a fulcrum, he can even pry up the earth.


    But the shrew doesn''t eat him at all.


    "You''d better save it, ang. If you want to be caught, I won''t stop you!" the fierce woman said and went to clean up the house.


    The little dragon snake looked at her back and suddenly felt that the shrew was so cute today?


    He knew that the shrew said these words to care about him. It''s not easy to find a confidant like the shrew! Little dragon and snake cherish her very much.


    Looking at the busy figure of the fierce woman, little dragon and snake hugged her from behind.


    "Honey, I know you''re worried about me, but don''t worry, I''m sure I''m fine," said little dragon snake affectionately.


    Can a shrew not worry? She doesn''t know where Bruce Lee''s self-confidence comes from. In her opinion, Bruce Lee''s extraordinary self-confidence is not reliable at all! She doesn''t want to leave little dragon snake, so she cares about him so much.


    She also thought that when this thing passed, little dragon and snake would marry her!


    Like all women, shrews have a princess dream.


    "Alas ~" the fierce woman sighed leisurely, put down her hands, and grabbed the little dragon snake''s wrist with a slap.


    Of course, the little dragon snake knew what it meant. His body trembled and his mouth quietly approached the root of the shrew''s ear.


    Call~


    He took a gentle breath.


    This move is very useful to the shrew. Recently, she also likes playing with her ears. She always makes the little dragon and snake feel dizzy due to lack of oxygen every time.


    The shrew''s body was like being ignited. She suddenly turned around, picked up the little dragon and snake princess, and banged on the bed.


    When the little dragon and snake lie on the bed, they still hold their legs.


    He didn''t even realize it.


    The shrew is so strong that the little dragon and snake can''t touch the north. Every time, the little dragon and snake are like a tool. They are played by the shrew and strong by the shrew.


    At first, little dragon and snake was a little awkward and uncomfortable, but later, he even began to enjoy this feeling.


    He vaguely felt that it seemed that he was thrown on the bed and gnawed by a fierce woman, which was quite good.


    The rose hidden in the heart of little dragon and snake has been slowly spreading.


    This time, the little dragon and snake took the initiative to hold the fierce woman directly. That''s what they want.


    But the shrew snapped open his hand.


    See.


    In fact, the shrew doesn''t want Bruce Lee to take the initiative at all. She just wants to bomb unilaterally, but she doesn''t want to kill second.


    While enjoying the pleasure of bullying people, she is also enjoying the pleasure of killing people in seconds.


    The little dragon and snake simply didn''t move, waiting for the fierce woman to immerse herself in this feeling a little bit.


    "Honey, or change a posture today?" the little dragon snake took great care to meet the fierce woman. Almost all kinds of postures were unlocked, and there are several, which are difficult. Although the little dragon snake can''t do it now, he fought his life to rush up in these postures.


    Little dragon snake thought that his ability was not as fierce as before, so he used some other ways to satisfy the fierce woman.


    Bang Bang~


    The head of the bed began to hit the wall.


    Little dragon snake, looking at the dark shadow in front of him, slowly closed his eyes.


    But as soon as the eyelids were closed, they were broken off by the fierce woman.


    She wants little dragon snake to look at her and little dragon snake to look at her seriously!


    That''s how you feel!

 Chapter 572

    "What the fuck are you doing!" the next morning.


    As soon as Er Mao came out of the bathroom to wash, he met the light of a bad smile.


    His smile made people uncomfortable all over.


    Er Mao felt more and more whether he was really interested in him.


    Two men, when in the middle of this environment, are most likely to be bent.


    Er Mao is cold at the bottom of his heart about such things.


    His face was full of flattery: "Er Mao, your mobile phone, can you lend it to me?"


    If it were normal, er Mao would not hesitate to lend his mobile phone and give it to Guangguang. But today, he hesitated. Looking at Guangguang, it was a little abnormal. He didn''t know what the guy was thinking. He just lent him his mobile phone rashly. What if he wanted to do something bad?


    No, you can''t borrow it!


    Er Mao''s eyes tightened: "why don''t you use your own mobile phone?"


    "My mobile phone is not easy to use..."


    "Get out of the way!" Er Mao didn''t want to talk nonsense with him and scolded directly.


    Missing the light, er Mao went back to his bedroom.


    His move deepened the doubt in the light heart. Er Mao must be afraid of what he found.


    His eyes darkened and he sat in the living room and lit a cigarette.


    On his cell phone, he never responded to the message he sent.


    The chat record still stays where he and Tingting say good morning and fantasize about their future.


    Guangguang, I''m really moved this time. I really want to marry Tingting.


    But if his fiancee really has something to do with ER Mao, can he accept it? Can you face it calmly? He didn''t know about these lights, and he didn''t know how he would react.


    But


    It must be painful.


    The heart must be broken.


    This is the first person he takes so seriously.


    Other than that, the red envelope was sent back and forth, with 10000 yuan.


    In the past, in Guangguang''s hometown, they gave betrothal gifts for marriage, which is the price. Guangguang also took great pains to Tingting.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Er Mao cleaned himself up, opened the door and came out. When he saw Guangguang sitting there smoking, his eyebrows moved. Today''s Guangguang, why is it different from usual?


    Why do you think he feels a little melancholy?


    After running with himself for so long, he has never seen light like this.


    Guangguang looked at Er Mao with complex eyes: "nothing..."


    Er Mao is not a psychologist. He has a general relationship with Guang Guang. He doesn''t bother to care about him.


    He took out a bank card from his pocket and slapped it in front of the light.


    "The 200000 has arrived. Go and get the money back!" Er Mao said in an ordered tone. He and Guangguang are used to talking like this. He and Guangguang are the relationship between superiors and subordinates.


    Although Er Mao thought it was nothing, Guang Guang was already unhappy, but he didn''t dare to vent.


    Didn''t dare to let Er Mao see it.


    Because Guangguang is still inseparable from Er Mao for the time being. If Er Mao goes his separate ways now, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    "I''m going again?" although I know what''s going on in my heart, Guang Guang still couldn''t help asking.


    "Grass, don''t you want to go?" Er Mao''s eyes ran up.


    The subtext is that if you don''t want to go, then I''ll get the money. Don''t fucking think about money!


    It''s clear in the light heart! He just wants to complain.


    "I don''t mean that. I just think it''s dangerous outside..."


    Pop!


    Er Mao patted the table hard and glared round his eyes: "do you know the wind is tight? The wind is tight. Do you still want to date that woman? Do you still want to make friends? Why do you advise when you meet this?"


    Er Mao''s words filled Guang''s heart with unhappiness. He also broke out: "I go every time. Why can''t you go out once? I know! Aren''t you afraid of being caught? You think I''m not afraid? Tell you, if I''m caught, you''ll be better!"


    Er Mao was stunned.


    Looking at the angry light, I was stunned.


    What''s the matter with Guangguang today? He''s talking loudly with himself?


    At ordinary times, he said one himself, but he didn''t dare to say two. Today, he not only dared to disobey his orders, but also dared to speak louder and louder with himself.


    This is the rhythm against the sky!


    How can Er Mao tolerate light doing so!


    Seeing Er Mao stunned, Guangguang said, "you think you''re great? Don''t you just turn your head faster than me! Don''t you know more than me! What''s great! I tell you, if it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t bird you..."


    He spoke his heart out in one breath and let out enough.


    There''s nothing wrong with what Guangguang said, and it''s all the truth, but when these words reach Er Mao''s ears, the taste changes. Er Mao feels that Guangguang is here to challenge his position.


    Er Mao used to enjoy watching the animal world, especially when he was introduced to wolves.


    In the wolves, the low level is quite obvious. The high-level wolves howl, and the low-level ones absolutely don''t dare to speak loudly. Even if they rush up and die, they don''t hesitate.


    Er Mao advocates this feeling and likes this feeling of being superior. It''s just that now, it''s a little abnormal.


    But in this life, he may not feel this feeling in Jinhai City, and may never feel the feeling of being superior. Therefore, he can only find a balance in the light.


    Look at the light from a commanding position and look down at the light with your own aura.


    But now, how dare Guangguang challenge him?


    What is this concept?


    Can Er Mao tolerate it?


    Because he was too angry, his expression became particularly distorted and slapped the light.


    The crisp voice echoed in the living room, and then there was silence.


    The light was stunned.


    The burning feeling on his face made him feel dizzy.


    The feeling of dizziness is not that Er Mao knocked him out. A slap in the face is not enough.


    I can''t believe it!


    He can''t believe Er Mao will fight with him. Although he is relying on ER Mao now, er Mao and he were equal brothers in the past. Who is afraid of who? Even Er Mao was beaten several times, but he just took people to help!


    Er Mao, did you forget that time? Forget when you were pressed on the ground and screamed?


    But in just a few days, er Mao suddenly became not a bird at all.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    If it goes on like this, light should be overwhelmed by two hairs!


    Pure monarchy, pure oppression!


    A word flashed at this time.


    Where there is oppression, there is resistance!


    He suddenly looked up and stared at Er Mao. His eyes were full of fierce light!

 Chapter 573

    In the rental room on the west side of the city, he stared at the tiger''s eyes and ER Mao.


    He couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it. Er Mao actually hit him.


    In the past, er Mao always yelled loudly and loudly at Guang Guang and occasionally scolded him. Guang Guang tolerated these things, but today he was beaten by Er Mao so deeply and seriously~


    Light little heart, plop, plop.


    He can''t swallow this tone!


    He clenched his fist and looked at the distance. He wanted to punch up, hit Er Mao on the ground, then looked down at him and mended his feet to convince Er Mao completely.


    If you want to fight alone, you really don''t pestle two cents at all.


    But just keep asking yourself in your heart, can you really move your hand now?


    20 cents, that''s a minute, but what about it? What should he do after playing?


    After leaving Er Mao, he doesn''t even know where to go now.


    Light doesn''t have Er Mao''s smart head, let alone Er Mao''s anti reconnaissance ability. It''s no exaggeration to say that if you let light out now, it won''t be long before people will catch it.


    The light is that you don''t know anything when the headlights are off and your eyes are black.


    He has only one brute force and nowhere to vent!


    "What''s the matter? Want to fight back?" Er Mao guessed what he wanted to do when he saw Guangguang like this. He looked up at him shamelessly.


    Er Mao is really not afraid of fighting back. He knows that Guang Guang must not dare. Even if Guang Guang fights back, he is not afraid. It''s a big deal. Go his separate ways! It''s a big deal to leave by yourself!


    Er Mao didn''t want to get along with Guang Guang for a long time. Now Guang Guang follows him like a drag bottle, which makes him very upset.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to take the money and leave, but renmao said in his heart that he was still thinking about his old love. He still thought about his previous love with Guangguang, otherwise he couldn''t be here with Guangguang.


    If you fight back today, er Mao will leave immediately and go far with his money! Surely no one can find him, but it''s hard to say just now.


    Maybe someone will catch you in the next second.


    In the face of absolute strength, light can only choose to compromise.


    In front of Er Mao, he bowed his head and became a minister.


    Thinking of this, Guangguang''s eyes softened and his clenched fist loosened.


    "What''s the matter? Your little eyes just now, aren''t they very horizontal?" Er Mao smiled and patted his bare cheek provocatively with his hand. He looked very cheap and looked down on the light completely.


    "Er Mao, don''t go too far!" although Guangguang didn''t dare to do it, he still dared to talk, didn''t he?


    Er Mao smiled: "don''t go too far? Tell me, why don''t you go too far? It''s not too far to let you fucking punch me, isn''t it? Tell you, if you want to do it now, I won''t fight back, but if you do it, we''ll go our own way in the future!"


    Either fight with me or treat me like a slave.


    This is er Mao''s subtext.


    This also makes Guangguang frown tightly. Can he not know what Er Mao means? He knew these principles in his heart.


    But what can we do?


    He dares to stand up and say, er Mao, I don''t bird you. Do I still live well with you?


    Is it possible?


    Does he dare?


    He also wants to hold his life well, and then go to see Tingting!


    "Don''t fucking stare at me if you don''t dare!" Er Mao scolded.


    Guangguang didn''t know what to say and lowered his head.


    Er Mao is very satisfied with this effect. It feels like taming a beast. The pleasure of taming is very good. Er Mao enjoys it very much.


    Light bowed his head and scolded in his heart.


    Guangguang, Guangguang, why are you so incompetent? If you could turn your head faster, if you could play boss Wang around, would you still look at Er Mao''s face now?


    You are also a man, an indomitable man. Why do you owe so much?


    Why can''t it be hard!


    Now the light needs a coward Savior!


    Er Mao simply sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and moved the bank card on the table.


    "Hurry up and get the money back. If you go late, you can''t get it out."


    Tone, is the tone of command.


    Tone, is an indisputable tone.


    Light, I dare not say anything to refute.


    Silently bowed his head, took the card and limped out.


    When closing the door, there was a sound of Er Mao inside.


    "Be careful, don''t even know how you died!"


    In fact, the bank is not far from Er Mao and Guang Guang''s residence, that is, one stop. It should be safe to go out at this time. Er Mao didn''t think too much.


    But he must have never dreamed that when the light went into the bank, team Zhang and Dafeng and Xiaofeng just passed by in front of him.


    Sometimes, fate is so annoying. If team Zhang recognizes Guangguang and presses him, there will be no later things and a series of troublesome things.


    Just opened the door of the bank, made an appointment of 200000, and sat there waiting.


    An hour later, he came out of the bank with 200000.


    Guangguang suddenly felt suffocated in his chest and squatted on the roadside and lit a cigarette.


    Breathing the outside air and smoking a box of cigarettes for five yuan, Guangguang felt as if he had returned to the past, as if he had returned to the previous unrestrained days.


    I don''t know how long he hasn''t felt the feeling of freedom.


    Freedom, now for him, is so far away that even squatting on the roadside for a cigarette has become extravagant hope and unimaginable.


    Light did not dare to stay more. After smoking a cigarette, he quickly put out the cigarette end and walked to ER Mao''s rental room.


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Dong~


    Not long after Guangguang left, er Mao''s mobile phone rang.


    It''s a greeting from Tingting.


    "Handsome boy, what are you doing?"


    Tingting, it''s a little too much.


    Today, she didn''t tell GUANG the truth. As soon as she logged in to wechat, she said hello to ER Mao.


    If you let Guangguang know, you can''t be angry. Your woman won''t be intimate with you and go to find another man. Guangguang is green all over now!


    Tingting is a smart man.


    She knew that she had cheated enough money in Guangguang. Guangguang should not give herself any more money, so she focused on ER Mao here, er Mao, but she hasn''t hooked yet!


    Guangguang has sent Tingting a red envelope of 10000 yuan.


    Tingting thinks that Er Mao is also a man willing to bleed. She should succeed and make money.


    However, er Mao didn''t give her a red envelope, despite her repeated hints.


    For these, er Mao is very vigilant. If Tingting wants to succeed, it is undoubtedly even more difficult!

 Chapter 574

    The story of Er Mao and Guang Guang is like a drama on the stage. The most dramatic scene is being staged.


    Both Guangguang and ER Mao stood on the bright side, and Tingting became the mastermind behind the scenes.


    At this time, she was dressed in mysterious darkness, holding the remote control and controlling Er Mao and Guang Guang. It can be said that the key to mastering this matter has been held in Tingting''s hand.


    But Tingting doesn''t seem to be interested in this.


    She only likes money!


    I only like Er Mao and Guang to send her red envelopes.


    In fact, there is a very important reason why she doesn''t pay attention to light. That is, light doesn''t give her red envelopes recently, or she can''t see dozens of dollars.


    If Guangguang now sends hundreds to Tingting immediately.


    She immediately chatted and talked with Guang Guang, even in language.


    But there is no way to do this alone. It''s not that he doesn''t want to send it, but that he has no money!


    No money, how?


    Er Mao hasn''t given all the money yet. What can he do now? His savings have been spent.


    Er Mao looks down at her mobile phone. The words sent by Tingting seem to have magic. Through these pale words, er Mao seems to be able to see what posture Tingting uses to chat with herself on the screen.


    Maybe I just woke up, my hair was a little messy, wearing sexy pajamas, half leaning on the bed and talking to him.


    When this paragraph was sent out, he held his two jade legs and waited for ER Mao to return the message.


    Thinking of that picture, er Maodun can''t calm down. If he can jump up and look at it from the back, he must feel very good.


    Tingting is a standard beauty! That must be better!


    Virtual girlfriend Tingting has been deeply engraved in Er Mao''s mind at this time.


    He raised his hand and quickly returned a message to Tingting.


    "I just fell asleep and was angry ~"


    "Why are you angry? Who made you unhappy?"


    "My dog dares to bite me. Do you think I''m angry?"


    "Well, you should teach your dog a lesson. You can''t have a disobedient dog!"


    "Well, I''ve taught you a lesson, ha ha..."


    Er Mao and Tingting are chatting. Tingting is very "sensible". Without a few words, she sends some photos of that kind. Without exception, they are all photos that make Er Mao''s adrenals soar. The temptation and lethality have begun to soar.


    Er Mao, immersed in this feeling.


    If you meet Tingting now, er Mao may not feel so strong.


    People are like this. The more hazy they feel, the less they get, the more they break their heads to follow.


    Er Mao, the same is true.


    Tingting, firmly grasp and control this feeling, so that Er Mao has no ability to resist. Slowly, step by step, she falls into her gentle trap.


    So, what about light?


    The end of the world was reduced to human light. At this time, he was walking on the way back. He looked at his mobile phone. There was no message on it. There was no chat record, and he still stayed on his own words.


    Tingting didn''t answer him, and the cold mobile phone seemed to have no vitality at all.


    Let the heart of light be empty.


    Click.


    He opened the lock, pushed the door open and came in with the money.


    Er Mao looked up at him and continued to chat with Tingting.


    "All the money has been taken back," Guangguang said.


    "Well, I see!" Er Mao was very impatient.


    "I want my share." Guangguang summoned up his courage and risked being beaten by Er Mao.


    Er Mao stopped his fast moving fingers, looked up, looked at the light and Ling''s eyes: "what did you say?"


    If it were normal, Guangguang would not dare to continue to say, but today, Guangguang is different. He is worried. He is anxious to give Tingting a red envelope! But I don''t have any money on hand. What should I do?


    You can only ask 20 cents or!


    Besides, the money belongs to him. Er Mao has no reason not to give it to him all the time.


    "Er Mao, I have my share of the money. You should give it to me. WOW? This request, but it''s divided?" Guangguang said.


    "Ha ha ~" Er Mao glanced at it and suddenly smiled.


    Laugh very happy.


    He didn''t laugh at anything else, but smiled at the light of speaking carefully in front of him like a pupil. At the same time, he secretly admired himself in his heart.


    Er Mao, you can make Guangguang look like this. It''s good to make Guangguang bow down and be a minister!


    Er Mao also knows that it must be light, but he still wants to tease him.


    "You calculate, how much money should you have?" asked two eyebrows.


    The light was stunned.


    Indeed, he doesn''t even know how much money he has!


    All these things are calculated for him by 20 cents.


    Can he leave 20 cents? Can you leave 20 cents? Sure not!


    His bare mouth moved and didn''t say anything.


    Er Mao sneered, and his tone was a little playful: "I can calculate it for you, but after that, when you see me, be fucking polite!"


    He stopped talking and stared at Er Mao coldly.


    He never dreamed that Er Mao, who has a good relationship with himself on weekdays, would bully himself.


    I didn''t expect it to be at this critical moment.


    People will change. Under different circumstances, different people and things, they will change, even change, a little abnormal.


    "What do you think I''m doing? Come on, smile first ~" Er Mao, like teasing a puppy, picked his bare chin with his hand.


    Facing Er Mao''s cold eyes, Guangguang''s tight face slowly changed.


    Hey, hey~


    Guangguang finally laughed.


    Although the smile was full of helplessness and pretending, it was very useful for ER Mao now. Er Mao is no longer the former Er Mao.


    People will change!


    Er Mao divided the money. He took his money with him and went out again. They all entered his card and didn''t leave a penny on hand.


    About these, er Mao just smiled shamelessly, and he didn''t bother to take care of it.


    It''s too thoughtless to do so.


    If one day their cards are frozen, how do they run? It''s better to bring some cash around, just this stupid X!


    Guangguang hid in her room after she came back. Without saying a word, she first sent a red envelope to Tingting.


    Two hundred.


    In an instant, the red envelope was taken away by Tingting!


    Then a message came.


    "Honey, why haven''t you sent me a red envelope for several days ~"


    Naughty words and beating words make Guangguang''s heart open in an instant. He still feels like crying. He has been bullied so much by Er Mao''s cold eyes. Isn''t it just to give Tingting a red envelope and have a good chat with her?


    Endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens. It''s light.

 Chapter 575

    The atmosphere of the new year is getting stronger and stronger.


    In the last two days, Wang Yuxian has recovered quickly and has basically recovered. He just can''t exercise violently and can''t be angry.


    Need rest.


    The doctor''s advice is to let Wang Yuxian continue to recuperate in the hospital for a period of time, and then leave the hospital after it is completely ready. However, it seems that the Chinese New Year is coming, and Wang Yuxian does not intend to continue to be hospitalized.


    Li Erzi still needs to rest. Anyway, he is not ready to go back for the Chinese new year, so he stays in the hospital for a good rest.


    They don''t go back either. With boss Wang here, they can''t go back. What''s more, the situation at Dafeng and Xiaofeng may change at any time, and they can''t leave.


    I told Zhu to take care of Er Zi Li more recently.


    The pillar agreed.


    In fact, even if I don''t say, Zhu must come. His private relationship with Li Erzi is also quite good.


    When I was ready to go back, I called boss Wang.


    "Boss Wang, I want to go home for the new year ~" I said.


    He was silent on the phone for a while. Obviously, he was thinking about the pros and cons, but he thought that he might not use me at this time, so he simply said to him, "OK, get in my car and go back early. Go early and return early! Now you know the situation in Jinhai city. Many things need you!"


    Boss Wang''s openness is quite unexpected to me, but I know it''s because he didn''t show his fox tail. The reason why he did this is to make me willing to do it when he uses me in the future.


    Otherwise, if I do something for him, he will lose more than he gains.


    Now, he must coax me to buy it.


    I said thank you to boss Wang and hung up.


    After a while, the pillar drove boss Wang''s Mercedes.


    I must be quite respectable to drive back in this car~


    "Wenzi, how many days are you going back this time?" the pillar asked me.


    "About eight or nine days!" I said.


    "Well, if you can be early, you still have to come back early, don''t you know?"


    I smiled and nodded.


    I know that this is what boss Wang told Zhu. The current situation changes at any time. Leaving me and Zhu around is also a double insurance for boss Wang himself. He should do so.


    So I''m not here all day now, so boss Wang must be worried.


    But even if I don''t go back home for the new year, all the bastards in Jinhai city will go back for the new year. Bruce Lee, er Mao and boss Du will also celebrate the new year, won''t they?


    I think I''ll just come back earlier this time.


    Wang Yuxian and I are going to start after lunch. Wang Yuxian cleaned himself up today.


    Back to the nail salon, she asked me to wait for her and took a bath by myself.


    I don''t know how many days, Wang Yuxian hasn''t had a good bath.


    Every day, I wipe my body secretly when there is no one.


    I sat on Wang Yuxian''s big bed, smoking and waiting for her.


    Half an hour later, the sound of the shower stopped.


    Wang Yuxian opened the door and came out.


    Suddenly, a burst of tender powder came to her face. Wang Yuxian, wrapped in a bath towel, went out and looked at me.


    Her newly bathed skin is crystal clear, just like a white and tender taro.


    The front of the lower abdomen is flat without any fat, and the sleeves of the two legs are symmetrical. Even if you don''t wear silk stockings, you can definitely wear a skirt. No matter how you match it, Wang Yuxian is the most eye-catching woman.


    The thin bath towel wrapped around her body highlights her exquisite body. Coupled with her pink face, it is not a small harm to every man.


    It''s all critical damage.


    "What are you looking at?" Wang Yuxian smiled when he saw my eyes straight.


    I quickly looked away and pretended not to look at her.


    Unexpectedly, she walked over again and sat down next to me. Her warm shoulder touched me and her little hand gripped me.


    "Wenzi, you''re going back this time to play a sister man, so no matter what the details or what, you have to do it in place, or it''s boring to let people see it, isn''t it?"


    Wang Yuxian, her eyes full of tenderness, like a little girl, sat by the bed and looked up at me. As long as my head was half an inch lower, I could kiss her bright red lips.


    This feeling makes me blush.


    From his face to his neck.


    "Giggle, look at you, all blushed ~" Wang Yuxian laughed more happily when she saw me like this. The two Saint peaks in front of her chest swung up and down with her smile, with an amazing range.


    But I was a little embarrassed.


    My eyes fell on her undulating chest and said, "if you could pull the bathrobe up a little more, I don''t think I would blush..."


    Wang Yuxian looked down.


    A touch of ambiguity is extending upward along her chest.


    "Ah ~ ~" she probably didn''t feel it. Just now when she sat down and held my little hand and talked to me, the bathrobe had slowly slid down. If she didn''t have proud results and was just stuck by the peak tip, the bathrobe must have slipped to her heels.


    This picture is an impact on my vision


    Under my gaze, Wang Yuxian hurried to tidy up her bathrobe and ran into the bathroom with her head down.


    Alas~~


    Looking at her figure, I sighed leisurely. Why didn''t I look more just now? Why did you tell Wang Yuxian so early?


    After a while, she came out in a new dress.


    In the past, Wang Yuxian took the route of an intellectually mature imperial sister. This time, her style of dress was a little Lori. She didn''t wear high heels, but stepped on a pair of sports shoes that looked very light.


    But I like her very much. Her whole body is full of vitality and pure breath.


    I saw something I shouldn''t have seen just now. Her face is still red.


    "Wenzi, how about this dress?" she said, turning a circle in front of me.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt that I was in love.


    Ear, as if sounded ticking music~


    That''s the rhythm of love~


    "Hey, why are you always in a daze today? My sister asked you ~" seeing that I haven''t spoken for a long time, Wang Yuxian was unhappy.


    I smiled awkwardly: "ha ha, good-looking, good-looking ~ you look good in everything you wear."


    "Really?"


    "Well, really!"


    Wang Yuxian was quite satisfied with my answer, explained to me the specific precautions after going back, took my arm and got on the car.


    Driving boss Wang''s Mercedes, I have a sense of pride.


    Luxury car beauty, what do you want for such a life?


    I''m very excited. I have to spend these seven or eight days with Wang Yuxian. I play her lover. Then, don''t I just do anything?


    Isn''t it fair to do anything?


    Including, what

 Chapter 576

    Five or six hours'' drive, I finally arrived at Wang Yuxian''s house.


    I don''t know how the villagers knew that Wang Yuxian and I were coming back. As soon as we entered the village, a child crackled and fired a gun.


    This can''t help but remind me of my childhood. I remember spending the new year in the village at that time, but it was quite lively. Many children were shooting outside. It was even more lively on New Year''s Eve.


    That''s the new year.


    That''s the smell of youth.


    Now, men and women living in the city can''t realize it.


    This is the most simple, the most flavor of the year~


    The car stopped at Wang Yuxian''s house and she and I got out of the car.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she held my arm tightly.


    Although she kept a distance from me secretly, the things on her chest still collided with me intentionally or unintentionally, which made my heart itch.


    "Yuxian, you''re back ~" Wang Yuxian''s mother welcomed me and was stunned to see me.


    "Jade fairy, where''s Lao Gao? Why didn''t he come?"


    Wang Yuxian smiled awkwardly and looked at me again. She didn''t speak.


    Just holding my arm, tighter.


    When you say nothing at all.


    Wang Yuxian''s mother didn''t say anything, but her brother blurted out: "sister Yuxian, your husband is so handsome, much better than Lao Gao!"


    Much better than Lao Gao.


    This sentence is actually quite common, but I know that Wang Yuxian must feel bad after listening to it. She still has Lao Gao in her heart. At best, I''m just her spare tire.


    She really couldn''t find Lao Gao, so she came to me.


    Moreover, she is to reassure her family.


    Wang Yuxian''s mother quickly responded. She met me when she came here last time. She knew that I was definitely not simple. She couldn''t say something in front of Wang Yuxian.


    But the married girl and the water she poured out didn''t say much.


    Just when I entered the door, I pulled Wang Yuxian aside and asked in a low voice.


    I don''t know what Wang Yuxian said to her. I pretend I can''t hear it.


    Brother Wang Yuxian seemed to have a good impression of me. He came to chat with me and asked some innocent questions that children would ask, which made me laugh.


    I took some notes out of my pocket and stuffed them into him. I said they were lucky money.


    He jumped three feet high with joy. He quickly packed the money and said he would buy a slingshot to play with.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian''s mother came in and quickly asked me to sit down first, pour me water and ask me to eat.


    I smiled and dealt with it.


    At dinner in the evening, Wang Yuxian''s father came back and was stunned when he saw me.


    At dinner, he coughed twice and said to me at the dinner table, "we don''t object to you being with Wang Yuxian, but you should be good to her in the future, Yuxian. In fact, this child has suffered from childhood to life..."


    "Dad, we haven''t decided to get married yet. It''s too early for you to say this ~" although she had already prepared in her heart, she still felt a little blushed when she said this from her father''s mouth.


    It seems that this scene is a little familiar.


    I remember the first time she brought Lao Gao back. It seems to be this picture.


    At that time, Lao Gao was still there.


    At that time, Lao Gao was still young and full of vitality.


    But now, everything has changed.


    Wang Yuxian sighed in her heart.


    The smell of the new year in the countryside is quite heavy, and the meal is quite rich. She said that since I came to help deal with the matter, the eyes of the village have changed, and no one dares to provoke them.


    After dinner, Wang Yuxian and I sat in her courtyard and chatted.


    "Wenzi, what is Lao Gao doing now?"


    Lao Gao.


    Whenever these two words appear, they are like a sharp knife, which stabbed my heart and made my heart beat faster.


    "Maybe it''s the new year too!" I sighed.


    "I hope he''s doing well."


    If you really love someone, you want him to live well. In Wang Yuxian''s heart, it is estimated that she has forgotten what Lao Gao did to her. She just hopes that Lao Gao can live better and take good care of herself. Although they are not together now, they also hope Lao Gao can live well.


    In fact, Wang Yuxian brought me back this time. There has always been a temptation in my heart.


    I asked her, "Yuxian, why did you bring me back this time? You just want to block the mouth of the village and don''t want people to gossip so easily?"


    To tell you the truth, this reason can''t convince me at all.


    I think she must have another reason.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me with a smile and rubbed her little hand on my face.


    Between the eyebrows, there was a hint of sadness.


    "Wenzi, you watched me and Lao Gao step by step until now. Do you think there is still a play between me and him?"


    While talking, her head rested on my shoulder.


    I don''t know what to say. There''s no hope? So why does she keep looking for Lao Gao? And never give up Lao Gao?


    To tell the truth, I dream to make her forget Lao Gao, but I know it''s too difficult for her.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, she giggled and hugged me tighter.


    "It''s okay, just say what you want to say, I''m not angry ~" her voice is gentle and unreasonable, like a sweet trap, I can''t help but want to jump in.


    So I said, "Yuxian, to tell you the truth, I think Lao Gao doesn''t love you anymore. For a person who doesn''t love you, there''s no need..."


    Although she was ready, Wang Yuxian trembled: "Wenzi, I also know that Lao Gao may not love me anymore. He is not the same as before. He has changed too much..."


    "You are a good woman and have many opportunities. Don''t always hang on Lao Gao. People will change," I said.


    Wang Yuxian suddenly looked at me and looked at me seriously: "will you change?"


    Eyes, with a trace of expectation.


    However, it seems that it is not expectation, like a tone of questioning.


    Wang Yuxian''s words may be testing me or telling me, Wenzi, you must not cheat me in the future, no matter what it is~


    I took a deep breath and whispered, "I can only guarantee that I won''t change in you ~"


    Wang Yuxian''s little red face immediately turned into a happy face. I replied that she seemed very satisfied.


    "Wenzi, what my sister wants is you. No matter what it will be like in the future, whether you remember my sister or not..."


    "Yuxian, what are you talking about? How can I forget you?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Talking with Wang Yuxian, the time passed quickly. Wang Yuxian and I sat in the yard until our legs and feet were numb. She looked at the time and said it was time to rest.


    I nodded and walked to the next guest room.


    I lay in bed for a while when there was a knock at the door.


    "Who?" I asked subconsciously.


    Wang Yuxian''s reproachful voice immediately came over: "Wenzi, why did you sleep first without waiting for me?"

 Chapter 577

    Across the door, I didn''t know what Wang Yuxian meant. I didn''t react for a long time.


    Until Wang Yuxian knocked outside the door.


    "Wenzi, open the door for me ~"


    I just got out of bed, walked quickly and opened the door.


    Wang Yuxian stood at the door with a small red face and a small mouth. He first closed the door and came in, then lit my face with his small hand and said, "what do you mean by locking me out and sleeping alone?"


    "I..." I was stunned and didn''t know how to explain.


    I left Wang Yuxian outside the door?


    Didn''t she go by herself? Besides, I''m going to sleep. How can I sleep if I don''t close the door?


    Seeing that I was stunned, Wang Yuxian suddenly smiled. She said to me with a little blame: "Wenzi, didn''t you tell you that you came here to pretend to be my man, so how can you be less serious?"


    "Seriously, do you want to..."


    "Yes, we must sleep together." Wang Yuxian had already started to take off his clothes. He took off his coat and threw it to the bedside. Then, it was the thread suit inside.


    Finally, a touch of fragrant shoulder~


    This sentence has kept me awake for a long time.


    What is the concept of sleeping with Wang Yuxian in the same quilt?


    These pictures have always existed in my fantasy. I never thought that this picture would become real.


    And now, today.


    Wang Yuxian appeared in front of me and helped me trace the edge of my fantasy~


    Her words made my blood flow back.


    Seeing that I was stunned and didn''t move, Wang Yuxian giggled. In her eyes, she also made fun of me: "Wenzi, what''s the matter with you? It''s not that we haven''t slept with our sister before. We just sleep and don''t do anything else."


    I really want to say that since it''s acting, it''s better to act really. It''s really that once~


    But I dare not say.


    I have no confidence in myself. If I say this, Wang Yuxian will give me a cold eye.


    Then I can''t stand it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Yuxian had made the bed. When I looked back, her clothes had been thrown out. The whole person hid in the quilt and looked at me with a red face.


    Today is different from the past.


    Before, I didn''t sleep in the same bed with Wang Yuxian.


    But at that time, I was me and Wang Yuxian was Wang Yuxian.


    At best, she was just my big sister who had fantasies. This fantasy was too normal for any normal man. At that time, I was still a waiter under Wang Yuxian.


    And she is also lonely.


    At that time, we were just warming each other. I didn''t dare to have other ideas about Wang Yuxian.


    Even if there is, I also know that this is just my dream and can not become true.


    Wang Yuxian has a tall heart. She can only be one of my big sisters forever. There can be no further progress.


    But now it''s different. I can obviously feel that Wang Yuxian''s feelings for me have changed.


    For her, I am no longer the simple text, no longer the simple relationship.


    There are too many catkins and too many twists in the middle.


    However, neither of us said anything about the exact interpretation of this relationship, and we spent it in the hazy. Today, if I sleep with Wang Yuxian again.


    In any way, I should have taken her down~


    This is what a normal man should have.


    If you love him, you have to possess her.


    ~


    Thinking of this, I simply didn''t care. In front of Wang Yuxian, I began to undress and undress.


    When I took off, Wang Yuxian clicked off the light, and everything passed quietly in the dark.


    The quilt has been warmed by Wang Yuxian. When I went in, her little hand quickly stretched out and grabbed me.


    Wang Yuxian''s little hands are cold. I know she must be nervous now.


    She knows better than anyone that she and I are different from before.


    If I want to do something again, she can''t refuse.


    Because it was arranged by Wang Yuxian.


    She arranged for me to come over and sleep with me again.


    Can she refuse?


    Or, from this moment, Wang Yuxian''s heart has compromised with me, and she has secretly accepted me.


    But there are still waves between us. How can Wang Yuxian and I break through this gap?


    At this point, there is a paper gap.


    In the quiet room, Wang Yuxian and I lay on our backs. We didn''t talk to each other, but Wang Yu wanted to love your hand and hold it tightly with me.


    Feeling each other''s temperature, my body moved to Wang Yuxian.


    She didn''t refuse or move, but she tightened her hand.


    Then I moved that way again.


    In fact, I''m nervous to death, but I''ve been dreaming about it.


    I didn''t stop until I held Wang Yuxian''s shoulders together, but in the dark, I never dared to look at Wang Yuxian''s face. I don''t know why, I always feel guilty.


    Maybe it''s Lao Gao.


    Because from the moment I got rid of Lao Gao, I carried the burden of self blame.


    But where should Wang Yuxian and I go?


    Tonight


    Just when I didn''t know how to take the next step, Wang Yuxian suddenly moved and turned sideways.


    Even in the dark, I can still see her bright eyes and ask me, Wenzi, why don''t you continue?


    I summoned up my courage and looked at her.


    Under the thick quilt is the body with obvious white and tender lines. As long as I gently tease or kick the quilt away, Wang Yuxian''s charming will appear in my sight without reservation.


    But I didn''t do that. I just stared at her quietly.


    Boo~


    Suddenly, Wang Yuxian raised her small mouth and touched my lips like a dragonfly, which made me tremble like electricity.


    Suddenly, the raging adrenal gland volatilized without taboo.


    I couldn''t help turning over.


    The bumps on her body make me feel like I''m on a water bed. In the dark, I''m like a beast.


    Wang Yuxian seems to be enjoying it, because under my attack, she has slowly closed her eyes.


    Compromise or obedience?


    True love, or vague?


    I don''t know why, at the moment, all that flashed in my head were Lao Gao''s shadow.


    Just as Wang Yuxian cooperated with me to prepare for the next step, I stopped.


    yes.


    Frustrated, I stopped again.


    He just wandered around Wang Yuxian''s door for a while and stopped.

 Chapter 578

    Tonight, I will never forget.


    But I don''t have to do anything special to make me remember it deeply.


    What impresses me deeply is Wang Yuxian''s tenderness to me.


    It is the kind of soft feeling that our two palms pass to each other.


    Instead of rolling together and holding together.


    Although, it is also a kind of tenderness.


    Crazy past, is calm.


    Now I think I''ve been crazy and have done all my fantasies.


    Although I didn''t even touch the edge, although I knew what I really wanted.


    If I say I just want to chat with Wang Yuxian naked in bed, I''m afraid all the men in the world will laugh at me. I''m a coward.


    But I really think so.


    Then someone will ask, since you don''t think about anything, why do you have to take off your clothes and lie in bed? Why not just sit on the ground or something?


    I want to say, maybe, this is my selfishness.


    It''s that hazy selfishness.


    It''s just that I didn''t show it. I just want to hide it in my heart.


    What I want is not the rough waves with Wang Yuxian, nor the rough waves with her. I just want her attitude towards me, just want Wang Yuxian to love me~


    The kind of love from the bottom of my heart.


    This kind of love, perhaps no one can understand.


    Nothing. Is that a man?


    Wang Yuxian should understand my sudden stop, because I don''t stop once or twice. Every time, I stop at the critical time.


    Just once, Xiaowen was a little unbearable, but Wang Yuxian was not angry or worried at all, but looked at me calmly.


    Wait for me to explain.


    Or, wait for me to hide.


    She should also know that I am a pure person. I don''t want any impurities in the love between Wang Yuxian and me, and I don''t want Lao Gao to be a silent topic when we two mention it.


    I want to quickly erase Lao Gao from her heart, and then start again with her.


    But every time it was a failure. Wang Yuxian remembered Lao Gao deeply every time.


    Or, there is Lao Gao in her heart.


    Dead, she also left a tombstone for Lao Gao in her heart.


    This is Wang Yuxian. No one can change it.


    Including me.


    "Yuxian, just lie down for a while," I said to Wang Yuxian.


    She gave a sound and didn''t speak. I could only hear her panting in the air. From the shortness just now, it has gradually stabilized.


    Wang Yuxian''s little heart was also beating with excitement.


    It seems that I''m not just looking forward to it.


    But she can''t take the initiative. If she takes the initiative, what''s the difference between being cheap and being cheap? So, when I stop, she can''t say anything more, she at the moment.


    What I think must be Lao Gao.


    That made her unable to erase the old Gao who was still fresh in her memory.


    "Wenzi, is it because of Lao Gao?" after a while, Wang Yuxian whispered.


    The voice was trembling. Although she tried to keep it steady, I could still hear it.


    I took a deep breath: "Yuxian, when can you forget Lao Gao?"


    "Hehe, it''s impossible unless I lose my memory."


    Wang Yuxian''s words made me feel like a special idiot. Everything I had done before was floating in the water. Wang Yuxian will never forget Lao Gao, so I will never be able to be aboveboard with her.


    It''s no different from refusing me.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, she moved.


    "Wenzi, if you really have me in your heart, do you still care about this?"


    Do you care?


    Of course!


    Do you have Wang Yuxian in your heart?


    Of course!


    I think this sentence itself is a big contradiction. I can''t say or do anything.


    I don''t know how to answer Wang Yuxian. I can only choose silence.


    Wang Yuxian''s little hand let go of me, then groped in the dark for a while, and suddenly twisted hard on my arm.


    The pain almost made me cry.


    She turned her back angrily and ignored me.


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly. I really don''t know Wang Yuxian.


    I don''t know what my beloved woman wants. How can I understand?


    I gently put my hand on Wang Yuxian''s exposed shoulder and lifted the quilt up.


    "Yuxian, I''ve always wanted to ask you something." my mouth was almost close to Wang Yuxian''s body.


    "You say ~" her shoulder moved.


    "Why, since you already feel that you have no hope with Lao Gao, why do you keep looking for him?"


    Wang Yuxian swished around, his eyes like a fire.


    "Wenzi, do you know anything about Lao Gao?"


    She asked me in a worried tone. She forgot that she didn''t have any cover under her now. She only covered herself with a wide quilt. As soon as I bowed my head, I saw everything.


    I coughed twice: "I mean if. I''ve been looking for little dragon snake recently. To be honest, I don''t have time to find Lao Gao..."


    Wang Yuxian''s expectant eyes became dim in an instant. She slipped over and hugged me and buried her head deep in my arms.


    "You can''t understand the feelings between me and Lao Gao. I don''t care what he is like, whether he still likes me or not, I have to find him and give him an explanation, but also let him give me an explanation.


    Wang Yuxian is indeed the most infatuated woman I have ever seen.


    No wonder she just wanted to find Lao Gao.


    "Will you give up if you find it?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. I love Lao Gao ~" she said.


    I suddenly feel that the current picture is a little ridiculous. A woman who loves me holds me almost without any cover, but says she loves another man and can''t extricate herself.


    Should I hug Wang Yuxian and comfort her?


    Or do nothing?


    Or, just tell her and let her choose between me and Lao Gao.


    I know, this multiple-choice question is too cruel for her.


    Moreover, she is more likely to choose Lao Gao than me.


    I''m afraid of failure. I''m afraid I can''t play the role of a clown in front of Wang Yuxian in the future.


    So I never dared to say that.


    Maybe I''m a coward in the eyes of others!


    "Yuxian, I''ll go out and breathe." I patted Wang Yuxian on the shoulder, got out of bed, put on a dress, and went out to squat in the yard to smoke.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t come out. I think she was calm and thinking.


    What is the weight of Lao Gao and me in her heart and how should we measure it.


    Buzzing~


    At this time, my mobile phone vibrated.


    I took it out of my pocket and saw that it was a string of strange numbers.


    "Hello?" I quickly picked it up.


    On the phone, there was a playful voice.

 Chapter 579

    I didn''t expect that Xiaowen would call me at this time.


    "Brother Wen, I can''t hear my voice?" she said carefully.


    "Hehe, Xiaowen, what''s the matter?" I smiled.


    In fact, I''m not as good as Xiaowen. At least she dares to face her feelings. After being rejected by me again and again, she raises her head and says she loves me.


    I don''t have her courage.


    I''m afraid of failure.


    Afraid to say anything heartless from Wang Yuxian''s mouth.


    I can''t stand it.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you miss me?" although I can''t see her, I can still imagine that she must have tooted her mouth when she said this.


    "Hehe, I didn''t do anything. I''m at Wang Yuxian''s house ~"


    She knew that I would go back with Wang Yuxian for the new year. Although 10000 people in my heart didn''t want to, I promised. She couldn''t say anything, could she? And she has a very good relationship with Wang Yuxian.


    "Hum, I called you, didn''t I bother you two to do that?" she was full of jealousy.


    "Ha ha, almost ~" I joked.


    "Wenzi! You... Have you two done it!" Xiaowen thought I had just finished, and said angrily.


    I laughed: "ha ha, if I had done it, I could still squat in the yard and call you with a coat?"


    "No?" Xiaowen became excited. "Brother Wen, did you two quarrel? I said I asked you to go home with me for the new year. Do you have to go back with Wang Yuxian and regret it? But it doesn''t matter. I''ll pick you up now. Will it be new year''s Eve tomorrow ~"


    Listening to Xiaowen''s childlike tone, I laughed.


    Why is this Xiaowen the same as I was?


    Like me, in order to get Wang Yuxian, they do everything they can to come and pick me up now.


    I really convinced her.


    Amused by her, the haze just now has been swept away.


    "Xiaowen, Wang Yuxian and I are fine. You''d better go to bed early ~" I said with a smile.


    "Eh? Wenzi, you tease me!" Xiaowen realized that something was wrong in my words and said anxiously.


    "I didn''t tease you. I really called you outside in a dress, but I didn''t wear anything inside..."


    I left Xiaowen an endless fantasy space and hung up the phone.


    My heart was filled with joy.


    Sometimes it''s fun to tease little girls.


    "Wenzi, Xiaowen''s phone?" at this time, Wang Yuxian patted me from behind.


    She also put on a coat and came out.


    I hurriedly pushed her into the room: "Yuxian, you go back first. It''s cold outside. Don''t catch a cold."


    Wang Yuxian was reluctantly pushed back by me. As soon as he entered the door, he hugged me and kissed me hard.


    When I let go, I saw tears on her face.


    She looked at me affectionately and said, "Wenzi, sister likes you ~"


    I just wanted to be happy, but her subsequent words made me feel no mood at all.


    "But I also love Lao Gao..."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know why, my emotional path is always full of twists and turns.


    But by comparison, pretending to be a tiger is a smooth road.


    Since they got along with black sister Wang Huifen, they fell in love all the way. They don''t care what others say. Anyway, it''s love and bold love.


    Pretending to force a tiger loves Heimei. Heimei also pretends to force a tiger. No one can break them up.


    Sometimes, I envy pretending to be a tiger.


    Let''s not say what black sister looks like, but she is really in love.


    In the vast sea of people, it''s really not easy to find someone you like and like you.


    When Wang Yuxian and I went home for the new year, pretending to force tiger and Heimei also got on the train home for the new year.


    The train in the Spring Festival transportation is definitely not an ordinary tragedy.


    It is not too much to use "there is no place to stand".


    The corridor was full of people. Pretending to force tiger and black sister were also one of them. They didn''t buy tickets either.


    At the windshield, pretending to force the tiger to hold the black sister. The two people seem to be smeared with glue and hug each other hard.


    At this time, the eyes of the tiger stayed on a young man behind him.


    From the beginning, the boy looked at his eyes and was a little unfriendly. He pretended to force the tiger to accept some provocative signals.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" after a while, the boy spoke with his eyes crossed.


    It''s uncomfortable to be stared at by a pretended tiger, let alone a stranger who has never met.


    Pretending to force a tiger is good at looking at people. From the eyes, it can convey a lot of information.


    For example, murderous!


    For example, ambiguous!


    Originally, if it was pretending to force the tiger to show fierce light, the boy might not dare to talk to pretending to force the tiger like this.


    Although pretending to force the tiger to bury it, it looks fierce. Ordinary people really don''t dare to look at him.


    But pretend to force the tiger to add ambiguity, and it will become different immediately.


    Just think, with murderous eyes, added a trace of ambiguity, what eyes?


    No one can imitate ordinary people.


    Pretending to force the tiger is trying to bury the boy!


    In the face of the boy''s provocation, he didn''t feel anything at all. He looked at him easily and was not vague at all.


    His eyes are murderous and ambiguous.


    It''s unpredictable.


    Facing the boy''s question, he pretended to force the tiger and said calmly, "let me see what''s wrong with you?"


    "Grass! Be careful I cut you!"


    Pretending to force the tiger, he stood out with his head high and his face to face: "cut me? Why?"


    See, pretending to force a tiger is so direct. You can hit me, but you have to give me a reason!


    The boy was also pretended to be a tiger. He was disgusted and stared round.


    "You two are brothers. You''re so sticky? It''s a public place. Can you pay attention? Can you consider everyone''s feelings?"


    The boy spoke the voice of everyone in the car.


    If you pretend to be a tiger and a black sister, it''s OK!


    But the two people went to that station like a black hole. All the people passing by were hiding, and no one was willing to provoke them.


    Even when he was forced to look at the tiger, he felt that his hair stood up.


    This must have affected public order!


    The young man is right. This is a public place. We should pay attention to it.


    The truth is such a truth, but it''s not cool to pretend to force a tiger to be said.


    He sneered twice, took a step back and stretched out his neck.


    "Don''t you want to cut me? I''m here now. You cut!"


    Pretending to force the tiger is cheap. As long as people see it, they want to deal with him. The boy has been put on the shelf. Now he is watched by so many people. He can''t stand down and faces the neck stretched out by pretending to force the tiger.


    He thought that the tiger might be a bitch, so he didn''t think much and gritted his teeth.


    He raised his hand and cut down!

 Chapter 580

    Who is it to pretend to be a tiger?


    Give him a gun and he''ll shoot!


    Give him a woman and he''ll dare RI!


    Although his appearance is a little better, his skill is still good. At least three such boys come and pretend to force the tiger without blinking.


    Pretending to force the tiger looks like a fool and stretches his neck to be cut off, but he is actually watching the boy secretly. If he makes any movement, pretending to force the tiger can react at the first time.


    When the boy raised his knife to cut, he pretended to force the tiger to swish and withdrew his head. A wild boar collided and flew the boy out.


    There was a bang.


    The boy bumped heavily against the wall.


    He never expected that the wretched man in front of him would react so quickly that he could bump himself away at once.


    I haven''t even touched him yet!


    Pretending to force the tiger almost knocked his internal organs out, which made him unable to relax for a long time.


    Before he got up, pretending to force the tiger grabbed his hair, pulled it down and gave it a bang.


    "Cut me, cut me!" pretending to force the tiger to beat and scold.


    This is not a fight at all. This is a unilateral abuse. The boy has no room to fight back at all. He was subdued by pretending to force the tiger twice.


    I''m impressed!


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he knows whether there is one.


    This boy used to fight a lot and met many experts, but he was the first time to pretend to be a tiger.


    I was convinced by two moves the first time.


    This outfit forced the tiger, whether it was speed or power, made him afraid, so he simply didn''t resist.


    No more words.


    Not a heavyweight at all. How?


    After all, it was on the train. It wasn''t too much to pretend to be a tiger. He gave him two feet and didn''t fight. Then he pulled his hair and asked.


    "What''s the matter, do you take it?"


    "Yes."


    "Can''t you cut me?"


    "No, no cutting..."


    Brush.


    Pretending to force the tiger to let him go, gave him a safety eye, and continued to go back and get tired of the black sister.


    Now, no one dared to question his and black sister''s behavior, and no one dared to look at pretending to force tiger and black sister.


    Where there are people, there is Jianghu. Where there is Jianghu, fist is always the most primitive and best thing to use.


    It was not until the train stopped that Zhuang forced tiger and Heimei got off the train.


    This time, Heimei brought him back to recognize his size and meet his parents, relatives and friends.


    Hei Mei''s style and demeanor of forcing the tiger to dress is quite useful. It is said that Hei Mei brought the tiger to the house just now. Because of one thing, her family immediately recognized the tiger to dress.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m back ~" black sister shouted as soon as she entered the door.


    "Fenfen is back ~" there was a lonely figure in the courtyard.


    This man is Heimei''s father.


    Pretending to force the tiger to take a closer look, the old man is there with mud!


    Heating in rural areas is to burn charcoal by yourself. No matter what you have to do, it''s more troublesome.


    Once the fire goes out, it''s even more trouble.


    Sometimes you get cold all night.


    Pretending to force the tiger saw at a glance that Heimei''s house had put out a fire, and her father hadn''t finished it for a long time~


    Without hesitation, he took two steps forward: "uncle, I''ll come!"


    Pretending to force a tiger has no father since childhood. He has done these things with mud since childhood. Naturally, he is easy to catch and has rich experience.


    He grabbed the shovel from his black father and started to muddy.


    Bang, bang.


    Click, click.


    The tiger was skilled in handling, and the hands moved fast. The shovel was in his hands, as flexible as his arm.


    Pretend to be a tiger. This technique is powerful.


    Black sister smiled with satisfaction: "Dad, let''s go to the house and let him do it first ~"


    Black sister''s father had a good first impression of pretending to be a tiger. For rural people, at least finding someone who can do farm work is the most important thing to recruit a son-in-law. Only then did he feel that his girl would not suffer with him.


    Just now he saw the tiger and mud.


    Pretending to be a tiger, he is a reliable farmer.


    After a while, Heimei felt the temperature at home.


    The tiger outside has raised the fire.


    Pretending to force the tiger to hit the soil on the door and enter the house.


    Black sister''s father''s eyes lit up. This boy is an expert! He didn''t raise the fire for a long time. He did it two or three times!


    "Uncle, the fire is all ready ~" the tiger tried to pretend to be very elegant and said politely.


    "Well, good! Good!" black sister''s father really likes to pretend to be a tiger and likes it in his heart.


    He lit a dry cigarette, handed it to the forced tiger, and smoked in the house.


    Black sister''s mother poured two cups of tea.


    "Women don''t stay! There is a college student in Fenfen in our family, but I don''t object if you two are together!"


    His forthright strength is the same as that of black sister.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod obediently, he said he must be good to Heimei.


    It''s not a family. If you don''t enter a family, Heimei''s father can see at a glance that pretending to be a tiger is his future son-in-law.


    Heimei didn''t speak, just holding her father with a happy smile on her face.


    Pretending to force the tiger to get familiar with him, he soon became familiar with Heimei''s family. He sat cross legged on the Kang with the old man.


    Although pretending to force the tiger looks a little piercing, he is actually an honest man. As long as he recognizes the right person, he will be good to him wholeheartedly.


    Pretend to be a tiger. I''m really going to take black sister.


    In the house, it''s fun.


    Bang!


    After a while, the yard of Heimei''s house was suddenly kicked open.


    Heimei''s mother was surprised: "it must be Mrs. Zhou!"


    During the day, black sister''s mother had a little conflict with Mrs. Zhou next door. They had a quarrel. Mrs. Zhou, who is it?


    That''s the famous quarrel woman in the village!


    People can be XX with saliva!


    Suddenly, it seems that it is somewhat similar to pretending to force a tiger!


    Pretending to be a tiger is the same as Van Gogh''s pursuit of art~


    There are talented quarrel experts who pretend to force tigers. What are they afraid of?


    But this time, Mrs. Zhou, I''m afraid she''s going to hit a wall!


    Pretending to force the tiger to listen to the process said by Heimei''s mother, he got up and went out without saying a word.


    Black sister secretly pulled the costume and forced the tiger to tell him that this is a woman and that she should take it easy.


    Pretending to force the tiger gave her a confident smile.


    If Zhou Po can use language, she will make people XX.


    Pretending to be a tiger is an invincible hand all over the world. Men and women take all!


    Who can win?


    In other words, when Zhou Po came here today, she didn''t intend to leave without scolding. She doesn''t care whether the new year is coming or not. She just wants to find something!


    The gangsters in Jinhai also know that there should be no conflict during the new year, but Mrs. Zhou doesn''t care. When she comes in, she pretends to force a tiger and sees a bright thing in her hand.


    Water cup!


    See!


    Mrs. Zhou is ready. She came here today to have a big quarrel. She is ready to be thirsty.

 Chapter 581

    Pretend to be a tiger and don''t mess in the face of danger.


    Mother Zhou was stunned when she saw the outfit, but she calmed down immediately.


    Although there are four people in Heimei''s family, she is a woman. Can they beat themselves up?


    So she didn''t panic at all. She stared at the tiger calmly.


    What can a man do?


    In the field of quarrel, it has always been a woman''s world. She doesn''t think pretending to force a tiger can scold her away.


    And she has never seen a tiger. She doesn''t bird him at all.


    A man who looks like a standard farmer looks very clumsy. How powerful can he be?


    "This morning, aren''t you Biao? I came to Biao with you today!" Mrs. Zhou didn''t look at pretending to force the tiger at all. She yelled directly at Heimei''s mother.


    If Zhou Po is a man, no one needs to say that Heimei will kill him if she goes up alone. She doesn''t have to pretend to force the tiger to come forward.


    But Mrs. Zhou is a woman, and everyone is from the same village. As long as she doesn''t talk too much, she can''t fight with her.


    Or how to say, quarrel is also an art?


    Can scold people away, but don''t lose face.


    It can make people hesitate between doing and not doing, which is not what everyone can do.


    Pretend to be a tiger and play with this.


    Zhou Po, who has always been a victorious general, is about to plant a tiger today.


    Black sister''s mother was ready to speak, pretending to force the tiger to raise her hand and stop her, motioning her not to speak.


    And pushed the black sister''s parents back to the house first, because next, it may be a little inappropriate for children.


    I met him with my chest.


    "Sister-in-law, come and fight with me ~" it''s polite to pretend to force the tiger.


    "What are you?" Mrs. Zhou didn''t bird him at all.


    "I''m sure that thing will satisfy you ~"


    "Mom, I don''t care. I won''t talk nonsense to you. Call her out first!"


    As soon as the master makes a move, she knows whether there is one. After talking with the pretending tiger, she knows.


    He is also a quarrelling master. He is flexible and smart. If he scolds him rashly, he may not get any advantage.


    I just want to divert my attention.


    But pretending to force the tiger didn''t eat him at all: "that''s my future mother-in-law! If you scold her here, you scold me. You''re such a big man. It''s not appropriate to scold me here. If you know each other, you should consciously go back by yourself."


    Mrs. Zhou''s mouth moved and didn''t say anything. This sentence really made her speechless.


    Although this man is very long, he still makes sense.


    Zhou Po is also considering.


    But if she left like this, wouldn''t it seem that she was afraid? Besides, didn''t you bring this glass of water in vain?


    no way.


    Don''t let the tiger be so arrogant!


    "You..."


    "Does your family have a daughter?" Mrs. Zhou interrupted her before she finished pretending to force the tiger.


    "Ah? En!" Granny Zhou was stunned.


    Pretending to force the tiger to laugh, he fooled himself and got it right!


    "Your daughter is at home now?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to light a cigarette leisurely.


    The mother-in-law became nervous this week: "well, how did you know?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to laugh, she had already disturbed her mind this week before she said two words.


    Can her girl not be at home during the Chinese new year? Pretending to force the tiger felt a little like laughing.


    It seems that my mother-in-law''s quarrel should be fierce this week, but it seems that her head is not so good.


    Hehe


    I''m not afraid of the tiger. I''m not afraid at all.


    He now has more than a dozen ways in his head to make Mrs. Zhou afraid.


    Can make her retreat without fighting!


    Seeing that the startled color on Mrs. Zhou''s face hasn''t retreated, she pretended to force the tiger to come closer for two steps, so that Mrs. Zhou can see the expression on her face clearly.


    "Actually, I''m plain clothes!" pretending to be mysterious.


    "What? What is plain clothes?" Mrs. Zhou has never heard of the word plain clothes.


    The expression on the tiger''s face is very unhappy.


    "The police know, wow? Take off your uniform, isn''t it plain clothes?"


    "You..." at that moment, Mrs. Zhou was really bluffed by pretending to force the tiger. At the first glance, she felt that pretending to force the tiger was not simple. Just now, pretending to force the tiger spoke clearly and thoroughly about the situation of Mrs. Zhou''s family. Mrs. Zhou really thought he knew something and had two brushes.


    A policeman who takes off his uniform, is that still a policeman!


    You can''t judge by appearance. Mrs. Zhou never dreamed that such a wretched tiger would be plain clothes!


    Mrs. Zhou was silent and speechless.


    However, she still frowned and squinted at the pretending tiger.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not looking for you today. I''m looking for her!" she said, pointing to the black sister''s mother in the house.


    Mrs. Zhou thought, what are you afraid of? Anyway, I haven''t committed anything. Even if I pretend to be a policeman, what can I do?


    Pretending to be a tiger, she looked at Mrs. Zhou lightly without being surprised.


    "Hehe, you seem not afraid of me at all ~"


    "What am I afraid of you?"


    "Then you, girl, should be afraid of me."


    "Why?" Mrs. Zhou''s heart thumped. Did she say what had happened to her girl?


    It shouldn''t be


    But no one can tell these things. What if she gets into something outside? That Zhou Po didn''t know at all.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s eyes to narrow, she looked very obscene and said in Mrs. Zhou''s ear, "what has your girl committed? You certainly don''t know? And even if she hasn''t committed anything, what if I use some small means?"


    Small means


    Mrs. Zhou had not heard of these things, but she didn''t expect it to happen to her.


    If what the tiger said is true, it will be troublesome!


    Grandma Zhou, her throat moved and she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Mrs. Zhou''s expression and action were pretended to force the tiger to see in her eyes. He continued to laugh and say, "in the new year, each of us came down with a task. If you continue to make trouble here, I will take your girl away ~"


    This sentence was so weighty that Zhou Po was speechless.


    What is more important than your children?


    "Well, I''ll be fine when I leave?" after a while, Mrs. Zhou said carefully.


    "En!" pretended to force the tiger to smile with satisfaction.


    Zhou Po took a deep look at the tiger and hurriedly turned around without looking back.


    Pretend to force the tiger to smoke this cigarette outside before returning to the house.


    "Ah Hu, it''s all right?"


    "Well, she''s gone. She won''t dare to come here in the future."


    "What did you say to her?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile without saying anything.


    He feels very good now. When one man is in charge of the pass, ten thousand people can''t leave. If he goes out alone, he will be in peace.


    Quarrel, he quarrels!


    Danger, he will bear it!


    This is a man, this is the courage and responsibility a man should have!


    Watching the tiger come in calmly, his image had been deified in Heimei''s eyes at that moment.


    She felt that the tiger in front of her seemed to have changed and become great.

 Chapter 582

    New year''s Eve, paste couplets and set off firecrackers.


    It''s even more lively in the village. I''ve been helping Wang Yuxian''s parents since I got up in the morning. I talk to her father from time to time.


    Simple and honest.


    This is my first impression of Wang Yuxian''s father.


    As the morning went by, I got close to him and talked about my family''s strengths and weaknesses.


    But he still didn''t forget to tell me that I must be good to Wang Yuxian and treat her well.


    He kept silent about Lao Gao before.


    When I was about to eat at noon, I couldn''t find Wang Yuxian everywhere. When I think about it carefully, I didn''t seem to see her much in the morning.


    I don''t know when she went out.


    I told Wang Yuxian''s parents that I went out to find Wang Yuxian.


    The village is full of children playing outside, and there is no figure of Wang Yuxian around.


    In front of me, among a group of children, I saw Wang Yuxian''s brother.


    Trot two steps to ask him if he saw Wang Yuxian.


    "My sister was here just now. She went there with a dark man." he pointed to the distance.


    Along the direction of his finger, I saw a very ordinary courtyard.


    I frown. What''s Wang Yuxian doing there?


    Who is the man who looks very black?


    With doubts in my heart, I walked near the courtyard. As soon as I emerged, I saw Wang Yuxian in the room.


    I quickly changed my posture to see it.


    At this time, she sat there like a lady, with her head down. She seemed a little shy.


    Wang Yuxian''s shy appearance reminds me of the first time I peeped at her.


    At that time, she was still a pure big girl.


    My eyes continued to move aside along Wang Yuxian, and then a tall and dark man appeared in my sight.


    At first glance, I thought this man looked familiar.


    Is it Wang Yuxian''s friend?


    In the shabby house, the man used to want to hold Wang Yuxian''s hand, but Wang Yuxian dodged secretly and kept a distance from him subconsciously in the house.


    I tried to rush up several times, but I stopped after thinking about it.


    I want to see what Wang Yuxian is going to do.


    Moreover, I wonder who can make Wang Yuxian so shy.


    I looked around. There was no one around. I simply made an effort, climbed over the wall, and squatted down secretly to eavesdrop.


    "Lao Hei, how are you these years?"


    It was Wang Yuxian''s shy words that came over.


    These two words hit my head like bullets.


    Lao hei


    Isn''t this the one in the corn field? I remember Wang Yuxian told me that he loved two people in his life, one is Lao Gao and the other is Lao Hei.


    Think about it carefully. If Wang Yuxian didn''t really like Lao Hei, he might be with him at a flower like age?


    I don''t know why. I feel terrible in my heart. I''m eavesdropping below. My fist has been clenched hard.


    "Yuxian, you''d better take the money ~" the old black voice hesitated, and his voice was like a child who made a mistake.


    I suddenly realized that Lao Hei was not going to hold Wang Yuxian''s hand, but was going to give her money, but why did Lao Hei give Wang Yuxian money?


    Wang Yuxian resolutely refused: "Lao Hei, let''s not say these words. I certainly won''t want the money. It''s not easy for you these years..."


    "Alas, jade fairy, it''s my fault that I delayed you!" the old black tone was deeply remorse.


    "Lao Hei, I don''t blame you."


    Pop!


    A loud applause came, and I suddenly looked up.


    Wang Yuxian was stunned there. Lao Hei raised his hand and slapped himself in the face.


    A slap fell, and then another slap went up.


    Back and forth, Lao Hei slapped himself five or six times before he was stopped by Wang Yuxian.


    "Lao Hei, what are you doing!" Wang Yuxian certainly didn''t expect that Lao Hei would do so.


    "Yuxian, I can''t compensate you for what you lost. It''s all my fault..." Lao Hei is a real person and always says that he''s wrong.


    Wang Yuxian sighed heavily: "Lao Hei, have I ever blamed you? It''s all life. I don''t blame you. Don''t blame yourself. Moreover, I really loved you at the beginning. I volunteered these things. No wonder others."


    After hearing this, Lao Gao''s tone seemed to ease a little.


    He was just about to speak.


    Wang Yuxian continued, "but now I have someone in my heart."


    Through the window, I saw Lao Hei nodding thoughtfully.


    And I was not going to eavesdrop any more. I climbed over the wall and slipped out.


    Half an hour later, Wang Yuxian came back.


    I saw a faint tear mark on her face at a glance. She didn''t say anything to me, but smiled faintly.


    After dinner, Wang Yuxian helped clean up the table and asked me to go out and walk with her in the village.


    At night, the village is peaceful. At this time, every family enjoys family reunion at home, which is short for their parents.


    Wang Yuxian took my arm, and two big meat balls rubbed my arm like dragonfly.


    "Wenzi, did you hear everything just now?" she asked me softly.


    "Ah? What?" I didn''t react for a moment.


    "What I said to Lao Hei."


    I thought no one would know. Unexpectedly, Wang Yuxian saw it. I laughed at myself. Sure enough, I couldn''t do anything without Wang Yuxian''s eyes.


    I didn''t speak.


    Wang Yuxian then said, "that man is Lao Hei. He is the man I loved before. I don''t want him, but I want others to be good and especially good to me. But I still can''t be with him. Of course, I don''t blame you, Wenzi."


    Speaking of this, I still look embarrassed.


    But I was really young and ignorant at that time, otherwise I wouldn''t have hurt Wang Yuxian because of one word.


    I also regret it now.


    "After that, I left here. At that time, Lao Hei also went out for several years, but the depression outside came back. After that, his life was poor and poor. But he insisted on giving me money every month to make up for me. You know, there is nothing right or wrong about this..."


    There was a touch of sadness in Wang Yuxian''s words.


    What debt do people fear most in their life?


    Emotional debt!


    There is still a certain amount of money and goods, but there is no emotion. It may not be clear for a lifetime.


    With that, two lines of tears fell down Wang Yuxian''s cheek.


    I hurried to wipe her tears.


    In the moonlight, Wang Yuxian''s face had never been so pure or so beautiful. I couldn''t help it. I bowed my head and kissed her gently.


    Suddenly, a refreshing feeling filled the whole body.


    "Well, you said there was someone in your heart. Is that me?" I asked shamelessly.


    Wang Yuxian smiled and nodded slightly

 Chapter 583

    The first month is the new year, the first day of new year''s Eve.


    Similarly, Jinhai City, shrouded in the atmosphere of the new year, is also quite prosperous.


    Many punks from other places have gone home for the new year, and only a few have stayed in Jinhai city.


    During the new year, the people on the way stopped fighting. No matter what happened, wait until the new year.


    This is also the rule that people on the road have been silently abiding by for many years. No one has broken it.


    Of course, these outsiders to Jinhai city also include Dafeng and Xiaofeng.


    Listening to the sound of firecrackers in the new year, Dafeng felt tired. These days, he followed team Zhang as if he had beaten chicken blood. He didn''t relax at all and didn''t dare to relax at all. He was afraid that he couldn''t see team Zhang for a second, and then opened his eyes to see that team Zhang caught two cents and light down.


    I''ve been with you for so long. Isn''t it a waste of time?


    However, if boss Wang didn''t give them the task, he and Xiaofeng should stay with their parents at this time. It''s a pity that he and Xiaofeng can''t go back for the new year''s Eve.


    In the car ahead, team Zhang is eating bread there.


    The window was open and he stared at the residential building above.


    This is the sixth community that team Zhang has investigated recently. Dafeng feels that team Zhang''s direction must be right, and his technique is careful. It''s only a matter of time before he can find Er Mao and Guang.


    Dafeng felt that team Zhang was about to find Er Mao and Guang.


    He had a hunch that these two boys would not escape the Wuzhishan of team Zhang.


    Kung Fu pays off. They don''t go home for the new year. They just stay here for ER Mao and Guang Guang. God will make them succeed and won''t treat them badly.


    Dafeng looked at the sleeping Xiaofeng next to him and silently took off his clothes to cover him.


    Xiaofeng is still a little younger. He still lacks a lot of things and has little patience. He has already fallen asleep before much investigation. I''m afraid he would have lost team Zhang if Dafeng hadn''t supported him here.


    The Zhang team in front looked at the salute exploding in the sky and sighed.


    Alas~


    It''s Chinese New Year~


    It''s the new year, but I''m doing the hardest thing in the whole police force and can''t go home.


    After checking for so many days, he still hasn''t heard from Er Mao and Guang Guang. He doesn''t know what to do.


    I even doubt whether my intelligence is accurate.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang, how can they hide so well?


    Team Zhang, who has been engaged in criminal investigation for so many years, can''t even find any clues.


    Are these still two little bastards?


    This is more professional than the police!


    Team Zhang looked up at the whole building in the residential area. Almost all the lights were on. Everyone was enjoying a moment of tranquility and the reunion of the new year.


    All right~


    Let''s continue to investigate. After all, time is life!


    Zhang team thought so and slowly went upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know that I''ve been looking forward to the new year in Jinhai city for several years. Looking at the scene of the new year in Jinhai City, the pillar is also sighing. Unlike others, he spends every year with bloody wind and rain.


    Almost every year, I get through it.


    Working under boss Wang is doomed to not be able to balance. Working with boss Wang is doomed to a lot of bloody storms.


    Looking at the brightly lit Jinhai City, the pillar suddenly had a sense of disgust.


    He doesn''t want to continue on the current road. He doesn''t want to stay with boss Wang. He also wants to go back to see his old mother and have a good new year!


    Take the woman back to reassure the family.


    Then, live a normal life, get married and have children, and spend the rest of your life safely.


    Such days seem to have gone farther and farther in the eyes of the column, and gradually become ethereal.


    Zhu also knows that in this life, he may no longer be able to live the same life as ordinary people. He has fallen into this pit step by step. It is basically impossible to think about it again.


    Besides, he still holds several lives in his hands!


    Even if he can, can those wronged souls?


    Pillars know that they do abuse, too much!


    Although these are what he has to do, he is still abusing!


    The pillar reached into his pocket to take out his cigarette, but his hand touched a bulging thing.


    This is the money boss Wang gave the pillar for the new year.


    To tell you the truth, there is a lot of money. It''s enough for people at the younger brother level.


    If it had been before, the pillar would have been secretly excited with the money for a while, but today, the pillar has been very indifferent to the money.


    Money is just a tool.


    It is used to buy people''s hearts and tools for murder.


    The money here has become a string of numbers.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it. Then he started the car, thought about it, and drove to the hospital.


    At this time, in the hospital, there were only some little nurses on duty, and then some brothers who didn''t go home for the new year and were still with Li Erzi in the hospital.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang have gone back. Now there are only seven or eight people in the hospital.


    However, Lao Yan''s attention is no longer in the hospital. Li Erzi is not afraid of Bruce Lee''s sneak attack again. He doesn''t think so much at all. At the moment, he is lying leisurely in bed and smoking!


    "Er Zi, very leisurely!" the pillar pushed the door in and said with a smile.


    Seeing that it was the pillar coming in, Li Erzi smiled: "what''s the matter? Wenzi is not here. Are you lonely and cold?"


    "Ha ha, you are lonely..."


    Today, the pillar pulled out a cigarette from Li Erzi and lit it with a click.


    Connecting the two of them is Zhang Wen.


    If there were no Zhang Wen, they would not know each other. Moreover, I don''t know when Zhang Wen has become their backbone.


    Li Erzi is right. Zhang Wen is not here now. He will be lonely and cold.


    But this is spiritual.


    Although Li Erzi has many ghost ideas and amazing social skills, he still feels a little less without Zhang Wen.


    What is it?


    Direction!


    Sailing in the sea depends on the helmsman. How can you sail without direction?


    Only Zhang Wen can guide them in this direction.


    Li Erzi sighed: "I really want to write. After the new year, as soon as I leave the hospital, Jinhai city will certainly change greatly."


    There are some things that Li Erzi can''t tell Zhu. Of course, he thinks Zhu sometimes knows it. He doesn''t have to say it too clearly.


    The pillar nodded: "you and Zhang Wen are people who do great things. Unlike me, I can always be a thug who mixes under others. At best, I am a gold medal thug."

 Chapter 584

    A word from the pillar spoke out his heart.


    However, when Li Erzi looked at him, he became a little strange.


    Why?


    Because Li Erzi always thought that Zhu was a person with no ideas, which was different from those who pretended to be a tiger and sniffed at roses. Although pretending to be a tiger was only a little smaller than the column, he had something in his head. Sometimes even Li Erzi couldn''t understand him.


    Not only the idea, but also the taste.


    It''s hard to understand.


    But today, when Li Erzi heard Zhu say so, he suddenly felt that Zhu must know everything, but he didn''t say it all the time.


    So they think they don''t understand anything!


    In fact, people''s hearts have long been like mirrors.


    Li Erzi knows that Zhu has no bad heart, and at this point, he has a tacit understanding with Zhang Wen and Zhu.


    He didn''t want to break this tacit understanding because of something, let alone turn against the pillar in the end.


    Of course, that''s all later.


    It''s necessary to do boss Wang, but I don''t know how the column will react at that time.


    This is what Li Erzi has been worried about.


    "Pillar, your ability is far more than these, far stronger than a gold medal fighter!" said Li Erzi.


    He''s telling the truth. There''s a great general in the column. It''s a pity that he feels a little inferior under boss Wang.


    "Alas, er Zi, there are some things you don''t understand," said the pillar.


    How could Li Erzi not understand?


    This is the estrangement from the pillar. Some things can''t be said directly.


    However, Li Erzi still quietly tested: "pillar, if you feel that your ability is greater than your action, Zhang Wen and I will always be your strong backing!"


    The pillar understood what Li Erzi meant.


    But now that he has reached this point, he can''t get away from his current life in a word or two. He and boss Wang have been tightly tied together.


    Otherwise, last time boss Wang ran away, why didn''t anyone take the money put in the bank? He would rather not take it, but also take the pillar with him?


    Because the pillar and boss Wang are restricting each other. No one can leave.


    Only the other party knows what they are doing.


    The pillar smiled bitterly: "Er Zi, I remember the kindness you and Zhang Wen have done to me. We are brothers all our life! No one can open it!"


    This sentence, as if with a yoke, deeply stimulated Li Erzi''s heart.


    A lifelong brother.


    A lifetime


    I''m afraid that the brotherhood is not worth money.


    I''m afraid the brotherhood can''t be brothers!


    Li Erzi has seen too many of these things.


    But he never mentioned it to anyone, just hid it in his heart.


    Those worries, those unbearable, he didn''t want to say.


    ¡­¡­


    On New Year''s Eve, boss Wang sat at home alone.


    The TV was not on. There were two bottles of wine on the table. He was drinking alone.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Zhu Zhu to come and drink with him, but he thought about it and let it go.


    I don''t know why, he always felt that recently, the pillar seemed to be farther and farther away from him. All he could think of was Zhang Wen, but he felt a little incredible.


    Just a Zhang Wen can make the pillars that have been with him for so many years go farther and farther away from him?


    Then Zhang Wen''s appeal is too strong.


    He didn''t want to believe it was true, but it seemed so.


    He poured himself a glass of wine and took a sip.


    Upset!


    Boss Wang is also very upset.


    Originally, he was going to go home for the new year, but what could he do when he met so many things? If you go back now, what if you suddenly find Er Mao Guangguang? What if you suddenly find the little dragon and snake?


    Although boss Wang thinks a little more, he is still right. He still has dreams. What if it comes true one day?


    Bruce Lee and snake light Er Mao, these three people have become boss Wang''s dream. As long as you find anyone, boss Wang can turn over immediately and welcome the dawn again immediately.


    Just, I don''t know why, he felt that these things were getting farther and farther away from him.


    In the dead of night, it will always stimulate people''s loneliness factors.


    At this time, boss Wang drank a few mugs alone and began to feel a little lonely.


    He picked up the phone and called his mother sang in the club.


    It was a long time before she picked it up.


    "Brother Wang, what''s the matter?"


    On the phone, it''s a mess. Who are you eating with!


    "Find me two women, now." boss Wang has a big tongue.


    On the phone, the woman''s voice became a little helpless: "brother Wang, I''m not in the club now, I''m at home! It''s not the new year, and the girls have gone back. You insist that they will come back in a few days. As soon as they come back, I''ll call you immediately."


    With that, the woman clicked and hung up the phone.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, boss Wang shook his head and smiled bitterly. Yes, why did he forget?


    All the girls in the club want to go home for the new year.


    No matter how much money you give, people can''t come. They can''t come home for the new year.


    They say money is everything, but in front of family affection? Isn''t it worth mentioning? Isn''t it a lot dimmer?


    Boss Wang thought for the first time, why do you want so much money? It''s better to have someone by his side and talk to him now.


    Bang, he threw the glass aside and simply stopped drinking.


    Looking up at the window, looking at the charming night outside, he was intoxicated.


    Boss Wang is definitely an amorous seed. I remember the first time I started with someone many years ago because of a woman.


    From that time on, he knew the pillar, and then began to play his own piece of sky in Jinhai City, and began to let everyone know that there was a Wang madman in Jinhai city!


    At that time, the pillar seemed to be still at school. Boss Wang bought it out with money to help him fight.


    Boss Wang clearly remembers.


    One hundred!


    The pillar also called a dozen people, all of whom were his classmates.


    A hundred dollars, let the column step into this irreversible road.


    Boss Wang is because of a woman, but this woman is no longer alive.


    Boss Wang has many secrets in his heart. At the same time, he also puts his heart in it. He is not the same as the former Wang madman. In the past, he would speak out his heart when he drank too much.


    Now, the more he drinks, the less he says.


    He can also feel how much he has changed.


    I just don''t know what harm this change will do to the column.

 Chapter 585

    In the same night sky, on the edge of the west of the city, er Mao and Guang are lazily in the room, doing their own things.


    Everyone else went back for the new year, but Tingting didn''t.


    Now she can be said to be the busiest person. He chats with ER Mao Guangguang at the same time and turns them around. Moreover, from the beginning of chatting to now, he has cheated Guangguang more than 10000 yuan.


    This is not a small amount. Originally, Tingting thought that the money she cheated on Guangguang has been saturated and should not be able to cheat any money. However, Guangguang''s compromise again and again still makes her feel that she has a chance and that Guangguang is a bottomless hole.


    How much money will come.


    So why not?


    However, as soon as Tingting chats with Guangguang, she must be indifferent to ER Mao. As soon as she chats with ER Mao, she must be indifferent to Guangguang.


    She can''t be perfect. She can''t keep a bowl of water flat.


    At the moment, rhythm is the most obvious thing in Er Mao and Guang''s room.


    Er Mao made a Ding Dong sound here.


    The light was followed by a sound.


    Ding Dong.


    Ding Ding Dong is like playing a variation from a to d.


    The wind and cloud is about to change~


    "Honey, do you love me?" Guangguang asked a question that he would ask Tingting once a day, and then waited for Tingting to reply.


    Guangguang, who is in love, wants to hear Tingting say that he loves him every day. He wants to be tired of being crooked with Tingting every day, so he can feel at ease.


    Soon, Tingting came back with a voice.


    Only five simple words.


    Husband, I love you.


    But it''s called a whine when talking!


    But just like the feeling, he likes the tune and the feel~


    Now the only disadvantage is that he can''t see Tingting and can''t meet Tingting. If he can meet her, boo one, and then what, it''s perfect.


    In order to get his ultimate love, Guang Guang told himself that he must stand the loneliness now.


    Guangguang is a person who is especially loyal to his feelings. He only talks with Tingting. When he determines that he only loves Tingting in his heart, he has not talked with other women.


    Perhaps, it is because light is the first true love that it will become so loyal.


    "I really want to see you," said Guang Guang.


    "Hehe, when the new year comes back, I''ll find you, okay?"


    "Well, OK, I''ll buy you a famous brand bag ~"


    "Hehe, thank you, husband ~"


    Can light know? At that time, when Tingting meets, it is the time when he is lovelorn. When he has to meet, Tingting must not hesitate and directly pull the light black.


    It''s just that Guangguang doesn''t know anything. Now, she''s still dreaming of pressing Tingting under her.


    Er Mao in another room, at this time, the mobile phone is also tinkling.


    He looked at the information on his mobile phone and smiled.


    Tingting said, let him wait a little, give him a surprise later.


    Now Tingting must pay more attention to ER Mao than Guang Guang, because she didn''t cheat a penny from Er Mao! It''s that she gives Er Mao some indescribable photos every day. She feels she''s going to die.


    This feeling of buying Bi paste dry food.


    However, Tingting never wanted to give up. She also held her strength in her heart. If she didn''t cheat some money here, she was uncomfortable.


    That''s why I''m so obsessed.


    However, now Er Mao seems to have been cheated by her slowly.


    After a while, a photo was sent.


    Let a man have a look, he will be bleeding back.


    In this lonely night, the switch in Er Mao''s heart was turned on at once, and countless hormones, adrenal glands, crazy poured into his body.


    He doesn''t know how he feels about Tingting.


    When chatting with Tingting, he repeatedly reminded himself that if it was moderate, this online woman was too unreliable, but I don''t know why, he stepped into her trap step by step.


    Er Mao walked among the flowers. Suddenly looking back, he was a little green among the flowers.


    It''s not that easy to get out.


    It''s not easy to get away from Tingting.


    As long as he likes women and has illusions about women, Tingting will succeed.


    "Honey, do you like it?" Tingting sent a text.


    Er Mao was already happy. Looking at this bold picture, he was stunned for a long time. With a Ding Dong, he made him come back from his fantasy.


    In fact, he had already prepared to send Tingting a red envelope. After all, it''s not easy for other girls, is it? People also sent him so many photos. He should give them some benefits.


    But Er Mao stopped. He wanted to see what Tingting was going to do.


    Is there anything else interesting.


    Thinking of this, he went back to the past.


    "I like it, but it''s a little too monotonous for such a picture." Er Mao is still a little dissatisfied!


    Tingting didn''t speak. She has a unique skill to deal with men! He must be satisfied. Don''t say it''s a dime. She''s not afraid of ten!


    How can you do this without some means?


    Within a few minutes, a series of photos were sent.


    A paragraph is attached below.


    "Honey, I just took these pictures. You hate it. People just put on their clothes and took them off again for you ~"


    With these words, er Mao''s psychological defense line broke instantly, like a mirror was broken, and fell to the ground.,


    Through the screen, er Mao seemed to feel Tingting''s clothes hanging on her body with body temperature, as if she could smell the unique fragrance of the girl across the screen.


    This move is very good for ER Mao.


    At this time, er Mao, like a dog, has been held around his neck.


    "Ha ha, I like it so much, I like it so much ~" Er Mao smiled, his hands trembled, and he was annoyed with a red envelope.


    He used to joke about Guangguang. Now he still gives people red envelopes?


    All men are the same.


    However, the weight of the chips in the heart is different. If the chips are broken one day, it can only be a more flood.


    Er Mao is definitely not a stingy person. He is generous and even afraid of himself.


    The first time, twenty cents sent a thousand. Come on.


    transfer accounts.


    How heroic!


    Tingting doesn''t care about light in an instant. She thinks that Er Mao is definitely richer than light. She is definitely a big fish.


    "Honey, don''t you want to do something when you see my picture?" Tingting sent a slightly seductive voice, which made Er Mao''s blood flow back.


    Xiao Er Mao also stood up.


    Of course he knows what Tingting means.


    "I''m already doing it, ha ha!"


    One sentence was sent, and then Tingting''s voice came one after another. Without exception, it was for ER Mao''s "help".

 Chapter 586

    When dealing with two people alone, Tingting will certainly be separated and lack of skills. Tingting is not pretending to be a tiger, nor is she a fierce woman. Therefore, when she focuses on ER Mao, she will be ignored.


    But about these, Guangguang still doesn''t know anything. He is still like a fool, staring at the words on the mobile phone screen in a daze.


    Looking at the last message he sent on his mobile phone, he was stunned for a long time.


    Unrequited love, that''s the feeling.


    I have never been in love, and I have a deep experience of this feeling.


    He felt that his whole soul had been taken away by Tingting.


    Now his people are dull.


    Just want to hear Tingting''s voice, just want to hear Tingting talk to herself.


    He prepared a red envelope. Before he sent it, Tingting sent a voice.


    "Honey, wait a minute. I have something to do now ~"


    This speech was originally a very ordinary sentence, but it spread to his ears and made him frown.


    Tingting, why are you still a little panting when you talk?


    Simple Guangguang couldn''t help thinking of other places, so he asked Tingting what she was doing, but Tingting never talked to him again.


    With an empty heart, open the door to the living room.


    Click.


    He lit a cigarette and smoked with his head down.


    Depressed, upset.


    Light, who has not been tortured by love, naturally can''t understand the pain~


    However, listening to ER Mao''s room, there was a constant tinkling sound.


    Look how good it is for people to talk to ER Mao?


    Just thinking about it, I have more heart.


    Can it be said that the person chatting with ER Mao is


    As soon as the idea came out of the sea of light, it was rejected by him.


    Is there such a coincidence in the world? Anyway, he thought it was impossible. If he and ER Mao could chat with a girl at the same time, the probability would be the same as winning the lottery.


    And Guangguang also feels that Tingting is not such a person.


    She is a good girl. Maybe she was panting because she was running. Maybe she was moving?


    Pure Guangguang would rather think so than Tingting would deceive him.


    It is said that women in love have no IQ, so men in love are not much better, all the same.


    However, if Tingting really does something sorry for Guangguang at this time, Guangguang will be stimulated crazy.


    Simple people are the most terrible!


    Bang~


    At this time, the door of Er Mao''s room opened.


    Er Mao, covering his face with his hand, glared and swaggered to the bathroom.


    You can see what''s going on just by looking at it.


    Er Mao, I was alone in the house just now. What''s that! It''s estimated that they didn''t control well. They were all outside. They had to go to the bathroom to wash. Er Mao didn''t take light seriously. When he came out, the door of the room wasn''t closed.


    When the sound of running water came from the bathroom, Guangguang couldn''t help looking inside.


    Er Mao''s room is very messy.


    But the mobile phone is shining at this time~


    Love is a light, so wonderful~


    Light is attracted by this light.


    It should be said that the beginning of things was brought up by this light.


    This is not the light of love, but the root of sin.


    Er Mao''s cell phone is on, and it''s still ringing.


    Guangguang is curious.


    Which girl did Er Mao find in such a short time? Why did he talk so happy that Er Mao, a man who doesn''t have much interest in women, can be mobilized?


    Driven by curiosity, he carefully walked into ER Mao''s bedroom, quickly picked up his mobile phone and took a look.


    A wechat was just sent.


    It''s a voice.


    But the voice speakers are really people Guangguang can''t believe.


    He couldn''t dream of it and didn''t want to believe it.


    That hat trick can be performed on yourself.


    This


    Isn''t Tingting!


    Boom~


    It was as if a thunder had struck Guangguang, numb and painful from his head to the bottom of his feet.


    This feeling has made Guangguang doubt life.


    On the mobile phone, Tingting''s net name and beautiful fairy are displayed.


    Fucking beautiful!


    Fuck the fairy!


    The green hat was buckled on Guangguang''s head, making Guangguang feel out of touch.


    Guangguang, her fingers trembled and opened Tingting''s voice just now.


    ''honey, is it cool? Did I behave well just now? "


    The tone was soft like a ball of cotton, but now it turned into a hard, sharpest knife, which deeply pierced into the chest.


    Light, light and darkness seemed to be hit by countless sharp swords, and his whole body was trembling.


    He was angry!


    This is the most angry time for Guangguang from small to large!


    While Er Mao didn''t come out, he turned his fingers down the chat records.


    Husband, dear, XX me, I xx you.


    These words, like bullets, shoot into the body of light. Every time light sees a word, the pain in his heart will double and spread.


    Tingting didn''t say these words to him! Why did she say these words to ER Mao? Is it because she likes Er Mao? He doesn''t believe it!


    He thinks Tingting must be forced to say these words with ER Mao for some reason!


    Er Mao must have bullied Tingting.


    It''s hard to feel lovelorn.


    Guangguang felt that the sky had collapsed. For a few minutes, it seemed that he had been here for a few light years. His body was dull until he looked through the chat records of Er Mao and Tingting.


    Hands, already trembling.


    Countless bombs have exploded in my head.


    This is a great insult to Guangguang!


    This is also the starting point of light explosion!


    "Grass, what are you doing with my mobile phone?" Er Mao came back with his hand covering the bottom. He washed it and was ready to continue chatting with Tingting.


    Seeing Guangguang look through his mobile phone, he was not afraid at all. He felt that Guangguang was at best blaming him. What''s the big deal? He''ll have another light meal!


    How dare you fight back? How dare you refute?


    As long as you say go, you will wilt immediately!


    Moreover, er Mao has not realized the seriousness of the matter, nor the murderous spirit in his eyes.


    He thinks that Tingting is at best an online girl. What does it matter to chat?


    Don''t say she hasn''t met Guangguang, even if she has met, er Mao can''t miss it!


    What''s the big deal?


    Isn''t it just a woman?


    Er Mao''s idea doesn''t work here alone.


    You know, Tingting is no longer an online girl in Guangguang''s heart. This is an interpretation of Guangguang''s first love and a smear on his feelings.


    Guangguang is also a man.


    Can he stand being so insulted?


    Can you stand Tingting''s red apricot coming out of the wall?

 Chapter 587

    The atmosphere in the room solidified for a time.


    Perhaps Er Mao didn''t notice anything. He covered Xiao Er Mao''s hand and rubbed it gently.


    The light''s eyes were as cold as frost.


    His hands trembled irregularly. When he saw Er Mao, his anger was ignited in an instant.


    Er Mao didn''t say a word of apology. He stood here and wanted to question himself!


    He really thinks he''s the boss!


    "What''s the matter?" Guang Guang squeezed out a few words between his teeth.


    "What?" Er Mao asked knowingly.


    "I ask you, what happened to Tingting!" Guangguang repeated patiently. Today, Guangguang''s patience is enough here. He wants to find out what Er Mao''s original intention is, whether he really wants to bring a green hat to himself, or whether he simply doesn''t know what he wants to play.


    Er Mao snorted coldly, pulled the light, grabbed the mobile phone in his hand, and then sat on the bed without looking at it.


    "I need you to take care of my business? What the fuck are you doing?" twenty cents lit a cigarette.


    The whole body of light phosgene is shaking!


    "Do you know that''s my woman!"


    "Know!" Er Mao answered without hesitation.


    But he immediately changed his sarcastic expression and looked at the light: "you said it was your woman, and I fucking said it was my woman! Besides, why do you say it was your woman, did you sleep with her or married her? Grass! As long as you weren''t married, I can go! Even if you were married, I can go!"


    Er Mao''s words are thorny.


    Guangguang felt that the balance in his heart was about to be broken. There was nothing wrong with ER Mao''s words, but when they reached Guangguang''s ears, they became different. He felt as if he had been stripped off and teased Lao er with a piece of dog tail grass by Er Mao!


    This feeling makes the blood flow back all over Guangguang!


    "Er Mao, don''t go too far!" even though there are thousands of horses running in my heart, I just hold out such a sentence.


    Er Mao sneered: "Guangguang, I gave you a face, didn''t I? Who the fuck does Tingting want to go with? It''s her freedom. You can manage others? Moreover, to tell you the truth, Tingting has promised to meet me! When this thing passes, I''ll meet her!"


    Er Mao had already seen that Guangguang was angry and left, but he was not afraid at all. He didn''t care whether Guangguang was angry or angry.


    Because he was weighing the pros and cons of all kinds, he knew that Guangguang certainly didn''t dare to stir with himself, let alone do it with himself. As long as he said a word, Guangguang certainly didn''t know what to do and dared to do it with him. Isn''t that a joke?


    Have you ever seen a dog whose owner is angry?


    Guangguang is a dog of Er Mao. Does he dare to get angry?


    Er Mao stared at the light with playful eyes for a while: "I didn''t say you. Look at yourself, up and down. Where can people see? Do you think Tingting, such a beautiful girl, may like you?"


    That''s right. Guangguang also thought that no girl would like herself.


    I''m not handsome and have no money. Why do people like me? But since I met Tingting, my self-confidence has grown up. He knows that love does not depend on face.


    But by spiritual communication!


    These words, er Mao can not understand, he can not understand, the most light in love, will understand.


    Therefore, he always looked down on ER Mao in his heart and thought he was a poor man without love.


    But now?


    Suddenly there was a reversal of the role. He suddenly felt that he was like a monkey played with by others.


    Played around by Er Mao.


    In the end, er Mao had already got Tingting! I''m still there, my wife''s name!


    This is er Mao. He didn''t pay attention to him at all!


    Before, er Mao was bullied by others. He just took people to help. Er Mao can''t fight. Basically, he can''t beat anyone, but light is different. First, he has a lot of brute force.


    Guangguang thinks it''s incredible. Why, why is er Mao he once helped a white eyed wolf? Why didn''t he see it? If he knew, he would not help Er Mao or meddle in Er Mao''s business!


    White eyed wolf!


    "Er Mao, don''t think I''m afraid of you!" Guangguang clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. It seems that there is no room for recovery.


    He has seen through who Er Mao is.


    Er Mao, can''t get along!


    "Grass, I didn''t say you''re afraid of me. I''ll leave in a minute. You play with the police yourself!" Er Mao said with his eyes crossed.


    At that moment, there was no panic in the light heart.


    No two cents, then he''s out!


    It''s a big deal!


    Anyway, without Tingting, he doesn''t think it''s interesting to live.


    If Er Mao knew the idea in Guang Guang''s heart, he would not stimulate him again and again. He would choose a compromise way to resolve the embarrassment between him and Guang Guang.


    But he had no idea what was going on in his heart.


    At this time, er Mao has begun to bind himself!


    Er Mao turned on his cell phone and said to the microphone, "honey, I got it just now. There''s a silly Bi right next to me. We''ll continue later. I haven''t had a good time yet ~"


    Soon, Tingting came back with a voice.


    "I know, brother ~ I''ll make you feel different for a while ~"


    The words, like a slap in the face, made his head buzzing.


    At that moment, he didn''t know what he was thinking or what he should do. In his eyes, there was only one person, only his hateful face!


    Er Mao, just suppress Er Mao everywhere in life. Now, I ride on his head and start peeing.


    People are like this. Bullying people is addictive.


    It''s just Er Mao''s miscalculation this time. He''s too miscalculated!


    When a dog jumps over a wall, a rabbit bites.


    Light can stand him bullying himself in life and insulting himself again and again, but he can''t stand the woman who plays with him!


    Oh~~~


    Before Er Mao could continue to talk, he felt his head tilted, and a burst of unprecedented pain came along his scalp, making him scream.


    Light, regardless, picked up an ashtray from the side and hit Er Mao''s head directly!


    Er Mao fell on the bed and touched his head with his hand.


    The blood of one hand.


    His head was tight and painful. He could even feel the speed and rhythm of blood flowing down his head.


    That''s a deadly rhythm!

 Chapter 588

    In the room, there was a smell of blood soon.


    Guangguang was also stunned. He didn''t expect that he could dry Er Mao like this regardless of the consequences, so that Er Mao couldn''t get up at once.


    He may not be interested, but he contains all the anger. Can he have little power?


    Isn''t it good?


    Er Mao didn''t faint, he was already very good!


    However, since it has been done, the light has no intention to stop.


    Before Er Mao came back, he rushed up, pressed Er Mao under his body and continued to greet him hard on his head.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Every time, he greeted Er Mao mercilessly. Every time, it was a hole.


    Er Mao felt that he had a strong force to greet him on his head, but he had no ability to resist at all. He could only hold his head in his hands and curl up on the ground.


    Up to now, his head is buzzing. He can''t believe it. Guangguang dares to beat him! Guangguang, even dare to beat him. What''s the concept!


    This is the rhythm to turn the sky!


    He felt that light was almost crazy now.


    Er Mao really didn''t expect that Guang Guang was serious about Tingting.


    Of course, er Mao can''t understand. He can fall in love with several women at the same time, but for Guangguang whose IQ is not very high, he can only have one woman in his heart, which is Tingting.


    Why do Tibetan Mastiffs only recognize one master in their life?


    Just because its IQ is not high, because it doesn''t want to waste its brain, just recognize a master.


    It can work hard for its master.


    For Tingting, light can go all out!


    Er Mao, my heart is too big. I don''t think about it at all.


    Before long, er Mao''s head was numb. He even felt a little dizzy. He knew it was a sign of excessive blood loss. At the same time, he was afraid to die.


    Look at the light, it''s ready to kill him!


    I won''t stop until I kill him!


    Er Mao''s heart shrinks into a ball. He''s dying of regret now. He has nothing to do. Why should he provoke light! Isn''t it nothing? Isn''t this asking for trouble?


    But it''s too late to say anything now.


    Er Mao tried to wake himself up. He didn''t want to die here. He tried his best to avoid boss Wang and the police. How could he capsize here?


    How can you capsize on bare body?


    Guang Guang, but he''s a dog!


    Have you ever seen a dog eat its owner?


    At this moment, er Mao felt that the time had slowed down. He saw the bare leg and kicked it with all his strength.


    Light''s center of gravity was unstable and was kicked on the ground by Er Mao in an instant.


    Er Mao took the opportunity to run towards the door without wearing anything below. He knew that if he couldn''t escape from the door today, he might never escape!


    Life is especially precious at this moment!


    But when Er Mao struggled to run over, Guang Guang was like a terminator. He didn''t know when he had got up and grabbed Er Mao''s hair from the back.


    Seeing Guangguang''s face distorted by anger, er Mao shouted with fear.


    Guangguang raised his hand again. At this time, the clock rang at twelve o''clock and crackling firecrackers came from outside.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, walking into the residents'' team Zhang, he vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    I don''t know why. This may be an intuition. After he came in, he felt that something must happen tonight. Although he didn''t know what it was, he just beat the drum in his heart.


    That day, team Zhang knocked directly on the door and went to the aunt''s house of the neighborhood committee.


    There were a roomful of people in the aunt''s house. When they saw team Zhang coming in, they were a little stunned.


    After all, the current image of team Zhang will be misunderstood. He is no longer the capable young man. Now he is very good.


    "Is Aunt Wang there? I''m a policeman." team Zhang showed the police certificate in his hand.


    Inside, an aunt who was eating melon seeds stood up.


    "I am. What can I do for you? It''s Chinese New Year..."


    Team Zhang also knew that the time he came was a little inappropriate. First, he was polite, and then talked about the current situation with Aunt Wang.


    "Now there are two fugitives. I suspect they are renting a house nearby. I came to find you to understand the situation. Those two people are quite dangerous. If they really live nearby, they may commit a second crime at any time, which may threaten your life safety..." team Zhang said very seriously. In fact, he knew that Er Mao and Guangguang didn''t dare to come out at all.


    What''s more, when they say they have committed a crime, they are committing a crime. When they say they have not committed a crime, they have not committed a crime. These words are very ambiguous.


    But Aunt Wang didn''t know. Hearing what team Zhang said, she was so frightened that she dared to feel that there were still these people in her community? It is not only a threat to the lives of the victims, but also a blasphemy to her life!


    She must help. If she is here, she must be the first to help find it!


    She asked team Zhang to wait for a while, went to look for the phone book, and then began to call and ask East and West.


    Team Zhang was not in a hurry and waited patiently there. It was just a room full of people that made him a little uncomfortable.


    He sighed secretly.


    If you can go home, there are so many people waiting for your new year!


    I don''t know how the old mother and father are doing. I don''t know how long he hasn''t gone home for a good new year.


    Alas~~


    This picture of family reunion is basically stabbing his heart!


    Team Zhang tried not to let himself think, waiting for Aunt Wang to call.


    Aunt Wang is a very responsible person in the neighborhood committee. She has to register one by one in every family. She has to register on time and record who is the resident here and who is the tenant.


    After half an hour in a row, Aunt Wang didn''t have any news here. Basically, everyone spent the new year at home.


    "Team Zhang, either you go to another community. Everyone here is at home and no tenants have come in recently." Aunt Wang called all over the phone.


    Team Zhang has been listening. He nodded silently, took Aunt Wang''s phone book and looked at it.


    She checked all the people who called.


    Glancing at it, team Zhang saw that there was no check mark on one family, so he asked curiously, "Aunt Wang, this family didn''t get through?"


    Aunt Wang nodded: "well, the family seems to have gone to other places for the new year."


    The alert little heart of team Zhang jumped up at once.


    "Aunt Wang, tell me what building this family belongs to!"

 Chapter 589

    The moonlight is traceless.


    Sprinkled in the room, people feel empty.


    And a trace of sadness.


    There was a smell of blood everywhere in the room. If you just came in from the outside, you would be frowned by the smell.


    But Guangguang doesn''t feel anything at all, because his mind is not here at all.


    Regardless of the blood on his body, he took out his mobile phone and asked Tingting.


    Do you still love me?


    Still love me?


    Do you still want to be with me? The light heart is struggling with these words.


    However, Tingting ignored him at all. There are big fish and two hairs waiting to take the bait. Where does she have the energy to deal with Guangguang?


    In her eyes, light is an incidental gift.


    He just sat on the ground and let the blood slowly wet his pants. He didn''t feel it at all and didn''t care at all. He only cared about Tingting on wechat and her thoughts.


    In his bare head, there are these simple ideas now. He has become a wooden man and an elusive wooden man.


    The room is dark. If you turn on the light at this time, you will be scared out of your wits by the scene.


    On the ground, lying two hair.


    To be exact, it''s ER Mao''s body.


    Motionless Er Mao, cold er Mao.


    Er Mao who can''t think, er Mao who won''t talk to Tingting again.


    He lay on his back with the cold floor behind him. He stared round his eyes and was unwilling. He didn''t know why he would be killed naked. He didn''t know that his death date was today.


    Er Mao, the IQ has been raised to a higher level, but even if you have a bad life, otherwise you won''t be so unlucky or so angry.


    When others make a fuss, he is beaten at most, but he loses his life directly.


    There are only two people in the room, Guang Guang and ER Mao. This scene is really a little ironic.


    Because a girl I had never met killed Er Mao with her bare hands.


    And up to now, Guangguang doesn''t regret at all. He thinks he''s doing right and there''s nothing wrong.


    I wonder if the two of them can think of the way they lived in the same ward and tried to get through the difficulties together when they drank in the bar before.


    Two people, or in a space, just a cold, a warm.


    Look carefully, you can find that Er Mao''s head is full of wounds and blood marks, and the whole blood gourd ladle.


    Looking down from the wound, it was a shameful thing standing upright.


    Er Mao is dead.


    It''s dead, that''s right.


    A few minutes ago, I just went to report with Lord Yan.


    But his blood hasn''t cooled down yet, and his thing hasn''t completely lost its function. It''s still standing!


    Er Mao died, but his stubborn spirit didn''t completely disappear. Isn''t it still strong, Xiao Er Mao? Isn''t this still stubbornly saying no to fate?


    Just didn''t notice that.


    His heart had already flown to Tingting.


    He thought, anyway, er Mao is dead now, and no one will take care of himself. He can just take Er Mao''s money and Tingting and fly away.


    He can forgive Tingting, but he can''t forgive Er Mao.


    He is waiting for Tingting''s reply. As long as Tingting says her heart is still there, he will go out immediately and fly away with Tingting! Leave Jinhai city forever and live in seclusion!


    Maybe it''s because twenty-five cents ignored Tingting for half a day. She replied to Guangguang.


    "Of course I love you, dear ~"


    Guangguang suddenly felt that he had done so much just for Tingting''s words?


    It''s hard to wait for this sentence.


    He felt that his nose was a little sour. He felt that his daughter-in-law had become a mother-in-law.


    "I love you too. No matter what you do, I love you!" Light hurried back to the past.


    This sentence provoked a string of chuckles from Tingting over there.


    "What have I done? It''s like I opened a house with someone behind your back ~"


    Guangguang doesn''t want the warmth he just got to disappear. He''s afraid that Tingting will ignore him and even black him. All he needs is Tingting.


    As long as Tingting is alone, he is satisfied.


    You can think of nothing else and ask nothing.


    This is the highest state of love.


    Brainwash!


    Let the other party''s head, only you exist, no one else, nothing else.


    The bare head has been washed almost.


    ''honey, what are you doing? Why don''t you send me a red envelope? " Tingting''s naughty smile came over.


    This sentence makes Guangguang''s nervous heart relax at once.


    What can warm his heart more than Tingting''s words?


    In the same room as a corpse, his body is almost cold!


    Light almost did not hesitate to send a red envelope to Tingting.


    Three hundred yuan, which was also his last money, was sent in two red envelopes.


    This is also the last red envelope sent by Guangguang to Tingting.


    Tingting seconds.


    Then they began to bombard the light.


    Now Er Mao ignores her. She can only find Guang.


    If she knew the scene in front of her, Tingting must be full of pride. She must have never dreamed of killing Er Mao just because of her words!


    This is the embodiment of charm!


    "Honey, what you want, I can satisfy you ~" Tingting thinks that Guangguang is still the same as before. She thinks that like other men, he wants to use Tingting''s voice and photos.


    But she was wrong. Guangguang, it''s not so superficial now.


    What he wants is Tingting.


    Very greedy, he wants to be a lifetime!


    He wants to keep Tingting for himself forever.


    Because of love, because he loves the girl he has never met and a virtual Tingting.


    Man is a terrible creature.


    Can like people, animals, and even objects.


    In nature, man is the most magical species.


    Ten million changes are inseparable from them.


    Guangguang, quickly go back to the past.


    "I don''t want anything. I just want you. Tell me where you are now. I''ll come to you right away and give you all my money!"


    Tingting was stunned for a while. She certainly didn''t expect that she could cheat Guangguang such a brainless person. She was also ignorant. It must be impossible to meet Guangguang.


    But she asked.


    "How much money do you have?"


    "Four hundred thousand!"


    Tingting is moved, but she can''t say where she is. She''s thinking about how to get all the money!


    But Guangguang was worried. He kept asking Tingting where she was.


    Tingting casually perfunctory.


    ''guess.''


    Just at this moment, there was a knock outside the door.

 Chapter 590

    Light''s first reaction was to think someone was coming outside.


    Moreover, this person may not be someone else, maybe it''s Tingting!


    It''s a pity that Er Mao has lost his life lying on the ground. Otherwise, he must jump up and slap him in the face.


    Grass mud horse, are you stupid?


    Do you think Tingting might come?


    Do you think she might come all the way to you?


    I''m so handsome and handsome, I don''t even have this treatment. Look at your face. Do you think it''s possible?


    Grass!


    It''s hard to use a bare head. It''s always hard to use it. Otherwise, it won''t directly dry Er Mao because of a girl.


    This is not an impulse, but no thought.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to think more. His IQ is too low. He can''t think of it at all and doesn''t think about it.


    He just wants his Tingting, just want to die.


    He didn''t even think whether Tingting was true or false.


    As soon as his head gets hot and short circuited, he goes crazy.


    Now, er Mao has been dried to death, but he still doesn''t see Chu Tingting''s true face.


    He still thinks that Tingting might make him happy!


    Maybe Tingting is standing outside the door now!


    At the thought of this, there was a burst of joy in the light heart, and the spirit rose with miso.


    He doesn''t care about Er Mao who is still lying on the ground. There is only Tingting in his head.


    He thought that as long as Tingting was outside, as long as he opened the door, Tingting would wait outside. No matter the bloody smell of a room, he would give him a big hug for a century, and then Guangguang solemnly told her that the bastard lying on the ground wanted to threaten Tingting across the air and was killed by him.


    Don''t worry about him, don''t worry about him, take our money and fly away!


    Dream and reality seem to be only one step away~


    For the first time, Guangguang felt that he didn''t kill the wrong person. Er Mao died and was not wronged at all.


    It''s the highest level to hold the beauty back.


    Thinking of this, Guang Guang got up and tidied up his clothes. He didn''t want Tingting to see her embarrassment and don''t want Tingting to encounter Er Mao''s dirty blood.


    Fantasy can always confuse people''s minds and make people silent in their own world.


    Normal people will be affected, not to mention the light that has no IQ?


    He is already full of Tingting in his head. No matter what he does, he thinks of Tingting.


    No way, Tingting''s figure and demeanor can''t be dissipated at all.


    In light, there is no difference between love and evil.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    The knock outside the door didn''t stop at all. It was intermittent. Suddenly, it seemed a little worried.


    This makes light even more itchy.


    Tingting, can''t you wait?


    Guangguang takes a deep breath. Sure enough, Tingting still loves him. Sure enough, Tingting still cares about him most.


    The words Er Mao and Tingting talked about may be just an illusion of him. He doesn''t believe it''s true.


    She in my heart~


    Your little heart~


    Thumping.


    He sang in his heart, patted his clothes and went to open the door.


    "Tingting, I''m coming ~"


    Maybe Guangguang didn''t feel the abnormality tonight, maybe he didn''t feel the knock was wrong.


    Like a fool, go and open the door.


    If Er Mao could stand up at this time, he would jump out of the window silently and run away.


    But light, there is no such consciousness at all.


    My head is full of fantasy.


    It happened that Tingting didn''t return his information at this time. Tingting was thinking in the dark! See what method you should use to cheat the money in your hand!


    Just now, Guangguang said that she had 400000, which may be a sentence without thinking through her brain, but Tingting doesn''t think so.


    She is a person with sound IQ. When he heard this, the first thing he thought of was why Guangguang suddenly wanted to say this to himself. Was he testing himself? Had he designed a trap and waited for himself to jump in!


    If that''s true, aren''t you going to capsize?


    But she couldn''t calm down immediately after hearing the 400000 yuan spoken by Guang Guang. She also wanted the money!


    However, she must think of a perfect plan. She must not meet Guangguang, but Guangguang has to hand in the money obediently.


    Tingting, these things have not been done in a day or two. This is the first time.


    This is a new challenge.


    New adventure!


    However, Guangguang did not give her this opportunity.


    Tingting, who is far away from the other side, hasn''t taken care of these things. She hasn''t come and can''t come at all.


    So, who is the man knocking at the door?


    Neighborhood committee aunt?


    no


    Check the water meter?


    no


    ¡­¡­


    Light must have never dreamed that the people standing outside the door are team Zhang with a look of justice!


    Team Zhang came here with a try mentality. He didn''t expect that the people inside were really 20 cents and light.


    Still, Kung Fu pays off those who have a heart. Nothing is difficult in the world. I''m afraid of those who have a heart!


    After squatting for so long, team Zhang finally opened his eyes and finally made him succeed.


    At that time, team Zhang felt from the aunt of the neighborhood committee that there seemed to be a problem with the family.


    What can you do if you are not at home for the Chinese new year?


    This is a poor area, not a rich area. People here have so much leisure and go out for the new year.


    Is there a problem with its logic!


    Team Zhang had more eyes and quietly looked down the stairs, but as soon as he came to the door, he smelled a smell of blood!


    He is no stranger to the taste!


    After doing criminal investigation for so many years, what kind of things has he never seen? What kind of people have you never met?


    A body of vigilance, especially for this taste, is particularly sensitive!


    His first reaction was that something had happened. Something big must have happened!


    But he listened at the door for a while and heard only a tinkling sound.


    That''s the voice of wechat.


    He never dreamed that he would still play wechat there after killing Er Mao.


    Is this what ordinary people can do?


    Is this what normal people do?


    Therefore, the person who can''t calm down is team Zhang.


    Across a door, his heart hasn''t beat so fast for a long time. He is also guessing who is inside and what the people are doing!


    So, after thinking about it, team Zhang reached out and knocked on the door gently, ready to test it.


    However, later things were very strange.


    The people inside not only didn''t panic, but came and opened the door enthusiastically.


    Tingting''s name is still shouting in her mouth.


    Team Zhang''s head is turning rapidly. Who is this Tingting?


    Thinking of this, the door creaked and opened.


    Light with a trace of expectation, eyes with ambiguous vision of the light.


    Team Zhang''s face was cold, as if it could scrape off ice debris.

 Chapter 591

    To say skill, team Zhang has no problem at all.


    Who is team Zhang?


    At that time, the whole police academy ranked first in martial arts competition!


    Sanda!


    What is this concept?


    This is already quite awesome. At the level of team Zhang, if you can take part in any game, it must be the people who can win the top three.


    Coupled with the training he received in the police force and the special training of killing with one shot, his skill has grown to a point where people point out.


    An ordinary thief is not his opponent at all.


    Although the light is brave and seems crazy to fight, in the eyes of team Zhang, he is at best a clown who can only dance.


    His two times are more beautiful than his fists and legs.


    As soon as the light appeared, team Zhang recognized it.


    This man is the light he has been looking for all day!


    This is really a broken iron shoe. It takes no time to find nowhere!


    The expression of team Zhang suddenly became ferocious.


    Light, is staring round eyes.


    Where is Tingting?


    A bearded old man, is Tingting?


    Still, when I opened the door, I was confused in time and space. Tingting, who should have stood at the door to greet her with a smile, was forcibly replaced by team Zhang.


    And these eyes of justice.


    This pair of eyes, let the light beat the fear in the heart!


    Where''s Tingting?


    This is the first reaction of light.


    The second reaction was a punch from team Zhang.


    With one punch, he stepped back several steps and almost sat on the ground.


    This punch from the champion of Sanda is really a little unbearable.


    But who is light?


    It''s the little brother of little dragon snake! He also has the advantage of little dragon and snake, that is, after experiencing major events, his body will have a qualitative leap!


    Two hair leap is IQ.


    And the light leap is skill!


    The light who was beaten immediately understood that the person in front of him might not be an ordinary person, but probably a policeman!


    And not bad!


    So, in the first time he could react, he rolled over on the spot and ran directly to the bedroom.


    It''s natural for the police to catch the thief.


    Of course Guangguang is scared!


    "Stop, police!" team Zhang shouted violently!


    The light not only didn''t stop, but also accelerated its pace.


    Team Zhang thought they were just running for their lives and chased them with their legs.


    However, he was wrong this time. Guangguang didn''t just want to run for his life, but turned back and took the guy!


    There is a sharp knife in his room!


    He''s going to take this knife and kill team Zhang!


    Team Zhang didn''t think much, and the current situation didn''t allow him to think much. He thought he was running for his life.


    It''s natural for the police to catch thieves! He has never seen a thief who is not afraid of the police!


    Today''s light refreshed the view of team Zhang.


    But until now, all you think about is Tingting. Why isn''t Tingting outside? Why is team Zhang the Si policeman?


    Why on earth is this?


    Now his action is completely driven upward by a fierce force. It''s not fatal. Now it''s the motto of Guangguang.


    He doesn''t care whether team Zhang is a policeman or not. He just wants to kill him!


    Then meet Tingting and fly away~


    The familiar melody sounded in his ear. At this time, Guangguang also touched the knife near the pillow!


    He didn''t even think about it. It was a knife back.


    If the person chasing the light is not team Zhang, if he is a poor policeman or bastard, he will not catch the light today. He will be stabbed by the light, and then stabbed several times, and then stared at the light and slipped away from him.


    However, the people who meet Guangguang today are not others. They are the best Zhang team in the police force!


    From the team Zhang, who has many years of experience in running into the bedroom without a head, we can see that Guangguang must not escape. If he escapes, he must go to the balcony and the bedroom. Isn''t that a dead end?


    Team Zhang has long been on guard.


    Therefore, when Guangguang''s unexpected return was a knife, team Zhang quickly stopped, and his body immediately took an S-shape, avoiding the knife like a matrix.


    Guangguang, due to excessive force, his body was out of control. The empty hand ran out with him for a few steps.


    Team Zhang grabbed Guangguang''s wrist with one hand and gave Guangguang a punch with the other hand.


    This punch, if changed into an ordinary little bastard, must lose combat effectiveness in an instant.


    But now it was a time of life and death. He was as if he had beaten chicken blood. He bit his teeth and didn''t retreat at all. Instead, he ran into team Zhang with his head.


    Uh


    Team Zhang had no time to dodge and was hit by the light.


    Suddenly, Venus was buzzing in front of me.


    But he stuck his bare hand, but he didn''t relax at all.


    It''s still stuck like a pair of pliers.


    Team Zhang made a secret effort, and with a naked body, the two fell heavily to the ground.


    The first time team Zhang got the card owner''s neck, Guangguang went crazy and grabbed team Zhang''s neck.


    This is the last thing team Zhang wants to happen. It''s a struggle.


    Once people get tangled up, it''s useless to stretch out their hands. It''s the most primitive fight. It''s strength, and there''s no skill at all.


    Light is not dead now. All the potential in the body has been forced out.


    Shua~


    once.


    Guangguang''s hand didn''t catch team Zhang, but left a red mark on his face.


    Team Zhang gritted his teeth and held on.


    Shua~


    Just one more time.


    Team Zhang couldn''t hide, so he had to bite his teeth.


    Crazy!


    Today''s Guangguang is really crazy. He doesn''t want to die at all. Although he was held there by team Zhang, he still bites like a mad dog.


    Team Zhang feels that his strength is decreasing a little. He can''t remember how long he hasn''t had this feeling of physical overdraft.


    Last time, it seemed to be in the competition for the championship and runner up.


    He never dreamed that it would be a thief or a little thief this time.


    Team Zhang doesn''t dare to relax at all. He knows that once he relaxes, he will fight back!


    Fortunately, the light at this time is no longer enough.


    Strength is rapidly losing from the light.


    The bare hand in the air also fell down with a whoosh.


    Team Zhang, stop in time.


    Left a breath for light.


    He can''t kill Guangguang. He must bring Guangguang back alive. This is the order of the section chief.


    and.


    He has no strength!


    It''s really going to overdraft!


    After taking a look at the light like a dead dog on the ground, team Zhang collapsed and took a few breaths nearby.


    He lit a cigarette and had a little rest.


    He hasn''t had time to check how Er Mao is, and hasn''t had time to copy the light up.


    As soon as team Zhang touched his pocket, the handcuffs didn''t know where they had gone. It was estimated that they fell to the ground when they were fighting with Guangguang just now.


    So he looked down the road.


    Just out of the bedroom door, team Zhang felt his head sink, and the great force made his whole body sink.


    Team Zhang''s first reaction was that he was attacked by someone. After that, he didn''t feel anything.

 Chapter 592

    At twelve o''clock, countless gunfire exploded in the sky.


    It''s like a starry sky.


    In the countryside, the atmosphere of the new year is particularly strong.


    At the moment, I don''t know anything about what happened in Jinhai city. I came out and finished firing the gun with Wang Yuxian''s father, and then went back to the house. After a while, I fell asleep. Wang Yuxian lay quietly beside me, face to face with me.


    In the dark, we peep at each other''s faces, breathe quietly, and feel this ambiguous feeling quietly.


    "Wenzi, what do you think?" Wang Yuxian vomited a mouthful of aroma to me in the dark.


    "Nothing." I smiled.


    In fact, I was thinking, if only I had known Wang Yuxian before I knew Lao Gao.


    Without the barrier of Lao Gao, there would not be so many obstacles between Wang Yuxian and me.


    Unfortunately, everything happened too late. It was too late for me to know Wang Yuxian.


    At this time, she had lived in Lao Gao.


    However, I still recall in my heart what Wang Yuxian said to me just now. She said that she had me in her heart and liked me~


    That''s enough, isn''t it?


    I want Wang Yuxian, not her past.


    However, why do I always feel that there are too many obstacles between Wang Yuxian and me? Even if I face her now, I can still feel the strangeness and feel that the person in Wang Yuxian''s head is Lao Gao.


    I don''t even know what I''m thinking or what I care about.


    "Wenzi, sleep ~" Wang Yuxian''s beautiful eyes, even in the dark, are shining.


    Then her little hand gently grasped me.


    I obediently closed my eyes and entered the dream in endless tenderness.


    The next day, I followed Wang Yuxian to visit relatives in the village. A busy but warm day passed. In the afternoon, I was going to go back to my house with Wang Yuxian.


    When Wang Yuxian''s parents sent us to the entrance of the village, my Mercedes Benz attracted the attention of many people in the village. Many children ran with the car and chased frantically behind.


    Wang Yuxian waved to his parents and brother until he couldn''t see their figure clearly.


    That''s true.


    Wang Yuxian was reluctant to leave.


    In the evening, I came to my house.


    My mother had been waiting for me at the door for a long time. Wang Yuxian and I got off the bus. My mother''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    "Zhang Wen, this is your girlfriend? So beautiful!"


    I have to say that Wang Yuxian is really amazing. Even among the ten thousand flowers, she is the most conspicuous and dazzling one.


    My mother was amazed when she saw Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian knows that she wants to come to my house and tries to dress up as simple as possible, but she is the kind of woman who looks more beautiful the more simple she dresses. Wang Yuxian may not realize it.


    She smiled awkwardly: "Hello, aunt, my name is Wang Yuxian ~"


    "Yuxian, Yuxian ~ that''s a good name! Come on, come in!" my mother was so happy that she let us in.


    My father prepared wine and vegetables in the house and greeted him at the door.


    "Dad." when I saw my old father, I still couldn''t help it. My eyes were a little red.


    Since childhood, my father taught me to be a strong man and make me promising, but if he knew I was doing this in Jinhai City, he didn''t know what he would think or whether he would be angry with me.


    "Sit down." my father asked Wang Yuxian and I to sit down, and then poured us wine.


    "Wenzi, whose car is this?"


    A son is better than a father.


    My father must know everything in his heart. He knows too well who I am. He knows that I can''t accumulate wealth in such a short time.


    I told the truth, "our boss."


    My father glanced at me obliquely: "why is the boss so kind to you?"


    "..." I don''t know how to answer.


    The atmosphere became a little awkward for a moment.


    My mother quickly resolved the Impasse: "the child finally came back, don''t say these words. Look how nice and beautiful the big car is!"


    My father was angry: "do you know how much this car costs? Why did he come back with such an expensive car?"


    My father is right. I really don''t have a temper at all. His doubts are also right.


    If ordinary employees and boss Wang, could I drive his car home for the new year?


    It must be fishy, but how can I speak these words?


    I was silent.


    Wang Yuxian also looked a little embarrassed and bowed her head.


    "Didn''t I ask you to work in a hotel? I asked you to work just to make you start from scratch. Why did you do anything else? Don''t you tell us?" my father then asked.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian looked up and spoke.


    "Uncle, I''m the landlady of the hotel. The hotel has closed because of the recession."


    In a word, let my parents stare at the oval.


    Wang Yuxian is the boss and I am an employee. Now I have hooked up with the boss''s wife. What''s the concept?


    "Uncle and aunt, don''t think too much. Wenzi and I are sincere. We''ll get married in a few years!" Wang Yuxian especially coaxed my parents.


    My father''s tone eased and he put down his glass.


    "Girl, I''m afraid this bastard will delay you! You''re so beautiful that he doesn''t deserve you!"


    Wang Yuxian chuckled: "there''s nothing that doesn''t deserve it. I''m also from the countryside. I''ve never looked down on Wenzi. I think he''s a man. His way of doing things and being a man is also an indomitable man!"


    "That''s true. The boy has been unambiguous since childhood. He dares to fight when he meets a child five or six years older than him!"


    "Hehe, Wenzi is not like this in Jinhai city. His boss attaches great importance to him. You can rest assured..."


    "Alas, Wenzi, let you worry more."


    Wang Yuxian''s words made my parents happy and dissolved the original embarrassing atmosphere.


    I just know how important it is to find a considerate wife, which is the lubricant of the family.


    Then, my parents began to ask Wang Yuxian about work and my things in Jinhai city. Wang Yuxian answered them one by one, but they were all with water.


    During the Chinese new year, she doesn''t want my parents to know so much so as not to worry.


    After dinner, she skillfully cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.


    My father handed me a cigarette and I quickly lit it for him.


    "Wenzi, I don''t care what your boy is doing outside, but don''t break the law or do those shady things, you know?" my father''s tone was full of dignity.


    "I see, Dad!" he thought it was against his heart.


    "Wang Yuxian is a good girl. Treat others well!"


    I nodded.


    "In the last year or two, if there''s no problem, let''s do it! Your mother and I praised you for some wedding money. It should be enough!"


    In a word, it makes me look forward to stepping into the wedding hall with Wang Yuxian. What will it feel like?

 Chapter 593

    Under the same sky, during the new year, everyone is immersed in family affection and reunion.


    At the moment, in the south corner of the city, little dragon, snake and shrew seem a little nervous.


    Bruce Lee has to admit that the situation has become more and more urgent.


    Originally, this year''s shrew is going back to celebrate the new year. Bruce Lee and snake are also going home, but what should we do? How do they get back? As soon as you get out of this door, you risk being caught.


    Just now, a member of the neighborhood committee came and said that he had come to register door-to-door.


    The shrew originally registered to live alone. When she saw someone come in, she hurriedly asked the little dragon and snake to hide. If anyone saw it, she couldn''t tell clearly.


    He finally sent the people from the neighborhood committee away, and Bruce Lee came out of the bathroom.


    "This is not the way."


    Little dragon and snake, finally feel something wrong.


    "Hum, didn''t you say they couldn''t find you!" the fierce woman snorted coldly. Now little dragon and snake think something''s wrong. It seems a little late! The fire burned to his eyebrows before he went to put out the fire.


    It''s too late!


    The little dragon snake smiled: "I know, I know, that''s what I said. As long as you are there, they will not find me, hehe ~"


    Little dragon and snake, very talkative.


    Don''t turn your face away from him.


    The little dragon and snake cuddled her from behind: "honey, you are my backing! You are my pillar!"


    Isn''t it?


    The shrew is the support of the little dragon and snake no matter in terms of body or gas field!


    But the shrew was still worried. Just now the people from the neighborhood committee came to ask questions, which had frightened her.


    She''s also afraid. She''s also afraid that the little dragon and snake will be taken away. Isn''t all her efforts in vain?


    She''s still waiting for Bruce Lee to marry her!


    Like many girls, the shrew also has a princess dream in her heart, but after all, her dream can come true only with a prince!


    The shrew had just observed it. After the people of the neighborhood committee went down, they whispered to a man in plain clothes below. The shrew with strong anti investigation ability saw at a glance that the man must be a policeman.


    It must be plain clothes!


    Now the plainclothes have been found downstairs. It''s not a matter of time to find Bruce Lee and snake?


    "Dragon snake, I saw plain clothes below just now." the fierce woman said to little dragon snake.


    If he had changed to the old little dragon snake, he would be frightened when he heard the word "plain clothes", but today I don''t know why. He''s not nervous at all, but he has a feeling of success.


    He decided in his heart.


    These plain clothes can''t find him at all.


    There are still many big things waiting for Bruce Lee to do. How could he fall in this place?


    How could someone catch it now?


    Moreover, he also had a hunch that the police could not catch him at all.


    Bruce Lee''s sixth sense is always accurate.


    He didn''t take it to heart, but put the shrew in his arms and said, "honey, don''t worry, they won''t catch me. When this thing is over, we''ll fly away!"


    Although the shrew was very upset, the little dragon and snake made her very useful.


    She obediently nestled her head on the little dragon snake''s shoulder and nodded her head happily.


    It seems to be a good picture to fly away with little dragon and snake, fierce woman, my heart is flying~


    Little dragon and snake''s thoughts also floated to the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    I have to say, the shrew is very accurate.


    The man in plain clothes downstairs just now is really Xiao Zhou''s.


    He stole a lazy, he didn''t come up, but asked the people of the neighborhood committee to investigate.


    He is also unhappy. Not only can he not go back to reunite with his family during the new year, but also he has to stay here to find someone and watch others reunite. He is very uncomfortable.


    Naturally, I didn''t take these things to heart.


    A lazy man misses the best opportunity.


    If he goes up in person, he will feel that something is wrong with the shrew. He will go back and report to Xiao Zhou, and then they can press the little dragon and snake before the first month.


    It was because of the flash of private words in his heart that he missed the best opportunity.


    During the Chinese new year, Xiao Zhou''s people also tightened their hearts.


    Xiao Zhou didn''t go back for the Chinese New Year. Naturally, he wouldn''t let his men go home for the Chinese New Year. He felt that at this time, the more he had to fight chicken blood and look for it desperately. When he found Xiaolong and snake, he could relax.


    Moreover, now the scope target has been reduced very small.


    It is reasonable to say that it should not be difficult to find the little dragon and snake.


    But why hasn''t I heard from him?


    Why can''t I find him?


    Sitting in the business car, Xiao Zhou smoked upset. Seeing the passage of time, he was also worried!


    Director Liu put pressure on him, which made him out of breath.


    This time I found the little dragon and snake. It''s easy to say anything. If he fails, everything will be over!


    Xiao Zhou''s dream of promotion and career will be dashed!


    At that time, he really has nothing. All his efforts and things over the years are in vain!


    He didn''t want his hard work to be wasted.


    This success, he can make himself less struggle for ten years.


    no


    It is possible to struggle for ten years and can''t get the result!


    So can Xiao Zhou not worry? Can he not move? Can you not work hard?


    However, there has been no news of little dragon and snake, which makes Xiao Zhou scratch his head secretly.


    Is your method wrong? Or is it in the wrong direction?


    It''s so big in the south of the city. Where can little dragon and snake hide?


    "Team Zhou, there''s nothing unusual in the community over there." after a while, the plain clothes investigated downstairs by Bruce Lee came back.


    Xiao Zhou waved his hand upset and let him out.


    Xiao Zhou didn''t think much. If he knew, the boy didn''t go in to investigate. In fact, he didn''t try his best. He must be mad.


    Xiao Zhou, methods, and pressure are all right.


    He''s just unlucky.


    If you try your best, what can you do if the people below don''t work hard?


    The following people suck. What can he do?


    He hesitated in the car for a long time. Finally, he took out the phone and dialed director Liu.


    The phone was connected in a short time.


    Inside was the impatient voice of director Liu.


    "Liu Chu, this is Xiao Zhou."


    "Well, I know!" director Liu was surrounded by the sound of TV. He was also reunited with his family!


    Xiao Zhou sighed: "Liu Chu, I still have no news..."


    Director Liu was silent for a while and said, "Xiao Zhou, I haven''t given you the time yet. What do you mean by saying this to me? All I want is the result, not the process! Did you become a policeman on your first day?"


    Xiao Zhou was stunned. He stood straight across the phone, then straightened his face and said, "Liu Chu, as long as there is one minute left, I will try my best to complete the task!"

 Chapter 594

    During the Chinese new year, there are basically no people in the streets of Jinhai city. Basically, they all go home for the Chinese New Year.


    A seemingly scrapped van is speeding down the street.


    From a distance, you can clearly see two people sitting in front.


    One is a big peak with a broken beard and a fat body, which fills the cab.


    The other is Xiaofeng, who is a little thin. The two of them, sitting in the car, didn''t speak, both with gloomy faces.


    Only the roar of the engine and the sound of big peak pounding the accelerator.


    In the back of the van.


    There was a man lying impressively.


    Xiaofeng looked worried and kept looking back.


    "Don''t look at it, he will certainly not wake up for a moment and a half!" said Dafeng.


    Compared with Xiaofeng, he should be more calm. Now his clothes are still stained with blood. The scene just now made Xiaofeng feel a little scary, but Dafeng didn''t say a word. After doing what he was doing, he turned and left.


    Da Feng has the psychological quality of being a killer. Xiao Feng is at best a thug and can''t do great things.


    Just now, when Xiaofeng was scared out of his mind, Dafeng knew that his brother could not do great things!


    This time, I really shouldn''t have brought him here.


    "Elder brother, are you really all right?" Xiaofeng was still immersed in the light of the sword just now.


    The gangsters in his head are not like this at all!


    It should be full of brotherhood. Although you can use knives and guns, you shouldn''t say it''s so bloody and terrible. Xiaofeng feels that he can''t bear it.


    His little heart is beating fast.


    He is not only worried about himself, but also worried about his own brother!


    His worry is not unreasonable. After all, what they did just now is enough for sentencing! And if boss Wang gives up when he is unhappy, they may spend the rest of their lives in prison!


    Can Xiaofeng not be afraid?


    He is not afraid to fight or fight with others. He is afraid to live in!


    That dark day, that iron bed and high wall, can definitely make him collapse!


    But, having reached this point, what can he do?


    Isn''t it just going on?


    Follow in his footsteps.


    Da Feng glanced at Xiao Feng while driving: "look at you like that! I''m carrying something alone. It doesn''t matter to you! I''m afraid of a big scar when my head falls off!"


    Dafeng is really not afraid of death.


    But Xiaofeng is different. He is really afraid of death!


    "Brother, I think we should be careful? Don''t give people to Zhu and boss Wang first." usually timid people have more eyes, just like Xiaofeng.


    Dafeng didn''t take Xiaofeng''s words seriously at all.


    Cold hum: "I''ll get to the door later, or you go first. I''ll go up and talk to boss Wang!"


    He won''t believe it. People can''t speak morality!


    He doesn''t believe it. He''s the kind of person who doesn''t speak morality!


    He can''t read people wrong!


    After hearing this, Xiaofeng quickly explained: "brother, I didn''t say I wouldn''t carry it with you, but we have to be more careful, don''t we? After all, this is a matter of human life!"


    It''s true that human life is crucial, but Dafeng doesn''t care at all.


    He doesn''t even care about the life and death of team Zhang.


    At this moment, he has been out of his mind.


    Sometimes, people just need some courage to go out and seek wealth and risk!


    Dafeng is more suitable for mixed society than Xiaofeng. Xiaofeng has too many concerns. And Dafeng are basically two types of people.


    The two men were silent again, and only the nearby scenery was brushed behind them.


    After a while, Xiaofeng asked carefully.


    "Brother, are you really not afraid at all?" this sentence was carefully asked by Xiaofeng. His head is still crazy like Dafeng just now. At that moment, he even doubted that Dafeng is still his big brother?


    Or the big brother who protected him from childhood?


    This


    Is it a devil at all!


    A devil who eats people and doesn''t spit bones!


    Don''t kill too much.


    Dafeng looked at him: "Xiaofeng, think about it. Who am I doing this for? Is it for you? Is it for the two of us? Grass!"


    Xiao Feng stopped talking.


    Dafeng is right. If he is not cruel, how can he get a foothold in Jinhai city and how can they get a foothold?


    Since I followed boss Wang, Xiaofeng also saw that Jinhai city is a place where everyone eats people. If you are not cruel, you can''t stand it at all.


    If he succeeds this time, he and Dafeng will certainly be appreciated by boss Wang. Then the road in the future will be more flat and official career all the way.


    It''s just that he thinks it''s a little too expensive.


    "If you can figure it out, continue to follow me. If you don''t, I''ll send you back to your hometown tomorrow!" Dafeng''s tone was indisputable.


    Xiaofeng quickly shook his head and looked right: "brother, I listen to you!"


    Da Feng showed a trace of doting in his eyes.


    Since childhood, he and Xiaofeng grew up together. He cares about Xiaofeng far more than a big brother should care about.


    No way, who makes his brother weak from an early age, and his temper is not strong, and he is always bullied?


    He is such a brother. If he doesn''t do it, who will?


    A stab.


    The van stopped in boss Wang''s factory.


    At this time, it was dark and there were no workers. The workers had a holiday during the Chinese New Year.


    However, in boss Wang''s office, the light is on.


    Dafeng is in the car. Instead of getting off in a hurry, he stares at Xiaofeng firmly.


    "What, are you afraid?"


    Xiaofeng shook his head.


    In fact, he was still scared to death. The picture just now has become a nightmare for him all his life. I don''t know how many times he will wake up from that nightmare in the future.


    "Just don''t be afraid. Listen to me. I''ll go up in a minute. If there''s nothing wrong, don''t say anything. If you think there''s something wrong, run! Understand?" what Xiaofeng said just now, Dafeng didn''t think about it.


    He sees too much about black eating black. Although he believes in pillars and boss Wang, people should keep an eye on them, shouldn''t they? This is the case in society. There are intrigues and intrigues everywhere.


    Dafeng feels nothing when he has an accident. He can''t let his brother have an accident with him!


    I don''t know if Xiaofeng understood, so he nodded foolishly. He knew that Dafeng wanted to protect him. Even if he was in danger, he would try his best to protect himself first.


    Dafeng rubbed Xiaofeng''s head and opened the door.


    "Get out of the car and carry people up with me first!"


    Looking at the people behind the car, Xiaofeng nodded hard.

 Chapter 595

    In boss Wang''s office, he and the post are waiting inside.


    It was supposed to be a family reunion for the new year, but both of them are pestling here now. Boss Wang was a little upset, but after listening to what Zhu said on the phone, his tightly locked eyebrows immediately released.


    Even now, boss Wang''s eyebrows are excited!


    Rare excitement!


    Let his palms sweat!


    I''ve been waiting for so long, and finally got the result!


    These days, my efforts are not in vain! He didn''t give the pillar so much money in vain. God still took care of him and didn''t let him draw water with a bamboo basket!


    As long as things go well today, it''s time for his boss Wang to soar to 90000 miles from the New Year!


    At that time, no one in Jinhai city could stop him, and no one could make an article on him!


    The pillar standing beside him was also full of excitement. When he received the news from Dafeng and Xiaofeng, he called boss Wang for the first time.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t expect that Dafeng and Xiaofeng could move so fast, follow team Zhang in such a short time, and then do things so decisively!


    Zhu asked himself in his heart what he would do if he put it on his head and whether he would be as decisive as Dafeng.


    The answer that Zhu gets every time is also vague. In the past, Zhu would have worked so hard for boss Wang, but now he hesitated. After so many things, he felt that boss Wang was different from before.


    But Dafeng and Xiaofeng are different. They are full of strength.


    Full of energy!


    In order to get honor from boss Wang, to get boss Wang''s attention, and even to get money, they will certainly work hard.


    The pillars on them seemed to see their former shadow.


    Isn''t that what he was then?


    Don''t you just work hard like them?


    But what is the end result? Have you been pestered by boss Wang?


    Pillars understand the pros and cons of these things too well. This is the truth that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead.


    So the pillar is old!


    He is also a little unfit to continue to mix in society.


    In the past, he was a cold-blooded bastard, but since he met Zhang Wen, he has changed. The goodness in his heart will be inspired at any time.


    This... Is the most deadly in the underworld.


    The pillar at the moment is actually tangled in my heart.


    Myself, do you want to continue on this road?


    Do you want to sink deeper and deeper?


    "Pillar, why haven''t they come yet? Call and ask!" boss Wang couldn''t wait.


    Isn''t it?


    It''s done. He doesn''t want to make any more mistakes. If there''s something wrong with big peak and small peak at this joint, he can''t regret dying?


    The pillar nodded, took out his cell phone and was ready to call.


    But just then, there was a knock outside the door.


    Boss Wang and the pillar shook at the same time.


    Boss Wang''s eyes are shining with the essence of children.


    The pillar hurried to open the door.


    Plop~


    A man who didn''t know whether he was dead or alive was thrown in.


    His face was covered with blood, like a pool of mud. At the door, there were big peaks and small peaks.


    "Brother, I brought people here," said Dafeng.


    Zhu and boss Wang are a little overwhelmed.


    The pillar asked, "what''s the matter with this man? He''s dead?"


    Dafeng calmly pointed to the people underground and said, "brother, this man is Guangguang. He was with ER Mao. He didn''t die, but he was knocked unconscious by me. I''ll try to wake him up later."


    Boss Wang saw his face clearly.


    Isn''t it? Although his appearance has changed a lot, boss Wang still looks familiar.


    This man is light!


    "What about the two hairs?" boss Wang''s eyebrows moved.


    "Dead."


    "Dead? How did you die?" boss Wang and Zhu, seeing the blood on Dafeng, felt something wrong. Er Mao died and brought the light. What''s the concept?


    What about team Zhang?


    Dafeng took a deep breath: "boss Wang, brother Zhu, in fact, this is the case..."


    With Dafeng''s words, Zhu and boss Wang listened carefully.


    Just now, team Zhang pressed the light on the ground, subdued him and smoked a cigarette.


    In fact, when team Zhang went upstairs, Dafeng and Xiaofeng followed behind. When they saw that team Zhang hurried there, they knew that things must not be so simple. Team Zhang must have some clues before they passed. Maybe this clue is the ER Mao he Guang they have been trying to find!


    Entering the corridor, Dafeng smelled a bloody smell.


    He is also quite sensitive to the taste.


    He knew in an instant that things didn''t seem so simple.


    If it were normal, team Zhang couldn''t even know that he was following a person behind him, but today, his attention was on ER Mao and Guang Guang, and he didn''t expect to follow Da Feng and Xiao Feng behind him.


    With team Zhang knocking at the door, Dafeng''s heart was raised.


    Then light opened the door from the inside. Team Zhang fought with light indiscriminately.


    Dafeng recognized him at once. He was Guangguang.


    Is one of them.


    However, the situation seems to have become a little complicated, because Dafeng didn''t hear Er Mao''s voice at all. Only Guang Guang and team Zhang trembled. He doesn''t know whether Er Mao ran away or hid.


    So he went up carefully and entered the room.


    At this time, he and Xiaofeng also saw a thrilling scene!


    Er Mao, with round eyes, has been lying on the ground motionless!


    His head is covered with blood marks.


    Dafeng probes with his hand. Er Mao is dead!


    Dafeng''s head is spinning fast. Why did Er Mao have an accident? Why is there only one person? The two hairs on the ground are cold. It seems that they have been dead for a long time. So why?


    Can it be said that there is a contradiction between Guangguang and ER Mao?


    Or did someone actually come before them?


    Both cases are possible, so what should I do?


    Seeing Er Mao''s body, Xiao Feng couldn''t calm down. He held back and didn''t spit out. He pulled Da Feng to leave.


    Their task is to follow team Zhang. Now it seems that things are not so simple. This is a matter involving human life!


    Human life is vital. Although the dead are Er Mao, if they step into this circle, they will have trouble!


    At this critical time, there is only one thought in Dafeng''s head.


    That is to catch the light alive, and then give it to brother Zhu to finish the task beautifully!

 Chapter 596

    Dafeng said to do it, quietly picked up a vase at the door, asked Xiaofeng to wait outside the door and walked towards the bedroom.


    Just now, it seems that the battle inside is over. Then, it''s time for him to start.


    Without taking two steps, he saw team Zhang coming out from the inside with his head down.


    He almost didn''t think about it. He smashed the vase in his hand on the head of team Zhang.


    With a bang, the vase broke to the ground, and team Zhang bowed his head. It seems that they haven''t reflected what''s going on.


    Team Zhang, this time he was smashed, but his excellent physical quality didn''t make him fall down, just a little confused.


    Dafeng was worried. Regardless, he picked up the bench from the side and greeted team Zhang''s head like crazy. Team Zhang was knocked down on the ground without two times. His head was bubbling blood, and he had completely fainted.


    At that time, Dafeng didn''t think whether team Zhang was a policeman or not, nor did he think of the consequences of his behavior. He wanted to take Guangguang back and give it to brother Zhu.


    It''s done.


    At that time, he really thought he had killed team Zhang. At that time, his crazy behavior had already scared Xiaofeng out of the door!


    Dafeng didn''t expect it, but Xiaofeng was very clear in his heart! He knows that this man is team Zhang, a policeman!


    Dafeng, is this fatal?


    Xiaofeng was stunned. He didn''t know what was going on until Dafeng stopped breathing.


    When he rushed over, he was crazy and pulled Dafeng to run.


    "Brother, we''re in trouble. Let''s go!" Xiaofeng''s voice was filled with tears.


    Da Feng is also numb.


    Like a puppet, he was pulled out of the door by Xiaofeng before he suddenly woke up.


    He pushed away Xiaofeng: "let go, it''s not finished yet!"


    Xiaofeng grabbed Dafeng and didn''t let go.


    "Get up!" Dafeng threw Xiaofeng aside. Seeing Dafeng''s blood red eyes, Xiaofeng didn''t dare to say anything. It was the first time he saw Dafeng kill his red eyes.


    It''s like a messenger from hell!


    Thanks to Xiao Feng''s reminder just now, Da Feng is now fully awake.


    Just now, he didn''t know whether he killed the policeman. First of all, he had to go back and confirm. If he died, he might run away next.


    Dafeng walked into the room and probed team Zhang with his hand.


    And breath!


    Dafeng''s heart was relieved in an instant. He knew that team Zhang must have been knocked unconscious by himself. There was no danger to his life. Maybe he woke up and went to the hospital by himself.


    So Dafeng looked at the people in the bedroom.


    Light!


    At this time, the light was strangled by team Zhang for a long time.


    He wanted to go out just now when he heard the news, but as soon as he climbed twice, he was severely hurt by Dafeng''s neck and fainted.


    The neck is the place where people have the most nerves. As long as you hit the right place, you can knock people out at once.


    Knocked out Guangguang, Dafeng called Xiaofeng to come in and help. Let''s get Guangguang down first.


    The two men struggled to carry the light into the car, and then he called the pillar. Then, it was the scene just now.


    ¡­¡­


    Dafeng said so much in one breath that it was difficult for boss Wang and Zhu to see the extreme.


    Guangguang, although they found it, none of them expected that things would become so complicated. What''s more, Dafeng knocked out team Zhang!


    If there''s nothing really wrong, it''s easy to say. If team Zhang really has three long and two short comings, I''m afraid boss Wang will be finished too!


    However, now just caught it, which also solved the urgent need of boss Wang.


    The pillar looked at Dafeng and Xiaofeng, and his mood was very complicated.


    These two people are really desperate!


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette, slowly sat on the table and began to think.


    At this time, only boss Wang can be so calm.


    This is big brother''s aura.


    Boss Wang is always the big brother. He is the one who gives advice to them.


    "Pillar, first find two brothers and go to team Zhang to see if he is awake. If he is not awake, help him and call the police!" boss Wang said.


    Pillar quickly nodded and called his men.


    "Dafeng, go and wake up Guangguang. Anyway, people have brought back. Don''t think so much. Don''t worry. I''ll carry it for you in case of an accident!" boss Wang glanced at Dafeng.


    This sentence is tantamount to reassuring Dafeng and Xiaofeng. They all know who boss Wang is. He said that if there is no problem, it must be no problem.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng promised and went to the bathroom to carry a bucket.


    Looking at the light on the ground, boss Wang had mixed feelings.


    It is because of this person that a Wanfeng group as big as himself can''t start business. It is because of him that his business has been delayed for so long. Can a person have so much influence?


    Can you be so awesome?


    Just now, although boss Wang said something to Dafeng and Xiaofeng, he would carry it.


    He said this for two reasons.


    He''s giving Dafeng and Xiaofeng a reassurance so that they don''t be afraid. Otherwise, if they are afraid, they are likely to betray themselves. Even if they want to die, they should die unconsciously.


    Because the person who knocked out Dafeng was not others, but team Zhang! Team Zhang is a section chief, so there is room for maneuver in this matter.


    Boss Wang thought a lot, but he didn''t show it on his face. He gave people the feeling that he was calm and let people believe that it was really nothing.


    WOW~


    A basin of water poured on the naked body.


    Guangguang still had no sign of waking up. Dafeng squatted down and began to slap Guangguang''s face.


    "By the way, did team Zhang see your face?" boss Wang asked Dafeng pretending not to care.


    Dafeng shook his head: "certainly not!"


    Boss Wang''s heart is half down and he doesn''t see Dafeng''s face. That''s even better.


    He sat there smiling and waiting for Da Feng to wake up the light.


    At this time, the pillar outside the door also came back. He called and arranged everything. His people are now on their way to team Zhang.


    In the room, there was the sound of Da Feng slapping his ears all the time.


    Popping.


    Each slap deeply stimulates Xiaofeng''s small heart.


    He felt that the road he took with Dafeng seemed to be getting farther and farther.


    Both of them seem to be sliding slowly into a huge vortex.


    But Dafeng didn''t seem to notice it at all. He slapped his face foolishly!


    I don''t know how many times I smoked. At this time, my bare eyelids moved and my eyes opened!

 Chapter 597

    On the eve of the family reunion, Lin Lisan was not happy at all.


    At the moment, in the international hotel, Lin Li sat on the bed without saying a word, holding the phone for a long time without thinking back.


    Why are you unhappy about the new year?


    There are two reasons.


    1¡¢ Lin Li couldn''t go home for the new year because he didn''t complete the task. He didn''t have the face to go back, and even if he went back, he would touch the dust on his nose, so he simply hid in the international hotel and waited for the news from director Liu.


    2¡¢ Lin Li didn''t send a penny home for the New Year!


    Lin Li, who has always entered the country as clean as water, has his wife taking care of children at home. He undertakes all the expenses at home. Naturally, he didn''t save any money with his monthly salary.


    Every month''s salary is planned and spent carefully.


    His wife, who is far away from home, is waiting for his salary this month for the New Year!


    But what did he do with all his money?


    All gave Er Mao and Guang! Cheated! Now he not only has no salary, but also owes a lot of foreign debt and accompanies Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li''s money. Where can he send it back to his family?


    So, just now on the phone, Lin Li was scolded by his wife, and he couldn''t answer back.


    His wife scolded him. There''s nothing wrong. Even if he goes out to perform his tasks during the new year, he won''t give a penny to his family.


    To whom, who can not scold?


    Lin Li let her vent. He didn''t say anything and pressed the phone.


    He knows he''s wrong, but what can he do?


    He can only wait!


    When director Liu got the news, he caught Er Mao and Guang Guang, investigated the affairs of section chief Duan and Wanfeng group, and then he could go back openly, without affectation at all, and go back with his head raised.


    However, Lin Li felt more and more like a dream.


    Why is it so unreal?


    "Team Lin, shall we go around?" Xiao Zhang asked carefully.


    Not only are there many people, but also Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li didn''t go home for the new year.


    Why are they?


    Not for the mission?


    They didn''t want to go back for the new year first, and then come back after the new year, but in that case, didn''t they leave the forest? If they had just left and there was news over there, what would they do if Lin Li was alone?


    It must be inconvenient for him without a helper.


    Although Lin Li brought the task, now it has become everyone''s.


    It has become the task of Xiao Zhang''s younger brother Lin Li.


    Lin Li glanced at Xiao Zhang and said helplessly, "go out. Where can I turn? There must be no one on the street."


    In fact, Xiao Zhang also wants to go out and feel the atmosphere of the new year. The three of them are all in this room every day. He''s going crazy,


    Perhaps I guessed Xiao Zhang''s thoughts. Team Zhang finished talking and then sighed: "go out with Xiao Li. I''ll find director Liu. He must have a holiday for the new year. It''s not suitable for so many of us to go to his place!"


    Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li looked at each other and nodded.


    On the roadside, the three of them separated.


    Looking at the lonely figures, Xiao Zhang sighed deeply. They couldn''t say what it was like in their hearts.


    Lin Li, or the one who said nothing in the Provincial Bureau?


    Or the man who is resolute and resolute in whatever he does?


    Lin Li, too much has changed.


    Perhaps it was a big mistake for him to come from the Provincial Bureau.


    Lin Li walked by the roadside and thought about it. He went to the 24-hour supermarket and bought a bottle of wine. Then he called director Liu and asked him where he was.


    Director Liu thought he had something to do and told him to wait in the office. He would be there in a minute.


    During the Spring Festival, Lin Li could tell that director Liu was also reluctant.


    Half an hour later, director Liu rushed over. Although he was unhappy, he didn''t show it on his face at all, but greeted it with a smile.


    "Team Lin, what''s the matter? It''s for the new year."


    Lin Li looked at director Liu with complex eyes: "Er Mao and Guang Guang, are you wired?"


    Director Liu''s face looked ugly and smiled awkwardly: "there''s no news yet. Isn''t it the Chinese new year? Everyone wants to go home for a reunion?"


    In fact, he knew that Xiao Zhou didn''t get off the fire during the new year. He has been investigating the little dragon and snake as soon as possible! But he can''t say that. There must be some room for relaxation.


    This is the art of speaking.


    After listening to this sentence, Lin Li stopped talking nonsense. He opened the lid of the wine bottle with a bang and gulped a few mouthfuls.


    "Liu Chu, don''t take it to heart. I can''t help it. Both of us are for the people and work!"


    It''s a little big, but the truth is this truth.


    Director Liu is actually a forthright person in his heart. He didn''t say much. He directly picked up a large number of wine bottles and looked up.


    "I know, it''s all for work! Alas!" director Liu, his heart is also very contradictory. He is also trying his best, but he can''t find it. What can he do? Xiao Zhou didn''t go home for the Chinese New Year. He''s still squatting. What else can he say?


    In addition to Xiao Zhou''s poor ability, what else can you say?


    Xiao Zhou''s attitude is no problem anyway.


    "Lao Liu, do you know why I came to Jinhai?" Lin Li looked up and said.


    Director Liu shook his head.


    "In fact, I just want to give the people of Jinhai a clean sky. Do you know? There are many things in Jinhai City, which are quite dirty!" Lin Li is a righteous man and speaks freely.


    This made Liu chuchang''s face hot.


    Can he not know these things?


    Can he not know the situation of Jinhai city?


    But which city doesn''t have more or less black spots? It''s not so easy to clean up these black spots!


    Director Liu also has a headache.


    Some things he didn''t want to do, but didn''t start. However, he never thought not to do. He has been slowly looking for a place to start!


    "Alas, we are working hard on these things, but Rome was not built in a day!" Liu Chu sighed.


    Lin Li took another sip: "these black spots have to be bleached. I can''t hold sand in my eyes!"


    Director Liu glanced at him secretly, and he also saw that he was a dead brain in this forest. Sometimes he wouldn''t turn a corner, but he would suffer a heavy loss. Director Liu can''t understand this again.


    He used to come here step by step.


    Lin Li and director Liu are still sighing here, and Xiao Zhou is still desperately looking for someone. None of them thought that Guangguang has been arrested and under the control of boss Wang at this time.


    The situation is about to change dramatically!

 Chapter 598

    Guangguang, perhaps the most unlucky victim in this battle.


    Because from beginning to end, it was not his intention.


    It was not his intention to ask boss Wang''s money to do nothing at first. Later, it was not his intention to run away with ER Mao, so that in the end, he killed Er Mao in a hazy way. He didn''t even know what was going on, so he did it himself.


    Just now, when he fainted, Guangguang felt like he had a dream, especially unreal.


    In his dream, he saw Tingting.


    Tingting''s outline is very vague, but Guangguang knows in his heart that this person is Tingting. With her beautiful body, Guangguang walked towards her. Then Guangguang took her hand and ran and hugged her in the sunset.


    Hug, run.


    Guangguang led the way in front, pulled Tingting behind her, didn''t look back, and ran forward.


    A question mark appeared in the light head.


    Why?


    Why did this happen?


    Originally, he and ER Mao hid fairly tightly. At least for a while and a half, they would not be found. Why would they be reduced to this situation?


    Because there is a contradiction between him and ER Mao?


    No, because of love!


    Just believe a word, true love is invincible.


    He felt that as long as he and Tingting had love in their hearts, he would be invincible.


    These cops can''t find him at all.


    So, why did this happen?


    When he opened his eyes, he didn''t know what was going on.


    There are four people in such a big office.


    A man sat in the middle as if nothing had happened. Next to him stood a big man. There were two strong and thin people standing next to him.


    Why are there so many people suddenly?


    Besides, it doesn''t seem to be your own room~


    As the neck was hit hard by Da Feng, Guang Guang had a brief amnesia.


    He doesn''t know anything now.


    Eyes like fish.


    Boss Wang and Zhu looked at him coldly.


    Dafeng, holding his hair in one hand, made a secret effort to make Guangguang''s head face to face with boss Wang.


    Looking at each other can make Guangguang wake up and let him know his situation.


    At the same time, let him find all his lost memories.


    The room was quiet. After a while, Guangguang was still stunned. He didn''t remember anything.


    "You are just Guangguang?" boss Wang said.


    Just nodded, he still didn''t remember who the man in front of him was.


    "What do you want to do?" Guangguang asked innocently, which made everyone feel very funny.


    Guangguang, what else do you want to do now?


    Isn''t it all because of him?


    If it hadn''t been for him and ER Mao, things might have come to this stage today?


    May let boss Wang shrink for so long? May make Wanfeng group stagnate?


    Boss Wang still remembers that these two people cheated him of his money and ran away!


    Eat before he and boss Du, and then run away!


    Boss Wang has never been so provoked or played like a monkey.


    This is the first time.


    And for the last time.


    "Hehe, you forgot the sealing fee I gave you last time in the hospital?" boss Wang said.


    hush money? Guangguang was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly recovered.


    Shit, isn''t this boss Wang?


    Boss Wang of Jinhai city!


    When a bastard like Guangguang meets boss Wang, it is like an ordinary citizen meets a star, but Guangguang is not very excited at this time, but is replaced by deep fear.


    Last time in the yard, he almost gave boss Wang a knife!


    If the knife was cut on boss Wang, the consequences would be unimaginable


    Now, boss Wang stands calmly in front of him. What is this concept?


    At this moment, I have lost all my thoughts!


    He knew that he could not escape this disaster anyway!


    I don''t know why, he missed Er Mao a little in his heart.


    If Er Mao were here, he wouldn''t have to speak. Er Mao settled these things.


    "Remember?" boss Wang still squinted.


    Light didn''t say a word, just nodded deeply.


    Of course he remembers. He can''t even remember!


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang got up slowly and walked to Guangguang.


    Looking at boss Wang walking towards him with one hand in his pocket, he was so frightened that he had no power to parry. He was afraid that boss Wang would take out a dagger from his pocket the next second, and then come and stab himself a few times and send him away directly.


    Just think right. In fact, boss Wang doesn''t think so? From the first time he saw the light, he seemed to cut this guy alive, but reason told him that he couldn''t do that yet.


    At the very least, you have to get everything out of your mouth first.


    With his small eyes, he subconsciously avoided boss Wang and turned his eyes elsewhere.


    Dafeng pulled up his hair and pinned his face so that he could see boss Wang clearly.


    Light, there is resentment in my little eyes.


    Until now, he slowly recalled what had just happened.


    He has always been silent in his dream. He thinks Tingting is waiting for him at the door. He thinks that as long as he kills Er Mao, Tingting will return to him.


    Therefore, he made a dead hand and let 20 cents have no room to fight back, so he died in the rental house.


    Therefore, he cherishes Tingting more and wants to go hiking with her.


    Just the appearance of team Zhang completely broke his mind.


    Team Zhang, like a dark shadow, abruptly separated Guangguang and Tingting.


    by the way.


    The light brow tightened.


    What about the policeman? What about the cop who almost strangled himself? Why didn''t you see him?


    He and boss Wang should not be together, so how did boss Wang bring him here?


    Can it be said that boss Wang and the police dare to move?


    It''s impossible


    Thinking of this, cold sweat fell down the light''s forehead.


    Originally, he still had a glimmer of hope, but now he is completely discouraged.


    Boss Wang, the first brother of Jinhai City, is really not in vain! If he were allowed to choose again, he would not oppose boss Wang, listen to ER Mao''s slander and get boss Wang''s money.


    Now, the living king of hell is standing in front of him.


    As long as he is willing, one word can kill himself!


    Light is afraid.


    He didn''t feel so scared just now. Now he saw boss Wang. His fear was like a factor in the air.


    No one is afraid of death. Boss Wang can see from the expression on Guangguang''s face that Guangguang is afraid, but he seems to be still strong and tries his best to calm himself down.

 Chapter 599

    Boss Wang can get to where he is today. There are definitely his outstanding places. For example, his insidious and vicious, for example, his excellent psychological quality.


    These are important factors for the achievement of boss Wang.


    This is the gap between boss Wang and Guangguang.


    At this time, under the gaze of boss Wang, Guangguang has shrunk, but he didn''t show it too obviously. Guangguang doesn''t want to be stripped of the outer skin by boss Wang so soon.


    He wanted to disguise as much as possible so that he didn''t look so weak.


    Not such a person that boss Wang can see through at a glance.


    But can his ideas escape boss Wang''s eyes?


    Boss Wang, with an evil smile on his face, said, "tell me what''s going on. Why are you and ER Mao running?"


    In fact, boss Wang knows everything, but he still said it deliberately in order to give Guangguang a chance to recruit everything himself.


    But light doesn''t think so.


    He glanced at boss Wang and did not answer his question. Instead, he raised his head and looked at boss Wang unambiguously.


    "Tell me first what happened to the police!"


    Originally, boss Wang thought that Guangguang was a little stupid and would not think too much, but he had a lot of heart.


    Remember the policeman.


    This is asking him, what did you do to the policeman?


    At the same time, it is also warning boss Wang.


    Don''t mess around. The police have been to that place. If something happens to me, you can''t escape!


    Boss Wang, I know too well.


    I thought since I just want to play psychological warfare with myself, I''ll play with him to the end.


    He was not in a hurry, but pretended to be indifferent and said, "Oh, you mean the plain clothes? We have solved it. Now it should be buried on the back mountain."


    Boss Wang said that the clouds were light and the wind was light, but Guangguang was almost scared to death!


    Boss Wang, it''s really as powerful as the legend. He''s crazy. He doesn''t care about anything. Even the police


    Thinking of this, cold sweat oozed from Guangguang''s forehead.


    Boss Wang then said, "but the plain clothes are still fucking difficult. I stabbed him more than ten times before he died!"


    The light automatically complemented the scene at that time.


    More than ten knives, what''s that concept?


    The whole person is a beehive!


    In an instant, he thought of the miserable situation of team Zhang himself, and he was trembling again.


    Boss Wang''s eyes searched for the truth on him, and he measured it on boss Wang.


    Measure whether you should tell him the truth or not.


    "How? Can you say it now?" boss Wang smiled in his eyes and thought that this light is really a vegetable. He believed it.


    Boss Wang has been fooling around for so many years, but I''ve heard that one or two people died in a fight. I''ve never heard of anyone daring to fight the police. It''s not a small matter to catch them for a few years!


    Guangguang shook all over and nodded: "OK, I''ll tell you! Boss Wang, to tell you the truth, it was all Er Mao''s idea. I didn''t want to take your money or Yin you at that time. I was led by Er Mao by the nose, and I can''t help it..."


    Seeing Guangguang ready to complain, boss Wang snorted coldly, "say the point!"


    "Er..." the light Adam''s Apple moved up and down, "In fact, when you came to us, someone came to us, that is, boss Du. We also received his money, and then the people who came down from the top came to us. At that time, er Mao and I went back and forth among three groups of people. Er Mao felt a little chaotic. We didn''t care about anyone. We ran away! It was said that you should solve it by yourself."


    This is the truth.


    Boss Wang smiled.


    He really didn''t expect to fail so much.


    Although he also thought that boss Du had gone to find Er Mao and Guang, he really didn''t think about it. He didn''t expect to find so many people.


    So, er Mao''s decision is exactly right.


    They should run. If they don''t, they must be unlucky.


    Instead of letting three groups of people push and shove back and forth in the light, it''s better to hide now, secretly peep at these situations in the dark, and then try to make a judgment.


    There''s nothing wrong with ER Mao''s idea, but he''s a little unlucky.


    "Then what?" boss Wang looked at the light with great interest.


    "Then, it''s now!" he was stunned.


    Boss Wang looked gloomy.


    This light is pretending to force yourself!


    Pop!


    Dafeng saw some killing intention from boss Wang''s eyes, raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    The light was dazed and confused, so it was a little unclear.


    "I think you still don''t understand the point. I said, why did Er Mao die!"


    Who is boss Wang? At the beginning, he didn''t pay attention here. What he thought was why Er Mao would have an accident. The two of them were originally together. Why Er Mao would die.


    Boss Wang wants to know what is the contradiction between Guangguang and ER Mao.


    Light didn''t hide: "because of a woman."


    "Woman?" boss Wang stared round.


    "Well, er Mao, that bastard, robbed my woman, and I killed him by mistake!" Guangguang said more and more fiercely, biting his teeth hard.


    Boss Wang finds it more interesting.


    This light and ER Mao really have no eyesight. Don''t they know what the current situation is? Still playing in the nest? Presumably, if it weren''t for this, Guang Guang couldn''t have been found by team Zhang.


    It''s all light!


    "Ha ha, OK, you are really good! You are better than me!" boss Wang turned around and smiled.


    There was another cigarette in his fingertip, and then he said with a smile: "Guangguang, you have come to this step today, no one else is to blame, just the woman. Brothers are like brothers, women are like clothes. Do you think it''s worth it for a woman?"


    Is it worth it?


    This word went around in his bare head, and finally stopped at the word worth it.


    His motive for killing Er Mao must be worth it, but the final result must be a little unworthy.


    Why?


    Because Guangguang didn''t get Tingting!


    I''ve killed Er Mao, but there''s still no news about Tingting!


    Guangguang''s original intention is to fly away with Tingting!


    "However, you and ER Mao are also very kind. You cheated me a total of 300000 before. To be honest, I was cheated of so much money for the first time since I mixed in Jinhai city. Ha ha."


    Boss Wang has something to say. His face is ugly again.


    "Boss Wang, it''s all Er Mao''s idea..." he whispered.


    "I don''t want to hear anything else. Just tell me what''s the relationship between you and section chief Duan. Why does he have to find you so desperately!"

 Chapter 600

    Boss Wang''s words make you feel refreshed just once.


    Now, his IQ is soaring all the way. Although it can''t compare with 20 cents, he also began to think about things and why boss Wang wants to tie himself up.


    In fact, boss Wang is also a fog.


    He doesn''t know why Er Mao and Guang ran away, why they ran so thoroughly and fooled boss Wang''s money. In fact, he knows a little about these things.


    This is tantamount to giving light an opportunity.


    Looking at boss Wang, he smiled.


    Boss Wang is a smart man, but smart people sometimes miscalculate~


    Thinking of this, he smiled more happily.


    This makes the people in the room confused and crazy? Suddenly smile what smile?


    Boss Wang didn''t understand. He smiled with Guangguang, and he winked at Dafeng.


    Dafeng grabbed the hand of Guangguang''s hair, threw Guangguang directly on the ground, rode on Guangguang and began to slap his ears.


    Da Feng has great strength and is cruel. He can''t stand the light without two strokes.


    Wait, it hurts.


    Twice, it''s dizzy.


    Third, doubt life.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..." he screamed.


    Originally, the wound on his face was no longer painful. Da Feng slapped his wound again. Can light not hurt?


    Boss Wang nodded to Dafeng. He snorted coldly and came down from the naked body.


    "Why are you laughing?" boss Wang was not worried and asked Guangguang slowly. If he dared to laugh, he would continue to serve with big ears for a while.


    Guangguang didn''t dare to laugh. He knew that he was tied by boss Wang. In the eyes of boss Wang, his life was only a dream. As long as others were unhappy, he could bury him in the back mountain at any time.


    Just stop talking and keep your head down.


    Boss Wang sneered: "if you don''t want to die, tell me honestly, you know?"


    There was a click in the light heart.


    "Say it, can you really let me go?" even he didn''t believe it.


    But boss Wang nodded.


    No one knows what boss Wang thinks, and no one knows whether boss Wang will let go.


    But if you don''t say it, you will die.


    "As long as you help me find Tingting and let me meet her, I''ll tell you!" Guangguang said.


    "Ha ha ~" boss Wang looked at Guangguang''s innocent appearance and smiled immediately.


    Then he was ready to let the big peak next to slap him in the face.


    But before Dafeng started this time, Guangguang quickly said, "even if you kill me this time, I won''t tell you! Unless you help me find Tingting!"


    Guangguang, it''s hard. He''s really not going to say it.


    He knew that there was a dead end anyway, so he might as well ask boss Wang to call Tingting over, meet her himself, and then ask why she deviated from herself, why she didn''t answer, and why she wasn''t the person outside the door.


    I think too much.


    In fact, Tingting didn''t plan to come to see him at all. Tingting just wanted to cover the money in his pocket!


    He still doesn''t understand this truth.


    Also want to find Tingting.


    Boss Wang certainly won''t agree to his unreasonable request.


    He was too lazy to talk nonsense. He waved to Dafeng and Xiaofeng directly and went out with the pillar.


    There was a loud scream inside. Boss Wang went out to breathe with the pillar.


    The pillar lit a cigarette. Boss Wang took a deep breath, looked out the window at Jinhai city full of the smell of new year, and sighed: "pillar, how long have you not been home for the new year since you followed me?"


    Boss Wang almost shed tears when he said this.


    Yeah.


    He hasn''t been home for the new year since he went with boss Wang. Every time during the new year, he has to protect his safety around boss Wang.


    I remember one year, new year''s Eve, the pillar also helped boss Wang die.


    The man remembered clearly.


    At that time, he cried for mercy and said that it was OK to let him die, but he wanted to see his old mother and his wife and children, even at a glance.


    But it was rejected by the pillar.


    The man couldn''t make any sound any more when the knife fell from his hand.


    At that time, the pillar was a cold-faced killer, but later, the pillar changed.


    Become sentimental.


    "Brother, from the moment I followed you, I never thought of going home for the new year, or having a home again." Zhu said.


    This is also quite helpless.


    Now, how can you get married? If he did get married, wouldn''t it be his weakness?


    Who is willing to let out their weaknesses?


    Besides, the pillar has no capital.


    He is not boss Wang. He has no ability to cover the sky with one hand. He knows it all better.


    Therefore, he must choose to be at ease, choose not to start a family and not be attracted to any girl.


    Boss Wang looked at the pillar with complex eyes and patted him on the shoulder: "pillar, you''ve worked hard too. I''ve laid half of your land!"


    The pillar was moved by boss Wang''s words in a mess. His eyes moved and didn''t speak.


    Pillar is such a person. He is stupid and honest.


    "Eldest brother, I''m helping you fight rivers and mountains, but it''s all yours. I don''t have any mind!" the pillar said positively.


    Boss Wang laughed. He was very satisfied with the effect.


    What he said just now is half polite and half tempting. Just imagine, who can take away the land laid down by boss Wang? It''s impossible for him to give up!


    The reason why he can regard the pillar as his confidant is that the pillar is not greedy and has never thought of anything else.


    "Pillar, do you have enough money?"


    "Enough!"


    Where is enough money?


    Pillar is not very interested in money now. He has accumulated enough money. I''m afraid boss Wang doesn''t know what he wants.


    What the pillar wants is freedom and ordinary


    Boss Wang and Zhu smoke outside the door for recreation.


    There is only one door between the light, but it is experiencing the cruelest beating in his life.


    Big peak and small peak greeted all their grievances on Guangguang and compared them fiercely.


    Xiaofeng said hello to Guangguang''s leg that hasn''t grown well.


    The light was painful, but he didn''t say a soft word and didn''t say a word of begging for mercy.


    Why?


    Because he knew that as long as he let go, the beating he had just received would be wasted. He had to start again. He had to bear it. He had to bear it if he wanted to see Tingting!


    Boss Wang and Zhu outside the door were not in a hurry and chatted slowly.


    Boss Wang knows well. He wants to see when light can last.

 Chapter 601

    Late at night, er Mao and Guang Guang lived in the rental room.


    In the moonlight, there were two people lying inside.


    One is er Mao, who has long been cold.


    The other is team Zhang lying on the ground motionless, but the body of team Zhang is hot.


    Two young people went upstairs at this time.


    The door was open. One of them took a look inside and quietly pushed the door open.


    The other didn''t come in and stood at the door to watch the wind.


    The young man who went in confirmed the situation inside, explored the breath of team Zhang, looked at Er Mao again, and then retreated carefully.


    "How''s it going?" asked another young man.


    The young man shook his head: "one died, and another fainted."


    "Grass, these people are very cruel!"


    "Keep your voice down! Brother Zhu asked us to check the situation, but he didn''t let you BB!"


    The young man who was taught a lesson didn''t say a word. He also knew that it was a big deal today. The pillar asked them to come and see the situation. If the police hadn''t found it, they would cooperate and call the police.


    Neither Zhu nor boss Wang wants team Zhang to die.


    The trouble is still yourself!


    The two young people are very smart and cautious. When he comes over, they wear foot covers and gloves. They also know that this is the scene of the murder. If people see it or find it, it will be bad luck. Maybe boss Wang can''t protect them.


    It''s different from ordinary fights.


    This is quite serious.


    "All right, let''s go, find a pay phone and call the police!" the young man said, and the two men went downstairs.


    But before they took two steps, they heard a crisp Ding Dong.


    This is the message from Guangguang''s mobile phone.


    "Wait a minute ~" I don''t know why, the young man suddenly felt that the news of the mobile phone might have something to do with this matter. So he hurried back, carefully avoided Er Mao''s body and team Zhang lying on the ground, and went to pick up the light mobile phone.


    Took a look.


    ¡­¡­


    Guangguang thought more than once that if Tingting saw him like this, or knew that he was beaten now, would she be distressed and soft hearted.


    Every time, the answer he gets is yes, and Tingting will be soft hearted.


    I''m sure I''ll be distressed, red eyes, and even cry.


    In his heart, Tingting is a gentle girl to the extreme. What Guangguang likes is Tingting.


    Tingting is the fetter of Guangguang''s life.


    Although the two of them haven''t met, having love is like sucking the light of poison. They have been deeply trapped and can''t quit at all.


    At this time, Tingting''s message appeared on the screen of Guangguang mobile phone.


    It''s the news that Tingting has been silent for so long.


    She may have never thought that during her silence, so many things happened and completely changed Guangguang''s fate.


    His words and words can even determine the life and death of light.


    At the moment, Tingting came back to him in a simple sentence.


    "Call the money first and I''ll find you."


    This sentence is followed by the last sentence, because Guangguang said he would take Tingting away!


    The young man sent by the pillar took a curious look and almost didn''t laugh.


    A discerning person can see at a glance that this woman is cheating all her money!


    But he never dreamed that the split of Er Mao''s light was because of the girl named Tingting. He really never dreamed of it.


    He turned up curiously and suddenly felt that he should tell the pillar about it. Therefore, after reporting to the police with the young man, he hurried back to the pillar.


    ¡­¡­


    Like Guangguang, Tingting is also anxiously waiting for Guangguang''s news.


    She is also worried. She also wants to light the 400000.


    She only chats with Guangguang for money. If she has no money, she won''t talk nonsense at all.


    However, we still have to pay attention to the way, don''t we?


    Therefore, Tingting didn''t act too anxious. She was just a little anxious waiting on the phone.


    People always become strong in waiting.


    Also become desperate in waiting.


    I can''t even dream of it.


    In front of Tingting at the moment, there are two computers with screen splitters, five or six screens and five or six mobile phones. Each mobile phone is a beauty and each wechat is a sweet trap~


    This is Tingting''s job. She can''t fall in love with light.


    Everything is just a light fantasy.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to boss Wang''s office, the young man handed his cell phone to the pillar, then told the pillar about the situation just now, and said that they had called the police.


    The pillar nodded with satisfaction, gave them some luck and hardship, and let them go down.


    Society is progressing, and their methods of doing things are also different.


    Like before, when Zhu followed boss Wang, as long as boss Wang said a word, he did everything with his life. He didn''t think about any benefits at all, let alone how much benefits he could get.


    All he wanted was to show himself in front of boss Wang and prove himself in front of his big brother, that''s all.


    But now it''s different. No matter what you do, you want money. People like money more than Jianghu loyalty and brotherhood. Therefore, Zhu knows that you have to talk with money no matter what you do.


    Besides, the money can''t be less.


    If the money is less, who will help him in the future?


    Society is progressing, and so are the bastards.


    Bastards have always been some people at the forefront of this society.


    "Thank you, brother Zhu!" seeing the money, the two young people immediately smiled.


    This time, they didn''t risk in vain.


    The pillar waved his hand, let them go down, and told them that this matter must be kept secret. If it was said, no one could protect them both.


    They knew this better than anyone, nodded and left.


    When the front foot left, the back foot pillar and boss Wang began to look at the bare mobile phone.


    Seeing the light for a long time, Tingting sent a photo.


    Above, it''s quite explicit.


    Boss Wang and Zhu immediately understood what was going on.


    As the post turned over the chat records, boss Wang suddenly became more enlightened.


    "Brother, what should I do?" the pillar looked at the news sent by Tingting and asked boss Wang.


    Boss Wang smiled: "pillar, you find a clever boy. First stabilize Tingting, and then try to cheat her out, or find her address for me!"


    Guangguang has been biting his teeth. Dafeng and Xiaofeng are tired. Guangguang still doesn''t say a superfluous word. Even if he wants to see Tingting, boss Wang is very helpless. He can only do so.


    Now for him, time is money!


    The pillar nodded, took out his mobile phone and went to contact.

 Chapter 602

    Whoa, whoa, whoa~


    In less than 20 minutes, several police cars stopped in front of Er Mao and Guang Guang''s residence, and many people in uniforms ran down from them. After they got off, they ran crazy upstairs.


    After receiving the alarm, they went out as soon as possible.


    When the people in the community heard the buzzing of the police car, they all stuck their heads out of the window.


    The first policeman who rushed into the house quickly checked the injuries of Er Mao and Zhang team, and then contacted the ambulance.


    "One death and one injury!" he reported to the captain.


    The man nodded, and then asked people to block this place first, and began to carry out simple emergency treatment for team Zhang who had not died.


    The blood on team Zhang''s head has formed a blood scab, but the man hasn''t woken up and is in a deep coma, which makes people feel like he is dead.


    If it were someone else, they might really die, but team Zhang, with excellent physical quality, has always been strong!


    Others can die, he can''t die!


    He hasn''t finished his mission and hasn''t stood straight to report to section chief Duan! How can something happen!


    After a while, an ambulance came and took team Zhang into the car.


    Then another car came and began to inspect Er Mao on the scene.


    As a result, it didn''t surprise them.


    Multiple blunt blows on the head resulted in death.


    There is only one word in their mind, cruel!


    Who the hell did it so hard! Hit so many times on the head. How much hatred must there be?


    Er Mao and Guang Guang''s residence was sealed off. This incident soon disturbed the top.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s dark. It''s dark.


    When a person is in a coma, the operation of the brain does not stop. To put it bluntly, when you are in a coma, you are actually dreaming. When you wake up, the dream will wake up.


    Team Zhang kept working and thinking in his head. During his coma, he dreamed of Er Mao, Guang Guang and section chief.


    The figures of these three people are like catkins in his head, which are disorderly staggered and combined together.


    Let team Zhang mess badly in his head.


    He even wondered if he would die like this.


    Will you close your eyes forever.


    But every time the idea flashed, team Zhang would tell himself that he could not die! You can''t fall down. There are a lot of things to do. How can you leave like this?


    Heroes are called heroes only when they have completed their mission.


    He is now, at best, cannon fodder!


    After dizziness, I fell deeply into the feeling, as if I were falling into the depths


    Call~~


    I don''t know how long I slept, team Zhang suddenly woke up.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on the hospital bed, with clean sheets, clean ceiling and hanging bottles next to me.


    What''s going on?


    Where is this?


    There was a brief amnesia in team Zhang''s head.


    He struggled to remember, but he couldn''t work hard for a long time. He had no strength on himself.


    Look at the bedside.


    I don''t know when there was a bright handcuff on his hand!


    Seeing this can make team Zhang laugh.


    How can this thing, which has been chained to the prisoner''s hand countless times, appear on his wrist now?


    Why does this key of justice imprison itself?


    After team Zhang laughed, it was anger!


    Endless anger made his whole person become irritable in an instant!


    Bang bang!


    Team Zhang hit the bedside hard, regardless of the needle and bottle in his hand.


    The sound of smashing the bed attracted the nurses. Two little nurses came and hurriedly pressed team Zhang down.


    "You can''t be excited now. It''s bad for your health. You should calm down!"


    Team Zhang, where can I calm down? He knows too well what the situation is now. He himself is regarded as a prisoner!


    Although he didn''t know what happened after he fainted, he guessed that it must be the mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind him. When he passed by, he was followed by people behind him. Now he is really annoyed and angry.


    Why don''t you know you''re following someone behind you?


    Why are you so careless?


    He has always been quite cautious!


    If not, he may have turned his head back and appeared in the office of section chief Duan to explain what happened to him. Now? He''s a suspect!


    What logic is this!


    Team Zhang roared in his heart. He also knew that a mistake will become eternal hatred. His mistake this time is likely to change the whole situation!


    It''s all because of his mistake!


    Now he doesn''t care about his body at all, and he doesn''t care.


    Why did he wake up without any strength?


    Because he lost too much blood!


    Moreover, the wound on his head was quite deep. After he was sent here, the doctors began to rescue him. From late last night to now, they pulled team Zhang back from the death line.


    Team Zhang may not have thought that he would be so seriously injured.


    To tell the truth, if there is a frontal confrontation, neither of the two peaks is his opponent.


    It''s just that Dafeng is sneaking!


    "The patient''s mood fluctuates. Give him an injection of stability!" after the doctor came in, he took a look at team Zhang and hurried to say to the people behind him.


    After a while, a nurse came in with a needle.


    Once the needle settled down, team Zhang was like being drawn out of his soul, and slowly quieted down.


    The little nurse nearby was busy in a cold sweat.


    "Why is this person like crazy?" one of the little nurses was still a little frightened.


    "Alas, he may have been wronged. He has become a prisoner. Can he be in no hurry?"


    "He''s pathetic, too."


    "Yes..."


    Team Zhang''s eyes began to become dull.


    Why did things become like this?


    Why is it contrary to your original intention?


    I remember when I first came to the police force, my master told him that no matter what I did, righteousness was the first word. Of course, it was the righteousness of justice! Team Zhang has always kept this sentence in mind and followed it without any conditions.


    However, this made him pay a price again and again, and even made him a little doubt about his original intention.


    In a wild haze, team Zhang slowly closed their eyes and soon fell asleep again.


    At this time, the policeman who had been guarding the door came in.


    One of them asked the nurse, "how is he?"


    "Very bad, very excited," the nurse told him truthfully.


    "Well, when you wake up, you''ll inform us immediately. We''ll ask him."


    "Well, I see ~" the little nurse went out with her head down.


    The two policemen looked at team Zhang lying motionless in bed, sighed leisurely, shook their heads and went out.

 Chapter 603

    Dong Dong Dong~


    Outside the branch, there was a knock on the door.


    The door creaked open.


    Pop!


    It was a slap in the face. The beaten man was still a little confused and looked at the man in front of him in a daze.


    The man who slapped in the face is the section chief who people in the branch are afraid of!


    What he drew was the commander of the last operation, that is, the small captain who received a report yesterday and went to ER Mao and Guang Guang''s residence to catch team Zhang.


    In fact, his heart is full of grievances. He doesn''t know why he will be beaten. He is also normal to receive orders to do things, and then arrest people. The police are also very fast. Why is it wrong?


    Why did you annoy section chief Duan?


    The section chief was in the Branch Bureau, but he died badly. No one wanted to provoke him.


    The man was slapped in the face and dared not say a word. He looked at section chief foolishly.


    "Where are the people?" the section chief was panting.


    "Who?" he really didn''t know anything.


    "Grass!" section chief Duan said dirty words, "the man you caught yesterday is my fucking man!"


    Boom!


    There was a buzz in the captain''s head.


    Yesterday, the man they caught in the rental room was the man of section chief Duan?


    So, that''s the section chief''s informant?


    But they don''t know at all.


    But it''s right to think about it. After being caught by them, the man was directly sent to the hospital and rescued for a long time. Now he came back. He thought the man was the murderer who killed Er Mao!


    He didn''t think much about it when he thought he had a fight with ER Mao and ended up losing both sides.


    Now, section chief Duan''s words woke him up.


    If so, they will all be scolded to death by section chief Duan!


    This person is a section chief, so it shows that there is another person behind this matter!


    This is not to find yourself uncomfortable!


    "Section chief Duan, i..." in front of section chief Duan''s powerful aura, the man was a little speechless for a while and stammered for a long time.


    "What are you? Take me to the hospital!" section chief Duan''s temper exploded!


    "Yes... I''ll send someone to prepare the car immediately!"


    The man hurried down.


    After a while, the car was ready. The team leader hurried down with section chief Duan.


    In the car, he came back to his senses and quickly explained to section chief Duan: "section chief Duan, in fact, we are still in the investigation stage. The first time we found this person that night, we sent him to the hospital. Before we woke up, we don''t know anything..."


    Section chief Duan thought it over and knew what was going on.


    Can he not know?


    It must be the same as the team leader said. There must be no difference. He was angry that they didn''t investigate well. The identity of team Zhang can be found out as long as they use snacks!


    Recently, the people under me are really getting worse and worse.


    Section chief Duan had a cold face and didn''t even look at him.


    What he thought in his heart was not the safety of team Zhang, but about Er Mao and Guang.


    Er Mao died. How did he die? Did he tell his story when he died? Team Zhang didn''t catch them, so who was behind him.


    And, more importantly.


    Where''s light?


    Will it be in the hands of Lin Li and them? If Lin Li and they catch it, the black hat on the head of the section chief will be lost!


    This is no small matter!


    Section chief Duan was worried, so he had to ask team Zhang what was going on.


    Listen, team Zhang hasn''t woken up yet. He''s more worried than anyone else.


    After a while, the car arrived at the hospital. Section chief Duan took the lead and hurried up. When he arrived at team Zhang''s ward, team Zhang had woken up.


    Two policemen are preparing to take notes there!


    This is a great insult to team Zhang, but he didn''t say anything. He also knew that these should wait until section chief Duan came. Section chief Duan personally authorized him to do this task.


    He has to keep it a secret while doing a good job.


    But now things are not going in the direction he expected.


    "Section chief Duan..." seeing the people coming in, team Zhang suddenly felt like crying.


    The two policemen looked back. They both knew section chief Duan. They quickly and respectfully stood up and saluted.


    "All out!" section chief Duan''s eyes cooled when he saw team Zhang like this.


    To tell the truth, he still appreciates team Zhang and naturally likes it in his heart. Now he feels bad to see team Zhang injured like this.


    Moreover, his heart was full of doubts. He knew the skill of team Zhang. Who could make him like this?


    When only he and section chief Duan were left in the ward, team Zhang slowly opened his mouth.


    "Section chief Duan, I didn''t do it well. I let you down..."


    At this time, section chief Duan can''t question team Zhang. He can only nod: "it''s okay, but you''re wronged. Is the injury on your body still tight?"


    Team Zhang shook his head: "it''s okay, it doesn''t matter!"


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    Team Zhang took a deep breath and began to tell the whole story to section chief Duan. In fact, the process was very simple, that is, he found Er Mao and Guang Guang, and then another man appeared behind him and attacked him.


    Hearing this, section chief Duan was relieved.


    First of all, when team Zhang went, there was no one else in the room, that is to say, er Mao and Guang Guang should have been infighting, and then Guang Guang killed Er Mao. Then the matter about him may not have been leaked.


    But who is the man who secretly attacked team Zhang?


    Who else is looking for ER Mao in Jinhai city?


    And doubt team Zhang?


    You know, team Zhang is a soldier appointed by section chief Duan, but he arranged it himself. Basically no one knows.


    Can it be said that from the beginning, the little abacus in the heart of section chief Duan was known?


    impossible!


    Section chief Duan shook his head secretly. If so, that person is too divine! In Jinhai City, he can''t think of anyone who can so and know him.


    Director Liu?


    can''t!


    At best, he has a superior subordinate relationship with section chief Duan. He doesn''t know section chief Duan at all, let alone that section chief Duan arranges team Zhang to go out to work. If he knows, he will erase the power in the hands of section chief Duan at the first time.


    Lin Li?


    Even more impossible, according to Lin Li''s temperament, if you catch Guangguang, now, at the moment, the people of the Provincial Bureau should have summoned section chief Duan!


    So who would it be?


    At this time, section chief Duan''s brain flashed, and a familiar figure appeared in his mind.


    If it was this person, section chief Duan thought it was possible, but he couldn''t believe it.


    This man is boss Wang!

 Chapter 604

    In the ward, team Zhang saw the subtle changes on the face of section chief Duan.


    "Section chief Duan, who do you suspect?" he asked.


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath. Team Zhang was his man, but he said, "boss Wang!"


    After listening to this, team Zhang also sank in his heart.


    If it''s boss Wang, isn''t all he''s done in vain? Aren''t they all guiding boss Wang?


    He frowned.


    However, it seems that this should not be the case.


    If it were boss Wang, he should be able to notice a little, but this time he didn''t notice anything.


    Besides, he and section chief Duan are looking for people. Why not look for them together? If team Zhang found it, doesn''t it mean boss Wang also found it? Why did he bother to find someone to follow him?


    Isn''t that unnecessary?


    Team Zhang is still too young. He can''t think of some things at all, nor can he think of them.


    Section chief Duan and boss Wang have ghosts in their hearts.


    Section chief Duan wants to find Er Mao and Guang for the first time in order to clean himself.


    What about boss Wang?


    Why did he find Er Mao and Guang?


    Isn''t it just to get the first chance? In order to completely tie down section chief Duan?


    However, in this battle, boss Wang won, or he was better than the blue.


    As long as section chief Duan can be tied, the road ahead of boss Wang will be a smooth road in the future.


    Boss Wang knows this very well.


    But team Zhang doesn''t understand. He''s still in the dark! He thought that the person behind this could not be boss Wang. If it was boss Wang, wouldn''t the flood Flood flood the Dragon King Temple and beat his family?


    Section chief Duan also thinks it''s a little impossible.


    So he called boss Wang.


    Boss Wang picked it up soon.


    On the phone, it was boss Wang''s lazy voice: "hello? Lao Duan?"


    "Well, Lao Wang, come out and have a seat. I have something to tell you."


    "Ah? This is for the Chinese New Year..."


    "Very important!"


    "Well, I''ll send someone to pick you up later. Come to my house!"


    "Yes."


    Section chief Duan wanted to say these words to boss Wang on the phone, but he thought about it. Where can he say these words to boss Wang on the phone?


    He should watch boss Wang with his own eyes and then talk to him with his own eyes, because he can''t observe the expression on boss Wang''s face and guess his inner thoughts through the phone.


    That''s why he asked boss Wang out.


    Zhang team asked, "section chief Duan, this should not be boss Wang?"


    Section chief Duan nodded; "I didn''t ask him out because of this. There are other things to discuss."


    "En..." don''t ask more questions. Team Zhang bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    "You can recover from your injury. Put this one in advance."


    "Yes!"


    Team Zhang wanted to salute, but his arm hurt as soon as he lifted it, so he stopped.


    Section chief Duan smiled, patted him on the shoulder and walked downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    More than half an hour later, boss Wang''s house.


    Boss Wang came back in a hurry.


    He knew too well why section chief Duan wanted to meet him. Section chief Duan must have known about Er Mao and Guang Guang, and had suspected himself.


    Otherwise, I would have said it on the phone.


    Why do you ask yourself out for the Chinese new year?


    But section chief Duan forgot that boss Wang''s acting skills are among the best in Jinhai city. What can he see from boss Wang''s face?


    Isn''t this bullshit


    "Lao Duan, what''s the matter? So anxious?" boss Wang had already changed into a home clothes to hide the bloody smell.


    "Do you know about Er Mao and Guang Guang?" section chief asked with a serious face.


    Boss Wang screwed his brow into a rope: "what are you talking about? Have you found Er Mao?"


    What is shown on boss Wang''s face is no affectation or exaggeration.


    Suddenly, it looked like it was true. In this way, he also successfully cheated section chief.


    Boss Wang''s acting skills. How about playing?


    Any performance is at the level of movie emperor!


    "En..." seeing boss Wang''s expression, section chief Duan is actually very disappointed. He can''t find any clues from boss Wang''s face, so he can deny that boss Wang did it.


    If it wasn''t boss Wang, who would it be?


    "What''s going on, Lao Duan?" boss Wang asked.


    "Er Mao died last night. I don''t know where he went!" section chief Duan sighed and sat down.


    Boss Wang handed him a cigarette at the right time and clicked to light it for him.


    "Lao Duan, why didn''t you tell me this at the first time? Who found Er Mao and Guang?" listening to boss Wang''s tone, I was a little ready to question section chief Duan.


    Isn''t it?


    Can he not question?


    These things are agreed between them. If anyone has news of Er Mao and Guang Guang, he should inform the other party at the first time.


    But now, boss Wang believes that section chief Duan did not inform him at the first time.


    "Alas, I''m busy and forgot. Besides, you can''t help with the police station ~" section chief Duan said sadly.


    Boss Wang sneered in his heart. If section chief Duan knew that the person was here, would he be mad?


    However, section chief Duan may never know in his life.


    "OK, I understand you, so what now?" boss Wang spread his hands.


    "Now, let''s go all out to find Guangguang!" section chief Duan regretted.


    Now he had no other way. He had to look at things, but who could have thought that he suddenly became like this?


    If only Er Mao hadn''t died.


    Then it''s done!


    Section chief Duan was only one step away from success. At this time, he was forcibly interrupted.


    "It''s hard to find..." boss Wang sighed.


    Isn''t it? If the light is with him, can section chief Duan find it?


    "Well, I know. Try your best!"


    "Well, I see ~"


    In this conversation, section chief Duan was very disappointed. He wanted to find something on boss Wang''s face, but he didn''t find anything. The message boss Wang gave him was two words.


    Innocent.


    After seeing off section chief, boss Wang''s face sank completely.


    He choked off the cigarette end in his mouth, supported the back of his head with both hands, thought on the sofa for a while, and then called the post.


    "Pillar, did the light say?"


    "Brother, just say nothing."


    The pillar is also a little helpless. This time, it is indeed quite tough. It has been knocked out three times, but it still doesn''t mention a word.


    He wants to be alone now.


    That''s Tingting!


    "OK, first stop, lock up the light, and then try your best to find this Tingting!"


    "Yes, brother!" the pillar promised and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 605

    At the moment, far away from Jinhai City, I am holding Wang Yuxian and enjoying a rare reunion at home.


    When I learned about it from Li Erzi, I decided to go back to Jinhai city immediately.


    Because I think it''s not far away when I come forward.


    There''s something I have to do. I have to be there.


    This is my gentleman''s appointment with boss Wang.


    Reluctantly bid farewell to my parents. I took Wang Yuxian back to Jinhai city.


    Wang Yuxian followed me obediently without asking more questions.


    With a beauty like Wang Yuxian around, what can I ask for?


    Instead of contacting boss Wang, I went to find Er Zi Li at the first time.


    "Wenzi, you''re back." Li Erzi saw me and hurried out of bed.


    "Well, how''s it going?" I asked.


    "It is said that Er Mao is dead, and Guang Guang doesn''t know where to go now." that''s what Li Erzi can hear.


    "Dead..." I frowned.


    Li Erzi is the same as I think. We are all wondering how Er Mao died. Does this have anything to do with Guangguang.


    Also, how big are the pros and cons, and whether they can shake boss Wang. In that case, we will be thrown out to block the gun for the first time.


    However, I''m ready for this. I came back in such a hurry to find out what''s going on at the first time, so that I won''t be too passive when boss Wang arranged it outside.


    "The police have been involved in this matter. A friend of mine is from the police force. I''m asking people to inquire!" Li Erzi said.


    I nodded: "well, I know..."


    Speaking of people in the police force, I do know one.


    This man is team Zhang who drank with me last time.


    Thinking of this, I picked up the phone and dialed team Zhang.


    The phone rang for a long time before he picked it up. Listening to the sound, he seemed to be sleeping.


    "Team Zhang, it''s me, Zhang Wen!"


    "Well, I know. What''s up?"


    "Do you know about Er Mao and Guang?" I asked.


    "Hehe, I know."


    "Can you inquire for me?"


    "That''s what I did..."


    My heart thumped. Did team Zhang do it?


    So, will he be okay?


    In the whine, team Zhang and I couldn''t make it clear. I asked him which hospital he was in, and then rushed there with Wang Yuxian.


    I didn''t react until I got to the hospital. Why did I bring Wang Yuxian here? So I let her go back.


    She smiled and shook her head: "Wenzi, with me by your side, there is someone who can give you advice. Moreover, I don''t think it seems so simple."


    I thought so, so I went in with Wang Yuxian.


    I bought some fruit and put it by the bed of team Zhang.


    "What''s going on? How did you get hurt?" I was really worried when I looked at the weak Zhang team in bed.


    "Oh, it''s all right. The man who attacked me was too cruel..." team Zhang bit his teeth and told me what happened that day. I was shocked.


    In that case, that means that the man is not a policeman?


    Guangguang hasn''t been caught yet.


    Then things may go in another direction.


    This is not a good thing for me and boss Wang.


    After a brief talk with team Zhang, the nurse in the hospital let us out and said that the patient needed rest and couldn''t be too tired. Now team Zhang is their key care object.


    At first, these little nurses didn''t know that team Zhang was a policeman. Now that they know the identity of team Zhang, they can''t help but have a trace of admiration for team Zhang.


    Team Zhang, this should be the treatment of heroes.


    After saying goodbye to team Zhang, I stood hesitating at the door of the hospital.


    Wang Yuxian asked me, "Wenzi, are you thinking, do you want to call boss Wang?"


    There are not many smart women, and there are few smart and beautiful women like Wang Yu who want to love you. She saw through my heart at a glance.


    I also told her about Er Mao and Guang Guang. She knows a little bit.


    "Ha ha... Yes..." I sighed.


    To tell the truth, I don''t know whether I should talk to boss Wang now. If I say it early, I''m afraid it''s bad for me, but if I say it late, boss Wang will doubt me.


    "Or, you test it first?" said Wang Yuxian.


    "Yes!" I nodded. Wang Yuxian said it was a way.


    So I called boss Wang.


    Boss Wang picked it up soon.


    "Zhang Wen, happy New Year! Ha ha!" boss Wang was very happy to hear the voice, but I frowned.


    "Boss Wang, I''m back. I''m in Jinhai city now. When can I give you my car?"


    "Well... Don''t worry, it''s the end of the new year?"


    "Well, hehe, it''s nothing ~"


    After a few polite words with him, he told me to drive to his house, and then hung up.


    At the moment, the pillar is with boss Wang. When boss Wang put down the phone, he hurriedly told the pillar: "don''t let Zhang Wen know about this!"


    "Why?" the pillar doesn''t understand. Isn''t Zhang Wen his own now? Why not let him know?


    Besides, tell Zhang Wen about it. Maybe he can do something about it!


    But boss Wang''s attitude is very firm. It''s just an attitude. He can''t tell Zhang Wen.


    As for why team Zhang can''t know, he has many reasons.


    First of all, he still rejects Zhang Wen in his heart. Zhang Wen and Zhu are different. Zhang Wen knows too much. He feels it is an invisible threat to himself, and he knows that he and Zhang Wen can''t go far. As soon as this matter passes, he and Zhang Wen should go their own way.


    When necessary, boss Wang will even get rid of Zhang Wen at any cost.


    How can boss Wang involve such a person in his own affairs?


    These words, these things, I don''t know.


    "Pillar, you''ve been with me for so long. Do you think I''ve treated you badly?"


    Boss Wang asked the pillar seriously.


    The pillar didn''t know what boss Wang suddenly said, and shook his head numbly.


    "Then don''t ask so many questions, do you know?" he showed a trace of boredom. Sometimes he thought the pillar was very sensible, but sometimes he thought the pillar didn''t understand anything at all. Can he not understand the advantages and disadvantages of these things?


    The pillar originally wanted to ask a few questions, but boss Wang said everything about this, and he couldn''t say anything more.


    Went alone and lit a cigarette.


    After a while, there was a knock outside the door.


    The pillar knew that Zhang Wen was coming and hurried to open the door.


    There were two people outside the door, Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian.


    The pillar saw Zhang Wen and smiled.


    This is a sincere smile. Because Zhu really missed him, he began to miss his good brother Zhang Wen after a few days apart.

 Chapter 606

    "Pillar!" I was also very happy to see the pillar and hugged him.


    Two big men, at the door of boss Wang''s house, continued to write brotherhood.


    The pillar patted me on the shoulder: "Wenzi, go first. Brother is still waiting for you inside!"


    "Yes!" I nodded and went in with him.


    Boss Wang sat there and looked at me with a smile. When he saw that Wang Yuxian was still following behind me, he quickly got up and offered his seat to Wang Yuxian.


    "How''s it going? The wound is healed?" boss Wang asked Wang Yuxian with concern.


    She nodded: "brother Wang, I''m all right. Thank you for your concern ~"


    Wang Yuxian is like this. He brings out face and often talks lukewarm or cold, but he can do it just right.


    Boss Wang smiled: "it''s all right. Let mosquitoes take care of you more. If you''re short of money, tell me."


    Wang Yuxian didn''t say much and smiled: "thank you, boss Wang ~"


    Then I sat down with boss Wang.


    I don''t know why. I always think there''s something wrong with the way boss Wang looks at me today. It feels like looking at a young eagle that is about to grow up.


    soar up into the sky with one start.


    set the Thames a great coup!


    Among them, there is a trace of reluctance.


    I know. Boss Wang knows it.


    The day when I leave him is not far away, so I will face many problems at that time.


    For example, whether I will pose a threat to boss Wang.


    My explanation for this is, of course.


    Jinhai is such a big place. If you want to make a living here, you must divide up one side of the land.


    Boss Wang is now a well deserved first brother in Jinhai City, so I''ll break away from boss Wang and beg for food on his land.


    I''ll have to meet boss Wang then.


    At that time, it was embarrassing.


    Maybe boss Wang and I will have some sparks.


    Another example is personnel.


    Like columns.


    What if I fall out with boss Wang one day? Was he still a gun of boss Wang at that time?


    Where do you mean?


    I have a good relationship with pillar. Naturally, he won''t deal with me.


    But if boss Wang doesn''t have a pillar around him, who can help him fight?


    Boss Wang is brother Zhu. On the contrary, Zhu is also the most powerful cadre under boss Wang.


    Without the pillar, boss Wang lost an arm.


    What else is he doing with me?


    I''m afraid this is the most important factor that boss Wang is worried about, but he has no reason to keep me in the future.


    Just watch me fly.


    Boss Wang was calm and gave me a cigarette. I shook my head and said not to smoke. Then he spoke slowly.


    "Wenzi, how does it feel to go home for the new year?"


    I smiled: "OK, I met my parents, but when they asked me what I was doing, I couldn''t say."


    Boss Wang laughed: "ha ha, just say, you work in Wanfeng group! This is our regular company!"


    Boss Wang said this as if I owned Wanfeng group.


    I know that place has nothing to do with me.


    At best, I''m just a security guard.


    Security of Wanfeng group.


    What''s the difference between that and the restaurant waiter?


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t think the signboard of Wanfeng group is loud enough?" boss Wang continued to smile, but the smile was much deeper.


    I quickly denied: "no, it''s because I can''t enter Wanfeng group with my qualifications."


    Boss Wang looked heavy, pointed at me and said, "I said you have qualifications, you have qualifications!"


    "Ha ha, yes, yes..."


    Boss Wang and I seem to be friendly. In fact, we are both testing each other.


    Boss Wang''s meaning is very clear. He is telling me, Zhang Wen, as long as you work hard for me in Wanfeng group in the future, I promise there will be a place for you.


    But I secretly refused.


    It''s like a big girl confessing to you, but you refuse in a very tactful way.


    Say, I can''t, I don''t deserve you.


    It seems to have given the girl enough face, but it''s actually beating the girl''s face in the dark.


    Boss Wang and I feel this way now.


    However, the conversation so far has been a prelude. What I want to know is whether boss Wang will tell me about Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    Pop.


    I slapped the key on the table.


    "Boss Wang, here is your car key. The car is parked downstairs."


    Boss Wang gave me a reproachful look: "if you want to drive it, just drive it for two days, or replace it with your BMW?"


    He paid me two BMW''s for a Mercedes Benz. A fool can tell what''s going on.


    Boss Wang, this is trying to keep me!


    But I refused with a smile.


    Boss Wang was no longer polite and took the key away.


    After that, I talked with him about something else, but he never told me about Er Mao Guangguang.


    Before leaving, he and Zhu took me Wang Yuxian to the door and asked me to rest for two days. If I have nothing to do, I don''t have to come to him.


    "Wenzi, boss Wang seems to have noticed."


    In the fast-moving white BMW, Wang Yuxian sat in the co pilot like scattered petals and whispered to me.


    She understood all those words just now.


    I sighed, "what should come or will come."


    "But Wenzi, I''m afraid you can''t compete with boss Wang in Jinhai city on your own."


    I looked at Wang Yuxian. She meant to tell me to talk to another big brother?


    However, I no longer want to work under the command of others. This feeling is too depressing, and there is a feeling that I can''t let go.


    I want to make a breakthrough in Jinhai city by myself.


    Seeing that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, Wang Yuxian continued.


    "Wenzi, it''s better for someone to carry something in front of you than yourself. I don''t mean anything else. I just don''t want to see you suffer, okay?"


    Since I pretended to be her boyfriend, our relationship has developed rapidly. Now, it''s common to hold hands with her.


    To others, we are like a couple.


    "Yuxian, I know what you mean."


    "I think brother Liu is good." she looked at me askew, as if she was afraid I wouldn''t agree.


    I smiled: "let''s talk about it then. I don''t know what direction things will develop in!"


    This sentence is the truth.


    No one can tell the current situation.


    And I also muttered in my heart that since boss Wang didn''t tell me about Er Mao and Guang Guang, he must have made a big move in the dark.


    I just don''t understand what good it is for him to hide it from me.


    You know, so far, I''m still his gun!


    The best I can think of is that boss Wang let me out and let me take charge of these bad things, but why should he hide it?


    Is there any other secret in this?

 Chapter 607

    I sent Wang Yuxian back to the nail salon first, and then drove to find Li Erzi.


    Now there are so many people coming and going in the hospital every day. Li Erzi is very free every day. If he has nothing to do, he will talk to the little nurse. There is nothing else except that his injuries still need to be recuperated.


    "Wenzi, how''s it going?" Li Erzi asked me when I came back.


    I took a cigarette and said, "boss Wang is not going to tell me about it."


    To tell you the truth, I''m very upset. Boss Wang knows everything, but he still pretends to be stupid in front of me, which makes me feel as if my IQ has been provoked.


    But on second thought, this matter has nothing to do with me. Why should I blindly explore it?


    Li Erzi rubbed his chin: "Wenzi, do you want to know the reason for ER Mao and Guang Guang?"


    To tell you the truth, I want to know, but I''m afraid it has nothing to do with me. Isn''t it in vain?


    "If it''s good for us, we must know," I said.


    Li Erzi smiled: "Wenzi, this must have nothing to do with us, but have you ever thought about the effect if we could catch boss Wang''s handle or stab him in the back at this time?"


    After listening to Li Erzi, I was stunned.


    Indeed, since boss Wang doesn''t want me to know about it, he must be afraid of something in our hands.


    Li Erzi is right. As long as we grasp boss Wang''s handle, the form must be beneficial to us.


    "Wenzi, what do you think?" Li Erzi didn''t speak for a long time and stared at me.


    Needless to say, I also know the risks. If boss Wang knows that we are asking about Er Mao Guangguang, as long as boss Wang is on guard, we will basically be under boss Wang''s monitoring if we want to make any action in the future.


    In that case, we will be too passive.


    I played the cigarette ash: "Er Zi, this matter must be investigated. Er Mao and Guang Guang must have an inseparable relationship with boss Wang, but we must be careful!"


    Li Erzi grinned: "Wenzi, don''t you worry about my work?"


    I looked at him for a few seconds and laughed.


    I dare not tell others, but I must be relieved that Li Erzi works.


    Now, he also has his own network in Jinhai city. It is natural for him to do things without exposure.


    I patted him on the shoulder and talked with him about the future in the ward.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Jinhai City separated in the conference room.


    Today, there are full seats here.


    Section chief Duan basically called the following people, ranging from the team leader to the director.


    Section chief Duan was angry after a long silence.


    He has no bottom in his heart.


    Compared with before he didn''t find Er Mao Guangguang, he had no bottom in his heart. At least no one had the news of Er Mao and Guangguang before. Everyone was blind when their eyes were closed, and section chief Duan also knew that at that time, not only he couldn''t find it, but also others couldn''t find it, so naturally no one else would know about it.


    But now it''s different. Er Mao is dead. Guangguang doesn''t know who caught him. Team Zhang was also attacked.


    He felt as if he were approaching a trap designed by others.


    This trap was designed very carefully from the beginning. Section chief Duan still doesn''t know who is behind it.


    Why did he approach the trap step by step, but he didn''t notice it at all?


    He learned from experience.


    It''s decided that we can''t go on like this anymore. We can''t always be led by the nose.


    He must take the initiative.


    Section chief Duan has to do so now. He''s really worried.


    The light disappeared.


    Now he is the only one who knows about it. If he runs away, it''s better to say that there is still a man standing behind him.


    That''s trouble!


    Don''t say anything else. Even if he stabbed director Liu, he couldn''t stand it, let alone anything else?


    Director Liu, I''ve long wanted to find a chance to clean him up.


    "Cough..." section chief Duan coughed softly twice, and the microphone was buzzing.


    Suddenly, the whole conference room was quiet and focused on section chief Duan.


    It seems that the branch has not held such a big meeting for a long time. Jinhai city has always been peaceful, and there are few bad events such as Er Maoguang.


    During the Chinese new year, there was a homicide. I''m afraid it''s not a good year to be separated.


    "I''m sorry to call you here for a meeting during the Chinese New Year..." section chief Duan said.


    Everyone who knows him knows.


    Who is section chief Duan?


    He won''t come up with a scolding and aggressive like others.


    The quieter he is, the more rational he looks, the more irrational he will be. Maybe he can scold you and cry.


    The whole meeting room was sitting straight.


    No one dares to speak. They are all waiting for section chief Duan''s words to enter the theme.


    "There has never been such a bad event in Jinhai city! We are the guards of Jinhai city. Now this kind of thing is happening under our eyes. How do you stand? How do you guard the people?"


    "The chef can''t cook well, that''s a bad cook. The driver can''t drive well, that''s not a good driver. What about you? You can''t stand well, you can''t even cook a fucking watchdog!"


    "A bunch of fucking waste! Waste!"


    Buzzing


    Because section chief Duan spoke too loudly, the vibrating microphone hummed, and the harsh sound echoed in the conference room, but no one dared to cover their ears and let the sound pour into their ears.


    The section chief at the front slapped the table hard, with full deterrent.


    However, this is still good. Section chief Duan didn''t get angry before. He scolded how ugly it was.


    Now these words can obviously be borne by people and are still within their bearing range.


    "Who, Lao Lu?" section chief scolded tired and drank water.


    A middle-aged man with a little baldness stood up and looked warily at section chief Duan.


    "That''s within your jurisdiction. What should you do about it?" the tone of section chief Duan was aggressive.


    "Section chief Duan, we are also checking..."


    Pop!


    Section chief Duan burst instantly when he heard this perfunctory remark and directly dropped the cup in his hand.


    "Checking! I''m the last one to know after this happened. Are you still checking? Tell me, how many days can you find out? A month? Or a year!"


    Section chief Duan usually doesn''t talk so much. Today, he taught these people a lesson. His words are like small steel balls.


    Lao Lu stood there like a clown, neither talking nor not talking.


    The following people are watching his good play!

 Chapter 608

    The meeting room was quiet for the time being.


    Only the cup of section chief Duan is still steaming and lying on the ground.


    As we all know, section chief Duan is angry. He is really angry.


    He never dropped a cup.


    Lao Lu''s face was hard to see.


    He knows that half of what section chief Duan said was for team Zhang.


    If he knew that team Zhang was a section chief, he wouldn''t put handcuffs on others if he killed him!


    Isn''t this waiting to make section chief Duan angry?


    What makes his old face more uneasy is that the matter has not made any progress so far, and the process is still on the autopsy.


    It didn''t go down at all.


    I can''t help it. During the new year, comrades are a little slack.


    Don''t talk about others, he is like Lao Lu.


    Just half an hour ago, he was still at home with his wife and children. If section chief Duan hadn''t been angry, he really wanted to ask for leave today, but he came.


    Family is still very important to him.


    "Lao Lu, you''re fucking dumb!" section chief shouted angrily.


    Lao LV trembled subconsciously and hurriedly explained: "section chief Duan, isn''t this the new year? The brothers below are a little slack..."


    Section chief Duan smiled with self mockery: "are you slack, criminals slack? OK, from now on, cancel the new year''s holiday and give me to work on time!"


    Boom~


    Section chief Duan''s words have made the following people boil. They have been busy for a whole year. They usually don''t have much time, so they can take time to accompany their family now. But now section chief''s words have cancelled their holidays. What''s the concept?


    You can''t calm down who you give it to.


    However, everyone is angry and dare not say it. Now section chief Duan is angry and no one wants to annoy him.


    So they all looked at Lao Lu angrily.


    Lao Lu, his face is even colder. He can scrape off a stubble of frost.


    Call~


    Duan Ke took a breath and sat down slowly.


    Upset to pull away the broken glass residue around me.


    "Tell me, Lao Lu, what are you going to do?"


    What can Lao Lu do now? If you follow the normal process, it will be slow in the eyes of section chief Duan.


    So what?


    What should I do?


    Lao Lu is now driven to the shelves. I don''t know what to say.


    "Er..."


    "All right, stop talking!" seeing that Lao Lu didn''t say anything for a long time, section chief Duan interrupted him, and then stared at these people below.


    "I know, Lao Lu, you''re embarrassed! Then from now on, you captain don''t do it!"


    WOW~


    Section chief Duan''s words made the whole conference room quiet again.


    The captain here is one level higher than those of team Zhang and Xiao Zhou. After all, he is in the organ. The official position is always one level higher. Now section chief Duan is so easy to roll Lao LV down. What''s the concept?


    This shows that Lao Lu''s efforts in the past 89 years have come to naught!


    Because of Er Mao and Guang!


    Just because team Zhang was secretly attacked, he didn''t come out of team Zhang''s identity.


    Because section chief Duan is worried!


    This


    It''s a little unfair.


    But society is so, people are so realistic.


    Lao LV couldn''t believe looking at section chief Duan. Section chief Duan rose step by step from the bottom. He should be well aware of the hardships. Now he got him down with such a sentence.


    Why is he so cruel?


    Section chief Duan understands that being cruel to others is cruel to himself!


    Now, at this juncture, he doesn''t care about others. He can only take care of himself first. Otherwise, when he comes down from this position, who can help himself?


    Aren''t they watching their jokes?


    How wronged are you?


    Now he''s got old Lu. Although he''s really a little wronged, he can be regarded as an example.


    These people are not motivated at all. Section chief Duan''s doing so is tantamount to giving them a shot of chicken blood!


    Let them all cheer up.


    Section chief Duan looked around. He was very satisfied with the effect. No one dared to speak and looked at him foolishly.


    Only Lao LV looked at section chief Duan in disbelief. His little eyes looked like a Jike complaining woman.


    During the Chinese new year, others are round and round, but Lao Lu lost his black hat on his head! How can I tell my family when I go back?


    It must be a bad year!


    Section chief Duan didn''t even look at Lao Lu and patted the table.


    "From now on, set up a task force to pursue and kill the situation that day. Within 12 hours, I want to have results! I don''t care what method you use, even if you turn Jinhai city upside down now, you will find the light for me!" section chief Duan threatened.


    What is the concept of setting up a task force?


    Maybe some people don''t understand.


    But this sentence is quite cruel to all of you here, that is, from now on, half of them will stay here 24 hours and start at any time!


    The remaining half of the people have to stand by here!


    In other words, they don''t want to go home for the new year.


    No way!


    Although I feel uncomfortable, who dares to disobey the meaning of section chief Duan? Who dares to challenge section chief Duan? One month''s hard work is better than eight or nine years of hard work.


    No one is stupid, and no one wants to waste their efforts.


    After all, they still have a long way to go in this official career.


    "What are you doing? Don''t go to work quickly!" section chief Duan said angrily when he saw a room full of people staring at him.


    These people hurried out with their heads down.


    Section chief Duan left alone in the conference room, rubbing his temples upset.


    After a while, a glass of water was pushed over, and section chief Duan looked up.


    Yo! It''s Lao Lu!


    But Lao Lu''s expression was a little strange.


    The eyes are watery, as if holding back tears.


    Section chief Duan felt that he was about to cry.


    Yeah, can he stop crying?


    In fact, he is a cannon fodder. He can see it himself. He did it right, but he was a little careless.


    "Section chief Duan, look at me..." Lao Lu is an honest man. His voice trembles when he speaks.


    The section chief sighed: "all right, go and get busy. If you can make some achievements in this matter, I''ll restore you to your original post!"


    Hearing this, Lao Lu''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    He saluted section chief straightly and trotted out.


    This is the official way of section chief Duan.


    This is what belongs to Lao Lu. Section chief Duan just dug it up, and then gave Lao Lu a glimmer of hope, gave him a fantasy and asked him to work hard for himself.


    how?


    Is this better than hanging a piece of meat in front of the dog?

 Chapter 609

    Section chief Duan is busy here. Boss Wang is also busy.


    He called them all for the Chinese New Year.


    As long as they were still in Jinhai City, they all called.


    The formation is no worse than the task force established by section chief Duan.


    Now boss Wang realized that things don''t seem so simple. Light is different from what he thought. It''s not a waste.


    He also has his persistence and his fetters.


    At first, Da Feng gave him a few punches to make him obedient, but later, because of a woman, he can also give up his principles and stick to nothing.


    This is really not what ordinary people can do.


    Besides, this woman is a woman he has never met.


    Even boss Wang can''t understand this matter.


    Anyway, this is a scam!


    Is light still immersed in that scam? Isn''t that possible?


    Boss Wang has never seen such a fool, especially one like Guangguang.


    This head melon is no different from white!


    In a small room of boss Wang''s processing factory, er Mao was beaten black and blue and covered with blood, but he still didn''t say a soft word and bit the word Tingting in his mouth.


    This makes boss Wang feel very desperate.


    Guangguang fainted again and again, and was beaten again and again, but he still insisted.


    What strength is supporting him?


    Is it a virtual girlfriend?


    This is terrible, wow!


    "Brother, this Tingting is not easy to deceive." that day, the pillar came with a mobile phone and said to boss Wang.


    Now their people are basically playing mobile phones with their heads down. They are basically chatting with Tingting and trying to get her routine out, but no one has succeeded. Tingting is very smart and can''t see money at all.


    And even if she saw the money, she wouldn''t come out.


    To be a liar, do you want to be Tingting!


    Professional! be strict in one ''s demands! Stick to your principles!


    This is her attitude towards this industry and her insistence on herself!


    Boss Wang also scratched his head. He has never done such a thing! I''ve never thought so much about a girl and tried to cheat others out.


    Boss Wang, I''m worried.


    He knew that time might be running out.


    Why?


    He was beaten and tortured by his people every day. He was afraid that when he could not carry it alone, er, he would die at once. In that way, he really didn''t know anything.


    Although the section chief can be fine in that case, it''s troublesome for boss Wang.


    First of all, Guangguang died here. Section chief Duan will find out sooner or later. When section chief Duan knows that he secretly locked Guangguang up, what will he think? Then he can''t be relied on!


    Then boss Wang''s position as the first brother of Jinhai city will certainly be shaken.


    That would be a defection!


    Moreover, if he dies alone, boss Wang will face a problem.


    That is the people''s Congress Feng and Xiao Feng who secretly attacked Zhang team. Although boss Wang knows that he will hand them over when necessary, what will happen after they are handed over? What would section chief Duan think?


    What should boss Wang do when they pry out boss Wang''s intention from Dafeng and Xiaofeng?


    Where should he go?


    Anyway, section chief Duan must have no way to rely on.


    Boss Wang doesn''t want to do that yet. His wishful thinking is very good, that is, he asks about Guangguang first, and then gives it to section chief Duan when Guangguang has the last breath to give him a personal favor and buy a good one by the way.


    This is the ultimate result he wants.


    But now the situation seems a little special. You don''t speak at all!


    Or because of a woman.


    It''s a little funny to say.


    It''s just for a woman who hasn''t seen each other.


    "Well... Use some money when necessary!" boss Wang thought and said. He didn''t believe it. He couldn''t fool out of his money.


    The pillar nodded: "I know, brother!"


    With that, he went out with his head down and playing with his cell phone.


    These days, boss Wang''s people have become bow headed people, playing with their mobile phones all the time.


    Tingting''s name is printed on everyone''s mobile phone.


    Even boss Wang''s mobile phone added Tingting.


    He was also curious about what kind of girl it was that could make Guangguang so fascinated, but he was very disappointed after seeing Tingting''s photos.


    In his opinion, that is, a very ordinary girl, nothing special, but in the light of light, it is the existence of a goddess.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and walked to the closed room.


    When I opened the door, a smell of blood came to my face.


    There are several younger brother watchers inside. They are tied to the chair with loose eyes.


    "Guangguang, why are you so stubborn?" boss Wang squatted down and said to Guangguang with a taste of playfulness in his eyes.


    He snorted and said nothing.


    "You said, I can give you as much money as you want. Is it worth it for a girl?" boss Wang began to attack his heart.


    Just sneer.


    In his eyes, money is no longer important. Is money a number? He wants true love and Tingting''s love!


    You can''t buy it for much!


    Boss Wang moved his eyebrows.


    Pop!


    The little brother next to him raised his hand and slapped him in the face. Suddenly, a tube of nose blood gushed out.


    Boss Wang frowned: "all right, don''t hit him!"


    The boys stopped.


    Boss Wang is really afraid that they will kill Guangguang. If Guangguang is killed, things will not be as simple as he thought!


    Light is hard enough to carry.


    "Guangguang, do you want me to find Tingting for you?" boss Wang seemed to lose his last patience.


    Light didn''t speak, just nodded stupidly.


    Boss Wang scolded: "watch him for me! Don''t do it when you have nothing!"


    The little brother next to him didn''t know what boss Wang meant and nodded.


    In the corridor, the people standing full of boss Wang are all playing with their mobile phones with their heads down, but no one has made any progress. When talking about the back, there is only one theme with Tingting.


    That''s the red envelope.


    Send a red envelope to continue chatting.


    And after some people sent it, Tingting still ignored them.


    This makes people speechless.


    This matter has refreshed boss Wang''s concern. Not everything can be done with money. Tingting here, he will eat flat, right?


    He sat smoking in the office upset. It''s no way to go on like this.


    He must think of something else.


    What should I do?


    Really can''t, ask Zhang Wen for help? Maybe he could find a knife last time?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang took out the phone, found Zhang Wen''s number and dialed it.

 Chapter 610

    When I received a call from boss Wang, I was chatting with Li Erzi in the hospital.


    "Hello, boss Wang." I quietly picked it up.


    "Wenzi, I have to ask you to help me find a girl."


    "Well..."


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m in the hospital."


    "I''ll be there in a minute."


    Put down the phone. I don''t know. So boss Wang asked me to help find a girl. What do you mean? He still lacks women around him? Besides, what woman can''t he find? And use me to help?


    Li Erzi was also confused about this and thought he would know when boss Wang came.


    I went to the hospital and waited downstairs. Soon boss Wang''s car came.


    The pillar drove, and boss Wang sat in the back.


    He rolled down the window and asked me to get in the car.


    "Wenzi, that''s the girl. Help me find out." boss Wang said.


    In fact, these things are my duty. As long as boss Wang says a word, I should try my best to do them, but boss Wang is so polite that I feel something wrong.


    But I took boss Wang''s mobile phone and looked at it. The picture above is a pure and lovely girl.


    The girl has a standard melon seed face, and her hair is casually scattered, giving people a kind of beauty of sinking fish and falling geese. She is wearing a hollow translucent inner Yi, sitting there in a provocative posture, with a demon fox like charm in her eyes.


    I have to say, this girl is a beauty, but for boss Wang, such a woman is an ordinary thing. Can he see this girl? Still trying to let me find it?


    Why?


    I looked at the photos for a while, and the first thought that came out of my head was, fake!


    I don''t know why, I just feel special.


    It seems that the girl will turn into an illusion and float in the air in the next second. I don''t know why I have this idea. Maybe it''s an intuition.


    "Boss Wang, why are you looking for this girl?" I asked.


    Originally, I shouldn''t have asked this sentence. He is a big brother and I am a little brother. As long as he has a word, I should do it without any complaints.


    However, boss Wang was not upset and smiled at me: "pillar, I like this girl ~"


    "Ah?" I think it''s a little incredible. Will you like women, too?


    I''ve known him for so long, and I''ve never heard of any girl he''s attracted to!


    Did the pillar fall in love?


    This girl, to be honest, is not bad.


    I gently hammered the pillar in front of me and said, "I can''t see it. Don''t worry, I''ll help you find it!"


    The pillar smiled at me sideways. The light in the car is dark, otherwise I can see how ugly his face is now. In fact, does this girl have a wool relationship with the pillar?


    Boss Wang put a hand on my shoulder: "but Wenzi, you still have to keep this secret for the pillar, you know?"


    My eyes turned: "I know ~"


    Asked boss Wang for a wechat, and I went back to Li Erzi''s ward.


    "That''s strange," I said today.


    Li Erzi said with a smile, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem boss Wang gave you?"


    I shook my head: "it''s not boss Wang, it''s a pillar."


    As I spoke, I had added the girl and asked Li Erzi to see it.


    Li Erzi didn''t know who he was. He saw it at a glance.


    "This is a fucking liar!"


    "Ah?" I was stunned.


    Li Erzi took my cell phone, found the picture of the girl and shook it in front of me: "specially deceive those men with empty heart. If they have red envelopes, they can chat, but you will never see her. Maybe it''s a chat machine!"


    Li Erzi''s words have kept me awake for a long time.


    So the pillar was cheated?


    But


    How is this possible?


    "What''s the matter?" Li Erzi asked me when he saw something wrong with my face.


    "Boss Wang said that Zhu liked this girl and asked me to help find her." I said.


    After listening to my words, Li Erzi was silent for a few seconds, and then lit a cigarette.


    "Wenzi, who do you think the pillar is?"


    "Very good, really, good for us!" I told the truth.


    "I mean, do you think there has been a lack of women around the pillar?"


    I shook my head numbly.


    To tell you the truth, there is really no shortage of women around the pillar. With boss Wang, what kind of girl has he never played with? It is no exaggeration to say that as long as he wants, the groom will have no problem every night.


    But why is he attracted to this girl?


    Is it true love?


    "Wenzi, why do I think it''s so fake?" said Li Erzi.


    He thought as I did. Our first feelings were false.


    No matter how beautiful and chatty the girl is, we just feel fake. None of us can tell where the source of this feeling is.


    Although I don''t know why, boss Wang arranged it for me personally. I must do it.


    "OK, let''s ignore these first. Since boss Wang told me, I must find this girl," I said.


    Li Erzi didn''t speak and his face sank.


    ¡­¡­


    The dark place is white.


    At the moment, on the empty streets of Jinhai City, a luxury Mercedes Benz is driving fast, with boss Wang and pillars sitting in the car.


    "Big brother..." the pillar thought for a long time, but he still spoke, but he just held back and didn''t say anything.


    Boss Wang smiled: "what''s the matter? I think I put this shit basin on your head?"


    "No..." although Zhu was reluctant, he didn''t say much, but he just felt a little inappropriate.


    "Brother, don''t say it''s a excrement basin. Even if a few sharp knives come down, I have to hold them for you, but I think Wenzi won''t be fooled if you put it here..."


    Boss Wang looked at the column and smiled.


    Laughing, the cigarette in his hand is a little unstable.


    "Fooled, why did I let Wenzi be fooled?"


    The pillar didn''t understand: "brother, don''t you want Wenzi to help find people?"


    Boss Wang nodded irrefutably: "it''s true, but there''s no need to deceive Wenzi. Moreover, it''s not related to being deceived!"


    The pillar doesn''t understand what boss Wang means.


    No one can understand boss Wang''s mind.


    It''s even more impossible to figure it out.


    "Pillar, if I told you that there was a bomb in the car ahead and asked you to drive, would you drive? Yes! You would certainly drive, but you wouldn''t drive as if nothing had happened, would you? But if I told you, where did Wen Zi put the car? Do you still drive?"


    An answer flashed through the column''s head. It must open! And still drive unprepared!


    In an instant, he seemed to understand boss Wang''s intentions.


    Boss Wang, tell the woman that it has something to do with the pillar, then Zhang Wen will try his best to find it.

 Chapter 611

    Section chief Duan''s task force was set up very secretly. In addition, it is the new year. Basically, no one knows except the people in the Branch Bureau.


    In the past, section chief Duan had to apply to the top for the establishment of a special task force, and had to go through layers of examination and approval, but now, section chief Duan doesn''t want so much.


    Even if director Liu was investigated, he had something to say.


    He thought it was impossible to find out the light when director Liu didn''t know about it, but he could still drag it and try not to let director Liu know.


    One day later is one day.


    He also knew that fire could not be wrapped in paper.


    As section chief Duan thought, director Liu is enjoying a rare reunion at home. Although he has been staring at Xiao Zhou, he still temporarily stranded everything around him during the new year.


    But today, when he was watching TV with his family, he suddenly received a phone call.


    He looked, it was his own man, so he went to another room to pick it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Liu Chu, it''s not good..."


    "What''s up?"


    "It''s about Er Mao and Guang..."


    Director Liu was stunned after listening to the man say Er Mao and Guang Guang on the phone.


    He was stunned like a thunderbolt.


    Er Mao is dead?


    Just run away?


    He has been looking for two people. Why did he get the news after two days of accident? Now, maybe light has run away!


    In that case, it will be even more difficult to catch the light in the future!


    Moreover, according to the man, the situation seems not so simple. Now the people in the branch are taking over the matter, and he doesn''t know the specific situation.


    Director Liu frowned. It seems that he shouldn''t accept Xiao Zhou''s proposal recently! You shouldn''t listen to him at all. Look for Bruce Lee first. Now, you''ve delayed Er Mao and Guang Guang, haven''t you?


    If it weren''t for this, maybe it would be him who found Er Mao and Guang first!


    Angry, director Liu dialed Xiao Zhou''s phone without much thought.


    At this time, Xiao Zhou is investigating door-to-door with the plainclothes around him!


    Is it hard to celebrate the new year?


    Of course it''s hard!


    Who wants to leave his wife and children at home for the new year and work by himself? It has to be said that every time Xiao Zhou visits his family, it is a critical injury to them.


    Looking at their happy family, they feel even more uncomfortable.


    If it weren''t for this, they would still be at home with their wives and children!


    If it''s not because it''s tight, do they need to work now?


    Xiao Zhou is also very upset. Seeing that their planned goals are about to be searched, but there is still no news of Xiao Long and snake. Why is this guy hiding so well? Just south of the city, how can you hide the little dragon and snake so well?


    In fact, the little dragon snake is not a good hiding place, but a good life. If the people under Xiao Zhou didn''t steal it, the little dragon snake might have been the meat on the chopping board.


    It''s a thousand miles to miss.


    Now Xiao Zhou wants to find Xiaolong snake again, which is undoubtedly even more difficult.


    Out of a family, Xiao Zhou''s phone rang.


    He looked down at director Liu and quickly picked it up.


    "Director Liu," he said respectfully.


    "Stop this first!" there was a very unhappy voice on the phone. Xiao Zhou felt cold across the phone.


    "Stop?" Xiao Zhou asked incredulously.


    Director Liu said coldly, "Er Mao is dead. Guangguang may have been caught!"


    This sentence almost gave Xiao Zhou a critical blow and made him buzz in his head.


    The more he was afraid, the more he came. What he was most afraid of was that he jumped out before he found the little dragon and snake. It really happened.


    Now, it''s really late.


    Xiao Zhou also knows that all his efforts will come to naught, and the dream compiled in his brain will no longer exist.


    Ten years less struggle?


    Now, he may have to struggle for ten more years!


    Xiao Zhou took a breath of air-conditioning, stood straight in the corridor and stammered a little: "Liu Chu, what''s going on


    He didn''t say it was OK. Director Liu was even more angry. Originally, Xiao Zhou should have informed him of these things. Now it''s better for him to inform Xiao Zhou.


    Isn''t this Xiao Zhou''s serious dereliction of duty?


    "Two days ago, there was a homicide in Jinhai city! Er Mao died, probably by Guang Guang, but now Guang Guang also ran away, but it''s not that simple!" director Liu said angrily.


    Xiao Zhou is cold.


    The whole back is cold!


    His attention was focused on the little dragon and snake. He really didn''t expect an accident to happen there. Now, he really drew water with a bamboo basket!


    "Liu Chu, it''s my disadvantage..." up to now, he explained that it''s useless. All he can do is self reflection. I hope director Liu doesn''t punish him. That''s all.


    He would be happy to be reinstated.


    After all, if director Liu investigated this matter, Xiao Zhou would have been delayed.


    This problem can be big or small.


    "Now you know you''re not doing well? Why did you go?" director Liu really regretted it now. He regretted why he took a fancy to this week.


    This week, I have nothing special except that it will confuse my judgment.


    I can''t handle affairs and skills, and my insight is too far.


    How can such a person accomplish great things?


    How can you reassure him?


    Why is he so stupid!


    How can I entrust Xiao Zhou with full power!


    But now it''s no use saying anything. He said that Er Mao would not live, and it''s impossible for Guang Guang to turn himself in.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault..." Xiao Zhou stood straight in the corridor, as if director Liu was in front of him. He nodded and bowed to the phone.


    "All right, come here first and come to my office!"


    With that, director Liu chucked up the phone and rushed to the office.


    More than ten minutes later, Xiao Zhou appeared in director Liu''s office.


    Director Liu glanced at Xiao Zhou.


    He also sighed in his heart.


    This boy is really working hard, but his ability is limited and he didn''t get things done. He didn''t go home these two days. He has a scratchy beard and looks like a young man who has been lovelorn for many days.


    "Liu Chu, I really tried my best..." Xiao Zhou was wronged and his eyes were red.


    He''s telling the truth. It''s not fake at all.


    He not only tried his best, but also beat the chicken blood.


    Director Liu waved his hand upset: "OK, I don''t want to listen to nonsense. Now, I''ll give you one last chance!"

 Chapter 612

    In director Liu''s office, because of his words, Xiao Zhou was refreshed again.


    Last chance?


    So there''s still a chance?


    Xiao Zhou was stunned for a moment, and then quickly stood at attention and saluted.


    "Liu Chu, you said, I promise to complete the task!"


    Director Liu''s eyes sank: "Xiao Zhou, this is the last chance I''ll give you. If you can''t grasp it tightly, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    Can Xiao Zhou not know that?


    He must be desperate to seize this opportunity!


    But he just didn''t know what the opportunity was. Looking at director Liu''s eyes, he was a little confused.


    Director Liu didn''t talk nonsense and said, "first of all, you have investigated this matter. Isn''t the light disappearing now? I don''t care what method you use, you must find the light for me!"


    Xiao Zhou stood at attention, saluted and went down.


    Now he has to race against time.


    Xiao Zhou also knows that this task is a bit arduous. He just killed people and ran away. Now there are people in the branch chasing after him. Can he investigate it clearly? Section chief Duan, what can he easily find out?


    It''s impossible!


    But Xiao Zhou still hopes for a miracle. Maybe he will be caught by himself this time?


    At that time, he took the light to Director Liu. After that, his official career is still a smooth road!


    He must not miss this opportunity.


    So, where do you start?


    Let''s start with section chief Duan!


    ¡­¡­


    In the office, director Liu looked at the night scene outside the window and felt a little confused for the first time.


    It felt like the first time he met Mengyao.


    At that time, Mengyao''s look back and smile could haunt him for a long time, but later no one thought that things would become like that and develop in that direction, so that later he didn''t see Mengyao.


    This is no small harm to him.


    He felt that it was no small harm to Mengyao.


    He said this to himself.


    Director Liu always had a bad feeling in his heart. He always felt that section chief Duan might turn over this time.


    At that time, he will be overwhelmed.


    Guangguang, he must find it first.


    Some people get up from where they fall.


    Director Liu did not believe that he could fall twice in the same place, so he still used Xiao Zhou this time and still asked Xiao Zhou to investigate.


    However, up to now, he still has to investigate the responsibility of section chief Duan! It''s a serious matter. The section chief concealed it and didn''t report it!


    He can handle section chief already!


    Thinking of this, he dialed section chief Duan and told him to come to his office. He didn''t say anything else.


    After a while, section chief Duan came, entered the door, saluted director Liu, and then sat down.


    His face was calm. He thought about it on the way. Director Liu must have known about it, otherwise he couldn''t have called himself over this big night. He thought he could hide it for a while. He didn''t expect to come so soon.


    "Duan Wengong, what happened in Jinhai recently that you didn''t report?" director Liu''s eyes were like a torch.


    "Director Liu, there''s something I didn''t report recently, but it''s not that I didn''t report, it''s that the level of the matter didn''t reach that level!"


    "They''re all dead. Haven''t they arrived yet?"


    "That''s a fugitive!"


    "Fugitive, not human?"


    Director Liu felt a little unreasonable when he said this, because section chief Duan was really working according to the rules, but he didn''t report it in time.


    Section chief Duan didn''t speak, and his eyes were full of indifference.


    Director Liu knocked hard on the table: "then why don''t you report it to me? You should report it to me within three hours!"


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    But section chief Duan has something to say!


    "Because this is a legal holiday, I plan to wait for the third day of junior high school and talk to you again. It''s not easy. It''s hard to rest for a while. I don''t want to trouble you!"


    In this sentence, director Liu can''t find fault.


    In public and private, section chief Duan''s words are for the good of director Liu.


    I didn''t tell you for your own good. What''s the matter? Because you still want to deal with me?


    I''m not afraid to deal with it!


    It''s just that Duan Wengong can''t control his mouth. Maybe he''ll talk nonsense when he goes out.


    That''s trouble.


    In that way, everyone knows that director Liu is an unreasonable person. Don''t and don''t think for him.


    In that case, who dares to have any friendship with Director Liu in the future?


    No one is stupid!


    Director Liu knew that section chief Duan was ready to say so, and his eyes cooled down.


    Before he could continue to speak, section chief Duan roughly told director Liu about the situation. It was probably that Er Mao and Guang Guang fought in the house. Guang Guang killed Er Mao and ran away. Now no one can be found.


    This situation is similar to what director Liu thought. It''s eight or nine.


    "Lao Duan, you can do it now!"


    Section chief Duan can tell that director Liu is satirizing him!


    Is he OK? Is not Liu has the final say?


    But he didn''t panic: "I''m doing what I should do. I''ve left all the procedures and set up a task force. I''m already tracking down the light!"


    Director Liu waved his hand upset. He already knew these things.


    Section chief Duan has always been so resolute in his work, and he still knows it.


    Now, he can only pray that section chief Duan can''t catch it all. If he can''t catch it, maybe he can have a chance!


    He took a deep breath and paced the office with his back hands.


    "I also understand the situation, but now it''s an extraordinary time. It''s still the new year. You must be short of manpower. Well, I''ll let Xiao Zhou go and help you. His people, plus your recognition, will jointly set up a task force!"


    Section chief Duan frowned. He really didn''t expect director Liu to give him this hand.


    Jointly set up a task force, that is to say, he and Xiao Zhou will be responsible for Guangguang in the future.


    If his people catch him, it''s good to say. What if Xiao Zhou catches Guang?


    Isn''t that quite troublesome?


    Now, section chief Duan even wants Guang Guang to die outside. In that case, no one knows!


    Section chief Duan''s heart seems to have ants crawling.


    But he did not show his face at all. Director Liu was giving him orders, not discussing with him.


    Section chief Duan knew that he had no room to resist and had no right to stand up and say no. he had to follow up and clap his hands when director Liu put any moves.


    So he stood up and saluted director Liu: "I obey orders. Now I''ll go back and arrange."


    Director Liu didn''t even look at him, waved his hand and continued to pace on his back.

 Chapter 613

    In boss Wang''s office, the telephone buzzed and vibrated.


    That disrupted the text he was chatting with Tingting.


    On the mobile phone screen, Zhang Wen appeared impressively. He knew that Zhang Wen would call, but he didn''t expect to call so soon.


    He was not surprised at all. He just looked at boss Wang in the office. After he didn''t notice here, he hid and quietly answered the phone.


    "Hello, Wenzi?"


    On the phone, it was my voice: "pillar, tell me the truth, what does this girl have to do with you?"


    Li Erzi and I on the other end of the phone are more and more confused. Zhu is not an outsider. I simply told Zhu frankly.


    I know. He won''t hide it from me.


    The pillar sighed: "Wenzi, don''t you understand brother''s intention? He did it on purpose! How can I be interested in such a girl!"


    In the end, the pillar is an honest man. In a word, he sold boss Wang.


    But this is for me. If it''s for others, it''s impossible to say these words.


    After all, they are all our own people. It''s not too much to say these words.


    After listening to the words of the pillar, my heart suddenly opened up, and immediately I understood the meaning of the words of the pillar.


    After all, boss Wang still doesn''t trust me.


    He still felt that I might not do it with my heart. On the one hand, he released the pillar because he knew my relationship with the pillar, and on the other hand, he wanted me to do it with all my strength.


    In fact, he thinks too much. Even if he doesn''t say it, I will do it as my own business.


    After all, bosses Wang are still my big brothers.


    He has no love, I have righteousness.


    "Ha ha, I see... I said how can you like this girl? If you''re lonely, I''ll introduce you two. Let Wang Yuxian find them. They must be serious girls." I said with a smile.


    Zhuzhu quickly refused: "if I wanted to find it, I would have found it. What kind of girl doesn''t? I don''t think it''s time yet. By the way, Wenzi, you mustn''t let eldest brother know this! If he knows what I told you, I''ll be finished!"


    "Don''t worry, I know. But why is boss Wang looking for this girl?"


    This is what I want to know most and the original intention of calling Zhuzhu.


    The pillar changed his tone: "Wenzi, don''t ask so many questions. Brother must have the intention of brother. If you can find out the girl, brother must write it down for you here!"


    "Well, OK, then I won''t ask." said, and I hung up the phone.


    I''m sure I won''t embarrass the column


    But the column still makes me frown.


    His words were obvious. He just told me that the girl had a big problem in this matter. Otherwise, boss Wang wouldn''t have worked so hard to find someone. She was still a girl.


    Well, I don''t know what''s hidden behind this.


    At the moment, I didn''t think it would be linked with light.


    Put down the phone, I thought before and after. I also added Tingting and talked with her. She didn''t leave the business for three words. She didn''t care about you except asking for money. There was no red envelope.


    It''s basically impossible to cheat her out.


    So how do I do it?


    I immediately thought of the last time I lost the knife. At that time, Wang Peng helped me.


    If it weren''t for Wang Peng, I''m afraid I couldn''t find a knife now.


    The strength of the section level has to be admired.


    Just now, shall I disturb Wang Peng so much?


    People who celebrate the new year must be at home.


    With a try mentality, I called Wang Peng.


    After a while, he picked it up.


    On the phone, there was a noisy voice, but the object of the conversation was not that kind of family dialogue. I vaguely heard a few dirty words.


    "Brother Wen, happy New Year ~" Wang Peng answered the phone and said lazily.


    I''ve really had a good year, but I''m not happy.


    "Hehe, good Spring Festival. Are you at home now?"


    "Home? Where can I go home? I failed this year''s exam. Didn''t my father smoke hard when I went back? I didn''t go home, but I was at school!"


    My heart jumped. To tell the truth, I was not too happy. Instead, I felt that students like Wang Peng should not be like this. They are students, so they should study happily and go home happily.


    Students should be the least stressed group.


    But I didn''t expect that there was a lot of pressure on them.


    That''s Wang Peng.


    "Ha ha, that''s no nonsense. I''ll go to you." I said.


    "Well, come on, brother Wen. I thought you went back to your hometown, or I would go to find you." Wang Peng eased his tone.


    I hung up and drove to Wang Peng''s school.


    In the school, there are basically no people now. Wang Peng came down to pick me up with 7788 people.


    I''ve seen all these people. They were all the people who guarded me in the hospital before, but today they look a little frosty on their faces.


    Needless to say, I know why.


    Because they have no face to go back.


    Children at this age have the strongest vanity. As Wang Peng said, they can''t make money and have no achievements. What are they doing back? Isn''t it being ridiculed?


    Don''t relatives at home compare with each other?


    Must have compared them long ago?


    No one is stupid.


    I followed them to the dormitory and frowned.


    It''s a mess here. It''s like a dog''s Kennel. Wang Peng and his family are drinking except drinking these days. No one must come out to clean up. Glass bottles are thrown in the corner.


    A clever little brother came and gave me a cigarette and lit it for me.


    I nodded to him, then sat there and began to smoke.


    "Brother Wen, why didn''t you go home? You are different from us ~" Wang Peng said with a smile.


    But the smile is bitter.


    I sighed: "I''ve been back, and I''ve come back, because boss Wang has something to do. By the way, where''s Wu Yang?"


    Speaking of Wu Yang, I didn''t find Wang Peng''s face a little ugly. After the last thing, he began to hate Wu Yang in his heart, but he didn''t show it in front of me.


    "Wu Yang, he is a good student and has gone home for the new year," Wang Peng said.


    I nodded.


    Compared with Wang Peng, I prefer Wu Yang. He has a sense of propriety. At least, he knows what to do and what not to do.


    "By the way, brother Wen, what''s going on with boss Wang? It''s just that we brothers have nothing to do!" Wang Peng''s eyes flashed.


    When I came in and saw the peanuts on the table, I knew that they might have no money to eat wine and vegetables recently, so I put my hand into my pocket.

 Chapter 614

    When I came over, I went to the nearby ATM to withdraw some money. I know that Wang Peng must be short of money.


    I put this pile of money on the table and told them to share it first. It was a gift for them.


    Wang Peng''s eyes lit up when he saw the money, but he was still quite restrained in front of me. The pure light just lit up and quickly took it back.


    "Thank you, brother Wen!"


    The people behind also followed Wang Peng.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t feel superior at all. On the contrary, I don''t think I should drag Wang Peng and them into the water and let them help me, otherwise Wang Peng may not become like this.


    Maybe he is also a good student with excellent character and learning!


    I haven''t been short of money since boss Wang left the battlefield to me.


    Originally, I went home to take the money back to my parents, but when I heard my father''s tone at home, I didn''t have the courage to take the money out.


    I drove back in boss Wang''s car. My father doesn''t understand. If I''m taking so much money out, he must think I''m not doing anything good.


    Didn''t I add traffic to them for the new year?


    Now I might as well give the money to the people who need it most.


    I smoked the cigarette in my mouth and narrowed my eyes into a seam. I found Tingting''s picture and put it on the table.


    "Boss Wang, let me find this girl."


    Wang Peng stared. The girl was really good in his opinion, but the love in his eyes immediately turned into doubt.


    I think he may be the same as I think. The first thought in his heart is false!


    The girl is beautiful, but it just feels too fake.


    It''s a little too artificial.


    But seeing this girl, most men choose to appreciate it more.


    "Boss Wang, are you short of such a girl?" Wang Peng thinks the same as I do. He thinks that people like boss Wang can''t worry about a girl?


    Others also said that the girl was nice, with big milk Zi and good figure.


    He also said that if he could come with such a girl once, it would be like going to heaven.


    I said calmly, "this girl is a liar."


    "Liar?" Wang Peng looked at my chat record and immediately understood what was going on.


    This girl is fishing here!


    "Ha ha, brother Wen, does boss Wang like this girl?" he said with a smile.


    I shook my head: "who is boss Wang? He may like this girl? I don''t know what he''s doing. I haven''t figured it out all the time."


    "Well..." Wang Peng was silent.


    "Recently, boss Wang may have a big move." I said faintly.


    "Big action? How big?"


    "Maybe, Jinhai city will be turned upside down!"


    I know that the opening of Wanfeng group is just the first thing boss Wang has to do. Later, he will keep up with him, eradicate dissidents and fly high in Jinhai city!


    It is likely that this force will surpass Jinhai city!


    This is something we can''t imagine.


    But boss Wang must think so.


    He is definitely the most ambitious man.


    First, boss Du, then Lao Yan, and finally, he is completely alone.


    Wang Peng took a deep breath: "brother Wen, in this case, why don''t we play our own sky at this time? It''s easy to make heroes in troubled times!"


    I gave him a cold look.


    Wang Peng, although I have a crush on him, he is a little too ambitious.


    Perhaps this is a kind of restlessness.


    In his eyes, Jinhai city is a big cake, sweet and delicious.


    If you want to taste the sweet and greasy taste, you have to find a way to divide it and taste it yourself.


    Boss Wang, I''m so eager for this.


    In fact, I''m about the same age as him, but I''m far more mature than him.


    Perhaps, this is what Li Erzi has been telling me. Why do girls like mature men.


    I patted the table hard: "what do you want to fight? It''s a last resort! Who is willing to fight if you can think of something to solve?"


    Wang Peng saw that I was a little angry and stopped talking.


    No one in the room dared to speak.


    I realized that my words were a little heavy. I asked Wang Peng to add Tingting first, and then told him that if I could find Tingting, I would give them money.


    Wang Peng hurriedly said he didn''t want money. He was my little brother. It was right to help me.


    I said one yard to one yard. If you find someone to do business, of course you have to pay.


    Then I left.


    I just feel that the reason why I gave Wang Peng money is to help him, but I never thought that my attitude this time is to create a distance for Wang Peng and make him feel out of reach with me.


    Let him feel that his relationship with me is as simple as doing things with money.


    It''s not.


    After I left, the dormitory was quiet for a few seconds. Wang Peng collected the money and gave it to several people in the dormitory. Then he took out hundreds of dollars: "order a takeout first. Until the new year, my brothers haven''t eaten well. This time it''s my treat!"


    A boy called with the money.


    Wang Peng focused on Tingting.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, there was a sound of footsteps in the corridor of director Liu''s office. Coincidentally, director Liu was not going to work today, but he had to go to work early because of Er Mao and Guang Guang.


    There are basically no people in the corridor, only guards standing guard at the door.


    Bang bang!


    The man came to Director Liu''s office and knocked hard on the door.


    This man is no one else, but a forest of people!


    It was the forest of people who got the news!


    He is much more anxious than director Liu!


    He''s half angry and half blaming now!


    At the beginning, you, director Liu, told me very well that you should catch people within ten days and that this matter will not ferment. Now?


    Not only did I not catch anyone, but I startled the snake. What should I do?


    Director Liu hurried to open the door and saw Lin Li standing outside the door. He sighed secretly. He knew that those who should come would always come. Lin Li knew it anyway.


    Although he didn''t know how Lin Li learned it.


    "Team Lin..." director Liu''s expression was a little ugly.


    "Lao Liu, you can do this! Are you going to keep me in the dark all your life!" Lin Li, with a gun in his eyes, opened fire at director Liu when he spoke.


    Director Liu didn''t dare to get angry. He had to listen to Lin Li''s instructions quietly.


    It''s disgusting!


    It''s not good at all!


    After Lin Li said it for a long time, he said, "team Lin, I just learned about it. No, I have set up a task force. Don''t worry. Wait two days first..."

 Chapter 615

    Director Liu doesn''t have to say it. Lin Li knows what he wants to say.


    It''s nothing more than these officials who fool people!


    This is what Lin Li is angry about. Now that things have come to this stage, director Liu still puts on an official tone with him?


    Lin Li already knows what happened.


    His face was so hard to see that he said, "this is your dereliction of duty! Do you know what this means? Er Mao is dead. Maybe he didn''t kill him alone! Maybe he''s dead now, and the man behind him has run away with a secret!"


    Buzzing~


    This sentence made director Li''s head roar like explosion.


    Lin Li said, nothing wrong!


    This may be the case!


    Maybe there is a person behind Er Mao and Guang Guang?


    What should they do?


    Then they put the target here, that''s a big mistake!


    Isn''t that on the wrong path, going farther and farther?


    Running away with a secret is like carrying a time bomb! The bomb exploded, killing Lin Li first, and then the aftermath of the bomb will surprise director Liu.


    That result is not what director Liu wants to see.


    In the room, director Liu smoked hard and stood in a forest, but he bowed his head and said nothing.


    These two heavyweights are counselled today.


    All counselled on this matter.


    There are too many possibilities for two people, er Mao and Guang Guang.


    "Why don''t you inform me at the first time?" Lin Li asked.


    Compared with Director Liu, Lin Li''s appearance is much more decadent. His eyes are red and his hair is messy. Director Liu can go home for the new year. What about him? He can only nest in the international hotel with Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li, fight against the landlord, and wait for the news from director Liu.


    What he wants is to do it, and then take the section chief back to the Provincial Bureau with his head up and chest up. Then, it can also explain to his wife and children, can''t it?


    Tell them that they don''t want to go back to spend the new year with them, but the situation doesn''t allow.


    As long as he succeeds, everyone can understand him.


    But what if it fails?


    Lin Li can''t imagine.


    Director Liu was upset: "after I knew it for the first time, I went to arrange the task force. I want to find the light first. Then, there should be no big difference!"


    Director Liu said this to comfort himself.


    If things were really what Lin Li said, the situation would not be under his control.


    It will become quite troublesome!


    Lin Li snorted coldly, "I hope so! But I advise you to investigate the matter first! Don''t be busy in vain!"


    Director Liu nodded: "don''t worry, I''m already investigating."


    "In the future, you''ll have to call me to report the specific investigation." Lin Li took a deep breath and stood up.


    Director Liu''s head was aerated with green tendons.


    Is he a prisoner? And report every day?


    I''m afraid there are only a lot of people who dare to talk to Director Liu like this!


    "Team Lin, don''t you have to?" director Liu asked weakly.


    In fact, he was already angry.


    The tiger has the final say: "is it necessary?"


    Dong.


    With that, he closed the door and went out.


    Leaving director Liu in the room with an ignorant face.


    His hands creaked.


    He never dreamed that the person who once made him give cold eyes frequently dared to stand here today and tell himself what to do every day!


    What is this concept?


    Lin Li treats himself as a subordinate!


    Superior subordinate relationship!


    Hehe


    Director Liu smiled like a mockery. Who let himself have a handle in the hands of others?


    Who let his tail be trampled on?


    If there are many adults, they will still do the same, and they can only surpass them.


    Now he can only deal with Lin Li first, and then catch his pigtail in the dark and fight back!


    It''s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge!


    Director Liu paced back and forth here, his head spinning rapidly.


    With years of experience as an official, he knows when to do it and when not to do it.


    It has to be said that director Liu also has his outstanding place. Now, although he is out of breath by Lin Li, he is not dazzled by anger, but makes him more calm.


    A biting dog does not bark.


    Director Liu wants to calm down. When he seizes the opportunity, he pours on it and takes a hard bite.


    He was thinking about what to do at this time, whether to take the initiative or look at the situation first.


    Director Liu paced the office with his back to his hand for a long time, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Xiao Zhou.


    "Director Liu." Xiao Zhou respectfully picked it up.


    "Do you know all about the establishment of the task force?"


    "Well, I see."


    "Now, immediately investigate this matter for me and go to the branch to find section chief Duan!"


    After thinking about it, director Liu still felt that there was a problem with this matter, or that there was a difference with section chief Duan.


    If you want to take the initiative, you should investigate the matter first. You can''t just listen to the words of section chief Duan.


    It''s not easy for him to come forward. He can only let Xiao Zhou do it.


    It depends on whether Xiao Zhou can handle affairs.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xiao Zhou received the call, he rushed to the branch. It was not long before he received the news of the establishment of a task force. In fact, even if director Liu didn''t say, he was ready to go to the branch.


    In fact, his heart is still very beautiful.


    In the past, Xiao Zhou was at most a section level. Now he merged with section chief Duan, and he went up at once.


    It''s a mistake to give him a promotion.


    Hehe... Thinking of this, Xiao Zhou showed a smile on his face.


    It seems that director Liu still attaches great importance to himself. He didn''t complete the task. Director Liu not only didn''t blame himself, but also promoted himself to a higher level.


    Anyway, we must find Guangguang before section chief Duan this time!


    Xiao Zhou made up his mind.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Zhou didn''t know that now Guangguang is in the hands of boss Wang. It''s only a matter of time before boss Wang gives Guangguang to section chief Duan.


    Xiao Zhou, it''s impossible to find light. He lost the battle before he started.


    Deng Deng Deng~


    Xiao Zhou''s pace is very fast.


    It''s like his life opportunities coming and going in a hurry. They come and go in a hurry. Even when he doesn''t know what the situation is, the opportunities leave in a hurry.


    God likes to joke with people, but when Xiao Zhou comes here, it can''t be said to be a joke.


    But slapping hard in the face!


    Slap him hard!


    But Xiao Zhou is not reconciled. He wants to take a big step to miss his fate, and then take a big step and throw away the big ear photons.


    Pop!


    Give fate a slap in the face and let it see. My Xiao Zhou is not easy to bully. You can''t play if you want to!

 Chapter 616

    At the gate of the branch, there have been people from the task force waiting for Xiao Zhou here.


    Respectfully saluted him.


    "Team Zhou, section chief Duan is waiting for you inside!"


    Xiao Zhou nodded with a very high attitude.


    Like before, Xiao Zhou had no chance to meet people at the level of section chief Duan. If he met occasionally, he had to call the head!


    Chief.


    It can be seen how great section chief Duan is among the ordinary policemen Xiao Zhou.


    Now, Xiao Zhou is going to cooperate with such a great man.


    No, it''s equal. How good do you think he is?


    How beautiful is your heart?


    That little look at people is different!


    The policeman who met him at the door just now said that he was almost at the same level as him, but he still opened the door respectfully and welcomed him in. He had to smile.


    There are backers behind this, but it''s different!


    Xiao Zhou especially likes this feeling of being high and overlooking all sentient beings.


    That''s why he worked harder and wanted to go to the top. He didn''t hesitate to accept boss Wang''s opinions.


    Xiao Zhou is still an ambitious man.


    It''s just a bad opportunity.


    Prick~


    Push open the door of the meeting room, there is a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    This man is section chief Duan.


    To tell you the truth, Xiao Zhou felt guilty when he saw section chief Duan''s first face. After all, section chief Duan used to be his superior and superior. Now he will work with him. Can he not be nervous?


    It''s all jumping out!


    "Are you Xiao Zhou?" section chief Duan looked up and thought Xiao Zhou looked familiar.


    It is estimated that I didn''t know when to pass by before, or took a casual glance when I went to a police station to guide my work!


    Section chief Duan''s voice, steady and dignified, made Xiao Zhou nervous.


    But after the tension, Xiao Zhou immediately laughed. Why are you so nervous? What''s so nervous about?


    Now section chief Duan is at the same level as him!


    Like company commander and instructor.


    The company commander is the father and the instructor is the mother! They all complement each other.


    In the past, he installed it as section chief. What else can he install now?


    Think you can scare Xiao Zhou?


    Xiao Zhou is not artificial at all and gives section chief Duan a safety eye.


    "Director Liu arranged for me to come here. The man just called me team Zhou. I think you are much older than me. I don''t mind if you call me Xiao Zhou."


    have a look!


    Xiao Zhou didn''t learn anything else these days. Instead, he learned to put on airs!


    If director Liu knew that he had wasted so much energy and didn''t let Xiao Zhou learn to be smart, he would not be angry to death if he took advantage of his power to show off here!


    Is it easy for director Liu to give him this right?


    He is also under great pressure.


    Who is Xiao Zhou? Before I met director Liu, I behaved like walking on thin ice. I didn''t dare to speak loudly with my colleagues for fear of offending others.


    But it was such a person. After the wild geese in his heart spread their wings, he summoned up the courage to find director Liu.


    A moment of enlightenment, dancing!


    Power is too tempting for Xiao Zhou!


    Of course, what is the first thing to do when you get the right?


    Of course!


    You have to learn to pretend!


    What he said to section chief Duan just now is warming up!


    Section chief Duan has investigated for a long time. Before, Xiao Zhou was a small section member. He had his own work. I didn''t expect him to be so busy now.


    Dare to play this with yourself.


    Section chief sneered: "OK, I''d better call you team Zhou."


    Xiao Zhou didn''t hear that section chief Duan was satirizing him. His face glowed.


    Originally, section chief Duan couldn''t go too far. After all, Xiao Zhou was appointed by director Liu.


    That''s a little too embarrassing for director Liu.


    "Ha ha, happy cooperation!" Xiao Zhou was about to shake hands with section chief Duan.


    Where does section chief Duan bird him? Ignored him, walked around and put his hand back in his pocket.


    Xiao Zhou was a little embarrassed and took his hand back.


    "Well, section chief Duan, what''s the whole story? I need to see the files," Xiao Zhou said.


    This request is not too much, but section chief Duan stubbornly refused.


    "What''s the matter? Did director Liu send you to help me, or did he send you to monitor me?"


    Tigers are not powerful, and ordinary people can''t afford to provoke them.


    Although Xiao Zhou was put in this position, he actually didn''t have the ability to be on an equal footing with section chief Duan. If he really added his weight, he would be photographed badly.


    He himself knows the truth.


    Therefore, he simply did not dare to compete with section chief Duan.


    Xiao Zhou helped his glasses: "well, director Liu asked me to investigate the context of this matter and then go back to make a report with him. This..."


    Can section chief Duan not understand what it means?


    He knew that since Xiao Zhou had come, he would know what he had hidden from director Liu sooner or later.


    But he won''t tell Xiao Zhou honestly.


    "What happened is in the archives, archives, in the archives room." section chief Duan said coldly.


    "En..." Xiao Zhou didn''t answer. He stared at section chief Duan with small eyes, waiting for him to take the initiative to take it out.


    But section chief Duan doesn''t eat him at all.


    "All right, there''s nothing wrong, just hold the meeting!" section chief rubbed his forehead and spoke.


    "Alas, section chief Duan, that..." Xiao Zhou quickly called him.


    Section chief Ling glanced at him: "if you want to see it, go find it yourself. I can tell you the file number. Go find it yourself!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    Leave Xiao Zhou standing there alone.


    He''s a little confused now. What should I do?


    He doesn''t know how big the archives are. If he goes to that place to find archives, he may not find anything all day.


    But ask section chief Duan. He doesn''t dare to ask.


    I''m still a little scared.


    But without looking at the files, he didn''t know how to report to Director Liu that day.


    What should I do?


    What is the choice?


    His eyebrows twisted into a rope and patted his forehead.


    forget it!


    It''s better to use the simplest way. No one will offend. Find it yourself!


    So Xiao Zhou called his men. In half an hour, his people came, gathered in the conference room, and then went to the archives.


    Xiao Zhou''s face is heavy, but these people are a little unclear, so.


    Why did Xiao Zhou bring them here?


    Shouldn''t you come and meet these comrades in the branch? Why did you come to the archives?


    They were very excited when they heard that Xiao Zhou and section chief Duan formed a task force.


    Being able to work with the comrades of the Branch Bureau has secretly raised them to a higher level!


    Xiao Zhou looked at the vast file rack and was quite dizzy.


    But there was no way. He took a deep breath.


    "Don''t be stunned. Go find the file numbered XXXX! Be quick!"

 Chapter 617

    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the fourth day of junior high school.


    Up to now, there is still no progress. Boss Wang is worried. He called me again and again to urge me.


    In fact, my side is also quite helpless. I can''t always call Wang Peng. I know he will tell me the news at the first time.


    Put down boss Wang''s phone. I thought about it for a while.


    I still dialed Wang Peng and wanted to ask him what the situation was like.


    After all, boss Wang scratched his head in a hurry.


    The phone was connected. Wang Peng didn''t say much, so he let me go.


    I drove to their school. As soon as I entered the door, there was a room full of smoke, and then there was a room full of people. Wang Peng and they all squatted there playing with their mobile phones.


    Seeing me coming in, he looked up and said hello to me.


    "Brother Wen ~"


    "Well, how''s it going?" I asked him about it for the first time in nearly two days.


    Wang Peng shook his head: "still not. It is estimated that there are too many people adding this girl recently. Now the girl wants a red envelope as soon as she opens her mouth. She doesn''t talk to you at all."


    My hand touched my chin.


    So, how do we do it?


    But Wang Peng then said, "brother Wen, don''t worry. I know a boy. This guy is very powerful. He should be able to find out Tingting!"


    Then he looked at the time: "it should be coming soon. He told me to come to school today."


    I nodded and sat here waiting with them.


    Wang Peng and I have one tower after another chatting.


    At this time, my phone rang.


    I looked down and saw that it was Wang Yuxian.


    "Jade fairy, what''s the matter?"


    "Wenzi, where are you?"


    "I''ll go outside and do something."


    "Oh, forget it ~" Wang Yuxian was slightly disappointed.


    "It''s all right. It''s done. What''s the matter with you?" I whispered.


    "The faucet in the nail salon is broken. Now there is water in the house..."


    "I''ll be right there."


    Where can I find a pipe repairer for the Chinese new year? Wang Yuxian said that the clouds are light and the wind is light. I know that the nail salon must be a vast ocean~


    Put down the phone and I told Wang Peng that if the boy found something, he would call me immediately, and then I would drive to the nail salon.


    Now the nail salon hasn''t opened yet. I pull the shutter and go in through the small door.


    As soon as I entered the door, I stepped on a pool of water with a slap.


    Looking inside, it was almost what I thought.


    Wang Yuxian is dragging water outside with a mop.


    Looking up along the mop, it was a scene that made me almost spray nosebleed.


    Wang Yuxian''s thin and loose pajamas were wrapped tightly like tights. Suddenly, they looked as if they were naked. The two pairs of murder weapons in front of his chest are squeezed together like water polo. With his action of dragging the ground, the two Rou groups vibrate around, with an amazing range!


    Clean and pure little feet, lightly touch the ground covered with water, two Yu legs, straight and slender, symmetrical and sexy~


    What''s more pleasing to me is that she didn''t wear underwear at all. Almost all of them leaked out in front of me.


    The little black lace below is also looming.


    Suddenly I felt as if something in my body had expanded.


    "Wenzi, you''re here." I stood there for several seconds before Wang Yuxian found me. Along with my eyes, she may also find that her clothes are a little inappropriate, but at this time I''ve appreciated everything.


    Her little mouth pouted and her face was a little crimson.


    She must be anxious and angry now.


    "Wenzi, did you come to see my sister or to laugh at my sister?"


    I quickly dragged my shoes and rolled up my sleeves to see where the waterway was broken.


    "The pipe broke. I closed the water valve. Don''t use the water here for the time being. There''s no place to buy Pipes for the new year." I glanced at the waterway above and said.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t agree with me, but stood quietly behind me.


    I suddenly felt murderous.


    Look back.


    WOW~


    A basin of water poured directly at me. I couldn''t dodge and was covered with water.


    Opposite is Wang Yuxian with a little girl''s bad smile: "let you laugh at me. Now we are the same. Don''t laugh at anyone ~"


    At the moment, what I pay attention to is not the washbasin in Wang Yuxian''s hand, but her little shy face when she speaks, and a pile of things dangling in front of her chest that men can''t grasp with one hand.


    As Wang Yuxian spoke, the thing trembled up and down.


    It''s more like being caught


    I resisted the idea of changing state in my heart, didn''t speak, and turned around.


    "What''s the matter? Angry?" Wang Yuxian thought I was losing my temper and slowly leaned towards me. I had been waiting behind. When she approached me, I suddenly opened the water valve in my hand.


    Whoosh~


    A stream of cold water sprayed straight at Wang Yuxian along the palm of my hand.


    "Ah ~ ~ Wenzi, you dare to cheat!" Wang Yuxian screamed and desperately came to grab the pipe with me.


    I hurried away and continued to spray her with water.


    Seeing that Wang Yuxian was about to become all transparent colors, suddenly, my feet slipped.


    In the panic, I grabbed my hand casually.


    Suddenly, two groups of meat and water were pinched by me.


    Wang Yuxian''s cry suddenly appeared in his ear


    The water valve closed and peace returned to the house.


    But my hand didn''t fall for a long time, and still stayed on Wang Yuxian.


    The scene in front of me could make every man passing by spit out fire.


    My hand pressed on Wang Yuxian''s tall and straight murder weapon. Wang Yuxian, with a small red face and wet body, stared at me in surprise, as if asking me, Wenzi, Wenzi, how can you catch my sister?


    Why are you so insipid?


    "How long are you going to catch?" after a while, Wang Yuxian spoke.


    I quickly retracted my hand like an electric shock, but only I knew the feeling.


    It''s a little inaccurate to describe it in terms of comfort.


    More exciting! Is spiritual satisfaction!


    Wang Yuxian held his chest with one hand and pointed to me with the other: "Wenzi, when we went home, we slept together. I told you not to touch you. What do you mean by taking advantage of me now? Do you think my sister is easy to bully?"


    I quickly shook my head: "I didn''t mean that..."


    Before I finished, Wang Yuxian came and grabbed my arm and twisted it hard, which almost made my tears fall.


    "Yuxian, it hurts..."


    "You still know it hurts? Twist you down next time!"


    Today''s Wang Yuxian is like a little girl. She shows her little girl side in front of me.


    But what can I say about this situation?


    I can only say


    I like it!


    Although she was pinched by Wang Yuxian, her things still collided with me intentionally or unintentionally, making me feel satisfied.


    Finally, a phone call from Wang Peng saved me.

 Chapter 618

    I changed my clothes in the nail salon and went out under Wang Yuxian''s lovely eyes. I went to Wang Peng.


    He told me on the phone that the man had been checking, and there would be results soon.


    I felt happy all the way.


    At the same time, I also sighed for a while.


    If there were not so many things between Wang Yuxian and me, and if we were both wage earners working in the city together now, maybe we could really be together in the end.


    And with Wang Yuxian, every day is novel and ambiguous for me~


    I like this feeling. I like the feeling of being with Wang Yuxian.


    Now, the more I want to keep this feeling, the more I have no bottom in my heart. I can''t imagine what would happen if Wang Yuxian knew about Lao Gao one day.


    "Brother Wen!" two boys were waiting for me at the school gate.


    I parked my car at the school gate and followed them upstairs.


    In the room, Wang Peng sat next to a man with thick lenses. Without talking, he stared at the computer screen.


    "Brother Wen, you''re here." Wang Peng pointed to the computer and said, "now Tingting''s number has been located. As long as we wait for her to show up..."


    Before Wang Peng spoke, the boy guarding the computer said, "haven''t you come out yet? Even if you show up, you have to wait until there is a positioning message!"


    Wang Peng shrunk his neck.


    Since I came in, this person hasn''t looked at me. I think these people may be a little grumpy and stubborn~


    I didn''t speak. I went to the side with Wang Peng and had a cigarette.


    "Brother Wen, this man is a talent in our school. I specially called him here. With him, I''m sure I can find Tingting. He hates these things." he put his hand in my ear and whispered, "he also suffered a loss!"


    "Ha ha..." I laughed.


    No wonder.


    After a loss, I know how hateful it is.


    But after waiting for a long time, there was still no news.


    The man behind me looked back at me and said, "give me two hundred."


    I didn''t talk nonsense. I took two out of my arms and gave them to him.


    He bowed his head and moved on his cell phone for a while. I heard a Ding Dong.


    "Yes! This guy has received the red envelope!" the man looked up at the computer.


    Wang Peng and I hurried around.


    A very precise position appeared on the computer screen.


    XX Road, XX community.


    The number of buildings and units are quite clear!


    Wang Peng gave a thumbs up: "cow force, you can find it!"


    My heart is also jumping wildly. The power of section level is really awesome!


    The man looked at me with complex eyes: "if you go to find this man, remember not to be merciful. I suffered this loss at the beginning."


    I smiled in my heart, but my face showed considerable sympathy: "then we have to hurry up. If it''s late, maybe Tingting will run away."


    The man smiled and shook his head: "don''t worry, this place must be his point. He can''t run."


    While talking, he has begun to clean up the computer.


    After that, Wang Peng and I left with a mysterious smile.


    Wang Peng and I smiled helplessly.


    "Brother Wen, let''s go to her now?" Wang Peng asked me when he saw that I hadn''t said anything for a long time.


    I looked down and thought for a while: "well, don''t use it for the time being. You wait here for my news. I''ll call you if you have something."


    "OK!" Wang Peng readily promised.


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, I appeared in Li Erzi''s ward. At this time, he was lying in bed humming.


    I smiled and punched him. When he saw that it was me, he sat up.


    "That Tingting, Wang Peng helped me find it." I said faintly.


    "Found it? So fast?" Li Erzi looked at me with a little excitement.


    "Well, I already know the address..."


    Needless to say why, Li Erzi saw through my idea at a glance. He lit me a cigarette and said, "Wenzi, you hesitated? Boss Wang asked you to find someone without telling you anything. This is to treat you as transparent. In fact, you are also unwilling in your heart?"


    Li Erzi still knew me. I nodded helplessly


    He smiled gloomily: "if you really don''t want to do that, we might as well give boss Yin Wang a hand?"


    Give him a hand?


    When Li Erzi''s words appeared in my mind, I weighed them myself.


    Boss Yin Wang is OK. If he succeeds, it''s easy to say anything, but if he fails? What if boss Wang finds out?


    As a result, even if boss Wang doesn''t say anything, it will give me considerable pressure.


    That will make boss Wang more defensive and afraid of me.


    That will be quite disadvantageous for our future road.


    If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Besides, I don''t think it''s enough to be a girl. It''s impossible to become a stumbling block between boss Wang and me.


    So I shook my head: "forget it, it''s not worth our risk."


    Li Erzi nodded thoughtfully: "OK, Wenzi, I''ll listen to what you say! Do you need someone? I''ll arrange some people to go with you?"


    My eyes turned: "no, let boss Wang find someone. We just have to watch the play behind our backs!"


    After finalizing the idea, I called boss Wang and said that I had found the person. I''ll meet him later and tell him the address.


    Boss Wang quickly promised, and then asked the pillar to come to me.


    Sitting in the pillar car, I gave him a cigarette. The two people smoked a cigarette in the car first.


    "Wenzi, you''ve done meritorious service this time. You don''t know. Recently, my brother is going crazy looking for that woman." Zhu said to me with a smile.


    I played the ash: "ha ha, it''s all good luck, but what are you and boss Wang going to do?"


    "Of course I went to him!"


    Zhu didn''t tell me anything about what happened later. It must have been arranged by boss Wang. I didn''t ask any more. When Zhu started the car and arrived at boss Wang.


    Looking at the address I gave, boss Wang frowned: "Wenzi, is this address accurate?"


    I nodded, "sure!"


    "OK! Take someone over now and find out Tingting!" boss Wang said.


    The pillar nodded and turned to take people away. I stopped him from behind: "pillar, I''ll go with you!"


    Pillar and boss Wang looked at each other. I obviously felt some changes in boss Wang''s face, but he soon covered it up.


    The pillar asked boss Wang with his eyes. Under my gaze, the latter reluctantly nodded. If he didn''t let me go again, it would be too obvious.


    Boss Wang, I can''t help it.


    The pillar ordered several people. Half an hour later, we went downstairs to the community.

 Chapter 619

    In this world, if someone is busy, someone is idle.


    If someone succeeds, someone fails.


    If someone is working, someone is busy in vain.


    Like me, like Xiao Zhou.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhou knows nothing about what happened outside. Now he is still immersed in the archives!


    Looking at piles of files in a daze.


    Looking at the dense documents, I don''t know what to say.


    This is like his life, like his life full of small bumps and stumbling. There are many multiple-choice questions in front of him. He doesn''t know which way to choose.


    He accepted boss Wang''s suggestion and chose to give it a go.


    In Xiao Zhou''s world outlook, as long as you give a go, there must be hope of success, and even if you don''t succeed, you can become benevolent.


    But why is it different when you get to him?


    Why did he think that if he failed, he would certainly get nothing. On the contrary, he would be suppressed on the basis of the original.


    He didn''t think about that kind of day for a second.


    Xiao Zhou, who advocates power, is used to working in this position. If you let him go down and let him see other people''s faces, he will collapse.


    Power, money.


    This is something that people will never escape.


    Xiao Zhou said frankly that he is also an ordinary person and a person who will indulge in the two, but he behaves a little more and yearns a little more than others.


    As everyone knows, as long as he fails, there is still a possibility if he falls from this position.


    That''s nothing.


    Not all give a go and have good results. Not everyone will succeed if they work hard. Luck is also a large part of willingness.


    Xiao Zhou, just bad luck.


    Many times, they miss success.


    Without the favor of director Liu, he can only work at the grass-roots level. He can only be a person who comes at once and loses when he runs out.


    What''s more sad is that in this battle, Xiao Zhou had lost completely before he had time to run.


    Lost quite thoroughly!


    Boss Wang once called him these days.


    Although boss Wang caught Guangguang here, Bruce Lee is still at large, isn''t he? Boss Wang is still thinking about Bruce Lee! This little dragon and snake, he must catch it!


    Er Mao and Guang Guang are threats to boss Wang on the white road.


    So little dragon snake is a great threat to boss Wang in the underworld.


    He really doesn''t know that there are people in Jinhai who dare to be so bold!


    He secretly made up his mind to find this man. If he didn''t ask, it would be a huge hidden danger for himself sooner or later!


    You can''t let people pick up ready-made rivers and mountains that you have worked hard to fight down.


    "Xiao Zhou, how''s it going recently?" boss Wang asked lazily on the phone.


    "Brother Wang, alas ~" Xiao Zhou didn''t know where to start, but sighed heavily.


    "What''s the matter? Things are not going well?" boss Wang sat up straight after a while.


    "Well... It''s not going well..." Xiao Zhou stammered a little. If boss Wang didn''t ask, he didn''t want to tell him that he was almost robbed by director Liu and almost couldn''t get anything.


    "What''s going on?" boss Wang was full of curiosity.


    Xiao Zhou complained to boss Wang like a big girl who was XX.


    "Brother Wang, I didn''t find anyone at the little dragon snake. Something happened to ER Mao and Guang Guang here. Director Liu was very dissatisfied with my ability to handle affairs and almost threw me away!"


    Boss Wang slapped himself on the forehead!


    Isn''t it!


    Originally, it was Xiao Zhou who put the little dragon and snake out in order to attract Er Mao and Guang. To tell the truth, boss Wang asked Xiao Zhou to do so, but he also had his own selfish heart.


    He wants to catch the little dragon snake and ER Mao Guangguang together!


    It''s just that he failed.


    Quite a failure.


    Guangguang is now in the hands of boss Wang, so Xiaozhou must have bad luck.


    It''s good that director Liu didn''t transfer Xiao Zhou away.


    If boss Wang stood in the position of director Liu, he might go crazy.


    Didn''t Xiao Zhou say he could find the little dragon and snake and put Er Mao and Guang out? How''s it going? Not only didn''t catch anyone, but also lost the little dragon and snake! If the general direction is wrong, it is simply delaying things!


    Grass!


    If boss Wang catches all the light, he is harming Xiao Zhou.


    But in these matters, he must have a choice.


    "Xiao Zhou, how are you now?" boss Wang said in a sympathetic tone.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Zhou''s tone changed slightly: "brother Wang, thanks to my good life, that Er Mao died. Guangguang didn''t know who took him away. Now the police in quanjinhai city are looking for Guangguang. Director Liu said to give me the last chance. As long as I can find Guangguang, I will still be promoted!"


    Boss Wang on the other end of the phone was stunned.


    Xiao Zhou, this is still a fantasy!


    Unfortunately, he will never find the light. There is only one end to him, that is, he was severely photographed by director Liu and vented until there is no residue left in the end.


    Boss Wang didn''t dare to tell Xiao Zhou the truth.


    If Xiao Zhou knew that the light was with him, would Xiao Zhou have to jump from a building and commit suicide?


    This blow is not a bit for him!


    Boss Wang smiled bitterly: "that''s OK. You''re good at work. Come out and invite you to tea when you''re free!"


    If Xiao Zhou was in office, he would be a typical underfed type. As soon as he heard that boss Wang was going to invite himself to tea, he immediately thought of the kind of tea he drank last time, which was 3000 yuan a kilogram.


    Up to now, he has been aftertaste the taste!


    What he drinks is not tea, it''s money!


    That tea is not what ordinary people can drink if they want!


    If you sit with boss Wang next time and the tea he takes out is less than 3000 yuan, Xiao Zhou will be anxious with him!


    Xiao Zhou is such a person.


    I''m used to being superior and can''t get down.


    I''m used to good tea. I can''t drink bad tea!


    Boss Wang hung up with three black lines on his head. Without thinking about it, he already knew the end of Xiaozhou in the future. Xiaozhou was still happy in his heart.


    He put down the phone and immediately plunged into the intensive search for files.


    Xiao Zhou is a doer. As long as he determines the direction, he will work hard.


    He''s just a little unlucky.


    Now not only is fate playing tricks on him, but even boss Wang is playing with him.


    He must have never dreamed of it. Now the light is in the hands of boss Wang. As long as he wants, he can achieve Xiaozhou every minute and let him soar to the sky, but can boss Wang do so?


    He has a section chief!


    Compared with section chief Duan, Xiao Zhou''s weight is still too far away.


    After looking for a while, in the archives as big as the supermarket, the voice of Xiao Zhou''s men came: "team Zhou, I found it!"

 Chapter 620

    The legal holiday hasn''t passed yet. It should have been quiet in director Liu''s office at this time.


    Usually at this time, director Liu enjoys a rare time at home, accompanying his wife and children.


    Family and career complement each other. Without family, there will be no career. Without career, there will be no family.


    Director Liu thought so anyway.


    But now, he has to put down his wife and children and come here to work overtime during the new year.


    It''s because of those two fools, er Mao and Guang Guang!


    Director Liu was angry when he remembered this.


    In the office, he poured a cup of tea, sat there annoyed and thought about it from beginning to end.


    After he calmed down, he felt that things didn''t seem as simple as he thought.


    Maybe he was wrong from the beginning.


    And it''s quite wrong.


    At the beginning, he shouldn''t listen to Xiao Zhou and look for little dragons and snakes.


    Xiao Zhou''s head is different from others and his thoughts are different from others. He always feels that if he didn''t listen to Xiao Zhou and went directly to find Er Mao and Guang Guang, things wouldn''t be like this. Maybe now Er Mao and Guang Guang have been found by him!


    Sometimes fate likes to joke with him so much.


    The one that is not vague at all.


    His mistake is that he listened to Xiao Zhou, but what can he do now? At that time, he also quite agreed with Xiao Zhou''s words. He also considered it. Should he blame Xiao Zhou alone?


    It''s a little unfair.


    That''s why he wants to give Xiao Zhou a chance. As long as he catches Guangguang, he won''t mention it!


    Wrong step, wrong step!


    Director Liu warned himself in his heart that in the future, he must not move these fancy intestines. Looking for people is to find people safely. What he does is what he does. Don''t deal with some of them.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    "Director Liu, this is Xiao Zhou ~"


    At this time, Xiao Zhou''s voice suddenly came out of the door.


    Director Liu perked up at once.


    Why is this boy here if he doesn''t do his task force well at this time?


    Director Liu sat up upset and said, "come in."


    Xiao Zhou bowed his head and walked in tremblingly: "Liu Chu..."


    "What are you doing here? Have you found someone?" director Liu told Xiao Zhou in a word. Director Liu''s anger hasn''t disappeared yet!


    Xiao Zhou straightened up and handed a file in his hand to Director Liu.


    "Liu Chu, after I went to the task force, I first investigated the course of the case. I think there is something wrong, so I brought it for you to see..."


    Director Liu took a sip of tea and thought it was useful news. He picked up the file and took a look.


    Xiao Zhou hurried to the side and said, "Liu Chu, look here. Section chief Duan didn''t mention these things to you or me!"


    Xiao Zhou''s hand pointed to a line of words on it.


    Special investigator of section chief Duan, Zhang XX.


    It''s team Zhang!


    Director Liu also came here. He bowed his head and thought for a while, and then he figured it out. What the section chief said to him flashed in his head, and he patted his forehead like a sudden enlightenment.


    i see!


    No wonder section chief Duan didn''t tell him anything!


    At the scene, in director Liu''s mind, there were only two people, er Mao and Guang Guang. That is to say, the suspects were the two of them. There was nothing to doubt, but now, things seem to be a little wrong.


    Not to mention anything else, section chief Duan, this belongs to concealment and non reporting!


    It seems that there is a problem with this section chief!


    Er Mao and Guang Guang, I don''t know what braid he is holding!


    Pop!


    Director Liu slapped the table. The teacups on the table were shaken and corrugated.


    Xiao Zhou trembled with the teacup.


    "This Duan Wengong! I want to break ground on Taisui!" director Liu''s eyes have hidden anger. Section chief Duan touched his eyebrows again and again and challenged his bottom line, which has already made him angry. However, he still has no way at all.


    What can he do?


    Because he can''t catch the weakness of section chief Duan!


    I can''t catch anything!


    Today, section chief Duan''s handle finally fell into the hands of director Liu!


    Can he miss this good opportunity?


    He thought of this, picked up the phone and informed section chief Duan to come.


    Then calm yourself down in your heart and make yourself less excited.


    Although he wants to teach section chief Duan a lesson, he can''t lose his manners in front of him.


    After a while, there was a slight knock at the door, and then the section chief in a showy uniform pushed the door in.


    He first respectfully saluted director Liu.


    "Liu Chu, what''s the matter with you coming to me? I''m investigating the case!" he was still a little unhappy in his tone. When he received the call from director Liu, he was in a meeting!


    This is a bad time for director Liu to call.


    Director Liu''s face was gloomy: "Duan Wengong, I''ll deal with you today!"


    The gloomy face could not hide director Liu''s crazy heart. Section chief Duan also knew that he had long wanted to deal with himself, but he had no chance and no excuse.


    But he was not in a hurry or excited today.


    Because he had already figured out how to deal with it.


    He is not afraid of director Liu at all!


    "Why?" section chief Duan raised his head.


    His move made director Liu laugh twice. This paragraph of literary skill is OK. Now do you dare to be unambiguous with yourself?


    He patted the file in his hand: "who is this long XX? He was there at that time. Why didn''t you tell me? The case of Er Mao and Guang Guang was a murder, or what your people did. Explain it to me!"


    In the second half of the sentence, director Liu intimidated section chief Duan.


    But this did not scare section chief Duan, but startled Xiao Zhou.


    He doesn''t have to think about it. What''s the concept of on-the-job personnel committing crimes?


    If you know the law and break the law, you will be punished first class!


    The section chief smiled.


    He took out the information he had prepared and put it in front of director Liu: "Liu Chu, I don''t have a different heart at all. I''m all for work. Zhang XX is my man and team Zhang. At the same time, he is also an undercover!"


    Undercover?


    Director Liu''s eyebrows screwed together. On the information given by section chief Duan, he saw the word undercover.


    So, what does that mean?


    He waited for section chief Duan to go on.


    Section chief Duan banged on the documents on the table and said: "Director Liu, I don''t want to report the undercover case. It''s not only for my personal safety, but also for the investigation of the case. I had to report it to you. When your people wanted to manage the task force with me, I sent your people to the archives for the first time. I told you all about it. In the process, I was right £¡¡±

 Chapter 621

    In this world, there are all kinds of mistakes every day, and some people make mistakes every day.


    What is behind the mistake?


    It''s a lie!


    Some people can pay for their mistakes and compile a perfect set of lies to hide the past, but some people, the donkey''s lips are not the horse''s mouth, and the truth is more false than a lie.


    Like Xiao Zhou.


    For example, section chief Duan.


    At the first time after receiving the notice that Xiao Zhou was coming, section chief Duan thought about how to deal with it. He thought that team Zhang had been undercover for some time before, so he took the time to transfer the information of team Zhang.


    Unexpectedly, it almost saved his life!


    If not, he is likely to be dealt with by director Liu today!


    I can''t keep the black hat on my head!


    Looking at the information in the hands of section chief Duan, director Liu felt confused for the first time.


    At the same time, he secretly blamed himself in his heart.


    Lao Liu, why are you so stupid? Why are you so anxious? Before the matter was completely clarified, section chief Duan had already offended him. In the future, if section chief Duan wrapped his body with his thorns, how else would he do if he wanted to get section chief?


    There is no chance at all!


    Regret is resentment at the same time!


    It''s resentment against Xiao Zhou!


    This week, he is not only poor in handling affairs, but also careless. What''s the use of keeping people like him?


    Aware of director Liu''s stare at himself, Xiao Zhou lowered his head like a shy big girl.


    "Ha ha..." looking at the information in his hand, director Liu smiled, helpless and resentful.


    There is nothing wrong with section chief Duan''s words, let alone him. Even people from the Provincial Bureau have no right to ask whether section chief Duan has an undercover or how many undercovers.


    This is confidential!


    Director Liu''s smile was full of self blame.


    "Lao Duan, why didn''t you tell me about it earlier? I should support you about it!"


    If so, there''s nothing wrong, but in the ear of section chief Duan, the taste changes.


    support?


    I''m afraid it would be nice not to suppress him?


    He didn''t see director Liu''s face just now, so he still supported it!


    In an instant, all his thoughts and thoughts were exposed. Director Liu wanted section chief Duan to step down and wanted to do him!


    It seems that we should be careful in the future and try not to let director Liu seize his handle.


    Section chief Duan thought.


    "If Xiao Zhou didn''t say this, I forgot, because I''ve been busy with the case recently. Everything else is bullshit. Catching the light is the most important task!"


    "Yes, yes..." in front of section chief Duan, director Liu seemed to change roles with him. Originally, he was going to teach section chief Duan a lesson, but now section chief Duan has taught him a lesson!


    Director Liu''s fangs just showed up and were knocked out.


    Now he regretted his death. He shouldn''t have shown his ugly side first.


    You shouldn''t have said that to section chief Duan.


    "OK, nothing. I''ll go," section chief Duan said.


    "Well, let''s go." Liu chuchang had three black lines hanging on his head.


    Section chief Duan pushed the door out.


    It didn''t take a second or two to come back.


    "I have to take the information. It will be useful later."


    "Well..."


    The door slammed shut.


    Director Liu has the feeling of being beaten on his head.


    There was a burning pain on his face and head.


    He and Xiao Zhou are the only two people left in the room. Now they are big eyed, one is full of anger, and the other is afraid to say anything.


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous..." director Liu thought he was boring. He was ready to clean up the other party, but he was easily hid by the other party.


    "Liu Chu, don''t be angry..." Xiao Zhou was really afraid that director Liu was angry. As soon as he was angry, Xiao Zhou felt that his pores were filling with cool air.


    Xiao Zhou didn''t say it was OK. When he opened his mouth, director Liu was even more angry.


    "That''s how you do things?" countless dirty words didn''t burst out in his stomach. Director Liu said to Xiao Zhou like a gentleman.


    "..." Xiao Zhou bowed his head and stopped talking. He really didn''t know that team Zhang was undercover.


    If you know, may he come and complain to Director Liu?


    Now not only is director Liu shriveled, but he is going to be unlucky.


    In the future, he will work with section chief Duan! How to face the section chief of others in the future?


    damn!


    damn!


    Xiao Zhou beat himself hard in his heart.


    He knows it''s no use saying anything now.


    "OK, you''d better catch the light for me! Do you know!" director Liu doesn''t want to say anything more. People choose themselves and things are set by himself. It doesn''t make much sense for him to blame Xiao Zhou now.


    Xiao Zhou was relieved to hear this and hurriedly bowed his head and backed out.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, section chief Duan, who was sitting on the bus back to the branch, was already covered with melancholy clouds.


    At that moment just now, director Liu had actually expressed his ideas quite clearly.


    He is willing to target section chief Duan and dig out all these scandals of section chief Duan.


    Fire can''t be wrapped in paper. The section chief knows this in his heart.


    He and boss Wang will let director Liu know sooner or later.


    This is also the worry of section chief Duan.


    So, when you really get there, how can you justify yourself?


    How to explain to Director Liu?


    He can''t show his feet at all.


    If you let director Liu seize a little opportunity, you will certainly take advantage of the topic to get section chief down!


    The current situation is that section chief Duan has temporarily suppressed director Liu, but the cost of this suppression is that section chief Duan also knows what it is. It can only make director Liu hate himself more and more deeply.


    In the future, there will be a hard battle waiting for him!


    At the branch office, section chief Duan hurried to the meeting room as soon as he got off the bus. Now everyone in the room is waiting for his own meeting!


    Just now, director Liu''s call came in the middle of what he said.


    The meeting room was a mess. Section chief Duan entered the door. The people below immediately stopped talking and waited quietly for section chief Duan to speak.


    The man at the door closed the door obediently, and then section chief Duan began to speak after what he had just said.


    There''s only one thing.


    That is to be fast, to quickly find the light, every 12 hours, there should be a breakthrough news, otherwise, section chief Duan will start to roll people down with a big pen.


    Lao Lu is only the first, not the last.


    Section chief Duan has no choice but to do so.


    If he wasn''t nervous, how could the people below be obedient to find him?


    "Now it''s twelve hours, nine and a half hours away. In twelve hours, you know what to do!" section chief Duan looked at the time and said.


    Everyone below looked serious and waited for section chief Duan to finish talking.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    At this time, the door knocked, and then a man crowded in.

 Chapter 622

    Originally, the meeting of the task force should be held by him and Xiao Zhou together. Director Liu said that the task force should be the work of section chief Duan and Xiao Zhou together. Although there are Xiao Zhou''s people here, section chief Duan didn''t give him a chance at all. He didn''t even give Xiao Zhou a chance to enter the door.


    However, Xiao Zhou''s men didn''t say anything, and section chief Duan thought nothing had happened.


    It''s up to you.


    "Who?" section chief Duan asked impatiently.


    A man came in outside the door.


    Section chief Duan took a closer look. Isn''t this Xiao Zhou!


    Why is he so sneaky?


    However, he immediately understood what was going on. He must also know that he had just fired a shot in front of director Liu for fear of retaliation.


    Xiao Zhou, when he first came here, his posture in front of section chief Duan was quite high and his momentum was good, but there was a little air leakage in the back.


    If he had been so high-profile, it would be OK, but now?


    In front of section chief Duan, his posture has long been low, just like a child who made a mistake.


    Who can see that this meeting should have a place for Xiao Zhou?


    The way he entered the door was doomed to be looked down upon by section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan just glanced at him and squeezed out a few words from his mouth.


    "Wait outside first!"


    have a look!


    How domineering section chief Duan is!


    In the end, the old leaders are dignified. These greasy little students simply can''t stand up. Just like Xiao Zhou, he has no momentum in front of section chief Duan. What people say is what they say.


    He forgot that he was his mother!


    Is it an instructor!


    Now he stopped talking to the section chief, but he felt relieved. He quickly closed the door and waited in the corridor.


    He suddenly thought, this scene seems to be a little familiar!


    In those years, I didn''t bring my homework or made trouble when I went to school, so it was like this. I was punished to stand outside by the teacher. One stop is one class.


    Roar~


    After the meeting, people poured out from the inside and saw Xiao Zhou waiting outside. From the eyes of these people, Xiao Zhou couldn''t see what color it was. Was it ridicule? Or sympathy?


    Or another kind of respect?


    Section chief Duan is the last one to come out on purpose.


    "You''re back?" he said something and looked up, which made Xiao Zhou immediately feel that section chief Duan was looking for something.


    He didn''t dare to say anything, just nodded.


    "Just come back. You have to cooperate with the following tasks. Go!" the section chief waved his hand, and the more he was lazy to talk to him.


    People like Xiao Zhou really can''t be reused.


    Nothing can be done.


    "Oh, what''s the content of the meeting?"


    Xiao Zhou suddenly thought that he didn''t know anything! And if director Liu asks, he can''t answer, can he? So he ventured to ask.


    "Ask your people to go!"


    Section chief Duan left a word and left.


    Xiao Zhou tilted his lips, called his people into the conference room and began to ask.


    As a result, he almost sat on the ground.


    "Team Zhou and section chief Duan have been arranged, and our people have acted as planned."


    "What''s the plan?" Xiao Zhou doesn''t know anything now!


    The man bowed his head and didn''t answer Xiao Zhou''s words for a long time.


    "What''s going on!" Xiao Zhou patted the table hard.


    He''s worried, too.


    "Section chief Duan said, let our people clean the toilet first..."


    "What?" Xiao Zhou was stunned.


    Don''t take such a bully!


    "Section chief Duan, let''s clean the toilet!" the man repeated.


    "Grass, then you agree?" Xiao Zhou''s words are quite against his heart. Don''t say anything about others. Even if he speaks to section chief Duan face to face, can he withstand the pressure on section chief Duan?


    He can''t do it. Is it possible for these people below?


    Xiao Zhou has lost the battle.


    Moreover, section chief Duan will eat up all the pieces like Ling insult!


    "Section chief Duan said that this matter is related to the toilet. Let''s clean the toilets of the branch first, and then go to the public toilet outside to check one by one..."


    The man carefully looked at Xiao Zhou''s face when he spoke.


    Xiao Zhou''s face is hard to see.


    This section chief is a little too deceptive!


    This is the bullying of red fruit!


    He wanted to pat the table and scold a few times, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth after thinking about it.


    If you have no ability, you can only be bullied.


    Xiao Zhou is the one who has no ability.


    "Team Zhou, what shall we do?" none of the people under Xiao Zhou wanted to clean the toilet, but they couldn''t disobey the order.


    A soldier will bear a nest.


    They also hope that Xiao Zhou can vent his anger on them and go to section chief Duan for an explanation.


    "OK, let''s clean the toilet first. Hurry up. After cleaning, let''s go to the public toilets outside and check one by one..."


    In the face of section chief Duan''s great pressure, Xiao Zhou had to be convinced.


    He knew it was no use saying anything now, so he had to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    When there were dark clouds in Jinhai City, Lao Yan, who was far away from the province, was enjoying the supremacy of the world at the moment.


    In the small rental room, there were two beautiful girls lying at this time.


    Although these girls have first-class faces and figures, they just can''t hide their evil spirit.


    There is also a feeling that Lao Yan can''t say.


    How does it feel?


    Fake!


    Because all this is pretended. When we are happy with Lao Yan, in fact, neither of the two girls is happy and uncomfortable, but we still have to pretend to be cool to meet Lao Yan''s vanity.


    No way, for money!


    Who makes them earn Lao Yan''s money?


    How can you find any pleasure in Lao Yan''s bald middle-aged uncle?


    "Just don''t move!" Lao Yan grabbed a girl''s chest with one hand and asked her girl to lie there in a humiliating posture. The expression on her face slowly became obscene and accelerated her action.


    The other girl cheered them on.


    Finally, after Lao Yan trembled quickly for a few times, he stopped.


    Lao Yan seemed to have been extracted from his body and lay powerless on the girl. Under him, there was a mess.


    "Brother, are you comfortable?" the girl asked.


    "It''s OK, wow ~ hey, you''re much better than last time ~" Lao Yan was frank and didn''t forget to tease.


    "Just like it, brother ~" the girl''s eyes flashed and stared at Lao Yan''s pants pocket.


    Of course, Lao Yan knew what was going on. He said with a cheap smile, "by the way, didn''t your tongue hurt last time? Doesn''t it hurt today?"


    The girl''s face changed slightly, but she obediently lowered her head and let Lao Yan rub something indescribable on her face.

 Chapter 623

    More than half an hour later, Lao Yan took a sigh of satisfaction. No matter the girl''s face was in a mess, she went to the bathroom to wash herself.


    People are greedy, especially men.


    For people like Lao Yan, a girl is not enough. He thinks that a capable man like him must have at least two women, and at least two Feis each time.


    However, these girls do it in the face of money. If he doesn''t have a penny, who is willing to talk to him?


    That''s why he has to make money desperately.


    It''s just a little expensive.


    So that he had to put himself in a sea of knife and fire again and again, rolling constantly.


    After that, the two girls put on their hollow silk stockings, put on their coats, took the money in Lao Yan''s hands and left.


    Before leaving, Lao Yan also pinched everyone''s fart Gu hard.


    People''s hearts are not exhausted. If Lao Yan is not old and has no physical strength, he must do it again several times before giving up.


    How can you miss such a beautiful scenery?


    After the two girls left, Lao Yan was smoking in bed alone. At this time, the mobile phone buzzed and vibrated.


    It was one of Lao Yan''s younger brothers.


    On the phone, he told Lao Yan about the recent changes in Jinhai city.


    Lao Yan''s news network can be said to be quite awesome. He already knows that now the light is in the hands of boss Wang, but boss Wang can''t pry the light''s mouth anyway. He''s worried now!


    Old Yan ashamed smiled twice.


    Boss Wang, boss Wang, you are so much worse than my old Yan. Just one light can make you worry like this?


    Lao Yan is like a hungry wolf. He has always had a big mouth, waiting for the best time, and then rushed up to bite boss Wang and Zhang Wen, but now he knows that it is not the time.


    His chance hasn''t come yet.


    Guangguang is also a chess piece, but where does he start?


    No matter what he does, it won''t play a big role. If it doesn''t work well, he will expose himself. It''s not necessary. It depends on the situation for the time being.


    Lao Yan takes a deep breath of smoke and tells his men that he has been staring at boss Wang more recently. Maybe he can find out the little dragon and snake! Then they can reap the benefits, can''t they?


    But now there is still no news about the little dragon snake. Boss Wang doesn''t doubt himself. Lao Yan doesn''t understand what the little dragon snake thinks.


    Why don''t you shoot yourself?


    But the more so, the more he needs to find him quickly. As long as he gets rid of the little dragon and snake and shut him up, the situation in Jinhai city will also have the control of Lao Yan!


    The little brother was also quite clever. He happily agreed and hung up the phone.


    Lao Yan put down the phone and looked at the traffic outside the window. His heart had flown back to Jinhai city.


    Jinhai city is a place full of temptations.


    Some people can take off here, some people can only land here. There have not been too many heroes on this land. Will Lao Yan be one of them?


    His heart is flying and his thoughts are floating.


    As soon as the time comes, his old Yan will certainly return to Jinhai City, where he will sit in a piece of heaven and earth!


    ¡­¡­


    The moon is dark and the wind is high.


    At this time of the night, I don''t know how many times I''ve been in, but it''s more profound than any time.


    XX community.


    Listen to three noodle cars outside.


    The reason why the pillar arranged three vans to come over is that vans generally don''t attract people''s ideas.


    In these three cars, there are people sitting densely.


    Pillar and I are in one of the cars.


    I''m the co pilot. I''m driving.


    To tell you the truth, I came here to be a bit nosy, but I''m still curious. I want to see what boss Wang is doing.


    When there were fewer people in the community, the pillar clicked and opened the door. He asked the people in the last car to stand by, and then went in with me and seven or eight other people.


    On the way here, we have discussed what to do.


    First deceive the man into opening the door.


    The Internet is a very developed thing, but everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Although the Internet can make people''s life much more convenient, it will also expose their whereabouts.


    At the moment, following the address given to us by the man, I took the lead with the pillar and went to Room 301.


    Bang Bang~


    The pillar looked at us and began to knock on the door.


    The room was quite quiet. There was no movement for a long time, as if there was no one.


    When the pillar was ready to knock again, a man''s voice came.


    "Who?"


    Suddenly, my head was blank.


    How can it be a man''s voice? We are looking for someone, but Tingting, even the most basic gender is wrong. How can we continue to look for it?


    The pillar also looked at me suspiciously.


    He also doubted the truth of the matter in his heart.


    No doubt about employment. Since I let others check, I shouldn''t doubt others.


    So I said, "express delivery!"


    The pillar drew back.


    "Grass, it''s so late, you still send express..." the people inside scolded, and the door opened with a click.


    As soon as the door opened a crack, the two hands of the column were stuck in the crack of the door, and then forced to open the door.


    "My grass, what are you doing..." inside was a bearded otaku with eyes. At first glance, he was the kind of person who didn''t go out every day and hid in the house to watch movies.


    Can this person have that kind of relationship with Tingting?


    All of us are guessing.


    I followed closely behind the post. After he squeezed in, I rushed in with him.


    The man resisted desperately and was honest only after he was punched in the belly of the pillar.


    The man who came in behind the pillar helped us both press the man to the ground.


    Face against the floor, wheezing.


    "What are you doing? Robbing?" the man was frightened and asked tremblingly when he saw so many of us.


    The pillar sneered: "rob your sister, I don''t need your money!"


    "Then what are you doing..."


    The pillar''s face was gloomy: "OK, let me ask you, does Tingting live here?"


    I obviously saw that when he heard the word Tingting, the whole person was stunned.


    Pop!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the pillar raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    "Ask you something!"


    "Tingting lives here..." the man said quickly.


    To tell you the truth, we were all disappointed to hear his answer.


    Tingting is also a beauty. She is as beautiful as flowers. Does she live with such people?


    It''s really a flower on cow dung.


    The pillar was also very angry. He didn''t know whether he was angry with Tingting or this man. He slapped the man in the face and scolded: "be honest later. Today we came to find Tingting. It has nothing to do with you, okay?"

 Chapter 624

    There was a damp everywhere in the room.


    A dead otaku and a group of thugs.


    Under the questioning of the pillar, the otaku said something that we didn''t know how to follow.


    This sentence also completely refreshed my outlook on life.


    Where there are people, there are miracles!


    Under the gaze of all of us, the man said word by word: "I live here alone, I am Tingting, Tingting is me."


    This sentence, like an air cannon, crackled and hurt all of us.


    I haven''t reacted for a long time.


    Tingting is him. He is Tingting. What does that mean? Did he kill Tingting?


    The pillar snorted coldly, pulled him up from the ground and slapped him in the face. Although the slap of the pillar could not catch up with Zhang Guohua, it was not something that ordinary people could stand.


    The man burst into tears after being smoked twice.


    "Spare your life. Is it a big deal that I''ll give you back the money I cheated you? Don''t fight..."


    The table saw a big man crying. He also felt that it was boring to fight like this, so he stopped.


    But we still don''t understand what''s going on. Where is Tingting.


    "Tell me where the fuck Tingting is. If you don''t tell me, I''ll take off your legs!" the pillar threatened.


    The otaku said he was really afraid. He pointed to the bedroom next to him: "you and I will know when you go in."


    A clever little brother pushed open the door, and then appeared in front of us. It was a scene that people didn''t dare to think of.


    This


    What an eye opener!


    In the room, there is a high-performance computer with three screen dividers. Next to the computer, there are a lot of chargers. At least a dozen mobile phones are there.


    Now the mobile phone is still shaking, and messages are sent one by one.


    "What the fuck is this?" the pillar was speechless.


    But I seem to know something, a little suddenly realized the meaning.


    The otaku went in, picked up his cell phone from the table and said a few words to the cell phone.


    Then a sweet voice came.


    Just like what he said just now.


    "I grass, sound transformer..." a little brother exclaimed, and then Zhu and I went to check his mobile phone. There were pictures of beautiful women on it without exception. Each mobile phone had several different micro signals.


    Every micro signal deceives several boys.


    Tingting, it''s up there, too.


    It turned out that Tingting they had been looking for was a man!


    Don''t say I can''t accept it. If the men he cheated know and don''t know what they will think, they may jump off a building and commit suicide!


    They certainly don''t know that their XX object every night is a man.


    Every time I feel empty and lonely, the woman who fantasizes in her heart, who chats with herself and says those words that make her energetic, is actually a man, a dead house with a broken beard and glasses!


    How can this be accepted?


    All the people in the room were silent.


    Everyone was thundered.


    They all talked with Tingting recently. I don''t know if anyone has looked at the picture of Tingting on the screen several times. I don''t know if anyone has met Tingting in a dream.


    But I know that if you give them a gun now, they can kill the otaku.


    How irritating!


    This is simply playing with people''s feelings!


    Grass!


    "Do you... Like to play this?" after a few minutes of silence, the pillar asked.


    The otaku quickly shook his head: "I don''t like it. I''m also trying to make a living. I can give you all the money I cheated you. Brother, I''m also trying to beg for food!"


    "You might as well go out to beg!"


    "Yes... Brother, I was wrong..."


    In this society, we laugh at the poor rather than prostitutes. As long as we have money, we are masters.


    We just laugh at this otaku here, but we don''t know how much money he made behind his back. It''s amazing enough just the money of this computer!


    Everyone depends on their abilities. If there were no such people, wouldn''t this otaku be unemployed?


    This is also a specialty of others!


    It''s just a little disgraceful.


    "What''s the use of being wrong? Do you know how many people you cheated?"


    "You are lying and breaking the law!"


    Before the pillar could speak, the people behind him shouted one after another. Obviously, they wanted to beat the house man.


    Because he didn''t deceive a person. Maybe some people in the pillar Gang fell in these days, but it was awkward to think that those sweet tongue twisters were said by this person.


    Then there''s anger.


    This otaku has already committed public anger.


    The pillar smiled and lit me a cigarette. We went to the living room to smoke.


    "Don''t kill me. Don''t hit me in the face. I''ll give him back later."


    "I know, brother Zhuo!" the seven or eight people happily agreed and beat around the house man.


    This fight can be said to shock the world and cry ghosts and gods. They hit a new height.


    The fight was almost cross gender and groundbreaking.


    They burst out their thoughts and love for Tingting on this otaku. Why is such a beautiful girl a otaku?


    Even if you hear the girl say you don''t like yourself, at least there will be a thought in the future. When you think of Tingting, you can follow her.


    At least, Tingting is also a living person, a normal woman.


    But now, everything has come to naught. They know that Tingting doesn''t exist at all. What exists in this world is just a house man with a broken beard and looks extremely obscene.


    How can this be accepted?


    These people of the pillar never felt that they had been oppressed, and never felt that beating others was like being insulted.


    This feeling is really not good at all.


    Fighting is nothing but physical destruction.


    Only spiritual torture is eternal.


    In the future, whenever they meet beautiful girls and chat with them again, they will remind themselves in their heart and tell themselves to be careful. This may be a dead otaku. It''s certain that while you are XX, someone behind you is doing the same actions as you and XX with the same posture!


    What, is it soft to think of that picture?


    Don''t you want to touch women again?


    "All right, don''t fight." the pillar almost stopped them.


    In the house, the otaku curled up on the ground with his head in his arms, sobbing in a low voice, as if he had been XX.


    The pillar gave him a foot: "three seconds, if you don''t get up, just the set just now, come again!"


    The otaku quickly got up.

 Chapter 625

    The pillar put a Headcover on the otaku and took him away. The pillar didn''t want to see his face.


    This kind of thing is a blow when you think of it.


    Several people stuffed him into the van.


    The pillar didn''t hurry up, but said to me below, "Wenzi, someone has caught it. I''ll go back and give it to brother. I''ll take you back first."


    "Well, OK." originally, this matter was my meddling. Now the pillar is talking. If I insist on going back, it will be meaningless.


    Twenty minutes later, the pillar sent me back to Wang Yuxian. I got off and called Wang Peng first.


    "Brother Wen, are you going to take action?" Wang Peng at the other end of the phone said in a very excited voice.


    "Hehe, we''ve caught the man. I''m calling to tell you that thank you for your friend. I''ll give him money to express my gratitude."


    "Ah? Got it? Brother Wen, where''s Tingting? I want to see her ~"


    Men like beautiful women, such as Tingting. Wang Peng and his brothers must be tempted to meet. I really don''t want to tell them the truth.


    "See you, forget it. Wow."


    "Why, brother Wen?"


    "Hehe, I told you, don''t think about it."


    "Well..."


    "Tingting is actually a man, and she is still a dead otaku!"


    "What?..." Wang Peng was stunned. He was even more surprised than me across the phone.


    I sighed helplessly. I really don''t want to erase all the fantasies in Wang Peng''s heart. I know it''s hard to feel.


    "There''s something called a sound transformer, you know?"


    ¡­¡­


    The door opened for people is locked, and the hole climbed out for dogs is open.


    A voice calls


    At this time, in the sundry room of boss Wang''s processing factory, it seems that only half of his life is left.


    The blood drenched beard residue on his face can''t see his original face. His clothes are torn by a belt. His body is full of blood marks. He is tied and fixed on the chair and can''t move.


    When I came near, I could still smell a bad smell.


    There is no expression on Guangguang''s face. Guangguang has been able to write a book these days.


    Close your eyes, it''s all fists, guy.


    Open your eyes, is a ferocious face with ridicule.


    This is not the life that light wants.


    The blueprint in the light heart is to run with Tingting in the sunset~


    At this time, there was a brief confusion in the light. He felt that he had been tortured for so many days, not in vain. Good and evil will be rewarded in the end. He should stand up and make those storms more violent!


    As long as he can finally see Tingting, he recognizes everything.


    Not to mention the torture these days, these people who beat Guangguang can''t stand it. For the first time, they realized that beating people is worse than being beaten.


    If you play, you can''t get the due effect, that is, swing in the machine.


    Scold, can not see each other''s bitter face, is in vain.


    Now they are frightened as soon as they are bare.


    Why?


    Because as soon as he started, he raised his face and smiled at them.


    That smile is not simple irony and stubbornness, but more happiness! A sense of satisfaction!


    See!


    Happiness!


    Light was beaten and smiled at you. It was still a very sincere and happy smile.


    Oozing people?


    Imagine if someone put it in front of you and let you fight.


    At first, your hand was very black. You opened the ladle on your head and beat it on the ground, but what?


    People always smile at you, always smile, as long as you have one breath.


    Are you afraid?


    Are you cold?


    At this time, those who hit people suffer more than those who were beaten.


    The smile hung on his face like a blazing angel in the world. He didn''t want to see it more.


    But you must also play. Taking it on time and in quantity is like taking medicine.


    Can you stand it?


    At this time, three boys came in, all big and thick, looking like thugs, but they were a little helpless on their faces.


    Seeing that the beating of Guangguang twice a day is going to start again, they are suffering during this period of time.


    I have to face Guangguang''s inexplicable smile again.


    That happy sweet smile, as long as you look at it, you feel like being separated XX by him.


    No one wants to suffer like this!


    Seeing these people getting closer and closer, the bright eyes also become blurred.


    Look up and smile~


    A slightly warm but obscene face was printed into the eyes of these big men. The big man walking in front could not help shaking.


    Light is also a human being and a person with flesh and blood who will hurt. Can he not hurt when these people beat him to death every day?


    Can you not be depressed?


    But how can I be depressed all the time? These people can''t be soft hearted, and they won''t be distressed. Aren''t they playing hard?


    So what?


    Light can only be self hypnosis. I hypnotized myself. I tried my best to forget these people in front of me and fantasize about Tingting''s figure in my mind.


    As soon as these people started, they opened the fantasy mode and began YY Tingting.


    I don''t know why. When he remembered Tingting, he immediately forgot his pain and his situation, as if he were really with Tingting.


    Spend it in his fantasy.


    Or why is there a happy smile on your bare face?


    It has nothing to do with these big men.


    Pop!


    A belt pulled through.


    Recently, they began to use utensils when cleaning up Guangguang. It hurt too much to fight with their hands, and they wanted to have physical contact with Guangguang. They didn''t want to. They fought against Guangguang in their hearts.


    This hit the light body without pain or itch, but made the smile on his face deeper.


    The man who just threw out his belt was so frightened that he quickly retracted his hand.


    "Shit, I''ll come!" the leading man clenched his teeth. If he went on like this, he would be blamed by boss Wang, so he took the belt from the man''s hand and turned around again.


    "Ah ~"


    This time, a word burst out of his mouth.


    Let the big man throw away the belt directly.


    Ah~


    In pain, with a trace of comfort.


    The big man began to doubt himself after hitting Guangguang. Is he teaching Guangguang a lesson or making Guangguang cool?


    Several people in the room were staring at each other. No one spoke and no one wanted to do it.


    This is a blasphemy against your behavior!


    They all follow the pillar all the way, but they are really counselled at this time.


    Those who are fierce are afraid of death, and those who are not afraid of madness.


    Crazy, afraid of getting bored~


    Light can definitely make people greasy!


    Creak~


    Just then, the door of the light room was pushed open.


    A light came in, carrying the light. The people inside couldn''t see a few people standing at the door, but only a great figure.


    In the light, it seems to be a dawn leading to happiness!

 Chapter 626

    Love is a light, so wonderful~


    The light seemed to have magic, which made the light brain suddenly hallucinate.


    As if Tingting was standing in front of him.


    This is the light''s intuition of love and the feeling of love.


    Light''s intuition is very accurate, very accurate.


    Tingting appeared in front of him and stood face to face with him, but what he thought was completely two people, two concepts, different in and out.


    At the door stood boss Wang, Zhuzhu and otaku.


    On the way, I sat in a van with the otaku. Several people in the van couldn''t help but beat him K up again.


    The house man''s nose was bleeding because of many people and disorderly hands.


    This otaku is the master who plays a weak woman in the house every day. How can he withstand such a severe beating?


    Up to now, his head is still buzzing, and his nose blood can''t stop. It falls like turning on the tap.


    His glasses were broken and his hair was in a mess. He looked extremely embarrassed.


    When the door was closed again, the light could see the three people clearly.


    Boss Wang and Zhu are familiar to him, but who is such a wretched person?


    He didn''t know.


    Which unlucky guy he thought was caught by boss Wang again!


    I''m still a little shameless.


    In this dark little room, boss Wang''s face is also very ugly. His face is ugly not only because of the bad smell in the room, but also because of the dead otaku.


    A few days ago, after boss Wang learned about Tingting''s wechat, he also chatted.


    What do you say?


    I feel pretty good. At least I can bring boss Wang''s girlish heart up and let him look at the beating words on the screen as if he had a dream.


    This is a kind of enjoyment.


    Tingting is beautiful, with a melon face with exquisite facial features and a strong and arrogant chest. She is a standard beauty no matter how she looks.


    Even talking is light and makes people itch.


    Even if it was money, he would admit it.


    Isn''t spending money just to satisfy your vanity? Isn''t it just to make yourself better?


    But now, it seems a little upside down.


    Money is spent, but he doesn''t enjoy what he should enjoy.


    How can this make people feel good?


    Seeing this otaku, boss Wang felt like he had a nightmare! I feel sick and sick after waking up.


    I feel like vomiting.


    Boss Wang has been mixing with society for so many years. It''s the first time he has met this situation. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would not believe it. Tingting would be like this.


    When the pillar pushed the otaku into boss Wang''s office and told him that this man was Tingting, he was stunned for a long time.


    Even the outlook on life has changed.


    Anyway, Tingting has nothing to do with the wretched boy in front of her.


    But why are the facts always so unexpected?


    Why is it always surprising?


    Boss Wang questioned. He asked Zhu why men can speak women''s voices.


    Before the pillar could speak, the otaku took out his voice changer and said a few words.


    Suddenly boss Wang was shocked and he believed it. It seems that this is really the case.


    Tingting is really such an obscene otaku.


    If it weren''t for the column, he really wanted to slap himself to wake up.


    He''s still in a cold sweat.


    He also imagined when he would catch Tingting. If he was interested, he would do it again.


    Somehow, boss Wang exchanged Tingting''s face with the otaku in his fantasy.


    Suddenly goose bumps fell to the ground.


    If the dress force tiger is the kind of person who can make you feel numb and want to smoke, then the homestead can make you tired of the kind of death.


    These two kinds of people, no matter who they are, have considerable lethality.


    Vaguely, I have killed boss Wang.


    "Guangguang, I brought you people." boss Wang lit a cigarette and stood smoking.


    Guangguang stared and thought he had an illusion. He looked for Tingting''s figure in the room, but after looking around, he didn''t find anything.


    Guang Guang smiled twice and thought boss Wang was joking with him.


    The mouth moved, and the cracked lips didn''t even say a word.


    Boss Wang motioned the people next to him to pour him a glass of water and fill it in.


    "What about people?" he spoke for a long time. These days he basically kept silent and was about to lose his language ability.


    Boss Wang knew that Guangguang would not believe it for a while and a half. He let the otaku out behind him. He didn''t want to explain too much.


    His explanation is too weak and pale.


    The pillar is also squatting to smoke.


    He doesn''t know why. It''s obvious that he did a good job and brought people here, but why does he feel like he made a mistake?


    Why doesn''t he feel better not bringing people here?


    Because from the moment the pillar told you the truth, I felt that I had offended everyone.


    Everyone has a face. I can''t believe it. Everyone has grown up.


    Not to mention the light, he couldn''t believe it.


    "I''m Tingting..." at this time, the otaku opened his mouth and looked careful.


    He was different from Guangguang. He didn''t have the hard bone. He was beaten twice and felt that he couldn''t carry it.


    He didn''t want to be beaten again, so he was ready to explain it to Guang Guang.


    "What?" Guangguang looked up at him. His eyes, which were almost closed, were full of confusion, including a trace of ridicule.


    It''s like laughing at the house man and the people in the whole house.


    Is he Tingting?


    You''re kidding!


    Tingting is the goddess in his heart and the future wife! How can he be a very obscene otaku with glasses!


    No!


    Light won''t believe it.


    "I am Tingting, Tingting is me..." the man said carefully.


    "Bullshit... There''s no way to lie to me in this way..." he just bit his teeth. Anyway, he''s been beaten so many times these days. He''s used to it and he''s not afraid to be beaten again.


    Several times, he felt that he was walking on the death line. As long as he used a little force or played for a few more minutes, he was likely to find Er Mao himself.


    He''s not afraid of life and death. What else is he afraid of?


    Boss Wang coughed twice: "I also want to cheat you, but it''s a pity that it''s true ~"


    Boss Wang''s words speak everyone''s heart. We all want to deceive ourselves and tell ourselves that this person is not Tingting.


    But none of us can do it~


    Before boss Wang spoke, the otaku opened the wechat and let light see Tingting''s number.


    At that moment, there was still a trace of surprise in his eyes, but he couldn''t believe it anyway. This person is Tingting!


    If boss Wang and them find an ugly girl, maybe the light will believe it. After all, now the makeup technology is too rebellious.


    But this


    First of all, gender is not right!

 Chapter 627

    In the dark cabin, Guangguang is facing the most severe test of his life.


    His wife is a man.


    And he''s a very obscene looking otaku.


    How can this be acceptable? How can it make people calm?


    Light, from physiology to psychology, can''t accept it. I don''t believe it at all.


    The people in the room subconsciously retreated to one side and asked Guangguang to confront the house man face to face.


    One was beaten out of shape, the other had a nosebleed and looked embarrassed. Looking at each other was like looking in the mirror.


    Guangguang may have never dreamed that this would be the first time he and Tingting met.


    From the time he knew Tingting, he had a good feeling in his heart, to the time when his mind was hot and dry, it was all because of this Tingting!


    All because the datura flower in my heart is in full bloom and love is in full bloom!


    Isn''t it all for Tingting? Isn''t it all for and her future? Otherwise, how could Er Mao just desecrated Tingting and sent him away?


    Not only Er Mao, he will kill all those who have desecrated Tingting.


    He doesn''t allow any man to touch Tingting. In his heart, Tingting is synonymous with purity and brilliance!


    But now


    The light was stunned.


    The heart seems to shrink into a ball, constantly shrinking and opening.


    Every time I contract, my heart hurts for a while.


    Every time, he can feel how fast his heart beats.


    He couldn''t believe it!


    This man, may be Tingting? It must be boss Wang. They secretly hid Tingting and deliberately let him not find it!


    Tingting must be hiding in the house and crying, waiting for Guangguang to save him!


    The light thought of this, the pupil of his eyes contracted and his hand trembled.


    He wants to kill this otaku again.


    But he forgot that his hands and feet were tied to the chair and couldn''t move at all.


    Boss Wang and the pillar, who did not come to stop, looked quietly in the distance.


    He also knew that this was between Guangguang and otaku, so let them solve it by themselves.


    Boss Wang has done quite well. It''s not easy to find out the otaku.


    "Everyone is a man. Don''t be angry and listen to me explain to you." the otaku is really scared now.


    He had already sensed the murderous spirit in Guangguang''s eyes and knew that if he let go of Guangguang now, he might be killed by him.


    His fears are not without reason.


    Not only Guangguang, but now all the men who have talked with Tingting want to kill him and let him leave tears of regret.


    Light did not speak, wheezing.


    But he still didn''t believe it. He yelled at boss Wang and them~


    "Where did you hide Tingting? I want to see Tingting!"


    Light also knows that what he said is very pale and powerless.


    It''s like an alcoholic who drinks too much and tells others that I don''t drink too much.


    Don''t you drink too much, others can''t see it?


    The otaku held his glasses. He probably didn''t expect that light would be poisoned so deeply.


    "I''m here ~"


    In a word, let Guangguang be angry again.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    Unwilling, there is also a trace of grievance.


    Not afraid of failure, afraid of no dream, but now the emergence of otaku has forcibly erased Guangguang''s dream.


    Can we not despair?


    Can you not be angry?


    Moreover, this dream is the goddess who supports light all the way and the pillar of his heart.


    Now, the pillars of my heart are about to collapse.


    Sure enough, it''s not suitable to fall in love alone. When he has love, it''s like taking drugs.


    Fascinated!


    Evil!


    Now, he only recognizes Tingting!


    Guangguang struggled with all his strength, desperately trying to get rid of the shackles on the bench, and wanted to stand up and slap the otaku!


    The chairs are clattering.


    The otaku knew that it was no use worrying. He said to him calmly, "I know you can''t accept it for a while and a half, but people have to face the reality, don''t you? Now the situation is such a situation. I just rely on that for dinner, and I can''t help it. In this way, you calculate how much money I cheated you, and I''ll return it to you, OK?"


    He thought that money could buy everything.


    But not in the light center!


    He wants Tingting, as long as Tingting is alone!


    "I''ll scratch your heart with a knife and pay you some more money," he almost roared.


    Money can soothe people''s hearts, but not everything.


    Can light injuries be soothed with tens of thousands of yuan?


    It''s a lifetime of money in my heart. How can I heal it?


    "Or I''ll compensate you more?" the otaku also tried to negotiate with Guangguang.


    "Grass..."


    Guangguang was completely angry and his body was angry.


    "In fact, if you want to be more open, you think it''s nothing. To tell you the truth, I''ve been cheated, so I began to do this. You think, Tingting is actually just a virtual woman. In fact, she is everywhere, maybe next to you ~" otaku saw that he can''t reason, and began to brainwash Guangguang with his powerful YY skills.


    For the first time, the people in the room felt the guy''s YY skills at close range.


    It''s really powerful. It''s really awesome.


    It is estimated that he usually fantasizes that he has several girlfriends around him and makes out with him back and forth every day.


    He can think of anything others YY can''t.


    Light up to now, how can people brainwash it?


    "I don''t fucking believe it! You must be lying to me!" the light seemed to be venting and roared out all the sultry in his heart.


    No way, he just didn''t die until he reached the Yellow River. He took his life just to see Tingting, but the result was like this.


    He''s a liar!


    A shameless man!


    "Alas ~" the otaku sighed and helplessly took out the sound changer from his pocket.


    "Do you remember me?" a soft and sweet voice came out of his mouth, like ten miles of spring breeze and the fragrance of flowers.


    Light is familiar with the sound.


    Isn''t that Tingting''s voice?


    If he hadn''t seen Guangguang do it with his own eyes, if he hadn''t heard it with his own ears, he would still not believe it.


    But where does he have a reason to deceive himself now?


    There is a voice in his heart telling himself that the person is Tingting, the girl he has been looking for and looking forward to~


    The idea came out of his mind, but he lost his strength like a spirit.


    Light stared at the otaku with dull eyes, and his eyes were always in a daze.


    Without thinking, light is a walking corpse.


    I don''t even have the strength to speak.


    A phantom in my mind seems to be farther and farther away from me, as if waving goodbye to him, his youth and his first love~

 Chapter 628

    Jinhai is the best hospital with the most complete equipment.


    In the luxury ward, the cost of living here for one day is quite amazing. The little nurse and doctor will come to see the patient in an hour. They take good care of the patient.


    Two days ago, team Zhang transferred to this hospital.


    Of course, this is what section chief Duan means.


    He will not treat those who have helped him badly. Although team Zhang did a little thoughtless and unsatisfactory this time, at least he did his best. As long as he did his best, section chief Duan would not blame him.


    He and director Liu are two kinds of people who only look at the results.


    In fact, team Zhang felt very guilty about this matter. He knew that he was to blame for his mistakes this time. At that time, he caught Guangguang and wanted to bring him to justice, but it was at this juncture that he miscalculated and was secretly attacked and robbed Guangguang.


    This is an insult to him!


    It''s a dark shadow on the road of his police career!


    Now think of it, team Zhang still blames himself!


    If this were not the case, the current situation would certainly not be like this. Section chief Duan had already handled the matter.


    But things have come to this point. What can we do?


    While blaming himself, team Zhang was deeply worried.


    It''s not easy for him to come all the way. Just thinking of the pain he suffered when tracking Er Maoguang, he felt it was worthless. Why did he make ready-made meals and be eaten by others?


    So it seems that there is no hope of his promotion.


    No matter how hard he tried, the result was not what he thought.


    He didn''t catch the light.


    In the hospital these days, team Zhang had no intention to cultivate himself. He had sewed more than a dozen stitches on his head. Team Zhang had good physical quality. To put it bluntly, this injury didn''t matter, but he lost too much blood at that time and now he would be dizzy when he was excited.


    Moreover, his unyielding character also made him deeply blame himself and himself every day and night.


    It was a mistake. It was a thousand miles away.


    Bang Bang~


    Then the door of the hospital was knocked.


    Team Zhang quickly got up and opened the door.


    It''s section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan, with a dignified face and a trace of concern.


    When it comes to anger, section chief Duan is of course angry. Team Zhang didn''t do a good job in this small matter, which really made him very angry, but in other words, it''s no wonder team Zhang. Who could have thought that there was a man behind him?


    Who could have thought that this man was so brave that he attacked team Zhang secretly?


    It''s caught. What''s the crime?


    You can''t get out for the rest of your life.


    Besides, section chief Duan really likes team Zhang in his heart. He really wants to promote him, but he can only wait for a while.


    The attitude of handling affairs is no problem, but the result is not so good.


    "Section chief..." Zhang''s eyes turned red when he saw section chief now. He was regretful and angry!


    Section chief Duan waved his hand, motioned him not to be excited, and sat down.


    "Xiao Zhang, please take care of your illness first. We''ll wait until you get well. Now we''ve set up a task force and we''re waiting for you to take the lead! However, we can''t make such mistakes again in the future!" section chief Duan''s words made team Zhang very useful.


    Dignified, with a trace of concern.


    In the future, he doesn''t have to say that team Zhang must have killed himself!


    For section chief Duan!


    "Yes..." thousands of words were combined into one sentence. A simple word of team Zhang included them all.


    Section chief Duan also knew what was going on and finally smiled on his face.


    These days, he thinks a lot.


    Whether it''s a retreat or a route, I''ve thought a lot.


    The establishment of the task force is a way for him. As long as he can find light, he will be able to turn the tables. But what if he can''t find light? What if someone else controls it, or director Liu finds it first?


    There will only be one result.


    Section chief Duan was pushed down from this position.


    Although unwilling and unwilling to admit defeat, section chief Duan knows that he has to accept the reality at that time, doesn''t he?


    So, what should he do then?


    Don''t you want to start all over again? Fight again?


    Then, there are people like team Zhang around. Let him attack and lead the battle. It should not be difficult to rally at that time.


    So, anyway, he can''t lose team Zhang.


    Therefore, when he was injured again when he didn''t do it well, he was arranged to go to this good hospital and came to see him.


    This is the plot of section chief Duan.


    Although, some of them are just his original intention.


    After chatting with team Zhang in the hospital for a while, they were all lengthened. Team Zhang was moved to death. He knew that his old leader really cared about himself. Ask, which leader could care about team Zhang like section chief Duan?


    I''m afraid there is only section chief in Jinhai city.


    He likes talents. Unlike director Liu, he uses waste like Xiao Zhou.


    "Section chief Duan, when I''m well, I''ll put myself into work at the first time!"


    Team Zhang vowed in front of section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan smiled: "don''t worry, heal slowly. It''s urgent. Now the establishment of the task force has begun to track down light comprehensively and systematically. I believe there will be results soon!"


    I have to say that he still attaches great importance to the ability of his task force.


    Both cohesion and combat effectiveness, as well as the working attitude of these people, have reached a new height.


    This is inseparable from his cold face in the beginning.


    When Lao LV went down, he sounded an alarm for everyone to let them know that as long as he still had one day to work under the hands of section chief Duan, he had to work hard to find and work.


    It''s all to keep your current position.


    Everyone has struggled all the way, and everyone cares about their own labor achievements.


    No one wants to be like Lao Lu.


    "Xiao Zhang, you are different from others, you know? You have great potential!" section chief Duan said to team Zhang seriously.


    Team Zhang straightened up and seriously saluted section chief Duan.


    He knows what section chief Duan means.


    He has more potential than others, that is to say, Xiao Zhang, you have a bright future in the future. As long as you work hard here, I can completely ignore this failure.


    This sentence, for team Zhang, the gold content is still very high.


    "Do well, you will have a chance in the future!" section chief Duan smiled.


    "Yes, section chief!" team Zhang saluted again.


    This time, I''m more grateful. I''m grateful to section chief Duan for his action of not only not blaming him, but also honoring him as a gentleman~


    The ward was filled with feelings of officers and soldiers and the love of comrades in arms~


    Bell


    Just then, section chief Duan''s phone rang.


    There was an anxious voice on the phone: "section chief Duan, we have found something!"

 Chapter 629

    Originally, there were two groups of people in the task force.


    First wave, section chief Duan and them.


    Another wave is Xiao Zhou and them.


    The two teams are supposed to have the same weight of power and words.


    But why.


    Now one team is investigating the matter, and the other team is cleaning the toilet?


    Even Xiao Zhou joined in.


    He also felt that these people didn''t clean thoroughly and cleanly! He has a habit of cleanliness since he was a child. No matter what he cleans, he should clean it very clean, otherwise he will feel uncomfortable.


    It also means obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Seeing the ending process, Xiao Zhou wiped the sweat on his forehead and stood up from the ground with a dignified face.


    "Tell all our people to come and gather!"


    "Yes!"


    After a while, Xiao Zhou''s people stood at the door of the toilet, waiting for Xiao Zhou to give orders.


    Xiao Zhou was also very helpless. To say that he told director Liu about it, Liu office would certainly tell section chief Duan and question why he wanted to do so, but Xiao Zhou was also a shameful person. He didn''t want director Liu to know that he was so useless and didn''t want others to know that he was washing the toilet here now!


    Similarly, section chief Duan dared not resist.


    After all, the head for many years was there, which made him feel a kind of unspeakable dignity, and naturally he didn''t dare to disobey.


    Therefore, he had to bow his head and work hard. He chose to solve the matter of section chief Duan first, and then investigate it.


    Maybe the clue is really the same as section chief Duan said. It''s in the public toilet outside!


    No one can tell!


    Thinking of this, he said: "now, the second step of the plan, go to the public toilet outside to check! If there is any news, let me know as soon as possible!"


    "Yes..."


    The people below dare not say anything more. They can only nod and promise, but they are a little uncomfortable in their hearts.


    This must be the first time they have encountered such a thing in all their years as police.


    No way, who let them follow the leader Xiao Zhou?


    The party turned and walked out.


    Twenty minutes later, Xiao Zhou took people to the first public toilet.


    Xiao Zhou lost his way on the road of life, so all of his people have to accompany her on the wrong road, and no one dares to complain.


    "Check it out." Xiao Zhou got into the car and said to the first public toilet.


    Everyone nodded and rushed in, and some gay men also relieved their hands.


    When they came out, they shook their heads.


    No clue, no clue at all.


    How could there be a clue?


    Even if Dafeng and Xiaofeng are full of flaws, may they leave clues in the public toilet?


    Section chief Duan didn''t expect that Xiao Zhou would take it seriously if he added gas with a joke.


    In fact, where does he have the right to let Xiao Zhou go out to investigate these public toilets?


    But Xiao Zhou is so straight! That''s it!


    In the morning, they almost searched the public toilets here. Everyone had a bad smell. They went in and out, and everyone frowned.


    "Team Zhou, let''s take a break and check again?" finally, a man asked carefully.


    He can''t stand it.


    Xiao Zhou bowed his head for a while and nodded, "let''s let the brothers have a rest!"


    As soon as he spoke, all the gay men took out their cigarettes and lit them.


    Want to take the smell away!


    The smell is really bad!


    Xiao Zhou, also bowed his head and smoked in the car.


    Now he is in a mess. He doesn''t know whether he''s doing right or not, or even what he''s doing.


    He can only stay in the car and pay for his final failure.


    From the beginning, he lost, but no one knew that he would lose so thoroughly in the end.


    "Team Zhou, team Zhou!" at this time, a smoking gay man came and held the phone in his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Zhou glanced at him.


    "There''s new news from the branch!"


    "What?"


    "It is said that it is about the case..."


    Xiao Zhou''s pupils dilated and he was excited all over!


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, Xiao Zhou hurried into the front of the operation command room of the task force, which is a special meeting room for section chief Duan''s people.


    Bang Bang~


    He pressed the door softly.


    The section chief inside heard Xiao Zhou knocking at the door, but he was too lazy to come and open the door and continued to talk to people inside.


    Xiao Zhou took great pains to knock continuously.


    It''s like who''s decorating. It''s gentle and buzzing.


    This voice also upset section chief Duan.


    He simply waved his hand and asked someone to open the door.


    Xiao Zhou hurried over like a little male dog, stretched out his head and looked at section chief Duan.


    What appeared in front of him was a surveillance video.


    "Section chief Duan, what is this video?" Xiao Zhou asked innocently.


    In the words, there was also a trace of expectation that someone would explain to him what it was and how it was going on.


    But no one paid attention to him. They were all listening to section chief Duan seriously.


    There''s no way. Zhou, like a clown, can only go there by himself and open the surveillance video.


    Section chief Duan didn''t stop him. He should let Xiao Zhou know. This is the workflow. Otherwise, it''s really hard to explain to Director Liu.


    You can''t do too much as a man.


    We still have to leave a line.


    When two people appeared on the surveillance screen, Xiao Zhou widened his eyes.


    He has been staring at the picture. After fast forward for more than ten minutes, the two men just carried a man down from the corridor. This man seems to have been knocked unconscious.


    However, whether from the characteristics or appearance, this person is light!


    Xiao Zhou has seen Guangguang''s photos more than once. Guangguang''s face has been deeply engraved in his mind. He will not be wrong.


    "Oh, isn''t this light!" Xiao Zhou shouted.


    Section chief Duan stopped talking, stared at him and continued to speak.


    Xiao Zhou subconsciously covered his mouth.


    At the same time, I marveled at the working ability of section chief Duan. In such a short time, I made a clue about this matter. It seems that the results of my efforts for several months are not as good as the trembling of section chief Duan!


    Xiao Zhou didn''t dare to talk more. He hid behind section chief Duan and eavesdropped.


    Since he can''t find out what the situation is, he might as well hide behind section chief Duan and have some soup. When he reports to Director Liu, he also has something to say, doesn''t he?


    How else do you report?


    Said he checked the public toilet? And washed the toilet?


    He wants to know how far things are going. With this monitoring, it''s quite easy to catch people! It must be only a matter of time to find light!

 Chapter 630

    Section chief Duan is upset.


    He''s very upset.


    Although the surveillance rod video was found, there is still no progress. He still has no news about Guangguang. He just found the video, but if he goes down the video, he will find nothing.


    The monitoring broke not far away.


    There is a vast sea of people. It is extremely difficult to find these two people on the monitoring. I''m afraid I haven''t found them yet. Maybe I just said everything.


    Isn''t it a waste of effort?


    However, he still doesn''t know what the purpose of the two men''s sneak attack on team Zhang is.


    If it''s just to steal money, it''s good to say that he''s afraid of another person standing behind these two people!


    The man must know the pros and cons of this matter and secretly manipulated the whole situation.


    Now, is it too late for section chief Duan to do this?


    Is it too late?


    No one can tell.


    He was worried. He had already asked people to go around to check and monitor, but none of the monitoring came from the two people, as if they had disappeared out of thin air.


    This makes the section chief frown.


    Is it true that these two people have strong anti tracking ability?


    So it''s impossible to find it in a short time!


    Maybe it''s late now. Maybe now, the behind the scenes has controlled the light.


    "Section chief Duan, what''s going on? Where are the people?" Xiao Zhou bravely asked.


    Section chief Duan ignored him. A man next to him told Xiao Zhou that the situation was very bad. They had no news of the two people and couldn''t find anyone. Maybe Guangguang was dead now.


    If he dies, the line will break.


    "Oh, that''s what happened. Why don''t you try your best to let people find it?" Xiao Zhou questioned in his heart.


    "Ha ha..." section chief Duan looked at Xiao Zhou and really thought he was simple and lovely.


    Looking for?


    Even if all the police forces in Jinhai city are exhausted, they may not be able to find them.


    Section chief Duan wants to close the case quickly and find the light quickly, rather than wasting time on it.


    "If you want to find it, go find it and take your people." section chief Duan said faintly.


    "OK! Really?" Xiao Zhou was stunned and suddenly became happy.


    He thought that section chief Duan wanted to give himself the credit.


    He was very happy.


    In fact, section chief Duan gave him an almost impossible task to do. If he broke his leg, he might not have any results.


    But Xiao Zhou doesn''t think so.


    He thought he had got a bargain!


    "Give him two photos of the suspect and let him find it!" section chief Duan said a few words to the people next to him and went on to discuss with his own people.


    If Xiao Zhou gets the treasure, he takes some photos, goes out, walks to the door and yells! Like a police dog sniffing, let them smell the materials in their hands first, and then put them out and look for them!


    Looking for, these two words seem to have become profound since Xiao Zhou asked for orders in front of director Liu.


    These two words are also the success or failure of Xiao Zhou.


    Section chief Duan is right.


    Even if they find the surveillance video, it doesn''t matter. People have long hidden or run away. Can they find it so easily?


    Moreover, he never dreamed that this man was now in the hands of boss Wang.


    Cooperate with yourself, boss Wang who always pretends to be a modest gentleman!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in boss Wang''s processing factory, his face changed slightly.


    It was like the trend of gradually warming up in spring, and the blush came to boss Wang''s face.


    For the first time in so many days, he felt excited.


    These words just made him write a huge cool word in Jinhai city!


    With this news, section chief Duan will be a puppet in front of him!


    Later in Jinhai City, it''s time for him to soar!


    Excitement, hard to hide excitement appeared on boss Wang''s face.


    But the light didn''t fall to the extreme.


    Otaku, but also a face of helplessness.


    "What you said is true?" he asked to be on the safe side.


    Guangguang nodded: "it''s true. In order to bribe us, Lin Li gave us money and wanted us to report section chief Duan, but we didn''t report it and ran away with the money."


    "En......" delighted, he immediately rushed to boss Wang''s body.


    His heart became very relaxed. I don''t know how long it has been. He never felt so relaxed.


    He doesn''t understand those things in officialdom, but the weight of this sentence alone is enough for him to turn over section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang thought about it and asked Guangguang to say it again. He wrote it on paper and asked the post to record it.


    This is the evidence and the weapon in boss Wang''s hand in the future!


    "I''ve said everything I should say. Can you let me go?" light said.


    Boss Wang raised his eyebrows.


    Let him go?


    It''s impossible! If you let it go, it''s not like letting the tiger go back to the mountain!


    Light must not be released. Now he is thinking in his head. Should he tell section chief about it? Should he hand it over? What if light betrays himself?


    Didn''t you tie the knot with section chief Duan?


    He is not stupid and doesn''t want to offend section chief Duan.


    I just want to use the small blade in my hand to scratch and pull on the arm of section chief Duan. I don''t understand the kind of itching~


    Guangguang glided around in the fantasy sky and finally fell to the ground.


    He also knows that Tingting is gone.


    The girl who has always haunted her and made herself do a lot of wrong things is actually an otaku. She is not as handsome as herself and is more obscene than herself.


    Every night, the pipe he explained in the quilt will print the house man''s face.


    Guangguang even felt that his life was meaningless.


    Why did fate torture him so much?


    Why should he be at a loss?


    Tingting, why would she be a otaku?


    Ah, fate~


    Why do you torture me so much~


    After he was relieved, his bare head became sober. He recognized his current situation and situation, and knew that he could not escape or hide from some things.


    As for Tingting, let her sleep in her mind forever!


    The girl who only exists in his dream and the area he can''t reach anyway.


    Pandora in that dream and the Utopia in his heart have become illusions and are no longer real.


    Boss Wang didn''t answer Guang Guang''s words, but asked him with a smile.


    "Let you go. What do you want?"


    With a cold look, he pointed to the otaku and said, "I''m going to kill him!"

 Chapter 631

    Now, the most upset person is the otaku.


    He is a public enemy of men.


    Don''t say you just want to kill him. No one in the whole room doesn''t want to kill him.


    Everyone wants to tear him to pieces.


    Venting is also to pay for their wasted feelings. No one wants to believe that the girl who makes herself YY will be an otaku all the time.


    Guangguang''s words spoke his heart and made everyone nod their heads.


    This house man, it''s not a pity to die.


    "Elder brother, I''ve made it clear to you. Don''t kill me. I''m also making a living." the otaku explained in a hurry.


    But these words become too pale in front of the light, and there is no persuasion at all.


    Even if an otaku goes begging, no one will do wrong, but cheating on men''s feelings is quite serious, not only cheating, but also challenging the IQ of all men.


    Guangguang stopped talking and looked at the otaku coldly. His eyes were full of murderous spirit. As long as boss Wang let him go now, Guangguang will kill him in the most cruel way!


    Now the light is different from before. He is upgraded in cruelty and impulse!


    Is it still the little brother of Bruce Lee snake.


    Upgrade, whoosh~


    Guangguang''s words moved boss Wang''s eyes. He put a cigarette in Guangguang''s mouth and lit it for him: "Guangguang, actually, to tell the truth, we don''t have much hatred, do we? Just, there are too many interests between us. These interests are like catkins, floating in front of us, ha ha ~"


    Boss Wang spoke suddenly, which made the nearby columns a little unbearable. They were all looking at Guangguang''s answer.


    Guangguang''s eyes were a little confused, but he still nodded. The reason why boss Wang desperately looked for him was to know about it. Now Guangguang also told boss Wang about it intact. This can be regarded as the completion of the task and the quotient of a gentleman!


    Moreover, boss Wang also helped him find Tingting out, which was an explanation to Guangguang.


    Guangguang and boss Wang didn''t disappoint each other, but their current situation imprisoned everything.


    "Actually, I didn''t take the money you and ER Mao cheated me seriously. I don''t care about that little money ~" boss Wang said leisurely.


    "Well..." just lowered his head, "you won''t let me go, will you?"


    Boss Wang smiled in his heart and thought how this light has become smart, isn''t it? If you let it go, what''s the difference between you and a fool?


    It''s not easy to get to this point. He has to draw a perfect end to it?


    However, boss Wang has to use a palace trick for Guangguang.


    He glanced at the pillar and talked to the otaku Nunu.


    The pillar immediately knew what was going on. He and several people next to him pressed the house man on the ground, regardless of his begging for mercy.


    Boss Wang''s face was a little embarrassed: "Guangguang, actually, I know that you are a smart man. I can help you, but I can''t indulge you. I can fulfill your wish and let you kill this otaku. However, you have to go in. You know, you killed Er Mao. Even if I let you go, you can''t escape from Jinhai city. To tell you the truth, the police are looking for you now! You leave my processing factory and leave Every second is dangerous. "


    Boss Wang didn''t mean to create tension and scare the light. That''s what happened!


    Even if he let it go now, he''ll have to be caught.


    Light bowed his head, meditated, and smoked hard.


    "Since you want to go in, try not to be sentenced to death. Don''t worry. I''ll find two brothers to help you prove that you killed Er Mao in self-defense. At most, you''ll be sentenced to more than ten years. When you come out, you''ll be a hero again. As long as you turn yourself in and I find someone to help you move for more than ten years, that''s the most, maybe It came out in seven or eight years! "


    Boss Wang''s words are sincere.


    He is really helping Guangguang find a way, not only to stabilize Guangguang, but also for his future road. If Guangguang goes in and says everything, he will have to follow his bad luck.


    Big and small peaks have to follow.


    It doesn''t matter if they go in. It''s mainly boss Wang. He doesn''t want to be implicated!


    "What do you say?" boss Wang looked down and asked when he saw that he hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    The light head melon has never operated so fast. He also analyzed the current situation. Boss Wang may not deceive himself. What he said should be true.


    He''s not two hair. He doesn''t have two hair''s head. He''s not confident that he can escape the eyes of so many police when he goes out from here. I''m afraid it''s really the death penalty if he deliberately kills people on his head at that time.


    He is not a little dragon or snake. He can hide in a place and keep a cat, so that people can''t find him.


    He is just an ordinary man.


    Not even as good as ordinary people.


    Without boss Wang''s help, he might really die.


    Now, he has no choice but to trust boss Wang and listen to him.


    Guangguang took a deep breath: "it''s just that I don''t trust my family..."


    Boss Wang patted his chest and stretched out a finger: "I''ll settle down with your family, and then I''ll give them this number. What do you think?"


    Just nodded with satisfaction. I can''t make so much money in my life! Boss Wang is willing to give himself so much money, so he''d better accept his life!


    Boss Wang smiled: "but Guangguang, you have to carry the affairs of Er Mao and team Zhang by yourself, so I can help you. Do you understand? Money, I can call you in a moment, and then I will help you find someone, so as to ensure the top for more than ten years!"


    Buying people''s hearts is boss Wang''s strength. It''s a very simple thing to buy light.


    Light has come to this step, there is no choice.


    There was no turning back, but he didn''t regret it. He felt he had done the right thing.


    Guangguang looked at boss Wang seriously: "OK, I''ll carry everything. As long as you can do what you said, I won''t say anything about you!"


    Boss Wang couldn''t be more satisfied with the effect. He asked Guangguang to tell him the account number of the bank card, and then turned a million in front of him.


    The money is already in place. I just glanced at the transfer information on boss Wang''s mobile phone and breathed a sigh of satisfaction. Boss Wang really did a good job.


    Guangguang also succeeded in buying off. At this moment, boss Wang has a special sense of achievement in his heart.


    After smoking a cigarette, he stared at the otaku and said, "I have to kill him myself!"

 Chapter 632

    Boss Wang is really afraid that he will kill the otaku himself!


    He doesn''t want to get involved in this matter. It''s his limit to promise all the money.


    When Guangguang said this, boss Wang''s happy eyebrows were raised to the sky. Since Guangguang put forward his requirements, he must be satisfied!


    Give the light the last forbidden lock!


    He asked someone to untie Guangguang, and then asked the post to give Guangguang a knife.


    "Please, don''t kill me, brother, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong..." the otaku is tied and can''t move. Now he has only one idea in his mind, that is to live!


    He never dreamed that he would die on an idiot he once laughed at on the other side of the screen!


    Fate makes people~


    Boss Wang closed the door and went out, but in the room, there was a camera that boss Wang had already installed. They knew exactly what the light was doing inside.


    Boss Wang looked at the monitor and lit a cigarette, ready to enjoy the unilateral massacre.


    Guangguang, holding a sharp knife like a ferocious spirit, walked towards the house man step by step.


    He hates otaku! So that every step they take is unswerving.


    If he didn''t pretend to be Tingting and let him lose his mind and kill Er Mao, now he can be regarded as an accomplice at most, an accomplice who followed Er Mao back and forth later. It''s no big deal. He can be sentenced to three or five years at most, but now?


    He is already the principal offender.


    And a murderer!


    If boss Wang didn''t help, he would spend the rest of his life in it. What choice did he have?


    Just resentment!


    If there were not the person in front of us, nothing would have happened.


    "Brother, I''m wrong, I''m wrong..." the otaku is really afraid. He always hides behind his back and pretends to be a woman. Where have he seen these swords and shadows? Looking at Guangguang holding the knife in his hand, he walks towards himself step by step, and a pool of yellow things flow out.


    Otaku, piss!


    He looked at him coldly and picked his face with the tip of his knife.


    "Now you know it''s wrong? It''s too fucking late. Do you know what I''ve become because of you?"


    Light this sentence, is venting, but also in the final roar of fate.


    "Brother, I really don''t know..."


    Isn''t it? If he knew, he would have run far away. Can someone catch him? Can a silly pestle be slaughtered by the light here?


    But now it''s too late to say anything. Everything is floating clouds. Only Guangguang and the sharp knife in his hand are the most true portrayal.


    Poop!


    Without further nonsense, Guangguang stabbed the root of the otaku''s thigh with a knife. A stream of blood gushed out and sprayed on Guangguang''s face.


    The strong smell of blood inspired the most primitive bloodthirsty in guangguangxin, and his eyes immediately turned red.


    Guangguang was originally a bloodthirsty devil!


    When the knife went down, the otaku howled in pain. From small to large, he hadn''t shed so much blood.


    The light hand raised the knife and fell, aiming at his other leg and arm.


    Poop poop!


    Several knives in a row have made the otaku begin to doubt life.


    The pain hasn''t completely dispersed. At first, it''s a little numb.


    The otaku couldn''t believe looking at Guangguang, as if he was asking him with his eyes. How can you give such a cruel hand?


    How can you give me so many knives?


    Even if you hate me, we still have friendship, don''t we? Even if I lied to you, but so many lonely nights, who accompanied you to chat and relieve your boredom, and even didn''t hesitate to use language to let you do that?


    Am I wrong?


    Am I wrong?


    No,


    I''m right! Wrong is you, is all men, you do not know what is sentiment, do not know what is ambiguous!


    The otaku cried and fell with tears. He knew he couldn''t live anyway today.


    What he is worried about at the moment is his room of machines and a room of ''women''. He still has a lot to do. How can he die like this?


    Just want to kill the otaku, but also let him suffer, let him feel the pain and die again.


    It is impossible to let the otaku get emotional and then lose love, so just let him experience it physically. What is painful and don''t want to live.


    This is also treating him in his own way!


    "Big brother, I......" the simple and obscene little eyes of the otaku are still shining on the light and begging him for the last chance to survive. I hope he will stop and let himself live.


    Light calm face, did not speak, but repeated the simple mechanical stabbing action in his hand.


    One after another, there was no meaning to stop.


    However, the place he stabbed was not the key, which would only make the otaku bleed.


    For a time, the house was full of bloody smell and the howling of otaku everywhere. This scene was also seen by boss Wang and them, but no one sympathized with otaku.


    In the eyes, there is a trace of freshness.


    Finally, with a knife, slowly, under the house man''s gaze, he inserted it into his chest. This knife also completely sent the house man away and ended his pain.


    His eyes slowly lost their luster, and the otaku didn''t move.


    Reasonably speaking, it should be happy after revenge, which is as refreshing as clouds and sunrise.


    But why is Guang not happy at all?


    Why is there a faint sense of loss?


    He never dreamed that the end of himself and Tingting would be like this. Tingting was cut by his hand.


    The world is too chaotic and the society is too dark.


    Light is just one of the victims.


    "Pillar, keep the video for me ~" boss Wang saw that the light was finished, pinched off his cigarette end and opened the door.


    Seeing the blood all over his body, boss Wang''s eyebrows moved: "what''s the matter? Now I''ll take revenge? Hehe ~"


    Guangguang threw the knife aside with a special sad expression: "well, revenge..."


    In fact, he didn''t know what he was thinking or whether he had avenged himself. He just felt that his heart was empty.


    Boss Wang handed him a cigarette and said earnestly, "I''ll deal with the rest. Don''t worry. When I arrange it, you''ll turn yourself in! First strive for leniency!"


    Light nodded silently.


    At this time, boss Wang stood up and suddenly looked at his head in surprise: "Oh, why is the monitoring in the house still on!"


    In a word, let Guangguang''s forehead explode directly.


    Is the monitoring off?


    Doesn''t that mean that the process of killing the otaku just now was recorded?


    Boss Wang''s acting skills are naturally flawless. He clenched his teeth and stared round his eyes. His bloody face looked particularly ferocious.


    Boss Wang pretended to be angry and punched the table: "shit, these people are fucking losers. If people see it, you won''t think of it in your life!"

 Chapter 633

    When it comes to acting, boss Wang''s acting skills are one in a million. Don''t say it''s all light. Even an old bastard can''t see through boss Wang.


    Guangguang, I believe it.


    He looked up at the monitor overhead. He thought boss Wang had forgotten to turn off the monitor just now.


    However, the next thing, let light very headache.


    Just now, he killed the otaku himself. Now there are surveillance videos. What if boss Wang gives it to the police?


    He can''t speak clearly!


    Guangguang didn''t expect that it was boss Wang''s trick in the end. He deliberately asked people to leave the video to threaten Guangguang!


    Boss Wang is still acting there, swearing at a group of people who came in, saying that they were bad at things.


    This, isn''t it hurt the light?


    Guangguang was stunned and unknowingly entered the trap designed by boss Wang. He didn''t even notice it.


    When he reacted, he was already in the depths of flowers.


    I can''t get out.


    Every word boss Wang said seemed to be saying to him.


    Beating the door of the light head.


    After a while, boss Wang scolded enough. He came over and said to him, "Guangguang, although there is monitoring, don''t be too afraid. It''s all right. There''s me!"


    What else can we do now? We can only trust boss Wang?


    He nodded stiffly.


    "OK, we''ll deal with the body for you. Go wash it first and have a rest." boss Wang seems to be very concerned about Guangguang. Quietly, he took the knife from Guangguang with his gloved hand and threw it aside.


    He didn''t think much. He''s in a mess now,


    He didn''t come back until the warm shower poured down his forehead.


    I killed someone just now!


    To say that he didn''t kill Er Mao on purpose, it was his own intention to kill the otaku this time! It''s completely his subjective idea!


    This is quite terrible!


    The nature is completely different!


    However, Guangguang just smiled. Up to now, he felt nothing. Anyway, the fish died and the net was broken. Let the storm be more violent!


    Boss Wang asked the pillars to wear gloves and try not to leave any clues. He also asked the pillars to take a plastic bag and put away the used knives. This is evidence!


    Now boss Wang asks them to deal with the otaku. He still has a murder weapon about Guangguang in his hand. As long as he wants, he can let Guangguang die at any time. When necessary, he can take the police to find the otaku''s body!


    Just now, boss Wang saw from Guangguang''s eyes that he would not betray himself this time. He would definitely choose to compromise and be honest and obedient. He held Guangguang''s handle in his hand. What choice does Guangguang have?


    I''m quite familiar with these things. It took me an hour to go back and forth.


    When he came back, boss Wang had found a clean suit for Guangguang and asked someone to help him deal with the injury on his face. Then he was ready to send Guangguang away.


    Send him to surrender!


    Plead for the people!


    "Elder brother, do you really want to hand him over?" the pillar asked carefully.


    Boss Wang nodded: "well, we must pay it. What we want has been obtained. Why do we keep him?"


    Boss Wang''s harvest this time is quite rich. Now he has something that can restrict section chief and make Guangguang obedient. Now boss Wang wants wind and rain.


    Now he is too arrogant!


    "Then I''ll prepare the car?" Zhu naively thought that boss Wang was going to send Guang Guang to the police station!


    Boss Wang looked at the simple appearance of the column and smiled.


    He laughed at his old subordinate. Why is he so simple?


    Is it possible to hand over the light to the police station now?


    He took so much effort to get the light and handed it to the police station. Is it possible?


    Think with your toes and know it''s impossible!


    But the second half of boss Wang''s words are all right. If Guangguang continues to stay in his own hands now, it will be rotten in him!


    He lit a cigarette and squinted: "I just want to hand it in, but I want to send a big gift to section chief Duan!"


    ¡­¡­


    The hazy Jinhai city is like a mushroom cloud that doesn''t explode. At dawn in the morning, it is even more beautiful and intoxicating.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t got up so early.


    Half an hour ago, I was awakened by a nightmare.


    In my dream, I saw a bloody beard drenched knife. He was like a walking corpse. He rushed over and wanted to kill me. I ran desperately, but there was endless darkness behind me. I couldn''t run out.


    Finally, I can only watch myself slowly swallowed up by the darkness and swallowed up a little bit.


    After waking up, I went to wash my face and enjoyed the sunrise here.


    But in my heart, there is still a string stretched all the time.


    I don''t know why. I always think I shouldn''t help boss Wang find Tingting. I know boss Wang. If the otaku really has something to do with this and really infiltrates into it, then he won''t let the otaku live.


    In such a big Jinhai City, it''s easy for boss Wang to want one''s life.


    It''s as simple as looking for things.


    It''s just, I don''t think I should be an accomplice.


    I didn''t do a good job in this matter. It can be said that I was quite thoughtless. I didn''t know what boss Wang wanted to do, let alone the reason behind it. Now I''m like a blind man. When the headlights are off, I can''t even see my own hands.


    No way, can only let oneself feel forward in the dark like an idiot.


    So, will I be a bullet in boss Wang''s hand?


    Bang, I don''t even know where I''ll shoot.


    But do I have a choice now?


    Can I choose not to do it?


    Boss Wang has no love, I can''t have no righteousness!


    Boss Wang gave me everything today. It can be said that without him, there would be no me now. Even when I went to the processing factory to ask him for an account that day, if it weren''t for his words, they would kill me!


    How can I bite the hand that feeds me?


    Even if I want to leave boss Wang, I will give him a satisfactory answer and give him a satisfactory ending.


    I lowered my head and lit a cigarette. With the ethereal smoke rising, I felt like I had a dream. I was also the darling of God from a hotel waiter to today.


    Alas~~


    I took a long breath,


    At this time, a pair of boneless soft slender hands slid down my back to my chest and hugged me tightly.


    "Wenzi, what do you think ~"

 Chapter 634

    If there were no Wang Yuxian, there would be no me today.


    My feelings for Wang Yuxian are very complicated.


    This feeling not only makes me want to be with this woman with joy, but also makes me feel guilty about her.


    If it weren''t for me, Lao Gao wouldn''t have an accident.


    That is the love of Wang Yuxian.


    I shouldn''t have done that.


    This is my debt to her. Maybe I can''t make up for it all my life. Maybe I can''t wash away the pain in Wang Yuxian''s heart with my life.


    And now I don''t even have the courage to admit it.


    Just looking at Wang Yuxian constantly sighing and recalling Lao Gao''s kindness to her.


    Keep looking.


    Although I know that there is no end, I can''t find it at all.


    What should I do?


    Every time I see Wang Yuxian, I have an impulse to tell Wang Yuxian about it, but I stop every time. I can''t say it. I can''t bear to see her cry.


    I gently held Wang Yuxian''s hand and swept her to the position of my heart.


    "Nothing. I woke up after a nightmare. Why do you get up so early?"


    I didn''t hear Wang Yuxian coming down from upstairs.


    Wang Yuxian is wearing a thin Pajama with hollowed out underwear inside. She has always been quite bold in dressing. If other men see Wang Yuxian dressed like this, they will almost be beaten by Wang Yuxian!


    This scene is too attractive for every man.


    It''s crazy!


    Wang Yuxian''s pure and clean, so that every man will have an idea in his heart, that is, she pressed on the ground and severely ravaged! Give me a hard kiss!


    And what I need to do is erase their wild and uninhibited ideas.


    Let them know that Wang Yuxian is my woman.


    I Zhang Wen''s woman, no one can move!


    No one dares to move!


    "What did you dream about? Sister helps you interpret your dreams ~" after coming back from the new year, Wang Yuxian is obviously much more cheerful. I know it takes time to forget someone. I need to give Wang Yuxian time to forget Lao Gao and let Lao Gao disappear from her mind.


    I looked back at her and smiled, "I dreamed that you married me."


    At that moment, she looked at my eyes changed, like pure jade, suddenly mixed with other substances, like a touch of moonlight with sunshine heating


    Marry Me.


    This is what I hid in my heart and didn''t have time to say. I didn''t have the courage to confess to Wang Yuxian. I didn''t have the courage to say these words to Wang Yuxian, because I know that I have only occupied half of her heart so far.


    The other half is Lao Gao.


    Every time I think about it, I feel lost.


    Wang Yuxian and I looked at each other for a few seconds. Their eyes collided and sparked countless sparks, but we all know that we should converge when necessary, and we still can''t let the other party notice too much tenderness.


    "Hehe, Wenzi, you forget, dreams are the opposite." she smiled twice, and her words were bitter.


    "Oh, yes, but as long as I have a chance, I will go against the sky!" I looked at Wang Yuxian deeply.


    There was a trace of reproach in her eyes.


    It''s like telling me, Wenzi, as long as Lao Gao is here, I can''t marry you. Why don''t you understand? There are so many good girls in the world. You are so feminine. Why don''t you find one suitable for you?


    Why did you come to me?


    Don''t worry, don''t you feel bad?


    "Wenzi, I also dreamed yesterday. I dreamed of Lao Gao ~" she said, and her eyes were full of loss.


    Fate always likes to joke with people.


    I can only smile bitterly.


    "Haven''t you heard from him yet?"


    Wang Yuxian really doesn''t miss Lao Gao for a moment.


    I sighed and said that there was no news about Lao Gao here. It was hard to find the vast Jinhai city.


    Wang Yuxian nodded silently, holding my hand but didn''t loosen it, and her little face pasted on my back.


    We didn''t talk to each other. We all felt the temperature silently.


    Click~


    At this time, someone suddenly came in on the rolling gate of the nail shop.


    Here are two big shadows.


    Pretend to be a tiger and a black sister.


    Wang Yuxian and I didn''t react. Wang Yuxian still kept the look of holding me just now, and his head was stuck on my back, which made people feel at a glance, oh, did the two sleep together last night and still have so much to say when they got up in the morning?


    Pretending to be a tiger is also an extremely sensitive man. When he saw this scene, his small eyes stared at the ellipse, and then he became jealous and obscene. The smile was like saying to me, Wenzi, cool?


    Wang Yuxian let go of me like an electric shock and carried her back to tidy her hair.


    If you change to another man, your eyes will surely fall on Wang Yuxian. Whether it''s the hazy wake-up or the body that makes a man''s adrenals soar, it''s the most deadly weapon.


    But pretending to be a tiger is different. Why?


    Because of the taste!


    He has too much taste. He only has black girls in his eyes!


    Although also interested in wow, but put Wang Yuxian and black sister together, he will definitely choose black sister!


    Taste determines fate!


    "Oh, landlady, what are you hiding from? Isn''t that what happened all night? Why, I got up so early, can''t Wenzi? It''s all right. I''ll help you teach Wenzi and make sure he looks like a different person tonight! Don''t worry!"


    If you pretend to be a tiger, you always owe it.


    I threw the pillow: "after a year, I didn''t stop your smelly mouth."


    Black sister''s eyes also smiled. A few help pretend to force the tiger to talk together: "brother Wen, you are such a big man. What''s embarrassing? I think you two are a good match."


    I like to hear that, but Wang Yuxian blushed.


    "Oh, Wenzi, I didn''t see it. Ang, I''ve only been away for a few days. You''ll take care of the boss''s wife. If I''ve been away for a long time, won''t Jinhai city be yours? Ha ha ~"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, the big black face shook in front of me.


    I grabbed his hair, slapped him on the face, and pushed him aside.


    "Can you shut up?"


    In fact, why do most people who have fought with pretending to force tigers lose?


    Because they all lost to the shape of a tiger and the strength of survival.


    He didn''t wash his hair during the Chinese New Year! A smell of brain oil poured into my nostrils, which made me almost faint!


    It made me feel as if he was beating me instead of pretending to force the tiger just now.


    "Oh, you..." I looked at my hand and worried. How did I bury myself in the new year?


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile, turn around and take things out of the bag.

 Chapter 635

    I don''t know what faking tiger is going to take out, nor what he wants to do.


    But from the obscene smile on his face, I can see that he must be thinking of something bad.


    Wang Yuxian also turned around curiously to see what the pretending forced tiger was going to take out. The pretending forced tiger had a cheap smile on his face and fished in it.


    Black sister seemed to think of something and hurried to stop him.


    "Ah Hu, what are you doing?"


    Black sister forced tiger''s hand according to her dress.


    "Let them see that thing! Or Wenzi thinks my hair is long and short!" pretending to force the tiger to see the black sister pressing him, he was a little angry.


    "No!"


    Black sister''s big black face also sank.


    "Let them see!" there was a smell of command in the tiger''s tone!


    "I don''t!" in front of Wang Yuxian and me, black sister began to act like a spoiled tiger, twisting black sister like a girl, like a trembling and roaring mountain, rumbling and banging~


    Pretending to force the tiger to take it out, but his strength was not as strong as that of Heimei, and even a little worse than that of Heimei, so he didn''t take it out for a long time.


    Black sister continued to act coquettish: "I''ve used that thing. How nice to take it out? And the size must be inconsistent with the landlady ~"


    This sentence is true, mainly because the size is inconsistent~


    Wang Yuxian and I stopped saying this and turned our eyes to Heimei.


    I looked at Heimei and Wang Yuxian, nodding silently.


    Size, definitely not~


    "Wenzi, what do you think I''m doing ~" Wang Yuxian was so staring at me that she blushed and held her chest in her hands.


    Needless to say, she must know what the pretending tiger is going to take out.


    "Oh, it''s all right ~" pretending to force the tiger seems to really want us to see this thing. She''s still trying to take it out. Heimei accidentally didn''t cover it. I saw a shadow in my eyes.


    purple.


    It''s as thick as a child''s fist~


    I coughed awkwardly. This size is really not good.


    Compared with black sister, Wang Yuxian is playing with a big knife in front of Guan Gong, looking for abuse!


    "Pretend to be a tiger, OK, don''t look at it, look for another chance, look for another chance..." I hung three black lines on my head and hurriedly asked him to stop.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he said, "really don''t look? It''s hard to buy!"


    "Don''t look, don''t look..."


    "Then don''t regret ~"


    "Ha ha..."


    I''m a little speechless. I''m afraid they came by train with this thing. How embarrassing would it be if people saw it?


    But there is really no word "embarrassment" in the forced tiger dictionary.


    I roughly looked at the tiger and the black sister.


    After a year back, they seem to have gained a lot of weight and their skin is darker. They are pure black and nutritious black.


    And


    Their relationship seems more intimate.


    Ha ha~


    Pretending to force a tiger is pretending to force a tiger, and black sister is black sister. These two are boxers in love. In the end, they are sorry for the audience if they are not together.


    "Wenzi, I''ll go for a rest. After a day''s train, I''m tired to death ~" Zhuang forced Hu said.


    "Well, go to my room and have a rest!" I said.


    "En!" pretending to force the tiger to leave me a bad smile, so he went in with black sister.


    I suddenly felt something wrong. If they were in my bed, how would I sleep? Wang Yuxian gave me this sheet.


    When I reacted, the pretending tiger had banged and closed the door.


    The wind and cloud rose and the undercurrent surged~


    ¡­¡­


    In the police station, section chief Duan is experiencing the most tangled and upset thing in his life.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang, these two people are like brand marks deeply engraved in his head. These two people have become his nightmare.


    He is now particularly afraid, especially afraid of calling down from the top, for fear that it is about his own problem, for fear that Guangguang has told others about it. Then his officialdom career may be over!


    But what should I do?


    Things are still running towards the worst.


    There are still people standing behind this matter!


    Section chief Duan tore his hair upset. He never thought that things would come to this point. Now it seems that no matter how hard he tries to find it, he can''t change anything.


    In short, it doesn''t make much sense.


    Now he might as well think about how to break away from boss Wang and hand over boss Wang without any involvement. Maybe he can have a chance to ease up.


    Section chief Duan has been brewing the worst plan in his heart.


    However, the Branch Bureau is still investigating intensively. They still have to find Guangguang. Section chief Duan doesn''t want to miss any opportunity.


    During this time, section chief was extremely upset and helpless.


    He wanted to break his head and didn''t understand who secretly attacked team Zhang. What good would it do to that man!


    Section chief Duan is upset, but Xiao Zhou is a little elated.


    After knowing the news that Guangguang was taken away from section chief Duan, he immediately asked someone to copy a video, and then went to Director Liu''s office with his chest raised.


    Bang Bang~


    Xiao Zhou even knocked on the door.


    This time, he came with news.


    Not waiting for director Liu to lecture him.


    "Come in!" there was director Liu''s voice.


    Xiao Zhou went in with a smile and gave director Liu a look at the video on his mobile phone.


    "Liu Chu, this is what I found. There is really someone behind it!" Xiao Zhou said.


    Director Liu looked at Xiao Zhou with appreciation. However, he immediately fell into deep thought.


    In fact, his pressure is not much less than that of section chief Duan. There is someone behind him. That is to say, there is a third person who knows about this matter, which is a very disturbing factor for him.


    He is also thinking, who is behind this?


    Who was so bold that the informant who wounded section chief Duan took him away?


    So, does this have anything to do with section chief Duan?


    Now director Liu is bent on shooting section chief Duan, and he doesn''t think much about others.


    Thinking of this, the corner of his mouth rose slightly: "well done, continue to work hard and try to get people back to me as soon as possible, you know?"


    "Yes! Liu Zhi!" Xiao Zhou gave a decent respect.


    Director Liu smiled with satisfaction. After all, he didn''t see the wrong person. With this news, maybe Xiao Zhou will find something soon and catch the person back soon!


    Xiao Zhou was happy.


    He didn''t think about it. In fact, finding this video is just the beginning. The road behind is the really difficult road.


    When Xiao Zhou walked out of director Liu''s office, section chief Duan of the branch also received a call.


    It was his old acquaintance who called.


    Boss Wang~

 Chapter 636

    This is an extraordinary time.


    The reason why section chief Duan has thought about the future is that he doesn''t intend to have too much contact with boss Wang.


    When necessary, he will push boss Wang out!


    who keeps company with the wolf will learn to howl.


    Section chief Duan didn''t have so many minds, but after he met boss Wang, people became more and more. This is a last resort. Be smart. Sooner or later, he will be eaten by boss Wang or director Liu!


    In order to protect himself, he must change.


    Staring at the caller on his cell phone for a while, he slowly picked it up.


    "Hello?" section chief Duan said cautiously.


    "Lao Duan, it''s me..." boss Wang''s voice was calm.


    Section chief Duan scolded secretly in his heart. These days, he is like a frightened bird. He is busy. Boss Wang is idle. Listening to the voice, does he have a good life!


    The overall situation is supported by his section chief, but boss Wang enjoys it behind. Who can be comfortable?


    "Lao Wang, you know, this time is a very special period. We''d better talk less. Now we set up a task force and spank every day. I don''t have time to think about anything else..."


    Before boss Wang could speak, he ''politely'' refused any request from boss Wang.


    Boss Wang, don''t you know?


    I thought this old Duan was really insidious. Last time I came out for tea with myself, I still had a decent face. I asked myself to help find Er Mao and Guang Guang. I was very close, but today, how did it change?


    Big change?


    His tone has changed.


    Don''t think about it. Boss Wang also knows that he wants to make a distance from himself!


    In the end, people like boss Wang and others will still be despised. They can only communicate with section chief Duan in face and have no deep relationship.


    "Hehe, Lao Duan, what can I trouble you? I know you''re busy now. You''re a busy man ~"


    Hearing the strange tone of yin and Yang in boss Wang''s voice, section chief Duan quickly explained: "Lao Wang, I don''t mean that. I''m not for the two of us, okay? Neither of us can have an accident, can''t I?"


    That''s right, but why does boss Wang sound so fake now?


    Why can''t you be happy at all?


    Section chief Duan''s words are not only perfunctory, but also perfunctory!


    At the same time, boss Wang was even a little lucky. He was lucky that he was smart. Fortunately, he found Guangguang early in the morning and put words out of his mouth. He became his own puppet and grabbed the handle of section chief Duan.


    Now there is no need to stand everywhere. Just give him a piece of paper and an envelope, and he can let section chief Duan step down.


    Such a threat is enough to congest the forehead of section chief Duan!


    If section chief Duan knew that boss Wang had such a thing in his hand, he would not be indifferent to him. It''s too late to curry favor with him!


    Boss Wang put a hand on his bare shoulder and said, "Lao Duan, I wanted to give you a big gift. If you really don''t have time, I won''t force it, but I''m afraid you''ll regret it in the future ~"


    Section chief Duan thought boss Wang was hanging his appetite when he heard this. He wanted to hang up the phone, but he thought about it and asked, "what gift?"


    "The person you want most is now with me."


    "Who is the person I want to find most?" section chief Duan still didn''t respond. He frowned.


    Boss Wang laughed: "Guangguang, he''s in my hand now! I''ll give it to you in a minute!"


    The air was quiet for a few seconds, and the small heart of section chief Duan suddenly jumped up.


    It feels like a young man in adolescence hears his favorite girl say that there is no one in my house at night. Come with me~


    This is a truth.


    Because he was too excited, with his heart beating faster, section chief Duan''s face blushed.


    This is happy!


    It''s exciting!


    Section chief Duan thinks about the person he is looking for, but someone helped him find it?


    Just now, just a second ago, he thought about how to kill the fish and break the net because of the light. Now, the road turns in an instant!


    But he still couldn''t believe it and asked, "Lao Wang, what you said is true? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    You''re not lying to me.


    This sentence fully shows the current state of section chief Duan.


    He wanted to find light. He was crazy. He even couldn''t believe his ears.


    Like those who won the lottery, what they think at the first time is, I''m not dreaming, am I really winning?


    Really?


    The mentality of section chief Duan is the same as theirs~


    He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that this thought, which was almost like a dream, would be true.


    At the same time, he is also afraid.


    I''m afraid boss Wang will suddenly say, Lao Duan, I lied to you!


    Then he must have collapsed!


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang knew when he heard the voice of section chief Duan. Section chief Duan must have widened his eyes and straightened his neck waiting for him to answer!


    A satisfactory answer will make section chief Duan''s adrenal gland soar.


    If it were normal, boss Wang would certainly try to whet his appetite, but today is different. He still has a lot to discuss with section chief Duan.


    So he put away his smile and said seriously, "Lao Duan, have I cheated you? No one, light, it''s in my hand! But I can only give it to you face to face in a while, and you can only come alone. I have something to discuss with you."


    I knew boss Wang was cunning. Section chief Duan knew that he would not honestly send people to him. He would certainly give him some conditions.


    But now, section chief Duan has no choice at all. He can only honestly follow boss Wang''s move.


    "OK! Where will we meet later?" section chief Duan said anxiously.


    "In the tea house."


    "Tea house?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. I''ll be there in half an hour!"


    After hanging up, section chief Duan didn''t hurry to change clothes, but sat at his desk and thought.


    Section chief Duan, who jumped three feet high with joy one second ago, has now calmed down.


    He felt as if he shouldn''t be happy so early.


    Boss Wang caught Guangguang, but whether Guangguang told others about himself is still two things.


    If you just say it, there''s no point in catching him yourself.


    Moreover, what if boss Wang gave himself only a cover?


    Thinking of this, section chief shook his head. He really didn''t think that boss Wang would get any benefit by threatening him with all the light at this time.


    In the future, Wanfeng group, boss Wang needs his help.


    Without him behind his back, boss Wang must be difficult to gain a foothold in Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang will not be so stupid and will not dig his own grave.


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan stabilized his mood and drove his Passat towards the tea house.

 Chapter 637

    On the way, section chief Duan always wondered why Guangguang was caught by boss Wang and why he tried his best to find Guangguang, but there was no news at all.


    Boss Wang''s ability to handle affairs is so strong?


    Better than some of his old criminal investigation guys?


    Then his ability is too rebellious. He must be careful what he says in the future, boss Wang.


    It is best to restrict each other on the basis of cooperation.


    However, this is always a good idea of section chief Duan. From today on, he will have to bow to boss Wang.


    From then on, there was no chance to look up in front of boss Wang.


    ¡­¡­


    In the private room of the tea house, there are not many people here during the day.


    The Mercedes Benz parked at the door is quite dazzling.


    The private room on the second floor of the tea house was full at this time.


    Boss Wang made tea there. Zhu and others bowed their heads and tasted tea.


    Originally, boss Wang never drank tea, but since he met section chief, his interest has changed and he likes to taste tea.


    I like the feeling of light bitterness and sweetness filling my taste buds, and I like the feeling of bitterness before sweetness.


    In fact, drinking tea and life are the same truth.


    Bitter before sweet.


    Bitter is sweet.


    Like boss Wang, it''s hard to come step by step.


    Since he had only one processing plant and battlefield in Jinhai City, he became the Wanfeng group, the first brother of Jinhai city and the people of Baidao.


    This is sweet.


    Up to now, everything is under his control and under his calculation.


    From then on, he will be alone at the top of the pyramid in Jinhai city.


    "How''s it going?" boss Wang asked, frowning at the pillar and taking a sip of tea.


    The pillar nodded and shook his head: "not so good, it''s hard to drink!"


    "Ha ha..."


    When boss Wang smiled, everyone in the private room was laughing.


    In boss Wang''s opinion, Zhu doesn''t understand life, doesn''t know how to be bitter before sweet, and doesn''t know how to make fun of hardship.


    Also, in boss Wang''s opinion, Zhu Zhu has always been a little brother around him. He has only skills and no mind. He can say whatever he says. He has never had any complaints.


    Such people have no interpretation of life.


    Of course, I can''t taste tea.


    So, what do others laugh at?


    Of course I''m laughing. I''m stupid~


    He won''t flatter boss Wang or follow his wishes.


    Of all the people, only one didn''t laugh and was always tense.


    That is the light sandwiched between the pillar and the two younger brothers.


    He is still confused and a little reluctant to give up the outside world. After today, he may go in.


    It''s going to come to an end with the outside world for the time being.


    This feeling, there is a little meaning of life and death.


    "Come, drink tea ~" boss Wang smiled for a long time, patted his bare shoulder and handed him a cup of tea.


    Just look up and do it.


    Boss Wang had a smile in his eyes.


    "For a while, do you know what to say?"


    "Yes, boss Wang."


    Just nodded obediently.


    Boss Wang gave him a satisfied look, bowed his head and took a sip of tea. Looking at the time, it should be almost time.


    Section chief Duan should be arriving soon.


    "Pillar, you go down to meet ~" boss Wang said.


    The pillar nodded and went downstairs.


    He went down for a few minutes and came up with section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang, get up quickly to meet him.


    Section chief Duan smiled with a smile on his face: "Lao Wang, where are people?"


    Boss Wang secretly scolded him for being anxious. The light is here. Can you run? But he can also see that section chief Duan is really worried.


    They even ignored the polite words that should have been said to him in front.


    Can he take it easy?


    Guangguang is now a person who has been listed in the Bureau. How can he not be in a hurry?


    Boss Wang pointed to Guangguang sitting there like a big girl: "Lao Duan, this man is Guangguang. I''m afraid you''ll bring your people to scare him, so I''ll let you come alone. But don''t worry. I''ll let my people deliver it to you later to ensure safe delivery!"


    "Ha ha, good..."


    While talking, section chief Duan''s eyes kept staring at the light.


    A voice calls in my heart.


    It''s him!


    It''s him!


    It''s him!


    Our friend, little Nezha!


    Section chief Duan has seen Guangguang''s photos more than once. Although he still has a wound on his face, he can recognize that this person is Guangguang. That''s right!


    It''s really him!


    Boss Wang really caught someone!


    Section chief Duan''s eyes lit up and there was pure light inside!


    Guangguang, naturally, dare not look at section chief Duan. These eyes full of justice can make every criminal tremble. Guangguang is no exception.


    At least he is not a bandit, just an ordinary prisoner. Of course, he will feel guilty.


    However, for what boss Wang just said, section chief Duan didn''t catch a cold at all.


    But section chief Duan still doesn''t understand why boss Wang doesn''t let him bring people, but it''s definitely not because he''s afraid of frightening the light.


    Now light is the meat on the chopping board, waiting for section chief Duan to move the knife.


    Who would consider the feeling of meat?


    "Lao Wang, you have made the first contribution this time. I will give you a good citizen award at that time!" section chief Duan laughed happily.


    As he smiled, he glanced around the room.


    Of course boss Wang knew what he meant. With a wave of his hand, he let everyone out except the column.


    There were only four of them left in the room.


    "Lao Duan, it''s his own man. It''s all right ~" afraid that section chief Duan thinks more, boss Wang points to the column and says.


    Section chief Duan nodded and asked, "how did you catch him?"


    In fact, grasping the light is the inevitable idea of section chief Duan. In his own hands, no matter what light says, he can hold it down.


    He also has an unknown idea, that is to let Guangguang die outside without saying anything!


    This outcome is good, but now it seems unlikely, so he can only choose the first one.


    Let''s just shut up!


    Boss Wang raised his head and smiled: "it''s strange. It''s all fate. I happened to meet light on the way when I went out for a walk that day ~"


    In this sentence, section chief Duan can be regarded as boss Wang perfunctory. It''s not easy to meet someone in the vast Jinhai city?


    Boss Wang just doesn''t want to tell section chief how he caught the man.


    Just don''t want to say.


    "Right? Guangguang?" said boss Wang, looking back at Guangguang.


    "Well, yes..." Guangguang nodded quickly.


    Section chief Duan was slightly embarrassed: "hehe, that''s a coincidence ~ but no matter what the outcome is, just catch people ~"


    He didn''t ask. He knew that even if he asked, boss Wang wouldn''t say. He might as well not ask.

 Chapter 638

    In the private room of the tea house, boss Wang and section chief Duan seem to be talking calmly, with smiles on their faces. In fact, both of them are secretly protecting themselves.


    They are all looking for a compromise that will get both of them out.


    The compromise point is in the light.


    Light, now it has become a cake to be divided in their hands.


    "Lao Wang, just tell me what''s going on!" section chief Duan calmed down and took a sip of tea.


    Section chief Duan is now concerned about whether Guangguang has told his story.


    Besides, what''s the matter with the injury on his face.


    So, what does boss Wang care about? What he cares about is how to trap the section chief.


    Boss Wang said, "Lao Duan, don''t you worry about my work? You don''t have to take care of those things. It must be all right! I''ve arranged everything."


    As he said this, he glanced at him, and the latter nodded vigorously.


    Section chief Duan''s eyes brightened: "really?"


    The implication is that Guangguang really didn''t say it? And promise not to say it in the future?


    Boss Wang nodded his head.


    Section chief Duan was more worried than happy.


    Since boss Wang dares to say so, doesn''t that mean he knows everything? Did you know about yourself?


    Although he and boss Wang are tied together, it''s a little ugly.


    If Guangguang really tells the story, it''s a big deal not to Wanfeng group, or find someone to take over. At best, it''s just a loss of money, but what about section chief Duan? That''s pretty serious.


    You may lose your black hat.


    This is a package that he and boss Wang carry together. If both of them work hard, it''s easy to say. If one of them is lazy, it''s his section chief who is unlucky.


    Section chief Duan is worried about this.


    He is a smart man. You can tell from boss Wang that he has been caught.


    From the moment boss Wang found Guangguang, he had no way back.


    In the future, we can only tie boss Wang tighter!


    "But Lao Duan, I found the man for you, but you have to promise me a request."


    Boss Wang changed his tone and said.


    "Well, you said."


    "Alas, my brother is actually a miserable man. You know Er Mao is dead ~"


    Boss Wang said, deliberately putting his hand on his bare shoulder to keep a close look with him.


    Section chief Duan, who vaguely knew what boss Wang wanted to say, frowned.


    Boss Wang then said, "everything else is easy to say, but we need to help him in this matter. You say, self-defense, what about this crime?"


    Of course, section chief Duan understood what boss Wang meant and bowed his head and began to think.


    In fact, he also knew that as long as he didn''t recruit him out, it would be all right to Lin Li!


    What''s more, light may really be self-defense?


    This requirement is not too much!


    Section chief Duan didn''t answer boss Wang''s words, but focused on Guang Guang.


    "Are you really self-defense?"


    Guangguang quickly nodded: "yes, yes..."


    Boss Wang told him to try not to talk more in front of section chief Duan. If you say too much, there will be flaws. If you really have to say it, follow what he made up.


    Just remember this sentence.


    "You tell me the general process first!" the tone of section chief Duan was dignified.


    Guangguang spoke out what boss Wang had taught him. It probably meant that he had a conflict with ER Mao. When Er Mao came to beat him, he had to fight back and killed Er Mao.


    This is a purely unilateral struggle.


    It has nothing to do with Tingting, boss Wang and team Zhang!


    Who is section chief Duan? As soon as he heard it, he knew it was an excuse. He didn''t bother to listen to him.


    As soon as he waved his hand, his eyes moved to boss Wang: "Lao Wang, I don''t care about anything else. Er Mao, since you even have a witness, it shouldn''t be a problem to be sentenced to self-defense, but I want to know one thing."


    "Who attacked team Zhang!"


    Section chief Duan wanted to use this sentence to draw out the people behind him. He felt that there must be people standing behind him. Maybe he was secretly stared at from the beginning.


    Although boss Wang caught the man, he still vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    I don''t think boss Wang told him what was behind it.


    Boss Wang smiled: "Lao Duan, as far as I know, team Zhang has nothing to do. He can be discharged today, right?"


    Section chief Duan nodded.


    "Now, the light has been caught. Why bother so much? Or I''ll pay some money out of my own pocket to compensate team Zhang as his medical expenses. How about it?"


    Section chief Duan touched his chin and flashed a shade in his shrewd eyes.


    Look at boss Wang again. There is no abnormality in his eyes. He is like a movie emperor.


    He said this on purpose to let section chief Duan know that I, Lao Wang, did it. Now that someone has found it for you, I have sealed it for you. You can directly pick up the ready-made ones. As for team Zhang, you don''t want to investigate. Even if you investigate, I won''t admit it.


    Besides, you are with me. If you bite me now, you won''t be afraid that I will put you together one day?


    Stab you in the back!


    These words can''t be said directly. Section chief Duan can only consider them in his heart. From his eyes at boss Wang, boss Wang can understand that section chief Duan understands.


    He likes to talk to smart people.


    "But I didn''t beat team Zhang!" added boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan frowned slightly.


    It seems that even if boss Wang didn''t do it, it has a great relationship with him. Maybe it''s a friend in his way.


    But now he is blindly hiding and sheltering, and section chief Duan doesn''t know how to speak.


    Cha, that''s slapping boss Wang in the face.


    No, he thought he should give team Zhang and himself an explanation.


    However, these things are later. Now the current problems have been solved. After finding the light, section chief Duan has nothing to worry about.


    In the face of this principled interest, he chose to compromise.


    Section chief Duan bowed his head and took a sip of tea: "Lao Wang, have you wiped the ass behind you?"


    To be on the safe side, he asked.


    "Well, don''t worry, now we are grasshoppers on the same rope!" boss Wang smiled.


    Section chief Duan nodded: "OK, Lao Wang, thanks! Wait until I deal with this matter first, and we''ll talk about the rest later!"


    With that, section chief Duan got up and wanted to go out.


    "Wait a minute." boss Wang called him from behind.


    When section chief Duan stood up to go, boss Wang suddenly remembered something. He felt that section chief Duan should know about it.

 Chapter 639

    Under the influence of boss Wang, section chief Duan has gradually become shrewd, which is a bit of an old hand in officialdom.


    The environment changes people. Most people are in the environment and have to change themselves.


    Character, including life.


    Section chief Duan is like this.


    After boss Wang shouted to stop section chief, he let the pillar go to section chief''s car with light first.


    Section chief Duan didn''t refuse and threw the key to the post.


    Don''t think about it. He also knows that boss Wang wants to talk to him. He just wants to talk to him alone.


    Who is boss Wang?


    Usually, he takes advantage of others. No one can take advantage of him. For a few bleeding times, he must let people know. He must let the money get the corresponding return or human favor.


    Only then did he know that at least his money was not spent in vain!


    Snap~


    Boss Wang put his hand on section chief Duan''s shoulder and patted it gently. It seemed that he was very close.


    "Lao Duan, this time, I really wasted a lot of strength in catching the light. My two brothers were seriously injured, and I lost a million!"


    Section chief Duan pretended to be surprised: "Oh? Lost a million?"


    "Well, in order to seal the bare mouth, I gave his family a million..."


    You know, one million is not a small amount. Boss Wang has given twenty cents and three hundred thousand light before.


    Section chief Duan also knows the money.


    "Lao Wang, you''ve worked hard, brother. I''ve kept it in mind!" the face of section chief Duan was grateful.


    This is also pretended.


    He knew that boss Wang was just pretending to be pathetic. He caught Guangguang and didn''t inform himself at the first time. He covered all the words in Guangguang''s mouth and informed himself at last.


    A million is neither more nor less.


    But boss Wang is worth the money!


    Absolute value!


    "Hehe, apart from others, I tried my best to do this, really ~" boss Wang looked a little melancholy.


    Of course, section chief Duan knows what boss Wang''s subtext is. He wants him to level up the matter of Wanfeng group so that he can start business! That real estate, pressing one day is one day!


    "OK, I''ll try my best to be quick. As soon as the matter here is over, I''ll do your business!"


    "Oh, OK, thanks!" boss Wang patted him on the shoulder politely.


    "Ha ha ~"


    Then boss Wang sent section chief downstairs.


    The car has been parked at the door and waiting. There are lights and columns sitting inside.


    The pillar didn''t take anyone else at all. He looked at the light alone. He knew that the light would not run. If he ran now, unless his head was broken.


    Walking to the door, section chief Duan said something in his words: "Lao Wang, Guangguang certainly didn''t meet you, right?"


    The smile on boss Wang''s face did not change: "well."


    He didn''t say any superfluous words. He knew that talking too much was nonsense and might become a burden to himself.


    "Hehe, then I''ll go ~" section chief Duan opened the door and got into the car.


    "Pillar, drive slowly ~" boss Wang said on the window.


    The pillar promised and slowly started the car.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Jinhai City, a group of people are busy investigating.


    Although they are all dressed in casual clothes, although they all seem to be walking in the street, people with a clear eye can see that they are all plain clothes.


    It''s all the police!


    They''re looking for someone!


    Isn''t it?


    Wheat is pinned on the collar. Looking at people, it seems that they are filtering. What is such a person, not a policeman?


    That is, they don''t wear uniforms, but their eyes are also telling others.


    We''re the police. Don''t mess with us!


    Stay away from us!


    The leader of this group is Xiao Zhou, who looks talented.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the people coming and going with the same eyes to see if there was light and the two people who carried him away.


    Man, it''s confirmed.


    The video was also watched by his own men.


    Now it''s the last step to find someone.


    Xiao Zhou, I''m worried.


    At the same time, he also thanked section chief Duan. If section chief didn''t give him this important news, if he didn''t let himself go out to find someone, he might still be looking for someone in the public toilet outside!


    In that way, his final result was a failure, only to be criticized by Liu chief, and then transferred away from the sub Bureau.


    Today''s Xiao Zhou is full of energy.


    He not only personally brought people out to stay, but also asked people to investigate whether there were suspicious people in the community around the place under surveillance. He also arranged people at the railway station and bus station.


    Every day, he is busy looking for these three people who haunt him. Every day, he is struggling with time.


    It''s just that so far, there''s still no news at all.


    However, Xiao Zhou feels that Kung Fu pays off. As long as he works hard, he will succeed.


    But he forgot that effort and success are not equal.


    Only when you work hard can you have a chance of success and be successful. It''s just possible.


    "Team Zhou, the community has been checked, and there is nothing suspicious." on the phone, it is a man under Xiao Zhou.


    "Well, continue to check the place within five kilometers!"


    "Yes!"


    Looking at Xiao Zhou''s full of energy, his people seem to have beaten chicken blood, rolling up their sleeves one by one!


    Xiao Zhou is now using the most stupid way to track down Guangguang. He doesn''t believe that Guangguang can still disappear in Jinhai city?


    In fact, there is no problem with Xiao Zhou''s method. First, check the place where Er Mao and Guang lived, and then slowly expand the search scope.


    However, these are based on the fact that the light was not caught and hid like a frightened bird. You don''t have a brain. You''ll be caught sooner or later.


    At that time, it was time for Xiao Zhou to ask for credit in front of director Liu.


    At that time, director Liu was able to stand tall in front of section chief Duan. He told him the information by light, so he did it. From then on, he steadily stood in the position of second in command.


    No one can shake.


    After that, Xiaozhou will also fly thousands of miles.


    But what?


    Everything changed when light was pressed by big peaks and small peaks.


    Xiao Zhou''s heart all the epitome, all the fantasies, were broken at this moment.


    It fell to pieces.


    Unfortunately, now he doesn''t know anything. Like an idiot, he takes people here to do useless work!


    Unexpectedly, Guangguang is now on his way to the branch by section chief Duan.


    At noon, Xiao Zhou and several people squatted there for lunch. At this time, his phone rang.


    Xiao Zhou quickly picked it up.


    On the phone, there was a voice that made him almost desperate.


    He seems to have put a vibrating bang in his head, buzzing and shaking

 Chapter 640

    Zhuzhu followed boss Wang all the way to the police station, but it was the first time he took someone to turn himself in, and he also took section chief.


    The pillar doesn''t open fast, but it''s very stable. Basically, there''s no sense of pushing back or any sense of frustration. It just drives forward smoothly.


    In the car, the section chief kept looking back at Guangguang for fear that he might run away.


    In front of the column, section chief Duan didn''t show any abnormality. In fact, his heart has long been choppy.


    Why?


    Not because of boss Wang?


    Section chief Duan''s heart is beating himself hard.


    When he finally went out, boss Wang almost admitted two things.


    1¡¢ He has a section chief in his hand and can push him down at any time.


    2¡¢ The person who hurt team Zhang is likely to be boss Wang!


    Section chief Duan bit his teeth fiercely.


    He doesn''t care about boss Wang who hurt team Zhang. If you want to say nutrition expenses, the price given by boss Wang will definitely satisfy him and team Zhang. He''s afraid!


    Since boss Wang''s people hurt team Zhang that night and robbed Guangguang, it can only explain one point.


    Boss Wang has been guarding against him, section chief Duan!


    What''s more terrible is that boss Wang''s people are still paying attention to him all the time!


    This made the section chief stand up.


    It''s hard to feel missed!


    But he has no way. He has no way at all. Who let boss Wang take the lead?


    Who let him pry open his bare mouth first?


    Boss Wang''s one million yuan is worth it! But in the end, boss Wang came to cry with him and wanted him to buy boss Wang a good one!


    What a benefit he wants!


    Boss Wang, section chief has been regarded as a pawn in his hand!


    Section chief Duan must also greet each other with a smile.


    This is really annoying.


    Now section chief Duan''s heart is full of bitterness of regret. He regrets why he wants to be involved with boss Wang. Isn''t this equal to being with a tiger?


    After a while, he came to the door of the branch.


    The pillar stopped the car smoothly and got out of the car with light.


    Section chief Duan got off, straightened his face and showed the way to the pillar.


    When the door was opened, several small policemen saw section chief Duan and saluted quickly. Their eyes drifted past section chief Duan and moved to the light behind him.


    "Section chief Duan, this is..."


    Section chief Duan said calmly, "this man is the one we have been looking for. Guangguang! He comes from the head!"


    WOW~


    The whole branch was quiet for a few seconds, and then several people came and pressed the light on the ground.


    Up to now, they still don''t believe it!


    They can''t believe that the bandits are so light that they appear in front of them. This is a bandit! What is the concept of bandit?


    They''re afraid of being angry and hurting people!


    Guangguang is like a Tibetan Mastiff in their eyes.


    He''s crazy!


    The pillar retreated to one side. Seeing that they had caught the light, they walked away quietly.


    He had thought of this scene for a long time.


    A few minutes later, light appeared in the interrogation room with handcuffs and chains.


    About this matter, section chief Duan did not report it at the first time. In fact, it doesn''t hurt to let director Liu know now, because the light thing has been finalized, and his mouth is sealed quite well.


    I''m sure I won''t reveal anything about myself.


    Section chief Duan simply told the following people the course of the case. In addition, he turned himself in and didn''t embarrass him too much.


    Although boss Wang''s practice made section chief Duan uncomfortable, he decided to put boss Wang on the side first. What he is considering now is how to hit director Liu in the face!


    How to make Xiao Zhou eat flat!


    Bang!


    At this time, Xiao Zhou rushed into the branch like crazy and kicked open the door of the interrogation room.


    The people inside were startled. When they saw that it was Xiao Zhou, they calmed down one after another.


    Section chief Duan frowned: "Xiao Zhou, what do you want to do?"


    Xiao Zhou, I thought about it on the way over. This section chief is basically embarrassing himself. He doesn''t want to let himself know these things. He wants to swallow all the credit alone.


    "Lao Duan, what do you mean!" Xiao Zhou finally broke out.


    People have been found here. He is still looking for it outside like an idiot!


    "Pay attention to your tone of voice!" the man next to section chief Duan stood up.


    Section chief Duan motioned him not to speak, and then said to Xiao Zhou, "what do you think I mean?"


    "Everyone has been caught. Why don''t you tell me? We''re from a task force!" Xiao Zhou stared round.


    There''s nothing wrong with Xiao Zhou''s words, but he forgot that even his own brother should settle accounts clearly.


    Section chief sneered: "people, they turned themselves in. I haven''t had time to inform you."


    "Surrender?" Xiao Zhou couldn''t believe that the man he had been looking for so long turned himself in?


    It''s a waste of effort!


    Isn''t this equivalent to hitting him in the face in the dark!


    When Xiao Zhou thought of this, his face was flushed with shame. He went down to clean the toilet with his hands and went to the nearby public toilet. Finally, he stood in the street like a horse''s teeth, just to find light?


    But now?


    He turned himself in!


    Are you playing?


    Hide and seek!


    what the fuck!


    Xiao Zhou''s nerves were about to collapse. He pointed to the section chief for a long time and didn''t say anything.


    "If you two want to interrogate, you have to wait until after we interrogate." section chief Duan put on a standard official tone.


    Xiao Zhou nodded: "OK!"


    With that, he turned and left. He didn''t let anyone interrogate him. He knew that even if he interrogated, it was useless. He might as well report directly to Director Liu and come in person.


    It works.


    The phone was soon connected, and Xiao Zhou stammered.


    "Liu Chu, man, caught!"


    "Oh? Really!" director Liu was so excited that the tea cup on the table almost broke.


    "Well, it''s in the branch now," said Xiao Zhou weakly.


    "What? Lao Duan grabbed it?" director Liu frowned.


    "Not..."


    "What''s that!"


    "He turned himself in..."


    Put down the phone, director Liu is also a face of disbelief. He never dreamed that he would come and turn himself in. For so many years, he rarely saw any bandits turn themselves in.


    Light is one of the few.


    Director Liu quickly put on his clothes and asked the driver to prepare his car and wait downstairs.


    After a while, he arrived at the branch.


    Section chief Duan, welcome at the door of the interrogation room.


    Director Liu''s face can be difficult to describe. Xiao Zhou closely followed director Liu and looked at section chief Duan with gloating eyes to see him make a fool of himself.


    But section chief Duan didn''t care at all and was quite calm.


    He knew that director Liu would know sooner or later. In less than half an hour, he had arranged all the arrangements, waiting for director Liu to come.


    "Lao Duan, why don''t you report it at the first time!" director Liu didn''t hurry in, but questioned section chief Duan loudly at the door, with a trace of anger in his tone!


    Xiao Zhou also nodded his head next to him. His eyes seemed to say, what''s the matter? I think you''ll cry again? Have the ability to show me one in front of director Liu?

 Chapter 641

    Xiao Zhou is really wrong, section chief Duan. It''s really sad, and it''s not a little sad.


    Facing the questioning of section chief Duan, he didn''t look ugly at all, but answered calmly.


    "Report to Liu Chu. This time, the prisoner came to surrender himself. I haven''t had time to report it! Moreover, according to the regulations, I can report it within half an hour. Now... It''s just time!"


    "Bullshit..." director Liu was too lazy to play this word game with him.


    But section chief Duan''s words made him unable to say a retort. It is stipulated that this is indeed the case. Section chief Duan did nothing wrong.


    "OK, now I''ll take the people away, and you give me all the information!" director Liu was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. Seeing that he had nothing to do to scold section chief Duan, he had to take the people away first.


    However, section chief Duan did not obediently hand over the person to him, but stood at the door abnormally and asked someone to close the door of the interrogation room.


    "Liu Chu, we are a task force. This is not an ordinary case," said section chief Duan.


    "What do you mean?" director Liu raised his eyebrows.


    "According to the regulations, we have the right to detain the prisoner for 48 hours. After that time, we should hand it in!"


    "You..." director Liu really didn''t expect that section chief Duan should play this game with him!


    48 hours, isn''t it too late for everything?


    Director Liu''s heart is roaring. He really hates it now!


    Half an hour, missed, wrong thousands of miles! If the person who caught Guangguang was Xiao Zhou, it would be another situation now. Just let his section chief take the lead!


    damn!


    Trouble!


    "I''m going to take people away now!" director Liu insisted.


    "Liu Chu, it''s all his own people. Don''t embarrass me!" said section chief Duan. Section chief Duan didn''t say a word and turned back to the interrogation room.


    Director Liu''s face seemed to drop blood at this moment.


    It''s the first time that section chief Duan has disappointed so many people. It''s the first time in Jinhai city!


    This is trying to slap director Liu in the face!


    Snap! The kind that doesn''t leave any kindness!


    Looking at the front section chief, director Liu''s eyes cooled down.


    He knew that he couldn''t take people with him today. He clenched his teeth, waved his hand and took Xiao Zhou away.


    In my heart, it''s hard to turn over rivers and seas.


    Section chief Duan, you play with me. Then I''ll let you don''t even know how you died!


    When he returned to the office, he saw that director Liu didn''t speak for a long time. Xiao Zhou said, "Liu Chu, why don''t you take people away? I have a lot of people. If we rob them hard, we can certainly take them away!"


    Anyway, director Liu is carrying it. What is Xiao Zhou afraid of?


    Even if the other party is section chief, as long as director Liu says a word, he dares to rob!


    Pop!


    Director Liu patted the table hard and stared at Xiao Zhou: "rob! You know what this concept is! If the people above know, you''ll peel off this layer of skin!"


    Xiao Zhou was stunned. He didn''t expect that the matter was so serious that he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Director Liu is really more and more unhappy with Xiao Zhou now. If he doesn''t have such a personal disadvantage, then light must have fallen into his hands now, so everything will be easy to do.


    At that time, section chief Duan will come and beg him!


    Instead of him eating in front of section chief Duan!


    It''s all because of Xiao Zhou!


    "Tell me, why didn''t you find someone!" director Liu''s eyes cooled down.


    "Ah?"


    "You don''t understand?" director Liu raised his voice to a higher level.


    Knowing that director Liu was angry, Xiao Zhou quickly stood up straight and said, "Liu, I didn''t catch anyone, but he didn''t catch anyone. That person turned himself in!"


    Director Liu was even more angry when he heard this: "Why are you not in the branch when people turn themselves in!"


    "I''m looking for someone outside..." Xiao Zhou''s innocent eyes could hardly shed tears.


    Director Liu''s eyes were full of cold, and Xiao Zhou seemed to be in an ice cave seven feet cold.


    "OK, you can rest at home recently!" director Liu looked upset and didn''t want to take a look at Xiao Zhou.


    "Liu Chu, I..." Xiao Zhou knows what director Liu''s sentence means to rest at home. His future should be over.


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Xiao Zhou was worried and his eyes were red, but he had no way at all. He could only look at director Liu pitifully and then retreat out.


    When he went out, Xiao Zhou''s tears almost floated out.


    Looking back on so many days, all Xiao Zhou''s efforts were in vain and a waste of time.


    Why?


    Hard work?


    Now he has offended a lot of people. If he doesn''t say anything, he hasn''t got anything. Why bother to do so?


    But now, it''s too late to say anything, isn''t it?


    Xiao Zhou is a lost lamb~


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a luxury hotel in Jinhai City, boss Wang was very happy today and called me and Zhu.


    He entertained friends everywhere.


    The white road, the underworld and business friends all called.


    For a time, the hotel was full of people.


    Boss Wang is really happy today. He knows that his plan has been successful. Soon, Wanfeng group will be able to start business and he can start sales again. This is the cornerstone of his first brother in Jinhai city. He only needs to wait a few days. When section chief Duan has handled all his affairs there, he can start business aboveboard, Open and aboveboard to Jinhai city to send out the rage that has been held in my heart for so long.


    Today''s banquet, on the one hand, boss Wang is really happy. On the other hand, when Wanfeng group is about to open, he is going to walk through his contacts again and tell them that Jinhai city is still carried by my old Wang alone.


    Face, you all have to give me!


    Pillar and I didn''t sit at the table, so we greeted people outside.


    But to my surprise, many people on the road knew me. Some of them came to say hello to me without even meeting me.


    My reputation has far surpassed the pillars.


    "Wenzi, you have a good reputation now, ha ha ~" Zhu doesn''t seem to care about it at all. He doesn''t seem to care about reputation at all.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head: "fame is not a good thing ~"


    "Ha ha, some people are crazy to be famous, but what''s the result? Wenzi, you don''t know your happiness in happiness!"


    I looked down and smiled.


    These are all given to me by boss Wang. Could I be so famous without boss Wang?


    May let people in Jinhai know that there is a Zhang Wen around boss Wang?


    I must still be a waiter washing dishes in a hotel. Maybe I''m still paying the protection fee on time!

 Chapter 642

    Everything is fate.


    I remember boss Wang said to me that hunzi and stars are the same and need to be praised.


    Unless you don''t want to die, no matter how well you mix, there is no one behind you. Isn''t it the same that you can''t mix up?


    Or live in it for three or two days.


    What else are you doing?


    Boss Wang is right. If he didn''t fully support me behind my back, it would be over when I lost the knife, and my career would end here.


    Boss Wang not only used me, but also made me.


    That''s why I have never been able to be cruel to boss Wang.


    In life, we must not forget our roots.


    Most of the people on the road know that the knife was lost by me. I also got a place through the reputation of the knife. The previous knife is also a person with a good reputation. It is said that a person once singled out more than a dozen people without being knocked down, and the other party was seriously injured four or five.


    I killed such a legendary god of war.


    Killed it silently.


    What is this concept?


    In the eyes of others, I must be more fierce than a knife. I''m crazy, even more crazy than him!


    The important thing is that after I get rid of the knife, I can continue to hang out in Jinhai city like a person who has nothing to do.


    Can I not be famous?


    Yesterday, Zhang Guohua also came back for the Chinese New Year. I asked him and pretending to force the tiger to come and help greet people.


    Until more than nine o''clock, talents left one after another.


    Boss Wang was drunk in the house and asked me to sit down with the pillar.


    In such a big private room, there was only strong wine smell and red faced boss Wang.


    "Pillar, Zhang Wen, you two are my right-hand men now!" said boss Wang.


    The pillar smiled and didn''t speak. I listened quietly to boss Wang continue to speak.


    "As long as there are two of you around me, we will not be afraid of anything in Jinhai city! In the future, we will have what we want, women, women, money and money!" boss Wang shouted.


    I sneered in my heart. Boss Wang is persuading me to stay again.


    However, although boss Wang has kindness to me, I can not stay around him for a long time.


    For a long time, the pillar is the best portrayal.


    I know more about the life of pillars.


    Basically, it''s boss Wang''s dog. Wherever you go, you have to follow boss Wang. Occasionally, when you''re free, Zhu spends the rest of his time at home except going out to dinner with his friends.


    Basically, few people go out alone.


    Even if you go out, you are quite cautious. If you meet a person and look at him for a few more seconds, he will be full of grass and trees.


    Zhu Zhu has done too many things for boss Wang. At the same time, he also knows that his debt is not enough to die ten times. He is still unclear.


    He''s scared, too.


    I was afraid that someone would come out suddenly, press him and give him two knives, just like when he killed others.


    I don''t want to be like him. It will always be under boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is desperately taking me in that direction.


    He only cares about his own interests and doesn''t care about others at all.


    "Wenzi, don''t be afraid. No matter what happens to you, I can help you settle it. Now I''m about to understand the matter of Er Mao and Guang. As soon as the matter over there is settled, Wanfeng group can start business! At that time, it will soar to the sky, ha ha!"


    Boss Wang is really happy.


    After so long silence, Wanfeng group can finally see the light again, and he can finally gain something. This process is quite sad, which only boss Wang can realize.


    After listening to boss Wang''s words, I was shocked.


    They didn''t catch the light for a few days. They didn''t expect things to be done so quickly.


    Although I don''t know what method boss Wang used, he must have found a compromise to maximize his own interests, and then let Guang shut up.


    It seems that he did it.


    Boss Wang is really the one that people can''t underestimate.


    "In the future, we will be rich together!" boss Wang hugged me and the pillar''s shoulder and laughed.


    The private room was filled with boss Wang''s laughter.


    But I understand a truth.


    That is, brothers can be poor, but not rich.


    Boss Wang?


    Even more impossible!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Xiao Zhou was like a lost lamb. He was suspended and sat at home all night.


    He knows too well what director Liu is going to do next.


    Xiao Zhou must have been demoted one level in his original position, and then he was sent away as an ordinary police officer. From then on, he was trying to get up, which was more difficult than going to heaven.


    The file must be full of "opinions" written by director Liu to him.


    From then on, Xiao Zhou''s life will be dark.


    Alas~


    He doesn''t know when he became like this.


    He tried, but failed. Xiao Zhou began to doubt his life.


    He felt that he had made a circle and returned to the origin. His efforts, like the smoke in his hand, dissipated little by little in the air. He couldn''t catch it or even smell it.


    Only an empty space was left.


    Xiao Zhou, now we are looking for the origin.


    Where is his origin?


    At this time, three words came out of his mind.


    Boss Wang,


    At the beginning of everything, it seems that boss Wang is encouraging him to do it. However, the direction is right. Why didn''t he succeed in Xiao Zhou?


    Can it blame others?


    Thinking of this, he didn''t know why, so he called boss Wang.


    He especially wants to hear what boss Wang says to him.


    It took half a day to get through.


    "Hello?" boss Wang''s voice was still a little confused. The drunkenness last night made his head still gloomy.


    "Brother Wang, this is Xiao Zhou ~" Xiao Zhou at the end of the phone is like a yellow flower girl. She has been wronged and wants to talk to someone.


    "Oh, Xiao Zhou ~!" boss Wang smiled.


    He almost forgot that he still had such a piece in his hand! It''s just that this chess piece has become a dead end. He can''t help if he wants to help.


    Needless to say, he also knew what Xiao Zhou''s current situation was. He handed Guangguang to section chief Duan, almost sentencing Xiao Zhou to death.


    "Brother Wang, I''m finished, alas..." Xiao Zhou said with a trace of resentment.


    "Alas..." boss Wang doesn''t know how to comfort him. Now, his heart is laughing. How can he calm down and comfort Xiao Zhou?


    Can only sigh with him!


    Xiao Zhou''s eyes are red here. He really doesn''t want to accept the result and face the reality, but what can he do now? He can only accept it.


    "Xiao Zhou, forget the past and start over! No matter what you do, you can definitely get up again as long as you work hard!" boss Wang gave Xiao Zhou a shot of soul chicken soup.

 Chapter 643

    If it had been before, Xiao Zhou would gladly accept it and cheer himself up in his heart.


    Xiao Zhou, you have no problem, you can!


    But now, he knows everything. What efforts can succeed? It''s all a lie! It''s just a chance of success! And the odds are not much.


    He was naive before.


    Innocent like a child.


    "Brother Wang, I may really be finished this time." Xiao Zhou repeated. His head was empty.


    "Alas, I have something else to do here. If you have any difficulties in the future, call me at any time and I will try my best to help you!" boss Wang didn''t have time to listen to Xiao Zhou''s long sigh here. He found an excuse and hung up the phone.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, Xiao Zhou''s mood fell to the bottom again.


    Life sometimes ends so quickly~


    ¡­¡­


    Like Xiao Zhou, there was another person who didn''t sleep all night.


    That is director Liu, who holds great power. He really didn''t sleep all night. All night, he lay in bed staring at the ceiling and thinking about things.


    Now, section chief Duan has taken advantage of the opportunity. He also knows that more seconds now, more anxiety in his heart.


    In the hands of section chief Duan, he felt like a time bomb that would explode at any time.


    It exploded with a bang.


    Even if the debris didn''t hurt himself, the aftershock would hurt his head.


    Maybe it''s more serious!


    But what can he do?


    He had no choice but to hold on, and then.


    It was not until dawn outside that he got up slowly, washed his face and went to work on time.


    Sitting in the office, director Liu didn''t have any thoughts about work. All his thoughts were put there.


    He is not only for himself, but also because of the forest!


    If Lin Li knew about it, he would come and ask himself for someone at the first time, but he is still with section chief Duan. How can he tell others Lin Li?


    Am I a little late?


    Is it someone I don''t want to come out?


    These words are not humiliating enough!


    It''s all Xiao Zhou''s fault!


    Sometimes, what people are afraid of comes from what they are afraid of. While thinking about these problems, there is a hurried knock outside the door.


    "Come in," said director Liu.


    The door was pushed open with a creak.


    There are many people standing outside the door.


    It is now like director Liu''s nightmare!


    Half an hour ago, Lin Li got the news that Guangguang had surrendered himself, and now it is under the hands of section chief Duan.


    This news almost gave Lin Li a bolt from the blue. The two tasks of Guangguang and section chief Duan should be unequal parallel lines in his heart, but now? The two of them will stagger.


    This is Lin Li''s worst plan.


    After all, he knows what''s behind it best.


    "Lao Liu, what''s the matter?" Lin Li didn''t give director Liu a good face this time, and he couldn''t give him a good face again. He was disappointed again and again, which made Lin Li feel like he was played by someone as a monkey.


    Director Liu always said it was okay, but in the end, there was no result.


    People, No.


    Promise, No.


    This is ridiculous.


    Lin Li is still like an idiot. He didn''t go home for the new year. He''s waiting there!


    Wait for director Liu to bring him any good news! Waiting for him to catch the light!


    Things have come to the present, nothing, what epitome, has turned into a bubble!


    The balance in Lin Li''s heart was broken.


    Because director Liu!


    If he had known this, he might as well have gone back early. At least he could spend a year with his family. At least he wouldn''t let his wife question him on the phone, but he couldn''t say a retort!


    Lin Li is worried to death.


    The expression on Liu chuchang''s face was not much better than Lin Li. He was even more worried.


    "Team Lin, I don''t know what to say about this, actually..."


    Lin Li directly interrupted him: "I don''t want to listen to this nonsense! You say wow, what''s the matter with your promise to me!"


    Director Liu patted his chest in front of him and promised that he would be able to get people back, but what was the result?


    Liu Chu sighed. How can he guarantee such a thing? Even if the immortal comes, it can''t be guaranteed. Everything has an accident, isn''t it?


    But he knew he was wrong and bowed his head and stopped talking.


    Lin Li took a deep breath: "I''m at section chief Duan''s now?"


    "Well..."


    "You arrange a car and take me there!"


    "You want to go?" director Liu looked at him incredulously.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Li thought that director Liu must have failed to take this matter seriously. If he really worked hard, section chief Duan must have to hand it over. This time, he will go there in person and ask section chief Duan for important people!


    Director Liu wanted to stop him, but on second thought, Lin Li is like a mad dog all the time. In the past, even if he couldn''t ask section chief to ask for someone, he would bite him hard.


    Disgusting, section chief is also very good.


    Thinking of this, he personally arranged a car to take Lin Li there.


    Lin Li is not a fool. When he came over, he thought that since director Liu didn''t want people back, section chief Duan must have a reason for him to detain people.


    Lin Li has long thought about it. He is from the Provincial Bureau and still has some power in his hands.


    He wants to slap this power in front of section chief Duan and let him compromise with himself.


    At the gate of the branch, he met Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li.


    He didn''t let them go up just now.


    As soon as they got on the bus, Lin Li told them the plan in his heart. Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li nodded after listening.


    Twenty minutes later, director Liu''s car stopped at the sub Bureau. Lin Li got out of the car with Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li. Without saying a word, they went in and went directly to find section chief Duan.


    The door of the interrogation room opened, and section chief Duan walked in calmly.


    "Section chief Duan, remember me?" Lin Li saw section chief Duan''s moment, and his adrenal gland soared. He had never hated anyone so much.


    To tell the truth, section chief Duan really didn''t recognize who this man was for the first time. After watching it for a while, he suddenly nodded. Isn''t this man a forest of people! The one who came down from the Provincial Bureau tried every means to make his own forest.


    It''s just, how did he become like this?


    Although Lin Li can''t say how handsome he is, he was a clean man when he first came here. He looked energetic and energetic.


    How did this happen now?


    It''s like a different person!


    His beard was scratchy, his eyes were dull, and there was a house man''s smell on his body.


    Is this man still standing in the crowd?


    Seeing this scene, section chief Duan couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 644

    "Why are you laughing?" what Lin Li can''t stand most is that others sell well when they get a bargain.


    Section chief Duan also felt that he had lost his attitude and stabilized his mood: "nothing, just think of something ridiculous."


    He didn''t notice that when Lin Li said this, his old face turned red.


    Also, can Lin Li not be decadent?


    Originally, he was motivated to work with 120 points. He was ready to work with one vote. However, how did things become like this? After a few days, he became like this grandson.


    He stays in an international hotel all day. Don''t talk about doing business. He doesn''t want to come out.


    In the face of failure, he wants to escape more.


    I didn''t go home for the new year, and I didn''t have the mind to tidy up myself.


    Now the forest is not much better than an otaku.


    "What about people? What about light?" Lin Li directly cut into the theme.


    Section chief Duan pointed inside: "people are inside."


    Lin Li saw a man sitting inside and bowed his head to go in, but was stopped by the man at the door.


    He squinted at the section chief and said, "today, I''m going to take people away!"


    "Ha ha..." section chief Duan didn''t speak and smiled twice. He thought Lin Li was really naive. His direct supervisor, director Liu, couldn''t take people away. What is Lin Li from the Provincial Bureau?


    Section chief Duan may give someone to him? I''m kidding!


    "If you want to take someone away, I''ve told Liu Chu that you''ll come and get someone in 48 hours."


    Lin Li''s forehead burst open, 48 hours? The cucumber is cold! Besides, if section chief Duan agrees to hand over the person at that time, he will ask everything clearly.


    Lin Li knows all about what he did.


    "I''m going to take people away now!" Lin Li said word by word, staring at section chief Duan.


    "I''m still saying that. If you want to wait for me, that''s OK!" said section chief Duan, turning to go in.


    "Wait a minute!" Lin Li suddenly stopped him, took out a piece of paper from his arms and threw it in front of section chief Duan.


    "This thing is from the Provincial Bureau, and I have the right to arrest people!" Lin Li, this time he moved out the old bottom. He knew that if he didn''t use some means, he would be finished!


    That''s really going to end!


    Originally, he used it when he was going to arrest section chief Duan. Unfortunately, he can''t use it now.


    Section chief Duan had never seen it before. He took it over, looked at it, smiled and gave it back to Lin Li.


    "Team Lin, I know you want to find someone, but you are a little too anxious? Guangguang, now you are just a suspect and have not been convicted!" section chief Duan said.


    This sentence makes Lin Li frown.


    It''s clearly written on it. Only when the prisoners are identified can Lin Li have the right to arrest people, and it''s the order of the Provincial Bureau, and no one can stop it.


    Director Liu can''t.


    What, is this power enough?


    But there is one condition above all, that is, there must be sufficient evidence. This person is a prisoner and has committed a crime! Otherwise, if you can arrest people casually, why should Lin Li bother to report to section chief Guangguang?


    Why do you need evidence? Just come and catch people?


    In a hurry, he forgot all this.


    He can''t arrest people now, at least when he has no evidence!


    Section chief Duan also has the right not to hand in anyone!


    In front of so many people, Lin Li was silent. His face had never been so ugly.


    He bit his teeth and didn''t say a few words: "people are dead. You can''t decide what''s going on?"


    Section chief Duan spread his hands: "we really don''t know that the case is under investigation. We will certainly not let any criminal go, but we will not wrong any good man!"


    Ah, bah!


    Lin Li vomited secretly.


    He really wants to vomit on the hypocritical face of section chief Duan!


    "Ha ha, your branch is really poor in handling affairs!" Lin Li said.


    Section chief Duan nodded: "yes, I will improve this in the future, and I will pay close attention to the implementation ~"


    With that, he turned and went back. The door of the interrogation room slammed shut, and his heart fell down.


    "Team Lin, what shall we do?" Xiao Zhang asked when he saw that Lin Li had not moved for a long time.


    In front of so many people in the branch, they are ashamed.


    The forest stood for a long time and said, "go..."


    On the way back, Lin Li didn''t say a word. He was severely patted on the ground by reality. He was depressed again.


    Facing the high attitude of section chief Duan, he really has no room to fight back.


    There''s no way!


    Failure!


    This time, he shouldn''t have come down from the Provincial Bureau!


    From that moment on, he was full of failure!


    When he returned to Director Liu''s office, Lin Li still didn''t say a word. Whatever director Liu asked, he didn''t say a word.


    Director Liu knew that Lin Li didn''t bite section chief this time, but almost let others pick all his teeth.


    Why didn''t he find out before? This old Duan has so many means!


    Now director Liu really doesn''t have the heart to see the forest. A good cow figure from the Provincial Bureau has become so depressed at once.


    In fact, director Liu has thought a lot since just now.


    He knows that now for section chief Duan, we can''t be hard. Section chief Duan is a Shun donkey.


    "Team Lin, I''ll try again to see if I can get people out." director Liu said.


    Lin Li looked up at him and said, can you do it?


    Liu Chu sighed: "this old section has also worked under me for some time. I know his character. Now we can''t do hard, so we''ll do soft!"


    "Soft?" Lin Li squeezed out two words.


    "Well, I''ll give him a call ~" director Liu said and picked up the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lin Li left the branch, section chief Duan smoked in the interrogation room.


    Now he can laugh while smoking.


    He never thought that he could press down Lin Li and director Liu with such a high attitude. Today, he was ashamed of himself.


    This feeling of being superior made section chief Duan''s head rise.


    Director Liu, Lin Li, these two people who let themselves have nightmares, have now lost, have completely lost to themselves, and there is no chance to hold their heads high in front of themselves!


    The light around me is frightened.


    He really didn''t know that he was so popular. In such a short time, the second wave of people came to him.


    Although he was uneasy in the light heart, there was a section chief supporting here. He was not afraid, but he felt a little uneasy.


    Just thinking, section chief Duan turned back and gave Guangguang a cigarette.


    Guangguang was flattered and lit and sucked hard.

 Chapter 645

    Since Guangguang came back, section chief Duan did not ask him much in the interrogation room, but simply asked someone to record the course of the case.


    The rest of the time, he was inside, resting.


    In fact, boss Wang has done everything well. It doesn''t make much sense for him to hold the light. Even if he gives the light to Director Liu, it doesn''t hurt.


    The reason why he wants to buckle Guangguang is to make director Liu and Lin Li worry.


    They must know better than section chief Duan. Now there is more danger here than section chief Duan. At any time, light may betray them.


    Director Liu doesn''t know yet. In fact, section chief Duan secretly knows everything.


    Still working hard!


    Also want to desperately block the light of the mouth!


    Even, they didn''t hesitate to grovel over and call section chief Duan.


    Just thinking, director Liu called.


    Section chief Duan looked down and became interested. He deliberately waited for the phone to ring for a long time before answering it.


    "Hello? Liu Chu."


    "Lao Duan, did Lin Li look for you just now?" director Liu asked knowingly.


    "Well, hehe, he asked me for someone, but I didn''t give it to him. You know, I can''t give it ~"


    "Ha ha, yeah... But old section, Lin Li is the person who comes down above. If it is appropriate, I think you should give him people. What do you say?"


    Section chief sneered. After all, it''s still this matter. If he guessed correctly, Lin Li should be in director Liu''s office now!


    No one is stupid.


    "Alas, we also act according to the rules. I can''t blame others for all the bad things. Some things still have to be principled, don''t I?"


    "Well, you''re right..." was stubbornly rejected by section chief Duan, and director Liu stopped very wisely.


    He turned the conversation and said, "Lao Duan, today, we don''t talk about work. You say, how long have we known each other?"


    "Well... Seven or eight years!"


    Yes, he and director Liu have known each other for a long time, but most of them are director Liu and section chief Duan, who blindly stand high and suppress them. Section chief Duan can remember it in his heart!


    Now he, director Liu, still wants to say this to let section chief buy his good?


    Is it possible?


    It''s funny to think about it!


    However, director Liu is really worried!


    "For seven or eight years, Lao Duan, even if we don''t have kindness, we have friendship, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing that section chief Duan''s tone eased down, director Liu then said, "you know, just serious criminals, there are a lot of people, who come down from above to investigate this matter. We should cooperate with each other in both emotion and reason, shouldn''t we?"


    This time, the section chief didn''t answer him: "No. whether it''s a felony or not is still under investigation."


    Director Liu here gritted his teeth: "OK, even if he is not a felon! Can you... Give me face?"


    "Give you a face..." section chief Duan thought hard.


    In fact, he almost laughed when he heard director Liu''s words.


    To tell the truth, he and director Liu have been together for seven or eight years, and it is the first time he has heard director Liu compromise and speak in such a low voice.


    Section chief Duan''s heart, don''t mention how happy!


    It was like a beautiful girl waltzing in his heart.


    But he didn''t show it at all.


    In fact, director Liu had to say these words. He also knew that section chief Duan was a knife mouth tofu heart. Now that he was so low, he didn''t believe that section chief Duan didn''t read any old feelings.


    Gong Xinji doesn''t work well with section chief Duan now.


    It''s no use.


    "Liu Chu, these are all regulations. It''s really not good. Either you ask Lin team to report to the people of the Provincial Bureau. When the report is down, I''ll certainly hand it in! Anyway, people can''t run here!" section chief Duan still wants to disgust him.


    Director Liu''s tone on the phone had changed a long time ago, but he still hurried to say: "it''s good to report that the results can come down in a week. Isn''t it all delayed? Lao Duan, don''t embarrass me, brother..."


    In the words, there is a trace of dignity, in which there is a little coquetry.


    Section chief Duan, can you hear it?


    He thought it was almost the same, so he sighed in embarrassment: "OK, since you said so at Liu Chu, I''ll give you someone!"


    "Really?" director Liu almost jumped up with joy.


    I knew it would be possible to serve a soft man in front of section chief Duan. Why should he bother so much?


    Sometimes, it''s not humiliating to bow your head and admit your mistake. Is this also a kind of trick!


    A smooth person can be invincible!


    Director Liu admires himself now.


    Why are you so capable that you can convince section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan took a hard breath and said, "man, I can give it to you, but I have something to say in front."


    "Well, you say ~"


    "Now, is team Lin in your office? You call him and the three of us sit down!"


    Director Liu''s head was cold when he heard this. Is this old Duan very smart? He guessed that Lin Li was in his office, but since he said this, he didn''t refuse.


    I made an appointment with section chief Duan and hung up.


    "Lao Duan promised to give it to others, but said he would go out and have a seat with the two of us." director Liu said.


    Lin Li Teng stood up, but he frowned.


    He was thinking, how can section chief promise well? Just now his attitude was so tough that he didn''t see it. Why did he agree in an instant? What''s more, does the section chief know that Lin Li is going for him?


    What does he want to do when he turns in the light now?


    Is there any evidence in hand?


    There was no smile on the faces, but they were dignified.


    Half an hour later, in the teahouse.


    Director Li, section chief Duan and Lin Li are in a private room.


    This tea house is also the one where section chief Duan often talks with boss Wang.


    Although small, but quiet, elegant.


    Section chief Duan thinks this environment is the most suitable for talking about things.


    "Lao Duan, you''ve been here long ago?" director Liu said, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Section chief Duan bowed his head and made tea for himself. He didn''t look up at them at all.


    Lin Li, his expression is difficult to see the extreme. Seeing section chief Duan like this, he is more sure in his heart that he must know something. Otherwise, he won''t come and talk to himself so steadily.


    "Well, the tea here is good."


    Section chief Duan replied after a long time.


    "Hehe, Lao Duan, just tell me what you have. It''s all your own!" director Liu opened his mouth.


    Section chief Duan looked up at him. Instead of rushing straight to the subject, he said slowly.


    "Liu Chu, I will remember who bullied me and who wanted to hurt me. I remember in my mind. Although Duan Wengong is also a small role, he is also a person with clear gratitude and resentment. Today, I asked you to bring Lin Li here, which gave you a lot of face!"

 Chapter 646

    Today, boss Wang sent someone to bring me a suit.


    Wow, wow.


    The material looks pretty good.


    There is also a listing on it - project manager.


    Seeing this, I smiled helplessly.


    Project Manager~


    As the project manager of Wanfeng group, this identity is definitely of great importance. It can catch up with many gangsters who are still working hard on the road. They may work hard all their life for this name, but now I get it so easily.


    But also extremely disdainful.


    It seems that boss Wang is going to buy my heart, so it''s not far from what he asked me to do.


    Boss Wang, I''m going to buy myself another insurance at this time so that I can do it without any worries!


    But I think he''s really superfluous. Even if he doesn''t say it, I''ll do it without hesitation.


    Not for anything else, just for the kindness of boss Wang.


    "Wenzi, who gave you the clothes?" I took the clothes back and Wang Yuxian asked me.


    "Boss Wang, ha ha ~" I smiled gently.


    "He took great pains with you, but Wenzi, it''s short ~" Wang Yuxian said, pointing to the label on the suit that hasn''t been taken off.


    Thirty three thousand!


    The price of a suit!


    The price makes me stare round. Boss Wang is also quite willing to bleed!


    I have no choice since I accepted boss Wang''s BMW and asked for his money. I can only make the best use of everything and then slowly withdraw from his circle.


    Boss Wang naturally won''t let me quit so easily~


    I left my suit upstairs and went to find Er Zi Li.


    Li Erzi''s injury healed quickly, but it still hurt occasionally. When it was unbearable, he asked the nurse to give him an injection or take two painkillers.


    However, it was good for Li Erzi to survive. He was so badly injured that he almost didn''t come back.


    There will be some sequelae in the future.


    I know all this.


    In contrast, Wang Yuxian was very good. Although it was scary at that time, she replied quickly. Now there is basically nothing wrong.


    It''s just that when it rains on cloudy days, it will hurt your back.


    And two deep scars on her back.


    This is to spend a lifetime with her.


    Every time I see the scar behind her, my heart will shrink into a ball. Sooner or later, I will find little dragon and snake and make him pay the price!


    "Boss Wang, let me be the project manager of Wanfeng group," I said.


    Li Erzi smiled: "then you should do it!"


    Li Erzi and I sometimes have very different ideas. I think when I leave boss Wang, I will give him a satisfactory answer, but what Li Erzi thinks is, since I want to go, why not be worse?


    It''s better to stab boss Wang in the back.


    I still say that, you can''t forget your roots.


    Don''t forget the original intention.


    "How''s your wound?" I said.


    Li Erzi jumped: "you should be discharged from the hospital soon. Wenzi, you can do it at ease. When I leave the hospital, we will turn Jinhai city over!"


    "Ha ha, but the first thing is to find the little dragon and snake!" I narrowed my eyes. I must get rid of the little dragon and snake!


    Li Erzi grinned: "at that time, someone should cry!"


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere in the tea house is not very good.


    Today, director Liu and Lin Li came over and felt as if they had been questioned by section chief Duan.


    Facing the words of section chief Duan, they don''t know what to say.


    Lin Li''s face was even more ugly.


    From beginning to end, he was targeting section chief and wanted to get him back.


    But now, there seems to be a role change.


    Section chief Duan''s words made him and director Liu feel very strong.


    Director Liu also doesn''t understand. What does this section chief want to do? Call yourself and Lin Li to make them happy?


    Moreover, the section chief should be the most clear about the seriousness of the matter.


    Director Li called someone over to reprimand section chief Duan?


    Among the three of them, section chief Duan is the lowest level. He shouldn''t say something, but why can he say it without taboo today? Why can you do nothing to save face for director Lin Li and director Liu?


    He also dared to say in front of them that he knew who was good to him and who wanted to get rid of him?


    Isn''t that slapping director Liu and Lin Li in the face?


    Director Liu, do you know?


    Does Lin Li know?


    But they didn''t know what section chief Duan was going to say next. They were all at a loss.


    Section chief Duan looked at Lin Li and said, "team Lin, as far as I know, you came down from the Provincial Bureau just to target me, right? Do you want me to go in? Then you go back to the Provincial Bureau with your achievements?"


    In a word, Lin Li couldn''t say anything.


    He looked at the section chief blankly and didn''t know what to say.


    "Cough ~" director Liu really didn''t expect section chief Duan to say such words and hurriedly tried to dissolve the embarrassing atmosphere.


    It''s like meeting a thief in the street. You catch the thief, but you don''t beat or scold him. Instead, you ask him, why do you want to steal my things and why don''t you steal others?


    I tell you, in fact, I''ve known it since you were ready to steal from me. I''ve been staring at you.


    Take it easy on yourself.


    Now section chief Duan gives them that feeling.


    "Lao Duan, don''t say these digressions first. Let''s get down to business first. What do you say?" director Liu said nearby.


    "Hehe, what I''m talking about now is business!"


    Lin Li''s eyes have sunk, and he seems to know what''s going on in his heart.


    Section chief Duan stopped talking nonsense and asked director Liu, "Liu Chu, you said, what is the concept of knowing the law and breaking the law if you are in your position?"


    "That must be quite serious. If you know the law and break the law, you''ll be punished first class!"


    "Ha ha..." section chief Duan looked at Lin Li with a smile.


    Now director Liu doesn''t understand. He doesn''t know what section chief Duan means when he looks at Lin Li.


    What does this have to do with Lin Li?


    Snap~


    Section chief Duan took out a statement and threw it on the table for director Liu and Lin Li to see.


    Lin Li, the first one who was electrocuted, grabbed it and looked at the words on it. His face changed greatly.


    Originally, section chief Duan knew.


    He pried his bare mouth open long ago!


    Section chief Duan is right. If this crime is really stabbed into the Provincial Bureau, I''m afraid he will be too numerous to bear.


    The Provincial Bureau trusted Lin Li and asked him to investigate the matter. Now he is good to use his power to do these abusive activities! If the people above know, what is this concept?

 Chapter 647

    What Lin Li was most worried about happened.


    He was afraid that his handle would fall into the hands of section chief Duan.


    When this sentence came out of the mouth of section chief Duan, he knew that everything was over.


    I''m afraid he''s going to be disappointed this time.


    Moreover, with section chief Duan''s jealousy of evil, he will certainly not spare him and will certainly poke it up.


    How will he face his family then?


    How to face the people of the Provincial Bureau?


    And Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li, how should he explain?


    Lin Li couldn''t hear what section chief Duan said next, and his head was buzzing.


    "Lao Duan, this..." director Liu looked at it for a while, and a cold sweat burst out on his head.


    If so, Lin Li will not only end, but also follow his bad luck!


    He can''t guarantee that Lin Li won''t pull himself in when he is dealt with by the people in the Provincial Bureau.


    You know, you still have a handle in Lin Li''s hands!


    Now, the decision is in the hands of section chief Duan!


    Section chief Duan looked at him: "Liu Chu, you want to find Guangguang, that''s why?"


    Director Liu nodded, and then quickly shook his head.


    Now the words of section chief Duan make them don''t know what to do.


    Director Liu''s attitude immediately lowered, and the official prestige in front of section chief Duan for many years disappeared.


    "Is it?" section chief Duan asked again.


    "Yes..." now, director Liu is no longer sophistry.


    Any sophistry is powerless.


    Lin Li secretly gritted his teeth. This section chief made it clear that he was playing with them. From the beginning, he must have pried everything out of his mouth, but he still pretended to be a fool and let him and director Liu go to the important people in the branch like a clown.


    This is playing with them!


    "Ha ha..." section chief Duan smiled. He didn''t know how long he had been waiting for this moment. The sour feeling of standing high and overlooking them made them not know the dignity they followed.


    Who let them be caught by section chief Duan?


    At this time, the faces of director Lin Li and director Liu were extremely ugly. They were like two shy girls. They didn''t know what to say.


    "As I said just now, I know who takes advantage of me and who wants to harm me. Team Lin, I''ll see you in our provincial bureau!" said section chief Duan, getting up and leaving.


    Boom~


    The heads of Lin Li and director Liu burst open when they were inside.


    They even know that if the section chief is left at this time, then all the things that exist in their hearts are not all true?


    Maybe a few hours later, Lin Li will receive a call from the Provincial Bureau.


    Then in a day or two, director Liu''s punishment followed.


    Both of them will have bad luck!


    Will suffer.


    An idea flashed through director Liu''s mind.


    You can''t let section chief Duan go. If he wants to go, everything will be over!


    So he tried his best to save his old face in his life and hurried to catch up with section chief Duan.


    "Lao Duan, hey, wait a minute. Listen to me..."


    Director Liu trotted behind with a flattering smile on his face.


    Click.


    Section chief Duan stopped. Director Liu was like this. If he didn''t stop again, it would be a little too much, wouldn''t it?


    Besides, he just turned and left, just to let director Liu catch up.


    To tell the truth, section chief Duan didn''t want to tear his face with Lin Li and director Liu until he had to.


    He just wanted to disgust them and enjoy the feeling of being superior.


    That''s it.


    He left just to let director Liu stop him.


    "Lao Liu, what else do you have to say? We have known each other for seven or eight years and have no feelings and friendship. That''s how you treat me?" section chief Duan said with a look of anger.


    The old face of director Liu turned red. Just now, he wanted to recruit a section chief!


    I didn''t expect to be beaten in the face now.


    "Ah, yes, yes... But is Lin Li his own? Everyone is his own!" director Liu didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Looking at director Liu, who was sweating in front of him and constantly disobeying his Yin and Yang, section chief Duan was satisfied.


    For the first time in seven or eight years, director Liu bowed his head to himself.


    This taste


    That''s called a sour cool!


    Lin Li, like being struck by thunder, was stunned and didn''t dare to move. His soul had long been lost.


    Depression has been quite obvious.


    What? What now?


    What about his future?


    How should he explain when he goes back to the Provincial Bureau? Now just one word from section chief Duan, he has to go in!


    You have to go to jail!


    If Lin Li really goes in, he''ll go crazy.


    What is the concept from being respected to going to prison?


    Ordinary people, where can they accept it?


    Now, the decision is in the hands of section chief Duan, the man he once wanted to do.


    He has to go in if someone says a word.


    The changes on Lin Li''s face were seen by section chief Duan. He smiled in his heart and sat down coaxed by director Liu.


    Section chief Duan, look like a boss.


    Director Liu lit him a cigarette. He held it in his hands and took a sip gently.


    "Lao Liu, just because you made a statement here, what about team Lin? How do I think he has no opinion?" section chief raised his head and asked.


    Director Liu looked back like an electric shock and looked at Lin Li.


    Lin Li woke up like a dream, his eyes narrowed slowly, and then forced himself to squeeze the facial features together and tighten slowly.


    Laugh.


    Don''t be distracted.


    It feels like crying.


    Laughing is more ugly than crying. A sentence in the sketch has become a reality and an expression for Lin Li to remember all his life.


    Seeing Lin Li''s compromise smile, the smile on Duan''s face was stronger.


    "Lin Li, it seems that I''m older than you?"


    Section chief Duan''s gloomy and resolute eyes made Lin Li feel like he had fallen into hell.


    Section chief Duan, this is hitting Lin Li''s face!


    He threw out his palm and puffed hard. He didn''t dare to fight back or complain.


    Only silently.


    Section chief Duan said this to Lin Li, call brother, then I''ll let you go and see in the face of director Liu.


    "Brother Duan..." after a few seconds of silence, Lin Li squeezed out two words from his mouth.


    Section chief Duan trembled like electricity.


    At this moment, psychological satisfaction is far greater than Rou physical satisfaction.


    Cool!


    It feels fucking good!


    It''s really fun to be called brother by someone who once wanted to stand on his head and step on his own foot!


    The pleasure of revenge, looking down from a commanding position, poured into section chief Duan''s body like running water.


    However, he did not show it on his face, but put his hand in his ear and frowned slightly.


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly just now."

 Chapter 648

    Section chief Duan''s voice seemed to touch the volume switch, and the private room of the tea house was immediately quiet.


    Director Li, Lin Li, didn''t speak.


    They all looked at section chief Duan quietly.


    Stepping on people''s feet is a pleasure, and being stepped on by people is a torture.


    Section chief Duan, this is a slap in the face to Lin Li. He''s not satisfied. He''s ready to ride on him and smash his fist!


    Director Liu also saw that, section chief Duan, this is the linli army.


    Now Lin Li has no way and no room to resist. He can only follow the footsteps of section chief Duan.


    Even if Lin Li is allowed to lie on the ground to go to school and the dog barks, he has to turn around the ground happily and cry twice happily.


    Otherwise?


    Dare he retort?


    Dare you say no?


    Iron windows and high walls are waiting for him!


    Anyone will choose to compromise.


    Failed, that''s it!


    The numerous facial features, as if corroded by the air, slowly melted and deteriorated.


    Like a withered flower.


    "Brother Duan ~" seems to be said by Lin Li holding his nose.


    At this moment, section chief Duan was satisfied.


    It''s like pressing a favorite woman into her own two praises. There''s a lot of achievement and pleasure!


    Power and money, how tempting!


    Seeing that Lin Li lowered his head, section chief Duan smiled and pinched the cigarette end in his hand, and then looked at director Liu.


    "Do you want it alone?"


    This sentence is superfluous. The reason why director Liu wants to take Guang away is that they don''t want section chief Duan to know these things and want to hide them from him.


    But now the section chief knows everything. What''s the use of them taking a puppet? Not enough trouble!


    Director Liu shook his head: "no, no, just look at it."


    "Hehe, I''ll deal with it myself. Then I''ll send you a report."


    "Well." Liu chuchang agreed with a cold sweat on his head.


    "OK, the matter has been handled. Let''s talk about what to do next. Wow, Wanfeng group..."


    Listening to section chief Duan and director Liu talking here, Lin Li, an outsider, was very awkward, but he couldn''t get a word in.


    But he did not dare to say that he would go first. He could only sit there awkwardly like a big girl.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, there are not many days left for the opening of Wanfeng group, boss Wang.


    Recently, all these events in Jinhai city have been clearly seen by Lao Yan''s eyeliner.


    Even the last one was taken away by Wang''s boss, and the eyes of Lao Yan knew crystal clear.


    During the negotiation between section chief Duan and director Liu, Lao Yan also got the news.


    Still in the rental room, Lao Yan frowned when his younger brother told himself about the current situation in Jinhai city.


    Kacha, Lao Yan lit a cigarette.


    Put it in your mouth and took a long breath.


    Lao Yan, after all, still underestimated boss Wang. He felt that even if he found Guangguang, he could not make a decision in a short time, let alone deal with the matter in a few days.


    He felt that there were too many problems in front of boss Wang. It would be unrealistic to solve them in a short time.


    Moreover, boss Wang also wants Wanfeng group to open early. Whether it''s a process or trivial matter, it''s not a small project. Can he deal with it in a short time? It''s impossible!


    However, in the eyes of old Yan, boss Wang did what he thought impossible to do in a short time.


    Look, it''s going to improve.


    As long as Wanfeng group reopens, boss Wang will certainly recover.


    This


    It''s not a good thing for Lao Yan.


    Now the reason why Lao Yan can hide in the dark so leisurely is that boss Wang can''t get away with these bad things around him.


    Lao Yan felt that no matter what, he should have plenty of time to watch the play here. When boss Wang handled the matter slowly, he would slowly add seasoning to it and watch the soup in Jinhai slowly cook and come out of the pot.


    But now it seems that the situation has exceeded Lao Yan''s imagination.


    It''s moving too fast.


    What about Zhang Wen?


    He is now under boss Wang''s command. He must also call the wind and rain. He wants wind and rain.


    When Lao Yan returns to Jinhai City, I''m afraid Zhang Wen can''t be easily shaken by him.


    Lao Yan knew that a few days after the opening of boss Wang''s Wanfeng group, as long as it was stable, his attention would be focused on Lao Yan.


    Although it is said that there are contradictions between boss Wang and Zhang Wen, the general direction will not be wrong. Boss Wang will certainly help Zhang Wen clarify this matter.


    Not only for Zhang Wen, but also for himself.


    This is an invisible threat to boss Wang.


    With boss Wang''s ability, it must be only a matter of time to find the little dragon and snake.


    When Bruce Lee is caught, he will bite Lao Yan out.


    By then, Lao Yan will be finished.


    All his plans will come to naught!


    All his hard brewing has come to naught!


    Old Yan frowned and choked off his cigarette butts. It seems that his plans may be ahead of schedule.


    Between boss Wang and Zhang Wen, we must find a way to get rid of one!


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, boss Wang has been very busy for Guangguang''s affairs, and the final outcome is good. Now he just needs to wait for things to be done slowly, but there is another person who is equally busy, but has no harvest at all.


    This is boss Du.


    Boss Du also sees these recent events.


    What his eyes were giving and his connections on the white road made everything crystal clear to Du boss.


    He knows what boss Wang has done.


    Guangguang and ER Mao''s arrest tightened the tension cells on his body.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang, if they didn''t have such a big opinion on boss Du, if they didn''t hide from boss Du, they must still hide in a safe place under the shelter of boss Du.


    Don''t say boss Wang, the cops may not find them.


    The two of them failed because they didn''t have a good big brother and no big brother who could help them fight.


    Aside from these, what bothered him was whether he had been chasing for the deposit or had no news at all.


    Lao Lu hasn''t called him since he called him last time.


    Now, boss Du is worried.


    It is said that boss Wang''s Wanfeng group will open soon.


    Boss Du hated. He didn''t want to watch boss Wang show off on his former real estate. He wanted boss Wang to fall hard, so as to dissolve his hatred.


    No way, he can only place his hopes on Lao Lu''s side.

 Chapter 649

    Not far from the hospital where Li Erzi lives, Zhu and I drink and eat meat in a small hotel.


    Bang~


    As soon as the cup touched, the pillar and I looked up and dried up the wine in the cup.


    An hour ago, Zhu and I met at the gate of the hospital. We both received boss Wang''s suit and the business card with the project manager of Wanfeng group.


    Pillar and I looked at each other and smiled. No one said much.


    We all know what will happen next.


    I know that boss Wang will certainly not give me and the pillar these benefits in vain. The reason why he gives us these is to pave the way for the next thing.


    Once Wanfeng group opens, there will be trouble in the future. This is the occasion of boss Wang''s employment.


    Can he buy me and the post without dessert?


    It''s just that pillar and I know it.


    The pillar put down the wine glass and sighed: "Wenzi, my brother''s real estate can open recently. Do you have any ideas?"


    Zhu always talks to me straight to the point. He seldom talks so roundly.


    I smiled: "where can I have any ideas? Besides, we have both been promoted to one level. Are we both project department managers!"


    "Ha ha..."


    The pillar smiled and filled himself with wine. The smile was full of helplessness.


    He also knew that boss Wang gave us the project manager, so on the one hand, he wanted to tie us together, on the other hand, he wanted us to help him.


    These two days, boss Wang has begun to prepare these things.


    Ready to cater to the opening of Wanfeng group.


    He also made an excuse and put me up against the column.


    "Anyway, Wenzi, we all work for big brother, don''t you think?" Zhu drank with me.


    I nodded with a smile: "temporarily, or!"


    Then I looked up and drank the wine clean.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the pressure exerted by section chief Duan on Director Liu, director Liu was obedient like a little white rabbit~


    Eat grass and go back to the nest.


    Section chief Duan said his idea in the teahouse that day. It was very simple. He asked director Liu to cover up what happened in front of Wanfeng group as much as possible. Here, Wanfeng group is about to open.


    It''s not appropriate to press the real estate for so long.


    Director Liu nodded vigorously.


    What can he say?


    Dare he have any opinion?


    Only nod and then nod.


    Just sitting on one side, it''s hard to see the extreme. It seems that he guessed right. This section chief has a relationship with Wanfeng group, and it seems that the relationship is not small.


    He did nothing wrong when he started from Wanfeng group.


    The direction is right, but he doesn''t have a way to the end.


    His fault is er Mao and Guang. He is too easy to trust people and too anxious. Therefore, it will leave an opportunity for others.


    Just let section chief Duan seize his handle. This time, he will be doomed!


    Failure, section chief Duan was right in front of him, but he could do nothing but shake his head and sigh.


    Can only stare.


    And must be with a smiling face.


    There was a storm in the heart.


    Lin Li is not a hero. He doesn''t have the courage to burn jade and stone with section chief Duan. He involves too much.


    Originally, the family lived on his own salary. If he was caught, what would he do?


    Lin Li is a man with responsibility and responsibility.


    Reason told him not to do so.


    Bear it first. Bear it for a while.


    After section chief Duan left, director Liu and Lin Li were left in the private room.


    In the room, there was still the cold air just now.


    The two of them looked at each other, but director Liu spoke first.


    "Team Lin, it seems that you can''t do this ~" the words are full of helplessness.


    Lin Li clenched his teeth and looked unwilling.


    "I know. I''ll go back to the Provincial Bureau in the afternoon. Clean up the stall here by yourself!"


    "Well, I''ll handle it here, so the Provincial Bureau..."


    Of course, Lin Li knew what he meant. He was afraid that he would go back to the Provincial Bureau and shoot him.


    He waved his hand: "as long as you stabilize the section chief here, I''ll be fine."


    Director Liu nodded quickly: "don''t worry, section chief Duan, I''m sure I can stabilize."


    Lin Li nodded and walked away with a calm face.


    Director Liu sat there alone drinking tea. The bitter tea is the same as his current state.


    Originally, between section chief Lin Li and section chief Liu, director Liu was the most prestigious and awesome one. When he said a word, they both had to stare and listen.


    But now, he slipped to the bottom.


    He felt as if he had a dream.


    How can things become like this?


    Why can the section chief talk to him in high spirits? Is he the leader or is section chief the leader?


    Alas~


    Forget it, it''s still honest to do whatever you should do!


    Liu Chu sighed and called Xiao Zhou.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhou''s eyes were at home. Seeing the call from director Liu, he thought something had changed and hurried to pick it up.


    "Xiao Zhou, come to my office in half an hour!"


    After that, he hung up without waiting for Xiao Zhou to answer.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Zhou wore a clean and tidy uniform and appeared in director Liu''s office on time.


    He raised his hand and made a standard salute.


    Director Liu glanced at him.


    Shua~


    A document was thrown in front of him.


    "A week later, go to XXX to report and work there at ease!" a cold sentence patted Xiao Zhou''s brain, leaving his slightly improved heart empty.


    It turned out that things didn''t turn for the better, but the order came down.


    Director Li''s resentment against Xiao Zhou is not generally deep. Without Xiao Zhou, if he didn''t do bad things, he is still the most arrogant one. It''s no problem to shit on the head of section chief Duan. How could he be reduced to today?


    It''s very polite to transfer Xiao Zhou away.


    Transfer him away and lower him one level. After that, he will disappear from his sight forever. It saves me the worry of seeing him!


    Xiao Zhou nodded deeply. He had already thought of the result. He took over the transfer order and left.


    The figure is lonely, and the solitary shadow follows~


    Since then, there has been no energetic figure of Xiao Zhou in Jinhai City, and no graceful young man with a dream of being superior.


    After that, director Liu rubbed his temples, closed his eyes and rested for a while, and began to do what section chief told him.


    Wanfeng group, before the real estate was sealed, director Liu did it, and now he has to unlock it himself.


    He is also very helpless.


    And this process is also quite troublesome. After lunch, director Liu began to be busy and didn''t finish it until the evening.


    Director Liu thought about it and called section chief Duan.

 Chapter 650

    After hanging up, section chief Duan''s face eased slightly.


    Director Liu has finished the work. As soon as he goes through the formalities here, Wanfeng group can start sales immediately.


    Section chief Duan considered for a while and did not inform boss Wang in a hurry. Instead, he began to deal with the first thing.


    Light there.


    Even if it is sentenced to self-defense, this matter is still not a small matter. If there is a homicide in the city, he must properly solve it.


    He has explained it to his men, and he has explained it clearly.


    Self defense alone is almost a certainty.


    Just wait for the result.


    These days, the light inside is no worse than the outside. Except that you can''t come out, everything else is good.


    During this period, boss Wang called section chief Duan. They talked for a long time.


    Boss Wang basically told him about Wanfeng group. He didn''t mean anything else by calling, just urging him.


    Section chief Duan told him that as soon as Guangguang''s business was finished, he could start business here immediately.


    Boss Wang is very satisfied with this effect, and section chief Duan is also very satisfied with his efficiency.


    So far, the opening of Wanfeng group has entered the countdown.


    Boss Wang is sure to fly higher and farther this time.


    He will stand at an unprecedented height and look down on everything in Jinhai city!


    ¡­¡­


    A week later, the result of Guangguang came down. Eight years, self-defense, the result was quite good, which satisfied Guangguang and boss Wang.


    After Guangguang went in with honor, boss Wang once took me and Zhu to see him once.


    That day, boss Wang was wearing a capable Zhongshan suit, and Zhu and I were wearing expensive suits.


    I haven''t seen you for several days. Guangguang seems to have gained a lot of weight and his eyes have changed.


    There is also a trace of relief.


    When things come to this point, it is also a good result for light.


    Eight years, a million, he can''t earn that number outside!


    "Hehe, how''s it going inside? Are you used to it?" boss Wang ignored the guards in the detention center and gave him a cigarette.


    Light came over and took two breaths desperately: "it''s good everywhere except that you can''t smoke."


    "Ha ha, wait until I ask someone to send you two cigarettes every week!"


    "En..." just lowered his head.


    Boss Wang didn''t mean anything else when he came here this time. He just wanted to tell Guangguang that don''t tell me what I told you, so you have nothing. After eight years, you come out just like ordinary people.


    I''ve been thinking about it for so many days.


    Against boss Wang, there is no good end. It''s better to accept the status quo safely.


    Although Zhu and I don''t know what boss Wang is going to do and whether it is to let Guangguang spend these eight years safely, I know that Guangguang has taken advantage of this time.


    Whoever takes advantage of boss Wang has no good results in the end.


    When he came out of the detention center, boss Wang asked section chief Duan out.


    Now, it''s time for him to talk to duanke.


    Wanfeng group, it''s time to open.


    However, boss Wang is still a little confused.


    Now it seems that section chief Duan has no problem here. After the light things are done, the trivial things of Wanfeng group should be almost the same.


    But why.


    The section chief didn''t take the initiative to come over and say to him, Lao Wang, you can start business. Remember to invite me to go with you at that time!


    Why didn''t you say that?


    Can it be said that he is still a little unconvinced by section chief Duan? Want boss Wang to beg him again?


    Still in the teahouse, boss Wang waited for section chief safely, and Zhu and I stood outside the door.


    Like two bodyguards.


    After a while, section chief Duan came in a hurry.


    As soon as he entered the door, he smiled politely with boss Wang: "Lao Wang, I''m sorry for the delay. There have been many things recently!"


    "Well, drink tea!"


    Section chief Duan was an old hand in drinking tea, but since boss Wang started drinking tea, he felt that he was a little inferior to boss Wang. He was inferior to boss Wang in tea tasting, tea washing and tea brewing.


    Some things depend on talent. It''s never too late to start no matter how long.


    Some bastards have been mixing since they were teenagers, and they are still a little bastard in the end.


    Some people, starting from their thirties, are one of the heroes.


    This is the gap.


    Everyone has a different way to go, and the things they experience are naturally different.


    "You handled the light matter very well. This is the labor fee I gave you ~" boss Wang quietly pushed out a card.


    Section chief Duan didn''t even look at it.


    Originally, he was not a person who liked money. If it had been before, section chief Duan must have a heavy face and got up and left.


    But now it''s different. At least, he doesn''t resist.


    Money is sometimes a good thing.


    Without money, where can you seal your bare mouth?


    How can things go so smoothly?


    Mouth is a sword, so money is a grindstone.


    The two complement each other, without anyone.


    Although I don''t know how much money Cary has, section chief Duan knows that this is certainly not a small amount.


    He smiled: "Lao Wang, why are you so polite to me? Are you all my own people!"


    If boss Wang didn''t have a handle on him now, and if boss Wang couldn''t send his section chief in with a word, he wouldn''t be so polite to boss Wang. He must be cold-hearted.


    It''s just that it''s too late. Who let him take the lead without a gun?


    Section chief Duan clearly knew what boss Wang wanted to ask him, but he just didn''t say a word, just didn''t speak, waiting for boss Wang to continue.


    In this case, whoever speaks first will lose.


    Section chief Duan can wait, but boss Wang can''t wait.


    After a week, it should have been all right.


    "Lao Duan, what about Wanfeng group?" boss Wang asked casually.


    Section chief Duan sneered in his heart, but his mouth was embarrassed and said, "Alas, Lao Liu is very strict. I''ve been running hard these two days, but don''t worry. As long as I do it, it''s certainly no problem!"


    Boss Wang thought, isn''t this nonsense?


    What he wants now is to solve it quickly. Time is the hard injury!


    Who is boss Wang? He heard that section chief Duan wanted to buy a good one from him! In fact, things should have been done long ago.


    Boss Wang took his time, but his face sank.


    The strength of putting down the tea cup is also slightly larger.


    Now he has a section chief in his hand. What is he afraid of?


    It should be boss Wang who is afraid!


    "Lao Duan, it doesn''t matter to slow down, but when I''m old Wang, everyone in the street knows who I am. If anyone plays those fancy tricks behind my back, I''ll keep them in mind. I can tell you that Wanfeng group is very anxious and is waiting for you to start business. This is not only about money, but also about my old Wang''s prestige in the Jianghu , do you understand? "

 Chapter 651

    Isn''t it?


    A week ago, boss Wang invited all the people and vowed that Wanfeng group would open its business and let them come and support it at that time, but now? A week has passed and there is still no news at all.


    If you wait any longer, it''s strange that those people on the road don''t laugh at dead boss Wang!


    To the point of boss Wang, face is more important than money.


    Section chief Duan had a cold sweat hanging from his forehead. He just wanted boss Wang to remember his kindness. Unexpectedly, he was still a little angry.


    He can''t offend boss Wang now.


    "Lao Wang, I know what you mean. Don''t worry. There''s only one thing left to go through the process. I''ll urge it. If there''s no problem, it''s OK in these two days!" section chief Duan patted his chest and said.


    Boss Wang''s face softened a little. He slowly poured a cup of tea and nodded.


    It is reasonable to say that boss Wang has given enough benefits to section chief Duan.


    There are 200000 on this card. For section chief Duan, it''s a lot and enough face.


    But he still sells himself here. Of course, boss Wang is unhappy.


    His relationship with section chief Duan has changed qualitatively for a long time. In the past, it was a cooperative relationship. Boss Wang still had to be in awe of section chief Duan, but now boss Wang has the handle of section chief Duan and doesn''t bird him at all.


    He felt that section chief Duan should be a pawn in his hand.


    The same is true.


    But may section chief Duan be so willing to be a pawn of boss Wang?


    It''s definitely not possible. Then, there will be trouble in the future.


    Of course, boss Wang won''t shake it out until he has to. He wants to restrict section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan got up and left.


    When he walked out of the gate of the tea house, he breathed a sigh. He also saw that boss Wang was really angry just now. In the past, boss Wang certainly didn''t dare to put such a big spectrum in front of him, but now, why is it different?


    In fact, section chief Duan is also testing boss Wang to see what he thinks in his heart.


    Do you want to continue to cooperate with yourself, or do you think of yourself as an errand runner and a chess piece.


    Now, the outcome is obvious.


    Section chief Duan also knows how to walk carefully in the future.


    Knowing what boss Wang means, he can protect himself, can''t he?


    After section chief Duan left, boss Wang in the private room threw the teacup in his hand.


    "Shit, this old Duan! Dare to play this game with me. I don''t know the reins are around his neck now!" when I heard boss Wang scolding inside, I ran in with the pillar.


    Boss Wang''s face was calm and his eyes narrowed.


    "Pillar, you and Wenzi go and prepare. In one or two days, Wanfeng group will open!" this is inversely proportional to the expression on boss Wang''s face. There is no problem with the opening of Wanfeng group, but boss Wang is unhappy.


    For example, you asked your little brother to buy a bottle of wine. There was wine, but he ran around and told you that the wine had been sold out. He also asked you to pay more and said he would buy it elsewhere.


    But that place, you know, can''t sell out.


    This is a truth.


    Now boss Wang is angry with this.


    He felt that section chief Duan didn''t seem to understand his position and didn''t know what attitude he should take.


    So, should we teach him a lesson?


    When this idea appeared in boss Wang''s mind, he immediately erased it.


    no way.


    Now is not the time. If you want to do so, you have to wait until your Wanfeng group is stable. At present, the most important thing is to let Wanfeng group open first!


    Zhuzhu and I sent boss Wang home and went to Wanfeng group.


    Sales personnel and security personnel, I spent the afternoon arranging with Zhuzhu, and then waited for the opening of Wanfeng group.


    That night, section chief Duan called boss Wang and told him that there was no problem and that he could start business at any time.


    On the phone, he and boss Wang were polite for a while before hanging up.


    In fact, both of them know that their own has been missed by each other! These things are done as a last resort.


    Boss Wang acted vigorously and arranged the opening of Wanfeng group the next day.


    In this era of soaring house prices, as long as it is a sales building, someone must come to buy it. Moreover, the real estate here is quite good, so many people came on the opening day.


    It''s not too much to describe it with a sea of people.


    What happened before has been forgotten by people.


    Pillar and I were in front of the door to help boss Wang greet the distinguished guests.


    On this day, the famous people in Jinhai city basically came.


    Many of them are gangsters who used to work in Jinhai city. I look familiar. They come here to hold a personal field.


    Today, I asked Zhang Guohua to come here. Pretending to be a tiger, I didn''t let him come here.


    His image is too problematic. Today is the big day for boss Wang to open his business. I can''t let pretending to force the tiger to come here and lose face.


    Zhang Guohua is like a hill. He has full deterrent at that stop.


    The people in the sales department had to be crazy all morning. Boss Wang chatted with his distinguished guests in the VIP room, and then took them around the building.


    With the experience of the last little dragon and snake sneak attack, Zhu and I followed not far away. As long as there was a situation there, we could rush over at the first time.


    Our two project managers have become the leaders of the security brigade.


    "Wenzi, don''t be so nervous. Have a cigarette." looking at boss Wang and them in the distance, the pillar handed me a cigarette.


    I took the cigarette and took a hard puff.


    What makes me nervous is not what danger boss Wang will have here, but what to do after the opening of Wanfeng group is stable.


    At that time, it will not be far from my day.


    These days, I keep asking myself in my heart, do I really want to do that?


    In the face of morality and principles, I finally chose kindness.


    How can a man stand without righteousness when he is floating in the Jianghu?


    I don''t have boss Wang''s mind or boss Wang''s insidious, so I can only be steady.


    Slowly stand on your feet and slowly break out of your own sky here.


    However, today''s pillar is proud. Boss Wang''s Wanfeng group has opened. Frankly, he is the real project manager. I just hang my name, but boss Wang is putting money on my face. I don''t know when he will take back his life.


    But the pillars were different. They were his right and left arms, and he could not live without them.


    I understand that.


    "Pillar, I''ll go to the bathroom," I said.


    The pillar nodded.


    I went to the bathroom and washed my face with cold water. Looking at some strange faces in the mirror, I couldn''t help asking in my heart.


    Wenzi, your future road and how to go are entirely up to you!

 Chapter 652

    Far south of the city, this undeveloped area is still in the oldest residential building. Little dragon snake and shrew snuggle there.


    Both of them are naked.


    This picture makes people look at it more or less. Bruce Lee''s body is still strong. After all, in order to attract girls, he used to work out crazily. Even if he doesn''t have any real skills, he also has white muscles that women like when they see it.


    Although the little dragon and snake didn''t have any spirit to lie there, on the whole, it was good and barely qualified.


    At least, the shrew likes it.


    The angle of view slowly shifted with the white tendons of the little dragon snake. When it came to the fierce woman, it seemed a little miserable.


    Shrew, she didn''t pay attention to her body at all.


    In other words, I didn''t pay attention to my body at all.


    Suddenly, someone will question it.


    Is this a woman?


    Is this still a woman''s body? More men than men!


    As long as you don''t look at the front, you can''t tell whether it''s a man or a woman.


    However, the little dragon snake just likes it. Up to now, he has been completely convinced by the body of the shrew.


    If someone asks Bruce Lee, don''t you feel sick when you see this piece of rotten meat?


    Little dragon and snake will only smile and say, what do you know? It feels good to have more meat and more contacts! Once the headlights are off, no one can see who, who can think so much?


    Little dragon and snake, this is a typical stealing bell.


    However, he enjoyed the feeling and enjoyed it.


    "Alas ~ ~" little dragon snake snuggled up with the shrew and let the shrew lean against his arm. He breathed a long breath.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you?"


    The fierce woman raised her black face and asked.


    These days, little dragon and snake are together with shrews. They are full of fantasies about the days after they get married, have a bunch of children, and live happily with these children in the future.


    The shrew has long regarded the little dragon and snake as her own man.


    Therefore, I will stay with him all the time. When the little dragon and snake can be finished, I will come and marry myself openly.


    Bruce Lee sighed leisurely: "I heard that boss Wang''s Wanfeng group has opened again."


    "Boss Wang? Wanfeng group? What''s the matter?" these words are still strange to shrews.


    "Oh, you don''t understand ~"


    Isn''t it?


    How can a shrew understand? How can she know the pros and cons? What is Bruce Lee most afraid of now?


    What he fears most is that boss Wang will gain power. As long as boss Wang comes together, the next goal must be Bruce Lee and snake. At that time, boss Wang will have full wings and stand in a position in Jinhai city to look down on him. It''s only a matter of time to find him.


    Little dragon and snake also know that it''s not the way to hide all the time.


    But where can he go now?


    Hide, you can''t hide.


    "Husband, don''t think so much. They can''t catch you. You see, so many plain clothes can''t find you. What boss Wang can find?" the fierce woman comforted Bruce Lee.


    These words were used by little dragon snake to comfort the shrew.


    He suddenly felt so fake.


    Suddenly feel so powerless?


    What happened to Guangguang and ER Mao a few days ago inspired the melancholy cells in his heart.


    "If the sky doesn''t leave people, where should people go?" a word jumped out of the little dragon snake''s mouth.


    After learning about Er Mao and Guang Guang, little dragon snake spits out a few poems these days, which makes the shrew a little unable to touch the north.


    Little dragon and snake, why are you suddenly poetic?


    It''s the environment that changes people.


    Facts have proved that the former poets are not how high their literary level is or how many talents they have, but their experience and life experience determine everything.


    Now the little dragon and snake are about to become poets. Where should they go?


    "What do you mean?" the fierce woman couldn''t help asking.


    This feeling is like a foreign fart when talking to an old man. Don''t you understand at all!


    "My brother died miserably!" the little dragon snake said Er Mao! He also heard some rumors on the road, but they were all very evil. He said that Guangguang killed Er Mao for his own interests. He didn''t mention Tingting at all, let alone that Tingting was a man.


    If these words let little dragon snake know, he doesn''t know how to sigh.


    "Will people die?" the shrew buried her head in the arms of the little dragon and snake, and put her hand down intentionally or unintentionally.


    The little dragon snake was shocked. Half an hour ago, the shrew just wanted him twice. Now he wants it again?


    There were three black lines hanging on his head, and the little dragon and snake inadvertently moved his legs.


    Secretly dodged the fierce woman''s hand.


    "But are they both my brothers? If I were there, this would not happen!" little dragon snake quickly changed the topic.


    In fact, er Mao and Guang have long denied him. He is a puppet.


    They just integrate the glorious tradition of little dragon and snake.


    Capable.


    Because women don''t recognize each other!


    Just learn what kind of things you want to do with your big brother.


    Now little dragon and snake always think about the past, how they used to play with ER Mao and Guang Guang, and how they used to beat others happily. It was good at that time. At that time, there was no burden. Either you beat me or I beat you.


    Break someone and run away.


    How simple is it?


    How fun?


    But now, things have changed and become different. Bruce Lee and Snake must protect themselves.


    Er Mao and Guang Guang were also arrested.


    It is said that people will always recall the past when they are mature. After so many things, Bruce Lee has matured a lot. He is really mature.


    Otherwise, there won''t be so many life insights.


    "Don''t think so much ~ everything will pass ~" after being secretly avoided by the little dragon and snake, the fierce woman was not willing, but continued to put her hand on it.


    The little dragon and snake didn''t escape and shivered in the dark.


    Bird, caught, he dare not struggle any more.


    "Oh, yes, I hope so ~" Bruce Lee hung a cold sweat on his snake head.


    Twice. If I did it again, it would be the third time today.


    The little dragon snake, who used to be seven times a night, became particularly counselled in front of the shrew.


    "En......" the shrew didn''t talk nonsense. She just pestled her head down to help little dragon and snake.


    Although the fierce woman couldn''t bear to look straight at wow, her Kung Fu was good. After two times, she made the little dragon and snake stubbornly raise her head. Although she didn''t want to, she was not stimulated!


    The shrew took a satisfied look and stepped on the reins.


    The little dragon snake looked at a mountain that seemed to block out the sun, took a deep breath, hung three black lines on his head, and stared at the fierce woman without any look in his eyes.


    The shrew began to shake like a magnitude 7 earthquake.

 Chapter 653

    Five days after the opening of Wanfeng group, it has basically stabilized here.


    Boss Wang has no problem with his ability to handle affairs. He takes good care of everything. Now the people who buy a house are lining up every day. The building in front of him is soon sold out, and the money is like running water.


    However, for boss Wang, the money is only a drop in the bucket, and the greater profits have not been paid yet!


    I don''t know if it was to appease me. At the end of the day, boss Wang called me and Zhu to his office.


    There is a bottle of wine and three glasses on his table.


    He poured some wine for me and Zhuzhu and said to me, "Wenzi, the business of Wanfeng group is relatively stable now. From tomorrow, I will try my best to help you find Xiaolong snake! How about it?"


    Of course I was happy to find little dragon and snake, so I nodded and agreed.


    Zhu and I don''t understand what boss Wang means. In fact, he didn''t look for Bruce Lee snake for me at all.


    He felt that Bruce Lee had assassinated me twice. The first time he was completely directed at boss Wang.


    At that time, I was a popular man around boss Wang. Who dared to move in Jinhai city? Who else but little dragon and snake?


    As the business of Wanfeng group became more and more stable, boss Wang became more and more uneasy.


    Whenever he thought of the little dragon and snake sneaking attack on me, he would inadvertently think of a dark figure. The dark figure stood behind with a sharp knife in his mouth and would stab boss Wang at any time, which could make him doomed at any time!


    Boss Wang is not afraid that someone will jump out against him, even make an appointment with him, or make trouble in Wanfeng group.


    What he was afraid of was who was standing behind him.


    Who on earth controls the little dragon and snake behind his back?


    Who is so unambiguous?


    This man, he must find it.


    You can''t even find Bruce Lee, but this person must find it!


    Boss Wang blocked me in the front. He used my name to find little dragon and snake and asked me to stand in the front to block him. If there was really something difficult to end, he would push me out without hesitation.


    Can he protect himself at that time!


    This is the original intention of boss Wang.


    "Wenzi, don''t worry. I''m sure I''ve done it for you!" boss Wang stressed again.


    I touched my glass with him and said, "thank you, boss Wang."


    If boss Wang can find the little dragon and snake, it will be the best result for me. It will save me trouble, but I''m afraid boss Wang can''t find it.


    ¡­¡­


    After I left with the pillar, boss Wang was left in the office. He tasted the wine alone and shook the glass gently.


    Take a sip and shake three times.


    In his mind, he began to think quickly.


    Little dragon snake, to put it bluntly, is now a turtle in a jar. As long as he is in the right direction, little dragon snake will be found by him sooner or later.


    However, boss Wang thought it would be a waste of people and money.


    People on his side have to be busy with the affairs of Wanfeng group, but there are fewer people, and they can''t achieve the effect he wants.


    What should I do?


    At this time, he thought of a man.


    This man is section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang smiled and called section chief Duan.


    Soon the section chief picked it up.


    "Lao Wang, I didn''t go to the opening of Wanfeng group. You know, what we can''t do is too obvious, right? Ha ha!" as soon as the phone was connected, section chief Duan said. He thought boss Wang wanted to question him why the opening day didn''t pass.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go, it''s that he can''t go.


    Although he and director Liu of boss Wang know now, should he keep a low profile? Can''t he come and go back with boss Wang openly?


    It should be low-key and then low-key.


    But boss Wang turned his head: "Lao Duan, please ask me how the little dragon and snake is looking for."


    In a word, section chief Duan immediately understood what was going on.


    Boss Wang is going to point the spear at Bruce Lee this time!


    "Oh, I''ll ask you later ~" section chief Duan went on according to his words.


    "Well, I think people like little dragon and snake should deal with it quickly, attempt to kill and go to the hospital for revenge. Do you think it''s serious?"


    Section chief Duan''s frown slowly stretched out.


    "Well, it''s serious!"


    "OK, I''ll be a good citizen in the future and help you find it together. If there are clues, I''ll tell you, but if you have clues, you have to inform me. We cooperate with each other and try to find the prisoners as soon as possible. How about?"


    Boss Wang, you are right.


    "OK!" section chief Duan readily agreed.


    Can he refuse?


    Does he have the right to refuse?


    Boss Wang is not simply discussing with him, but ordering him. Lao Duan, you have to do it for me personally, and you have to do it for me, or I''ll stab you in the dark!


    Section chief Duan promised not to be wronged at all. Why?


    Because he has long wanted to find Bruce Lee snake. He knows what Bruce Lee snake has done. The police catch the thief. Isn''t it natural?


    Boss Wang just reminded him and gave him a reason.


    After putting down the phone, section chief Duan thought for a while. He remembered that it seemed that Xiao Zhou was responsible for it before. Therefore, director Liu also appointed him to work.


    Although I don''t know why Xiao Zhou tried so hard to find Xiaolong snake at the beginning, after all, this matter was handled by director Liu. If section chief Duan wants to take over this matter, he has to talk to Director Liu.


    In the past, when section chief Duan went to find director Liu, he must make a good plan and think about how he could not be caught by him.


    But now, section chief Duan is not afraid at all.


    It was like playing with Director Liu~


    Take your time.


    When he left, he called director Liu and told him he would be there in a minute.


    Director Liu carefully asked section chief Duan what happened on the phone. He deliberately sold it and didn''t tell him. He said it later.


    This sentence made director Liu''s little heart beat fast.


    He didn''t know what section chief Duan wanted to do. He quickly asked someone to make tea and put it on the table until section chief Duan came.


    Half an hour later, section chief Duan came slowly.


    Wearing a uniform, but there was no salute or polite words when entering the door. He just looked at director Liu coldly, then sat there generously and began to drink tea.


    Section chief Duan''s move made director Liu extremely nervous.


    He thought section chief Duan found something and thought he was coming to question himself!


    Section chief Duan''s attitude is particularly high~


    There is nothing wrong with this saying that we should stay on the front line and meet each other in the future.


    If section chief Duan didn''t raise his head so high, if he couldn''t put director Liu in his eyes, those things wouldn''t happen in the future.


    People are sometimes cheap.

 Chapter 654

    In director Liu''s office, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Director Liu stood motionless like a child who made a mistake, while section chief Duan sat slowly on the sofa to taste tea.


    Director Liu''s small eyes were full of complaints.


    Lao Duan, you''ve gone too far.


    You slapped me and I recognized it. I recognized it after beating me a few times, but you can''t shit on my head!


    Anyway, I''m your old leader for seven or eight years. Is that how you treat me? No sense of superior and subordinate? Well, there has to be a limit, doesn''t it?


    I don''t know whether section chief Duan noticed the information from his eyes. He drank a cup of tea before slowly opening his mouth.


    "Lao Liu, your tea is not good!"


    "Ha ha... I''ll change something good for you next time!" director Liu quickly smiled.


    This section chief can''t afford to offend him now.


    What he says is what he says!


    Section chief Duan looked at the teacup and smiled: "Lao Liu, you''ve been my leader for seven or eight years, but you don''t understand human sophistication at all. You''re too bad in dealing with the world! Do you know how many people you offended? Do you know how many people below scold you? You can''t be a man!"


    "Yes..." director Liu''s anger had already been ignited, but he didn''t dare to show it at all.


    He thought, did section chief Duan come to him today to say these words to him?


    "Also, whoever drinks tea, this tea, ha ha... Too much!" section chief continued to laugh.


    Director Liu stopped talking.


    Section chief Duan gave him a loud slap in the face!


    Slap in the face and make him laugh.


    He can''t do that.


    At best, he just doesn''t say a word.


    Section chief Duan is the first time to see director Liu have this expression. His happy eyebrows are raised to heaven. He knows that it will be meaningless to go on.


    So I got to the point.


    "I heard that you were investigating little dragon and snake before, didn''t you? Let Xiao Zhou go." section chief Duan asked.


    "Well, yes..." director Liu nodded.


    Using Xiao Zhou is really the biggest mistake of his life. If section chief Duan didn''t ask, he didn''t want to mention these things all his life. It''s sad to mention them and sad to think of them.


    If it weren''t for this, he couldn''t stand here and be scolded by section chief Duan. He didn''t dare to say a word.


    It''s a shame for him!


    "Lao Duan, what do you want to do? I''ve asked Xiao Zhou to stop that. Now Xiao Zhou has also gone to XX Province."


    Director Liu doesn''t need to say that section chief Duan can also think of this result. Xiao Zhou didn''t succeed and must be sent away.


    "How was your investigation?" asked section chief Duan.


    "No result." director Liu sighed helplessly. If there were results at the beginning, could he fall into this field now? "


    "What did you investigate?"


    "Ha ha..." director Liu was also smiling bitterly. Yes, what did he investigate? After so much effort, what happened? Not nothing yet?


    Xiao Zhou, what did you do?


    Section chief Duan doesn''t have to laugh at him. He laughs at himself for being stupid.


    "Well, you gave me the stall that investigated little dragon snake at the beginning. From today on, I took over." section chief Duan was not discussing, but ordering.


    Director Liu nodded quickly.


    "Lao Duan, what are you looking for Xiaolong snake now?" he didn''t understand why section chief Duan caught Xiaolong snake. What''s the advantage of catching Xiaolong snake now? Er Mao and Guangguang have been found!


    Director Liu is still thinking about others with his way of thinking.


    It won''t work at all.


    Section chief Duan didn''t come here for this.


    Section chief Duan stopped and stared at director Liu with questioning eyes for a while: "Lao Liu, why are you incompetent at all? What did little dragon snake do and remind you with me? You don''t know?"


    Director Liu was stunned. Of course he knew.


    Attempted murder also stabbed a girl into serious injury, but in Jinhai City, it is at best a second-class case. Don''t be so anxious?


    He doesn''t know what the section chief is in a hurry.


    "He is a criminal. My duty is to arrest them all and return a clean sky in Jinhai city!" section chief Duan walked to the door and said in righteous words.


    If he said this six months ago, director Liu believed it.


    Because section chief Duan used to be a upright person who should be more careful in his work than in his life. It''s reasonable for such a person to hate evil and catch dragons and snakes. But now, section chief Duan has long changed.


    Why


    Director Liu didn''t understand. He didn''t want to think anymore. He quickly promised to send section chief away.


    Bang~


    The moment the door closed, his heart was empty.


    Looking at the clean and tidy desk, he felt for the first time that he didn''t deserve to sit in this position and his ability was not enough.


    Otherwise, section chief Duan will not ride on his head!


    Director Liu hates it.


    The one who hates iron but not steel.


    But soon he recovered from his deep remorse.


    His eyes narrowed slowly.


    "Lao Duan, I haven''t seen anyone who has always been invincible. I don''t believe you can always be proud! You''d better not fall into my hands. As long as I have a chance to breathe, it''s your end!"


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, section chief Duan received the information from director Liu.


    This was left by Xiao Zhou when he was handling the case. Although he didn''t find the little dragon and snake, he recorded the places he had looked for and the investigation methods. Section chief Duan looked at it roughly and laughed immediately.


    He now basically knows the reason why Xiao Zhou failed.


    The method is right.


    Narrow the scope and check one by one, but Xiao Zhou has only so many people. How can he check in place? As long as Bruce Lee is a little smarter, he can become a fish in the net and run away. It''s hard to find.


    First, there are not enough people, and second, the direction is too big.


    With years of experience in handling cases, section chief Duan called several old criminal investigation experts under his command, threw the data to them, asked them to study it, and then took people to investigate. First, the scope was narrowed down, and then went all out to find it.


    Can we get twice the result with half the effort.


    These people all followed section chief Duan all the way. If they don''t have the ability to handle affairs, section chief Duan can rest assured.


    "Section chief Duan, if you find Xiaolong snake, will you take it to the branch or..." one of them asked.


    "Throw it directly to the nearest police station!" section chief Duan waved his hand.


    However, as soon as he said this, he regretted it and quickly changed the subject: "no, you''d better bring it back to me first! It''s more convenient in the branch!"


    The man understood the meaning of section chief Duan, nodded and went down.


    Although section chief Duan has a handle in boss Wang''s hand, he has never thought of such a compromise. As long as he has a chance, he will turn over and be led by boss Wang all the time. It''s not the way

 Chapter 655

    In one of the best hospitals in Jinhai City, team Zhang is in a good mental state at this time.


    He has been recovering recently and doesn''t know anything about what happened outside.


    These days, he also enjoyed a rare quiet.


    However, he always had a problem in his heart, that is, to find out who was the person who attacked him behind his back.


    This is the first time in so many years that he was attacked by someone, and he lost completely. Team Zhang wants to see who attacked him and whether the man has three heads and six arms.


    However, there was no news from section chief Duan.


    He doesn''t know yet. Section chief Duan can''t find it, but he can''t find it, because this is boss Wang''s man.


    The man who attacked team Zhang was boss Wang''s man.


    Bang Bang~


    At this time, someone knocked at the door.


    Team Zhang hurried to open the door.


    Outside the door stood two people in plain clothes, but team Zhang could see at a glance that these two people were not ordinary people and must have criminal investigation experience.


    "Are you..." out of politeness, team Zhang asked.


    One of them showed his ID card and asked him to look at it: "we are from the province. Come down and ask you for some information."


    People in the province?


    Team Zhang was stunned. What did the people in the province come down to do? And what are they investigating here?


    However, when the people above came down, team Zhang had no choice but to cooperate.


    "Come in." team Zhang turned and let them in.


    The two men looked at each other, took out a recording pen and paper pen, and began to record.


    "Your name is Zhang XX? Why did you get hurt this time?"


    "Because I was accidentally injured during a mission."


    "Task? What task? Have you reported to the above? Have you filed it?"


    About these, it should be done by section chief Duan. Team Zhang doesn''t know. He tells the truth, shakes his head and says, "I don''t know. I''m just responsible for handling cases."


    One of them nodded and looked at him: "so, who is your superior leader?"


    "Duan Wengong, section chief."


    "Oh, Duan Wengong."


    Obviously, the name of section chief Duan is also quite famous in the province. Many people know him, but they certainly don''t know. Today''s section chief Duan is very different from before.


    "Then we''ll go to him to find out about the filing. Now, you tell us what the case handling process is and why you were injured. We''ll report to the top and reward you for your achievements."


    Originally, team Zhang resisted them a little and didn''t intend to tell them the truth, but now hearing this sentence broke team Zhang''s guard.


    Team Zhang has done so much just to take some credit? Isn''t it just to reward you for your achievements?


    However, he failed. There was no response from section chief Duan. He thought it would be all right for him and the two people to say it now.


    So he said the whole thing without leakage, and said it without any water.


    The two men nodded thoughtfully after listening.


    "Did you find the man who hurt you in the back?"


    Team Zhang shook his head: "not yet."


    "Well, I see. Let''s go to Duan Wengong to find out the situation. Thank you for your cooperation." then the two got up and left. Team Zhang got up and sent them off.


    These two people really want to ask section chief Duan.


    Originally, this is a routine. The section chief of Er Mao and Guang Guang has reported it. Now they come down to understand the situation, which is also a normal situation. It''s just a process problem.


    However, the matter mentioned by team Zhang still made one of them frown.


    He always felt that the reason behind this was not so simple.


    The man who hurt team Zhang should have no intention.


    Then it becomes very strange.


    Section chief Duan said that just self-defense, so why is there a third person behind it? Why did team Zhang get hurt? This is a little too strange.


    Now think about it, is the donkey''s lips wrong!


    In front of section chief Duan''s office, the two of them stabilized their emotions. They had heard about section chief Duan''s behavior for a long time. They knew they had to deal with it carefully.


    Bang Bang~


    The man knocked gently at the door.


    At this time, section chief Duan is recalling his scene in the office! In front of director Liu, tiger power is full! Director Liu had to bow his head and admit his mistake. This feeling is quite good.


    At least, I don''t have to look at his face anymore.


    "Come in!" section chief Duan heard a knock at the door.


    The two men came in back and forth.


    One of them respectfully saluted section chief Duan: "Hello, section chief Duan, we are from the province. Come and learn about the last case."


    "Oh, please sit down!" section chief Duan knew that this was the process, so he didn''t think much and motioned them to sit down and talk.


    The two men sat down and went straight to the subject.


    The section chief of the data section has submitted it. Now they just want to ask about the general process.


    Take a note.


    After all, it''s no small matter. Er Mao is dead.


    "Section chief Duan, this is said to be self-defense?" one of them asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then, why would there be a third person on the scene? Why would he be knocked out?" the man questioned in his heart.


    This sentence made section chief Duan refreshed at once. His eyes flashed and stared at the man.


    "I think it''s very clear in my report."


    "No, what you wrote in your report just said that team Zhang was your undercover. There was no too much explanation about the man who hurt team Zhang. This man didn''t care about the look in the eyes of section chief Duan. He was focused on asking the truth.


    Section chief Duan scolded: "this case is closed. What''s the use of asking so many questions? If necessary, I''ll write another report and hand it in!"


    Section chief Duan''s hot temper is about to break out.


    The man quickly stopped: "don''t be angry. We''re just routine. We won''t ask if you don''t say it."


    Section chief Duan thought he was sensible, told him with his eyes that he didn''t want to answer the question, and asked him to skip the topic.


    After more than ten minutes of simple inquiry, the two said goodbye to section chief Duan and prepared to go back to the province.


    On the way, section chief arranged to send them to the railway station.


    On the train, the two sat in a corner by the window and discussed with each other, "do you want to report this?"


    "There''s nothing up there. Aren''t you wasting your time?"


    "But I always feel that it''s not easy."


    "Isn''t that nonsense! If it''s simple, will you let us two come down and ask? That''s it. Don''t get into trouble!"


    The man shook his head: "no, I must report it!"

 Chapter 656

    If the two people who came down from the province, like Xiao Zhou, have not so high IQ and think less, there will certainly be no next thing. These two people will not admit death and have to report it.


    Now it seems that the two of them are a bit nosy.


    Originally, the matter of section chief Duan was all right. There were people approving it. They just followed the process. They shouldn''t have asked so many questions.


    It shouldn''t be so troublesome, but the man still felt something was wrong and felt that he should tell the people above about the situation.


    No way, this man was born in a police family when he was young. He was jealous of evil, and there was no room for a grain of sand in his eyes.


    Therefore, he wants to poke it up. At least, he needs to find out who is behind it.


    So when he got off the train, the man immediately took a taxi and went back to his original unit.


    "Su Ju!" he entered the door and saluted a righteous looking man who was busy there.


    The man looked at him and nodded, "is the process over?"


    "Well, there''s something wrong," he said.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Ju stopped his pen and looked at him with great interest.


    The man took out the information and let him see it.


    "Su Bureau, you see, this matter was sentenced to self-defense, but there was an informant of section chief Duan present on the spot, and someone knocked his informant out. Do you think it''s such a coincidence?"


    He didn''t say, and the Soviet Bureau didn''t care much.


    Because the case has been closed, and he has investigated it. That''s really the case. What''s more, he didn''t care much about the little bastard who died.


    It''s really a little wrong to say so now.


    He looked at the information for a while, and then said to him, "all right, go down. I''ll investigate this matter."


    "Yes!" he saluted respectfully and went out.


    The Soviet Bureau left the information aside and continued to do what it had just done.


    He was correcting the documents there with his hands.


    The head is also turning rapidly.


    In his eyes, he will not let go of any bad person, but he will not wrong any good person. This is not only the foundation of his life, but also his way of being an official. He is different from director Liu.


    Even if Jinshan and Yinshan were in front of him, he would not waver.


    Snap~


    Suddenly, the pencil in his hand was broken.


    The pencil path on the paper marked a long strip, like a sharp knife with blood.


    Su Ju frowned. Over the years, he still maintained the most simple style. No matter what he did, he used a pencil.


    I sharpen my pencil every day.


    He looked at his documents and pondered for a while, then picked up the phone, found a number and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    Section chief Duan thought that there was nothing wrong with ER Mao and Guang Guang, and the case had been closed. There would certainly be no problem, but a phone call he received today made him overturn his idea in an instant.


    Things are not as simple as he thought.


    At least he won''t be fooled so easily.


    "Hello? Hello to the Soviet Bureau ~" section chief Duan still has great respect for the Soviet Bureau. The Soviet bureau is the head of the province. If he comes down to investigate in person, he will have to go from director Liu to section chief Duan.


    "Xiaoduan, my people went down to check. What happened in the last case? Tell me the truth."


    The section chief of the Soviet bureau also knows him, because he always has to go to the provincial meeting and has to deal with them. He has more power and weight than his teacher.


    Just a word, let section chief Duan''s forehead exude a cold sweat.


    damn!


    Those two people said better than singing. They said nothing in front of him. They went back and stabbed themselves in the twinkling of an eye!


    Stabbed the Soviet Bureau, it must not end so easily!


    "Su Bureau, I''ve made a report on this matter, and the information is still in the province..." section chief Duan said cautiously.


    "I know!" the voice of the Soviet Bureau was full of dignity. When he saw that section chief Duan was ready to circle with him, his tone immediately changed. "Xiaoduan, I still said that to be the public servant of the people, we can''t be careless at all! We are for the people and justice!"


    "Yes..." across the phone, section chief Duan respectfully bent over. Suddenly, he thought that even if he bent over, the Soviet Bureau couldn''t see it, so he straightened his waist.


    "Su Ju, in fact, this is the case..."


    Section chief Duan knew he couldn''t hide it, so he made up a reason to say that Guangguang and ER Mao were actually recidivists. He had asked team Zhang to stare at them for a long time. That day, team Zhang just followed Guangguang and was ready to catch them, but I don''t know why they were secretly attacked. As for who this person is, they are still investigating, but Guangguang is really self-defense.


    There was a silence on the phone.


    He did not doubt the words of section chief Duan, nor did he doubt whether light is self-defense.


    "Why not report this?" asked the Soviet Bureau.


    Section chief Duan didn''t know if he was angry, so he hurried to say.


    "Su Bureau, I don''t think it''s necessary, so I didn''t report it. I''m going to report it to the province after finding out the people!"


    "Duan, you''ve been in this position for a long time. You don''t even know the minimum process?" Su asked.


    Section chief Duan was excited.


    Of course he knows the process, and he knows it better than anyone.


    With a word from the Soviet Bureau, he can get down from this position!


    He hurriedly said: "the Soviet Bureau, I was careless about this matter. I did it only because I wanted to give a satisfactory explanation to the organization. I have no selfish heart! If you don''t believe it, you can bring someone down to check!"


    The Soviet Bureau on the phone was also silent after listening to the words of section chief Duan.


    He also knows the temperament of section chief Duan and thinks he shouldn''t do anything special. After all, the position is there.


    Moreover, he has had a lot of contacts with section chief Duan. Section chief Duan is a upright person who hates evil. How can such a person make any mistakes?


    However, the Su Bureau seriously said, "then I''ll believe you once. Do it for me as soon as possible and find out the people behind it. I want to see the results. Our people can''t be hurt in vain! We must deal with it seriously, you know?"


    Section chief Duan said with both feet: "yes! Soviet bureau!"


    "Also, if you let me know something else, I will deal with it seriously!"


    With that, Su Ju chucked up the phone.


    The section chief who made the call was physically and mentally exhausted. He put down the phone. He sat down and gulped for several drinks.


    His head was covered with cold sweat.


    I thought it would be over, but I didn''t expect that the Soviet bureau had noticed it. It seems that he must take it seriously.


    The man behind him, he has to find out.

 Chapter 657

    Jinhai City, rich area.


    In such a big villa.


    The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Even if boss Du is suppressed by boss Wang, even if he can''t compare with boss Wang now, he is still quite strong. At least, he has the capital to take off again.


    On the day when Wanfeng group opened, boss Du didn''t have a past.


    Originally, he wanted to tease boss Wang in front of so many people, but when he came to the door, he suddenly stopped.


    Looking at the familiar real estate inside, he suddenly had a feeling.


    There''s a feeling that a big girl has been humiliated.


    After you''re done, put your Nei pants over your head and let you go, but you don''t know shame at all. You don''t have the face to come here and try to regain your self-esteem here.


    Is it possible?


    Can a weak woman fight so many men?


    Boss Du failed, but his head was not broken. When he walked to the door of Wanfeng group with confidence, a voice in his heart suddenly warned him.


    Lao Du, you must not be confused!


    Now you are not boss Wang''s opponent.


    Boss Wang is now strong and powerful. Do you want to rub your face with your old face? Is it possible?


    May boss Wang let you be presumptuous there on his first day of business?


    If you don''t do it well, you''ll miss it again.


    Why?


    Why bother?


    You''d better go back!


    Thinking of this, boss Du turned around and took his people back.


    Today''s boss Wang is no longer easily shaken by him. He is no longer the boss Wang who used to have only one processing plant and one battlefield.


    The reason why boss Wang''s Wanfeng group can open today shows that his ability is not bad!


    Boss Du, you are like a wolf now.


    A wolf who lost his territory and watched others taste the delicious fat in his territory.


    Boss Du has been injured and can''t fight boss Wang head-on, but he''s not reconciled!


    This once, but his own territory, the real estate, but the beginning of building a big foundation, he watched step by step.


    To him, it''s like his own child.


    Now I was robbed by boss Wang and forced to give him the surname Wang. How comfortable is it?


    Can he feel happy?


    For boss Wang, there is not only resentment in his heart, but also a human life in his hands.


    Xiao Wang!


    Boss Du can still often dream of Xiao Wang now. Since this energetic young man followed him, he regarded Xiao Wang as his own person, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Wang would die in the hands of boss Wang in the end.


    This revenge must be avenged!


    The hatred between him and boss Wang is already irreconcilable.


    Seeing Mengyao''s belly growing up day by day, boss Du also has some expectations that Mengyao can have a tiger headed son.


    It must be the same as Xiao Wang.


    Bell


    At this time, boss Du''s phone rang.


    He looked down and saw that it was Lao Lu.


    Is there any news?


    Boss Du quickly picked it up.


    "Old Du, where are you?" the voice of Rio de Janeiro sounded very alert.


    "I''m at home."


    "Well... You''ll come to room XX of XX Hotel later, and I''ll wait for you here." Lao Lu said mysteriously, and then hung up the phone.


    Boss Du listened to the beep on the phone and suddenly an idea flashed through his mind.


    What happened to this old Lu?


    Has the taste changed?


    Two old men, what are you doing in the hotel?


    Why don''t you go somewhere else and have to be in the hotel?


    If not embarrassed to refute Lao Lu''s face, boss Du would certainly refuse loudly.


    Then invite Lao Lu to his house.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, boss Du changed his clothes and went out.


    At the door of the hotel mentioned by Lao Lu, boss Du was stunned.


    This


    It''s just a small hotel!


    There were three black lines hanging on his head. Boss Du stabilized his mood at the door and went in.


    Bang Bang


    Walking to the door, boss Du knocked gently.


    Boss Du felt strange. He was like a gorgeous girl with a small bag in his hand. He was called over.


    Standing at the door, he was still thinking about what the man inside would look like after opening the door, whether there would be any quirks, how to behave and how to serve the man.


    In fact, he also has a girl''s heart~


    Before this series of strange ideas dissipated from boss Du''s mind, the door creaked and opened a crack.


    Old Lu''s thick eyebrows and big eyes appeared in the crack of the door. His voice said cautiously: "old Du, you''re coming ~ come on, come in."


    "Er..." boss Du agreed and walked in with a cold sweat on his head.


    The curtains were drawn in the room, and the lights were dim, giving a faint hint.


    Boss Du glanced at old Lu secretly and sat timidly by the bed.


    "Lao Lu, what''s the matter?" boss Du said tentatively.


    "Did you forget about us?" old Lu looked at him reproachfully. I don''t know why boss Du suddenly felt molested.


    "What... What?"


    Boss Du''s head is really blank. He is really afraid that old Lu will rush over in the next second and bite on himself.


    That picture can''t be looked at directly.


    "The deposit! I''ve done it!" old Lu thought boss Du really forgot and raised his voice a little.


    "Oh... Yes!" boss Du patted his forehead fiercely. Then he remembered that this is the business!


    "Don''t you want to do this?" old Lu asked when he saw boss Du''s eyes floating.


    "No, no..." boss Du quickly shook his head and let himself recover from those messy ideas.


    He doesn''t know why he thinks so much. Is he short of women recently?


    It seems that he has never touched another woman since he and boss Wang.


    No mind, no Kung Fu.


    Boss Du is thinking about how to deal with boss Wang and how to make him suffer a loss!


    Now, here comes the chance!


    Lao Lu has done things for so long, and finally it has been done!


    Boss Du was slowly excited. He seemed to be able to see boss Wang when he was flat.


    Now Wanfeng group has just opened. No matter what it does, the real estate needs funds.


    Although his deposit can''t bring down boss Wang, it can also make him feel distressed for a while.


    Tell him not to be so angry.


    Let him know that his boss Du is not easy to bully!


    "Lao Lu, thanks!" boss Du said bluntly.


    Is Lao Lu able to handle affairs! At least it''s much better than he thought.


    Old Lu smiled: "people, you can''t be too angry, otherwise you will always have bad luck. Are you right?"


    "Ha ha, yes!" at this moment, boss Du was in a good mood.


    At this time, Lao Lu said, "by the way, Lao Du, but this matter may be different from before."

 Chapter 658

    In the room of the small hotel, the curtains are pulled, and the atmosphere is somewhat ambiguous.


    This room does not know how many men and women have been happy to ascend to heaven. I do not know how much of the little lamb who has lost their way is spreading their essence here.


    For them, this is heaven.


    But at the moment, there were two masters sitting in the room.


    One is the mighty boss Du, the other is the upright old Lu.


    The two men were smoking and talking about things.


    But the faces of both men were a little red.


    It''s like when a charming girl is preparing for that.


    People who don''t know will frown and cry if they see this scene.


    My grass, what are you doing Ji?


    In fact, boss Du and old Lu don''t have this idea at all. They both think of great ambitions.


    How to deal with boss Wang.


    Boss Du, in particular, now has a sunset red on his face.


    After listening to what Lao Lu said to him just now, he was excited for a moment.


    Once excited, his face naturally blushes.


    He never thought that Lao Lu did a pretty job!


    Although it took quite a long time, it''s time for Wang''s Wanfeng group to open, which is a blow to him!


    ha-ha.


    Boss Du laughed.


    He really loves Lao Lu. Is he still reliable in his work!


    Lao Lu smiled: "Lao Du, I''ve been doing this for a long time. In fact, it''s strange that I didn''t discuss it with you. Originally, I wanted to do it casually, but then I thought about it. Who''s boss Wang? If we do it, we have to let him slow down, or we''ll bite back. I can stand it. You don''t have to stand it!"


    Boss Du didn''t see it. This old Lu is still very careful.


    In my heart, there is no lack of cruelty!


    Boss Du likes this kind of person in his heart. Through this matter, boss Du is also secretly determined to have a good relationship with this kind of person in the future.


    There will be many places where you can use him in the future.


    Moreover, this old Lu is also very concerned about himself. He also knows to think of himself.


    Boss Du was very moved by this.


    After all, there are not many moralists in this society.


    Who will think more for you?


    I just want to use you, finish it when I run out, and throw you aside. I don''t care about your life or death at all.


    "Lao Du, do you think this deposit can make boss Wang get a beating in the dark?" Lao Lu is an official in the end. He still knows a little about these social things. If he was in officialdom, he must know it well, but he still muttered a little in his heart when it was put in Wanfeng group.


    Is this money money for boss Wang?


    Boss Du knows all these things clearly. He started Wanfeng group by himself. He knows the advantages and disadvantages better than anyone, even better than boss Wang.


    Lao Lu did a good job this time. Although it took a long time, he doubled the deposit. If it goes on like this, it must be enough for boss Wang to drink a pot.


    "Ha ha, Lao Lu, you''ve done a good job. Don''t worry! The money will certainly make boss Wang eat flat! Now the real estate has just opened, and it''s not a small amount." boss Du said frankly.


    "Well..." old Lu looked happy.


    Boss Du lit a cigarette and scattered one for old Lu. Old Lu took the cigarette and smoked.


    "Is it difficult to do this?" boss Du asked.


    Boss Du is a sensible man. He knows that he must spend money and get favor. These things are carried by Lao Lu in front of him. He should mean more or less.


    Of course, Lao Lu understood what boss Du meant. With a big hand, "Lao Du, don''t talk to me about this. Just get boss Wang!"


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Lao Lu already hates boss Wang. Now he wants to find a chance to get him, but he doesn''t dare to come forward. He feels sorry for boss Du.


    Naturally, there will be no excessive requirements.


    Two people? It''s true to cooperate with each other.


    Boss Du is also a happy man. Seeing that Lao Lu said so, he laughed and patted Lao Lu on the shoulder.


    "Well, I won''t say much. In short, after this matter, I will certainly give you a satisfactory result."


    "Lao Du, that''s very kind! But I think we should have a serial plan ~"


    "Oh? Tell me!" boss Du was interested and narrowed his eyes.


    Lao Lu, put his hand in boss Du''s ear.


    ¡­¡­


    Come on the high side and return on the low side.


    This feeling is best understood by pretending to force the tiger. When there was no black sister in the past, he always went whoring secretly alone. After whoring, he felt very empty. Every time he regretted the past, but he still shook his tail and passed excitedly a few days later.


    It didn''t disappear until I met black sister.


    Now it feels like dye has been added to Lin Li.


    Taking Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li back to the Provincial Bureau, there were many people on the road without a word. The whole face was full of frustration.


    So did Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li, but they didn''t say a word of comfort.


    Self abuse cannot live.


    If Lin Li didn''t have to be so anxious, if he didn''t borrow their one month salary to bribe Er Mao and Guang Guang, where would it be?


    Maybe they have caught them long ago. Maybe they are already elated when they come back this time.


    "Money, I''ll give it back to you two. You go down first." Lin Lichang said angrily when he came to his old leader''s door.


    This time he didn''t do anything and didn''t say anything. He still owed a lot of debt.


    This can be said to be the lowest valley in Lin Li''s life.


    Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li nodded, took a deep look at Lin Li and left.


    Their feelings for Lin Li are so complicated that they don''t know it''s time to speak.


    Just don''t say it.


    Dong Dong~


    The forest stood knocking at the door.


    Then push the door in.


    "Lin Li, come and sit down!" the old leader was very angry. He had thought that things would come to this situation, but he was not prepared to say a word to blame Lin Li. After all, there will be risks in doing anything. Where can it be plain sailing?


    "Guo Bureau, I..." Lin Li stood here. He felt bad when he thought of the grievances he had suffered in Jinhai city.


    And the urge to cry.


    His eyes were red and his mouth was dry.


    The high spirited appearance of Jinhai city when it went down from the Provincial Bureau no longer exists, just like dreaming and hazy.


    Lin Li''s spirit has been worn away.


    Lin Li used to be a soldier appointed by Guo Bureau. To be honest, Guo Bureau didn''t expect Lin Li to be so decadent.


    Bearded, no spirit at all.


    It''s like a different person.


    "Cheer up!" Guo Ju said with an ordered tone.

 Chapter 659

    In the face of Guo Bureau''s tone of hating iron but not steel, Lin Li straightened his chest, but he still withered.


    Now the forest is like a JJ who has run away. No matter what, he can''t stand up.


    He has no confidence at all. How can he harden?


    Jinhai city gave him a blow, that''s really not a bit.


    He never felt that his life had failed so much, never.


    Lin Li is different from before. He is no longer the arrogant Lin Li who works hard in the Provincial Bureau.


    He has fallen from a high place.


    His body, his heart, has been broken in pieces.


    In front of his old leaders, Lin Li is not afraid of humiliation. His eyes turn red when he is wronged.


    "Guo Bureau, this time, I really failed..."


    Lin Li really failed. He didn''t know his last name. He underestimated Jinhai city.


    However, there is no room for me to recover from this failure.


    Lin Li''s self-esteem was severely patted on the ground.


    Guo Bureau''s eyes narrowed: "men bleed, sweat and don''t shed tears. There are many people. Why don''t you look like a man at all? Is there a good style? Isn''t it just a mission failure? Where you fall, where you stand up! Tell me if you have any difficulties!"


    Lin Li sighed in his heart.


    He wants to ask Guo bureau to borrow two months'' salary first, OK?


    He wants this lost credit back, okay?


    Guo Bureau''s words can only comfort him.


    "Besides, you didn''t lose too thoroughly this time!" Guo Bureau looked positive. "Don''t worry, you still have a chance!"


    Still have a chance?


    Lin Li''s heart moved and looked at his lovely old leader. Now he really wants to kill back to Jinhai city in a dream.


    Does he still have a chance?


    Guo Bureau smiled and motioned Lin Li to go.


    ¡­¡­


    South of Jinhai city.


    The staff here are messy, mostly migrant workers. The flow of people coming and going back every day is almost catching up with the railway station.


    It''s not easy to find little dragon and snake here.


    After the person arranged by section chief Duan went down, he first looked for Bruce Lee and asked him about him through his various relationships in Jinhai city.


    According to various aspects of investigation, comparison and research.


    They think the chance of little dragon and snake leaving the province is very small. If there is no accident, it should still be in the south of the city.


    As long as they''re still here, they can find it much easier.


    "I think the little dragon and snake should be here now," said one of them, drawing a fist on the map.


    The center of the south of the city.


    There are several old residential buildings here. The main reason is that this location extends in all directions and can go out of the province in more than ten minutes. If it were them, they would certainly choose to hide here.


    As long as there is something wrong, you can run immediately!


    "Well, let''s ask the top for manpower and immediately narrow down the scope to check!"


    They looked at each other and took out their mobile phones to report to section chief Duan.


    When the phone was connected, section chief Duan didn''t ask much and sent someone down happily.


    This time, he no longer wanted to hesitate to find Er Maoguang. He must have enough hands for them, and he began to pay close attention to it.


    As long as his people hold it down, the initiative may return to him.


    At noon that day, a large number of police and plainclothes appeared in the south of the city and launched a carpet search here.


    These are all seen by the shrew.


    She has strong anti investigation ability and can see it clearly.


    She vaguely felt that something was wrong this time. Maybe the little dragon and snake would really be caught.


    "Husband, look." the fierce woman opened a corner of the curtain and let the little dragon and snake look.


    The two people basically don''t wear anything at home now. Little dragon snake tilted his head and took a look.


    A team of police are patrolling here.


    His heart thumped.


    Not only did some people come this time, but it seems that they also strengthened their efforts, and there are a lot of people.


    Last time someone came to check, it was Bruce Lee and snake who muddled through. This time, will he let go and hide so easily?


    Little dragon and snake also feel a little empty.


    This time, he dared not say unequivocally that if they came, they would not catch me!


    Click~


    The little dragon and snake lit a cigarette and took a breath.


    "Honey, if something really happens to me this time, you don''t know anything. I don''t want to trouble you." little dragon snake is already explaining the future.


    In a hurry, the fierce woman gave Bruce Lee a punch.


    "I forbid you to say that. You have to marry me!"


    "Hehe, yes... But I can''t control the situation now." Bruce Lee said helplessly.


    "Then why don''t we run? It''s too late to go now!" the fierce woman was really worried.


    Little dragon and snake pointed to the window: "you see, there are so many people outside. It''s basically impossible to go now. It seems that there are experts behind us this time!"


    Isn''t it?


    Last time, it was Xiao Zhou who had little experience. This time, it was Duan section chief who was superior by strength. Can it be the same?


    Different ways of doing things, the results are also very different!


    He can tell from this situation.


    The shrew''s big black face was covered with melancholy clouds: "I don''t care. I''m sure they won''t catch you!"


    Then he hugged the little dragon and snake.


    Little dragon and snake sighed, but it must not be his intention to be caught now. He hasn''t done Zhang Wen yet. How can he be caught?


    But the general trend, what can he do?


    You have to compromise, don''t you?


    "If I were caught now, I wouldn''t be able to get out for the rest of my life, but I''m still a little unwilling! I haven''t done Zhang Wen yet!" said little dragon snake fiercely.


    The shrew looked at him.


    He suddenly thought, why is Bruce Lee so handsome when he gets serious? A handsome guy~


    Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Now the little dragon and snake are better than Schwarzenegger in front of the shrew! More charming than adelon!


    She leaned quietly on the little dragon snake''s shoulder and said, "whatever you want to do, I will fully support you."


    Little dragon snake seriously thought in his mind about what to do about it. Now he is not afraid to go in, but feels that he has not lost Zhang Wen.


    If he tries his best at this time, I don''t know whether he will succeed or not?


    However, it must be impossible to sneak attack Zhang Wen like last time. So, what should I do?


    The little dragon snake''s clever head began to turn rapidly.


    After his IQ broke through the single digit, Bruce Lee had a wide range of ideas and faster brain cell activity.


    But at this time, he suddenly felt that his head was not enough.


    In dealing with Zhang Wen, he admitted that he had failed too much.


    It seems that no matter how you do it, you are not Zhang Wen''s opponent.


    He wants to give Zhang Wen another head-on blow before he is caught!

 Chapter 660

    When the police in Jinhai city were busy looking for the little dragon and snake, in the dark, several pairs of eyes were staring at their every move. Without exception, these people all looked like little gangsters, but they were much smarter than ordinary little gangsters, which can be seen from their eyes.


    These people squat on the side of the road with cigarettes every day, paying attention to those plain clothes coming and going.


    Just stare and do nothing.


    When section chief Duan''s people went out, one of them took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello." there was a very gloomy voice on the phone.


    "Boss Wang, they have begun to take action in the south of the city. This time, the scale of catching dragons and snakes is very large. I think he''s probably going to die!"


    "Well, keep staring and remember to report to me at any time!"


    "Well, I see ~"


    After hanging up, boss Wang sat in the conference room of Wanfeng group and drank tea.


    Now his face was covered with gloom.


    The reason why he pushed this matter to section chief Duan was that he wanted him to take the lead in front of him, and then he secretly sent someone to watch. Once there was any situation, he would know immediately.


    He''s going to get the little dragon and snake without a single soldier!


    Follow the way team Zhang found Er Mao and Guang.


    But this time, can section chief let him succeed?


    Will he fall twice in the same place?


    "Hey, Lao Duan, how are you doing recently?" boss Wang called section chief Duan to ask about the situation.


    As it happens, section chief Duan is going to call him today.


    "Recently, I started looking for little dragon and snake in the south of the city, but it''s a bit tricky ~"


    "Well, send more people. It must be easy to find when there are more people." boss Wang''s voice took some orders, which made section chief feel uncomfortable.


    Can he send more people? Does he know how to find it?


    And teach him with a boss outside the door? Which onion is he?


    Section chief Duan resisted the anger in his heart and said, "but it''s not this thing that gives me a headache now."


    "Oh? What else?" boss Wang frowned.


    "The people above have been tracked down. Let me find out the people who hurt team Zhang..."


    In a word, it made boss Wang''s forehead buzzing.


    Find out who hurt team Zhang?


    Why did the people above start tracking down well?


    What does that mean?


    Is Lao Duan scaring himself!


    But unlike ah, it''s no good for him to frighten himself now. On the contrary, it will put him at a disadvantage. You know, boss Wang has the handle of section chief in his hand.


    With this, how dare section chief Duan?


    So, is it true?


    Did someone really catch up?


    "Who is chasing this?" boss Wang asked subconsciously.


    "Bureau level." section chief Duan said only two words.


    This made boss Wang''s eyebrows lock up again.


    Bureau level cadres, he knows what this concept is. No wonder section chief is tangled!


    Find it. He also knows that it''s boss Wang''s man. If you don''t find it, you can''t make a job with the top.


    This is really a headache.


    "Do you have time after work? Come to the tea house later? A new batch of good tea ~" boss Wang said softly.


    "Good!"


    Section chief Duan promised and hung up.


    After work, he went to the tea house.


    Boss Wang has made tea and is waiting for him there. He tastes it slowly.


    Section chief Duan sat down and took a sip of tea.


    "Good tea!" he said with heartfelt appreciation.


    Isn''t it?


    It''s thousands or two. Can it be worse?


    If it''s bad, boss Wang should get rid of the tea seller.


    Boss Wang smiled: "Lao Duan, I can''t say clearly on the phone. Tell me what''s going on?"


    Section chief Duan suddenly felt that he was like a small clerk who made a report in front of him. No matter what boss Wang asked, he had to say it.


    You have to be careful, very pious.


    "This matter is very difficult. The Soviet bureau above is a person from the Provincial Bureau. In a word, I can roll me down from this position. This person speaks and works with considerable weight. I''m afraid this matter really needs to be handed over to someone. It can''t be fooled by someone. The Soviet bureau must verify..."


    Section chief Duan told the truth.


    Boss Wang''s eyes narrowed slowly.


    He is not afraid of making people. The problem is that now he is employing people, and Wanfeng group has just opened. At this point, if he pushes his people out, what will the people below think?


    What would Zhang Wen and Zhu think?


    Mainly Zhang Wen!


    He hasn''t done his best yet!


    how?


    "What if you say you can''t find it?" said boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan smiled bitterly: "in that case, not only will I be remembered by the Soviet Bureau, but also he will send someone to check..."


    Section chief Duan also knew that since the Soviet Bureau asked him to do this, he believed in him. If someone else came down, it would be troublesome!


    "Or, you think of another way?" Duan''s meaning is to ask boss Wang to find someone to hand it in, but the result may be very miserable. He is missed by the Soviet Bureau and attacked Jing. He may not get out for most of his life.


    This requires boss Wang to appease and pay for it.


    Boss Wang blew the tea in the cup and wet his lips.


    "I see. I''ll think about it," said boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan nodded: "but you have to hurry up. Time waits for no one."


    "Well, I see." a trace of annoyance flashed in boss Wang''s tone.


    Section chief Duan drank a few cups of tea and left.


    Before leaving, remind boss Wang again that this matter should be solved quickly.


    When boss Wang was left alone in the private room, he called the pillar in upset.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" the pillar came in and didn''t sit down, but stood on the side.


    Boss Wang frowned: "where are the big peak and the small peak now?"


    "I told them to hide for a while, just in Jinhai City," Zhu said.


    "Well, if I hand them over, do you think they will sell me?"


    Hearing this, the pillar jumped in his heart. Boss Wang wants to hand over Da Feng and Xiao Feng? Isn''t that slapping yourself in the face? At first, I clapped my chest with them and promised that it would be all right.


    "Brother, this......" the pillar looked at him in embarrassment.


    "Let me ask you something!" boss Wang didn''t look at the ugly expression of the column and raised his voice by a notch.


    "Big... Big brother, I don''t know. I don''t have a bottom in my heart." Zhu really has no bottom in his heart. He hasn''t considered such a situation at all. If he hands them over now, he really doesn''t know whether they will betray boss Wang.


    He was not sure he could stop them both.


    "Well..." boss Wang bowed his head and thought.


    He also knew that it would be impossible to hand over people so rashly.

 Chapter 661

    At this time, in the tea house, the pillar considers his morality in the Jianghu and his prestige in front of his people.


    If boss Wang insists on handing over the big peak and the small peak, the pillar has to hand over the people obediently, but what will the brothers think of him in the future? What do Dafeng and Xiaofeng think of him?


    Who dares to hang out with him in the future?


    He was worried and didn''t want boss Wang to hand them over.


    Although I don''t know what plan boss Wang has in mind and what he thinks.


    At the beginning, didn''t you say it well and don''t involve other people''s big peak and small peak?


    How can boss Wang not keep his word?


    The pillar doesn''t know. In fact, in boss Wang''s heart, there is nothing that doesn''t count, or which is more important. His heart is now filled with the word "interest". Even leaving the pillar around is also because of the word "interest".


    The pillar still stays on the idea of boss Wang ten years ago.


    He''s too old-fashioned to be famous in Jinhai city. He can only be a thug under boss Wang.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    Boss Wang tapped on the desktop and his thoughts had flown.


    He also knew that if Da Feng and Xiao Feng were handed over at this time, the pillar would be unhappy. First of all, he couldn''t seal their mouths!


    This is the biggest headache for him.


    So, can you use money?


    Now in boss Wang''s eyes, what can be solved with money is not a matter. Although the money is a little tight, it''s worth giving some money if it can be done.


    Boss Wang thought of this and gritted his teeth.


    "Pillar, go back and ask them. I''ll give them this number and let them carry it. Will they do it?" said boss Wang, stretching out two fingers.


    The pillar was stunned: "brother, so many?"


    Boss Wang gave him an upset look: "less nonsense!"


    "Yes..."


    The pillar hurried down. He drove all the way to the place where big peak and small peak were hiding.


    Bang Bang~


    There was a knock on the post.


    Xiaofeng saw the pillar from the cat''s eye and quickly opened the door.


    "Brother Zhu, why are you here? I''ll buy two bottles of wine and let''s have a drink?" Xiaofeng looks very happy. After all, the matter has been done, the money has been obtained, and boss Wang has appreciated it, which proves that their brothers will take off in the future.


    Can he be unhappy?


    This is all because of the recommendation of other people''s pillars. If there were no pillars to recommend in front of boss Wang, could it be their turn to do it? Although the process is very dangerous, the final result is still very good.


    They both thanked the pillar in their hearts.


    The pillar smiled unsightly. Looking at Xiaofeng''s happy appearance, he really couldn''t bear to say the next words to hit them.


    However, he had to say these words.


    The column is also very tangled.


    After all, he has a good relationship with them in private.


    "No, I''ll come and talk to you today." the pillar said and went in. Dafeng was taking a bath inside. When he heard the pillar coming, he rushed out a few times.


    "Brother Zhu, what''s the matter?" Dafeng asked when he came out and saw that the expression on the column''s face was a little ugly.


    The pillar bowed his head and smoked a cigarette and scattered it for the two of them.


    "You two have been hiding here recently. Is there enough money?" asked the pillar.


    "Hehe, brother Zhu, the money is enough, not even what you give us, but what boss Wang gives us!" Dafeng said.


    He is not a greedy man. His share is enough.


    Column nodding: "Today, big brother told me something... He said that someone came down to check this matter, that is, you stunned team Zhang. Moreover, the person is not small, and it asked us to hand over people. You know, this matter is an attack on Jing. If you catch it, you will not get less judgment. Big brother means that if you let other brothers go, no one will want to let you go Let me ask you two... "


    After saying this, the pillars felt a little hot on their faces.


    At first, but he personally promised Dafeng and Xiaofeng that it would be all right, but now, when he said this again, his heart was full of contradictions.


    But he can''t help it. It''s boss Wang''s order. Dare he resist? Dare he say no?


    "Brother Zhu, what you told us was fine at the beginning. Moreover, we had to hurt the man. If my brother hadn''t done that, I''m afraid we couldn''t catch anyone now!" Xiaofeng was worried.


    He doesn''t want to go in.


    Dafeng didn''t speak and bowed his head to smoke.


    The pillar nodded: "Xiaofeng, you''re right, but don''t think too much. Brother asked me to make this number. If you''re willing to carry it down, the money is yours!"


    Then the pillar reached out and gestured in front of them.


    To tell the truth, when they saw this number, Dafeng and Xiaofeng still had a click in their hearts.


    This amount is absolutely attractive. They may not earn this money for a lifetime, but if they take this money, it is estimated that they will spend the rest of their life in it. Boss Wang, this is taking money to buy their youth.


    In front of freedom and money, Dafeng and Xiaofeng are thinking and hesitating.


    A lot of money.


    But can money buy time and youth?


    Dafeng usually thinks the most. At this time, he doesn''t think about the amount of money in front of him, but sees the back of the matter. He thinks that since boss Wang can go back and give them money to go in, maybe they will find someone to let them spit out the money after they go in with the money.


    Then they can''t speak clearly at that time. Isn''t that empty handed?


    This is not the case.


    Although money is attractive, it is a deadly poison.


    Before Xiaofeng could speak, Dafeng said, "brother Zhu, there is a lot of money, but we can''t enjoy it. Let boss Wang find someone else. We can''t go in. We still have an old mother to support!"


    Dafeng spoke a little straight, but the pillar knew what he was thinking.


    Dafeng must think boss Wang is unreliable.


    People work hard for you in front, and finally get things done. It''s good for you to go back and want to get people in. Who dares to follow him?


    Dafeng''s words are quite euphemistic.


    "Brother Zhu, don''t be angry. We just tell the truth." Da Feng added a sentence behind him.


    The pillar patted him on the shoulder: "I know, I don''t know who you are? I know you''ve tried your best, but don''t think about it. Brother just asked me to ask your opinions. If you can''t, don''t force you!"


    After hearing this, Dafeng''s expression eased down, and he nodded, "well, I know ~"


    "OK, you two hide at ease. I''ll inform you as soon as possible!" said the pillar, getting up and leaving.

 Chapter 662

    Originally, the atmosphere was good. After the column left, the air in the room solidified.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng thought in the room with their heads down.


    "Brother, shall we run?" Xiaofeng asked tentatively.


    Seeing that Dafeng kept silent, he had no bottom in his heart.


    Dafeng glanced at him: "what do you know? If we run now, do you know the consequences?"


    Xiaofeng shook his head numbly. He felt that it would be all right if he ran away. Boss Wang must not find them. Isn''t it over?


    Dafeng looked at him and said, "if you run away now, boss Wang will stab us out without saying a word! Besides, isn''t that brother Zhu''s face? What did he do to us after we followed Zhu? He ran away like this. Is he worthy of him?"


    Dafeng is right. Let''s not say what boss Wang is like. Zhu really has nothing to say to them. He will always give them the most money when he goes out to do business.


    No matter what good happens, I think of them first.


    People can''t forget their roots. They can''t sell pillars.


    Don''t make the post difficult.


    More importantly, boss Wang can''t take advantage of it now. Dafeng knows that boss Wang asked Zhu to come and discuss with them instead of ordering them to carry it down because boss Wang is afraid of them biting him out.


    In that case, boss Wang will definitely have trouble.


    That''s why we have to buy them out with money.


    "Brother, what should we do? We just hide?" Xiaofeng said.


    "Well, let''s do this for the time being. Don''t be afraid. I''ll carry it if there''s anything!" Dafeng patted his chest and said.


    Xiaofeng nodded silently.


    ¡­¡­


    In the teahouse, the pillar stood respectfully in front of boss Wang.


    The latter was on the sofa, his face livid.


    "That''s what they said?" boss Wang asked.


    The pillar nodded: "brother, I think it''s a little inappropriate for them to resist this matter. After all, they hurt people in order to do a good job..."


    Can boss Wang not understand these principles? Everyone else knows in his heart, but it''s down. What can he do?


    If you find someone else, I''m afraid no one wants to.


    This is not something that comes out after living for a few years.


    Boss Wang, sigh.


    If it wasn''t for the pillar in the middle, he would use another method to force Da Feng and Xiao Feng to obey, but he and they were the people under the pillar and had a good relationship with the pillar. He couldn''t do so.


    He can''t lose the post yet.


    So what?


    Who should he hand over?


    Boss Wang''s heart was in a mess.


    He rubbed his forehead upset: "OK, let''s talk when it''s over. Go take a bath first!"


    ¡­¡­


    It rains at night when the house leaks. There is no double blessing and no single misfortune.


    Sometimes once a person has bad luck, all kinds of bad luck will come.


    When boss Wang and Zhu went to take a bath, five or six people gathered in the government hall.


    These people, all dressed in professional clothes, look very energetic one by one, and their eyes are full of ingenuity.


    These are all Lao Lu''s people.


    No, to put it bluntly, it''s just someone indirectly transferred by old Lu.


    But it''s not under his direct control.


    Today, Lao Lu was just going to let them go out and do it.


    Although Lao Lu and section chief Duan have similar positions, they belong to two units, so section chief Duan has a lot more power than Lao Lu.


    But in these matters, Lao Lu has more weight than section chief Duan.


    Lao Lu came out with his back and looked around at the five or six people: "I''ve made it clear to you. When I go to Wanfeng group, be careful. If anything happens, please inform me in time!"


    "Yes!" they said in unison.


    "All right, go and get things done!"


    With that, Lao Lu watched them get on the special bus.


    Half an hour later, they went to Wanfeng group. The people from the sales department greeted them. They thought they were coming to see the real estate and hurried up to introduce it.


    "Hello, sir and madam. Are you here to see the real estate? You buy the real estate and earn..."


    "Are you in charge?" the leading man with separate heads didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. He took out the certificate in his hand for him to see.


    The man was stupid at a glance.


    Although he didn''t know what the mechanism was for, the word "government affairs" still made him stare round. He didn''t dare to delay. He went in and called out the lobby manager.


    A slightly bald man ran out, politely invited them in, asked them to pour water, and then asked them what they were looking for.


    "There''s a problem with the capital of your real estate," he said separately.


    Money problem?


    But if there is a problem with the fund, can the real estate be sold normally?


    The lobby manager was a little puzzled, but he didn''t know how deep the water was. He said politely, "Oh, there can''t be a problem with the capital. If there is a problem, can you open the business? You don''t see that the real estate is selling so well now, and this is the real estate of boss Wang."


    He deliberately told boss Wang to tell them that there was someone on boss Wang. Don''t offend him if you have nothing to do.


    Besides, which property is OK? Do you have to check here?


    They don''t eat his tricks at all: "either you call your boss back, or you take out the whereabouts of the funds now and let me see ~"


    The lobby manager blew his hair when he heard this.


    Who can see where the funds of Wanfeng group go? He doesn''t have that right!


    Boss Wang has to make a decision!


    His eyes sank for a while, then he called the sub head aside and said, "brother, this is boss Wang''s real estate. Let''s forget it!"


    With that, a pile of money was handed over from below.


    Pop!


    Separately opened the money in his hand, and the red banknotes fell in the air like snowflakes.


    The lobby manager was dumbfounded at once.


    He has never seen such a person who does not give face.


    This is not in his face, but in his boss Wang''s face!


    "Grass, don''t fucking face up!" the lobby manager, who is not an ordinary person, showed his true face and stared round the tiger''s eyes.


    I''m not afraid at all. I repeat what I just said.


    "I repeat, either you call your boss, or we''ll check it ourselves. This matter..."


    "Bullshit!" before he finished, the lobby manager interrupted him. He was used to being arrogant with boss Wang. He really didn''t pay attention to such people who didn''t look hairy.


    "With you, my boss can''t come in person!"


    With that, he raised his hand and whistled. From the back of the hall, more than a dozen people ran out in an instant.


    With steel pipes in their hands!

 Chapter 663

    Paradise bath center.


    The service here is first-class.


    The environment is also first-class. Boss Wang is a regular here.


    But the price is not cheap, 688, just the starting price! The people who come here are all rich people.


    Because they think the money is worth it. Here, they can enjoy imperial treatment.


    Don''t they make money just to enjoy it?


    Isn''t it just to enjoy what ordinary people can''t enjoy?


    At this time, he was lying in bed with the pillar, and two beautiful girls next to him massaged and patted them.


    A very important reason why boss Wang always comes here is that the girls here are basically part-time college students, which can be seen at a glance, unlike those women who often wander among the flowers.


    Pure, and a little bookish.


    Boss Wang likes it.


    Even massage, is a trace of blush on the face.


    This can''t be pretended.


    Shy, astringent, ticking, like a flower that hasn''t opened yet, which makes boss Wang itch every time he comes.


    When people are rich, they just want to make up for all the regrets before. Boss Wang didn''t play well with several college students when he was at school. Now, he wants to make up for all the regrets.


    He wants to play crazy!


    Qi 8 small skirt just outlines the root of the thigh. Two straight thighs are exposed to the air like an asphalt road. Below, there are a pair of pink shoes. Going up this road is an arrogant peak!


    Boss Wang has a good score. He can clamp the mobile phone and even swallow it!


    The post is a little worse, but it is also a role that men keep staring at.


    Boss Wang seems to have rich experience. His boneless soft hand glides slowly down boss Wang''s body. Every time, he stops at the most critical part and then swims around.


    This technique really makes people feel soft.


    As her hands swam back and forth on boss Wang, her body swayed, and the peak in front of her chest touched boss Wang''s sensitive place intentionally or unintentionally.


    Boss Wang gave her a look of appreciation.


    The two peaks swing back and forth with an amazing range.


    Boss Wang has decided to let the girl accompany him later. Tonight, let''s relax.


    Boss Wang covered his face and lay on his back, enjoying a moment of peace.


    "Brother, let''s play something else?" the girl put her mouth to boss Wang''s ear and said.


    An air of ambiguity seeped through boss Wang''s ears.


    Pop!


    Boss Wang was not polite either. He grabbed the girl''s hip hill and rubbed it hard.


    "All right!"


    The girl Wan''er smiled. She knew that as long as she served boss Wang well, money must be indispensable.


    So as soon as she turned over, she rode on boss Wang and began to rub her hands on boss Wang. Her posture was provocative and her action was bold. Boss Wang couldn''t control it now.


    Hand along the girl''s thigh root, slowly go up.


    Buzz!


    Just then, boss Wang''s mobile phone rang.


    It''s a strange number.


    Boss Wang secretly scolded that the call came at the wrong time, pushed away the girl riding on him and got out of bed.


    "Hello?"


    "Is it boss Wang?"


    "It''s me."


    "Your people are in the police station now. Come here!"


    "What..."


    Before boss Wang asked, the man hung up.


    Boss Wang frowned. How could his people be in the office? Shouldn''t they be in the sales department!


    Is someone doing something in Wanfeng group?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly called Wanfeng group.


    The front desk answered the phone.


    "It''s me!" boss Wang''s voice was very gloomy on the phone.


    "Boss Wang..."


    "Where''s the lobby manager? Ask him to answer the phone!"


    "He was taken away by the police station just now..."


    Boss Wang''s heart jumped. The lobby manager has followed him to a lot of entertainment. People in the nearby police station should know him. Moreover, they all know that Wanfeng group belongs to boss Wang. Why dare to arrest people?


    Isn''t this equivalent to peeing on boss Wang''s head?


    Who the fuck is so bold?


    "Boss Wang, now someone in Wanfeng group is checking, saying that there is a problem with funds..." the person on the phone said cautiously.


    Click!


    Boss Wang directly pressed the phone and his eyes narrowed into a seam.


    Is there a problem with the capital of Wanfeng group?


    How is this possible? He knows best. If there is a problem, can he start selling? Don''t talk about others and kill yourself, but he doesn''t understand what part of the people who checked in the past are.


    Section chief Duan clearly said hello.


    What went wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, boss Wang and Zhu went back in a rage.


    As soon as he entered the door, boss Wang saw several people in clean uniforms casting unfriendly eyes at him. One of them, a man with separate heads, stopped him.


    The pillar was ready to block in front of boss Wang and was stopped by boss Wang.


    "Hello, are you boss Wang? We are from the government affairs hall to investigate the direction of your funds. Please cooperate..."


    Government hall?


    These four words exploded in boss Wang''s mind like thunder.


    "It''s not your turn to check the funds of Wanfeng group!" boss Wang said coldly, although he was surprised.


    The split expression remained unchanged: "boss Wang, I''m not discussing with you. If you don''t agree, we don''t mind calling the police."


    call the police?


    Boss Wang looked at the parting and didn''t know whether he was really stupid or fake stupid.


    In Jinhai City, who doesn''t know who boss Wang is? If the police worked well for him, would there be so much trouble?


    After hearing this, boss Wang was not worried. He sat on the sofa and said, "OK, if you want to call, it''s up to you! But I can''t guarantee your safety!"


    Then the pillar took people and surrounded the five of them.


    Boss Wang dialed the number of section chief Duan.


    "Lao Wang, what''s the matter?" section chief Duan still knows nothing about these things.


    "What does it mean that your people have caught my people?" boss Wang said with a question in his tone.


    "My man? No!" section chief Duan stood up.


    "What? Not yours?" boss Wang also thought something was wrong.


    I''m checked here. How can section chief Duan know nothing?


    "Wait a minute, I''ll take someone over!" section chief Duan said and clicked to hang up the phone.


    Boss Wang looked gloomy and waited for section chief Duan to come.


    After a while, there was a riot at the door, mixed with the sound of police cars. The door of Wanfeng group was kicked open with a bang. After that, a familiar figure was reflected in boss Wang''s retina.

 Chapter 664

    Boss Wang looked at this face and probably didn''t remember who it was for a while.


    But this middle-aged man will never forget boss Wang all his life.


    This man is Lao Xing.


    Director of the previous police station.


    Although he has little power, he happens to be in charge of this area. Boss Wang''s Wanfeng group is under the jurisdiction of others, so he took it for granted to bring people.


    He also brought people to Wanfeng group for what happened just now.


    Without hesitation, he took away none of the lobby managers.


    I didn''t give boss Wang any face.


    There is no face for boss Wang here.


    Anyway, he does things impartially and catches people whenever he sees them!


    Of course, these things, in fact, Lao Lu said hello to him behind his back. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Lao Lu also knows that he hates boss Wang. At this time, he happens to be on the same front!


    "Take everyone away!" Lao Xing waved his big hand. The people behind him came in, surrounded them, and then took them to the police car.


    Their men tried to resist, but boss Wang scolded them.


    "Pillar! It''s a policeman. What do you want?"


    Boss Wang''s words also showed his attitude that they were not afraid to be caught. If they moved with Lao Xing here, it would not be as simple as catching them.


    The pillar was obedient. When boss Wang finished, he bowed his head and didn''t resist.


    Lao Xing, who had caught someone and didn''t leave yet, slipped to boss Wang with their back hands and said in a high attitude, "I heard you don''t cooperate with government officials in office and are ready to resist the law?"


    Boss Wang shrugged: "I''m not. I''m a good citizen. Of course I cooperate! Come on, let them check!"


    Boss Wang said a word to the people behind him.


    They followed in separately.


    Boss Wang took a deep look at Lao Xing, lit a cigarette with a click and smoked.


    Shua.


    Lao Xing grabbed the cigarette in boss Wang''s mouth and snuffed it out.


    His anger rose from boss Wang''s heart. He also saw that this old Xing came here today to find trouble. He had a conflict with old Xing before, but he didn''t expect this old Xing to bear such a grudge!


    "Hehe, Xing Junhua, this is my company. Do you mind if I smoke?" although my heart is still angry, boss Wang said with a smile.


    Lao Xing raised his head: "I said no, just no! What happened to Wanfeng group?"


    "Ha ha, OK, no more..."


    Boss Wang didn''t want to be hard with him. He pinched the cigarette end, but his hands were shaking.


    Angry!


    Boss Wang is angry!


    He really didn''t expect that this old Xing would dare to do this with himself!


    Grass!


    Lao Xing''s head was raised to the sky. He sat there boldly, but he lit a cigarette.


    Now, the whole sales department was quiet.


    They all know what boss Wang''s temper is. They are afraid that boss Wang''s temper will burst out. The consequences will be unimaginable.


    Boss Wang''s angry hands are shaking.


    Prick!


    At this time, there was a violent brake sound outside the door. Then section chief Duan came with several people. Lao Xing knew section chief Duan and quickly raised his hand to salute.


    Lao Xing also got up quickly and saluted.


    In terms of rank, he should salute.


    But he is not afraid of section chief Duan at all. He works according to the rules and procedures. What are you afraid of?


    "What''s the matter?" section chief Duan didn''t even look at boss Wang, but pinched the cigarette end in Lao Xing''s mouth and threw it on the ground.


    "Report, someone here violently Li resisted the law. When I received the alarm, I brought someone over!"


    Section chief Duan looked at boss Wang: "is there such a thing?"


    Boss Wang nodded irrefutably, "but I''m not fighting the law, but my people are afraid that I''ll be bullied, so they gathered around. Moreover, the people in the government hall have also gone to check."


    People in the government hall?


    There was a trace of blame in the eyes of section chief Duan looking at boss Wang.


    It means these people are coming. Why didn''t you tell me?


    Why don''t you let me know?


    "OK, I''ll take over here. You take your people away!" section chief Duan already knows what''s going on. He knows that Lao Xing must also know, but he can''t say more. After all, Lao Xing is right at all.


    "Duan Ke, I''ll just stay here. Don''t bother you." old Xing Ke said.


    Section chief Duan burst: "Lao Xing, do you want to disobey the order?"


    Disobey orders.


    This is Lao Xing''s taboo. His mouth moved, he didn''t say anything, and he bowed his head and took his people away.


    Boss Wang left a handle on Lao Xing today. He doesn''t want to leave a handle on section chief. That section chief will deal with him severely.


    He also saw it. Now section chief Duan is trying to find an excuse to fix him!


    Lao Xing took people away. Boss Wang asked, "what''s the government hall for?"


    Section chief Duan has a terrible headache about this. He doesn''t know how to explain to boss Wang.


    The government hall is actually about the same weight as the branch.


    However, one is public security and the other is economy. These two parts are basically well water and do not violate the river. Now boss Wang is watched, which must be quite troublesome. Section chief Duan is also powerful and has nowhere to use.


    "Lao Wang, tell me, is there any problem with your capital?" section chief Duan asked with a face.


    Boss Wang smiled: "no problem"


    "Really?"


    "Really!" boss Wang dare not say anything else. He really has no problem in Wanfeng group.


    Thank you, boss Du.


    Boss Du used to raise this construction site like his own child! From the beginning to now, it''s like a pyramid. There''s no problem building it.


    This is also thanks to boss Du. If boss Wang takes over here from the beginning, there will be some problems with the capital.


    Today, it''s dangerous!


    "That''s OK ~" Duan Ke breathed a long sigh. If boss Wang had any financial problems, he really couldn''t help. At that time, boss Wang would think he didn''t want to help himself.


    How many misunderstandings will there be.


    With boss Wang''s words, section chief Duan straightened his waist: "then let them check. After checking, I''ll ask your people out!"


    "Well, come and drink tea!" boss Wang smiled, picked up the tea, poured a cup of tea for section chief Duan and handed it to him.


    Section chief Duan blew and tasted.


    In fact, boss Wang didn''t take this matter to heart. It was Lao Xing''s attitude towards him that made him very unhappy.


    "Lao Duan, but this old Xing..." boss Wang said something.


    Section chief Duan certainly knew what he meant and smiled in embarrassment.

 Chapter 665

    The flood washed the Dragon King Temple, and his family beat his family.


    In the past, as long as there was old Xing here, section chief Duan would not come. After all, they are all one unit. Today, section chief Duan''s performance is quite obvious.


    Section chief Duan, although he also feels that this old Xing is a little angry today, he will not easily help outsiders to deal with their own system.


    Not in principle.


    Unless boss Wang threatens him.


    It''s better to make peace.


    "Alas, Lao Wang, in fact, Lao Xing is a stubborn donkey. I''ll go back and talk to him. There will be no such things in the future!" section chief Duan is still helping Lao Xing speak!


    Why can''t boss Wang hear it?


    It''s not boss Wang''s intention to be the enemy of the police. Of course, he can say it if he can.


    He nodded: "if you can say it, you''re afraid you can''t say it."


    "Ha ha, no, it''s not me!" section chief Duan burst out laughing.


    Boss Wang didn''t speak and drank tea.


    After a while, they came out separately.


    Seeing section chief Duan, he hurried over and said hello. Section chief Duan also politely returned a gift to him.


    "Comrade, is there a problem with Wanfeng group?" section chief Duan asked.


    Separately shook his head: "in terms of capital, there is no problem, and there is no problem with the registered capital of the real estate..."


    Hearing this, boss Wang smiled. Thanks to boss Du, he played well.


    Section chief Duan is also smiling.


    "Since there''s no problem, or I''ll let someone take you back?" boss Wang has begun to see off the guests.


    He glanced at boss Wang and said meaningfully, "however, there is a major defect."


    Boss Wang and section chief Duan stared at each other, waiting for him to continue.


    "It''s a deposit," he said separately, taking out the documents Lao Lu had prepared for him and showing them.


    "The person in charge of these two real estate projects has paid the deposit before, but only when the registered capital is larger than the guarantee fund. However, after this investigation, I return your funds. It seems that your funds are almost the same as the deposit. Then, we will implement the last item above. That is to recover the deposit..."


    If you split up, every word seems to be pounding on boss Wang''s forehead.


    Deposit, boss Wang has heard of the money.


    But he just knew that boss Qian Du had been out before. He never thought about it and didn''t know that the capital could not be less than the deposit.


    Isn''t this embarrassing? Isn''t this a fucking fault?


    "How much is the deposit?" boss Wang asked in a cold sweat.


    He remembered that the security fund should not have much money.


    He drew on the paper with a pen for a while and let boss Wang see the string of numbers.


    Buzzing~


    Boss Wang fainted in the forehead.


    This


    This is 15 million!


    That''s right. There is only so much money on his construction site, because a lot of money has been spent. So far, there is only so much in the company''s account.


    But when the money was enough, he didn''t think much.


    Besides, it''s no use thinking too much.


    Because he doesn''t have much money here.


    All in the Wanfeng group.


    "What do you mean by taking back the deposit?" boss Wang''s head was still buzzing.


    Don''t panic at all, say word by word: "we''ll deduct your deposit, one point at a time."


    Boss Wang understood this sentence, that is to say, from now on, his guarantee is not available, and if he wants to sell the building again, he must pay another 15 million deposit!


    Because he didn''t pay the deposit at all!


    The money has given boss Wang a headache.


    Now Wanfeng group is spending money. His money is in these two buildings. Where can he get money?


    This is basically all his possessions!


    When he finished talking, he left. Boss Wang''s forehead was full of sweat.


    He knows that if this matter is not solved quickly, Wanfeng group will close down again!


    Isn''t that a joke? It opened a few days ago and closed again!


    blamed!


    Boss Wang beat the sofa hard: "Lao Duan, help me get people out first!"


    Section chief Duan can''t help him with the deposit, but it''s still no problem to say important people.


    He promised to take boss Wang to laoxing''s police station. After a while, boss Wang''s people came out, but boss Wang paid a large bail.


    This makes boss Wang unhappy.


    A group of people returned to Wanfeng group dejectedly. Boss Wang''s face was extremely difficult to see.


    He called the post to the office and told him about it.


    "Pillar, you go and check for me. Who is checking the deposit? I don''t believe it. The people in the government hall will come and check me!" boss Wang thought for a while and said.


    He thinks it''s true that he should find the person behind it first.


    The pillar promised and went out with his head down.


    Boss Wang paced back and forth in the room with his back hands.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, it''s not difficult to find out.


    After all, there are only a few people who are hostile to boss Wang and dare to be hostile to boss Wang.


    Boss Du is the first one. He didn''t talk nonsense after he went out. He went to check boss Du directly.


    He didn''t act rashly. First, he followed boss Du secretly. When he saw him eating with a person in a small restaurant at night, he couldn''t help feeling a little confused.


    The pillar is very accurate. He has learned something from boss Wang after all these years in society.


    The first time he saw the man who came out to dinner with boss Du, he felt that this man must be not simple.


    He is full of noble and righteous spirit, with some smart shopping talents. May this person be an ordinary person?


    So he asked his younger brother to follow him.


    As a result, he was surprised.


    This man is the deputy director of the government hall!


    Combined with what happened in the last two days, the pillar immediately understood what was going on.


    In the evening, at boss Wang''s house, Zhu reported these things to him.


    Boss Wang''s eyes are oval.


    "Old Du, with the people in the government hall?" boss Wang felt a little incredible.


    Old Du has been defeated by his men. Now he dares to make waves?


    The pillar nodded: "brother, my news must be right!"


    Boss Wang looked down and thought for a while.


    It seems that this old Du has never planned to forget it. He has been secretly staring at boss Wang! I don''t know when I''ll stab him in the back!


    Boss Wang really hates and fears such people!


    Such people must be eliminated!


    Boss Wang planned to let boss Du go first, but now people are forced to go to the door. Boss Wang knows he can''t shrink any more!


    It seems that we have to let Zhang Wen out of the hole this time!

 Chapter 666

    In a good mood, I''ve never been in a good mood.


    This is boss Du''s current state.


    Today, he invited Lao Lu to dinner. Originally, he wanted to go to the big hotel and set a table well, but Lao Lu resolutely refused to go. Finally, he chose a small hotel.


    However, the two of them got along well in the process.


    Boss Du sees that this old Lu is a person who can communicate for a long time. In the future, there are many places where he needs to use him!


    Wang boss Wanfeng group this matter, the effect is unexpectedly good.


    He really didn''t expect that the deposit had doubled so much.


    Now, even if boss Wang can take out the money, it will certainly hurt his vitality. Wanfeng group can''t open anyway.


    Boss Du is very happy.


    Boss Wang will close the door within two days of opening. He knows what this means. He knows that boss Wang must be angry now!


    Ha ha~


    Boss Du can laugh when he is asleep now.


    He really wanted to call boss Wang and satirize him, but he thought about it and gave it up. He thought it would not be too late for him to go again when boss Wang''s Wanfeng group was completely closed.


    At that time, give him a good spoil!


    Boss Du lay leisurely on the bench at home, squinting and smoking. Unexpectedly, boss Wang had thought about him, just like a hungry wolf in the dark, and followed him steadily.


    At any time, I will rush up and bite!


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, Li Erzi has recovered well. I come to accompany him every day when I have nothing to do, or in the nail salon.


    If boss Wang doesn''t call me, I won''t go to Wanfeng group.


    I think there will be a suitable point for those things brewing in my heart. At that time, I can''t hide.


    At this time, I was ignorant of what happened to boss Wang.


    At this time, my phone rang.


    It''s boss Wang.


    "Wenzi, come to Wanfeng group." boss Wang''s indifferent and unquestionable voice was on the phone.


    I promised to arrive at Wanfeng group in more than ten minutes.


    In the office, boss Wang is sitting there drinking tea. The pillar is standing on the side. Both of them don''t look very good.


    "Wenzi, sit down!" boss Wang motioned me to sit down.


    At that moment, I felt like I had made a mistake and was to be questioned by boss Wang and Zhu.


    I sat down calmly.


    "What''s up?" I asked.


    "Alas ~" boss Wang sighed, with a little resentment in his eyes, "actually, just now..."


    After listening to what boss Wang said, I felt refreshed.


    bond?


    Boss Du?


    Sure enough, what I had been worried about was finally about to break out.


    No wonder boss Wang''s face is so ugly.


    "Wenzi, Wanfeng group is my lifeblood now. You say if I close now, what do the people on the road think of me? What about my funds? To tell you the truth, my money is under pressure now, and I''m suffering ~"


    Boss Wang is really bitter. His money is in Wanfeng group. If it closes here, he has to go back to the previous situation of a processing plant and a battlefield.


    If you want to mix up again, you have to wait at least another five or six years.


    He must seize this opportunity.


    It''s more difficult to get the fat in boss Wang''s mouth than to go to heaven.


    I listened to him carefully. When he finished, I asked, "so, what are you going to do?"


    I focused on the key point in one sentence. Boss Wang estimated that he was also waiting for me. I shook my head in embarrassment, and then came and handed me a cigarette.


    "Since Lao Du wants to hurt me, I won''t make him feel better!" boss Wang said.


    "En......" I don''t need to think about it. I already know what boss Wang wants to do. He took it back before he had time to do it last time. This time, he must break the boat and get boss Du once.


    If boss Wang hadn''t been soft hearted last time and asked me to deal with boss Du, there would be no trouble in the future.


    Boss Wang looked at me with gloomy eyes. I knew I had no right to refuse.


    The pillar looked at me with some worry.


    Pop.


    Boss Wang photographed a card in front of me.


    "Wenzi, this card has 500000. Take the flowers and the BMW first. I''ve transferred the ownership to your name, and the car will be yours in the future!" boss Wang said readily.


    I looked at the card on the table, but I felt a little ridiculous.


    Half a million. Adding a car can make me work hard. My life is really worthless.


    Hehe


    That''s why I came to this point step by step.


    I didn''t ask for the card and pushed it out.


    The money is nothing for boss Wang, but it is naturally a large amount for us little bastards.


    Still, since I''m not going to have anything to do with boss Wang in the future, I can''t take the money. I want to give him a satisfactory answer.


    "Boss Wang, since I followed you, you have given me a lot of things, money, women and reputation. I have gathered them in my arms. You are my eldest brother. I take it for granted to help you. I won''t want your money anymore."


    Boss Wang looked at the card pushed back by me and was a little stunned for a moment.


    Listening to the first half of my sentence, he thought I rejected him. He didn''t smile until I finished the second half of my sentence.


    He doesn''t care about me at all, let alone what I say,


    In me, he doesn''t have much feelings. He only has interests. Make good use of me and stabilize me. This is the most important thing.


    "Wenzi, I told you last time. I think it''s better to do that. What do you say?" boss Wang stared at me.


    I nodded, "OK, I''ll listen to you!"


    Boss Wang was very satisfied with this effect. He sat next to me, put his hand on my shoulder and said, "Wenzi, to tell the truth, I have always been optimistic about you. If you can keep working under my hand, Wanfeng group will have what you want in the future. Wanfeng group is just the beginning. We step on this step and climb up slowly. Finally, we overlook the whole Jinhai city!"


    I smiled without speaking.


    When boss Wang saw that I didn''t speak, he didn''t continue to speak, but changed the subject: "however, this matter is a little different from what I told you last time."


    "Oh?" I looked up at him.


    Does he want me to get rid of it?


    There was a flash of killing in his eyes. Boss Wang said to me, "at that time, you first stabilize Lao du to me, and then call me. I''ll tell him!"


    Although I was a little uneasy, I still promised.


    Now, do I still have the right to refuse?

 Chapter 667

    In the hospital, I, Li Erzi, Zhang Guohua and pretending to be a tiger were all there.


    I bowed my head and smoked. The atmosphere in the ward was a little gloomy for a while.


    Li Erzi squinted and took a long breath.


    "Wenzi, have you decided?"


    None of them spoke and stared at me.


    For the first time, I felt nervous among them.


    I didn''t feel so nervous when I got a knife before.


    Is this more dangerous than last time?


    no


    It''s because we haven''t touched for a long time. We''ve been very peaceful recently.


    Born of sorrow, died of happiness.


    If they go on like this, their fighting spirit will be worn away.


    I snuffed out the end of my cigarette.


    "Yes, I have promised boss Wang. I must do it."


    Li Erzi frowned: "Wenzi, don''t blame me for being talkative. If you help boss Wang do this, even if we leave boss Wang in the future, boss Du will be our number one enemy."


    Of course I understand that.


    There is nothing wrong with what Li Erzi said.


    "But I have to do this. Boss Wang is unkind and I can''t be unjust!" I said a little heavier.


    "Wenzi, do you know how many people have lost in the word righteousness?"


    "I don''t care about others. I''m me!"


    Seeing that Li Erzi and I were about to quarrel, pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua to persuade in the middle.


    In fact, I also know that Li Erzi is kind, and he doesn''t want me to add boss Du as a big enemy at this point.


    This is quite unfavorable for our future development.


    Boss Wang held us back before and boss Du bit us hard after. We''ll be finished sooner or later.


    However, I must give boss Wang a satisfactory explanation.


    I can''t let the people on the road say that I Zhang Wen have no loyalty.


    Li Erzi couldn''t understand this anyway.


    He felt that since boss Wang has achieved this, why don''t we stop?


    Li Erzi and I have fundamentally different attitudes.


    The ward was quiet for a while. Li Erzi sighed, "Wenzi, just think about it. Anyway, we all listen to you!"


    When Li Erzi said this, my heart was also full of melancholy.


    Li Erzi hasn''t recovered yet. I''m not going to let him go this time. I''ll just go there with pretending to force tiger Zhang Guohua.


    "Wenzi, don''t worry about it. I''ll find someone to stare at boss Du and help you feel the way these two days." although Li Erzi hasn''t recovered from his injury, he has no shortage of contacts.


    Just right, I also want to see how strong Li Erzi''s contacts are.


    "OK, I''ll prepare first in these two days. Let me know when I have news." I nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, there are not many things to prepare, that is, a few knives.


    Mainly to pack up your mood.


    In the evening, Zhang Guohua and I were drinking in a restaurant outside.


    Pretending to force the tiger to bring the black sister, I couldn''t refuse, so I didn''t say anything more.


    Originally, the seats in this small restaurant were not big. They forced tiger and Heimei to sit there and filled the seats.


    Black sister''s two arms as strong as vines were tightly wrapped around the neck of the tiger, and the whole person hung there in the air.


    Pretending to force the tiger to bear the body weight of the black sister, but also smoothly pick up the wine glass and drink to us. This is really a physical work.


    Originally, a hundred cups of drunken clothes forced the tiger. Today, I began to feel dizzy without two drinks.


    His face was red and his body began to shake left and right.


    Black sister is black and seems to be very dissatisfied with the performance of pretending to be a tiger today.


    I usually drink a lot. Why do I drink too much today?


    Why not so suck?


    "Wenzi, today''s wine is very strong ~" pretending to force the tiger to talk, looking at Zhang Guohua and me vaguely.


    "No! I think it''s OK!" Zhang Guohua cut in innocently.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look ugly: "you think everyone is like you. Drinking is like drinking water!"


    "No, I can''t drink as much as you."


    Zhang Guohua didn''t give him room to force the tiger at all. He came back to him every word.


    I smiled awkwardly and pretended to force the tiger. I didn''t drink too much, but I couldn''t carry it.


    The black girl like a hill has been hanging on her. Who can stand it?


    But pretend to force the tiger and dare not say.


    I touched the cup with Zhuang forced tiger.


    "Either, I''ll go with Zhang Guohua then. Don''t go."


    Pretending to force tiger Teng to stand up, staring at me with oval eyes and pretending not to believe it.


    "Wen Zi, what are you talking about? We are a whole, an inseparable whole. What do you mean by kicking me out now? Think I can''t? Can''t fight?"


    People who don''t know will give a thumbs up when they see this scene.


    There''s nothing wrong with pretending to be a tiger. He has a strong character. Look at people''s determination, expression and posture. They are all true feelings!


    Whoever makes a brother with him must be able to put his heart into it!


    At this time, I have no expression on my face.


    Because when pretending to force the tiger to speak, he winked at me!


    Small eyes blink, very obscene.


    Just now, I gave the tiger a space to play.


    He couldn''t stand the black sister for a long time. He stood up under this excuse and got rid of the black sister without interest.


    Black sister had no choice but to sit up straight.


    "Ha ha, I know, I know..."


    In order to round up the show, I hastened to add a sentence.


    This is also to give the tiger a step down.


    He slipped down the steps and reached me.


    "Wenzi, all the people present today are their own people. Just say, what are you going to do? We all listen to you!"


    Maybe I''ve been their backbone since I got a knife.


    I didn''t care whether the black sister was present or not. I said, "if this thing really gets out of control, you''ll all push it on me. I''ll fight alone!"


    This time, they didn''t talk.


    They both know that what I have decided will not change easily. They both know me.


    "Wenzi, it''s really appropriate to do this?" Zhang Guohua said his doubts.


    I smiled bitterly: "Guohua, do you say there are right and wrong in this world? Who can say right and wrong clearly? Therefore, whether it is right or not is only measured by ourselves, and the weight does not exceed the steelyard in our heart."


    Zhang Guohua looked down and drank.


    In fact, after saying this, I kept asking myself, in the end, is it beyond the weight of the scale in my heart? I can''t deceive myself. In fact, the weight has long exceeded the weight. Just in my heart, I think morality is more important.


    After all, it''s a little too much for people on the road.


    But in order to make boss Du obedient, I have no choice.

 Chapter 668

    Pretending to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi have always been my most trusted brothers.


    I drank a lot of wine tonight. Finally, I took a taxi to send Zhang Guohua back. Pretending to be a tiger was taken away by Heimei.


    Before leaving, black sister showed a smile on her face.


    Everyone knows that men are very powerful when they are drunk. They pretend to force tigers to drink a lot today. It''s impossible for black sister to waste today''s opportunity!


    Tonight, she must have a magnitude 7 or 8 earthquake.


    After settling in Zhang Guohua, I''m ready to go back to the nail salon. I haven''t told Wang Yuxian about it.


    But as soon as I got into the taxi, the phone rang like a rush.


    I picked it up without even looking.


    "Brother Wen... Wuwu..." there was a familiar voice on the phone, but the voice was crying and made me wake up most of the time.


    The voice is Xiaowen''s, but I think it''s still a little strange, because I''ve never heard Xiaowen cry. She always gives me the impression that she is a very lively and cheerful girl.


    Although sometimes a little extreme.


    It''s more than eleven o''clock. At this time, Xiaowen called me. Is something wrong?


    The last time I contacted her was when she called me at Wang Yuxian''s house that day.


    "Xiaowen, what''s the matter with you?" I asked quickly.


    "Brother Wen, can you come to my house? I have something to do with you and want you to help..."


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hanging up, I didn''t think much. I directly asked the driver to turn around and go to Xiaowen''s house.


    Bang bang!


    I went to the door and knocked hard.


    Xiaowen seemed to be guarding the door. When she heard me knocking, she opened the door at the first time.


    At the moment of opening the door, a burst of fragrance came to my nose.


    The light in the room was dim, and Xiaowen''s face was full of tears.


    I couldn''t care to appreciate almost half Luo of her scenery and looked at her.


    "What happened?"


    I still cherish fragrance and jade. I can''t see women wronged. Although I don''t like Xiaowen and don''t feel much about her, she still worries me.


    After all, a friend.


    And as a woman, she has enough heart for me.


    "Alas, brother Wen, I''m sorry to ask you to come so late..."


    She sighed leisurely and sat on the sofa with her chest half covered.


    Xiaowen suddenly became so polite to me that I couldn''t accept it for a while.


    The more polite she is to me, the more I feel wrong. This girl, should she kill someone?


    "What''s going on?" I frowned.


    "Alas ~" Xiaowen sighed again and touched her white and tender shoulder, "brother Wen, can you lend me some money?"


    "How much? For what?" I asked.


    I don''t care if Xiaowen asks me to borrow money, but seeing her like this, I think of Lao Gao.


    That''s how he was addicted to drugs at that time.


    I''m afraid Xiaowen will become like Lao Gao.


    Xiaowen saw that my voice was a little vigilant, subconsciously lowered her head and sobbed.


    It really surprised me.


    Usually Xiaowen is more cheerful than men. What''s the matter today.


    I hurried to comfort her.


    "Don''t cry. I don''t mean that. I have to ask you what you want to do first. If it''s something bad, I can help you."


    As soon as I was worried, my hand fell on Xiaowen''s smooth jade like shoulder. Xiaowen shook her body, and then leaned against my arms.


    This makes me a little confused about what to do.


    The atmosphere around here is very ambiguous. Xiaowen didn''t wear much. Her pajamas at home are also quite bold. The side is split from the root of her thighs and directly exposes her two straight and symmetrical legs to the air.


    Her face was a little red, like a ripe peach.


    I am also a normal man. Seeing Xiaowen like this, I will bump into her in my heart.


    As a saying goes, women don''t want to be beautiful, but to brush and secrete the estrogen in their body under specific circumstances.


    This can capture a man''s heart.


    At the moment, I looked at Xiaowen like this and was a little moved.


    Although I don''t know where this exciting point is~


    Xiaowen''s head leaned closely against me, and a burst of charming hair fragrance floated over.


    "Brother Wen, I really like you. Whether you accept me or not, I like you. However, if it''s convenient for you, can you lend me 50000..."


    In the past, this 50000 yuan was basically my salary for not eating or drinking for two or three years, but now I don''t care about this money at all.


    "I can lend you the money, but you have to tell me what you do," I said.


    Xiaowen seemed afraid to look me in the eyes: "when I came home for the new year, I learned that my father lost money in gambling and was hurt. I came back to raise money this time. I have saved some money in the past two years. You can just lend me 50000."


    Xiaowen''s words opened the shackles in my heart in an instant.


    I threw a bank card in front of her: "this card is the money I saved. You can take as much as you need."


    My forthright appearance not only didn''t make Xiaowen happy, but made her eyes red and cried loudly holding me.


    "Do you know? I have so many friends in Jinhai City, only you are willing to lend me money, only you..."


    Alas~


    I can understand Xiaowen''s mood. It''s just like when I came to Jinhai city. Whether a friend around me was lost or not. The feeling of loneliness makes people feel uncomfortable.


    I patted her soft back: "don''t be afraid, isn''t there me ~"


    Xiaowen cried for a while and suddenly stopped sobbing. Her swollen eyes like peaches stared at me.


    "Brother Wen, don''t go tonight ~"


    Different from last time, I can feel that Xiaowen is serious when she says this, and there is no sense of banter.


    I stared at her for a few seconds.


    This little girl, seriously~


    She thought that if I borrowed her money, there must be interest.


    Although at this time I also want to rush up to pick up Xiaowen and go to the right place, my reason tells me that I can''t do that.


    I lent Xiaowen money, not to stand high and look down on her with a high attitude, let alone to do something.


    I just want to help her. I don''t have any other selfishness.


    "Although I don''t want to go, I think you should find a good man and shouldn''t waste time on me ~" I tried to keep my eyes away from Xiaowen and sighed in my heart.


    Xiaowen, Xiaowen, don''t seduce me again. You are so frank in front of me again and again. I''m afraid I can''t control myself.


    I am also a normal man!


    Xiaowen looked at my eyes changed. Her eyes seemed to contain tears, but she looked forward to it.


    Facing me who was about to walk out of Xiaowen''s house, she said angrily.


    "Zhang Wen, what kind of person are you? Other men want to fall down when they see me. Why can you be indifferent? Are you glass?"

 Chapter 669

    At Xiaowen''s house, I stopped.


    The word glass stabbed me like a needle.


    Glass?


    I laughed like a mockery. From small to large, I was called glass for the first time.


    Xiaowen, is this challenging my bottom line!


    As soon as my mind was hot, I turned back and grabbed Xiaowen''s shoulders and worked harder and harder.


    "What did you just say I was?"


    Women are always the most attractive special body for men. In the room only me and Xiaowen, strange hormon collided with each other. The snow mounds, trenches, straight thighs and sexy broken bones that make men''s adrenal glands soar stimulate my brain.


    I couldn''t help looking at the snow white on her.


    Xiaowen, with tears in her eyes, looked defensive, but she was not at all restrained in front of me. She slipped slowly down my hand and pulled off a rope on her shoulder.


    WOW~


    The clothes were thrown on the ground like snowflakes, and large snow mounds leaked in front of me.


    My hands, frozen there, shook.


    It turned out that Xiaowen didn''t wear anything inside. I know she must have been intentional. I was a little shaken in the face of Xiaowen''s seduction.


    I have the urge to go up and hold her down!


    "Brother Wen, can you not escape?" she looked at me and said affectionately and slightly wronged.


    A woman is so honest with me many times, but I don''t respond at all. That woman must be wronged to death!


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Xiaowen gently held my hand with her boneless soft hand and let my hand move down.


    Shua~


    When I touched a soft touch, I came back.


    I took my electric hand back.


    But the feeling just now is really good. It''s soft and soft. It''s like dancing on a water bed. If you can take a bite, it must feel better


    I interrupted the idea in time.


    No, how can I do that?


    Although Xiaowen took the initiative to send it to the door, I don''t like her.


    What if there is no love at all?


    Seeing that I took away my hand, Xiaowen fiercely bowed her head and hugged me, regardless of whether the two groups in front of her chest would rub hard against me.


    "I beg you, will you?"


    I just felt like being pointed at with a gun and said to me gnashing my teeth, Zhang Wen, you go, what are you waiting for? Let other girls be at home alone?


    Are you still not a man?


    This is for nothing!


    Moreover, Xiaowen seems to have good kung fu


    Pop!


    I slapped myself in the face to calm myself down.


    I smiled and pushed Xiaowen away to help her tidy up her clothes.


    "Xiaowen, after you, I will be your brother. I still don''t want other things. Wang Yuxian is the only one in my heart..."


    Xiaowen looked at me, her eyes grew slowly, and then tears fell down her cheeks.


    At that moment, her heart was much more moved than sad.


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, I went to the nail salon.


    Wang Yuxian has closed. There is a dim light on the second floor. She is still waiting for me to come back.


    I don''t know when, waiting for me to go home has become Wang Yuxian''s habit, and I go home for the night has become something I silently abide by.


    Wang Yuxian and I have tacitly understood some things.


    "Wenzi, come back." as soon as I entered the door, Wang Yuxian came out to meet me in her pajamas.


    Her pajamas are much more conservative than Xiaowen. However, Wang Yuxian''s loose pajamas can wear out the feeling that other women don''t have.


    Gao Luan''s mountain peak props up the loose pajamas. A deep ditch lies in front of me. It is a perfect combination of sexy clavicle and white neck.


    Seeing that my eyes were strange, Wang Yuxian subconsciously protected his chest.


    "Wenzi, what do you mean by staring at your sister all the time?"


    what do you mean?


    Can she not understand?


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head.


    Click.


    To ease the embarrassment, I lit a cigarette and sat at the head of the bed.


    Wang Yuxian came down with a little tangle in her eyes.


    "Do you have something in mind?"


    I can''t talk to Li Erzi or pretend to force tigers. I can only talk to Wang Yuxian.


    This is my gentle hometown~


    After listening to me finish, Wang Yuxian''s face sank. She sat down next to me and said to me, "Wenzi, if you have decided the way, go ahead boldly and don''t have any worries. I know that you are a man of righteousness, but what Li Erzi said is also right. You can''t talk about morality with some people!"


    Wang Yuxian''s words always hit the nail on the head. One sentence can be said to my heart.


    I sighed: "I''m afraid my persistence will make many people unhappy."


    Li Erzi will not be happy, boss Wang will not be happy, and the pillar will not be happy.


    Wang Yuxian is the only one who really supports me behind my back.


    Wang Yuxian suddenly giggled like a little girl. She looked down at me secretly and pinched my nose.


    "Wenzi, would you still care about other people''s ideas? If you did, you would have listened to me and wouldn''t go so far with boss Wang. Don''t be hypocritical here ~"


    Words are jokes, but the truth is true.


    Wang Yuxian''s words made my heart calm.


    She''s right. That''s where I am now.


    I am worried about Li Erzi and them, but my decision will not change, just like what I said to Li Erzi in the hospital, although it will make them unhappy.


    But I insist.


    So I''m not pretending to be B?


    When did I become like a tiger?


    Hehe


    I laughed bitterly at myself in my heart.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Yuxian knew myself better than I did.


    "Yuxian, if you promise me in the future, I will marry you." I said to Wang Yuxian in the dim light.


    Her little face turned red and her eyes trembled.


    I''m sincere in saying this. I have regarded Wang Yuxian as my woman in my heart. It''s just that we still have some friction and don''t lubricate well~


    I think Wang Yuxian will be my woman sooner or later. It''s only a matter of time.


    "But Wenzi, sister still said that. If you oppose boss Wang in the future, I think you should get closer to brother Liu. That won''t hurt you." Wang Yuxian looked at me seriously.


    She also knows how sinister boss Wang is. No one can take advantage of him.


    I didn''t refuse or promise, but grabbed Wang Yuxian and put my mouth on it.


    To my surprise, Wang Yuxian didn''t hide, but cooperated to cater to me

 Chapter 670

    Ling Ling


    Class is over.


    In the rich area of Jinhai City, the bell of the third middle school rang, and the students poured out of the school gate like a faucet.


    This is one of the best schools in Jinhai city in terms of teaching quality. Of course, the hardware and software equipment are quite complete. The enrollment rate of key universities here is 98%.


    This is a very frightening number, which means that as long as people come here to study, they can basically be admitted to key universities.


    They are the future of our motherland.


    It is a group of people who will live in the middle and high levels of society in the future.


    It is also a dream of many people to come here to study.


    Just


    I want to come here not only to have terrible scores, but also to have a strong family background.


    Because it''s just tuition and miscellaneous expenses, which is a terrible number that many people can''t catch up with.


    Although some people also tighten their belts and send their children to this school, most of the people who come to school here are still children of famous families.


    There are not a few rich people like boss Du.


    The school gate is full of luxury cars, none of which is less than a million.


    The security guards at the door are floating with their eyes on these luxury cars. They can''t help sighing. They have different lives. Why didn''t they reincarnate in a good family? Why did their lives suffer so much?


    Why is the gap between people so large?


    At the same time, the eyes of these security guards also moved back and forth on those ladies. They could not help thinking that if they could be close to such a rich woman, their fate would change accordingly.


    Unfortunately, these noble women don''t even look down at them.


    Because in their eyes, security guards are always just security guards and can never fly to the branches to cover the Phoenix.


    When these security guards tried to "show" themselves in front of the rich, two people squatted across the road.


    These two people have a public face, which is the kind of role that people will not see more at a glance. This is also their best camouflage.


    God gave them a face to squat.


    How can they waste it?


    One of the two stood up slowly, pretended to lean against the pole and lit a cigarette.


    When the smoke misted up, his eyes secretly stared at a little girl who seemed to be only 14 or 15 years old running and jumping out.


    She didn''t look away until she got into a Mercedes Benz Maybach.


    When the car was about to disappear in his sight, he calmly stepped onto a motorcycle next to him, carrying another person, and closely followed the car.


    Then he drove very fast and disappeared at the end of the street.


    Watching the Mercedes disappear in their eyes, they stopped and took out their mobile phones.


    "Second brother, I''ll follow everyone. If you want to do it, you can do it on Road 105. There''s no one there!"


    This end of the phone is connected to Li Erzi.


    He was moving in the ward when he received the call.


    "Well, I see ~" Li Erzi agreed without saying much.


    When he hung up, his face darkened.


    Also stopped activities, sat by the bed and lit a cigarette.


    Thoughts are floating.


    The news to Li Erzi just now was from a friend he knew when he was on the battlefield.


    Li Erzi''s way of life is different from everyone. Although he looks very gloomy and unwilling to talk to others, people who have been with him will say that Li Erzi is a person with superficial indifference and inner fanaticism.


    To make friends with such people, you can get along with them at ease and don''t have to fight at all.


    Li Erzi, in front of people''s communication, chose honesty and at least honesty. Coupled with his excellent social skills, people think Li Erzi is not only smart, but also real.


    Who doesn''t want to make friends with smart people?


    To tell the truth, ten thousand li Erzi are unwilling to help boss Wang do this, but he can''t help Zhang Wen. If he wants to talk and do it, now Li Erzi can arrange a perfect plan.


    But he still has a lump in his heart.


    He was afraid that after this thing was done, boss Wang had plump wings. Before Zhang Wen left, he would slap Zhang Wen in the face, slap him in the face, beat him dizzy, and then kick him away.


    Even stabbed to death.


    At that time, when he was in a dilemma, Zhang Wen couldn''t turn over.


    Li Erzi told him this truth clearly, but why doesn''t he understand anything?


    In other words, what Zhang Wen insists on is not something that Li Erzi can understand.


    At least for now, Li Erzi can''t understand.


    He turned out Zhang Wen''s phone with his fingers, but he didn''t press it for a long time.


    Pop.


    He closed his cell phone and paced back and forth with his back hands, hesitating and hesitating there.


    At this time, Zhang Guohua pushed the door in.


    "Er Zi, what are you doing?" Zhang Guohua said in a deep voice.


    "Hehe, nothing, nothing..."


    "How''s it going?" since Li Erzi was injured, Zhang Guohua has returned home for a few days in addition to the new year. He spends the rest of his time in the hospital to see Li Erzi every day. He is also secretly determined to help Li Erzi take revenge.


    Li Erzi, but he stopped the gun for Zhang Guohua.


    Zhang Guohua is the kind of person who will give you a lot if you treat him well.


    An honest man who knows how to repay his kindness.


    "Almost. It''s estimated that we''ll be discharged in a while," said Li Erzi.


    "Well." Zhang Guohua didn''t say much. He nodded and went to tidy up his things.


    "Guohua, I ask you, what do you think of Zhang Wen?" Li Erzi blurted out a word without knowing why.


    Zhang Guohua looked at Li Erzi like a monster: "I know you have an opinion with Zhang Wen, but I have a word to say. Don''t be unhappy. In fact, I think Zhang Wen did the right thing!"


    "Oh?"


    "I''m Zhang Guohua. I''m not as stupid as you think, but I know that if people want to have a foothold in society, they can''t ignore morality and lose morality. In that case, what''s the difference between us and ordinary gangsters? I think Zhang Wen is right!"


    Zhang Guohua spoke straight. These words were basically said without thinking.


    In front of Li Erzi, he just spoke out his inner thoughts.


    He felt that mixing society could not be like what Li Erzi said. There were no principles.


    Li Erzi bowed his head and remained silent until the cigarette end burned his finger.


    "Guohua, your words seem to make me understand a truth." he said with a smile.


    "What''s the reason?"


    "Benevolence is invincible!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua looked at each other and laughed for a while. After a while, Li Erzi stabilized his mood: "well, I should also take this step, Guohua, the plan may be ahead of schedule ~"


    With that, he pressed Zhang Wen''s phone number without waiting for Zhang Guohua to ask questions.

 Chapter 671

    Early in the morning, I was helping Wang Yuxian open. I don''t know why. I felt like I had fallen into a trap, and it got deeper and deeper day by day.


    Wang Yuxian is this trap full of curiosity.


    I thought my enthusiasm for Wang Yuxian would gradually decrease with the loss of time, but the longer time, the deeper my love for Wang Yuxian.


    So that last night I stopped when I took the last step into the flowers.


    So that Wang Yuxian and I can have an affair for so long.


    At the moment, I was fascinated by her dressing up her face in front of the mirror.


    No wonder beauty doesn''t change rivers and mountains~


    Wang Yuxian, now it is my psychological pillar.


    "Hehe, when are you going to see?" Wang Yuxian saw me in the mirror, smiled, drew a circle in his hand with long hair, and then put it high behind his head.


    I quickly looked away.


    Every time Wang Yuxian sees me shy, she likes to come and flirt with me.


    She walked over step by step. Her charming red lips were only one punch away from me. The aroma in her mouth spit on my face without cover, which made me confused~


    "Since you want to, why didn''t you take the next step last night? Why didn''t you do it at my house?" Wang Yuxian''s question made me don''t know how to answer. At the same time, my face turned red with a brush.


    I can''t help but turn red. I feel a little ashamed.


    Seeing that I was shy, she went too far. She hugged me and lowered my head. My eyes were just opposite her high chest.


    "Now, I''ll give you another chance ~"


    Then she looked at me with a smile.


    I''m in a mess.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian, I was confused. The reason why I didn''t take the next step was not because I was afraid or my ability was not good.


    But every time I take the last step to Wang Yuxian, a person will appear in my mind.


    That man is Lao Gao.


    With him, there is a deep guilt, a deep guilt for Wang Yuxian.


    With this feeling, how can I take the next step with Wang Yuxian?


    I''m afraid I''ll desecrate her.


    "Because Lao Gao." in the face of Wang Yuxian''s banter, I didn''t joke with her, but said solemnly.


    Wang Yuxian was stunned and stared at me for a few seconds. Her eyes were covered with fog, and then she sighed gently. In order to prevent me from seeing the falling tears, she turned away.


    "Yes, Lao Gao..."


    To tell you the truth, when I said this, I hoped Wang Yuxian would smile easily and say that she had forgotten Lao Gao and no longer liked Lao Gao. In that case, I could put her down now regardless of whether Wang Yuxian agreed or not.


    But she cried.


    Although she didn''t say a word, this is the best answer she gave me.


    She also cares about Lao Gao, so that she will cry when she mentions Lao Gao.


    This is an indelible fetter in her heart.


    It''s also something between us.


    I gently hugged Wang Yuxian from behind and whispered in her ear, "Yuxian, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t mention Lao Gao."


    She shook her head, took my hand quietly away from her waist, turned and went upstairs.


    At this time, my phone rang.


    It''s boss Wang.


    I don''t have to pick it up. I know what he wants to say to me. It''s just how boss Du did.


    My eyebrows moved slightly.


    Pick it up.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days have passed since I promised boss Wang to do it.


    Two days is not much, but it''s like two years for boss Wang.


    He spent every day in suffering. Every day, he stayed by the phone and waited for me to do it.


    Because he doesn''t have much time.


    In two days, the deposit will be taken back. At that time, Wanfeng group can''t stop if it doesn''t want to. His efforts will be in vain again.


    More importantly, his face on the road.


    At that time, he would certainly be disgraced. Why did he get the dignity of the first brother in Jinhai city?


    Boss Wang these two days can be said to be tightening a string, which will explode at any time, and this string will break at any time.


    At the same time, he was worried.


    What are you worried about?


    Is that boss Du? Is it a deposit?


    No, he has worried enough about these things in the past two days.


    What he worried about was whether Zhang Wen would sincerely help him do it, or whether he would just be perfunctory. If Zhang Wen deliberately procrastinates, he really has no way. He can only watch those people take away the deposit and then let Wanfeng group close down.


    You know, now Zhang Wen is the last sharp weapon in his hand. He knows that this is also the last time he uses Zhang Wen.


    The boy is getting smarter and smarter. He can''t stay with him. Similarly, he can detect that Zhang Wen wants to leave him.


    Smart people will do it in the end.


    Boss Wang doesn''t deny Zhang Wen, but he doesn''t want to see Zhang Wen fly alone.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out using some special means to let Zhang Wen obey. He also knows that letting Zhang Wen fly alone is undoubtedly releasing the tiger and returning to the mountain. This boy must grow faster than his boss Wang, because Zhang Wen is in a rising period, and he is already in a stable period.


    Now, as long as there is the rise of any small group, it is an invisible threat to boss Wang and them.


    That''s all.


    Boss Wang is more worried about the pillar.


    Everyone knows that Zhu is a capable man around boss Wang. Now he goes out to work. Basically, Zhu is the spokesman of boss Wang, but in Zhu, he has a good relationship with Zhang Wen.


    This makes boss Wang feel more uneasy.


    If you really turn against Zhang Wen and want to do it, what should you do?


    Is it difficult for him to ask boss Wang to take someone there himself?


    How is that possible?


    With a lot of uneasiness and anxiety in his heart, boss Wang dialed Zhang Wen.


    "Wenzi, how are things going?" boss Wang asked on the phone.


    Voice, naturally a little anxious.


    "Well... I''m checking. These two days, I''m squatting." I''m honest at the end of the phone.


    "Wenzi, you have to hurry up, you know? I don''t have much time. In two days, the deposit will be deducted." boss Wang is really worried, otherwise such words can''t come out of his mouth.


    Of course I know what it means.


    "Boss Wang, don''t worry. As long as I squat better over there, I''ll do it at the first time!"


    "Well, you''re the most reliable of my people, Wenzi." boss Wang has already spoken, and he can''t say more. If he speaks more, it will have a negative effect.


    I was polite to him and hung up.


    As soon as I hung up here, Li Erzi''s phone number crowded in.

 Chapter 672

    I saw Li Erzi''s number calling and walked out of the nail shop with the phone.


    I know what I''m going to say to Li Erzi next is probably what I don''t want Wang Yuxian to hear.


    "Wenzi, my people just gave me news, and it''s almost over." Li Erzi''s gloomy voice came into my ears.


    My heart was excited, and my little heart beat hard twice.


    "Well, let''s do it right away!" Li Erzi worked. I''m relieved. Since he said there was no problem, it''s superfluous for me to ask any more questions.


    He smiled: "Wenzi, don''t you listen to me tell you the situation? Don''t call me again at that time, ha ha..."


    "OK, I can''t make it clear on the phone. Let''s talk when we meet ~"


    I hung up and told Wang Yuxian that I appeared in Li Erzi''s ward more than ten minutes later.


    When I used to pretend to be a tiger black sister, Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi were there.


    I looked at the black sister and looked at the tiger with dissatisfaction.


    "Wenzi, my wife said she was going too. I can''t stop it ~" pretending to force the tiger to sweat. He also knows what I mean by looking at him.


    We are going to work this time, not to play. I don''t know why black sister insisted on following us.


    However, if she has to come, she can''t stop pretending to be a tiger.


    No way, I can only patiently enlighten: "black sister, this time it''s quite dangerous. Don''t go?"


    Black sister''s big black face sank: "I can''t watch my husband take risks with you. We''re engaged!"


    When Li Erzi heard the word engagement, he almost spit it out. I also felt a little confused. I didn''t expect them to decide their life so soon.


    Besides, the other party is a black sister.


    This is the best!


    It''s OK to pretend to force a tiger to play for two days. If he plays for a lifetime, can he bear it?


    I looked at the pretending tiger and he giggled at me.


    Grass!


    I scolded in my heart and said, "either pretend to force the tiger to go back, I and Guohua are enough!"


    Pretending to force the tiger''s face to change, he quickly said, "Oh, Wenzi, didn''t you exclude me? Or let my wife go. Wow, in fact, she''s not bad!"


    I know. In terms of Hei Mei''s skill, an ordinary man is not her opponent. If she is here, we will have more powerful combat power. But is it appropriate to let a girl go?


    I said to black sister, "are you really going to do this?"


    "I''m going!" black sister said unequivocally.


    "Er, well..." I know that if I refuse again, black sister may turn against me, because she was already a little impatient when she spoke just now.


    I shook my head helplessly.


    Motioned Li Erzi to tell us the situation.


    Li Erzi looked at me with a smile in his eyes, which means, Wenzi, you can certainly do something this time. There are pretending to force tiger and black sister. There''s nothing you can''t do.


    "Usually, boss Du''s family has only one driver to pick up his daughter from school. Boss Du basically doesn''t go. Only his wife goes and drives a Mercedes Benz Maybach with the license plate number of XXXXX. I calculated the time. I went to ambush near Road 105 at more than 5 p.m. at that time, he should be passing by, and there are no people nearby."


    I nodded. Li Erzi''s message to me was correct, so let''s just stride forward.


    Li Erzi is like our eyes. These eyes are bright and sharp enough, so we can succeed every time we act, so that we can have no worries at home.


    I looked back and pretended to force the tiger: "did the guy bring it?"


    "Well, take it." pretending to force the tiger to take out two knives from his waist and give one to Zhang Guohua and me, but there was no knife handle and white cloth wrapped around it.


    In this way, it is convenient to do things.


    If something really happened, the fingerprints could not be found, and the pretending tiger polished the blade with a grinder. The manufacturer polished all the knife marks.


    It also minimizes our risk.


    "Where''s your guy?" I saw that pretending to force the tiger had never taken out his knife and asked.


    He smiled mysteriously, slipped like pulling out his trousers and belt, and pulled out a bright soft sword from his waist.


    I was speechless when I saw this.


    In the ancient martial arts world, few people can control this thing. Pretending to be a tiger is so stupid. Holding this thing is tantamount to self mutilation in front of the enemy!


    "Can you... Change a guy?" I was speechless.


    "The name of a man, the shadow of a tree, this soft sword is my sign!" seeing that the tiger is about to be installed with me, I stopped quickly,


    No matter what guy he uses, I and Zhang Guohua are enough anyway.


    We all know that this past is not a fight or an assassination, but a kidnapping!


    you ''re right!


    It''s kidnapping!


    Boss Wang has always asked me to kidnap boss Du!


    He knows boss Du best. If he collides with him, he can beat boss Du, but he can''t cure the root cause. He wants to get rid of boss Du completely in a perfect way.


    So that he can''t do it in front of himself in the future!


    kidnap.


    It''s the most shameless thing I''ve ever had. If I had listened to boss Wang at the beginning, I would have tied up Er Mao and Guang Guang Guang''s parents, and things wouldn''t go around so much.


    The funny thing is that I used to be the most shameless thing, but now I have to work hard to complete it!


    In fact, I''m quite helpless, but I can''t quit without giving boss Wang a satisfactory answer.


    This is the last answer I gave to boss Wang.


    The goal this time is boss Du''s daughter, but after listening to Li Erzi, I think it''s better to tie boss Du''s wife. I have to do it anyway. Why don''t I do it better?


    After finalizing the idea in my mind, I called boss Wang who had been on pins and needles waiting.


    He answered in seconds.


    "Boss Wang, we are ready to do it." I said faintly.


    "Well, when?" boss Wang''s excited little heart beat fast. He knew that as long as I started, the probability of success was more than 90%. He was quite relieved of my ability.


    "This afternoon," I said, looking at the time.


    "OK, or I''ll let the pillar help you?" he said politely.


    "No, I have enough people here."


    He knew I would refuse, so he said it deliberately. I don''t want the column to be involved in this matter, and he doesn''t want the column to roll up.


    "Well, be careful yourself!"


    "Well, I see ~"


    Hung up, my heart sank.


    Boss Wang on the other end of the phone stamped his feet with excitement.


    But soon he calmed down.


    He''s thinking about the future.

 Chapter 673

    It must be said that it is no accident that boss Wang can achieve today.


    Insidious, smart, deep in the way of controlling people.


    These are things that others don''t have.


    At this time, boss Wang sat in the office with his legs crossed, his head melon, but he had flown out of the sky.


    He has been thinking about where he should put Zhang Wen after boss Du is done. In his heart, it will succeed. As long as he thinks about the future, he will certainly have no loss on his side.


    You won''t lose a soldier.


    Just make good use of Zhang Wen.


    However, Zhang Wen is a double-edged sword. He can only push it out and can''t hold it.


    So what should I do


    Boss Wang has never been a hesitant person, but in Zhang Wen, he has never been hesitant.


    But this time, he won''t hesitate.


    If you hesitate again, it is cruel to yourself!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang put his hands behind his head, made a comfortable posture and stretched hard.


    ¡­¡­


    At more than five o''clock in the afternoon, the bell rang after class.


    Jinhai No. 3 middle school, the curriculum here is not tight, and the teaching quality is not linked to the tension of the curriculum. This school pays more attention to the students'' consciousness.


    A thing that you want to do and being forced to do are completely two concepts. You are willing to do it and put 100% enthusiasm into it. Usually, this thing will get twice the result with half the effort.


    On the contrary, if you are forced to do it, there will be a lot of negative emotions.


    Boss Du liked this teaching method, so he sent his daughter to this middle school.


    Whoosh~


    A Mercedes Benz Maybach stopped at the school gate on time.


    A little girl with full ears and short hair ran out. The driver respectfully opened the door and let her in.


    In the back seat of the car, there is a lady who looks elegant. Although she is not young, she is well maintained. Her skin is like a girl and can be broken by blowing.


    The car moved slowly towards Road 105, which they had to pass every day.


    As usual, the lady talked and laughed to the little girl, and the little girl talked to her about the interesting things that happened in school.


    But they didn''t find that behind the luxurious Mercedes Benz Maybach, there was obviously a motorcycle.


    Several times the motorcycle can overtake, but it just doesn''t cross the head of Mercedes Benz for half a meter, and it always follows steadily.


    When approaching Road 105, the motorcycle swished to the side.


    After that, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "People passed."


    "Well, I see." a calm voice on the phone promised, and then the two drove their motorcycles without looking back.


    Their task is completed. Next, let''s see how those people perform the play well!


    ¡­¡­


    Road 105, very few people.


    Because the villa area is near Jinhai City, you have to pass here when you come out of the city.


    Here, it has become a great place for us to start.


    Poop!


    Not long after the car entered Road 105, the body vibrated violently, and then stopped lifeless.


    "What''s the matter?" the lady in the back seat asked angrily.


    "Maybe the tire burst." the driver in front quickly got off to check.


    He got out of the car with doubts. The car is usually maintained by him. It''s impossible to protect the tire. Is it pressed somewhere? Just now he was distracted and really didn''t pay attention.


    But what is it that makes the tire burst in an instant?


    Before the driver could figure it out, he felt that his neck was blocked by a heavy force.


    Dong!


    Before he knew what was going on, he was kicked on the door, and he fainted on the spot.


    This strength is not what ordinary people can bear. It''s like a calf there. It may faint by this foot.


    The man who did it appeared next to the car like a hill.


    This man is Zhang Guohua.


    It was easy to get rid of this man. Zhang Guohua had to open the door in the past.


    At this time, my black sister pretending to force the tiger and I also passed by.


    The tire breaker was made by forcing the tiger. The effect was better than all of us expected. Now, it was done without effort.


    However, the lady in the car reacted very quickly. When we didn''t react, she closed the door and locked the door at the first time. Zhang Guohua still couldn''t open the door after a long time.


    I frowned.


    The lady looked at us in horror and took out the phone to make a call. I clenched my teeth: "break the window!"


    Zhang Guohua nodded and went to look for something.


    Pretending to force the tiger also helped Zhang Guohua smash the window. For a long time, there were the screams of the lady and the cries of the little girl.


    Dong!


    "My grass!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly burst in my ear, and then a man with nosebleed slapped a brick on the shoulder of the tiger.


    The driver just fainted and woke up again, but he seemed quite loyal to boss Du. Without saying a word, he picked up the brick and pretended to be a tiger!


    He certainly didn''t know who kicked him, so he found someone who looked the most unpleasant.


    "Oh......" pretending to force the tiger to concentrate on smashing the window, he was startled by the sudden attack, but this brick had no loss to him at all, just made him shake.


    After being knocked out, the driver probably didn''t have much strength. His accuracy was much worse. It was estimated that he would explode on the forehead of the tiger, but he missed and hit his shoulder.


    Before I could make a move, a pair of big black hands grabbed the driver from behind.


    "Dare to touch my man!"


    Dong!


    All of us clearly heard a sound of bone fragmentation. Heimei punched the driver''s face. Maybe the bridge of his nose was interrupted by Heimei and screamed in pain.


    This punch made the world cry.


    This punch made Tyson cry angrily and scared Bruce Lee away.


    Black sister, she is really a heroine among women!


    Maybe he touched the driver''s most painful nerve. He can''t even faint now. He can only watch Heimei jam herself, exercise enough strength and prepare to give him a second punch.


    Brush brush~


    But just at this time, several pure lights flashed by.


    It hit the driver, the black sister and the tiger like water.


    I looked back. It was a forced tiger. Just now I was photographed. I was unhappy. I took out the soft sword from my waist and wanted to kill the driver!


    It''s just a lack of methods, and pretending to force the tiger is not playing soft sword at all, which is self mutilation!


    But he''s very fast! On average, he can swing three or four times a second. The soft sword is played into a meteor hammer in his hand~

 Chapter 674

    I''ve said that it''s not good to pretend to be a tiger, but he just doesn''t listen.


    Now, the soft sword in his hand is not like a soft sword, and the meteor hammer is not like a meteor hammer. Suddenly, it looks like a madman playing cotton.


    Ouch~


    It''s very exciting.


    "Grass! Don''t fucking hit!" in just one minute, black sister suffered no less than fifty times.


    Every time, she left a blood mark on her body.


    Although pretending to force the tiger can temporarily shield the blood marks left by the soft sword, black sister can''t. She''s scratched and hurt. It hurts!


    Besides, her posture is just to protect the driver. She pretends to force the tiger to look at it without looking. Can she not be angry?


    Don''t these soft swords greet black sister?


    Pretending to force the tiger to stop, two big black eyes looked at the black sister innocently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    What''s wrong?


    This sentence is superfluous. Can''t he see the blood on the black sister? Can''t you see the helpless eyes of black sister?


    He can bear it, black sister can bear it?


    Two big black eyes looked at each other for a second, and the black sister said, "you hit me!"


    Pretending to force the tiger, he looked down from the black sister''s eyes.


    Isn''t it? Black sister''s body was covered with blood marks at this time, which were hurt by soft sword.


    But pretending to force a tiger doesn''t mean to apologize at all.


    "Must the revolution have been injured by mistake? In previous wars, when such a big shell crashed with a bang, how many people died? How many of our own people were killed? Is it all because of the different division of labor in the revolution?"


    Heimei was stunned and didn''t speak for a moment.


    She was fooled by pretending to be a tiger.


    If black sister can''t be fooled by pretending to be a tiger, she can''t always be with pretending to be a tiger. For two people, one must be able to deceive the other, or they will go their separate ways sooner or later.


    Bang!


    By this time, Zhang Guohua had smashed the window several times, reached in and clicked to open the door.


    The driver was just strangled by the black girl, and now he fainted.


    "Who are you? Do you know who my man is?" the lady shouted like crazy.


    I smiled: "you''re a man, aren''t you boss Du?"


    Looking at my calm face, she lost her voice. She must be thinking, since I know the identity of boss Du, how dare I do it to her? She can''t believe it.


    She followed boss Du all the way. She knew exactly what he was like.


    Although not as fierce as boss Wang, Jinhai city is also a famous person.


    "If your man is not boss Du, we won''t look for you. If you don''t want to get hurt, just follow us." I said politely. In fact, I don''t want to hurt them. After all, they have no hatred against me.


    The woman kept yelling. I was afraid someone would come later and winked at black sister.


    Black sister had just been beaten by a tiger for a long time. Without saying a word, she grabbed the lady''s head as soon as she went in and pulled it out of the car. She pulled her hair with one hand and stuck the little girl with the other hand. She got into a van we had prepared long ago.


    The lady didn''t dare to cry. She may have seen such a fierce woman as black sister for the first time. She lost her voice when she got into the van.


    None of us spoke. Zhang Guohua started the car and drove to the place that boss Wang had arranged for us.


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, several cars with roaring brakes stopped at the place where the Mercedes Benz Maybach broke down. Boss Du took the lead to get out of the car. It was difficult to see the extreme.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he seemed to understand everything.


    He first sent the driver to the hospital, then reluctantly took out his mobile phone and dialed the lady.


    But the phone was never answered.


    Boss Du''s heart hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    At the address given to us by boss Wang, Zhang Guohua and I, pretending to force tiger, took the people down and entered the room.


    Here is a villa still under construction in the suburbs. No one has checked in yet. This villa was bought by boss Wang. Now boss Du must have never dreamed that I brought people here.


    I asked pretending to force tiger and black sister to guard them, turned around and called boss Wang.


    "Boss Wang, when things are done, people are in my hands," I said.


    In the phone, Mr. Wang was excited when he pressed his voice. He certainly didn''t expect me to work so fast. It was just a piece of incense and it was done.


    At the same time, he also secretly guarded me in his heart.


    "Ha ha, good, Wenzi, I knew you could do it!" he said happily.


    "What about now?" I didn''t have time to listen to his nonsense, and my brow moved.


    What I want is to ask boss Wang to call boss Du and put forward his own conditions. I''ll release people here and finish it!


    To tell you the truth, I hate this situation very much.


    What''s the matter with two weak women tied in their hands?


    I just want boss Wang to finish his own business quickly.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, let boss Du worry for a while, and you''ll look after the people first ~" boss Wang was not worried at all, so he hung up the phone.


    He didn''t mean to come. I thought boss Wang would come to see the situation.


    Now it seems that he doesn''t want to be involved in this matter at all. He''s ready to do it with me.


    I became a tool for him.


    But why am I not? I have regarded myself as a tool since I promised boss Wang to do it.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head.


    In these matters, I am far from boss Wang.


    If you just call boss Du, I dare not say that it can''t achieve the effect we want, but it must be a lot of effort. It''s bound to waste a long time talking about what was originally a word.


    Boss Wang doesn''t want to bother, so he wants to try it.


    Let boss Du worry first.


    I didn''t think of that at all.


    I can''t help it. I can only watch them first. After hanging up, I''ll go back to the house and ask the pretending tiger to tie them up. My mouth is tightly blocked. Don''t let the workers passing by hear it.


    The woman was crazy just now. She shrank when she saw that we lit the knife intentionally or unintentionally.


    Looking at us with a compromise like begging for mercy in her eyes, the little girl hid aside and cried secretly. She didn''t even dare to make her voice out.


    We all look very fierce. At first glance, we are the ones who dare to kill, especially Zhang Guohua. The noble lady was scared to silence when she smashed the window just now.


    Seeing this scene, I actually have a bad feeling.


    But I also understand that boss Wang and I are not from the same world. We pursue different things.


    Boss Wang doesn''t talk about morality at all, as long as he achieves his goal.


    And I, no matter what I do, put morality first.


    Different road non-phase plan.


    This is the distance between us.

 Chapter 675

    At this moment, the most anxious person in the world is boss Du.


    It''s not too much to be on pins and needles.


    He put out his Eyeliner for a long time and had no clue.


    He''s worried, really worried.


    There are no women to look for, but he is such a daughter! Since childhood, boss Du has spoiled her for fear that she will be hurt. Now there is no news about her.


    Boss Du felt as if he had been hollowed out.


    But where are people?


    What the hell is going on?


    Needless to say, boss Du first thought of kidnapping, but he thought about too many possibilities, but he just couldn''t figure out who it was.


    The first thing in his mind was the figure of boss Wang, but he soon denied it.


    He thinks that boss Wang doesn''t hesitate to deal with him in this way.


    First of all, kidnapping is the most shameless way on the road.


    Secondly, boss Wang is now in the position of the first brother of Jinhai city. If he uses such a dirty way to deal with himself, he is not afraid to lose face? Aren''t you afraid of people on the road laughing at him?


    But besides boss Wang, he couldn''t think of a second person.


    No one will, and no one dares to do such a thing to his boss Du.


    So, do you want to call the police?


    Boss Du thought for a while, but forget it. If you really want to call the police, wait until the police come and investigate. It''s too late. Maybe something has happened.


    But the driver who was knocked unconscious has not woke up yet.


    Countless possibilities flashed in his heart, and boss Du paced back and forth at home with his hands on his back.


    "Brother, I found... Here!" at this time, a little brother stumbled in outside the door. He held a U-disk in his hand. In this U-disk was his copy of the video, which was the video of what happened on Road 105 just now.


    Boss Du opened it quickly.


    Soon, his Mercedes Benz Maybach appeared in the picture. Then, when the car stopped not far away, the driver got off to check the surrounding situation, was knocked unconscious by Zhang Guohua, and boss Du''s wife and woman were taken away.


    These pictures, like needles, pierced boss Du''s heart.


    Because of anxious and congested eyes, I couldn''t believe looking at the scene in the monitoring.


    He really never thought that things would become like this. He never thought that this kind of thing would happen to himself.


    The man in the surveillance is no stranger.


    That''s Zhang Wen, the number one cadre under boss Wang!


    He was the one who dropped the knife!


    Boss Du felt that Zhang Wen seemed to restrain himself everywhere. If he hadn''t killed the knife at the beginning, he might not have come to this step and let boss Wang have the upper hand.


    Now it''s better. He tied his wife and children away!


    Still in broad daylight, he doesn''t care at all!


    "Shit!" boss Du was so angry that he pulled a set of tea sets on the table directly to the ground.


    The tea set broke all over the floor.


    Now boss Du is anxious and angry. He is worried about his wife and children, but he wants to work hard with Zhang Wen.


    Wheezing~


    After venting, he gasped hard.


    Boss Du''s head is turning rapidly. He is not an ordinary person. He soon began to analyze the pros and cons of things.


    No matter how powerful Zhang Wen is, he is also a dog of boss Wang. He doesn''t believe Zhang Wen will come and tie his family.


    However, he felt that boss Wang dared to do so.


    He knows how insidious boss Wang is, but he didn''t expect that boss Wang doesn''t even have any principles now!


    Boss Du is angry!


    Now, finding Zhang Wen seems to have become meaningless.


    Why is boss Wang targeting him?


    Boss Du knows. He knows too well.


    It must be because of the deposit!


    Boss Du took out a cigarette, and the little brother next to him hurriedly took out a lighter to light it for him.


    He took a deep breath.


    Let your beating heart slow down first.


    For the time being, his family should be safe. Even if boss Wang never does anything, he will not do it until his goal is achieved. Then, this gives boss Du time to think.


    It''s just that boss Du is unwilling!


    It''s not easy for him to improve. It''s not easy for Lao Lu to do this. As long as he goes down this road smoothly, he will certainly step on boss Wang in the future.


    This is an opportunity, but also an opportunity.


    But now?


    There''s nothing to get at once.


    It was like an illusion that appeared out of thin air. He and Lao Lu wasted so much effort to make boss Wang whole, but they were pulled back by boss Wang.


    God, why are you so unfair to boss Du?


    Why can''t he get the upper hand?


    "Brother, why don''t we call the police? Now there are surveillance, and we can certainly save my sister-in-law!" the little brother said carefully.


    Boss Du looked at him and breathed.


    Did he ever think about calling the police?


    But this simply won''t work. On the contrary, boss Wang is in a hurry. Maybe he can really kill people and kill people.


    Boss Wang came to the police station. In a word, I don''t know this man. It has nothing to do with me. Won''t it be over?


    Then, boss Wang calls Zhang Wen again and tells him to do it. As long as Zhang Wen keeps his hands and feet clean, maybe he won''t leave any clues. What will boss Du do then?


    no way!


    Never!


    This must be dealt with cold!


    After all, this is boss Du''s only flesh and blood, and his wife who has accompanied him so far. They can''t have any mistakes!


    "All right, you go and call the brothers. I''ve been here for nothing lately. I''m waiting for orders at any time!" boss Du waved his hand and let the little brother out.


    Then he took out the phone.


    Looking at the three big characters of boss Wang in the phone book, he said silently.


    "Boss Wang, boss Wang, in the end, are you better than me? Do I have to lower you after all? I''m really unwilling! I''m unwilling..."


    Thinking so, boss Du pressed the dial button.


    With the beep in the microphone, boss Du''s heart also raised.


    He knew that as soon as he called out, it showed that he had compromised. At the moment, boss Wang must be hiding in the dark and waiting for him to call.


    Boss Du has no choice. Now he has to compromise.


    He succeeded in the deposit, but in boss Wang, he lost completely.


    Things are always repeating the same mistakes.


    Boss Du, the lost little lamb, stumbled to find the way, but didn''t see the road sign clearly. The word wolf''s nest was written on it!


    Click.


    I don''t know how long I waited. Boss Wang finally picked up the phone.

 Chapter 676

    In the room arranged for us by boss Wang in the suburb of Jinhai City, pretending to force tiger and black sister to squat in front of the lady and listen to her carefully. Their big black eyes are shining with thirst for knowledge.


    This is the most primitive thirst for knowledge.


    It is human''s desire for knowledge and the desire for the unknown.


    "Then you say, can someone like me be corrected?"


    Black sister''s eyes twinkle with the longing for beauty. Although wow, she is also very satisfied with her face, she thinks she can get better. At least, she wants to be slim with her body.


    "OK, I''ve met someone like you before. After they get out, they''re about the same size as me. Have you heard of liposuction?" the lady nodded quickly.


    This is different from the way she was scared to cry just now. She has been talking with black sister and pretending to force tiger.


    The little girl next to them didn''t seem to be afraid of them. Although they were like two small black mountains, she didn''t know why she didn''t think they were bad people.


    Because the light in their eyes is different from others.


    Bad guys, may they have this simple vision?


    May there be a thirst for knowledge and a love of beauty like black sister?


    No~


    After hearing the lady''s words, Heimei was very excited and looked back at the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger is thinking about what black sister will look like when she becomes slim.


    After imagining it in his head, he felt that it seemed to be a picture that could not be described by beauty. Black sister will certainly become a standard beauty at that time.


    "Hehe, how much does it cost?" asked the pretending tiger.


    "Probably, this number..." the lady stretched out her finger.


    Now pretending to force the tiger to save some money and think it can be accepted. However, after really doing it, will Heimei still be the former Heimei? Will he still call black sister? These are unknowns.


    Pretending to force a tiger suddenly means that he doesn''t want to take risks.


    "You don''t have to worry. Many people think this before doing it, but after doing it, there is no one who doesn''t agree ~" said the lady.


    An hour ago, Heimei learned that the lady runs a beauty salon. In her beauty salon, many people have had liposuction surgery, which is particularly successful. The surgery can make people lose weight and become slim like Wang Yuxian.


    Who doesn''t envy that figure?


    Who doesn''t want that face?


    Black sister is not stupid. He also knows what she looks like, but she can''t help it. She has this figure since she was young. There are genetic problems and weight loss is ineffective.


    If you lose weight, black sister may also be a beauty!


    "Then if this thing is over, shall I go to your place?" the black sister picked her eyebrows.


    As long as you can go out, let alone do liposuction for black sister, even let black sister ride on her head and shit!


    Where can a lady refuse? Nodded desperately.


    "As long as you let me go, I won''t tell anyone, and then arrange surgery for you immediately!"


    "Ha ha..." pretending to force the tiger to laugh at this.


    Obviously, the lady misunderstood them.


    Pretending to force the tiger said, "I can''t let you go now. As long as you cooperate, we won''t embarrass you. When the big brother has news, we''ll let you go immediately."


    The lady''s head, which was full of hope just now, sank.


    She thought she could fool the tiger with a few words. She didn''t expect that the tiger is the master of fooling people.


    Bang!


    Zhang Guohua came in with a calm face and a bright dagger hanging around his waist.


    When the lady saw Zhang Guohua, she turned away. Originally, Zhang Guohua was fierce. He was the one who smashed the glass just now. Naturally, the lady was quite afraid of him.


    "Pretend to force the tiger, do you pretend to force?" Zhang Guohua said to pretend to force the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to be stunned for a while, what bothered him most was that someone came to expose him when he pretended to be better than him, not to mention Zhang Guohua, who he couldn''t afford.


    "Grass, do what you should do." pretending to force the tiger said.


    "Hum ~" Zhang Guohua stopped talking nonsense, checked whether the tie behind the lady and the little girl was firm, and then went out.


    Pretending to force the tiger to continue pretending: "ignore him, that''s my little brother ~"


    The lady nodded in a hurry.


    I squatted at the door to smoke. After Zhang Guohua came out, he squatted down and asked me for a cigarette.


    "Wenzi, what do you think boss Wang is going to do?" Zhang Guohua said.


    I smiled: "these things have nothing to do with us. What boss Wang wants to do is his business. We are only responsible for catching people."


    Although I said that, I was still hesitating. Boss Wang didn''t say anything more about it. I was completely his tool and didn''t even have the right to ask one more question.


    When Zhang Guohua asked me, I also thought in my mind what boss Wang wanted to do.


    I snuffed out my cigarette end and wanted to call boss Wang, but I gave it up after thinking about it.


    Tools should act as good tools.


    But I don''t know. At this time, the danger is slowly approaching me.


    Boss Wang, a bad wolf, can''t give me delicious fat. He watched me enjoy it but was indifferent.


    In the end, he will still bite me hard.


    ¡­¡­


    Telephone love.


    Boss Du and boss Wang are in love by telephone.


    He clearly remembered that when he first dealt with boss Wang, he was on the phone.


    At that time, boss Wang was still a little bastard, but boss Du had become famous.


    Boss Du saw at that time that boss Wang was not simple. He must be a figure in the future.


    But he didn''t expect that ten years later, he would be severely trampled by boss Wang. There was no room to fight back and no chance to breathe.


    In terms of seniority, boss Wang has to call him Duke!


    But now?


    Boss Du has to kneel in front of boss Wang and call him lord!


    Boss Wang is not the boss Wang ten years ago. Now he can''t afford to offend boss Du!


    It is boss Du''s family and life that is involved in boss Wang''s nerve line! That''s all he has in the world!


    Boss Du is a little confused now. Facing the phone, he hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    I don''t know how to speak, I don''t know where to speak.


    Boss Du doesn''t know what attitude he should use to face boss Wang.


    High, No.


    It''s too low.


    He has to find a compromise so that he won''t be embarrassed.


    However, this point is quite difficult.


    If he bowed his head and begged boss Wang as soon as he came up, the lion would open his mouth and tease himself first.


    What the hell should I do?


    Before boss Du could react, a gloomy voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Lao Du, I don''t speak when the phone is connected. Why, wait for me to ask you to speak?"

 Chapter 677

    Boss Wang has to admit that he has always been cautious and cautious about boss Du.


    Because boss Wang knew who boss Du was before. He knew he was hot tempered and reckless.


    Moreover, if boss Du is now determined to fight to the death with boss Wang, he can still hit boss Wang hard.


    One thousand wounded the enemy and eight hundred lost themselves.


    This is not what boss Wang wants.


    What he wants is to kill boss Du without a single soldier! Or let him die!


    Besides, now boss Wang is porcelain and boss Du is tile. How can boss Wang compete with boss Du with his own value?


    Boss Wang is not stupid.


    Originally, boss Wang planned to let go of this matter and was not prepared to deal with boss Du, but unexpectedly, boss Du dared to make an article about the deposit secretly.


    Moreover, boss Wang was pressed out of breath.


    Hao is not exaggerating to say that as long as Zhang Wen doesn''t do it, or a few days later, boss Du''s plan will succeed, and boss Wang won''t be so easy to turn over again.


    Deposit, that''s not a small amount!


    Enough to ruin boss Wang!


    Unfortunately, the God of luck is still on the side of boss Wang. Fortunately, he has Zhang Wen and this capable general to help himself.


    Fortunately, it was better for him to start with boss Wang first.


    Now on the phone, boss Wang doesn''t think that the other end of the phone is boss Du, who used to make Jinhai tremble.


    It feels like one of my little brothers~


    Those who dare to speak and dare not speak want to get angry and don''t know how to get angry~


    Seeing boss Du like this, he was very happy.


    Everyone has weaknesses. Boss Du''s weakness is the mother and daughter.


    Boss Wang stepped on boss Du''s shoulder, and the boss was already on his face.


    Similarly, boss Du at the end of the phone softened when he heard that boss Wang didn''t pestle him at all.


    It''s the kind of weakness you completely surrender to.


    There''s no way. Boss Du can''t be soft. If he''s hard on his side, his wife and children will suffer!


    "Lao Wang, have something to say! Don''t touch my family!"


    Like the bridge in the movie, boss Du said the same thing. Don''t hurt my family, don''t let my family suffer, and it''s easy to say anything else.


    Boss Wang laughed. On the phone, he laughed loudly without taboo. He laughed wildly!


    Now he has his arrogant capital.


    As long as he is willing, boss Du can suffer all his life!


    Even if boss Du kills him one day, the pain will continue.


    This is a yoke.


    Boss Du can''t untie the shackles.


    So we can let the proud boss Du with his head up hang his head down.


    So we can make him give up his self-esteem and say good words in a low voice in front of boss Wang.


    Boss Wang''s wild laughter made boss Du feel at a loss.


    He didn''t know what was behind the smile. Would boss Wang suddenly stop and said coldly, Lao Du, your wife and children have let me do it. You''re not qualified to fight me!


    In that case, boss Du really doesn''t know what to do. Maybe he will go crazy.


    After waiting for boss Wang to smile, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Why, now you know to beg me? What have you done? Grass!"


    Crazy!


    Absolutely arrogant.


    Boss Wang held back for nearly ten years and finally broke out in front of boss Du today.


    Over the years, he has endured boss Du silently. From looking up at him at the beginning, to having his own place later, to today, he feels incredible.


    It''s like having a dream and finally waking up now.


    The reality is bloody and cruel. Boss Du has to bow to boss Wang.


    How refreshing it is to stand high and look down on boss Du?


    Boss Du''s heart seems to explode. If boss Wang dared to talk to him like that in the past, even if he is not as good as boss Wang now, he must fight with him to let him know why the flowers are so red.


    Creak


    Boss Du clenched his fist hard, his bones turned white, and his teeth made a loud noise.


    The most uncomfortable thing is not to be beaten or ridiculed face to face, but to have a fire in your heart but not to dare to send it out.


    You must also explain to boss Wang in a low voice like a grandson.


    The tone can''t be heavy.


    Boss Du''s eyes have widened.


    "Lao Wang, just say what you want to do!" boss Du said.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang is not worried at all. He just wants to make boss Du anxious and let him kneel down and beg himself without self-esteem.


    Do you have a sense of achievement!


    Otherwise, why did he bother to let Zhang Wen tie people here? He wants to have fun!


    Boss Wang''s smile made boss Du have no bottom at all. Now, it has become panic.


    He''s really afraid of boss Wang. He''s really afraid of boss Wang''s impulse.


    "You talk!" boss Du yelled weakly at the phone. There was no arrogant momentum in his voice. All that was left was compromise.


    The implication seemed to say, Lao Wang, I beg you, get down to business! You keep laughing like this. My little heart can''t bear it!


    "Lao Du, do you remember what you said to me when you first met me?" boss Wang said in a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    Boss Du''s mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    "You said, you little hairy son, there is no place for you in Jinhai city. If I dare to kill you, you will take someone to eradicate me!"


    Boss Du''s thoughts floated back with boss Wang''s words. It seems that he said this sentence in his dusty memory for many years.


    But at that time, boss Wang was a hairy boy, but he still threatened to make a living here. Aren''t you kidding?


    It''s just that he didn''t expect boss Wang to hold such a grudge.


    This sentence can follow him for so long. After more than ten years, boss Wang finally broke out today.


    Finally, I can straighten up and confront boss Du face to face.


    Didn''t you say I was a little hairy boy?


    Today, that little hairy boy is standing in front of you right now. He still holds your handle in his hand. In a word, he can destroy the rest of your life.


    how?


    How dare you call me that hairy boy? Dare you say that Jinhai has no place for me?


    Seeing that the whole Jinhai city will be under my name, I want you to regret it!


    Regret that you underestimated me!


    Boss Du''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down.


    "Lao Wang, it''s all old things. Can''t you be so childish..."


    In boss Du''s opinion, this is nothing at all.


    But boss Wang always remembers, he always remembers how angry he was and how he wanted to come and smoke boss Du!


    Now, it''s only one step away from boss Wang''s original idea!

 Chapter 678

    Boss Wang''s shameful laughter came over the phone.


    Sharp and mean, he pulled boss Du''s small heart like a sharp knife.


    Boss Du felt that his last bearing capacity was about to be worn off.


    He is now in front of boss Wang. No matter what he does, he is in vain. No matter what he does, he is doing useless work.


    It seems that there is only a body teased by boss Wang.


    Before he could retort, he had to be laughed at and teased again and again by boss Wang.


    "Old Du, did you look wrong?" boss Wang said angrily.


    "Yes..." boss Du has to admit this.


    "Didn''t you expect that our role play would be like this today?"


    "Yes..."


    Boss Wang took a deep breath: "Lao Du, did you say you were wrong?"


    The telephone buzzed for a while, and then came the voice of boss Du, who seemed to be an old teenager.


    Muddy, lonely.


    "Wrong."


    At this moment, boss Du is like a child who admits his mistakes. He is there to admit his mistakes.


    Admit your failure.


    Boss Du said this without conscience, but the voice reached boss Wang''s ears.


    He was like that. He was so cool that he shook all over.


    Boss Wang has been waiting too long.


    The daughter-in-law becomes a mother-in-law, that''s all.


    Once boss Du couldn''t say a soft word when he was killed. Now he''s really out for his daughter and wife.


    It tastes great~


    Boss Wang got psychological satisfaction and took a deep breath.


    Oh, how can the air become sweet when you are in a good mood? Why is it so cool to breathe?


    Stepping on other people''s faces and straightening your waist is really a great pleasure in life!


    I''m angry and happy. Boss Wang is very satisfied with the effect. Now it''s time to get down to business.


    Boss Du, but he has been trying not to break out. He is waiting for news on the other end of the phone!


    When boss Wang gets down to business with him!


    It was boss Wang''s fault. He tied boss Du''s family in the most shameful way of the Taoist priest, but now he is forced. Can boss du not be angry?


    Can he not be angry?


    But he had to bear it and dared not say a superfluous angry word.


    Finally, boss Wang spoke again.


    "Old Du, you don''t need me to say. You know why I want to tie your family?"


    "Yes," said boss Du.


    If you don''t know, you''ll be a fool.


    "I''ll give you one day to deal with the deposit, or I''ll kill one first! Lao Du, you know who I am, so you don''t need my blood to show you?"


    Boss Du was cluttering and frowning.


    He has no right to refuse. He can only nod and promise: "I see."


    When boss Wang saw that he didn''t say superfluous nonsense, he nodded with satisfaction: "I''ll wait for your good news. Remember, from now on, it''s only one day. Once this time passes, I''ll kill one first!"


    "Well..."


    Click.


    Boss Wang pressed the phone.


    Boss Du, like an idiot, was stunned in place. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time.


    He felt as if he had pressed two kilograms of iron in his chest.


    Let him out of breath.


    shame!


    It''s a fucking shame!


    Since his debut, boss Du has never been so humiliated and dare not say a word!


    Unwilling to rush to boss Du''s head, his body trembled a few times.


    Angry!


    He is alive and angry!


    If you lock him in the same room with boss Wang now, boss Du can kill him alive!


    No, it''s hard to kill him!


    A man stood there stunned for a few seconds. Boss Du woke up from a dream and hurriedly found Lao Lu''s phone and called him.


    "Old Du, what''s up?" old Lu quickly picked it up.


    Boss Du''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He didn''t know where to open his mouth.


    "Lao Lu, I want to discuss something with you. You must help me..."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know anything about these conversations between boss Wang and boss Du.


    When I was squatting at the door with Zhang Guohua smoking, the phone came.


    It''s boss Wang.


    I thought he was finally willing to call me and quickly picked it up.


    "Wenzi, what about those two people?" boss Wang said with a smile.


    "Very good. I''m watching them now. They can''t go a step away."


    "Hehe, just watching?" boss Wang said something.


    I raised my eyebrows: "what do you mean?"


    "I think the woman has a good figure. Although the little girl is a little small, can she play together, ha ha..."


    A word that made me feel uncomfortable came through boss Wang''s dirty vocal cord.


    I can think of his face through the phone.


    Gloomy, evil, and a hint of poking a silly dog on the wall.


    He wants me to play with boss Du''s woman and daughter.


    I still know who boss Wang is. Once he breaks the principle, there will be no minimum bottom line.


    This kind of person is very terrible when he goes crazy. He can do anything!


    I was not willing to help boss Wang with this, let alone touch boss Du''s woman and daughter.


    That''s not just morality.


    There is no morality, no principle!


    Although I was disgusted to the extreme, I still didn''t show any boredom.


    "Boss Wang, I certainly won''t do it, because I don''t lack women. As for the child, it''s better not to be so excellent."


    Boss Wang on the phone was silent.


    Put away his insidious and cunning.


    He coughed twice: "ha ha, Wenzi, I know you''re not good at this. When this thing passes, I''ll find you two graceful ones to make you happy!"


    My guest said, "let''s finish this first ~"


    "OK, then look at people."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, boss Wang was cold for a few seconds and his eyes narrowed.


    Dong!


    "Shit!"


    He slapped the table hard, and all the tea sets on the table were shocked to the ground and crashed on the ground with a bang.


    Angry?


    Boss Wang must be angry!


    Now Zhang Wen is still his younger brother. He dares to disagree with him. Boss Wang didn''t discuss with him just now. In fact, he was ordering him!


    Tell him, Zhang Wen, what did you give me those two women? This is an order! No discussion.


    But boss Wang didn''t want to make the relationship between him and Zhang Wen too rigid, so he said it in a joking tone. He didn''t believe it. What does Zhang Wen mean?


    His boss Wang has been quite polite to Zhang Wen, but Zhang Wen doesn''t seem to bird him at all. He just took his words back.


    Hold up your chest, raise your head and say no to boss Wang loudly!

 Chapter 679

    Boss Wang not only wants to tie boss Du''s children and wife, but also wants to leave a trace on it that he will never forget!


    Even if boss Du does these things well, boss Wang doesn''t have to let people go.


    He always does things like this.


    Because he knows that he tied up boss Du''s family today, and boss Du may tie up his family tomorrow. It''s not troublesome enough to come and go like this, so boss Wang is ready to cut the roots this time!


    First leave indelible scars on boss Du''s wife and children!


    From the time Zhang Wen promised to help him, boss Wang thought Zhang Wen was a tool in his hand. He would hit wherever he meant, but now the situation seems different.


    Tools, become disobedient.


    Something''s wrong.


    how?


    If something goes wrong, fix it!


    Boss Wang took a deep breath. It seems that there is no problem with Zhang Wen now. It''s time to change it.


    Click.


    After lighting a cigarette, boss Wang bowed his head and smoked.


    He was weighing the pros and cons in his head.


    Now, we should stabilize Zhang Wen first. We''ll talk about it later!


    After boss Du has finished this, it''s time for boss Wang to start fixing him.


    ¡­¡­


    At this end of the phone, I hung up and was silent for a while.


    Of course I know what boss Wang means. I just wanted to tell him that I''m just helping him, but I won''t touch any other harmful things.


    It''s my limit to help him tie people.


    I can''t do anything too much.


    This is my bottom line.


    At this time, Li Erzi''s phone came. He asked me how it was.


    "Boss Wang, let me play with this mother and daughter, ha ha." I smiled awkwardly.


    I''m helpless to say that.


    Li Erzi was silent for a few seconds: "what did he tell you?"


    "Very polite!"


    "Very polite?"


    "Well..."


    Li Erzi stopped talking. I could hear him smoking across the phone.


    After a while, he said, "Wenzi, you should be careful."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled.


    Facing Li Erzi''s warning, I didn''t take it seriously at all.


    "Wenzi, really, be careful!" Li Erzi repeated.


    "Well, I see. It''s okay. It can''t be okay," I said.


    "Alas..."


    I hung up before he finished.


    I took out a cigarette from my arms, but I didn''t light it for half a day. I simply threw the lighter away.


    "Guohua, borrow a fire," I said to the room.


    Zhang Guohua came out and lit my cigarette.


    Nicotine went around in my lungs. As the misty smoke rose, my eyes narrowed slowly.


    Li Erzi''s meaning was quite obvious to me just now, and he was also aware of it. He wanted to tell me that boss Wang might have moved to kill.


    I think it''s not that far. At best, it''s the division between me and boss Wang.


    It''s a big deal. I''ve never thought of a worse plan.


    I don''t think so.


    Li Erzi thinks too much.


    I didn''t say a word. I silently finished smoking this cigarette and turned inside to see what was going on.


    "Well, look at your skin. It''s still a little lacking. It will be much better if you maintain it twice at that time ~"


    "Well, my face..."


    "It''s all right. You can fix it. Don''t worry, wow ~"


    "Well, that''s all right."


    As soon as I went in, I heard the conversation between the black sister and the lady. Although her body was tied, the lady and the shrew looked like old friends chatting there. The lady certainly didn''t expect that she was kidnapped this time, and she also gained a source of tourists.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    When the lady saw me, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to speak immediately. He knew I was their backbone. She must have seen less about the plot in the film. What tore up tickets, tortured people, and what


    The lady is not afraid. She is afraid that her daughter will be affected.


    She is not young and doesn''t care at all, but her daughter is still young


    "Look at you. People don''t talk as soon as you come in. Can you go out first?" black sister looked at me with great dissatisfaction.


    Pretend to force the tiger to turn back and smirk at me.


    I smiled and said to the lady, "don''t worry, we won''t embarrass you. We just want boss du to do something for us. As soon as things are done over there, I''ll let you go!"


    The lady''s eyes lit up as if she couldn''t believe what I said: "really?"


    I smiled and nodded.


    I have no grudge against them. There is no need to torture or kill them.


    The lady burst into tears, and the little girl''s eyes were also shining with tears.


    Alas~


    What am I doing!


    I turned around and punched myself.


    Secretly determined that this is the last time I will help boss Wang.


    ¡­¡­


    Now boss Wang has been able to be happy and angry.


    I was so angry just now. Now when the pillar comes in to find him, he can change his face immediately.


    "Brother, what''s the situation with Zhang Wen?" Zhu didn''t know anything at all. No one wanted Zhu to participate in this matter. Naturally, he didn''t tell him.


    Boss Wang smiled: "nothing''s wrong. It''s going well."


    Pillar suddenly felt that boss Wang seemed to be hiding something from him, but he couldn''t ask directly. He could only say it in a roundabout way.


    "Brother, if there''s anything I can use, just talk. I haven''t done much activity recently. My body is getting rusty."


    "Well, I''ll let you know if there''s anything."


    "Well, brother, where is Zhang Wen now? I want to see him." the pillar said carefully.


    Boss Wang''s eyes narrowed. I''m afraid this is the purpose of the pillar to find himself!


    I don''t know where the anger came from. Boss Wang clapped the case.


    "Pillar, who the fuck is your big brother?"


    The pillar was startled by boss Wang''s sudden move and said awkwardly, "brother, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to see the situation..."


    Yes, the pillar actually doesn''t mean anything superfluous. I just want to see the situation and help Zhang Wen if I can.


    However, he should never say these words in front of boss Wang, because boss Wang was just angry! I''m just preparing to make a plan. Isn''t the pillar slapping boss Wang in the face?


    Before he took any action, the people around him had already stood on Zhang Wen''s side.


    How to continue in the future?


    How can we go deeper?


    How can boss Wang stand this? The pillar he took up with his own hand, now he defected without a few words. How can he not get angry?


    But the pillar still looks a little confused. He doesn''t know where boss Wang is angry. Why is he angry? Why did you lose such a temper?


    Column, both eyes are confused.

 Chapter 680

    In boss Wang''s office, the atmosphere was a little awkward for a time.


    The pillar dared not say anything, and boss Wang blushed.


    "Ask you something! Don''t be fucking silent! Talk!" boss Wang was even more angry when he saw that the pillar didn''t speak.


    The pillar''s Adam''s Apple moved and said cautiously.


    "Brother, of course it''s you. You''re my brother..."


    "Then don''t get so close to Zhang Wen, you know?"


    "Er..." Zhu doesn''t know what''s wrong with boss Wang. He suddenly eats so much vinegar. He still eats Zhang Wen''s vinegar.


    The pillar stared at boss Wang and didn''t speak for a long time.


    He was thinking that his big brother would not change his interest? In that case, the column can''t stand it.


    Ten thousand steps back, if boss Wang really put forward that request to him, can he refuse? Dare he refuse?


    However, the pillar has never tried. I don''t know how it feels.


    Boss Wang, is it offensive or defensive?


    ¡­¡­


    "Why are you blushing?" boss Wang didn''t know what the post was thinking, patted the table and scolded.


    Pillar just regained his consciousness and smiled awkwardly. Just now, unconsciously, he thought that those things turned red. Pillar, in the end, is a simple and lovely person, which is not the same as boss Wang.


    Boss Wang glanced at the pillar angrily, sat down and took out a cigarette. The pillar hurried up to light it.


    "Pillar, I didn''t say you. How old are you? Why can''t you even tell the situation now?" boss Wang said earnestly. He really wants to be a capable man with a long heart. Don''t be like a fool every day. He doesn''t know when he asks and doesn''t understand when he reads.


    Even an outsider can see the current situation quite clearly, not to mention the pillars.


    But why doesn''t he understand?


    Boss Wang, I think it''s time to hand over the cards with Zhu. Otherwise, Zhu may not know what happened. He may be like an idiot and make peace between him and Zhang Wen!


    At that time, he will be useless.


    Knowing that boss Wang was going to lecture, Zhu obediently sat down and listened honestly.


    Boss Wang took a cigarette and said, "pillar, you know, who am I? Do you think I will keep Zhang Wen around for too long?"


    The pillar nodded and then shook his head.


    Can you not be clear in your heart? He saw this between Zhang Wen and boss Wang, but he didn''t know what the situation was.


    And it really happened. What should he do.


    If boss Wang gives a dead order now, so that he can''t communicate with Zhang Wen in the future and can''t even make a phone call, what will he do?


    Listen or not?


    Do it or not?


    It seems inappropriate!


    Although he is boss Wang''s man, he is also Zhang Wen''s brother!


    "Pillar, you were brought up by me alone. Among so many people, I believe you alone. We used to carry those ups and downs together. Now I have half of these things as much as you, but there''s a word I have to say in front!" boss Wang paused. He kept observing the expression on the pillar''s face when he spoke, Watch his mood swings!


    "I tell you, Zhang Wen, I won''t stay with you for too long. He''s different from you!"


    The words have been said quite thoroughly. It depends on whether the column can understand.


    Although the pillar is his own, some words boss Wang can''t say are too obvious. He has to understand them by himself.


    Pillar, that innocent head melon, how can you think of it?


    He thought boss Wang was ready to go his separate ways from Zhang Wen as before.


    In the understanding of the pillar, what does it mean to go our separate ways?


    Is that although we don''t mix together, we are still friends!


    friend!


    A little worse than a brother!


    This is the understanding of the pillar. This is the innocent and lovely understanding of the pillar. He felt that even if boss Wang fell out with Zhang Wen, he would greet him politely in the future, and then bow his head and leave.


    He never thought that things would become so complicated that it would be difficult for him to understand.


    Boss Wang''s heart, but he never thought it would be so simple.


    His heart is black!


    Facing boss Wang, the pillar nodded stupidly: "brother, I know what you mean."


    "Really know?" boss Wang looked at him angrily.


    "I really know."


    Although the pillar is still reluctant to give up, if boss Wang really wants to do that, he can''t help it. After all, he''s just a little brother.


    Boss Wang doesn''t know whether he really understands it or not.


    I remember when I was at school, the teacher often said that if you don''t understand, ask. Don''t pretend to understand. It will not only delay learning, but also delay things in the future!


    Boss Wang didn''t understand what the teacher said at that time. Now it seems that''s really the case.


    Boss Wang really wants to find his teacher, go back and leave regret and bitter words in front of him. Tell him, you''re right. You didn''t run. There''s nothing wrong. I''m young and ignorant and can''t understand. I''m stupid!


    This sentence, in the column body does not show the Lingli perfect.


    Boss Wang looked at him a little confused, but he also felt that he said a little more to Zhu today.


    He has to go back and digest.


    "OK, go back and think for yourself." boss Wang waved his hand upset.


    The pillar nodded out quickly.


    "Wait a minute!" when he came to the door, boss Wang stopped him again.


    He said in a tone of hate iron but not steel: "pillar, remember who your big brother is. Don''t fucking do stupid things. I can''t protect you at that time!"


    The pillar was stunned, and the chicken nodded desperately like pecking rice.


    Boss Wang''s words are telling the pillar that you should know who your master is and see your position clearly. You are nothing. At best, you are my dog.


    You''d better stand firm. If you help others bite me one day, it won''t be a simple scolding.


    If a dog dares to bite its master.


    in due course.


    Kill dogs, eat dog meat!


    Can you not understand these words?


    But he has no choice at all. He can only follow boss Wang. When people are angry, he yells. When people are happy, he throws a bone and chews it himself.


    That''s it.


    No matter how powerful the pillar is, it is always a little brother.


    Not big brother.


    When he got to the car, the pillar took out the phone and turned to Zhang Wen''s name, he hesitated.


    After a pause, he quickly put the mobile phone back in his pocket.


    Pillar thought, things will not develop in the worst way, will they?

 Chapter 681

    It has been predicted that before long, Jinhai will develop into an international metropolis.


    Ten years at most.


    Where there used to be bungalows, now tall buildings have been erected one by one.


    The original street stalls have become high-end hotels.


    The old streets are now being built.


    Out at night, the brightly lit Jinhai city is like a small Hong Kong.


    The development of Jinhai city is quite fast, but there are always some people who can''t keep up with the pace of development. There are people who stand in front of the trend and people who follow behind their hips and look at the back of others.


    There are successful people, there are losers.


    In Jinhai City, there are all kinds of parting, all kinds of success and failure every day.


    These, busy in Jinhai City, are flash pictures.


    No one will pay attention at all.


    In the vast sea of people, we are the tide.


    In the vast universe, we are just dust.


    Not even dust.


    Each of us is too small to be seen with the naked eye.


    At more than 6 p.m., Jinhai city is the peak of work. At this time, looking around, the streets are basically office workers walking in a hurry.


    They are like ants. They work diligently every day and keep the harvest in drought and flood at that time.


    This is the most basic and simplest way of human survival, but this way, in boss Du''s view, is the most shameless way.


    At the moment, boss Du, who is sitting in a small hotel, has all been replaced by anxiety. Now he is even thinking, why should he go this way?


    Why didn''t you find a job to do well? In that way, at least I''m still a wife and child.


    Wrong step, wrong step.


    Boss Du knows that he has no choice now. He can only meet all the requirements of boss Wang, let him get what he wants, and then let his wife and children go first.


    When it was more than seven o''clock, boss Du looked at the time anxiously.


    Whispered in my heart.


    Why hasn''t this old Lu come yet?


    Boss Du wanted to call him to urge, but as soon as he touched the phone, the door was knocked.


    Outside the door stood Lao Lu, with a dusty face.


    But there was a smile on his face.


    You have to feel the pleasure of revenge. Can old Lu be unhappy? Seeing boss Wang fall into the water, can he not laugh twice?


    When he saw boss Du, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Old Du, what do you have to meet?" old Lu came in, put his briefcase aside and stroked his glasses.


    Boss Du looked at Lao Lu and didn''t know how to speak.


    How can you say that?


    What do you say, it''s appropriate?


    Now this situation, but he and Lao Lu worked together for a long time to reach it. He will deny it in a word. I don''t know whether Lao Lu will refuse or be angry?


    They sat opposite each other in the hotel for a long time like big girls.


    Boss Du just spoke.


    "Lao Lu, one thing, you have to understand me..."


    "Well, what''s the matter?" old Lu thought boss Du was in trouble again.


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. We are all gentlemen, aren''t we?"


    "Well, it''s a gentleman." Lao Lu still didn''t understand what boss Du said, and he subconsciously agreed.


    "Can you stop this?" boss Du summoned up his courage and finally said this.


    Old Lu''s head buzzed. He couldn''t believe it. This was said from boss Du. Isn''t this what he dreamed of? Isn''t it his idea to mess with boss Wang?


    Why do you stop now?


    What''s more, when the boat is done and the raw rice is cooked, how can we stop?


    "Old Du, what are you talking about?" old Lu couldn''t believe that boss Du could say that.


    How can we stop when we are halfway through the revolutionary work?


    Isn''t it difficult for old Lu?


    Boss Du also knows that his words are a little unsatisfactory. Now, he''s almost shivering, but boss Du wants to stop. It''s a blow to Lao Lu!


    Invisible critical hit!


    Boss Du took a deep breath and said word by word.


    "Lao Lu, do me a favor. Will you stop this?"


    Tone, with a hint of begging.


    Lao Lu has known boss Du for a long time. Although he doesn''t dare to say how much he knows boss Du, at least he knows his character and character. He has never seen the word compromise from boss Du!


    He felt that even if someone came to obstruct this matter, boss Du would rush out recklessly and work hard with that person. He shouldn''t say these soft words.


    But now what''s going on.


    Why is it soft?


    It''s like a JJ horse running away.


    Lao Lu stroked his glasses and confirmed that he had heard correctly before confirming again: "did you ask me to stop the deposit?"


    Boss Du, you can''t say no.


    Lao Lu couldn''t believe it.


    "Lao Du, tomorrow, my people are going to collect the deposit! Wanfeng group is going to close down!"


    Lao Lu was in a hurry and didn''t speak quickly!


    On the one hand, it''s because he''s worried, on the other hand, it''s because Lao Lu is angry!


    He was angry with boss Du. He suddenly chose to give up.


    How can you return on the way you choose?


    Your own road should be finished on your knees!


    Under the gaze of old Lu''s busy, puzzled and unbelievable eyes, boss Du sighed and his eyes were a little red.


    Yes, if you give boss Du a shot of soul chicken soup or something now, he can cry immediately.


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Now this sentence is perfect to describe boss Du.


    Boss Du is wronged!


    In the past, he was chased and beaten when he was in Jinhai city. He has never been so wronged. Boss Du has always faced difficulties and stood up straight and talked hard.


    Today, he has to be soft.


    Because of his tail, boss Wang held it.


    He also knew that if he didn''t seize today''s opportunity, it wouldn''t be so easy to deal with boss Wang in the future.


    At least, he can''t start with the deposit.


    But in addition to the deposit, boss Du doesn''t know where to start.


    In addition to this loophole, Wanfeng group is like a fortress,


    Boss Du really can''t think of any way to deal with boss Wang.


    But he dares to promise that as long as this matter passes, he will find boss Wang to work hard and send his wife and children abroad first!


    Seeing that boss Du didn''t speak for a long time, Lao Lu then asked. This sentence filled the air with sad cells in boss Du''s body.


    "Old Du, are you in trouble?"

 Chapter 682

    It shouldn''t be.


    In Lao Lu''s eyes, boss Du shouldn''t be such a tight lipped person. He shouldn''t be such a gasping person. He should be the kind of person who says what. But why did boss Du become like a big girl in front of him today?


    Lao Lu was worried, so he asked.


    But boss Du gave him an attitude that cooled his heart.


    Boss Du, didn''t speak.


    His eyes were red and he lowered his head like a big girl.


    This made Lao Lu feel angry.


    What happened to a man like boss Du?


    It must be no small matter!


    As soon as Lao Lu was worried, he sat next to boss Du, put his hand on his shoulder, and said earnestly, "don''t worry first. Tell me what''s wrong, maybe I can help! I can''t say how many contacts I have, but I''m sure I can solve ordinary things!"


    Lao Lu was too worried. He didn''t find his action and speaking posture too provocative.


    Sitting next to boss Du, he still stared at boss Du''s drooping head.


    Suddenly, it looks like Lao Lu is abducting a miss girl!


    This picture is a little too eye popping.


    If boss Du wasn''t here now, he would open Lao Lu''s hand and tell him to pay attention to his words and deeds. They are all men. Don''t go too far.


    But now boss Du has no mind to think about anything else. He doesn''t think about that at all.


    What he thought was the current state of the two women who were connected with his broken bones! Are they full? Have they been bullied? Boss Wang, have they played any dirty tricks.


    These things are now connected with his boss Du''s every move.


    If he had a table now, grass! I just want to do it!


    Then there''s only one ending. Go and collect the body.


    Boss Du stared at old Lu for a while and spoke slowly.


    "Lao Lu, my wife and children were tied up by boss Wang..."


    This sentence is very helpless. A former big brother was surprised to say such words.


    Old Lu''s Adam''s Apple moved: "what do you say, this is kidnapping?"


    Boss Du nodded irrefutably.


    "Call the police!" he was stunned for a few seconds. Lao Lu took out his mobile phone and wanted to call the police.


    But boss Du stopped him.


    If the alarm can solve the problem, boss Du still needs so much trouble, although he also knows that the deposit is a normal step, and boss Wang ignored it wherever he went.


    "Lao Lu, you can''t call the police!" boss Du looked nervous.


    Lao Lu is a man of justice. Of course, when he meets this matter, he is looking for the white road, but he has never considered how deep the water behind this matter is.


    "Why don''t you call the police? I know someone at the police station. I''ll do it for you!" said old Lu.


    Boss Du smiled bitterly. If so, why didn''t he go by himself? He is not without acquaintances, but the matter is not so simple now.


    "Lao Lu, if I could call the police, I would have called the police. Boss Wang didn''t do this. He asked his people to do it. If he called the police now, he would be angry and let his people do it. What should I do? I have only one wife and one child! They are all to me. I can''t risk their lives!"


    Boss Du is telling the truth.


    Because he knows what boss Wang is like, but Lao Lu doesn''t know.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "boss Wang, dare to kill?"


    Boss Du didn''t hesitate this time and nodded hard.


    Dare!


    He was sure that if he called the police, boss Wang would do it. Moreover, there might be nothing wrong with boss Wang at that time. As long as he pushed someone out to carry it, who would he talk to?


    At that time, the loss is not boss Du?


    Isn''t his wife and children a victim?


    At that time, boss Wang''s Wanfeng group was sealed, but it didn''t hurt the muscles and bones. We couldn''t do that!


    Boss Du has not considered these situations.


    Not without thinking about the pros and cons of these things.


    "There is no royal law in Jinhai city?" Lao Lu also hung a cold sweat on his forehead.


    In his eyes, no matter how crazy boss Wang is, they should be restricted. He never thought that boss Wang dared to play so much and dare to play so much!


    He underestimated boss Wang.


    "It''s not that there is no king''s law. If you call the police, it will be useful, but in two days, you will see a news on the news that XXX was kidnapped, killed and arrested, not boss Wang''s name!" boss Du said.


    Walking on the edge of the law, boss Wang doesn''t do this once or twice.


    Boss Du, don''t you know?


    But this time, he was really worried.


    Because it''s his family that''s involved this time!


    Lao Lu bowed his head and was silent.


    Rub your temples hard.


    Don''t say he is unwilling, the most unwilling is boss Du.


    Boss Du sighed and said: "Lao Lu, I don''t want to be like this more than you. Wanfeng group was mine and was robbed by boss Wang. Can I feel better? I was standing on the top of Jinhai city and now I was kicked down by boss Wang. Am I comfortable? I want to get rid of him more than anyone, but now we don''t make the rules, because boss Wang seized the opportunity!"


    "But..." Lao Lu was still unwilling.


    But he managed to do it. What would people think if he went and told people that he would not do it now? Where would he put his old face?


    Can''t you find someone to work with in the future?


    But boss Du can''t help it. He can''t ignore the life and death of boss Du''s wife and children!


    Shua.


    Boss Du took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Lao Lu.


    "Lao Lu, I know you''re embarrassed. Here, it''s 200000. It''s hard for you. I know you''ve spent a lot of effort in this matter. Take this money and go to do something."


    Lao Lu looked at the bank card on the table and didn''t take it for a long time. At this moment, his head seemed to have stopped turning, as if he didn''t know where he was and what he was doing.


    He should take the money. After all, he ran for so many days and had so many relationships. Isn''t it just to do this?


    But when the idea came out of his head, he felt he couldn''t do it.


    No matter what others say, he thinks boss Du is a good man. Let alone whether he is white or black, boss Du is also quite sincere in getting along with himself.


    How can he take the money?


    So Lao Lu pushed the money out and gave boss Du a deep look: "Lao Du, I can''t take the money. I''ll stop my people immediately about the deposit!"

 Chapter 683

    In the afternoon, many people sat in the conference room of the government hall.


    Among them, Lao Lu sat in the upper seat, with a cup of tea beside him. Below him sat a dozen people, all looking at Lao Lu seriously and waiting for him to speak.


    Old Lu frowned and took a sip of tea.


    Bitter.


    Just as he is now.


    My heart is bitter!


    Lao Lu gave up the deposit, which is tantamount to cutting down the small saplings he cultivated with his own hands!


    Only he knows the taste in his heart.


    "Cough..." he coughed twice and looked around at the people sitting. "About the deposit of Wanfeng group, stop first. There is still something unclear about this matter, and we need to continue to investigate..."


    Lao Lu''s words made everyone in the room sink.


    Not to mention that Lao Lu has been busy in this matter for several months, their hard work is also obvious to all. They can withdraw the deposit immediately. Everyone of them is looking forward to seeing the picture of crimes being punished and what it looks like for people like boss Wang to fall from a high place.


    But now Lao Lu''s word is going to be denied?


    What is this concept?


    This is slapping them face to face!


    "Lu Ting! After a while, I''m going to collect the deposit!" one of them stood up and said excitedly.


    The man thought that Lao Lu had given them a meeting to tell them the specific process of collecting the deposit. Unexpectedly, he announced the news with them.


    Well, how can you calm him down?


    Lao Lu''s voice was also full of helplessness: "I know, but there is a mystery in the middle that hasn''t been solved. Can we do things with a question mark? Isn''t that nonsense! We can''t let go of any bad person or kill any good person by mistake!"


    "But..."


    This man is still unwilling.


    Don''t talk about him. Everyone is unwilling.


    Old Lu waved him to sit down.


    "I know you are not willing, but don''t be discouraged. I Lao Lu promise you here that we are only a temporary retreat, not surrender!"


    A dozen people in the conference room focused on Lao Lu, but they didn''t speak.


    Most people''s faces are full of loss.


    The deposit is stranded.


    ¡­¡­


    A day has passed in the twinkling of an eye. Last night, Wang Yuxian called me and asked me how things were. Could I go back for the night.


    When I received Wang Yuxian''s call, I suddenly felt a warmth in my heart.


    No matter what I do, it''s enough to have a woman who can boo you and care about you anytime, anywhere.


    When I''m tired, you can pour me a glass of water.


    Can help me lick the wound when I''m hurt.


    When I''m frustrated, it can comfort me.


    I want it. It''s simple.


    But it''s the hardest thing for me to get.


    I told Wang Yuxian about the current situation. She frowned and said to me, Wenzi, you should be careful. You must guard against boss Wang.


    This is the same as what Li Erzi said.


    I still don''t take it seriously. I think even if I want to guard against boss Wang, I should guard against it after I hand in a satisfactory answer to boss Wang. Now I''m boss Wang''s man. Why should I guard against it when I help him?


    I never thought about it. In fact, turning over his face is a matter of a few seconds for boss Wang. He won''t think too much, let alone think so much. As long as there is a reason enough to turn over his face, he will kill me the next second.


    In his place, there is no love, just say, only rights and interests!


    This is the gap between me and boss Wang.


    It is also a gap he will never cross.


    Finally, Wang Yuxian asked me if I wanted to contact brother Liu and ask him to help.


    I politely refused.


    Still that sentence, I don''t think it''s too much at that time.


    It seems that things are not as bad as they think. It seems that I have not reached the point where I want to fight boss Wang. I think even if I turn against boss Wang now, he can''t turn back and bite me.


    Not in the face of what I did for him.


    Prick~


    Just as I was thinking, I heard the brake sound of the car. My first reaction was that I thought boss Du''s people had come and quickly pulled out the knife in my arms.


    "Wenzi, brother is here ~"


    Downstairs, the voice of the pillar came. I was relieved and thought that boss Wang should come to check the post.


    Boss Wang wears a windbreaker and looks like a boss.


    When the pillar saw me, he was worried. I told him with a smile that there was nothing wrong here. Everything was very good.


    "Wenzi, where are the people?" boss Wang asked me when he came in.


    I pointed to the back: "inside."


    "Well, let me see ~" boss Wang said and missed me and went in.


    I asked pretending to force tiger and black sister to withdraw. There were only me, boss Wang and a few people left in the room.


    After a day''s tossing, the lady looked a little decadent. Seeing that it was boss Wang, she sat up at once.


    A word also blurted out from the little girl''s mouth.


    "Uncle Wang..."


    Don''t mention the lady. The little girl can''t believe it. The person who kidnapped her will be the uncle who used to be a guest at home and bought her a lot of toys and snacks.


    The lady couldn''t believe it. Isn''t this the boss Wang who had a good relationship with boss Du?


    Well, what the hell is going on?


    How did the situation turn out like this?


    It''s hard to understand!


    It takes too much brains!


    Boss Wang didn''t look at the little girl, but stared at the lady.


    I can see from his eyes that boss Wang thinks I have been too kind and polite to the lady for more than a day.


    I didn''t listen to boss Wang, or I just carried out an outline.


    How can this make him not angry?


    It''s not easy to tie people here. Why doesn''t boss Wang do it twice? Why is it just fun?


    But when these words came to Zhang Wen, they didn''t work and became forbidden words.


    Is he the boss or is Zhang Wen the boss?


    "Lao Wang, why do you... Why do you want to do this?" the lady may have heard some entanglements between him and boss Wang from boss Du, but she didn''t expect that things had come to this point in her eyes, to the point of kidnapping threat!


    Boss Wang didn''t speak. He pulled out a cigarette, lit it, took a sip, and vomited smoke at the lady.


    "Don''t you know about boss Du and me? Ask me?"


    The lady felt that the atmosphere was a little wrong, but she said weakly.


    "That''s all between you men. You shouldn''t involve us..."


    Pop!


    Before she finished, it was a loud slap in the face!

 Chapter 684

    I thought boss Wang wouldn''t show up.


    It''s no good for him to show up.


    However, even if he shows up, the ladies and little girls will know what''s going on. They must also know that the person who kidnapped them is boss Wang.


    Boss Wang may have thought of this, so he brought the pillar.


    To tell you the truth, Zhu didn''t expect that boss Wang came here to drop the stone. He thought his eldest brother had figured it out and wanted to take him to see Zhang Wen to see how he was doing here and whether he needed help or not.


    But the pillar was wrong.


    Boss Wang, I haven''t thought about him at all.


    Not at all.


    The room was quiet for a few seconds. The lady''s head tilted to one side. She never dreamed that boss Wang, who had behaved like a dog in front of her, turned his face and didn''t know him. When she turned back, she bit it!


    She never dreamed that boss Wang would change so quickly.


    The once smiling face can no longer be found on boss Wang''s cold face.


    There is no more affection.


    This is the ruthlessness of boss Wang!


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect boss Wang to do it as soon as he said. No matter what, he shouldn''t beat women. They are both innocent.


    After a few seconds of silence, the lady made a sharp cry in her mouth.


    "Lao Wang, you have no conscience! You have forgotten what Lao Du did to you before! Are you still a person now? Do you still have a conscience?"


    "I remember you were cut all over with blood before. Who helped you settle it? Who cooked for you at home?"


    The lady was slapped in the face by boss Wang. Her mouth was like a machine gun. She spit out abruptly and didn''t give boss Wang a chance to talk back.


    But what she said was the truth, the truth.


    Boss Wang can''t deny it, but he wants to be the white eyed wolf today, for his own interests and for his position as the first brother of Jinhai city.


    But also for the right in hand!


    How can a lady understand? Now boss Wang is not the same as he used to be. In the past, he would call her sister-in-law when he met. Now? I wish I could stab her to death!


    Don''t say it''s face, it won''t give her inside!


    "Ah ~ ~ ~"


    Before the lady finished, she suddenly let out a scream like killing a pig.


    I just reacted. Boss Wang took the knife out of my arms and stuck it on the lady''s arm!


    The blood flowed down the lady''s arm.


    Where did the lady get hurt?


    She screamed as the piercing pain came down her arm.


    This seems to be the second bleeding in her life.


    The first time, she was ready to give herself to boss Du.


    This is the second time.


    For the first time, she was willing.


    The second time, the pain in her heart was far greater than that in her body.


    The little girl beside her, frightened, was white, tears went down, but nothing was said, even a sound was not made, and she was frightened.


    An uncle who is nice to himself suddenly gives his mother a knife. What''s the concept?


    If you say it, someone will believe it.


    But this thing is so no taboo hair, is so unbelievable.


    Her outlook on life seemed to have changed from this moment on.


    In the face of the lady''s scream, boss Wang didn''t give any sympathy, but burst out laughing.


    Laugh arrogant, arrogant, arrogant!


    It seemed that in front of him, the lady was a joke.


    "You also have today? Do you know how many times I''ve tried to steal what you did? Do you know how much I want to do with you and your daughter?" the smile on boss Wang''s face suddenly stopped, widened his eyes and stared at the lady.


    Lady, I don''t know what to say.


    The great pain in her arm seemed unable to stimulate her nerves.


    He suddenly felt that boss Wang was so strange? How do you talk? It''s different from before?


    Once upon a time, boss Wang even moved her mind?


    Unexpectedly, I thought about even my daughter


    Boss Du really doesn''t know. He''s raising tigers!


    Boss Wang said, holding up the lady''s head with his hand and staring at her for a while.


    "You were really pretty when you were young, but look at you now. Where is it worth playing with me? Bah!"


    Boss Wang spat on the lady''s face.


    Then his hand touched the knife again.


    Boss Wang reached out and stabbed the lady again.


    Brush.


    I was quick eyed and grabbed the knife from boss Wang.


    I don''t know why. I think this lady is actually very poor. She is innocent. What does boss Du do to her? We just need to use her to make boss Du obey. Why go so far.


    What''s more, she used to have a good relationship with boss Wang.


    How can he go down?


    It turns out that my idea is too superfluous.


    Boss Wang, there is no humanity at all. He only has interests in his eyes!


    "Boss Wang, forget it ~" I spoke quietly, but boss Wang looked at me for a long time.


    I didn''t rob him of the knife in his hand, but also took away the power in his hand!


    Boss Wang asked me to do it.


    Man, he asked me to tie it.


    I''m just a horse boy, just a thug. I have no right to decide what to do about it.


    But now, I interrupted boss Wang''s action.


    He had to stop.


    What is this concept?


    If you do this, I''m afraid boss Wang will blow your head!


    The atmosphere in the room was stiff to the extreme. I also felt the killing intention in boss Wang''s eyes. I knew that he would like to kill me at this time!


    But he didn''t even say a word to blame me.


    But with a smile: "ha ha, Wenzi, your heart is too soft!"


    Although boss Wang gave me a smiling face, I feel that behind this smiling face, it is all vicious!


    I nodded: "maybe..."


    Boss Wang came over and patted me on the shoulder: "sometimes, the soft hand of the enemy is cruel to myself! Remember, in the road, soft hands will never mix up!"


    I don''t know why. I always feel that this is like describing my previous relationship with boss Wang.


    "I don''t think we should do things so well," I raised my head and said to boss Wang.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang smiled but said nothing. He waved his hand and stood up. He looked back at the lady and the little girl deeply, turned and walked out.


    The pillar followed closely.


    I stretched a string all over my body, took a breath, and hurried out to ask pretending tiger and black sister to go and treat the lady''s wound.


    And I trotted two steps to catch up with boss Wang.

 Chapter 685

    Right and wrong is the most difficult problem to solve.


    I can''t solve the problem of right and wrong in front of boss Wang.


    Because my view of right and wrong is fundamentally different from him.


    Right and wrong, no one can say clearly.


    This is a difficult problem facing me.


    Out of the door, boss Wang''s face has changed. There are two horizontal meat hanging on his face.


    Born of anger.


    The anger in his heart arose from me.


    I may be the first one who dares to make a fuss in front of big brother. I may be the first one among boss Wang who has been involved in society for so many years.


    I don''t know what boss Wang is thinking, but I think it''s definitely not that easy to finish today.


    In boss Wang''s smile just now, he clearly had a knife.


    Two eyes, want to empty me.


    Boss Wang walked ahead without looking back.


    "Boss Wang!" I shouted.


    He stopped with the post.


    I''ll follow in two steps.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang''s eyes were full of hostility. The column looked at me with a little helpless, as if it was forced to burst out.


    "When are these two men going to tie me up?" I asked.


    "Not necessarily!"


    When boss Wang said this, he was already suppressing his anger, and his face looked like a smile.


    I''m not just making a fuss now.


    This is, questioning boss Wang!


    But I really don''t mean that. I want boss Wang to finish it quickly.


    The longer it takes, the worse it will be for us.


    The pillar also stopped and told me to stop talking with his eyes.


    I ignored him, but looked at boss Wang and continued, "I''m afraid boss Du will call the police."


    Boss Wang simply changed his expression, but still said with a smile: "why, now you know you''re afraid? If you''re afraid, I''ll let the pillar take over."


    "I don''t mean that. I''m worried about you." I don''t know how much I smell when I say this to boss Wang, but I still tell the truth.


    "Ha ha..." he narrowed his eyes and laughed. He didn''t know whether to laugh at my innocence or not. He couldn''t control me anymore.


    He came and patted me on the shoulder: "Wenzi, I know Lao Du. He can''t go to the police, and he doesn''t dare!"


    "What if he called the police?"


    His eyes were cold: "then I''ll kill!"


    I was stunned.


    "Ha ha, scared?" I caught a flash of cold in my eyes, boss Wang said.


    I shook my head. I was not afraid, but felt unnecessary.


    I wasn''t afraid to get rid of the knife at the beginning, because I had to get it. If I didn''t get it, it would be difficult for me to protect myself. I was trying to protect myself.


    So what''s boss Wang''s purpose in trying to fight these two women?


    Payback?


    But just vent?


    If that''s the case, he and boss Du will tie the knot all their lives.


    "Don''t be afraid, there''s me and the pillar!" boss Wang pressed hard on my shoulder and turned to get on the car.


    Watching the car go away slowly, I felt that the place that boss Wang had just pressed was so painful?


    It''s like giving me a knife in the dark.


    Isn''t this the strength of boss Wang? Stab someone in the dark.


    I went upstairs and soon the phone rang.


    I saw it was the number of Li Erzi.


    "What''s the matter, er Zi?"


    "Open the door."


    "Well?"


    "I''m at the door. Open the door."


    I was stunned for a few seconds and hurried down to open the door. Li Erzi stood outside the door with a bad expression on his face.


    His face is still a little white.


    I hurried him in.


    "You haven''t recovered yet. Why did you come here?"


    Li Erzi forced out a smile on his face: "I have nothing to do in the hospital, so I''ll come around."


    Li Erzi''s heart is wrong. He must be worried that I came here.


    I gave him a cigarette and he sat down.


    "Did you do it?" he heard the faint voice of a woman sobbing in the room and asked me.


    "It''s not me. It''s boss Wang. He gave a knife in his arm."


    "He stabbed women?


    "Well..."


    Li Erzi frowned and smoked hard.


    "Wenzi, stop now, there''s still time!"


    I spread my hands: "why should I stop? Besides, I''ve done it. It''s basically impossible to stop now."


    Li Erzi took a deep breath and said with some reproach in his tone: "Wenzi, I didn''t say you. Boss Wang can even go down to women. What do you think he can''t do?"


    "Er Zi, we have to be moral about some things, don''t we?"


    Li Erzi knew I was stubborn and didn''t argue with me. He simply waved his hand: "I didn''t come here to discuss these problems with you, Wenzi. I think we should stand firm now, now!"


    I don''t know why Erzi Li suddenly said these words to me. Usually, his judgment of danger is much more sensitive than me, but I didn''t take it to heart this time.


    "Well, I see," I said perfunctorily.


    Li Erzi sighed and said he would go in to see people.


    I asked Zhang Guohua to open the door and go in.


    There was a smell of blood in the room, and the black sister carefully bandaged the lady''s wound there.


    This time she shed a lot of blood and the whole person wilted.


    She can''t believe it until now. Boss Wang will suddenly turn his face and give her a knife without saying a few words.


    I can''t believe boss Wang set up this bureau.


    He has always played the role of a dog in front of him. Suddenly one day, the dog became a big tiger. Is this acceptable?


    "What''s the matter, is it serious?" I asked black sister.


    "Nothing happened, no bone was hurt, but the wound may be with her all her life." black sister looked very unhappy.


    If she hadn''t pretended to force the tiger to stop her just now, I''m afraid she would have rushed to slap boss Wang in the face.


    Black sister is also a woman.


    The lady stared at me with complicated eyes and dared not say a word.


    This makes me feel bad.


    I sighed long.


    "Boss Wang is OK ~"


    When we were very depressed, pretending to force the tiger suddenly said a sarcastic remark nearby.


    Black sister swished and turned her head and stared at him, "what''s the matter? Do you think it''s right to hit a woman?"


    They don''t understand why they want to make a sarcastic remark by pretending to force a tiger, but I can feel it in my heart.


    Because, pretending to force the tiger has long wanted to be powerful in front of the black sister, but every time he was wronged by the black sister.


    He was eaten by the black sister. He was uncomfortable. He also wanted to be crazy and hard!


    Pretend to be a tiger. At this time, there is a fantasy in his head. When can he rise up and suppress the black sister?


    Let her stare round her eyes, but she just didn''t dare to speak loudly or say anything.


    Dong!


    Black sister was not polite at all. She punched him in the chest like an adult taught a child.


    Pretending to force the tiger to step back and be stunned.

 Chapter 686

    What is love?


    It''s one thing down.


    However, in this definition, both black sister and pretending to force the tiger have the meaning of wandering on this edge.


    Pretend to be a tiger and restrain the black sister.


    Sometimes, it''s the black sister who restrains from pretending to force the tiger.


    In terms of pretending to force, it is Heimei who is restraining and guiding him, but in life, pretending to force the tiger is always photographed and has no chance to rise up.


    He just talked a little more, and the black sister already wanted to do it.


    Seeing the black sister pretending to force the tiger, I don''t have a bottom in my heart. If I really fight, if the black sister goes on with this punch, I can pretend to force the tiger to get up.


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he knows whether there is one.


    Before pretending to force the tiger, he saw the end. How can he continue?


    He was also afraid of black sister getting angry!


    "Oh, what''s wrong with me?" pretending to force the tiger to explain quickly. In front of the black sister, he was like a child who made a mistake.


    "You. Say. What''s wrong with you?" black sister said word by word. Every word she said, she punched the pretending tiger hard, and the pretending tiger''s body trembled.


    "I don''t know." once the man who pretends to be a tiger starts to pretend to be a tiger, he won''t stop so easily. This is his criterion.


    How can it be easily destroyed?


    In front of the black sister''s slaps, he was not afraid at all!


    Bang!


    Black sister buckled the tiger''s neck with her backhand, and her hand was stuck on her Adam''s apple.


    I''m scared to see this!


    Good guy, this is a standard catcher!


    If this move goes on, it is likely to kill the pretend tiger! What is this state?


    One move to defeat the enemy?


    Pretending to be a tiger just now exuded the smell of pretending to be a tiger. Suddenly he stopped talking and looked at Heimei motionless with his neck.


    The little eyes were full of grievances.


    "Do you know now?" black sister asked softly.


    She''s not just packing up and forcing the tiger, but also defending women''s dignity!


    Three women in a play is absolutely right.


    Although the little girl is not yet an adult, she already has something a woman should have.


    When the black sister taught the tiger, they looked at it and nodded in the dark.


    Black sister is the representative of women.


    Under the strong pressure, pretending to force the tiger can only bow its head and put away the force just installed.


    "Well, I see..."


    Brush.


    Hei Mei gave up and went to dress the lady''s wound with a cold hum.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang, who came out of the villa, had a feeling that he had never felt so failed.


    Zhang Wen''s wings are getting harder and harder. He feels that this process is like lifting a stone and hitting his own feet.


    He is right about this. Zhang Wen is really a talent.


    It''s just that I don''t agree with him. I can''t work with him at all.


    What happened just now made boss Wang clench his fist secretly.


    If boss Wang doesn''t do what boss Wang asks Zhang Wen to do, then boss Wang will do it himself, and Zhang Wen will have to intervene.


    Zhang Wen, you didn''t pay attention to him at all!


    Boss Wang laughed.


    I really failed this time. It''s clear that he asked Zhang Wen to bind people. Now I don''t even have the right to make a decision. It depends on Zhang Wen''s face!


    Moreover, Zhang Wen began to teach boss Wang how to be a man.


    Is this the rhythm of going against the sky!


    Is this fucking upside down!


    He is more sure now that Zhang Wen is a bad wolf who can''t keep his family!


    If he continues to be kept in captivity, something will happen in the end! At that time, you will inevitably come out and bite yourself.


    So why not take precautions?


    "Pillar, do you see, this is what I told you about Zhang Wen''s problem." when we arrived at Wanfeng group, boss Wang sat down and drank tea, while pillar stood respectfully aside.


    The pillar is like this. Is it different from Zhang Wengen.


    Zhang Wen has always sat down openly when he came in. He has never been so respectful to boss Wang.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen has a problem, but I don''t think I have a problem..." the pillar actually wants to say a word for Zhang Wen.


    Pop!


    Unexpectedly, boss Wang dropped the water cup on the table.


    "It''s not a big problem? Pillar, tell me, what''s the big problem?"


    Can boss Wang not be angry when he hears this?


    He picked up the pillar with one hand. How can I watch him stand over to Zhang Wen step by step?


    What I said just now is to show his attitude.


    The pillar saw boss Wang angry and lowered his head.


    "Big brother, if boss Du really calls the police, we really want to do them?" Zhu thought what boss Wang said just now was to scare Zhang Wen, so he asked carefully.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly and squinted at the post.


    Strange, he suddenly felt that the pillar in front of him was so strange? Why is it different from when I first met him?


    At that time, the pillar was completely a piece of white paper, whatever you wrote on it.


    Now, he began to color himself!


    Boss Wang is sure that he is bad with Zhang Wenwen!


    Since I met Zhang Wen, the pillar has changed. Boss Wang can feel that the pillar is changing from the heart, bit by bit.


    Is changing in the direction of his most annoying role!


    He wants to stop in time at this time!


    You can''t let the pillar go another way!


    "Pillar, I still need to teach you this kind of thing?" boss Wang said coldly.


    The pillar was shocked. Boss Wang''s attitude was yes.


    At that moment, the pillar couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    Boss Wang, can tear up tickets.


    And kill people!


    More importantly, it''s each other or two women.


    This is the rule of the road. Today, boss Wang not only broke the rule, but also made great efforts to unify the rule.


    In the eyes of boss Wang, there was a trace of rejection in addition to strangeness.


    If this matter really needs to be done, boss Wang will certainly let the pillar do it.


    This will leave a shadow in the heart of the column all his life.


    "This society is a cannibal society. If you don''t become a cannibal, you will become a cannibal. We are all cannibals. No matter what kind of people, we have to eat!" boss Wang calmed down a little and relaxed his tone of voice.


    But this is rather awkward.


    People eat people, that can be covered with blood!


    Zhu never thought he would play this role, even when he knew he couldn''t stop and go back to the past.


    He never indulged his thoughts, because he knew that it was almost impossible for people to go back to the past once they indulged.


    People, it''s better to have some principles.


    The pillar''s mouth moved and said something that boss Wang couldn''t believe.


    "Brother, I think Zhang Wen did the right thing..."

 Chapter 687

    If I fight with boss Wang, the pillar not only doesn''t help boss Wang, but also stretches horizontally in the middle.


    How does boss Wang feel?


    That''s why the gun got stuck in the war.


    Then it won''t harden at any time.


    Pretending to be a tiger, pretending to be struck by thunder.


    Is a truth.


    Boss Wang, can you feel comfortable now? Can you not be angry in the face of the pillar who says great and evil words?


    Boss Wang is going to break his arm before he plans to fight Zhang Wen!


    Grass, is it against the sky?


    Pop!


    When boss Wang thought of this, he waved his hand and slapped him in the face.


    Recently, boss Wang has been working on the pillar more and more frequently. He often slaps the pillar when he doesn''t agree.


    No way, boss Wang doesn''t want to, but he just can''t control himself.


    Who let the column go too far?


    Who makes the pillar in Cao camp and the heart in Han?


    The pillar is a vicious move. Step back.


    Boss Wang''s slap on the face was so powerful that he made the pillar faint in front of him.


    If this man is not boss Wang, then the pillar will jump up, punch and kick, and hit him with peach blossoms all over his face.


    But this man is his big brother!


    Dignity and status are here. How dare he do it?


    How can you do it?


    Even if boss Wang wants his head, he has to cut it off and send it up.


    It has been a foregone conclusion since he helped boss Wang for the first time.


    This is also the fate that the pillar can''t escape anyway.


    Boss Wang''s eyes are red, like a demon.


    This multiple-choice question was wrong. Boss Wang didn''t intend to forgive him and gave him zero directly!


    Wheezing~


    In the room, there was the gasp of boss Wang.


    This is angry.


    Recently, boss Wang has not lost his temper on the pillar, but this is the most serious one. He is really angry.


    I''m so angry that I want to cut the post twice!


    In the face of the angry boss Wang, the pillar didn''t dare to speak at all, but the things floating in his head were all bits and pieces mixed with boss Wang before.


    The days they spent together.


    Boss Wang is always his eldest brother. Even if he wants to put his head on the head, he has to hand it in honestly, not to mention slapping himself in the face?


    The most important thing about pillars is morality.


    The word "morality" seemed to weigh a thousand pounds in his heart.


    The pillar stabilized his mood and raised his other face.


    "Big brother, if you don''t relieve your anger, hit me again!" the column looked sincere. He really wanted boss Wang to relieve his anger. He also knew that his words were a little wrong.


    Boss Wang shouted and shook his hand, but when he fell on the face of the pillar, he stopped.


    The pillar is his right arm.


    Doesn''t that mean stabbing yourself in the arm?


    He was in a hurry just now. Now he calmed down a little and his mind calmed down.


    You shouldn''t do it yourself.


    But the words of the pillars are so angry!


    "Alas ~" boss Wang put away his slap and turned to smoke a cigarette.


    He''s upset.


    After mixing in Jinhai city for so many years, he doesn''t know how many opponents he has met, nor how many people want to transfer his relationship with Zhu among him, but to tell the truth, no one has succeeded, but what''s going on today?


    Why didn''t Zhang Wen mean to provoke at all, and the pillar defected?


    Why is Zhang Wen so influential?


    If it takes a long time, I''m afraid boss Wang won''t listen to anything!


    Boss Wang is not only angry now, but also a little afraid.


    Zhang Wen must not stay too long, which is a threat to him.


    Boss Wang took a puff of smoke and frowned.


    He doesn''t understand.


    In fact, how Zhang Wen is, in fact, he has already seen it thoroughly.


    This man is old-fashioned, and what he thinks in his mind is not on a parallel line with boss Wang at all.


    Boss Wang thinks about how to develop and expand himself and how to put all his interests on himself. It doesn''t matter even if he sacrifices one or two of his brothers when necessary.


    This is a set of work methods summarized by boss Wang after mixing in the society for so many years.


    Boss Wang knows that loyalty is a knife inserted into his heart!


    In contrast, Zhang Wen and boss Wang seem to be two opposite people. Zhang Wen seems to ignore his own interests at all, but develops slowly with his brother as the core.


    People oriented?


    Boss Wang thought of it and smiled.


    But the smile suddenly froze in two seconds.


    He finally knows why he can see Zhang Wen and why he desperately wants to pull Zhang Wen over.


    Because Zhang Wen and he as like as two peas were very young.


    For the sake of brothers, to protect the people around them, do not hesitate to cut mountains and fire.


    However, what era is it? Can such people eat in today''s society? With one word of righteousness, boss Wang doesn''t believe he can make any fame.


    But now the situation seems that is not the case.


    Zhang Wen, very awesome, quite awesome!


    Before long, he had a good relationship with Zhu, the number one cadre under his hand. Without saying a word, Zhu began to help Zhang Wen.


    Is Yizi really that important?


    But what can an old-fashioned man like Zhang Wen do?


    I''m afraid I''ve been killed long ago!


    In today''s society, who would be so stupid?


    They all recognize money but not people!


    Although I think so, boss Wang is still a little muttering.


    Anyway, Zhang Wen is surrounded by a group of brothers who dare to live and die with him, which boss Wang doesn''t have.


    All around him is interest.


    Boss Wang will pay them on time, of course, except for the pillars.


    If there were less money, these people would leave.


    But if you give so much, they will work hard for you.


    This is the power of money. Boss Wang thinks it''s more direct and reliable than righteousness. He doesn''t believe that people like Zhang Wen can really make any fame!


    Boss Wang''s head is full of chaos.


    The pillar stood on the side without saying a word.


    He forgot that in fact, the pillar has been chasing him for the sake of righteousness.


    Money is far less important in the eyes of the pillar. It is just a tool for survival, not something that can control life.


    That''s a tool, not a belief!


    Although boss Wang never treated the pillar badly in terms of money, he was not relieved. He felt that it would be better for boss Wang to drink more wine with him and stay drunk twice.


    Then he can feel that boss Wang is still his old brother. He hasn''t changed at all.


    "You clean up the pillars," said boss Wang.


    "En?" the pillar didn''t respond to what was going on, wondering.


    Boss Wang stretched his body: "clean up and go out for a drink with me!"


    In front of the pillar, he nodded heavily: "OK!"

 Chapter 688

    At more than ten o''clock in the evening, the undeveloped villa area was quiet.


    The lady also stopped humming and slept with the little girl.


    Today is the second day I tied these two women.


    In these two days, every minute, every second, I was flustered.


    I''m not worried that boss Du''s people will come suddenly or someone will call the police. I''m competing with my own principles and drawing a question mark on my outlook on life.


    I feel like I shouldn''t do this all the time.


    But I can''t stop.


    When boss Wang was here in the afternoon, I seemed to be able to see what he meant.


    He didn''t intend to let the mother and daughter go so easily. He wanted to torture them hard after tying them! Even take their lives!


    This is the original intention of boss Wang. I don''t know what to do.


    My original intention is not to hurt them at all. It has nothing to do with them.


    Wang Yuxian is here tonight.


    She said she brought us some daily necessities and brought us meals. In fact, I know she wanted to come and see the situation here and see how we handled it.


    I told Wang Yuxian before that if you were a man, you must be Li Erzi.


    Wang Yuxian''s mind is delicate. There are things other women don''t have. She is not the kind of woman who only knows oil, salt, sauce and vinegar every day.


    There is a big world in Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    "Wenzi, are you going to tie these two people all the time?" after dinner, Wang Yuxian and I sat at the door of the villa and asked me.


    I sighed: "I don''t know, but boss Wang didn''t speak. What can I do?"


    "What if he keeps asking you to tie people? Do you always tie them? Then even if the police don''t find them, boss Du will come and fight with you!" Wang Yuxian seemed to be more worried than me and took my hand when talking.


    Wang Yuxian''s little hands were cold, as if they had been soaked in cold water.


    At the moment, I don''t have any ideas in my heart. Originally, I thought this was a very simple thing. I tied people up, boss Wang threatened boss Du, and then achieved my goal and let them go.


    The idea is simple.


    But the fact is not as simple as I thought


    Wang Yuxian then said, "I really can''t. I''ll ask brother Liu to come and let him adjust in the middle."


    I looked at her.


    He sighed in his heart.


    How can I not know?


    If Wang Yuxian calls brother Liu over, although it can solve the problem, in that case, I must offend boss Wang. Moreover, brother Liu can''t stay in Jinhai city all the time. If he leaves, the war in Jinhai city will begin.


    I don''t want to see that happen.


    And more importantly, human relations.


    In that case, Wang Yuxian will owe brother Liu a lot. I don''t want my woman to owe anything to other men.


    Thinking of this, I shook my head and refused.


    "Yuxian, believe me, I must have a way."


    Wang Yuxian still looked at me in doubt: "Wenzi, I don''t want to see something happen to you..."


    I looked at her for a few seconds and suddenly laughed.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s puzzled face, I suddenly felt very cute. It was like a child who didn''t understand anything. He said to me, you should wet the Kang when playing with fire, but you can''t play with fire.


    I think I can handle things very accurately so far, and there will be no great danger.


    I gently pinched her nose with my hand: "Yuxian, don''t think so much. Go back and rest long ago. I''ll go back to you when I''m done here."


    Wang Yuxian looked at me with worry.


    When she finally sent her away, she was still lonely.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s back, I fell into melancholy.


    Wang Yuxian''s words made me feel at a loss.


    Can I still control these things now? Or can I control the situation?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, at a roadside stall in the city of Jinhai, there were full of people sitting here. Most of them were office workers who came to drink to relieve their fatigue.


    Because the salary here is not expensive, they can afford it.


    After a hard day, I came out to relax.


    These office workers are trying to be cheap.


    But there are still two people, the picture is the environment.


    Boss Wang and pillar.


    They don''t know how long they haven''t been to such roadside stalls. I don''t know how long boss wang hasn''t eaten here with him.


    I remember when I first met Zhu, boss Wang didn''t have much money. At that time, he often asked Zhu to come over for dinner and drink.


    At that time, eating was simple and drinking was simple.


    Between the pillar and boss Wang, it is also simple.


    In the roadside stall, at the same time, there were a few colorful bastards with dyed hair.


    A few people seem to have drunk too much and are bragging.


    Boss Wang frowned upset.


    He doesn''t have to talk. The pillar knows what to do.


    "Hey, keep your voice down!" the pillar walked over and patted one of them on the shoulder.


    "Grass, who the fuck are you..." one of them stood up unambiguously with a wine bottle.


    But seeing the expressionless face of the pillar, his hands immediately softened.


    The bottle fell to the ground with a bang.


    People around them were also frightened to see the pillar and boss Wang sitting nearby.


    In Jinhai City, people who don''t know Zhu must know boss Wang.


    Those who don''t know boss Wang must know Zhu.


    They are not stupid. They know what heavyweight the pillar and boss Wang are.


    Also know what heavyweight you are.


    "You are, brother Zhu..." the man carrying the wine bottle said cautiously.


    When he was patted on the shoulder by the pillar just now, he turned around and was ready to report his eldest brother''s name, trying to scare the man away! But before he said it, he stubbornly held it back.


    Why?


    Because his big brother''s big brother is the pillar!


    Isn''t he breaking ground on Taisui?


    Isn''t this a big knife in front of Guan Gong?


    My grass


    "Keep your voice down when you want to eat. It''s bad to affect others, isn''t it?" the pillar didn''t investigate, but patiently told him.


    The man nodded hard, and his head was covered with cold sweat.


    In their opinion, Zhu and boss Wang shouldn''t eat in such a place.


    "Brother Zhu, you eat. Let''s go first..."


    The man didn''t dare to continue eating, so he ran away with a table of people.


    When the surroundings were quiet, boss Wang stretched his eyebrows.


    "Pillar, do you think these people will be afraid of us if we don''t be cruel? I''m afraid they''ll fight us with wine bottles just now! That''s what I told you. Why do you want to be a man eater!" said boss Wang.

 Chapter 689

    Boss Wang is right.


    If he and the pillar were not here, who would bird them?


    If you don''t know what he and the pillar have done, who will be afraid of them?


    To be a man is to be a man eater.


    There is no problem with boss Wang''s point of view.


    In this cannibal society, if you want not to be eaten by others, you have to be the cannibal.


    The pillar and boss Wang touched the cup and walked one by one.


    "Pillar, I hit you just now. Do you know why?" boss Wang picked up a kebab and bit hard.


    "Because I helped Wenzi speak." the pillar replied.


    Boss Wang thought that the pillar was not stupid. At least it was much better than those who were beaten and didn''t know what was going on.


    Boss Wang shook his head: "pillar, I''m afraid you''ve been fooled by Zhang Wen. How long have we been together? Do you think big brother will hurt you?"


    What he said was superfluous.


    Who is boss Wang? Do you know?


    Let the pillar work and kill. Isn''t that hurting him?


    But in his heart, he really didn''t think there was a problem with this sentence.


    He really felt that boss Wang would not harm him. Otherwise, why did boss Wang take the pillar alone when he wanted to run away? Why does boss Wang take the post no matter what he does?


    The stupid pillar just regarded boss Wang''s cards as good to him.


    At this moment, the image of boss Wang seemed to have changed in the heart of the pillar.


    He is no longer the man who does everything he can to achieve his goal, but has changed back to ten years ago and the boss Wang who sincerely stresses morality,


    The pillar''s nose was red and almost cried.


    "Brother, I''ll give you a toast!" the pillar filled with a glass of wine and drank it.


    Boss Wang is very satisfied with this effect. Up to now, boss Wang has won the way of controlling people. He knows when to change his face and when to be strict.


    Especially for columns.


    In his eyes, the pillar is simply a tool.


    It''s useless to throw it away after use.


    Boss Wang and Zhu walked together and suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    I can''t drink enough, especially at this roadside stall. In this place where I''m most likely to lose myself, boss Wang is a little drunk. Everyone gets drunk.


    In this lost night, the heart of the pillar was opened.


    "Brother, I don''t think you''re that kind of person..." the pillar spoke with a big tongue, shook the wine glass in his hand and filled it up again.


    "What kind of person am I?" boss Wang asked half jokingly.


    "The kind of person who doesn''t speak morality and has only interests in his eyes." Zhu drank too much and began to talk nonsense.


    But boss Wang is not angry at all. He knows that he is really that kind of person, but no one around him dares to tell him that now.


    However, it is not boss Wang who wants to change, but the environment has changed him.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang smiled.


    "Big brother, you will always be my big brother!" the pillar said with a wine glass.


    At this moment, time seemed to go back to the past. When boss Wang and Zhu first met, Zhu was full of blood and said in front of boss Wang that he would follow him in the future.


    He is his big brother forever.


    This sentence, after more than ten years, has been added to the faces of boss Wang and Zhu. The words have not changed, but the speaker has changed and changed


    "Pillar, I think so. If I can wake you up with a slap," said boss Wang.


    The pillar nodded: "brother, you''re right! Don''t say you beat me. Even if you want my head now, I''ll take it down to you without hesitation!"


    The pillar is telling the truth.


    Boss Wang took a breath and patted the pillar on the shoulder: "I know, I know ~"


    His face is full of moving faces and relief.


    But no one knows what boss Wang is thinking,


    He is not the former boss Wang for a long time. In the past, he would dig his heart and lungs out of people, but now he knows that he is revealing his weaknesses to others.


    He won''t be so stupid.


    "Pillar, I don''t always say you. Brother Zhang Wen has a problem, but you still have to listen to me in the general direction. What do you say?" boss Wang was not drunk at all. Seeing that pillar had almost drunk, he began to brainwash.


    The pillar nodded faintly: "brother, I listen to you. I''ll listen to what you say!"


    Boss Wang smiled: "pillar, we are brothers in private. In front of others, I''m your big brother!"


    "Big brother..."


    Looking at boss Wang, I felt that my eyes were wet.


    This scene is so moving. The long lost brotherhood is back.


    I feel that the former boss Wang is back.


    "Go and take a bath!" boss Wang said to the pillar when he saw that he had almost drunk.


    The pillar nodded and asked the driver to drive over.


    Boss Wang, where do you have time to drink with the pillar?


    But why is there so much time today?


    Boss Wang never does useless work. He has to admit that he is really a little emotional today. After all, he has been with the pillar for so long. People''s hearts are flesh. Boss Wang also has feelings for the pillar.


    He slapped the pillar just now. In fact, boss Wang felt bad. He also knew that he shouldn''t hit the pillar himself.


    But now that you''ve moved your hand, how will it end? How to soothe the heart of the column?


    Although he said nothing, boss Wang knew that the pillar must be uncomfortable, but he wouldn''t say it.


    If it had been before, boss Wang would not have called out the pillar. He would only let himself digest in the dark and slowly figure it out, but now it''s different.


    Now boss Wang, it''s the time of employment. Things appear in front of him out of thin air. If he says he doesn''t do it now, how can boss Wang continue in the future?


    He must let the pillar figure it out quickly and correct his attitude quickly, otherwise it will be difficult to start the next thing.


    Because a plan has loomed in boss Wang''s mind at the moment.


    This plan can only be done by pillars!


    Let others do it, he is not at ease!


    Now, he must correct the heart of the column and let the column stand on his side without burden!


    When we arrived at the bath center, boss Wang and Zhu washed and felt a little drunk.


    Boss Wang found two girls to massage, lay on the bed, and then pretended to inadvertently say to the pillar, "pillar, if Zhang Wen wants to kill me one day, who will you help?"


    The pillar rubbed and stood up. Ignoring the girl who was still massaging next to him, he stared round with a fiery red light inside.


    "Brother, Wenzi wants to kill you?"

 Chapter 690

    These two days, not only boss Du was nervous, but also a man was anxious in the dark.


    This man is the little dragon snake.


    Originally, little dragon and snake were ready to burn jade and stone. Finally, when they wanted to go in, they gave Zhang Wen a big gift.


    But things seem to be a little different from before.


    Why can''t you find Zhang Wen everywhere?


    Why is there no news of Zhang Wen?


    There is no Zhang Wen in the hospital or in the nail salon.


    Where the hell have you been, boy?


    The little dragon and snake in the room bowed her head and smoked stuffy smoke. The fierce woman came two steps and snuffed it out with a click.


    "Don''t know what''s going on now? Dare you smoke?"


    Bruce Lee didn''t dare to refute, but smiled helplessly.


    Just a few hours ago, when the shrew went out to help the little dragon snake find Zhang Wen, a team of police came up and knocked on the door, which made the little dragon snake be careful and dirty.


    He hid in the room and dared not say a word.


    Pretend there''s no one at home.


    Fortunately, the policemen didn''t say anything at last and turned and left, but it still made Bruce Lee afraid. He knew that these people would come sooner or later. He could vaguely feel that the people in this investigation were different from last time. Last time, it felt like going through the process.


    It''s obviously much more strict this time.


    The shrew came back and told Bruce Lee that she had no news. At the same time, she also knew that someone had come to investigate.


    She frowned and told Bruce Lee not to smoke at home.


    Because the landlord here knows that only shrews live here alone. Moreover, shrews usually don''t smoke. If people smell smoke, they may attract those people.


    Originally, the shrew was also the object of investigation, but now the attention is focused on Bruce Lee and snake. Naturally, no one pays attention to the shrew.


    So that now the shrew swaggers down the street without anyone asking.


    But the shrew is worried about the little dragon and snake. She is really afraid that the little dragon and snake will be caught. Who will marry herself?


    Who will she marry in the future?


    "You say, where the hell is Zhang Wen?" little dragon snake put the smoke under his nose and sniffed it hard.


    "I don''t know. I can''t find out about him anywhere recently." the shrew told the truth.


    Bruce Lee is not afraid that he will be caught by the police. He is afraid that he will be caught when he doesn''t find Zhang Wen and secretly give him a few knives. He is unwilling and unwilling to be pressured by Zhang Wen.


    In the past, he couldn''t get Zhang Wen in the open. Now in the dark, it''s his little dragon and snake''s territory!


    Why can''t he get Zhang Wen?


    "Is he going to travel?" said little dragon snake.


    The shrew glanced at him. She was too lazy to listen to Bruce Lee''s bullshit. Although her IQ has improved a lot, Bruce Lee still has an IQ short circuit occasionally, and it has been quite frequent now.


    "I''ll help you find it these two days. Wow, what are you going to do if you find it?" said the shrew.


    With her excellent anti reconnaissance capability, she can easily avoid the police''s eyeliner.


    The little dragon snake''s eyes sank and wiped his neck.


    He wants to kill Zhang Wen. This idea is not a day or two. Zhang Wen''s existence is a nightmare for him!


    Now he wants to draw a perfect end to this nightmare, and then if he is caught, he has no regrets.


    "I don''t think it''s easy to do." the shrew has been around Bruce Lee. She knows his previous two failures. She also thinks Zhang Wen is not an ordinary person. If an ordinary person, Bruce Lee would have succeeded long ago. Do you still need to sigh here?


    "Just look for someone. Don''t worry about other things!" said little dragon snake.


    The shrew snorted coldly and went to the toilet.


    Soon there was a sound of washing.


    Little dragon and snake''s thoughts slowly floated away with the sound.


    Floating to Zhang Wen.


    He must have never dreamed that Zhang Wen has tied boss Du''s family. Now the situation is upside down.


    Even if he found Zhang Wen, it was not so easy to do it.


    Even if he is lucky enough to succeed, he won''t want to get a foothold in Jinhai city in the future.


    The blueprints outlined in his mind will never come true.


    Zhang Wen is always his nightmare.


    After a while, the shrew came out.


    Naked and fat.


    It can only be judged from the unique things of women. This man is a woman and a woman with broken eyes.


    Little dragon snake has no reaction to such a fierce woman. It''s like looking at his right hand with his left hand. He''s used to it.


    It''s really a chilling scene to say that a woman just stands in front of a man, but the man doesn''t respond at all.


    But the shrew doesn''t care!


    What she wants is to enjoy every day. As long as the little dragon and snake is still around her for one day, it will suck the little dragon and snake dry!


    Can you play once~


    Thinking so, the fierce woman walked towards the little dragon and snake step by step.


    Before the little dragon snake came back, she opened her big black hand and hugged the little dragon snake hard.


    Bang~


    A beautiful fall.


    The little dragon snake felt that he turned around in a dark circle before his eyes, and then fell heavily on the bed.


    His thoughts still remained on how to find Zhang Wen. Moreover, he was not interested at all.


    But being held by a fierce woman, he dared not resist.


    "Oh, or we''ll do it after dinner?" little dragon snake was a little annoyed. Why did the shrew ask so much? How many times do you have to come every day?


    She won''t get tired of it?


    "No, I''ll take it now ~" the shrew and the little dragon snake began to play coquettish.


    The body like a black maggot was wriggling there.


    Alas~~


    Seeing the shrew like this, little dragon snake knew that he couldn''t run today, so he was ready to bite his teeth very close.


    But the little dragon and snake didn''t buy his face. While the fierce woman held herself, she drew a huge exclamation point.


    Refuse!


    No!


    Refuse to be intimate with a shrew!


    This makes the little dragon and snake helpless.


    The fierce woman held the little dragon and snake for a long time and didn''t feel the little meat. She frowned and put her face on it.


    But after trying hard, there was still no response at all.


    "You see, I say not now?" little dragon snake thought, you can''t let me come soft?


    The fierce woman snorted coldly and rudely pushed away the two legs of the little dragon snake.


    Pop!


    She slapped the little dragon and snake in the face!


    Still no response.


    Pa Pa!


    The fierce woman was not polite at all. She smoked up again.


    When she was ready to smoke for the third time, the little dragon and snake rubbed and stood up!


    Head up, chest up!


    In fact, he doesn''t want to, but if he doesn''t stand up now, he will be beaten by a fierce woman! He doesn''t want to be slapped again! Compromise!

 Chapter 691

    In Wanfeng group.


    The pillar stood in boss Wang''s office, and boss Wang sat there safely.


    That night, boss Wang said, if Zhang Wen wants to kill me, who are you standing on?


    Facing the questioning of the pillar, he was ready to wait until the pillar woke up the next day.


    Now, the pillar''s head is quite clear.


    He knows that Zhang Wen can''t kill boss Wang. Who is Zhang Wen? Can he not know?


    But his eldest brother''s words have reached that point. How can the pillar refute?


    "Brother, what did you mean last night that Zhang Wen wanted to kill you?" the pillar asked.


    Boss Wang can see from the face of the pillar that the pillar is still on his side. Otherwise, he won''t have such a big reaction when he hears that sentence.


    "Ha ha, pillar, sit!" boss Wang pointed to the seat next to him.


    The pillar obediently sat over.


    But his eyes were fixed on boss Wang, waiting for him to speak.


    "Pillar, I mean if, these eight characters haven''t been left!" boss Wang said with a smile.


    After last night''s "emotional exchange", Zhu felt that his relationship with boss Wang seemed to have taken another step. Naturally, he didn''t feel so strange. He was mainly worried.


    What he fears most is the problem between boss Wang and Zhang Wen.


    "Brother, what''s going on?" asked the pillar.


    "Because I think Zhang Wen will get rid of me sooner or later if things continue to develop like this!" boss Wang said in a gloomy and terrible tone.


    He really thought so. He really felt that if Zhang Wen was allowed to develop, it would become a reality.


    "I don''t think he dare!" the pillar also said what he thought.


    Zhang Wen, how can you kill boss Wang?


    "Hehe, think about it. When I took you to Zhang Wenna yesterday, he didn''t listen to me. I asked him to bind people. Now, I have to see his face. Do you think there is such a reason in the world?"


    Boss Wang, this is going to brainwash the pillar!


    "No..." the pillar shook his head to the rhythm of boss Wang.


    "If it goes on like this, boss Du can let me go? If Zhang Wen puts people back without authorization because of his soft heart, bosses Du can''t work hard with me? If something happens to me at that time, it''s not Zhang Wen''s fault? He''s killing with a knife!"


    When the pillar heard this, his forehead tightened.


    Indeed!


    There is nothing wrong with what boss Wang said. Is Zhang Wen really killing with a knife!


    Boss Wang''s brainwashing was very successful.


    His fallacies have moved the pillar.


    Seeing some changes in the pillar''s expression, boss Wang hurriedly said, "pillar, I have no other meaning when I say these words to you. I just tell you that Zhang Wen is not as good as you think, nor as great as you think! I was angry that you didn''t understand when I hit you before! If you go down like this, you will suffer!"


    "En......" the pillar did not refute this time, but bowed his head and meditated.


    Boss Wang laughed to himself that his first round of brainwashing had been successful. As long as he added a little more seasoning at that time, the pillar would certainly be obedient to help himself!


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai City, in the government hall.


    Old Lu had never been under great pressure.


    Originally, the security fund has been very big. Now he suddenly stops. Naturally, many people pay attention to Lao Lu and even have some negative news that he is with boss Wang.


    But Lao Lu couldn''t explain at all. Did he let him go out and tell them that it was because boss Wang tied Lao Du''s family, so he came forward and withdrew the deposit?


    How could he say that?


    Didn''t you hurt Lao Du by saying it?


    Old Du is right. If boss Wang jumps over the wall at that time, boss Du himself will be hurt!


    A man cannot come back to life after death.


    Therefore, every time someone from above came to investigate, Lao Lu prevaricated with various reasons.


    But he''s annoying, too.


    Now people come down to check every day. He can''t work normally. Even his subordinates begin to doubt him.


    How can an honest man stand such ridicule?


    Lao Lu felt bitter.


    He was finally able to spare time for dinner.


    In other words, I don''t know what''s going on with boss Du. It''s entirely out of a good private relationship with boss Du. He found boss Du''s telephone number.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Du has no time to talk to Lao Lu at the moment.


    When Lao Lu called, his line was busy!


    He is calling boss Wang and discussing the future!


    He asked Lao Lu to stop about the deposit, so he thought boss Wang should let go.


    But boss Wang''s words on the phone were somewhat disdainful.


    "Lao Wang, I''ve done everything. You should let go, too?"


    "Hehe, how fast..." boss Wang knew that boss Du must have paid off this time. Otherwise, how could he do it well in just one day?


    Isn''t it?


    Can boss Du be unhappy?


    This is related to the safety of his family!


    Some things are easy to do, but when they are cancelled, they are even more difficult!


    Can he not understand this truth?


    "Lao Wang, it''s almost time to let people go!" boss Du asked again.


    If you don''t worry, it''s a lie. Boss Du is more worried than anyone now!


    "You''ll come to XX tea house to find me later. I''ll wait for you there. Remember, you''ll come alone. If I see the second person, I''ll do it!" boss Wang said and hung up the phone.


    Boss Du gritted his teeth and took a taxi to the place boss Wang said at the first time.


    Today, boss Wang didn''t bring many people, so he brought a man.


    He knew that boss Du certainly didn''t dare to play tricks, call the police and bring people over.


    Boss Du is really scared this time!


    When I opened the door, a burst of tea came to my face.


    Boss Wang sat inside calmly, sipping tea. Next to him stood a pillar.


    There was elegant classical music in the private room. Everything seemed to be incompatible with what boss Du wanted to talk about. Everything seemed to be just a bubble.


    "Coming." boss Wang said coldly without looking at boss Du.


    Boss Du looks very embarrassed. These two days, he can''t sleep every night. As soon as he closes his eyes, there are pictures of boss Wang looking ferocious and trying to kill his wife and children.


    He was worried every moment.


    Every moment, I am worried.


    Seeing boss Du sitting down, boss Wang looked up.


    Ouch~


    It''s the first time he''s seen boss Du like this. He''s in a trance and his eyes are red.


    Hehe, it seems that it''s a great pleasure to seize the handle of others!

 Chapter 692

    In the private room of the tea house, it was the place where boss Wang and section chief Duan often talked about things.


    Today, the guest became boss Du.


    Boss Du, who is out of his mind, wants to kill boss Wang.


    The little emotion in my heart is quite tangled.


    Boss Du didn''t know what to do or what to say. He rubbed his hands nervously with each other.


    He just wanted to see his wife and children and save them. The rest was bullshit.


    Today, boss Du has realized the importance of family and the fetters in life.


    This feeling is quite bad.


    "Lao Wang, let my family go." boss Du repeated that sentence tirelessly.


    Boss Wang smiled and drank tea.


    "Don''t worry, drink tea!"


    Boss Du is in the mood for tea? No movement.


    "Your wife and children are all right. Don''t worry about that." boss Wang said leisurely.


    It''s not urgent or slow.


    The less anxious he is, the more anxious boss Du is.


    "Lao Wang, even if we''ve had some unhappiness before, it''s all between us. We''ve known each other for more than ten years. Don''t go too far!" boss Du tried to control his hot temper.


    When he said this, he was already angry and his hands were shaking.


    Boss Du, I really want to rush over and fight with boss Wang to the end! Even if you can''t get him, you have to bite off a few pieces of meat from him!


    Detoxify!


    After listening to boss Du''s words, boss Wang didn''t rush to refute, but slowly stood up with a teacup.


    "Lao Du, let me tell you a story. Once upon a time, a man kidnapped the son of a rich man, but finally tore up the ticket. The man gave him money and didn''t call the police, but why did he tear up the ticket? Because his tone was wrong, the robber felt that the rich man spoke to himself in a wrong tone, should not be a question, should not put his attitude and position wrong, what do you say?"


    The implication is to tell boss du that your family and life are with me now. If I''m unhappy and can make you roll in pain and remorse forever, how dare you talk to me? Dare you fight me?


    It''s not like a dog wagging its tail when it sees its owner?


    Please?


    However, your old Du''s tone is not good. Listen, it''s not flattering me, but more like questioning me!


    With a hint of threat.


    How can this make people feel comfortable?


    If my old Wang is in a bad mood, he may tear up the ticket for you at any time. Be careful!


    Boss Du recognized the implication. He bit his teeth hard. His head was shaking without rhythm because he was too impulsive.


    Angry!


    It''s all angry!


    Boss Wang smiled and patted boss DU on his face: "Oh, old Du, you are such a big man. Don''t be so impulsive. It''s easy to hurt your body."


    When boss Wang slapped boss Du''s face with a slightly sarcastic palm, his heart could not be described as anger. Anger was not enough to show boss Du''s state of mind at this time.


    It can''t show that boss Du hates him at all!


    To say that sitting in front of boss Wang is a little bastard who doesn''t understand anything, or boss Du, who has been famous for a long time and has a boundless temper, maybe he will listen to boss Wang, calm down and don''t be impulsive.


    But who is boss Du?


    His temper is bigger than boss Wang''s face!


    "Lao Wang, you''ve gone too far! Do you think I''m the kind of person you bullied?" boss Du pointed to boss Wang''s nose and scolded.


    Pop!


    Boss Wang was not vague at all. He slapped boss Du in the face.


    A slap in the face, hit boss Du, doubt life.


    Listening to the tinnitus in his ears, boss Du suddenly felt that the surrounding air was quiet.


    He, the older boss Wang, is a teenager, earlier than boss Wang. Before, he has taken care of him many times. But why, he will fall into this situation now, and get slapped by the boss?


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t this the rhythm to turn the sky?


    Not to mention the seniority here, he doesn''t care about boss Wang at all?


    Is he so cruel?


    Boss Du was dizzy in his head. This scene was like a dream. Boss Wang tied up his family and taught him here. This picture should not have appeared.


    It shouldn''t have appeared in boss Du''s world!


    The pain on his face made boss Du feel as if he had been injected with Du lengding and was still numb.


    But boss Wang was not numb at all. He pulled hard on the back of his hand and slapped his back in the face!


    This time, he exerted more force than just now. The joints of his hands hit boss Du''s face and made his head tilt to one side.


    Now boss Du is not dizzy.


    Wake up!


    Wake up completely!


    He stared at boss Wang with round eyes because of anger, but there was no slightest excitement on boss Wang''s face. Instead, he was calm, slapped in the face and looked at boss Du coldly, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Boss Wang''s calmness makes boss Du feel at a loss.


    He clenched his fist, but he just didn''t dare to do it.


    This punch is a relief, but what about his wife and children? What should he do for the rest of his life?


    Boss Wang had already seen through boss Du and knew that he didn''t dare to fight back at all. Therefore, he became more and more arrogant and excessive!


    Boss Du tried to calm himself down. His mouth was wheezing and panting like an angry bull, and his breath was hot on his face.


    At this moment, boss Wang was happy.


    This is what he wants. This is the result he wants to see when Zhang Wen ties boss Du''s family with so much effort.


    Boss Du is bound and can''t break free.


    Even being slapped in the face, I dare not fight back.


    And keep smiling.


    Seeing the oval of boss Du''s eyes, boss Wang hooked boss Du''s chin with his fingers and said provocatively, "come on, smile ~"


    Boom~


    Boss Du''s forehead has exploded.


    Boss Wang is going to shit on his head!


    But what choice does he have now?


    Boss Wang''s face clearly says that if you don''t obey Lao Du now, I''ll have your wife and children killed immediately!


    "Laugh!" boss Wang shouted when he saw that he didn''t respond.


    A smile gradually hung on boss Du''s twisted face.


    The smile is full of bitter water.


    "Ha ha, smile, look at him smiling!" boss Wang turned back and said happily to Zhu.


    The pillar also smiled awkwardly. He really didn''t expect that boss Du, who used to be equal to boss Wang, would bow his head in front of him today. Moreover, he was playing like a clown.


    I can''t bear to see boss Du.

 Chapter 693

    In the teahouse, the fragrance of tea is everywhere.


    Boss Du is also a person who likes drinking tea, but at this time, he has no interest at all. His brain automatically blocks the smell of tea and is replaced by anger and shame.


    At this moment, he swore in his heart that he would kill boss Wang and himself!


    Boss Wang, I''m tired of laughing.


    A sip of tea moistened my throat.


    He is really happy, but he doesn''t understand. Does old Du really care about his wife and children? For them, they even lower their heads to admit their mistakes and let themselves play with them. This should not be the state boss Du should have.


    Shouldn''t he be angry and desperate?


    Shouldn''t you kill yourself regardless?


    That''s boss Du''s true colors!


    He is such a man!


    It is time that has changed boss Du, and it is family affection that has washed boss Du, while boss Wang is still afraid of being single.


    Big deal, run!


    Anyway, the money in his pocket is enough for him to enjoy the rest of his life.


    "Let go." boss Du stood there like a fool. He said to boss Wang with a cold face until he couldn''t squeeze a smile on his face.


    This time, boss Du''s tone was begging, not discussing.


    Boss Wang crossed his legs. He still remembered when he slapped boss Du just now. It was really sour!


    He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Lao Du, do you think I must let people go if you settle the deposit?"


    Boss Du''s heart thumped: "what do you mean!"


    "Hum!" boss Wang looked at him coldly. "You made the deposit to embarrass me. Now, it''s done, but you still owe me!"


    "Lao Wang, this building was originally mine. Now you robbed it. I didn''t say anything..."


    In boss Du''s opinion, it was boss Wang''s fault. Now he says he owes him. Isn''t that funny?


    In the Jianghu, where is this truth?


    "I say now, you owe me, you don''t fucking understand, do you?" boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense to him, but added his tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Boss Du stopped talking. He almost forgot that he is now the loser of boss Wang and is not qualified to bargain with boss Wang.


    Whatever boss Wang does, he has to take it.


    "What else do you want to do?" boss Du said.


    "Hehe, it''s very simple." boss Wang turned around and threw a document to boss Du. "I have something. You carry it for me, and I''ll let people go immediately!"


    Boss Du glanced at the document with doubts, and his face sank immediately.


    "This... This is attacking Jing!"


    Everyone on the road knows this crime. Everyone knows what''s going on and what it means. It''s hard to say. Boss Wang is going to let boss Du spend the rest of his life in it!


    Boss Wang wants boss du to exchange the rest of his life for the freedom of his wife and children!


    Boss Du, hesitated.


    On the road of life, he encountered a bottleneck.


    He felt he had a fear of choice.


    However, I''m afraid everyone will hesitate and hesitate like boss Du.


    Seeing boss Du hesitating, boss Wang said, "I''ll give you a day to think about it. If you agree, I''ll let you send you a confession. If you recite it, I''ll hand you over. If you don''t think about it, I''m not polite!"


    I''m welcome. Boss Du knows what this sentence means.


    Boss Wang, I''m going to kill!


    Boss Du''s heart shrank into a ball at this moment.


    "Pillar, did you see that someone caught the handle? That''s what it looks like, ha ha ~" after boss Du left, boss Wang burst out laughing.


    Although the pillar was somewhat cheerful in his heart, he was more disappointed or pitiful.


    How beautiful and powerful boss Du once was. He doesn''t know. Now, he doesn''t lie down and wag his tail in front of boss Wang like a dog?


    So, will boss Wang have such a day?


    "Elder brother, do you think he will agree?" asked the pillar.


    "Agree?" boss Wang rolled his eyes. "Within a day, he will come and beg me!"


    "Oh..." the pillar secretly admired boss Wang.


    Boss Wang took a sip of tea, turned around and called section chief Duan.


    "Lao Duan, how are you doing recently?" boss Wang said calmly.


    Section chief Duan on the phone was anxious to die, but he was worried about boss Wang''s uncertainty about the deposit. After learning that the deposit was removed, he also had a long breath in his heart.


    Although he didn''t know how boss Wang did it, he felt that boss Wang did have a way.


    It''s not easy. Maybe section chief will be involved!


    Although section chief Duan doesn''t have to worry about this, recently the Soviet Bureau has been putting pressure on section chief Duan and asking him about team Zhang, which is enough to upset him.


    He must give an account of team Zhang.


    But who?


    This has become a difficult problem in front of section chief Duan. He has said this to boss Wang more than once, but there has been no news. He is also worried.


    He was afraid that the Soviet bureau could not wait and came down to find someone in person. Then the situation would not be under the control of section chief Duan.


    He doesn''t want to be implicated by boss Wang!


    "Lao Wang, I''m busy with that thing every day. Alas ~" section chief Duan complained as soon as he had a chance.


    In front of boss Wang, he looks like a big girl.


    "Ha ha..."


    The unprecedented sense of existence makes boss Wang''s head rise high. Section chief who used to press his head and section chief who wanted to play with himself is now honest like a sheep.


    Why is life so interesting?


    Suppressed section chief Duan and tamed boss Du. Boss Wang must have a smooth road in the future!


    Listening to boss Wang laughing on the phone, section chief Duan was unhappy.


    "Alas, Lao Wang, I''m so worried. Are you still in the mood to laugh?"


    Boss Wang stopped and said, "put away your worries. WOW! I''ll hand over someone to you in one day!"


    "One day? Really?" section chief Duan was shocked. This is the best news he has heard these days. This matter is a big event in his heart!


    "Well! Don''t you trust me?"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ll wait for your good news!" section chief Duan laughed.


    "Well, I''ll hang up."


    "Yes!"


    Click.


    Put down the phone, boss Wang has a satisfied smile on his face: "pillar, get ready. I''ve made great efforts to do a good job of Wanfeng group in the past two days. Recently, nothing has happened, and Wanfeng group can take off!"


    Zhu nodded hurriedly. He, the lobby manager, should go to work well.

 Chapter 694

    In Jinhai City, Lao Yan was the most lacking eye liner. After Zhang Wen tied up his boss, he heard about it for the first time.


    He patted his thigh hard, pushed away the girls around him, told them to put on their clothes and go away, and then his head turned quickly.


    Lao Yan has been on vacation these days. There has never been a lack of women around him. Every day there is a forest of wine and meat. Now, he is still naked.


    Although his body has been fully rested, the running speed of his brain has not stopped at all. He is analyzing the pros and cons and the current situation in Jinhai city.


    In fact, when it comes to mixed society, no one is Lao Yan''s opponent.


    No one can surpass Lao Yan.


    Boss Wang can''t, neither can boss Du.


    Lao Yan suffers a loss. He won''t get along with people on the white road. Otherwise, his existence will be quite terrible.


    At this time, Lao Yan has really achieved the remote control situation.


    He only needs to hide in the dark and command one action or one sentence, and he can play very well.


    No one is his opponent.


    Lao Yan is thinking about boss Wang at the moment.


    Boss Wang is OK!


    He can still use this shameless method! But if it were Lao Yan, he would do the same. He and boss Wang are both heroes, not heroes.


    It is better for me to bear the world than for the world to bear me.


    Lao Yan and boss Wang have the same view.


    But he didn''t expect that boss Wang would respond so much to the deposit. Lao Yan didn''t understand what the deposit was, and he didn''t know that as long as the deposit was done, Wanfeng group would close down.


    He had no idea it was so serious.


    If it weren''t so serious, could boss Wang be in such a hurry? Can you choose to tie boss Du''s family?


    When I heard that boss Wang asked Zhang Wen to do it, Lao Yan''s eyes narrowed again.


    Zhang Wen and boss Wang, he must get rid of one of these people.


    Or, find a way to turn them into enemies.


    Not only against each other, but also with hatred!


    Otherwise, I can''t go back to Jinhai city and have a firm foothold.


    Now Lao Yan taboo these two people in Jinhai city.


    I thought there was a crack between Zhang Wen and boss Wang, but why should Zhang Wen help boss Wang? Doesn''t this fool know that he will offend boss Du?


    I wonder if boss Du will even settle with him in the future?


    He''s not helping boss Wang. Boss Wang wants to tie him with himself!


    This idiot!


    Old Yan snorted coldly. In his eyes, Zhang Wen never had any IQ. He was the one who could be played with in the palm of his hand.


    incorrect!


    So, what if you think about it another way?


    What if boss Wang didn''t intend to let boss Du live?


    Kill the door?


    When the idea came out of Lao Yan''s head, he was startled by his own idea. This move was vicious!


    But he also determined in his heart that boss Wang can certainly do such a thing. What can''t boss Wang do?


    Cold sweat fell down Lao Yan''s forehead.


    He doesn''t know how far things are going now. He can only make assumptions in his heart.


    If this thing is done and boss Du disappears in the world, will boss Wang and Zhang Wen be shaken by his old Yan in the future? At that time, he can''t even get into a hole!


    Lao Yan was right. Originally, boss Wang was going to kill the door, but now he needs someone to help him carry things, so he gave up the idea, so he let boss Du go.


    Let him go to the cold iron window and think about life by himself!


    no way!


    Lao Yan knocked hard on his forehead. If so, his efforts for so long will be in vain!


    It''s just that boss Du is really unlucky. Why didn''t he take precautions against it? Now his family is in the hands of boss Wang. He must do whatever he is asked to do!


    Alas~


    What a donkey!


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan took out his mobile phone and dialed a number out.


    "Hello, big brother?" Zhiyong''s innocent voice came over the phone.


    "Zhiyong, there''s something you can do for me. Do it recently!"


    "Well, brother, you said..." Zhiyong stood up respectfully at the other end of the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky is blue, I''m a bastard.


    If he had not embarked on this road, boss Du would not be faced with such a difficult and serious choice now. He would not have to choose phobia.


    Boss Du, now a man is walking in the nearby park with a cigarette in his mouth.


    I don''t know whether it''s to say goodbye to the outside world or to calm his head and think about problems. In short, his heart is very chaotic, and he doesn''t know what to do now.


    Since his wife and children were kidnapped by boss Wang, they always appeared in his head.


    From the beginning when he first met a lady, to slowly falling in love, getting married, and finally having children, it was not easy for them to go all the way. It was a long and hard road, and it was not easy to feed a child. But now, as long as boss Wang said a word, his efforts will be scrapped.


    Family affection is gone.


    Do you say it''s terrible?


    Did you say "oozing"?


    So, how should I place it for the second half of my life?


    After struggling for most of his life, boss Du is about to enjoy his life, but at this time, boss Wang let him in again.


    How can boss Du be reconciled to this?


    I''ve worked so hard, and now I''ve become a bubble?


    Countless bad thoughts flashed in boss Du''s mind.


    Now, he is doing a difficult multiple-choice question, whether to choose the rest of his life or his wife and children.


    Whichever side you choose is painful.


    Are all options that tangle boss Du.


    Walking near a bench, boss Du sat down. He sucked all the smoke in his hand. The smoke made the children playing here hide from him.


    Boss Du looked up in the confusion.


    The shadow in the pond opposite, is that still yourself?


    The decadent face seems to scrape a layer of cream from the face. Is this still yourself? Boss Du''s impression of himself seems to remain in his high spirits when he was young.


    Although he is old now, although he is no longer a young man.


    But that feeling hasn''t changed.


    Because boss Du has a high spirit, because he never refuses to lose.


    But this time, facing boss Wang who was about to eat himself with his big mouth open, he didn''t even have room to escape.


    You can only take off your clothes, wash them, and put yourself there waiting for boss Wang to use chopsticks.


    Well, well


    Boss Du sighed. If this is life, then his old Du can only choose to accept his life now.

 Chapter 695

    If Lao Yan is a cunning fox, Zhiyong is a fox with his head hollowed out.


    The fox itself should have both smell and cleverness, but it just has no brain.


    Therefore, he must rely on Lao Yan to survive.


    We must rely on the big tree of Lao Yan.


    Therefore, Lao Yan will do whatever he says, and there is no nonsense at all.


    This is also the reason why Lao Yan left Zhiyong.


    Why don''t such people make more use of themselves?


    Lao Yan and Zhiyong talked on the phone for nearly 20 minutes. On the phone, Lao Yan took the trouble to teach Zhiyong what to do and where to start.


    Lao Yan thinks Zhiyong is an idiot.


    He put an orange in front of him. He couldn''t peel it with his hands, so he waited for Lao Yan to feed him!


    Lao Yan didn''t make it clear to him. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Understand?" old Yan thought it was hard to talk to him.


    "Well, I see, brother!" although Zhiyong is stupid, he has no problem with others'' attitude. He has plenty of patience.


    "Then do it. Remember, be careful. Don''t reveal the stuffing!"


    "Well, I see, brother..."


    After hanging up, Zhiyong immediately went to a nearby barber shop for a haircut.


    Lao Yan told him that the first step was to change his image first, otherwise people would recognize it at once, and there would be no way to proceed, would it?


    "Handsome boy, haircut?"


    The barber shop Zhiyong went to is a very formal barber shop. There is no such service. The landlady looks like a woman under the age of 40


    "Well, shave my head!" Zhiyong looked at his image in the mirror and said.


    "Oh, bald? We just opened this morning. We don''t shave our heads." the landlady was a little embarrassed.


    If you cut your head when you open the door, won''t you be naked all day?


    Zhiyong looked up at her and said, "I''ll give you ten yuan! Stop talking nonsense!"


    Seeing Zhiyong''s arrogance, the landlady burst out: "I ignore it. You go somewhere else! Money is great?"


    "My grass?" Zhiyong didn''t see such a horizontal woman. He looked at her sideways. "If you weren''t old, I''d pay to play with you!"


    The woman threw the things in her hand hard to the ground: "what are you talking about!"


    "I said, believe it or not, I played with you..."


    Bang!


    Before Zhiyong finished, the woman grabbed a vase next to him and burst open on Zhiyong''s forehead with a bang.


    Zhiyong couldn''t believe it. He looked at the woman and touched his head.


    My grass is bleeding


    An hour later, Zhiyong came out of the hospital with gauze wrapped around his head.


    Well, there''s no need to have a haircut. The hospital directly shaved his head to facilitate the treatment of the wound.


    Zhiyong is such a thoughtless person.


    However, he also has advantages. He has principles and doesn''t fight against women. Even if the woman beat him, he still didn''t fight back.


    how? Zhiyong can be said to be a gentleman among these bastards, right?


    When he went back to see his image, there was no problem. He personally selected five younger brothers of Lao Yan who didn''t usually show up and told them Lao Yan''s plan.


    The men looked at each other and smiled.


    If you let them do things, they may be a little bad, but if you let them play, it''s hard to say?


    Each of them can play with flowers!


    Because Lao Yan''s plan is to let Zhiyong take them to play!


    Go to various occasions where boss Wang is easy to appear in Jinhai city.


    "All right, don''t fucking shout!" the boys shouted that they were going to find a woman in the field now. Zhiyong roared.


    "We''re fucking here to do business!" Zhiyong glared round the tiger''s eye.


    Suddenly no one around dared to speak, because they all knew Zhiyong''s temper and who he was.


    Zhiyong touched his bald head. Recently, he reviewed guhuozai again. That sentence was imitated by Chen Haonan.


    Seeing that no one spoke, he immediately felt tall and handsome, as if he had some star aura.


    Lao Yan is not here. He is the most powerful boss and the man in charge!


    If he were in Hongxing, he would be Mr. Jiang!


    Although Zhiyong''s open head has nothing to do with the image of Mr. Jiang, his every move is imitating his big brother.


    Zhiyong felt that if he wanted to reach the point of Lao Yan, he must first learn to imitate.


    Imitate Lao Yan''s insidious and cunning, imitate his every move, so that there is the possibility of success!


    Soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers. After Zhiyong came out, he has always been strict with himself and has always developed in the direction of the boss.


    Why did Zhiyong go in? Is it because he helped his big brother take the blame!


    When he went in, he thought very well. When he came out, his eldest brother at least gave him a suite as a reward, but when he came out, he found that his eldest brother had already run away, and everything was in vain.


    However, if you don''t run away, will you really give Zhiyong a suite?


    Is it possible?


    Zhiyong still knows.


    So he followed Lao Yan.


    But how insidious old Yan is, he knows a little bit from his experience, but old Yan really doesn''t say anything to him, so Zhiyong has to show, show well in front of old Yan, and then brush the upper position!


    Zhiyong felt that the blueprint drawn in Lao Yan''s heart was not bad. First compile the underground network of Jinhai City, and then turn to the right line step by step. The person who can control the whole underground network of Jinhai city is the real big brother!


    Whether it is to do things or be a man, Zhiyong must be better in front of Lao Yan.


    "Elder brother, let''s mainly work in the past, not play. When you go, do good work for me. Don''t think about how to play, girl!" Zhiyong said.


    The five or six people nodded quickly, and no one wanted to offend Zhiyong.


    Old Yan is not there, is Zhiyong has the final say.


    "Zhiyong, when shall we go?" one of the younger brothers asked.


    Zhiyong touched his chin and said, "I''ll go tonight."


    "Oh, but your head..." the man still thinks Zhiyong''s image is not good!


    "Grass, go to the field. Who looks at my head? It''s time to play! Don''t delay the matter. It''s the main thing!"


    Zhiyong didn''t tell them how his head was hurt at all. If it was opened by a woman, it wouldn''t be dead.


    "Oh..." the little brother didn''t say a word. He was afraid that Zhiyong''s image would attract too much attention.


    After all, it''s not a good thing to do it with too much attention.


    Anyway, everything is carried by Zhiyong. What are they afraid of?


    What Zhiyong says is what he says!


    Let him carry it if his head is hard!

 Chapter 696

    The atmosphere of the new year has gradually dissipated, and there are not many days left for the students to start school.


    Wu Yang came to school early.


    When he called Wang Peng before, he heard about these things in Jinhai City, so he came here early.


    When he got off the train, he went to school.


    When I opened the dormitory door, a puff of smoke came to my nose.


    Wu Yang frowned.


    Among these bastards, only Wu Yang is the most fastidious. Wang Peng also laughed at his obsession with cleanliness.


    Every time he comes out to do business, he wears clean clothes.


    Pay special attention to your image.


    Now the dormitory has been ruined by Wang Peng and them. It is certain that he is uncomfortable.


    "Yangzi is back ~" Wang Peng looked back lazily at Wu Yang with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Wu Yang frowned, kicked away the bottle at the door and came in.


    "Peng''er, should this house be cleaned?"


    This was out of good intentions, but it became different in Wang Peng''s ears.


    Originally, Wang Peng had a pimple in his heart. The words came to his ears as if they were thorny.


    Wang Peng, with smoke between his two fingers, arrogantly flicked the ash.


    "If you want to clean it, clean it yourself. If you don''t want to clean it, that''s it. Don''t point fingers at us."


    Wu Yang looked at Wang Peng and sighed.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean that..."


    Wang Peng stopped talking to him and stopped smoking.


    Wu Yang began to clean himself. Several people with Wang Peng felt a little embarrassed and went to help Wu Yang.


    Wang Peng now feels that Wu Yang is really hypocritical. Why didn''t he see that Wu Yang was such a person before?


    In the past, Wu Yang thought it was very good.


    He really didn''t expect that Wu Yang would show himself in Zhang Wen''s performance.


    What is this concept?


    It''s Wu Yang who wants to step on his shoulder!


    Wang Peng has long been secretly guarding against Wu Yang.


    After a simple cleaning of the dormitory, Wu Yang took out two cigarettes from his bag: "this is what I brought from home. Let''s divide it."


    Everyone took a box, except Wang Peng.


    Wu Yang went to him and sat down and sighed, "peng''er, I didn''t say you. You didn''t go home this holiday and spent brother Wen''s money every day. Do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Wang Peng snorted coldly, "why is it inappropriate? Zhang Wen is my eldest brother! And he rewarded me for my work. Except you, my brothers and I have it! Why, you mean, we all give you money and don''t spend it ourselves?"


    Wang Peng''s words were thorny, so that Wu Yang didn''t know how to go on.


    His face was slightly embarrassed: "yes, brother Wen gave you the money, but have you ever thought that if it goes on like this, brother Wen will still treat you as his own person? He and he will always be just a relationship of interest!"


    Wang Peng usually has a flexible head, but the real great wisdom is still on Wu Yang''s side.


    He said this for the good of Wang Peng.


    Both of them regard Zhang Wen as their eldest brother, especially Wang Peng. They want to drop out of school now and mix with Zhang Wen.


    Then, he doesn''t want a purely monetary interest relationship between himself and Zhang Wen.


    Money is another reason why he follows Zhang Wen. More importantly, he feels at ease with Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen has great courage and dare to do things. He must have a bright future.


    Wu Yang''s words are right. How can Wang Peng not understand this truth? But he still pretended to disdain and said, "how am I? I don''t need you to care! If you are willing to please brother Wen, it''s your business!"


    "I didn''t mean that!"


    Wu Yang''s temper is good, but Wang Peng can''t help getting angry in the face of the strange tune of yin and Yang.


    Wang Peng gave him a cold look: "what''s the matter? Unconvinced? Or compare?"


    In fact, Wang Peng and Wu Yang have the same skills, but Wang Peng is cruel and black. Wu Yang attaches importance to feelings and will not be cruel.


    When the people in the dormitory saw that the atmosphere was wrong, they all came to quarrel and separated Wu Yang and Wang Peng from the center of the crowd.


    Wang Peng has long wanted to make use of the topic.


    In the current atmosphere, he said to Wu Yang, "Yangzi, if you still want to step on the shoulders of your brothers, just fucking say it!"


    "What do you want to say?" Wu Yang was also angry.


    At this time, someone didn''t hold Wang Peng. He gave Wu Yang a kick.


    "What am I talking about, you don''t know? Grass!" Wang Peng shouted, and then rushed to fight Wu Yang.


    Everyone in the dormitory knew that Wu Yang could not beat Wang Peng, but did not want to fight with him, so they all went to persuade Wang Peng.


    "You''re all standing on Wu Yang''s side, aren''t you?" Wang Peng shouted at the top of his voice.


    He can''t listen to others at all now. He''s like a mad dog. No matter how others explain, he just says to make them draw a line with Wu Yang.


    But Wu Yang is usually better than Wang Peng. How can they stand on Wang Peng''s side in front of Wu Yang?


    The most is persuasion in the middle.


    "Peng''er, calm down first!" compared with Wang Peng, Wu Yang still values his feelings with Wang Peng.


    He didn''t want to kill the brotherhood easily.


    He thinks he can say anything.


    The more Wang Peng thinks about it, the more angry he gets. Why does he really want to get along with Wu Yang? In the end, Wu Yang still wants to put him together?


    Why still step on his shoulder?


    Why is Wu Yang so insidious?


    "OK, then you can hang out with Wu Yang!" Wang Peng slammed the door and left.


    "Brother Peng, are they all our own..." the two men chased out. Wu Yang sighed heavily. What he was most worried about happened.


    He was afraid that Wang Peng would do something stupid, so he dialed Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I was guarding the lady and the little girl in the villa.


    Maybe the black sister didn''t clean her up when she bandaged her, and the lady''s arm was a little inflamed.


    I''m hesitating whether to go out and buy her some medicine.


    Now if you go out and let boss Du catch you, all your previous efforts will be wasted.


    At this time, the phone rang. It was Wu Yang.


    "Hello, Yoko."


    "Brother Wen..." Wu Yang''s tone on the phone was not very good and wilted.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked quickly.


    "Alas, just now, I quarreled with Wang Peng and almost moved my hand..."


    "Why?" they have always been very close. Why do they fight? I don''t understand.


    "Because of last time..."


    When Wu Yang said this, I remembered that Wu Yang said it in the hospital last time, but I think I have talked to Wang Peng. Unexpectedly, he has been struggling with it.


    I know that I did something wrong and was suspected of betraying Wu Yang, but what about betraying between brothers?


    We are all for the good of Wang Peng.


    Why is he so blind?


    "Brother Wen, where are you now? I''ll find you. Wang Peng, I''m afraid he''ll do reckless things on impulse." Wu Yang said.


    I quickly shook my head: "I have something to do now, which is not very convenient. Well, I''ll call Wang Peng!"

 Chapter 697

    After Wang Peng came out of the dormitory, he took the two brothers to a nearby bar for a drink.


    Wang Peng is upset.


    His ideas are too extreme. In his eyes, there are only two kinds of people: friends and enemies. Now, Wu Yang is slowly leaning towards the ranks of the enemy.


    Gulu


    Wang Peng looked up and dried a glass of brandy in his hand.


    "Brother Peng, drink slowly. In fact, Wu Yang doesn''t mean that. You don''t know him yet?" one of his friends advised him.


    They all know how fierce brandy is. If Wang Peng drinks it according to this method, something will happen.


    Wang Peng shook his hand: "I know who is good and who is bad!


    "Brother Peng..."


    Ling


    Wang Peng''s phone rang. Seeing the two words above his mobile phone, he hesitated and answered.


    He knows that Wu Yang must have told Zhang Wen about it.


    "Wang Peng, where are you?" I asked as soon as the phone was connected.


    "Brother Wen, I''m drinking in the bar, or you can come over."


    I listened to Wang Peng''s voice and thought he wouldn''t do anything stupid.


    "Peng''er, listen to me. Drinking belongs to drinking and brothers to brothers. Go back after drinking this wine. Don''t make trouble, you know?"


    "I see, brother Wen!"


    "You and I promise!"


    "Well, I promise..."


    I didn''t think much. I thought that since Wang Peng was upset, let him relax. It''s not the way to force him all the time.


    He still has to figure it out.


    Hung up the phone and pretended to force the tiger to ask me what was going on. I smiled and said there was nothing wrong, but Wu Yang and Wang Peng had a little friction.


    I also think it''s a little thing, just a little friction, but I never thought it would become my nightmare in the end.


    "Come on, drink!" Wang Peng poured wine and drank again.


    Before long, the wine bottles on the wine table were full.


    While they were drinking, Zhiyong came in with five people.


    In this world, all kinds of coincidences are staged every day.


    Meeting is a coincidence.


    Love is also a coincidence.


    It is even more a coincidence that Zhiyong meets Wang Peng.


    When Zhiyong came in with five people, he saw Wang Peng at the first sight.


    Wang Peng is really a very capable young man. He looks a little like a cream boy.


    In the words of pretending to force a tiger, Wang Peng is the most suitable person to pass py.


    Wang Peng''s temper is a little bad. If his temper is better and softer, maybe he can look up to him by pretending to be a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger is right.


    Wang Peng is a big man in his eighties. He has a little muscle on his body. He is just too impatient. Otherwise, he is also a good young man.


    People who can make the tiger look good, can they be bad?


    If Wang Peng knew that such a wretched outfit forced the tiger to talk about him behind his back, chrysanthemum wouldn''t know how tight it was.


    At this time, Zhiyong means so.


    He has lived in it for a long time and has a tendency in that regard.


    More or less interested in men.


    Especially for people like Wang Peng, at least he looks very pleasant.


    Surrounded by old Yan, these sneaky people, occasionally burst out a person as capable as Wang Peng, which can really brighten people''s eyes.


    I don''t know if Wang Peng felt Zhiyong''s ambiguous eyes. At this time, he also noticed Zhiyong.


    He looked at Zhiyong because he thought the bald head was very unambiguous and wanted to find an excuse to vent his anger with him.


    In the dark atmosphere of the bar, pretending to force the tiger and Zhiyong looked at each other and collided with countless sparks.


    One is a young man with messy hair but very capable.


    The other is obscene and brave.


    They are slowly approaching and slowly attracted.


    Zhiyong can''t remember anything else. He can clearly remember the man''s face at a glance.


    Last time when he was squatting at the gate of the hospital, he saw Wang Peng once, and this time he recognized it at a glance.


    His heart thumped.


    There''s no place to look for in broken iron shoes. It takes no time to come~


    Originally, Lao Yan''s plan was to let him take people to drink in the bar for a few days, and then find a way to contact Zhang Wen''s little brother.


    Unexpectedly, it''s frightening that things are going well!


    It''s like a hundred dollars fell on the ground. No one looked at it. Zhiyong came and looked down and found it.


    He vaguely felt that he was going to take off. Now the weather, geography and people are on his side. He must perform well and satisfy Lao Yan!


    Zhiyong followed five people behind him and walked towards Wang Peng step by step.


    Beside Wang Peng, there were two people sitting with him.


    Seeing Zhiyong coming towards him, Wang Peng subconsciously clenched the wine bottle in his hand.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Zhiyong tilted his head and asked Wang Peng.


    This sentence, if placed in the northeast, may cause a fight, but today Zhiyong said this sentence in a wrong tone.


    Why not?


    Suddenly, it sounds like flirting. If you look carefully, it''s actually a greeting.


    Wang Peng was stunned. He couldn''t believe it. With the complex tone of Zhiyong and the elusive smile on his face, Wang Peng was quite confused!


    Is this man the legendary old glass?


    But Wang Peng was not vague at all. He was not frightened by Zhiyong''s appearance. Instead, he stared at the tiger''s eyes and raised his sword eyebrows.


    "I''ll see you. Why?"


    "You''re awesome!"


    "I''m used to it ~"


    The people next to him were a little nervous listening to the dialogue between Wang Peng and Zhiyong, and were ready to fight at any time.


    But Zhiyong and Wang Peng are not nervous at all.


    Why?


    They don''t even know why.


    Why aren''t you nervous?


    Why are you not nervous at all when you say something in such a tense atmosphere?


    Is it because of this extremely ambiguous and dreamy little look?


    Is it because Zhiyong''s eyes on Wang Peng are too presumptuous?


    But I shouldn''t.


    If Zhiyong has that tendency, Wang Peng shouldn''t have.


    Why is Wang Peng trapped now?


    They were infected by Zhiyong!


    The younger brothers on both sides are ready to do it, but Zhiyong laughed.


    Smiling, Zhiyong sat down beside Wang Peng.


    His hand gently rested on Wang Peng''s shoulder.


    "Brother, I''ll buy this wine. What''s the matter with you? You''re not happy?" Zhiyong suddenly changed his style and became a big brother to answer emotional problems.


    Late night emotional Q & A.


    Wang Peng felt a little awkward, but he didn''t hit the smiling face. He just subconsciously hid.


    "Who are you? I don''t know you?" Wang Peng asked cautiously.


    Zhiyong smiled, took out a cigarette and gave it to Wang Peng.


    "Since they come here to drink, they are all brothers! Come, drink!" Zhiyong is quite frank. Wang Peng didn''t think much. They thought Zhiyong was the one who often came here to play. They simply put down their guard and drank with him.

 Chapter 698

    Wu Yang in the dormitory didn''t expect that at this time, Wang Peng was drinking with Zhiyong, the number one cadre under Lao Yan. He was like a silly x, step by step into the trap that Zhiyong had designed long ago.


    Because Zhiyong cut a big bald head, Wang Peng didn''t recognize it at all. They just noticed Zhiyong''s hairstyle.


    In my impression, he doesn''t know bald at all.


    After a while, the brave people became familiar with Wang Peng and they called each other brothers.


    Zhiyong has a good relationship skill. Wang Peng also completely put down his guard against him. He thought he came to the bar and met a good brother!


    And Zhiyong.


    "Brother, you don''t know. When I used to be here..." Zhiyong began to boast.


    Three points mixed and seven points blown. With the shape of Zhiyong, Wang Peng and they really thought he mixed well.


    Although Zhang Wen is standing behind him, it''s not a bad thing to know more people outside.


    One more friend, one more way.


    "Alas, but brother, you must be right with my eldest brother. In the past, I took the blame for my eldest brother. It was six years since I went in! As a result, everything has changed and people are gone. Alas..." Zhiyong said sadly.


    Wang Peng looked at him with a smile: "of course, I''m going to talk to my eldest brother, but my eldest brother certainly won''t do that."


    Then he put his mouth on the root of Zhiyong''s ear: "my eldest brother, it''s Zhang Wen."


    WOW~


    Zhiyong they pretended to be surprised. Zhiyong stared at him with unbelievable eyes. It was like Wang Peng won the lottery.


    "Zhang Wen is very popular now!"


    "Ha ha, isn''t that right?"


    "Brother, you are really with the right person!"


    "Ha ha, when I have a chance, I''ll introduce you to come with brother Wen!"


    "OK..."


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Yan, who was far away from the other side, didn''t know that the things he arranged were going so smoothly. His intention was to finish it in about half a month.


    But I didn''t expect that things went so smoothly.


    Unexpectedly, Zhiyong hooked up with Zhang Wen''s younger brother on the first day of his work.


    It doesn''t have much to do with Zhiyong''s ability. The main thing is, is Zhiyong lucky~


    That night, Zhiyong and Wang Peng drank a lot of wine. Finally, Zhiyong ''politely'' invited Wang Peng to the south of the city.


    The content of the night there was quite rich. There were as many girls as they wanted, and many of them were college students who came to work part-time. Wang Peng refused, but Zhiyong was hard, so he went with him.


    Two taxis stopped in front of a bath center in the south of the city.


    Zhiyong is familiar with the road here. He often comes here to play.


    "Come on, all set!" Zhiyong shouted as soon as he entered the door.


    Seeing so many people, the landlady hurriedly shouted the girls inside to come out and greet them.


    There were indeed some good girls. Wang Peng took a fancy to one of them at a glance and hugged her up the second floor.


    Tonight''s bath center has never been "rich". Zhiyong''s money is in place. The girls work very hard to serve, which makes Wang Peng and them unable to stop.


    And Zhiyong specially found two for Wang Peng.


    These two girls are like vases.


    Where the circle is round, where the thin is thin.


    It''s like inserting flowers and stirring them vigorously~


    Wang Peng was intoxicated.


    At this time, not far from the bathroom center, two people were smoking in a broken Xiali car.


    "Hey, did you see that?" one of them pointed to the brightly lit bath center.


    "I see ~" another man said lazily and gave him a disdainful look. "Don''t you have to look at this every night? How long have you been thinking about the girl inside? Don''t worry. As long as you help the eldest brother, women can''t do without you!"


    The old man''s face was red: "Oh, no! I didn''t mean that!"


    "What''s that?"


    Since they watched here, they have basically no freedom. Every day, they mix in the streets in the south of the city and look for it every day.


    Find, find, find friends~


    Loneliness is certain.


    But if they go in and play before they get things done, let their big brother know that the efforts of these two days will not only be in vain, but may also severely punish them.


    Why bother?


    Just bear it.


    Can the man who spoke just now not understand this truth?


    However, the person he just saw was not others, but Zhiyong and Wang Peng!


    This made him unable to calm down for a moment.


    Zhiyong is old Yan''s man. Old Yan is running away now. Boss Wang and Zhang Wen are looking for him.


    But Wang Peng is Zhang Wen''s man again.


    What does this... Mean?


    A person can think of it.


    "The man just now is Zhang Wen''s man!" said the man.


    "Oh... Zhang Wen''s people come to the south of the city to play?" he didn''t understand what was going on.


    "The other person is Zhiyong!"


    The man was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted. He stared strangely: "you mean, Zhang Wen and Lao Yan..."


    "Yes!"


    The two men were silent in the car for more than a minute and immediately took out the phone and dialed their eldest brother.


    This is the rhythm to turn the sky!


    It''s not that they don''t know what happened before. If what they guessed in their heart is right, their eldest brother will be too miscalculated!


    After the phone rang for a while, boss Wang pushed away the girl who was struggling to wriggle on his body and picked up the phone.


    He is no longer a 20-year-old boy. Boss Wang doesn''t have so much demand for this now. He just relaxes occasionally.


    Unlike before, night groom.


    The girl snorted and did not get out of bed, but slowly put her head down.


    "Hello? Why?" the phone was the two eye liner that Wang''s boss had put out.


    Their task is to keep an eye on section chief Duan''s people. As soon as there is news over there, they will immediately come and inform themselves.


    He thought there was news of the little dragon and snake.


    "Brother, just now we saw Zhang Wen''s little brother in the south of the city!" the man said nervously.


    "Well... What''s the matter?" boss Wang stared and thought that they would call themselves so late just to say it?


    "No, brother, I saw Zhang Wen''s little brother with the Zhiyong under Lao Yan!"


    Hum


    Boss Wang''s head suddenly went blank.


    His brain is spinning fast.


    Lao Yan''s people are with Zhang Wen''s people.


    So, it means that Zhang Wen and Lao Yan are actually secretly connected?


    So I have been cheated by Zhang Wen and Lao Yan all the time? In fact, everything is old Yan Chong in the open, and Zhang Wen supports him behind?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang''s forehead will explode!

 Chapter 699

    In the luxurious room decorated by boss Wang, his mind has long floated to the distance.


    What happened before was like catkins floating in front of him. The shadows of Zhang Wen and Lao Yan coincided and were opened by him shaking his head.


    Boss Wang thinks more.


    He kept thinking in his heart, if Zhang Wen and Lao Yan really cooperate, then why should Lao Yan run away? Why don''t they do it quickly? Why does Zhang Wen have to help him?


    Are these all traps?


    impossible!


    But


    What if it''s true?


    Boss Wang''s eyes looked down his body.


    The girl is still desperately "serving" boss Wang. In that way, she wants to eat boss Wang.


    It''s like eating popsicles when I was a child. I don''t want to eat them. I keep them in my mouth.


    The feeling is almost the same as now.


    She didn''t come out for long. She knew that boss Wang was a rich man. As long as she served him well, money could not be without her in the future. That''s why she worked so hard and worked so hard.


    But now, no matter what she does, boss Wang has no interest at all.


    His mind was in a mess.


    "OK, you go first!" boss Wang waved his hand in annoyance, took out the money from his wallet and gave it to her.


    The girl''s eyes lit up when she saw money. She quickly thanked boss Wang and left in her clothes.


    Get the money, she doesn''t want to stay here for a minute!


    This is the relationship between money. This is the relationship between money that boss Wang especially likes to feel reliable.


    Sometimes, it''s ridiculed.


    Lying alone in bed, boss Wang lit a cigarette and smoked slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, boss Du was as confused as boss Wang.


    He was also a man lying on the big bed at home, looking at the ceiling, but he didn''t go to sleep. He had a string stretched in his heart. He didn''t know when the line would break.


    At that time, he will go crazy.


    Boss Du thought a lot today. Now, he has come to a conclusion.


    That''s life.


    These are lives.


    He''s old Du. He''s doomed to such a disaster!


    He can''t escape.


    Can only be hard on the scalp!


    Up to now, he has no choice.


    He is different from boss Wang. Can he give up his wife and children and fight with boss Wang? Can you put down all your and have a fight with boss Wang?


    No~


    Boss Du is old.


    The momentum is not on his side. Now boss Wang has the upper hand and can spit blood from boss Du.


    Today is different from the past. Although boss Du does not admit defeat, he also knows that people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    When necessary, he has to choose compromise.


    Otherwise the result will be bloody.


    After this day, he also wanted to understand and figure it out.


    He still has to bow his head and be soft.


    It''s just a pity that Lao Du has worked hard for most of his life and spent the rest of his life in prison. Looking back, what is the purpose of his struggle over the years?


    What is the purpose of all these years of efforts?


    Is it just to give it to boss Wang and watch him play?


    Alas~


    Boss Du took a breath and released all the sadness factors in his body to make himself feel a little better.


    Now he has no other requirements. As long as his wife and children are safe, he will be satisfied.


    Bell


    At this time, his phone rang.


    Boss Du quickly picked it up.


    Look down.


    It''s old Lu.


    If boss Du is still sorry for a person, he is Lao Lu.


    Lao Du saw Lao Lu''s name on the phone and smiled to himself.


    Lao Lu is really a good old man, but it''s a pity that he didn''t get along with him for a long time. Moreover, he owes a lot to Lao Lu. If it wasn''t for his negligence, Lao Lu''s plan must have been successful and boss Wang can eat it.


    It''s all his fault, boss Du,


    It''s all his carelessness.


    If it weren''t for him, Lao Lu wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    Shua.


    Boss Du answered the phone.


    "Lao Du, I''m Lao Lu!" there was a dignified voice on the phone, mixed with a trace of concern.


    Lao Lu took time to call boss Du all day, but his phone was either turned off or no one answered.


    No way, boss Du''s mind is not here at all. He has no mind to listen to the phone.


    He''s thinking about the rest of his life!


    "Well, I know." boss Du''s voice, no more the previous middle spirit, no more the previous gas field.


    Now he has no strength all over. Even he speaks like a big girl.


    Don''t talk about Lao Lu. Lao Du''s younger brother is the first time to see him like this.


    When they heard about it, they all wanted to help boss Du kill boss Wang, but old Du stopped them.


    Boss Wang''s lifeblood is not worth money, let alone his wife and children. If you kill boss Wang, your wife and children will certainly not live. Boss Du has no chips to bet with boss Wang.


    Therefore, he can only choose compromise.


    Just back again and again. Listen to boss Wang.


    He told his men and the pro guards who had been with him for ten years to protect his wife and children. Never find boss Wang again. Remember!


    If boss Du is gone and they go to find boss Wang again, isn''t it a suicide?


    These are the people who have been following him all the time. They have no problem doing things.


    Moreover, the feelings are all here.


    Boss Du couldn''t bear to watch them have an accident.


    If he can carry it, he will carry it himself!


    Boss Du is the real big brother of China!


    And boss Wang are two kinds of people.


    On the phone, old Lu was burning with anxiety. I didn''t expect boss du to be so calm.


    Is he not the wife and child of boss Du who is tied in boss Wang''s hand?


    "Lao Du, what are you going to do? It''s been so long." Lao Lu couldn''t help asking.


    Boss Du didn''t answer the question, and his tone was full of melancholy: "Alas, Lao Lu, you are a good man, and good people will be rewarded."


    It would be nice if boss Du shouted and complained on the phone, but now he is like this, so Lao Lu doesn''t know what to do.


    Why is Lao Du so calm?


    Is it difficult? What stupid thing is he going to do?


    Lao Du said anxiously to the microphone, "Lao Du, don''t worry. Don''t do anything stupid. Let''s find a way slowly. I don''t believe it. Boss Wang can turn the sky!"

 Chapter 700

    No one knows whether boss Wang can turn the sky, but in Jinhai City, boss Wang really has the ability to turn the sky.


    Now boss Wang is in Jinhai City, almost to the point of covering up the sky.


    How can Lao Lu, who works in the government hall, know this?


    How can he know what the situation is in Jinhai city?


    He only knows that he goes to and from work on time every day, approves so many documents every day, and goes home to accompany his wife and children, that''s all.


    But boss Du knows all about this.


    He knows that boss Wang has this ability. Moreover, he can not only turn the sky, but also rewrite the name of Jinhai city!


    What''s the matter? Does anyone dare say boss Wang can''t?


    Does anyone dare not admit that boss Wang is the first brother of Jinhai city?


    Now boss Du has no way to force him! I almost killed myself with a rope!


    Although Lao Lu spoke in a hurry, boss Du knew that Lao Lu was also for his good. He didn''t want to see boss Du make mistakes.


    Some mistakes can be made, some mistakes can''t be made!


    Boss Du, it''s a lifetime to go in and explain!


    But what can he do? Does he have a choice?


    Does he have any bargaining chips?


    No


    Not at all


    Boss Du''s relieved smile, in that smile, has never been gentle.


    "Lao Lu, although we haven''t known each other for a long time, I really treat you as a brother in my heart, but this time, I have no other way. I may have to go in..."


    Boss Du is like a young girl.


    She was cheated by her boyfriend to play all over and cheated her body and feelings. Now she slapped her ass and turned around and left without taking away a cloud, so that boss Du couldn''t find it.


    A big yellow girl, without innocence and reserve, what should I do?


    How can you live?


    The whole body is full of sadness.


    Today''s boss Du gives people this feeling.


    However, Lao Lu still tried to convince him: "Lao Du, tell me, what did you do when you were right? Why did you go in? I''ll find someone to help you!"


    Lao Lu really wants to help boss Du. He really doesn''t want to see her go astray.


    He also wants to have more tea with old Du!


    But boss Du seemed to have no confidence at all.


    "No, Lao Lu, I appreciate your kindness, really. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll buy you tea!" boss Du almost sighed when he said this.


    He was helpless.


    He also knew that he might not have the chance.


    "Lao Du, what''s going on?" Lao Lu asked anxiously.


    Boss Du said, "don''t ask about this. Asking too much is really not good for you. See you again!"


    Click.


    Then he hung up.


    This time, Lao Lu was stunned at the other end of the phone and didn''t call boss Du. On the contrary, his heart was full of loss.


    He and old Du are really friends.


    That''s why old Lu is so emotional,


    This is different from boss Wang''s financial relationship. He and section chief Duan are stepping on each other''s tails and don''t know when they will turn over. It can be said that up to now, there is no love between boss Wang and section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan couldn''t help him because he was pressed by boss Wang. He had to stand on his side.


    Once he had a chance, he would leave boss Wang behind and get rid of him completely.


    After hanging up the phone, boss Du sighed.


    Now that it has been decided, the boss has the final say.


    So he dialed boss Wang.


    "Hey, old Du, have you considered it?" on the phone, it was boss Wang''s lazy voice. Like boss Du, he hasn''t slept yet! He''s thinking about things, too!


    "I''ll help you take the blame!" boss Du said.


    Boss Wang was not too surprised to hear this. He had long guessed that boss Du would do so. He was very confident in his chips.


    "Well, come here tomorrow. I''ll give you my mouth first." boss Wang said and hung up the phone.


    In the face of his light words, boss Du feels that he is a prey that has long been trapped by boss Wang. It seems that people are not afraid of you running away. The hunter has long seen your practices.


    I knew what was going on.


    Just wait for you to wash yourself willingly and let people enjoy your fat fresh meat!


    Boss Du stayed up all night tonight.


    The next morning, boss Du appeared at the door of boss Wang''s office in clean clothes.


    It was the pillar that brought him in.


    Boss Wang looked at him with a smile: "is that right? Life just needs choices, right?"


    Boss Du said nothing with a cold face. He took boss Wang''s confession and read it for a while.


    I see!


    Boss Du understood the whole process. It turned out that boss Wang was the one behind the scenes!


    It turns out that these things are controlled by his boss Wang. No wonder he can get to this point now. No wonder he can be so angry! The overall situation has been decided!


    While surprised, he secretly remembered these confessions.


    Boss Wang asked Zhu Zhu to watch boss Du, so he called section chief Duan.


    "Lao Duan, where shall I give you?" boss Wang said with a smile.


    "It''s done?" section chief Duan was delighted.


    "Yes!"


    "No problem?" section chief Duan was worried that if the man knew how big the crime was, he might repent.


    "Don''t worry, I give you, you don''t worry?"


    "Well, hehe, then you go directly to XX police station."


    "OK."


    After hanging up the phone, boss Wang told boss Du a few words before leaving. The general meaning is to be honest. If you go, boss Wang will do the same.


    Boss Du nodded like a child.


    When he got on the bus, he said, "Lao Wang, when will you let my family go?"


    Lao Du is a bloody man after all. He would rather go in by himself than let his wife and children suffer. He would rather spend the rest of his life in prison. Not every man can do this.


    It takes courage.


    Boss Wang laughed and his hand with the cigarette trembled: "after you go in, I''ll let people go immediately!"


    "Well..."


    In fact, boss Du can''t see anything unusual from boss Wang''s face, because boss Wang has always been so respectful to him. In the end, he hasn''t sold himself?


    Or didn''t you bite him hard?


    However, boss Du felt that boss Wang shouldn''t have any moisture in this matter. He went in with his front foot. He must have let someone go with his back foot.


    Boss Du is gone. What''s the point of tying his family?

 Chapter 701

    Prick~


    Boss Wang''s Mercedes Benz stopped at the police station agreed by section chief Duan and them.


    Boss Wang got out of the car and walked in front. The pillar took boss Du and walked in the back.


    This scene was quite incomprehensible to the people in the police station.


    People here usually deal with boss Wang and boss Du. They all know what the relationship between boss Wang and boss Du is.


    Coupled with the current situation in Jinhai City, and boss Wang forcibly robbed boss Du''s real estate.


    Can this relationship be simple?


    Okay?


    The camel who died thin is bigger than horse. They all understand this reason. Although boss Du can''t do it, they don''t want to bow down to the king and honor his officials, right? Not to mention being brought to the police station by boss Wang


    What''s going on?


    No one knew what was going on. They all looked at the three of them quietly.


    Many people here have a good relationship with boss Du.


    I have to say, it''s the first time they''ve seen boss Du like this. His face is full of frustration and failure!


    Boss Du is a strong man in their eyes. Why did he become like this?


    Why is it not like him at all?


    "Are you here to report the case?" said a person in charge of reception.


    Boss Wang clicked a cigarette and said, "from the head!"


    "You want to turn yourself in?"


    "It''s not me, it''s him!" said boss Wang, pointing to boss Du behind him.


    For a time, everyone''s eyes focused on boss Du.


    surrender oneself?


    Boss Du?


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it. Don''t say anything else. Even those things committed by boss Du himself are enough for him to squat in there for a while.


    But why did he want to turn himself in?


    Is he stupid?


    The receptionist looked at boss Du: "do you want to turn yourself in?"


    At this point, boss Du ignored his face and nodded numbly.


    "What''s the matter that you want to turn yourself in?" many policemen nearby surrounded and asked curiously.


    "Attack Jing."


    WOW~


    With a word from boss Du''s cracked lips, the whole police station was quiet.


    They all know what the crime is, and they don''t understand why boss Du came back and turned himself in this time. It''s basically impossible to think of it after that!


    Why is boss Du so stupid?


    Turned himself in?


    "Er... Is it team Zhang?" the man asked.


    Boss Du nodded and didn''t deny it.


    Boss Wang stood there with a smile and a calm face. He looked at the boss like watching a play. There was a trace of heart disaster and joy in his eyes.


    After boss Du admitted, the police station was nervous. Several people came and pressed boss Du. The rest were reporting to the top.


    Above, section chief Duan.


    At this time, section chief Duan''s car arrived.


    When he entered the door, he took a look at boss Du, and his heart was filled with emotion. Boss Du was a powerful man all the time. He didn''t expect to be like this now.


    He sighed in his heart, but he said in a dignified tone: "this is the man from the head?"


    "Yes..."


    "Bring it in and I''ll interrogate him first!" section chief Duan said.


    He needs to confirm himself. Otherwise, if boss Wang plays tricks with him, what will he do?


    If you get along with boss Wang for a long time, you will be more and more careful. On the contrary, if you get along with boss Du for a long time, you will only be more and more comfortable.


    These two eldest brothers are very different in life.


    Boss Wang said hello to section chief Duan and left with the pillar.


    Ten minutes later, in the interrogation room.


    Boss Du sat there awkwardly, opposite section chief Duan and two recorders.


    Boss Du has been to this place before, but he has never been so nervous. Even if he comes in, he is arrogant and doesn''t give in at all. But today, he is different. He counsels.


    "You did team Zhang?" in order to confirm, section chief Duan asked.


    "I did it," section chief Duan said according to the script he had written long ago.


    "Why did you attack Jing? I don''t know it''s a felony!" section chief Hu Wei was still there and patted the table hard.


    "Hehe, what I do is what I do. Then I say I regret it now. Is it useful?" boss Du said.


    "You wait to be punished by the law!" section chief Duan looks angry, but his heart is smiling.


    The matter that the Soviet Union Bureau has been pursuing recently has finally been done. He is still very satisfied with the people handed over by boss Wang.


    Boss Du''s file is a mess. The Soviet bureau must check boss Du, but section chief Duan is not afraid.


    If what Wang laonan handed over was just a little bastard, section chief Duan would be a little muttering in his heart for fear that the Soviet Bureau would catch up with him again. After all, no one is stupid! But now, I''m a big bastard in Jinhai City, boss Du, which is quite powerful!


    Although he didn''t know what method boss Wang used to make boss Du willingly turn himself in, section chief Duan''s admiration for boss Wang is not a little.


    fierce!


    That''s great!


    It''s worth it that he can stand at the top of Jinhai city!


    Besides his boss Wang, who can stand in this position?


    Section chief Duan acted with great speed. After making a confession, he made a simple arrangement and reported the matter to the above.


    Said the prisoner couldn''t stand the pressure and turned himself in.


    At the first time, the Soviet Bureau arranged someone to take over the investigation. It found that boss Du himself was a big bastard, so he didn''t have too much investigation, and gave full authority to section chief Duan to deal with the matter.


    How wise the section chief is, he has the final say, but he still has to discuss with Wang boss, is not he?


    At least two people should discuss how to deal with boss Du.


    After all, he handed in people.


    "Lao Wang, you did a good job this time. The top is very satisfied. I''ll handle this matter now. What are you going to do?" section chief Duan and boss Wang spoke quite frankly.


    Boss Wang smiled: "what can I do? You don''t know how serious the crime is?"


    "I know, that''s why I want to ask you..." section chief Duan is afraid that his sentence is too heavy, and boss Wang is not happy.


    "Ha ha, as long as you don''t sentence the death penalty, you can do anything!"


    "Well, I see!"


    Boss Wang''s words suddenly enlightened section chief Duan.


    After finalizing the idea, he went to do it.


    He has to do it quickly and close the case quickly, so as not to have a long dream in the future.


    Just one day later, the initial results came down.


    Thirty years!


    Boss Du, go in for 30 years!


    Even if he came out, he was an old man in Huajia, which was the cruelest thing for boss Du. In the future, he could only look at the iron window and spend the rest of his life against the cold wall.

 Chapter 702

    Old Lu and boss Du are friends who forget their years. After old Du goes in, the most anxious person is old Lu.


    Even more anxious than his wife to go in.


    At the moment, Lao Lu is anxiously waiting for the phone in the office, pacing back and forth with his back hands.


    On his forehead, he was in a cold sweat.


    But don''t think too much. Lao Lu has no arbitrary thoughts about boss Du. He is not glass.


    Just a simple worry.


    Simply do not want to lose this powerful friend and helper.


    He also thought about how to deal with boss Wang with boss Du in the future!


    But now, why did boss Du go in?


    At first, he thought boss Du was too serious and thought boss Du was scaring him, but when he heard that boss Du turned himself in to the police station, he knew that it seemed that things were not so simple.


    Boss Du is playing for real. He''s really going in!


    Maybe it''s really the same as what he said. I''ll spend the rest of my life in it.


    However, Lao Lu felt something wrong.


    So he immediately went to the police station to inquire about what was going on. If he could work hard, it would be best to avoid suffering boss Du, but old Du found several people who had a good relationship with him before, and there was no news at all.


    No news at all.


    Blocked!


    Lao Lu''s mood is clear about what this concept is. I remember that there was a particularly important case in the past. That''s how the family didn''t even have a chance to see each other, so they directly pulled out and collapsed.


    So will boss Du be the same as this?


    Cold sweat fell down Lao Lu''s forehead.


    At this time, his phone rang.


    He hurried to pick it up.


    "What''s up? Did you hear?" old Lu asked quickly.


    "Alas, Lao Lu, I advise you to leave this matter alone, and people have turned themselves in. It''s futile for you to work hard now!" the man has a good relationship with Lao Lu and is considering it for Lao Lu.


    This is really beyond his control. If Lao Lu tries harder, it should be noticed by the people above. Isn''t it worth the loss?


    Old Lu stared round. "Then tell me, what the hell is this? It''s just that attacking Jing shouldn''t be so strict?"


    He also inquired. Team Zhang is all right now.


    "It''s complicated..." the man pondered on the phone and said to him in the tone of "I won''t tell anyone except you, Lao Lu." do you know section chief Duan? "


    "Section chief Duan Wengong?"


    Duan Wengong''s name has been heard by Lao Lu. He is an absolute hardliner and has a very tough style. Moreover, it is said that there are people on it with promising prospects.


    The phone was silent for a few seconds.


    Lao Lu reacted: "what''s the matter? This is Duan Wengong..."


    "En! Do you know the hot case in Jinhai city recently? This hat has been fastened on boss Du, so I advise you not to get involved in this matter..."


    Buzzing~


    Lao Lu didn''t listen to the words behind, and his head kept buzzing.


    Now think about it. It''s no wonder!


    No wonder boss Wang is so arrogant. No wonder he is invincible in Jinhai city. It turns out that there is section chief standing behind him!


    Then that makes sense.


    In this matter, even if Lao Lu put on a black hat, he could not protect boss Du.


    Alas~~~


    He took a breath and put down the phone.


    Old Du, take care of yourself! Brother can''t help you!


    ¡­¡­


    Wanfeng group, there has been a small climax these two days.


    That is to buy a house and get an electric car.


    As long as you come to buy a house, give it away!


    A family of three, send three, a couple, send two!


    how?


    Is that strong enough?


    This is the way the pillar came up with. Although it is very clumsy, it is quite successful. Electric cars are placed in a row next to it. As long as you buy a house, the electric car can ride away immediately.


    This made people who were still hesitant make up their mind immediately.


    People, aren''t they all here? Always confused by some small profits in front of me.


    In this regard, boss Wang just smiled helplessly. He knew that the pillar could only think of this method. He couldn''t think of it further, but it was really good.


    Wanfeng group is crowded every day.


    Looking at the money flowing into his wallet, boss Wang was even more happy.


    He was tortured awkwardly some time ago. Recently, he got boss Du and was finally able to fly.


    However, he is still waiting for the final result, waiting for section chief Duan to send the final result to himself.


    Just as the idea floated through my mind, boss Wang, who was sitting in the VIP room drinking tea, received a call from section chief Duan.


    "Lao Wang, go to the tea house this afternoon?"


    "Well, OK."


    "See you in the afternoon."


    ¡­¡­


    On the phone, there were only a few simple words, but boss Wang could tell from the tone of section chief Duan that it was mostly done, and it was very successful.


    As long as section chief Duan has something to do, he basically won''t say it on the phone, but only in person.


    Because we met, we can make it clear.


    Sometimes I don''t understand on the phone.


    In the afternoon, Zhu drove boss Wang to the door of the tea house.


    Boss Wang walked into the private room they often went to.


    Section chief Duan has been waiting for him here.


    As soon as he entered the door, he was greeted for tea.


    Today''s tea was bought by section chief Duan out of his own pocket. He is very economical on weekdays. Section chief Duan is suddenly so generous today, which makes boss Wang laugh in his heart. He knows that the haze in section chief Duan''s heart has been cleared away for so many days.


    "Lao Duan, what''s going on?" boss Wang asked knowingly.


    "Drink tea!" section chief Duan answered the question and pushed a cup of tea to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang took a drink.


    Eyebrows moved.


    This is not the same grade as the tea you brought.


    The taste is far from good.


    But it would be nice for section chief Duan to invite him and such expensive tea.


    Boss Wang simply didn''t ask. He smiled and tasted tea.


    After a while, section chief Duan put up three fingers in front of him.


    "Thirty years," he said faintly.


    The tea cup in boss Wang''s hand moved for a while, which was longer than he thought. He originally thought that twenty years would come to an end. Unexpectedly, it would be thirty years.


    Boss Du will come out at that time. No, maybe he died in it before he came out.


    Isn''t that saving yourself a lot of trouble?


    At the thought of this, boss Wang is happy.


    What can be more enjoyable than getting rid of an old opponent for more than ten years?


    "Well, thirty years is enough." boss Wang smiled and stroked the broken tea with the cup cover.


    "Ha ha..." the section chief smiled.


    "Now the people above won''t give you pressure?" boss Wang asked.


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong for the time being."


    Section chief Duan didn''t say the second half of the sentence. Not only did he have nothing to do, but the Soviet Bureau said it and gave him a reward.


    This will be very useful for his future promotion.


    Section chief Duan''s heart was laughing: "but Lao Wang, I want to know how you let boss Du turn himself in."

 Chapter 703

    A small tea house located in Jinhai city can smell a burst of tea fragrance when you enter the door. It has been open for seven or eight years and its business has been cold. However, recently, with the frequent presence of boss Wang and section chief Duan, the business here seems to be improving gradually.


    So many people came to drink tea in the afternoon.


    But no one dared to use the private room on the second floor.


    Usually, if boss Wang and section chief Duan don''t come, the private room will be locked and not open to the outside world.


    The boss here knows who boss Wang is. Try not to offend him~


    Anyway, boss Wang usually gives them a lot of benefits.


    At this time, in the private room, boss Wang stared at section chief Duan for a while. He didn''t speak and drank a sip of tea.


    Then lit a cigarette.


    In fact, it''s not just section chief Duan who wants to know. Now all the bastards in Jinhai city who know about it want to know what method boss Wang used to make boss Du obey.


    This is really puzzling.


    That''s boss Du. He''s not an ordinary bastard!


    Seeing that boss Wang''s face was a little ugly, section chief Duan thought he had said the wrong thing and was about to turn the topic off.


    At this time, boss Wang coughed twice and opened his mouth.


    "I tied his man."


    Section chief Duan was stunned: "who is his man?"


    "His family, wife and children." boss Wang said faintly.


    Boom~


    This words is like a sullen thunder, ruthlessly split on the head of section chief Duan.


    Isn''t this a kidnapping!


    He is too brave.


    Doesn''t he know it''s a felony!


    And it seems that people in the road are not ashamed to use this method, right?


    Why can he use it without changing his face?


    If you tie up someone else''s wife and children, boss Du will not compromise! As long as a little emotional people, will choose to compromise!


    Boss Wang, this is a crime!


    What''s more ridiculous is that boss Wang is a little sarcastic. He said it in front of section chief Duan. It feels like he''s telling him that if you have the ability, you''ll fucking catch me in?


    This is a provocation to section chief Duan!


    This is a provocation to an excellent police officer who slowly gets up from the grass-roots level!


    Boss Wang didn''t realize what section chief Duan was thinking at this time. Section chief Duan used tea to cover up his embarrassment. He drank a cup at a time. His hands and face were shaking.


    He is angry.


    Section chief Duan is just in his heart. He has never felt this way. The criminal swaggered in front of him. He has no way at all. He has to put good words on the back.


    Lao Wang, you did the right thing. You did it very well.


    It''s just a kidnapping. It''s okay!


    Section chief Duan felt for the first time that justice and evil were so close.


    "Lao Wang, I didn''t say you. I advise you to do less of these things. What will you do if I''m not in office one day? Isn''t it?" section chief Duan resisted that he didn''t break out and said to boss Wang with the courage of discussion.


    "Ha ha, I know. How can I not know that this is a crime?" boss Wang laughed.


    This is more like provocation in front of section chief Duan and mice dancing in front of the cat.


    However, section chief Duan can''t get angry yet. He still has to calm down.


    "Ha ha..."


    Section chief Duan smiled twice in a tone. The implication was to tell him that you have done it this time.


    How can boss Wang not hear it?


    "So, have you let the man go now?" section chief Duan then asked.


    He also heard from boss Wang''s tone that if boss Du doesn''t compromise, boss Wang will kill 90%!


    Under his own eyes, with a smile in his eyes, holding a knife in his hand, killing!


    What is this picture?


    Section chief Duan didn''t dare to think about it.


    If a person wants to make progress, it is more difficult than going to heaven, but if he wants to degenerate, it is a matter of minutes.


    Section chief Duan is like this. He is selfish and negative, so he degenerates.


    "People haven''t put it yet."


    "Why not?"


    "Because..." boss Wang said, and then took a meaningful look at section chief Duan, "because I didn''t intend to release people."


    When section chief Duan heard this, his little heart beat.


    He knows too well what this sentence means


    I didn''t know about boss Du''s going in. For the past four days, I spent every day in panic and anxiety.


    Both Li Erzi and Wang Yuxian have advised me not to come recently.


    They know that once I have made a decision, it is useless for them to persuade me. I can only figure it out for myself.


    But these two days, the mood of the lady and the little girl has improved a little. I instill my thoughts into them every day and tell them it''s okay. I promise I''ll let them live or something.


    Tell them not to worry.


    Black sister and pretending to be tiger. Just talk to them when you''re free. We don''t look like kidnapping at all.


    Although I said so in front of them, my heart was still full of anxiety.


    As time goes by, it''s the fourth day in the twinkling of an eye. Why hasn''t boss Wang moved at all? Why hasn''t he let me go? Has it been handled yet?


    I know about the deposit. It seems that it''s all right. What''s boss Wang''s idea?


    "Wenzi, when shall we release people?" pretending to force the tiger is more anxious than me about whether to release people or not.


    Why?


    Because black sister always urges him to do beauty quickly!


    But the lady is now closed here. Naturally, she can''t do beauty. When will she go out.


    Moreover, pretending to be a tiger seems to have a good impression of a lady.


    And a little pity for her.


    I shook my head upset: "I don''t know. Boss Wang didn''t talk. How can I let people go?"


    "Or you call him and ask?"


    Looking at the forced tiger, staring at me with a pair of innocent big eyes, I sighed helplessly.


    I really don''t know whether he is really stupid or fake stupid. If boss Wang didn''t stop him last time, I''m afraid I''d have to stab the lady seriously. At that time, I was challenging boss Wang''s position.


    If it weren''t for my face, the lady wouldn''t just get a knife.


    But now? I''m calling boss Wang to ask him when to release people. Isn''t this a death attempt?


    Then I''m a little too obvious.


    "Not now, wait!" I said.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s big black face swished in front of me: "Wenzi, or I''ll ask for you? I know what to say!"


    I rolled my eyes: "no!"


    "Really, I really know!" pretending to force the tiger to put his face together again.


    I directly scolded: "get out of the way and don''t make trouble!"

 Chapter 704

    Facing the sunshine in the morning, Wang Peng opened his eyes.


    He is now in the bath center in the south of the city. Last night, he took a comfortable bath, pressed it comfortably, and then he was comfortable with two girls.


    Now I think back to that spring breeze night, he was straight smacking his mouth.


    That feeling is self-evident. He only hates that the bed is too narrow and his physical strength is not good. Otherwise, he must be able to play in the dark.


    But even so, Wang Peng still feels very satisfied in retrospect.


    After all, that picture is not what ordinary people can see.


    The girl in the south of the city is really beautiful.


    Click.


    Wang Peng took out his lighter and cigarette and lit one.


    With the misty smoke rising, his eyes drifted maliciously to the two girls with colorful scenery on the bed.


    One looks younger, holds him tightly, buries his head in his chest, and sleeps heavily so far. The other, with good grades and deep Kung Fu, has his back to her, and his charming small waist outlines a perfect arc, which makes people fantasize.


    These two girls are the type that Wang Peng likes. He still has some unfinished business up to now.


    Wang Peng looked. It was still early.


    Shua~


    He lifted the quilt at once.


    The girl with good grades and deep Kung Fu slowly opened her eyes and squinted at Wang Peng. Her charming appearance seemed to seduce the soul.


    "Brother, you got up so early."


    "Well, get up in the morning and exercise." Wang Peng said, and dishonestly extended his hand to the girl sleeping on his body.


    "Ah ~" the girl was touched by Wang Peng and opened her eyes with a soft cry.


    Seeing that it was Wang Peng, her little face turned red, and then she held Wang Peng tighter.


    To tell you the truth, the girl likes Wang Peng very much. Otherwise, even if you give her more money, she won''t invest so much, will she? In her heart, she has regarded Wang Peng as her first love.


    Because Wang Peng and her first love are indeed somewhat similar.


    Last night, she was very devoted. She did it with her heart every time. Presumably Wang Peng felt it too.


    "Brother, or will you come again tonight?" said the girl, blushing.


    Wang Peng laughed. He wanted to come over, but he didn''t have money. Zhiyong couldn''t invite him to this place every day. Wang Peng also liked the girl, but he just liked the girl, not her.


    "Ha ha, can you stand it if I come again?" Wang Peng joked.


    "Yes ~" the girl said, and her head went down slowly along Wang Peng''s head.


    The other girl pasted her warm lips.


    One man and two women. People who haven''t played don''t know. Only people who have played know what it feels like.


    That''s human enjoyment!


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Wang Peng dragged his tired body and woke up two people in the next room. Three people took a taxi back to school.


    Now Wang Peng really thinks Zhiyong is a good man. Although he looks a little unreliable, he is really particular about people.


    He gave the money for drinking last night, and he gave the money for looking for women.


    Where can I find such a good brother?


    Wang Peng thought that he really made a good brother!


    Wu Yang was in the dormitory. Seeing Wang Peng coming back, he hurriedly asked him where he had been last night.


    Wang Peng gave him a cold look: "grass, you are my object? I have to tell you where I go?"


    Wu Yang''s face was stiff: "peng''er, who am I? You should know that I do something for you..."


    "Yes, you are for my good!" Wang Peng said in a strange tone of yin and Yang, turned and went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    In his sleep, Wang Peng was awakened by the ringing of his mobile phone.


    The call is a strange number.


    He picked it up vaguely.


    "Hey, who?"


    On the phone, there was a voice with a cheap smile: "ha ha, brother, you can''t even hear my voice in less than a day?"


    "Oh, brother, it''s you!" Wang Peng heard that this man is Zhiyong!


    The nice old man who invited himself to drink and spit out his thoughts last night, and then invited himself to find a woman!


    Wang pengzhong didn''t eat lunch because his physical strength dropped too much last night. He slept until more than 5 p.m.


    Look, the sun is going down and it will be night again.


    Now in the evening, Wang Peng wants to drink.


    "Ha ha, how did you play last night? Those two girls are the best girls in the bath center! I said hello last night and specially left it for you!" Zhiyong said humbly.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. I''ve been breaking my waist all night!"


    "What''s up? Have you had a rest?"


    "Almost."


    "Then brother will pick you up. Let''s drink!"


    Wang Peng thought for a few seconds and nodded, "well, OK!"


    After hanging up, Wang Peng went down to wash. After a while, Wu Yang came in and saw Wang Peng get up and go out again. He said, "peng''er, yesterday you went drinking with someone you don''t know? He asked you to find a girl? Don''t associate with him in the future!"


    Wang Peng snorted coldly. Wu Yang''s words were originally concerned, but they reached Wang Peng''s ears. I don''t know how much the taste has changed.


    Wang Peng thought that Wu Yang was jealous.


    "Grass, people don''t know me. They treat me better than people I''ve known for so long. Why don''t I go out?"


    With that, Wang Peng got up, dressed, shook his arm and went out. Wu Yang couldn''t stop him at all.


    Wang Peng''s front foot left, and Wu Yang''s back foot called me.


    I said this on the phone. Although I felt a little suspicious, I didn''t think much about it. I just thought it was the way Wang Peng made friends. I also told Wu Yang that if Wang Peng had no money, I would give him money. I recently gave him some money.


    Wu Yang nodded reluctantly and hung up.


    I thought it was nothing, but I never thought it would be a game designed by Lao Yan. Wang Peng has been deeply trapped.


    Lao Yan''s plan has never been smooth.


    Conspirator Lao Yan is going to work hard at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Night fell, in the Wanfeng group of boss Wang.


    Boss Wang didn''t hurry to tell me about boss Du or deal with boss Du''s family. Now he has won and he is enjoying the results of the victory.


    He wants to spend such days every day in the future.


    He trampled the enemy under his feet, watched him breathe his last breath, and then put a knife in his neck.


    He greeted the distinguished guests in Wanfeng group all day. In the evening, he called Zhuzhu and several brothers to play in the nearby market and celebrate!

 Chapter 705

    There are no double blessings and no single misfortune. Once a person is unlucky, he can''t be stopped.


    But put it here in Lao Yan. Once you are lucky, you can''t stop it.


    These two days, Zhiyong is quite lucky.


    No matter what he did, it all came naturally, so that Lao Yan''s plan for half a month could be completed in a few days, which greatly increased Zhiyong''s confidence.


    Also let him see the dawn here in Lao Yan.


    Just follow Lao Yan all the time. Maybe you can really make a name for yourself!


    After calling Wang Peng, he hurriedly drove to pick up Wang Peng.


    After getting on the bus, he scattered smoke for Wang Peng. After a few polite words, he took him to a nearby market.


    This game is much more advanced than the previous one.


    After reporting the recent achievements with Lao Yan last night, Lao Yan told him to take Wang Peng and them to a better venue this time. Don''t be afraid to spend money. Lao Yan is responsible for everything!


    With Lao Yan''s words, Zhiyong no longer hesitated and pushed the pace of things faster.


    He took Wang Peng to the show, and at the same time, he also asked people to inquire about where they had played recently.


    He is ready to get familiar with Wang Peng in two days. It''s time for the next step.


    But things were much better than he thought.


    That''s the same sentence. I''m lucky. I can''t stop it.


    When Zhiyong entered the venue, he ordered a table of drinks and called five or six girls to accompany him. The atmosphere was good. With the music in the venue, Wang Peng gradually entered the state.


    Zhiyong said in his ear, "after drinking the wine, I''ll take you to find the two girls. How about it?"


    Originally, Wang Peng didn''t intend to play with the two girls tonight, but Zhiyong said so, he couldn''t help thinking of a piercing picture last night, and he was ready to move.


    Men? They''re all lower body animals.


    Wang Peng is also a normal man.


    Those two girls are really good. They need to have a figure and Kung Fu.


    Wang Peng has been imagining in his heart that he will play in the past.


    He never thought about why Zhiyong would always invite him to play and why he wouldn''t invite others to play.


    There is no free lunch.


    Following the music, Zhiyong and Wang Peng were hanging shoulder to shoulder, drinking one cup after another, and the people next to them were booing there~


    ¡­¡­


    There is temptation in the light and madness in the music.


    Today, a new DJ was added to the show, which made the atmosphere quite good. When boss Wang and his party came in, the manager of the show came to meet them in person and opened a private room for boss Wang and them.


    There are scattered seats on the first floor and private rooms on the second floor.


    Sitting on the second floor, you can look down at everything below. Sitting on it, you have a feeling of looking down at the world.


    Boss Wang: that''s how they feel when they sit here. Boss Wang even thinks that this is the same as his current state,


    Isn''t that how you see the small mountains?


    Standing at the top of Jinhai City, I feel this every day, looking down on others every day,


    Now boss Wang is left with what boss Du''s family should do.


    In fact, there''s no need to think about it. The first day he tied boss Du''s family, he had already decided what to do.


    Moreover, in boss Wang''s world, it seems that only such a method is feasible.


    Nothing else works.


    When cutting grass, you should get rid of the roots. You can''t leave any handle on yourself. Boss Wang knows that the beam between himself and boss Du has been formed, but now boss Du has to stay in there for 30 years and can''t get out at all. What''s he afraid of?


    Simply cut off the grass roots and avoid future trouble!


    But this matter, even with boss Wang for more than ten years, he didn''t think that boss Wang would do so well. He thought that the most was to torture them again.


    I was wrong.


    Boss Wang''s ruthlessness has been sublimated.


    Boss Wang called the best girl here to accompany him. After a while, both he and Zhu drank and their faces were a little red.


    At this time DJ, in order to make the atmosphere to a higher level, the rhythm of the flash was slowed down. The whole field, one light and one dark, was full of voices from the people below.


    At this time, boss Wang sat in the private room on the second floor, overlooking everything below.


    In the place where the flow of people surged, there was a table of people who attracted his eyes. One was bald and eye-catching, and the other, like crazy, stood on the table shaking his head. The people below imitated his appearance and shook wildly.


    With a wine bottle in one hand, he was shaky.


    Tonight, in this field, he swings the most.


    Boss Wang sneered twice. He thought the man was stupid B, so he couldn''t help looking at him more.


    With the light on, he seemed to see a familiar figure.


    It seems that I have drunk too much, but why is this person so familiar?


    Boss Wang also drank a little too much. He didn''t remember who he was for a while, so he bowed his head and shook his head.


    by the way!


    This man is the one who often follows Zhang wenhun, so what Peng! Looks like a college student!


    Thinking of this, Wang boss recalled his eyes and his words the other day. Zhang Wen''s younger brother and Lao Yan''s younger brother were walking very close.


    With doubts in his heart, he took the pillar and several people around him and went down with a bottle of wine.


    Zhiyong was a little stunned when he saw boss Wang bring someone over. He didn''t recognize boss Wang, but he recognized the pillar.


    At this time, the pillar recognized him.


    But now boss Wang didn''t give an order and didn''t say he wanted to find Lao Yan. Zhu simply didn''t speak.


    He doesn''t want trouble.


    Wang Peng did not recognize boss Wang and Zhu.


    No wonder the last time Wang Peng saw boss Wang, he was in the hospital and still had a back.


    The pillar stood behind at this time. The light was dark here, and Wang Peng didn''t notice it.


    "Are you Zhang Wen''s younger brother?" boss Wang said to Wang Peng without looking at Zhiyong.


    Wang Peng thought the man looked familiar, but he didn''t recognize him for a long time. He nodded numbly: "Zhang Wen is my eldest brother."


    "Come ~" boss Wang picked up a wine glass, poured some wine in his hand to Wang Peng and handed it to him.


    Looking at the posture, Wang Peng knew that boss Wang was not an ordinary person. He respectfully took the cup and was bored.


    "I''m Zhang Wen''s eldest brother. Others call me Wang crazy." boss Wang smiled at Wang Peng, left a word, turned and left.


    At that moment, Wang Peng recognized it.


    It was too dark just now, and he drank a lot of wine. He didn''t recognize Zhu and boss Wang.


    This man is boss Wang!


    So far, Zhang Wen has done all those things to help boss Wang. This man is his big brother''s big brother! Can Wang Peng not be shocked? Moreover, boss Wang gave him face.


    Wang Peng once thought about secretly helping Zhang Wen solve boss Wang, but when he really saw it, he felt that his previous idea was too simple.


    Boss Wang is not an ordinary person at first sight. Even if he works hard to do it, can he succeed?


    What is the probability of success?


    Wang Peng has no bottom in his heart.


    Wang Peng''s small heart thumped.


    But at this time, a man was several times more excited than Wang Peng.


    This man is Zhiyong standing on one side!

 Chapter 706

    Zhiyong thinks that even if boss Wang doesn''t know him, Zhu will recognize him.


    Why should he help Lao Yan? What is the purpose of doing things?


    Isn''t it to let boss Wang know? Isn''t it to let cracks appear between boss Wang and Zhang Wen!


    Boss Wang came and saw it just now.


    So, doesn''t that mean his task is completed?


    Lao Yan''s plan was completed two days ahead of schedule.


    Lao Yan will certainly make a contribution to Zhiyong.


    The music was loud, but Zhiyong calmed down. He looked at the wine glass in his hand and Wang Peng. He smiled, put down the glass, turned and left!


    Without hesitation.


    Wang Peng didn''t know what was going on, so Zhiyong took everyone away.


    Leave him sitting there alone.


    It was empty, like a widow''s room.


    Wang Peng blinked a few times and didn''t react for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, the bald head just now is Zhiyong! It''s the people around Lao Yan!" back to the private room on the second floor, Zhu felt it necessary to talk to boss Wang, so he opened his mouth.


    Boss Wang''s heart jumped.


    The last thing he wanted to see happened.


    Zhang Wen''s people are connected with Lao Yan''s people.


    Maybe today''s situation was created by Lao Yan and Zhang Wen together. To say that Lao Yan is only one person, Wang Peng is a little confused. He also knows that Lao Yan is purely a brain teaser, which is different from Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen is a man who dares to kill!


    No wonder he couldn''t find little dragon snake for such a long time. He hasn''t heard from little dragon snake for such a long time. It turns out that the man standing behind Zhang Wen he has been worried about is this man!


    Originally, these are illusions!


    Boss Wang was relieved to think of this. He was not afraid of the complexity of the matter. He was afraid that he could not find the root of the matter and why it was complex.


    Now, I seem to have a clue.


    Is it because of Zhang Wen and Lao Yan!


    He is not afraid that Lao Yan and boss Du secretly unite together, but he is afraid of Zhang Wen.


    I don''t know why boss Wang will be taboo to Zhang Wen, who hasn''t been around for a long time.


    However, none of the people that boss Wang taboo came to a good end.


    As long as there is a chance, boss Wang will secretly get rid of the man. He won''t let a life threatening him survive, so he can''t sleep safely.


    What about Zhang Wen?


    What should he do?


    When the idea flashed through boss Wang''s mind, his eyes narrowed.


    Now, it''s easy to get rid of Zhang Wen. He''s worried about the pillars.


    What if you don''t like it?


    Simple!


    Brainwash!


    This is what boss Wang is best at!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang put down his glass heavily and looked at the column.


    It seems that the pillar hasn''t noticed what''s going on. He''s still talking and laughing with the hostess next to him.


    Boss Wang coughed twice: "pillar, what do you think of this?"


    £¿


    Zhu has been with boss Wang for so long. Boss Wang has never discussed what to do with Zhu.


    No discussion, no need.


    Just do what boss Wang says.


    Boss Wang is a head and a pillar is a fist.


    But why, now boss Wang also began to ask about the idea of the pillar?


    Not for anything else, just to let the pillar start to doubt Zhang Wen and brainwash him!


    It''s quite obvious today.


    "Brother, I don''t have any idea..." facing boss Wang staring at his innocent big eyes, the pillar hesitated and looked at him at a loss.


    Boss Wang took a cigarette and winked at the girl next to him. The girls went out with a wink.


    "Pillar ~" boss Wang sat over and hugged the shoulder of the pillar. "The man just now was Zhiyong, the one who had mixed with old Yan before, and here is Zhang Wen''s younger brother. What do you mean when they are together?"


    The pillar stared at him with dull eyes.


    Boss Wang gritted his teeth: "he and Lao Yan have already colluded secretly!"


    When this word reached the ear of the pillar, his eyes stared oval, as if he couldn''t believe boss Wang''s words.


    Boss Wang thought carefully. He also thought that it was unlikely that Zhang Wen was behind it.


    Even if Lao Yan and Zhang Wen joined hands, they didn''t have the ability.


    No ability to turn the sky in Jinhai city.


    At most, it''s collusion.


    But Lao Yan, he must get rid of him.


    The pillar eyebrows moved: "brother, who is Wenzi? I know, he..."


    "Pillar!" boss Wang interrupted him. He was tired of the pillar''s words in his ear.


    He tapped his finger on the table: "now the situation is very obvious. Zhang Wen is making trouble in the dark. I''m afraid he was secretly hurt last time. He also acted for us!"


    In fact, when the pillar said this, he was also muttering in his heart.


    Why is Zhang Wen''s younger brother so close to Lao Yan''s people.


    And still in this form?


    When old Yan ran away and Zhang Wen was ready to leave boss Wang?


    This


    The pillar hesitated.


    He had to bow his head in the face of the evidence.


    Coo.


    The pillar looked up and a glass of cold wine poured into the entrance.


    His head is still gloomy.


    "Pillar, I didn''t speak ill of Zhang Wen. Do you think Zhang Wen looks like a little brother under my hand?"


    The pillar could not have been clearer about this, and he had already seen these things in his eyes.


    Boss Wang''s benefits to Zhang Wen are absolutely no less than any younger brother.


    As soon as I received Zhang Wen, I gave him a BMW. Now, I drive a broken Hyundai.


    Boss Wang gave Zhang Wen money in three or two days, which is basically the same as that given to the pillar.


    It seems that Zhang Wen and Zhu have the same treatment.


    But how can columns be the same as Zhang Wen?


    How many years have you been following boss Wang? How many hard battles are led by the pillars.


    Now Zhang Wen has been here for two days and said that the treatment is similar to that of the pillar.


    Didn''t he think about it?


    Just didn''t say it.


    But these benefits did not make Zhang Wen feel at ease to stay with boss Wang. Now, they are beginning to dominate.


    What is this concept?


    This is something they dare not think about.


    They feel that they should follow boss Wang and work under boss Wang.


    They can''t live without boss Wang.


    A person''s ability is always linked to his current situation.


    Some people can prosper, but some people can only work under the hands of others for a lifetime.


    Zhang Wen is a general.


    Pillars are talents.


    Zhang Wen can''t stay with boss Wang all the time, so he will start his own business at the right time.

 Chapter 707

    In the private room, the strong music and the mood of the column are completely two situations.


    The column is cool in my heart.


    Boss Wang''s words strongly stimulated his brain.


    He didn''t say anything, but he had admitted what boss Wang said and that Zhang Wen was not a good little brother.


    Although Zhang Wen has no problem with his work, as long as the task assigned by boss Wang is done very well every time.


    However, it seems that this is not the attitude that a little brother should have.


    It feels more like the cooperative relationship between Zhang Wen and boss Wang, not the relationship between big brother and little brother.


    Think about it carefully. Zhang Wen didn''t even call boss Wang.


    The pillar was drinking alone.


    He never thought that things would come to this point. He never thought that things would develop so that he could choose between boss Wang and Zhang Wen.


    But is there any choice?


    He must be on boss Wang''s side.


    But what should Zhang Wen do?


    Boss Wang drank the wine calmly: "pillar, you are different from him. Do you say I am bad to Zhang Wen? But in the end, he hasn''t quietly mixed with Lao Yan?"


    The pillar frowns tight. It''s understandable to say that Zhang Wen is not satisfied with boss Wang, but he still doesn''t believe that Zhang Wen and Lao Yan cooperate secretly.


    Can it be said that Zhang Wen pretended? Pretending to yourself?


    The column shook its head disorderly.


    "Brother, what are you going to do?" said the pillar.


    Hearing this, boss Wang knew that the pillar was probably fooled by himself and smiled in his heart.


    No matter what else happens, he must first ensure that he is on the same front with himself.


    Others dare not say, he still knows.


    What does boss Wang think? How can he tell the column? But he still wants to cushion things.


    It can''t go too fast.


    Seeing that brainwashing had succeeded, boss Wang pretended to touch the wine glass with the pillar.


    "Alas, after all, Zhang Wen has been with me for such a long time. There is no credit but hard work. Pillar, for your face, I''ll give him one last chance. How about it?"


    The pillar didn''t understand what boss Wang meant and looked at him quietly.


    Last chance, what do you mean?


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, boss Wang went out with two girls.


    Now boss Wang doesn''t just have fun looking for a girl. The simple thing can''t satisfy him.


    His interest is slowly changing with age.


    Now, he basically has to find two girls every time.


    Occasionally want to walk normally, only to find a girl.


    The two girls taken away by boss Wang are all swords.


    In the room next to boss Wang is the pillar. Boss Wang also found two girls for him tonight.


    Although the beauty is slightly worse than boss Wang, it is also the focus of men''s attention to take it out.


    Boss Wang has never been short of women, but tonight, Zhu is in no mood at all.


    Listen to the exaggerated cry from boss Wang in the next room, but the pillar is sitting by the bed smoking.


    All I think about is the matter between Zhang Wen and boss Wang.


    How could he make things like this?


    How can I watch boss Wang''s attitude towards Zhang Wen become bad bit by bit?


    Zhang Wen, it''s his brother.


    Boss Wang is his big brother.


    How should he choose?


    The two girls were quite unrestrained. They took off their clothes consciously after they came in.


    One of the girls has a tattoo on her sensitive part, which is only a few centimeters away from there, which shows her attraction to men.


    It''s a long poisonous snake~


    Like a man''s.


    The girl has special confidence in herself. Any man who has been with him can be deeply attracted by her.


    Especially with this tattoo, these men should reach out and rub it hard at any time.


    But at this time, in the face of her seduction, the pillar sat motionless by the bed like a big girl.


    It made her a little confused.


    Is it true that this big brother doesn''t like her like this?


    "Brother, why don''t you take it off?" the girl went close to the column, hugged the arm of the column and squeezed the column with two peaks.


    But the pillar didn''t look back, and didn''t even look at the girl.


    The colorful spring light in this room seems to have nothing to do with the columns.


    Pillar''s thoughts are not here at all. He has been thinking about the matter between Zhang Wen and boss Wang! Originally, he didn''t want to find a girl, but boss Wang''s words made him unable to refuse, so he simply brought two out.


    But he''s really not in the mood at all.


    "Big brother ~"


    The thoughts of the pillar were brought back by the girl''s extremely ambiguous coquettish voice.


    The two girls think the pillar is pretty good, especially this girl likes it very much.


    Although money can make these girls pull away the cover, it still needs eyes and feelings to make others sincerely with you.


    Some girls don''t like you at first sight. How can they talk to you wholeheartedly?


    Just for money, does that feel good?


    "Wait a minute." the pillar looked at the girl discontentedly. There was nothing else in her eyes.


    It''s like watching a man.


    The pillar makes the girl feel that the pillar is not interested in women.


    But she didn''t understand. She wasn''t interested. Why did she find them? Isn''t this a waste of time?


    Do you want them to do nothing tonight and sleep in their arms?


    The girl knew that it would be boring if she continued, so she discussed with another girl and went in to take a bath together.


    In front of the column, the door was open and washed.


    Play while washing.


    If it had been for another man, he would have been eager to rush in.


    The pillar finished smoking and threw it on the ground. He put his hand on Zhang Wen''s number several times just now, but he didn''t press it for a long time.


    He doesn''t know how to speak.


    I don''t know how to speak properly.


    Bang Bang


    At this time, a knock came to mind outside.


    The waiter came to deliver the quilt.


    The pillar opened the door upset. At this time, the two girls just came out after taking a bath. There was only a bath towel on the beautiful body, which was fragrant and attractive.


    "Hello, I''ll deliver the bed quilt..." the waiter who opened the door was surprised by the scene in front of him.


    What I dream about every night, people enjoy it here. And it seems quite disdainful.


    Why is the gap between people so big?


    He may not be able to ask two such good girls to play together in his life.


    Unexpectedly, instead of picking up the quilt, the pillar opened the door and said to the waiter, "these two girls belong to you tonight ~"


    The waiter stared at the back of the pillar with round eyes and a long mouth. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time.


    The girl with the tattoo inside vibrated up and down the two peaks of Qi, with an amazing range~

 Chapter 708

    In Jinhai city at night, there are red lights everywhere.


    The flowers are becoming more and more attractive.


    Zhu remembers that he had a special desire for these things when he first talked to boss Wang.


    Longing for money, longing for women.


    At that time, the pillar was still a hairy boy with only fists in his eyes.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he drove his modern car down the street.


    The light in his eyes was printed on his face.


    He smiled at himself like a mockery.


    He felt that in the blink of an eye, he lacked nothing.


    No shortage of women, no shortage of money.


    But why can''t you be happy when you get what you pursue?


    Why are you not happy at all?


    Emptiness filled the body of the column.


    Perhaps, fundamentally speaking, the pillar is not a vain person.


    Perhaps his love for money and power is just a thing of the past.


    Pursue and enjoy, that''s enough.


    He still clearly remembered when he handed the two girls to the waiter just now.


    One of the girls turned red with anger.


    What changed the pillar?


    What makes the pillar not cold to these women?


    It''s not that Zhu doesn''t like the two girls. Just now he saw the two girls appear in front of him like the best in the world. Zhu also had the reaction that men should have, but he couldn''t say why, so he rejected them in his heart.


    He hates the relationship between money.


    It felt like a pillar holding a ball of money, rather than holding a flesh and blood woman.


    What he wants is a true love.


    However, this seems to be an extravagant hope for the column.


    Money is not only full of these two women, but also between him and boss Wang.


    He felt more and more that his relationship with boss Wang was slowly changing to money.


    Once upon a time, boss Wang would say in the first sentence that it was a brother who rushed me.


    And now?


    There are many people around boss Wang, but they are all for money.


    Boss Wang''s mantra has also become "Whoever rushes fast has more money.".


    It seems that there is no brotherhood, as if there is only money left.


    What boss Wang says most now is how to make money, not how to get rid of brothers.


    People, will they all become like this in the end?


    Just because it''s all right, Zhu likes to get along with Zhang Wen. He likes the simple feeling.


    Alas~


    Thinking so, the pillar has reached the villa area.


    Instead of going up, he called Zhang Wen and asked him to come down. Then he squatted on the side of the road and smoked.


    After a while, a thin figure came down.


    "Pillar, what''s the matter?"


    I squatted next to the post, asked him for a cigarette and began to smoke.


    When I answered the phone, I knew that there must be something for me, otherwise he wouldn''t come at night and squat here with me to smoke.


    But also in this special situation.


    The pillar finger moved: "just now, my brother and I went to the field to take a bath, and then we each took two girls away ~"


    "Shit, can you eat two people?"


    "So I gave the two women to the hotel waiter and came to see you."


    "Ha ha, you are really good! Those two girls must be angry?"


    "Well, your angry chest is shaking. You don''t know. That figure and face are absolutely pleasing to the eye."


    "But you still came to me, didn''t you? Ha ha, I''m not glass ang. I can''t satisfy you ~"


    "Ha ha..."


    I chatted with Zhu casually, which eased the tension of Zhu just now.


    We looked at each other and smiled for a while. I asked him, "hasn''t boss Wang said he wants to let people go?"


    The pillar shook his head: "brother didn''t say anything."


    "En..." I put out my cigarette end and took a long breath.


    "Wenzi, you are my brother, a lifelong brother!" said the pillar.


    I took his shoulder and tightened it.


    "But boss Wang is my eldest brother. He is my eldest brother all his life!"


    This sentence makes my heart empty at once.


    The meaning of pillar is obvious. He is telling me not to have any conflict with boss Wang and not to make it difficult for me.


    I thought what I could do was try not to have a head-on conflict with boss Wang.


    But the matter between me and boss Wang is not so simple. It''s like an object. Unrequited love can''t be done. Boss Wang must be willing to do it.


    Between me and boss Wang, will the pillar be difficult.


    "Pillar, there are some things I don''t want to do, but I have to do it. For example, I tied up boss Du''s family. Listen better. I''m helping boss Wang. What if it''s worse? People on the road will say that I Zhang Wen has no principles and morality!"


    The word "morality" seems to weigh a thousand pounds in the hearts of me and the pillar.


    Zhu also knows that boss Wang did it a little differently.


    But what can he say as a little brother? Boss Wang doesn''t listen to what he says?


    "Wenzi, I know who you are. Although we haven''t been together for a long time, I think you are a role and will definitely mix up in the future!"


    I smiled bitterly: "hehe, if I can, I really want to go back to the past and be a waiter under Wang Yuxian. It''s very good."


    "Ha ha, you have been planted on Wang Yuxian all your life."


    "Alas ~"


    Speaking of Wang Yuxian, I couldn''t help thinking of Lao Gao, and suddenly fell into endless confusion.


    ¡­¡­


    I squatted on the roadside with Zhu for a long time. Finally, I didn''t get up from the ground until I felt a little cold.


    "OK, Wenzi, I''ll go," said the pillar.


    I nodded: "it''s so late, slow down on the road."


    "Well, I see."


    Boom~


    The pillar started the car and drove slowly out of my sight.


    My heart sank with the departure of the pillar.


    Zhu Zhu is an honest man. Although he didn''t say anything to me today, I know that boss Wang must have said something to him.


    I can guess these words without saying.


    I vaguely feel that it is not far from the complete opposition between boss Wang and me.


    I sighed, lit a cigarette again and went back to the villa slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight''s pillar didn''t tell Zhang Wen about Wang Peng. He still knows what to say and what not to say.


    Some things cannot be changed. He has no redundant choice. In the matter of boss Wang, he can only stand on his side steadily. This position cannot be changed.


    However, according to the current situation, maybe one day, the pillar will meet Zhang wendaoguang.


    At that time, what attitude should he use to face Zhang Wen?


    How to face boss Wang?


    Let it be!

 Chapter 709

    After a romantic night, there is endless confusion after waking up.


    People are like this. There are more or less Jonah plots.


    After playing and going crazy, you will calm down and lean on what you want.


    What do you care about.


    Boss Wang is definitely not a woman addict. This is just his extra need, just a adjustment of life. What he really wants is the whole underground right!


    He has the final say in the underground order.


    Now, it seems that he is getting closer and closer to his goal. He is almost trembling.


    It''s just that he still has some miscellaneous things to deal with.


    Pillars, Zhang Wen.


    The figures of the two men flew around in front of him like catkins.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to sacrifice the pillar, but after thinking about it for a long time, he still felt it was inappropriate.


    It''s not because of his feelings, but because without the pillar, it''s difficult to start many things around him. After all, the pillar has been with him for so long, and his ability to do things is good. Some things can be understood as long as he looks at the pillar.


    As long as he can achieve his goal, boss Wang doesn''t hesitate to step on the body of the column.


    When Li Shimin was emperor, he killed many brothers who fought with him!


    In boss Wang''s eyes, brothers are tools.


    It''s like a gun. If you hold the right position and pull the trigger, the power will be huge.


    But if you accidentally hold the gun head, you will bleed all over yourself.


    At the moment, boss Wang has just finished smoking a cigarette, and the two girls around him are still sleeping. There are some unbearable things and strange tools everywhere in the room.


    People will be stunned for a long time, and then blush.


    Oh, so this thing can still play like this!


    In that sentence, boss Wang''s interest has changed, and he has become a little different from before. Last night, he played some abnormal things, which made the two girls tired.


    Otherwise, how can you sleep so well?


    Even boss Wang didn''t notice smoking.


    They are so tired!


    This money is not easy to earn!


    Boss Wang pinched off the cigarette end, put his hand in, explored the crazy thing he held last night, and squeezed it hard.


    "Ah ~ ~" the girl whispered and opened her eyes.


    Seeing boss Wang, her expression immediately became ambiguous.


    "Big brother, you haven''t played enough?" there was some helplessness in his tone.


    If she plays again, she''ll have to pay more.


    Boss Wang squinted at her: "hehe, I can''t fucking play anymore. Can you stand it? Get dressed and get out!"


    The girl hurriedly woke up another person. They dressed together and left.


    They want to leave early!


    Boss Wang put his hands on the back of his head, lit a cigarette again and bit hard with his teeth.


    In fact, when he told Zhu about Zhang Wen last night, he was already angry.


    Now he gets more and more angry.


    It''s hard to guard against thieves day and night.


    He thought he had given Zhang Wen what his ordinary younger brother didn''t have. He thought he should stay with him and give himself something like a pillar.


    Now, I still have contact with Lao Yan secretly!


    What concept is this!


    He put his softest stomach in front of Zhang Wen, but he stabbed him with a knife!


    Boss Wang has never felt so defeated.


    Why did you read Zhang Wen wrong?


    Why didn''t you stop him?


    He should have thought of Zhang Wen at that time.


    Careless!


    Or careless!


    Thinking of this, he took a hard puff of smoke and his eyes were full of murderous thoughts.


    He understood too well that if Zhang Wen really turned his face with him in the future, he would be in what position. I''m afraid if he didn''t start early, Zhang Wen would take the lead in taking the initiative.


    Zhang Wen, you have the ruthlessness of boss Wang.


    And boss Wang''s courage when he was young,


    Be careless!


    Kill!


    Must kill!


    To tell you the truth, boss Wang is also very distressed to kill Zhang Wen. After all, Zhang Wen is also a talent. If he is trained in the future, he will never be inferior to Zhu, but the boy''s ambition is too big to tame him.


    Blame yourself for not having that ability!


    Boss Wang feels like he wants to destroy a beautiful handicraft by himself. Although he still wants to enjoy it, he sticks his hand in his hand every time. What should I do?


    No, throw it away. Stick it.


    Throw it away. It hurts.


    Alas~~~


    Boss Wang knows that if he completely turns against Zhang Wen now, it won''t do him any good. Zhang Wen knows a lot and may bite himself back.


    We have to take our time in this matter.


    Cook the frog in warm water.


    However, if Zhang Wen was released, he always felt that Zhang Wen didn''t make the best use of everything here and was not completely used up by boss Wang.


    Boss Wang''s head turns fast and his eyes are deep and out of reach.


    Or, surprise! Secretly did Zhang Wen! When Zhang Wen helped him finish the last thing!


    Boss Wang narrowed his eyes when he thought of it, but who will do it?


    ¡­¡­


    The fourth day.


    I tied up the mother and daughter for the fourth day.


    In these four days, I stayed here every day and didn''t dare to leave at all. I''m not afraid that boss Du will find someone to come over. I don''t know why. I always think that as long as I''m gone, boss Wang will find someone to kill the mother and daughter at any time!


    This idea fills my mind all the time.


    I''m not kidnapping at all, I''m protecting them!


    "Wenzi, what do you think?" pretending to force the tiger to see me sitting there alone, came and asked me.


    I gave him a bad look.


    These four days are like a holiday for faking tiger and black sister.


    The sky is the roof and the ground is the bed.


    They haven''t lost anything these days.


    The worst time, Zhang Guohua and I came out of the house and saw them in the middle of the road! Although there is no one here, they are a little too bold!


    In Zhang Guohua''s words, alas, what are you doing pretending to force a tiger? He''s still doing exercises with black sister so late?


    For Zhang Guohua, who has little to do with women, of course, he didn''t react at the first time.


    But pretending to force tiger and black sister, they can fly to heaven. It''s almost time to fly to the sky and shoot a sky gun!


    In the villa, except for the mother and daughter''s room, other places were occupied by two field enthusiasts, pretending to be forced tiger and black sister.


    "I don''t care what I think!" I snorted coldly and said to the pretending tiger.


    He didn''t think I was giving him a cold look at all. Hehe smiled and the big black hand put on my shoulder.


    I hurried away.


    I remember when he and Heimei had not washed their hands in the afternoon. I felt tired.


    "Alas, Wenzi, why are you not open-minded at all? Men should be open-minded!"

 Chapter 710

    Pretending to be a tiger is definitely a talent among talents.


    He knows what he wants, but he never knows what he should do.


    He is different from others. He is not afraid to be seen by others at that time, especially black sister.


    If one day you are walking on the road and see pretending to force a tiger and black sister playing in the middle of the road, they must not stay. Black sister will only give you a cold eye at most.


    What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen XX?


    Don''t care at all!


    If the woman was replaced by Wang Yuxian, she would first clean up herself, block things that can only be seen by her men, and then run away shyly.


    This is what pretending to force the tiger said.


    That''s what he said to black sister.


    It''s a little unacceptable.


    More shameless than shameless.


    However, black girls think it''s nothing. What else can we men say?


    Just try not to see~


    I really have no way to pretend to force the tiger. I can only say to him in earnest: "pretend to force the tiger, do you know what we are doing?"


    He stared: "know! Kidnap!"


    "En......" I hung a cold sweat on my head and looked at him with the eyes of "since you know you''re still playing so high", trying to make him realize his mistake.


    Unexpectedly, pretending to force the tiger turned and laughed: "Wenzi, you don''t have to say, I know what you mean! I just want to use this time to have a good play! You should also see it. WOW? Don''t worry, I just play casually and won''t delay the business!"


    "I..." I was speechless.


    "All brothers! I know you are kind to me!" pretended to force the tiger and patted me on the shoulder deeply.


    Then he turned and left.


    What else can I say?


    What else to say?


    Can only be forced by the tiger, this forced atmosphere is slowly infected.


    At this time, my phone rang.


    It''s boss Wang.


    I picked it up like an electric shock. I thought that after waiting so long, boss Wang would finally disclose his cards to me.


    "Wenzi ~ how are those two women recently?" boss Wang spoke lazily on the phone. He couldn''t hear any tension at all. It seemed that it had nothing to do with him.


    He doesn''t care at all.


    His attitude makes me cold.


    Cold all over!


    I don''t even know what he''s going to do next second. Boss Wang is different from others and likes to take a side front.


    No one can guess what he''s going to do next second.


    This is also his terrible place.


    "They''re fine," I said.


    "Well ~" listening to the voice, he took a cigarette at the other end of the phone, and then said to me very deeply, "I''ll ask the pillar to pick you up later, come to the tea house and talk ~"


    "Good!"


    After hanging up the phone, my heart jumped twice. I don''t know what boss Wang is going to say to me about releasing the mother and daughter.


    But I always think it''s not as simple as it is.


    Boss Wang doesn''t seem to care at all.


    I don''t care at all.


    Or is there something else he wants to tell me?


    I told Zhuang forced tiger and Zhang Guohua that they must be looked after when I was away. When the pillar car came, I put on a big suit and went down.


    When I got on the bus, I looked at me with some worry.


    "Pillar, what is boss Wang going to do with me?" I asked.


    The pillar shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Although Zhu is the most powerful assistant around boss Wang, boss Wang usually doesn''t tell Zhu what he is going to do. He doesn''t even have the right to know. We all need to guess.


    Guess what boss Wang is thinking.


    "Wenzi, I''ll go there in a while. You... Lower your posture." the pillar said to me while driving.


    I don''t know what the pillar means. I vaguely feel that nothing is wrong. The pillar has never reminded me of this.


    What happened today?


    But to tell you the truth, I''ve always been tense in front of boss Wang, and my posture has never been lower. It''s my big brother. In fact, it''s a cooperative relationship.


    In my heart, I never regarded boss Wang as my big brother.


    I must have seen this before I was reminded.


    I smiled: "well, I know."


    The pillar didn''t know whether I understood it or not. He looked at me with a dull look in his eyes and sighed helplessly.


    The pillar opened quickly and soon arrived at the tea house that boss Wang often went to.


    Private room on the second floor.


    Boss Wang is already waiting for me inside.


    I know this is usually the place where boss Wang talks with people. He asked me to come today. He must have something important to tell me.


    I don''t know why. I still feel like a guest.


    It seems that the distance will be separated from boss Wang and the column.


    It becomes an opposing picture.


    The atmosphere made me uncomfortable.


    "Wenzi, come and have tea!" boss Wang was polite to me as usual.


    Come and pour me tea.


    After coming in, there are two details that have explained everything.


    First, as soon as I entered the door, I sat squarely opposite boss Wang, and the pillar stood next to me. I didn''t sit at all.


    This is the difference between big brother and little brother.


    Anyway, I don''t look like boss Wang''s little brother.


    Second, boss Wang gave me tea, but he didn''t give me any.


    The distance opened.


    In an instant, it means everything.


    Boss Wang, I don''t think of me as my own person, and I don''t think of him as my big brother.


    The pillar is boss Wang''s younger brother.


    Details determine everything~


    I took the tea and drank it.


    A bitter taste filled my taste buds and locked my eyebrows tightly together.


    It tastes like Chinese medicine!


    "Ha ha..." seeing me like this, boss Wang laughed loudly, pointed to me and said to the pillar, "look, what did I say? Wenzi can''t bear hardships?"


    The pillar smiled awkwardly beside him, in order to cooperate with boss Wang.


    This tea is really bitter. I can''t drink it or taste anything else. Boss Wang pushed me a cup of tea and I didn''t drink it for half a day.


    That taste, I don''t want to try again.


    It''s terrible!


    Boss Wang is opposite me, but he drinks with relish, as if this is the best thing to drink in the world.


    I''ve heard of a kind of coffee made from cat excreta.


    The taste is definitely not good when you think about it, but some people still spend a lot of money to buy it and drink it.


    In this world, there are some things that people can enjoy, and some things that no one can understand.


    Like this cup of tea in my hand.


    Like cat shit coffee.


    People''s interests are ever-changing.


    Boss Wang looked at me with a smile: "why don''t you drink? First bitter and then sweet. You''ll know if you drink too much."


    My eyebrows moved.


    However, what I tasted was bitter and astringent, and I couldn''t tell the sweetness.

 Chapter 711

    In the tea house, a cup of bitter tea was placed in front of boss Wang and me.


    I can''t taste anything, but boss Wang told me that the tea is sweet.


    After bitter, it is sweet.


    So, what should I do?


    Go for tea?


    Or don''t you drink anything at all?


    I think it''s like a trap designed by boss Wang for each of us.


    He openly told us that as long as you follow boss Wang at ease, I won''t treat you badly. You can have whatever you want, bitter first and sweet later. Everyone knows this truth.


    But no one is stupid, isn''t it?


    It''s just bitter and astringent without any sweetness. Who is willing to go down this road?


    Boss Wang seems to be asking us to do a multiple-choice question.


    In front of us is bitter and astringent. Although he said he would give us sweets, I know that if I go down this road, there will only be endless pain in the end.


    But if we look back, the road behind us is dark.


    If you insist on going back, I don''t know when it will fall.


    Even a gun aimed at you in the dark!


    This is the way boss Wang gave us.


    A road that will never see light.


    The pillar has gone quite far on this road.


    And I''m just starting.


    At the moment, in the private room, I still didn''t hesitate. I looked up and drank the tea again.


    Bursts of bitterness make my stomach uncomfortable.


    "Ha ha, what''s up? It''s worse than wine?" boss Wang looked at me and said with a smile.


    I nodded: "wine, at least it warms my body. I really don''t know the benefits of this tea after drinking."


    "Hehe, if you drink too much bitter, it will be sweet ~ right?" said boss Wang. He went to a cup of tea, pretended to smell it, and drank it dry.


    "Yes..." the pillar quickly promised, and then looked at me.


    I know. Boss Wang is talking about me.


    He hasn''t said a word to me since I entered the door.


    I still couldn''t hold my breath: "boss Wang, when are you going to let me release?"


    He shook his hand holding the tea cup and continued to drink it. Then he looked at me and didn''t hurry to answer me.


    "Wenzi, you don''t want to know what I did to boss Du?"


    Well, of course I want to know.


    I nodded.


    Boss Wang smiled: "I''ve never been soft on the enemy. Wenzi, you''re our own, so I might as well tell you these words. Boss Du, go in now."


    My brow moved: "in? What do you mean?"


    Boss Wang looked at me and smiled: "attack Jing, 30 years! He must spend the rest of his life in it."


    I don''t know why. Looking at boss Wang like this, my whole body was cold. When he spoke, his eyes stared at me tightly, as if he was saying to me, Wenzi, as long as I don''t care about you, you will go in for at least 30 years. Are you afraid?


    "What about the deposit?" I asked.


    "Ha ha, the deposit has been all right for a long time. The mother and daughter are really valuable, 15 million!" money has now become the only way for boss Wang to measure things.


    Fifteen million, to put it bluntly, is a string of numbers.


    But boss Du, his wife and children, will only appear once in the world.


    Disappear, you''ll never find it again.


    Boss Wang doesn''t care about this at all.


    He only cares about money.


    Only care about how much money you have in your pocket!


    He seemed to be telling a joke. He always told me about it with a wild laugh.


    He washed his own tea: "this old Du is very stubborn. He fought with me for so long and finally failed, so sometimes the means are still very important. To tell you the truth, I have a bad taste in my heart. My old friend of more than ten years went in like this, alas ~"


    Boss Wang is duplicative. He says yajue butterfly and calls someone to ask her.


    More than ten years.


    Boss Du gave him failure, success, help and pressure.


    But boss Wang has automatically blocked boss Du''s kindness to him. He only remembers his revenge. He just remembers how boss Du suppressed him and made him have no place to stand.


    So that he can''t handle the deposit, and he has to let boss Du go to jail for 30 years.


    Everyone knows that in 30 years, even if boss Du came out, there was no threat to boss Wang. At that time, Jinhai city had changed the world for a long time.


    In the past 30 years, he almost bought out boss Du for the second half of his life.


    Boss Wang cruelly sent boss Du, who should have enjoyed his old age, into the cold iron prison.


    And let him go in with a smile.


    Willingly went in with a smile.


    I suddenly feel that boss Wang seems to be cruel. No matter what, he can''t be changed!


    "Boss Wang, is this a little too much?" boss Wang and Zhu joked about how he got boss Du in, and how he begged him to let go of his wife and children when boss Du went in.


    He regretted not having found the video.


    My cold words reached boss Wang''s ears.


    Suddenly, ice formed in the air.


    Boss Wang tied boss Du''s family in the most shameful way of the Taoist priest. His goal was achieved, but he bit hard like a poisonous snake and had to kill them all.


    Only when boss Du has no threat to himself can he be reconciled.


    That''s right.


    But there''s really no favor at all.


    I don''t believe that boss Wang''s heart is a stone!


    The smile stopped, and a chill flashed in boss Wang''s eyes: "Wenzi, what do you think is all right?"


    I didn''t look at him and lit a cigarette.


    "At the very least, be moral!"


    "Ha ha! Morality!" boss Wang seemed to hear a big joke and laughed wildly.


    Morality, in front of people who don''t speak morality, is completely the two most worthless words.


    Boss Wang is not at all interested in these two words.


    "Morality, can we eat? Or can we spend money? Wen Zi, the times are different. Now is not the age of morality!" he said.


    "At the very least, you can''t do that! All right, tell me when to release people?" I still couldn''t help blaming boss Wang.


    This sentence is something they dare not think of. If Zhu said it, it would be a slap in the face, but I can speak it out to boss Wang face to face.


    Boss Wang didn''t speak in a hurry. The chill in his eyes seemed to become stronger. He knocked his head with his fingers and said something that made me shudder.


    "Wenzi, boss Du''s family, I didn''t intend to let go. I cut the grass to get rid of the roots. Both of them must die!"

 Chapter 712

    In the private room of the tea house, there is a war between justice and evil, morality and unprincipled.


    I''m square.


    Boss Wang, it''s the opposite.


    In fact, I didn''t come to drink tea today, and I should have thought about who boss Wang is. I know he won''t let anyone go easily.


    He will not easily let boss Du''s family go, nor will he easily let me go.


    We have always been victims in his pocket.


    He wants everyone to lie down in front of him and form a ladder for him. Then he steps on everyone''s body and goes up the ladder!


    Climb the peak of Jinhai city!


    This is so tragic!


    The atmosphere in the private room stiffened for a moment.


    Boss Wang''s words made my head explode and buzz.


    He said that he didn''t intend to let boss Du''s family leave alive, that is to say, he wanted me to do it and kill his opponent''s unarmed mother and daughter.


    Let them leave the world forever.


    Then, he can hold his head high and say to me, Wenzi, you are of no use to me. You can go away! Oh, but don''t forget, you killed boss Du''s family! You have a handle in my hand!


    Boss Wang didn''t intend to let me leave from beginning to end. He wanted me to kill, wanted boss du to miss me forever, and wanted me to kneel in front of him forever, bow down and say!


    Boss Wang, his eyes are like torches. He has been staring at me. How will he react when he looks at me!


    To kill or not to kill, in fact, the result is the same for me.


    I want to accumulate virtue for myself. I don''t want my hands to become so dirty!


    The pillar also stared round. He didn''t know that boss Wang would let me do it. He thought that boss Wang should leave it to him. Why would it be Zhang Wen?


    I don''t understand.


    Clumsy, he didn''t even know how to ease the current atmosphere. Boss Wang and I didn''t respond to what was going on.


    He said, "brother, I''ll help Wenzi do it!"


    It took a lot of courage to say this.


    I''ve killed people, not once or twice.


    The hands of the pillar are covered with blood. He doesn''t care about killing more people. Anyway, things have come to this step, but the pillar knows what it is to kill an opponent''s unarmed mother and daughter.


    This is torture.


    It is a kind of torture for both the murderer and him.


    After that, I''m afraid the pillar will dream of blood every day, and will be questioned by the mother and daughter in his dream.


    But Zhu didn''t want to see Zhang Wen fall out with boss Wang, so he was ready to bite his teeth and do it.


    Prepare to help boss Wang do this outrageous thing!


    Pillar, get out!


    Boss Wang glanced at the pillar and his eyes were full of anger!


    "Shut up, there''s no place for you to talk!"


    In a word, let the column go underground.


    Boss Wang stared at the column for a while. The sentence of the column was basically hitting him in the face!


    When does boss Wang need to ask when he decides a good thing?


    Seeing that the pillar lowered his head, boss Wang smiled at me with a knife in his smile and waves in his smile~


    "Wenzi, you know, there are many things about the pillar. I can''t let him take risks, so I want you to do it. Can you understand?"


    Boss Wang and I are nearly torn. If I stand up now and say no to him loudly, I''m sure I can go out of this tea house, but what will happen in the future?


    Then you and boss Wang will no longer have any friendship.


    This is not what I want.


    In that case, the last answer I gave to boss Wang would be meaningless.


    But what should I do?


    killing?


    Kill a mother and daughter?


    I pinched a cigarette and took out another. The cigarette butt knocked hard.


    Just about to light it in my mouth, boss Wang grabbed it and replaced it with a cigar in my mouth.


    Big brother smokes cigars.


    My little brother smokes China~


    Boss Wang smiled at me: "I''ve cut the cigar. It tastes good."


    I looked at him and didn''t know what to say.


    I don''t know what emotion to use to express my current state.


    Smoking cigars is the ultimate goal of every bastard.


    But when I came here, why did things become so terrible?


    Why do you have to do this?


    I lit my cigar and took a hard puff.


    The strong smell rolled in my lungs and made me cough twice.


    "Ha ha, I get used to it slowly." boss Wang crossed his legs and squinted at me.


    I know, he''s waiting for me to answer him!


    "Wenzi, I know you''re hesitant, but have you ever thought about what will happen if you don''t kill? The little girl won''t say for the moment. The woman will certainly try her best to get old Du out. At that time, the situation will be unfavorable to us! We can''t be too soft hearted!"


    I''m still hesitating, still hesitating.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about it. You can go back and think about it slowly. Anyway, Lao Du is not outside now." boss Wang said with a smile.


    "Boss Wang, I don''t think it''s necessary to be so extreme. If there''s any trouble in the future, I''ll help you settle it!" I held it for a long time and said something that made me feel ridiculous.


    This is more shameful than a bad check.


    How can boss Wang not know?


    The expression on his face changed suddenly, but it soon eased down.


    "Hehe, you don''t dare to do it. I won''t embarrass you. Then you hand over the man!" he got up and left.


    When he reached the door, he said a few words to the post.


    At this point, boss Wang and I have completely torn our faces. I know that from the moment I refused boss Wang, he told me with his eyes.


    Zhang Wen, I will be me and you will be you.


    You''d better be glad you don''t meet me, or I won''t let you live!


    However, things didn''t develop as I expected. Boss Wang didn''t intend to give me a chance to meet again!


    I took a deep breath, drank the last bitter cup of tea on the table and left the tea house.


    The pillar at the door is waiting for me there.


    "Why didn''t you send boss Wang?" I asked curiously.


    The pillar''s face was ugly and wanted to die: "elder brother said let me send you."


    "Well, get in the car." I simply opened the door and got in the car.


    Buzzing~


    The pillar drove like venting and kept banging the accelerator. Neither of us spoke on the road. When we were approaching the villa area, the pillar braked sharply and stopped on the roadside.


    He looked at me with a look that begged me not to do stupid things and said, "Wenzi, if you really can''t do it, I''ll help you do it. How about you tell your eldest brother that you did it?"

 Chapter 713

    Smoke swirled in the column of the car.


    I lit all the cigarettes. The pillar didn''t smoke at all. His head had never been in chaos.


    He was a little confused about what he was doing.


    For Zhang Wen, he didn''t hesitate to do it himself and let him pick up ready-made ones.


    What is this concept?


    If boss Wang knows this, he must not be maimed?


    But for the sake of Zhang Wen and the relationship between him and boss Wang, he doesn''t hesitate to take this risk.


    However, the pillar will never know that the contradiction between Zhang Wen and boss Wang can no longer be resolved by a pillar. In fact, this is just a prelude to boss Wang.


    What he really wants is not that Zhang Wen killed boss Du''s wife and children, nor that Zhu helped do it.


    Boss Wang is the man with the greatest ambition.


    But in the face of the sincerity of the pillar, I can only say thank you.


    "Pillar, you are my brother. You know what the concept is if you do it. I can''t let you take risks! Moreover, even if you do it, boss Wang won''t buy it!"


    If the pillar really ventured to do it, I don''t know what the result will be.


    "Besides, a mother and daughter, can you do it?"


    I know about the pillar. He is absolutely cruel to the enemy, but he is kind-hearted. Like me, he doesn''t want to hurt anyone. He wants everyone in the world to live well and everyone to be happy.


    But it''s not that simple.


    We are all too emotional. There won''t be such a perfect thing in this world.


    Boss Wang, I won''t let anyone live better than him.


    This sentence came to the heart of the pillar.


    In fact, it''s a moment to start, but what about after that? The shadow left in my heart may not be erased for a lifetime. For a moment, I bought peace of mind for the rest of my life.


    This kind of thing has not been done once or twice. He can feel it most.


    His hands are covered with blood. Now he often wakes up in nightmares. In his dreams, he often dreams of flesh and blood people, getting up from the ground to find him and pestering him.


    This is the shadow that the pillar can''t erase all his life.


    "Wenzi, what are you going to do about it?" the pillar was also melancholy.


    I didn''t start the car for half a day and let it stop by the road without bias.


    I know what that means.


    If I hand over the people, boss Wang will certainly do it. At that time, although it may not be the pillar, the outcome will be the same.


    What the pillar wants is to do.


    And what I think is what to do after doing it.


    If boss Wang kills them, where should I go.


    Just now in the tea house, I already annoyed boss Wang, so I have only one way to go in the future.


    Parted ways with boss Wang.


    Although it''s not serious enough to be hostile, it''s an instant to turn around.


    What should I do then?


    I sighed and said to the pillar, "pillar, don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with it myself. Anyway, remember that you are my brother all my life! No one can change!"


    The pillar bowed its head and was silent.


    A lifetime of brothers, these are simple to say, but it is even more difficult to do it.


    "Ha ha, come on, it''s all right! Things are not as complicated as you think! Or I''ll ask Wang Yuxian to introduce you a good family woman another day?" I patted him on the shoulder and comforted him when I saw that he was in a low mood.


    "Bullshit, when did you see me looking for a girlfriend?" the pillar smiled and scolded.


    "I really haven''t seen you look for it. Why? Do you have any defects?" I joked with him.


    "Fuck you! I''ll fill a bag two hours at a time. You can''t..." the pillar was worried.


    Then he started the car.


    The atmosphere eased with our jokes.


    I know that the pillar doesn''t look for a girl because she doesn''t want to delay others. Who would choose to be with the pillar, a serious girl? Is it possible?


    The pillar is very strict with his love and can''t tolerate any defects, so he hasn''t been looking for a girlfriend.


    After getting out of the car, the pillar said to me meaningfully, "Wenzi, be careful yourself."


    "Well, you too..."


    "Then I''ll go."


    "Yes."


    Zhu and I both know that if we meet him again next time, we will either meet secretly or under the shadow of the sword.


    But the brotherhood between us will never change.


    "Wenzi, you''re back. How are you? Let people go?" pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua welcomed them out. Pretending to force tiger had been worried for a long time and asked me.


    Black sister urged him, not once or twice.


    I sighed, "No."


    "Ah? Still don''t let people go? What do you mean?" he pretended to force the tiger and was stunned.


    I motioned him not to make too much noise and asked Zhang Guohua to drive to pick up Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi''s face is pretty good today. At least he doesn''t look so weak.


    These days, he is also trying hard to recover his body. He also knows that since boss Wang asked me to tie someone up, future troubles will certainly follow, and those things in the future may come early.


    Li Erzi''s worry is not unreasonable. The fact is worse than he thought.


    In a room in the villa area, I bent my head and smoked. When Li Erzi saw my face, he knew that things must be developing in a bad direction.


    "Wenzi, what''s going on?"


    "Just now boss Wang asked me to go out. In the tea house, he talked a lot with me. Boss Du has been in for 30 years!"


    "Grass!" pretending to force the tiger, he didn''t know where he came from, and hit the wall hard. "Boss Wang, it''s too much!"


    Li Erzi continued: "at the beginning, the real estate of Wanfeng group was originally owned by boss Du. Now boss Wang robbed it, but it''s nothing. Everyone''s mixing in the road depends on their abilities, but now boss Wang tied up his family and got him in. It''s really a little too much."


    It is not so much excessive as unprincipled.


    Boss Du, there is no principle.


    I then said, "that''s all right. Boss Wang not only didn''t let me release people, but also asked me to kill people!"


    My words completely frozen the atmosphere in the room.


    If boss Wang asks us to kill a heinous person, such as a knife, we will certainly do it without hesitation and mix in the road. Isn''t that right?


    Either you kill me today or I kill you tomorrow.


    But who can deal with a mother and daughter?


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua stopped talking. Li Erzi frowned and his eyes flashed cold: "then? What did you say?"

 Chapter 714

    In fact, Li Erzi''s question is superfluous. Even if I don''t say it, he knows who I am.


    May I promise?


    Can I do such an outrageous thing?


    I shook my head. "I refused."


    "Wenzi!" Li Erzi''s tone increased, "how can you refuse in front of him! You don''t know what boss Wang means?"


    I sighed.


    Li Erzi''s worry is not unreasonable, but it has happened, and even if I promised at that time, things will turn around to the present step.


    The reason is the same.


    However, the initiative is not in the hands of boss Wang.


    It''s with us.


    "Er Zi, things have happened. Now he asked me to hand over people," I said.


    "Then give it to him!" Li Erzi said almost without thinking.


    After saying this, he found that the atmosphere in the room had changed.


    There was a moment of silence.


    To give it to boss Wang is a matter of action, but then?


    What will the mother and daughter experience after that?


    It''s the fear of death!


    It''s freezing!


    I can''t bear it!


    Seeing that we didn''t speak, Li Erzi was worried: "Wenzi, tell me what you want to do? Boss Wang asked you to make friends now. It''s hard to say. This is your last chance!"


    Li Erzi''s words have never occurred to me. I know he is also for my good.


    He knows me.


    He knew what I was going to do next before I spoke.


    "Give us a chance, we want to give him a chance!" Zhang Guohua said in a low voice before I could speak.


    He is also angry. Boss Wang''s practice makes everyone on the road shameless, but who can say anything? The power is in the hands of boss Wang. What can we do?


    Thinking of this, I simply smiled: "Er Zi, I''m sure I won''t hand it in! There''s no difference between handing it in and killing them directly!"


    "Then you''re going to keep them closed?" Li Erzi''s head was short circuited and said anxiously.


    "No, I''ll let them go."


    "Let go?" Li Erzi couldn''t believe what I said. Although we had already discussed to start a new stove, it was definitely not under such circumstances.


    Offended boss Wang and made him want to kill us.


    So, before we start, we''ve lost half.


    Li Erzi understands this truth.


    I understand that, too.


    "If you let them go, you might as well let them run by themselves!" Li Erzi sighed hard.


    I smiled and shook my head, "no, we''re going to let them go."


    There is no hatred between boss Du and me. There is no need to kill his family, but I am not irresponsible when things come to this point. Therefore, I can''t let boss Wang touch them any more.


    I just want boss Wang to know that I let people go. You don''t want to catch them back. I let people go myself. Then it means that I will protect them! This matter, this is a chapter!


    Since then, I have made a clear distinction with boss Wang!


    Li Erzi knew that what I had decided would not change easily, so he gave me a safe eye: "you are really crazy!"


    "Haha, am I crazy or boss Wang crazy?" I smiled.


    "It seems that boss Wang is a little crazy. After all, you speak of principles!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Anyway, Li Erzi is on our side. He has advised me to draw a line with boss Wang more than once. But now he has finally come to this step, but he is not happy.


    Because things are too different from what he thinks~


    ¡­¡­


    When boss Wang brainwashed the pillar, there was only one last shiver left.


    But he knew what the point was, so he didn''t say the sentence that had been hidden in his heart.


    The pillar gave it to me, so I went back to find boss Wang.


    "Brother, I''m back."


    "En..." boss Wang answered inadvertently. In fact, he was already angry.


    Anger is unforgivable, anger to the extreme!


    Zhang Wen, did not listen to his orders!


    On the contrary, it seems that I have to roll up my sleeves to fight with myself!


    Does this look like a little brother?


    However, he was quite calm.


    Let the post sit down.


    Facing the pillar, boss Wang poured a glass of wine: "pillar, you saw it just now, didn''t you?"


    The pillar didn''t know whether to nod or shake his head. He didn''t say anything.


    Of course he saw it. He saw how Zhang Wen didn''t listen to boss Wang. He saw that Zhang Wengen was not a little brother! Now he can''t help Zhang Wen speak. He looks at boss Wang with complex eyes. The subtext is that even if Zhang Wen doesn''t talk to you in the future, you can still maintain a friend relationship, can''t you?


    In boss Wang''s opinion, this is a joke!


    Keep friends with Zhang Wen?


    Is it possible?


    After going through so many things, how can I keep friends?


    If Zhang Wen hadn''t had a little use value before, boss Wang would have done it! Why wait until now?


    "You say, Zhang Wen, what should I do?" boss Wang always asked Zhu what to do recently, so he didn''t know what to say.


    The pillar was surprised. Boss Wang used the word "deal with", which shows that boss Wang actually had plans in mind.


    The pillar said, "brother, didn''t Zhang Wen say he would hand over people? Let him hand them over? I''ll do it!"


    Boss Wang looked at the column for a while and burst out laughing.


    "Pillar, you said, if you go to a person''s house to steal and are found, you are quite reasonable. You said I didn''t steal anything today. Will he send it to me tomorrow?"


    The pillar shook his head dully.


    "Zhang Wen is the same as now!"


    Having said that, boss Wang thinks Zhang Wen should still make friends. Isn''t he stupid enough to personally protect the interests of boss Du''s wife and children?


    As long as he hands over the people, there is room for buffer.


    However, boss Wang doesn''t want him to make friends.


    In short, my heart is very contradictory.


    As if from boss Wang''s words, Zhu also learned something wrong and said, "brother, what will you do if Zhang Wen doesn''t pay people?"


    Boss Wang has a plan in mind for a long time.


    But he didn''t say it, but left the pillar with a meaningful smile: "guess what I''ll do?"


    The column was blinded by this.


    If he could guess what boss Wang was thinking, why did he work so hard?


    Why bother?


    You can never guess what boss Wang is thinking, not only to Zhang Wen, but also to yourself.


    Before the pillar said it, boss Wang handed the glass to him: "don''t think so much, drink ~"


    Looking at the red wine like blood in front of him, the pillar bit his teeth and drank it.

 Chapter 715

    If you want to ask me how boss Wang and I move towards opposition step by step, we should start from Lao Yan.


    At that time, I was a waiter in the restaurant. Lao Yan liked me. No, it should be said that he used me to ask boss Wang to collect money, and then things slowly changed into this.


    I went to attack boss Wang and asked him to collect money.


    Finally, he was favored by boss Wang, and then used by him step by step.


    To put it bluntly, boss Wang never liked me at all. He just wanted to take advantage of me. He thought I was a cruel man. He also knew that he could use me in many places, so he kept me until now.


    Until I slowly realized that he had a bad intention, and then tried to get rid of boss Wang''s palm.


    But will he let me break free so easily?


    Will he let me succeed?


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Lao Yan is enjoying "delicious food" in the room.


    He has been in a particularly good mood these two days. The situation and every move of Jinhai city are under his eyes.


    Recently, he likes uniforms.


    But it''s not the woman in uniform, it''s him!


    He put on his uniform and found a girl to play with!


    No one can understand what interest this is.


    At this time, Lao Yan, with a suit and leather collar on his upper body, looks a bit decent, but if he looks down his clothes, he can''t help but let people close his eyes.


    Shame, can''t see~


    Lao Yan sat on the sofa with his legs apart. There was no cover under him. His legs were hairy and a girl was sandwiched between his legs.


    The girl knelt down in front of Lao Yan and worked hard.


    Lao Yan is in a good mood, so he has been looking for a girl to play every day recently, and there is basically this girl every time.


    Because the girl lived well and had a hot figure, Lao Yan decided at the first sight of her.


    She should grass well until she is tired of it.


    In the past, he didn''t dare to think about these things. He could only watch the goddess taken away by others, but now Lao Yan has the ability to make women surrender under his own legs.


    Men.


    One can''t live without money.


    Second, we must not have power.


    Otherwise, these things can only be illusions out of thin air.


    As Lao Yan''s breathing quickened, the girl''s movement under him became faster and faster. Just when both of them were ready to sprint, Lao Yan''s phone suddenly rang.


    Lao Yan didn''t feel that in an instant. He was about to climb the mountain, and now he fell down in an instant.


    He pushed the girl away and went to answer the phone naked.


    "Big brother!" on the phone, it was Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Well, Zhiyong ~ what''s the news?" hearing Zhiyong''s voice, Lao Yan''s anger disappeared half in an instant. Zhiyong did a good job. Lao Yan was very satisfied, very satisfied.


    His little trick also smoothly allocated the relationship between boss Wang and Zhang Wen!


    Zhiyong''s voice was so excited that he stuttered a little.


    "Big brother, I heard that boss Wang called Zhang Wen to talk about things, but he didn''t seem to talk well. He left angrily!"


    Old Yan''s eyes turned: "really? Have you looked carefully?"


    "Really! I see it really!" Zhiyong said quickly.


    Old Yan was excited. He did so much just to make a crack between boss Wang and Zhang Wen?


    Lao Yan''s heart is laughing. Boss Wang, boss Wang, why are you so stupid? I don''t know if I''m making a trick? If there''s something, I might not do it until now?


    You may live to this day?


    Tut tut tut~


    Old Yan was proud to death: "OK, you did a good job! Wait for me to go back and reward you! You''ve been watching me recently. If there''s anything wrong, tell me at the first time, you know!"


    "Well, I see." is that what Zhiyong is waiting for Lao Yan!


    Zhiyong felt that he was not far from taking off.


    When Lao Yan comes back this time, it''s time for them to sweep Jinhai city.


    At that time, he took the lead and beat boss Wang and them down, so that everyone in Jinhai knew that a man named Zhiyong swept through the size of bastards in Jinhai.


    This beautiful blueprint seems more and more obvious in Zhiyong''s eyes.


    Fly and fly, the heart is flying~


    After hanging up the phone, Lao Yan''s face was filled with a smile.


    "Brother, hurry up, how can you be so slow ~" seeing Lao Yan hang up the phone, the girl behind twisted her body, put on a posture that she thought was very tempting, and hooked her fingers to Lao Yan.


    With a smile, Lao Yan simply took off his upper uniform and jumped at the girl like a hungry wolf.


    Doing a mechanical action, he thought, if boss Wang and Zhang Wen really fight, they will be inseparable, or who will be lost by whom, then it is time for him to go back. At that time, they will soar to the sky! Let everyone in Jinhai remember that there is such a person as Lao Yan!


    ¡­¡­


    Today, I took time to go back to the nail salon.


    Wang Yuxian is busy greeting people there.


    Now many people are doing manicures here in Wang Yuxian, and their income is also considerable. Recently, pretending to force tiger and meihei are not here, and Xiaowen doesn''t know where she went. She simply invited two girls to help.


    When I went there, it was busy.


    "Are you here for a manicure?" a girl came over and smiled politely at me.


    I laughed: "I''m looking for your landlady!"


    "Why are you looking for our boss''s wife?" the little girl frowned and looked defensive.


    I thought that the little girl Wang Yuxian was looking for was so simple that she didn''t know anything,


    At this time, Wang Yuxian heard the voice coming.


    "He is Zhang Wen. Like me, he is the boss here ~"


    The little girl quickly smiled: "it''s the boss, I know, Hei hei ~"


    Then he went to be busy.


    Wang Yuxian hurriedly took me to the second floor. As soon as the door closed, she asked me nervously, "Wenzi, how are you out now? Aren''t you afraid of being followed?"


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s worried look, a warm current flowed through my heart. I helped her tidy up one mouthful of clothes, looked at her face that made me not know how many nights intoxicated, and said, "boss Du has been in for 30 years. It''s all right."


    Wang Yuxian frowned: "thirty years, boss Wang is cruel enough! Wenzi, this matter is over. Don''t have any contact with him! Don''t help him any more!"


    I smiled helplessly.


    Wang Yuxian is usually very smart. I don''t know what happened today. Don''t think about it. It''s basically impossible to get rid of the relationship with boss Wang now.


    "Hehe, don''t worry." at this time, I saw a thing in Wang Yuxian''s pocket, so I stretched out my hand and took it out.


    A ray of sunlight was particularly dazzling, as if it was specially for me to see the people in this picture, and shone directly on it.

 Chapter 716

    Boss Wang''s fetters are money and power.


    The fetters of the pillars are brotherhood.


    The fetter of pretending to be a tiger is the black sister.


    And my fetter is Lao Gao.


    When I saw the person in the picture clearly, my heart was also cold.


    The main character in the picture is Lao Gao.


    This is the fetter of my life and the knot between Wang Yuxian and me.


    "Wenzi, give me the photos." Wang Yuxian reached out and asked for the photos.


    Every time Lao Gao appeared between Wang Yuxian and me, we would be silent and uncomfortable.


    Anyway, Wang Yuxian still has his marriage certificate with Lao Gao!


    I''m just a person who stepped in halfway. I can''t ask Wang Yuxian anything.


    I obediently gave the photo to Wang Yuxian.


    She wiped the picture: "Wenzi, is there still no news about Lao Gao?"


    The results are the same every time, but every time Wang Yuxian takes the trouble to ask me, she must also want to have a miracle. She also doesn''t know when she will hear me say it to her.


    Jade fairy, Lao Gao found it. I''ll take you there.


    I''ll take you to him.


    At least, I can see that Lao Gao is still alive and know that there is Wang Yuxian in his heart.


    However, this is just a fantasy in Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    I sighed: "Yuxian, I''m sorry, there''s still no news..."


    A string of crystal clear tears flashed, and she forced herself to smile: "it''s all right. It''s not a hurry. It''s just that Lao Gao has been away for such a long time. It''s reasonable to say that he should send me a letter or something, but now there''s still no news. I''ve always dreamed of him recently..."


    Wang Yuxian''s words hurt my heart.


    I asked myself in my heart more than once. If I were given another chance, would I do it to Lao Gao? I really just wanted to teach him a lesson. I didn''t expect this to happen.


    If I had to choose again, would I do that?


    Looking at her and Lao Gao happily together, I curled up to keep warm alone?


    Can I?


    Boss Wang is right. To be a man, we must be the man eater.


    Everything has advantages and disadvantages. I lost Lao Gao and completely cut off his contact with Wang Yuxian, but it also plunged me into endless confusion.


    Wiped away the tears in front of me.


    Wang Yuxian calmed down a bit, reloaded the photos and asked me, "Wenzi, what are you going to do next? If necessary, I''ll help you."


    How can I ask Wang Yuxian to do these things for me?


    "Yuxian, don''t worry about me, I''m fine ~" I squeezed out a smile on my face.


    Wang Yuxian still worried: "Wenzi, your business is my business. I can''t watch you get hurt ~"


    At that moment, I wanted to come forward and hug Wang Yuxian and kiss him hard.


    If Wang Yuxian didn''t have a photo of Lao Gao in her pocket, I might do so~


    Brush~


    Wang Yuxian took the lead in pouring into my arms. I felt warm. Her face was close to my chest: "Wenzi, promise me you''ll be fine."


    She may have noticed that this time it''s not that simple.


    I looked at her with a smile and gently stroked her long hair with fragrance.


    The feeling Wang Yuxian gives me is always extreme.


    Sometimes, she is like a statue. She can''t speak or cry. She stands there straight, frightening and shows me the coldest side.


    Sometimes, she is as enthusiastic as a fire and wants to melt me.


    After all, I don''t know her enough.


    Just now, just a few seconds ago, she gave me a cold look. She said that she had only Lao Gao in her heart and tears. The next second she poured into my arms and complained to me about how worried she was about me.


    Women are fickle.


    Wang Yuxian has a tall heart, but her heart is slowly occupied by me and filled with my shadow.


    This is the fetter of Wang Yuxian.


    It''s impossible to give up Lao Gao completely, but she can''t let me go now.


    Women are a combination of contradictions.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian, the little bird leaned in my arms. I laughed and supported her from my arms and let her look at me.


    "I promise you, but you should be ready to go to Guangzhou ~"


    I think I have a contradiction with boss Wang, and the plan may be ahead of schedule.


    At that time, Wang Yuxian had to leave.


    Otherwise, if boss Wang or little dragon and snake tied her, wouldn''t I be the second boss Du? Wang Yuxian is all my chips. She is everything to me.


    "Well, when you let me go, I''ll go." she nodded obediently.


    "Well ~" I smiled.


    Looking at a girl who is willing to worry about you, my heart is full of satisfaction.


    Therefore, I have to protect Wang Yuxian, and I can''t let her get hurt.


    While talking, my hand suddenly touched a soft mass.


    I didn''t react for a moment and grabbed it hard.


    Wang Yuxian''s face turned red in an instant.


    "What are you doing?" she said angrily and hurriedly protected her chest.


    It took me a long time to react.


    Dare you... Wang Yuxian is honest in the daytime


    I mended my brain and didn''t feel a reaction.


    That''s a beautiful picture.


    "Sorry, I was careless ~" I said.


    "Cut, who knows if you did it on purpose!" Wang Yuxian looked at me angrily with tears hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    "However, it feels good, very soft ~" I smiled.


    "You die!" Wang Yuxian threw a small powder fist at me.


    At that time, her royal sister had no image at all. She was like a little girl who had not grown up in front of me. She could fight for a long time for a piece of candy.


    My eyes are smiling, but my heart is full of bitter water.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian, I asked myself in my heart.


    Wang Yuxian, Wang Yuxian, when can I get you?


    ¡­¡­


    It''s already afternoon to leave the nail salon.


    Li Erzi didn''t go back after he came out of the hospital that day. He kept watch in the villa. He said he could help if there was something really wrong.


    As for what to do next, I haven''t told the lady and the little girl that they don''t know anything now. I don''t know that boss Du has gone in. I don''t know that boss Wang is actually going to kill them.


    I didn''t let anyone go at all.


    I didn''t know how to tell them about boss Du. I went to the door of the room, took a deep breath, pushed the door and went in.


    The lady inside is holding the little girl and helping her tidy her hair.


    "Big brother ~" the little girl has been familiar with us recently. She greeted me warmly when I came in.


    Seeing this scene, I confirmed in my heart that I was right not to listen to boss Wang.

 Chapter 717

    Looking at the two people in the room, I don''t know how to speak.


    The lady seemed to notice something, and her eyes kept staring at me: "can you let us go?"


    This is the most recent sentence she asked, and it is also the most concerned question for her.


    It''s been four days.


    The lady and the little girl have been here for four days. There is no news about boss Du. She doesn''t even know whether he is dead or alive. She is worried to death.


    Seeing that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, she became nervous and asked carefully.


    "Can''t you let us go?"


    I shook my head: "no, I can let you go now."


    She looked happy, but she asked cautiously, "what about our old Du? Is he... Okay?"


    "He''s fine, but... It may take a long time. You won''t see each other."


    "What''s the matter with old Du?" the lady became nervous.


    She knew that things would not be so simple and that she would not let them go so easily.


    I looked right: "boss Du went in and was sentenced to 30 years."


    She also knows who boss Du is. If it is really investigated, even a hundred years will not be enough.


    When I said that, she relaxed.


    Thirty years may be a good result. If you help yourself, you may come out early.


    The lady thought that as long as people didn''t die, but she didn''t think of another possibility, that is, life is better than death


    Thirty years is nothing to her.


    But for boss Du, it was the second half of his life!


    And the lady hasn''t realized the seriousness of the matter yet.


    "Well, when can we go?" the lady asked me.


    "I can go now," I said.


    The lady thanked me with a look of gratitude, awkwardly bowed to me, took the little girl and stayed ready to go.


    "Wait a minute." I reached out and stopped them. I felt that things should be explained clearly to them.


    The lady looked at me carefully and asked me what I meant.


    I sighed, sat down and lit a cigarette.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you, but I should make it clear to you, otherwise you may not live for three days if you go out like this!"


    After listening to my words, she trembled and looked at me in disbelief.


    Just now I said I would let her go. Why did I suddenly tell her that it would not take three days to live out like this?


    Am I just perfunctory when I say let her go?


    The lady didn''t know what to do. She stood there, her eyes covered with tears.


    I took a cigarette and said, "Lao Du''s crime is attacking Jing."


    "Attack... Attack Jing?" to say something else, she may not know what''s going on, but attack Jing, it''s not a small thing!


    It''s possible that she can''t move any more!


    If this is the case, boss Du will surely finish his thirty years in prison.


    Thirty years!


    Old Du doesn''t know if he can get out of it!


    I wonder if the lady can see boss Du!


    How did this happen?


    "And I heard that someone has been watching this matter. I advise you not to make trouble after you go out."


    As soon as the lady was worried, tears came out.


    "Well, well, what should I do? There''s nothing I can do?"


    I shook my head. At least there''s nothing I can do now. Boss Wang''s people are pressing on it. I''m sure it won''t be so easy for boss du to go out.


    And the impact is too bad.


    The lady was very happy just now. Now she is lost in an instant.


    Old Du went in, so what''s the point of her going out?


    The lady sobbed in a low voice, tears splashing.


    I sighed and waited for her mood to stabilize a little before she said, "do you know who I am?"


    The lady shook her head desperately for fear of my repentance.


    "I don''t know you. I don''t know who you are. I won''t tell anyone about it after I go out!"


    I frowned slightly: "I don''t mean that. I tell you, my name is Zhang Wen. My boss is boss Wang. The person who asked me to bind you is boss Wang, not me. I''m just a little brother who works for others."


    The lady doesn''t know what I mean. She looks at me carefully.


    "Boss Du and I have no grievances. We never wanted to embarrass you, so I let you go today. There''s just a word I have to tell you. In fact, boss Wang doesn''t intend to let you go. He wants me..."


    Then I gestured on my neck.


    I''m afraid these words will stimulate the little girl too much.


    The lady''s face sank in an instant.


    Kidnapping, tearing up tickets.


    I''m afraid only boss Wang can do this.


    The head was blank and turned around. When the cold sweat fell, the lady was over.


    What is this concept.


    Kill


    Boss Wang, who used to be humble in front of boss Du, now gets old Du in. Don''t say, he''ll kill them!


    Kill the door!


    A cold air rose from the soles of the lady''s feet. Boss Wang really turned his face and didn''t recognize people!


    However, since boss Wang wants to kill people, why not do it?


    "What conditions do you have..." the lady stared at me obediently.


    I shook my head: "I let you go. I just don''t want to be sorry for my conscience. Boss Wang will certainly come to you after you go out. Take your daughter abroad and don''t come back in the last six or seven years."


    The lady''s face was covered with melancholy clouds and nodded helplessly.


    Leaving is tantamount to compromise.


    When I came to the door, the lady gave me a deep look.


    Watching them leave the villa, my heart hung up. From now on, the war between me and boss Wang has completely started!


    Once I start this road, I will never turn back!


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, in the detention center in Jinhai City, boss Du will be sent to other provincial prisons tonight. He will spend his time there until he comes out 30 years later.


    At the moment, boss Du has cut his head by three millimeters. He looks much more fierce than before, but the whole person is relieved.


    No matter who comes in, he will be relieved. Boss Du feels childish when he looks back and thinks about what he has done before.


    He suddenly grew up.


    It seems to have reached the old age of white hair and seen through the world of mortals.


    At the moment, his only concern is his wife and children.


    It''s just that he''s strange. Why do they still don''t come to see themselves when they''re leaving?


    Now he thinks boss Wang is not that kind of person. He must have let his front foot in and his back foot out.


    Because he really can''t think of any reason why boss Wang doesn''t let go.


    Although boss Wang is insidious and cunning, he''s not so shameless. Kidnapping is the most shameful thing in the world. If boss Wang still tears up the ticket, it''s really unreasonable.


    Deng Deng Deng


    A rush of footsteps came, and then a man came in uniform.


    "Someone wants to see you!"

 Chapter 718

    In the detention center of Jinhai City, the detainees here are generally felons, fierce bandits like little dragon and snake~


    What, are you afraid?


    Bruce Lee is so fierce that he is afraid of himself.


    Now, boss Du is also in the detention center.


    Boss Du is definitely worthy of the word felony. His weight and spirit are there. If Bruce Lee is caught now, he must be locked up with boss Du.


    At the moment, in the interview of the detention center, a man with almost bald head is sitting inside, and outside is a woman with a little girl.


    Boss Du''s elegant hairstyle, which was similar to that of Hong Jinbao, is now shaved off. The whole person looks a little down.


    "Old Du, how did you become like this..." the lady saw boss Du''s tears at the first sight.


    She has been with boss Du for so many years, and it is the first time she has seen boss Du like this.


    Decadent and lonely.


    There''s no ice at all.


    Is this still boss Du who calls the wind and rain in Jinhai city?


    "Why did you come?" boss Du''s dignity is still there.


    The lady sighed. It took a lot of effort for her to come in now. Boss Du was not allowed to visit, but she reluctantly let her come in because of her previous relationship with boss Du.


    No visits, felony detention center, that''s all.


    It''s enough to surprise the lady.


    The lady wiped her tears. The little girl next to her didn''t dare to say anything, so she stared at the man who once said nothing and had a hot temper like an explosive barrel.


    This is her father, the man of all abilities.


    At the moment, he is like a beggar on the street.


    There was no more dignity in him.


    The lady wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes: "I just came out an hour ago. As soon as I went out, I came."


    "What? Just came out?" boss Du couldn''t calm down when he heard this.


    It''s been more than three days since I came in. Why did the ladies just come out?


    Why did boss Wang detain people for so long!


    Pop!


    Boss Du was still hot tempered. Hearing this, he patted the table hard and stood up directly.


    "Lao Wang, does he want to play tricks with me! I''ve become like this, and he''s not reconciled!"


    As soon as boss Du was angry, his voice was very loud. The prison guard next to him coughed twice and motioned boss du to keep his voice down.


    It''s different from the outside. Boss Du can''t be presumptuous. He clenched his fist angrily and his teeth clenched.


    But he has no way at all. If he is outside, he may think of some way to stab boss Wang secretly, but now he can''t work hard at all.


    "Don''t be angry, old Du." what the lady was most afraid of was that he was angry and hurriedly advised him.


    Boss Du clenched his teeth and asked, "what''s going on!"


    The lady sighed. She didn''t know where to start.


    As soon as she was ready to speak, boss Du grabbed the lady''s shoulder and pulled it over.


    "Lao Du, it hurts..."


    Boss Du touched the lady''s injured arm and the lady screamed in pain.


    This makes boss Du even more angry.


    How did the lady''s arm become like this?


    "What''s the matter with your arm!"


    Because he was too angry, boss Du rubbed and stood up again, so loud that the whole detention center could hear him.


    The prison guard next to him didn''t dare to speak. Who isn''t afraid to see boss Du like this?


    The lady bowed her head and said nothing.


    She doesn''t want to say, she doesn''t know what to say.


    Boss Du stared round and sprayed fire in his mouth: "did crazy Wang do it! Did he do it!"


    The lady sighed and nodded.


    "Grass! I killed him!"


    Boss Du was like an angry bull, pacing back and forth in the detention center angrily.


    The lady has been with boss Du for so many years. When did she get hurt?


    When didn''t boss Du take care of it carefully?


    They are boss Du''s treasure.


    But now it''s better. Boss Wang not only doesn''t take it seriously, but also stomps on them. Can he not be angry?


    Boss Du really didn''t expect that boss Wang would go down to the mother and daughter!


    It''s challenging his bottom line!


    He can even think of how boss Wang attacked the lady with a ferocious face!


    Now that the chatterbox has been opened, the lady simply opened it. If she doesn''t say it now, I''m afraid she won''t have a chance to talk to Lao Du in the future.


    "Madman Wang stabbed me and didn''t intend to stop at all. Fortunately, the young man was stopped, otherwise I might not see you, old Du ~" as soon as the lady was wronged, her tears fell down.


    Boss Du raised his eyebrows and clenched his fist: "does he still want to kill you?"


    How does he know? Boss Wang has never planned to let them go since he tied them up!


    Boss Wang, it''s more poisonous than a snake!


    The lady nodded, her eyes full of cold.


    She has been with boss Du for so many years. No matter what boss Du is doing outside, she has never been implicated. This is the first time.


    This time, she was completely afraid of these disputes on the road.


    These people usually seem to have nothing to do, but once they go crazy, they have no principles. Boss Wang is an example.


    If she hadn''t been lucky this time, she might be dead now.


    She should thank the boy named Zhang Wen.


    Boss Du frowned.


    "Zhang Wen secretly let us out this time. He is a good man. He told me that boss Wang gave them an order to kill me yesterday, but he couldn''t do it, so he let me out without authorization. He said that boss Wang must find us and let me hide abroad for a few years..."


    Buzzing~


    Hearing this, boss Du seemed to have put a bomb in his head, buzzing.


    The body was stunned and couldn''t move.


    Boss Wang, I''m going to tear up the ticket!


    His wife and children, just now life and death in a moment!


    If it wasn''t Zhang Wen, not because he let the lady go, then what was waiting for boss Du was two cold bodies!


    What concept is this!


    Boss Du will be mad then!


    Now think about it, I''m really stupid. I was played by boss Wang as a monkey. Finally, I was wrapped in a circle.


    He didn''t even have a chance to react.


    Like a fool!


    Boss Wang, sinister enough!


    But his insidious will put him in the most unfavorable position in the end!


    Boss Du took a deep breath and asked.


    "Why did Zhang Wen help you?"


    The lady shook her head: "I don''t know. I just think the young man has a good face and a good heart..."


    How can she know the pros and cons as an outsider?


    How can you know the subtle relationship between Zhang Wen and boss Wang?


    She only cares about her own life and death.

 Chapter 719

    It''s no accident that boss Du can get to this point today. Although his head is not as good as boss Wang, it''s definitely not bad.


    In the detention house, he told the lady to transfer all their money abroad. In the future, he contacted him and only wrote letters!


    The lady nodded obediently. When it was time, boss Du hugged his wife and children for the last time.


    Tears fell down boss Du''s face frame.


    This iron man has never shed tears. This is the first time for him in front of ladies and little girls.


    Because I don''t know how long it will take to see you again.


    When the meeting time came, boss Du reluctantly let go of the lady with red eyes.


    "By the way, thank Zhang Wen for helping me."


    "Well, I see ~"


    Anyway, boss Du should thank Zhang Wencai. Yes, if it weren''t for him, boss Du''s wife and children couldn''t get away.


    This time, boss Du owes Zhang Wen.


    However, boss Du also knows that the battle between Zhang Wen and boss Wang will begin slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    I sat in Wang Yuxian''s manicure shop and watched the time.


    Five o''clock in the afternoon.


    The lady told me that she and the little girl left on this plane.


    When she left, she thanked her thousands of thanks on the phone.


    I just smiled and told them to be careful abroad.


    "Wenzi, did you really let people go?" Wang Yuxian sat next to me and asked me.


    "Well, I can''t do it."


    She didn''t speak and hung tightly on my arm.


    Well, what''s waiting for me next is the question about boss Wang.


    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, boss Wang called.


    He was not polite this time. When he answered the phone, he said to me, "Wenzi, bring people."


    "Boss Wang, I can''t give it to you. There''s something wrong with me." I said faintly.


    "..." boss Wang was not angry, but pondered for a while. I heard his wine cup collision. "I was in the club I took you to before. Now come here and let''s meet."


    "Yes."


    Pop.


    Then boss Wang hung up.


    I squinted.


    I can tell from his tone that boss Wang treats me differently now.


    That tone, that feeling is like treating the enemy.


    I''m afraid boss Wang knows what I want to do.


    Put down the phone and I called Zhang Guohua.


    I know what I said to boss Wang tonight may directly break my relationship with him.


    Take Zhang Guohua to buy an insurance for me. With him, seven or eight of boss Wang''s people can''t get close.


    Second, to show my attitude.


    I know what it''s like to take someone to talk to boss Wang about things. In the past, when I went out with boss Wang to talk about things, I never brought anyone around.


    I simply explained to Zhang Guohua. He said in a low voice, "Wenzi, I know what you mean. We can''t lose in momentum!"


    I patted him on the shoulder: "don''t do it unless you have to."


    "Well, I see ~"


    Then I handed him a dagger.


    Zhang Guohua used a knife to deal with boss Wang.


    Driving a white BMW, I arrived at the door of the club mentioned by boss Wang twenty minutes later.


    This scene really made boss Wang a little cold.


    He gave me the car. Man, he raised it.


    Now his people are going to rebel in the car he gave them.


    In his eyes, I am a wolf who can''t raise a family.


    At the door stood a little brother of boss Wang. I looked familiar.


    "Zhang Wen, the boss is waiting for you." he looked at me.


    Boss Wang and I know it well. It seems that he brought a lot of people here today.


    On the contrary, it seems that I am not redundant at all.


    I laughed and followed him upstairs.


    Outside the private room where boss Wang often goes, there are two rows of people standing.


    Look around, it''s almost fifteen or six.


    These are people who usually follow boss Wang, and some of them are still under Zhu.


    It seems that the column is here today.


    It''s just that my practice today will certainly make the column difficult.


    Zhang Guohua and I ignored the people around us, pushed the door and went in. In the private room, there were two people, boss Wang and Zhu, and the others were outside.


    I remember the last time he talked to boss Du.


    I smiled helplessly. It seems that my salary is almost the same as boss Du.


    Boss Wang''s face was initially chilly. When he saw me coming in with Zhang Guohua, his eyebrows moved, but his tone remained the same.


    "Wenzi, sit down." he said faintly and poured me a glass of wine.


    The light in the private room is a little dark. I can''t see the expression on the column face.


    This wine is quite strong. It should be mixed with drinks at ordinary times. Boss Wang just drinks like this.


    With a mouthful of cold wine, I frowned hard.


    "Ha ha, sorry, I forgot. The wine is too strong!" boss Wang suddenly changed his tone, came and put his hand on my shoulder, and then said intimately, "Wenzi, what kind of person should drink what kind of wine, are you right?"


    "You''re right!" I didn''t retort.


    "If you can''t get used to this wine, I''ll change it for you."


    Bang!


    Boss Wang put the wine bottle on the table hard.


    I knew what he meant. Facing his question, I didn''t panic at all. Instead, I said with a smile: "boss Wang, how do you know what kind of wine I like to drink? The wine tastes too light for me!"


    In a word, it solidified the atmosphere in the private room.


    I don''t know what the pillar was thinking standing there, but this scene was definitely not what he wanted to see.


    The break between boss Wang and me is imminent.


    Boss Wang brushed, put his hand on my shoulder and exerted himself secretly.


    "Wenzi, tell me what wine suits your taste. I''ll prepare it for you!"


    I smiled and shook my head: "no, this wine is only available here by myself!"


    "Hehe, that''s ok..."


    Now, boss Wang knows what I mean.


    He knew that no matter how he wanted to stay, it was useless.


    "Tell me, what''s going on? What about people?" boss Wang''s tone also restored his previous indifference.


    I lit a cigarette, put it in my mouth and took a sip.


    "Boss Wang, I think you have achieved your goal. Now Wanfeng group sells well every day. I believe you can take over other buildings in a year. This is a huge profit! I did a good job for you!"


    He nodded, "that''s the case."


    "In that case, why kill them all? Kidnapping is a taboo for us!"

 Chapter 720

    Located in the center of Jinhai City, it is one of the best clubs in Jinhai city.


    At the moment, in the originally luxurious corridor, there are people standing full.


    These people squat against the wall of the corridor. Some smoke and some chat there, especially affecting the image of the club.


    The lobby manager here paced back and forth in the lobby.


    So far, many guests have come to complain that these people are standing in the corridor, affecting their access.


    If this is an ordinary small KTV, no one will complain and no one will say anything.


    Even if someone complains, I''m not afraid!


    But where is this?


    It is one of the best clubs in Jinhai city! The service here is not only good, but also B grid is high!


    A complaint is quite serious for the lobby manager. You know, the people who come here to play are all rich people! Why are you here? Isn''t it because the girls here are good and the service is good? Can they enjoy supreme service?


    But now, the management order in the corridor is not good. Who will come to play in the future!


    Don''t they spend so much money in the club just to distance themselves from those little gangsters? Now these little gangsters can casually appear in this corridor. What do these rich people think?


    If it had been before, the boss here would have asked someone to kick them out.


    Pick them up like a chicken, kick them out and tell them this is not where they should come! rats , screw you!


    But this was just a fantasy in his heart. He just described the outline in his brain and quickly erased it.


    He can only think about it. How dare he do that?


    Can he not know?


    These people are all brought by boss Wang!


    Who is boss Wang?


    The boss of Wanfeng group, now the man of the moment in Jinhai City, is the first brother in Jinhai city. He can''t breathe. How dare he drive boss Wang''s people away?


    Moreover, boss Wang has a frightening nickname.


    Wang madman!


    After listening to this nickname, he can know how unprincipled and crazy boss Wang is!


    How dare he say anything?


    Only one person can pace back and forth here in a hurry.


    Bell


    The telephone in the hotel lobby rang again.


    Another complaint came, and the lobby manager scratched his head anxiously.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the deluxe room.


    Boss Wang and I are also confronting each other.


    From the first day I talked to boss Wang, I didn''t dare to think that one day I would be in the picture opposite to boss Wang. I didn''t want to go so far on this road at all.


    Step by step, I had to.


    The atmosphere in the private room solidified like ice.


    Boss Wang and I came in and didn''t say a few words, but the rhythm was brought up.


    Boss Wang, like a duck on the shelf, was driven away by me.


    That sentence always turned in boss Wang''s head, and his hands were trembling slightly.


    Boss Wang, I''m angry!


    But reason didn''t make him turn against me. He was still holding back.


    But my tone was quite calm, because when I came over, I had thought about what direction things would go and how bad it would be.


    My heart naturally relaxes.


    Before he finished smoking a cigarette, boss Wang''s hearty laughter suddenly came from the private room.


    He looked up, drank up the wine in the glass, and then looked at me.


    "Wenzi, you''re right. According to the general truth, I shouldn''t kill them all. After all, they are a mother and daughter who can''t fight back. But there''s a word I have to tell you. Tolerance to the enemy is cruelty to myself! I''ve been in Jinhai city for so many years. What haven''t I seen? Listen to me, that''s right!"


    Boss Wang has his reason and his words are right, but we have different ideas.


    I think has the final say that people should spare none, or they will be punished. But what the boss thinks is that if his enemies are killed, nobody will dare to speak to him in the future.


    "Although the mother and daughter don''t have the strength to fight back now, they look pathetic. But have you ever thought about it? Who will suffer? It''s not ourselves? If people don''t do it for themselves, heaven will kill everyone. Think about it, Wenzi!"


    Boss Wang told me so much in one breath. His worry is reasonable, but I don''t think it''s as serious as he said.


    A woman, a little girl.


    Moreover, boss Du is still living there. His worry is superfluous.


    "Boss Wang, I promise they won''t pose any threat to you." I patted my chest and said.


    "Ha ha." when he saw me like this, he shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Maybe in his eyes, I''m a little bastard who doesn''t know anything.


    "My father went to the Vietnam War before. Do you know when they suffered the heaviest casualties? At that time, they passed a village and stopped to rectify. The men in the village went out to fight. They were basically old people and children. No one cared at that time. But who could have thought? An 11-year-old child had a gun in his hand? And dared to shoot and kill? Who could have thought , an old man who can''t walk steadily can raise his gun and shoot? Poor for so many comrades in arms, he died unjustly and didn''t even see the enemy''s face! Wenzi, can you know what people will become next? Impossible! To be a man, you should buy the best insurance for yourself! The most important thing is to ensure that you don''t have an accident! "


    Boss Wang finished and drank his own wine.


    His words made my heart tremble for a long time.


    He''s right. I can''t guarantee that the lady and the little girl won''t come back for revenge. Boss Wang is buying insurance for himself.


    Although the warranty period is not long.


    I took a deep breath: "boss Wang, I have different ideas from you."


    This is why he and I are strangers step by step. Boss Wang knows it all better.


    "Ha ha, I believe that within two years, your concept will change!" he smiled confidently.


    "Maybe!" I looked up, drank the spicy wine in the cup, and then said to boss Wang, "it''s just that I can''t give it to you!"


    His smile froze and his brow tightened: "then are you going to keep pressing them?"


    So far, he didn''t think I would let people go. He didn''t think I dared to openly sing diagonal drama with him. I said I wouldn''t pay people. He thought I was going to detain people for a few more days, that''s all.


    I let people go. Didn''t I jump up openly and slap boss Wang''s face?


    My eyes flashed firmly and said something he couldn''t believe: "I''ve let people go."

 Chapter 721

    The pillar has been with boss Wang for so many years. I have never seen such an expression on boss Wang''s face.


    It''s like eating shit.


    No, it''s worse than eating shit.


    This expression should not match boss Wang''s sinister face.


    Originally, the expression on his face should be complacent and confident.


    I''m like boss Wang''s nemesis.


    The atmosphere in the private room was not good. With my words, it was like ice.


    Boss Wang reacted for a few seconds and confirmed it incredulously: "Wenzi, did you let the man go?!"


    I nodded without hesitation: "well, let it go."


    Boss Wang''s lips were shaking. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak. In fact, he held a lot of words in his heart, but he insisted on not speaking. He still had this in the city government.


    It''s just, he can''t believe it.


    Zhang Wen dares to let people go!


    Dare to release people without his consent!


    This is tantamount to burying a thunder for him!


    This doesn''t mean slapping him in the face in public!


    Boss Wang can''t hold it down.


    Or careless, or careless.


    I didn''t expect that Zhang Wen dared to let people go! Doesn''t he know how much pressure it takes, and how much courage it takes?


    Facing boss Wang like a mountain, isn''t Zhang Wen afraid?


    The undercurrent surged in the private room, as if a knife would shoot out at any time.


    Boss Wang''s face was cold and his eyes sank to the bottom of the sea.


    "Wenzi, tell me what you want to do?" boss Wang held back his anger.


    His eyes are the same as when he was going to kill boss Du.


    Gurgle.


    I picked up the glass and poured a glass of wine for boss Wang.


    He poured himself another drink.


    My cup is full, but boss Wang''s is just a bottom.


    "Don''t worry, although I let people go, I let them go abroad and promise they won''t pose any threat to you. Now boss Du is also in there. You don''t have to worry. Moreover, it''s even a virtue for yourself..."


    Boss Wang laughed at me.


    Originally, my anger was full. My words seemed to add firewood to him.


    The flames burst into flames~


    Grass, when is it your turn to help me make a decision? And let me accumulate virtue for myself? How can you Zhang Wen! I can kill you anytime I want!


    Kill you, you know!


    "Bullshit!"


    Bang!


    Boss Wang was finally angry. He didn''t drink the wine I poured for him at all and pulled it to the ground.


    The door of the private room was opened, and the people outside poured in. I found that everyone had a guy in his hand and looked at me poorly.


    At this time, the pillar quickly stood out: "brother, this..."


    "Go away! You don''t have the right to talk!" boss Wang roared.


    The pillar dared not speak and bowed his head to one side.


    I didn''t panic at all. I looked at these people in front of me coldly. The picture was similar to what I thought.


    Zhang Guohua''s hand reached into his pocket. As soon as he started here, he could immediately turn over the two people in front of him.


    Of course boss Wang was angry. He thought I didn''t dare to release people at all. If I released people, I would let them go home at most, but he never thought that I directly sent people abroad.


    In boss Wang''s opinion, it is irreparable.


    "Boss Wang, I did everything. You can kill or cut it!" I looked calm.


    That said, boss Wang knows that I don''t mean that at all. Otherwise, I''ll bring Zhang Guohua? Will I be so strong?


    Well, that''s what I said.


    That''s not how it works!


    Boss Wang narrowed his eyes and stared at me, deliberately yelling at his people: "go out the fuck, Zhang Wen is his own!"


    This is giving me the last choice!


    "Zhang Wen, one day I''m your big brother, I''ll always be your big brother. Tell me where they went, and I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen today!" he said to me.


    I know. This is the last multiple-choice question boss Wang gave me.


    However, my choice may disappoint him.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    "Hehe, good! Very good!" boss Wang stared round and wanted to stab me to death!


    When I finished, I stood up and said, "boss Wang, if it''s all right, I''ll go."


    "All right! Let''s go!" he could almost spit fire out of his eyes.


    I smiled at him and walked out regardless of the more than a dozen bastards with knives.


    No one did it.


    Boss Wang didn''t give orders and didn''t do it alone.


    They watched me and Zhang Guohua until we went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the club, I took a deep breath.


    So far, boss Wang and I have completely broken up. Although I don''t know what reason forced him not to let his people do it, I can feel that at that moment, he was moved to kill his heart!


    Kill me!


    Only reason controlled him.


    He didn''t want to have another enemy.


    Although my performance made him quite disappointed, I still have that friendship in my heart. Boss Wang helped me and gave me so much.


    It''s just that the two of us are different.


    "Wenzi, will you go to war with boss Wang in the future?" Zhang Guohua asked me clumsily.


    I laughed and handed him a cigarette: "it''s not that serious!"


    "But the face I saw him just now can spit fire."


    "When I let boss Du''s family go, I was beating him in the face and letting boss Du''s family go overseas. In fact, it is not a bad thing for him. At least he doesn''t have to worry about boss Du''s family retaliating against him for the time being. Don''t worry for at least three or four years," I said.


    Zhang Guohua nodded thoughtfully.


    In these three or four years, boss Wang has developed and expanded enough to become the first brother of Jinhai city and a terrorist role! At that time, would he still care about boss Du''s family?


    At that time, I''m afraid he had let people frustrate me!


    However, I will not wait for that day.


    Zhang Guohua and I went straight back to the nail salon.


    As soon as I pushed the door, there was a burst of smoke.


    They are all in the house.


    Li Erzi, pretending to be a tiger, black sister, Wang Peng and Wu Yang. The room was full of people.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang were called by Li Erzi. He was afraid that something might happen to me. If there was any bad news over there, he immediately took someone to go over and fight with boss Wang!


    Seeing that it was me, Li Erzi quickly got up and asked me, "Wenzi, are you okay?"


    I smiled: "if something happens, can I come back?"


    "Did you have a showdown with boss Wang?"


    "Well, I said I let people go and sent them overseas ~" I said faintly.


    But the words reached Li Erzi''s ears, like a dull thunder in the air. Everyone''s face was covered with gray.

 Chapter 722

    Everyone in the room knows the weight of my sentence. They all know what I mean.


    I told boss Wang exactly what I said. Is this tantamount to provoking him and declaring war on him!


    I let people go and didn''t leave any face for boss Wang!


    Li Erzi frowned: "Wenzi, you''re too creative!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled easily and found a place to sit down.


    Wang Yuxian poured me a glass of water and looked at me quietly.


    I took her hand and motioned to her that I was okay.


    In their opinion, I''m really capable. Now boss Wang is the first brother of Jinhai city. According to reason, can''t I honestly follow him? Whatever you want.


    But I turned my face with him.


    Did what his role shouldn''t do.


    Even beating his boss Wang in the face and declaring war on him!


    They are all too clear about the concept of declaring war with boss Wang.


    Can we shake the first brother of Jinhai city?


    "Er Zi, I''ll give the money to boss Wang, but you don''t have to worry. It''s not as bad as you think. He won''t do it to us for at least three or four years!" I said confidently.


    In fact, I don''t need to say that Li Erzi also thought of it. Boss Wang won''t do it to us in a short time.


    Because he is against me now, he can''t think of any benefit from boss Wang. It will only make him deeper and deeper. Moreover, people on the road will say that boss Wang can''t even let his little brother go.


    Boss Wang must understand these principles.


    "Grass, what are you afraid of! It''s a big deal, work with boss Wang!" Wang Peng raised the steel pipe in his hand at this time.


    He is a pure warmonger. He fights and kills all day in his head.


    "Wang Peng, I haven''t turned against boss Wang now, and I can''t say that to people outside, you know?" I raised my eyebrows.


    Wang Peng didn''t understand what I meant, but he nodded obediently.


    What happened to boss Wang and me is a family scandal.


    Don''t make a fool of yourself.


    Moreover, now I think that things have not reached that point, and I have not yet reached the point where I want to fight with boss Wang. Although I do things quite shamefully, there is still a string between me and boss Wang.


    The string hasn''t broken yet.


    Between me and him, there are human feelings.


    "Wenzi is right. Now boss Wang is on the rise. He will certainly not be distracted by these things. These three or four years are enough for us. During this time, we will strengthen ourselves first!" Li Erzi said to the people.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang nodded thoughtfully.


    "But before that, we have something to do!" my eyes narrowed, and then I put the dagger I had been playing with hard on the table.


    "What we have to do now is to find out the little dragon and snake first, and then let him taste the bitterness of regret!"


    Revenge is my motto.


    Little dragon snake attacked me and hurt Wang Yuxian. I must get rid of it.


    Of course, this is not just to vent. Now Bruce Lee is in the dark. What if boss Wang finds him first, supports him in the dark and asks him to fight me?


    Isn''t that too bad for me?


    Little dragon and snake, I must find it and get rid of it as soon as possible!


    Li Erzi smiled: "Wenzi, what are you going to do?"


    A meaningful smile hung on my face: "didn''t I say before? I have a way to make the little dragon and snake appear! At that time, hit him with a peach blossom on his face!"


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other and smiled helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the private room of the club.


    After Zhang Guohua and I left, the atmosphere solidified.


    It''s like losing the war. The people on boss Wang''s side can''t lift their spirits. They''re a little dejected.


    Boss Wang asked all the younger brothers outside to go back and left the pillar.


    The pillar''s face is ugly. He has been emphasizing that Zhang Wen is OK and has been making sure in front of boss Wang. However, in the end, things went to the worst expectation.


    When things get to this point, the pillar doesn''t know what to say.


    He has nothing to say.


    Zhang Wen''s face beating just now made him secretly pinch a cold sweat.


    However, Zhu didn''t complain about Zhang Wen in his heart. He knew Zhang Wen and knew that he would not work under boss Wang for too long. Today''s matter is just an excuse for Zhang Wen.


    Use this excuse to draw a line with boss Wang.


    To tell the truth, the pillar even has a trace of envy for Zhang Wen.


    I envy him for flying without scruples.


    I envy him for daring to say all the thoughts in his heart.


    I also envy him for leaving boss Wang


    These things are things that pillars dare to think and do.


    Zhang Wen did it easily.


    Boss Wang asked the pillar to sit down and asked the waiter to refill a bottle of wine.


    The first cup is to fill the column.


    Then pour it for yourself.


    "Hehe, Zhang Wen is a talented person." boss Wang''s anger dissipated in an instant, as if those were acting in front of the column.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen did wrong this time." Zhu told the truth.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    In fact, he was very satisfied with the effect. He just wanted the pillar to see through Zhang Wen. Today, he also called the pillar on purpose to let him see a good play.


    Bang~


    Touching the glass, boss Wang took a sip, but the pillar was stuffy.


    This is the little brother!


    This is the attitude a little brother should have!


    Big brother, have a drink, he has a drink!


    He has to listen to what big brother says!


    Where is it like Zhang Wen?


    "Pillar, you said, you''ve been with me for so many years. Have you seen anyone dare to argue with me like this? I tied someone up and he let me go, and it''s still the kind of righteous ~" boss Wang said faintly.


    I can''t tell whether I''m angry from my tone.


    "No," said the pillar carefully.


    "You say, how do I treat Zhang Wen?"


    "Very good!" the pillar is also true. If boss Wang paid more attention to Zhang Wen, he took great pains to raise Zhang Wen for so long, but in the end, Zhang Wen still couldn''t live and left.


    "I''m nice to him, but it''s not like this in the end? Hehe, I said, Zhang Wen is different from you. You''re my brother, Zhang Wen is not." boss Wang said.


    This makes the pillar a little flattered. I don''t know how long boss wang hasn''t said the word brother.


    Pillar even felt that boss Wang didn''t have this word in his mind.


    There are no brothers.


    "Big brother..." the pillar didn''t say much else. He directly raised his glass and drank it all up.


    Let the spicy wine pour into his stomach, the column eyebrows did not wrinkle.


    This is his attitude towards boss Wang.

 Chapter 723

    How can you have a bad attitude towards boss Wang?


    Boss Wang is his big brother and his real big brother.


    After so long with boss Wang, Zhu has never had a second heart.


    This is why boss Wang has always attached so much importance to columns.


    To put it bluntly, the pillar has no brain and will not betray itself.


    Today, in this club, boss Wang is going to brainwash the column for the last time!


    After drinking a cup of wine, the pillar felt a little dizzy. I don''t know what''s going on. Why did you feel dizzy before drinking much today? The usual pillars and three are all right.


    He still has something on his mind.


    I have something on my mind, so the alcohol goes up at once.


    The pillar felt his forehead jumping.


    Is this a sign of drinking too much.


    "Pillar, I also know that it''s unkind for me to bind Lao Du''s family, but I can''t help it. I''m also trying to survive for these brothers under my hands! If I didn''t force Lao Du, he could easily withdraw the deposit? In the end, it''s not us?" boss Wang shook the wine in the glass and said.


    Boss Wang said it was for his brothers. In fact, it was not for himself?


    So that he can stand at the top of Jinhai city?


    But these words now reached the ear of the pillar, and he was blinded in an instant.


    Yes, big brother is for the brothers. If the deposit is taken down, Wanfeng group will certainly close down. Isn''t that related to the interests of the brothers? At that time, boss Du will catch up and completely suppress boss Wang?


    Is that what he wants to see?


    Definitely not.


    In this way, boss Wang''s move is not shameful, but it is the right choice.


    To protect yourself, of course, is to sacrifice something else.


    For example, morality.


    For example, fame.


    "Brother, I know..." the pillar gently touched the wine glass with boss Wang, and his eyes were full of relief.


    Boss Wang continued to pretend: "however, some people don''t understand. What do you think of me if the people on the road know about it? They will only think that I, Lao Wang, don''t speak morally, and don''t say you don''t speak morally! This black pot is on me!"


    Boss Wang is wronged like a child at the moment.


    Follow his train of thought.


    He''s still a big, meaningless man?


    Then, why does the registration statement of Wanfeng group not write the names of all brothers, but the name of his boss Wang?


    Boss Wang''s eyes turned red when he was excited.


    This, of course, can move the column.


    This made the post mutter.


    Yeah.


    Boss Wang helped everyone carry the black pot. In the end, he won''t get anything? In the end, didn''t even Wenzi leave him?


    It''s uncomfortable for anyone to put this on, isn''t it?


    Bang~


    Boss Wang hammered himself in the chest.


    "Pillar, brother, my heart is bitter!"


    The pillar stopped talking. He knew how much boss Wang hated Zhang Wen now. He knew that Zhang Wen had really done something wrong.


    "Elder brother, either I go to talk to Zhang Wen and ask him where boss Du''s family has gone?" the pillar asked tentatively.


    Boss Wang smiled bitterly: "if he is willing to say, he said just now. Since he doesn''t want to say, it''s no use asking!"


    The pillar is silent. Boss Wang is right. Zhang Wen is such a person.


    But he was still unwilling: "brother, or I''ll try again..."


    Boss Wang waved: "no, since things have become like this, it''s useless to say anything. Now I''m worried about the future!"


    "The future?" the pillar raised his eyebrow.


    "Have you ever wondered why Zhang Wen did these things behind my back?"


    To tell the truth, Zhu really didn''t think about it. He naively thought that Zhang Wen didn''t do it because he didn''t want to do it to the lady and the little girl.


    Just let them go abroad.


    Isn''t that what happened?


    It''s not that simple?


    However, I dare not think of other possibilities at all.


    "It''s all agreed between him and old Yan!" boss Wang said in a gloomy tone. "Maybe after today, Zhang Wen and old Yan will start to act secretly! I''m not afraid of Zhang Wen or old Yan. It''s just that Zhang Wen has been with me for so long. If he goes back to help old Yan, it''s not easy to deal with us?"


    The heart of the pillar jumped several times.


    Yes, brother''s analysis is right. What if Zhang Wen turns around to help Lao Yan now? I can''t carry it at all!


    Zhang Wen, Lao Yan.


    If these two people are really combined, the consequences will be quite terrible!


    "Brother, I don''t think Zhang Wen should partner with Lao Yan," Zhu said.


    "Hehe, Zhu, if not, why did Zhang Wen send Lao Du''s family out? Why didn''t we find it? Do you really think he was so kind? He was so great? I tell you, it must be Lao Yan''s idea! He wanted to put pressure on me and let Lao Du restrain me secretly! Lao Du went in, but his wife is still outside and his men are still there Those people, who would you listen to? "


    Boss Wang''s words once again washed the concept of columns.


    However, he said all this in order to deceive the pillar. In fact, he was not worried about this kind of thing at all.


    As long as boss Du is inside, he is not afraid of anything.


    The owner is gone. What''s the strength of the dog barking below?


    Even if it''s a cry, he''s not afraid! Big deal, hold up the dog beating stick and beat it away! He doesn''t think that the people under him will have any combat effectiveness without boss Du. At best, they are a group of punks.


    There are so many punks in Jinhai city. If boss Wang takes it seriously, don''t do anything every day.


    But these words really made the pillar take it seriously.


    He really felt that Zhang Wen had this intention, wanted someone to contain boss Wang, and fooled boss du to attack boss Wang secretly.


    However, his heart is also quite contradictory.


    As soon as the pillar looked up, he drank the last bit of wine, leaving his head dizzy.


    "Elder brother, I''ll find Wenzi and ask clearly!"


    Boss Wang looked at the expression of the pillar and knew that the pillar was serious. His expression was serious and said, "pillar, do you think there is room for discussion? You used to tell Zhang Wen that you don''t mix with Lao Yan. Will he listen? Grass!"


    The pillar bowed his head and said nothing. He also knew that he didn''t speak well.


    If Zhang Wen could be persuaded, he would have said it.


    "Brother, what are you going to do?" the pillar pondered and asked.


    What he thought in his mind was that boss Wang would turn his attention to Lao Yan, but boss Wang''s words made the pillar unable to calm down in an instant.


    He never expected that the matter had become so serious in the eyes of boss Wang!

 Chapter 724

    The pillar, his eyes round.


    His eyes were full of disbelief.


    Boss Wang''s words made him completely drunk.


    A word made his heart cold.


    In the private room, boss Wang shook his glass gently and drank one up like a person who was fine.


    For boss Wang, this sentence may be a matter of talking, but for the pillar, it is like five thunders in the sky.


    Pillar shook his head. He confirmed that he had heard right. Boss Wang''s words had been deeply engraved in his heart.


    Boss Wang said to kill Zhang Wen!


    It''s true, not kidding!


    Boss Wang''s expression shows everything!


    But is it really going to be where it is today? Do you really want to make things like this?


    The pillar always thinks that the problem is not so big.


    There should be room for relaxation.


    "Big brother, this..." the pillar head was sweating. He didn''t know how to say or refuse. Boss Wang, but let him kill Zhang Wen with his own hands! How can he do it?


    Boss Wang squinted at the pillar and said, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid? Do you have no confidence in yourself or Zhang Wen?"


    The pillar has been with him for so long. Except that he hesitated when boss Wang asked him to kill for the first time, he saw the pillar become like this for the first time.


    For the first time.


    Boss Wang thinks it''s not difficult for Zhu to kill. Is it just his hands? Although his opponent is Zhang Wen, as long as Zhu tries his best, he thinks he can do it.


    Hesitation is normal. After all, his previous relationship with Zhang Wen is here.


    But boss Wang must let the pillar do it!


    "Brother, I''m not afraid, or I''ll kill Lao Yan!" the pillar frowned.


    "Ha ha, Zhu, do you think you can catch Lao Yan now? If you can, will I keep him?" boss Wang''s eyes are deep.


    The pillar clenched its teeth.


    He knew that once boss Wang made a decision, it would be difficult to change it again.


    He wants to kill Zhang Wen. There must be his reason. The analysis with Zhu just now is enough.


    Good reason.


    But he didn''t want to. He didn''t want to.


    Boss Wang stood up and patted the pillar on the shoulder: "pillar, I know it''s a little difficult for you, but I think it''s best for you to do this, don''t you think?"


    The pillar hesitated for a few seconds, but nodded and agreed.


    Boss Wang smiled brightly: "ha ha, then you are ready to do it before Zhang Wen and Lao Yan take any action."


    "Well, I see, brother." the expression on the pillar''s face was distorted, but he agreed obediently.


    On the way to drive boss Wang home, boss Wang pointed to the colorful Jinhai city and said, "pillar, in the future, there will be our territory and our place. In such a large Jinhai City, we will have what we want in the future! Women, money and rights are all playthings in our hands!"


    Send boss Wang away. Zhu went to a nearby roadside stall alone.


    Park the car aside and continue drinking.


    Drinking alone and with boss Wang are two concepts. I don''t want to drink with boss Wang. I''m uncomfortable.


    You''d better drink yourself.


    After a while, the wine table was full of wine bottles, and the column was in a trance.


    He kept asking himself.


    Pillar, pillar, what should you do?


    Help brother kill Zhang Wen, or let Zhang Wen go?


    The reason why Zhu agreed just now is that he knows that even if he doesn''t do it, boss Wang will find someone else to do it. At that time, Zhang Wen will be quite passive. Maybe something will happen.


    If you let Zhu betray boss Wang, he is not Zhang Wen. He does not have Zhang Wen''s ambition, and he is not prepared to have any ambition. He thinks it''s good to follow boss Wang. At least he doesn''t lack anything and has what he wants.


    That''s enough.


    Don''t you want to live in society?


    It was another glass of wine. As soon as the pillar hand was loose, the wine bottle fell to the ground and broke.


    "Oh, brother Zhu, why are you drinking alone?" a passing little brother saw the pillar and hurried over and said.


    The pillar shook his head: "it''s all right!"


    "Brother, I''ll take you home." the little brother followed the pillar all the way. Naturally, he had deep feelings for him. He was afraid of what happened to the pillar alone.


    With that, he helped the pillar to the car and drove towards the pillar''s house.


    In fact, the pillar outside is the same as going home. Anyway, he is the only one at home.


    In the car, the half awake and half drunk pillar asked the little brother.


    "What will you do if someone asks you to kill me one day?"


    The little brother was stunned by the column''s words, and then quickly smiled and said, "brother, how can I do it to you? You are my brother, and I always treat you as my brother!"


    "What if boss Wang ordered you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The eldest brother''s eldest brother gave an order, and the little brother stopped talking.


    He was a little embarrassed, too.


    Seriously, he really didn''t know what to do.


    The pillar smiled and simply lay down behind him and slept: "people, sometimes it''s really fucking hypocritical!"


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in a night market in Jinhai city.


    There are a lot of people here. Many people come here to play.


    Because there is no ticket, there is no minimum consumption. Just come and play. It''s the most suitable for those little bastards who don''t have much money. Why not spend a penny on girls?


    Here, it has also become the most mixed place in Jinhai city.


    There are all kinds of people.


    As small as local ruffians and hooligans in the street and street women, they will concentrate here if they have nothing to do.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang are here tonight.


    They didn''t come here because they were short of money. Wang Peng chose here specially for fun.


    He is a warmonger. When he comes to play, he has to fight with others. At that time, he can improve his popularity. This is killing two birds with one stone.


    The night scene was full of crazy music.


    Wang Peng has been in a good mood since his eldest brother Zhang Wen said that he had left boss Wang and was ready to show his skills.


    Isn''t this the life he has been looking forward to? Follow Zhang Wen and fight in Jinhai city.


    Now, this exciting day has finally come!


    Wang Peng likes the impact of power on himself and others look up at his eyes. Therefore, he will closely follow Zhang Wen.


    Wang Peng, they came in a dozen people, all sitting in elegant seats.


    Wang Peng ordered a lot of wine and some girls with good conditions.


    However, at this time, not far from Wang Peng, there was also a table.


    The boy sitting in the middle with a girl in his arms is very strange to Wang Peng.


    But for me, it''s an old acquaintance.

 Chapter 725

    The night scene is full of lights and wine. It is not only a Utopia in the hearts of many people, but also a place for many people to indulge themselves.


    Of course, the girls here are also first-class and beautiful.


    Every girl has her own unique skills~


    This is one of the important reasons to attract those men.


    From the beginning of entering the door, Wang Peng saw that the people at the table next to him were unhappy. He didn''t know why. This was a kind of natural hostility. There were so many people sitting here at the night, and Wang Peng was unhappy with this person.


    Why?


    Wang Peng can''t tell.


    But I just vaguely feel uncomfortable.


    So, who is sitting at that table?


    Chennan!


    It''s the second generation of officials, chennan!


    Since Li Jiarui didn''t appear in my world, chennan also slowly disappeared from my sight. These recent events also made me have no time to take care of them.


    Chen Nan has long been forgotten from my mind.


    But chennan didn''t leave Jinhai city. He was still a night bridegroom. He played with different women every day. When he was tired of playing with student girls, he came to play with women in the night market. Sometimes, he even changed his taste.


    Like playing with young women.


    People? If you play more of a pattern, you will be tired of it.


    Chennan is an example. Boss Wang is also a living example.


    At this time, chennan held a girl with one hand. His face turned red when he drank. He put his hand into the girl''s clothes and tried to figure it out. He almost pressed it directly on the sofa.


    All the people at the table are chennan''s virtue. They are all those who want to explain themselves to women.


    This makes Wang Peng unhappy. He hates people who cover their heads and make their beds.


    Like pretending to be a tiger.


    You can do it anytime, anywhere.


    He didn''t dare to provoke the tiger, and he didn''t dare to provoke the black sister, but he wasn''t afraid of chennan!


    What kind of bird is chennan?


    Wang Peng used to know chennan at school, but if it was a meeting, he really didn''t see it several times. He didn''t recognize it at all. Besides, chennan still has green hair, which looks like wearing a green hat from a distance.


    It makes people feel ridiculous and owe a call.


    But chennan doesn''t think there''s anything. He still thinks he''s very handsome!


    Handsome, no, No~


    "Look at that table, silly B, grass!" Wang Peng pointed to chennan and scolded them with a smile.


    Wu Yang''s eyebrows moved: "peng''er, don''t make trouble."


    Wang Peng didn''t listen to Wu Yang at all. He still stared at Chen Nan and them.


    Things, now just stay at the point of not pleasing to the eye, but the next thing, let the contradiction between Wang Peng and them escalate in an instant.


    This is exactly what Wang Peng wants. He just wants to find something!


    After a while, the mommy here came over and said to Wang Peng, "sorry, the Xi Shi you ordered has been called away. Is it..."


    Xi Shi, is the name of a girl here. One of Wang Peng''s younger brothers told him that this woman is special and doesn''t look like she was sold. It feels like heaven!


    A very important reason why Wang Peng came here today is that he came for this girl.


    Can he not be angry at this?


    "Grass, call away? What the fuck do you eat!" Wang Peng patted the table and stood up.


    The mother quickly laughed and said that she would find another young and beautiful one to ensure their satisfaction.


    Wang Peng didn''t buy it and asked her which table called Xi Shi away.


    Mommy pointed to chennan''s table, and also pointed to chennan, saying that the man spent a lot of money and called Xi Shi away at night.


    Wang Peng looked in the direction of his fingers and suddenly showed a trace of evil smile in his eyes.


    It turned out that a girl next to Chen Nan was Xi Shi!


    The girl is really good. She has a juvenile face, but her development is better than any adult woman. She comes out wearing only underwear and her figure is extremely angry!


    With the stimulation of crazy music and alcohol, which man doesn''t want to be crazy on her?


    Who doesn''t want this beauty?


    When Wang Peng and them looked at the past, Chen Nan was holding his mobile phone and put it in Xishi''s deep ditch for her to play with!


    It can swallow almost all the mobile phones, which shows how good Xi Shi''s performance is!


    Wang Peng likes it.


    And he was already unhappy with the people at this table. At this time, he just made an excuse.


    "Grass! Dare to fucking rob my woman!" Wang Peng scolded, and the people at the table all stood up and walked towards chennan.


    Chennan also has more than a dozen people on their table, but they all look skinny and their combat effectiveness is certainly not good. In contrast, the combat effectiveness of people on Wang Peng''s side seems to be much stronger than them.


    Wang Peng directly kicked over chennan''s wine table in the past. Suddenly, the wine bottle broke all over the ground.


    Chen Nan, who was still in the mood, woke up and saw that the visitor was Wang Peng. Several impulsively wanted to work with Wang Peng with wine bottles.


    At this time, a man with a smooth head smiled at Wang Peng in the middle and said, "brother, what''s the matter? We drink, isn''t it in your way?"


    Wang Peng looked at him coldly and didn''t hit the smiling face. Wang Peng had no hatred with him. He just didn''t like chennan.


    "It''s none of your business. I''m looking for my woman!"


    "Your woman?" the man stared. Aren''t all the people here young ladies? Is Wang Peng a woman or a young lady?


    These girls also looked at a loss. They didn''t know who Wang Peng said his woman was.


    Wang Peng pointed to Xi Shi: "I ordered this woman first. Why did you grab it?"


    Look, just opposite chennan.


    Chen Nan frowns. Although Wang Peng has many people, there are many people here. What is he afraid of?


    He sneered: "because I have money! I gave her three times the price. You ask her, who do you want to sleep with?"


    Said, Chen Nan also very cheap put his hand into Xi Shi''s only thin room, went in and rubbed it hard.


    Xi Shi cooperates very much and sends out a string of pleasant soft voices. She looks at Wang Peng with disdain in her eyes and squeezes out a few words: "brother, come back tomorrow. If you still want to see me tomorrow, remember to make an appointment ~"


    The face of an angel and the figure of a devil are the best words to describe Xi Shi.


    This woman does have something fascinating about her.


    The people at the table also cast disdainful eyes on them.


    Chennan laughed proudly: "ha ha, do you hear me? Where did you come from? Go back!"


    Wang Peng''s anger rose with this sentence.


    Chen Nan''s words are right. He is willing to add money. The girl must be willing to go with him. Is this human nature, but Wang Peng is unhappy. He just doesn''t like these rich people.


    In the words of pretending to force the tiger, it is: why, if you have money, you have more JB? Can you just grass with money? I specialize in rich people!

 Chapter 726

    Seeing Wang Peng, they didn''t mean to leave for a long time. One of the boys with yellow hair stood up, pointed to Wang Peng''s nose and scolded, "grass, you can''t understand people, can you? Didn''t you hear to let you go? Who didn''t fasten his fucking belt and leaked you out! Grass!"


    At first glance, this person is the kind of person who often takes drugs in the nightclub. Now he can''t stand stably and wobbles when talking. Can this kind of person have combat effectiveness?


    Facing those words just now, Wang Peng was stunned.


    He''s definitely not afraid.


    But thinking about how to make a move, how to make a move has a great deterrent.


    Wang Peng hasn''t pestered anyone in a fight.


    Naturally, I didn''t pay attention to these people.


    What''s more, there is a big brother standing behind him.


    "Ow ~ ~ ~"


    Under the dim light and the harsh music, a scream burst out suddenly.


    The scream came from the boy who pointed to Wang Peng just now.


    Wang Peng, you''re welcome at all. Raising your hand is a bottle of wine.


    It hit the boy''s face!


    The bridge of the nose should have been broken.


    Everyone present clearly heard a click. It was the sound of broken bones.


    Originally, Wu Yang planned to stop Wang Peng, but the people at this table talked too much. He simply didn''t care. He also felt that the person who spoke just now owed a call! Money is great?


    In Jinhai City, money is not necessarily good.


    Money doesn''t have to be beaten!


    "My grass!"


    Wow, all the people at the table stood up, looked at the fallen companions, and glared at Wang Peng.


    Attention, just glare!


    These people in chennan are all fair weather friends in the end. No matter who happens, they are like Wang Peng. If Wang Peng had been beaten just now, they would have been there.


    Where can I be stunned here.


    Xi Shi, stunned, Chen Nan, also stunned.


    Xi Shi seems to realize that she has provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked today. It''s likely that she will sleep with others for free tonight.


    Because chennan they are too counselled!


    "Rich, it''s fucking great?" Wang Peng sneered. "Today, Grandpa, I''m going to play a free game!"


    Wang Peng brewed this sentence for a long time and finally said it.


    Chen Nan held back a big red face: "grass, you fucking want to die, don''t you! Fuck them for me, one person, I''ll give five thousand!"


    Hearing this, Wang Peng smiled.


    It turned out that these people around chennan had to give money to fight! What a fucking joke!


    However, after this sentence, the expressions of five or six of them have changed.


    Five thousand dollars, a fight, it''s worth it for them!


    The five or six people winked at each other and then looked at Wang Peng. They wanted to start with Wang Peng! They know that Wang Peng is the fiercest. As long as the fiercest people are subdued, the rest of them must have no combat effectiveness. Won''t they make a beautiful profit with these five thousand yuan?


    But these little details were all seen by Wu Yang.


    Before they started, the person who took the lead felt dark in front of him.


    Wu Yang kicked him on the head.


    Flying feet!


    The man didn''t understand what was going on, so he flew out sideways.


    Now, no one is talking.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang cooperated quite well. They only started twice and stopped these people.


    No one dares to go.


    Chen Nan''s nose is crooked.


    At this time, Xi Shi whispered in his ear, "call neibao ~"


    Chen Nan''s eyes turned and was ready to shout someone over.


    He doesn''t have to talk. Just now Mommy saw Wang Peng and them coming, she knew something was going to happen. She had already called neibao. When chennan came up, mommy was coming with a group of neibao!


    These internal security guards all wear uniform and earphones. They look very awesome.


    However, Wang Peng did not pay any attention to them.


    "Grass, go out and fight! Do you know whose field this is?"


    Wang Peng really doesn''t know who''s the venue. He''s not interested in knowing.


    Facing the man''s voice, Wang Peng asked slightly sarcastically, "do you know who my boss is?"


    The leading internal security guard didn''t speak and looked at him with his head tilted, waiting for him to continue to say the following.


    "My boss, it''s Zhang Wen!"


    WOW~


    All the internal security guards were stunned.


    Zhang Wen''s name has recently been widely concealed in Jinhai city. People on the road have added a legendary color to Zhang Wen''s story and spread it everywhere.


    Zhang Wen''s little brother, do they dare to provoke?


    None of them want to die!


    No one wants to be like a knife. The death is not clear! This Zhang Wen, but he really has the courage to kill!


    Zhang Wen''s name is even easier to use than boss Wang''s name now!


    What about this?


    The leader was stunned.


    Give him courage. He dare not say to Wang Peng that you are not welcome here. Let''s go!


    If you say this, you may not survive tonight!


    Wang Peng''s words not only shocked these internal security guards, but also surprised chennan and Xi Shi.


    Xi Shi was frightened.


    She just thought that Wang Peng and them were not simple, because the momentum they showed was not like an ordinary little bastard. Sure enough, they were Zhang Wen''s little brother!


    No wonder the gas field is so strong!


    Xi Shi has been doing this for some time. She has heard many boss names, but recently, the loudest one is Zhang Wen.


    Her heart cooled at once.


    It''s over.


    Chen Nan''s eyes narrowed.


    Zhang Wen?


    He knows!


    But he absolutely didn''t know that Zhang Wen was doing so well that he could make so many people turn pale! In his eyes, Zhang Wen is a very humble restaurant waiter!


    Rob a woman, but not him.


    Money, not as much as he.


    He doesn''t believe how much a restaurant waiter can force! How powerful it can be!


    "My own person, my own person, ha ha..." the neibao immediately changed his face and hurried to give Wang Peng a cigarette. If he offended Zhang Wen''s little brother, his boss would dump him two big ears when he came back.


    Wang Peng was also welcome. He took a cigarette and took a sip.


    "We''re not here to make trouble. I just don''t like this boy!" Wang Peng said faintly, and his eyes floated to chennan.


    They immediately understood what was going on.


    In the past, he grabbed chennan and wanted to drag it out.


    Chen Nan screamed at the top of his voice, "fuck you, aren''t you Zhang Wen''s little brother? What are you afraid of?"


    Then he looked at Wang Peng: "if you have the ability, wait and let me call someone over! You can''t play!"


    Wang Peng became interested and asked the internal security guard to put chennan down. His eyes were full of fun: "OK, I''ll wait here for you to call people today. I''ll see who you can call!"


    This sentence gave chennan a chance to buffer. As soon as he got rid of the internal security guard''s arm, he took out the phone and dialed out.


    Xishi''s face, sitting next to her on the sofa, is getting more and more ugly.

 Chapter 727

    Originally, no one paid attention to the fighting here just now, because there are people looking for trouble to fight in this place almost every day.


    Either I drank too much or I had a big hair.


    It''s normal to have a fight or something.


    As long as you don''t kill people, the people in here look at these people fighting like a joke.


    However, fighting and making trouble are basically gangsters, and they break up after fighting.


    No one will keep looking.


    But today is different. Zhang Wen''s little brother came to fight.


    Zhang Wen.


    The name is so loud recently that it can make every little bastard like thunder.


    However, few people have seen Zhang Wen. Many people want to see what is sacred.


    Handsome or not.


    At night, everyone''s eyes focused on Wang pengchennan and them.


    Wang Peng is very satisfied with this effect. He just wants to attract people''s attention. The greater the movement here, the more satisfied he is.


    He didn''t panic at all. He sat slowly on the table and smoked gently.


    Chen Nan''s face was a little ugly. The people around him heard Zhang Wen''s name just now.


    Leave chennan alone now.


    Surrounded in the middle like a monkey, they are watching him call!


    They all want to see who chennan can call.


    Chen Nan actually knows a lot of people. His family has money and power. He also knows a lot of friends when he comes out to play.


    But these friends don''t seem to be very reliable.


    The phone was soon connected.


    Chen Nan''s expression changed: "Hey, what are you doing? Come and help me deal with something!"


    "I''m playing. I''ll talk about it later!" there was a lazy voice on the phone. It sounded that I didn''t want to help chennan at all.


    "Cao, you forgot the last time I invited you out to play! Now you flinch when you encounter something!" chennan was angry at once.


    "That''s it, wow, I''m busy!" he said, and the man was ready to hang up.


    "Wait a minute! How many people will come? I''ll give 300 yuan each!" chennan quickly called the man.


    "Everyone? Really?"


    "Well, hurry up! Hurry up! Grass!" chennan angrily hung up the phone.


    Fighting is normal for these little bastards. Now chennan is willing to fill the wrong head and give 300 per person. Why not?


    Chen Nan put it on the phone and squatted down to smoke while waiting for his people to come.


    These people came very quickly. They are expected to play in the nearby market. They all came by taxi.


    Ten minutes later, a group of people took the lead and rushed in.


    "Chen Nan, what''s going on?" the leader asked.


    When chennan saw someone coming, his waist stiffened instantly and shouted at Wang Peng.


    "That''s the grandson. Unload his leg for me today!"


    When the man saw that Wang Peng was not many, he was about to start, but at this time, the little brother next to him quickly grabbed him and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The man stopped with a brush, as if the car braked sharply at a red light.


    The man couldn''t believe looking at Wang Peng.


    "Man, did you break Er Mao and Guang Guang''s leg last time at the Tiantian bar?"


    Wang Peng laughed. He didn''t expect that he was already famous. The last time he and Wu Yang went to clean up Er Mao and Guang Guang, it also came out.


    After the last incident, er Mao and Guang Guang disappeared. So far, er Mao died and Guang Guang was caught. These little bastards didn''t think of Wang Peng.


    Is it because of Zhang Wen''s pursuit that Er Mao died?


    This is very intriguing.


    "Know who my eldest brother is, how dare you come here? It''s kind!" Wang Peng played with a wine bottle with arrogance on his face.


    The man''s face has changed greatly. Who doesn''t know Zhang Wen recently?


    Zhang Wen''s younger brother, how dare he offend?


    "Misunderstandings, misunderstandings, all misunderstandings..." the man quickly waved his hand and smiled flatteringly.


    As soon as the people behind him heard Zhang Wen''s name, they immediately counseled. None of them dared to go up.


    Chen Nan''s face turned red and stared round: "grass, what the fuck are you afraid of? People are standing here. You don''t dare to move!"


    Although this man wants to earn money in chennan''s hand, he is more afraid of his life. Zhang Wen is a living hell in his eyes!


    "Chen Nan, why didn''t you tell me he''s from brother Wen? Do you know who brother Wen is?"


    In order to show his respect for Zhang Wen, the boy began to call brother Wen.


    Although it feels very fake, there is nothing wrong with that.


    Why didn''t you tell him earlier?


    It''s a waste of time!


    If his younger brother didn''t recognize Wang Peng as Zhang Wen''s younger brother just now, he would rush to fight with Wang Peng!


    Did you provoke Zhang Wen without knowing it!


    He doesn''t have so many lives to toss about!


    Chennan can''t earn this money!


    Chennan really didn''t expect that so many people are afraid of him now.


    Is he really doing so well?


    He doesn''t believe it!


    "OK, you can go if you''re all right!" Wang Peng said to the man.


    The man took people with him and went to chennan. He paused.


    "The taxi fare I brought my brothers here is 200 yuan. I''ll ask you later!"


    "Ha ha..." a burst of laughter erupted around.


    Chen Nan scolded at the top of his voice, took out 200 yuan and threw it to him.


    Wang Peng stared at Chen Nan with a smile: "what, do you still call people? If you don''t call, we''ll do it!"


    "Grass! Shout!" Chen Nan dialed another number.


    This time chennan''s attitude is obviously much lower.


    "Brother Hao, can you come to XXX? Someone asked me for something, uh huh, yes, just a little bastard..."


    "Yes, the place I took you to last time is OK. WOW? I''ll take you to play after I finish it later. Today, there are some foreign girls in that place. It''s said to be quite good. Nai is big, Pigu is round, and the hair is golden..."


    "Also, there are several more topics you said last time. Now there are nurses, train attendants and stewardess. I''m sure you can be satisfied!"


    Chennan didn''t care whether there was anyone nearby. When talking, his face was full of obscene expressions. He narrowed his eyes and clamped his legs. It looked like the theme girl was in front of him.


    The phone buzzed for a while and hung up.


    Chen Nan smiled with satisfaction and gave Wang Peng a provocative look. The two Miao people like Wang Peng are definitely not brother Hao''s opponent.


    This brother Hao is a bastard Chen Nan met outside before. He doesn''t talk much. He has seen brother Hao fight and pick five people alone!


    If you want to talk about your skills, Wang Peng and they must be overwhelmed.


    Chen Nan seemed to have seen how Wang Peng was going to be beaten for a while. He he smiled and clicked and lit a cigarette.


    He smoked slowly.

 Chapter 728

    Chen Nan''s eyes glittered with disdain, but Wang Peng didn''t see it at all. No matter who he came to, he dared to go up!


    Wang Peng is so crazy now!


    After chennan said the name, many people in the field whispered, and many people knew this brother Hao!


    I don''t know whether it was because I was thinking about the "activity" with the theme that chennan said, or the foreign girls. Brother Hao came in a short while.


    The lights in the field were dim. Wang Peng saw a big bald head floating over like a woman''s hair from a distance.


    "Brother Hao!" chennan greeted him like a dog, took out a box of three or five supreme masters and scattered one for brother Hao.


    "What''s the matter? Who bullied you?" brother Hao is really impressive. He talks like shooting in people''s ears. Wang Peng and they can hear brother Hao''s voice so far away.


    Chen Nan whispered in brother Hao''s ear for a while, and then pointed to Wang Peng.


    Brother Hao didn''t bring many people, just seven or eight, but all of them were quite strong. They looked like thugs.


    Wang Peng''s eyebrows moved and asked the little brother next to him for a dagger.


    You have to use a knife to deal with people like brother Hao!


    Brother Hao came to Wang Peng with great strides, but before he could confront Wang Peng, he was stopped by the internal security guard who had just taken the lead.


    "Grass, why are you stopping me? I''m sure I won''t make trouble in your field. I''ll pull them out to clean up later!"


    "Haozi, listen to me..."


    The neibao seemed to know brother Hao and whispered something in his ear.


    "My grass, what did you say? Zhang Wen? The one who followed crazy Wang?" after a while, brother Hao shouted, and everyone present heard him.


    Pop!


    Following closely, brother Hao threw a big ear photon to chennan.


    Play chennan, turn around and sit there.


    "Shit, let me fuck up without asking who it is? Don''t you hurt me!"


    Brother Hao said the same thing as the man before.


    Brother Hao''s slap made a special noise and woke chennan up.


    Chennan sees the current situation clearly. Even brother Hao can''t deal with people, so he can only abandon him if he finds those bastards again.


    He just didn''t expect that Zhang Wen was so powerful!


    Brother Hao can''t help him!


    After waking up, there is shock.


    Chennan was deeply shocked.


    Now the eyes of the whole audience are focused on Chen Nan and want to see what he should do.


    What can he do?


    No one on his side can hold Zhang Wen. Now it depends on how he ends.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter? It''s still hard to call people?" Wang Peng came over with a smile and looked at chennan, who was like a dead dog on the ground.


    There was a cold light in chennan''s eyes.


    Ten thousand of them were unconvinced, but there was nothing he could do. No matter who he called, it didn''t work. What else could he do?


    I can only admit it~


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He dragged chennan out like a chicken. A group of people surrounded the middle was a good fight.


    This beat made chennan a little unable to touch the north. His hands tightly protected his face and curled up desperately.


    Wang Peng and Chen Nan all had tinnitus after they finished playing.


    He had a feeling of being in a dreamland.


    All this shouldn''t have happened to Chen Nan. Originally, he came here in high spirits to find two girls to have a good time, but why did this happen?


    Why was he finally knocked to the ground?


    The role conversion is too fast!


    It even made him a little unacceptable.


    All this is thanks to a man, Zhang Wen, who makes his teeth itch!


    Now chennan trembles with anger at the thought of Zhang Wen''s name!


    He suddenly felt something hot flowing down his face and wiped it with his hand. It was blood.


    The nose was broken.


    It''s strange that the nose is not broken when so many people press it on the ground!


    "Cao, didn''t you bang se just now? Let me see another one? It''s fucking great to have money?" Wang Peng stared at him obliquely.


    A beating made chennan mute. His hands trembled to protect his head, and he didn''t dare to say a word more.


    Wang Peng didn''t intend to let chennan go. He found a brick and asked a little brother to step on chennan''s wrist.


    Chennan seemed to know what Wang Peng was going to do. He howled desperately and wanted to take his hand back.


    Wang Peng waved the brick in his hand and threw it at chennan''s hand.


    If this brick goes down, chennan''s hand will be 100% cracked.


    Pop!


    But at the critical moment, Wu Yang opened the brick.


    "Peng''er, it''s almost all right." Wu Yang thought that people like Chen Nan could just teach him a lesson. There''s no need to go so far.


    "What do you mean almost? Do you know this is brother Wen''s sign?" Wang Peng was upset about Wu Yang for a long time. He stopped him and broke out on the spot.


    Wu Yang didn''t yell at him and took out his cell phone.


    "Or call brother Wen?"


    Wang Peng bit his teeth and stopped talking.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you roll?" Wu Yang shouted at Chen Nan.


    He just woke up like the beginning of a dream. Regardless of the pain on his body, he disappeared at the end of the street after a few times.


    "Grass, you are satisfied now!" Wang Peng said coldly to Wu Yang.


    The latter just sighed: "peng''er, brother Wen has already told you not to be impulsive..."


    Wang Peng didn''t bother to pay attention to him and took people back to the night scene.


    He didn''t forget what Xi Shi looked at him just now. He must have fun with this woman today.


    Wang Peng, when they returned, neibao had scattered with people.


    Mommy is going to take Xi Shi away.


    "Where are you going?" Wang Peng stopped them cheaply.


    Xi Shi vaguely saw the blood on Wang Peng''s chest. She didn''t know what they had beaten chennan. She was so frightened that she shrank aside and didn''t dare to speak.


    Mommy smiled awkwardly: "brother, what happened just now is a misunderstanding..."


    Wang Pengcai was too lazy to listen to her nonsense. He grabbed Xi Shi and held her in his arms.


    "Then don''t talk nonsense. Let her accompany me tonight as compensation!"


    How dare Mommy refuse? It can only be a nod.


    Half an hour later, Wang Peng opened a room in a nearby hotel with seven or eight younger brothers.


    Wang Peng, get ready to take the lead.


    "Brother, please be gentle ~" Xi Shi is really afraid of Wang Peng, but she doesn''t dare to say it clearly. She can only say it half jokingly.


    As soon as Wang Peng raised his hand and threw his clothes aside, he put his hand on Xi Shi''s small waist branch. He didn''t leave her any face. He pushed it down on the bed.


    With the creaking of the bed, Wang Peng''s expression slowly floated up.


    Tonight is destined to be Xi Shi''s sleepless night.


    After Wang Peng finished, the second man went in until the seven or eight younger brothers played with Xi Shi once, and it was dawn.

 Chapter 729

    It''s dawn, a new day, and everything is full of vitality.


    The flowers are smiling and the sun is bathing~


    The new day is full of hope.


    But in an Express Hotel.


    Xi Shi has no vitality at all.


    Her eyes are full of blood. She didn''t sleep all night last night! It''s not that she doesn''t want to sleep, it''s that she can''t sleep at all.


    I don''t know what it''s like if I haven''t tried.


    Being taken turns by seven or eight men is something that ordinary people can''t understand. It''s a little too much.


    It''s like letting Wang Peng and Heimei sleep one night. The huge tonnage, it''s like a bottomless hole that can never be fed. It''s strange not to suck Wang Peng dry!


    Seven or eight people, just seven or eight people. What makes Xi Shi angry is that she worked hard all night, but she was used as a vent tool. She couldn''t get a penny, and even had to pay for breakfast later.


    This is purely selling B paste dry food!


    At the moment, Xi Shi lay in bed without any cover, staring at the ceiling.


    She still kept the appearance when she was finished by the last person, holding her legs tightly, and her hands were like a girl''s guard in front of her chest, a defensive posture.


    Many men''s crazy delicate bodies are exposed to the air, as smooth as jade.


    The more Xi Shi thought about it, the more angry she became, and tears came down unconsciously.


    Being played by so many men is a nightmare for any woman. Although Xi Shi has been on the battlefield for a long time, she still can''t relax for a while.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, his head was full of Wang Peng''s unbearable body and mocking face.


    She covered her eyes with her hands.


    Why have you been playing for nothing all night? Why are you so unlucky?


    Is obviously bullying people!


    If you do well, you''re great?


    Xi Shi said angrily in her heart.


    But as soon as she said this, she was stunned.


    It''s great to do well.


    At least better than her, at least better than chennan. Therefore, they dare to show off in front of her so recklessly, and severely trample her under her, so that she dare not say a word more.


    This is the gap between people.


    But Xi Shi was unwilling.


    She is a strong woman at heart.


    How can it be so?


    She took a deep breath and slowly got out of bed. Now she hurts. It''s estimated that she can''t pick up guests tonight. Who will make up for her loss?


    She found her lace shorts from the bed and slowly passed through her jade feet, and then two thin sheets of cloth that just covered her proud achievements~


    After getting dressed, Xi Shi found her mobile phone in her bag and soon got chennan''s number.


    Now, she can only go to chennan to avenge her!


    ¡­¡­


    Everything last night, not only did Xi Shi feel like a dream, but Chen Nan also felt like this, unreal, unreal at all.


    Originally, he should have pressed Xi Shi under his body and mercilessly that night. Originally, he should have spent money and began to enjoy what he deserved,


    But why is it like this?


    He didn''t go home last night. He just opened a room outside and went to bed.


    His face is full of wounds, so he can''t go back.


    Early in the morning, like Xi Shi, Chen Nan woke up early. He couldn''t sleep. He was angry!


    Now as soon as he closed his eyes, his head was full of Wang Peng''s big shoe prints they kicked at him.


    Grinning, barening his teeth, kicking to death.


    Chen Nan''s little body bone, which was spoiled since childhood, can''t stand the cruel trampling?


    The picture was deeply engraved in his mind. At the same time, he also knew that he must not just forget it. This revenge must be avenged! When he presses Wang Peng and them on the ground and beats them hard, when can this anger disappear.


    Without Xi Shi''s reminding, Chen Nan had already planned what to do.


    Chen Nan, who was lying in bed rubbing his face, heard his cell phone ring.


    "Grass, who?" there was a strange number on his mobile phone. Chen Nan didn''t remember Xi Shi''s phone. He was in a bad mood and didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    "Brother Nan, it''s me, Xi Shi..." a soft voice came over the phone.


    "Why did you call me? Last night, I was not enjoying myself?" Chen Nan scolded directly without giving him any face.


    Xi Shi''s face on the phone changed and endured her anger: "brother Nan, I was going to accompany you last night, but these people are too overbearing. I can''t help it. Now I regret dying, sobbing..."


    Then she cried.


    It''s really crying, not pretending. Now Xi Shi doesn''t feel good when she thinks that she was played by so many people last night and couldn''t get a penny.


    Chennan is also full of fire. Although a woman like Xi Shi has to talk to different men every night, he is unhappy when they are made by Wang Peng!


    Moreover, Xi Shi was bought by him last night, and all the money was given!


    Grass!


    Chen Nan gave a punch on the bed, with a fierce light in his eyes: "don''t fucking cry, I must clean up the boy!"


    "En... Where are you, brother Nan? I''ll go to find you..." Xi Shi achieved her goal and stopped crying immediately.


    Chennan told her an address, and Xi Shi came in a moment.


    The flower looks pale, looks haggard, and looks like Lin Daiyu.


    As soon as Xi Shi entered the door, she threw herself into chennan''s arms and began to cry.


    Make two people like lovers.


    In fact, chennan didn''t take her seriously. Chennan just wanted to play with her.


    "Go take a bath first." Chen Nan frowned and said.


    Of course Xi Shi understood what he meant and nodded obediently.


    More than ten minutes later, Xi Shi came out.


    Wearing a bathrobe, the whole person looks refreshed. Every inch of his skin is rolling with drops of water, which makes chennan want to lick all over.


    It''s reasonable that Xi Shi can stand out among many women. It can''t be said that she is absolutely eye-catching like Wang Yuxian, but it''s also a woman who will give men endless aftertaste at a glance.


    Chen Nan''s bath fire didn''t go down last night. Now Xi Shi came to the door. How can he miss it?


    Chen Nan pushed her gently, and Xi Shi lay obediently on the bed. Her legs were tightly clamped together, showing a little shyness that only girls have.


    This is her mace against men.


    Chennan temporarily forgot the pain and smiled, "serve me well and give me the money."


    Xishi was moved in her heart, but what she thought now was not so simple. What she thought was that chennan had to clean up Wang Peng and them.


    "What about those people last night?"


    "Hum, I''ll find someone to clean them up in two days. Then let them kneel in front of you and sing conquest!"


    "Cluck..."


    Xi Shi smiled and pointed at Chen Nan~

 Chapter 730

    If you change to the past, the pillar will go to squat first after receiving the order.


    This squatting is quite technical. He has done it so many times. He hasn''t missed once. Every time he is quite cautious.


    After all, this is a matter of buying human lives.


    Although the pillar whose hands have been stained with blood doesn''t want to touch these things again, there is no way. Boss Wang gave the order directly and appointed the pillar to do it.


    How could he refuse?


    If you refuse, doesn''t it mean that you want to draw a clear line with boss Wang, just like Zhang Wen?


    The pillar is not Zhang Wen. He knows he can''t do that.


    Neither emotion nor reason.


    He has only one big brother in his life, that is boss Wang.


    In recent days, when Zhuzhu is not with boss Wang and works, he will choose to disappear, and then finish it and appear again. First, let people not doubt boss Wang, and second, give himself a time to make full preparations.


    In the last two days, the pillar hasn''t been squatting at all.


    Zhang Wen knows where he goes and what he is doing every day.


    The pillar is to find a place to drink every day. It''s the kind that drinks in the dark.


    This time, it was Zhang Wen who wanted to kill. What he had been worried about happened.


    My eldest brother wants him to be Zhang Wen in order to get rid of future troubles.


    But how can the pillar go down?


    Zhang Wen is his brother!


    He is not boss Wang. He has feelings. He can''t kill without humanity. He is not a killing machine, but a man of flesh and blood.


    But boss Wang has always used him as a machine.


    After drinking a glass of wine, the eyes of the column became blurred. He liked this hazy feeling. How good would it be if he could continue like this all the time?


    It has been two days. The pillar is hesitating every moment whether to get rid of Zhang Wen or not.


    But every time he gets the answer is yes, don''t.


    Although boss Wang''s words made the pillar frown, he didn''t believe Zhang Wen would do that. How could Zhang Wen join hands with Lao Yan?


    But the evidence was there, which made the column head confused.


    One black, one white, one yes, one non.


    Bell


    At this time, the telephone of the pillar rang.


    It was one of his little brothers.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?" the pillar picked it up.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen is in a nail salon tonight. He has a woman!" said the younger brother of the phone.


    The younger brother has been with Zhu for a long time. When working together, he always helps Zhu. Zhu calls him Hongzi. He is one of Zhu''s most powerful assistants.


    The post on this side of the phone stopped for a few seconds and broke out.


    "Hongzi, did I fucking let you go with Zhang Wen?"


    "Brother, isn''t this boss Wang''s order..." Hong Zi was a little confused.


    "Grass, do you listen to boss Wang or mine!" the pillar scolded directly.


    "Brother, of course I''m listening to you."


    "From now on, get the fuck out of here. Don''t follow Zhang Wen. I''ll deal with it myself, okay?"


    Hong Zi was stunned and hurriedly said, "I see, brother!"


    After hanging up the phone, the pillar blew a bottle of beer and took a long breath.


    At more than two o''clock in the night, Zhuzhu wandered home alone. Hong Zi and several younger brothers were waiting at his door. Several people squatted there to smoke.


    They were worried about the pillar, because they knew he was drunk by listening to the voice of the pillar on the phone, but they couldn''t find the pillar everywhere. They were worried and just waited here.


    "Brother Zhu, you''re back." Hong Zi got up and hurried to help the rickety pillar.


    "Well, what are you doing here?" the pillar was full of wine.


    "We''re worried about you, so we''ll come and have a look..."


    "Grass, do I fucking need you to worry? Go back!"


    "Big brother, that thing..." Hong Zi said with a little hesitation.


    "I haven''t made it clear to you yet?" the pillar glared at Hong Zi.


    He quickly shook his head: "it''s not me, it''s boss Wang. He asked you to call him back."


    "I see!"


    The pillar waved his hand upset and closed the door with a bang.


    These days, the column is simply blocked by boss Wang''s number. It used to be like this. If anything happens, let Hong Zi and them pass a message in the middle.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, as the sun rose, the pillar woke up.


    Originally, he had a big drink last night. He should have slept until the afternoon, but he had something in his mind and woke up early in the morning.


    When you wake up, you smoke hard.


    One by one.


    The pillar remembered when he saw the mobile phone. Last night, Hongzi told him that boss Wang asked him to call back.


    So he quickly found boss Wang''s number and dialed it.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Pillar, it''s been two days." there was boss Wang''s cold voice.


    As if in the freezing of nine feet of cold, the column shivered all over.


    "Brother, I know..."


    "I''ll give you five days. You can do it yourself!" boss Wang said angrily.


    When he gave orders to the pillar, he always stared at the pillar secretly to see what he was going to do, but the behavior of the pillar made him hate and disappointed. It can be said that he was extremely disappointed.


    Pillar''s action told him that he didn''t intend to kill Zhang Wen at all.


    Boss Wang must let him know that he has to do Zhang Wen!


    "Brother, don''t worry, I know what to do!" the pillar quickly patted his chest and promised, although he had no bottom in his heart.


    "Pillar, do you want to collect my body in the future? Or do you want to see that all my brothers can''t stand a firm foothold in Jinhai city? Just because of Zhang Wen!" boss Wang said angrily.


    The pillar was silent. If he wanted to say this multiple-choice question, he must choose boss Wang, because it was not his own interest!


    "Pillar, you should understand my intention. I won''t talk more nonsense to you!"


    "Well, I see..."


    After hanging up the phone, the heart of the pillar sank again. His thoughts floated to the distance. He was imagining the cruel pictures in his mind and frowned.


    He and Zhang Wen really need to meet short soldiers?


    The finger tip was burned by a cigarette end, and the pillar came back to his senses.


    I don''t know why, his head was full of bits and pieces of playing with Zhang Wen before. He knew Zhang Wen for the first time and went out to fight with Zhang Wen for the first time. Unconsciously, he was attracted by the brotherhood and chivalry of Zhang Wen.


    Thinking of this, a smile hung from the corner of the pillar''s mouth.


    But the smile was soon restrained by him.


    He knew that things could not be delayed any longer.


    It seems that he must speed up the progress of this matter!

 Chapter 731

    There are too many unsolved mysteries in the world.


    Human feelings are a mystery.


    Falling in love with a woman is also a mystery.


    I don''t know when to start. Maybe it''s a look back and smile, maybe it''s a casual action, which will be a signal of falling in love with someone.


    This is fate.


    A hundred years of training can cross the boat, and a thousand years of training can sleep together.


    It is a kind of fate to meet and love each other in the vast sea of people. The probability is like winning the lottery.


    So, cherish the people around you, because the people you love fall in love with you at the same time, this is winning the lottery!


    However, in the refreshing love, there is one that people should cherish.


    It''s the love between Piao guests and Ji women like Chen Nan.


    This, fate is even greater!


    Chennan contacts many women every day. The groom every night. What kind of woman have you never seen? What kind of woman hasn''t played? But he hasn''t touched any of them.


    Xi Shi, I have to pick up guests every day, accompany colorful men every day, and sometimes even accompany several men.


    But why are you still interested?


    It''s not an occupational disease, let alone a flood of feelings.


    This is true.


    Only they can understand it best.


    However, this gives chennan a headache.


    At the moment, Chen Nan lies on Xi Shi''s body. After explaining it once, he plans to have a rest.


    Xi Shi''s angry figure was all seen by chennan, coupled with the tender face like a minor, which made chennan''s heart ripple.


    Chen Nan never knew that he was good at it.


    Moreover, it''s a little trapped in it.


    If a woman is a flower, chennan is a hard-working little bee. She sows and dances frequently among each flower every day~


    But when he got to Xi Shi, he stopped.


    I don''t know why. I just don''t want to go anyway.


    Chen Nan doesn''t know why or when. His feeling for Xi Shi has changed.


    Maybe it was when Xi Shi turned her back to make Chen Nan fast, or when Xi Shi leaned down to help Chen Nan, all these feelings changed. Looking back and smiling, it was an adjective, not a specific word.


    With this feeling, chennan beat himself hard in his heart and asked himself why he had this feeling. Did he play more and taste more, and even like a 10000 person Qi Xi Shi!


    So many good girls want identity and temperament. Chen Nan doesn''t like it, but she is attracted by Xi Shi.


    Why?


    This may also be a kind of retribution!


    Every time he finished, chennan left as soon as he shook his sleeve. After he finished, he didn''t want to stay more for a minute, but this time it was different. He wanted to lean on Xi Shi for a nap.


    Chen Nan felt terrible when the idea appeared in his mind!


    He felt a little hopeless.


    How can you be so sticky?


    This is the biggest taboo of their Piao guests!


    Although he thought so, chennan couldn''t control himself at all. What he thought at this time was Xi Shi. He wanted to put her in his head.


    What about Xi Shi?


    She is also quite strange! Holding chennan in her arms, she unconsciously sent all the maternal love in the past. When she came back to God, she asked herself in her heart, what is this feeling? Is this love?


    But it''s impossible.


    I receive so many men every day. Why do I feel about chennan?


    It seems that this is love.


    No one can understand and no one can explain.


    "Brother Nan, did you feel good just now?" Xi Shi asked Chen Nan in a low voice.


    Just now, Xi Shi used up what she had learned in her life to serve chennan. Of course, chennan felt it.


    He nodded: "well, it''s OK. Your Kung Fu is good."


    "Ha ha ~" Xi Shi chuckled, "brother Nan, I seem to like you."


    This is half joking, because Xi Shi doesn''t know that Chen Nan likes her now! It''s just a test.


    Chen Nan looked up at her and blushed!


    Under his green hair was a red face, like a small apple.


    Chennan doesn''t know what to say. Why is this sudden confession so exciting? Xi Shi''s charming little face was printed into his retina, as if it had been added with beauty.


    Beauty is out of control.


    Aware of something wrong with chennan''s expression, Xi Shi''s heart jumped, thinking that chennan wouldn''t like himself, too? But it''s impossible. Chennan is a rich second generation, rich and powerful. How can he like himself?


    However, she was looking forward to it.


    Looking forward to a non breakup love with chennan.


    "Do you really like me?" Chen Nan asked.


    Xi Shi smiled and nodded her head sweetly.


    At that moment, chennan couldn''t control his feelings anymore. He blushed.


    He tore open the quilt, threw himself on Xi Shi and began to bite hard.


    Xi Shi was not restrained at all. She opened her arms and raised her legs to cater to him.


    This is love, not blasphemy, not to vent.


    Chen Nan doesn''t know where he got up and is deeply in love~


    With chennan''s rise, the big bed began to vibrate again.


    Above, there are two men and women who have just started in love.


    Xi Shi used all her life to serve Chen Nan. Chen Nan also used all her skills to deal with Xi Shi. This is Ximen blowing snow and Linghu Chong!


    For a time, the room was full of Xi Shi''s cries.


    Chen Nan likes watching water margin since he was a child.


    Especially XiMenqing and Pan Jinlian.


    Seeing that Wusong''s grandson killed XiMenqing, his eyes were wet. If XiMenqing hadn''t crossed the era, if XiMenqing hadn''t been born in that era, chennan would certainly become a good friend with him. Isn''t he a Wusong? Pay someone to kill him!


    He didn''t feel that Pan Jinlian was not authentic at all. On the contrary, he felt that she was a little pathetic.


    She and XiMenqing fall in love normally, but why is it so shameless? Why are so many people spitting on me? Can''t Wu Dalang let Pan Jinlian do that?


    You can''t change your taste by guarding Wu Dalang''s extremely obscene face every day? Who can feel the pain in Pan Jinlian''s heart?


    Do two people hit a spark and don''t let others call?


    Chennan thinks it''s unreasonable.


    At the moment, chennan is XiMenqing and Xishi is Pan Jinlian.


    In the hotel room, the two played their own roles, one was XiMenqing and the other was Pan Jinlian, crazy pouring their names on each other~

 Chapter 732

    The next day, in Li Erzi''s hospital.


    I frowned.


    I came here today to accompany Li Erzi to do some final examinations.


    Now he has recovered well from his injury. Although there will be some sequelae in the future, he can be discharged from the hospital. These inspections are also the last items to be done.


    But I met Wang Peng and Wu Yang in the hospital.


    From Wang Peng''s mouth, I heard something I shouldn''t have heard.


    However, Wang Peng also thought I would be angry.


    He thinks it''s my sign. He thinks he''s helping me start my sign, that''s all.


    As if joking, Wang Peng told me about what happened at the night last night.


    Wu Yang chose to be silent and said nothing.


    "Wang Peng, you beat someone and slept the girl?" I asked with a frown.


    Wang Peng nodded: "yes, that girl is the lady in the field! Her name is Xi Shi. Her Kung Fu is very good, ha ha!"


    I suddenly feel that Wang Peng is a little strange. I don''t know why. I seem to see the shadow of boss Wang from him.


    Self, crazy, no principle.


    This is Wang Peng''s bad nature. I must help him change it!


    If it goes on like this, something will happen sooner or later.


    Which crazy character can go crazy to the end? The last thing waiting for them is not death!


    I don''t want to see Wang Peng finally fall to that point.


    But Wang Peng doesn''t seem to care at all. He also means to enjoy it. This is what worries me most.


    "Brother Wen, you don''t know how many people the boy called. When everyone came and heard your name, they all left in dismay. In particular, brother Hao, how awesome at first? Finally, he didn''t go away obediently ~" Wang Peng looked very proud and said with a smile.


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect to be so famous now.


    These days, I don''t even have a friend on the road except working under boss Wang or in the nail salon, but I''m surprised to become famous on the road.


    But I don''t like it at all.


    Now boss Wang and I have broken up, but the people on the road don''t know. Isn''t Wang Peng poking my back?


    At this time, I can''t go wrong.


    "Wang Peng, what did I tell you last time?" looking at Wang Peng, my tone became cold.


    Wang Peng didn''t feel that my tone was wrong. He didn''t seem to hear what I said: "brother Wen, what did you say?"


    I choked off Wang Peng''s cigarette in his mouth, threw it on the ground and stamped it out: "what did I tell you last time? Did I tell you not to make trouble!"


    "This......" Wang Peng was stunned.


    He certainly didn''t expect to put up a sign for me and I turned against him.


    But in my heart, it''s not a signboard thing at all. It''s far from that.


    "I don''t want to see such a thing again in the future. Even if you beat someone, seven or eight people played the girl again. What''s the difference between this and boss Wang!" I shouted at Wang Peng regardless of the presence of others.


    Wang Peng must feel very unwilling now.


    He must still find it very enjoyable. What''s wrong with boss Wang''s way of doing things? Isn''t it right to trample on the enemy?


    Wang Peng stopped talking. Wu Yang hurried to persuade me.


    "Brother Wen, in fact, Wang Peng is not to blame for this. The boy is too crazy. He dug up the girl we ordered, and the mommy in the field didn''t speak. Wang Peng was very angry."


    "Then you can''t do such unprincipled things!" I yelled.


    I''m really angry.


    I''m afraid that there will be a second boss Wang around me. I''m afraid that my brother who has been trained will become the same as boss Wang!


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" at this time, pretending to force the tiger, big black face pestled in front of me.


    I was too lazy to say, and Wu Yang whispered what had just happened to him.


    Pretending to force the tiger to laugh, he began to advise me: "Wenzi, don''t be angry. I also think Wang Peng did wrong!"


    "Right!" I snorted.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he frowned, pointed to Wang Peng and said to them, "why don''t you have any principles? And ang, I ask you, that girl, how do you seven or eight people play?"


    "Ah?..." Wang Peng didn''t understand what he meant and looked at him puzzled.


    Pretending to force the tiger, his face was full of obscenity. He didn''t hear Wang Peng say a satisfactory answer. He was uncomfortable all over.


    "Grass, I ask you the process!" pretending to force the tiger was very angry.


    I was angry. I didn''t find that pretending to force the tiger had opened the array of pretending to force. I didn''t know what pretending to force the tiger wanted to express for a moment.


    "Yes, I''ve opened several rooms. I''m finished. Is the second person going..." Wang Peng said carefully.


    "Grass!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold interrupted his words.


    "Not professional at all!"


    okay?


    Unprofessional?


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on the tiger.


    He is very satisfied with the effect. This is a good start. Every time he prepares to force, he must first attract the man''s eyes. If no one pays attention to him when he forces, what''s the strength?


    That''s a waste of effort!


    Pretending to force a tiger on his serious face one second before, it becomes obscene the next.


    He grinned: "when you play with this girl, you are not professional. There are seven or eight people. Why do you play so ordinary? If I were you, I would go together. Remember to call me next time..."


    "Get out of here!" I gave him a kick from behind before he finished.


    "Oh, Wenzi, am I telling the truth? The girl must be in great demand when she sits on the stage in the field! Where can she meet ordinary things? You haven''t played, you don''t know, really..."


    "Go away..."


    Soon Li Erzi came back from today''s physical examination.


    In the ward, I smoked with him and told him about Wang Peng.


    "I think Wang Peng has to teach him well," I said.


    Li Erzi laughed: "Wenzi, sometimes you just think too much. Which Gang doesn''t have one or two people like Wang Peng? They are all like you. It''s not a group all day? Who can afford it? Ha ha!"


    "I''m not kidding!" I said seriously.


    Li Erzi put away his laughter and patted me on the shoulder: "Wenzi, Wang Peng''s problem is not terrible, and it''s no big deal. On the contrary, I think Wang Peng''s trouble will do us a lot of good. We''ll be famous before we get out of the way! More importantly, you can hold him down! Did you see that just now? When you speak, Wang Peng and his people stand straight, like I''m teaching a boy, that''s enough!"

 Chapter 733

    After madness, there is endless confusion, and the whole day is spent in a muddle.


    Lying in bed, Chen Nan hugged the shy beauty Xi Shi around her, and her heart was full of confusion.


    It was the first time that he stayed in the room with a woman for a whole day without doing anything. Xi Shi broke Chen Nan''s record, but Chen Nan felt uncomfortable every time he was intimate with Xi Shi.


    Because as soon as he closed his eyes, he seemed to be able to see Wang Peng, who took turns in Xishi, unrestrained and happy, crazy vent!


    Xi Shi is his chennan woman. How can he swallow this tone?


    He must let Wang Peng kneel in front of him, admit his mistake, and then break his leg!


    Chennan is really angry!


    "Brother Nan, what do you want?" Xi Shi''s hand was in chennan''s clothes and was massaging him, and chennan''s hand was impolitely placed on her chest, feeling the soft and smooth feeling.


    "How do you want revenge!" Chen Nan narrowed his eyes.


    "En......" Xi Shi stopped talking and leaned her head against Chen Nan''s chest. Doesn''t she just want to find such a man? Can rely on at critical moments, with broad shoulders like men.


    Although chennan is skinny and dyed green hair, he can still be reliable at the critical moment!


    At least Xi Shi thinks so.


    In Chen Nan''s head, he is also thinking about who can stop Wang Peng and Zhang Wen!


    But he always had no results. Even brother Hao couldn''t work hard, and others couldn''t.


    It seems that the best person Chen Nan knows is brother Hao.


    At this time, chennan''s phone rang.


    It''s the boy who went to the field with him yesterday.


    "Chennan, where are you? Let''s play!" the boy automatically skipped the picture of them throwing chennan away last night and asked shamelessly.


    "Grass, play with your sister!" Chen Nan scolded directly.


    "Don''t play with my sister, play with me, ha ha! Seriously, are you coming or not? Shall we play somewhere else today!"


    "Stop playing, I''m not in the mood!"


    "What''s the matter? Because I didn''t play with Xi Shi last night? Hey, isn''t it a woman? I know a place where women are absolutely beautiful one by one! After this battle, let''s find Xi Shi and play together. How about?" the man smiled across the phone.


    How did he know that Xi Shi was in chennan''s arms now?


    "Get away from your mother!" Chen Nan scolded and was ready to hang up. He was really upset. Why are there so many unreliable people around him?


    "Hey, hey, I''m kidding. You come and wait for you!" the man heard that chennan was really angry and hurried to say.


    Chen Nan snorted coldly. These people said they were waiting for him. In fact, they wanted to spend his money! Which time did you go out and find a woman''s money not from Chen Nan?


    Thinking of this, he became more and more unhappy.


    "I said no!"


    "OK, OK, forget it..." the man said no more and hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Nan was more and more angry. He turned over the phone book and saw that there was no reliable friend. Chen Nan felt that he was really a failure. He had been mixing in Jinhai city for so many years.


    Not even a friend who can make friends at a critical moment.


    However, Chen Nan''s fingers stayed on Xiao Chen''s number.


    The relationship between Xiao Chen and chennan is pretty good. However, Xiao Chen has long been with his big brother. Now he doesn''t pay attention to Chen Nan at all, and he doesn''t have time to fool around with them, so he slowly has less contact with them.


    Chennan felt that this Xiao Chen was still reliable. It''s better to ask him who can hold Zhang Wen down?


    Thinking of this, he dialed out.


    The telephone rang for a long time before it was connected.


    "Hello, Xiao Chen."


    "Chen Nan? Why do you remember to call me?" I don''t know how long I haven''t been in touch. Xiao Chen is a little surprised.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing. I want to talk with you. Do you have time?"


    "When?"


    "Now!"


    "Well... All right!"


    After hanging up, Chen Nan and Xi Shi hurried to get dressed.


    Ten minutes later, they went to the place where Chen Nan and Xiao Chen had an appointment.


    In a very high-grade coffee shop.


    Chennan only takes those girls who look noble and not easy to start, because the consumption here is not cheap! The money for a cup of coffee is enough to make people stare round.


    And every time chennan comes to drink coffee, it''s like drinking water.


    how?


    Look at how awesome chennan is? How rich?


    But today I asked Xiao Chen to come here. Chen Nan didn''t come to show off his wealth.


    Chen Nan sat for a while, and Xiao Chen came.


    He was wearing a big suit, which seemed a little ill fitting. There was a T-shirt inside and a pair of cheap leather shoes below. He didn''t have any spirit. He looked like he had just woke up.


    Chen Nan understood at a glance.


    This Xiao Chen hasn''t been doing well lately.


    The suit may have been bought for one year. Maybe he wears it when he works at ordinary times.


    I don''t have much spirit. I must have trouble sleeping at night, or I don''t have much time to sleep at night.


    Maybe it''s a show or something in the field.


    "Come, sit ~" chennan saw him coming and hurriedly asked him to sit down.


    Xiao Chen is not polite either. He has been staring at Xi Shi since he came here.


    Objectively speaking, as long as people don''t know what Xi Shi does, they will feel at the first sight that, alas, is this little girl good, very simple, and she may not be old, white and tender.


    However, Xi Shi''s first impression of Xiao Chen was not like this. He felt a little familiar.


    He wondered if he had seen Xi Shi somewhere?


    "This is my girlfriend." seeing that Xiao Chen has been staring at Xi Shi, Chen Nan sneered and thought Xiao Chen, Xiao Chen, you must have never seen such a beautiful girl? Now this girl is my girlfriend, ha ha!


    "Have I seen you?" Xiao Chen asked Xi Shi with his head askew.


    A word made Xi Shi feel a little shy.


    Xiao Chen, I''m sure I''ve seen Xi Shi, and I''ve been there, but he can''t remember clearly. Did he see Xi Shi when he went to play with his big brother! Xi Shi spent that night with him.


    Xi Shi reads countless people every day. How can you remember his face?


    Just a perfunctory smile.


    Chen Nan coughed twice: "you don''t have a girlfriend now? Or I''ll ask Xi Shi to introduce you one? It''s similar to her! How about it?"


    Realizing that his behavior was a little inappropriate, Xiao Chen quickly shook his head: "no, what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    Chennan Suo didn''t talk nonsense. He gave up his coffee and took a sip.


    "Xiao Chen, do you seem to be doing well in the past two years? I have something I want you to help me think about. Of course, I won''t let you think in vain." Chen Nan took out a pile of money and put it on the table.

 Chapter 734

    Those who come out are poor boys with little money.


    At the moment, Xiao Chen''s eyes lit up when he saw that chennan was very generous and took out so much money.


    You know, he can only get the money for a month. Now chennan is so generous. Just ask him something and give it to him.


    Can Xiao Chen not move?


    But he didn''t show it at all. Instead, he took a sip of coffee and said, "as long as I know, I''ll tell you everything. Ask!"


    They didn''t talk much nonsense and directly entered the theme.


    "Do you know Zhang Wen?" Chen Nan asked.


    "Zhang Wen?" little Chen was stunned. "Is that Zhang Wen who followed boss Wang?"


    "Yes!"


    "I don''t know, but I know this man!" Xiao Chen''s eyes became deep. "Chen Nan, do you want to deal with Zhang Wen?"


    Chen Nan, who he used to know, is a typical loser and rich second generation. I didn''t expect Chen nan to become a gang for so long! Dare to jump out and knock with Zhang Wen? It''s really awesome, but it''s also stupid.


    He knows who Zhang Wen is.


    "Not for Zhang Wen, but to deal with him! It''s his little brother!" Chen Nan said one after another.


    Xiao Chen pondered for a while: "well, don''t you find the people around you to clean up him?"


    What he said did not go through brain thinking, and it was a little sarcastic to chennan.


    If the people around him can solve it, why do you find Xiao Chen?


    Chen Nan sighed: "Alas, I can''t help it? Brother Hao, you know WOW?"


    "Well, brother Hao went to our farm the day before yesterday." of course, Xiao Chen knows brother Hao. No one knows brother Hao nearby. Although he has no reputation as Zhang Wenda, he is also doing well.


    "I asked brother Hao to go there. As a result, I didn''t even touch others." Chen Nan said.


    "What..."


    Xiao Chen can''t believe it. Brother Hao doesn''t dare to move Zhang Wen. Who dares to meddle in this business, the little gangster in Jinhai city? Unless chennan goes to find those big bastards who have been famous for a long time.


    But those big bastards, who cares about these things?


    No one wants to mess with Zhang Wen, doesn''t he?


    Chennan, it''s very troublesome!


    "It''s really hard to do!" Xiao Chen sighed.


    Chen Nan patted the table unconvinced: "I don''t believe it. No one in Jinhai city can deal with Zhang Wen!"


    Don''t say yet, really not.


    In their eyes, Zhang Wen dared to kill people at any time. Even the famous knife was quietly removed by Zhang Wen. Then who would be Zhang Wen''s opponent?


    Xiao Chen bowed his head and meditated.


    He has been on the road for a long time. In his heart, he has gone through the big brothers and little brothers he knows one by one, thinking about who can deal with Zhang Wen, but after a round, he thinks no one can.


    Not enough weight.


    Enough weight, I''m sure I won''t care about it.


    "I can pay as much as I want!" Chen Nan said.


    Pay?


    That''s a way.


    It''s just that Xiao Chen is afraid that no one dares to ask for the money.


    If you can do something, people are not short of money. If you can''t do it, isn''t it a waste of money?


    So what should I do?


    Seeing that Xiao Chen has been silent, Chen Nan is worried.


    "There''s no way? No one can hold Zhang Wen?" chennan really can''t believe it.


    A few months ago, Zhang Wen, a waiter in a restaurant, became a celebrity in Jinhai city.


    How did he do it?


    Xiao Chen didn''t answer. He was thinking in his head.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed through his mind.


    He knew this man before. They often play with women together! However, since that incident, the man has been hiding and has been afraid to show up until now.


    However, it seems that there is only such a person who dares to assassinate Zhang Wen.


    And he assassinated Zhang Wen twice, which made Zhang Wen suffer a lot. He is still hiding now!


    He thinks this man is the most suitable!


    "I think of a person!" Xiao Chen said.


    "Who?"


    "Little dragon snake!"


    "Who?" chennan couldn''t believe what he heard and confirmed it again.


    "Little dragon snake!"


    what the fuck.


    Hearing this, Chen Nanton was unhappy. He didn''t know little dragon snake. When Zhang Wen was a waiter, he asked little dragon snake to clean up Zhang Wen, but what happened?


    At that time, he couldn''t handle Zhang Wen. Can he handle Zhang Wen now?


    I''m kidding!


    "Little dragon snake, no! I''ve looked for him!" Chen Nan''s face leaked a shameless expression.


    Xiao Chen said calmly, "don''t worry, let me tell you. Little dragon snake used to be bad, but now you know what he did? He assassinated Zhang Wen twice and stabbed his woman. Now he''s still hiding in the dark. Zhang Wen can''t find him! It''s said that if he doesn''t kill Zhang Wen, he won''t rest!"


    Kill.


    When the word poured into chennan''s mind, he trembled.


    At the same time, he also stared at Xiao Chen in disbelief.


    "Little dragon snake, are you doing so well now?"


    Xiao Chen nodded vigorously, "Hmm!"


    In fact, where does little dragon snake mix well? His time with boss Du was the best time for him. At that time, at least he wanted money and people.


    Now, he''s hiding in the dark. He doesn''t even dare to show his head. Is that good? This is fooling with his life!


    Chen Nan was a little excited.


    According to Xiao Chen''s words, maybe Xiao longshe can really help him, and he has made friends with Xiao longshe before. If you can contact him and give Xiao longshe some benefits, maybe Xiao longshe can do it these two days.


    Catch Zhang Wen and cut him twice, so that he can''t make a sound in the future and can''t get up in front of chennan anymore!


    Without Zhang Wen, what are Wang Peng and them?


    Chennan can just call two people to clean up!


    Is Xiao Chen a good idea!


    "Ha ha, OK, then you help me contact little dragon snake?" Chen Nan smiled brightly.


    Xiao Chen quickly shook his head: "I''m just giving you an idea. I can''t contact him!"


    He is not out of touch, he dare not!


    What is the concept of letting people know that he secretly contacts Bruce Lee and snake? I''m afraid Zhang Wen will find someone the next day. Catch him and let him take him to find little dragon snake!


    Xiao Chen is not stupid!


    Chennan didn''t think much. He tried to find out the number given to him by Bruce Lee and dialed it.


    That number has long been blocked and has been shut down.


    If you can''t get in touch with Bruce Lee and snake, Xiao Chen didn''t say these words!


    In a hurry, chennan slapped a card on the table.


    "If you can help me get in touch with little dragon snake, all the money will be yours!"


    Xiao Chen didn''t ask how much money the card had, but you don''t have to think about it. The money in it will certainly satisfy him.


    Chennan has always been the master of money.


    So he gritted his teeth and nodded his head.

 Chapter 735

    Sent Xiao Chen away.


    Xi Shi snuggled up in chennan''s arms.


    "Brother Nan, with so much money, you just want to get a message and a phone call? We might as well take this money and fly away!"


    Falling in love with a person is to go to a new place with him and start life again.


    Moreover, Xi Shi also hates Jinhai city.


    Because all her unbearable memories happened in Jinhai city.


    She wants to leave here far away with her lover.


    But chennan doesn''t think so. Even if he wants to go, he will clean up Zhang Wen and Wang Peng before he goes! Otherwise, he''s always holding a breath in his heart. He''s uncomfortable!


    "Don''t worry, I have plenty of money. I''ll use Zhang Wen first this time, and then the money will be enough for us to spend our whole life!" Chen Nan stroked Xi Shi''s head and said.


    Xi Shi nodded happily and surrounded Chen Nan''s waist.


    Happiness comes too suddenly.


    She never thought that a childe like chennan would fall in love with herself and still love so wholeheartedly, which made her originally depressed life rise again.


    She felt that her spring was not far away.


    At that time, she will also enjoy the taste of a rich wife~


    ¡­¡­


    "Life is full of ups and downs. I wish I could die!" at the moment, in the rental room rented by the shrew and little dragon snake, little dragon snake sat naked by the window, opened one side of the curtain, and looked at the people coming and going outside.


    Little dragon snake heard about boss Du''s going in.


    Although he was isolated from the world, the news did not stop.


    Boss Du has been in for thirty years.


    Little dragon snake never dreamed that boss Du, once a powerful boss, would be killed by boss Wang. Don''t think about it. This must be a trap designed by boss Wang.


    Although I don''t know why, boss Du listened to boss Wang and went in honestly.


    It can be seen how powerful boss Wang''s means are now.


    But little dragon and snake sighed more.


    When he followed boss Du at the beginning, boss Wang''s strength was not as good as him at that time, and there was no wind and waves in Jinhai City, but in a twinkling of an eye, boss Du''s momentum was not good, so that now he can only shake his head and sigh in it.


    Alas, life ~ why does it always torture people so much?


    Little dragon and snake sighed.


    After these days, there are fewer and fewer plain clothes nearby. Little dragon snake thinks he may have been hidden. Maybe those plain clothes no longer search this generation.


    So the little dragon and snake are not safe?


    Can''t he continue to order with Zhang Wen?


    Then when the time is ripe, give Zhang Wen a knife secretly!


    Let him know that dragons and snakes are not easy to mess with!


    WOW~


    The sound of flushing passed. The shrew came out of the bathroom and gave the little dragon and snake a head: "what do you want? What can''t die?"


    Little dragon and snake is a little cultural, but the fierce woman doesn''t know a word about these things. She has no poetic interest at all.


    It''s not like the little dragon snake at all.


    If Bruce Lee hadn''t embarked on the road of mixing society, he might have gone to a poetry club or something. Now he has a serious job and has nothing to do. He goes out to write poetry and cultivate his emotions.


    But now, he can only nest here and can''t see the light.


    His heart has been replaced by hatred.


    It was Zhang Wen who made him like this. He had to make him pay a price!


    Little dragon and snake smiled: "honey, this is a poem!"


    "What nonsense poem, I think it''s better to think of something else when I have this time!" she said, and she leaned over shamelessly.


    Now they are both at home and neither of them is dressed.


    In this way, is it honest to meet each other.


    Of course, little dragon and snake knew what she said about being honest, and quickly turned off the topic.


    What''s been going on recently? Little dragon snake''s waist can''t stand it.


    "I don''t think there are many people nearby recently. Why don''t you go out and squat?" little dragon snake asked the shrew tentatively.


    The shrew''s eyes turned: "well, look at the situation again, I''ll go out."


    She also saw that there were few people nearby recently, and her mood was naturally much better.


    With that, her big black face slowly leaned towards the little dragon snake, her head slipped down his chest, stopped at the navel, and then slid down again~


    The little dragon snake trembled. Of course he knew what it meant, but he couldn''t refuse.


    Two hands tugged at the sheets.


    The fierce woman put the little dragon and snake on the bed and began to move up and down.


    Just as the little dragon snake slowly stood up, his phone rang.


    The little dragon snake trembled all over.


    No one seems to know his number. Boss Du knows it alone.


    Is it boss Du who came out?


    No way WOW!


    The shrew was very upset. She managed to get the little dragon and snake up. This call came at a bad time.


    "Hello?" with a little caution, little dragon and snake picked it up.


    "Dragon and snake, do you remember me?" there was a familiar voice on the phone.


    Bruce Lee and snake reacted for half a day: "are you... Xiao Chen?"


    "Ha ha, it''s me! It''s me!" Xiao Chen smiled brightly.


    Bruce Lee and snake had a good impression on Chen. Before, the two people always played together. Many good places were recommended to him by Chen.


    But then there was no time to contact, because everyone was busy. So far, dragons and snakes have become like this.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? How did you know my phone?" little dragon snake had no spirit at all.


    Sometimes it''s faster than the police to investigate something on the road. Of course, Xiao Chen got it through some special means, but he asked for Bruce Lee''s phone. It''s definitely not as simple as simply trying to catch up with the past.


    I don''t want to have anything to do with dragons and snakes.


    Now who on the road doesn''t know what the state of little dragon and snake is? Don''t you hide as far as you can?


    He is to make money in chennan''s hand!


    "Dragon and snake, I''m a brother. I know you''ve had a lot of trouble, but brother, I can''t help you. Alas ~"


    "Don''t talk about these unhappy things!" little dragon snake said faintly.


    "Well, no more. But dragon snake, I know you still want to deal with Zhang Wen. I''ll introduce someone to you. He can certainly help you!"


    "Forget it, wow!" isn''t little dragon snake clear? Who on the road is willing to get involved in this matter now? Who doesn''t hide as far as he can? Who will help?


    That''s ridiculous!


    Bruce Lee thought that Xiao Chen was making fun of him. He was unhappy.


    Xiao Chen quickly explained: "dragon and snake, don''t be angry first. If the person I introduced to you has money and power, isn''t he a person on the road? Moreover, you two used to know each other!"

 Chapter 736

    Little dragon snake thought for a while, but he didn''t know when he knew the rich and powerful people. All he knew were the little gangsters on the road!


    Go out and play. Some can''t even afford tickets for the night show.


    "Who?" he said, puzzled.


    Xiao Chen said word by word: "that man, his name is chennan!"


    Chennan?


    To tell the truth, little dragon snake is still strange to chennan''s name.


    And last time he wanted to work with Chen Nan, but he hasn''t done it yet. In fact, they don''t have any friendship at all. It can only be said that they know each other.


    "I really want to be impressed." little dragon snake nodded thoughtfully.


    "He wants to see you now! He wants to say something to you!"


    Little dragon and snake frown. Why does chennan want to see himself now? And at such a special time? He doesn''t even dare to go out. How can he meet chennan?


    "I don''t have time." little dragon snake thought, but still felt it was wrong.


    If you meet chennan and suddenly Zhang Wen''s people come to hold yourself down, what should you do?


    What if the police suddenly handcuffed themselves?


    inappropriate!


    For your own safety, you can''t take risks.


    Xiao Chen scolded secretly. He knew that Bruce Lee would not agree so easily. This guy has always been a ghost.


    "If you don''t see chennan, you will regret it. Listen to me and you..." Xiao Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the shrew prepared a very rich dinner. Of course, it was basically takeout.


    But this still surprised little dragon snake.


    Because the food is getting worse and worse recently.


    Why?


    Because there''s no money!


    The money from Bruce Lee and snake has been spent almost. If you don''t take charge of the house, you don''t know how expensive daily necessities are.


    She has always been a shrew in charge of the family. She knows that if she eats and drinks like that every day, she will not be able.


    It''s still a long time!


    Why don''t shrews save some flowers?


    The food has gone down, but the level of physical labor of Bruce Lee has not changed at all.


    I still work every day.


    Every day I still fill in the big pit of dissatisfaction.


    Little dragon and snake felt that he was like Yugong moving the mountain. Knowing that the mountain was difficult to move, he had to work in vain!


    But today, why did the food suddenly change?


    Little dragon and snake are a little flattered that it is so rich.


    "Honey, this is..." facing a table of food, little dragon and snake dare not touch it.


    He knew that the food on this table was like a beautiful trap.


    After this meal, the shrew didn''t know how many times she would have to do it tonight.


    This is not a meal. It''s to refuel the little dragon and snake. When you fill it up, you''ll pull the kilometers.


    Bruce Lee is not stupid, so he didn''t hurry to take off his chopsticks and asked carefully.


    The fierce woman smiled meaningfully: "you haven''t eaten well for so many days. I''ll treat you well today."


    "Well..." little dragon snake smiled gently and looked at the food on the table. He didn''t know how to start.


    Little dragon and snake took a bite of food, which tastes good. It''s like eating a sweet life.


    The shrew looked at the little dragon and snake with a casual smile on her mouth.


    "Honey, I have to go out to see someone later," said little dragon snake.


    "Who?" in fact, the shrew heard it when Bruce Lee called, but she didn''t ask.


    To tell the truth, she really didn''t want Bruce Lee to go out if she didn''t have to.


    Because every time Bruce Lee goes out, he is a venture capitalist. He may be held down and will never come back.


    A shrew doesn''t want to be alone in an empty house.


    I''d rather have the little dragon and snake at home like a vase.


    This is the selfishness of a shrew.


    "He is a friend. If he does this time, he may have less trouble in the future." little dragon snake tried to cover up his embarrassment by eating.


    He also knew that the shrew didn''t want him out.


    "Must go out?" said the fierce woman. In her abnormal little eyes, there was a trace of loss. As soon as her eyes were red, she was close to tears.


    No matter how strong she looks and how powerful her combat effectiveness is, she is a woman, and her heart is made of glass.


    Little dragon snake knows that the shrew is worried about him and doesn''t want him to go out.


    In fact, isn''t he?


    But he knew that if he didn''t go out, he might have bad luck one day.


    At that time, if you can''t meet Zhang Wen, you have to squat in. Isn''t that not worth the loss?


    Now it is a watershed for Bruce Lee. He is facing a choice.


    Or just stay here and wait for death.


    Or, just bet!


    Little dragon snake is also a man. He chose the latter.


    Ready to bet!


    I''m going to fight Chen Nan. Maybe he can really help himself?


    It is because he is eager to kill Zhang Wen that he plans to take a risk!


    Spell it!


    It''s like gambling!


    But seeing the shrew like this, little dragon snake was a little softhearted. He sighed and put his hand on the shrew''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely come back. Those policemen can''t catch me!"


    I don''t know why, the shrew suddenly felt a strong sense of security and trust around her.


    Why does she believe Bruce Lee so much?


    Bruce Lee is so good that he will not be caught.


    "You promise ~" the fierce woman fell into the arms of little dragon snake and rubbed her head.


    "I promise!" the little dragon snake looked at the shrew seriously and patted his chest.


    "En..." the fierce woman snorted, hugged the little dragon snake''s waist with her hands, and walked downstream along his waist.


    With a swish, the little dragon and snake''s clothes were opened.


    Bruce Lee and the shrew have come and gone so many times that they already know what she means.


    If he doesn''t say anything at ordinary times, but he doesn''t have enough time today. He will go out to work later.


    If you start now, you can''t suck the little dragon and snake dry?


    He has to save some strength to run away?


    "Well, eat first..." Bruce Lee refused the shrew with a cold sweat on his head.


    Unwilling, the shrew stabbed into the head of the little dragon snake, and the little dragon snake was shocked.


    He felt it not because he felt it, but because he was afraid.


    When the shrew holds the little dragon and snake, it is tantamount to taking him into the army. What should the little dragon and snake do now?


    It''s neither going in nor going back. I can only accept it embarrassingly and reluctantly, can''t I?


    The fierce woman smiled and her eyes were full of confusion.


    Little dragon snake knows that she is usually so that he can''t refuse. He has experienced how terrible it is for a shrew to go crazy, which is better than the demonized vegeta!


    One night, basically no rest, Kaka is dry!


    If Bruce Lee hadn''t taken drugs, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have.


    But if you don''t satisfy her, the consequences are quite terrible.


    Even if the little dragon snake wants to break his waist later, he has to harden his scalp!


    Because it''s better than a shrew breaking him.


    A cold sweat hung on Bruce Lee''s forehead, and he slowly fell into a hundred flowers with the shrew~

 Chapter 737

    At nine o''clock in the evening, in one of the best high-end coffee shops in Jinhai city.


    There are many stylish men and women sitting here.


    His manners and speech are extraordinary. He is not an ordinary person at first sight.


    Also, people who can come here for consumption are either rich or expensive. Where can ordinary people drink this kind of coffee for a hundred dollars?


    Where would you sit here and burn money?


    People who come here for coffee not only come to drink coffee, but also to experience this feeling.


    Realize what money is!


    What do you mean by pretending.


    Can money be arrogant?


    No.


    But money is sure to kill you!


    Most of the people sitting here look out of the window. They don''t pretend to be deep, but want people outside to notice themselves.


    Like the envy across a piece of glass.


    The kind of envy in my heart.


    Look at people. A cup of coffee is worth my monthly salary. People play around in it. I wait for me to work hard with my ass for a month.


    What kind of gap is this?


    Why is there such a big gap between people?


    Oh, how envious~


    Still, the richer people are, the more afraid they are.


    What are you afraid of?


    Afraid you don''t know!


    So, what''s the point of his money? Can you afford the money in your pocket if you don''t put one out?


    Consumption here is to satisfy their vanity.


    Most people should think so.


    Come here pretending to be elegant and spend money like earth. In fact, they all have the same heart and have a forced heart.


    They all came here to pretend~


    Ding Dong~


    The welcome bell rang, and the waiter summoned up 120% of his spirit to welcome the guests.


    But what came into his eyes was a green thing.


    Whoosh~


    Chen Nan shook the green head and the melon was about to go in.


    He didn''t come here to pretend to be forced, but to talk about things.


    To talk to Bruce Lee.


    He attaches great importance to this matter today.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Although wow, he doesn''t have a good impression of little dragon snake and knows that little dragon snake''s ability to do things is not good, he thinks little dragon snake should have changed.


    At least, after so much experience, he should have become a lot more mature.


    It should have the basic characteristics of a killer.


    For example, with strong psychological quality, one can turn over several people.


    For example, if your eyes are cold, you will die.


    Chennan has never seen what the real killer is like. He guesses out of thin air here.


    He felt that the little dragon and snake needed at least a qualitative change.


    Chen Nan bowed his head and thought. In front of him, a pair of hands stopped his way.


    It''s the waiter just now.


    When he saw that Du chennan was green, he thought he must not be a rich man. He thought he had gone to the wrong place and hurriedly stopped him.


    There are all upper class people here. Those who come here for coffee are people of high status.


    But now in the restaurant, where can a small green come in suddenly?


    "Did you go wrong?" the waiter stopped chennan and said coldly.


    He certainly didn''t expect that chennan was also the owner of money. He was the second generation of officials. He was as good as these people here. He couldn''t look down on people because of his appearance.


    "No, isn''t this XX cafe?" Chen Nan was a little confused by the waiter.


    "This is XX cafe, but are you sure this is where you should come?" the waiter continued.


    Looking at the waiter''s face, chennan understood what he meant.


    He means, this place, you can''t afford to come, get out!


    From his eyes, chennan can see that disdain.


    This is the kind of look I had when I saw Zhang Wen and despised in my heart.


    Chennan, the most annoying thing is the eyes.


    The waiter saw that chennan was a little stunned. He continued with a smile in his eyes and said, "a cup of coffee here will cost you a month''s salary. I advise you to go somewhere else. This is not the place you should come!"


    The implication is to get out of here quickly. Don''t spoil the people here because of you!


    Pop!


    Chen Nan was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly raised his hand to slap him in the face.


    He slapped the waiter in the face!


    Chennan can''t afford brother Hao, Zhang Wen, Wang Peng, or this little waiter?


    Grass!


    Chennan became very angry.


    He hasn''t come here once or twice. It''s his first time to meet such a waiter.


    It''s the first time I''ve been looked down upon.


    How could he be so angry?


    Can''t you break it!


    "You..." the waiter certainly didn''t expect chennan to fight him. Although chennan''s strength is not good and it doesn''t hurt to hit people, the deterrent is enough, which is enough for a small waiter.


    Chen Nan scolded: "when I fucking came here for coffee, you were still playing with urine mud at home! You dare to tell me what to do here!"


    Then a pile of money hit the waiter in the face.


    Hit your face with money, click~


    This feeling is really hard at all, but the waiter really has no way. He has money and is blind. What can he do?


    "Go, get me the best coffee! Grass!" chennan scolded and sat down. If he hadn''t come to talk to Bruce Lee today, he would have to have a good theory with the waiter, call out their managers, and slap the waiter in front of them.


    After a while, the coffee came up and the manager here also came.


    Is a very beautiful beauty.


    After coming over, he kept apologizing to chennan. Chennan often brought different girls over. She didn''t see them, but today the waiter didn''t know chennan, otherwise where would this misunderstanding happen?


    Chen Nan waved his hand: "OK, let the waiter here have a long eye in the future! Don''t see the king of heaven, I don''t know! I''m still a big tail wolf!"


    Chennante is crazy.


    Compare yourself to Lao Tzu, the king of heaven, and the waiter to a wolf with a big tail.


    In fact, chennan looks a bit like a big tail wolf!


    If the waiter didn''t need the money for this job and he didn''t find it hard, he would have come to work hard with chennan so early.


    Chennan, what''s a hanging?


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves. There is no way. He just tolerates this tone.


    "Well, I know. I''ll teach him well when I go back!" the manager is very sensible. After all, she contacts many people every day. She knows how to deal with it.


    Facing chennan, she showed a sweet smile.


    Chennan doesn''t talk nonsense. He drinks coffee and waits for Bruce Lee here quietly.


    He deliberately arrived a little earlier in order to show his sincerity and wait for Bruce Lee.


    After all, did he ask Bruce Lee to do something.


    About ten minutes later, there was a Ding Dong at the door of the cafe.


    Then a shadow came in.

 Chapter 738

    In the coffee shop, four eyes are opposite and countless sparks collide.


    One side is the cautious little dragon and snake.


    One side is the long-awaited chennan.


    He didn''t recognize the man as a dragon snake at first.


    He didn''t expect that little dragon and snake had changed so much.


    "Excuse me, are you here for coffee?" this time, the waiter at the door learned to be smart and asked carefully.


    Why do the waiters here ask chennan and little dragon snake without asking others?


    Because they both look so special.


    Chennan, with dazzling green hair and little dragon and snake, is a mess, wearing a hat and a mask.


    It''s strange that people don''t ask him when they come in for coffee!


    I don''t know. I think I''m here to rob!


    Little dragon and snake coughed twice: "I''m looking for someone."


    "Looking for someone?"


    Little dragon snake didn''t say the next words. He just took off his hat and chennan recognized it. This man is little dragon snake, the man who once spent money to deal with Zhang Wen.


    But now it''s a little miserable.


    Bruce Lee didn''t know how long he didn''t come out for a haircut. His hair was in disorder and his clothes were sloppy. He wore leather shoes and no socks.


    In the words of pretending to force the tiger, it is: B has a hollow face, his hair is fried, wears shoes without socks, and looks like a B pocket of oil!


    I don''t know how many days I haven''t gone out. Bruce Lee doesn''t care much about his appearance.


    He thinks there''s nothing wrong with it!


    Because he is usually at home and doesn''t wear clothes at all. He always looks at his most "honest" side. Now he thinks the people who wear clothes are false! FALSE!


    Why block your body? What''s the secret? Don''t humans wear nothing? That is the most real yourself!


    But in chennan''s opinion, it is a little inaccurate to describe it with shock.


    In the past, little dragon snake was a human face man anyway. He always had shiny leather shoes, neatly combed hair and a cigarette in his mouth.


    When it comes to image, it''s really good among bastards.


    But now, it''s like this.


    To tell the truth, chennan didn''t have a good impression of him. It can be said that he was very poor.


    But he told himself in his heart that maybe this is the unique nature of a killer. First of all, you can''t pay too much attention to appearance!


    Thinking of this, chennan stood up and said, "he''s looking for me. Let him in!"


    Hearing Chen Nan''s words, the waiter nodded suddenly.


    He was still muttering in his heart just now! The people in this coffee shop are both rich and unofficial. Who would associate with such a sloppy person as Bruce Lee? But if Chen Nan said it, it would obviously make sense.


    Because chennan and Xiaolong snake really match~


    One is sloppy and the other is wearing a green hat.


    It''s a good match.


    It''s a good match~


    "Oh, sorry, please ~" the waiter was obviously smarter than the one just now. He quickly reached out and asked Bruce Lee to go in.


    To tell you the truth, little dragon snake is the first time to come to such a high-end coffee shop. He looks a little shabby without shoes and socks. No wonder the waiter asked him a few questions just now~


    This place is very senior.


    The floor is covered with high-grade carpets.


    On the clean carpet, there are little dragon and snake''s dirty shoes.


    No, not at all~


    The waiter helped little dragon snake open the chair. Little dragon snake nodded and sat on it.


    He and Chen Nan are facing each other.


    It was the first time in a long time that the two of them sat and talked face to face.


    It feels strange.


    In such a high-end coffee shop, opposite hechen south.


    However, little dragon snake soon adapted to the current forced atmosphere and naturally drank a mouthful of coffee.


    Then he put his hand over his mouth.


    Not because the coffee burns your mouth, but because chennan''s hairstyle is too funny.


    Green~


    Green~


    He was afraid that he would laugh a little impolite, so he hurriedly blocked his mouth~


    His first impression of chennan was not very good. He felt that only the thoughtless people made the hair this color, especially those like chennan.


    Chen Nan''s first impression of him was even worse. He felt that Bruce Lee was not like a cold killer at all, but more like a beggar in the street.


    These two people didn''t want to bird anyone for a moment.


    But after all, Chen Nan asked Bruce Lee to do something, so he spoke first.


    He pretended to force and said, "Bruce Lee, Chen must have told you about it, so I won''t talk nonsense to you..."


    "Hey, isn''t consumption expensive in this place?" little dragon snake interrupted Chen Nan and asked.


    Chennan didn''t expect that little dragon snake would care about this and nodded.


    "I said why people here are pretending ~" little dragon snake scolded chennan.


    Chen Nan smiled awkwardly: "hehe, I think it''s ok?"


    "What a fart! Look at that woman, oh, oh, how coquettish..."


    The little dragon snake said, pointing to a woman in noble clothes.


    After so many days at home, the first thing Bruce Lee did when he came out was to see the women around him~


    This is normal. After all, is little dragon snake such a person.


    "Cough..." chennan felt that he had no face and coughed twice. "Dragon and snake, this place is very advanced. You just drank a cup of coffee, which is estimated to be a small 100 yuan. This cup of coffee is the monthly salary of ordinary people ~"


    Poof~~~


    After hearing Chen Nan''s words, little dragon and snake sprayed directly!


    Surprised, quite surprised!


    He didn''t expect this small cup of shit to be so expensive!


    A cup costs so much money. What''s the difference between this and open robbery?


    "Who would come here for coffee if his fucking head was broken!" little dragon snake scolded again.


    Chennan''s face is ugly and dying. Originally, he chose this place today to create a good bad environment for little dragon snake. He told him that he can do anything without money, but he didn''t expect to be ridiculed by little dragon snake frequently.


    The little dragon and snake have changed. They have really changed.


    He''s been hiding these days. He seems to have changed. Although his eyes have been sneaking outward since he came in, his character has become a little different.


    In the past, he never asked the price when he came out.


    Or has life changed little dragon and snake? Let him know how difficult it is for people to live.


    "Then what, talk about business?" Chen Nan still couldn''t help but whispered to Bruce Lee.


    Little dragon snake nodded, took back his eyes and fell on chennan: "well."


    Did he come here to talk about business? Why else did he come here?


    "Pooch ~" but when he looked at chennan again, the little dragon snake still couldn''t help laughing.


    No way, chennan''s head melon seeds are too funny.


    Why did you choose a green? How can I choose green?


    "What are you laughing at?" Chen Nan was laughed by little dragon and snake. He was a little confused. He didn''t know what he meant.


    The little dragon snake quickly straightened his face and said in a particularly serious tone: "chennan, your hair is good!"

 Chapter 739

    When I was a child, I liked a girl and would deliberately bully her.


    Obviously looking at something I like, I said, oh, it''s not very expensive.


    People are sometimes not good at expressing their hearts. Like Bruce Lee, they clearly think chennan''s hair is stupid and disgusting, but they still say something ironic.


    In the final analysis, it is hypocrisy.


    Smart people can certainly hear it, but chennan didn''t.


    Recently, he heard too many satires, and suddenly someone said good, he was too happy!


    "Ha ha, is wow?" Chen Nan was quite proud and arranged his hair by hand. He really loved his green hair.


    "Well, yes." little dragon snake took the trouble to cooperate with him.


    "Ha ha, there are several barber shops without this color. I looked for it for a long time before I found one." Chen Nan said proudly.


    Isn''t it?


    Who''s okay, dyed green?


    Except Chen Nan, who is lack of heart.


    Little dragon and snake smiled and thought that chennan had not made any progress.


    Chen Nanxin is also laughing. Unexpectedly, little dragon snake is very good at goods and thinks his hair is good.


    Little dragon snake took a sip of coffee and entered the theme: "Chen Nan, we have known each other for a long time. Let''s talk straight! Now I''m in a special situation!"


    Of course, chennan knows that Bruce Lee has been caught now. It''s hard to say. If someone knows that Bruce Lee has come here now, chennan will have bad luck.


    But he''s not worried at all.


    He is ready.


    I dare not say anything else. On the white road, he is still confident.


    "Well, dragon and snake, although we didn''t do well last time, this time..."


    "Last time, I was saving face for Zhang Wen!" Bruce Lee was not happy when he heard Chen Nan say so, and corrected.


    Can chennan not know?


    Where is saving face?


    Didn''t Zhang Wen find little dragon snake later? He almost killed him. If it weren''t for the current situation, Bruce Lee would have been found by Zhang Wen! Otherwise, he''ll play sneak attack?


    Although he played quite well in this sneak attack.


    But after all, I still dare not have any conflict with Zhang Wen on the front.


    Little dragon and snake also learned to pretend to be forced, but it''s not very good.


    "An official career is not a blade, just a knife!" said Bruce Lee to himself.


    Chen Nan was puzzled and looked at him: "what did you say?"


    "I said career... Oh, forget it, I told you you don''t understand ~"


    Chennan really doesn''t understand.


    But it''s better than Bruce Lee pretending to understand.


    "Little dragon snake, I think it''s fate that we can sit here today. We have a common enemy and a common goal. What do you say?" Chen Nan tilted his head and said.


    He never spoke so seriously, never so well, and he felt a little awkward himself.


    Little dragon and snake nodded silently, "how did Zhang Wen annoy you?"


    He didn''t say it was good. When he said it, chennan was angry.


    "Zhang Wen''s little brother, bully me! At night!"


    "Bullying you?" Bruce Lee''s eyes lit up.


    Obviously, he misunderstood. He thought what chennan said about bullying was that.


    And with Chen Nan''s wronged appearance, he should be wrong.


    "Well, hit me and take my woman!" Chen Nan said with hatred.


    "Oh ~ ~ ~" that''s what happened. Little dragon snake thought Zhang Wen had people with problems! He was relieved to say so.


    "I know you have a grudge against him. Why don''t we join hands to get rid of him?"


    Little dragon snake didn''t promise in a hurry, but bowed his head and drank a mouthful of tea.


    He was thinking.


    Joining hands with chennan is just a matter of his mouth, and he wants to find Zhang Wen. If he joins hands with chennan now, it''s time for him to clean up Zhang Wen.


    But why is he so unwilling?


    He always felt that chennan was using him.


    "Hehe, join hands, there should be a reason to join hands ~" little dragon snake said with a smile.


    It has to be said that Bruce Lee''s IQ has gone up like a rocket. If it had been put in the past, he must have agreed to chennan without hesitation. After all, he is at a disadvantage now. It''s best to have someone to help.


    It is said that chennan uses him. In fact, he is not using chennan?


    "Join hands, what reason do you want?" Chen Nan asked puzzled.


    "Always, let me think you deserve to join hands with me?" said little dragon snake with a smile.


    Chennan knows what little dragon snake means.


    "I have money! I can give you some money first!"


    This is what little dragon and snake thought of long ago. The purpose of his coming here is to ask chennan for money.


    "Well, this is a ~" said the little dragon snake.


    "Also, I can guarantee that the police in Jinhai City dare not touch you!"


    WOW~


    Hearing this, little dragon snake was shocked!


    He couldn''t help looking up and down at chennan. No wonder Xiao Chen told him that chennan could certainly help him!


    No wonder Xiao Chen strongly recommends Chen Nan!


    If he can handle the police in Jinhai City, there will be too much room for buffer!


    At that time, he wants to get Zhang Wen. Isn''t it simple?


    He doesn''t believe it. He can''t get Zhang Wen in the dark!


    Aware of the surprise on Bruce Lee''s face, chennan easily lit a cigarette and raised his leg with a smile: "what''s up? Is this condition OK?"


    "Ha ha..." little dragon snake smiled.


    It was the first time in a long time that he laughed so happily. It was great for him to handle the police in Jinhai City, but he still felt a little uneasy.


    "What you said is true? How can you do that?" asked little dragon snake.


    Chen Nan drank tea slowly: "because my father is Chen Jun!"


    Little dragon and snake may not be very familiar with the word Chen Jun, but people in officialdom know what these two words mean. If you want to say the weight of this person, protecting little dragon and snake balance in Jinhai city is as simple as eating and playing games.


    Chen Nan then said, "my father is the vice governor!"


    Little dragon snake''s eyes, with Chen Nan''s words, stared oval.


    The mystery of chennan''s life experience has finally been solved. All along, they think chennan is an ordinary second-generation official. They eat and drink every day. The family is not short of money, but Bruce Lee didn''t expect that chennan''s father is such a big official!


    Vice governor, what kind of weight is this?


    It''s not easy to take care of his affairs.


    His heart flew.


    God was fair to him and gave the little dragon snake a chance to slowly fall to the bottom!


    A chance to assassinate Zhang Wen again!


    As long as he seizes this opportunity, Zhang Wen will certainly suffer a big loss!


    This is the chance for the little dragon snake salted fish to turn over~

 Chapter 740

    In the coffee shop, Bruce Lee''s heart flew up with Chen Nan''s words.


    He knew that chennan must also hate Zhang Wen, otherwise he wouldn''t do so.


    It''s just that what chennan thinks is quite simple.


    He just wants revenge and wants to be famous in the world! No one dared touch him after that!


    The beating that day was a disgrace to him!


    How could he stand that humiliation!


    This revenge must be avenged!


    "OK, I''ll join hands with you!" said the little dragon snake.


    "Then you have to help me kill Zhang Wen!" Chen Nan summoned up his courage and said.


    Little dragon snake promised. It''s no problem. He didn''t intend to let Zhang Wen go.


    "Hehe, are you so angry with him?" Bruce Lee asked.


    Chen Nan nodded: "if you don''t kill Zhang Wen, his little brother is too crazy. No one can control him!"


    "Well..."


    Little dragon and snake can feel that feeling too much. At the beginning, he suffered from pretending to force the tiger. If this person hadn''t been here, he might have suffered a great loss to Zhang Wen.


    At that time, it was said everywhere that a man named little dragon snake killed Zhang Wen. He was very powerful!


    At that time, didn''t he become famous?


    But it''s not too late. As long as he kills Zhang Wen now, plus chennan''s assistance, it will certainly blow a violent storm in Jinhai city!


    This is not a problem at all!


    After a cup of coffee, they talked a lot and brought chennan and xiaolongshe closer. Before leaving, chennan gave xiaolongshe some money, which was enough for him recently.


    He put Bruce Lee in his Porsche.


    No one would have thought that little dragon and snake would come here to drink coffee and sit in such a luxurious car.


    Those policemen did not think of it, especially Zhang Wen''s people.


    In this way, little dragon and snake sat in chennan''s car and was sent back to his residence by chennan like a gust of wind.


    Originally, he was still a little worried about chennan betraying him, but they had so much heart to heart, he didn''t worry at all. He felt that although chennan looked wild, his solid was still good.


    At least, is a teenager with ideals and pursuit!


    "Wife, my business may be solved soon!" little dragon snake said happily to the shrew as soon as he entered the door.


    The fierce woman ran out with a clang and asked, "really?"


    The little dragon snake nodded and smiled: "of course it''s true, ha ha!"


    "Why?" the shrew was happy, but she was not stupid.


    She also knows how serious this matter is. How can she say it?


    "Because he is the son of the vice governor!"


    WOW~


    The shrew was stunned, and she didn''t know how to express her inner excitement.


    It seems that the little dragon snake has really climbed up the high man this time!


    Little dragon and snake lit a cigarette and sat by the bed.


    He is very nervous now. Although things in the white world may be going to be all right, what about the underworld? Zhang Wen and boss Wang must be looking for him secretly!


    What should he do with these people?


    However, the little dragon snake quickly grinned and ignored the matter automatically.


    White people he can play around, but also care about these people of the underworld?


    These people are not enough to see!


    Now he just has to wait patiently for two days. When chennan gives him news, he can go out and squat!


    Little dragon snake thought of this and suddenly felt that the fierce woman was so beautiful today? Why is every move full of temptation?


    Is it blinded by joy, or does little dragon and snake need too much?


    Not wanting so much, little dragon and snake silently threw their clothes on the ground, and then quietly walked behind the shrew, and the old monkey scratched and hugged the shrew.


    I feel the heat on Bruce Lee, and the shrew doesn''t pretend. No matter when Bruce Lee needs it, she can meet him at any time. The shrew is so strong!


    They stumbled around the house and walked for some time. Finally, the fierce woman pressed on the little dragon and snake and began to swing wildly.


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs, the little dragon snake and the shrew are swinging wildly. Downstairs, there is a seemingly ordinary van parked at this time.


    There sat two people with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    Look, it''s plain clothes.


    Just now chennan sent little dragon and snake back. They saw it clearly.


    However, it was too dark and the distance was too long. They couldn''t guarantee whether the man was a little dragon or a snake.


    "Why do I look so familiar when I see the man just now?" said one of the people in the car.


    Another person nodded thoughtfully: "I also feel a little familiar."


    "Haven''t you searched this place before? Is there anyone suspicious?"


    "No."


    "Well, to be on the safe side, let''s talk to the top!"


    "Well, OK ~!"


    Speaking of this, one of them took out the phone, found a familiar number and dialed it.


    Being a man is the same as doing things. There are thousands of miles of mistakes. Sometimes a small negligence may be wrong with the goal.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Zhou''s carelessness last time, Xiao Zhou might have made progress now.


    On the contrary, the section chief''s people seize the opportunity this time, so what is waiting for them will be another picture.


    The happy little dragon snake upstairs doesn''t know.


    Chen Nan, whose heart is full of revenge, doesn''t know.


    Everything is going on quietly~


    ¡­¡­


    Click.


    The flame darted and disappeared again.


    Click, again.


    In a community in Jinhai city.


    Pillar is playing with his lighter at home. It''s more than eleven o''clock. He sat at home all day today.


    He didn''t want to go out, as if he had depression.


    For fear of going out, he saw Zhang Wen at the first sight. What should he do? Do it or not?


    So I still don''t go out to save trouble.


    But he has to face the reality after all!


    There is not much time left for boss Wang.


    You have to explain whether you do it or not, don''t you?


    I know I don''t have much time.


    He has to do something.


    The room was filled with smoke.


    The pillar is holding a cigarette, and Hong Zi and they are all smoking with their heads down.


    Hong Zi has been with the pillar for so long. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with the pillar today. Why do he hesitate so much? Usually boss Wang asks him to do things. He always rushes the fastest, and he does it very well every time.


    This time, why hesitate?


    In fact, the pillar is not hesitating, he is measuring.


    He didn''t want to fill his already dirty hands with blood.


    It will make him completely lose himself.


    While the pillar was thinking in his heart, a voice also told the pillar in his heart.


    Stop, it''s still time to stop!


    The sea of bitterness is boundless. It''s time to turn around!


    But Hong Zi didn''t think so. In front of these brothers, Hong Zi asked Zhu: "brother, when shall we start this matter? It''s not the way to drag it on so long!"

 Chapter 741

    Don''t you know?


    Can''t he know that it''s not the way to put it off? You still need him, Hongzi?


    I don''t know what''s going on recently. The more the pillar looks at Hong Zi, the more unpleasant it is.


    Click.


    The lighter was closed and the pillar was not opened this time.


    He looked at Hong Zi coldly.


    "What''s the matter? Either you become the eldest brother and we''ll listen to you. I think you have a good idea!"


    Hearing this, Hong Zi quickly bowed his head and said nothing.


    How dare he challenge the position of the pillar?


    He followed the pillar for so long that he didn''t know the temper of the pillar. If ordinary people dared to talk to him like this, they would have been broken by the pillar.


    They all know how hard the post is.


    As Hong Zi lowered his head and said nothing, the whole room was silent.


    The boss didn''t say anything. What can they say?


    Hong Zi is a little noisy.


    The pillar frowned and smoked the cigarette in his hand.


    The column''s heart was in a mess. He really wanted to find a place to drill in and come out when the matter was over.


    A mouthful of smoke came out of the pillar. No one dared to speak in the room and was silent.


    They have been silent since they came here.


    Silence is gold, but here, silence represents death.


    "What did boss Wang tell you?" Zhu didn''t know what he suddenly thought and asked Hong Zi.


    He knew that if boss Wang couldn''t get in touch with himself, the first person he would look for must be Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi sighed: "brother, he told me that I should keep an eye on it."


    The pillar looked linglie: "what did you say?"


    "I promised," said Hong Zi, and all the people in the room looked at him.


    Everyone knows what this means. Boss Wang asked him to stare at the column. In fact, he asked him to monitor the column!


    Hong Zi is Zhu''s younger brother. Now he helps boss Wang monitor Zhu. It''s a bit of a dog''s meddling with mice.


    "Ha ha..." the pillar smiled.


    He suddenly felt that he had failed. He had been with his eldest brother for so many years, and now he still sent someone to stare at him.


    Is he not at ease with himself?


    Isn''t he worried about Zhang Wen?


    But the pillar can also understand. After all, what he shows is a little too obvious.


    Boss Wang can''t doubt it or not.


    He knows boss Wang and knows that he is suspicious.


    Seeing the silence of a roomful of people, Hong Zi hurriedly said, "brother, I didn''t betray you, but I can''t promise boss Wang. I can only promise there first and tell you here."


    The pillar looked at him coldly. It was true, but he just felt uncomfortable.


    I''m not happy with Hong Zi''s two faced and three knife appearance.


    Don''t offend boss Wang or pillar.


    Seeing that the pillar didn''t speak, Hong Zi thought things had eased, and then said, "brother, I think boss Wang is also for your sake. We''ve been with you for so long and know you''re soft hearted, but what boss Wang said is not unreasonable. It''s just a Zhang Wen. There''s no need to make the city full of wind and rain, isn''t it?"


    As soon as Zhu heard this, he knew that boss Wang must have asked him to say it. Hong Zi is stupid. How can he say these words?


    Although it''s true that this is true, it changes its taste when it comes out of Hong Zi''s mouth.


    The pillar is still sitting here. Hong Zi''s tone of voice is a little like he has become a big brother.


    The pillar is very interesting. No one has dared to challenge his position over the years! Now I''ve been with my little brother for so long. I dare to do it again!


    The pillar patted Hongzi on the shoulder and slowly stood up.


    "Hongzi, what should I do?"


    "I think you should..."


    Pop!


    Before he finished, the pillar slapped him in the face.


    He just gave Hongzi a step. Unexpectedly, he jumped up.


    He told Hongzi more than once that it was not up to him to speak, but he still talked more.


    My little brother is not obedient. What should I do?


    You must smoke hard!


    The slap on the pillar was so powerful that Hong Zi almost fainted. There were all Venus in front of him. He didn''t slow down for a long time.


    None of the people in the room spoke for him today. They all felt that the pillar was right. Hongzi really talked too much just now.


    The pillar clicked and lit another cigarette, and slowly sat back and smoked.


    Hong Zi knelt in front of him for a long time and still didn''t react.


    "Hongzi, how can I handle things? When do I need you to talk more? Do you question my words or my status?"


    Hong Zi didn''t dare to speak. He hung a red palm print on his face and stayed there.


    He secretly scolded himself for being too anxious. This should not be said now. Boss Wang asked him to persuade Zhu, not to question Zhu.


    You know, persuasion and questioning are two concepts.


    Now it''s good. It''s counterproductive.


    "All right, go away!" the more the pillar looked at Hongzi, the worse his mood became.


    Hong Zi didn''t dare to say more. He left Zhuzhu''s house alone.


    The rest looked at the post.


    Wait for him to give orders.


    The pillar told them to go east, but they didn''t dare to go west.


    After a while, the pillar took a deep breath: "it''s all gone. Go back and have a rest early!"


    "Brother, tomorrow is the last day," one of them kindly reminded.


    "Oh, I know..."


    Why don''t you know? He''s been counting hours these days.


    This is a kind of suffering for him every day!


    Tomorrow is the last day, so you must give boss Wang an explanation.


    After all the people in the room left, the pillar began to think in his heart.


    If Zhang Wen and Lao Yan did it together, what should he do?


    Kill Zhang Wen?


    This is what he should do. Since Zhang Wen plans to be the enemy of boss Wang, Zhu should kill him.


    But why is the post just uncomfortable?


    Because he felt in his heart that Zhang Wen was not that kind of person.


    But since boss Wang asked him to do it, he must give boss Wang a satisfactory explanation.


    Thinking of this, the pillar got up and went into the bedroom.


    In the innermost small drawer, the post took out a dagger.


    In the past three or five years, he has rarely used a knife. Every time he goes out to do business, he uses a gun.


    He even misses the days when he used a knife.


    How simple was everything at that time?


    Right and wrong also have a steelyard in his heart.


    He went to the bathroom to wash his face and looked at himself haggard in the mirror. He slapped his face hard to cheer himself up.


    Then, taking advantage of the night, the column put on a black windbreaker and went out.


    Instead of driving, he walked down the street.


    Step by step firm and slow, tonight''s pillar will become a machine, a killing machine!


    Indifference and cruelty will fill around the pillars.


    His destination is Zhang Wen''s nail salon.

 Chapter 742

    The moon is dark and the wind is high.


    Just now, the moonlight was like water. I don''t know when I was blocked behind the clouds.


    I don''t know why. I always feel uneasy tonight. I''ve been with Wang Yuxian after dinner. What I''m most worried about now is Wang Yuxian.


    She is my weakness. As long as someone moves her heart again, I will be crazy.


    She has been hurt once because of me. Even if I fight for my life, I can''t hurt her any more.


    Then the telephone rang.


    "Wenzi, where are you? I''ve gone through the discharge procedures and will be discharged tomorrow." Li Erzi spoke in a very energetic voice on the phone.


    "Well, I''m here with Wang Yuxian. I always think something''s wrong tonight. You and pretend to force them to be careful." I said.


    "Well, I see. You too. Call me if you have anything. The brothers are here."


    "Well, I see."


    Li Erzi must also feel the danger. He also knows that it is not peaceful in recent days, and he has long said that boss Wang will make big moves.


    I just don''t think it should be now.


    This feeling became stronger and stronger after hanging up Li Erzi''s phone.


    Click.


    I lit a cigarette and took a long sip.


    The little heart has been plopping, just as nervous as those days when I was a child.


    "Wenzi, what do you think?" Wang Yuxian came from behind me, wearing pajamas and fragrant.


    While talking, my slender hand rested on my shoulder.


    It made me shake like electricity.


    "Nothing, I''m thinking about something ~" I said leisurely.


    Wang Yuxian is a smart woman. She can tell from my tone of voice that I am worried about something.


    "Wenzi, don''t worry about me, do what you want to do ~"


    When I was most vulnerable, Wang Yuxian could always cheer me up with a word.


    Sometimes her tenderness is like water, but sometimes she is a strong pillar in my heart.


    She is so contradictory, as if I fell in love with her.


    I turned around and put my arms around her.


    She didn''t refuse. She hugged me with open arms.


    Now my relationship with Wang Yuxian is very hazy.


    If I kiss her, she will accept it.


    I hold her hand and she will readily agree.


    But there is still a thin gap between us.


    That''s Lao Gao.


    If there were no Lao Gao, if Lao Gao hadn''t died because of me, then things wouldn''t be like this.


    Wang Yuxian and I will be together naturally.


    But I have a contradiction in my heart!


    I dare not even face Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao''s death.


    That''s why I''ve been running away.


    Vaguely, I felt something staring at my chest.


    It''s Wang Yuxian''s hill~


    She just took a bath. It was smooth inside. I could see the deep gap when I looked down. I was afraid I couldn''t control it, so I quickly looked away.


    How can I infect my goddess because of a little selfish desire in my heart?


    Wang Yuxian is a very sensitive woman. She saw my move.


    The more I hide, the more she wants to tease me.


    Whoosh~


    As soon as I dodged, Wang Yuxian''s small mountain hit again.


    I can''t avoid it this time. I can only follow it forcefully, but it feels bad.


    The feeling of burning desire made me almost unable to control myself.


    "Wenzi, what are you hiding from? Can I eat you?" Wang Yuxian frowned and said angrily when he saw that I still wanted to avoid.


    She added in a low voice, "anyway, I''ve slept in the same bed. What''s the shame?"


    I smiled bitterly, which was true, but only I knew how hard I slept that night.


    There is a beauty lying beside me, but I can''t move. Who can feel this feeling?


    I sighed, but now I''m really in no mood.


    I leaned my head on Wang Yuxian''s shoulder and felt the peace of the moment.


    With your lover~


    Wang Yuxian gently touched my head with her hand, and my heart beat slowly slowed down with her hand.


    Wang Yuxian''s hand is magical.


    Suddenly, I felt Wang Yuxian tremble.


    The original slow speed has become irregular.


    At the same time, I seem to hear a click of the lighter.


    It''s just that the sound seems far away from me.


    "Wenzi, someone is coming ~" Wang Yuxian said to me gently without any change in her voice.


    "Yes." I promised and slowly raised my head.


    I can''t avoid some things. What should come will come.


    She pointed to the curtains.


    I opened a corner of the curtain and followed the moonlight. I could only see a strong man standing there. I couldn''t see who it was.


    The man stood in the dark with a cigarette in his mouth.


    I pulled out the knife I had already prepared from the head of the bed, snuffed out the cigarette and prepared to go down.


    Wang Yuxian suddenly hugged me from behind: "Wenzi, or let''s find someone to help."


    I laughed.


    If someone comes, I''ll call Li Erzi. They can come in ten minutes, but the man must have run away at that time.


    Today, the reason why this man appeared aboveboard under the nail salon is to tell me.


    He has found out my background.


    So even if I escaped tonight, what''s next?


    I can''t be tied with Wang Yuxian every day, and I can''t let Li Erzi and them be with me every day.


    This is what I have to face sooner or later.


    Besides, the man was just waiting for me below and didn''t quietly touch it and give me a knife.


    This shows that this man is quite honest. Maybe he just wants to fight me openly.


    Well, I have to accompany you.


    I patted Wang Yuxian''s little hand and told her, "Yuxian, it''s okay ~ I''ll meet him when I go out ~"


    Wang Yuxian''s small hands are cold. Every time she is nervous, it is like this.


    But she never sticks to me. Seeing me say so, she whispered, "be careful."


    I smiled: "well."


    Let go of Wang Yuxian''s hand and I walked downstairs.


    I don''t know who the visitor is, Lao Yan''s person or someone else. I don''t even know why this person came here. Like a headless fly, he was wrapped in darkness and went down with the dagger.


    A cold wind came and made me shiver.


    But I don''t know why. I''m not nervous at all. It feels like meeting an old friend.


    Although, I know that the next second may be a big fight. Maybe I''m the one who will fall to the ground.


    Click.


    I stood at the door of the nail salon, lit a cigarette again, took a slow SIP and walked towards the dark shadow.


    But before I walked over, the figure slowly emerged from the darkness.


    The outline and facial features are quite familiar to me.


    But the sharp knife in his hand still explains everything.


    My heart sank. I didn''t think it would be him!

 Chapter 743

    If there was no boss Wang''s appreciation, if there was no boss Wang''s words.


    I might be killed by the post.


    Even if you don''t die, you have to be disabled.


    But it was like fermenting in the air. Up to now, Zhu and I have the same brother.


    His business is mine.


    I don''t hesitate to do anything for him.


    Being a brother is also a kind of fate.


    But in front of me and the pillar is boss Wang, who is like a statue of God.


    There are some things we have to do.


    I don''t blame the column.


    Just like now, there is a gap between me and the pillar. I am on this side and the pillar is on that side.


    The two of us can only face each other with cold knives.


    This is the only way we can send a message.


    As the figure in front of me slowly became clear, I also saw who the visitor was.


    It''s a pillar.


    His face was dusty, but his eyes were slightly red.


    Seeing me, his eyes flashed greetings, but he couldn''t say a word.


    This scene, such opposition, maybe neither of us thought of it.


    But I know that since the pillar came today, it must have been measured in his heart for a long time. He clearly knows what he should do.


    Seeing the pillar, my heart began to get confused.


    Since he will come, it means that the person who wants my life is boss Wang.


    I smiled bitterly.


    In the end, Li Erzi was right.


    Bang~


    I threw the knife on the ground and said to the pillar, "I don''t fight with my brother. Pillar, since you didn''t come to me to drink, you can do whatever you want. I won''t fight back!"


    I won''t fight with my brother. Maybe boss Wang took a fancy to me and let the pillar come over.


    The figure of the pillar trembled and made a sound similar to the breaking of a dry branch from his throat.


    "Wenzi, there are a few questions I want to ask you."


    I smiled faintly: "I can''t say anything if you stab me a few times. What can I do if I ask a few questions? Ask ~"


    The pillar took a step forward and took the dagger back into his clothes.


    I saw his face clearly, decadent and unbearable.


    I don''t know what Zhu is thinking, but since he has decided to come, he must have his own decision.


    Brothers meet not wine, but two bright daggers, which is really chilling.


    I think a string has been stretched on the column. I don''t know when it will break.


    He wants to ask me a lot.


    "It''s cold outside. Let''s go in." I turned around and let the post into the nail shop.


    On the second floor, Wang Yuxian didn''t make a sound. He was quiet as if there was no one.


    She must be surprised to know that the pillar came.


    Pop.


    The pillar slapped the dagger on the table and told me with his eyes that I must answer it seriously.


    Needless to say, I understand everything when I see this dagger.


    Pillar, I''m afraid you''re going to fight me this time.


    "Wenzi, tell me honestly, are you in touch with Lao Yan?" when I asked this, the pillar looked very serious, and he must be very contradictory in his heart.


    If I nod and say yes, then the next second, his knife should come.


    But can he do it?


    He came to me with a knife. It was the limit.


    After hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning.


    "I have contact with Lao Yan? Why do you say so?"


    "The elder brother said it. When he said you let people go, he said Lao Yan was behind his back."


    Zhu is too simple and doesn''t talk through brain thinking. He told me what boss Wang said to him intact.


    In my heart, I actually appreciate him.


    Thank him for being so honest with me.


    Thank him for treating me as a brother.


    Originally, he should have given me a knife without saying a word, but he didn''t do so.


    Out of his trust in his brother, he wanted to know what was going on with me.


    My heart is screwed together.


    Li Erzi is right. Boss Wang will not allow me to continue to develop and exist in the end.


    I was so naive that I thought he would at least give me a buffer period.


    In fact, he wanted to kill me right away.


    The original 100 point answer sheet was now changed to zero by his big hand.


    Everything I''ve done for him is in vain.


    He doesn''t appreciate it at all.


    It seems that things are developing faster than I thought.


    Boss Wang is right. This society is a cannibal society. If you don''t be a cannibal, you will be eaten.


    Boss Wang is the man who eats people.


    I snuffed out the cigarette I had just lit and looked at the column: "do you think I could join hands with Lao Yan? I''d rather help boss Wang get rid of him than join hands with him!"


    Compared with boss Wang, the person I care more about is Lao Yan.


    This guy is too insidious. Cooperate with him? It''s just a joke. Besides, he was the first time I suffered a loss.


    The reason why boss Wang told Zhu this must be to find an excuse for Zhu to get rid of me.


    Hearing what I said, the pillar''s eyes were full of relief. My answer must have satisfied him.


    But he still asked, "did you really not join hands with Lao Yan?"


    I smiled helplessly.


    A puff of smoke came out, and I continued, "pillar, you can only believe half of boss Wang''s words."


    Don''t you know?


    When I heard my negation just now, I knew what it meant.


    Boss Wang wants to use his hand to get rid of me.


    But what can the post say?


    I can only promise to do it. I have to be numb.


    "Pillar, I know what happened last time was that I didn''t do well enough. Boss Wang asked me to bind people, and I tied them. You can see that his goal must have been achieved, but he asked me to kill, and he is boss Du''s only wife and child. How can I go down? I''ve never been afraid of killing, but when I saw boss Du''s wife and children, I really counseled at that time. It was a sin Moreover, even if I really helped Mr. Wang kill them, do you think he can let me go? The outcome is still the same. You will still come to me today. Pillar, in your conscience, what threat will that mother and daughter pose to boss Wang? "


    Needless to say, Zhu must have thought about it. Killing boss Du''s wife and children is not cutting the roots at all. It''s a sin!


    Boss Wang gave me an order. What if he let the pillar go?


    Can you do it?


    The pillar also measured in his heart. He didn''t know if he would do that.


    I have done nothing wrong. The person with problems is boss Wang!


    The pillar sighed and rubbed his temples.


    "Wenzi, boss Wang is my eldest brother and you are my brother. Sometimes I have to choose! I won''t say the purpose of coming to you today, but I certainly can''t go back like this."

 Chapter 744

    The nail shop has long been closed, but the light on the first floor is on.


    The atmosphere solidified for a while.


    I looked at the column.


    But there was no ferocity in our eyes. On the contrary, we were relieved and compromised. We were relieved only to our brothers.


    The dagger of the column was placed on the table motionless, especially dazzling.


    At the entrance of the stairs on the second floor, Wang Yuxian leaned nervously against the door and listened to the movement below.


    She put her hand on her cell phone. As long as there was something wrong with the conversation between me and pillar, she called someone at the first time.


    The conversation between me and Zhu just now made her heart rise to her throat. Wang Yuxian was worried about me. She was afraid of something unexpected, just as I was worried about her.


    At the moment, I don''t know what to say.


    I stood up relieved, looked outside and asked, "pillar, if you want to take me away today, or if you want to leave me, you can, but there''s something I want to ask. Boss Wang, how do you doubt me?"


    Just because I released boss Du''s family, I concluded that I was connected with Lao Yan. This excuse was a little too reluctantly. Just in this case, Zhu would not believe it, and he was not stupid.


    I''m afraid there are other factors behind this.


    The pillar sighed, "Wenzi, you have to be careful of the people around you."


    Dong Dong!


    My heart jumped wildly twice. Sure enough, there was still a problem, but who would be the people around me? I''ve gone through my head. I can''t think of who will betray me.


    No one can!


    "Pillar, who is that man? They are all brothers. Just say it!" I sat down and stared at the pillar.


    The pillar did not avoid my eyes: "Wang Peng."


    "Wang Peng?" I raised my eyebrows. I still believe that Wang Peng caused trouble outside, but I don''t think it''s possible to say that he betrayed me!


    "Impossible." I shook my head.


    "Wenzi, Wang Peng and Lao Yan are together. Do you know that Zhiyong?"


    Zhiyong, isn''t he the number one general under Lao Yan?


    "Are you sure?" I asked the pillar.


    He nodded: "100% sure, I saw it with my own eyes!"


    Pillar won''t lie to me, so Wang Peng is really mixed with Zhiyong?


    If that''s the case, it''s not unreasonable for boss Wang to suspect me. It''s reasonable for him to let the pillar come over.


    It''s just these days, it''s hard to be a pillar.


    He must be in the middle.


    Today, he finally came to me. I can feel what he feels in his heart.


    "Wenzi, you should be careful, Wang Peng. I think something''s wrong with this boy."


    Facing the kindly reminder of the pillar, I nodded, but I didn''t think so.


    Zhu Zhu and Wang Peng are both my brothers. What can I do if Wang Peng really has contact with Zhiyong? Kill Wang Peng? Hehe


    "Pillar, I know. I will deal with this matter, but I promise, I really don''t know this matter, and what Wang Peng is doing with Zhiyong needs to be confirmed!" I said silently.


    The pillar made a sound.


    Then the two of us fell into silence again.


    I know he''s embarrassed. If I don''t leave something on me today, I can''t go back to work. We all know who boss Wang is.


    I pushed the dagger on the table forward: "column, do it, or you can''t explain when you go back!"


    Then I stood up and looked at him motionless.


    The pillar looked at me and suddenly became deep.


    I don''t know what''s going on in the pillar''s head, but he really doesn''t have a different heart for me. Similarly, I can''t embarrass him.


    If you go back like this, boss Wang will certainly not let him go.


    I closed my eyes and tried not to look at the column.


    The voice of the pillar came to my ears: "Wenzi, you are my brother. Even if you really have contact with Lao Yan, I won''t do anything to you. Everyone has their own way to go. It''s impossible for everyone in the world to mix with boss Wang. It''s impossible for everyone to be brothers, but you''re different, Wenzi..."


    Click!


    It''s the sound of a dagger.


    The post lifted the dagger from the table.


    I tried to close my eyes and didn''t want to see the picture of knife light meeting between the brothers. This picture should not have appeared between me and the pillar.


    The pillar got up, pushed away the chair and walked towards me step by step.


    At that moment, I didn''t feel nervous at all.


    I didn''t feel or think about what it would be like to be stabbed by a column and what the consequences would be. I was just relieved and waited.


    Wait for the pillar to make a decision between me and boss Wang.


    Or that sentence, no matter what the result is, I will gladly accept it.


    I also believe in pillars.


    Whoosh~


    The pillar seemed to be in front of me. I felt his hand move quickly, and then a bloody smell came out.


    Since I got rid of the knife, I''ve been particularly sensitive to the taste.


    But I don''t feel it at all.


    No pain at all.


    What''s going on?


    "Wenzi!" then, Wang Yuxian ran down from upstairs with a pillow in his hand and wanted to come and save me.


    But without two steps, she was stunned, covered her mouth with her hands, and her eyes were full of incredible.


    At this time, I also opened my eyes.


    The scene in front of me made me dizzy.


    The dagger was inserted into the belly of the column!


    There was no sense of disobedience in the picture. The blood flowed along the dagger. I could even hear the gurgling sound.


    At that moment, my brain was blank, and the whole person seemed petrified. Countless pictures flashed in my mind, but I never thought this picture would appear in my sight.


    Pillars, knives, and blood!


    This scene is like a dream.


    My brain stopped working for a while.


    Or the pillar endured the pain and said to me, "Wenzi, I don''t believe you will do anything to hurt your brother. You don''t believe it if you kill him!"


    I have a sour nose and suddenly feel that I''m such an asshole? How can I let my brother get hurt for me?


    "Pillar, this..."


    I was really stunned.


    This picture gave me too much impact, which shocked me for a long time.


    He picked up a smile on the corner of his mouth and reluctantly smiled at me: "Wenzi, now I can explain when I go back. I don''t want to be stained with your blood..."


    While talking, I could obviously feel the pillar''s body sinking down, and the essence was slowly being taken away from him.


    "Yuxian, call an ambulance!" when I reacted, I quickly held the column and said to Wang Yuxian.


    She nodded, picked up the phone and called.


    But I was stopped by the post.


    He looked at me with an ugly face: "Wenzi, remember, you stabbed me, you know?"

 Chapter 745

    Jinhai City, branch.


    Today''s section chief looks particularly leisurely.


    Although boss Wang grabbed the handle, the organization nodded its head last time and said to give him a reward!


    Although the reward doesn''t have much money, section chief Duan wants that honor.


    In his position, honor is more important than money.


    Honor is opportunity!


    There is a chance to rise!


    These two days, except that the above people occasionally come down to inspect the work, section chief Duan''s life is quite relaxed. Every day, in addition to work, he is also happy with meetings.


    But he never thought about giving up the little dragon and snake.


    This may make him break away from boss Wang.


    Maybe you can catch boss Wang''s tail!


    That''s when section chief Duan really rose up!


    Therefore, these days he attaches great importance to the search for dragons and snakes and pays close attention to his every move! About the little dragon and snake, he held a meeting every two days to remind him.


    It just hasn''t made much progress.


    When he got home in the evening, his phone rang.


    It''s his man.


    "What''s the matter?" section chief quietly picked it up.


    "Section chief Duan, just now the two of us were watching here and found that there was a familiar person in a community in the south of the city. Do you want to continue the investigation?"


    If you change to Xiao Zhou or another person, you will certainly skip this matter, because he said that the community has been checked several times and there has been no news. Who will waste time here?


    But who is section chief Duan? He is no ordinary person.


    "Well, then try your best to check. Tomorrow I''ll send some people to help you check together!"


    "Yes!" in the eyes of these people, section chief Duan is the most holy monarch.


    Always make the right decisions.


    Section chief Duan''s words also completely erected an iron wall behind little dragon and snake!


    ¡­¡­


    In the second hospital of Jinhai City, many people are surrounded in one of the senior wards.


    Lying on the hospital bed with an ugly face is the pillar.


    After so many fierce battles with boss Wang, he has never been hurt so badly. Ironically, he made it himself and stabbed himself!


    However, he did not regret it at all.


    Because this knife is equal to taking it for Wenzi.


    For the sake of Wenzi, he thought it was worth it.


    On this multiple-choice question, he had no choice. The knife was either stabbed at him or stabbed at Zhang Wen.


    All around him are the younger brothers of the pillars.


    Hong Zi was also among them. He seemed more excited than any younger brother.


    "Brother Zhu, I''ll take someone to find Zhang Wen!" said Hong Zi excitedly.


    Note that you are taking people, not yourself.


    If you change to a pillar and see me or boss Wang stabbed like this, you''ll go without saying a word. You still need to make such a fuss in the hospital and take someone?


    Zhu knew that Hong Zi was bluffing.


    And recently he also felt that the pillar was getting farther and farther away from him. He wanted to do something to make up for it and show his loyalty!


    Don''t you know?


    He knows this little brother too well.


    "Who dares to find Zhang Wen? Don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing people!" a sentence squeezed out of the teeth of the column.


    Suddenly no one dared to speak in the room.


    The pillar has his advantages. Although his head is a little stupid, he has his own set of managers. His younger brothers are obedient and can fight.


    They all know how high the content of people is. No one is willing to challenge this sentence.


    Hong Zi suddenly stopped talking like a monkey on stage.


    "Does boss Wang know about it?" asked the pillar after a while.


    A man said cautiously, "I see. I think I''m coming here now."


    "En..." the pillar nodded with satisfaction.


    He is very satisfied with the effect.


    He just wants boss Wang to see it.


    "Brother, what''s going on? Haven''t you called Zhang Wen?"


    "Brother, your skill is not bad. Why..."


    In the ward, the voice of my little brother was asking all the time.


    The pillar smiled: "I haven''t hit Zhang Wen. He is really better than me. If I could hit him, would I be hurt? Zhang Wen, you can''t move!"


    The younger brother below was stunned by the legendary column.


    If the God of war says he can''t beat a mortal.


    So, how powerful should that mortal be?


    How bad should it be?


    I''m afraid only these little brothers can realize it.


    Each of them knows how powerful the column is.


    Once a knife, a man straight down the other seven or eight people.


    Now, he hasn''t hit a half-way debut Zhang Wen?


    What is this concept?


    So who can shake Zhang Wen''s position now?


    Zhang Wen is going to fly!


    However, these little brothers were relieved soon. If Zhang Wen was so powerful, no wonder his big brother would miss. Is it normal!


    At least saved one life, not bad.


    The pillar smiled and looked at the time, waiting for boss Wang to come.


    More than ten minutes later, boss Wang hurried up, followed by seven or eight thugs.


    These seven or eight people are now around boss Wang every day to protect him.


    As soon as he entered the door, the younger brothers of the pillars in the house went out obediently.


    Boss Wang frowned when he heard that the pillar was injured.


    He didn''t believe it. He didn''t believe it at all.


    Facing Zhang Wen, the pillar missed.


    How is this possible?


    In boss Wang''s opinion, this is simply impossible! The reason why he knew it would be easy for the pillar to do, so he gave it to the pillar to do, but now?


    The pillar was hurt!


    The shock in his heart was no less than when Zhang Wen took off the knife last time.


    If Zhang Wen is so powerful, boss Wang will be very wrong this time.


    He turned against Zhang Wen this time, which was a big mistake!


    This is tantamount to erecting an enemy for yourself, and it is also a great enemy!


    He thought the pillar could easily get rid of Zhang Wen, so this matter was skipped. No one mentioned Zhang Wen again, and no one remembered who had lost the knife.


    Will pay attention to boss Wang.


    Watch him go up and down.


    But who can think of it?


    This boy is so powerful!


    "Pillar, what''s going on?" boss Wang looked worried. Can he not worry? The pillar is the number one of his men!


    The pillar sighed: "brother, I missed. I couldn''t get rid of Zhang Wen!"


    "He''s so powerful?" boss Wang raised his eyebrows.


    The pillar didn''t speak, just nodded slightly.


    He knows that after today, everyone on the road must know that Zhang Wen was hurt when he failed to find Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen''s reputation must be greater on the road in the future!


    The pillar thought of this and smiled. This knife should be regarded as a great gift to Wenzi!

 Chapter 746

    It''s no accident that boss Wang came to this stage today. He''s not Hong Zi or the younger brothers under Zhu Zhu. He''s not so easy to be cheated.


    After hearing about it, he was ten thousand people who didn''t believe it.


    But the facts are in front of him. What can he do?


    He could never question how the pillar failed and how it was done.


    It''s a little unreasonable, isn''t it?


    But his suspicions were not completely eliminated.


    He knows the skill of the pillar very well. He dare not say it elsewhere, but how many people can hurt the pillar in Jinhai city?


    How many people can grab the dagger from the pillar and give him a knife?


    "Elder brother, I''m sorry, I''m not good at doing things..." the pillar said leisurely.


    These words are difficult to use in boss Wang at this time. He doesn''t care about the process at all. He just values the results.


    But the pillars are hurt. What can he say?


    Only nodded: "it''s all right. You can rest assured and recover first. We''ll talk about it later!"


    The pillar made a sound.


    Then boss Wang asked the pillar some irrelevant words before he left.


    However, boss Wang didn''t leave the hospital in a hurry, but turned to the doctor''s office. He went to find the doctor of the pillar and quietly stuffed a red envelope in.


    "Doctor, that man is my brother. I want to know what''s going on with the patient''s injury."


    The doctor nodded: "I heard that he was robbed, didn''t he? But the knife edge was a little strange. It was stabbed from top to bottom. If it was an ordinary knife wound, it wouldn''t be like this at all. It should be from bottom to top or parallel. I didn''t doubt his knife wound, but I thought something was wrong..."


    The doctor''s words were like lighting a lamp in boss Wang''s heart.


    In an instant, he knew everything in his heart.


    It seems that Zhang Wen didn''t stab this knife, but Zhu himself gave himself a knife and planned to give boss Wang a satisfactory answer.


    Imagine here, boss Wang''s eyes narrowed.


    He knew that the pillar didn''t dare to disobey his orders. He had to choose to do it, but he didn''t expect that the pillar would make such a choice in the end. This knife is enough to explain the pillar''s attitude.


    Between boss Wang and Zhang Wen, he chose Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang can''t say how he feels at this moment.


    Is it hard?


    Seems to have gone beyond the scope of suffering.


    Not bad?


    That''s a lie. After all, Zhu has been with his little brother for so long. Now he even stabbed himself because of a Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang thought about going over and telling the post about it now, but he still held back.


    He asked himself in his heart whether the pillar was still useful to him.


    The answer is yes every time.


    The pillar can''t be lost now. He has lost Zhang Wen. If he loses the pillar again, his strength will be weakened too much and he will inevitably be taken advantage of.


    And the pillar didn''t say anything. He gave himself a knife, which was enough to prove his loyalty to boss Wang.


    He''d better put it away first.


    It''s just that Zhang Wenxing can make the column reach this point.


    If we sit idly by, Zhang Wen will become his great enemy sooner or later!


    Boss Wang got out of the hospital, got into the car, narrowed his eyes, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Yuxian and I sent Zhu to the hospital that night, Zhu desperately asked us to leave. He said that if we continued to stay here and boss Wang''s people knew about it, his knife would be in vain.


    I had no choice but to take Wang Yuxian with me.


    Back to the nail salon, Wang Yuxian''s hand didn''t leave me all the way, holding my arm tightly all the time.


    "Wenzi, you may really be able to make a fool of yourself ~" she said to me after entering the door.


    I smiled, smiling helplessly: "why do you say that?"


    "Because you have brothers like pillars around you. Do you know what is the most difficult thing to get in the world? It''s the people''s heart. Boss Wang doesn''t necessarily buy people''s hearts with money. You bought them so easily. Do you think you''re fierce?"


    When Wang Yuxian said this, he was very serious and looked very charming.


    Like a little red in the flowers.


    But I never thought about buying people''s hearts, not at all. In my opinion, mixed society is to make friends with brothers. If you get along, you are brothers. If you can''t get along, you may be the enemy.


    I really don''t have the ability to buy people''s hearts.


    I''m far from boss Wang.


    I hugged her charming waist from behind and kissed her on the ear.


    "Jade fairy, why can''t I accept your heart?"


    She suddenly turned around and hugged me tightly, trying to drill her head into my arms like a wounded deer.


    "Wenzi, do you know how scared I was last night? If the pillar really stabbed you, what would you let me do?"


    This should not have been said by two people with such an ambiguous relationship between Wang Yuxian and me.


    This has broken through the limit of ambiguity.


    But Wang Yuxian and I seem to be ordinary, because we both know it.


    Now, I can''t do without Wang Yuxian, and I can''t do without Wang Yuxian.


    However, there is still a gap between us.


    It''s Lao Gao.


    "Hehe, don''t you still have Lao Gao?" I joked.


    But I didn''t expect my words to freeze the atmosphere.


    I scold myself for being stupid. This is not a secret reminder to Wang Yuxian that you are a man with a husband. Don''t be so ambiguous with me and don''t play so high with me.


    She let me go and didn''t turn around and wipe her face.


    "Yes, I still have Lao Gao, but you promised me that you wouldn''t get hurt. As one of your sisters, I think I should intervene."


    The tone was cold in an instant.


    I really want to slap myself in the face.


    Why am I so dumb?


    Why do you say all these words that give Wang Yuxian a headache?


    Then she turned and left.


    "Yuxian, I didn''t mean that." I hurried to catch up.


    When I got to the second floor, I grabbed her.


    My heart broke when I saw her face clearly.


    She didn''t know when her face was covered with tears.


    She didn''t care about her image, so she cried out.


    "Wenzi, do you think Lao Gao is still alive? Why don''t you have any news about him? Even if he is really dead, I should go to collect the body..."


    These heavenly kings and jade immortals may have been tossed about by Lao Gao. They are going crazy. In front of me, she finally collapsed.


    It''s like a hill washed by the flood in summer. It falls down with a brush.


    I quickly put her in my arms and gently comforted: "jade fairy, don''t think about it. Lao Gao is fine. He must be fine..."

 Chapter 747

    Recently, I don''t know when many plain clothes suddenly came to the south of the city.


    These plain clothes appeared around the streets in the south of the city at the same time.


    The police car passes downstairs from Bruce Lee''s house every day.


    Every time, his nerves are tight. These plain clothes are the messenger from hell.


    For the little dragon snake, the stimulation is too great.


    He''s worried and scared.


    He hasn''t found Zhang Wen yet. How can he go in? He hasn''t taken revenge and married a shrew yet. How can he go in?


    No, definitely not!


    Little dragon snake is still naked at home. He sees the plain clothes below from the curtain. His eyebrows are locked.


    He paced back and forth at home, thinking what to do.


    In the current situation, it is obvious that he can''t run if he wants to run. Will running now only attract the attention of others? In that way, it is easier to be held down by others.


    Little dragon and snake are extremely upset.


    If I had known this, I should have moved earlier.


    But where can he go if he moves early? Didn''t you get caught in the end? The ending is not the same?


    His ending seems to be a foregone conclusion. Now he is struggling to beat Zhang Wen down. This is the best result.


    But at this time, a man was more anxious than little dragon and snake.


    That''s the shrew.


    She''s really worried.


    What should she do if the little dragon snake is caught?


    Where should she go?


    She can''t let the little dragon snake be caught! Where is this good?


    "Where''s the man you know? What''s the matter with chennan?" the shrew didn''t forget to blame Bruce Lee.


    Little dragon snake''s face is also ugly. Since he met chennan that day, there has been no news from chennan, not even a phone call. Now he feels that chennan should have cheated him.


    What shit, the children of the vice governor''s family.


    This is a fucking lie.


    It''s all used to lure the little dragon and snake!


    Little dragon snake now thinks about it with his excellent IQ. It''s obvious. Maybe it''s a game from the beginning! It''s to lead him out. What chennan and Xiaochen are deceptive!


    It''s all bubbles!


    It''s all a flash of fireworks!


    Little dragon and snake are so naive that they believe it so easily.


    That''s ridiculous.


    Now chennan''s phone can''t get through. Bruce Lee has the feeling that he has been fooled by people as a monkey.


    One wrong step, lose everything!


    "It''s a liar, grass!" the fierce woman scolded when she saw that Bruce Lee didn''t speak for a long time.


    Little dragon and snake stopped talking. He can''t refute now. He knows that what he says is futile.


    Despite that, the shrew was still worried about the little dragon and snake.


    "It''s really not good. If someone catches me, I''ll go and contain them first, and you run!" the fierce woman''s eyes sank.


    That''s a good idea.


    It''s not impossible.


    Isn''t it like fun to say that a fierce woman holds down a few plain clothes?


    At that time, the little dragon and Snake must have a chance to escape.


    But it''s not very good. Where can a shrew take risks? Besides, little dragon and snake are reluctant to give up!


    "Dear..." little dragon snake suddenly hugged the shrew and kissed her, "I know you are good to me ~"


    Adversity shows the truth. When in danger for so many days, Bruce Lee has only a shrew around him. He thanked the shrew in his heart and knows that he owes her too much.


    Although wow, I''m not idle. I''m doing overloaded physical work every day.


    But he thinks it''s worth it!


    He thinks it''s worth doing these things to the people he loves!


    More importantly, he captured the heart of the shrew.


    This is the most important point.


    Although the situation is imminent, how can a shrew miss this opportunity?


    As long as there is a bed, she can go to bed!


    She pandered to the little dragon and snake and sucked hard.


    Even the mouth of the little dragon snake was swollen by her suction.


    "Dragon and snake, I love you ~" the fierce woman said quickly while loosening her mouth.


    Then he sucked it up again.


    Little dragon and snake didn''t even have time to talk. They could only hum a few words.


    The fierce woman sucked a few times, then turned over and pressed the little dragon and snake down.


    It''s on the floor at the door.


    These two people have always been so careless.


    The style is also slowly changing to the tiger.


    But in the end, it''s still not as good as dressing up to force the tiger. If they come, even in the middle of the road, they can come last time with special interest!


    How can this compare?


    The little dragon snake''s hand quickly tampers with the shrew, and the shrew''s hand also quickly tampers with the little dragon snake. Both of them are busy making each other interested!


    They all know that it must be bad to go in so rashly.


    We still have to do it step by step.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    Just as the little dragon and snake slowly raised his head, there was a knock outside the door.


    The little dragon and snake withered at once, and was frightened to death.


    The fierce woman was quite calm. She calmed her mood and asked, "who?"


    Outside was an old woman''s voice: "I''m from the neighborhood committee!"


    "What are you doing? I don''t know now!" said the shrew.


    "I have something to tell you, open the door!" the landlord''s voice also rang.


    The shrew knows that she can''t open the door this time. She can''t hide these things.


    "What should I do?" little dragon snake asked the shrew in a low voice.


    The fierce woman looked down and pointed to the wardrobe: "hide in first, I''ll deal with it!"


    The shrew is definitely a talent, but her appearance and fate make her what she is now. If the shrew is beautiful, has a good figure and has some good opportunities, her achievements will be much greater.


    This psychological quality, this reaction speed, and that anti reconnaissance ability are not available to ordinary women.


    Little dragon snake obeyed and quickly hid in the wardrobe.


    "Open the door quickly, or I''ll unlock it!" the landlord urged outside.


    "I see. I''ll get dressed later!" the shrew dared not offend the landlord, but he really had the key and the right to unlock the lock. If he really rushed in, he had no way at all.


    The shrew put on her clothes and stabilized her mood.


    The door opened with a click.


    Standing outside the door were a group of people who made the fierce women dare not look directly at them.


    It''s perfect to describe it as a group of people.


    Among them are the aunt of the neighborhood committee, the landlord and several plain clothes with a righteous face!


    The shrew''s heart sank.


    It''s time to come or come


    As soon as the door opened, led by the aunt of the neighborhood committee, these people were going in.


    Whoosh~


    The fierce woman''s big black claw pushed away the aunt of the neighborhood committee and made the people behind him retreat a few steps.


    She stood in front of the door and blocked it tightly. Let alone people, she couldn''t even fly in.


    There is a great potential for one man to take over the pass and ten thousand men can''t open it!


    "What are you doing? This is my house! It''s a place you can enter whenever you want?" the fierce woman raised her face. She was not vague in the face of these people!

 Chapter 748

    No one knew who the shrew was, but she was subdued by her momentum.


    "I''m the landlord, this house is mine!" the landlord shouted behind and was about to break through the customs.


    But she was resented by the fierce woman with a word.


    "The house is yours, and I paid for the rent. Why, you can go in whenever you want? Why should I pay the rent? It''s all my privacy!"


    Although the shrew is stupid, it feels like she has no brain, but she is not stupid at all. Although she is at a disadvantage, she knows too well what is right and what is wrong.


    Even if it''s wrong on your side, you can''t mess around!


    Or, how can we say that shrews are talents?


    What is a talent who can be quick witted to defeat each other at the most dangerous time?


    However, the person who came was not just the landlord. A plainclothes man behind him took out his certificate and showed it to the shrew: "we are the police. We want to search you here!"


    "Search? OK!" the shrew promised. "Where''s the search warrant?"


    The plain clothes are covered.


    Usually, when you meet those people, you don''t ask him for a search warrant. In fact, no one knows that you need a search warrant to search, but the shrew is not stupid. She knows everything.


    People who understand the law are not terrible.


    The hooligans who understand the law are terrible!


    Seeing that the plainclothes hadn''t said a word for a long time, the fierce woman raised her head higher: "I can''t let you in without a search warrant! Go wow, come back after handling the search warrant!"


    In a word, it stuns everyone.


    This seems to be a very abandoned woman. Is she still very vigilant!


    With that, the shrew was ready to close the door.


    "Wait a minute!" fortunately, one of the plainclothes was smart and quickly shouted to the shrew, "we don''t go in, just ask you a few questions here. You have the obligation to cooperate with us!"


    The shrew thought for a moment. Yes, she has this obligation.


    So she stood at the door, and her broad body made the door a solid.


    The plain clothes thought that since you can''t go in, you can look outside the door to see if there are any abnormalities inside. If you can find clues, you can count a little.


    So he began his routine inquiry, asking where the shrew came from and why she came here.


    These questions must be answered by the shrew.


    If you don''t answer, people have the right to take her away!


    The shrew looked at the man coldly.


    While the man was questioning, his eyes were not idle, and he kept glancing into the shrew''s room.


    On the ground, there are messy clothes, and the room is also messy.


    It doesn''t look like a woman''s room at all.


    But it''s not important. What''s important is that he saw a trouser head.


    It''s a man''s flat head!


    He became alert at once.


    "Whose pants are in your room? Didn''t you say you lived alone?" the plainclothes asked.


    The fierce woman secretly said that she was in trouble. The trouser head belonged to Bruce Lee!


    Although she felt troublesome, she didn''t show it at all, but said calmly: "the trouser head is a man''s, but I stole it."


    "Stolen?"


    "Well, yes, it''s stolen from upstairs. I live alone. Is it inevitable that I have that kind of demand, but I don''t have a man around me? I have to solve it myself? To tell you the truth, I was there when you knocked on the door just now ~"


    Said, the fierce woman looked provocatively at the plain clothes.


    The cold sweat in plain clothes fell down.


    He looked at the shrew and the scene in front of him. He used his brain to make up for the scene just now. It was quite eye popping.


    The shrew has this figure, this tonnage, a man holding the trouser head of a strange man on the ground.


    Oh


    The plainclothes shook his head hard to keep himself awake and talk to the fierce woman. He felt XX in the air.


    "Are you alone? Haven''t you ever thought of looking for a man?" this plain clothes is an old hand. Although the fierce woman vomited black water on her face, she still didn''t forget to bite back.


    The fierce woman smiled, and the smile was full of helplessness.


    She stared at plain clothes with eyes that men couldn''t refuse: "either, you accompany me?"


    "What..." the plainclothes was stunned.


    The little heart pounded hard.


    Don''t really go with the shrew. Just think about the picture. He thinks he will have a nightmare when he goes back tonight.


    The stimulation of the shrew to his brain is a little too big!


    "Be serious, we''re asking you questions! You''re not asking us!" the aunt of the neighborhood committee finally couldn''t help it. She really hasn''t seen such a shameless woman!


    In the face of the wicked language of the shrew, she couldn''t bear it.


    In aunt''s time, where did a woman say such words?


    Aren''t they all regular?


    The fierce woman smiled: "what''s the matter? You''re old. You can''t keep up with your needs, and you won''t let us young people play?"


    "You..." the aunt of the neighborhood committee is also angry, but in the face of the fierce woman, she really has no temper at all.


    With the size of a fierce woman, if she fights, she must not be the opponent. If she scolds, it seems that she is not the opponent of others.


    So why bother asking for trouble here?


    The aunt of the neighborhood committee stopped talking. She felt a little ashamed in plain clothes. She coughed twice and then asked, "since there are no men in your family, why do you still have men''s shoes?"


    The fierce woman sneered, "I like men''s shoes, OK?"


    "You..." the plainclothes was a little speechless.


    None of them can help in the face of the best shrew. It''s boring to ask.


    The plainclothes looked at another plainclothes.


    His eyes were begging for help.


    This inquiry can''t go on!


    The fierce woman smiled with her eyes: "what''s up? Is there anything else to ask me? If not, I''ll leave! I have something else to do. Don''t waste my time!"


    Everyone knew what the shrew said, and they couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    With that, the shrew smiled triumphantly and closed the door slowly.


    But just then, a man came up downstairs.


    "Wait, the search warrant is here..." the plainclothes man has a search warrant in his hand!


    It turned out that when the shrew said this just now, someone quietly called the team to inform them. They came out to do business. How can they not have a search warrant? It''s just that there''s one in the whole team, so you have to send it.


    The two plainclothes quickly blocked the door.


    A search warrant appeared in front of the shrew without taboo.


    Now she was speechless.


    There''s no reason why she won''t let anyone in.


    The big black face sank in an instant.


    "Blow me the trumpet, blow me the trumpet, open your mouth if you like..."


    At this critical time, a bell full of disobedience came from the wardrobe. At that time, everyone focused on the wardrobe of the shrew''s house.


    Whoosh~


    The door of the wardrobe moved~

 Chapter 749

    When she heard the sound, the shrew knew that it was really over this time. Everything was over.


    The little dragon and snake will be taken away today.


    Her dream of waiting for her prince charming to come and marry her will be broken.


    This is not a dream at all, but an unreachable fantasy~


    It''s not just a shrew. The little dragon snake in the wardrobe really wants to throw away this mobile phone. When he doesn''t call, it''s really a leak in the house, but it rains at night! Didn''t you tell people that he was hiding here?


    I don''t even have a chance to escape!


    Can only be caught like an idiot!


    The plainclothes at the door were stunned for less than a second, and suddenly reacted.


    There''s someone in the wardrobe!


    They guessed right. This woman is not easy!


    This woman is not simple. There is a junior at home.


    When a man is in plain clothes, the telephone rings~


    "There''s someone inside, go in and catch people!" one of the quick-acting plainclothes supported the door with his body and shouted at the people behind him.


    Shrew reaction is also quite fast, not vague at all.


    Bang!


    She tried as hard as she closed the door! But the plain clothes were carried by his body, and the door was clamped on his body.


    "Oh......" he screamed.


    The strength of the shrew is not very understandable, nor can ordinary people bear it. Although the plain clothes have good physical quality, it also makes him a little unbearable, and his bones are almost falling apart.


    "Grass! Get out of the way!" how fierce the fierce woman is. Opening her mouth is grass.


    They even wondered if the shrew was a woman.


    Woman, how can you be so fierce?


    Bang!


    In a hurry, the fierce woman opened the door and clamped him hard!


    This time, it''s quite fierce!


    Many people nearby seemed to hear the sound of bones being pinched and cracked. They were dressed in plain clothes, their faces changed greatly, and they almost vomited blood.


    The whole man fell to the ground like a limp.


    "Get out of the way!" the fierce woman was really worried. In the twinkling of an eye, she opened the door and had to clip it again!


    If you let the shrew clip it again, this plain clothes must go to the hospital today!


    "Damn it, stop her! Stop her!" the plainclothes behind attacked. The three strong men reluctantly opened the formation with the shrew at the door, but they just kept getting involved with him at the door.


    No one can squeeze in!


    The shrew is blocking the door. No one can get in!


    The plainclothes were worried soon, especially the one who rushed to the front just now. He is dying of worry!


    He has seen the people inside. It is obviously the little dragon and snake!


    He''s anxious and angry now.


    How did those people investigate before? Why didn''t you find someone here? If they didn''t come back and check again, wouldn''t they never find the little dragon and snake?


    These people''s ability to do things is very poor!


    "Drink!!" the shrew used all her strength, and the muscle lines on her arms burst out obviously, showing her strength.


    Oh, shit.


    These men are counselled in front of fierce women.


    Don''t say that their heads are not as good as shrews, even their hands are not as good as shrews!


    This powerful arm, where can they shake?


    This is not a level at all!


    The gate became their battlefield for a time. Plainclothes were the attacking side and fierce women were the defenders.


    But the attacker obviously can''t do it. It''s a bit like the end of a powerful crossbow.


    While blocking the door, the fierce woman looked back at the little dragon and snake.


    The fierce battle is going on. What are the dragons and snakes doing at this time?


    He''s busy, too!


    The phone call just now was not from others, but chennan!


    Chennan hasn''t contacted him for a long time. This is the first time.


    No matter what happened outside, he picked it up.


    On the phone, there was a vague voice: "little dragon snake, how are you doing recently? I lost my mobile phone for a few days and just bought a new one. What I told you last time..."


    Before he finished, little dragon and snake interrupted him: "grass, don''t talk nonsense! Now the cops are coming to catch me. Maybe you won''t see me in a while! It''s all plain clothes, grass!"


    "Plain clothes?" Chen Nan became energetic, "where is your position?"


    "I''m in XXX."


    Little dragon snake said, and chennan hung up with a click.


    Yes.


    Chen Nan hung up the phone. He must think it''s too difficult and doesn''t want to help him!


    The little dragon and snake sighed with chagrin.


    I still believe in chennan. That''s no different from an idiot!


    How can you believe chennan? That unreliable little green!


    It''s just too late to say anything now!


    Little dragon snake stared at the phone for a few seconds and considered the surrounding situation at the same time.


    This is the fourth floor. Let alone whether he can jump from the window, even if he jumped by chance, there must be quite a lot of plain clothes waiting for him below.


    In short, I can''t escape.


    The little dragon and the snake were disappointed.


    Now he looked at the shrew who tried hard to help himself block these cops at the door, and suddenly his heart was particularly moved.


    In the end, the shrew was the best for him.


    What''s the pity to get a confidant?


    "Husband, take a knife! I won''t kill one or two of them!" the fierce woman shouted to the little dragon snake at this time.


    The little dragon and snake didn''t move. How could he watch the shrew make a mistake?


    If she really kills one or two plainclothes today, she won''t think of it all her life.


    Little dragon snake is different from her. She didn''t commit a crime.


    Maybe this is life!


    The little dragon snake thought of this and patted the shrew on the shoulder: "let them in."


    The tone is full of helplessness.


    Helpless, but also a trace of unwilling.


    Bruce Lee is unwilling, but he can''t help it.


    The shrew and the little dragon snake looked at each other for a second, and the tears fell down with a brush.


    Clattering down.


    Tears are like broken pearls.


    The shrew''s face is not linked to tears at all, but it still appears on her face without taboo at the moment.


    She knew that the little dragon and snake would never come back once they left.


    This is her lover and the fetter of her life.


    Like Cowherd and weaver girl~


    Although this metaphor is a little shameless, but the feeling is deep, the shrew also has to.


    Seeing that the shrew still didn''t move for a long time, little dragon and snake smiled wearily: "obey ~"


    The fierce woman then let go of her foot blocking the door. Several plain clothes fell up with a bang. They quickly got up. Several people subdued the little dragon and snake and pressed it on the ground.


    "Little dragon snake, right? You make it easy for us to find!" one of them said in plain clothes with a ferocious face.


    He followed the team to find Bruce Lee snake at the beginning. After so long, he finally caught it. He was very excited.


    It is because of this person that they have been crazy lately!


    "I''ll go with you. Don''t embarrass my woman!" the little dragon snake roared on the ground.


    This is probably the most manly sentence he has ever said in his life.

 Chapter 750

    The aunt of the neighborhood committee did not expect, nor did the landlord. No one expected that there was a wanted man in the shrew''s house!


    Now the aunt of the neighborhood committee and the landlord are a little afraid.


    Several plain clothes were quite skilled. With a few clicks, they tortured the little dragon and snake to the ground.


    The little dragon and snake did not move, and his eyes were full of relief.


    If you get caught, then this matter can come to an end.


    But then the words in plain clothes made Bruce Lee''s heart lift up again.


    "Neither of you can run away! Your woman is suspected of attacking Jing!"


    Hearing this, the little dragon and snake buzzed in his head. He knew how serious the crime was, but what he could do. He was a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river.


    And the plain clothes that was caught by the shrew just now have fainted.


    Was carried downstairs by several people.


    In their eyes, the shrew is a god of war!


    You can pass out a plain clothes clip in a few times. It must be only black sister who can compete with it.


    The party took the shrew and the little dragon snake downstairs to the police car.


    At that time, little dragon snake was successfully captured by section chief Duan''s people, and the matter was reasonably over.


    But can it be so simple?


    Little dragon snake, is it an ordinary person?


    Chennan, are you an ordinary person?


    Could it end so easily?


    In Jinhai City, they haven''t had a strong wind or rainstorm yet!


    ¡­¡­


    Deng Deng Deng~


    After the little dragon and snake were taken away by the plainclothes, they trotted into a Xiali by the side of the road, buying food.


    Close the door and they just saw the tail light of the police car.


    "Did you see it just now?" one of them asked.


    The other shook his head. "What?"


    "Isn''t that a police car? Did they find anything?" the man who spoke was very clever and smelled a dangerous smell in an instant.


    "Shouldn''t be!" another man bit a piece of bread and said lazily.


    For so many days, they secretly stare at these plain clothes every day and find nothing. He doesn''t think they will find anything.


    "Grass, don''t fucking eat!" the man opened the bread in his hand and said seriously.


    I don''t know why, a bad feeling rose in the man''s heart.


    If there is someone in the car, it''s really the person they''re looking for, it''s trouble!


    Their plan to be one step ahead was in vain.


    Boom~


    The man stopped talking, started the car and quickly followed up with one foot on the accelerator.


    Bumpy all the way, he parked his car directly at the door of the police station, and his bad hunch became stronger.


    Without much thought, he opened the door and was about to go down.


    "What are you doing?" another man stopped him and widened his eyes.


    "Grass, go in and have a look!"


    "This is the police station..."


    Little bastards are afraid of the sacred and powerful police station. Don''t go in. They will tremble at the mention of this name.


    They have also committed crimes. If they go in and are suddenly held down, it is also very dangerous!


    "All right, you don''t go in and pull it down!" the man opened his hand and walked in with his head down.


    When the man thought about it, he gritted his teeth and went in with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Sobbing


    The earth shaking cry, big black scratched his face and felt a sense of rhythm.


    shed floods down one''s cheeks.


    The shrew never knew that she had so many tears. Since she entered the police station, her tears never stopped.


    The policeman who was hurt by her was staring at her all the way!


    He thought the shrew was caught and scared.


    Just now, he was awesome and tried to clamp him with the door. Why are you counseling now?


    Grass!


    Crying with a runny nose and tears.


    The fierce woman took a deep breath and sobbed.


    It''s hard for her.


    But not because of herself, but because of her husband, little dragon and snake~


    It was planted this time. It was really planted.


    After the little dragon and snake went in, they didn''t know whether they could come out or whether they could talk to the shrew again.


    The fierce woman was very unhappy when she thought that the crazy crowd in the house was the last time they met.


    Bean big tears pattered down.


    Pop!


    A policeman patted the table hard: "this is not a place for you to cry! Now you know you regret it? What have you done!"


    The fierce woman''s fierce eyes swished at him.


    The man was stunned. He probably didn''t expect the fierce woman to have such fierce eyes. Didn''t she cry just now?


    Why are women so fierce when they cry?


    No!


    "Er..." the man was speechless.


    In the face of the fierce woman''s deep and resentful eyes, no man dared to say a word.


    A policewoman nearby saw that the atmosphere was a little embarrassed and hurriedly said, "let her cry first. We''ll ask her after crying!"


    "Hum!"


    Then they turned and left the interrogation room.


    The shrew sobbed for a while before she stopped crying.


    At this time, the two men came in again. This time, they changed their faces.


    Pop!


    The man threw the information in his hand on the table and said seriously, "do you know what you have done?"


    Of course the shrew knows. She has a clear mind.


    But she won''t be so stupid. She said everything when she came here. What''s the difference between that and a fool?


    "I don''t know." the shrew looked innocent.


    "Here we are, how dare you speak hard?" the woman''s face sank.


    The shrew smiled: "then you say, what have I done?"


    "You hurt the police officer!" the woman blurted out.


    This sentence made the shrew laugh contemptuously. This sentence is full of flaws.


    And they don''t seem to know what''s going on. It seems that they want to get something out of her mouth!


    "Do you have any evidence?" the fierce woman stared at them.


    No evidence, really.


    "You talk back!"


    "Ha ha..." the fierce woman smiled lazily. She was able to deal with such a little girl.


    The man patted the table hard: "be serious. Now we''re interrogating you!"


    The shrew stopped smiling.


    I don''t know if I thought of the little dragon and snake again, and my face darkened.


    The man thought his words had worked and coughed twice.


    "We have investigated everything clearly. Now it''s time to give you a chance to commit crimes and meritorious deeds. If you can cooperate well, we will consider leniency."


    His words should be for those first-time criminals who have just entered the police station. Shrews are old-fashioned and don''t care about them at all.


    This is not easy to apply to shrews.


    Facing his question, the shrew smiled: "I said, I don''t know about it. If there is evidence, you can sue me. Don''t scare people here."


    The man was stunned.


    He even wondered if the shrew had any mind reading skills and could see his thoughts out of thin air.


    This is the first time he has seen such a calm woman.


    The little policewoman had no idea and asked him in a low voice what to do.


    He gritted his teeth, turned around and went out.

 Chapter 751

    Originally, it was against the rules for the two men to interrogate the shrew.


    The procedure is wrong, because the man wants to deal with it quickly. He saw the fierce woman and thought she was a rural woman who didn''t understand anything. He must have recruited her without asking two words.


    Who knows, this woman is so difficult.


    The other plainclothes who came back from catching Bruce Lee went to Bruce Lee to take notes.


    He had a headache and had to look for the case records.


    The shrew hurt a policeman, but he didn''t know why the policeman was hurt.


    "I''ll go, what?" when he saw the cause of the injury, regardless of whether there was anyone nearby, he shouted.


    Suddenly, people''s eyes focused on him.


    The little policewoman also looked puzzled.


    "What is the reason?"


    "Yes."


    "Clip?" the little policewoman was confused. In her concept, clip can be used as an adjective or a verb. She didn''t know what it meant at this time.


    "Well." the man began to sweat. He had never seen such a fierce woman. He could clip people like this with a door. This is modern Mulan!


    Besides, he also knows the person who was caught. If he has good physical quality, how can he become like this?


    The man''s head was sweating, and the little policewoman''s forehead was also sweating.


    Facing the man, she carefully asked, "where did you clip it?"


    okay?


    The man took a long time to reflect what the little policewoman meant. He looked back at her and was a little surprised in his eyes.


    Obviously, the little girl is still very simple, but she still can''t help thinking crooked. Combined with the fierce woman''s rough and crazy body, she can''t think about it or not.


    Yes, where can a woman use it?


    Don''t even think about it.


    But the little girl doesn''t believe it. She''s a woman. Can''t she understand? Will that place be so powerful? Think about it, you know it''s impossible!


    But from the expression and tone of voice on the man''s face, she seemed to be able to detect a trace of surprise.


    Immediately my heart thumped.


    Is that true? That''s amazing!


    If you really have such great power, why don''t you practice well? Maybe it can be used to catch bad people in the future!


    The little face also began to blush slightly~


    The little girl was in touch with the shrew for a while and began to think wildly.


    The man stared at her for a while, and her heart itched.


    "Really...?" she opened her mouth and asked cautiously for fear that she might say something wrong.


    "No." the man didn''t need her to guess. He said directly, "it''s with a door clip."


    "Door?" the little policewoman was stunned.


    Then he was ashamed of the idea he had just flashed by, covered his face and went to the bathroom.


    Ten minutes later, when the little policewoman came out, they went in again and began to interrogate the shrew.


    But this time, he restrained a lot.


    Because the situation of shrew is a little special, he doesn''t know how to ask.


    Strictly speaking, should this be an accident!


    Facing the ignorant shrew, they don''t know how to speak.


    ¡­¡­


    In boss Wang''s office.


    Since the opening of Wanfeng group again, boss Wang''s office has been many times larger than before, and the decoration is quite luxurious.


    Every time he came here, he had a sense of pride all over him.


    He got it through his own hard work.


    Although it''s a fucking way, it''s also a way to prove yourself, isn''t it?


    Boss Wang, proud to laugh.


    But the next phone call stopped him from laughing.


    The phone was hit by an eye liner he put out.


    It''s the two people who have been following section chief Duan.


    At first, boss Wang was very happy to see the phone. He thought that section chief Duan had made any progress. He wanted to know if there was any progress. Like Dafeng last time, he grabbed Bruce Lee in front of them.


    This is the top priority.


    He always wanted to catch the man behind him and see who was so bold.


    "Big brother, it''s not good!" the man on the phone said in a worried tone.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang''s heart pulled up.


    "Section chief Duan''s people have caught the little dragon snake! Now we''re in the police station and confirm that it''s really the little dragon snake!"


    "Grass..." boss Wang was stunned when he heard this.


    I still fantasize about how to deceive section chief Duan''s people and have been caught?


    It''s a little fast.


    He was a little caught off guard by the speed.


    "Shit, what do you think!" boss Wang said angrily.


    If people have been arrested as they say, it will be even more difficult for him to ask them to come again.


    Is it so easy for the meat to come out after it reaches the mouth of section chief Duan?


    "Big brother, they took people upstairs. I didn''t react!" the man said anxiously.


    Boss Wang knows that no matter how much he says, he is also cunning, and he is too lazy to talk nonsense with him.


    Just hang up.


    He rubbed his temples with his hands, and his head was turning quickly.


    Little dragon snake, little dragon snake, when did you say you were caught? It happened that you were caught at this time. Isn''t it difficult for me?


    Why, I wasted so much energy and didn''t catch you?


    You are really a cunning loach!


    However, you still can''t escape my palm after all!


    Boss Wang thought so. He found section chief Duan''s phone and dialed it. He thought that he should tell him about it as soon as possible and show his attitude first!


    Put pressure on section chief!


    It took a long time to get through.


    When boss Wang received the news, section chief Duan also knew that Bruce Lee was caught.


    At the moment, he was on his way to the police station. He specifically told people to watch the little dragon and snake. He wanted to interrogate him himself.


    This is a hard chance for him! It''s an opportunity for him to contain boss Wang. He must go out in person and search for the secrets behind the little dragon and snake!


    Just looking for a chance to turn over!


    It''s not a way to always be held by boss Wang!


    As soon as my mind stopped here, the phone rang.


    Looking down, he saw the name of boss Wang, and the section chief frowned.


    What did boss Wang call at this time?


    "Hello, Lao Wang?" section chief Duan picked it up and said politely.


    Boss Wang was not polite at all. He directly questioned section chief Duan: "Lao Duan, what do you mean?"


    "Well? What do you mean?"


    Section chief Duan can''t pretend to force at all. This is very false. Boss Wang heard it as soon as he heard it. Section chief Duan must want to hide it from him now!


    Who is boss Wang?


    He used to respect section chief for three points. Now he has his pigtail in his hand and goes crazy at once.


    He snorted coldly, "I said Lao Duan, you''re kidding me! What do you mean if you don''t tell me when you catch the little dragon snake!"

 Chapter 752

    Listening to the questioning voice of boss Wang on the phone, section chief Duan didn''t slow down for a while.


    I just got the news. How did boss Wang know? That''s amazing!


    Boss Wang''s news network is terrible.


    Section chief Duan looked cold, but pretended not to care and said, "Lao Wang, I''m going to call you now. You call first, ha ha ~"


    This smile is quite embarrassing.


    Boss Wang, don''t you know? No matter when he calls, the section chief must have said that.


    This is to perfunctory him.


    Section chief Duan didn''t want to tell him that he was going to deal with Bruce Lee alone!


    "Lao Duan, I know who you are. I have to participate in this matter!" boss Wang said directly without nonsense.


    Section chief Duan secretly scolded boss Wang for being difficult.


    Why did he say: "Lao Wang, I''ve caught the man now and put the case on file. If the case is dismissed, I must disturb the people above. That''s even worse..."


    Section chief Duan was telling the truth, but it seemed so false to boss Wang.


    "Since you know things are so troublesome, why do you want to catch people?"


    Now boss Wang really doesn''t turn a corner at all. He just wants to get rid of section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan can''t say anything.


    "Oh, Lao Wang, don''t you embarrass me..." section chief Duan''s tone was full of helplessness.


    He is boss Qi Wang now. Why do you know that Bruce Lee has been caught? How do you know so fast?


    "Lao Duan, I don''t care about anything else, but I have to be there when you interrogate Bruce Lee!"


    With that, boss Wang hung up with a click.


    Section chief Duan, who left a confused face.


    It seems that no one has dared to do so since he took part in the work.


    It''s easy for section chief Duan to bring boss Wang during the trial, but what is boss Wang?


    At best, he is a big bastard. He doesn''t know how many things hang in the police station. Now he still wants to listen to Zheng?


    This doesn''t pay attention to section chief Duan and them at all!


    This is contempt for his uniform!


    If it had been before, he would have scolded boss Wang on the phone, but now?


    He can only be obedient.


    He has no reason to refuse.


    What he can do now is to rush over later, tell his people to use some skills later, try to let the little dragon snake say nothing in front of boss Wang, and then conduct a surprise interrogation in the evening!


    With a little secret in his heart, section chief Duan galloped all the way to the door of the police station.


    Just got off the bus, the phone rang again.


    It was a strange number. Section chief Duan hesitated and picked it up.


    "Hello, are you Duan Wengong?" there was a dignified voice on the phone. Judging from the experience of section chief Duan for many years, this man must be a big leader.


    He dared not neglect and respectfully said, "well, it''s me, are you?"


    "I''m Chen Jun!"


    Chen Jun?


    This name is actually quite strange to section chief Duan, but it seems to have been heard somewhere.


    He frowned and his brain began to spin.


    Chen Jun, Chen Jun


    by the way!


    Section chief Duan slapped himself on the forehead.


    He remembers the vice governor who just took office. Isn''t he called Chen Jun? Do you mean


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan hurried and respectfully said, "Vice Governor Chen, Hello!"


    "Well, I heard you caught a man named little dragon snake?" he didn''t talk much nonsense and went straight to the topic.


    Little dragon snake?


    Section chief Duan''s forehead tightened.


    "Yes, he''s a wanted man. He was seriously injured and deliberately murdered before. We stayed for a long time to catch him back ~"


    "Well, I know this person. The top attaches great importance to this matter. My people will come later and you will hand them over!"


    "Give you the man?"


    Section chief Duan was surprised.


    What happened to the world?


    I finally caught the little dragon and snake. Now everything has come out. Boss Wang asked him to ask for someone. Now the famous Chen Jun has come to ask for someone!


    The little dragon snake has a big face!


    However, section chief Duan wants to break his head and can''t think of why Chen Jun wants to find Xiaolong snake.


    Is it really valued by the top?


    About these things, section chief Duan doesn''t want to guess or dare not guess. He can only do what it says.


    It''s just that he''s not willing.


    I''m not willing to hand over the little dragon and snake like this.


    How much manpower and material resources did he spend to catch the little dragon and snake?


    But what''s the use of being unwilling? Don''t you have to hand over people honestly?


    He still knows who Chen Jun is.


    If you don''t pay people, you''ll have more trouble in the future.


    This time, Chen Jun called him personally. He can distinguish the priorities of things.


    Alas~


    Section chief Duan parked his car on the side of the road and smoked. He suddenly felt relieved.


    That''s good. At least Bruce Lee won''t fall into boss Wang''s hands.


    After smoking a cigarette, section chief Duan restarted his car and drove towards the police station.


    On the way, he called boss Wang.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the little dragon snake certainly didn''t know how sad the fierce woman was crying. He was dull as a whole.


    Since he came in, his head has been foggy. All this happened so suddenly that it was like a dream.


    One second he was enjoying himself in the house with a shrew, and the next he became like this.


    He would be even more embarrassed if the shrew hadn''t blocked him for a while!


    Life~


    Why are there so many ups and downs?


    The little dragon and snake kept sighing and sighing.


    Pop!


    In the interrogation room, a serious man patted the table hard. The crisp voice also made the little dragon and snake come back from his meditation.


    "Tell me about your crime process!" in fact, little dragon snake recruited everything after he came in, and these people didn''t embarrass him.


    But he didn''t mention who was behind his back.


    "Because Zhang Wen wants to kill me!" said little dragon snake, biting his teeth fiercely.


    He knew he was planted, but he had to drag Zhang Wen into the water before he died!


    "Zhang Wen?" the man was obviously unfamiliar with Zhang Wen''s name.


    "Well, it''s him! He wants to kill me! You have to help me decide!" little dragon snake immediately changed his expression, "by the way, am I self-defense?"


    "Be honest about your problems, don''t say what you have!"


    "Er..." little dragon snake began to talk about his crime process. At that time, he told them how to stay, how to sneak attack Zhang Wen, and stabbed the woman by mistake.


    These experiences are quite legendary.


    After all, he escaped the pursuit of so many people, and the last fall of Xiao Zhou was also because of him.


    Little dragon snake is a red man.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and then a man came in and whispered a few words with the police interrogating Bruce Lee. Suddenly, the eyes of the whole interrogation room focused on Bruce Lee.

 Chapter 753

    Bruce Lee has a great face. Now people in the province are looking for him.


    Not to mention the little dragon snake, even the section chief Duan''s people are confused. It is reasonable to say that the little dragon snake is not too big. It is a heavy injury at most. It should not be named in the province.


    Did he do anything else? Someone''s watching?


    But the section chief didn''t tell them about it.


    They all know the identity of the two people who came here. They are special missions in the province, which is different from Lin Li and them.


    Lin Li was ordered to investigate, and the people above didn''t weigh as much as Chen Jun.


    Now, it is directly the relationship of the vice governor.


    But section chief Duan hasn''t come yet. No one dares to let people go.


    "What''s the matter?" little dragon snake saw that those people were still negotiating there. He felt like a tricked monkey. He clearly said his own business, but he didn''t know at all.


    So he asked.


    This sentence is superfluous.


    I''m still a little confused about my position.


    "Shut your mouth! There''s no place for you to talk!" sure enough, a man shouted at the little dragon snake.


    The little dragon snake''s mouth moved and didn''t say anything. But he was still curious about who came~


    A pair of big black eyes full of thirst for knowledge and slightly obscene aimed at everyone present.


    For a time, the room was full of little eyes of dragons and snakes~


    I don''t know why, these people are worried.


    It''s reasonable to say that the little dragon and snake just look at them. There''s nothing wrong with them.


    But why are you upset?


    It''s terrible!


    It''s like hiding a person in the wardrobe when you''re with your girlfriend. Through these eyes, you can peep into the deepest secret in your heart.


    No one likes to be spied on, and the other party is such an obscene person as Bruce Lee snake.


    The little dragon snake doesn''t speak. Standing there staring at you all the time is an attack in itself!


    "Turn your head around!" a man couldn''t stand it.


    The little dragon snake said innocently, "why?"


    "You... We''re talking about something!" the man may also think it''s unreasonable to let Bruce Lee turn around. After all, is this the interrogation room!


    "You talked about you, but I didn''t talk!" the sophistry of little dragon snake was learned from fierce women.


    Learn from others.


    He also learned a lot from the humming and humming with the shrew every time.


    This is a person''s appeal.


    Bruce Lee certainly doesn''t know. The shrew at this time is also hurting those heads in the interrogation room next to him!


    No one wants to interrogate a shrew.


    She not only has long eyes, but also speaks with ears.


    The man who spoke just now choked on the little dragon snake. He didn''t know what to say. He simply didn''t look at the little dragon snake''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, section chief Duan called boss Wang. In fact, his mood was quite complicated when he called, because this matter was beyond his control.


    Is there any reason why he won''t give it?


    He said the matter again, and boss Wang sneered on the phone: "Lao Duan, it''s time for you to play this game with me? Do you think I don''t know anything?"


    Section chief gritted his teeth: "Lao Wang, this is true!"


    Boss Wang''s head is also turning rapidly. He is also thinking whether it is true or false.


    If someone really came down to ask for someone in person, section chief Duan really has no way, but what if it''s not the case?


    Thinking of this, he said, "I''ll be at the police station in a minute. I don''t care what I do then. You give me ten minutes to interrogate Bruce Lee!"


    Section chief Duan thought that it should be OK in ten minutes, so he nodded and agreed.


    When he arrived at the police station, boss Wang had arrived.


    He hurried out of the car to say hello.


    "Lao Wang, look at you, you are still so impatient, ha ha!"


    In order to ease the embarrassment, section chief Duan said this quite well, but boss Wang didn''t eat him at all. He waved his hand and said, "all right, take me to meet someone!"


    Bruce Lee certainly didn''t know that so many people were thinking about themselves.


    Boss Wang is one of them. It''s the first time he thinks of a man. He can''t sleep.


    Little dragon snake, I''m honored to be such a person.


    At this moment, he is going to see the person who makes old Wang miss so much. He is also very excited.


    Although, the time they met was only ten minutes.


    Boss Wang went in with section chief Duan. There were many people around the door.


    When the police station saw section chief Duan, they hurried up to explain the situation to him.


    Section chief Duan knew for a long time, but he didn''t expect people to come so quickly. They came before he rushed back to the police station.


    It seems that Vice Governor Chen is also quite anxious.


    The little dragon snake has a great face!


    "Hello, are you section chief?" one of them was quite polite. He came and said politely to section chief.


    "Well, I am. Are you from Vice Governor Chen?"


    "Yes."


    The conversation between the two was so simple that they didn''t say any more. Section chief Duan knew that he was going to hand over the little dragon and snake today, so he didn''t talk much nonsense. He told them to give him ten minutes and they should prepare some handover procedures.


    These people didn''t think much. They consciously went out and waited.


    Ten minutes is not much for them.


    So under the gaze of the crowd, section chief Duan took boss Wang into the interrogation room.


    Section chief Duan called everyone out, leaving him and boss Wang in the room.


    Bruce Lee''s eyes lit up when he noticed someone coming in the room, but his eyes sank when he saw that the person was boss Wang.


    "Little dragon snake, do you remember me?" boss Wang strode over, and section chief looked at the time behind.


    "Hum! Grass!" little dragon snake didn''t speak. He only made two sounds in his mouth. In the past, he was scared to pee his pants when he saw boss Wang, but now, unlike in the past, what is he afraid of now?


    He''s not afraid of anyone!


    "Hehe, tell me who ordered you to kill Zhang Wen. I can find a way to reduce your sentence!"


    The word commutation is not attractive to Bruce Lee now, and he doesn''t care. Anyway, he has spent the rest of his life in it, and he doesn''t want to come out again.


    In fact, he should have betrayed Lao Yan. He had no relationship with Lao Yan, which was also in his plan. But when he saw boss Wang''s urgent appearance, he didn''t want to say anything. He wanted to see boss Wang worried.


    A faint evil smile hung on his face: "do you really want to know?"


    "Yes, I do." boss Wang nodded.


    Little dragon snake smiled: "then kneel down here and call dad, and I''ll tell you ~"

 Chapter 754

    In the interrogation room, the atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.


    The embarrassing person is not only boss Wang, but also section chief Duan.


    He didn''t expect that the little dragon''s mouth was quite hard! But he didn''t stop it, because what little dragon and snake said is quite soothing!


    And he also wanted to see how boss Wang knelt on the ground and called his father.


    Boss Wang is definitely a man who can bend and stretch. When Bruce Lee''s words came to his ears, he didn''t think that he would really kneel down and shout to Bruce Lee''s father, eat some losses and get what he wants.


    But section chief Duan and they are all watching here. There is monitoring in the room. How can boss Wang lower his head? Although he can bend and stretch, he still wants face.


    Face is heavy for him!


    Besides, even if he called Dad, little dragon and snake didn''t necessarily tell him the truth. Wasn''t it fooled by people as monkeys?


    Boss Wang is weighing the pros and cons.


    The eyes are smiling and the heart is floating~


    Bruce Lee felt very powerful for the first time. He was the first person who could make boss Wang bow his head and doubt his life.


    It feels good to look down on boss Wang and despise him! Abuse him! Let him not know the southeast, northwest!


    This used to be what boss Wang did to others. Today, it''s his turn to taste this feeling.


    It''s not a good feeling to be trampled under your feet.


    The chips are almost zero in boss Wang.


    His eyes changed.


    Pop!


    A crisp sound returned to the interrogation room.


    Boss Wang didn''t think much. He raised his hand and slapped little dragon snake in the face. The slap was accurate and cruel. Little dragon snake immediately had nosebleed.


    Bruce Lee''s head tilted and his eyes were a little helpless.


    Did you do it?


    Why did boss Wang do it?


    Aren''t we not allowed to do it now?


    He hasn''t been beaten since he came in. How dare boss Wang do it?


    By the way, anyway, he still doesn''t know why boss Wang can come in!


    Why can he come into the interrogation room and ask himself? You know, he''s just like himself. He''s a jerk, but he''s better than little dragon and snake.


    Why?


    I haven''t figured it out yet. Boss Wang punched me again.


    Right in front of the little dragon and snake.


    "Oh......" the little dragon snake couldn''t help crying this time.


    It hurts!


    Boss Wang''s fist really hurts!


    This punch also revived the little dragon and snake.


    "Grass, if you dare to hit me, I won''t tell you!" it felt like coaxing a child to talk.


    But boss Wang didn''t feel anything at all. Then he punched Bruce Lee again.


    Little dragon snake sits on a stool with handcuffs and anklets. He doesn''t even have a place to hide. Boss Wang can hit wherever he wants.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll call you until you say it!"


    "Grass..." Little Dragon and snake scolded.


    Dong.


    Pop.


    Boss Wang hit the little dragon and snake very hard. One punch plus one slap, one slap plus one punch.


    It''s like cooking.


    From time to time, I scold and add some seasoning~


    It''s delicious.


    Bruce Lee can''t stand it.


    How could he have been beaten so badly? Now he''s regretting that he didn''t kill boss Wang first. If he killed boss Wang first, there wouldn''t be so many things!


    "Say it or not?"


    "Grass, do you say it?"


    Boss Wang punched and scolded. Although he didn''t hear the sentence that Bruce Lee was satisfied with, he was very relieved.


    He has long wanted to clean up the little dragon and snake.


    All along, it''s the dragons and snakes who run again. They''re looking for it. It''s hard to find it.


    "Grass, don''t say!" little dragon snake grinned with pain, but he didn''t say a word about Lao Yan! As long as he doesn''t say, boss Wang can only guess about Lao Yan, which will never come true.


    This gives boss Wang a headache.


    Doubt, and can''t be eaten.


    "I''ll kill you if you don''t say it!" boss Wang rolled up his sleeve and slapped him twice. He stopped and lit a cigarette.


    Is it because boss Wang is soft hearted?


    Absolutely not!


    How can his heart be soft?


    He is tired, and the force is mutual. He beats dragons and snakes, and his hands hurt! It''s not twice. My hands are swollen.


    The little dragon and snake are wheezing, and boss Wang is also adjusting his breathing.


    "Is it Zhang Wen?" he asked.


    "Hahaha..." Bruce Lee didn''t speak and laughed like crazy.


    In just a few minutes, he had been beaten into a pig''s head by boss Wang.


    His face was full of hot pain.


    But he still has a hard mouth. Today''s little dragon and snake have a tough mouth like cast iron, and can''t be pierced by bullets!


    "Lao Wang, it''s time." section chief Duan, who has been watching the time, came over and said.


    Boss Wang just cleaned up the little dragon and snake. He didn''t see it.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly, wiped the blood on his hands, took a deep look at Xiaolong snake, and went out with section chief Duan.


    When the little dragon and snake were sent to those people, they were stunned.


    what the fuck.


    Why is it like this in just ten minutes?


    Being beaten like a pig''s head!


    But no one asked little dragon snake. Who cares if a prisoner was beaten?


    But along the way, the car was full of dragons and snakes, which made the whole car confused.


    Is this sound confusing~


    After little dragon snake left, section chief Duan sat in boss Wang''s car at the door of the police station.


    They were smoking in the car.


    "Lao Wang, you can see that the people above have taken away the little dragon and snake. Just now you started in the interrogation room. I may have to take a big punishment, alas ~"


    The implication is to tell little dragon snake that I have given you a lot of face.


    This place is not supposed to be where people like you come in. I made an exception to let you in and let you beat people. This face is not what ordinary people can give!


    Where can boss Wang not hear it?


    Although he didn''t get any information from little dragon snake, section chief Duan helped him and gave him a lot of face.


    After all, doing it in the interrogation room is not something ordinary people can do.


    Boss Wang flicked the ash: "so, when will the little dragon and snake come back?"


    Section chief shook his head: "I don''t know. It depends on the progress of the trial above."


    He has no right to ask. He can only wait. When the people above hand in the little dragon and snake, he will go on. If people don''t hand it back, he will still wait eagerly. It''s impossible to ask for someone directly.


    "Is there no other way?" boss Wang really doesn''t want to give up such a good opportunity.


    Isn''t section chief Duan?


    He sighed: "Lao Wang, if you have someone above you, you can work hard, but I really have no way here."

 Chapter 755

    Li Erzi''s hospital. Today is the last day of Li Erzi''s hospitalization.


    Originally, he wanted to leave the hospital today, but I insisted that he stay for another period of time. After all, his physical recovery is not very fast. On the one hand, Li Erzi''s physique is not as good as that of forced tiger and Zhang Guohua.


    If the injured person is pretending to be a tiger, I guarantee that he can jump on the ground in less than half a month.


    Li Erzi is not a fist player. He is a brain player.


    He didn''t do both writing and martial arts.


    In the ward, I told Li Erzi about the column coming to me.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua are also there.


    They were all silent.


    After smoking a cigarette, Li Erzi slowly opened his mouth: "the pillar is a good brother, that is, boss Wang behind him is so fucking!"


    "I owe the pillar this time," I said.


    "Wenzi, it can be said that boss Wang miscalculated this time. Have you ever thought about what would happen if boss Wang didn''t send pillars this time? What would be the result?"


    My eyebrows moved. Of course I thought about it, but I never dared to think about it.


    "In that case, you''re definitely not the one who''s hurt. I think boss Wang is just a temptation this time! If it''s me, cut on all sides!" said Li Erzi, looking around us.


    I know what he means, that is, boss Wang will deal with all of us at the same time.


    I, Li Erzi, pretend to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua.


    Of course, and Wang Yuxian.


    At the same time, work together!


    This time he only called the pillar, which must be just testing me!


    At the same time, he is also testing the pillar to see whether the pillar can contribute to him and whether it can be used to the extreme by him.


    Obviously, No.


    We have been tied together since we went to get knives together. To tell the truth, I''m not afraid of death. I''m just afraid of something more terrible than death, such as the accident of Wang Yuxian.


    That''s what I''m most worried about.


    If boss Wang asks someone to bind Wang Yuxian, what should I do?


    I have to listen to what boss Wang says?


    I bowed my head and meditated.


    "Wenzi, what are you going to do with Wang Peng?" Li Erzi asked me at this time.


    All three of them looked at me.


    I almost forgot that Wang Peng was also involved in this matter.


    I frowned upset: "what do you think? Do you believe Wang Peng will do such a thing?"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "I don''t believe it. Although Wang Peng is a little more violent, he is absolutely loyal to you!"


    "I think so, so what''s going on..."


    "Could it be that it was used?"


    Being used?


    The first person who jumped out of my mind was boss Wang. He used Wang Peng and Zhiyong to break my relationship with Zhu, but on second thought, it seems unlikely.


    If boss Wang can get in the way, why not do it earlier?


    Why not directly let Zhiyong take care of Lao Yan in secret?


    The man behind it must not be boss Wang.


    "Anyway, I have to talk to Wang Peng," I said.


    "Well, pay attention to the method ~"


    "Ha ha, I know ~" I smiled, turned and walked out.


    Wang Peng and others have been in the hospital recently. Li Erzi is right. Wang Peng is our loyal bodyguard now. He really has no different feelings for me.


    How can I doubt him?


    I called Wang Peng out. We went to my car and sat down. I gave him a cigarette.


    Every time he sees my BMW, his eyes are shining. I know he must want one in his dream. It''s convenient to drive out and pick up girls.


    "Do you like this car?" I laughed.


    "Brother Wen, I like it!" Wang Peng said quickly.


    "Peng''er, it''s not difficult to get this car, but you have to see how much I paid behind my back. Boss Wang said, this car will be given to me, but that''s on the premise that I did something for him."


    Wang Peng''s eyes lit up: "what''s up?"


    "I tied up boss Du''s wife and children," I said, spitting out a cigarette.


    Since I did that, I didn''t let Wang Peng and Wu Yang participate. Naturally, I didn''t tell them. I think it''s better not to let them participate in these things. After all, they are only students.


    But today I think I should tell Wang Peng about it.


    The most important thing between brothers is honesty.


    I regard Wang Peng as a brother, not a little brother.


    Wang Peng''s eyes stared oval with my words.


    He couldn''t believe it and said, "brother Wen, did you tie up boss Du''s family? This..."


    This is the most shameless thing on the road. He certainly didn''t expect that I did these things in the days when I disappeared.


    "This is boss Wang''s order. I can''t help it. Moreover, that''s the last time I work for him!"


    "Brother Wen, I''ll do these things in the future. It''s too degrading for you to do such things!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled. Sometimes Wang Peng spoke simply.


    He thought things too simple.


    But I''m glad.


    "If you don''t do this well, boss Wang will certainly not let me go. This is my chip to leave boss Wang, but I didn''t expect that he won''t give up when he achieved his goal and let me kill boss Du''s wife and children."


    Wang Peng''s eyes moved. Obviously, he also felt a little surprised. Boss Wang was a little too cruel.


    "But I didn''t do that. I think it''s a little too much, and I can''t do it. Now boss Du has lived in, which is enough." I took a deep breath and said.


    "Brother Wen, you did the right thing!" Wang Peng said to me, not knowing whether he understood what I said.


    "Hehe, but although I helped him, he didn''t intend to let me go!" I said, and my eyes sank.


    Wang Peng frowned: "brother Wen, is he..."


    "He wants to kill me!"


    Boom~


    Wang Peng''s head exploded in the melon.


    He said last time that he wanted to help me run boss Wang, but we all stopped him nearby, otherwise he would go foolishly.


    This is not to say that Wang Peng does things without thinking, but that he has no good impression of boss Wang.


    He has long wanted to help me get rid of boss Wang.


    He only needs one reason.


    "Brother Wen, I''ll help you with this!" he said to me seriously.


    "What do you want to do for me?" I looked at him with a smile.


    He must think now that I called him here to tell him about it.


    He waved his hand around his neck: "kill boss Wang!"


    My eyes cooled.


    I know Wang Peng is for my good and wants to help me get rid of future problems, but things are not done like this, and society is not so mixed.


    I said solemnly, "boss Wang has many people around him. Now he goes to the street every day with more than a dozen people, including pillars. Can you beat the pillars alone?"

 Chapter 756

    Pillar is the right-hand man around boss Wang, but it is definitely not the most powerful.


    There are people outside people and there are days outside the sky.


    Wang Peng shook his head at my words: "I can''t beat you."


    "Boss Wang follows more than a dozen people every day. Can you deceive the eyes of more than a dozen people and kill him?"


    Wang Peng still shook his head.


    But he raised his hand and made an "eight" gesture.


    "I can''t do it with my bare hands, but..."


    Guns!


    I didn''t expect Wang Peng to think of it.


    If there was that thing, maybe Wang Peng could really succeed, but this method is a little extreme.


    I sighed: "Wang Peng, this is not the way to do things. If you were boss Wang now, what would the people on the road say about me? They would say that I Zhang Wen didn''t talk about morality and killed my eldest brother!"


    "But he wants to kill you!" he said fiercely.


    "He''s his business, I''m mine! If he does it again, I''ll do it. This time I owe him!"


    Boss Wang is kind to me. I can''t do that.


    "Brother Wen, you are too soft hearted!" Wang Peng said angrily.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little stiff for a moment. After a while, I said I patted Wang Peng on the shoulder and said, "peng''er, do you know who boss Wang sent?"


    He shook his head.


    "It''s a pillar!"


    "What? Brother Zhu?"


    "Well!" my eyes narrowed, "but the pillar didn''t start. In order to explain to boss Wang, I gave myself a knife!"


    "..." Wang Peng was silent. He didn''t know what he remembered, or he was cruel.


    "In fact, there is a more important reason why boss Wang wants to get rid of me." after smoking a cigarette, I click again. "He suspects that I have a secret connection with Lao Yan."


    Wang Peng was a little confused: "brother Wen, how can you contact Lao Yan?"


    "I certainly won''t have any contact with Lao Yan, but boss Wang doesn''t believe it."


    "Why doesn''t he believe it?" Wang Peng asked me with an innocent face.


    I pointed to him, "because of you."


    "Because of me?!" Wang Peng straightened up and couldn''t believe it.


    I simply said, "because he saw you with Lao Yan''s people."


    "I didn''t!" Wang Peng explained desperately with an innocent face.


    From his eyes, I can''t see a trace of affectation and coercion. Wang Peng has always been very honest with me. He may really don''t know.


    I frowned: "I know you won''t, but that''s what the pillar said. He shouldn''t lie to me."


    Wang Peng stopped talking and began to bow his head and meditate.


    In a few minutes, he smoked several cigarettes.


    He was trying to recall that he didn''t seem to hang out with anyone these days. He was either at school or in the hospital every day.


    Wait


    A man suddenly came to his mind.


    It''s that nice bald brother.


    But after they left that day for no reason, they never contacted him again.


    Could it be... That''s Lao Yan''s man?


    "Brother Wen, I remember..." Wang Peng, in a cold sweat, told me how to know Zhiyong with bald head.


    I immediately went upstairs and asked Li Erzi to investigate to see if Zhiyong had a bald head recently.


    Li Erzi''s news was very fast, but in less than ten minutes, he told me that Zhiyong did have a big bald head.


    And it''s been pretty bad lately.


    It dawned on me.


    "It seems that these things are the initiators of Lao Yan and them." I said faintly.


    Wang Peng''s eyes lit up: "Lao Yan? Is that bald man from Lao Yan?"


    "What''s the matter? You don''t know him when he changes his hairstyle?" pretending to force the tiger to say coldly,.


    Wang Peng stopped talking.


    All the people in the room focused on Wang Peng, which would make Wang Peng a little embarrassed. I coughed twice: "pretend to force the tiger, don''t say it. It''s not Wang Peng''s fault. Lao Yan is doing things behind his back!"


    Wang Peng gave me a grateful look.


    "All right, let''s break up. No one will mention it in the future!" I said.


    Pretending to force the tiger, they all went out, and I left Er Zi Li to discuss with him what to do next.


    ¡­¡­


    Little dragon snake felt like he had a dream. So far, he hasn''t woken up.


    He always felt that the people who took him didn''t look like bad people.


    Because after they got on the bus and left the police station, instead of beating him on the bus, one of them gave him a paper towel and asked him to wipe the blood on his face.


    Can this be a bad person?


    His mother doesn''t care so much about him!


    Little dragon snake was a little moved, but he still didn''t forget to ask, "where are you taking me?"


    This is a dialogue often heard in movies.


    But usually, no one answers him.


    No one in the car paid attention to the little dragon and snake. Only the man who just handed him the paper towel smiled at him.


    The little dragon and snake were blinded, but he was very clever and stopped asking.


    But he didn''t know if the place he was going to was worse than the police station.


    Little dragon and snake had a string in his heart. Although these people didn''t beat him, he was still very nervous. He didn''t know his destination. The trip was a nightmare.


    Little dragon snake doesn''t know anything now.


    The only thing he misses right now is the shrew.


    If you see a shrew again, it''s worth his death.


    In retrospect, the love between him and the shrew was born in this way. Although it was deformed, they both enjoyed and enjoyed this short time.


    These days, little dragon and snake sleep with fierce women. Tonight, he can only sleep with himself. I don''t know if he can sleep.


    Can he sleep without the snore of a shrew.


    Shrew is a magical woman.


    She has a kind of magic that can tie a man like little dragon and snake firmly~


    I don''t know how long I drove. I turned left and right and finally stopped near a civilian house.


    Looking at the scene outside the car window, Bruce Lee was stunned.


    Where is this?


    It''s deserted everywhere. It doesn''t look like the city at all.


    It seems that no one lives nearby. It''s such a lonely bungalow. Why did they bring themselves to this ghost place?


    Is it difficult to


    The little dragon snake thought of this and jumped with a thump in his heart. He grabbed the door and said nothing. If he got off the car, he might be finished in the next second!


    Dead!


    When these people saw the little dragon and snake like this, they couldn''t help laughing.


    Little dragon snake was stunned when he looked at these people. What are they laughing at?


    One of them said, "do you think you can get here safely if we want to kill you? Don''t worry, even if we want to judge you, there are laws!"

 Chapter 757

    Little dragon and snake grabbed the door frame with both hands and listened to the man''s words. He was stunned for a few seconds.


    Yes, why are you so stupid? If people want to do it, they can kill themselves in the car just now. Why is it so troublesome?


    These people are not simple people at first sight. Little dragon and snake vaguely feel that things are not so simple.


    He stared at these people with his innocent eyes and asked, "why did you bring me here? Who are you?"


    The man who spoke just now snorted coldly, "you have a lot of face, but don''t worry, we won''t hurt you!"


    Then they took the little dragon and snake in.


    In this room, there is a bed, a TV and food.


    When he came in, the man clicked and opened the gloves for the little dragon snake.


    "Eat first!"


    The little dragon and snake shook.


    Scared.


    He didn''t dare to move his chopsticks for a long time.


    How did things change so fast?


    It seems that the little dragon and snake, who were still in the desperate hell one second ago, suddenly became like this? Why can you suddenly sit here and eat?


    It''s still right!


    What is this?


    This dish should not be poisonous!


    Kill the little dragon and snake silently, so the forensic medicine can''t even identify anything.


    What a terrible way to die?


    Little dragon snake never thought he would die in this way. This method is too bitter!


    And it''s a little too oppressive.


    At the thought of this, Bruce Lee''s eyes turned red and almost burst into tears.


    Even if I was preparing to assassinate Zhang Wen, I didn''t succeed. I can''t die! Now why do these people want to die by themselves?


    He only hates himself for his incompetence!


    Didn''t get out of those cops!


    Seeing that the little dragon and snake hadn''t moved their chopsticks for a long time, one of them came and grabbed a mouthful of food with his hand, put it into his mouth and looked at him with a smile: "eat wow, no poison!"


    Little dragon and snake nodded like a treasure and ate it.


    He''s really hungry. He hasn''t eaten anything since he was caught.


    Can you not be hungry?


    Eating, two lines of tears hung from the eyes of the little dragon and snake.


    Alas~


    It''s good to be alive!


    People have different lives. This is the life of Bruce Lee and snake. God cares for him.


    Otherwise, he would not have known how many times he had died!


    Just now, the man saw that Bruce Lee began to eat, quietly went out, took out the phone and dialed a number.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a luxury villa in the rich area of Jinhai city.


    Chen Jun answered the phone and gave a sound.


    Pop!


    Put down the phone, he raised his hand and slapped chennan in the face.


    Chen Nan felt his head sink and looked at his father strangely: "Dad, why did you hit me?"


    "Hum, it''s light to beat you! Do you know that my principles have been destroyed this time because of you!" the more Chen Jun looks at his son, the more uncomfortable he is. How did he give birth to such a useless boy?


    I''ve known to eat, drink and have fun all day. It''s better now to hook up with people like Bruce Lee and snake.


    He was originally ten thousand unwilling to help him, but what can he do?


    Chennan knelt down for him for a whole hour last night! And also promised him that as long as he helped, he would obediently go abroad to study and ensure that he would never make trouble again in the future.


    The innocent Chen Jun believed Chen Nan''s words.


    No way, no one makes their father and son love deeply?


    Who gave him such a son?


    Sometimes, he really wants to kill chennan!


    "Dad..." chennan didn''t dare to provoke Chenjun. He knew that if he got angry, he could kill him!


    Chennan has no mother since childhood. He lives with Chenjun. He has always been a hardline. Chenjun scolds him as soon as he hits chennan, but the more Chenjun hits chennan, the more he seems to be frustrated and dead,


    But Chen Jun never gave up changing Chen Nan and wanted him to become an indomitable man.


    But how can chennan understand his good intentions?


    Just try to be honest in front of him and don''t get beaten.


    "You tell me, what do you want to do when you get this man out?" Chen Jun asked.


    Chen Nan turned his eyes and pretended to be poor and said, "Dad, in fact, this man is my friend. He accidentally broke people when fighting with people. It''s no big deal! He told me more than once that he wants to go back to accompany his old mother. He''s a filial son. If I want to meet his wishes, I promise him. I''m also doing good!"


    Chen Jun had already told him to do more good deeds and don''t go out to make trouble.


    Chen Jun''s hands are not clean when he comes to today''s position. It took a lot of means and brains to climb up. It''s not easy at all, so he told Chen nan to do more good deeds and don''t do evil.


    It''s good for yourself.


    "Because of this?" Chen Jun was silent for a while and asked.


    Chen Nan nodded quickly. If Chen Jun knew that he was using little dragon and snake to deal with Zhang Wen, would he have to break his leg?


    Chen Jun has always been a representative of high IQ in officialdom. He has never made a wrong judgment for so many years, but in his son, he still made a wrong judgment or failed.


    At this moment, looking at chennan''s cautious and thief''s eyes, Chenjun believed it.


    He really believed that his son was doing good.


    It''s not that he hasn''t investigated the little dragon snake. He knows that he is seriously injured. It''s basically the same as what chennan said.


    If so, isn''t Chen Jun doing good?


    Kindness is the most important thing. At this point, he doesn''t lack money or power, but he doesn''t want to do immoral things.


    People should think of their offspring.


    Like chennan.


    Chen Jun turned his back and lit a cigarette: "how long are you going to let him go out?"


    Chen Nan shook his head: "Dad, I don''t know..."


    "Two months! I''ll give you two months. As soon as two months arrive, you''ll give me the man right away. Do you know?" the ethereal smoke spits out from Chen Jun''s mouth.


    Although he always beat chennan, he still doted on him.


    No way, who let himself have such a son?


    Chen Nan quickly nodded: "I see, Dad..."


    Anyway, first stabilize Chen Jun.


    And two months is enough for chennan.


    As long as he gives Bruce Lee a chance, he believes that two months should be enough for him.


    As long as you kill Zhang Wen, the little dragon and snake will be useless. Don''t you think of a way to let someone catch him then?


    It''s too simple!


    Thinking of this, Chen Nan''s eyes narrowed.


    What he has to do now is to stabilize the little dragon and snake, and then let him help himself!


    Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen, I see how you play with me this time!

 Chapter 758

    In a remote house in Jinhai City, little dragon snake ate a round belly and lay in bed to rest.


    Now he can''t figure out what''s going on.


    Now I''m lying in bed to rest. I don''t feel supervised at all. Instead, I''m quite free. I have what I want, eat and drink.


    Is this a prison?


    If so, he would rather live all his life~


    Took a toothpick from the table and he picked his teeth.


    Although I don''t know why, can he enjoy every second now!


    He suddenly missed the shrew. If only the shrew were here now.


    Alas~


    Prick~


    After a while, he heard a car brake, and then someone pushed the door and came in.


    He sat up vigilantly from his bed. Now he was particularly vigilant about these voices. He was afraid that the next second these people would change their mind and take him back to the ghost place for the rest of his life.


    Pedal pedal~


    A man''s rapid footsteps came.


    He pushed the door open with a creak.


    Standing outside the door is a man that Bruce Lee and snake are familiar with.


    These days, little dragon and snake scolded him more than once and wanted to kill him more than once. But the man didn''t even call him, but when he was arrested, there was a call.


    Although the little dragon and snake were very frightened, it was dangerous.


    This man is chennan!


    It''s Chen Nan with a confused face and a little red on his left face.


    With his signature green hair, he smiled at the little dragon and snake.


    Grass!


    Little dragon and snake scolded in his heart. At this time, he didn''t know what to say. How to describe this boy?


    This annoying and loving boy~


    Chennan appears here at this time. Little dragon and snake don''t have to think about what it means.


    "Why did you come?" little dragon snake, very unhappy, glanced at his mouth.


    Chen Nan touched his green hair and said with a smile, "sorry, I''m a little late, but it''s not too late, ha ha ~"


    The little dragon snake scolded: "these are your people?"


    Chen Nan nodded: "well, I said, will you be all right ~"


    Originally, little dragon snake didn''t believe what chennan said at all, but today he believed it. He was saved by chennan when he was about to fall into hell, so he believed chennan.


    He does have that ability.


    It''s really the child of the vice governor''s family.


    "Have you been beaten?" Chen Nan saw that Bruce Lee''s face was hurt. It seemed that the beating was not light.


    "Well." the little dragon snake touched his face.


    The wound still hurts~


    Boss Wang didn''t show any kindness to him.


    "Are the people inside beating you? Tell me what you look like, and I''ll go to find them!" Chen Nan said angrily.


    "It''s not the people inside." little dragon snake quickly stopped him. The section chief''s people really didn''t touch him at all. The person who touched him was boss Wang, who was like a hungry wolf.


    Where can I find chennan?


    His little dragon and snake can only eat dumb!


    "Who is that?" Chen Nan''s curiosity came up.


    "Oh, if you don''t know me, don''t ask!" the little dragon snake waved his hand upset.


    "En......" in fact, chennan doesn''t want to meddle in these affairs. He just wants little dragon and snake to help him get rid of Zhang Wen, that''s all.


    "I couldn''t reach you a few days ago. I thought you ran away!" little dragon snake glanced at chennan and sat down.


    Chen Nan smiled: "how can I leave you and run away? We are now grasshoppers on a rope! Ha ha!"


    Little dragon snake likes to hear this sentence most. He just wants chennan to know that they are together now. Don''t dislike anyone. But he was still very happy. He didn''t expect that chennan really had the ability to ensure that he was all right on the white road in Jinhai city.


    It seems that you should have a good relationship with him. Maybe in the future, when Xiaolong snake gets rid of Zhang Wen and gets mixed up in Jinhai City, chennan can be used in many places! At that time, he was in charge of black and chennan was in charge of white.


    They are in Jinhai city!


    "OK, I''ll take you home first. You''ll cultivate yourself for two days!" chennan said forthrightly.


    Seeing little dragon and snake like this, he also felt a little shabby.


    Little dragon and snake nodded: "but where I used to live, I can''t go back."


    Where can chennan not know? He waited for little dragon snake. He took out a key from his pocket and gave it to little dragon snake.


    "I''ve prepared the house for you! Just go and live!"


    Chen Nan is afraid that Bruce Lee won''t live. Can he monitor his every move in this house.


    Little dragon snake didn''t see the intention of head chennan, but looked at him gratefully: "OK, let''s go!"


    On the way, Chen Nan pretended to ask Bruce Lee when he was going to deal with Zhang Wen.


    Speaking of Zhang Wen, Bruce Lee''s teeth are itchy. If it weren''t for him, could he get to where he is today?


    "Leave it alone. When my wife comes out, we''ll squat first, and then find a chance!"


    "En......" Chen Nan smiled, "how long can you do it?"


    "As short as a few days, as long as a month! Why, are you in a hurry?" said little dragon snake.


    "Don''t worry, ha ha..." Chen Nan smiled awkwardly and was almost seen by little dragon and snake, but a month''s time is enough~


    Chen Nan admires himself in his heart now. Why is he so smart? How can you cheat the little dragon and snake so easily?


    When he arrived at his residence, little dragon and snake took a general look. The house was quite good. Compared with the house where he lived with the shrew before, it was just one heaven and one earth.


    Chennan is also good intentions.


    After coming in, chennan smoked a cigarette and called.


    Asked about the situation, and then smiled at the little dragon and Snake: "you sit for a while and I''ll go out."


    "Well." little dragon snake didn''t know what chennan was going to do and promised.


    ¡­¡­


    The shrew has been wronged all day.


    She was interrogated in the police station all day. She didn''t eat or drink. It''s not that people don''t give her, but that she can''t eat by herself.


    Thinking about the little dragon and snake, it''s strange that she can eat it!


    She doesn''t know whether little dragon snake has eaten today or how little dragon snake is doing!


    The husband and wife are heart to heart.


    The shrew is worried to death.


    At ten in the evening, the shrew was released.


    No way, no one can convict her.


    Can you say that you were hurt by slipping and falling while walking in the street, and you still have to find the floor paving master to clean up? Isn''t that unreasonable?


    Shrew, I just accidentally caught someone when I closed the door.


    It''s not an attack on Jing.


    Didi!


    As soon as he walked out of the gate of the police station, a trumpet came from behind the fierce woman.


    She looked back.


    It''s a very luxurious sports car.


    The lights were on and he couldn''t see who was sitting inside.


    Only a voice was calling her.


    Come on, come to me~


    Get in the car~

 Chapter 759

    The shrew is a little confused.


    I don''t know anyone who drives a sports car.


    Since she grew up like this, she has never contacted anyone, let alone the rich.


    You should know that there are farmers around you.


    Who made a fortune and came to her?


    Is it the farmer she used to date?


    No, where can she move?


    She already has little dragon and snake, and she also deeply loves little dragon and snake~


    She and little dragon and snake are inseparable.


    The shrew ignored him and walked ahead.


    Whoosh~


    The car that honked in the back swung across in front of her.


    Ouch~


    A red Porsche 911.


    This car is the focus of girls'' attention wherever they go. The shrew is also a spring girl. Naturally, she also likes this luxury car.


    The fierce woman stared at the car for a few seconds, but her eyes still showed a trace of joy.


    If I could drive around in this car, I would feel pretty good.


    Her eyes first looked around the car, and then floated into the cab.


    Green~


    Green hair?


    The shrew doesn''t feel much at once.


    Click.


    When the door of the sports car opened, a green headed youth slowly came down, pretended to light a cigarette and waved to the fierce woman.


    "Beauty, I''m here to pick you up ~"


    The fierce woman was stunned.


    To pick her up?


    What''s going on?


    "Who are you?" the fierce woman didn''t know anyone at all and strode over.


    Strictly speaking, it was flirting. She wanted to see who flirted with her.


    Who dares to flirt with her?


    The man who got out of the car was chennan.


    It''s Chen Nan with an ignorant face.


    To tell the truth, he hasn''t seen what little dragon snake''s woman is like, but little dragon snake has always been romantic and unruly. He thinks that a fierce woman should be a bright beauty even if she is not a country and a city.


    But why is it like this?


    When chennan got out of the car and saw the fierce woman clearly, he only felt a big dark shadow flash in front of him.


    Is this angular face a woman''s face?


    Is this a woman?


    Oh


    Seeing the fierce woman coming towards him, he subconsciously squeezed his eyes and felt a little broken.


    It''s ang, too.


    The shrew just came out of the police station wearing a vest and silk stockings. This dress is very common for other women.


    But it''s a little awkward for a shrew.


    The two legs are like the columns of an overpass, on which is a strong body like a man.


    No, even stronger than men.


    At least stronger than chennan.


    If not to see her slightly sudden chest, chennan really thought that under this appearance, it was a man!


    He meant to surprise little dragon snake and make him more determined to himself, but it''s hard for good people to do it.


    One more second with a top-notch woman like a shrew is one more second of torture!


    The fierce woman came over and grabbed Chen Nan''s collar without saying a word.


    "Ask you, who are you?" the fierce woman is not a good stubble. If she catches chennan, she has to say hello with her fist!


    The subtext is.


    Don''t think you drive a sports car. If you look a little handsome, I dare not touch you.


    Chen Nan panicked. Just now he was stunned when he saw the shrew like this. He didn''t say anything at once. When he felt a strong force coming through the shrew''s strong arm, his body immediately sent him a dangerous signal.


    DANGER!


    Shrew is a dangerous character!


    If you are not careful, you may be beaten up! That''s a bad taste!


    In order to avoid a severe beating, chennan quickly said, "beauty, I''m a friend of Bruce Lee''s snake. He asked me to pick you up!"


    "Who? Dragon snake?" after hearing the name that made her miss so much, the shrew let him go the next second.


    But after letting go for a second, she immediately stuck chennan''s neck again.


    "You lied to me, little dragon snake is still at the police station!"


    "No, I saved him ~"


    Chennan quickly explained with a flattering smile.


    The shrew was delighted. She seemed to know what was going on. This person should be the official second generation that little dragon snake told him.


    Unexpectedly, it''s true!


    It''s really done!


    "Take me to him!" the fierce woman raised her eyebrows and got into the car directly.


    Inside, he motioned chennan to drive faster!


    One day''s absence is like three autumn days. The fierce woman really wants Bruce Lee and snake.


    Luxury sports car, which is every man''s favorite, power, line and price are very beautiful.


    It''s just a little short of space~


    To be exact, after the shrew came in, the space was slightly insufficient.


    After the fierce woman with the back of a tiger came in, Chen Nan had to touch the arm of the fierce woman when she was in gear. It felt very strange.


    I always feel like I''ve been hurt by someone~


    The little dragon snake tastes very strong now.


    Chen Nan drove very fast all the way. He really didn''t want to get along with the shrew for a second.


    The pressure is very high every second.


    Tired of driving for more than ten minutes, chennan came down in cold sweat when he arrived at Xiaolong snake''s residence.


    Get out of the car, open the door and give it to Bruce Lee!


    Behind him stood a fierce woman. Chen Nan knocked on the door and stood aside very wisely.


    Creak~


    The door opened like an angel''s eye. In the door stood little dragon and snake. Outside the door was the woman who moved him.


    Black, like a hill.


    Bruce Lee''s sneaky eyes suddenly became extremely energetic. The man in front of him was immediately shrouded in light.


    The shrew''s eyes turned red.


    The four eyes were opposite, and countless sparks collided. The fierce woman saw the little dragon and snake and smiled.


    Laugh with tears.


    Little dragon and snake, weeping with a smile.


    They don''t talk anymore.


    Whoosh~


    The fierce woman''s big black hand hugged the little dragon and snake and tightened it in her arms.


    Little dragon and snake don''t give advice at all. Hold the shrew and chew it!


    A match was thrown into the pile of cotton, and suddenly a sea of fire flashed out.


    Little dragon snake and shrew are two small flames dancing in the sea of fire~


    "Alas..." Chen Nan next to him couldn''t stand the impact of this vision and turned to leave silently.


    The daily life of little dragon, snake and shrew is a little too exciting for him.


    It''s a little fierce~


    "Chen Nan, en... Er..." the little dragon snake shouted.


    Chen Nan stopped and looked back subconsciously.


    Little dragon and snake are dancing in a sea of fire. Their mouths are blocked by fierce women, and their voices are intermittent.


    Chennan felt that the voice was like teasing himself.


    The little dragon snake grabbed the shrew''s clothes and put his whole body on it.


    "Well, thank you..."


    Chennan didn''t speak, showed an ugly and confident smile, turned and got into the car.


    What he wants is little dragon snake. What he wants is little dragon snake to help him quickly!


    When he got on the bus, he looked at the time and made two calls.


    The first one is for Xi Shi.


    The second one is for Wang Xin.


    Since he found his true love, he seldom went out to meet other women, but today, he wants to make an exception!


    He''s going to bully Wang Xin tonight!

 Chapter 760

    In the dormitory of XX University in Jinhai city.


    There are a lot of people around here. There is smoke in it.


    The corridor is surrounded by many people. Students passing by here can only walk on the other side of the corridor.


    In the dormitory, Wang Peng squatted on the table and smoked.


    Next to it is Wu Yang.


    Wang Peng is in a bad mood today.


    Quite bad!


    All along, he wanted to show in front of Zhang Wen, let Zhang Wen recognize him, and he has always been respectful to Zhang Wen.


    He did everything he could.


    But how did this happen?


    Because of him, Zhang Wen was suspected by boss Wang and nearly assassinated!


    If the person who comes is not a pillar, if boss Wang is more cruel, things will be much more troublesome.


    Although Zhang Wen didn''t say anything, he still fell into deep remorse.


    Wang Peng is the kind of person who takes self blame as an outlet. Now he is thinking about how to save face.


    How can boss Wang suffer a loss.


    He discussed this matter with Wu Yang.


    But Wu Yang''s advice to him was to stand still and listen to Zhang Wen.


    But why does Wang Peng feel so fake?


    He felt that Wu Yang''s every word was ill intentioned and simply didn''t ask him.


    "Peng''er, either discuss with the second brother?" Wu Yang said when he saw that Wang Peng''s face was not very good-looking.


    Wang Peng waved his hand upset and said with a strange tone of yin and Yang, "I don''t need you. If you want to say it, I''ll say it myself."


    Wu Yang sighed and went out to smoke.


    Wang Peng is not without brains. He also sees the current situation.


    Boss Wang wants people, money and money. Zhang Wen told him before that if he went to find Zhang Wen now, it would be no different from dying.


    Wang Peng didn''t want to sneak into boss Wang, but it was a narrow escape.


    So what should I do?


    How can I relieve Qi?


    In the final analysis, we have to start with Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong, even play him like a monkey!


    Wang Peng thought more and more angrily, and his eyebrows were tightly screwed together.


    Then, simply cut from Zhiyong!


    Thinking of this, Wang Peng stood up: "close the door and come in. Next, we..."


    ¡­¡­


    Two ears do not hear things outside the window, but read only the books of sages.


    I''ve fallen in love with reading.


    I have nothing to do in the ward these days. I just read books every day. After reading books, I lie in the hospital bed to refresh myself.


    Someone asked, can people like pillars read? I''m afraid the book knows him. He doesn''t know the book, does he?


    Yes, you don''t have a high level of education, otherwise you won''t come out to mix with boss Wang.


    But he also has a self-motivated heart.


    Besides, reading novels doesn''t need to have much cultural heritage, nor do they need to have any skills. Just read them happily.


    What''s more, Zhuzhu read a good book called my stunning landlady~


    (accidentally made a Guang complaint, ha ha ~)


    These two days, the pillar has been very leisurely. He doesn''t know or want to know about those things outside.


    He just recovered from his injury.


    It''s a good day.


    It''s simple.


    In fact, Zhu Da is a peaceful person in his heart, but life forced him to embark on this road.


    Once this road comes up, there is no turning back.


    We have to go one way to the black. Now the column is covered with blood, and it is impossible to quit.


    If possible, I really want to stay away from these disputes.


    But everything is short. When he is well, he still has to devote himself to the front line and take the lead for boss Wang.


    Nothing will change.


    He just didn''t know what Zhang Wen was going to do next.


    Boss Wang has determined his attitude, and Zhang Wen is difficult to do.


    Alas~


    The column is very contradictory.


    At more than 11 pm, the lights in the ward turned off very early. At 9:30, the lights went black.


    At the moment, I am walking in the corridor of the hospital with Li Erzi.


    There''s no one here now. It''s very quiet.


    I discussed with him in the afternoon. The current situation can''t allow me to hesitate any more.


    Now boss Wang''s attitude is quite clear. If I want to oppose him, I must first pick out these messy things around me.


    For example, little dragon snake.


    For example, columns.


    Erzi Li and I have long wanted to see the pillars, but boss Wang must be watching closely recently.


    So Li Erzi and I didn''t leave.


    After discussing these with Li Erzi today, I thought I should tell Zhu, so I planned to come over with Li Erzi in the evening.


    Look at him by the way.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    When I reached the door of the column ward, I knocked gently.


    No one spoke, but the door was opened with a creak.


    There is a strong man standing inside.


    "Who are you looking for?" the man''s eyes lit up when he saw me and Li Erzi.


    "I''m looking for the pillar." I felt the murderous spirit on the man, but I said politely.


    "Looking for brother Zhu?" the man said and stretched his hand into his arms.


    Needless to say, I know. He must have pulled out the guy.


    My eyebrows moved slightly. I didn''t expect that there were people guarding in the column ward at night.


    "Big peak!" then the voice of the pillar came from inside.


    He then stopped his movements and made way.


    Since the matter of team Zhang was handled last time, Dafeng has been particularly loyal to the pillar. He knows that boss Wang has the ability to turn the sky in Jinhai city and has been following him. He will certainly benefit from him in the future.


    He has been here to take care of the pillar recently. If anything happens, he is the one who supports it.


    Li Erzi and I walked in.


    In the small ward, the column is lying on the hospital bed.


    When he saw me, he showed his trademark giggle.


    "What''s up? Are you better?" Li Erzi and I were not unfamiliar at all. We used to sit by the bed and say.


    The pillar pointed to his stomach: "take a stick and stir it in your stomach ~"


    "Ha ha, I dare not!"


    The pillar smiled and punched me.


    He told me that he cut his intestines a little. It''s no big deal. He''ll just keep it for a while.


    "Brother, I owe you this!" I said.


    The pillar laughed: "if it''s your turn next time, you can cut yourself. Neither of us owes anyone."


    "That''s necessary!"


    I joked with Zhu. During this period, he didn''t let Dafeng out, and I didn''t say much. I said what I should say with Zhu.


    Click.


    I lit a cigarette and took a deep breath.


    "Pillar, I''m ready to move."


    "En......" the pillar may also think that I will fight back. I''m not surprised.


    "However, I''m not dealing with boss Wang. In a short time, as long as he doesn''t look for me, I won''t be the enemy with him." I know that will only make Zhu difficult. Besides, boss Wang has helped me after all. I don''t want to be the enemy with him unless I have to.


    The pillar''s eyes moved: "where are you going to start?"


    I smiled and said, "start from the little dragon and snake!"

 Chapter 761

    So far, we don''t know what little dragon snake experienced in the police station. We don''t know that little dragon snake was caught and rescued by chennan.


    I don''t know, neither do the pillars.


    When I finished my thoughts with the pillar, he was silent.


    Just told me to be careful.


    Zhu and I knew each other. I came to see him this time and didn''t even say anything to thank him, but everything was silent.


    Both me and the post know what''s going on.


    Those superfluous words don''t have to be said at all.


    Originally, I didn''t need to tell the pillar or even let him know, but I came to tell him.


    In my heart, I regard the pillar as a brother. It is now and will still be in the future.


    This is not hypocrisy, nor do I deliberately come to report this to the pillar. This is brotherhood.


    Li Erzi and I walked out of the ward.


    The big peak of the back foot asked, "brother Zhu, who is this man? Why does he speak so loudly?"


    The pillar smiled: "this is the person I killed a few days ago, but didn''t kill."


    Dafeng frowned and couldn''t believe it. "Is he Zhang Wen?"


    The pillar nodded: "do you think ordinary people dare to breathe so much in Jinhai?"


    Dafeng murmured to himself, "just now I thought this man was not an ordinary person. No wonder he spoke with so much momentum..."


    Recently, Zhang Wen''s name is quite popular.


    Of course, Dafeng has heard a lot of rumors about Zhang Wen and knows that boss Wang can''t help him.


    At the same time, Dafeng also thought in his heart that he would finish Zhang Wen in the past and then go to boss Wang to receive a reward.


    People are afraid of being famous, pigs are afraid of being strong.


    While I''m famous, I don''t know how many punks like Dafeng want to hit my attention.


    Although many people''s thoughts were eliminated when they saw the column injured, some people were still beating my attention.


    Want to kill Zhang Wen and become famous in one fell swoop.


    This is a shortcut for the little bastard to get on top.


    However, this road is so difficult. Many people fell on this road, but some people continued.


    "Brother Zhu, do you think boss Wang will deal with Zhang Wen?" Dafeng closed the door and asked.


    These days, Zhu told Dafeng what he should say. He didn''t treat Dafeng as an outsider.


    The pillar had already seen what Dafeng was thinking.


    "Dafeng, I don''t care about others, but you don''t get involved in Zhang Wen''s affairs. Besides, he is not an ordinary person! You can''t deal with it!"


    Dafeng breathed a sigh. He really thought he would do Zhang Wen just now!


    No way, he still has to listen to the column.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Erzi will be discharged tomorrow.


    It has been several months since he was attacked by someone. During this period, we have been recuperating.


    Now it''s time for me to fight back.


    The first person to deal with is little dragon and snake.


    He hurt Wang Yuxian. I can''t let him go.


    I have a plan in mind. Now I can do things as long as I hide my tail.


    Let Wang Yuxian leave for a while. When I catch Xiaolong snake, I''ll let her come back.


    This is our first battle since our debut. This time I must start our signboard.


    As soon as I got back to the hospital, my phone rang.


    Look down, it''s Xiaowen''s number.


    I haven''t seen her since she asked me to borrow money last time. I miss her a little.


    "Hello ~" I picked it up.


    "Brother Wen, what are you doing?" Xiaowen''s voice on the phone was a little cautious, like being coerced to speak.


    "Nothing. What''s the matter?"


    "That, money..."


    "Don''t worry about the money. Just pay me back when you have it." I interrupted her.


    "No..." Xiaowen''s voice became more and more low.


    "What''s the matter?" I think Xiaowen is very strange today. She has never hesitated so much.


    She was silent for a while on the phone before slowly opening her mouth: "brother Wen, the 50000 was not enough last time. I still want to ask you to borrow some."


    My eyes sank. I don''t care about the money. I think Xiaowen is a little strange. It seems that what she encountered is not so simple.


    "Xiaowen, the money I gave you should be enough for you. I said you can use the money. But you have to tell me what happened?"


    "..." there was a silence on the phone. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    When I was ready to ask her again, she cried out.


    I was startled. Xiaowen had never cried so much in front of me. She must have suffered considerable grievances.


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m on XX Street..."


    "I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    After I hung up, I ran downstairs. Behind me, Li Erzi told me not to try my best and call him.


    Xiaowen said XX street was near the south of the city. It took me nearly half an hour to get there.


    It''s nearly twelve o''clock now. Xiaowen squats on the roadside waiting for me alone.


    "Xiaowen!" I got out of the car and waved.


    She trotted two steps over and hugged me. Regardless of the squeeze on her body, she kept crying.


    I don''t know what Xiaowen has experienced these days, otherwise she wouldn''t be so late wandering the streets alone.


    She must be desperate, too.


    "Don''t cry, everything has me." I calmly held Xiaowen and let her into the car.


    I didn''t ask her what was going on until she cried a little less.


    "Brother Wen, last time I asked you to borrow 50000, you helped my father pay off the debt. Who knows those people have too much appetite. They doubled the money for me and detained my father. Where can I find so much money? Sobbing..."


    At this time, I saw a red seal on Xiaowen''s arm and asked her, "did they bully you?"


    "They wanted me to pay for it, but I refused..."


    Hearing this, my eyes have cooled down, although I know that usurers make money by this.


    But it''s a little too bullying to do so.


    Obviously, she is bullying Xiaowen.


    I don''t care about others, but if I dare to bully my friend Zhang Wen in Jinhai City, I can''t!


    I lit a cigarette and smoked silently. After Xiaowen cried, I asked her, "do you know the origin of those people?"


    She shook her head foolishly. Although she has many friends here, there are basically no real friends.


    "OK, I''ll go to the ATM later, take 50000 first, and then make an appointment with them tomorrow to pay money and people on the one hand." I said.


    "Brother Wen, those people are very powerful. What are you going to do?" Xiaowen looked at me carefully and asked.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you can ask people out, you don''t have to worry about other things."


    Then I was ready to drive. Unexpectedly, she suddenly hugged me from the side and kissed me when I didn''t respond.


    Suddenly something salty and astringent flowed into my mouth.

 Chapter 762

    In the car, Xiaowen kissed me, but I didn''t even open my hand.


    It''s not that I''m not interested in Xiaowen. Such a beautiful girl can make her adrenal hormones soar in front of every man, but at the moment, I don''t have too many ideas.


    Xiaowen, she thinks of me as a big tree she can rely on,


    Where do I blaspheme?


    I didn''t even refuse Xiaowen to kiss me. When she stopped, I slowly held her in my arms and patted her on the back.


    "Don''t worry, just ask someone out. I promise to save your father."


    Xiaowen nodded: "brother Wen, I really don''t know how to thank you ~"


    "Ha ha, why do friends say this? As long as you promise me not to kiss me for no reason in the future, that''s enough."


    Xiaowen''s face turned red with a brush.


    It was the first time I saw Xiaowen blush in front of me.


    It seems that every woman is a blushing creature, but sometimes it can''t stimulate that point.


    So I don''t know where to let Xiaowen go. I just opened a room for her to rest for one night, and then I''m ready to go back to the nail salon.


    "Brother Wen, can you accompany me for a while?" Xiaowen hugged my waist from behind and said pitifully.


    Pity for fragrance and jade is a common problem of every man. Looking at Xiaowen like this, I was still soft hearted. I thought I would coax her to sleep first, and then I would go.


    Seeing that I agreed, Xiaowen went to take a bath.


    The glass in the hotel bathroom is translucent. When Xiaowen took a bath in it, I can see everything clearly except the important parts.


    I had a reaction unconsciously.


    It''s just that I''ve been pressing this feeling.


    Xiaowen''s position in my heart is the role of my sister.


    I can''t cross the line.


    After a while, the sound of taking a bath stopped. Xiaowen came out wrapped in a bathrobe and sat next to me wiping her hair.


    When she raised her hand, I accidentally saw the scenery in her.


    Good grades.


    Xiaowen''s figure is just a little worse than that of Wang Yuxian.


    "Brother Wen, ask you a question." Xiaowen looked at me very seriously and said.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Why don''t you like me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of Xiaowen''s affectionate and poor eyes, I don''t know what to say. A woman always takes the initiative to ask a man this kind of question, which is really speechless.


    I smiled without speaking.


    Xiaowen knew that I was going to perfunctory her again. She didn''t go deep into asking, but grabbed my hand and slowly fell asleep.


    In a few minutes, she fell asleep.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart. It seems that Xiaowen hasn''t been doing well these days.


    Alas~~


    When I returned to the nail salon, it was already a little over. I fell into bed and went to sleep.


    As soon as I got up, I went to the hospital to help Li Erzi complete the discharge procedures, and then I told him about it.


    Li Erzi smiled helplessly. Now he saw the situation in his eyes. I still have time to help other women. He is also very speechless, but I must take care of Xiaowen.


    "When Xiaowen has set a time, we''ll go there." I said.


    "Well, I''ll ask Wang Peng and Wu Yang to prepare. It''s no harm to have more people."


    "Yes."


    Then he called Wang Peng.


    And Li Erzi finalized the idea. Before long, Xiaowen''s phone came.


    She asked me where I was and said she would tell me face to face.


    I couldn''t tell her the address.


    Ten minutes later, Xiaowen got off a taxi and hugged me as soon as she got off the bus. She hung on my arm like a sloth. The two peaks kept rubbing my arms.


    Pretending to force tiger and Li Erzi, they looked at me with such eyes.


    "Wenzi, although she can''t compare with Wang Yuxian, there are still a lot of problems, but if you are with her, we can understand. After all, is it love over time!" pretending to force Hujian to smile and say.


    "Go away!" Xiaowen scolded directly.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not telling the truth?"


    "Shit, brother Wen really likes me!" Xiaowen is also shameless, and her action of holding me is even more presumptuous.


    "Ha ha, like you? I tell you ang, people have feelings, and people''s feelings are very complex. Even for a pair of slippers and a stone, they will have feelings. Even if they put a piece of shit around Wen Zi for a long time, they will have feelings..."


    Listen, recently, the research object of pretending to force tigers seems to have changed again, starting with human feelings.


    But what did he say?


    What slippers, shit?


    There''s a hint of swearing.


    Pretending to force the tiger to go too far, he left a shoe print on his ass and took Xiaowen to the house.


    Pretending to force the tiger is not reconciled. He wants to continue to say that he was stopped by Zhang Guohua.


    "Have those people been contacted yet?" I asked Xiaowen.


    "Brother Wen, I got in touch. They told me to pay in the south of the city in the afternoon," Xiaowen said.


    "En..." I nodded and looked at Li Erzi.


    He knew what I meant without me talking and turned out.


    From then on until the afternoon, Xiaowen was tightly entangled with me. When I went back to the nail salon, Wang Yuxian also saw it. She just smiled faintly and didn''t say anything more.


    Xiaowen also went up to chat with her very intimately. I really don''t know what these women are thinking.


    In the afternoon, it was time for Xiaowen to say soon.


    Wang Peng, Wu Yang, they called more than 20 people. I said it wouldn''t take so many people. They chose seven people to go with us, and the rest stayed here.


    When I got there, I let all the people who had nothing to do get off and let the negotiation experts pretend to force the tiger to help Xiaowen talk first. It would be best if we could negotiate.


    After all, I don''t want to do it.


    I''m here to solve things, not to fight.


    Pretending to force the tiger smiled proudly: "brother Wen, just look! These little children are not my opponents!"


    "Well, pay attention to the way."


    "Hey, hey..."


    Xiaowen stared at the pretending tiger. She really couldn''t see where the man who was buried all over was powerful.


    The rest of us are sitting in the car.


    I rolled down the window half and looked out.


    Xiaowen answered the phone. After a while, two pusang cars drove over.


    When they got off the bus, they were two angry young men, playing with daggers in their hands. They looked very unambiguous.


    Behind them were five or six people in the same dress.


    It looks like a little bastard.


    But in the back car, I vaguely saw that they were tied to a man, who might be Xiaowen''s father.


    One of them saw the tiger, tilted his head and said, "grass, did you call a helper? Now I''ll give you another chance. Ang, in the car, you let our brothers play once, and I''ll let them go! How about it?"

 Chapter 763

    Xiaowen''s face changed greatly. Looking at these people, she couldn''t wait to jump on them and tear them to pieces.


    Although Xiaowen''s behavior was also very disorderly before, it was all on her own initiative, and Xiaowen enjoyed it.


    Even if she dies, she won''t let these little bastards who look like bastards play with her.


    Besides, she still has a heart.


    Where can another man touch her again?


    It''s impossible!


    But she didn''t know how to fight back. She just blushed.


    The tiger next to him couldn''t help laughing when he saw Xiaowen like this: "grass, when you scold me at ordinary times, your mouth is so fierce. What''s the matter with these people now? Counselled? Are you also a horizontal person in the nest!"


    Xiaowen glared at him.


    Then, pretending to force the tiger, a hearty word passed.


    "If you want to play, I''ll play for Xiaowen, but you have to have that ability. Otherwise, you can''t help me. That''s my wine and food!"


    Pretending to force the tiger was very deterrent. As soon as he finished, the two little bastards walking in front trembled all over.


    Can it be said that the man Xiaowen found is glass?


    Going to the car with them what?


    Just think about it, I think the picture can''t bear to look directly at it!


    The two people, stunned, automatically filled the picture, and both swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    no way!


    They must be too busy to pretend to be a tiger!


    Looking at his obscene little eyes and peasant like figure, they knew that this man might be an old hand! Where are they rivals?


    "Grass, what''s the matter? Just be afraid. I tell you ang, don''t bully women and hurt Yin virtue in the future!"


    Pretending to force a tiger is a bit of a lesson. They don''t even know what pretending to force a tiger is for. Of course, it''s uncomfortable to be taught. They bite their lips and squint.


    "What are you? Did you bring the money?"


    Is that the purpose of the negotiations.


    Pretending to force the tiger to take out a card he had already prepared and Yang Yang in his hand: "the money is ready, where are the people?"


    He pointed to the car: "the man is right there."


    Xiaowen looked at the man in the car, pulled the arm of the tiger and told him that the man was her father.


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t panic at all. He''s an old hand.


    He gave the card to the man: "this card has 50000 yuan, just right."


    The man swished and grabbed the card, with a cheap smile in his eyes. It seemed that he was saying to the pretending tiger, why are you so stupid? How much is what you say?


    This 50000, you should just float in the water~


    What does it mean to pretend to be a tiger? But he didn''t say anything. The money wasn''t his, and he didn''t feel bad.


    The two men took the money, whispered for a while, and then called the people behind them. They didn''t mean to let them go at all.


    Pretending to force the tiger to move his eyebrows: "where are the people?"


    The boy with the dagger smiled: "brother, this has nothing to do with you. WOW? The person we''re looking for is this girl ~"


    Said, he looked at Xiaowen maliciously.


    Everyone knows what this means, but it has long been expected to be a tiger.


    He has long seen that these young people are unkind and must not be so easy to make friends.


    Because from the eyes they looked at Xiaowen just now, they could see that it was full of blasphemy.


    It seems that when you look at Xiaowen, you will see her XXX several times in your heart.


    This kind of person, pretending to force the tiger to fight, hates it in his heart.


    Before pretending to force the tiger to speak, Xiaowen quickly hid behind him and shouted, "are you animals? My father originally owed you 30000. Now you want 100000 more and don''t let people go?"


    "Ha ha, to tell you the truth, wow, I''ve been in love with you for a long time. If you obey me and become my girlfriend for a month, I won''t pursue it in the future! I''ll give you another 50000, how about it?"


    Where is this deal? It''s coercion!


    I''m afraid they won''t let people go in a month. It will only let Xiaowen fall into the vortex they have designed long ago. Later, Xiaowen will be a plaything in their hands.


    Suddenly~


    As soon as the man finished speaking, a big dark shadow blocked in front of him, blocking out the sky and the sun, like a hill.


    These little bastards in the society are generally thin and weak. They feel that their small arms can be broken when they work hard. Their legs are not thick enough to force the tiger. In the words of forcing the tiger, one of ten is not enough for the black sister to play alone.


    But they are arrogant~


    With a large number of people and a dagger in their hands, they will be angry and arrogant.


    What morality, what honor or inferiority, has long been beyond their consideration.


    A new generation of young people, no faith.


    This is a common problem.


    Even mixing society has no morality.


    "Grass, what are you doing?" the sight in front of him was blocked by the pretending tiger. The man shook his dagger and looked at the pretending tiger unambiguously.


    All the others gathered around.


    Pretending to force the tiger was not afraid at all, and sneered: "are you mixing with the society or bullying people?"


    "Just fucking bully people, what''s the matter!" the man''s small eyes opened oval and was about to stab and force the tiger.


    Pop!


    Pretend to force the tiger to clap his hands like a fly. His hands are just clamped on his temple.


    The man didn''t say a word and fainted on the spot.


    Everyone present heard a clear sound.


    I was stunned.


    In their eyes, the power of pretending to force a tiger can be described as terrible, just like a black bear spirit.


    However, after patting the tiger, he didn''t stop. Instead, he turned over and rode on the man and began to slap him in the face. He didn''t care whether the man fainted or not.


    It feels like a whipped corpse~


    Pretending to force the tiger''s slap was very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, two slaps woke the man up.


    "My grass..." he saw the big dark shadow in front of him. Before he could react, he pulled up the big black palm of the tiger again.


    The man didn''t carry it for a minute.


    Swish and fainted again.


    How can he withstand the cruel beating of pretending to force a tiger?


    What is the role of pretending to be a tiger? The one who can''t kill people and doesn''t stop!


    A strong sense of killing filled the people around.


    Silly.


    For a moment, these people were scared silly, and no one dared to do it.


    They all looked at the tiger whip corpse.


    Pretend to force the tiger to stop for a moment, just face this person and smoke hard. It seems that he doesn''t want to stop if he doesn''t smoke him to death!


    It''s not a fight at all. It''s murder!


    The chills came from the man who pretended to force the tiger.


    No one can believe that the combat effectiveness of pretending to be a tiger is so strong!


    The scene was out of control for a time. I was watching the tiger acting alone~


    At this time, only pretending to force the tiger to swing most, and only he understands this tone.


    make love.


    Pa Pa Pa~


    Slapping and applause.


    These are all beautiful melodies in tiger''s ears~

 Chapter 764

    During the few minutes of pretending to force the tiger to smoke the boy, the boys next to him were stunned and dared not move.


    It feels like a dream.


    Mentally and physically, they are pretended to be forced to XX!


    Originally, they took advantage of the fun and prepared to take the money to do nothing. They played Xiaowen even coaxing and cheating, but no one thought that things would turn into this. Although pretending to force the tiger didn''t meet them, at the moment, each of them felt that pretending to force the tiger was blaspheming him and slapping them in the face.


    Put them on the ground and take off their pants.


    Can it feel better?


    They are also bastards and have dignity! Although you can''t fight alone, you can''t pretend to be a tiger, but there are many of them, and they all carry knives. What''s to be afraid of?


    Strengthen the rat courage and knock the cat over!


    Finally, when the man on the ground woke up and almost fainted, someone finally couldn''t help it.


    "Grass, you fucking want to die!"


    It''s not too late to catch up.


    Although the man on the ground was almost killed, it''s not too late to stop in time.


    It can save some face, otherwise it will be spread that so many of them haven''t even put down one person. How can they stay on the road in the future?


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t stop. His body was in special coordination. He shook his big ears with his hands and looked up at the man who had just spoken.


    Skinny as wood, face like a sick ghost.


    Ugly, ugly, and thin!


    Pretend to force the tiger to frown. What the fuck are these players? What level is this? What do you want to do if you don''t have a good face and a body?


    No one wants to sell XX!


    Now the quality of bastards is getting worse and worse.


    Just like this little ant, he pretends to be a tiger and hasn''t left it at home.


    One punch, oh, no, he can''t talk. He can do it with his fist!


    What is this?


    Pretending to force the tiger to hum coldly, he didn''t speak.


    The man felt that the attitude and eyes of pretending to force the tiger were like beating his face. His angry hands trembled and didn''t think so much. He rushed up with a knife. As soon as several people behind him saw that someone had started first, they took out daggers from their pockets and rushed up to force the tiger.


    Pretending to be a tiger, he was very flexible. When the knife was about to touch himself, he finally slapped the man, took a step back, and wiped his clothes with a dagger.


    Pretending to force a tiger is also a man. He is not a God.


    Besieged by so many people with daggers, he has no chance of winning with his bare hands. He can only retreat again and again. Find a chance to put down one or two first.


    As soon as these little bastards saw that they had achieved their goal, they became more presumptuous and tried to force the tiger.


    Pretend to force the tiger to step back.


    "Grass, aren''t you crazy just now? Show me another crazy one?" they can''t fight, but they are more arrogant than each other.


    To put it bluntly, I just like to pretend to be forced.


    Note that they just like it, and they only take a small step on the road of pretending to force, which is still far from the veteran like pretending to force the tiger. If they don''t do anything, they pretend to force, and pretending to force the tiger can make them doubt their life.


    Pretending to be a tiger is so overbearing.


    It''s so arrogant!


    At the moment, facing this man, he pretended to force the tiger. He knew that in the current situation, he couldn''t focus his time and attention on pretending to force. He had to do it and kill this man first!


    Then he was ready to cover his ears with lightning, just like when he stunned the boy just now. Give it to the boy!


    Bang!


    Before he started, he suddenly threw a wine bottle from the side and broke it with a bang.


    Just in front of him and pretending to force the tiger.


    The boy was startled.


    Then, seven or eight skinny looking young people came over with guys like steel pipes.


    They are all about the same age. On the one hand, there are No. 78 people with Wang Peng and Wu Yang. These people practice sports in school. They have no physical quality. At first glance, they practice their family.


    This kind of skinny person is the one you are most afraid of in a fight.


    I can''t fight, I can''t run.


    Can only be beaten obediently.


    In terms of arrogance, the most arrogant person recently is Wang Peng.


    He clearly knows which face to use and what expression to make when he is arrogant, so that people can firmly remember it.


    That''s the real arrogance.


    This is the arrogant king.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Wang Peng tilted his head and asked him, "boy, where are you?"


    The man who took the lead didn''t return to his mind for a long time. He still looked at Wang Peng angrily: "where do I mix? You take care of it?"


    "Hehe, that''s OK. If we fight later, we''ll be dead! I tell you, if you start to kill one or two people later, you don''t have any complaints!"


    When Wang Peng spoke, his natural momentum made these people mutter.


    Who the hell is this man?


    It looks like a student. There''s nothing to be afraid of, but why are you so awesome when you talk?


    So powerful?


    And listen to the tone, they fight dead people once or twice.


    It seems that I met a cow today!


    However, in terms of provocation, this man has never been soft, just like the tiger''s attitude towards the tiger, which is not satisfied, so he can act better.


    If you don''t accept it, you can be more arrogant.


    "Who are you? If you have the ability, let''s make an appointment?" the man tilted his head and was not vague at all.


    "Ha ha, Cao, make an appointment?" Wang Peng seemed to hear a funny joke. He raised his head and laughed wildly for a while. "OK, set the time. You can''t kill you at that time! However, you must hand over the people to me today, otherwise you can''t leave alone!"


    "Grass, who the fuck did you hang out with? Why haven''t I heard of a man like you?" the man asked with his head askew, although he had fallen behind.


    "My eldest brother is Zhang Wen." Wang Peng lit a cigarette and naturally said a word.


    Zhang Wen


    These two words run through everyone''s forehead like bullets.


    Everyone present was stunned by this sentence.


    They all know who Zhang Wen is.


    Don''t be too hot on the road recently~


    They all know that anyone who annoys Zhang Wen will come to no good end. Now no one dares to confront him.


    No wonder this man speaks so loudly. No wonder he looks fearless.


    Zhang Wen is behind him. What is he afraid of?


    You can walk sideways in Jinhai city!


    The head was sweating. He knew that he had provoked the wrong people. Zhang Wen''s name was linked to hell in their eyes.


    "Brother, there are misunderstandings here..."


    Pop!


    Before he finished, he saw a pair of big black hands slapping him on the face.


    He swished and fainted.

 Chapter 765

    These little bastards, where is the opponent who pretends to be a tiger?


    He is almost one at a time, one at a time.


    How strong is this? What kind of combat effectiveness is this?


    And they are not at the same level!


    However, in the face of the slap in the face of pretending to force the tiger, no one uttered a word, and no one dared not be convinced.


    Because they all know that the man standing behind is Zhang Wen.


    It''s the legendary character.


    Pretend to force the tiger to be addicted. There''s no nonsense. There''s another slap in the face when riding on it.


    The slap slapped, but the man didn''t wake up this time and fell to the ground like mud.


    "Brother, this is all a misunderstanding..." at this time, the people next to him hurriedly whispered.


    "Misunderstanding? My grass!" Wang Peng raised his leg and gave the man a kick. "I tell you, if my big brother didn''t want us to get into trouble recently, he must have broken your leg today!"


    Wang Peng''s fierce appearance left the man''s head blank for a few seconds.


    Break your leg?


    Why does this scene look so familiar?


    After the brain idled for a few seconds, a flash of light flashed by.


    By the way, this man is the one who broke Er Mao and Guang Guang''s leg in the night scene last time! At that time, he was there! He was so scared that he lost his soul!


    Terrible!


    Respectable!


    This is his attitude towards Wang Peng.


    "Brother, I know you. Last time you broke Er Mao and Guang Guang''s leg, I was watching! I was wrong. Let''s go now, OK?" the man was really afraid of class.


    Don''t talk about Wang Peng. They can''t even deal with a pretending tiger. How can we fight this war?


    No way!


    Only retreat!


    This can protect yourself.


    "Give me the cards and people!" Wang Peng didn''t give them any face. He wanted something for his skill.


    The man quickly took out the card and gave it to Wang Peng, and then asked someone to let Xiao Wen''s father go.


    "Grass, just a card?" Wang Peng frowned.


    "Brother, I just gave you a card..." the man obviously didn''t understand Wang Peng''s meaning.


    Wang Peng was bored with this slow-moving bastard.


    Even if you don''t grow well, you don''t have a smart head. Isn''t it a role for people to fight to death?


    Pop!


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He slapped him in the face.


    Wang Peng has experienced many practical combat, and his ears are awesome enough to turn the man in the same direction and sit on the ground.


    "If you don''t get that fucking card, I''ll break both your legs!"


    Wang Peng, he''s been suffering a lot recently. He just found a way to vent.


    Then the people next to him made a gesture to put the man''s legs up.


    The man was frightened.


    Hurry to beg for mercy.


    Wang Peng looked at him coldly and didn''t say a word. He just gently weighed the steel pipe in his hand. It seems that he will start at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, I''ve been sitting in the car for a long time. It''s Li Erzi who told me that I can''t do it myself. What''s playing on the road?


    Playing is identity.


    If I go down and fight with people like Wang Peng and them now, what''s the difference between me and the little bastard? That''s too cheap.


    It''s not easy to hold up the aura.


    I can only do it when I have to.


    But after I saw Xiaowen coming with her father, I still opened my mouth and asked another brother to drive Xiaowen back first. I''ll deal with the rest here.


    Xiaowen looked at me gratefully and said thank you to me.


    I smiled and told her not to be so polite.


    Looking at Xiaowen suddenly and slowly disappearing into my sight, I said to Wang Peng, "all right, bring people to me!"


    In a word, the already tense atmosphere solidified.


    The faces of these people were even more embarrassed to death. They all looked like people going to the execution ground.


    When I saw Zhang Guohua standing next to my car, their faces were even more ugly.


    Wang Peng asked them to hold their heads and squat down in front of my car, waiting for my lecture.


    I slowly lit a cigarette and asked them, "do any of you know Er Mao and Guang?"


    One of them, like a student reporting a problem to the teacher, nodded his head: "brother Wen, I know!"


    I smiled: "you know Er Mao and Guang Guang, so you must know little dragon and snake, too?"


    "Little... Brother snake? Know, know!" he thought he could get close to me and quickly showed a flattering smile.


    But the next second my face changed: "do you know where the little dragon snake is now?"


    He shook his head.


    He really doesn''t know.


    It''s not just him. No one knows now.


    "Brother Wen, to tell you the truth, we used to mix with Bruce Lee and snake, but he was not authentic, so we came out and mixed by ourselves, put some high profits and make some small money."


    What he said was pathetic.


    This makes me feel funny: "do you think you did quite right? Just bully people like this?"


    "This..." my words made the smile on his face freeze again. He must think I want to praise him!


    "You are mixed society, but not playing society! You can''t be a man without principles!" I said coldly, "Wang Peng, teach them a lesson."


    I think these people should be well educated. Maybe after being educated by me, they can make a clean break and never dare to play in society again?


    Then I saved a lost lamb!


    "All right!" Wang Peng was very fond of doing such a thing and promised.


    Before the man knew what was going on, Wang Peng went up with a steel rod and knocked him down on the ground.


    He had a cut in his head and blood flowed down where his hand was covered.


    Now, no one dares to speak.


    One by one, they looked at me warily, as if they were looking at a demon God.


    I suddenly like this feeling.


    The feeling of being respected by everyone~


    "Brother Wen, is that enough?" Wang Peng looked at the man who collapsed on the ground and shrunk into a ball.


    I nodded and signaled that he had enough. Then I looked around these people and said, "now I want you to do something for me. Help me send out a message that I want to find little dragon and snake. I want to kill him this time and let him wash his neck and wait."


    My words shocked them again.


    They all know what happened between me and little dragon snake, but they don''t know that things have developed to this point.


    I want to kill people and dare to speak openly. What a spirit is this?


    Can ordinary people have it?


    "Do you know?" I asked loudly when I saw that they were all stunned.


    "Brother Wen, we know!" they answered in unison.


    I nodded with satisfaction and asked Wang Peng to let them go, get in the car and leave.


    When he left, he pretended to force the tiger and finally slapped the man in the face.


    The man straightened up and sat up.


    Blinking hazy little eyes, staring blankly at everything in front of me~


    What''s the matter?


    The end of the world?

 Chapter 766

    I didn''t expect these people to know little dragon snake.


    Just in time, I also have this step in my plan. I helped Xiaowen today and did my business by the way.


    After this head is opened, it will be ready to expand in the future.


    Although I know these people will never say good things about me after they go out, they will never forget the pressure I put on them today. This matter will certainly spread to Bruce Lee''s ears.


    In that way, I will achieve my goal.


    We went back to the nail salon.


    At this time, the business in the store is good. Heimei helps Wang Yuxian run business here. I go to help Wang Yuxian before and after I enter the door.


    We got out of the car. Many people, Wang Peng, were still carrying guys. They didn''t come in. They squatted and smoked at the door of the nail salon, but they still made the girls doing nail salons nervous.


    "It''s done?" Wang Yuxian said to me, putting down the work at hand.


    I smiled: "well, it''s done."


    "Where''s Xiaowen?"


    "I asked someone to send her and her father away first."


    "Well, Xiaowen is not sensible. Sometimes you don''t care about her."


    In front of Xiaowen, Wang Yuxian is a confidant. She shows the intellectuality and rationality of mature women quite obviously.


    "Ha ha, I know ~" I quietly hugged Wang Yuxian.


    She is very sexy today. She shows the word "devil''s body" exquisitely, so that men can start to rage at a glance at the adrenal gland.


    This is my goddess, the goddess who looks back and smiles~


    Wang Yuxian twisted his small waist and gave me a safety eye.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you see so many people nearby?" Wang Yuxian said angrily.


    "That means, if there is no one nearby, you can?" I don''t know why, I just want to tease her.


    All along, the atmosphere between me and her has been too stiff, like a hemp rope~


    "You can fart!" Wang Yuxian showed the shyness of a little woman in a twinkling of an eye and twisted my arm hard. "You didn''t eat it last time, but now you can''t eat it. You have to eat again, hum ~"


    Wang Yuxian''s words almost made my blood flow back.


    But there were so many people nearby. I didn''t do anything too much. I just stared at Wang Yuxian and my goddess.


    Head to toe, foot to head.


    Every inch of skin, every inch of space, are so perfect.


    What a darling of God~


    "Why are you looking at me?" Wang Yuxian was staring at me all the time. Her little face turned red. Don''t turn your head. She looked very cute.


    To tell you the truth, I regret very much. I regret more than once that I didn''t seize the opportunity when I was at Wang Yuxian''s house last time. Wang Yuxian is also a woman. She must also need it after leaving Lao Gao for so long. If I had that time with her, it wouldn''t be too much at all.


    But why can''t I do it?


    Why don''t I have the courage?


    Is it because Wang Yuxian''s position is too high? Need me to look up?


    Or is the goddess aura I added to her too obvious?


    No


    It''s my heart knot that hasn''t been opened. I can''t look straight at and forgive myself. This is my heart knot.


    I can''t tie another knot in my heart.


    "Wenzi, you come up." Wang Yuxian suddenly waved to me and ran upstairs.


    I quickly jumped twice in my heart and hurried up the stairs behind her.


    As soon as she entered the door, she sat by the bed and hooked her fingers at me.


    "Yuxian, this..." I was stunned and thought that what I had always dreamed of would happen. Should I refuse? Or should we refuse?


    Her small mouth tooted: "Wenzi, what do you think? Come here and ask you some questions."


    "Oh." I was lost and obediently sat next to Wang Yuxian.


    She looked at me, grabbed my hand and asked, "Wenzi, tell your sister honestly, do you like Xiaowen?"


    "Why do you want to ask me this question?" I frowned.


    "Xiaowen is my friend. We''ve known each other for a long time. Although she used to like to mess around, she''s still a good person..." although Wang Yuxian tried her best to cover up, she was still jealous.


    I knew Wang Yuxian''s intention in an instant. This guy is jealous~


    She is also a woman. She is still uncomfortable to see me with Xiaowen.


    And she likes me, too.


    Like a person, not looking at him and others, but thinking of taking him for yourself, this is the real love.


    But between me and Wang Yuxian, the definition is too vague and not clear at all.


    And an old tall man.


    How can Wang Yuxian and I express our inner thoughts?


    How to be honest?


    I have always been vague, but this time, I changed my mind.


    My ass moved forward, only one punch away from Wang Yuxian''s face: "what if I say I like it?"


    She immediately flashed a trace of loss on her face: "if you like it, then I bless you."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly.


    That said, on Wang Yuxian''s face, it was clear that there was no compromise, no compromise!


    She wants me to say it!


    With a gentle push, Wang Yuxian fell on the bed like a flower petal, and her hair spread freely. She looked beautiful and uncontrollable.


    She looked at me with a little panic in her eyes: "Wenzi, what do you want to do?"


    "Yuxian, you still don''t understand my mind? Xiaowen is my sister. I''ve made it clear to her."


    A trace of undisguised joy flashed from Wang Yuxian''s eyes: "really?"


    I gently tickled her nose: "who makes you the only one in my mind?"


    "Cut, shut up ~"


    "Jade fairy, I can put down everything for you, no matter when." I looked at her and said seriously.


    Anytime.


    When the words came into Wang Yuxian''s ears, her expression froze.


    I inadvertently opened the source of her memory.


    Think at the beginning, that''s what the high spirited Lao Gao told her to put everything down for her.


    Lao Gao did, but those things were like passing clouds. He shook in front of his eyes and disappeared.


    Like Lao Gao, his departure doesn''t take away a cloud.


    It doesn''t even take away a square meter of air.


    Sad?


    It''s really sad.


    But Wang Yuxian couldn''t get through this barrier in her heart. She might not get through it all her life.


    Looking at me, her eyes slowly filled with fog.


    Women are made of water and will melt if they are not careful.


    Wang Yuxian is tender all over.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s deep and delicate eyes, I slowly lowered my head and touched her charming warm lips with my slightly dry lips~

 Chapter 767

    The atmosphere in the room was extremely ambiguous for a time.


    Facing the two thin lips I pasted, Wang Yuxian didn''t hide, but suddenly hugged my neck, tightened me to her side, and his mouth pasted up. Suddenly, a mass of tenderness wrapped me.


    All around was quiet.


    In less than a second or two, I felt like I was going to sink.


    It feels like falling into a million flowers.


    Soft and sweet.


    Wang Yuxian and I crisscrossed each other''s breath, wantonly eroding each other and absorbing each other.


    My hand groped on her straight and slender leg.


    She didn''t mean to refuse at all. She let my hand touch her jade like thigh.


    When I swaggered up, she grabbed my hand.


    Wang Yuxian''s small hand, like a girl with the last trace of reserve, grabbed me hard.


    However, this is only modesty, not rejection.


    I can feel it.


    With just a little effort, I broke through her line of defense.


    When I was ready to change my posture and Wang Yuxian''s hand went to help me untie my pants and belt, the door creaked and was pushed open.


    Wang Yuxian and I were flushed, pestering each other, wheezing and panting.


    The atmosphere in the room seemed to be lit.


    The girl standing outside the door stared at the scene in front of her eyes.


    "Brother Wen, jade fairy, you..."


    The girl was Xiaowen. Her eyes sank when she saw this scene.


    Wronged, unwilling, let her eyes covered with a layer of water mist.


    Xiaowen is jealous.


    Women are terrible when they are jealous. They can do everything.


    Although I made everything clear to her, she still couldn''t control her feelings and was excited.


    Wang Yuxian sat up from the bed and gently combed her broken hair hanging in her ears.


    I smiled awkwardly.


    "Xiaowen, what are you doing here?"


    There was a tension between Xiaowen and me. If I focused on my words or stimulated her again, she would cry.


    It doesn''t feel good to be caught between two women.


    "I want to thank you. I didn''t expect..."


    "Xiaowen, don''t get me wrong." Wang Yuxian doesn''t know why her face turns red. It was a natural thing in the depths of love, but it seems a little awkward here.


    Why, it''s like sneaking. What''s that?


    Xiaowen didn''t accuse or say much. She turned and walked out directly.


    The atmosphere in the room sank.


    My little heart is still beating, and my mind still stays on the scene just now.


    Thinking of Wang Yuxian taking the initiative to help me undress and undress, I felt a pang of Chong in my heart.


    Some things can''t continue when they stop, just like Wang Yuxian and I. once they stop, they can''t continue.


    That feeling immediately disappeared.


    Ding Dong.


    My cell phone received a text message from Xiaowen.


    "Brother Wen, anyway, I still thank you very much, but I will always pursue you ~"


    Love is a Lingling lamp.


    Linglinglong, like a woman''s body.


    In the face of Xiaowen''s persistence, I can only sigh.


    Wang Yuxian took my arm and helped me tidy up my clothes: "Wenzi, go down."


    I grabbed Wang Yuxian''s small hand and held it in my hand.


    "Yuxian, I''m ready to move."


    She wanted to pull her hand back, but when she heard me, she suddenly stopped.


    Wang Yuxian is not a delicate woman. Although she looks weak on the outside, her heart is actually stronger than any woman.


    Wang Yuxian is a woman who can''t move.


    She leaned her head against my arms: "I''m going to buy a ticket now. After I leave, you should be careful."


    I can''t say what it feels like. At this moment, I have a feeling of life and death.


    After Wang Yuxian left, I was ready to give it a go. Needless to say, Wang Yuxian also knew the danger.


    Who is boss Wang?


    Against him may not lead to good results.


    But today is a step I have to take.


    If I want to stand firm in Jinhai City, I must play my own name.


    Let Wang Yuxian go just to get rid of my worries.


    I stroked her hair and tried my best to feel the breath of Wang Yuxian.


    I don''t know when I''ll see you again.


    I don''t know if I can see Wang Yuxian completely. It''s all unknown.


    "Yuxian, be careful when you go to Guangzhou," I said.


    She smiled faintly: "don''t worry, I''m fine. You should be careful. Anyway, you must protect yourself."


    "Well, I promise you."


    Looking at Wang Yuxian like a little bird, I feel very complicated in my heart.


    I know she went to Guangzhou to find Lao Gao, but I still have to watch her leave my sight.


    My heart is like being pricked by a needle. It''s uncomfortable.


    Wang Yuxian changed her posture, simply lay half on me and said softly.


    "Wenzi, what are you going to do after I leave?"


    I clicked and lit a cigarette: "I must get back the injury you suffered for me!"


    "No need."


    She took a deep breath.


    "Wenzi, this is between me and little dragon snake. You just do what you want to do."


    The implication is to tell me that she doesn''t want to see me earn blood for her and confuse my eyes.


    If the eagle in the sky is blocked, isn''t it flying and bumping, and losing its sharp eyes?


    He lost his spirit in.


    Wang Yuxian wants me to fly to the sky, but she is afraid to confuse my eyes.


    Mood, very complicated.


    But the road still has to go on.


    I put Wang Yuxian in my arms and kissed her on the forehead: "Yuxian, you don''t have to worry about it. I promise you, I will protect myself!"


    "En..." she nodded obediently.


    After holding Wang Yuxian for a while, I went downstairs.


    "I grass, Wenzi, more than an hour, that''s OK!" pretending to force the tiger to say in a loud voice as soon as he saw me coming down and hugging black sister.


    Suddenly, everyone in the nail salon looked at me. Many of them were little girls who came here to do nail salons and looked at me.


    "Grass, get out!"


    I''m too lazy to explain. I talk too much with the man who pretends to force the tiger. It''s just a waste of saliva.


    And it gets darker and darker.


    He smiled and pointed to the back door: "a bed, two people''s injuries. Xiaowen went to the back door after coming down from above just now. Go and have a look. Wow, comfort others ~"


    I stared at the pretending tiger. How do I think Xiaowen just went up and was instructed by the pretending tiger?


    After thinking about it, I went to the back door.


    Xiaowen, squatting on the ground sobbing, like a little girl, holding her body tightly with her hands, trembling.


    People want to hold her in their arms.

 Chapter 768

    The night in Jinhai city is full of lights and wine.


    Here is the world of the rich.


    It''s a battlefield for young people.


    It provides a battlefield for those young people who are still struggling. In this battlefield, the winner is the king.


    At the moment, a car is running down the street.


    In the red Porsche, Xi Shi sits on the co pilot and the driver is Chen Nan.


    No matter where the car goes, it is the focus of attention. It has beautiful streamline, smooth body and smooth engine sound~


    More importantly, there is a beautiful beauty in the car.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if you don''t know what Xi Shi does, it will brighten people''s eyes at first sight. Alas, this girl is nice, white skin and delicate face.


    The figure is wonderful. As long as you look at a man, you can let him sink for a long time.


    That''s why Xi Shi is the number one in the game. Ordinary women don''t have such an aura at all.


    Seductive eyes and angelic faces~


    Chen Nan sighed gently. If Xi Shi didn''t do this, it would be more perfect.


    But what can I do?


    Who makes himself like Xi Shi?


    I can''t help but let myself forget those things.


    Now Xi Shi is no longer in the field. Now Chen Nan keeps her every day.


    Chennan feeds a woman. It''s just like playing.


    In just a few days, Xi Shi was a famous brand from top to bottom. With tens of thousands of bags in her hand, she was completely free from the suffering of the public and flew to the branches and became a Phoenix.


    Because she climbed up the rich second generation like chennan.


    She is very satisfied with chennan''s money. Chennan is very satisfied with her Kung Fu and face.


    Every time she did it, Xi Shi looked at chennan''s face as if countless stacks of red money overlapped together, and kept adding N-power to it.


    She is very satisfied, quite satisfied.


    At the same time, she also deeply loves chennan. It''s just the reason why she has done these things before. She always feels that she is inferior to him in front of chennan. Therefore, every time chennan needs it, she has to come desperate. Sometimes she doesn''t want to do it, but she still has no way to deal with him.


    Who didn''t know chennan earlier?


    Who didn''t take good care of himself?


    It''s too late to say anything now.


    "Honey, I''ll give you a surprise later." Xi Shi can always give chennan different ''surprises'', which makes chennan can''t stop.


    Chen Nan smiled and touched her head with his hand. Then he followed her head and felt for the woman''s sensitive place.


    Xi Shi didn''t refuse at all. She hummed with enjoyment.


    Chennan''s red Porsche stopped at the door of a five-star hotel.


    Chennan specially booked a room today. Here, you can see the best night view of Jinhai city. It feels absolutely good to fly with Xi Shi in that room for a while.


    However, chennan is not only thinking about Xi Shi tonight, but also another person.


    Xi Shi, it''s just his warm-up.


    Chennan''s hairstyle is particularly conspicuous in this hotel, but he is a regular guest here. No one dares to say anything. Everyone knows that he is bohemian. Although he has green hair, the girl who brings him here is basically not the same every night.


    It''s really convincing.


    He went to the room chennan had already prepared. As soon as he entered the door, chennan went to take a shower. When Xi Shi came, he took a bath at home and came here dressed up so as not to waste time.


    Can give chennan emperor like enjoyment.


    Sitting on the luxurious big bed, Xi Shi quietly untied her clothes.


    Fishing net, silk stockings, bra, thong~


    Nothing left was thrown on the ground.


    Xi Shi, barefoot, stepped on the soft carpet and walked to the window.


    At this moment, she felt that the world belonged to her. She stood at the top of Jinhai city and looked at the lights under her feet.


    Soon chennan came out.


    From behind, he saw Xi Shi''s exquisite body, just like a perfect vase. The curve of the small waist was particularly beautiful. The two straight legs leaked into the air without cover, which was stimulating chennan''s brain cells.


    Adrenals were racing. Chen Nan swished to untie his robe, walked quietly behind her and hugged her.


    The eyes spread along her charming earlobes to the sexy clavicle and even her whole body.


    "Ah, you startled me ~ how bad you are ~" Xi Shi shouted in surprise, which could stimulate the male hormone in Chen Nan''s body.


    In fact, she had already seen chennan from the window, just to cooperate with him!


    "Hey, hey, don''t you just like bad?"


    "No, I like you ~"


    Xi Shi cooperates with Chen Nan very much, turns around, makes the convex and concave place aim at Chen Nan''s chest, stands on tiptoe and kisses him.


    For a time, the room was full of strong breathing sounds of Xi Shi and Chen Nan.


    The two are intertwined like water snakes. A picture unsuitable for children is staged in the most luxurious five-star hotel in Jinhai city.


    At the top of Jinhai City, overlooking a group of people underground.


    Chennan feels like standing high in the air and playing Pao. Some are not only refreshing, but also comfortable in his heart.


    That''s psychological satisfaction.


    Xi Shi, spend all her life learning to serve chennan.


    ¡­¡­


    Shaking for more than an hour, chennan stopped.


    He lay on his back on the bed, and Xi Shi hugged him like an octopus.


    She hated satisfaction in her heart and felt that chennan was very good this time. She rarely had this feeling of satisfaction.


    There was a little sweat on his forehead. Xi Shi gently wiped it off, and then helped chennan wipe the sweat on his forehead. The jade leg was on his stomach.


    "Honey, you''re great ~"


    Men like to be praised by women most. Is this the sense of greatness that men have as males!


    Chen Nan smiled and lit a cigarette: "Xi Shi, I will marry you in the future."


    "Really?" Xi Shi was delighted. It seemed that she had no identity as a rich wife for the rest of her life.


    Chen Nan nodded: "well, but I have a problem. I like playing with women, which you should know."


    "It''s all right..." Xi Shi hugged him more tightly. "I don''t care what you''re doing outside, as long as you remember to go home ~"


    Although Xi Shi also cares in her heart, how much can she care?


    She hasn''t forgotten what she does. What qualifications does she have to teach chennan?


    Can only grasp his heart and indulge his body.


    Since you can''t control chennan, you might as well sell it.


    Chen Nan smiled and kissed her on the forehead: "I knew you could understand me. Don''t worry, you are the only one in my heart."


    "En ~" Xi Shi hugged him with a happy face.


    Chen Nan was forced to play the cigarette ash, and his eyes were full of loss: "however, I may be sorry for you later..."

 Chapter 769

    In love, there is no right or wrong, no one must be right.


    Xi Shi is very open, and Chen Nan is also very open.


    Together, the two sublimated their love to an unprecedented height.


    This is why chennan likes Xi Shi.


    This is why Xi Shi likes Chen Nan.


    These two people, like each other, just like each other~


    There was a charming night view outside the window. Xi Shi and Chen Nan were fascinated for a while.


    Isn''t this the same as the love that disturbs people''s minds?


    One after another, people are intoxicated.


    Chen Nan whispered to Xi Shi, "later, I want to revenge a woman!"


    Xi Shi''s charming little face flashed a trace of surprise: "who?"


    Chen Nan took a puff of smoke and forced him to spit out the smoke: "you don''t know, it''s a woman in the University."


    "Can''t you go?" if Xi Shi was too forthright, Chen Nan would certainly feel something wrong, so she pretended.


    Chen Nan sighed, "I''m a man who will take revenge. Where can I say I won''t go if I don''t go?"


    Yes, where can chennan be reconciled? These women who gave him white eyes, he wanted each to be severely trampled on the ground. If those women gave him a white eye, he would give them a tube~


    It seems reasonable. Revenge~


    Xi Shi nodded. She was smart enough to ask no more questions. Since Chen Nan didn''t want to tell her, it was useless for her to ask more questions.


    "Well, just do what you want. I support you ~"


    Chen Nan happily hugged Xi Shi in his arms and rubbed her hard on her chest: "when I do this tonight, I''ll give you a limited edition skirt tomorrow. I''ve made an appointment with my boss. I should be able to come back tomorrow ~"


    Xi Shi was so happy that she hugged Chen Nan and kissed him hard: "thank you, dear ~"


    "Ha ha..."


    In Xishi, Chen Nan found a long time of satisfaction, he decided, this life on the West Shi, other women he just play, no longer distracted.


    Xi Shi is where he finally belongs.


    She was tired of being in bed with Xi Shi for a while. Chen Nan looked at the time ----------- it was almost nine o''clock.


    At ordinary times, the students in the school should come out for dinner at this time.


    Thinking of this, he quickly got up, asked Xi Shi to dress, drove her home, and then drove to the gate of the University.


    At the school gate, many people focused on the body of chennan. People came in and out of the school.


    Chen Nan''s small eyes floated at the school gate~


    He is looking for the long lost figure - Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin didn''t answer his phone for a long time. He couldn''t reach Wang Xin, so he came to the school gate to wait.


    This is a very important process for him to scrap Zhang Wen.


    He knew that Zhang Wen liked Wang Xin, so he put Wang Xin under his hip and bullied him. When Zhang Wen knew, he would be mad.


    The woman you like is tossed about by other men. Who can feel comfortable giving it to?


    Chennan wants to make Zhang Wen uncomfortable and make him feel guilty!


    He has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    It''s not easy to do Wang Xin, but at the moment, the chips in his hands should be enough to make Wang Xin bow his head, undress and bow down in front of him.


    Chen Nan is a sinister guy. He has invested too much energy in Wang Xin. This time, it''s time for him to enjoy it.


    Just after finishing with Xi Shi, it''s just right to do it for the second time. Chennan will certainly play to the extreme~


    At this time, a girl who came out with a light step in sportswear floated gently by the chennan car like the wind.


    Chen Nan stared.


    It''s Wang Xin!


    The beauty who once fascinated him~


    No matter when you watch it, Wang Xin always listens to it.


    The evil thoughts in chennan''s heart slowly extended.


    He started the car, gently pressed the accelerator, and then slammed the brakes.


    His car stopped in front of Wang Xin and blocked her way.


    Wang Xinxiu frowned and glanced at the green hair in the car.


    She didn''t recognize that this man was chennan. Who would have thought that chennan would have green hair?


    Chen Nan put out his head and smiled at her: "Wang Xin, don''t you remember me? I''m Chen Nan!"


    Wang Xin was surprised. It was him.


    She will never forget that night and the night she was taken advantage of by chennan, but these things want to be sealed in her memory. She doesn''t want to recall.


    Never mentioned it to anyone.


    Seeing this face again today, she immediately felt a resentment in her heart.


    Chen Nan didn''t do what he promised her and took advantage of her. How can this let her go?


    "You go away, I don''t want to talk to you more!" Wang Xin is still as proud as ever. She doesn''t want to look at chennan at all.


    Chen Nan scolded in his heart and thought that he would see how you begged me in bed!


    "It''s unkind to treat old friends like this?" Chen Nan smiled treacherously.


    "Go away, who is your friend!"


    "Ha ha ~ Wang Xin, I know you have a grudge against me, but it''s all in the past. You can''t be so fussy, can you? Besides, that night..."


    "Wait a minute!" Wang Xin suddenly let him stop like an electric shock, then let his friends go first and walked towards chennan.


    "What the hell do you want to do!"


    Chen Nan smiled: "beauty Wang, I just want to talk to you and enjoy your face!"


    With that, the scissors door opened automatically.


    Wang Xin didn''t get on the bus and stood hesitating at the door.


    Chennan knew that Wang Xin would not compromise so easily. He smiled and adjusted his mobile phone to a photo for her to see.


    Wang Xin squinted for a second or two and immediately exploded. Her small face was gloomy, and her eyes were filled with panic.


    "Chen Nan, what do you want to do!"


    "Ha ha, get in the car, don''t you know?"


    "You..."


    Wang Xin wanted to refuse, but there was no way at the moment. She had to get on the bus obediently.


    Chen Nan smiled with satisfaction and drove away.


    "Tell me what you want to do!" Wang Xin couldn''t relax for a moment. Looking at Chen Nan''s gloomy face, she knew it was unusual today.


    Chennan, maybe he''s really ready to do something.


    He looked at Wang Xin''s delicate and beautiful face with Yu Guang, thinking about how to play with her for a while. Yu Guang followed Wang Xin''s charming neck and saw her Dangling Earrings hanging in her ears.


    Let Wang Xin more lovely.


    Chen Nan thought that when he did it later, he wouldn''t take off his earrings. It must be another wonderful experience~


    Chen Nan put his hand on Wang Xin''s leg and inadvertently said, "what do I want to do? You don''t know yet?"


    "You... Don''t touch me!" Wang Xin knew that her resistance was superfluous, but she couldn''t help pushing him.


    The smile on Chen Nan''s face was deeper: "they are all smart people. Why pretend to be stupid?"

 Chapter 770

    The scenery outside the window was severely thrown behind. Wang Xin kept staring at chennan, waiting for him to speak.


    She doesn''t understand why a person can be so shameless!


    But in front of chennan''s absolute advantage, she seems too small.


    What if you don''t promise?


    Uncompromising, hard? Where can Wang Xin be chennan''s opponent?


    In the past, she could compete with it, but now, her father has left, and the family has completely lost support. She can''t rely on her brother who hasn''t been in the top position. It''s too far away.


    Chennan wants to play and can kill them.


    What chennan showed Wang Xin just now is all the identity information of Wang Xin''s brother Wang Yi.


    He just wanted to tell Wang Xin that he knew everything. He knew Wang Yi''s identity and information.


    Most people can''t get these things.


    Chen Nan tried hard to get what he wanted to do. It''s too obvious.


    Wang Xin is not stupid. She can see it.


    But she didn''t expect chennan to be so mean.


    I didn''t help myself at first. Now I want to threaten myself with this.


    I''m really blind. How did I believe chennan and let him succeed?


    Wang Xin is angry and wants to cry now.


    "You didn''t help me at the beginning, and I stayed with you all night. Should you be satisfied?" Wang Xin bravely said the sentence in his heart.


    It was a nightmare she didn''t want to touch for a long time.


    Chen Nan raised his mouth: "yes, I didn''t help you, but I tried hard. Do you think I don''t have to spend money or use relations? Do you think you are made of gold? No one can touch you?"


    "You..." Wang Xin was choked by Chen Nan''s words again.


    In front of chennan, she has no resistance at all.


    "I tell you, as long as I like now, I can get your brother down from that position at any time, so that he can no longer carry out political organs in the future!"


    Wang Xin''s heart thumped.


    Her father is gone. Now the two closest people to her are Wang Yi and her mother.


    She can give everything for these two people.


    Of course, she won''t watch chennan take Wang Yi down. Wang Yi''s temperament she knows is that he has been the favored child in the eyes of teachers and students since childhood. Since his father left, he has been depressed all the way. Now it is a decent job that can support him. If he leaves his current unit with pride in his bones, he will be depressed all the time.


    Wang Xin doesn''t want to see him like that.


    So she must compromise.


    She knew that chennan must be able to do it and let Wang Yi down from that position.


    "Can you let me go?" in the face of chennan''s strength, her voice trembled slightly.


    "Let you go?" Chen Nan raised his eyebrows.


    Remember how noble she was when he first met Wang Xin? I don''t want to look at myself at all. I look like an ice beauty. Now? Aren''t you playing in the palm of your hand?


    At that time, chennan decided in her heart that she must get Wang Xin and let her pay for her indifference!


    The car stopped and stopped at the gate of the five-star hotel.


    Chennan didn''t open the door in a hurry, but slightly provocative held Wang Xin''s chin with his hand and said with a smile: "to tell the truth, I didn''t want to let you go, but because of a person, I can''t let you go."


    "Who?"


    "Zhang Wen."


    "Zhang Wen? What is the relationship with him?" Wang Xin encouraged to leave his relationship clear, even if he did not want to pull him into the water, he knew that Zhang Wen has done enough for her.


    If so many things had not happened and her body had not been dirty, she would not have been so hazy with Zhang Wen and would have been with him.


    She still likes Zhang Wen in her heart.


    "Ha ha!"


    Chen Nan laughed wildly.


    "If it weren''t for Zhang Wen, I wouldn''t be here today, but now I can''t provoke him. I can only play with the woman he likes! It makes him feel uncomfortable! You said that if he knew what I had done to you one day, what would he think? Ha ha!"


    Wang Xin bit her lips: "pervert!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, follow me up, but don''t be too sad. You should be glad that you can stand at the top of Jinhai city and take off with me!"


    Wang Xin''s face turned red. Don''t think she already knew what was going to happen for a while.


    She was shaking with anger, but she just couldn''t refuse chennan.


    "Give you a minute to think about it, or you can go." Chen Nan was not in a hurry.


    Seeing that Wang Xin''s eyes were covered with water mist, Chen Nan said slightly sarcastically, "once, what are you afraid of? It''s not the first time!"


    Wang Xin was stunned.


    Yeah.


    Once. What''s this?


    Anyway, I''m not clean, so why be reserved?


    Besides, I don''t have any cards here. How can I play with chennan?


    She can''t afford to play.


    Click.


    The door opens.


    Wang Xin obediently took chennan''s arm and walked into the five-star hotel with him.


    Wang Xin was nervous all the way. She wanted to find a place to drill in and everyone didn''t know her.


    When he got to the room, chennan didn''t eat like the hungry wolf last time. He wanted to enjoy it tonight.


    "Do it yourself Tuo."


    Chen Nan looked at Wang Xin and said faintly.


    Wang Xin clenched her small fist and blushed: "can''t you take off your coat?"


    "What do you think? Don''t let me wait!" Chen Nan snorted coldly.


    Wang Xin clenched her teeth and insisted for a while. She was obedient and began to take off her clothes. Her coat, the thread clothes inside, and then her chest Zhao, and her lovely little Nei.


    Chen Nan was not in a hurry, so he waited patiently for Wang Xin to take off slowly.


    It feels good. You have to play and enjoy it.


    "Well, now come and help me." chennan looked high and looked at Wang Xin like another maid.


    Wang Xin, who used to be like a young lady, will now be so obedient~


    Wang Xin squatted down obediently and clicked to untie Chen Nan''s belt.


    Clumsy helped Chen Nan widen his clothes.


    Two people, naked face to face.


    Chennan got up and turned around with Wang Xin. He pushed her in front of the clean and transparent glass window. Wang Xin gave a soft cry and supported her on the window with her hand. In front of her, there were beautiful lights~


    He wanted to play like this for a long time, exciting!


    "Chennan, I can accompany you, but you must promise me that neither my brother nor Zhang Wen can know about it."


    Wang Xin wants to keep the last trace of dignity in front of him.


    But she was wrong. Chennan didn''t intend to leave her any dignity at all.


    He smiled badly, and his hands wantonly extended upward along Wang Xin''s small waist like a water snake: "it depends on your performance for a while ~"

 Chapter 771

    On the corner of Jinhai city is the rich area.


    The houses here are even more expensive than those in the city center.


    But many people have bought houses here.


    Like chennan.


    But at the moment, the people lying in chennan''s spacious and comfortable house are dragons, snakes and shrews.


    A little farewell is better than a new marriage.


    That''s what dragons, snakes and shrews feel now.


    The battle is over, but the shrew still clings to the little dragon and snake and won''t let him go.


    Little dragon and snake were used to the shrew, so they held her in bed and rested.


    Click.


    He lit a cigarette and took a slow sip.


    A cigarette afterwards is better than a living immortal~


    "That chennan is not bad, ang ~" little dragon snake said faintly.


    If Chen Nan didn''t help this time, he and the shrew certainly didn''t come out so soon, let alone meet again after a long separation.


    This passion and this immortal like experience, but chennan gave them.


    Little dragon snake is a man with a clear distinction between kindness and resentment.


    The shrew''s finger drew a circle on his chest: "when I saw him like that, I thought he was unreliable. In fact, he was OK."


    Not only is it OK, but there is no one who can get people out of the hands of section chief Duan.


    Little dragon and snake smiled and smoked.


    "Husband, what are you going to do? Help him get Zhang Wen?" the fierce woman asked.


    "Zhang Wen, I must do it. This is not only to help him, but also to help myself."


    "Then either call chennan over and let''s thank him face to face?" the fierce woman was also infected by the strength of the little dragon snake.


    "Well..." the little dragon snake looked down and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, chennan drove to little dragon snake.


    Chennan''s mental state doesn''t look very good. There are two black circles around his eyes. On the contrary, Xiaolong snake''s state is surprisingly good.


    They both played all night and worked on a woman, but the results were very different.


    Little dragon and snake, now full of strength, jumped nine feet high with a gentle jump.


    Chen Nan, now he doesn''t have any energy. He can sleep when he falls down.


    But it''s understandable. Chen Nan was crazy all night last night. He basically didn''t sleep all night. He wanted to stab Wang Xin through. Isn''t he tired? Others, the little dragon and snake, work hard and slowly.


    Every time, it is gentle and deep-rooted.


    Every time, with deep attachment~


    This is the power of love.


    "Little dragon snake, what are you looking for me for? Are you ready to do it?" Chen Nan asked.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s not something Zhang Wen can do at any time?" little dragon snake expanded since he came out of the inside. He felt that Zhang Wengen was nothing with his current skills and chennan''s help.


    It''s a character he can get rid of with his fingers.


    Only after experiencing danger can he grow up. Bruce Lee has experienced so much that his body has become great.


    This is his proud capital.


    Who can escape so many policemen? Who can assassinate Zhang Wen twice in a row? Who can come out safely after entering the bureau?


    There is no second person in Jinhai except little dragon and snake!


    Is he OK with Zhang Wen?


    Definitely not!


    Sooner or later, it''s not the role that Bruce Lee got rid of?


    Chen Nan twitched at the corner of his mouth and didn''t say a word. He didn''t care what little dragon and snake blew. He would get rid of Zhang Wen at that time. That''s enough.


    "Then why did you ask me to come?" Chen Nan asked.


    The little dragon and snake patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s all right. I can''t call you over?"


    Chennan suddenly felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere. Why are Bruce Lee and black sister so weird today?


    Does the little dragon snake want him?


    no way! No!


    Although chennan is quite unprincipled, he must adhere to it.


    This is a man''s innocence!


    "Come here ~" little dragon snake pointed to the house and said.


    Chen Nan was stunned.


    He knows what it means to pretend to force a tiger, but why?


    Why doesn''t a shrew care about anything?


    Just let little dragon and snake come?


    Is this appropriate?


    Chennan looked at the obscene smile on Xiaolong snake''s face and knew that it must be after entering for a while. Xiaolong snake closed the door, then pressed him on the wall, picked up all his clothes, and then entered from behind.


    Not to mention whether chennan can accept it or not, the strenuous exercise last night has already overdrawn his physical strength.


    I''m afraid my legs will tremble if I play like this again.


    But chennan can''t run now. Just like him, Bruce Lee can catch it with one hand.


    No way, he had to go in.


    Brush~


    With a wave of the dragon snake''s big hand, Chen Nan closed his eyes.


    "What are you doing? Your eyes hurt?" seeing chennan shrinking his neck and closing his eyes, little dragon snake asked curiously.


    "It''s all right, hehe..." chennan quickly smiled.


    He saw clearly that Bruce Lee was holding two wine glasses full of wine. He wanted to drink to him!


    Chennan breathed a sigh.


    "Adversity shows the truth, chennan. When you are in danger, you are the only one to help me. You will be my brother in the future! Little dragon snake said boldly, handed over the wine cup and drank it himself."


    I don''t know if he was moved by Bruce Lee''s true feelings. Chen Nan also looked up and drank all the wine in the glass.


    "Well, brother!" chennan also said.


    "Ha ha..." little dragon snake smiled happily. He was so happy today. There are good brothers like chennan and confidants like fierce women around. Isn''t life like this? Isn''t that how it should be?


    He felt satisfied for the first time.


    Chen Nan sat down with him and they chatted.


    Little dragon snake hugged the shrew and asked curiously, "Chen Nan, you said your father is so capable. Why don''t you let him catch Zhang Wen?"


    Little dragon and snake asked too much, but they were not good.


    Who is Chen Jun? Will chennan use it? Besides, does chennan dare?


    If Chen Jun knows that this matter has something to do with his Chen Nan, he must not know how he died! His father, Chen Jun, is quite a hardline man!


    Moreover, people are not so easy to catch.


    What about the evidence?


    Chen Nan has no evidence of Zhang Wen''s crime at all. Why arrest people?


    That way, not only can''t catch Zhang Wen, but also scare the snake. Why?


    Is this not asking for hardship?


    Moreover, chennan''s idea is not just to catch Zhang Wen!


    Chen Nan bited his teeth fiercely: "catch him in. It''s too cheap for him. I want him to die!"


    "Ha ha, good ang, good brother! In society, it should be cruel enough!" little dragon snake poured a glass of wine to chennan again. "Don''t worry, wow, I''ll help you with this! I''ll go and have a look first today!"


    Then little dragon and snake kissed the fierce woman.


    The shrew did not give in. No matter whether chennan was present or not, she twisted her head like crazy and kissed the little dragon and snake.


    A shrew can catch fire at once.


    Chen Nan was embarrassed. He looked at the scene in front of him. It was neither walking nor not walking. He felt strange in his heart, as if something was scratching himself~

 Chapter 772

    In a bar, this is where Wang Peng often comes.


    They don''t do anything here, just drink.


    The drinks here are good. At least there is no fake wine.


    If you look for a girl, they''ll go to another field.


    But there is no Wu Yang here today.


    Only Wang Peng and a dozen people who often follow him are here.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang are two kinds of people in sharp contrast. One is sea water and the other is fire. They can''t integrate at all.


    "Peng''er, what do you say, we all listen to you!" like Wang Peng''s character, these people mixed under his hands are just like him. They are afraid of chaos in the world and know to fight all day.


    He seldom uses his head when he is in trouble.


    Now Zhang Wen''s name is so loud on the road, they don''t have to worry at all. As long as they report Zhang Wen''s name, no one dares to fight with them. What else do they need to think about?


    This is their strongest backing!


    Bang.


    Wang Peng drank up the "blue flame" in his glass and frowned.


    "Damn it!" he patted the table hard and thought that he was being played by Zhiyong like an idiot. Zhiyong, an asshole, was just bullying Wang Peng. He didn''t know anything!


    Bully him with low IQ!


    "I want to break Zhiyong''s leg!" Wang Peng''s eyes sank, "two!"


    The person next to nodded in agreement: "brother Peng, let''s receive the news first recently, and then kill him?"


    "Well!" Wang Peng narrowed his eyes, "let the brothers find him on the road if they have nothing to do recently. Once there is him, let me know! I don''t believe I can''t find him!"


    "En..." the man nodded and went to arrange with the people below.


    Wang Peng''s eyes narrowed. Zhiyong, Zhiyong, this time I see where you can hide!


    Wu Yang didn''t know anything about this. Everything was going on secretly by Wang Peng. He wanted to give a satisfactory account of his mistakes and Zhang Wen.


    When he caught Zhiyong and crippled him, that was a satisfactory answer to Zhang Wen.


    To let Zhang Wen see, oh, is Wang Peng good? He still has some ability.


    The lotus flower in Wang Peng''s heart has collapsed~


    Wang Peng thinks too much. In fact, Zhiyong doesn''t take this matter seriously at all. He doesn''t take Wang Peng seriously. He thinks Wang Peng is a college student.


    In the eyes of punks, the word "college student" is an oil head who can''t do anything. Will such a person be afraid of fierce volunteers?


    May He taboo Wang Peng?


    After that, Zhiyong still did what he should do every day. He didn''t mean to hide at all, and there was no taboo at all.


    He was not afraid of Wang Peng, nor did he think they would retaliate.


    What kind of storm does a college student have?


    At the moment, Zhiyong is sitting in the night scene, holding two girls around him, playing madly~


    His big bald head is quite dazzling. People today can''t help looking at him.


    Not much. They are not restrained by the ferocity of Zhiyong, but feel very curious~


    After all, it''s not February yet. It''s not too cold to have a big bald head at this time?


    This bald head has now become a symbol of Zhiyong.


    After Wang Peng''s case was handled in the shortest time, Zhiyong expanded, even more than little dragon and snake.


    Every day is to take Lao Yan''s money out to find a girl. Every day is to play.


    Wang Peng, you can''t find Zhiyong!


    Zhiyong is standing there!


    This night show is one that Zhiyong often comes to play. Recently, he plays late into the night every day.


    Every day I get drunk.


    It''s more than eleven in the evening.


    Three students came in from outside the field. They didn''t want to drink in a hurry or look for a girl, but quietly walked around the field.


    Eyes gently fall on everyone.


    Of course, it also includes the courage of wine disorder.


    One of them soon found Zhiyong and winked at the other. Then the three met and went to a quiet place in the night scene. After checking and confirming that the person was Zhiyong, they took out their mobile phone and called Wang Peng.


    In the case of extreme self reproach and suffocating to vent.


    Wang Peng is almost ready at one o''clock now.


    After hearing the news that Zhiyong was playing in the field, Wang Peng was cruel and angry.


    He really didn''t expect that others didn''t take him seriously at all. They weren''t afraid of him at all! Just play outside every day!


    Wang Peng?


    Can''t get into his eyes at all!


    Wang Peng told them to take good care of Zhiyong. He called his own people together and walked towards the field with a guy''s business.


    Along the way, Wang Peng didn''t say a word.


    He is not nervous, but angry!


    Can he not be angry?


    Zhiyong is so arrogant that he plays like an idiot!


    If Zhang Wen hadn''t told him, he wouldn''t even know that he had been fooled by Zhiyong.


    What an insult is this?


    This is a stain in Wang Peng''s life!


    Before he thought of Zhiyong, he thought he was good and foolishly went out to play with Zhiyong. He was a little awkward in his heart!


    IQ, seriously challenged!


    Today, Wang Peng is going to discuss his IQ, give his IQ and find justice!


    ¡­¡­


    The lights in the night scene flashed everywhere. The atmosphere in the night scene was good. Many people swayed wildly in the center of the scene.


    Including a bald youth.


    The man''s face is full of flesh. He doesn''t know what it is at first sight.


    He was followed by two girls who were trying to swing with him.


    Why try?


    Because his dancing posture and rhythm are very unique and difficult to understand.


    Suddenly, it looked like an old man doing radio gymnastics.


    Whooshing~


    This is the tone of Zhiyong~


    That''s what he likes~


    He also brought seven or eight younger brothers to play today, all of whom are the younger brothers around Lao Yan.


    Old Yan is good at everything, but these people around him have poor combat effectiveness. Zhiyong is even the most powerful one. There is no role like Zhang Guohua at all. If you want to fight, old Yan can''t.


    But to play Yin, these people of Lao Yan are all experts.


    All right.


    DJ at the top of the stage shook his head like crazy, followed the heavy metal music and twisted his body crazily.


    "Brothers and sisters, but cats, swing, enough times!"


    Speaking non-standard Mandarin, he roared vigorously.


    But just when the atmosphere was well adjusted by him, a heavy force suddenly gave him a foot from the side. Before he could react, he flew out obliquely.


    Then a tall, thin young man who looked a little like Hu Ge came over and turned off the music.


    Holding a dagger in his hand, he said to the microphone, "Zhiyong, I''m going to kill you today!"

 Chapter 773

    Wang Peng is the most arrogant person in the theory of arrogance. Now come and catch Zhiyong. How can he not be arrogant?


    He is more arrogant and arrogant than anyone!


    He thought about it on the way here. Of course, he could catch Zhiyong unconsciously, but he didn''t do that.


    Today, he not only wants to catch Zhiyong and break his legs, but also wants everyone on the road to know what will happen to him!


    Today''s night show is a good stage.


    He wants to make a show for everyone to see how Zhiyong died!


    DJ''s microphone is a little vague. Zhiyong, who is still crazy off the court, doesn''t respond for a moment and a half. He still holds two girls and looks at the young people speaking on the stage in a daze!


    Wang Peng adjusted the microphone: "it''s no fun to follow the music. I''ll make a show for you today!"


    The following people talked a lot. Many people actually met Wang Peng and knew that he was Zhang Wen''s younger brother. Recently, Wang Peng''s exposure rate was quite high.


    At this time, several younger brothers ran up and whispered in Zhiyong''s ear.


    As soon as Zhiyong frowned, he became angry.


    "My grass? My grass!"


    This sentence, with questions in front and exclamations in the back, can best explain Zhiyong''s current mood. Now someone wants to show him and clean him up like an idiot. Is it possible?


    The question is that Zhiyong is wondering who the boy is.


    Sigh that sentence, Zhiyong is telling him that you will have to be beaten down in a moment! Zhanzhan, get down there!


    At this time, Wang Peng also saw Zhiyong under the stage and pointed a dagger at him: "Zhiyong, don''t fucking run!"


    Even if Zhiyong wants to shoot, he won''t run in front of so many people. Isn''t it too shameful?


    Zhiyong raised his head: "Whoever runs is his fucking grandson!"


    Who is Zhiyong?


    People with greater face than the sky!


    If he ran away in front of so many people today, it would not only lose his face, but also lose Lao Yan''s face. He can''t do that! Even if one or two people die, he can''t run today!


    "Grass!" after saying a word, Wang Peng took people down.


    The crowd separated a road. Wang Peng walked slowly down with a dozen people and stopped where he was face to face with Zhiyong.


    Now Zhiyong sees clearly.


    This man is the fool Wang Peng!


    His eyes were filled with a smile.


    Wang Peng also saw Zhiyong clearly and noticed the expression on his face. Zhiyong''s expression was a trace of ridicule in contempt.


    Last time we met, Zhiyong was still Wang Peng''s good big brother!


    Today I became an enemy.


    This picture is actually quite ironic.


    "Why are you, brother?" Zhiyong shook his bald head and touched one foot on the ground. His body was shaking irregularly, looking arrogant and yawning.


    He said it on purpose. Only by saying it on purpose can Wang Peng lose face!


    "Is it fun to cheat?" Wang Peng''s eyes sank.


    "Ah? I lied to you? What did I lie to you?" Zhiyong pretended not to understand, touched his head, and then suddenly realized, "Oh, by the way, I remember, I lied to you. I played you like a monkey, ha ha!"


    Next to the little brother, laugh together.


    The smiling shoulders trembled.


    It''s a person who can clearly feel the ridicule on them, the ridicule from Zhiyong!


    This feeling is stronger for Wang Peng.


    In the face of Zhiyong chiguoguo''s provocation, Wang Peng was angry.


    "I tell you, my name is Wang Peng. Zhang Wen is my big brother. Otherwise, you will break both your legs. If you don''t know who hit you, it''s inappropriate."


    Zhiyong''s eyes are sharp. He''s really not afraid of Wang Peng.


    Not at all.


    Who is Zhiyong?


    He is the one who has committed a crime. He was badly hurt before. He can deal with a mere Wang Peng with ease.


    "Grass, you broke my legs? Then I''ll stab your liver through!" Zhiyong said fiercely.


    Wang Peng didn''t know whether he was too confident in his skills or wanted to make the show better. In the face of fierce Zhiyong, he didn''t choose to beat him in groups, but kept the crowd away, and then said to Zhiyong, "you find a knife, I also have a knife here. We''re just so young. Dare you? My people don''t move!"


    Wang Peng''s method is indeed man enough. At the same time, it is also a very dangerous practice.


    When Wang Peng finished, a man next to him whispered in his ear, "brother Peng, talk to him and do it directly!"


    If Wang Peng doesn''t choose to fight Zhiyong, it''s meaningless for so many of them to come here! The advantage in number of people can''t play any role at all


    Wang Peng deliberately shouted, "you''ll all stand there and watch. No one will come up. This is my Zhiyong''s single challenge!"


    No one spoke. They all knew Wang Peng''s temper. They knew that if they said more, they would be angry to play with Wang Peng.


    Simply no one spoke, they all opened the formation and watched them fight alone.


    Wang Peng did quite well at the beginning of this show. He succeeded in attracting everyone''s attention and making them pay attention to him and Zhiyong.


    For a time, in the originally hot night scene, it suddenly quieted down and focused on them.


    Even the spectators here come to watch the fun. As long as they don''t break the things in the field, no one will care about them.


    They are eager to kill one or two people, especially Zhang Wen''s younger brother, so it will be famous here and business will be better in the future.


    Zhiyong found a dagger from a younger brother. It''s not long, but it looks very sharp.


    He played with the in his hand for a while, and then a smile came out on his face.


    Zhiyong is good at this. Looking at the tall and thin young man in front of him, he seems to have seen how he pierced several transparent holes in his body for a while, making him fall to the ground and survive.


    In that case, today''s show was made by Wang Peng for Zhiyong.


    It''s also the first war for Zhiyong to make his debut again.


    "Are you ready?" Wang Peng asked.


    Zhiyong''s eyes tilted: "what''s your fucking ink?"


    It means I''m ready for you!


    "Good!"


    Shua~


    The voice fell and Wang Peng moved.


    In fact, Wu Yang also has some fighting skills. When he was in high school, Wu Yang studied Sanda. Naturally, he has some skills, but Wang Peng''s fighting is purely random. He thinks that as long as he can knock people down on the ground, it''s OK, whether it''s from the South or the north.


    Fighting is about anger and surprise.


    The latter is the most important!


    Facing the fierce enemy Zhiyong, Wang Peng also knows that the first move is to make Zhiyong afraid, otherwise it will be difficult to start behind.

 Chapter 774

    More than half of the people present didn''t react to what was going on. Wang Peng''s people had rushed over.


    Including Zhiyong.


    He didn''t expect this seemingly not so good young man to be so fierce. Just do it! But also did not hesitate to move the knife!


    In less than two seconds of Zhiyong''s reaction, Wang Peng rushed to him and stabbed him without saying a word!


    At this time, Wang Peng never thought about Zhiyong''s life and death. There was only one thought in his head, that is to kill Zhiyong!


    So the first move is to kill!


    Just want to kill Zhiyong!


    As the parties, Zhiyong and Wang Peng can feel it most.


    Especially Zhiyong.


    But when he saw that Wang Peng''s fatal knife was to stab him in the heart, he was afraid.


    A chill rose from the soles of his feet.


    Can he be afraid?


    This knife can kill him!


    If the knife clicks down, Zhiyong will die!


    Dead, nothing!


    In the face of life and death, people always show a strong desire for survival.


    This is human nature.


    Zhiyong is no exception.


    Click!


    Although Zhiyong tried his best to dodge, he still didn''t avoid this knife. Wang Peng''s knife was directly inserted into Zhiyong''s arm. The fierce general Zhiyong suffered a loss because he despised the enemy too much.


    The knife was inserted at least 10 cm, but it was all inserted into Zhiyong''s arm.


    Failed to kill him!


    "Grass!"


    "My grass!"


    Wang Peng scratched and Zhiyong scratched.


    Wang Peng was angry that he didn''t stab Zhiyong in the heart. He had expected that the knife would be won. He would certainly let Zhiyong go to see Lord Yan. In this way, he could also give Zhang Wen a satisfactory answer.


    People have been dealt with. See who dares to do it here in the future.


    But when the knife stabbed him in the arm, it seemed painless.


    The sound of Zhiyong was startled.


    Wang Peng''s knife was very fast. He tried to hide, but he still couldn''t hide. He still got a knife.


    I belittle Wang Peng.


    It seems that he, like Zhang Wen, is a fugitive.


    Why are all fugitives around Zhang Wen?


    Just one move, the victory and defeat is already quite obvious. The outlaws Zhiyong think they are outlaws. Where can they go? Zhang Wen''s younger brother, can you be worse?


    The dragon will fly to heaven!


    Whoosh~


    Wang Peng reacted very quickly. He directly pulled out the dagger and was ready to give Zhiyong a knife.


    At this moment, Zhiyong had forgotten that he still had a knife in his hand. He turned and ran away!


    This scene is very funny. Just now, the person who wants to work hard with Wang Peng is very unambiguous. Now he counsels.


    The reversal came too fast.


    The roles changed in an instant.


    Zhiyong, like a drowned chicken!


    "Don''t run!" Wang Peng roared and went after Zhiyong. His anger was aroused. Today, he just wanted to kill Zhiyong and to see Zhang Wen with his head!


    Since Wang Peng stabbed Zhiyong, that is, in less than three seconds, all this happened so fast that many people present didn''t react to what was going on. Zhiyong had already started to run.


    Like a dirt dog.


    Wang Peng is like a fierce wolf!


    With a knife, it''s powerful!


    No one dared to stop Zhiyong, and no one dared to stop Wang Peng. They subconsciously avoided and let Zhiyong run.


    At one time, there was a group at night.


    WOW~


    Zhiyong pulled the tables and chairs to the ground and fled like death, afraid that Wang Peng would catch them if they ran slowly.


    Wang Peng''s morale is booming, and his ambition to catch up is not vague at all.


    The people in the field all reacted and shouted one by one to let Wang Penggan die Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong was awesome just now. Why are you counseling now? It''s boring!


    They originally wanted to see a big war. Who knows, as soon as Zhiyong came up, the fight turned into a unilateral chase war. It''s boring!


    There were cheers all around, which made Wang Peng more daring. Staring round the tiger''s eye was to kill Zhiyong!


    Environment is the second psychological factor.


    It''s true that the environment affects people.


    In this extremely angry environment, Wang Peng''s mood was brought up at once.


    It seems that a voice is telling him, Wang Peng, you are the first, you can prove yourself!


    Wang Peng, I''m already floating~


    What about Zhiyong?


    Really scared? Is it true that Wang Peng has stopped him at once?


    Not really!


    Who is Zhiyong? I haven''t been afraid of anyone in Jinhai city. Where can I be frightened by a college student? It''s just that Wang Peng''s first attack just now is really frightening. He came here and tried his best. Such people are rare. This is not a fight, it''s playing with his life.


    Zhiyong was frightened by Wang Peng''s surprise.


    But he quickly reacted.


    He quickly saw the current situation. He wanted to fight back and tried his best with Wang Peng.


    But on second thought, why do you want to be so axial?


    I went in because I was too desperate. Why do I have to fight like this now?


    Besides, is Wang Peng worth his fight?


    It''s just a small role!


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong simply continued to run and let Wang Peng continue to chase after him. First, let Wang Peng relax his vigilance. It''s easy to say later. It''s time for him to be surprised.


    "Kill him!"


    "Brother Peng, kill him!"


    The people behind shouted and saw that Wang Peng had the upper hand. They all expanded.


    But no one knows what Zhiyong is thinking.


    The place where Zhiyong ran was a mess. Both the escape posture and the escape action were quite embarrassed. It felt as if Zhiyong was really afraid. He was really afraid of Wang Peng.


    In fact, Zhiyong has long planned.


    "Fuck you!" Wang Peng picked up an empty wine bottle on the table and went directly to Zhiyong''s back.


    In fact, it didn''t hurt Zhiyong, but he fell to the ground with a cry and stared at Wang Peng with frightened eyes.


    Wang Peng laughed wildly: "don''t you fucking like running? Keep running!"


    Wheezing~


    He is breathing, and Zhiyong is breathing.


    But Zhiyong is pretending. In fact, he is not tired at all. This action force is nothing for Zhiyong whose physical strength is different from ordinary people, but ordinary people like Wang Peng feel very hard.


    There was a heavy gasp in my mouth.


    Physical strength also slipped down a lot.


    Smart Zhiyong saw this and deliberately let Wang Peng have the upper hand.


    No matter how powerful you are, isn''t it a dead dog when you don''t have strength?


    I can''t even hold the knife tightly. How can I kill?


    "I''ll kill you!" Wang Peng glared round his eyes and bent over to give Zhiyong a knife.


    Originally, the knife was full of strength, but it didn''t fall down completely. The knife completely lost its strength. Wang Peng was shocked all over.


    A sharp pain came from the root of Wang Peng''s thigh.

 Chapter 775

    Click!


    Wang Peng''s knife stabbed on the ground, and he stabbed it on the ground along Zhiyong''s neck.


    This scene was quite incomprehensible to the people present.


    Why?


    Why is it so close that Wang Peng''s knife can still be crooked?


    This is illogical!


    Could it be that what happened?


    Wang Peng''s body seemed to be struck by thunder. He couldn''t move for a long time. He was straight and stunned there.


    The pain limited his movement and halved his strength.


    Coupled with the loss of physical strength, Wang Peng immediately lost the upper hand.


    He struggled and wanted to give Zhiyong another knife, but before he picked up the knife, Zhiyong''s hand hurt his neck.


    Whoosh~


    Zhiyong turned over flexibly and pressed Wang Peng under him.


    Anyway, Zhiyong doesn''t look like he was hurt.


    That arm is very flexible.


    In fact, Wang Peng should not have lost Zhiyong. He lost when he lost. He had little experience in the Jianghu. He thought Zhiyong ran away, but he was really afraid. He thought that if Zhiyong ran away, he could kill Zhiyong as long as he caught up with him.


    But in fact, these are all Zhiyong''s tricks, which he used to confuse Wang Peng.


    Secondly, Wang Peng is too young and has poor pain tolerance.


    He was also injured, but Zhiyong could hold back, as if nothing had happened. After finishing the plane, he went to deal with the wound, but Wang Peng couldn''t help it. He had no strength for a long time.


    Now Wang Peng finally knows, but it''s too late.


    One move goes wrong and everyone loses!


    The people in the field exclaimed. They saw that Wang Peng was injured!


    At the root of his thigh, Zhiyong gave him a knife!


    No wonder!


    No wonder Wang Peng lost all his strength. No wonder Zhiyong kept running just now! It''s a dirty move. It''s fucking insidious!


    At that moment, Wang Peng must have no room for resistance. No wonder he will be caught!


    People who have been injured know that the internal measurement of the thigh is particularly sensitive. If you get a knife, it will certainly make people fall in a painful cold sweat.


    I don''t blame Wang Peng for not holding back.


    This is not what ordinary people can resist.


    At this time, Zhiyong, regardless of Wang Peng''s life or death, arrogantly rode on Wang Peng and looked down on him. He was thinking, where should we start to let Wang Peng die in pain!


    This time, Wang Peng and Zhiyong both moved to kill each other. They both wanted to kill each other!


    This show is for people on the road, so you must be cruel!


    "Aren''t you bangse? Grass!" Zhiyong was so arrogant that he smiled at Wang Peng.


    "I. grass. You. Mom!" Wang Peng refused at all and said word by word.


    "I''ll let you grass!" Zhiyong swished and pulled out the dagger stuck in Wang Peng''s leg.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" Wang Peng shouted in pain.


    The pain was unbearable. He couldn''t help it at all.


    Pulling it out is much more painful than inserting it when he was injured. Moreover, Zhiyong pulling out this knife almost sentenced Wang Peng to death. If he doesn''t hurry to the hospital in a short time, Wang Peng must have lost too much blood and died.


    Zhiyong''s knife was inserted into Wang Peng''s artery.


    Blood flowed out.


    But Zhiyong didn''t care. He raised his knife and stabbed Wang Peng in the chest.


    That''s where Wang Peng stabbed him just now!


    Zhiyong, I''m going to kill Wang Peng now!


    Click!


    Seeing that Wang Peng''s life was at stake, he didn''t care. He held a dagger and plunged into Zhiyong at the same time!


    This knife was also directed at his chest!


    Wang Peng, crazy!


    He thought he might be killed by Zhiyong this time. He simply fought with him. Even if he couldn''t kill Zhiyong, he would let him sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life! At that moment, Wang Peng was not afraid of life and death!


    This is really terrible!


    Whoosh~


    At the critical moment, Zhiyong dodged the knife. Wang Peng''s knife pierced his shoulder, only a few centimeters from the wound just now. His knife also pierced Wang Peng''s arm.


    Wang Peng gritted his teeth, pulled it out and was ready to stab!


    Zhiyong also gritted his teeth and pulled out the tip of the knife.


    Just then, Zhiyong''s body suddenly tilted and was kicked down.


    It was Wang Peng who kicked Zhiyong down. The boy practiced sports and was known as the brother of one foot. When fighting, he basically put down one person with one foot. The foot given to Zhiyong is light.


    Just now, when Zhiyong pressed Wang Peng on the ground, they rushed here. Although Wang Peng told them not to intervene, it was based on the fact that Wang Peng had the upper hand. Now it seems that he will be killed by Lao Yan. Can they not worry?


    No matter what, we can''t let Wang Peng have an accident!


    The man took the lead, and Zhiyong and Wang Peng''s people immediately scuffled together.


    However, these people of Zhiyong basically had no combat effectiveness. They were defeated after a while, and finally ended up with Zhiyong running away with people.


    After that, brother Yijiao went to see Wang Peng and found that he had fainted.


    They sent Wang Peng to the nearest hospital.


    One by one, they were still in shock.


    Wang Peng did a great job in this show, but the result was not good at all. Although Zhiyong played fraud first, no one said there were site restrictions and no one was allowed to run before the fight, but you Wang Peng''s people shot first. It''s not about Jianghu morality.


    Everyone will look down on Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng seems to have won this battle, but the victory is so difficult and oppressive.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Yong, either go to the hospital to have a look!" after Zhiyong ran, he didn''t go to the hospital at all, but casually bandaged himself and was ready to go back to recover. This small injury was not painful for him.


    But the little brother next to him was a little worried when he saw him like this.


    Blood, but it''s always flowing.


    Zhiyong''s arms have turned red.


    "Grass, what is this? Don''t go to the hospital!"


    Zhiyong shook his head and lit a cigarette.


    In fact, he also hurts, but he has to bear it.


    The little brother didn''t say anything, but he was going to the hospital. When he was working with Wang Peng just now, he was punched in the head. Although it wasn''t serious, he was still going to get a tetanus bandage.


    He''s not like Zhiyong. He''s made of iron.


    "Grass, one by one, all fucking suck!" Zhi Yong looked at the people behind him who hung up the color. He didn''t feel angry. He thought that if they hadn''t dragged his hind legs, if they hadn''t been able to give them any strength, he would have gone over in person and knocked Wang Peng''s two legs off after running Wang Peng away.


    Who made him talk wildly?


    But a person''s strength is not good after all. He is not Superman. A person can''t beat so many people. In the end, he can only be defeated.


    But he was not convinced.


    He thought for a moment and said to a person around him, "come here and find out which hospital Wang Peng is in!"

 Chapter 776

    At more than twelve o''clock in the evening, I was still tossing and turning in bed.


    I can''t sleep. I''m not sleepy at all.


    Wang Yuxian''s plane tomorrow. At the thought of Wang Yuxian leaving, my heart is empty. Although I have been prepared for it, I still don''t give up.


    I''ve been with Wang Yuxian for so long. I''m used to having her waiting for me in the evening. I''m used to having her secretly care about me.


    All this will come to naught~


    At least I won''t see her for a long time.


    I thought time could dilute everything, but I was wrong. Time still failed to make Wang Yuxian forget Lao Gao, but made her Miss Lao Gao more and more.


    As soon as Wang Yuxian left, my heart followed.


    Then my phone rang.


    It''s Wu Yang.


    As soon as I picked it up, his anxious voice came over.


    "Brother Wen, Wang Peng is hurt! He went to find Zhiyong just now."


    "What?" I was stunned. The names of Wang Peng and Zhiyong didn''t seem to be linked. In my impression, these two people should be people who can''t hit eight poles. Why did Wang Peng suddenly go to find Zhiyong?


    by the way!


    Last time I told Wang Peng about the pillar looking for me. This boy can''t get through the barrier in his heart!


    I didn''t expect him to think so much.


    I asked Wu Yang on the phone whether he had enough money and which hospital he was in, and then hurried to drive there.


    Ten minutes later, I went to Wang Peng''s hospital.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw seven or eight people who often mixed with Wang Peng walking back and forth in a hurry at the door of the emergency room.


    There is blood on the clothes and trousers.


    Seeing me coming, these seven or eight people gathered around and told me what had just happened.


    "Is the sky falling!" I yelled.


    They looked at me in a daze and didn''t come back for a long time.


    A mob is a mess at a critical time without any unity.


    Looking at these people of Wang Peng, I frowned.


    At this time, Wu Yang heard the movement outside and came over.


    "Brother Wen." he doesn''t look very well.


    "How about Wang Peng?"


    "He lost too much blood. He hasn''t been rescued yet. The doctor said he was stabbed in the thigh and cut an artery. It''s only a few centimeters away from his private place."


    Wu Yang said easily. I know the process is definitely not that simple.


    I rubbed my temples upset. Now at this critical time, Wang Peng has such a thing, which is not a good thing for me.


    Lao Yan has too many forces in the dark. If he deals with me in the dark, there will be trouble.


    Wang Peng really gives me a headache.


    "Let them all be quiet. This is the hospital," I said to Wu Yang.


    He nodded quickly.


    He came over and gave me a cigarette to light for me. I took a sip and slowly eased down.


    The current situation is that we should first see how Zhiyong is.


    I wanted to call Li Erzi. As soon as I took out my mobile phone, a doctor came out of it.


    "Who is the family? Come and sign!"


    Wu Yang hurried over and asked him what was going on.


    "The patient''s condition is under control. We operated on him, but we have to inform the police station about it."


    Wu Yang quickly said good words and quietly wanted to put some money in for the doctor.


    Seeing Wu Yang''s money, the doctor jumped up as if he had been trampled on his tail.


    "Put your things away. What do you think of us? I must report it!"


    Wu Yang has no choice. It''s not right to stand there and walk or not.


    I''ve been watching all this coldly. I know the routine of these doctors. He said this purely to embarrass Wu Yang.


    But I really can''t let him call the police.


    "Doctor, my friend is robbed when he goes out. Don''t bother the police for such a small thing?" the doctor was about to call. I quickly stood up and said.


    The doctor gave me a blank look and continued to call.


    I winked at Wu Yang. As soon as he understood it, he grabbed the mobile phone in the doctor''s hand.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" the doctor looked at me in disbelief.


    I smiled and walked over with a cigarette in my mouth.


    When I moved, seven or eight people behind me stood up and walked over with me. They all had blood on their bodies. At this time, they all stared round. It seemed that they wanted to eat the doctor.


    "What do you want..." he was stunned when he saw that our faces were not good.


    "Doctor, you just said that my brother is all right? If you call the police now, we can''t help but go in and take people away. Maybe the hospital will blow up when I''m unhappy. I''ve made it clear to you. I just don''t want to make trouble."


    When I finished, the doctor clenched his teeth.


    There are basically female nurses in the hospital, and there are not many security personnel. If we just take people away, no one can stop us. Maybe we will beat all their doctors.


    He certainly doesn''t want this trouble.


    He who knows current affairs is a hero. The doctor has seen many people. He must see who I am.


    And they also have difficulties. For people like Wang Peng, 10000 of them are unwilling to leave their hands.


    Let''s not say what to do if we can''t save it. Even if we save it, will there be any trouble next.


    Will someone sneak in or something.


    The hospital can''t escape from the accident.


    But in the face of us, he didn''t dare to say anything more. He shook his head and left.


    I just went in with Wu Yang to see Wang Peng.


    In the ward, Wang Peng''s face was pale, with a bag of plasma hanging from his hand, and his face was extremely haggard.


    "Brother Wen, you are here..." Wang Peng sees me as if struggling to sit up.


    I frowned: "all right, don''t talk much first. Just be fine."


    As soon as Wang Peng was excited, he clenched his fist.


    "Brother Wen, it shouldn''t have been like this. I''ve already done Zhiyong..."


    Wang Peng''s voice was haggard, but he told me what had happened.


    I frowned and listened to the whole process, bowed my head and smoked.


    "Wang Peng, tell me, did you go to work or act?"


    "Brother Wen, I..."


    "People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. I told you long ago that you can''t be too careless. You''re not doing business, but playing a play for the people on the road!" I can''t understand what Wang Peng was thinking.


    He always wanted to be famous and play his own name in Jinhai city.


    I know this boy is definitely not just to hang out with me.


    He is a man with his own ideas.


    I''ve always turned a blind eye.


    "Brother Wen, I really didn''t mean that." Wang Peng quickly explained.


    I waved my hand in annoyance: "OK, you don''t have to worry about explaining anything. First take care of your body. When you have nothing to do, you can settle with Zhiyong!"


    Then I turned and went out. Wang Peng''s eyes were gradually moist.

 Chapter 777

    Zhiyong is definitely a tough man.


    Injured, he didn''t go to the hospital, but carried it by himself, and kept the habits of the old bastards.


    When you go to the hospital, let alone whether the doctor will call the police. As long as you go in, you have to register, which will leave clues and may be found.


    The trouble must be inevitable.


    Zhiyong is not old, but he is also an old soul.


    However, usually people who don''t care like Zhiyong basically have nothing to do. They are often those who yell when they are injured. They are most likely to have an accident.


    At the moment, Zhiyong sits in a courtyard where Lao Yan and his younger brothers often meet, and lowers his head to smoke.


    The whole body was shaking irregularly.


    It''s not angry or Zhiyong crying, it''s because he hurts!


    Although Zhiyong doesn''t say, he is also a human being and has pain cells. He will hurt when he is injured.


    It''s just that he never showed it.


    Look at him carefully and you''ll find it in a minute.


    oh dear.


    Why is Zhiyong''s face so distorted?


    The muscles are pumping together.


    The ground is full of cigarette butts that Zhiyong has smoked. Since just now, he hasn''t stopped smoking for a long time. Smoking can not only relieve pain, but also calm Zhiyong''s mood.


    He''s angry!


    Originally, he was going to have a good time with some girls tonight, but who knows what happened.


    Kill Cheng Yaojin halfway.


    If Zhang Wen personally brought someone to find him, he also recognized it. After all, Zhang Wen''s fame is there.


    He wouldn''t say anything even if he was stabbed twice, but now the situation is different. The person who hurt him is a fucking college student!


    It looks thin.


    How can he be convinced?


    Now the people on the road must be talking. Zhiyong and others fight alone in the night, and they are chased and run, which means they can''t beat others.


    Only Zhiyong knew that he was really in a mess at that time. He really didn''t know what to do.


    In the face of crazy Wang Peng, his performance was purely out of the most basic survival response.


    If you don''t run, you may be killed by Wang Peng!


    He can''t remember the humiliating scene now.


    How can you stop a child?


    Moreover, people have no face in this battle.


    Although he also hurt Wang Peng, it was done under the condition of his sneak attack.


    It''s disgraceful.


    If he doesn''t find Wang Peng today, he will be seriously injured. He may not be able to sleep at night.


    "Brother Yong, I found it. The boy is in the hospital and has just been rescued!"


    Zhiyong was thinking when a little brother ran over.


    They are really not good at fighting, but if they investigate intelligence, they are among the best in Jinhai city.


    After a while, they found out.


    Zhiyong takes a deep smoke and squints.


    He appointed three people with good skills to go with him.


    "Brother Yong, either you deal with the wound first?" one of them said.


    He looked at Zhiyong''s arm, which was no different from the blood gourd, and was a little worried.


    Zhiyong shook his arm and looked at the man disdainfully.


    "Don''t worry, I''m better than you even if I''m hurt!"


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Zhiyong was tense in his heart. When he reached the door of the hospital, he paused for a few minutes.


    He wanted to see if there was anyone around. After all, he came to sneak attack. He had to be careful, didn''t he?


    He knows that Wang Peng must be guarded in the ward tonight, but he is not afraid at all. Aren''t he just a few children~


    "Brother Yong, let''s go in like this?" standing at the door, one of the younger brothers asked Zhiyong.


    I have to say they look a little weird.


    The footprints on the three younger brothers were left when Wang Peng''s fucking people beat them just now. Zhiyong looked the worst, and one arm had become a pillar of blood.


    It''s a little abrupt to go in like this and know what they do without asking.


    Zhiyong thought about it and asked them to take off their coats, then put on a dress and block their arms.


    "Go." Zhiyong took the lead and walked inside.


    In fact, the three people behind them are all going in with Zhiyong. They don''t want to sneak in and fight again.


    It''s hard for them.


    Can''t beat others at all! If they were not carried by volunteers, they would die even worse.


    Zhiyong has a gloomy face and a dagger in his arms. He thinks he will kill Wang Peng later.


    Brush~


    Walking through the corridor on the first floor of the hospital, Zhiyong clicked and stopped.


    What''s going on?


    Why are you so familiar with this man in front of you?


    This man is tall and thin. Although he has his back to Zhiyong, he exudes a strong breath.


    Behind, is particularly familiar.


    The three little brothers looked at Zhiyong puzzled. They didn''t understand why he stopped.


    Seeing that the man meant to turn around, Zhiyong swished and hurriedly hid at the stairs.


    Little heart, plop, plop, plop.


    Like a shot in the arm.


    The figure in front of him blurred, and Zhiyong scratched his head hard.


    No!


    No!


    I was full of confidence. Why can''t I bring up any spirit after seeing this person?


    Scared?


    Zhiyong doesn''t want to admit it, but he''s really scared.


    Fear in my heart.


    People''s shadow and tree''s name, even if they are no longer afraid and don''t care, they will still mutter when they really meet.


    This is a person''s momentum, that momentum emanating from his gestures.


    I can''t tell why.


    Zhiyong realized it today.


    The man standing in the corridor is Zhang Wen.


    But Zhang Wen didn''t see Zhiyong and they were smoking there~


    "Brother Yong, what''s the matter?" a little brother asked.


    Zhiyong quickly covered his mouth, dragged him to the side and said nervously, "I grass, keep your fucking voice down. If you want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    Zhiyong was so excited that he startled the little brother. Countless question marks flashed in his head.


    What''s going on? I didn''t say it was very good when I came here. How did it change? Didn''t Zhiyong say he would come and kill them? Why suddenly


    The little brother blinked and threw a question mark at Zhiyong.


    "Grass, that man is Zhang Wen, don''t you see!"


    "What? Zhang Wen..." the little brother was also deceived. He was really deceived. Zhang Wen''s name has been flying around them like a shadow all the time, but he really saw himself and knew that Zhang Wen was standing here. That feeling is still indescribable.


    A living fear.


    If they can be tough on Wang Peng, no one will dare to deal with Zhang Wen.


    Thinking of this, the little brother swished around.


    Zhiyong grabbed him: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Go back, don''t you go back?"

 Chapter 778

    You''re not coming back?


    This is a question.


    Rhetorical questions.


    Used to express doubts in your heart.


    In his opinion, since Zhang Wen is here, it''s natural for them to go home. Is zhibrave and Zhang Wen just here?


    He''s not afraid to die?


    People always like comparison, with the people next to them, with the people they don''t know.


    If Wang Peng didn''t do these things, maybe they didn''t have such a deep fear of Zhang Wen. Wang Peng is Zhang Wen''s younger brother. His younger brothers are so awesome. Where can he go?


    It must be more cruel and crazy!


    The three younger brothers around Zhiyong are afraid. Zhiyong is the same, but Zhiyong thinks differently. Zhiyong thinks that since Zhang Wen is here, there must be his people nearby.


    There must be an ambush.


    Zhang Wen is so cunning that he must have figured it out. He will bring someone over.


    Maybe, as long as you go up by yourself, Zhang Wen''s people will flock to him and press him there.


    What about Zhiyong then?


    You know, Zhang Wen is the one who dares to kill!


    Speaking of death, who is not afraid?


    Although Zhiyong is fierce, he is also a man. He is also afraid of death!


    The little brother still kept the posture of turning around to go. Looking at Zhiyong, he was helpless and winked at him.


    It means to tell him, come on, stop it.


    What''s the point?


    Although Zhiyong is unwilling, what he said is indeed a wise saying.


    If he doesn''t go, does he dare to work with Zhang Wen?


    Don''t you dare.


    Go!


    No ink!


    There''s a long way to go. I can''t kill Wang Peng today. I''ll kill him tomorrow!


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong took the lead and turned around and walked faster than anyone else.


    In the boundless night, Zhiyong''s figure is like a flag, swinging back and forth with the wind~


    ¡­¡­


    Zhiyong gave up the sneak attack on Wang Peng. It''s a wise move. If he rushed up today, don''t talk about me. Wu Yang and they can poke holes in him.


    Zhiyong deceived him like a dark cloud. Without leaving a sound, he floated away again.


    At the same time, in the ward, Wu Yang asked everyone to go out, closed the door of the ward, and then sat by Wang Peng''s bed to help him peel apples.


    "Peng''er, tell me what you think in your heart." Wu Yang actually wants to talk to Wang Peng, but when this word reached Wang Peng''s mouth, it changed its taste.


    Wang Peng glanced: "what''s the matter?"


    "Alas..." Wu Yang sighed leisurely, "do you treat me as a brother?"


    "Hum..." Wang Peng didn''t speak.


    "Whether you treat me as a brother or not, I''ll make it clear to you that you''re really not authentic in this matter. Peng''er, we all follow Zhang wenhun and rely on his reputation. But you''re going too far today. It''s clear that you''re taking advantage of others."


    To tell the truth, Wang Peng really didn''t want to use anyone, let alone Zhang Wen.


    And he didn''t dare. He always respected Zhang Wen.


    With respect.


    Moreover, Zhang Wen was really good to him. When things turned out like this, Zhang Wen said that he wanted to avenge him and make Zhiyong.


    This sentence still moved Wang Peng.


    Zhang Wen is still protecting him.


    But what about Wu Yang?


    Where is he now? Why can these words come out of his mouth? There seems to be something wrong, huh?


    Could it be that


    Thinking of this, Wang Peng''s eyebrows locked up.


    He felt that Zhang Wen should not be so angry from the beginning, but why did he still get angry with him?


    Although he didn''t succeed, he turned Zhiyong upside down. At least he didn''t lose face.


    Is it difficult for Wu Yang to gossip in the middle?


    He knew that Wu Yang had been dissatisfied with himself for a long time. Recently, these heavenly king Peng kept showing off, but Wu Yang kept a low profile. He felt that Wu Yang must be jealous and spoke ill of him in front of Zhang Wen.


    Return it, brother!


    What shit, brother!


    Wang Peng thought so, but he didn''t show it on his face at all. Instead, he looked at Wu Yang coldly and continued to listen to him.


    Wu Yang thought that Wang Peng had the meaning to change, and continued: "peng''er, you made such a big noise in the night, which is clearly making trouble for Zhang Wen. Moreover, now that Zhang Wen has just left boss Wang, the foundation is not stable, so you just make trouble, isn''t it a little inappropriate?"


    "You are too impulsive. Really, when you do these things in the future, you can discuss with me. I can also help you make an idea, can''t I?"


    Wang Peng finally couldn''t listen. He sneered and said, "help me make up my mind? I''m afraid he kicked me off the stage directly?"


    Wu Yang frowned, "peng''er, what are you talking about?"


    "You know what I say!"


    "I......" Wu Yang stopped talking.


    Recently, he feels more and more that his relationship with Wang Peng has reached a point where he can''t get along with him. Now as long as he speaks a little more seriously, Wang Peng will doubt him.


    All his concern was regarded as donkey liver and lung.


    No wonder Wang Peng himself is so suspicious.


    "Well, Wu Yang, we don''t have much friendship in the future. Save it, ang!" Wang Peng was a little excited, but his voice was still listless. He didn''t have any strength after so much blood.


    "Wang Peng, we are still students now. We are not bastards or fugitives. If you play like this, brother Wen can''t help you in the end!"


    "Grass, if you can''t help me, you can help you, can''t you? Get out!" Wang Pengyue said more and more upset and simply scolded.


    Wu Yang shook his head and sighed. He had no choice but to go out first.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw me standing outside the door.


    He smiled awkwardly, "brother Wen, did you hear it?"


    To tell the truth, I''ve been angry since I heard Wang Peng''s attitude towards Wu Yang just now, but I know I can''t be hard on this matter. If I''m too rash, it will be counterproductive.


    It will certainly deepen the contradiction between Wang Peng and Wu Yang. I should act as a lubricant and recuperate between them.


    But how to say this has become a difficult problem in front of me.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang are both my brothers. In fact, my attitude towards them is the same.


    I patted Wu Yang on the shoulder: "you go back first, I''ll go in and talk to him."


    "Brother Wen, Wang Peng can''t listen to anything now." Wu Yang also has a sad face.


    "Hehe, he must listen to me. Don''t worry ~"


    Then I opened the door and went in.


    "Brother Wen, I''m fine. Just keep it for two days." Wang Peng said quickly when he saw me coming in.


    Instead of moving, I sat next to him and lit a cigarette.


    "Wang Peng, I heard what you said to Wu Yang just now."


    Wang Peng was stunned and looked at me.

 Chapter 779

    In the ward, I talked with Wang Peng for more than half an hour.


    He kept nodding without contradicting me.


    But I know that this is not his intention at all. He is just perfunctory to me, or he has his own ideas in his heart and doesn''t want me to know.


    Wang Peng was still very weak and his lips were not bloody. I asked him to have a good rest and came out of the ward.


    That''s all I can say.


    Wu Yang has been smoking in the hall.


    Seeing me coming out, he smiled wearily, "brother Wen, how''s it going?"


    "Said a lot, I don''t know if he listened." I said reluctantly


    "Brother Wen, I think Wang Peng has changed. It seems that he has changed since last time."


    I patted Wu Yang on the shoulder: "Yangzi, don''t think about it. It''s okay ~ Wang Peng must be fine for a while."


    "I hope so..." Wu Yang knew that Wang Peng might not be able to change for a long time.


    This is the fetter between Wang Peng and him.


    I asked Wu Yang to watch Wang Peng more recently, and then went back to the nail salon alone.


    I came in and heard Wang Yuxian packing up upstairs.


    Looking at her figure, my eyes were slightly red.


    Parting is a new beginning.


    But why is it so hard in my heart?


    If Wang Yuxian suddenly said to me with tears in her eyes, Wenzi, I don''t know what I will do. Will Wang Yuxian stay or let him go?


    In my heart, I still hope she stays.


    But reason told me not to.


    I can''t watch Wang Yuxian get hurt. The wound on her body will follow her all her life. Whenever I think of this, my heart is full of guilt. I want to make a few holes in myself and become like Wang Yuxian.


    "You''re back ~" Wang Yuxian bent over to pull the box and smiled at me when he saw me coming up.


    From this perspective, everything in front of Wang Yuxian''s chest has a panoramic view~


    She should have just taken a bath and came to pack up without even wearing her chest.


    "Yuxian ~" I was a little excited and hugged her.


    Her little face turned red and hurriedly tried to push me away from her: "Wenzi, get up first..."


    "I don''t." I took Wang Yuxian''s obstruction as her coquetry and held her tighter.


    Mouth, right on her little earlobe.


    Slide down the charming clavicle.


    Wang Yuxian seemed a little worried and grabbed my hand: "Wenzi, listen to me..."


    Before she finished speaking, my mouth stuck up.


    Wang Yuxian''s charming eyes melted slowly in front of me.


    She supported my chest with her two hands and wanted to say something to me. I don''t want to hear anything at the moment. I just want to hold Wang Yuxian together. After tonight, she will leave.


    Tonight, I want to make up for all my regrets for so long.


    Tonight, it belongs to me and Wang Yuxian.


    However, the blurred feeling did not completely appear. Wang Yuxian''s eyes flashed a trace of anxiety and shyness. These trivial emotions should not have been shown on her face.


    My hand went to lift her clothes.


    She quickly grabbed my hand and hummed hard, but her mouth was bitten hard by me. I couldn''t tell.


    Click.


    At this time, I heard the door of the bathroom ring.


    Then the door was pushed open.


    "Oh, Yuxian, brother Wen, what are you doing? Think I''m air..."


    Xiaowen''s voice came over without taboo.


    I was startled. Why is Xiaowen here?


    My first reaction was to see the time.


    It''s almost twelve o''clock. Why doesn''t she leave?


    Wang Yuxian hurriedly pushed me away, didn''t go over to tidy up her clothes, and wiped the saliva I made on her mouth.


    Xiaowen smiled in her eyes: "brother Wen, I didn''t expect me to be here, did I?"


    "You..." I''m a little speechless. Xiaowen is really a little ubiquitous now. Even Wang Yuxian and I had to stir up the last night.


    She was wrapped in a nightgown. It seemed that she had just taken a bath. Her white and tender feet walked on the floor, leaned over and said in my ear: "brother Wen, I think I''ll chase you as long as you don''t get married. I''ll recognize you all my life ~"


    "Alas ~" I really don''t know how to tell her that Xiaowen likes me, but I like Wang Yuxian. Such a thing has no result at all. Why waste time on me?


    When talking, Xiaowen''s Tuan Qiu rubbed on my chest. I subconsciously wanted to avoid it.


    She whispered in my ear, "cut, didn''t you peek at Wang Yuxian just now? Why are you counseling now? Don''t put it in front of you?"


    "Oh, Xiaowen, I didn''t mean that..." I quickly explained.


    But now no matter what I say, it seems superfluous.


    This explanation is too weak in her and Wang Yuxian''s eyes.


    Seeing Xiaowen seducing me like this, Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything. She just looked at me and saw my reaction.


    Alas, these two women are going to kill me tonight.


    Xiaowen''s hand slipped down my chest and pinched hard on the inner side of my thigh: "tomorrow, I''ll go with Yuxian. If she goes to Guangzhou alone, you can rest assured?"


    I suddenly realized that Xiaowen wanted to go with Wang Yuxian, so I can rest assured.


    Xiaowen snorted, twisted her waist and went to Wang Yuxian: "I''m going to change my clothes. If you want to see it, see it ~"


    With that, the bathrobe fell down Xiaowen''s smooth body.


    I turned quickly.


    She and Wang Yuxian giggled there.


    "Well, am I right? He just has that Se heart, not that Se courage ~ you see, his eyes were straight just now ~"


    "Yes, that''s what he is. He has different opinions. Let''s both be careful tonight ~"


    Listen to them talking there. I want to die.


    When Xiaowen changed her pajamas, I was ready to go out. As soon as she came to the door, Xiaowen stopped me: "brother Wen, you can sleep here at night. Anyway, with me, you don''t want to play the idea of Yuxian ~"


    I paused, looked back at Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen who had got into the quilt and quickly shook their heads: "no, I''ll just go down and sleep."


    If you stay here tonight, you''ll kill me?


    I don''t want to stand all night.


    "Wenzi, come here. I''m leaving tomorrow ~" at this time, Wang Yuxian''s lost voice came, and I stopped.


    Yes, she''s leaving tomorrow, so it''s not too much for me to accompany her tonight.


    It''s just Xiaowen, the woman who gives me a headache.


    With some reluctance, I went to the bathroom to wash.


    When I came out, Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen were fighting in the quilt, with four big white legs, so the red fruit leaked into the air, making my adrenal gland Biao in an instant.

 Chapter 780

    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    I feel my breath is with heat waves. In this hot night, I don''t know how to sleep.


    Dragging my heavy body like a machine, I lay in bed.


    On the left is Wang Yuxian and on the right is Xiaowen.


    It felt like I was bound by them. I had no freedom at all.


    "Wenzi, go to bed early. We have to catch a plane tomorrow." I don''t know what Wang Yuxian meant. She turned her head and gently held me in her hand.


    Xiaowen over there doesn''t care about anything. She sticks to me tightly with her body. Her hand has long stretched into my clothes and groped wantonly.


    The most proud person tonight should be Xiaowen.


    With her, Wang Yuxian and I can''t do anything too much, but no matter how she takes advantage of me, I can''t say it. I can only bear it silently.


    However, Xiaowen may feel that the progress is a little slow and wants to speed up the progress.


    The body moved, grabbed my hand and continued to explore.


    Call~


    I closed my eyes, pretended to be asleep and breathed heavily, which deceived Xiaowen, otherwise I would not sleep well tonight.


    A hazy night.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep. When I woke up, the scene in front of me woke me up.


    Wang Yuxian turned her back to me. I held her tightly from the back, zero angle, close tightly, and my bracelet was around her.


    Xiaowen behind me held me in the same position. I felt those snow hills and ball hills very clearly.


    Well, Wang Yuxian must feel the same way. She must also feel something on me


    "Wake up?" Wang Yuxian''s faint voice came before I spoke.


    "Yuxian, you woke up long ago?" I was surprised. I thought Wang Yuxian didn''t know anything.


    She didn''t turn around, but a faint voice came over: "you''ve been holding this position since the second half of the night. Where can I sleep?"


    This posture, whether for women or men, is very provocative. Wang Yuxian is also a woman. She must be itchy after maintaining this posture all night.


    But with Xiaowen, she can''t do anything too much.


    I''ve endured it all the time.


    That doesn''t feel good.


    "Wenzi, you can take your hand away."


    I found that my hand had been going back and forth wantonly on Wang Yuxian''s territory. As soon as she spoke, I quickly pulled my hand back.


    At this time, Xiaowen also woke up and rubbed her hazy sleeping eyes: "brother Wen, what time is it?"


    "It''s less than nine," I said.


    She stretched herself and whether I was present or not. She got up and went to change her clothes. I went downstairs to send them away.


    After a while, they packed up and came down.


    The two of them walked in the street and turned back 100%. They talked and laughed like close sisters. Xiaowen took her arm and seemed to be close.


    I drove them to the airport.


    Two women, look at me in the eyes are full of reluctant, are deep feelings.


    This day, I don''t know how many men at the airport looked at me with envy, but in my eyes, there was only Wang Yuxian.


    The plane flew away with Wang Yuxian and my missing for her.


    See you next time. I don''t know what the situation will be.


    I wish everything wouldn''t change.


    In this morning, my heart hurts so much that it cracks.


    There is another person who hurts as much as me.


    That''s Zhiyong.


    His arm hurts.


    He doesn''t know why Wang Peng''s two knives hurt so much? I wasn''t hurt before, but I resisted it and passed it.


    But why are you so tired this time.


    Last night, he basically stayed up all night. The injury on his arm locked his eyebrows. It hurt from night to morning. In fact, Zhiyong should have gone to the hospital for a long time.


    If you keep bleeding, there must be a problem.


    Maybe you''ve hurt your nerves or something.


    But he is also a stubborn person in his heart. He just doesn''t want to go. He just wants to see how much his arm can hurt and how long it can hurt. He doesn''t believe that the mere two knives can break him down.


    But sometimes fate runs counter to the idea and likes to play tricks on people.


    There are many things that should have happened.


    Zhiyong should not have been frightened by Wang Peng. Originally, Zhiyong should have killed Wang Peng twice, but the reality is that he gave Wang Peng a knife with a sneak attack. If he is just in the front, he may not be Wang Peng''s opponent.


    Originally, Zhiyong should easily sneak into Wang Peng that night, but who knows where Zhang Wen is.


    He is right there, but his momentum is not weak at all. He directly asked Zhiyong to turn around and leave.


    What is this concept?


    What is this?


    Things are wrong. Zhiyong''s life shouldn''t be such a failure.


    "Oh, brother Yong, what''s the smell in your room?" near noon, a little brother came to deliver food to Zhiyong. As soon as he entered the door, he smelled a disgusting smell.


    Is it because Zhiyong doesn''t pay attention to hygiene and the home is too dirty?


    no


    Is it because Zhiyong didn''t take a bath for several days and his body is rancid?


    Neither! People''s volunteers are clean! On the day of work, I just took a bath.


    Why is that?


    It will fester Because of Zhiyong''s arm!


    It''s ok if the wound doesn''t bleed all the time, but Zhiyong''s arm has been bubbling blood out, and it''s strange that it doesn''t fester!


    A stench filled the room.


    Zhiyong himself didn''t realize it. When the little brother said, Zhiyong''s eyebrows were screwed together.


    It seems that things are not as good as he thought. It seems that he still has to go to the hospital.


    Alas!


    "Take me to the hospital!" Zhiyong said helplessly.


    "Hmm!" the younger brother quickly promised and went down to stop the car. He had long wanted Zhiyong to go to the hospital. He didn''t say he could carry the injury. In his opinion, it was quite terrible!


    When he got on the bus, Zhiyong felt a little dizzy.


    No, his arm is hurt. Why does his head faint?


    When he got to the hospital, the doctor checked the wound and said coldly, "if you can get maggots a few days later, you won''t hurt?"


    Zhiyong doesn''t know how to answer this question.


    He''s not an immortal. Can he not hurt? Grass!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you see a doctor, you will see a doctor! You see a doctor and are responsible for chatting?" Zhiyong said angrily.


    The doctor snorted coldly and stopped talking. He began to give Zhiyong medicine. After that, he gave him a bag of plasma.


    Didn''t Zhiyong get dizzy just now? It''s because I''ve lost a lot of blood in the last two days!


    Can Zhiyong not lose too much blood? Every day, the blood flows so loudly. It''s impossible to think too much.


    Zhiyong was lying on the hospital bed, which made him feel more comfortable.


    At this time, his cell phone also rang.


    It''s Lao Yan.

 Chapter 781

    Lao Yan called at a bad time.


    Zhiyong is very upset. He should have reported good news. Now he doesn''t know how to face Lao Yan.


    Tell him that after he finished his work, he met Wang Peng at night, but he didn''t just beat others. Although he didn''t lose too badly, he was given two knives on his arm and didn''t carry it for two days. He couldn''t come to the hospital to recover.


    How did he say that?


    It''s not humiliating enough!


    In fact, these things need not be said by Zhiyong. Lao Yan already knew them.


    He has a clear mind!


    Who is Lao Yan? How many hairs does each of his younger brothers have? He knows that Zhiyong''s little mind can escape his eyes?


    Are you kidding.


    "Zhiyong, tell me what you have done recently?" old Yan asked.


    This sentence made Zhiyong''s little heart beat.


    Lao Yan must have known everything before he said this to him. Shan fan is a little confused. His tone must not be like this.


    "Brother, I..."


    "You had a fight with Zhang Wen''s younger brother at night and got two knives, didn''t you?"


    "This..."


    "You want to attack people, but you find Zhang Wen there and don''t dare to go up, do you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhiyong was convinced. He really was convinced.


    I can''t hide anything from my brother''s eyes. How can Zhiyong be convinced? How can he not be down-to-earth around Lao Yan?


    "Brother, what you said is right. I''m useless!" Zhiyong Suo Xing stopped talking nonsense and admitted.


    Old Yan snorted coldly: "Zhiyong, I told you not to be impulsive. You can''t play Zhang Wen. Why don''t you listen? Now I know I regret it!"


    "Well..."


    "How, the wound is not serious?" see Zhiyong realized the mistake, old Yan said.


    "It''s not serious, it''s just a little suppurative."


    "That''s OK. You should have a good rest these two days. Don''t go out and talk nonsense if you have nothing. Zhang Wen and boss Wang fell out. All you have to do now is let our people speak and let everyone on the road know about it!"


    Zhiyong''s eyes lit up. Yes, why didn''t he think of it?


    Sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight is no happier than doing it yourself?


    The elder brother is the elder brother in the end. Zhiyong is convinced.


    "I see, big brother." he nodded quickly to the phone. He thought that Lao Yan called him today to scold him. At least, he had to teach him a lesson. Unexpectedly, Lao Yan didn''t mean that at all. He was very concerned about his injury, which made Zhiyong feel warm in his heart. He felt that Lao Yan was really good to him.


    "Be honest recently. Listen to my arrangement, you know?" old Yan stressed again.


    "Well, I see." with this experience, Zhiyong must not dare to go to Zhang Wen again. At least he won''t go for a short time.


    You can''t fight a war without preparation.


    After hanging up the phone, Lao Yan''s eyes sank.


    To tell the truth, he is not satisfied with Zhiyong this time, especially. He has a lot of words to say to Zhiyong, but they all let him hold back. Things have happened. Zhiyong is the only one he can use. Moreover, he also knows Zhiyong''s temperament. If he goes too far, maybe Zhiyong will go to Zhang Wen as soon as he gets angry.


    Zhiyong can''t die now. He hasn''t made the best use of everything!


    At the same time, he also knows how weak the combat effectiveness of these people is.


    Compared with Zhang Wen, it''s not at the same level at all. That night, it''s just one of Zhang Wen''s younger brothers. What if it''s Zhang Wen and that dirty outfit?


    Who can resist?


    It seems that he can''t play hard with Zhang Wen in the future. If he plays hard, he can''t play with Zhang Wen~


    Thinking of this, the door of Lao Yan''s house knocked. He hurried to open the door with a smile.


    Standing outside the door was a girl with a good figure and face. She was wearing high-heeled shoes, fishing net stockings and a small coat on it, which just covered her things.


    "Brother, I''m coming ~"


    Old Yan smiled with satisfaction. He was more and more satisfied with these girls recently. He was very satisfied with everything. Moreover, these girls worked very seriously, which made old Yan quite satisfied.


    "Well, come in and put on your clothes first ~" Lao Yan woke up.


    The girl turned her head and smiled at him. She began to change her clothes directly in the living room.


    She changed into a nurse''s dress, and then found a dress for Lao Yan.


    Today, they still play role-playing.


    She plays the little nurse and Lao Yan plays the dean~


    This plays Pharaoh Yan le in it.


    They were busy for a while. Lao Yan pushed her onto the sofa and began to work hard.


    The house is full of spring!


    ¡­¡­


    In this world, some people like pure, while others like complex. Lao Yan likes cosplay, and his taste is slowly changing to that aspect.


    Little dragon and snake like the purest and simplest things.


    It''s simply dry and free of impurities.


    Don''t need so many clothes, don''t need so much nonsense, Kaka is dry!


    This is a bit similar to pretending to be a tiger~


    At the moment, the little dragon and snake ended a battle with the shrew in the big house prepared by chennan for him. When he was ready for the second time, he stopped the shrew and told her to be abstemious and not to indulge in this kind of thing all the time. There are still serious things to do~


    "People don''t care, they want ~" the fierce woman twisted on Bruce Lee with a rough voice.


    Shrew, now she has become more and more Kawaii, and began to act in front of little dragon and snake.


    It''s just that her image is a little broken eyes, so people don''t dare to look directly at her.


    "Dear, be obedient. We can''t just ask for the benefits of others, but also do things for others, can''t we?" little dragon snake knows what to do. He knows that he wants the benefits of chennan and must help him.


    Why else would people bother to get you out?


    What he said was from the bottom of his heart. It was definitely not because he had more than enough heart and less strength to perfunctory shrew.


    I don''t know why. Since this separation, his body seems to be full of infinite power. When the shrew needs it, he can meet him.


    In the eyes of the shrew, the little dragon and snake now look like a superman.


    A man who can''t stand down~


    The shrew reluctantly came down from the little dragon and snake.


    They went to get dressed.


    Little dragon snake sat at the head of the bed and lit a cigarette: "honey, go out and help me find out. See if the people on the road have noticed me. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll squat myself!"


    Little dragon and snake also considered a lot. He didn''t want to let the shrew take risks all the time. That''s not his character.


    My own woman, it''s used to hurt, not as a tool.


    The shrew nodded obediently, kissed him on the face and went out.

 Chapter 782

    What kind of spark will a fierce woman with strong anti reconnaissance ability spark when she goes out to squat on Zhang Wen?


    In fact, the shrew doesn''t squat Zhang Wen at all.


    She went while playing, shopping and squatting.


    See, that''s what a fierce woman is!


    For Zhang Wen, it''s not a matter at all.


    what the heart wishes one ''s hands accomplish.


    As if in her hands, Zhang Wen had been a lamb to be slaughtered.


    She''s right. In fact, if she didn''t know Zhang Wen through little dragon snake, she might not pestle him when she meets Zhang Wen on a narrow road!


    Yeah.


    Of course, the shrew has something to be proud of.


    Alone, she doesn''t pestle any man.


    She''s smart to play with her head.


    Her qualifications have surpassed many men, so what else to be afraid of? Ordinary gangsters are not her opponents!


    What happened to Zhang Wen?


    He has more than one JJ?


    Thinking of this, the fierce woman was stunned. If there was one more JJ, she might really compromise, hee hee~


    Although the shrew''s martial arts and mind are quite good, she still has weaknesses.


    That is, her appearance is a little too rough and crazy. At the moment, she is walking in the street in a very piercing clothes. It is no longer a scenic spot. It is a dull thunder out of thin air. Whoever looks at her will split on anyone.


    The crack of the crack made the man doubt his life.


    This is the disadvantage of shrew.


    If she is a beauty like an immortal, she is the pride of heaven.


    Passing by a clothing store, the fierce woman looked at herself in the mirror and sorted her clothes. She was very satisfied.


    Well, good. Today''s image is OK~


    The shrew took out lipstick and mended the color of her lips.


    So next, where to start looking for Zhang Wen?


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing off Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen, I went to Li Erzi and went through the discharge formalities with him.


    Today, Li Erzi is in good spirits. The doctor said that the injury on Li Erzi will certainly leave sequelae. Don''t let him do too strenuous exercise and don''t let him do heavy work.


    After coming out, he pretended to be a tiger and joked with him, saying that you can''t play with girls in the future. In the future, if you need that, I''ll go and do it. You look at it. It''s also very enjoyable.


    Li Erzi gave him a kick in the ass and said that if he really couldn''t do it in the future, he would make it hard to pretend to be a tiger.


    We found a small restaurant for lunch.


    Today, except Wang Peng, the rest are here.


    Pretending to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua, Heimei and Wu Yang are all our own people.


    "Come on, first of all, let''s celebrate the second son''s discharge!" I raised my glass and said.


    Everyone raised their glasses. We were all happy for ER Zi Li. It was a miracle that he didn''t die.


    Li Erzi couldn''t drink yet. He picked up his drink and took a sip: "thank you ~"


    "Ha ha, Cao! Why are you so polite?" Zhang Guohua patted Li Erzi on the back.


    Actually, today, Li Erzi is discharged from hospital. The happiest thing is that Zhang Guohua has stopped him. He has taken care of him all these days. He is very happy to see him improve every day.


    Now, it''s time for us to fight back.


    Everyone is looking at me. They are waiting for me to make a statement.


    I filled the wine again and said, "Er Zi is discharged today, so it''s time for us to start fighting back. First, we''ll start from the small dragon and snake!"


    Little dragon and snake has always been a worry for us. Anyway, we must get rid of him first.


    I always feel that I don''t know when he will suddenly jump out of his back and stab each of us one by one!


    The feeling of being missed is quite bad.


    I have to walk in front of the little dragon and snake.


    At this time, Wu Yang asked, "brother Wen, shall I arrange someone to look for Xiaolong snake?"


    I shook my head: "no, Bruce Lee can hide for so long, then we must still not find him. Next, it''s time for us to make a show!"


    "What show?" Wu Yang didn''t understand what I meant and looked at me.


    Li Erzi smiled and put his hand on his shoulder: "Wenzi is the protagonist in this show! We just need to cooperate with him, and this play must be wonderful!"


    Except for Li Erzi and me, the rest of the people have a dull face.


    They don''t know anything at all. They don''t know what''s in my heart.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other and smiled, telling them what I thought.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang, I''m very unhappy recently.


    Quite unhappy.


    Although Wanfeng group opened and made quite smooth progress, he was not happy at all.


    Why?


    Not because of Zhang Wen!


    In recent days, the most heard news on the road is about Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen is about to rise. This sentence also echoes in boss Wang''s ears.


    At the same time, my uneasiness is getting worse and worse.


    Now almost all the people on the road know that he is against Zhang Wen. Boss Wang thought that many people would go to Zhang Wen to save themselves a lot of trouble.


    But he was wrong. Zhang Wen doesn''t follow himself now. It seems that he is much more famous than before. Now no one dares to touch him.


    Why on earth is this?


    Is Zhang Wen''s aura so big?


    Boss Wang always can''t think of a reason. Therefore, he has no bottom in his heart. It seems that no matter what he does, Zhang Wen is surrounded by him.


    That''s OK. Now the most powerful assistant around him is Zhang Wen''s boat.


    This time, the pillar gave himself a knife for Zhang Wen. What about next time? Will the pillar give him a knife in turn?


    These are unknowns!


    Boss Wang doesn''t understand. What''s good about Zhang Wen? Can''t money and women compare with him? The pillar is so determined to stand on Zhang Wen''s side?


    Pillar, pillar, why don''t you think clearly? Follow me, you will be popular and spicy in the future. You show your attitude so obviously now. How can I use you in the future?


    Where should I put you in the future?


    Boss Wang, the more you think, the more upset you are.


    "Boss Wang, I heard that one of your younger brothers flew alone?" one of his VIPs asked with a smile while drinking tea in the VIP room of Wanfeng group today.


    This matter has gone crazy in the Tao. He can''t even know if he wants to know.


    Boss Wang smiled bitterly: "if people want to fly, can I cut off their wings?"


    "Ha ha, Lao Wang, I knew you were a man of temperament, but I heard that your little brother Zhang Wen is not simple!"


    Boss Wang gave him a blank look and thought that he didn''t know about it?


    If it''s simple, can you fly alone? make fun of!

 Chapter 783

    "Every family has a difficult Scripture to read. My little brother is too self-centered. Otherwise, follow me. Do you want anything now? Don''t you think so?" boss Wang spoke to the man politely.


    "Well, yes, yes, you''re right, but I''ll tell you a story. Once upon a time, a big boss kept a driver. He was very kind to the driver and gave him whatever he wanted. But one day, he died in an accident. The driver married his wife and inherited his family business. The boss fought all his life, which is tantamount to fighting for the driver and losing his wife. Ha Ha ~ "


    "Hehe, it''s an interesting story." boss Wang smiled on his face. In fact, his heart had already sunk down.


    Did he not think about it?


    There is only such a big place in Jinhai city. Zhang Wen jumped out now. It''s just a small place. Do you want to compete with him!


    In the past, or for another person, boss Wang was not a bird at all. When he mixed in Jinhai City, they were still playing with urine mud!


    It''s easy for boss Wang to get rid of anyone.


    His network in Jinhai city has been established.


    There is a section chief to help him support it, and there is a right-hand assistant such as a column below. What should he worry about?


    But this man is Zhang Wen, which is very different.


    After all, Zhang Wen used to follow him. He was like a dog in his family. He knew where to put everything. If he wanted to come and bite himself one day, wouldn''t it be like playing?


    Even if you can''t do it clearly, you must be a hundred times better than others.


    This is what boss Wang is worried about.


    My own dog seems to be coming to bite me right now!


    "Lao Wang, or I''ll introduce you to two people on the road?" the boss said this, and he was a little confused about his position. What heavyweight boss Wang is in Jinhai city and needs his introduction?


    There are only people on the road who boss Wang doesn''t know, and there are no people who don''t know him.


    "Hehe, come and drink tea!" if it weren''t for his VIP, boss Wang would have smoked a photon in his face.


    He stood up, walked around the VIP room, pointed straight to the street outside and said.


    "I dare not say more about other words. If you provoke me, then I will lose you in Jinhai city in the next second, and there will be my eye liner on this street now."


    Boss Wang''s meaning has been expressed quite clearly.


    I, Lao Wang.


    Since I got rid of boss Du, I have never been afraid of anyone, and I won''t be afraid of anyone. Who doesn''t know me in Jinhai city? Just because you want to introduce me?


    Introduce your mother!


    Facing boss Wang''s slapping face, the man reacted and quickly smiled at him: "Lao Wang, I don''t mean that. I want to tell you, what''s the matter? Are we working hard together ~ all brothers, all brothers ~"


    "Hehe, I know what you mean ~"


    "Just know, Hei hei."


    After seeing the man off, boss Wang''s face was completely gloomy.


    The story told to boss Wang just now has actually deeply stimulated him. He feels that the story is telling him! He doesn''t want to give all the rivers and mountains he has laid down to Zhang Wen. He can''t watch Zhang Wen jump in front of him!


    He has to do something.


    Kill Zhang Wen?


    Now boss Wang is not unable to do it. He is afraid of failure.


    He was afraid that if he failed, Zhang Wen would deal with him in the same way!


    Zhang Wen can stand it. He can''t stand it!


    This method certainly won''t work.


    So where do you start?


    Zhang Wen is good everywhere, but he is soft hearted. Boss Wang seems it''s time to play an emotional card.


    Slap this card on Zhang Wen''s face! Drill a hole in his heart!


    Boss Wang touched his chin and asked the driver to come and prepare the car. He was going to the hospital.


    The pillar.


    Boss Tianwang has been busy with his own business these days. He basically doesn''t have much time to see the pillars. However, it''s not boss Wang who wants to see the pillars and cares about the pillars, but he wants to brainwash the pillars.


    He had to let Zhu admit it to himself first, and then bow his head and admit his mistake before he could take the next step.


    But now the first step doesn''t work. He doesn''t admit that he stabbed the knife himself. What can he do?


    Keep attacking!


    He knew the pillar and knew that he would not last three rounds.


    Just be patient.


    Half an hour later, boss Wang went to the ward of the pillar.


    Now big and small peaks are guarding here every day. Other younger brothers and pillars are not allowed to come. They are asked to help boss Wang.


    He knows he''s gone now. Boss Wang must be short of hands.


    Boss Wang saw all these.


    "Brother, what are you doing here?" the pillar got up quickly and said respectfully to boss Wang.


    "No matter how busy I am, I have to come to see you?" boss Wang smiled.


    The heart of the pillar is warm.


    However, he knows that boss Wang is the kind of person who always goes to the three treasures hall. He must have something to tell him today.


    So Jing waited for boss Wang to speak.


    "Pillar, you are hospitalized these days. You must not know what happened on the road. Zhang Wen''s people and Lao Yan''s people are fighting these days!"


    "And old Yan''s people?" the pillar frowned, right.


    Zhang Wen told him that he was going to start moving, but the object was not Lao Yan. Was it Xiaolong snake.


    Why did you work with Lao Yan''s people?


    "That''s what, Zhiyong."


    Zhiyong!


    The pillar jumped in his heart. He knew more about Zhiyong. At the beginning, he told Zhang Wen. If he said so, he also had the responsibility. He shouldn''t have said it so thoroughly.


    It''s better to listen. He''s reminding Zhang Wen. It''s harder to listen. He''s betraying his big brother.


    In fact, boss Wang was no less shocked than Zhu when he heard this. He thought Zhang Wen and Lao Yan were together. Unexpectedly, they had a fight.


    But boss Wang is not questioning the relationship between Zhang Wen and Lao Yan. He is thinking whether there is a crack between Zhang Wen and Lao Yan. Is it the best time to intervene at this time?


    "Brother, actually, I don''t think Zhang Wen should have anything to do with Lao Yan. We may have wronged him," Zhu said.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly, "pillar, what do you think of me? What do I do to you if I don''t say anything else?"


    Where can I not know?


    "Brother, you have nothing to say to me!"


    "I''ve always been the first to tell you anything?"


    "Yes..."


    Boss Wang guided the pillar step by step with his words. He had designed to sink into it and walked. Seeing that the pillar was about to take the bait.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were sharp: "then, why don''t you tell me the truth?"

 Chapter 784

    In the face of boss Wang''s query, the pillar panicked, but he didn''t show it on his face, but his eyes moved: "brother, I didn''t lie to you..."


    "Oh, well... Pillar, when are you willing to tell me the truth, say it again!"


    With that, boss Wang got up and was ready to go.


    The pillar quickly stopped him: "brother, I didn''t mean that."


    I don''t mean that. This sentence has betrayed the pillar.


    In boss Wang, the meaning of this sentence is tantamount to compromise.


    He knows the pillar and knows that he must be very contradictory now. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to hurt Zhang Wen. On the other hand, he also wants to buy it from boss Wang.


    But where is the best of both worlds?


    The idea of the pillar is still too naive!


    "Pillar, it''s no use for you to hide something from me. I''m your big brother, so I''m sure everything can accommodate you, but I advise you not to go further and further on the wrong road!"


    Boss Wang seldom spoke with such connotation. After saying this, he slammed the door and left.


    The heart of the pillar is full of ups and downs.


    What does boss Wang mean by that sentence? He didn''t deal with Zhang Wen at all after knowing the column?


    But how can he know?


    I think what I''ve done is perfect!


    What''s wrong?


    £¿


    Out of the column ward, boss Wang took a deep breath.


    Hands, shaking without rules.


    The anger in his heart erupted when the pillar made an innocent expression to him just now.


    It seems that Zhu lied to boss Wang for the first time, at least when boss Wang knew it.


    Just because of Zhang Wen, because of a stranger a few months ago.


    Boss Wang is unwilling and doesn''t understand.


    The anger in my heart is stronger.


    What he is considering now is not whether the pillar should tell himself the truth, but whether he can continue to use the pillar in the future.


    One of the reasons why boss Wang reuses the pillars so much is that the pillars follow boss Wang all the way.


    2¡¢ Because the pillar is honest and obedient enough.


    Boss Wang wants such a person who can fully play the role of a puppet.


    But now it seems that the pillar is becoming more and more disobedient. The puppet who has been around him seems to be shaking.


    So, after all these years of feelings, what should I do?


    Can boss Wang put it down?


    Now for boss Wang, there is no human favor to talk about, only whether there are many chips or not.


    Sitting in the car, he lit a cigar and took a slow SIP to calm himself down.


    On the short road back to Wanfeng group, he finalized his idea in his heart.


    Just now, that was my last chance to give the column. The column can''t be reused in the future. It seems that I have to go out in person when necessary!


    This is the biggest headache for boss Wang. The second is between Zhang Wen and Lao Yan.


    It also made him scratch his head.


    Last time he saw Zhang Wen''s younger brother and Lao Yan''s people together. Why did they fight this time?


    He always felt that Zhang Wen was playing a cover for him. He couldn''t tell the true from the false.


    I don''t know whether the relationship between Zhang Wen and Lao Yan is true or false.


    Zhang Wen is his number one enemy!


    At this time, boss Wang''s mobile phone rang.


    It''s an eye liner he put out.


    Boss Wang quickly picked it up: "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, I have investigated it clearly!"


    "Oh? Tell me!" boss Wang perked up.


    "The little dragon and snake didn''t let the people above take them away. As far as I know, it should be Chen Jun''s own lock up."


    "Chen Jun locked himself up?" boss Wang frowned and didn''t understand.


    Boss Wang is a very suspicious person. He became suspicious the last time Bruce Lee was taken away from section chief Duan.


    People, can they be taken away from section chief Duan so easily? It''s definitely not that simple.


    But from section chief Duan, he couldn''t ask anything. He simply found someone to investigate.


    Now boss Wang''s network is not as good as Lao Yan, but it is also quite terrible.


    The strength can be seen by investigating the character Chen Jun.


    However, he was not satisfied with the result, quite dissatisfied!


    He didn''t understand why Chen Jun wanted to pass the little dragon and snake. At the same time, he quickly calculated whether he had provoked Chen Jun or not.


    Is there anyone who can invite Chen Jun out.


    But he thought about it, and there was no one to choose.


    If someone could invite Dong Chenjun, I''m afraid it would have been suppressed before his Wanfeng group opened, which would give him so many buffer opportunities?


    Impossible!


    So, who is it?


    "You check the foundation of Chen Jun!" boss Wang said.


    When he finished, his younger brother on the phone was silent. Boss Wang also felt that he was a little irresponsible.


    It''s easy to investigate a little gangster on the road. They can easily find out the ancestors of the little gangster for 18 generations.


    It''s so simple.


    However, it is conceivable that it is difficult to investigate a national cadre.


    Boss Wang is black. There are some things he shouldn''t be able to touch.


    "OK, try to find out!" old man Wang finally added and hung up the phone.


    He tapped on his forehead and his eyes narrowed slowly.


    The eyeliner was pretty good. In ten minutes, the phone came over.


    "Elder brother, I found out that Chen Jun has a son named Chen Nan. It is said that he is still in college, but I heard that he took out the little dragon and snake this time, as if to work for him!"


    Boss Wang''s heart thumped, and the word "work" deeply stimulated his little heart.


    Although he doesn''t know what chennan wants little dragon snake to do for him, what if little dragon snake takes revenge?


    You know, boss Wang fought against little dragon and snake in the police station that day!


    If Bruce Lee takes revenge, he can attack him secretly!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang bit his teeth.


    Chen Nan is the son of Chen Jun, so there must be quite a lot of means, but he doesn''t understand. Why does Chen Nan fall in love with Bruce Lee? So many ruthless people on the road, why did they choose Bruce Lee and snake?


    There must be something in it.


    "Keep an eye on Bruce Lee and snake recently. If you have any news about him, let me know as soon as possible!" boss Wang said and hung up the phone.


    It seems that you can''t take only one driver when you go out in the future. You have to take at least five or six bodyguards around you.


    Next, he has to find the little dragon and snake quickly.


    Then Zhang Wen has to speed up his pace!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang took out his mobile phone and found Zhang Wen''s number. Looking at the string of numbers above, he hesitated for a while and finally put it down.


    No, would it be a little too abrupt to call Zhang Wen now?

 Chapter 785

    Recently, there has been a lot of discussion on the streets of Jinhai city. The object of their discussion is not only Zhang Wen, but also boss Wang.


    These two people are now popular in Jinhai city. However, boss Wang has always been popular and Zhang Wen is a new rookie.


    However, the relationship between the two people is a little interesting.


    Zhang Wen followed boss Wang before. Now he flies alone. It seems that he is quite unambiguous to boss Wang and wants to bite back.


    It''s shameless to leave your eldest brother and start your own business. It''s always disorderly and immoral.


    But when I arrived at Zhang Wen, no one questioned Zhang Wen. On the contrary, I still felt that Zhang Wen had a gang and was a man.


    Why?


    Because everyone on the road knows about boss Wang. Why did boss Du get caught by the police? Why did the great enemy around boss Wang suddenly compromise and live in?


    Although not many people talked about it, the news spread slowly.


    Kidnapping.


    This method is more shameful for the people on the road. It is said that Zhang Wen did it, but when they heard that Zhang Wen had separated from boss Wang, they understood what in an instant.


    Zhang Wen, you did the right thing.


    He''s a man.


    I guess I couldn''t help helping boss Wang before.


    This, of course, was released by Zhiyong. After listening to Lao Yan, he released the news at the first time.


    But it doesn''t seem to work well.


    It seems that it has little negative effect on Zhang Wen.


    This makes Zhiyong unhappy.


    He was trying to discredit Zhang wennong, but it seems that''s not the case.


    At the moment, Zhiyong is sitting in a night scene in the south of the city. He is very low-key and drinks with his head down.


    Strange man Zhiyong should have taken good care of himself in the hospital at this time. He lost too much blood. It''s not enough to rely on blood transfusion alone. It''s necessary to take care of himself for a while and make up for something. But Zhiyong lost blood yesterday and left the hospital today. It can be seen how rebellious his physical quality is.


    He didn''t come here to play today, but to listen to the news.


    He wanted to see how effective he was after he released the news.


    Next to Zhiyong sat two little bastards. One of them spoke like a big horn. Zhiyong listened very clearly.


    "My grass, Zhang Wen is very powerful now. His name is everywhere."


    "Well, you think like you, the mud can''t hold up the wall."


    "Cao, can you speak well? Zhang Wen has left boss Wang now. There must be a strong wind."


    "Boss Wang, you know, it''s the crazy Wang before. I don''t know who''s the best match between them."


    "Yes, maybe Jinhai city will reshuffle again."


    "Well..."


    Zhiyong frowns as he listens. It seems that what he wants is not the effect~


    Thinking of this, he leaned shamelessly over with a glass of wine.


    "Brother, I heard you say, Zhang Wen and boss Wang? What happened to them?"


    One of them saw Zhiyong''s big bald head pricking his eyes, but he told him.


    What doesn''t Zhiyong know? He''s pretending to force. He''s trying to set this man''s words!


    "My grass, Zhang Wen is not so arrogant and abandons all the time. Who dares to be a brother with the him in the future?" Zhiyong said angrily.


    "That''s not what I said. Boss Wang is not a good man..."


    "I grass as if Zhang Wen were a good man."


    "At least better than boss Wang."


    Zhiyong stopped talking and took a cautious look at the boy.


    It seems that things are more complicated than they think. These people turned to Zhang Wen and thought he did quite right.


    Why is Zhiyong so upset?


    "If Zhang Wen waves the flag, I''ll hang out with him!"


    "Ha ha, just you? Zhang wenneng likes you?"


    The two little bastards were joking.


    Zhiyong said calmly, "I advise you not to talk to Zhang Wen. I don''t know when boss Wang might do it!"


    Zhiyong''s words were true. The two men changed their faces and smiled at each other.


    The people on the road just like watching movies. No one will really do anything. This is the topic they discuss after dinner.


    However, things do not differ much from their discussions, and are slowly moving in the worst direction.


    Zhi Yong, suck from the old Yan, said he felt a bit reluctant to do so again, and he was going to put another fire on it.


    He brought the wine from his table and poured a glass for none of the bastards.


    Mysteriously said: "brother, to tell you the truth, I was fooling around with Zhang Wen before..."


    WOW~


    The two men''s eyes focused on Zhiyong. Now everything they hung with Zhang Wen seemed to be covered with a layer of legend, and their eyes at Zhiyong changed.


    "Brother Wen is powerful enough. I heard that Zhu went to him a few days ago, but he didn''t hurt half of his hair, but he stabbed him. He''s still in the hospital now!" the little bastard changed his title to Zhang Wen.


    They all know how powerful the column is.


    Zhiyong grinned: "that''s nothing! I tell you, in fact, Zhang Wen is not willing to come out from boss Wang this time. He''s ready to attack boss Wang in a while!"


    "Isn''t it!"


    The two gossip bastards immediately came to their senses and straightened their necks.


    What Zhiyong wants is this effect. Is that how gossip comes out.


    "Well, but few people know about it. Don''t talk nonsense." Zhiyong said mysteriously.


    "Well, we certainly won''t talk nonsense." the two men said in unison.


    It''s strange not to talk nonsense!


    Don''t talk nonsense, Zhiyong is still anxious with them!


    Zhiyong just wants negative news. The more, the better.


    Zhiyong looked at the two people mysteriously: "since Zhang Wen doesn''t talk to boss Wang now, he must set up his own house in the future, but boss Wang certainly doesn''t agree. Where can I do this? So Zhang Wen is ready to do it and eat boss Wang in the dark!"


    Zhiyong pretends to be a force. It''s effortless and handy. At least these two boys are stunned.


    "Then brother Wen must be well prepared?"


    Zhiyong waved his hand: "it''s impossible to talk about preparation. It''s a matter for Zhang Wen? It''s not to do whatever you want every minute?"


    "Yes, yes, who is brother Wen? He''s a cow!" the two flattered.


    "If Zhang Wen gets rid of boss Wang at that time, Jinhai city will have to reshuffle. At that time, it will be a new situation."


    "Well, brother, what''s your name?" Zhiyong said. One of the bastards asked curiously. He thought it was very speculative to talk with Zhiyong.


    "Me? I''m a nobody!"


    "No, I think you should be a big brother!"


    "Ha ha, neither!"


    The bastard continued to flatter, and Zhiyong''s head rose higher and higher. Unexpectedly, his words have been fermenting and brewing in Jinhai city since this moment.

 Chapter 786

    At the other end of Jinhai City, I didn''t notice the bad words Zhiyong said to me behind my back. I was still arranging how to deal with the little dragon and snake.


    Now my head is full of dragons and snakes. I never wanted him to die so much.


    But I''m slow.


    Predators are always quite patient.


    If I want to catch the little dragon and snake, I must perform the play well first.


    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles. Now Bruce Lee is in the dark and I am in the light. If you want to catch Bruce Lee, you have to know what he wants first.


    Know what he thinks first.


    So, what is Bruce Lee''s mentality now?


    He must have bared his teeth and grinned, squatting in a cold and humid corner, hoping to eat me the next second.


    He is waiting for the best chance.


    Now there have been so many failures. He must be careful, careful and careful. He won''t show up so easily. He knows that this is his last chance. If he can catch me this time, he will bite me with all his strength! Get me dead.


    If I can''t catch it, I''ll kill it.


    This time, he must hide very well and won''t be found so easily.


    Then I need to make a good adjustment and lead out the little dragon and snake.


    Use what little dragon snake wants most now.


    Me, Zhang Wen.


    Now it''s estimated that I''m the only one who can let Bruce Lee''s heart lead his belly.


    It''s just that it''s quite risky for me.


    Because now the little dragon and snake has reached a point similar to madness. At this point, he can do anything.


    I''m afraid he has a gun in his hand!


    In that case, I might have a bloody disaster.


    But at this stage, I don''t want to do so much. Just do it!


    Lead the little dragon and snake out first.


    "Wenzi, I have a good relationship with a small bar owner. I have agreed with him that he is willing to help us." I was thinking, Li Erzi came in in stormy.


    I nodded: "that''s settled here!"


    Li Erzi came to give me a cigarette and sat next to me: "Wenzi, have you really decided to do this? It''s risky."


    I smiled: "I can''t bear the child to set the wolf. If I want the little dragon and snake to take the bait, there must be enough temptations in front of him."


    "I think it''s too expensive to use you as bait."


    "As long as you can catch the little dragon and snake, it''s worth it!"


    "Alas ~" Li Erzi bowed his head and sighed.


    I know what he thinks is definitely not just to lead the little dragon and snake out.


    Because now my fame on the road is there. As long as I sit in this small bar, it will certainly attract more attention.


    That''s pretty bad for us.


    But I don''t have a choice. Now I can''t think of anything else that can move Bruce Lee''s heart except this way.


    Since there is no other way, we must make a quick decision.


    A week is the limit of this matter.


    For a long time, it will only make this matter extremely delayed.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "Er Zi, don''t worry. If God wants me to die, I will be dead when I get rid of the knife. Since I have my life, it must be to let me do more things!"


    Li Erzi looked at me with complicated eyes.


    "Come on, take me to the bar first and have a drink by the way!"


    Half an hour later, Li Erzi and I went to the small bar in the south of the city. It looked very remote. There was no one near night. It was clear and light.


    But it''s just like I thought.


    The boss''s eyes changed when he saw me coming.


    The boss looked like a social man, dressed in black, with a big gold chain around his neck and three gold rings on his hands.


    There is golden light everywhere.


    "Brother Wen, I''ve heard so much about you!" he hurried over to say hello to me.


    Li Erzi introduced him in the middle and said that his name was a Lei. He met him on the battlefield. Usually they like to go out for a drink. During Li Erzi''s hospitalization, a Lei also went to see him, but I didn''t notice it.


    I''m happy. Li Erzi''s social skills really surprised me. One battlefield can let him create so many contacts. If he is put on a broader platform in the future, I don''t know how far his contacts will develop.


    Fortunately, Li Erzi is my brother, otherwise he must be a terrible enemy to me.


    I shook hands with ray and talked to him politely.


    Ray likes to brag, but he can see that he is quite nice and honest.


    He gave me and Li Erzi a glass of wine and dried it one by one.


    "Brother Wen, your name is quite famous on the street recently. No one doesn''t know you. Since you are all friends, I''ll make it clear. In fact, I also want to use your popularity to increase my income. You can see that my bar is too cold. I usually come to play with some friends with good relationships, but you should I should be able to see that I have no wine here, but I don''t have to say it! "


    Li Erzi glanced at him and stabbed him with his arm. He deliberately said, "why did you say what you thought in your heart? You''re not reserved at all, grass!"


    I said, "Er Zi, don''t say that. They are all our own people. People know what we want to do and lend us the field. This is our trust."


    Ray gave me a grateful look.


    He certainly didn''t expect me to be so open-minded. After listening to people on the road, he must think I''m a kind of person.


    "Brother Wen, come on, let me toast you!"


    I picked up my glass and touched him.


    After three rounds of wine, ah Lei is busy. Li Erzi and I continue to drink here.


    "The drinks here are really good," I exclaimed.


    Li Erzi shook the wine in the glass and said, "aley told me that the wine in his bar is real and never adulterated, but the business has always been bad. This is the case in this society. People who really do business can never make money."


    Li Erzi is right. Mixing society is like opening a bar. Boss Du is a very down-to-earth person, but he hasn''t been lost in the end?


    Only a man with no principles like boss Wang can become famous in society.


    Looking at the wine in the glass, I was lost in thought.


    Touch~


    Li Erzi and I touched the cup and interrupted my thinking.


    "Wenzi, everyone''s road is different. I believe that as long as we follow this road, we will be able to make a world!"


    I nodded approvingly and drank up all the wine in the glass.


    "By the way, er Zi, how did you do the thing I told you last time?"


    "Ha ha, I forgot if you didn''t say it. I''ve already let people talk about it. I should see the effect soon!"

 Chapter 787

    Stay down, the shrew is serious.


    She is 100% serious about the task assigned to her by little dragon and snake.


    One day later, she had been wandering back and forth in the street. Without stopping, she followed the little dragon and snake to tell her a few points and looked for Zhang Wen''s figure.


    But in the end, there was nothing to gain.


    Nail salon, now someone else.


    The hospital is empty.


    She suddenly felt that something seemed wrong. How could Zhang Wen suddenly disappear out of thin air? Why did he suddenly disappear everywhere? This seems illogical!


    The shrew''s vigilance and squatting skills are different from ordinary people.


    Now, she has vaguely felt something wrong.


    In the evening, she answered the phone. It was little dragon and snake.


    "Honey, how''s your situation?" little dragon snake asked on the phone.


    "Husband, I haven''t made any progress. I can''t find anyone anywhere."


    "No one has been found since I went out in the morning?" little dragon snake was also a little surprised. He was quite clear about the shrew''s ability to handle affairs. Up to now, there was no news. It can''t be said that the shrew''s ability to handle affairs is not good, but it can only be said that it is really difficult to handle this matter!


    It''s hard to do!


    But why didn''t the shrew even meet Zhang Wen in the afternoon? This is illogical!


    The word logic has become the only standard to measure things for him and the shrew, but Zhang Wen is illogical. What can they do?


    Originally, little dragon and snake thought that the shrew must be going very smoothly. Now she may have kept up with Zhang Wen, but who could have thought that she didn''t even meet Zhang Wen in the end.


    Zhang Wen is hiding?


    No way WOW!


    What''s he doing hiding?


    "Husband, I don''t think it''s right." the fierce woman said her doubts.


    Shrews are wrong. Something must be wrong.


    "What''s the matter?" the little dragon snake''s face became gloomy. He had planned to follow Zhang Wen for one to three days and squat down. Then on the fourth day, he would go out of the hole and kill Zhang Wen!


    But who could have thought that Zhang Wen could not be found? This is really a bad start!


    "I can''t tell why, but I think something''s wrong," said the fierce woman.


    In fact, this is a feeling. How can a shrew figure out why? If she can really figure it out, she won''t be called a shrew. She should be called a Banxian!


    Although I can''t say why, the shrew still said her doubts to the little dragon and snake.


    She thought that she and little dragon and snake could be regarded as having a heart to heart connection, so what was thinking in her head, shouldn''t she tell him?


    But the shrew''s words came to Bruce Lee''s ears, but he regarded them as perfunctory.


    "Honey, don''t think about it and do it well!" Bruce Lee''s tone was a bit of questioning.


    The shrew said.


    "It''s getting late. If there''s no news, come back!"


    After hanging up the phone, Bruce Lee locked his eyebrows.


    Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen, where the hell are you dead? Come out and wash my neck. Wait! The big knife in my hand is Ji thirsty!


    The fierce woman hung up the phone and was ready to take the bus back. When she walked near the platform, she happened to see that the business in the nearby night market was good, and the music inside could be heard clearly outside.


    The night scene is a place where people on the road usually relax and gossip. The fierce woman wanted to try again at last and tried hard, so she bowed her head and walked in.


    So, a scene that made people break their eyes appeared.


    The night scene is hi. People who look like little bastards and women who dress up pretty are coming in and out. On the one hand, they come to play, and more importantly, they come to attract the eyes of the opposite sex. After Hi, they will have an unforgettable night again~


    Suddenly, a fierce woman like this will make many people doubt life.


    But the shrew kept a low profile. After entering, she sat down and drank. Her ears were open and listened to the people around her quietly.


    A glass of whisky, a glass of red wine and a little dried fruit.


    With the exciting music in the field, the fierce woman bowed her head and tasted the wine.


    The body is still shaking unconsciously~


    Wobble~


    Swing~


    If it weren''t for her mission, the fierce woman would rush to the stage and swing wildly until she was covered with sweat.


    But not now. Now the shrew still has a mission! Where can you play so crazy?


    In her bones, she is also a restless woman~


    Although the lights were on and off, many people saw the shrew.


    The first reaction was'' my grass, is this a fucking man or a woman? Why are you so rude? "


    Then they all stay at a respectful distance. If a woman like a shrew last time, even if the little brother can stand it, the waist can''t stand it. How many people can compare with the little dragon and snake?


    No one can do it!


    It''s not beyond people''s taste. It''s a very magical thing.


    Some people like salty, others like sweet.


    Everyone''s taste is different, or how to say that it''s difficult for everyone to adjust?


    Some people like a graceful girl like Wang Yuxian, while others like a fierce woman.


    In Wang Yuxian, you can find tenderness like water, like holding a ball of water polo, feeling hazy and beautiful.


    In the fierce women, all they find are wild, which is the most primitive wild, the kind of wild that humans have to face from the beginning! Now when I talk to the shrew, I feel like wearing animal skin, showing most of my body, holding a spear and howling with the shrew.


    The appeal of shrew is so strong!


    Whoosh~


    When the shrew didn''t notice, several bastards sat opposite her, each holding a cheap cocktail and shaking there.


    "Beauty, can you have a drink?" one of the little bastards with strong taste smiled at the shrew.


    Pooh~


    The shrew couldn''t help laughing.


    I can''t see. Is her charm OK? Up to now, someone has come to take the initiative to hook up with her. She probably glanced at these little bastards.


    Oh, No.


    A thin slap can knock down. How can such a person work hard in bed? How can you meet the requirements of a shrew?


    This small waist is thinner than a woman''s. how can it be done?


    Facing the invitation of the little bastard, the fierce woman snorted coldly: "sit down!"


    The little bastard was flattered. Three or four people quickly sat down and began to drink with the shrew.


    One of the little bastards, his eyes have been floating around on the shrew, and from time to time, he still flies into the shrew''s skirt~


    It looks like I want to be with a shrew now.


    The shrew is very proud now. This bottle of whisky in her hand can buy several bottles of cocktails. This is the gap. Is this the life that the shrew wants!


    A shrew is supposed to be a person who looks down on everything from above.

 Chapter 788

    Every man has his own ambition. That''s true.


    Because everyone has different tastes, their interests must be different!


    At the moment, there are four little bastards sitting opposite the shrew. People are looking for single beauties, but they come to challenge. If the shrew doesn''t have dragons and snakes, if she is interested, these four little bastards are not enough for her to play, and not enough for one night at all.


    Tomorrow she can make these four little bastards doubt that life can''t stand up.


    What a spirit is this?


    What kind of demand?


    It''s like the sea. It''s endless.


    However, only one of the four little bastards had a different taste from others. The other three were just drunk. The alcohol affected their judgment, so that they followed the boy to find a shrew.


    It''s torture!


    The shrew told the little bastard with her eyes more than once that you can''t do it. It''s too far away, but the little bastard didn''t mean to retreat at all. He still rubbed against the shrew.


    Like a sticky dog.


    "Get up, or I won''t drink with you!" the fierce woman pushed the boy away.


    It was a very ambiguous atmosphere, which was stirred by the shrew.


    She has only little dragon snake in her heart. Although she wants to come out and play, it''s not the time. At least she can''t be sorry for little dragon snake.


    The little bastard wanted to continue, but after he came into contact with the strong strength of the shrew, he knew how thoughtless his practice was. If the shrew went crazy, one person could hit him ten!


    Such a woman, strong!


    It''s his type.


    Hey, hey, hey~


    "Come on, beauty, let''s drink!" said the little bastard, pouring a glass of wine for the shrew and trying to get her drunk!


    The shrew laughed. It''s naive. Only shrews have ever poured water on others. No one can put the shrew down!


    When they drink with the shrew, they will find that, alas, they are not at the same level as others at all? How do you play? How to drink?


    After a while, the music in the field softened and let people relax.


    "Look at you, you should all come out to mix?" asked the shrew.


    The little bastard took the lead: "well, no one in this area doesn''t know me. I tell you, my nickname is cannon ~"


    The fierce woman smiled. I''m afraid such a cannon is also the kind of person who is knocked down with one punch after going out.


    "So you''re on the road. Have you had any fun lately?" the fierce woman guided them step by step.


    "Nothing... By the way! There may be a strong wind on the road recently. Just wait for the play!" another boy continued.


    "Oh? What a good play?" the fierce woman came to the spirit and raised her eyebrows.


    "Who''s the hottest person in the street now? Isn''t it Zhang Wen? I heard that he''s going to make a big move recently!" the little bastard said, took a sip of wine and grinned, "I grass, this wine is very strong!"


    Isn''t it? This is fucking pure whisky! He usually drinks with drinks. Doesn''t he feel good when he drinks?


    I''m a shrew, but I always drink like this!


    That''s it!


    He went on to say: "Zhang Wen is now full of vigour. If he leaves boss Wang, he has to carry a flag in Jinhai city. However, I think Zhang Wen is sure to do it. He dares to do it and speaks of loyalty! Such a person must have no problem!"


    "Uh huh..." the shrew cooperated with him.


    "Zhang Wen, you certainly don''t know. Wow, I went to find a knife and made it! I also helped boss Wang do a lot of big things. It is said that the opening of Wanfeng group is also because of Zhang Wen. Without him, it would not be so smooth ~"


    "Zhang Wen is so powerful?" the shrew doesn''t catch a cold at all to him. She doesn''t catch a cold to every man!


    "Well, don''t underestimate him! A while ago, the pillar went to assassinate him and let him stab him!"


    The little bastard became more and more excited, as if he had done all those things himself.


    They all know what role the pillar plays in the road. If the pillar cares about it, there is only a dead end, but Zhang Wen dares to fight against the God of death and dance on the head of the God of death!


    Isn''t that amazing?


    "Ha ha..."


    The shrew smiled with contempt in her eyes.


    "Zhang Wen is so powerful? I don''t believe it ~" the fierce woman continued to laugh.


    She really has this ability and is really not afraid.


    But the little bastard was all tight: "beauty, you''re not afraid of Zhang Wen because Zhang Wen doesn''t hit women, but we''re afraid. Stamping our feet in Zhang Wen can shock us to death ~"


    "Ha ha..." the expression on the fierce woman''s face was more contemptuous.


    The little bastard may feel that what he said just now is a little cheap and quickly said, "however, I heard that Zhang Wen seems to be moving! Do you know little dragon snake? Is that the person who followed boss Du before?"


    As soon as the shrew heard the key point, she quickly nodded: "you know, the little dragon snake is also very good ~"


    "Ha ha, what''s good! I tell you, that man can only talk. If he hadn''t hidden now, I would have found someone to kill him!"


    The little bastard said angrily.


    Why does it feel like the more he talks, the more the atmosphere?


    Because he was bullied by Bruce Lee before!


    At that time, the little bastard came to play with his object. The woman was robbed by the little dragon and snake and beaten. He always remembers! Can he not be angry?


    But even if the little dragon and snake came out, he couldn''t find someone else. At best, he just shouted here.


    How can a shrew not see it?


    Then the little bastard''s eyes smiled: "however, maybe the little dragon snake will die without waiting for me! Now Zhang Wen has spoken to find the little dragon snake and kill him! Because he has assassinated Zhang Wen before and has not succeeded!"


    This is what the shrew wants to hear!


    She was excited: "Zhang Wen, does he have this ability?"


    "Ha ha, do you have it? Won''t you know it in the future?"


    "Where is Zhang Wen?" the fierce woman asked coldly.


    Aware that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, the little bastard looked at the fierce woman warily: "what do you want to do? Don''t worry so much. We''ll finish drinking later. I''ll take you to a good place where the bed is big and comfortable..."


    "Shu, your mother!"


    Just listening to the bang, the little bastard obviously felt the palm wind in his ears. A big dark shadow flew over in front of the little bastard, hit him heavily on the face, made him lean, and the whole man fell to the side in an instant.


    The little bastard couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him.


    The shrew hit someone.


    She hit someone.

 Chapter 789

    Illness comes from the mouth and misfortune comes from the mouth.


    The little bastard must have never dreamed that the shrew is Bruce Lee''s lover, and she is still determined to him. How can she tolerate others saying that she is a man?


    When the little bastard was slapped by a shrew, he woke up instantly. He knew that it was superfluous for him to come to find a shrew today. He shouldn''t play with his heavy taste. He should find a normal girl to play with.


    The fierce woman slapped him with less than 50% of her strength. If she slapped him with all her strength, he couldn''t be killed directly by the fierce woman?


    Before the little bastard on the table could react, the fierce woman went and dragged him up.


    One hand was pulled up like a chicken.


    The little bastard''s eyes are innocent, and he doesn''t dare to look at the eyes of a fierce woman


    "Where''s Zhang Wen?" asked the shrew.


    "I heard that he seems to be drinking in a small bar recently..." at this time, a little bastard nearby hurriedly said.


    "Hum!" the fierce woman threw away the little bastard and strode away with her bag.


    Looking at her leaving figure, these little bastards haven''t slowed down for a long time. The figure and figure are absolutely great!


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the shrew came home.


    The door was opened by the little dragon and snake in his pajamas.


    As soon as he opened the door, he smelled a smell of wine and his heart went up to his throat.


    "Kiss, dear, you are back..." little dragon snake was nervous and spoke with a big tongue.


    But why is he so nervous?


    Is it because I''m afraid the shrew will drink too much and fight him?


    Of course not!


    He''s afraid that the shrew will drink too much and get excited. What do you want at night!


    This is not what he can meet. It will be his nightmare!


    Grass, he has always been careful not to let shrews drink. Unexpectedly, it''s still impossible to prevent. Damn it!


    Sure enough, the shrew put her arms around Bruce Lee''s neck without changing her clothes and looked at him vaguely: "husband, I heard. When I was ready to come back just now, I went to a nearby night show and sat down. Some little bastards wanted to soak me, but I sent them away ~"


    "Oh, ha ha..." little dragon snake doesn''t worry at all. He doesn''t worry about the shrew being soaked by others at all, because he knows that the man who should be attracted to the shrew has not been born yet!


    Even with that heart, the body can''t keep up.


    No one would be so stupid?


    "But I also got some bad news. They said Zhang Wen was going to kill you ~"


    The little dragon and snake jumped in his heart: "what? Kill me?"


    In his heart, he was surprised and puzzled. How did Zhang wenzha well kill him? Does Zhang Wen have that ability? I don''t look at my current situation, but Bruce Lee and snake take the initiative!


    When he wants to move Zhang Wen, he will move him. Why can Zhang Wen release words to deal with Bruce Lee?


    Does Zhang Wen know where he lives?


    impossible! If I had known, I would have come long ago. Why wait so long?


    It must be bluff! It''s no big deal!


    Although he thinks so, little dragon snake still mutters in his heart.


    However, the current situation could not allow him to think more, because the shrew''s hands had begun to make trouble for herself and had begun to explore into the clothes of Bruce Lee and snake.


    Bruce Lee knew he couldn''t refuse. He simply closed his eyes and let the shrew go back and forth.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long night, little dragon and snake couldn''t get up the next day. The shrew got up first and called him up.


    Little dragon and snake shook his dizzy head, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    All I think about is what the shrew said to him last night.


    Zhang Wen is going to kill him.


    At this juncture, isn''t this a big fight with him?


    What about Bruce Lee''s plan? Will it go on as scheduled? Are you going to assassinate Zhang Wen alone?


    Should we change it?


    At least, we have to find out the truth, don''t we?


    Zhang Wen''s two words, like a needle, have been inserted into the skin of little dragon snake. It''s uncomfortable to breathe and breathe.


    This is psychological warfare.


    "Husband, I''ll step on the spot again today?" said the shrew.


    Bruce Lee shook his head and said, "don''t use it today. Take a day off first!"


    He doesn''t know what Zhang Wen wants. What if the shrew is followed by Zhang Wen this time? Didn''t you dig a hole for yourself?


    "Husband, isn''t it just Zhang Wen? When you work, I''ll go with you!" seeing the little dragon and snake bowed his head and meditated, the fierce woman said nearby.


    Bruce Lee smiled bitterly. Even if he was killed by Zhang Wen, he couldn''t let the shrew go with him. The shrew was his woman, but not his thug.


    Little dragon snake pinched the cigarette end in his hand and said, "honey, where can I let you take risks? I can handle it alone. Wait for me to call and ask ~"


    Today''s little dragon and snake have no contacts in society. The only one who can communicate with the outside world is Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen, who introduced himself to Chen Nan.


    He wants to ask chennan what''s going on now. After all, he''s not sure if he only listens to one side of the shrew.


    The phone was soon dialed, and there was a voice of little doubt from Xiao Chen.


    "Hello? Who?"


    He deleted Bruce Lee''s phone long ago! Since he introduced Bruce Lee to chennan last time, he deleted Bruce Lee''s phone. He doesn''t want to participate in these things.


    "It''s me, dragon snake!" little dragon snake was very upset. He still meant to blame Xiao Chen.


    "My grass, dragon and snake?"


    Before Bruce Lee could speak, Xiao Chen on the phone burst. He couldn''t believe it was Bruce Lee who called him.


    "Why, don''t you know me?" the little dragon snake half joked.


    "No, dragon snake... How dare you call me now? Aren''t you afraid?"


    Xiao Chen''s words made the hairs on Xiao longsnake''s back stand up. Needless to say, he knew what Xiao Chen meant.


    But he still knew that he only said: "what am I afraid of? Ha ha..."


    "My grass!" little Chen was really surprised by the courage of little dragon and snake. He quickly covered the microphone and whispered, "don''t you know? Now people on the road are looking for you everywhere! Zhang Wen said that as long as they find you, they will kill you!"


    Buzzing~


    The little dragon and snake roared in his head. It seems that the shrew is right. Zhang Wen is really looking for himself. The degree of development is much worse than he thought.


    "What''s wrong with Zhang Wen? What are you afraid of him doing?" little dragon snake said to little Chen on the phone in order to cheer himself up.


    "Alas ~" Xiao Chen sighed, "dragon and snake, don''t blame me for not reminding you. How did the knife compare with you before? Hasn''t it been lost?"

 Chapter 790

    Speaking of the knife, little dragon and snake are quite familiar with it. He was oppressed by it when the knife was still alive, but he had no way. He couldn''t get the knife.


    Not to mention how many younger brothers there are around the knife, it''s not easy for him to shake with the skill of the knife.


    One man, put five or six people on the ground, which Bruce Lee saw with his own eyes.


    This is true~


    The shock in my heart is far more real than watching movies.


    But it''s such a person. Isn''t it lost by Zhang Wen?


    Said to get rid of it, it was lost, and there was no buffer at all.


    So Zhang Wen, isn''t he a man above the knife?


    Can he shake there?


    He knew in his heart that Zhang Wen''s strength was by no means so simple.


    Facing Chen''s advice on the phone, Bruce Lee asked, "but now Zhang Wen has fallen out with boss Wang. Without boss Wang, I don''t believe he can blow any strong wind ~"


    That''s right. It''s reasonable to say that if Zhang Wen doesn''t talk to boss Wang, his strength will certainly decline a lot. At least he is nothing without boss Wang''s support.


    But why are things different?


    After Zha Zhangwen left boss Wang, he became more and more famous?


    The little dragon snake felt as if he had been slapped in the face by God, and his head had always been foggy.


    "Dragon and snake, as a brother, I advise you to be careful. Zhang Wen is not a good bird. You''d better hide recently." Xiao Chen looks more nervous than Xiao Long and snake.


    "Well, I see ~" little dragon snake said and hung up the phone. It''s useless to say more. He already knows what Xiao Chen means. It seems that the wind on the road is very tight recently.


    It seems that Zhang Wen is really going to fight with Bruce Lee!


    The little dragon snake''s face sank.


    The current situation is not optimistic, quite bad.


    He felt that everyone was forcing him to fight with Zhang Wen!


    He felt that the day was getting closer and closer.


    Prick~


    There was a sound of parking outside the door, and then someone knocked at the door.


    Little dragon and snake hurried to open the door.


    A green head came in.


    It''s chennan.


    Chennan is coming.


    He looked worried. After he came in, he looked around and closed the door when no one was following him.


    "How did this happen?" Chen Nan came in and began to question little dragon snake.


    "What''s the matter?" little dragon snake didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Don''t you know? Zhang Wen is looking for you!"


    Grass, it''s Zhang Wen again!


    Now he''s going to vomit as soon as he hears Zhang Wen''s name!


    But now even chennan knows the news. It seems that he can''t be wrong. Zhang Wen''s action is quite big this time!


    "Well, I heard." the little dragon snake bowed his head and was silent.


    "Are you still so leisurely?"


    "Ha ha..." Bruce Lee stopped talking and lit a cigarette.


    "Why are you laughing? Or I''ll find you a place to hide for a while?" although Chen Nan never bird Zhang Wen, although he also thinks Zhang Wen is a waiter, he knows a lot of friends on the road. Under great pressure, he still muttered.


    Does Zhang Wen really have that strength?


    Does Zhang Wen really know that he hid the little dragon and snake?


    Where is this?


    He just wants to use the little dragon and snake, but he doesn''t want to live and die with him. The little dragon and snake is just a tool in his hand. If Zhang Wen knows that he hid the little dragon and snake, what are the consequences waiting for him?


    He can''t do this. He has to take his time and slow down.


    "No," said the little dragon snake faintly.


    "No? What if he finds you?" chennan is worried.


    Chennan is so worried now that Bruce Lee is relaxed. He thinks carefully and thinks that things should not be so complicated.


    "Don''t worry. Zhang Wen certainly doesn''t know where I am. I know him. If he knew, he would have come to me long ago."


    "Oh, I think it''s better to keep a low profile..." Chen Nan said quickly.


    Little dragon and snake smiled again. This time he smiled at chennan''s timidity. He gently rubbed chennan''s green hair with one hand, as if the elders were teaching the younger generation a lesson, and said, "chennan, tell me, what are you afraid of?"


    Bruce Lee didn''t blush at all when he said this. A few minutes ago, he asked himself what to do! Now he began to question chennan!


    Also justifiably asked chennan what he was afraid of.


    This role changes too fast!


    The painting style made the fierce women react a little, but it came.


    Chen Nan was stunned: "aren''t you afraid..."


    "Hehe, don''t be nervous, chennan. What do you think of me, brother?"


    Selfish, arbitrary, greasy, like to pretend


    These are chennan''s first impressions of little dragon snake, but he didn''t dare to say these words, but said against his heart: "not bad..."


    "Hehe, if you believe me, I won''t let you down. If Zhang Wen can find me, it will save me a lot of trouble. I''ll kill him with a knife!"


    Bruce Lee regained his confidence.


    This is the self arbitrary little dragon and snake!


    "But, your hand..." chennan also knows that Bruce Lee''s hand is hurt, and there are several postures that he can''t use when handling affairs, let alone stabbing people. If he is positive and Zhang Wengang, he probably can''t hold on for a round.


    "I can use the other hand to deal with Zhang Wen, and I''m enough with one hand!" little dragon snake said shamelessly. I''m afraid he''s tight with both hands when dealing with Zhang Wen, let alone when only one hand can be used now.


    I''m kidding!


    Chen Nan looked down and thought.


    He is considering the pros and cons of the matter and weighing the combat effectiveness of Bruce Lee and Zhang Wen in his heart, but no matter what he thinks, he can''t miss the figure of Bruce Lee. Except for sneak attack, no matter what he thinks.


    The worry in chennan''s heart was seen by Bruce Lee. He patted chennan on the shoulder, motioned him not to be so nervous and said: "Don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t let Zhang Wen find me. It''s the worst policy for him to find me. Before that, I''ll take the initiative! But this time, I have to squat in person. I heard that he drinks in a small bar every day. When I seize the opportunity, I''ll go and get him!"


    "This......" Chen Nan still hesitated and felt too risky.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, brother won''t betray you!" little dragon snake patted his chest and promised.


    Hearing this, chennan''s heart was put down in an instant.


    That''s right. What he wants is the little dragon and snake. No matter what he does, he just has nothing to do with himself! It''s best to get rid of Zhang Wen. If he can''t get rid of it, it has nothing to do with him!


    Chennan took out 20000 yuan from his pocket.


    "Well, if you need anything else, just call me. I''ll go first ~"

 Chapter 791

    Looking at the 20000 yuan on the table, Bruce Lee smiled.


    Chennan comes and goes like the wind, leaving no cloud.


    He was afraid that he would be seen in a second and let people know that he had come to look for Bruce Lee snake, which would be trouble!


    He can''t be known.


    Before Zhang Wen is removed, never!


    ¡­¡­


    These days, everyone is very busy.


    But in the hospital, one person is very relaxed.


    This is Wang Peng.


    He is now recovering from his injury. Although he has almost recovered, he still walks around. He must not be able to participate in the operation of getting the little dragon and snake.


    When he knew we were going to do it, he was worried.


    He tried his best to show himself. He wanted everyone to know how powerful Wang Peng was. He even wanted to blade the little dragon and snake himself.


    But now, he can only sigh in the hospital.


    "One foot, I feel uncomfortable."


    Now every day in the hospital, only Yijiao and several of them accompany Wang Peng, and he can only chat with them.


    Brother Yijiao smiled: "why? Because of Zhiyong? I tell you, now the people in the road have spread. Everyone knows that brother Wen has a Wang Peng and killed Zhiyong! You didn''t lose this time!"


    Wang Peng smiled helplessly. It''s true that this is the case, but why can''t he be happy at all? Why do you think you suffer so much?


    Because he was stabbed by Zhiyong!


    Because this thing is not perfect, Zhang Wenxun has not denounced it!


    "I can''t just forget about it! I''ll have to break both his legs sooner or later!" Wang Peng said fiercely.


    These people around Wang Peng are all war traffickers. They are not afraid of fighting, but they are afraid of Zhang Wen.


    Brother Yijiao hesitated: "but what if brother Wen knows about it?"


    Wang Peng narrowed his eyes: "then when I''m well, we''ll come secretly carrying brother Wen!"


    He firmly believes that as long as Zhiyong is done on his side, Zhang wenken will grin no matter what the process is.


    ¡­¡­


    When the night came secretly, Erzi Li and I set out.


    It''s said by people in the sky, but Li Erzi and I are quite calm and leisurely. As soon as it''s dark every day, we come to the bar to drink, talk about something, and then leave.


    I played the role of bait quite well and successfully attracted a lot of customers to alei.


    The news on the road always spread quickly. When Erzi Li and I came the next day, there were several times more people in the bar.


    They are all gangsters on the road. Little Taimei comes to the theatre.


    Li Erzi and I came on time and opened the door. When we got to alei, we helped us reserve a good seat and sat down to drink.


    "Ha ha, Wenzi, you look at the eyes of those people looking at you, it''s like looking at God ~" Li Erzi said, pointing to some pretty girls in the next seat.


    I looked in the direction of Li Erzi''s fingers.


    The little girls immediately made a commotion.


    Looking at me, it seems that fire can come out.


    These little girls are in spring age and like my heroism.


    Otherwise, how do you like to hang out with little bastards?


    One of the girls probably thought I was a little suggestive to her after I saw her and came over with a glass of wine: "brother Wen, can I have a drink with you?"


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other, and the latter smiled at me.


    I picked up my glass and touched her.


    She deliberately put her body close to me, which was not much worse than Xiaowen. She tried to show herself in front of me, as if she was afraid of not seeing it.


    "Brother Wen, you are so handsome!" she breathed in my ear and went back shyly.


    All the girls at the table were excited to ask questions.


    The little girl''s head held high and kept blinking at me.


    I smile bitterly.


    "Ha ha, Wenzi, you are famous!"


    During my drinking with Li Erzi, many people came to say hello to me in order to get familiar with me.


    I responded to them with a smile.


    Eighty percent of these people may not know what I look like. They come to this bar to drink, first to join the fun, and second to see what I look like.


    This is the power of public opinion.


    After a while, ah Lei came out and gave me and Li Erzi some drinks and fruit plates as usual. Then he took time to sit here and have a drink with us.


    "Brother Wen, thanks to you, I have a good business here every day." alei said with a smile.


    Li Erzi smiled and said, "just talking, I don''t know what it means to give brother Wen something?"


    Ah Lei laughed, patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, if brother Wen has anything in the future, I''ll fight in a word!"


    I smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "But brother Wen, I don''t know what to say. Now you have a reputation. It seems a little inappropriate for Yang Zi to appear here?"


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "No matter what kind of bastard can come and have a word with you, I think it''s a little cheap." aley said his heart.


    After listening to him, I smiled helplessly. Aley and I have known each other for only a few days. In their hearts, I should be the role of a secretly indifferent big brother. There should be no smile on my face. As long as I say something wrong, I will kill you directly.


    These are the knocks that will appear in the film. In reality, there are very few such people. Brother, they are generally like boss Wang. They look ordinary and nothing special.


    I know that these people on the road are actually very disappointed when they see me like this. They certainly didn''t expect that the cow in their heart was so strong that they should look like this.


    It seems very thin and weak, and even a little childish on his face.


    At least, it should be full of flesh!


    Where like me now, I''m wearing a big suit and smiling at people.


    Don''t you have the style of big brother!


    I smiled at ah Lei: "ah Lei, I am me. I don''t need to change anything because of other people''s eyes. This is the most real me."


    Li Erzi continued: "that''s how Wenzi attracted so many little girls ~"


    I smiled and punched him: "do I still need to attract? Besides, I already have someone in my heart ~"


    After leaving, I knew how uncomfortable it was. After Wang Yuxian left, my thoughts for her were like a spring. However, Xiaowen made trouble every time we talked on the phone, which made me very unhappy.


    Ah Lei picked up his glass and touched me: "it must be very happy to be your woman, brother Wen!"


    I smiled bitterly. If only Wang Yuxian thought so, would it be an honor to be my woman? Or hard work?


    Only she knows best~

 Chapter 792

    Bang~


    Boss Wang returned to the office and kicked the door open.


    He rubbed his forehead upset.


    Recently, he has heard too much news on the road. Zhang Wen''s name means atmospheric pressure. However, the recent words have tightened his head.


    Zhang Wen, get the little dragon and snake.


    Want him to die.


    Boss Wang always thinks it''s for him.


    Kill the little dragon and snake. It''s him.


    Bruce Lee, not only does Zhang Wen want to do it, he also wants to do it! Bruce Lee must die, but that''s to tell him who''s behind him. This is what boss Wang cares about most now.


    Just killing the little dragon and snake is a palliative rather than a permanent cure.


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    He must first catch the little dragon and snake, and then define Zhang Wen to see who is behind him.


    Whether it is a great threat to yourself.


    Can you use him.


    But all these must be on the premise of catching the little dragon and snake. Now? Not yet.


    Boss Wang has long been angry about Zhang Wen''s leaving him. He thinks he is good to Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen has brought it all in by boss Wang. He always feels that Zhang Wen owes him too much.


    Not even in my life.


    That''s why he came up with the idea. He wanted to meet Zhang Wen and ask him to help himself again.


    Get the little dragon snake back to him.


    He thinks Zhang Wen should not refuse. Anyway, he used to be brother Zhang Wen, didn''t he?


    Zhang Wen is so arrogant that he can put boss Wang''s face on the ground and trample it hard? Is that impossible?


    So, thinking of this, boss Wang picked up the phone and found Zhang Wen''s number.


    ¡­¡­


    I was drinking in the bar at the moment when the phone suddenly rang.


    I picked up my cell phone and looked at it. The name of boss Wang appeared on it.


    I frowned. Why did he call me at this time?


    What I said to him last time wasn''t clear enough?


    Li Erzi noticed the expression on my face and asked whose phone I was.


    "Boss Wang." my eyebrows moved.


    "..." Li Erzi stopped talking.


    I thought about it and picked it up. After all, boss Wang and I haven''t reached the point where we don''t answer each other''s phones. In Jinhai City, we won''t see each other when we look up and look down. We still have to give face.


    "Hello." I picked it up.


    On the phone, boss Wang said with a bright smile: "Wenzi, what''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Even my eldest brother can''t call?"


    I can''t laugh at his cold joke. Don''t say I don''t follow him now. Even when I used to follow him, I didn''t call him big brother. I''ve always been boss Wang. My attitude is to tell him that I, Zhang Wen, share with you very clearly.


    I am me, you are you.


    Although I used to work under your hands, it''s all over. It''s all in the past.


    "Boss Wang, what can I do for you?" I said faintly, with a lukewarm attitude.


    Boss Wang at the other end of the phone was embarrassed. He didn''t expect me to be so powerful now. He turned his face and didn''t recognize people.


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Come out and drink!"


    Boss Wang said frankly. If it weren''t for the past, I think boss Wang is a very open-minded person.


    But I don''t know why. I always think of how he looked when he went out with boss Du. How low was he in front of boss Du at that time? But in the end, did you do boss Du?


    No good or bad can be identified from the face of such a person.


    All I can do is be careful and be careful.


    After that, boss Wang waited for my reply on the phone. I know boss Wang said that asking me to come out for a drink is just a cover. Now, it''s a matter of face. I can''t come out, which is related to his face.


    But I must give him this face.


    So I nodded and said, "OK, when?"


    "Ha ha, it''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. Now WOW!" boss Wang told me an address.


    Put down the phone and I pondered for a moment.


    "Second son, boss Wang asked me to drink with him," I said.


    Li Erzi said, "don''t go."


    "Would that be too embarrassing for him?" I said.


    Li Erzi shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Wenzi, face? How much is face worth now? And now everyone on the road knows that we fell out with boss Wang. It''s not appropriate for you to go there now!"


    "No, I think I should go." Yu Qing Yu Li, I think I should go. I still miss the old love.


    After all, boss Wang has helped me before.


    "Oh, Wenzi, you can go if you want, but you have to be careful. I don''t think boss Wang is kind! And I have to go with you this time!"


    I thought, nodded and said, "OK, then you go with me."


    After saying goodbye to alei, I drove my car and took Li Erzi flying down the street.


    Li Erzi asked me why boss Wang obviously wanted to hurt me. I still gave him face and asked me if I was stupid.


    I say it''s love. No matter whether it''s an enemy or a friend, you can''t lose your former love.


    Li Erzi asked me seriously, "Wenzi, what if we were hostile in the future? What would you do?"


    I laughed: "Er Zi, if one day, I''ll quit!"


    "Really?"


    "Well, really."


    "Ha ha..."


    We chatted and went to the place boss Wang said.


    It''s the private club he went to last time. No one came tonight. It''s estimated that boss Wang gave me the bag. As soon as my car stopped, two younger brothers came to greet us. They stopped and opened the door for us.


    "Wenzi, it seems that boss Wang doesn''t treat you as Zhang Wen this time. He has regarded you as his enemy!" Li Erzi squinted at me.


    I laughed.


    Yes, boss Wang has never been so polite to his own people. He has never been so polite only to the enemy, which makes people cold at the bottom of his heart.


    Just like you did to boss Du.


    Under the guidance of this man, Li Erzi and I went to a private room in the club.


    There were many people standing at the door. They were all boss Wang''s younger brother, but I didn''t see the figure of the column. I thought he might also want to avoid this period of time with the excuse of recuperation.


    The door opened and boss Wang stood up to welcome me and Erzi Li.


    "Ha ha, here we are. It''s like three autumn days since I''ve seen you for a few days. Wenzi, sit down! Oh, is this your brother? Sit together!" boss Wang didn''t show up at all and asked us to sit down.


    I''m not polite. I sat down generously.


    Boss Wang cut a cigar for me and Li Erzi, baked it with a windproof lighter, and then handed it to us.


    "Come on, try one!"


    I''ve tasted it before, but it tastes too strong. I don''t like it. I still like cigarettes.


    I shook my head. "No, I can''t stand the smell."


    Li Erzi was not polite at all. He took it and smoked it.

 Chapter 793

    Some things can be seen from one detail of the person''s attitude towards the whole thing.


    My attitude is to tell boss Wang, don''t be false, just tell him what you have.


    But I really can''t stand the smell of cigars.


    Boss Wang didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He smiled and patted me on the shoulder: "ha ha, Wenzi, look at other people''s second son Li, learn from others ~"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled.


    The words were said in a joke. Boss Wang told me secretly that he wanted me to compromise.


    Learn from Li Erzi. I want whatever boss Wang gives me.


    I looked around the private room. Today is different from the past. Today, there are five or six pretending bodyguards standing there. They all wear sunglasses and have their hands behind them. I don''t know what they are holding in their hands or where their eyes are looking.


    Li Erzi is right. Boss Wang treats me like an enemy.


    I''m afraid this situation can only be made to me.


    Boss Wang may also know that I am different from before. I must be careful and be careful.


    I am a person who has the ability to turn the sky in Jinhai city.


    When boss Wang finished, Li Erzi hurriedly said, "boss Wang, don''t praise me. I''m curious to smoke this thing. I want to see if it''s fun for you big brothers to smoke ~"


    Ha ha~


    I laughed in my heart.


    Li Erzi is a master of contacts in the end, and his words are all with thorns, which makes boss Wang unable to refute.


    "Hehe, if you like to play, just play more ~" boss Wang said and put a box of cigars in front of Li Erzi.


    He thought Li Erzi didn''t know the goods, but in fact, Li Erzi knew everything.


    "Boss Wang, I can''t enjoy it. I''m afraid one will cost thousands!"


    This cigar is really a rare good product.


    "Ha ha, you know the goods very well!" boss Wang smiled brightly, and Li Erzi laughed with him.


    Boss Wang didn''t mention anything serious, but clapped his hands and walked in a group of girls from the door.


    WOW~


    I suddenly felt a light in front of me. Good guy, these girls look like the best!


    White skin and long legs.


    If they didn''t show up in this place, walking on the street would definitely be the existence of turning back and exploding tables.


    Whether it''s body or face, it''s first-class.


    Some of them also have a star face and are very sweet when they laugh.


    These women are really temptations that men can''t refuse.


    Boss Wang said with a smile: "these girls are all from art school. They don''t have a good figure. They are also very deceptive. You can pick any of them tonight. These girls are yours!"


    This is a big gift.


    I''m afraid the prices of these girls are in five figures. Where can Li Erzi and I enjoy it?


    I glanced at the girls and didn''t hurry to speak.


    "Boss Wang, let''s get down to business first!" I was not interested in these girls, but said to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang was stunned, but my move was also expected by him, because I had never caught a cold with a woman, at least in front of him, I had never behaved like this.


    "Ha ha, good!" boss Wang said and let them out.


    He filled the wine for me and Li Erzi: "well, let''s talk about business first, but you have to promise me that you have to take two girls after business. Ha ha!"


    "That''s not necessary, but if I can help, I''ll do my best," I said.


    "Refreshing!" boss Wang and I touched the glass and said, "Wenzi, what do you think I''ve done to you? What have I done to you for so long?"


    I nodded and told the truth, "it''s very good. You gave me all these things on me."


    "Ha ha, the most valuable thing is this feeling. Are you right?"


    "Well, yes."


    Boss Wang''s words made the next column vomit. Does boss Wang still learn to talk about feelings? He is the most emotionless person!


    "Wenzi, I think our love is still there. Although you don''t work under me now, we are still our own people. Are you right?"


    "Hehe, yes!"


    I really don''t know what to say in the face of boss Wang''s false expression, but these words really make me feel a little uncomfortable. Boss Wang is right. I still have feelings with him, at least with me.


    I''m not that kind of heartless person. I keep in mind who is kind to me.


    In the face of boss Wang, in fact, I am soft hearted.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, boss Wang quickly asked me, "Wenzi, I have to ask you to help me."


    "Well, boss Wang, you said." I bowed my head and drank.


    "Find the little dragon and snake, catch him and give him to me!"


    Boss Wang wasted a lot of effort to say this, and then looked at me to see my reaction.


    My body shook.


    Boss Wang, are you looking for little dragon snake?


    In the past, it was because of me that he had to release words on the road to help me revenge, but now? Now why?


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other secretly. He was a little worried when he looked at me.


    I know. He''s afraid I''ll promise.


    But why did boss Wang tell me this when I was going to find Bruce Lee snake?


    "What''s up?" he asked when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    I shook my head: "boss Wang, Bruce Lee doesn''t know where he is now. I can''t find him."


    When I heard this, boss Wang''s eyes sank completely. Needless to say, I was perfunctory. Now I have spoken on the road, saying that I want to find little dragon and snake, but he pretended to force me here. Can he not know?


    "Wenzi, that''s boring. I heard you''ve been looking for little dragon snake recently, aren''t you? Don''t worry, I won''t hinder you from looking for someone. I just want to ask him a few words alone. When I finish asking, I''ll give you the person!"


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with this. It seems that boss Wang is really at a loss, but I know the reason behind this is certainly not so simple.


    I can already guess what boss Wang is thinking.


    Because of the man standing behind the little dragon snake!


    He''s doubting me now!


    I suspected that I had contact with little dragon snake before!


    His idea is ridiculous!


    I smiled and touched the glass with boss Wang: "boss Wang, do you believe the rumors on the road? I''ve never had such a plan! Where do I have time to find little dragon snake now? Besides, I can''t find it! To tell you the truth, I''ve been drinking in that small bar in the south of the city every day recently. If you don''t believe it, you can ask!"


    I hit boss Wang in the face perfectly.


    He lowered his head and took a sip of wine. Although his eyes were cold, his words were not abnormal at all.


    "Wenzi, don''t worry about making a final decision on this matter, you see ~"

 Chapter 794

    Boss Wang said that just now the group of attractive girls came in again. This time their costumes are different.


    Each one is wearing a swimsuit.


    Suddenly, a picture of national beauty appeared in front of me and Li Erzi.


    I feel my adrenal glands are about to soar.


    I used my spare light to see that Er Zi Li seemed to be moved.


    Still that sentence, women are always men''s weakness.


    Especially good-looking women.


    Boss Wang smiled: "Wenzi, I''m not in a hurry to wait for your answer. Go back and think about it first. How about giving me an answer tomorrow?"


    "This..." I still hesitated.


    Boss Wang smiled brightly and waved to the girls.


    Suddenly, a few soft balls wrapped me up. These women often swam among men. Coaxing men is their unique skill.


    Several girls coaxed and dragged me and Li Erzi out, and then I followed them upstairs.


    Two girls accompany me, and two go with Li Erzi.


    One of the two girls who accompanied me looked a bit like Zhao Liying, slapped her small face, pointed chin, smiled very sweet, and looked like a discharge in her eyes.


    Another girl, although not as amazing as this girl, is also a first-class beauty.


    "Handsome boy, I''ll take good care of you tonight ~ just enjoy it, and we can promise you anything ~" Xiao Zhao said to me.


    I smiled and looked at another woman: "then I let you do it with her?"


    She opened her charming mouth in surprise and looked at me in disbelief. She may not have thought that I have a strong taste and like to see two women~


    But she just said that she promised me everything, so she didn''t refuse. Instead, she smiled: "let''s take a bath first ~"


    After a while, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Looking at the translucent bathroom, my faint impulse slowly flooded. Looking at the two beautiful shadows shaking in the bathroom, I gradually reacted.


    I''ve always told myself that I''m also a normal man. I can''t do too much even if I do something.


    After a while, the two girls came out.


    There''s nothing to hide.


    But it''s taller than other women in clothes.


    I secretly sighed that the women here really didn''t say anything. No wonder boss Wang often came to play! This is the best thing in the world. It''s just like a fairy coming down to earth.


    "Handsome boy, let''s start. If you want to come, come together ~" Xiao Zhao smiled at me, looked at me with charming eyes for a while, and then turned around and hugged the woman next to him.


    Suddenly, it was like two green snakes winding in front of me.


    The women here really know everything.


    The action and posture are bold and people can''t refuse.


    I really regret it now. I shouldn''t let them do that. I should let them do something harder~


    A few minutes later, Xiao Zhao blushed, his eyes blurred and deep, and his body looked like a demon, facing me in the most shameless posture.


    I was stunned.


    At this time, my brain is blank.


    Men are still lower body animals after all.


    Thought is no match for Jing worm.


    Xiao Zhao smiled at me sweetly. One hand was forced to block his most important part and hooked his finger at me~


    £¿


    A voice in my heart is calling, Zhang Wen, you are a man and you have normal needs. Now such a beautiful girl is hooking up with you here. If you are like a wood again, you will be too unreasonable, won''t you?


    Come on!


    Come on!


    A fire seems to be burning in my body, which makes me want to be frozen.


    While hooking his fingers at me, Xiao Zhao bent down and made some bold and presumptuous moves with the girl.


    It makes me even more unbearable.


    It''s like something beating in my lower abdomen.


    I couldn''t help walking towards Xiao Zhao step by step.


    Every step I take, I feel something in my head.


    Xiao Zhao looked at me more and more deeply, like a peach blossom in full bloom, surrounded by the smell of estrogen.


    When I walked over, Xiao Zhao''s two slender jade hands wrapped around my neck, and I immediately felt the fragrance from her mouth.


    Sweet, this is the smell of a girl.


    The eyes seemed to be scattered and opened like drops of water. Looking at me, the long and handsome face slowly pasted over.


    I have compromised in my heart and am ready to cater to her.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Just then, my phone suddenly rang.


    I took it out and saw that it was Wang Yuxian.


    I was a little excited. I pushed Xiao Zhao away and answered the phone.


    "Brother Wen, what are you doing?" the phone was not Wang Yuxian''s voice, but Xiaowen.


    The excitement in my heart immediately eased half.


    "Where''s the jade fairy?" I asked.


    "Hum, you know Wang Yuxian, don''t you think I have?" Xiaowen blew her small nose and said discontentedly.


    I smiled awkwardly. I thought of course I Miss Wang Yuxian.


    On the phone, I heard Wang Yuxian whispering next to me and asking if I had a good time recently.


    "Eh? Brother Wen, what are you doing? How can I hear a woman''s voice next to me? Tell me honestly, are you looking for a woman outside behind my back and Yuxian?"


    Xiaowen''s words will make my face red. Is it because she has perspective eyes?


    When I looked back, Xiao Zhao and the girl were holding each other and twisting wildly~


    The room was full of women''s voices.


    "No, you heard me wrong!" I said and hurried out.


    There was a mess on the phone, and then Wang Yuxian picked it up.


    "Wenzi, where are you?"


    Across the phone, I seemed to see Wang Yuxian''s expression at the moment. He must be squinting, angry and anxious, and his chest bulging.


    I smiled in my heart and said that distance produces beauty. Now Wang Yuxian was separated from me for a few days, and she was already eating my vinegar.


    I feel happy.


    "I''m not looking for a woman ~" I said with a smile.


    "Then why did Xiaowen say she heard a woman''s voice next to her?" Wang Yuxian was aggressive.


    "I... I''m looking at that..." I quibbled.


    "Wenzi, you..." Wang Yuxian was choked by me and couldn''t speak.


    "I''m also a normal man. I need to be normal. I''ll be lonely alone ~"


    "Go to hell!" Wang Yuxian scolded me on the phone, and then seriously warned me, "if I know you''re looking for a woman behind my back, you''ll be dead!"


    I smiled awkwardly, "where dare I?"


    "And me!" Xiaowen shouted on the phone.


    "OK, then I''ll hang up. You''d better be honest!" Wang Yuxian said and hung up the phone.


    I listened to the beep on the phone and smiled happily.


    Listening to the gasp of Xiao Zhao and the woman in the room, I didn''t go in, but went back to the nail salon alone.

 Chapter 795

    In the private club, boss Wang bent his head and smoked alone.


    The wine in the cup shook gently, which seemed to reflect the figure of boss Wang. His eyebrows were locked and his eyes were deep.


    With boss Wang''s current position and contacts in Jinhai City, he can trample Zhang Wen to death.


    But he didn''t do so. He wanted to cook the frog in warm water and let Zhang Wen die slowly.


    Whether in front of the pillar or other younger brothers, boss Wang''s posture has never been lower. He always holds his head high and looks like living alone.


    Arrogant, strong, domineering.


    This is boss Wang''s consistent attitude, but why has he never been so high in front of Zhang Wen?


    Even if he is angry.


    Even in his anger.


    Neither warm nor fire, neither cold nor hot, seems good or bad.


    This is boss Wang''s attitude towards the enemy.


    So that they can''t touch the north and don''t know what boss Wang is thinking, so that they can be surprised.


    Defeat the enemy thousands of miles away.


    It was the same with boss Du last time, as well as his previous enemies, large and small.


    This move is never tired of trying and will never be defeated in a hundred battles.


    However, when he came to the club this time, his attitude towards Zhang Wen was even more gentle. He didn''t have the shelf of the first brother in Jinhai city. He couldn''t even see that boss Wang used to be Zhang Wen''s eldest brother.


    The lower the attitude of boss Wang, the more it can show that he has regarded Zhang Wen as the number one enemy.


    In the past, he always had a feeling of controlling everything, even when his strength was not as good as boss Du.


    But today, how did he feel more and more confused?


    Confrontation with Zhang Wen, why will Zhang Wen have the upper hand? Why is everything flashing in his eyes?


    Boss Wang didn''t understand, so he was more confused. Just now he had to use a beauty trick to send Zhang Wen out.


    So you can relax.


    He''s depressed.


    "Mouse, come here," boss Wang said to a little brother at the door.


    The younger brother has been very close to boss Wang recently, and his words and work are OK. When the pillar is away, boss Wang asks him to do it.


    This man is called a mouse only because he is sneaky and sneaky.


    This is a derogatory term.


    The mouse heard boss Wang''s call and ran quickly.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and crossed his legs: "upset!"


    Boss Wang knows what rat is upset. He knows all these things about boss Wang recently.


    "Alas ~" the mouse sighed and accompanied boss Wang.


    Mouse is a good man, but he is not the best younger brother. When big brother is upset, he not only doesn''t comfort big brother and help him analyze the current situation, but is even more sad than big brother.


    "Why are you sighing?" boss Wang stared and looked unhappy.


    "I''m upset too..." whispered the mouse.


    "My grass, what are you upset about?"


    "Elder brother, I''ll be upset if you''re upset." said the mouse cautiously.


    Boss Wang laughed angrily. He has never seen such a flatterer. He''s really fucking different.


    Boss Wang poured a glass of wine and drank it all in one gulp.


    Zhang Wen and he must have started playing now!


    The mouse knew it was time to say something. He quickly said in boss Wang''s ear, "brother, are you upset about Zhang Wen?"


    "Nonsense!" boss Wang was so angry when he mentioned Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen has a tough attitude and pretends to be a fool with him. Now he is still playing with the girl he found upstairs. How much better is his boss Wang than sister Xiao, who sells B paste dry food?


    I''m so angry when I think about it!


    "Oh..." the mouse lowered his head. "Brother, in fact, there are some things you are buried in the drum, but we can see very clearly, such as when you were talking to Zhang Wen just now..."


    Then he took a careful look at boss Wang.


    "Go on!" boss Wang said coldly.


    "Brother, what''s Zhang Wen to be afraid of? I''m not afraid of him. We have so many people. We keep him here every minute. You talk to him so politely and find him two girls. Alas..." the mouse said angrily. His eyebrows were raised to the sky and unconsciously meant to blame him.


    When it comes to finding two girls for Zhang Wen, he is even more angry.


    He has been with boss Wang for so long. Boss Wang has never found him a girl for rewarding him, but he found a girl for Zhang Wen today. Can he balance it?


    His eyes had not left those girls since he entered the door.


    One by one, they were as beautiful as immortals, one by one with long legs and high breasts. The snow mounds and hip mounds exploded in his eyes like fireworks.


    There seems to be temptation in people''s eyes.


    He dreamed of holding two girls to sleep, but the price of one night could surprise him.


    He''s just a little bastard. How can he be so extravagant? So these ideas have always existed in his fantasy.


    Today, Zhang Wen helped him realize, grass!


    Can he feel comfortable?


    Can''t you break it!


    Now he talks as if he could cut Zhang Wen alive!


    Imbalance, the balance in his heart is seriously tilted!


    What''s so great about Zhang Wen? Why can he embrace beauty and be happy on it?


    "En..." boss Wang agreed casually. How did he feel that the more he talked to the mouse, the more upset he became?


    I don''t feel like easing the atmosphere at all. I knew I wouldn''t talk to the mouse.


    Whoosh~


    The mouse stood up and didn''t know what it meant.


    Boss Wang looked up at him with his innocent face.


    The mouse''s face was firm and seemed a little angry.


    "What do you want to do?" boss Wang looked puzzled.


    "Go fuck Zhang Wen!" said the mouse righteously.


    "...." boss Wang is speechless. Why is this mouse the same as Xiao Wang under boss Du? No brain, still so impulsive, stupid and impulsive.


    Seeing boss Wang silent, he thought it was acquiescence, so he turned and went out.


    "Grass, stop." boss Wang quickly stopped him. If he didn''t stop him now, he would dare to rush over and play with Zhang Wen.


    It''s not boss Wang who doesn''t dare. It''s not the time.


    The mouse stopped blankly and looked at him puzzled: "what''s the matter, brother."


    "Save it, ang!"


    "Why?"


    "Grass..."


    Boss Wang''s face sank. The mouse didn''t dare to speak. If he spoke again, he would be challenging boss Wang''s patience. He''s not so stupid.


    "Get out!" boss Wang is really tired of mice.


    After the mouse left, boss Wang asked some girls to drink with him.


    But what the mouse said just now still made him feel uncomfortable, but only one person knows this truth.


    Why don''t you move Zhang Wen? Why did you wear out his high IQ like an idiot in front of Zhang Wen?


    Not for future consideration? Isn''t it to make Zhang Wen''s death worse?

 Chapter 796

    Lao Yan is good at conspiracy, and boss Wang is good at psychological warfare.


    Usually, the people who were killed by Lao Yan knew that this guy had to be careful to deal with himself, but in the end, they couldn''t escape bad luck. They weren''t crippled if they were killed by Lao Yan.


    But what about boss Wang?


    Usually you don''t know what''s going on, you don''t know you''re his enemy, and you don''t know when boss Wang began to deal with you. When you get back to your senses, you''ll be dead.


    That''s exactly what I said.


    I sold you and you paid for it!


    Boss Wang is such a bully. People have this ability. They don''t have any defense against him, and then they die thoroughly.


    Playing psychology, boss Wang is a master.


    Of course, his usual routine is to laugh at people first, which makes you forget yourself. You can''t tell the southeast from the northwest, and then fix you. Isn''t it much easier to start like this?


    However, why is it a little impassable in Zhang Wen?


    Hit a wall everywhere.


    Boss Wang frowned upset.


    He doesn''t know whether Zhang Wen will promise himself again.


    To tell the truth, it''s not so important for him to answer or not. What he wants is how to rinse Zhang Wen in.


    Now boss Wang doesn''t deliberately go to find little dragon snake. He has no reason to provoke this man again. He just wants to know who is standing behind little dragon snake.


    In that case, there are many methods. You can beat around the Bush and secretly point a stick. You don''t have to catch him.


    For example, now he asks Zhang Wen to do him a favor, which means he wants to get the news from Xiaolong snake without any effort.


    Moreover, it is also to see Zhang Wen''s attitude towards himself.


    But Zhang Wen''s attitude disappointed him.


    In fact, Zhang Wen has disdained to see boss Wang''s mentality. At the point of boss Wang, playing with his brain seems to have become a subsidiary. Boss Wang''s IQ is here. He thinks that no one else should be smarter than him.


    If you design your own Bureau, others should take it for granted.


    But it''s hard to work when you get to Zhang Wen.


    If people don''t take him for granted, they don''t have what they should and what they should take for granted.


    Call~


    Boss Wang took a breath and put his hand into the clothes of a girl next to him. No matter whether the girl''s face was ugly or not, he pulled it out.


    All the girls here know that boss Wang is a rich man. As long as he likes it, they will be satisfied with the money for one night. The girl didn''t say a word, but retracted slightly.


    After all, I''m still a little used to it.


    Boss Wang is even more presumptuous, thinking that tonight should be an opportunity for Zhang Wen to consider. He will wait for Zhang Wen''s answer tomorrow. He believes that Zhang Wen should not refuse him.


    Boss Wang, this is to make use of Zhang Wen and then find a reason for yourself~


    But will Zhang Wen let him succeed so easily?


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, I woke up early in the morning.


    I went to wash and then walked upstairs.


    I patted my forehead when I came to the stairs.


    Secretly scold yourself for being stupid.


    Wang Yuxian has gone to Guangzhou. Why should I call her?


    I''m used to calling Wang Yuxian up every morning~


    This habit may not change for a long time.


    I sat by the bed, smoked a cigarette and called Er Zi Li.


    The phone rang for a long time before he picked it up. His voice was hazy.


    "Er Zi, where are you?" I asked.


    "Wenzi, what do you say? You lost your memory last night?"


    "Shit..." I thought Li Erzi left by himself last night. Unexpectedly, he accepted the favor of boss Wang and accepted the two girls.


    Li Erzi then smiled: "Wenzi, boss Wang is for you, not for me. I''m just an incidental gift. Don''t you want it in vain ~"


    "You..."


    "Ha ha, I''ll hang up first. I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Well..."


    I put down the phone and waited for a while. Li Erzi got out of a taxi and came to the nail salon.


    He laughed when he saw me.


    I discussed with him how to deal with boss Wang. Li Erzi asked me what I meant.


    I looked down and thought for a while.


    Now I have seen the situation quite thoroughly. Boss Wang just wants to take advantage of me.


    He wanted to buy me off again with two girls for only tens of thousands of yuan. If I really caught Bruce Lee and gave it to him at the first time, then I would be the stupidest person!


    I won''t be so stupid.


    "I certainly won''t help boss Wang, nor will I let him know that I want to catch dragons and snakes!" I looked up.


    Li Erzi patted me on the shoulder: "that''s right! Ha ha!"


    My eyes narrowed: "let''s not worry about this. Let''s hang his appetite first ~"


    ¡­¡­


    In the little dragon snake''s room in the south of the city, there is a disgusting smell in the air here.


    Little dragon snake didn''t know when he fell asleep last night. He lay lazily on the shrew.


    The shrew held the little dragon snake like an octopus. Her eyes were full of satisfaction. She was quite satisfied with the little dragon snake''s performance last night.


    Although the little dragon and snake fell asleep while they were working, their strength and skills were not bad.


    OK~


    After sleeping, it was already afternoon. Last night, the physical exertion was too severe. Little dragon snake got up quickly, stretched his body and drank a glass of water.


    Shit


    Why does it hurt so much.


    The little dragon snake now moves casually, and there is a burst of pain all over his body, starting from his arm and spreading all over his body.


    He clenched his teeth secretly. It seems that if a fierce woman drinks wine in the future, she can''t say anything by herself. It''s fucking fatal!


    After the shrew drank too much, it was terrible!


    Looking back on last night, little dragon and snake didn''t enjoy it at all. It seems that in his sight, all the big black shadows of the fierce women sat on him, swinging wildly, swinging wildly, and finally he was exhausted and fell asleep until he got up in the morning.


    It''s like having a nightmare!


    In the dream, it seems that many people greet the little dragon and snake hard, and finally wake up like this.


    I don''t have any strength. I just woke up and wanted to sleep again.


    At this time, the fierce woman gently beat his back: "husband, are you okay?"


    not so bad?


    What a fart!


    Little dragon and snake almost blurted out scolding, but he restrained from the fierce palm wind of fierce women.


    He smiled awkwardly, "it''s OK. It''s just too tired."


    The fierce woman hugged him from the back and said contentedly, "after you fell asleep last night, I quietly did that once ~"


    "What?" little dragon snake finally understood why he was so tired. The fierce woman still played sneak attack last night?


    Don''t play like that!


    what the fuck!


    Thinking of this, the little dragon and snake beat people''s heart. He really wanted to fall down and sleep until dawn.


    But he can''t. He still has to squat on Zhang Wen! He also wants to see what tricks Zhang Wen is playing!

 Chapter 797

    Love is something that people enjoy.


    Being in love can make you feel unprecedented satisfaction, and even forget the intoxication of family and friendship.


    But why is Bruce Lee''s love so deformed?


    Why does it take energy for others to love? When they come to him, they are playing with their lives?


    unfair!


    In the evening, wearing a coat and a hat, little dragon snake walked out of the house and thought angrily.


    But what can he do? Who makes him like other people''s fierce women? No one forced him.


    To the extent of little dragon and snake, love is already involuntarily.


    No way~


    Since love, little dragon and snake can only suffer.


    Endure the nonsense of a shrew and her discontent~


    Click.


    Bruce Lee lit a cigarette and rotted a car on the roadside.


    "Where are you going?" the driver looked back at Bruce Lee and asked.


    Looking at his eyes, he was more or less cautious. After all, little dragon snake was wearing a cap and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    "Go to the south of the city, XX bar!"


    "Oh ~"


    Hearing this, the driver was relieved. Recently, many gangsters are going to the XX bar in the south of the city. Although I don''t know what''s going on, the bar is really going to be hot.


    Bruce Lee ignored him and rolled down the window to smoke.


    "The little bar in the south of the city is really hot recently ~" said the driver.


    Little dragon snake faintly vomited a cigarette: "there have been a lot of people there recently?"


    "More than that! Man, you''re not a gangster at first sight. WOW? The people who went to that little bar recently have exploded! It''s said that there''s a famous big brother who goes there to drink every day."


    "Cao is a little brother, and he has to pretend to be the fucking boss!" Little Dragon and snake laughed.


    In his opinion, where is Zhang Wen the boss? He is a dog of boss Wang. Is he the little attendant around boss Wang? What can be awesome?


    "Oh, you''re on the road too?" said the driver.


    Little dragon snake took off his hat and looked at him coldly: "what''s the matter? Don''t you think I''m like?"


    The driver quickly shook his head: "no, no..."


    "Grass!" little dragon snake vented his displeasure on the driver.


    As soon as the driver saw that the little dragon and snake were not good, he stopped talking and drove at ease.


    Near the little bar, little dragon snake asked him to park the car next to him and get out of the car.


    Good guy~


    Bruce Lee''s snake eyes lit up. It''s really the same as the driver said. The business in this small bar is very good.


    The location here is not good, and the flow of people is not good, but the bar with many people is going to be too crowded.


    There was even a queue outside the door.


    A famous big brother on the road can definitely compare with an ordinary little star. His popularity must be rising.


    It''s just in his mind that Zhang Wen''s head is broken. Now the situation is so tense. Isn''t he here every day to attract people''s attention? Isn''t that for him to succeed?


    This seems a little illogical.


    Little dragon snake came here this time to see if Zhang Wen is really here and whether these words are rumors on the road.


    If Zhang Wen is really here every day, doesn''t it give him a great opportunity?


    Little dragon snake thought that God would not treat him badly.


    The opportunity must be for people like him who have been working silently~


    He tightened his cap on his head and the little dragon snake walked towards the small bar.


    Outside, he couldn''t see whether Zhang Wen was sitting inside.


    There are a lot of people.


    Walking to the door, in front of Bruce Lee and snake is a mixed couple.


    The man is dyed with yellow hair and the woman is wearing all kinds of big earrings.


    "Honey, look, that''s Zhang Wen ~" the girl pointed to a figure that could hardly be seen in the crowd.


    The man smiled: "grass, Zhang Wen is really powerful. I''m afraid Zhang Wen is the only one who can blow such a strong wind in Jinhai city."


    "Well, yes, he is so handsome ~" the girl looked at Zhang Wen with admiration.


    As if Zhang Wen came to think of XX her now, she would welcome her with open legs.


    "I''m not more handsome than Zhang wenshuai?" the man was a little unwilling.


    "You''re far away!" in the girl''s heart, how can this man compare with Zhang Wen? It''s not a grade at all. If you keep up with him, you''ve never had money in your hand!


    "Hum ~" although he was unconvinced, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    These words made little dragon and snake even more restless.


    He didn''t dare to get too close for fear of being recognized. He could only look at Zhang Wen nearby.


    He desperately stared round his eyes and stared at Zhang Wen.


    He wants to see how Zhang Wen, who was almost killed by himself a month ago, came out of the pool today!


    Why did Zhang Wen, not the little dragon and snake, fly into the sky and become a dragon?


    In the small bar, the light is slightly dim and shakes slowly.


    Many people sway slightly with the music, but their eyes will float to Zhang Wen from time to time. In their eyes, in addition to heroic worship, there is envy~


    Zhang Wen is a lucky bastard at this step.


    Follow boss Wang, get rid of the knife, and become famous.


    Dare to ask how many people dare to do it, and the final outcome is not all silent death? If you don''t know, you''ll be frustrated.


    Zhang Wen is definitely a legend.


    These little bastards on the road secretly aim at Zhang Wen and want to be as dazzling as him.


    Zhang Wen is a positive example on the road.


    Little dragon and snake is a negative example. Zhang Wen succeeded again and again, but he failed again and again. It seems that he has never succeeded since he left boss Du. Failure has always been around him, and success has nothing to do with him.


    It''s reasonable to say that the little dragon and snake should have courage, patience and patience. Now their IQ has occupied the high ground. It doesn''t make people worry. It should be quite awesome, but why can''t they get up?


    Why do you still have to hide in a cold and humid place to peep at Jinhai city?


    Bruce Lee''s teeth are itchy.


    Of course, this is because of Zhang Wen!


    Because of the radiant Zhang Wen in front of us!


    If you get rid of him, your future will be bright. Maybe the next person sitting here drinking is his little dragon and snake. Then the people on the road will talk about him.


    Just now, the woman will show her happiness and look up at the little dragon and snake!


    All this exists in the tip of Bruce Lee''s knife. As long as he stabs Zhang Wen in the chest, makes some strength and turns a circle, then all this will be over!


    His bleak life has disappeared since then!


    Thinking of this, the little dragon and snake narrowed their eyes. Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen, don''t cry. I''ll let you fall under my knife sooner or later!

 Chapter 798

    The business in the small bar is very good. Ali is the happiest person.


    He was busy greeting people he knew on the way.


    In the small bar, the atmosphere is very good.


    Thanks to Zhang Wen.


    A Lei is an honest man and thanks Zhang Wen from the bottom of his heart.


    However, he didn''t realize that the danger was slowly approaching him at the moment. Little dragon and snake, now nestled in his bar, stared at Zhang Wen with gloomy eyes!


    If Zhang Wen were a woman, he would blush and heartbeat and look at Bruce Lee, but he is a normal man and doesn''t feel that way.


    Little dragon and snake can use his sad eyes to see more.


    But just as he was staring at Zhang Wen, he suddenly found out.


    Oh, no, why do you have another hot look like yourself hitting Zhang Wen?


    He can clearly feel that this vision is not the only vision of the woman, but the same resentment as himself!


    He followed his eyes.


    First, it was a green head.


    My grass, chennan?


    Little dragon snake was surprised. He really didn''t expect chennan to be here. Is this boy brave and fat! Dare to come and find Zhang Wen!


    If it had been before, he would not have taken charge of chennan. Just let him watch here. When will Zhang Wen notice him and come over and beat him up.


    But now it''s different. Little dragon snake has regarded chennan as his brother in his heart. He''s worried about chennan.


    The little dragon snake lowered his head and walked quickly towards chennan.


    The boy is led by a long legged beauty. The girl is fashionable and has a Laurie face.


    Little dragon and snake glanced at his mouth, and he couldn''t understand why these beautiful girls came to chennan? Doesn''t this boy just have two money? What''s the big deal?


    These girls are fucking blind?


    What happened to this society?


    Can make the little dragon and snake roar like this. It can be seen how annoying these things are.


    Pop!


    Little dragon and snake patted chennan on the shoulder from behind.


    Chen Nan looked back and didn''t recognize that the person was Xiaolong snake. He opened his mouth and scolded: "my grass, why are you patting your father?"


    The little dragon snake lifted the brim of his hat up and said, "it''s me!"


    "Ah ah..." Chen Nan saw Xiaolong snake''s face clearly. He was even more surprised than Xiaolong snake.


    Isn''t it?


    Now Zhang Wen is looking for him. He even appears a few meters away from Zhang Wen. It can be said that he has commendable courage.


    "Why are you here!"


    "Why are you here!"


    The two men spoke in unison.


    Then, little dragon and snake pulled chennan''s arm and pulled him out.


    The girl around chennan hurried out with him for fear that chennan didn''t want her.


    "You go to the car first." chennan said to the girl.


    The girl obediently went to his car.


    She''s so obedient. I''m afraid she''ll be more obedient when she''s in bed later. Bruce Lee and snake bite their teeth. I don''t know what ecstasy soup chennan gave her.


    "What''s the matter? Like it? I''ll send it to you later!" Chen Nan said.


    Little dragon snake didn''t say anything. He was really a little moved. He played the role of shrew every day. Occasionally, he also wanted to taste slowly. Looking at the girl''s figure, little dragon snake was distracted.


    If he could press the girl under his body and swing these two long legs on his shoulders for a while, it would be better than going to heaven~


    There is never a shortage of the best in the world. What is lacking is the enjoyment~


    No, this is not the time!


    Little dragon snake used to be a romantic childe, but now he has changed. He knows that the most important thing now is to do Zhang Wen first and do it well. What he wants in the future!


    Jinhai city will be his active stage in the future.


    "Grass, what time is it now? You still think of this!" the little dragon snake interrupted Chen Nan''s words.


    Chen Nan smiled awkwardly: "do I also want to relax!"


    The little dragon snake stuck his neck: "do you know when it is now? Do you know who is sitting in the bar? No? You don''t want to live!"


    Words, is concerned about, but from the mouth of the dragon and snake, it tastes a little different.


    Chennan felt bad after listening to nature, but where could he say it? He has to use the little dragon and snake to do things! What''s more, Bruce Lee came here today to help him?


    And people seem to care about themselves.


    "It''s okay ~"


    Chen Nan scratched his head.


    "Grass!" the little dragon snake scolded angrily.


    Chen Nan gave him a cigarette and asked, "to what extent have you followed him now? The people there are Zhang Wen who can''t be wrong."


    Bruce Lee took a cigarette and said, "this kind of thing is urgent. I have to observe it for a while? Zhang Wen, do you think it''s so easy to follow? And there are so many people here, how can I start?"


    Chen Nan nodded thoughtfully. He was not in a hurry. As long as he looked at the little dragon and snake working hard, he was relieved.


    At this time, the long legged beauty in the car ran over, grabbed chennan''s arm and spoiled it for a while, whispered a word in his ear, and then returned to the car.


    Chennan pinched the girl''s buttocks in front of Xiaolong snake. Xiaolong snake just saw that the girl''s figure is very good. It''s a kind of beauty that people can aftertaste for a long time with their eyes closed~


    Chen Nan saw from the eyes of little dragon snake that could spray fire. Little dragon snake was moved.


    So he called the girl out and opened a room in the hotel next to the bar.


    Outside the door, Chen Nan said to little dragon snake, "dragon snake, you are my brother. My woman is your woman. Go ahead. This girl is yours tonight."


    Little dragon snake was a little excited in his heart. He couldn''t believe it and looked at him: "really?"


    He hasn''t touched game for a long time, and his heart has been itching for a long time.


    "Well, go! While it''s hot, ha ha!" Chen Nan can change one every day. He doesn''t feel bad!


    Little dragon snake thought he would do it once and then go home. It was too late. He simply strode in.


    The room was filled with incense. The little dragon and snake closed their eyes and took a deep breath.


    This is a girl''s taste. Unlike a shrew, it''s all strong estrogen.


    "How is it you, chennan?" the girl saw Bruce Lee and subconsciously protected her chest. She was ready to talk to chennan. Unexpectedly, it was this man who came in.


    Little dragon snake looked at the girl almost half Luo''s body and smiled.


    The small sling hung loosely on Xiang''s shoulder. Under the sexy clavicle, it was a half blocked snow hill. Her eyes were full of vigilance, and everything around her was full of indescribable.


    It felt like someone had just torn the cover and forcibly brought it over.


    In the eyes, there are even water droplets spinning.


    Little dragon snake likes this tune.


    I like girls half pushing.


    "Chen Nan asked me to come. He said you are mine tonight!" when little dragon snake spoke, he had stripped off.


    "Chen Nan..." the girl was stunned. She knew she couldn''t refuse.


    The little dragon snake came and rudely held her in his arms and began to bite her.


    The girl''s alert eyes gradually became blurred~

 Chapter 799

    The small bar in Jinhai city is still full tonight.


    Li Erzi and I sat here drinking as usual, but I didn''t intend to let him come tonight. At least I didn''t intend to let him come and sit at a table with me for drinking, but he insisted on coming.


    I know that from today on, this little bar has a risk factor. Maybe the next second I sit in the bar, the little dragon and snake will rush in front of me and give me two knives.


    "Er Zi, you don''t sit with me from tomorrow!" I warned him seriously again.


    He didn''t refuse this time, but nodded: "well, I''ll bring some people tomorrow and arrange them in the bar."


    I took a sip of wine and thought about boss Wang. It''s almost eleven o''clock. Why hasn''t he called yet? Is he in no hurry? Still waiting for my answer?


    But I didn''t want to tell him anything today.


    I was talking to Li Erzi when suddenly a big dark figure appeared in front of me.


    He pretends to be a tiger. He takes his black sister. Now he eats and drinks in the bar every day. In a few days, he has become a brother with ah Lei.


    In contrast, Zhang Guohua is much more silent. Every day, he sits alone not far away, drinks alone, and maintains his initial rationality and calmness, because he knows that the next second may be when I fight Bruce Lee and snake.


    At this time, you can''t slack off!


    But people don''t seem to care about pretending to be a tiger.


    It doesn''t mean everyone.


    "Wenzi, come and go!" pretending to force the tiger to come over, he picked up his glass and wanted to touch me.


    He hugged the black sister next to him, and he couldn''t hold the black sister in one arm.


    Pretending to force the tiger to speak, I was embarrassed to refute his face and had a drink with him.


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister is definitely a dazzling existence in this small bar.


    Every time I go to the bar and shake slowly, pretending to force the tiger, I will go to the dance floor with black sister and twist hard for a while. I don''t care about other people''s eyes and dance ecstatically~


    Why is it ecstasy?


    In Li Erzi''s words, pretending to force the tiger to dance with Heimei in her arms is like two mating toads. Moreover, pretending to force the tiger to dance is particularly awkward, and the action is stiff like a zombie. So is Heimei. She imitates the action of pretending to force the tiger every time.


    The two danced, quite tacit.


    Two zombie toads are mating. What kind of picture is this?


    Only those who see it can realize it.


    Therefore, pretending to force tiger and black sister has become a restricted area in the bar. When people come in, they usually take a look at them first, and then quickly turn their eyes elsewhere. They don''t want to see them and don''t want to be upset.


    But pretending to force tiger and black sister is very happy.


    In front of me, they began to chew together.


    I feel a little broken in my eyes.


    "Hey, hey, you start!"


    Li Erzi can''t see it anymore.


    Pretending to force the tiger to open her mouth and stare at Li Erzi.


    "Why, I broke up with your little nurse girlfriend and came to envy me? My grass!"


    In fact, we all know little about Li Erzi''s feelings, but I know that Li Erzi broke up with the little nurse for the good of others. After all, people like Li Erzi are not suitable for finding such a safe girl at all. He doesn''t want to delay others.


    Li Erzi is serious about his feelings.


    "Go away, no matter what it is in your eyes, there is only one thing!"


    "What?" pretending to force the tiger asked subconsciously.


    "Bed!"


    The sky is a quilt and the ground is a bed.


    What Li Erzi said is right. Pretending to force tiger and black sister is becoming more and more excessive, and there is no separation and cooperation.


    The day before yesterday, I saw him and black sister. They were still at the bar counter of the bar while no one was paying attention.


    I listened to Li Erzi''s words and nodded. I think he was right. It''s time to stop pretending to force the tiger. It always hurts people and yourself.


    "My grass, you..." before pretending to force the tiger to scold, black sister dragged him aside.


    Fortunately, now the black sister still needs face, otherwise they are invincible.


    My helpless Li Erzi smiled and filled him with wine: "come and drink!"


    His face was full of helplessness and touched the wine glass with me.


    The bar is full of lights and wine.


    ¡­¡­


    In chennan''s well opened hotel room, little dragon and snake lay on the girl with a big long leg on one hand.


    He''s done it once, but he just doesn''t get up.


    Little dragon and snake are superman in this kind of thing.


    Once done, you can do it again immediately.


    Tut tut tut~


    Little dragon and snake looked at the flowers blooming and tender under him. He couldn''t help sighing. This girl wants a face and a figure. It''s a perfect existence. Why do you listen to Chen Nan so much?


    Why is it so cheap?


    People are often like this. When they enjoy it, they have to scold after they finish it.


    Don''t say a good word.


    No one will ever say that the girl he''s been to is good. It''s always, oh, that Sao Huo, what a fucking Sao, in bed, Ao Ao Sao!


    No one would ever appreciate it and say that the girl was good, good, at least satisfied me.


    Like a little dragon and snake.


    This is human nature.


    So is the little dragon snake.


    "Why are you so cheap?" little dragon snake and the girl face to face. Compared with pretending to be a tiger and a black sister, they are like toads mating!


    The girl''s face has long been red to her ears. Can she not be shy in this posture?


    And still being pressed by a stranger, she will die of shame.


    "You''re cheap, ah ~" the girl replied to Bruce Lee. Bruce Lee immediately grabbed the girl''s snow hill and squeezed it hard. At first, the girl meant to refuse, but she enjoyed it after Bruce Lee finished it all at once.


    She thinks it''s pretty good. At least the little dragon snake gives her a pretty good feeling.


    Very satisfied.


    But she didn''t show her face at all. She pretended to be very angry~


    This is the girl''s last reserve~


    "Look who''s the cheapest!" Little Dragon and snake straightened his waist with a cheap smile on his face.


    "Don''t you have a rest?" the girl saw little dragon and snake for the first time. She can continue to do it for the second time after one time. This is a strange person~


    Little dragon and snake didn''t speak and worked at the door for a while.


    A few minutes later, the ammunition loaded the gun.


    When he got up for the second time, she had already grasped the little dragon snake''s arm and cooperated with him with all her strength.


    ¡­¡­


    After the little dragon and snake finished, it was a little more.


    He looked at the girl who had little strength under him. He was satisfied and finally appreciated it. He went out and took a taxi home!


    After going back tonight, he didn''t do that with the shrew, but made an excuse to say that he was tired and went to bed early. The shrew didn''t think much, so he hugged him and went to sleep.

 Chapter 800

    At noon the next day, I was woken up by boss Wang''s phone.


    Looking at the name of boss Wang on the mobile phone screen, I sneered in my heart. He couldn''t wait at last.


    "Hello?" I picked it up, pretending not to know anything.


    Boss Wang was not angry, but smiled and said, "Wenzi, what''s the matter? Did you forget what you promised me?"


    I patted my forehead: "Oh, that thing..."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you at the tea house. Let''s say it face to face ~"


    "Well, ok..."


    I don''t know what the hell boss Wang is thinking, so I promised.


    I thought, then I''ll take a look at boss Wang''s distorted face to his face.


    Half an hour later, I arrived at the tea house mentioned by boss Wang.


    He opened a private room and waited for me inside.


    Today, he was surrounded by a man who looked like a wretched boy.


    "Mouse, what the fuck are you doing? I don''t know how to pour wine for brother Wen!" boss Wang scolded him.


    The word "Wenge" came out of his mouth, which was very harsh.


    "Yes..." the mouse quickly lowered his head and poured me a cup of tea.


    I laughed and drank it.


    "Wenzi, how did you think about that?" boss Wang entered the theme.


    I put the teacup on the table and said, "boss Wang, I''ve made it clear to you about that. I''m not going to find it, and I can''t find the little dragon and snake."


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank in an instant. He certainly didn''t expect that one day later, I wasn''t satisfied with the answer I gave him.


    And he didn''t expect that I changed so fast that I didn''t recognize people.


    However, he did not show it on his face, but slowly poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Wenzi, I''m from the past. I advise you to restrain yourself. Now you''re different from the pillar."


    I''m different from the pillar. Boss Wang told me that I don''t follow him now, and I don''t enjoy the cool under his big tree as before. He helped to deal with everything. Now I can only rely on myself.


    He''s warning me.


    "I know, I''ve never been the same as the pillar," I said.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were deep: "Wenzi, don''t you think about it anymore?"


    I shook my head: "it''s not that I don''t think about it. I really don''t have that idea."


    Doesn''t boss Wang like acting with me? Then I''ll play with him. Last time he caught Er Mao and Guang Guang, he didn''t tell me. This time I''m looking for little dragon and snake, I''m sure he won''t know!


    "Ha ha......" boss Wang laughed.


    Recently, he has heard too much news about me on the road. Without exception, I went out to find Bruce Lee and snake. Now, I''ll take him back in a word.


    Well, don''t you think he''s an idiot?


    I told him with my eyes that''s it. Don''t you like acting? I''ll play with you!


    Boss Wang hates it in his heart. It seems that he can''t look at Zhang Wen from his previous perspective. The boy''s change is a little great. The moment he turns around, it''s like a different person.


    How will he play with boss Wang in the future?


    His eyes were full of murderous intent.


    I can feel it clearly.


    Boss Wang seems to see the shadow of his youth from me. His eyes are full of complex tastes.


    "Wenzi, I think you''d better reconsider!" boss Wang''s tone changed.


    I''m still tough: "no, there''s no room for consideration."


    I told him in another way, don''t have illusions here, it''s impossible!


    Before boss Wang continued to talk, the mouse suddenly rushed in front of me.


    "Mouse!" boss Wang yelled at him before the mouse shot.


    The mouse stopped and looked at boss Wang incomprehensibly.


    Boss Wang glared at him.


    I thought it was very interesting. I lit a cigarette with a smile.


    The mouse may have misunderstood boss Wang just now and thought that boss Wang was giving him a signal just now!


    Boss Wang is not stupid. If you start with me now, you will have trouble.


    Besides, I''m a popular man in the road now. If he moves me now, people in the road will say that boss Wang doesn''t like others. His little brother Hong can''t hold it for a while.


    However, these are secondary. What the Taoist people say, boss Wang doesn''t care. What he cares about is Zhang Wen''s combat effectiveness.


    Don''t say that a mouse can''t beat Zhang Wen at all. Even with him, he may not be Zhang Wen''s opponent.


    But if you can''t kill Zhang Wen today, how can you face Zhang Wen''s Revenge in the future?


    What''s more, there are dragons and snakes behind it.


    More importantly, he still has some doubts in his head. He doesn''t know what Zhang Wen is thinking and whether he is the protagonist behind the scenes.


    I have no bottom in my heart, so boss Wang should be more careful about Zhang Wen.


    He had never felt this way before.


    Even if he was against boss Du at that time, he didn''t.


    How about boss Zhang wenbidu?


    Boss Wang naturally has a steelyard in his heart.


    Therefore, at this time, the mouse''s behavior annoyed him even more.


    Why don''t mice have any brains?


    Grass!


    "Brother, what''s the matter? Don''t you want to..."


    Bang!


    Before the mouse finished, his head sank and his body limped to one side.


    I quietly watched the play played by boss Wang in front of me.


    Boss Wang, just now a teapot exploded on the mouse''s head.


    The mouse''s head immediately bled.


    Now his head must be numb. He didn''t react for a long time and stared at boss Wang. What''s the situation?


    Boss Wang threw away the scum in his hand and deliberately pointed to the mouse and said, "what the fuck did I say? Although Zhang Wen doesn''t mix with me now, he is also his own! In terms of seniority, how much higher is he than you, do you know?"


    In the confused eyes of the mouse, he seemed to slowly understand what it meant. At this time, the pain also came, and he couldn''t help but frown.


    I watched the play with peace of mind. I thought boss Wang''s play was a little too much.


    Just now, he was still tit for tat with me. Suddenly, he changed. This change is a little too fast~


    It''s a little too fake~


    "Boss Wang, forget it ~" I gave him a step down. I didn''t come to see him perform today.


    He is a wise man. I gave him a step and he came down immediately.


    "If Zhang Wen didn''t intercede with you today, I''d have to ask you for a leg, okay?"


    "I see, brother ~" the mouse withered and quickly bowed his head.


    He was about to go out. When he came to the door, boss Wang said, "stop and apologize to Zhang Wen!"


    The mouse, still bleeding on his head, stood up respectfully to me and bowed to me: "brother Wen, I''m wrong."

 Chapter 801

    Don''t guess boss Wang''s mind. You can''t guess it~


    In Jinhai City, no one can see through boss Wang''s mind, and I am no exception.


    In front of boss Wang, I''m like a child who doesn''t understand anything.


    At the moment, in the tea house, boss Wang leisurely brought himself a cup of tea. It seems that those things just now haven''t happened at all.


    Everywhere, there was a faint smell of blood.


    "That''s my new brother just now. Don''t care, Wenzi." boss Wang''s tone softened.


    I smiled: "nothing ~"


    "But Wenzi, although we haven''t reached an agreement on this matter, is it still in love? There''s something I have to tell you!"


    "Oh?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "In fact, before you were ready to find the little dragon and snake, he had been caught by the people of the white world, but he was bailed out again."


    Boss Wang said the clouds were light and the wind was light, but I frowned.


    Was bailed out?


    What did little dragon and snake do? I can''t tell you more. How can he be bailed out? Isn''t this crime going in for at least 20 years? Even if boss Wang uses his relationship, he can''t be guaranteed!


    Is there someone behind Bruce Lee''s back?


    Who is it?


    Seeing my doubts on my face, boss Wang continued: "Wenzi, I tell you all these things are out of trust in you. You can''t tell others. I heard that the person who saved the little dragon and snake was a college student named chennan! His father was vice governor Chenjun!"


    Chennan!


    My heart thumped.


    If it''s chennan, maybe he really has this ability. I''ve heard that he is an official second generation, but I don''t know what his back is, and he has never disclosed it.


    He always eats, drinks and plays, and doesn''t do his job.


    I thought he was a very ordinary second generation of officials.


    Unexpectedly, he really did it with me.


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly.


    "Boss Wang, thank you very much for telling me this." I said sincerely.


    "Ha ha, as I said, we are all our own people! Come and have tea..."


    ¡­¡­


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that boss Wang was not angry after listening to my answer today. Instead, he spoke to me gently and told me such important news.


    Chennan''s background is beyond my reach.


    But I really don''t understand why he wants to get the little dragon and snake out.


    It must have taken a lot of effort and effort to say that Bruce Lee has been caught and he can get him out, but why?


    Why did he do that?


    Is it just to fight me?


    Is it a little too expensive?


    I don''t know how much Chen Nan hates me at all. He can''t wait to tear me up now. Of course, most of this is due to Wang Peng.


    Chennan has regarded me as the number one enemy.


    I went back to find Li Erzi and told him that boss Wang asked me out for tea just now.


    He was excited: "what did he say to you?"


    I smiled and told him what had happened.


    Li Erzi was silent: "Wenzi, have you ever thought about why boss Wang wanted to tell you these words? Isn''t it good for him to hide these words in his heart?"


    This is what I really want to know. I don''t think boss Wang has any friendship and won''t tell people anything. The reason why he can tell me these words must be beneficial.


    But what he wants to figure out makes me very confused.


    However, Li Erzi''s next words woke him up in an instant.


    "Wenzi, what do you think boss Wang wants most now?"


    "He wants to find the little dragon snake."


    "Yes, but at present, he certainly won''t go to find someone in person, because he''s an unknown apprentice. If he goes to find someone again, people will think that his motivation is impure. Maybe he has other value in Bruce Lee snake. He''s taboo about this. But why did he tell you this? It''s to let you go to Fu chennan or Bruce Lee snake, so that he can learn from it Profit! "


    My eyes narrowed: "do you say..."


    Li Erzi and I tacitly understood that before I said it, he nodded his head: "Wenzi, you''re right!"


    My eyes froze.


    ¡­¡­


    These words are all guesses of Li Erzi and me. What does boss Wang think?


    Boss Wang, after all, failed to escape Li Erzi''s calculation.


    After Er Mao and Guang Guang were arrested last time, Li Erzi knew that boss Wang likes to operate in a dark box and pick up ready-made food.


    This time, Li Erzi guessed right.


    Boss Wang, that''s what I mean!


    After I left, boss Wang drank several cups of tea in the teahouse.


    His head is spinning fast.


    After this conversation, he understood and completely woke up. He knew that Zhang Wen had changed and was not the same as before, so the routines he had imagined before couldn''t be used, and he couldn''t get through here.


    So what?


    He figured it out when he tried to dry the mouse to the ground.


    Just repeat the old trick.


    Just like the last time he caught Er Mao and Guang Guang, he asked someone to stare at Zhang Wen. If he guessed correctly, he must take action recently. When he is ready to catch the little dragon snake, boss Wang will take the lead and press the little dragon snake first!


    This is the same as his last routine.


    prove effective every time.


    Therefore, he told Zhang Wen about chennan, so that he could speed up his pace and let him find Xiaolong snake quickly.


    He''s guessing in his heart now. He doesn''t know where Zhang Wen will start, but he can see from Zhang Wen''s face that Cheng bamboo is in his chest that he didn''t run away ~ Zhang Wen will find Xiaolong snake!


    It''s just a matter of time.


    Then all he can do is keep an eye on Zhang Wen during this time! You can''t let him run away!


    Hehe


    At the thought of boss Wang''s self mocking smile, he really didn''t expect that his tricks against heavyweight talents such as section chief would be used on Zhang Wen, who was his younger brother a few weeks ago.


    That''s a little ironic.


    Zhang Wen''s growth rate will certainly surprise us in the future.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang finished the last tea and went out.


    The waiters at the door were a little timid when they saw boss Wang, but they saw the mice come out with blood all over their heads~


    Boss Wang got on the bus and the driver drove directly to Wanfeng group.


    But halfway through the drive, boss Wang suddenly stopped him: "turn around and go to the hospital!"


    "Elder brother, are you going to the hospital?" the driver asked back.


    "Well, go and see the mice!"


    Boss Wang thinks about it and thinks that the person who follows Zhang Wen must be a mouse. At present, only a mouse can reassure him.

 Chapter 802

    Guangzhou is a mixed place. Its GDP is developing rapidly and people are getting more and more money on average. Coming here is an opportunity to make a fortune.


    Many people come here to make money, and so did Lao Gao.


    It''s just beautiful in my heart, but it''s even more difficult to do it.


    Lao Gao, fantasy is here and failure is here.


    This has also become a memory in his short life.


    Vague and painful.


    It also changed the appearance of a vibrant Lao Gao.


    Let him escape from life, so that he didn''t even dare to face his former lover with his original self.


    This is sad enough.


    But this is just one of the sad stories of thousands of people who come here to pursue their dreams. In this city, all kinds of stories are staged every day, and tragedies and comedies happen every day.


    This is also the charm of the city.


    Wang Yuxian got off the plane that day and was deeply fascinated by the city.


    To tell you the truth, it''s her first time here. She saw it on TV or in movies before. Seeing it with her own eyes today is really eye-catching.


    Attractive~


    It''s really attractive.


    No wonder so many people always have to break their heads. Even if they know that the chance of success is small, they still have to come.


    Come here to struggle, itself is a kind of enjoyment.


    Success or failure.


    Now she seems to understand a little why Lao Gao had to come here. This is a place for ambitious young people like Lao Gao to surf~


    Life should have such a hard work.


    On the same day, after finding a place to live, Wang Yuxian began to look for Lao Gao''s voice and shadow, but a few days later, there was no news at all.


    Wang Yuxian also thinks she''s stupid.


    The city is so vast. She just goes to the places where Lao Gao may go and the places where her memory may overlap with her. Can she find it?


    This probability is similar to winning the lottery!


    "Do you know? Lao Gao must have been here ~" that day, Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen walked to the beach and faced the sea breeze. Wang Yuxian didn''t know how, so he came to take a walk here.


    Xiaowen shamelessly hummed: "Yuxian, if you don''t like Zhang Wen, get out of the way and don''t block me, will you?"


    Wang Yuxian smiled and continued to let the sea breeze caress her face.


    In Xiaowen''s opinion, Wang Yuxian is really a little unreasonable. With such a good Zhang Wen beside her, why does she always want to float to Lao Gao? Lao Gao doesn''t come back. Now she has to find Lao Gao.


    Can''t wang Yuxian see that Lao Gao is deliberately avoiding her!


    Do you have to let her touch the dust of her nose?


    Does Lao Gao have to slap her in the face and tell her not to come to him in the future?


    These are difficult for Xiaowen to understand.


    In Wang Yuxian''s heart, love comes first, just as Zhang Wenxin''s morality is the same.


    This is the most basic principle in their hearts.


    What kind of man can''t find Wang Yuxian''s beauty and temperament? I have to waste time here. Time is very precious to women.


    Wang Yuxian came to the beach today and wore a white dress to show her proud achievements. She walked slowly on the beach with little bare feet and a pair of red high heels in her hand.


    When the sea breeze blew, Wang Yuxian''s broken hair fluttered in the wind. It looked beautiful and intoxicating~


    "Yuxian, to tell the truth, in fact, from the beginning, I didn''t agree with you and Lao Gao. Lao Gao doesn''t deserve you, really ~" Xiaowen told the truth.


    She really didn''t like Lao Gao from the beginning, but Wang Yuxian was so stubborn that she couldn''t help it if she had to be with Lao Gao.


    Isn''t it like this in the end?


    Wang Yuxian sighed, stroked the dress down with one hand, grabbed a handful of sand and let the fine sand slowly flow away from his fingers.


    "You say, has Lao Gao stepped on this piece of sand?"


    Love is a very magical thing. When she comes to Wang Yuxian, it even becomes a constraint, but she just enjoys it. What can others do? Since she came here, I don''t know whether it was her heart or the air under the same sky as Lao Gao, which made her feel comfortable, and the tide of memory also poured in.


    The missing of Lao Gao has reached another level.


    This yearning can make her tears flow, and it can also make her suddenly quiet and stunned for a long time.


    "I really convinced you! When you find Lao Gao, I will give him two slaps in the face and ask him why he abandoned you! Why does such a beautiful girl put in front of him and he doesn''t want it!" Xiaowen said, waving her hand in the air.


    Wang Yuxian smiled bitterly.


    If we really meet, can she be willing to let Xiaowen do it? Can you be willing to let her play high?


    I can''t love myself!


    But where is Lao Gao?


    When the sea breeze blows, people feel refreshed.


    Xiaowen hugged Wang Yuxian''s small waist branch from behind and twisted it gently: "I wish I were a man. I really want to try what it''s like to sleep with you ~"


    I really want to see why Zhang Wen is so addicted to you and why.


    Wang Yuxian smiled and quarreled with Xiaowen: "if you were a man, I wouldn''t let you catch up with me ~"


    "Hey, hey, I''ll be strong!"


    The way Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen fight has attracted the envy of many men. They are all thinking how good it would be if they could have such a beauty around them. It''s a lifetime enjoyment~


    After fighting for a while, they sat on the sand to have a rest.


    "Jade fairy, where are we going to find later?" Xiaowen asked, holding Wang Yuxian''s arm.


    Wang Yuxian stroked the broken hair on his forehead and said, "go to the place where Lao Gao used to live. Maybe he''s still there ~"


    "En ~" Xiaowen nodded.


    After a rest, they went to Lao Gao''s house.


    On the way, Wang Yuxian became more and more nervous. She went to Lao Gao''s former residence. In her fantasy, there must be Lao Gao''s breath, Lao Gao''s faint smell of tobacco and Lao Gao''s faint body smell.


    Also, the high spirited Lao Gao has an attractive hormonal smell.


    I remember the first time Wang Yuxian hugged Lao Gao, I was attracted by his taste.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yuxian lowered her head and smiled.


    At that time, everything was so simple and beautiful.


    She really wants time to stay there and let Lao Gao pursue her all the time~


    "It''s here ~" in the twinkling of an eye, he came to the place where Lao Gao lived before. When he got off the car, a faint loss came along.


    Lao Gao, you lived here before?

 Chapter 803

    This is a very remote residential area. The house seems to have been for more than 20 years. Moss has grown on the outside walls.


    This is far from Wang Yuxian''s imagination. It''s not a grade at all. She thinks Lao Gao shouldn''t have lived in this place no matter how poor his conditions were. Even if Lao Gao has no money and can''t afford to live, can''t you call her and ask her for money?


    Have to work so hard?


    How can she understand?


    Lao Gao asked Wang Yuxian to speak, and asked Wang Yuxian to help him again and again?


    He is a man, an indomitable man. He came here to struggle, not to enjoy.


    But this idea, after all, did not stay in Lao Gao''s head for a long time and was wiped out by reality.


    There are not a few people with dreams, but 90% of them failed to make their dreams last long, and Lao Gao is also one of those 90%.


    This is the cruelty of reality.


    "Lao Gao lives here?" Xiaowen said weakly.


    Wang Yuxian sighed. It was really a big gap from her imagination. He didn''t expect that Lao Gao''s original conditions were so hard.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." as soon as Wang Yuxian entered the door, he was stopped by an old woman at the door.


    "What do you do?" the man looked bad and looked up at Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen.


    "Aunt, we are looking for someone."


    "Who are you looking for? The five floors above are my house!"


    Wang Yuxian understands that this person is the charterer.


    "I''m looking for Gao XX. He rented a house here before ~" Wang Yuxian said.


    The charterer probably looked through the records and scribbled Lao Gao''s name on it. She really lived here.


    "Oh, he, that young man is pretty good. He changed a lot before. Just now, he had to be enthusiastic and enthusiastic. Finally, he changed. Alas ~ in 305, you go up!"


    "Well, thank you, mother-in-law ~" Wang Yuxian nodded politely and walked up with Xiaowen.


    With each step, Wang Yuxian''s heart trembled.


    She prayed in her heart more than once, let God give her another chance, give her another chance to meet Lao Gao, let her open the door and see Lao Gao''s familiar face, even if she was haggard and impatient with her.


    As long as she can see a living Lao Gao, she will be satisfied.


    I don''t know if this little wish can come true.


    At the 305 gate, Wang Yuxian stopped and took a deep breath.


    Knocked at the door.


    No one responded.


    She knocked hard again, but no one came to open the door. It was quiet inside.


    After stopping at the door for a while, Wang Yuxian had no choice but to go down with Xiaowen first.


    "Why, no one found it? I forgot to tell you that the people living in this house haven''t come back for a long time ~ but the lease term hasn''t arrived, and I haven''t seen it in ~"


    "Mother-in-law, in fact, things are like this..." Xiaowen went over and told the whole story. Her mother-in-law sympathized with them and directly gave Wang Yuxian the key and asked her to go up and find some clues.


    Wang Yuxian quickly thanked her mother-in-law and walked up with Xiaowen again with the key.


    Click~


    Wang Yuxian nervously opened the door. She was afraid that seeing Lao Gao''s bedside or one or two familiar things at home would turn into tear gas and make herself cry.


    But when she saw everything in the room, she was stunned.


    No familiar taste, no familiar hormones, and no familiar things.


    There was a mess everywhere, and there was a smell of alcohol everywhere in the room.


    Wang Yuxian was excited: "Lao Gao?"


    She thought Lao Gao had been living in it secretly!


    Then no one answered her. She went in and found it in there.


    In the small bedroom, there was a man lying impressively.


    A woman with dishevelled hair.


    The smell of wine is everywhere.


    I don''t know how much wine she drank to get so drunk. She didn''t even hear Wang Yuxian and them come in.


    Looking at the woman lying on the bed, Wang Yuxian stood at the door, silent for a long time.


    Xiaowen went in first and pushed the woman hard.


    "Get up quickly!"


    The woman still didn''t respond. At this time, Wang Yuxian walked into the bathroom and poured a basin of water on her forehead.


    "My God ~"


    With a scream, the woman opened her eyes and her eyes were red. Her eyes were full of doubts when she looked at Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen.


    Wang Yuxian met this woman.


    But when I saw her again, I couldn''t help but be secretly surprised.


    Her face has lost weight. I don''t know how many times. Her skin is also dull. It seems that she is ten years old. What shocked Wang Yuxian most is the scar on her face.


    All the way from the forehead to the ear.


    This woman is the human demon woman who went back with Lao Gao and asked Wang Yuxian for money.


    In just a few months, it''s like a different person~


    "It''s you ~" the demon woman recognized Wang Yuxian and snorted shamelessly.


    Xiaowen looked at Wang Yuxian puzzled: "do you know her?"


    Wang Yuxian nodded: "if I can, I don''t want to know her all my life!"


    Xiaowen seemed to understand something: "she is Lao Gao..."


    "Yes!"


    Xiaowen is different from Wang Yuxian. She is quite sharp. When she hears Wang Yuxian nodding, she rushes up to beat the demon woman, but she is stopped by Wang Yuxian. These seem to be unimportant in her eyes, and things have happened. What can she do?


    She just wants to find Lao Gao now, that''s all.


    "Ha ha ~" the demon woman has lost her original beauty, and the whole person looks a little neurotic.


    Her face was made like this by the wolf. It''s good that she didn''t commit suicide.


    Her psychology has long collapsed. Since she came back, she went to the night show every day. She didn''t come back until the early morning. It''s no wonder the charterer didn''t see her.


    In the night scene, she indulges herself crazily, drinks crazily and looks for men crazily. Sometimes she even lets five or six men spend the night together.


    Her face is gone. What innocence does she want?


    It''s better to be crazy.


    Only under the stimulation of alcohol can she forget the injury on her face, and only under the crazy swing of men can she forget the previous pain.


    She didn''t want to recall the pain all her life.


    Watching the demon woman become like this, Wang Yuxian couldn''t say what it was like in her heart.


    Hate her. It''s kind of pathetic.


    Have pity on her and think she''s hateful.


    When the demon woman finished laughing nervously, Wang Yuxian asked, "tell me, where is Lao Gao?"

 Chapter 804

    Once, at Lao Gao''s high spirited age, this room was once the place where he imagined the blueprint and outlined the future.


    But at this moment, the room changed, empty, deserted and messy.


    The room is no longer what it was.


    The love nest originally belonging to Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao has now become the temporary residence of the demon woman.


    However, she still disdained it, like a madman.


    He is disheveled and full of wine, and the whole person is gloomy.


    Facing Wang Yuxian''s problem, she laughed like crazy and didn''t say a word.


    When it comes to Lao Gao, there is more turbulence in her heart, and Wang Yuxian''s words completely stimulated the demon woman.


    In fact, when Wang Yuxian first came, the demon woman knew her purpose.


    When she saw Wang Yuxian, she felt in a trance.


    She is also a woman. She used to be a good-looking woman. Although she and Wang Yuxian are two types, she is also a top grade.


    Otherwise, how could Lao Gao be so crazy about her?


    Isn''t it because of her charming eyes that can make people intoxicated at a glance?


    Isn''t it because of her body that can make men crazy?


    She also liked Lao Gao at the beginning. If she didn''t, she couldn''t go back with Lao Gao.


    It was not so much she who destroyed Lao Gao as Lao Gao who destroyed her.


    Since she came back, she has become like this. Isn''t it all thanks to Lao Gao?


    If you didn''t follow Lao Gao back, could it be like this?


    Maybe you know the wolf?


    At the moment, seeing Wang Yuxian and hearing Lao Gao''s name again, her nerves will collapse.


    Lao Gao is already a restricted area for her.


    "What are you laughing at? Talk!" Wang Yuxian looked at the demon woman and laughed wildly.


    The demon woman paused and rushed to catch Wang Yuxian. She was stopped by Xiaowen, who was quick in eyes and hands.


    "What are you doing? Want to do it?" Xiaowen stared at her.


    The demon woman has no strength at all. She tossed all night after she came back with two men last night. Now she has no strength at all.


    She didn''t even know when the two men left.


    "Hahaha..." the demon woman continued to laugh.


    Wang Yuxian frowned and thought she wouldn''t be crazy.


    Pop!


    A crisp voice pulled hard on the demon woman''s face.


    Wang Yuxian can bear it, but Xiaowen can''t. when she saw the demon woman pretending to be so crazy, she was angry.


    She and Wang Yuxian came all the way, but she pretended to be stupid here! Isn''t this a fight!


    The demon woman didn''t care at all, as if she didn''t feel Xiaowen''s slap in the face, and continued to smile nervously.


    Xiaowen looked back at Wang Yuxian, meaning to ask her what to do, whether to continue playing or what to do.


    "Fight!" Wang Yuxian narrowed her eyes.


    Xiaowen did not hesitate. She had wanted to smoke this woman for a long time. She wanted to smoke her since she knew that this woman had a bar between Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao.


    Wang Yuxian''s words just gave her a chance to vent.


    She rode on the demon woman and began to slap her face madly!


    Wang Yuxian was not in a hurry. She sat down and waited.


    She is like this. She is more cruel than anyone and more gentle than any woman.


    Since the demon woman doesn''t want face, then hit her until she says!


    The room was filled with slapping ears.


    I don''t know how many times Xiaowen smoked, the demon woman finally stopped laughing and cried.


    The contrast is so great that people think she can''t be nervous.


    Wang Yuxian motioned Xiaowen to stop and asked leisurely, "have you figured it out?"


    The demon woman stared at Wang Yuxian and said, "Lao Gao ruined me, Lao Gao ruined me!"


    This sentence reached Wang Yuxian''s ears, quite harsh.


    It''s a thief shouting to catch a thief.


    Demon woman is the culprit.


    She felt that if the demon woman hadn''t seduced Lao Gao, and if she hadn''t come back with Lao Gao, things wouldn''t be like this.


    Wang Yuxian and the demon woman are making excuses for themselves. They all forget that both she and the demon woman are right. The wrong person is Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao, he has changed a long time ago.


    "You said Lao Gao destroyed you, but what about me? Did you destroy me too! Do you know how long I waited for him? It was you who came back with him and showed up in front of me without taboo!"


    Facing Wang Yuxian''s question, she looked at it for a while and laughed again.


    This time, Xiaowen didn''t smoke her, but stood aside with Wang Yuxian.


    "You are her woman. You can''t see your man well. Why should you ask me? Do you know why Lao Gao is with me?" the demon woman said, and the expression in her eyes changed. "But you may not know that Lao Gao begged me not to leave him and begged me to sleep with him. You don''t know how hard he worked when he was in bed..."


    "Enough!" Wang Yuxian shouted.


    Every word of the demon woman is stimulating Wang Yuxian''s nerve. She doesn''t have no imagination, and she doesn''t think about what the demon woman and Lao Gao are together.


    But she always forced herself not to think about it. She was afraid that she would be stimulated and that her brain would make her uncomfortable.


    Wang Yuxian is as beautiful as heaven. Lao Gao has to find a woman outside. What will others say? Will say that Wang Yuxian has no ability and can''t control his own man.


    Not attractive enough.


    But this is also a problem that Wang Yuxian has been unable to understand.


    Why, why did Lao Gao change his mind?


    Is it because you are not perfect? Aren''t you beautiful?


    But who doesn''t see Wang Yuxian? Aren''t they all secretly praising beauty?


    But Lao Gao still fell in love with others. Wang Yuxian didn''t see the way he was obsessed with demon women.


    It''s like a different person.


    Men are still unreliable after all.


    Seeing that Wang Yuxian reacted so strongly, the demon woman laughed, smiled in her eyes, touched her body and said, "you can''t do your Kung Fu at first sight. You call me sister and I''ll teach you how? Man, the first thing is to coax ~"


    "Fuck you!" Xiaowen opened the demon woman''s hand and grabbed her hair, "or I''ll teach you how to be a man first!"


    The demon woman seemed not to hurt at all. Looking at Xiaowen, she smiled: "if you have the ability, you''ll kill me. Anyway, I don''t want to live."


    "As like as two peas," I said, "it''s not interesting to kill you. I think you''ve got a scar like this. I''ll get another one for you."


    Bang!


    Xiaowen broke the bottle and pointed a thick glass at the demon woman''s face.


    One second, two seconds.


    The demon woman suddenly cried out.


    This scar is the black hole of her fear.


    At the thought of this scar, her eyes seemed to have the terrible distorted face of the little wolf.


    Suddenly she screamed nervously and her body trembled.

 Chapter 805

    Why do women bother women.


    Wang Yuxian understands this truth.


    But looking at the crazy woman in front of her, she couldn''t calm down.


    With eyes open and eyes closed in her head, Lao Gao''s shadow hugged her, and her angry chest rose and fell.


    And the demon woman didn''t mean to admit her mistake at all. Instead, she felt that she was right and that she was a victim.


    Can Wang Yuxian feel comfortable?


    The relationship between them should be one that has no room for relaxation. They are natural enemies.


    The demon woman''s sudden reaction was so strong that Xiaowen was startled. It seems that the scar has definitely stimulated the demon woman. Wang Yuxian''s head turned and was simply ready to ask her in another way.


    "How did you get this scar?"


    The demon woman roared, "not because of Lao Gao! Not because of him!"


    Wang Yuxian was more or less curious. She believed Lao Gao if he was bad, but she wouldn''t believe it anyway if Lao Gao made a woman like this.


    "Impossible!"


    "If it weren''t for Lao Gao, I wouldn''t meet those people, let alone these things!"


    "Who are those people?"


    "Who else can it be, little wolves?" the demon woman began to roar like crazy.


    Wolf?


    Wang Yuxian is very strange to this name.


    "Get out, get out!" the demon woman shouted.


    Wang Yuxian couldn''t find any useful clues, so she went out with Xiaowen first.


    Downstairs, Wang Yuxian frowned.


    "Yuxian, what shall we do next?" Xiaowen asked.


    She is delicate and tender in the end. The slaps on the face of the demon woman just now have swollen her hands.


    The woman who used to hang out with Lao Gao was found, but it seems useless, and Lao Gao seems to have no sign of coming back.


    Little wolf, Wang Yuxian plans to make a good investigation after he returns to Jinhai city. Now the first task is to find Lao Gao.


    She couldn''t imagine where Lao Gao could go except here.


    Suddenly, Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen seem to have no clue. They are still looking for Lao Gao''s figure here. In fact, the truth is getting closer and closer to them.


    Back to the hotel in the evening, Wang Yuxian went to take a shower, and Xiaowen followed her in to take a shower.


    The bathroom was full of fragrance from Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen.


    One is pink and tender.


    One is beautiful.


    Although Xiaowen''s beauty can''t catch up with Wang Yuxian, she is brave~


    Dare to wear anything, dare to say more explicit words.


    This is a deadly weapon for men.


    Many men can''t escape Xiaowen''s small mouth~


    "Yuxian, you seem to have grown up again recently ~" Wang Yuxian was still taking bath liquid. Xiaowen leaned over with a bad smile, hugged Wang Yuxian''s small waist and pasted it.


    If this picture is seen by a man, the nosebleed will certainly spew out one meter high.


    Two exquisite bodies stick together, even if you don''t do anything, it will make people fantasize.


    Wang Yuxian subconsciously hugged his snow hill and said angrily, "you look carefully. Why don''t I think so?"


    Then she suddenly put on a shy face and looked anxiously at her flat belly: "Oh, am I fat?"


    Xiaowen smiled like this.


    "You have to say that you will grow up when you are fat? If you are a man, you will grow up ~" Xiaowen is a former person and has a lot of experience in that field.


    "You''re just a man. What''s that?"


    "To be honest, have you ever been with Zhang Wen?"


    "No!"


    "Look into my eyes and say ~"


    "No ~"


    The two girls had not cleaned the foam on their body, and they had been fighting in the bathroom. The picture was like ten peach blossoms.


    Out of the bathroom, Xiaowen went to wipe some messy body lotion on her body. Wang Yuxian picked up the phone and found Zhang Wen''s number.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang is definitely a man who can bend and stretch. He yelled at you like crazy one second ago, and he can shake hands with you the next second.


    Personality is unstable.


    Everyone who has been with boss Wang knows it, but boss Wang can''t feel it himself.


    But his unstable personality also made him do things with ease.


    He just beat the mouse in the tea house, but his intention was definitely not to clean up the mouse. At that moment, he had treated the mouse as Zhang Wen.


    Then he must get together and vent his anger!


    I can only wronged the mouse~


    But on the way back, he thought again, who can take over the position of mouse to do business for him at this time.


    But after thinking about it, it seems that no one is suitable. Although there are many people around him, most of them are people with developed limbs and simple mind. It''s good to be like a mouse.


    He can''t find a silly and stupid little brother to follow Zhang Wen. WOW?


    Maybe Zhang Wen killed the little dragon snake. He didn''t know.


    So let the mouse go.


    In the emergency department of the hospital, the mouse covered his head, and the doctor was giving him anesthetic stitches.


    "My grass, can you be gentle!" the whole hospital was full of rats.


    It was a beautiful little girl who sewed the needle for him. She looked a little beautiful.


    "Can you bear it? We''ve given you anesthetic ~"


    "Then why do I still hurt after the anesthetic?" cried the mouse.


    The little nurse patiently explained to him, but she was not polite at all: "what we did for you is local anesthesia. The dose is not large, and the effect must not be so good."


    "Give me general anesthesia, I want general anesthesia!"


    "General anesthesia can be done, but it will have side effects." the little nurse stopped.


    "What''s the side effect?" said the mouse with pain.


    The little nurse pointed to her forehead: "here, you may become an idiot! But I think your IQ is not high. How about you asking for general anesthesia?"


    It was a person who knew that the little nurse was crazy stabbing her, and the mouse didn''t know whether it was a blow to the head or something. Looking at the little nurse for a long time, he didn''t react.


    The little nurse tilted her head and looked at him with a smile.


    "OK, satirize me, don''t you wait!" the mouse finally reacted, but now he is still a patient in others'' hands. What dare he do? Just say something cruel~


    The little nurse was not afraid at all. She smiled and continued to sew the wound for the mouse.


    It''s just that I work harder and harder every time. I hide a knife in a smile.


    The mouse bit his teeth, but he didn''t relax at all: "wait until my head is ready..."


    Just then, boss Wang came over and said coldly at the door, "why, who should wait?"


    When the mouse heard boss Wang''s voice, he couldn''t tell what it was like. He looked back at him and didn''t say a word.


    The little nurse thought it was very interesting and asked boss Wang if he was his family.


    Boss Wang leaned against the door and said with a smile, "I''m not his family, but his eldest brother. This boy''s brain is a little short circuited. I''ll teach him a lesson ~"


    The little nurse nodded her head: "well, sometimes when people''s head is short circuited, they have to knock hard!"

 Chapter 806

    The mouse was listening to boss Wang and was almost crying.


    He was wronged to death.


    Just now I don''t know why I got this from boss Wang. When I got to the hospital, the little nurse didn''t give her a good doctor.


    Now, boss Wang has come to see him again. Who knows what his mind is making?


    The mouse is angry and afraid~


    There is such a risk around boss Wang. If you don''t flatter well, you will be beaten.


    The mouse thought, what would happen if he didn''t stand up and help boss Wang speak with indignation just now?


    What if boss Wang really meant that? When the time comes, don''t you die worse?


    Maybe that''s it.


    It''s better. At least I''m looking at boss Wang''s face. At least I''m taking action, so I won''t be scolded too badly.


    Take a hit on your head. If you''re wandering in the Jianghu, how can you not get a knife?


    Under the little nurse''s impolite sewing needle, the mouse''s head was sewn up.


    "How? Does it hurt?" boss Wang looked at him coldly.


    Today is a lesson for him.


    The mouse quickly shook his head, thought and nodded.


    "Grass!" boss Wang laughed angrily and sat down next to the mouse. The mouse was startled and quickly got up to give up his seat to boss Wang.


    "You sit too." boss Wang said faintly.


    The mouse sat down cautiously. He was afraid of boss Wang. Even if boss Wang beat him, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "I don''t know why I hit you?"


    Boss Wang asked him.


    Where can the mouse know? He just guessed with his short thoughts: "because I want to move Zhang Wen?"


    Mouse is a question mark. Why is it a question mark?


    Because the question mark can show his current attitude and let boss Wang know how cautious he is now.


    Even if it''s wrong, don''t hit me again.


    Boss Wang sneered and thought that the mouse was too far from the column. If the column was not still in hospital and the person he wanted to stay was Zhang Wen, or where would he use the mouse!


    "Mouse, Zhang Wen, I definitely want to move, but not now! If I do it now, I will certainly scare the snake. That''s why I beat you in front of him, so as to reassure him. Don''t you? You know who Zhang Wen is and how cunning he is!"


    Boss Wang was obviously cunning. He just took off Zhang Wen.


    The mouse nodded, "well, I see."


    "Just sew a needle. It''s all right. I didn''t hurt ~" boss Wang said faintly in order to appease the mouse.


    "Well, it''s all right!"


    Boss Wang gave him a step, and the mouse hurried down. Although people''s hearts were still full of doubts, although he still didn''t know why boss Wang wanted to do this, he''d better pretend to understand first.


    Otherwise, boss Wang gets angry and kicks him off the steps?


    The mouse is not that stupid.


    Boss Wang got up and said, "all right, just go. Wow, I''ll tell you something."


    The mouse with his head wrapped like a volleyball went downstairs. Boss Wang let him get into his car and let people sit next to him.


    Sitting in the car, the mouse''s head is dull.


    What is this? Do you want to fly?


    The mouse has been with boss Wang for so long and has never been in his car. This rush is boss Wang''s special car. He has a clear idea of the level concept of big brother and little brother.


    Little brother is never allowed to get on the car. Even when he just went to the tea house, the mouse took a taxi by himself.


    Boss Wang''s car has always existed in the mouse''s dream. He wants a Big Ben and wants to be on an equal footing with boss Wang.


    But all this is in vain. It is impossible for him to achieve it.


    Otherwise, how can we say that Zhang Wen is the favored son of heaven? Why else do these people around boss Wang envy, envy and hate?


    They have been with boss Wang for so long that they haven''t even got on boss Wang''s car, but what about Zhang Wen?


    At the beginning, boss Wang gave him a car, a BMW!


    How many punks want to dream, and Zhang Wen helped them realize their dream as soon as he came.


    How many people hate this?


    But Zhang Wen didn''t disappoint boss Wang. He lost his knife and restrained boss Du. What did Zhang Wei do well in the things arranged by boss Wang?


    A good horse and a good saddle are dead words.


    But the final outcome was not very good. Boss Wang failed to see Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen''s ability rose a little too fast.


    Whoosh surpassed boss Wang.


    Sitting in a comfortable seat, the mouse suddenly forgot the pain in his head.


    Boss Wang let him in the car. Maybe he''s going to develop.


    Compared with these, it''s nothing to get a blow on your head.


    The mouse pressed his hand on the seat. A good car is comfortable. It''s much more comfortable than those taxis.


    The mouse couldn''t help sighing.


    As soon as the car started, boss Wang got to the point: "mouse, you saw it just now. Zhang Wen was brought out by me. Now his wings are hard and he immediately turns his face and doesn''t recognize me. Do you think I can let him fool around? If I don''t care about him, I''m afraid Jinhai city can''t accommodate him!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Well, you''ve been squatting on Zhang Wen since tonight. Now he drinks in a small bar every day, but these are all superficial illusions. He must go to catch the little dragon snake. Watch it for me. Once you find him looking for the little dragon snake, tell me immediately that we have to find the little dragon snake in front of him, okay?"


    "En..." if you can, the mouse certainly doesn''t want to have any intersection with Zhang Wen. He hasn''t had any good things since he knew Zhang Wen. This first meeting let boss Wang''s head up. I don''t know what will happen in the future!


    He looked down and thought, but fortunately, boss Wang just asked him to follow Zhang Wen and didn''t ask him to do Zhang Wen directly.


    The risk factor is also much less.


    Why not show it in front of boss Wang?


    Thinking of this, the mouse smiled: "don''t worry, brother. I must take good care of Zhang Wen!"


    "Well, it''s all up to you ~" boss Wang patted him on the shoulder and said.


    When boss Wang''s hand touched the mouse''s shoulder, a burst of warmth came.


    The affection between big brother and little brother quickly sublimated on the mouse.


    That feeling blinded the mouse''s eyes and made him stumble and couldn''t see the road in front of him.


    That feeling, more than countless in the world, stimulated the mouse''s pituitary gland and made him whole.


    Call big brother. I''ll be big brother all my life. From now on, you''ll be big and I''ll be small. You say a word, I jump into soup and fire, you look, I do everything.


    Big brother~


    Big brother~

 Chapter 807

    At night in Jinhai City, I don''t know when it has been boiling. Looking back, it seems that it was brought up by Zhang Wen.


    A person''s power is limited, but sometimes a person''s power can turn the world upside down, such as Zhang Wen, the big red man among the bastards in Jinhai city~


    When the struggle between boss Wang and boss Du reached the relaxation period, there was no uproar in Jinhai city. At night, it was usually some gangsters who came out for activities and occasionally had some conflicts.


    But the scale is not large.


    For a long time, the bastards in Jinhai city are used to such a quiet and relaxing night.


    Recently, the appearance of Zhang Wen has ignited the atmosphere that has been silent for a long time.


    Many people don''t come out at night to soak up horses or go crazy. They just want to have a look at Zhang Wen and see what he is sacred and what he looks like.


    One person can change the color of the sky in Jinhai city!


    Night is of great significance to Zhang Wen.


    It is also very important for another person.


    This man is the little dragon snake.


    To tell the truth, after seeing Zhang Wen''s appearance with his own eyes, little dragon snake also knows that Zhang Wen is really powerful and has really changed. In the hearts of bastards in Jinhai City, he has no status as little dragon snake.


    Even have forgotten the existence of such a person.


    Their eyes focused on Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen, the light is on now.


    But the little dragon snake was not convinced at all.


    He wants to kick Zhang Wen off the altar and let the bastards in Jinhai City remember again. Alas, isn''t there another big brother in Jinhai city? It''s the little dragon snake! Now he''s done Zhang Wen!


    That''s what Bruce Lee wants.


    Call~


    At the moment, the little dragon snake woke up from the warm big bed, took a breath and carefully pushed the shrew away from himself.


    Although the shrew didn''t do anything to him after she came back last night, she didn''t let him go during the day and even wanted to make up for the share last night. Fortunately, the shrew didn''t find that Bruce Lee went out to touch other women last night.


    The girl is like a delicious dessert for little dragon snake. After eating, it''s enough to often aftertaste it and think about the sweet taste.


    It''s enough to have such a heavy taste like a shrew in front and such sweet memories in the back.


    Little dragon and snake dressed well, went out on time, went out to squat on Zhang Wen, looked for the opportunity to start as yesterday, and was waiting for the opportunity at the same time.


    When hungry wolves prey, they must go through careful thinking and layout.


    If you are accidentally found by prey, you can''t hunt.


    "Husband, be careful on the road. If you can''t, call me and I''ll be there in ten minutes ~" when she left, the fierce woman woke up and said to Bruce Lee.


    Little dragon snake smiled: "I see."


    The shrew is his strong backing. Maybe when he is surrounded by Zhang Wen''s people, the shrew can really break the siege. The power of a woman is also terrible~


    The small bar is still crowded. Little dragon and snake didn''t squeeze in for a long time.


    Grass, why are there so many people? Does this make people squat well? There are a lot of bastards who don''t have anything to do all day!


    Little dragon and snake stood at the door complaining. They were still in the same position and the same people were drinking leisurely there. That person was Zhang Wen, as if he had nothing to do with what had happened on the road recently.


    Drink leisurely here, listen to music leisurely and relax.


    Zhang Wen is so limited that even little dragon snake doubts whether his head is broken.


    If you were normal, who the fuck would drink in the same place every day?


    But after coming last night, little dragon snake found a rule.


    After eleven o''clock, people in the bar will lose quickly. When people are tired, they just come here to get familiar with Zhang wenmian. There is no need to spend time here. Therefore, they all go out to play around eleven o''clock.


    Night show pull, open room pull or something.


    Bruce Lee felt that after 11 o''clock, when all the people here left, it was the best time to do it yourself. At that time, if he took the opportunity to give Zhang Wen two knives, he must not even have the chance to react.


    Ka Ka two knives, let Zhang Wen die thoroughly~


    Ha ha~


    Really think about it!


    "Oh, watch your step!" the little dragon snake thought, and I don''t know when he met a man.


    This man''s face is obscene. He was not handsome. Now he doesn''t know who opened the ladle on his head and wears white gauze. He looks extremely embarrassed, which makes his obscene face even more tight.


    "Oh, sorry," said little dragon snake politely, made way for him, and the man walked away quickly.


    Fate is a very magical thing.


    In the vast sea of people, two people can meet with zero possibility, know each other, and even love each other.


    Isn''t this a kind of luck?


    But sometimes fate quietly misses you, but you don''t know anything.


    Don''t know how to cherish~


    At this moment, the mouse passing by the little dragon and snake.


    I don''t know whether boss Wang broke his head or because the mouse thought that the little dragon and snake could not appear here. At least now, when there are so many people, they shouldn''t appear here.


    He just passed the little dragon snake and didn''t recognize him.


    He has worked under boss Wang for several years and has seen little dragon and snake. He knows that there is a howling him in Jinhai City, but he is not very powerful.


    And the mouse was very impressed by the little dragon and snake.


    The bath center is famous for seven times a night!


    It''s uncomfortable not to play with dead women, sir.


    But most of them are sarcastic. No one thinks Bruce Lee is powerful. The existence of Bruce Lee is like a joke.


    The mouse came to squat today, mostly to deal with boss Wang.


    And the mouse''s method of squatting is a little special. There is a van that boss Wang compensated him on the side of the road. He either squats in the car or squats in the car.


    Note that you are squatting in the car, not sitting in the car.


    He seems to be afraid that others don''t know that he is here. He tries to climb the top of the chartered car, squat on it and smoke. Looking at the situation in the small bar, he really looks very special.


    After a while, I was tired of squatting on the roof, so I came down to the roadside and squatted.


    It''s not squatting at all. It''s like coming to set up a night market.


    Sell yourself.


    It''s just that there''s something wrong with the image of the mouse now. He''s tied with gauze on his head. He''s beaten at a glance.


    Many people passed by the bar and couldn''t help looking at him.


    The appearance of a mouse is very eye-catching.


    The small bar is like a circle. I''m surrounded by people. It seems that I''m at risk of being lost at any time. Strong people like mice and dragons and snakes are staring at me. Aren''t you afraid?


    At the moment, I am sitting here alone drinking wine and silently observing the situation around me.

 Chapter 808

    There is a soothing slow shake in the small bar. I am not drunk at all. I know that now I must mention 100% of my spirit. It seems that I am absent-minded, but in fact my mind is here.


    If the little dragon and snake rush to me at this time, I really can''t hide.


    So be careful.


    But I just laughed at the little dragon and snake like this.


    Because I have a Li Erzi around me.


    He is my GPS now.


    For convenience, Li Erzi got a walkie talkie and put it in my ear. I can hear everything he says.


    While I was drinking slowly, Li Erzi''s words also came.


    "Wenzi, I see the little dragon and snake. It''s outside the bar." from Li Erzi''s voice, I can''t hear any turbulence, but I know he must be quite nervous at the moment.


    The little dragon and snake appeared, and the man we were looking for finally appeared, but now is not the time to start.


    "He looks very cautious, separated from you by more than a dozen seats."


    "Wearing a cap and a black coat, I look like I should wear a guy ~"


    Many people in the small bar are arranged by Li Erzi. They stare at Bruce Lee like a precise GPS. I can see his every move.


    In this way, I am relieved.


    I covered my mouth with a wine glass and said, "Er Zi, just stare at him for the time being. Don''t do it. Since he appears, it''s not far from him. He will do it in these two days!"


    Li Erzi quickly replied, "well, I see. But there seems to be someone outside the bar. It''s strange."


    "Who?"


    "If you look up, you can see it at nine o''clock," said Li Erzi.


    I looked in the direction he directed. Sure enough, there was a man beside me on the road outside. He squatted on the roof of the van and looked like he had just been passed by.


    "I haven''t seen this man," I said.


    "Well, I don''t know this man either. Maybe he set up a stall!" Li Erzi answered me.


    With a faint smile, I thought that the people who set up the stall now would fight like this? You have to make money after being beaten.


    While Li Erzi helped me observe the movements of dragons and snakes, my cell phone rang.


    Looking down, it was Wang Yuxian.


    I was a little excited and picked it up.


    "Jade fairy ~"


    On the phone, Wang Yuxian''s voice was somewhat low: "Wenzi, is everything all right over there?"


    "Well, it''s OK. Have you made any progress recently?"


    "I saw the woman Lao Gao followed before, but there is no valuable clue. By the way, can you help me investigate a person after you finish?"


    "Well, yes."


    "The man''s name is little wolf. Xiaowen asked her friend. It is said that the man used to open a casino in the south of the city, but he hasn''t appeared for a long time. No one knows where he has gone." when Wang Yuxian spoke, he seemed to sigh.


    South of the city, casino?


    My heart thumped.


    Isn''t this the man Lao Yan was looking for last time? The man who hurt Lao Gao


    Wang Yuxian''s progress is much faster than I thought. I didn''t expect that she has investigated to this extent.


    "OK, I''ll help you find it when I have time." I nodded.


    "Well, Wenzi, you should pay attention to safety yourself." Wang Yuxian said with concern.


    A warm current flashed in my heart: "well, I know ~"


    "Then I''ll hang up."


    "En ~"


    Put down the phone. I feel like I''ve been hit by thunder.


    When the clue is here, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as I thought.


    Now that Wang Yuxian knows the little wolf, if he goes on, will he know the cause of Lao Gao''s death?


    But, but


    The important person in this matter has not yet appeared, and the little wolf is now locked inside. Even if Xiaowen has friends in Jinhai City, it may not be able to investigate. The important person is Lao Wan!


    The man who used to hang out with Lao Gao.


    If Wang Yuxian finds this man, he will be in trouble!


    However, I don''t think it''s such a coincidence. Since Lao Wan has disappeared for so long, it must not be so easy to find it. Let Wang Yuxian investigate this matter first.


    I''ll ignore it for the time being.


    Now let''s finish the little dragon and snake first.


    At more than 11 p.m., after the bastards left, Li Erzi also told me on the phone that little dragon and snake had left.


    "Wenzi, do you want me to let some brothers follow him and see where he lives now!" Li Erzi said to me on the walkie talkie.


    I had an idea. It''s really a good idea. If I can know where Bruce Lee lives, it''s very convenient to start!


    "OK, pay attention to safety!"


    "Yes!"


    I saw Li Erzi turn around and go out with some people.


    ¡­¡­


    Bruce Lee and the shrew have been together for such a long time, and they have learned a lot of skills. What skills?


    Anti tracking skills!


    Before he knew it, he used it.


    In fact, he didn''t know that at the moment, er Zi Li and they were following him behind his back!


    When Bruce Lee went back, he didn''t go back directly. Instead, he took a taxi around Jinhai city to see if there was any car behind him.


    This seemingly insignificant skill has been tried repeatedly here.


    Li Erzi is not an expert in following people, but he is also an old hand.


    He is different from others. He used to like girls and started tracking when chasing others!


    After a long time, I have also practiced tracking skills.


    But it''s still a little vulnerable in front of Bruce Lee.


    Today''s little dragon snake didn''t know what he thought. He asked the driver to go to a nearby path and turn left and right. He just dumped Li Erzi behind them.


    Unknowingly, he was dumped.


    There is no room for them to ease.


    When Er Zi Li couldn''t see the car in front of him, he knew he had lost it.


    It seems that this road is impassable. If you can track Bruce Lee successfully, you won''t find him before?


    The idea is still a little naive.


    Thinking of this, he took people back to the small bar.


    Told me about it.


    I smiled faintly: "Er Zi, I didn''t expect you to miss, ha ha!"


    "This little dragon snake is really cunning!"


    "But no matter how cunning the prey is, it can''t escape the hunter''s eyes! Erzi, please let your brothers prepare. I think the little dragon and snake will do it in the next two days!" my eyes narrowed.


    Li Erzi pretended to force tiger Zhang Guohua. They were not nervous at all after listening to my words. Instead, a trace of killing intention flashed in their eyes.


    Kill the little dragon and snake, happy gratitude and revenge!


    The tumor in their brain is finally going to be removed.


    After saying hello to ray, we were ready to leave. When we were ready to go back to the nail salon, I said to Li Erzi, "by the way, Erzi, you help me investigate a person ~"


    "Who?"


    "Wolf."

 Chapter 809

    A sleepless night.


    All I think about is chennan.


    Chen Nan''s background makes me taboo.


    The weight of the vice governor is very clear to me.


    In Jinhai City, boss Wang is black-and-white, but he is only limited to Jinhai city. He has not gone out of Jinhai city and looked at the world. At best, he is a municipal place.


    If chennan is behind this, it will be quite troublesome.


    I was thinking, Li Erzi came.


    "Wenzi, I''ve checked the little wolf. He''s squatting inside now. Few of his friends know that he went in. They all think he disappeared."


    "Well..." I pondered.


    "Are you worried about Wang Yuxian? Don''t worry, the wolf is forbidden to meet now. Even if Wang Yuxian knows something, he can''t see the wolf!"


    "Well, I''m relieved."


    Li Erzi was silent for a while: "Wenzi, I think it''s better to tell Wang Yuxian earlier. This kind of thing can''t be concealed..."


    Li Erzi said this to me more than once, but I didn''t think so. What I thought was that one day could be regarded as one day. As long as Wang Yuxian didn''t know Lao Gao''s death, he would slowly focus on me.


    People''s hearts are flesh long. Time can change Wang Yuxian.


    But now it seems that things are not so simple. Time is just a medium for Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao and will not change anything.


    This makes my heart even more bottomless.


    Tell Wang Yuxian that I''m doomed to lose her.


    Do I have the courage?


    I didn''t!


    I can''t imagine what it''s like to lose Wang Yuxian. I can''t see the arrival of that day, so I''ve been trying to hide it and try to make Wang Yuxian forget it.


    "Oh, er Zi, don''t worry about it. I know the weight myself." I sighed and lit a cigarette.


    Li Erzi stopped talking and smoked with me.


    For emotional matters, he knows that the less he says, the better, because I''m getting more and more confused now.


    Nicotine turned around in my lungs. I looked at Xinghong''s cigarette end and said, "Er Zi, what I''m worried about now is chennan. We can''t move this person for the time being, but what shall we do if he really supports Bruce Lee behind his back?"


    Li Erzi smiled: "barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes. Wenzi, I haven''t seen who you''re afraid of, but I think you''re not afraid, but worried. What do you say?"


    Worry and fear are two kinds of feelings.


    I''ve never been afraid of anything, even if I have a knife in my hand, but at the moment, I''m taboo chennan.


    "If you can let chennan retreat in the face of difficulties, that''s the best." I said.


    "Wenzi, if you want me to say, you don''t have to talk nonsense with chennan. People live a lifetime and die in many ways, such as drowning, dying with women, such as being robbed..."


    I looked at Li Erzi and knew what he meant.


    If necessary, cut down the roots.


    Li Erzi has the ability to make a person disappear in Jinhai city without any evidence.


    Isn''t this a way?


    It''s just that I don''t think I''ve reached this point yet.


    And that''s too dangerous.


    I sighed and took out the phone.


    I still have chennan''s number on my mobile phone.


    I really didn''t expect that this man would become a big stone blocking my way.


    "Or I''ll try his style for you?" Li Erzi knew what I was thinking by looking at my expression.


    I nodded: "good."


    Li Erzi is good at this. He took out his mobile phone and dialed chennan in front of me.


    The phone rang twice before a lazy voice answered it.


    Li Erzi turns on the speaker.


    "Who......" listen to the voice, chennan is still sleeping.


    It''s no wonder that people like him who often hang around in nightlife wake up so early?


    "Hehe, chennan, wake up. I have something to tell you." Li Erzi said without hurry.


    "Cao, who the fuck are you? Don''t disturb my sleep if you''re okay!"


    "I''m Zhang Wen''s brother."


    In a word, Chen Nan sat up, and his voice became clear.


    "My grass, are you Zhang Wen''s stupid x brother? What are you calling me for? Trying to die?" Chen Nan is a bit like pretending to force the tiger. He never suffers a loss, but he and pretending to force the tiger are really not the same level of people.


    "Hehe, don''t be so ugly. Stay on the front line to see you in the future." Li Erzi''s tone didn''t change at all.


    "Bullshit! Grass!"


    "Chennan, I ask you, do you know little dragon snake?" Li Erzi didn''t say it clearly, but ordered him.


    "Little Dragon and snake? Yes, what''s the matter?" Chen Nan''s small heart is beating hard. Of course he knows it, and he is also very familiar with it~


    "I don''t know what hatred you had with Zhang Wen before, but as a passer-by, I still advise you to stay away from dragons and snakes and Zhang Wen..." Li Erzi''s words were quite polite.


    Chen Nan was stunned.


    From Li Erzi''s words, he also understood what he meant. He told himself not to participate in this matter. Maybe people already know what happened between him and little dragon snake.


    Although I don''t know who the caller is, Chen Nan vaguely feels that this person is not simple.


    But he didn''t mean to flinch at all. At this time, flinching is slapping himself in the face! Moreover, he is not the one who leads the battle. He can peep into all this without effort. What is he afraid of?


    He knows that little dragon snake has started to squat on Zhang Wen recently. Maybe he will do it in a while. What he has to do now is to annoy Zhang Wen. He wants to see Zhang Wen''s face distorted by anger.


    That can satisfy his abnormal psychology.


    "Ha ha..." Chen Nan laughed wildly.


    The smile made Li Erzi a little confused.


    Chennan seems to be different from before. Even his laughter is different.


    "Tell Zhang Wen, don''t cry! Don''t think I chennan is the same as before. This time I''ll let him know how to write the word regret!" chennan shouted wildly at his mobile phone.


    Li Erzi smiled: "hehe, tell me how you plan to make him regret? I''ll tell him!"


    "His little lover, Wang Xin, you''d better let him care about her!"


    I heard Wang Xin''s name and frowned.


    I haven''t contacted Wang Xin for a long time. It''s not that I don''t contact, but my situation doesn''t allow me to contact Wang Xin more. Listen to Chen Nan''s tone, what did he do to Wang Xin?


    Seeing that I was ready to speak, Li Erzi motioned me not to speak, and then said to the microphone, "chennan, you are very kind, but can you show me your cards?"

 Chapter 810

    Li Erzi is very smart. Even if chennan provokes me here, he can still think calmly and want to get chennan''s words out.


    Chen Nan''s nose soared to the sky. He certainly couldn''t imagine what kind of expression Li Erzi has now. He doesn''t know that Li Erzi is still squatting next to me.


    Facing Li Erzi''s words, chennan blurted out almost without thinking: "wait, I''ll let you see a good thing later, but you have to thank me for giving you a feast for your eyes!"


    With that, chennan hung up the phone.


    Li Erzi narrowed his eyes and looked at me.


    To tell the truth, I was also moved to kill at that moment. I know people like chennan can''t keep them. The threat to us in the future will be huge.


    I smoke.


    Li Erzi and I waited for two minutes and sent a few multimedia messages.


    Li Erzi took a look and gave it to me.


    His eyes darkened.


    I''ll take a look.


    Suddenly, my heart seemed to be hollowed out.


    This


    Wang Xin?


    The picture kept circling in my mind, making me even forget the time and the second plum.


    Teeth, then bite together!


    An inexplicable anger burst out of my head.


    Chennan sent several multimedia messages. The protagonists on them were all Wang Xin without exception, but they seemed to be taken when Wang Xin didn''t notice.


    In the unknown Hotel, Chen Nan is riding on Wang Xin and doing something indescribable.


    Through the photos, I can clearly see Wang Xin''s eyes, empty and dull.


    Wang Xin, you must have been forced!


    Although he didn''t know what means chennan used, he succeeded in getting Wang Xin.


    This is an insult to Wang Xin!


    I still know Wang Xin''s temperament. Although she is careless, she is quite conservative about men and women. No man can enter her heart except me, chennan? More impossible!


    She has always hated chennan''s childe.


    But somehow, she compromised.


    I seemed to feel how helpless Wang Xin was at that time.


    It''s insulting to be played with by chennan as a toy!


    Chen Nan is challenging my bottom line by sending this photo now!


    Chennan, you must die!


    A photo, let me make up my mind completely.


    "Wenzi, don''t be angry and calm down," Li Erzi said to me.


    I took a deep breath and tried not to think about the spring in the picture.


    Click.


    Li Erzi lit me a cigarette.


    I silently deleted the photos on my mobile phone.


    "Second son, chennan must die!" I said faintly.


    The most terrible thing is not the kind of person who yells and yells that he wants to kill you, but the kind who says that he wants him to die calmly and calmly.


    Because this is something to do after careful consideration.


    Li Erzi smiled: "Wenzi, I''ll arrange it for you. I promise no one knows that he disappeared in Jinhai ~"


    I nodded: "but now we still have to get rid of Xiaolong snake. He is the cancer on us. After getting rid of him, we can find a way to get chennan!"


    "En......" Li Erzi nodded to me. In fact, he was already thinking about how to treat Fu chennan.


    Li Erzi is like this. His thoughts are ahead of his actions. Often before I finish saying a word, he already knows what''s going on, and even helps me figure out how to go in the future.


    This is the tacit understanding between me and Li Erzi.


    "OK, I''ll go and see Wang Xin." I finished a cigarette and said to Li Erzi.


    He nodded: "well, but you have to keep a low profile. Do you know? The more you miss someone, the more you can''t let the other party know. Take it by surprise and kill it ~"


    "Well, I see ~"


    I know what Li Erzi means. When I go to see Wang Xin, he certainly doesn''t object, but let me master a degree. Don''t let Chen Nan know, let alone let Wang Xin tell Chen Nan.


    Of course I understand that.


    Chennan, let him soak in the honey pot first!


    At noon, I drove to the gate of Wangxin school.


    When I parked my car at the school gate, many people still gave me envious eyes. I looked like I was in the same grade as them, but I was from two worlds with them.


    They are still in school, but I have already driven a BMW.


    Can you not be jealous?


    After waiting for a while, I saw Wang Xin come out of the school.


    With his head down and no smile on his face.


    Today, she is dressed in casual clothes and has no makeup on her face. She shows the freshest side.


    However, she no longer had the previous cheerfulness, gloom and depression around her.


    She didn''t notice the car at the school gate or me.


    Didi!


    I tapped the horn twice.


    She looked up and saw me sitting in the car through the window.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ve changed, and so has Wang Xin.


    When our two eyes mingled, my heart still trembled.


    Uncomfortable, heart wrenching!


    I don''t know how much pain Wang Xin has suffered and how much psychological pressure she has endured, which I have never experienced. But now, I''m afraid I''m the only one who can give her a little warmth.


    Although I also know that my warmth is not all.


    Maybe it''s just the concern between friends.


    Wang Xin''s eyes became clear when he saw me.


    It was like seeing a fish swimming in the water and lit up for a while, but I didn''t know if I thought of those things with chennan, and it dimmed in an instant.


    These are unbearable memories that she can''t erase.


    At the school gate, Wang Xin and I looked at each other for a while and were stunned.


    None of us spoke. Time seemed to stop here. Across a glass, I looked at Wang Xin, Wang Xin looked at me.


    I don''t know how to open my mouth or how to do it. I''m careful not to touch Wang Xin''s wound.


    But I think it''s all in vain.


    Now Wang Xin is scarred.


    In front of me, she became a little overwhelmed for the first time.


    Click.


    I opened the door.


    I finally got out of the car.


    Looking at Wang Xin standing there alone, I felt terrible. I should have protected her and helped and cared for her after her father died, but I didn''t.


    My heart is full of remorse. I think Wang Xin is my responsibility.


    Because of me, she became like this.


    Will be defiled by chennan.


    After losing her father, Wang Xin''s mood fell to a low ebb. At this time, chennan took advantage of the weakness and made me angry!


    Sooner or later, I will impose this feeling on chennan and let him experience what it is like!


    Being humiliated seems to have no taste of tomorrow!

 Chapter 811

    "Hi ~" I didn''t know what attitude to use to face Wang Xin and said hello awkwardly.


    Wang Xin''s warm eyes curved with a smile: "Wenzi, how have you been recently?"


    In a word, it makes my heart like a light. The smiles on Wang Xin''s face are pretended. It''s very reluctantly. She doesn''t want to laugh and can''t laugh at all, but she''s still happy when she sees me.


    I really want to hold her, then hold her in my arms and tell her that no one can bully her or force her anymore. I will protect them!


    I nodded: "very good, and you?"


    She smiled and said, "I''m fine, too."


    Okay?


    I''m not doing well at all, but it''s quite bad. Looking back on what happened before, I can just walk through the gate of death.


    What about Wang Xin?


    Lost her father, the family was excluded, and Wang Xin''s status fell down. Did she live well?


    It must be pretty bad.


    But we didn''t express anything to each other. We all want each other to know that we are doing well. Don''t worry.


    Like a person, is not to let her live well?


    "I''ll be relieved if you live well ~" Wang Xin stared at me. There was no smile on her face, but she was relieved.


    It''s like watching your beloved pet slowly grow up and no longer need your own care.


    Wang Xin and I are standing at the school gate. Students come and go here. Our eyes are a little strange.


    I opened the door and said to her, "get in the car and invite you to dinner."


    She said, "the Iron Rooster has finally lost its hair?"


    "Ha ha ~"


    As soon as the door was closed, the sound outside quieted down.


    I don''t know why, this time Wang Xin saw that I was a little shy and a little reserved.


    I gently took her hand, put it in gear, put it in gear and drive.


    When my hand came into contact with Wang Xin, she shook unconsciously.


    After being separated for so long, touching again will still excite Wang Xin or make ripples in her heart.


    "Where are you going?" Wang Xin didn''t take her hand back, but let me hold it and asked me in a low voice.


    "You take you to fill your stomach. Are you hungry?" it''s time for dinner now.


    Wang Xin nodded silently and leaned on my shoulder.


    I stopped at a nice restaurant.


    I asked for a private room and went in with Wang Xin.


    Pretending to force tiger told me that I didn''t have time to come here. This time, I happened to have dinner with Wang Xin. Pretending to force tiger said that all the waiters in this restaurant are very Sao. It''s very interesting to come here for dinner~


    I didn''t know what Sao meant in his words. I didn''t understand what was going on until I walked into the restaurant.


    It was said by pretending to force the tiger. That''s the meaning!


    All the waiters here look very good.


    There are no waitresses here. They are all men, and they are very handsome and polite to people. When talking, even their mouths are close to my ears.


    Or pretend to be a tiger, why say Sao!


    Sure enough, it''s shaped like a grid!


    Wang Xin and I ordered and sat down face to face.


    "Wenzi, why did you suddenly bring me to dinner?" she smiled.


    "Because I miss you," I said seriously.


    But Wang Xin smiled after hearing this: "you can cheat girls most. I don''t believe it. If you want me, why don''t you call me?"


    Her words made me speechless.


    Indeed, I didn''t call her at all, but it''s not that I don''t want to call, but that I don''t have time.


    I really forgot.


    "I didn''t call, but I really miss you ~" I continued.


    Wang Xin gave me a safety eye and drank water.


    I think Wang Xin is very beautiful today. She looks pure and lovely, and she is full of youth.


    But the more I think so, the less I feel. Such a beautiful girl was ruined by chennan. Can I feel comfortable?


    "You will lie ~" Wang Xin stood up and pinched my nose.


    I smiled, a little helpless: "to tell you the truth, I haven''t had a good time these days, otherwise I won''t have never contacted you."


    "I know." unexpectedly, Wang Xin already knew, "you''re fooling around in the road. There''s nothing less about these things. Now I don''t know how many people talk about you behind your back. They all know that there''s a text in the road ~ but the more famous you are, the more dangerous you are, you know? I don''t know how many days I can always dream of you in the evening. You''re bloody cut..."


    I know that sooner or later I will be cut by someone. I''m afraid this is the best outcome.


    I''m afraid the result will not be so simple.


    However, once I come up this road, I can''t go down easily.


    I held Wang Xin''s hand.


    I don''t know since when, Wang Xin''s little hands have become cold and the same as Wang Yuxian~


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," I said.


    "Well, if you can be well, I''ll rest assured ~" facing my hot eyes, Wang Xin bowed her head.


    After a while, the food came up. I asked Wang Xin to have dinner.


    That sentence has been held in my heart all the time. I pretended not to care. While eating, I said, "how''s your brother recently?"


    "It''s OK, but I''m very tired at work every day."


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, just let me know."


    "Hehe, what can you do for him? He is a public servant."


    It''s bitter in my heart. Yes, Wang Yi is a public servant, and I''m just a little bastard. If I want to help Wang Yi, it seems that my mouth is too big.


    But I want to help Wang Yi, but it''s true.


    But now I''m not good enough.


    Several times during dinner, I could feel that Wang Xin wanted to talk to me, but every time she stifled it back, and there was still a faint mist in her eyes.


    She grabbed my heart like this.


    After dinner, I took her out for a ride.


    I stopped where there was no one.


    As soon as the car stopped, Wang Xin kissed me and was suddenly attacked by Wang Xin. I didn''t know what was going on for a long time. I just felt a burst of fragrance wrapped around me.


    "Wenzi, I like you..." Wang Xin kissed me oblivious. An almost vague word came, and then two lines of bitter tears fell into my mouth.


    Wang Xin cried.


    There was no sign or sound of crying.


    The grievance that has been held for so long broke out at this moment.


    I hugged Wang Xin, didn''t care about the tears on her face, and kissed her cherry affectionately.

 Chapter 812

    On the edge of the city, there is a white BMW parked.


    If a person like a forced tiger passes by, he will stare and hide quietly.


    What are you looking at?


    Watch the people in the car play with the car!


    He must think that anyone who parks his car here must play here, or why do you come to this place well?


    Isn''t this a waste of time and youth?


    That''s the idea of pretending to force a tiger.


    Because now there is only one thing in his eyes.


    That''s the bed!


    As long as there is a bed, you can do anything.


    Can do anything.


    This is also the current state of pretending to force the tiger.


    However, today I may be disappointed by Zhuang forced tiger. I didn''t do anything more than kissing Wang Xin in the car. It''s simply terrible.


    People are not as energetic as pretending to be a tiger.


    Now in the car, I open the sunroof and light a cigarette.


    The smoke curled up and Wang Xin wiped tears next to me.


    Just now, Wang Xin and I were hugging together. When I was ready for the next step, Wang Xin refused. She still couldn''t help telling me about her and chennan.


    Then I was silent.


    Wang Xin''s tears fell.


    She said she liked me, but she didn''t deserve me. She was too dirty.


    I know that Wang Xin is a very strong woman. She can''t hold a grain of sand in her eyes. She really likes me. It''s hard for her to be with me because she''s not perfect.


    She wants to give me everything she''s perfect for.


    Not perfect, but it''s Wang Xin after all, isn''t it?


    "I already know about it," I said faintly after a moment of silence.


    Now it was Wang Xin''s turn to be surprised. Her tears burst into her eyes: "Wenzi, I..."


    I hugged her in my arms again: "believe me, I will make chennan pay the price! But now is not the time!"


    She nodded hard, and then shook her head desperately.


    My words seemed to calm her down slowly.


    She shook her head and said, "no, Wenzi, don''t go to Fu chennan. We can''t compare his background. Those used to be small fights. If something really happened, chennan couldn''t be dealt with. It''s just a pity that if my father was still there, he might be able to help..."


    Wang Xin said, his eyes red again.


    I watched Wang Xin gradually change from a cheerful and lively girl to what she is now. How can I put it down?


    "No, Xinxin! This is not the only order in the world!" my eyes cooled down. "There is also an underground order!"


    Li Erzi was right.


    It''s too simple for us to let a person disappear now. People live in the world and there are many accidents. Who can control the accidental death or death on women?


    Wang Xin looked at me in a daze. She didn''t come back for a long time.


    "Wenzi, you have changed..."


    Isn''t it? Before, I was the boy with a childish face. Now, I have become an indifferent big brother.


    Can this change, this contrast be small?


    And listening to my tone, Wang Xin also felt that a human life was nothing to me.


    This is the really terrible place.


    I stroked her hair: "I never care about human life. I just kill those damn people. Do you say chennan is damn?"


    Wang Xin nodded and shook her head.


    Obviously, she thought chennan was hateful, but she didn''t get to the point of being killed.


    She must think it''s a little too much for me to do so.


    "A person''s fate should not be controlled by anyone, but I can choose to end it! Of course, the premise is that after he has done something unforgivable! For example, he moved you..."


    Between the lines, Wang Xin already knew what position she was in my heart.


    But she was not happy at all, because it all came too late.


    How happy would chennan be if she could be with me before she failed?


    All this will be the shadow of the wind.


    "Let me protect you later." I said to Wang Xin gently.


    When I said this, I had excluded all other factors.


    Where''s Wang Yuxian?


    Where''s Xiaowen?


    At this moment, my mind was blank. I just wanted to protect Wang Xin.


    This is not only a man''s responsibility, but also a man''s responsibility!


    But Wang Xin didn''t make a statement. After a while, she shook her head at me: "Wenzi, I can''t promise you. We are already people of two worlds..."


    Looking at Wang Xin''s pure and clear face, my heart sank slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    In a luxury villa.


    Chennan took out his mobile phone, found the sender and enjoyed the photos he had just sent out.


    He secretly photographed it when he was with Wang Xin.


    The picture is absolutely wonderful, and Wang Xin''s face is clearly recorded.


    This made him quite satisfied.


    He narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    This picture should have appeared in Zhang Wen''s mind now.


    Now I really want to see his angry face, ha ha!


    The fast pace of revenge seems to have been half done here in chennan. This feeling of happiness, gratitude and hatred makes chennan happy. He is even happier when Xiaolong snake kills Zhang Wen and puts him under his feet.


    Even more refreshing!


    This day, how come so slow?


    Step up, wow!


    Beside chennan lies the long legged girl who was severely abused by Bruce Lee and snake last time.


    Although she has been played by little dragon and snake, chennan doesn''t care. Anyway, she plays and doesn''t marry her. Let her take a bath and wash herself clean? What''s so particular about?


    Moreover, these two long legs also make chennan enjoy it very much.


    "Brother Nan, people like you so much ~" big long leg was played hard by little dragon and snake all night, but she didn''t care at all. Anyway, she didn''t care with chennan.


    Just play. Anyway, chennan will give out Bruce Lee''s share of the money.


    Just a lot more.


    "Ha ha..." Chen Nan sneered and looked at the girl''s face. He gave the girl a hard blow and puffed her lips.


    It''s not intimacy, it''s ravaging.


    "Do you like me or my money?" Chen Nan asked.


    His words made the girl tremble, thinking that Chen Nan knew? Knowing you''re going to get some more money from him?


    Impossible?


    She quickly smiled awkwardly: "brother Nan, what are you talking about? People really like you!"


    Chen Nan had a cheap smile on his face: "it doesn''t matter. Even if you like my money, it''s okay. Anyway, I have enough money for you to like!"

 Chapter 813

    I have enough money for you to like.


    This sentence sounds nothing, but it still deeply stimulates the girl''s heart.


    She thinks she''s cheap, too.


    But when she was in college, she wanted to open up after being played with by her partner and friends. Her family conditions are not very good. To put it bluntly, isn''t going to college just to find a good job and make more money?


    Besides, accompanying one man is also accompanying, and accompanying ten men is also accompanying!


    But even after three years of college, what can she do when she comes out? Like many office workers, do they go to work early and dark every day and devote their youth to those cold companies?


    She is unwilling.


    Instead, it''s better to make more money by taking advantage of your youth and beauty.


    If you make enough, stop.


    Not only the long legged girl thinks so, but many girls think so, so the women around Chen Nan will continue, so he will be so handy.


    Money makes the devil go round.


    Money can also make beautiful girls bow down.


    But the girl''s concept is wrong and her morality is wrong. It''s a big mistake to let chennan see that such a person can take advantage of it!


    To be a man, we must have the minimum principles.


    For a girl, it''s her own body.


    For a young man, it is his own temperament and confidence.


    Chennan and the girl are two people who abandon their principles.


    It was almost noon. Chen Nan still didn''t mean to get up, but arrogantly opened the quilt and wantonly appreciated the exquisite body of the long legged girl.


    It''s really the best, so that chennan will be intoxicated once after watching it once, intoxicated once, and want to play again.


    Now the girl is in front of him. He can play as he wants, round as he wants, and flat as he wants. Everything can be controlled by his temperament.


    He was a little upset at the thought of being played by little dragon and snake.


    It''s really cheap. If you haven''t asked him for something, how can you give this girl to him!


    "Why are you so cheap?" Chen Nan pressed the girl and rubbed her hands on her two long legs, wantonly and arrogant.


    Why so cheap.


    Little dragon and snake also asked her this sentence.


    But the girl didn''t blush at all.


    Yes, she is cheap, but you smelly men are more cheap. If it weren''t for you, could I be like this? She must still be a big girl like a flower. After graduating from college, she can find a job and marry someone to live a good life.


    Where will it be like now? Just for money, no lower limit! Look at chennan''s face!


    No woman wants to be like this. It''s just their inner chips.


    Chips and money are equal.


    The girl was not angry at chennan''s provocation, but touched chennan''s chest with her hand, slipped slowly, and touched his inner thigh intentionally or unintentionally~


    Looking at Chen Nan''s eyes full of confusion, people want to bite down.


    The girl''s action made Chen Nan feel like he came up again.


    "Hey, hey, I''m cheap. How else would I like you to bully me like this?" the girl didn''t forget to pick Dou one.


    This sentence became the fuse of her war with chennan.


    "Then I''ll treat you well!" Chen Nan said, turning over and getting on the horse. The girl whispered, but held Chen Nan tightly.


    For a time, the room was full of girls'' soft voices. Chennan enjoyed it.


    He can''t compare with little dragon and snake.


    In less than half an hour, he explained.


    I''ve never seen a missile. I always think artillery is powerful.


    Since the girl spent a good night with little dragon snake, she felt that chennan was a little too ordinary. Every time she finished, she still had more to say. She even missed little dragon snake.


    Or is the Dragon awesome, or is he two?


    One, two, three, four without stopping. Do you think it''s powerful?


    Chen Nan can only be regarded as an ordinary person at best.


    He''s just millet and a rifle. He can''t do it twice.


    "Get dressed and leave." Chen Nan was impatient with the girl immediately after he finished one time.


    He hasn''t forgotten what the girl looked like when she first saw him? With green hair, Chen Nan doesn''t look like a rich man at all, so his eyes are a little contemptuous.


    But when she knew chennan''s family background, that emotion immediately dissipated and disappeared, and immediately posted it.


    Chennan naturally enjoyed all this.


    Now, it even means revenge.


    The girl didn''t talk nonsense. She dressed quickly and left.


    Chen Nan sat by the bed, smoked a cigarette, and then called little dragon snake.


    The phone hasn''t been connected for a long time. Chen Nan is worried.


    He''s tied a knot with Zhang Wen now. Is Bruce Lee running away!


    Thinking of this, he simply put on his clothes and went to find little dragon snake.


    Bang Bang~


    Chennan is knocking outside.


    No one spoke for a long time.


    Chennan looked at the time and felt something wrong. It''s noon now. Why is there no movement in it? Little dragon and snake should be afraid to go out during the day!


    He anxiously took out his cell phone and was ready to make another call.


    At this time, there was a crash inside.


    Chennan was alert in an instant.


    What''s the matter? Is there a fight in there?


    Or did someone find Bruce Lee''s residence?


    It''s impossible!


    The security system here is still very good. If someone really finds Bruce Lee and follows him, he won''t dare to do it. Even if he does, the security guard can come in a few minutes. You know, there are surveillance everywhere! How is it possible?


    So what''s going on?


    Chen Nan thought more and more anxious.


    "Roar ~" at this time, across the door, chennan heard a very rough and crazy voice inside.


    Is it the dragon snake''s?


    No, it seems that it''s a little different from the little dragon snake''s voice. It''s more delicate than the little dragon snake''s.


    "Roar!" then a few more sounds came, and then there was a more violent bang.


    Cold sweat fell down chennan''s forehead.


    He is not in a hurry now, squatting at the door and smoking a cigarette.


    Why not worry?


    Because he heard it. It was not someone else''s voice. It was made by Bruce Lee and the shrew. They should be in the house now.


    The roar just now should be the voice of the fierce woman when she was about to get excited.


    How fierce is a fierce woman?


    Other women chirped like birds, but the fierce woman was like a lion roaring on the grassland~


    insane!


    Wild!


    Unrestrained!


    It''s just that chennan is a little worried. Can Xiaolong snake stand it?


    Listen to this voice, it seems that the fierce women are about to eat people

 Chapter 814

    Bang!


    Finally, under a violent noise, it was quiet.


    It seems that it''s finished. Chennan hurried to knock at the door.


    But at the last moment, he was still terrified.


    Even if he used more than 100% of his strength, he couldn''t make such a sound. It was a sonorous, powerful and practical sound.


    Let chennan admire from the bottom of his heart.


    The little dragon and snake really have a good taste. It''s really a dragon and Phoenix among people.


    The door opened. It was the little dragon and snake that opened the door.


    Rubbing his forehead, he doesn''t look very energetic.


    It''s strange to be in good spirits when you are tossed by a fierce woman every day!


    "Chen Nan, why are you here?" he was a little surprised.


    Chen Nan was surprised to see him like this!


    "What happened to your head?"


    Little dragon snake has a bag on his forehead.


    "It''s all right. I hit it at that time just now. Ha ha, come in!"


    Chen Nan''s heart pounded and hit? I''m afraid it''s not that simple! He heard what he was doing with the shrew just now. I''m afraid it was the shrew who tried to get on when she was trying.


    Oh


    Seeing here, chennan''s heart was raised.


    It''s thanks to the little dragon and snake. If you give yourself to the shrew, you may kill him at once!


    How cruel and violent this is!


    This is beyond the scope of normal human beings!


    Chennan looked at the fierce woman with a trace of awe.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Bruce Lee after he came in.


    Chen Nan smiled awkwardly and glanced at the shrew.


    The shrew is smoking and staring at chennan coldly!


    In fact, Chen Nan came to knock on the door just now and she heard it. She felt a little disturbing to herself and little dragon and snake. She was very upset.


    Chen Nan, why did you come at such a bad time?


    In fact, chennan has been very good at choosing time. At noon, who knows what they are here!


    A shrew is born with a deterrent, especially for men.


    A greasy man like Chen Nan will only be trampled by a fierce woman!


    Trembling, trembling under the fierce woman''s eyes!


    I don''t know if she was really frightened by the fierce woman. Chen Nan''s two legs seemed to be out of control and began to shake like chaff!


    Trembling!


    Chennan began to tremble!


    Just looking at the shrew, he began to shake uncontrollably.


    Chen Nan is afraid of the fierce woman in his heart.


    The muffled sound of the bang just after the end made chennan''s unconscious brain mend up.


    What position does the shrew wear to force the tiger to hit violently? How much strength did you use?


    Did you really move your heart?


    If the shrew really feels it, I''m afraid she can''t control her strength at all. Maybe when she misses, she can kill the little dragon and snake.


    This is what chennan is worried about. Looking at the shrew and little dragon snake, it''s a little too exciting.


    The fear on this body comes from fierce women like soldiers!


    He pressed hard from chennan without mercy.


    Seeing that chennan didn''t dare to say anything for a long time, Bruce Lee looked at the shrew reproachfully and motioned her to go into the house.


    The shrew snorted coldly and went back to the room.


    The powerful Qi field slowly left chennan. He took a breath and gulped several salivas.


    At the same time, he looked at the little dragon and snake with a little admiration.


    Why does the little dragon snake taste so hard? How can I eat this bowl of rice?


    Chen Nan couldn''t say anything else except cow force.


    "Don''t be afraid of ang ~ she''s like that. Just say wow ~" little dragon snake comforted chennan and gave him a cigarette.


    Chen Nan forced himself to smile and took a cigarette. Then he calmed down: "dragon and snake, what''s the situation recently?"


    Little dragon and snake smiled: "what''s the matter? Can''t hold your breath so soon? It''s all right. It''s going well!"


    Well, why don''t you do it? Chen Nan was very worried.


    After all, I''ve just tied the knot with Zhang Wen.


    If Bruce Lee doesn''t do it all the time, he will have trouble!


    He doesn''t want to block the bullet for Bruce Lee!


    "Just now, Zhang Wen''s brother called me!" Chen Nan said with a heavy face.


    "Zhang Wen''s brother?" this stunned little dragon snake. "Why did his brother call you?"


    In my impression, chennan shouldn''t have any conflict with Zhang Wen''s people now!


    Isn''t everything blocked by yourself?


    The atmosphere was good. Chen Nan continued: "Alas, you know my situation. If I didn''t have a contradiction with Zhang Wen, I couldn''t want to kill him. To tell you the truth, Zhang Wen''s people called me and threatened me to kill me!"


    "How dare he threaten you? He knows you''ve come to me?" the little dragon snake stared round.


    Chen Nan''s two performances were also quite OK. He quickly nodded: "I don''t know, otherwise why should I come to you."


    "Grass ~"


    Bruce Lee is angry. Chennan is just like his little brother now. How can he let his little brother be wronged!


    In the eyes of Bruce Lee, Zhang Wen is already the waste that is about to be dried up by himself. He feels that as long as he squats down in two days, he can easily kill Zhang Wen.


    It''s easy.


    Now, this dying man dares to let others threaten his little brother. What''s the concept?


    Can he bear it?


    Pop!


    The little dragon snake patted the table hard: "I can''t put him down! I don''t look at anyone, I dare to fucking threaten!"


    Chennan saw that little dragon and snake were so angry. He was happy. It seems that his bitter meat plan has succeeded.


    In fact, where is the phone a threat? Seriously, in fact, he chennan is a threat. He threatens Zhang Wen with Wang Xin''s photos to make Zhang Wen angry.


    But when he calmed down, he felt a little scared, so he went to find Bruce Lee snake and wanted him to do it quickly.


    Chen Nan''s heart is playing his own abacus!


    He wants to use up the little dragon and snake quickly, and then send him in!


    It''s a pity that little dragon and snake still can''t see people, or how can they listen to Chen Nan?


    If he knew what Chen Nan thought now, he would vomit blood angrily.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll do it as soon as possible!" the little dragon snake bowed his head and smoked.


    "As soon as possible, when is it?"


    "Just one or two days!"


    "Yes, yes." Chen Nan nodded vigorously.


    For a day or two, even if Zhang Wen wants to catch him, it''s not so easy, as long as he hides well.


    Chennan''s favorite is watching the play in secret.


    "If you have any more requirements, just tell me. By the way, do you have enough money?" chennan stood up and was ready to go.


    "That''s enough." little dragon snake unexpectedly didn''t have a big mouth from the lion, but was very satisfied and didn''t ask chennan for money again.


    He really regards chennan as his good brother!


    Chennan was also surprised that little dragon snake didn''t ask himself for money. His hands had reached into his clothes and was ready to take money for him.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll go first ~"


    "Well, slow down."

 Chapter 815

    In the world of little dragon and snake, the countdown has begun. Night has become his main battlefield.


    But it still needs to squat more.


    After two previous failures, Bruce Lee knew he had to be careful and careful.


    Taking Zhang Wen''s life is a certainty, so as long as you sharpen the sharp knife and go straight into it.


    Taking advantage of the night, he went out and continued to squat on Zhang Wen.


    Keep going to that little bar.


    When he got to the door, Bruce Lee saw the mouse squatting on the van.


    Squatting so high, I kind of want to open the table and sing a big play.


    The little dragon snake also thought the mouse looked very funny and laughed.


    Silly x, why don''t you squat in the sky?


    If Bruce Lee hadn''t kept a low profile now, he would have asked two brothers to fuck him.


    What are you doing? Afraid others can''t see him? Grass!


    The little dragon and snake straightened the brim of his hat and walked in with his head down.


    ¡­¡­


    Standing high and looking far, in fact, the mouse still misunderstood the definition of squatting.


    What is squatting?


    Just squat and wait!


    However, squatting on the roadside has a great impact on the line of sight. It''s better to squat directly in the car, so that he can see even the people coming out of the back door of the small bar.


    As long as there is anything moving over there, he will know for the first time.


    But he didn''t think about how to hide himself from others.


    This is a typical case of stealing a bell.


    When the little dragon snake in a duck tongue hat and exaggerated sportswear looked at him, he also saw the little dragon snake.


    But little dragon snake changed his clothes and he couldn''t recognize it.


    He thought the man was very angry and dared to stare at himself all the time.


    The way these little bastards communicate on the road is very simple, first eyes, then faces.


    If there is no such thing, if the little dragon snake and the mouse run into each other in the street, what they see at first sight is whether the other party blows or not.


    The second eye is the eyes, is it arrogant.


    If it happens, you don''t have to say a word, it''s dry!


    So how do you distinguish between "bang" and "no"?


    This is also a knowledge!


    The first is dressing. If the little dragon snake comes out in a sportswear, he must feel that he is very low-key.


    If he had a gold chain around his neck, he would immediately think, oh, what''s this boy doing? With a big gold chain?


    This is a kind of music.


    Another kind is the mouse, whose head is dry, still comes here to squat every day.


    Other bastards will think, what''s the matter? They haven''t been beaten enough and want to continue to be beaten twice?


    The mouse and the little dragon and snake caught up. Even if they were far apart, they still felt that the other party was very angry and wanted to fuck each other.


    If they didn''t both have tasks, they would have to fight head to head!


    Click.


    The mouse lit a cigarette, vomited arrogantly and squinted at the situation in the small bar.


    At this time, boss Wang called the mouse.


    The purpose is to urge him.


    "Big brother ~" said the mouse respectfully.


    It seems that boss Wang gave the mouse a blow on his head this time. He didn''t let him take revenge at all. Instead, he was closer to boss Wang.


    Why?


    Is it because boss Wang woke up the mouse? Let the mouse who has been confused understand and have a light in his head?


    no


    Mice are not so cheap.


    It''s because of feelings.


    The feelings between big brother and little brother.


    Boss Wang made the mouse wake up completely.


    He felt that boss Wang''s hypocrisy was really good to him.


    I remember I made a mistake when I was a child. That''s how his father smoked him.


    In boss Wang, he felt his father''s love.


    It''s so magical!


    Boss Wang must have never thought of himself. He hit a son this time!


    This is a deep father son friendship~


    "Well, mouse, how are you doing?" asked boss Wang.


    "Dad... No, big brother! I''m staring! Zhang Wen is still in the bar every day!" the mouse blurted out a word when he was excited.


    "Well, it''s all up to you." boss Wang gave the mouse a high platform to go up by himself!


    Don''t say, boss Wang said so. The mouse really put itself up.


    He really thinks boss Wang has to rely on him.


    Recently, there have been a lot of things in Wanfeng group. If it weren''t for the lack of time these two days, boss Wang should come and watch in person.


    If he saw the mouse squatting on the van like a commodity, boss Wang would have to make a cut in his head.


    "Big brother..."


    Having finished the business, when boss Wang was about to hang up, the mouse hesitated and stopped him.


    He sounded as if he had something to say to him.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang asked hoarsely on the phone.


    "In fact, there''s nothing wrong. What, brother, what do you think of my performance?" asked the mouse carefully.


    "OK!" boss Wang didn''t know what the mouse wanted to do, so he didn''t say too much.


    "Hey hey ~" the mouse began to laugh.


    In his cognition, he felt that this was tantamount to the invisible recognition of boss Wang.


    Being recognized by boss Wang is a kind of happiness, which shows that the mouse may take off in the future!


    He dreams of taking off~


    Just never had a chance.


    This time, he just mentioned it in front of boss Wang.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable?" boss Wang asked.


    The mouse continued to smile, but gradually it was flattery.


    Oh~~~


    Boss Wang savored it carefully, as if he could hear something else from the mouse''s laughter, and he also smiled.


    It''s just a sneer.


    "Mouse, just say what you want. I''m your big brother. What can''t you say to me?"


    Boss Wang is very wrong!


    He said everything to him. That''s a fool!


    A fool like a mouse!


    Now the mouse who regards boss Wang as his father has not noticed this. He thinks he should speak out his thoughts with boss Wang.


    As boss Wang said, he has regarded boss Wang as his father. What can''t he say?


    What else is shy?


    So, a word almost without thinking through the brain burst out of the mouse''s mouth.


    "Brother, do you think I can take over the post?"


    WOW~


    Boss Wang''s head buzzed.


    good heavens!


    All right!


    I really don''t see. Is this mouse really awesome! My heart is wild enough! I want to take over the post!


    Hehe, it''s a little interesting!


    Boss Wang smiled. He really thought it was funny.


    Let''s not talk about how much the mouse overestimates himself. If he fights alone, he is not the opponent of the pillar.


    What do you rely on to hang out?


    Don''t you just start harder and fight badly?


    Mouse, he wants nothing, but people are smart. How can they compare with columns?


    The things boss Wang asked Zhu to do can scare the mice to death!

 Chapter 816

    In fact, the mouse has long been unhappy with the column.


    He is also a little brother. Why is his mouse still poor and goes out to ride a motorcycle every day.


    Where are the pillars?


    He hasn''t seen a lack of money!


    He simply can''t understand the relationship between Zhu and boss Wang. Zhu is not simply a little brother around boss Wang.


    His identity and status have long been different from those of mice.


    But the mouse is jealous. He is jealous of the pillar''s strong aura and his arrogance~


    But now the mouse wants to take over the post. Isn''t that a joke?


    At least it''s a joke for boss Wang.


    However, boss Wang didn''t say what he said was too ugly, but smiled: "wait until you finish this!"


    The ambiguous words made the mouse excited at once.


    Besides, there is hope. Is it possible!


    The mouse''s heart suddenly lit up a fighting spirit, as if from boss Wang''s words, he had seen how to take over the post in the future and how to show off in front of his father boss Wang.


    Take advantage of boss Wang''s fame and strength to make a good world in Jinhai city.


    Unfortunately, the mouse thought too simply. Boss Wang didn''t want him to mix up at all.


    Little brother will always be little brother.


    It can''t be the climate.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''m sure to do it well." the mouse promised on the phone.


    "Well, hehe." boss Wang smiled and hung up.


    The mouse was excited by the idea in his heart. When he recovered, he focused his eyes on the small bar.


    He raised his 120% spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, always lonely.


    Men will be lonely, women will be lonely.


    Especially women like Wang Yuxian are more likely to be lonely.


    At the moment, in the hotel, Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen sleep together. The two women''s exquisite bodies stick together, which seems to be in decline.


    Because there are no men around, women still need men. Without men, no matter how beautiful women are, they will be dim.


    Xiaowen Bai Nen''s symmetrical leg is on Wang Yuxian''s body, and the quilt only covers Xiaowen''s thigh root.


    You can vaguely see the little white NN on the edge.


    As she breathed, Xiaowen''s chest rose and fell, and her face was as sweet as a baby.


    In contrast, Wang Yuxian is more intellectual.


    Because she slept with Xiaowen, Wang Yuxian was also very bold. The neckline of the pink pajamas was wide open, and there was a snow-white under the sexy collarbone.


    Between exhaling and inhaling, the snow mound at the neck seemed to bulge out of his pajamas.


    Not even one hand.


    Xiaowen was already asleep. She didn''t know what to murmur. She put her hand around Wang Yuxian''s neck and rubbed her hard.


    Wang Yuxian reluctantly pushed Xiaowen''s body away and got out of bed barefoot.


    Stepping on the soft carpet, Wang Yuxian sat in front of the windowsill and looked at the still brightly lit city outside the window. Her heart was empty.


    The more this time, she misses Lao Gao more and more. She doesn''t know what Lao Gao is doing now. Did she dream of her?


    Alas~


    Wang Yuxian poured himself a glass of red wine, took a sip of cherry and gently pressed it against the mouth of the glass.


    Loneliness and loneliness are all around Wang Yuxian.


    For several days, in addition to getting the news of the wolf from the demon woman, she still got nothing, or no news from Lao Gao.


    My heart is also quite uncomfortable.


    "Yuxian, why don''t you sleep?" Xiaowen didn''t know when she woke up. She got out of bed vaguely, hugged Wang Yuxian''s charming waist from behind and put her face close to her.


    "I can''t sleep." Wang Yuxian was very confused, rubbing Xiaowen''s sleepy face with her hand.


    "Do you know? You''re just luring others to commit crimes when you''re sitting here. Fortunately, I''m not a man, otherwise how can I control myself?"


    Xiaowen said with a bad smile.


    Indeed, if Xiaowen hadn''t said it, Wang Yuxian might not have noticed it.


    Her present posture is really a little charming.


    Pajamas open to the thighs, the chest is snow-white.


    Light little feet and pink pajamas are more charming.


    This is a murder weapon for men!


    "It''s just me and you. What am I afraid of? I can wear it ~" Wang Yuxian said angrily and looked at Xiaowen.


    The latter blushed, and his hands extended upward along her waist, invading wantonly.


    "Jade fairy, haven''t you heard of women and women like that? Hey hey ~"


    In the face of Xiaowen''s ridicule, Wang Yuxian was used to it and didn''t respond. Instead, she cooperated with her.


    "Then try it and see which of us is better ~"


    "Yuxian, you are really an old hand ~"


    The two were fighting and staged a provocative picture in the room. Finally, they were tired and lay on the ground like petals.


    "Miss Lao Gao again?" Xiaowen asked.


    Wang Yuxian nodded. Can she not think about it?


    After coming here, the tide of memory opened the gate to release the flood. She thought about Lao Gao several times every day.


    I want to eat.


    Wash and think.


    I want to sleep.


    Lao Gao, has been deeply engraved in her mind.


    It''s just that he never showed up.


    "Xiaowen, I always think something is wrong." Wang Yuxian frowned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I think there is something wrong with the little wolf."


    What is the demon woman like now? Wang Yuxian also saw that the wolf is the culprit, but wasn''t the demon woman with Lao Gao before?


    She has become like this. Where can Lao Gao be better?


    She thought the wolf must know where Lao Gao was.


    Xiaowen sighed: "there are only a few of my friends in Jinhai city. They must not be able to find out anything. Brother Wen can''t find out about this..."


    "Xiaowen, I''m not blaming you. I just think things are a little strange." Wang Yuxian frowned.


    "Don''t think too much. You''ll find Lao Gao. I don''t believe he doesn''t want you. If such a beautiful woman doesn''t come back at home, she has to go outside." Xiaowen said angrily.


    If Lao Gao is still alive, he must miss wang Yuxian. After all, his love for so many years is here, but now he has turned into a palm of sand and will never have his own thoughts again.


    Lao Gao, just once existed. Wang Yuxian will never find any news about him again.


    "Well, it''s all right. Go to sleep first ~" said Wang Yuxian.


    Xiaowen puffed, stretched her waist and went to sleep with Wang Yuxian in her arms.


    Wang Yuxian''s heart is dripping blood.


    Lao Gao, Lao Gao, where on earth are you hiding? Don''t you miss me?


    Not at all?

 Chapter 817

    In the last two days, when the gangsters in Jinhai city began to immerse themselves in the changeable night, one was quite idle.


    I can''t help it. I got a knife in my leg. Up to now, it''s a little difficult to walk and I can''t get out of it.


    This is Wang Peng.


    Although he stays in the hospital every day, although I didn''t tell him about the little dragon snake, he still knows. I want to get the little dragon snake.


    He also wanted to help me, but the injury on his leg made him have no combat effectiveness at all.


    In fact, these are bullshit, mainly because I didn''t say these words with Wang Peng at all, and didn''t want him to go with me at all. Wang Peng can''t stick it shamelessly?


    After all, he was wrong last time.


    But Wang Peng never thought of stopping.


    Not once.


    He wants revenge! To perform a beautiful play, to show yourself in front of me!


    At the moment, in Wang Peng''s ward, brother Yijiao is with him. He smokes nearby.


    During his stay in hospital, he never missed Zhiyong. The boy left indelible marks on Wang Peng.


    He was injured for the first time since he followed Zhang wenhun. He was so embarrassed for the first time.


    Wang Peng must get it back. He must break both Zhiyong''s legs!


    This matter has been brewing in Wang Peng''s head for many days.


    He was upset and unhappy at the same time.


    Even moved to kill.


    He has been with Zhang Wen for such a long time, which has slowly aroused the hostility in his body. Now Wang Peng wants to cripple people once he opens it, and kill people once he starts.


    This is a big taboo in mixed society.


    There are not a few people like Wang Peng who dare to start in Jinhai City, but how many can be arrogant all the way to the end?


    Which one didn''t get slapped on the ground?


    Finally, he was either dead on the street or caught in it. He spent the rest of his life in it?


    Society is not so mixed. Wang Peng''s method is not mixing society, but playing with his life!


    Wang Peng''s concept itself has a great misunderstanding.


    But it''s not his fault, because his eldest brother Zhang Wen didn''t set a good example for him.


    "Peng''er, stop smoking. The nurse just told you not to smoke." brother Yijiao came and choked Wang Peng''s cigarette.


    Wang Peng looked up at him and said, "how about Zhiyong?"


    Wang Peng never thought that it would be over, or that he was waiting for Zhang Wen to avenge him.


    He knew that Zhang Wen would certainly help him do it. He would certainly find Zhiyong to clean him up, but he couldn''t wait so long. Now if he waited one more second, his discomfort would be one more second.


    Zhiyong is like a cancer growing in his heart.


    It made him feel bad.


    When he closed his eyes, his head was full of the expression when Zhiyong gave himself a knife, ferocious and terrible! It''s like a nightmare.


    So he didn''t tell Zhang Wen or even let Wu Yang know about it. He was going to find Zhiyong secretly. When he knew where Zhiyong was, he went to kill him!


    Cut it first and then gather it up!


    In fact, these people around Wang Peng have nothing to do in society. At best, they just know a few punks. It''s even more difficult to find a person hiding in the dark.


    But this time, the effect was unexpectedly good.


    As soon as Wang Peng finished asking, brother Yijiao''s phone rang.


    He picked it up for a while and then put down the phone.


    "Peng''er, someone has found it! There are four people in a night show in the south of the city, plus Zhiyong!"


    Wang Peng''s little heart thumped.


    He didn''t expect to find Zhiyong so soon!


    "Call brothers, go!"


    Wang Peng struggled to climb down from the bed and leaned on a crutch.


    Brother Yijiao was a little helpless to see him like this: "peng''er, let''s go. You''ll recover here!"


    He is really afraid that Wang Peng will have an accident when he goes out. At that time, Wu Yang must blame him for not watching Wang Peng, but can he watch Wang Peng like this? Who can restrain him except Zhang Wen?


    Brother Yijiao also has a sad face.


    "It''s all right. I''ll break Zhiyong''s leg with my own hands!" Wang Peng said fiercely with murderous spirit in his eyes.


    Brother Yijiao sighed and gathered the people in the hospital. There were almost a dozen. With a few people who went out to find Zhiyong, they could look like seventeen or eight.


    After taking a few cars, they drove towards Zhiyong''s night scene.


    On the way, Wang Peng called his brother there to keep an eye on Zhiyong. Don''t let him run away.


    The brother promised on the phone that Zhiyong was playing with women at night. He had a lot of fun. He didn''t even let him go.


    Wang Peng had an evil smile on his face.


    In fact, why can Wang Peng''s people find Zhiyong so quickly?


    Is it because Wang Peng''s people are powerful? fucking great?


    no


    Because Zhiyong didn''t hide at all!


    It''s time to play and eat every day!


    He doesn''t believe that Wang Peng dares to come to him, let alone that Wang Peng will come to him. He thinks that Wang Peng should be recovering from his injury in the hospital now. Where is there time to come?


    Zhiyong doesn''t care about Wang Peng at all.


    Although he was surprised by Wang Peng''s momentum that day, now he is not afraid of anything after he slows down.


    God, he''s Lao two!


    Moreover, Zhiyong must come out these days. He wants to release news outside to let everyone on the road in Jinhai know that Zhang Wen is going to deal with boss Wang.


    But the news seems to spread a little slowly, much slower than Zhiyong imagined.


    He is also worried, but he can''t be too obvious. It makes people feel that he is deliberately spreading it.


    That''s not the effect Zhiyong wants.


    Zhiyong can''t do that.


    At night, as the music roared, Zhiyong took his three younger brothers, hugged a girl on a sofa and swayed vigorously with the rhythm.


    Ow, Ow~


    In the evening, there was cheering all the time.


    The atmosphere tonight is particularly good. The new DJ renders the atmosphere quite well. The rhythm is good. There are slow in fast and hi in slow~


    "Shake it up ~" DJ took the mark and completely promoted the atmosphere.


    Zhiyong''s big bald head is particularly eye-catching at night. At this moment, he is also hi.


    However, Zhiyong''s way of hi is a little different from others.


    What''s different?


    When others get up, they shake their heads, beat their body, stamp their feet and so on.


    But what about Zhiyong?


    When he was old, he became independent and selfless, like entering a state of cultivation, and everything around him seemed to disappear in his mind. In his world, there are only hi Dafa''s music and Zhiyong''s figure alone~


    No one listens and no one does anything.


    Just frown, close your eyes and shake his big head hard.


    Suddenly it looked like a mad dog was ready to bite~


    Woof, woof!


    Ow, Ow!


    Tonight''s volunteers, the most swing!

 Chapter 818

    In the middle of the field stood several girls in thin clothes.


    Tonight they are the focus of the show, the focus of the attention of these high-profile men.


    So that they can extend their emotions to everyone here.


    Following the rhythm, they twisted their small waist vigorously, and the hip mound seemed to be misplaced, for fear that others would not see it.


    Several girls cooperate with several steel pipes and swing like crazy.


    It looks like she''s a man.


    Uh huh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah~


    In recent two days, the atmosphere in this show is good, because the boss here invited these beautiful girls to help, and DJ also changed a very young one.


    Young people, vigorous and vigorous, can perfectly drive up the atmosphere.


    Although the night facilities are very old, many gangsters like to come and play in the field.


    Zhiyong is one of them. I remember he came here to play every day before he went to prison. After he came out, he still liked to come and play every day.


    This feeling can''t be replaced by any field.


    When the music reached the top, several girls shook their hands, pulled the small cloth off their chest and flew out.


    "Ow, ow ~" some bastards standing in front were crazy when they saw this scene. They went crazy to rob the things thrown by the girls.


    The man who robbed those things was shameless and put his head on his head and threw it around.


    Follow the music and swing!


    Ouch, ouch.


    At this time, Zhiyong was very special among these people. He hugged the two girls, closed his eyes and shook hard. He had reached the state of selflessness.


    Make these girls around a little embarrassed.


    Close your eyes and shake your head all the time. I don''t know. I thought Zhiyong had some kind of disease!


    However, Zhiyong is quite intoxicated with this feeling. He especially likes this self hi situation.


    His head is shaking. In this constantly shaking world, Zhiyong seems to see the future, as if he saw how to step on the bastards in Jinhai city under his feet, see the mountains and small, and follow Lao Yan in the future.


    These things are not illusions, they are certain to happen in the future.


    As long as Zhiyong waits patiently, that day will surely come.


    At that time, I will rock in Jinhai city!


    Thinking so, Zhiyong quietly put his hand into the clothes of the two girls around him and rubbed them hard.


    Whoosh~


    At this time, Zhiyong felt a touch on his head.


    Zhiyong frowned and ignored.


    He was high and didn''t want to pay attention to anything else.


    "Brother Yong, brother Yong..." a little brother next to him continued to push Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong was about to get to the top. He was interrupted by the boy. He opened his eyes angrily.


    "Grass, what''s the matter?" Zhiyong''s eyes were a little blurred!


    Of course, this is not because he is immersed in his fantasy, but because he shakes his head more and faints!


    Look at the boy in front of you. There''s a double shadow.


    The boy whispered a few words in Zhiyong''s ear, and then pointed to the door.


    Zhiyong''s eyes narrowed.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Peng was not arrogant this time. As soon as he got off the bus, he brought people in quietly. No one told him or disturbed him.


    It''s just that the way Wang Peng walks is a little eye-catching.


    Like this, he has been included in the ranks of thugs.


    My legs are hurt. If I don''t heal well at home, why do I have to eat?


    What else are you doing?


    As soon as Wang Peng entered the door, many people focused their unhappy eyes on him, but soon, they all looked away and dared not look at Wang Peng.


    Because many people recognize it.


    This is Wang Peng who chased Zhiyong in the other field last time!


    It''s Zhang Wen''s little brother!


    Last time, Zhiyong was afraid of Wang Peng. If it wasn''t for the sneak attack, he couldn''t even subdue Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng has also become the focus of discussion among the bastards.


    However, their words all stayed in Wang Peng''s hospitalization. They were also guessing. They didn''t know what Zhiyong would do and whether he would die miserably after Wang Peng was discharged from the hospital.


    No one expected that this day came so fast.


    Wang Peng was followed by a dozen people.


    Today, Wang Peng asked brother Yijiao and five or six other people to bring knives in order to keep Zhiyong!


    He himself prepared a sharp dagger, and now he has changed his mind.


    He doesn''t want to break both of Zhiyong''s legs. He wants to kill Zhiyong again!


    When Wang Peng limped in, all this was seen by Zhiyong''s little brother.


    One of them soon recognized Wang Peng.


    However, because he drank a lot of wine, he couldn''t believe that the person in front of him was Wang Peng. Because his injury was not well, how could he come to do Zhiyong?


    How can it be so fast? It''s illogical!


    Therefore, the bastard saw that Wang Peng just smiled at the corners of his mouth. He thought it was impossible. He thought he drank too much, and then asked the younger brother next to him. When the younger brother saw Wang Peng, he went to ask the third younger brother


    Fortunately, the third brother didn''t drink much wine and was sober. He saw Wang Peng and the people around him at a glance. Several of them were armed with knives.


    He immediately whispered that it was bad.


    Now Zhiyong is hi. If Wang Peng and them rush over, they can poke Zhiyong into a sieve!


    So he wanted to tell Zhiyong quickly.


    But Zhiyong is paying for Mr. hi at all. He still thinks he''s very annoying!


    "Brother Yong, wake up!" the little brother was worried, because he saw that Wang Peng and them were getting closer and closer to here. If they were a few more elegant seats, they would see Zhiyong!


    Mr. hi is still immersed in the realm just now. He hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    Before his eyes, countless double shadows slowly coincided and slowly combined into a sharp shadow!


    This shadow is Wang Peng!


    It''s Wang Peng limping towards him!


    Those people who follow around are all ferocious! I''m ready to come and die!


    "My grass!" Zhiyong''s legs softened in a hurry.


    He is really afraid. Today he is not prepared at all. Who would have thought Wang Peng would come and attack him at this time?


    Seeing that it is imminent, people will bring people over!


    Although they are brave and courageous, the younger brothers who follow them are all waste. They are the kind of people who are pressed on the ground and dare not say a word.


    How can these people compete with Wang Peng?


    Bang!


    Zhiyong sank and fell to the ground, accompanied by two girls and the wine on the table.


    He was going to stand up and run, but he couldn''t stand up because he was too high just now!


    Move, the head will faint badly.


    Wang Peng had not noticed Zhiyong''s table. Now, Wang Peng also turned his eyes.


    Yo!


    Isn''t that Zhiyong!


    Zhiyong shrinking on the ground like a turtle!

 Chapter 819

    At the moment of seeing Zhiyong, Wang Peng''s eyes were gloomy.


    As if the hunter saw the prey.


    Zhiyong doesn''t dare to go up. He thinks it''s not the time. What if he fights with Wang Peng and is killed? He hasn''t helped Lao Yan well, and he hasn''t become famous in Jinhai city!


    How can I die?


    Moreover, Wang Peng came prepared. He didn''t even have a knife in his hand. How can he spell it?


    "Stab him to death!" Wang Peng said with one hand on the crutch and the other pointing to Zhiyong.


    Brother Yijiao nodded and walked towards Zhiyong along the road.


    "My grass!" this is Zhiyong''s second exclamation. He knows he can''t hesitate any more. He must die!


    Regardless of the girl who fell to the ground, he stood up on a girl''s body and ran away!


    The girl screamed in pain, and Zhiyong had already flown out!


    Attention, it''s flying out!


    I didn''t run out.


    At this time, Zhiyong has reached the point of life and death. One second later, he may be killed or pressed by Wang Peng!


    Now Zhiyong has wings on his shoulders and head.


    Whoosh fly~


    "Shit! Swallow Li San!" at this time, someone in the night scene saw Zhiyong''s voice and shadow and shouted all over.


    This metaphor is not exaggerated at all!


    you ''re right!


    They really thought they saw the swallow Li San!


    That great Xia who knows great lightness skills!


    Don''t say, the volunteers at this time are really somewhat similar.


    Swallow Li San and Zheng Hi, sir, these two names coincide very skillfully~


    Of course, Zhiyong doesn''t know how to fly, nor does he know any lightness skills. If he knew lightness skills, he would have flown to the eaves and gave Wang Peng some throwing knives!


    Just like Xiao Wang on Xiao Li''s throwing knife.


    It''s just that Xiao Wang''s final result is not very good.


    If not now, in this age of heavy weapons, maybe Xiao Wang could really practice his unique skills and become a great Xia.


    But in modern times, you can fly a knife better than a gun?


    Faster than a gun?


    Zhiyong, just now it was played by gravity! When he looked back now, he didn''t know how he got up from the ground or where he bounced up. Anyway, he felt that there was a force supporting him, and then he jumped up.


    This also belongs to the instinct of human escape.


    In danger, all the cells in Zhiyong''s body were stimulated.


    In front of the absolute advantage Wang Peng, Zhiyong has given up resistance and just wants to run!


    Get out of here!


    Otherwise, there is a risk of being dried to death!


    The two short legs are making trouble quickly, and the lights are too dark at night. Doesn''t it look like flying?


    Zhiyong was so fast that he disappeared at the back door of the night show.


    The three younger brothers who followed him were not inferior at all. They looked a little stronger than him. They all flew out~


    When it comes to fighting, they can''t beat anyone else. When it comes to running away, no one else can catch them!


    What''s up, cow?


    "I grass... Run so fast!" brother Yijiao is still ready to chase, but he can''t match this speed at all. Even if he chases out, he will not be seen for a long time, so he simply won''t chase.


    He looked back at Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng''s face became gloomy. He didn''t expect Zhiyong to react so quickly. He knew that he should arrange several brothers to guard at the back door!


    "Shit! Let''s go!" Zhiyong is gone. Wang Peng doesn''t mean anything here. He takes people away immediately.


    Next time, when there is news of Zhiyong, he will kill Zhiyong!


    ¡­¡­


    Run, run, run.


    Fly, fly, fly~


    On the way of escape, Zhiyong has gone farther and farther.


    Today, he is running. Tomorrow, he will be able to take off.


    The dark streets around Zhiyong are still not streets in his heart, but a vast road, which is the runway for his life to take off. At any time, as long as he likes, he can take off.


    Fly out of the darkness and into space~


    Zhiyong will become an immortal!


    "Brother, there''s no one behind. Don''t run away..." at this time, a little brother''s voice came over.


    Zhiyong was stunned and looked back.


    It was dark and empty.


    There are really no people.


    Wang Peng didn''t catch up?


    Zhiyong stopped. He ran out for a kilometer in one breath, but his face was not red and breathless, as if what had just happened had not happened.


    Zhiyong''s physical strength is different from that of ordinary people. If he doesn''t mix with the society and takes part in a one kilometer long-distance race, he will definitely get a place with the explosive power he just bounced from the ground and the frequency he flew out!


    But Zhiyong doesn''t like long-distance running. He didn''t like it since he was a child.


    Because he felt that running was like being driven away. It was not fun at all.


    It''s fun to fight and drive others away!


    That''s the character of chivalry!


    "Grass, Wang Peng didn''t catch up?" Zhiyong was still a little upset. It seems that he still wants to race a hundred meters with Wang Peng.


    "No, no one..." the little brother panted.


    These three little brothers are quite good!


    Zhiyong ran so fast that they all kept up and followed closely without hesitation.


    It''s awesome!


    Few people can keep up with Zhiyong.


    But this is the limit. These three people are already panting on the ground.


    "Shit, Wang Peng is very happy!"


    Zhiyong lit a cigarette and squatted on the roadside to smoke.


    Since Wang Peng didn''t catch up, he was not afraid.


    Wang Peng, it''s really Peng se, because Zhang Wen is standing behind him.


    What about Zhiyong?


    Old Yan, the boss behind him, is still running. He doesn''t have time to take care of his own affairs. He also knows that he can''t play too much. If he fights with Wang Peng at this time, it will only make old Yan ugly and blame him.


    "Brother Yong! Either find a brother to kill him!" said one of the younger brothers.


    After Zhiyong ran just now, he reacted quickly and ran faster than anyone else! Now it''s starting to be sarcastic.


    "Cao, do you think I don''t want to? What can I do now that my brother is not here? Just like Wang Peng, I''ll kill him every minute!" Zhiyong was quite unambiguous.


    "Well, brother Yong, I know you are powerful. You must be able to kill Wang Peng!"


    "That''s enough!" Zhiyong raised his head and forgot how humiliating he was when he ran just now.


    "All right, go back. Wow, don''t talk to others about tonight!" Zhiyong said to the three of them very seriously.


    They nodded one by one.


    They certainly won''t tell others about it, but many people have seen it just now.


    Can you hide it?

 Chapter 820

    I didn''t think Lao Yan would know about it. After Zhiyong sent his three younger brothers away in the evening, he found a bath center nearby and a girl. He spent the night.


    Mr. hi didn''t find the feeling in the night, but found his own hi in the bath center~


    On this girl, he''s been high all night!


    He didn''t stop until the girl couldn''t stand it and clamored for him to increase the money.


    I don''t know why. Zhiyong is very powerful tonight. He can''t stop if he wants to.


    He himself felt a little different from ordinary people.


    Zhiyong is such an awesome character.


    One night''s mechanical swing didn''t make his waist feel any pain, which was even more awesome than a robot!


    At dawn in the morning, Zhiyong was still sleeping in the bath center, and the mobile phone next to him rang.


    There is no airtight wall, not to mention the Yin role of Lao Yan?


    He knew all those things that happened last night. Of course, he told him his eyes, so he called him on the first time and questioned him.


    Zhiyong hesitated to see Lao Yan''s number and picked it up.


    "Big brother..." Zhiyong''s voice was blurred.


    "You can fucking sleep!" Lao Yan shouted on the phone and called Zhiyong directly.


    Zhiyong whooshed up. He scolded secretly. It seems that Lao Yan already knows about it.


    "Don''t be angry, brother." Zhiyong hurriedly comforted Lao Yan.


    Can Lao Yan not be angry?


    He''s blowing up on the phone!


    What he told Zhiyong is to be careful recently and provoke the relationship between Zhang Wen and boss Wang, which means to tell Zhiyong not to come out and make trouble if you have nothing to do, hide and watch the play!


    But who knows?


    Zhiyong still worked with Wang Peng.


    If the people on Lao Yan''s side work with Zhang Wen first, doesn''t boss Wang sit and watch the big play?


    Why is Zhiyong so brainless!


    "Grass! Don''t you fucking know how many kilograms you have?" old Yan was worried and began to scold Zhiyong.


    "Brother, listen to me first. I went to the night show last night. I went out for a walk. Did I tell the people on the road about boss Wang and Zhang Wen? I didn''t expect Wang Peng to come suddenly!"


    Zhiyong''s explanation is quite reasonable. He took his play last night for granted.


    "Grass, to what extent are you now?" old Yan continued to ask.


    To say what Zhiyong did last night, he really doesn''t know. He can play and have a good time at night. Besides, is that what Lao Yan arranged.


    "Not bad! At least many bastards already know it. I think it should be spread to boss Wang soon."


    Although he said so, Zhiyong still had no bottom in his heart. He felt that his news was still slow.


    "Why does Wang Peng know you''re here?" asked old Yan.


    He thinks Wang Peng should be recuperating in the hospital now. How can he suddenly come out to find Zhiyong? There must be water in it.


    Speaking of this, Zhiyong was angry. He also wanted to know why Wang Peng came suddenly. He had just played and the atmosphere was just in place. Moreover, Fei Zhiyong had been out of the appearance of those girls, and was finally spoiled by Wang Peng.


    Can he not be angry?


    Zhiyong is so angry!


    He can''t wait to find Wang Peng now and let him clear all his expenses last night!


    "Elder brother, I''m also surprised! I gave him a knife in the leg to calm him down. Who knows he dares to bring people here! But elder brother, I really wanted to save face for you last night, otherwise I would have killed Wang Peng!"


    "Save face for me?" Lao Yan was a little curious.


    "Well, think about it. What''s your position in the road now? I''ve stabbed Wang Peng. If I work with him again and hurt him, it''s bad for Zhang Wen and boss Wang. Second, people in the road will say I bully people. What can I be proud of if I beat a lame?"


    What Zhiyong said is right.


    Not at all.


    This is the reason that Zhiyong, who has a relatively simple mind, made up after thinking for a long time. He thinks this reason must satisfy Lao Yan. The two reasons he said are enough for Lao Yan to understand.


    I can''t beat Wang Peng. I just don''t want to make trouble for him.


    Who is Lao Yan?


    Zhiyong''s reasons for these flat feet can''t fool him!


    In the face of Zhiyong''s explanation, he could only say coldly: "save it, ang! Don''t fucking blame me for being rude if you have nothing to do!"


    "Ah... Yes..." Zhiyong immediately bowed his head and admitted his mistake.


    He knew that he could not deceive Lao Yan, so he simply stopped talking.


    "OK, you hide for me these two days. If you let me know you''re wandering in the street again, you know what the consequences are?" old Yan said on the phone.


    Zhiyong said in his heart, is Lao Yan going to cut off his recent entertainment activities.


    You can''t go anywhere. What''s the point of being at home?


    "Big brother..."


    Doodle doodle


    Lao Yan didn''t give him a chance to explain, so he hung up.


    The old Yan at this end of the phone is angry and his chest rises and falls.


    Zhiyong, after all, is not suitable for doing these brainy things. He is still suitable for charging.


    It seems that these things should not be handled by Zhiyong, so as to avoid trouble in the future. At this juncture, there can be no problems at all.


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan made a phone call to his own eye liner, told them to scatter the matter between Zhang Wen and Wang boss, and let the people in Jinhai city know this!


    For these people, Lao Yan is still quite at ease.


    "Big brother, but can you believe this?" the old Yan''s eyes were very naive.


    Will you believe it?


    The promise in Lao Yan''s heart was only 30%.


    He still knows who boss Wang is. Such people have their own opinions. Ordinary people can''t start from him at all.


    "What do you know? Do you know what public opinion is?"


    "Is that what everyone is talking about ~"


    "Yes, if a and B have a fight, in fact, they will be finished once they fight. But at this time, a group of people come out and say that a is going to kill B, and they also find many people waiting near the door of B''s house every day. What do you think of B?"


    "B won''t be so stupid. Believe it?"


    "You''re right. B doesn''t necessarily believe it, but he can''t hold people. He keeps talking. If these people talk outside every day, what will B do for a long time?"


    "If I were B, I would definitely find someone to beat a first!" the little brother understood Lao Yan''s idea.


    Lao Yan laughs. He likes to talk to smart people. He doesn''t bother. He''s like Zhiyong. He doesn''t understand anything!


    "Well, all right, go!"


    "I see, brother!"

 Chapter 821

    I sit here smoking in the nail salon.


    In the room, Li Erzi and Wu Yang sat opposite me.


    These days, we focus on Bruce Lee and snake. We don''t know that Wang Peng went to find Zhiyong last night.


    "Brother Wen, about Wang Peng..." Wu Yang seems to want to say something to me.


    I waved him off.


    I''ve been thinking about this since Wu Yang told me.


    Wang Peng, we went to attack Zhiyong behind our backs last night.


    Fortunately, Zhiyong ran fast, otherwise he might be killed by Wang Peng.


    Zhiyong, I must clean up, but now is not the time.


    "Wenzi, Wang Peng, he''s impulsive and must be disciplined!" said Li Erzi, who was silent for a long time.


    I nodded and agreed. I had made it clear enough with Wang Peng last time, but he still didn''t listen to me and went to find Zhiyong on his own.


    I can''t control my men. What authority do I have? Wang Peng''s temper will definitely suffer in the future.


    "Er Zi, go to the hospital with me." I thought for a moment and stood up and said.


    Li Erzi went to drive.


    "Brother Wen." Wu Yang grabbed me from behind with a worried face.


    I know what Wu Yang is worried about. He must be worried about Wang Peng. Now we can see what his relationship with Wang Peng is.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Wang Peng know." I said to Wu Yang and got on Li Erzi''s car.


    Wu Yang sighed and bowed his head to smoke.


    In fact, Wu Yang is also quite embarrassed about this matter. He wants to tell me, but he is afraid to tell me.


    He doesn''t want to see Wang Peng have an accident or any of us suffer a loss.


    Wu Yang''s heart is good, but he doesn''t know how to express it.


    Wu Yang is like this. His mouth is stupid, really.


    Afterwards, I knew that in fact, my ideas are extreme enough. I''m going to find Wang Peng now. Needless to say, what does Wang Peng think? Must be the first thought of Wu Yang!


    When we got to the hospital, Li Erzi and I went directly to Wang Peng''s ward.


    There were five or six people standing at the door. When they saw us coming, they hurried to say hello.


    I nodded to them and pushed open the door of the ward.


    Inside, Wang Peng and brother Yijiao were laughing, smoking and talking about last night.


    "Brother Wen, why are you here?" Wang Peng cheered up when he saw me and quickly put away the cynical smile on his face.


    "I said something to Wang Peng, and the rest went out." I said with a cold face.


    Brother Yijiao, they looked at each other, carefully missed me and went out.


    There are only three people left in the room, Li Erzi and Wang Peng.


    Bang.


    Li Erzi closed the door.


    Wang Peng was a little embarrassed: "brother Wen, what''s the matter..."


    I looked into Wang Peng''s eyes: "peng''er, do you believe me?"


    He nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "brother Wen, I don''t believe who you believe? Ha ha..."


    "I said, Zhiyong, I must look for it, but not now. Have you heard?" my voice increased a little.


    "..." Wang Peng stopped talking. He certainly didn''t expect me to know what happened last night so soon and bowed his head.


    Li Erzi sang a white face: "Wenzi, don''t be too angry. We all know who Wang Peng is."


    "You talk!" I ignored Li Erzi and said to Wang Peng. I want to see how he explained.


    "Brother Wen, i..." he looked at me and lowered his head again.


    "Wang Peng, if you don''t want to talk, I''ll go."


    I didn''t want to be too hard on Wang Peng when I came here, but now when I see him, I can''t help but burst into anger in my heart.


    Wang Peng, it''s a little unreasonable!


    "Brother Wen, wait..." seeing that I was ready to get up, Wang Peng quickly grabbed me, "I went to find Zhiyong last night."


    "Why do you want to find him? Didn''t I tell you not to do it first?" I questioned him.


    "I know what you said, but I suddenly got the news from Zhiyong last night. I know you are busy with the little dragon and snake these two days, so I didn''t inform you. Brother Wen, you don''t let me participate in the little dragon and snake. I can''t bother you about Zhiyong."


    What Wang Peng said was very wronged, but I heard it very awkward.


    I always feel that Wang Peng is blaming me.


    I don''t think I told him about the little dragon and snake.


    He then said, "brother Wen, I know I got a knife in my leg. Now I don''t have much combat effectiveness. You can find xiaolongshe and don''t tell me, but I also want to help. I can still lead you!"


    Wang Peng''s words made my anger disappear in an instant.


    "That''s right, but it''s not like that! Have you ever thought about what would happen if you crippled Zhiyong or even killed him last night?" I''m still teaching Wang Peng a lesson.


    "Brother Wen, I know I''m wrong."


    "It''s not that we can''t be brave. There''s always a priority. Now we have two problems in front of us. Bruce Lee and boss Wang! These two people haven''t been solved. It''s like someone staring at us in the dark with a knife at any time. I don''t know when they will rush up and give you a knife. At that time, we will be attacked!"


    "En..." I don''t know if Wang Peng understood, so he nodded his head.


    "The reason why I didn''t tell you about little dragon and snake is to let you recover well, because there is still a bigger battle to fight! Lao Yan, boss Wang, do you think they will let us live honestly in Jinhai city?"


    I said so much to Wang Peng in one breath, and he kept nodding.


    "Brother Wen, I know what you mean."


    "Well, then give me a good recovery. When will I be fully recovered, and then consider the future!" I said seriously.


    He nodded obediently.


    "By the way, brother Wen, did Wu Yang tell you this?" Wang Peng asked in the back when Li Erzi and I were ready to go.


    Li Erzi looked at me reproachfully.


    I frowned: "this matter has nothing to do with Wu Yang. I know you have some misunderstanding with Wu Yang. I also know who Wu Yang is. You''d better solve the misunderstanding. Moreover, don''t doubt Wu Yang!"


    "Brother Wen, I know! I just asked casually. Don''t care too much ~" Wang Peng smiled at me.


    Somehow, Wang always felt that Wang Peng''s smile was full of falsehood.


    "Peng''er, I said brother Wen would know about it sooner or later?" after Li Erzi and I left, brother Yijiao sat next to Wang Peng and said.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were cold: "it''s hard to prevent domestic thieves day and night. I didn''t expect that he is still pressing step by step and still lights my gun in front of brother Wen!"


    Brother Yijiao certainly knew who Wang Peng was talking about. His mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    He knows that what he says now is futile. Wang Peng can''t listen to anyone!

 Chapter 822

    Out of the ward, he got into Li Erzi''s car. Instead of driving in a hurry, he smoked a cigarette with me in the car.


    "Wenzi, did you do it a little thoughtless? As you saw just now, Wang Peng must suspect that it was Wu Yang''s complaint." Li Erzi frowned and said seriously.


    I smiled. In fact, I didn''t care too much about these things.


    Because in my opinion, a misunderstanding is a brother. Between brothers, how can everything be smooth? When I first met pretending tiger, didn''t I have a fight?


    There have also been contradictions between me and Li Erzi.


    But didn''t it all dissolve in the end?


    And after the resolution, the relationship is better than before.


    "Er Zi, let them solve their problems. I can only click. For example, if you and I have a contradiction, do you want to kill each other? Hehe..."


    Li Erzi wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. He could only sigh.


    I have the same weight in my heart for Wang Peng and Wu Yang. They are both right-hand assistants around me, but I never thought that the contradiction between Wang Peng and Wu Yang is not what I thought.


    What I think is too simple.


    Wang Peng''s hatred of Wu Yang has gone beyond brotherhood and the bottom line in his heart!


    ¡­¡­


    Bang bang!


    In the house where the little dragon snake and the shrew lived, the little dragon snake and the shrew had nothing to hide. The shrew half knelt there, pulled up the little dragon snake''s hair with one hand, and seemed to hit the wall several times.


    The little dragon and snake are like a Warcraft with a big gun, but the gun seems to be out of gunpowder.


    He didn''t dare say a word after being hit so hard by a fierce woman.


    Recently, with the fierce woman, little dragon snake vaguely thought that her taste seemed to have changed a little.


    The taste change of the shrew is about the last time.


    Don''t think that only men have the last shiver, and so do women.


    And women are even more crazy and exciting than men.


    That''s what a shrew is.


    Now that she''s strong, she likes to grab the head of the little dragon and snake and hit it hard against the wall.


    Under the rapid activity, if the little dragon snake sees the shrew looking for the wall everywhere, the little dragon snake will know that she is coming and will cooperate with her more.


    Meet the needs of shrews.


    The need to hit the wall.


    Although it''s puzzling to say, people''s taste is so hard to understand.


    The taste of shrew is incomprehensible.


    This seems to have surpassed human beings, and has exceeded the upper limit of human physical ability and appreciation.


    The shrew stopped, and the little dragon snake felt a little dizzy.


    "How do you feel, dear?" the little dragon snake asked her about the feelings of the shrew. If she felt suck, he would correct him next time.


    If you don''t serve a shrew well, the consequences are quite terrible!


    Little dragon and snake understand this truth.


    But today''s little dragon and snake is a little excited.


    Why?


    Because after two days of squatting, he mastered Zhang Wen''s law. Zhang Wen sat in the bar around 9 o''clock every day and didn''t leave until the early morning. At more than 11 o''clock, as soon as the little bastards in the bar left, there were no people.


    At that time, if the little dragon and snake did it, it was the best time!


    As long as he finds a hidden place when he goes over tonight, after waiting for Zhang Wen to leave, and after Zhang Wen drinks too much, he rushes over and gives him two knives, won''t it be over?


    Everything in front of me, the clouds open and the sun rises, bright~


    He is a little dragon and snake, and his status has risen slightly in the future.


    The success or failure is today.


    In the past, little dragon and Snake must have been very nervous, because the person who wants to work at night is not others, but Zhang Wen, who is the most popular bastard in Jinhai city.


    He also had experience before. He didn''t think very well, but he failed in the past. He almost didn''t run the second time.


    I have to say that Zhang Wen really has two. Where can ordinary people escape the pursuit of Bruce Lee?


    But this time it''s different. Little dragon snake vaguely feels that it''s time for him to turn the Dragon into an immortal. Tonight, he may fly to the sky.


    Because this time Zhang Wengen had no precautions, which was different from the last few times.


    He may also feel that the little dragon and snake dare not attack him again and dare not produce any more moths.


    Thinking of this, the little dragon and snake smiled. Just now he YY looked at Zhang Wen again. He couldn''t help raising his head.


    Once excited, the little dragon and snake will cooperate with him and stand up for a while.


    "Oh, get up again ~" the fierce woman smiled.


    The little dragon snake was startled. As soon as the cold sweat came out, the little dragon snake sank in an instant.


    He doesn''t want to come to the second round with the shrew. It''s too fierce to stand


    "Honey, I''m ready to do it tonight." little dragon snake quickly changed the topic.


    "Tonight? Are you sure?" the fierce woman''s big black eyes blinked innocently.


    If you don''t worry, it''s false. After all, Bruce Lee and snake have to face swords and swords at night.


    "Well, there should be no problem. I can deal with him with one hand ~" little dragon snake smiled easily.


    "I''ll go with you." the shrew was still worried.


    Little dragon and snake shook his head and hugged the shrew in his arms: "you are my woman. All you have to do is enjoy. I earn money for you. I also work to give us two a better future!"


    The fierce woman''s eyes looking at little dragon and snake were full of expectation. She seemed to see little dragon and snake coming to marry herself with great fanfare. She seemed to see their children and grandchildren in the future, happy and healthy~


    Follow the little dragon and snake, happy and sweet~


    "Well, I''ll sleep first and work at night," said little dragon snake.


    The fierce woman didn''t stop him. She also knew that Bruce Lee and snake had to keep their spirits up recently. Otherwise, if they lost at night, they might not come back.


    With that, the little dragon snake turned and fell asleep.


    The fierce woman was not polite and fell next to him and closed her eyes.


    From afternoon to nine o''clock in the evening.


    Both of them were sleeping all afternoon.


    When Bruce Lee woke up, he kissed the shrew on the forehead, put on his clothes, put on the guy and went out.


    When I came to the door, there came a word from a fierce woman.


    "Husband, be careful. I''ll wait for you at home."


    Bruce Lee paused. I don''t know why. Why is this sentence of a shrew so sad?


    Like the fallen leaves swept by autumn, like the bird shadow floating alone in the air.


    Why does it feel like this?


    Is it destined not to be peaceful tonight?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back after I finish my work, and I''ll propose marriage at your house in two days!" little dragon snake said and closed the door with a bang.


    The last sentence made the shrew''s heart begin to throb.


    She folded her hands and prayed in her heart.


    God, bless the dragon and snake to do things smoothly this time, and then come back to marry me.


    Bless me, shrew. I can marry myself quickly~

 Chapter 823

    At the door of the small bar, when little dragon snake came here today, he saw his mouse squatting on the van selling his own mouse from a distance.


    He didn''t want to see the mouse this time. He thought it would hurt his eyes to look at him more.


    This is a fool X!


    Sell yourself so high!


    Holding a gauze on his head, he looked like he was holding an inner Ku~


    But today, the suck didn''t notice the snake, his eyes were on the other side of the body. He had no idea that he was looking for the dragon snake before him, and felt that he was a little bit helpless.


    With the flow of these little bastards, little dragon snake walked into the small bar and asked for a blue flame. He sat in the corner and tasted it quietly.


    It didn''t attract anyone''s attention at all.


    Now the little dragon and snake is to enter a godless state and make everyone pay no attention to themselves.


    No one can see him, that''s good!


    Today, little dragon and snake chose the right position. It''s absolutely no problem to start later.


    As soon as he entered the door, little dragon and snake saw Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen was still the same as before. A bottle of wine was placed on the table next to a wine glass. He bowed his head and drank the wine.


    Bruce Lee snorted coldly. He thought Zhang Wen was pretending to attract women''s attention.


    These are the rest of his play. He thinks Zhang Wen is a little tasteless. He comes here to install them every day. What''s good to install?


    Today, he will let Zhang Wen taste the bitterness of regret.


    Hiss ~ the little dragon and snake took a sip of the blue flame.


    I don''t think it tastes good.


    It''s kind of like killing dog shit.


    This kind of broken wine is still fucking sold!


    Grass!


    If the little dragon snake wasn''t busy today, he would definitely go there, give aley two big ear photons and tell him that these wines have been used many times!


    Gradually, there are more and more people in the small bar.


    For so many days, the small bar was overcrowded. Now, there are more people than a few days ago.


    Many people who have seen Zhang wenyingzi have brought their friends, brothers and so on.


    Let them recognize people and tell them that this person is Zhang Wen, who is a bully in Jinhai city.


    Don''t mess with him if you go out in the future!


    In the twinkling of an eye, several little girls went up to have a drink with Zhang Wen, but they were all coldly rejected by him.


    what the fuck!


    The little dragon and snake scolded secretly. What''s the cow force? What''s awesome?


    If you don''t call Zhang Wen, you''ll shit!


    Wait a minute, I''ll put two transparent holes in you to let you experience what despair is!


    The little dragon snake thought, bowed his head and drank another mouthful of blue dog shit.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, since little dragon and snake entered the door, they have been under the surveillance of Li Erzi. The earphone in my ear constantly echoes Li Erzi''s words.


    "Wenzi, little dragon and snake are drinking in your corner at three o''clock."


    "He lit a blue flame. I think he''s more likely to do it tonight."


    "Wenzi, you must be careful!"


    I smiled in my heart. I really don''t need to worry at all with a right-hand assistant like Li Erzi. He helped me calculate everything.


    Every frame and every second is within his surveillance range.


    I glanced at little dragon snake secretly. He thought he was hiding well, wearing a cap and a very loose clothes. I thought I couldn''t recognize him.


    Naive!


    "Er Zi, has everyone arranged?" I asked.


    Li Erzi quickly replied, "it''s all arranged. Wu Yang takes people at the front door and forces the tiger to take people at the back door! The rest are in the bar!"


    "En!" I''m quite relieved of Li Erzi''s ability to handle affairs.


    Now the little dragon and snake has become a turtle in the Weng. Whether he does it or not, he can''t get out of this little bar tonight.


    Thinking of this, I''m not worried at all.


    He bowed his head and took a sip of wine.


    At this time, ah Lei came and sent me a plate of dried fruits. He sat beside me and said to me, "brother Wen, thanks to you, more people are coming tonight, ha ha ~"


    Ray is a happy man. He says what he has.


    I smiled with him and said, "but maybe I won''t come after tonight."


    "Ah? Why?" ah Lei scratched his head.


    "The man behind you is the one we are looking for. If you guessed right, he came here tonight to kill me." I said quietly.


    These words scared aley to death.


    There''s something wrong with the way he looks at me.


    It may be that Zhang Wen is really as powerful as the legend. Now the person who wants to kill him is behind him. He can be so calm. You know, as long as the person behind him rushes two steps, it may kill Zhang Wen!


    In other words, if the man had a gun in his hand, Zhang Wen might not even know how he died.


    Now, where can Zhang Wen''s life compare with these little bastards?


    It''s not a grade at all.


    But he is still playing with his life, playing with his life on the cusp of the storm.


    How can you not be awesome?


    "Don''t look back. He doesn''t know I''ve noticed him yet." I said when I saw that aley was going to look back.


    Ah Lei stopped and looked a little nervous: "brother Wen, maybe I''ll find some brothers to help?"


    The assassination is already a very serious event in alei''s impression. The murder is not serious. What''s serious?


    At present, this thing will happen in Arley''s small bar. Arley is worried.


    He''s not worried about smashing things here.


    A person who lets his friends play here every day and often gives free orders may care about these words?


    After getting along these days, he has regarded Zhang Wen as his brother. He is worried about Zhang Wen''s safety.


    Worry about accidents when others don''t have enough hands.


    In the face of alei''s words, I smiled: "don''t worry, I''m fine. If I break something in your bar later, I''ll compensate according to the price ~"


    Ah Lei''s face is red: "I didn''t mean that!"


    "Ha ha, I know, I know ~ he can''t go out tonight when he watches our performance!" I smiled and my eyes sank.


    Ah Lei smiled helplessly: "OK, I''ll be busy first and say hello when I have something to do!"


    "En ~"


    After saying that, ah Lei went straight to the bar and peeped at the little dragon snake in the dark.


    Although he thought the little dragon and snake looked familiar, he still didn''t dare to recognize it.


    He has been on the road for a long time. If you want to meet him, he and little dragon snake have met several times before, but they are not impressed.


    Either go out to play with women or listen to the little dragon and snake boast. Naturally, ah Lei doesn''t have a good impression of him.


    But if he starts to move later, he will certainly stand on Zhang Wen''s side.


    Thinking of this, his hand quietly opened the drawer with a shiny sharp knife. When his wrist moved, he pinned it on his back waist.


    As long as there is a situation, you can pull it out at any time.

 Chapter 824

    On the south side of the city, alei''s small bar seems peaceful. The waiter is also busy delivering wine and fruit plates.


    In fact, darkness is turbulent.


    The situation has reached a tipping point.


    Ray, it seems more nervous than us.


    Li Erzi is also wearing a duck tongue hat today. He hides in the corner and watches the little dragon and snake.


    There are a lot of our people in the pub.


    Little dragon snake was very patient. He didn''t talk or make noise, so he sat quietly and drank.


    But that cup of blue shit has been drunk. Now he starts drinking another cup of yellow stuff.


    It seems that it tastes good.


    "Wenzi, little dragon snake is very low-key. Be careful." Li Erzi''s voice was in his ear.


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that little dragon snake has changed so much. He can keep calm in this situation without rushing to fight with me, which has surprised me.


    After so many things, little dragon and snake have grown up.


    Not only is his skill much better, but his head and city government are also good.


    The city is deep enough.


    And patient enough.


    Today is his third day here.


    Every night he came to see the situation, turned and left. Today, he finally sat down and drank.


    After observing for so many days, he couldn''t help it after all.


    I still want to do it after all.


    Get rid of me, once and for all!


    Lest you dream too much at night.


    Isn''t that what I think? Today, as long as Bruce Lee and snake are hooked, I will have one less enemy in Jinhai city in the future, and I can better show my fists and feet.


    Across a few seats, Bruce Lee and I have begun to fight secretly.


    I''ll see when he can wait.


    It''s more than eleven o''clock. The little bastards who usually know my face in the bar have begun to greet me and leave.


    I smiled and nodded to them one by one, secretly skimming the little dragon and snake with my remaining light.


    Little dragon and snake, still not in a hurry.


    The cap is so long that I can''t see where his eyes are looking.


    "Wenzi, the door and back door are ready. Bruce Lee can''t get out of the bar tonight! Or let''s fight first and control him?" Li Erzi said on the walkie talkie.


    I smiled with satisfaction: "Er Zi, the enemy will not move, I will not move."


    I know who little dragon snake is, but he is very different from before. Having experienced two failures before, Bruce Lee and snake know that we must not be careless when dealing with the person in front of us.


    If you are not careful, you may let the duck fly.


    Little dragon and snake are like this, so am I.


    I must press Bruce Lee when he is completely unprepared. Although the method Li Erzi says now is also feasible, I think it will scare the snake.


    I must not let the little dragon and snake run away now. If I can''t catch him this time, it will be very difficult to catch him in the future.


    I must eradicate this cancer!


    I think the best time is when little dragon snake is ready to do it to me. At that time, as soon as his adrenal glands secrete, I am the only one in his eyes. At that time, as long as Li Erzi and they rush up, little dragon snake has nowhere to run if he wants to run!


    With the passage of time, the surrounding atmosphere is becoming more and more tense. The fewer people in the small bar, the more calm the little dragon snake is.


    I don''t know where his calm self-confidence comes from~


    ¡­¡­


    At the back door of the small bar, there are five people squatting next to the door.


    Squatting in the middle is a very black and obscene man.


    No one else, just pretending to be a tiger.


    Li Erzi arranged to go to the back door and pretended to be a forced tiger.


    I always feel that my strength is useless.


    He also wants to attack and catch the little dragon and snake with his own hands!


    If you want to fight alone, you have never pestered anyone except Zhang Guohua. With his survival and brute force, he can basically be invincible.


    Whoever pretends to force the tiger to eliminate, he can defeat him.


    Dare you ask, who is the bastard in Jinhai City pretending to force the tiger to bury?


    No,


    None.


    This has also become the capital to force the tiger to show off.


    However, Li Erzi''s arrangement is quite reasonable. He also knows that it''s good to pretend to force a tiger anywhere, but there is a disadvantage.


    Boo!


    Oh, my God!


    Especially in this case.


    If Li Erzi arranges pretending to force the tiger inside, it must have not started yet. Pretending to force the tiger will wander around in front of the little dragon and snake. If something bad happens at that time, there will be a lot of trouble.


    Li Erzi also used his brains when arranging people. What is he good at pretending to force a tiger?


    Stick to the war and get tired of it~


    It''s better for him to stay at the back door. If Bruce Lee really runs away from the back door, pretending to be a tiger will surely catch him.


    Tired of him!


    "My grass, why hasn''t it moved?" pretending to force the tiger to squat on the ground with a cigarette in his mouth, feeling a little bored.


    "Brother Hu, why aren''t you in there?" a younger brother asked. The younger brother followed Wu Yang and didn''t know much about pretending to force a tiger.


    "Inside? You know why I''m not outside?" the pretending tiger turned his eyes and vomited a spirit of pretending to force. The little brother gave him a breakthrough. He was about to open the formation and start pretending to force.


    But the four little brothers didn''t know anything. They stared at the pretending tiger and waited for him to continue!


    If someone passes by at this time, he will suddenly stop, look around for a while and lock his eyebrows.


    What a strong air of coercion!


    Pretending to force the tiger with a smile in his eyes, he stretched out his palm to let the little brother see: "tell me, what do you see?"


    The little brother shook his head. I don''t know what it means to pretend to be a tiger.


    "Zhang Wen is afraid that if I slap him, he will shoot the little dragon and snake to death!"


    WOW~


    The four little brothers immediately changed their faces. They could worship death by pretending to be a tiger.


    It seems that this passage is only available in novels. It''s so powerful to pretend to be a tiger?


    But they also believe in pretending to force the tiger.


    Because these little brothers have seen with their own eyes how pretending to force tigers to hurt people and how to fight with those people.


    It''s really powerful. One at a time.


    It''s called the God carving Xiake''s costume, forcing tiger and black sister to play?


    "Brother Hu, can you teach us later?" a little brother asked with a thirst for knowledge in his eyes.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look into the distance, his eyes were full of melancholy: "it''s a pity that my wife is not here, otherwise our combat effectiveness can be improved by several grades."


    "Yes, yes, my sister-in-law is really powerful ~"


    Just now, the little brother''s head was covered with cold sweat.


    To say black sister, it''s definitely the best. It''s more powerful than pretending to force a tiger.


    Thanks to Hei Mei''s absence today, if she comes, pretending to be a tiger will come here with her once.


    These people who completely ignore the back door.


    While talking, one of the younger brothers suddenly stared round his eyes: "brother tiger, listen, there seems to be something moving inside!"

 Chapter 825

    At 11:30 p.m., there was no one in the bar. Those little punks who watched the excitement went to their own night show.


    This small bar is one of their passers-by. Come here and see Zhang Wen. Just have a drink and go after reading it.


    Who can stare at a person all night?


    Unless it''s a naked woman, she has to be beautiful, have a better figure and work better~


    Most little bastards are not glass and don''t like men.


    Although most of the little girls like Zhang Wen very much, they are not hard after being rejected by him several times. After all, they are not Xiaowen and have no perseverance.


    Just enjoy your eyes here. After that, you''d better follow the little bastards around you to go to the cheap night show, hi, drink a few bottles of beer, and then go out to open a room for a spring night.


    This is standard for every little bastard and little sister.


    How many people repeat this process every night, but everyone enjoys it.


    Little dragon and snake looked at the situation around him. With fewer and fewer people around him, his face became gloomy.


    Zhang Wen''s outline became more and more obvious in his eyes, as if he had been drawn with a carbon pen.


    The little dragon snake seemed to have seen Zhang Wen fall to the ground by himself for a while.


    It seems that I have seen myself go back to marry a fierce woman and stay with her forever.


    None of this will come to naught. This is all he will enjoy in the future.


    Zhang Wen is only a stumbling block, but he will kick him out in the end.


    Little dragon snake still took the knife he used when he attacked Zhang Wen last time tonight. After using it so many times, he gradually developed feelings for it.


    Hold it and feel secure~


    Bruce Lee''s plan is to wait until the people in the bar are almost gone. Zhang Wen must have been drunk at that time. It is estimated that he can''t even stand stably. What else can he do?


    If you do it yourself, Zhang Wen must lie there. It''s so simple~


    In front of him, Zhang Wen was still tasting wine one mouthful at a time. His figure was shaking. It seemed that he was not prepared at all.


    A voice spoke in Bruce Lee''s heart.


    Come on!


    At this position, rush up and kill Zhang Wen!


    Fuck him, you are the boss of Jinhai City, and you are the most awesome existence!


    This sentence has been flashing in the little dragon snake''s mind. This idea is like a poisonous pin with violent stimulation of a dream, constantly bumping into his brain cells and making his adrenal gland secrete madly.


    The rim of the eye is also red.


    At this time, the little dragon and snake had only Zhang Wen left in his head.


    In his world, the distance between Zhang Wen and him seems to be only a few steps left.


    Pull out the knife, rush over, click two knives, it''s over~


    After that, everything will be like a utopia, a world that only he and a shrew have.


    Following his dream like idea, Bruce Lee''s hand has touched the bone piercing cold tip of the sharp knife in his arms!


    ¡­¡­


    Danger. As I approached step by step, I turned my back to the little dragon and snake in the most dangerous position, so that he could completely relax his vigilance.


    At the moment, I can''t see all the actions of the little dragon and snake behind me.


    I can''t see his crazy face, his crazy facial features that distort his expression.


    These are all threats from dragons and snakes.


    He wanted to kill me and cut me alive.


    I was his stumbling block on the road of his life, just as the knife threatened me at the beginning.


    It must be removed!


    I''ve been stuck with Bruce Lee for so long. Now it''s time to end.


    At this time, the little dragon and snake had reached a crazy state.


    I''m not as dizzy as little dragon and snake imagined.


    Now I feel more sober after every glass of wine. With the power of alcohol, I am more and more energetic.


    "Wenzi, little dragon and snake seem to be ready to move!" Li Erzi''s voice in the walkie talkie is particularly clear.


    At this time, he swept away his previous tension and now calmed down.


    At this critical moment, he must be calm. He must be calmer than anyone else!


    His eyes even stared at the little dragon and snake without blinking.


    I didn''t speak, my body was not stiff, and I continued to drink like a person who was fine.


    "Wenzi, he moved!"


    "Five seats away from you!"


    "Three seats!"


    "Two seats..."


    Li Erzi accurately reported to me, and at the moment, little dragon and snake had completely ignored the things next to them.


    In his world, it seems that there are only me and him left.


    In front of him, I was completely unprepared with my back to him.


    Like a lamb to be slaughtered~


    But he didn''t realize that behind the lamb was a big gray wolf.


    As soon as he comes near, the face will slowly appear.


    The wolf in sheep''s clothing breathes the wolf''s breath.


    The picture at the moment is full of a sense of disobedience.


    Little dragon snake holds a knife and approaches me step by step. At this time, there are basically no people in the bar.


    Only soothing music.


    In the past, little dragon and snake would certainly feel that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. Although many gangsters in the bar have left, there should be many talents. Yes, it can''t be so quiet as now.


    Anyone here?


    Where has everyone gone?


    Of course, they were quietly evacuated by Li Erzi!


    This time we have made up our mind that we must not let the little dragon and snake run out, so we must rule out all the possibilities.


    We can''t let the people watching in the bar become our obstacles, and we can''t let the little dragon and snake have an opportunity!


    Now, time, place and people are on our side!


    Just wait for the little dragon and snake to start, just wait for him to shiver!


    "Wenzi, be careful!"


    Li Erzi''s words raised my spirits. Where is little dragon and snake behind me now?


    Now, it should have been like a wolf, panting to eat me!


    I stopped drinking and held the bottle in my other hand.


    "Wenzi, turn around, come on!" I almost turned around like a nerve reflex when I heard Li Erzi''s voice.


    Whoosh~


    At the same time, a sharp knife rubbed my clothes and stabbed me.


    It makes me feel cold.


    Little dragon and snake, it''s faster than I thought!


    "My grass!" little dragon snake didn''t expect me to react so quickly. This knife should have pierced my body and let me fall in a pool of blood.


    But why?


    Why do you suddenly turn around like a ghost?


    Is all this true?


    He dodged the knife?


    The little dragon and snake sank in his head and began to faint again. Why didn''t the scene designed by himself come true?


    In the small bar with no bright lights, I turned around beautifully, swung the wine bottle round and hit the little dragon snake on the head!

 Chapter 826

    A lonely figure sat in front, followed by a very obscene and careful figure. The obscene guy stared at the figure in front for a while, and when the time was ripe, he suddenly gave it a knife


    After a while, unexpectedly, the figure turned around and not only avoided his knife, but also gave him a bottle of wine with his backhand.


    This is the only plot in the film.


    And it''s all designed. Who else can have a back eye? Who can see someone behind him?


    That''s what little dragon snake feels now.


    He designed it well. Why did the painting style suddenly change?


    What''s going on?


    Making a movie?


    How can Zhang Wen react to such a short distance and such a fast speed? It''s impossible!


    Humans, may have such a quick response?


    Originally, the next picture should be that Zhang Wen stared round his eyes, stared at the annoying face of the ferocious little dragon snake with a smile for a few seconds, and then covered his stomach and fell down.


    In the future, the little dragon and snake stepped on Zhang Wen.


    But now everything has changed, and it has become a little difficult to accept.


    The little dragon and snake''s heart will cool with a swish.


    Facing the bottle of wine that greeted him on his forehead, little dragon snake knew that it was not a dream.


    This is the fucking reality of red fruit!


    In reality, Zhang Wenzhen reacted. He really avoided his knife and fought back!


    Ready!


    People have been prepared!


    Damn it!


    Little dragon and snake didn''t think much. When the idea flashed in his head, his body hid aside like a conditioned reflex.


    The little dragon snake is really much more powerful. Both the head melon seeds and the reflection radian have become much stronger.


    In the face of my surprise, he could react.


    This is a reaction arc only after a life and death war.


    Most people don''t have it at all.


    Bang!


    The wine bottle didn''t hit Bruce Lee''s head, but fell on his shoulder along his ear.


    My strength is not small, so I directly let the little dragon and snake tilt aside.


    As soon as his shoulder sank, he felt that he had little strength in an instant.


    "My grass, you..." now it''s a little inaccurate to describe the little dragon and snake with surprise.


    He looked at me as if he could spit fire.


    absolutely unexpected.


    The corner of my mouth rose slightly, followed by a kick and kicked directly on the face door of little dragon snake.


    Dong!


    A dull noise woke up the little dragon snake completely.


    Feeling a heavy blow on his face, he suddenly woke up.


    This is not a dream!


    It''s not a fucking virtual world, it''s true! What happened is real!


    Zhang Wen escaped his attack and will come and kill him the next second!


    It was only a second or two since he took the knife. In an instant, he fell to the ground. Even before Li Erzi came, he couldn''t.


    Just as I was about to give him another foot in the face, the little dragon snake suddenly bounced up from the ground.


    It was like crazy. It bounced with a bang.


    Whoosh~


    A knife passed in front of me. I quickly stepped back and avoided.


    No! Not satisfied! Don''t admit your fate!


    These are the words that came out of the head of little dragon and snake. These words lent little dragon and snake strength, making him full of strength in an instant and bouncing up from the road of life again.


    stand up.


    Stand straight!


    Powerful, powerful hands!


    Everything in front of me seemed to be in slow motion. The face of Bruce Lee and snake became ferocious in front of me.


    It''s nothing more than that.


    At this moment, the little dragon and snake were already supernatural, and all the forces on him were stimulated.


    All the essence was transformed into strength, as if it were all going to explode on me.


    Li Erzi, Zhang Guohua, and his younger brother, who was ambushed near the bar, all came out at this time.


    Their actions have now become slow motion, step by step, frame by frame in front of me.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~" the little dragon snake stared round and looked like a ghost. He held the dagger in his back hand and planned to fight with me.


    This knife carries all the essence of little dragon and snake.


    At the moment, the person in front of him is no longer me, but the woman who worries him most.


    a shrew.


    I can''t catch anything he says. I can''t die here. He must go back!


    You have to go back and find the shrew and marry her.


    This is their promise!


    In the little dragon snake''s head, what appears now is all about the shrew.


    The shrew smiled back at him for the first time and met him for the first time.


    These things were like reflections printed into his mind.


    He doesn''t want to lose and can''t lose, so he must work harder!


    This knife is full of power!


    Bruce Lee''s heart seems to be roaring, shrew, waiting for me, waiting for me to go back!


    After so many tight hand to hand fights, I know that people like Bruce Lee and Snake must be calm.


    How cool is it?


    It''s like fighting with an old friend. That''s it.


    At the moment, facing the crazy little dragon and snake, I calmed down. Looking at the dagger he stabbed again, I didn''t hide, but kicked it directly on his wrist.


    Just once, let the little dragon and snake unload their weapons.


    When his wrist was numb, the knife fell to the ground and his face was confused.


    His knife, which combines all the power of himself and the shrew, was solved by Zhang Wenhua?


    You should know how powerful that knife is and how powerful it contains!


    What a pity, what a pity


    Bruce Lee and snake also wanted to pick up the knife. At this time, Li Erzi and they rushed over.


    Zhang Guohua rushed to the front, his body shaking like a hill.


    Bruce Lee has no chance to do it again.


    He reacted so quickly that he hardly stopped. He rolled over on the spot and got up to escape.


    The place he fled to was the back door.


    He has observed the terrain here since he first came to the bar. Of course, he can see the back door quite clearly.


    "Stop!" Zhang Guohua didn''t run as fast as the little dragon snake, but he was so strong that he couldn''t catch up with him. He grabbed a chair next to him and smashed it at the little dragon snake.


    The chairs in this bar are all solid wood. It''s hard to pick them up. Now Zhang Guohua threw one hand out, making the younger brothers behind Li Erzi stare round.


    They all know that if they hit it, it must be unbearable.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the chair drew an arc in the air and landed on the little dragon snake accurately and ruthlessly with the physical parabola and the law of point-to-point drop.


    The little dragon and snake rolled with the heavy chair.


    On the way to escape, little dragon and snake capsized.


    However, the strange little dragon snake didn''t fall to the ground and couldn''t get up, but just when his body touched the ground, a carp stood up and bounced from the ground again!

 Chapter 827

    Playing this word is not so simple for little dragon snake now.


    This is the ups and downs of his life.


    Today, the little dragon and snake bounce up frequently and land frequently. The whole person is like a glider that can''t fly out of the sky.


    I can''t fly.


    I can''t fly out of this shadow.


    But the little dragon and snake will not despair. He wants to take off and fly constantly in this turbid sky.


    And take a shrew~


    Facing Zhang Guohua''s thunderous flying chair, little dragon snake didn''t hide, but he could get up quickly again.


    Escape again as fast as you can.


    "Shit!" Zhang Guohua scolded, but he was not afraid of the little dragon and snake running away, but was annoyed that the credit was going to force the tiger.


    The back door is equipped with tiger handles.


    Whoosh~


    Thinking of this, the back door opened a crack in the door and printed a very obscene face.


    I heard something moving inside.


    He wants to see what''s going on here. Do you need him to come in and help or something.


    The little dragon and snake just bounced up from the ground happened to face him.


    At that moment, the little dragon and snake blushed~


    Not surprised, but angry!


    He thought that even if Zhang Wen knew he was coming, he should at least leave the back door for him?


    Should at least give him a way out?


    Besides, he doesn''t think Zhang Wen is so smart.


    Since Bruce Lee''s IQ soared all the way, he felt a little overlooking everyone. He couldn''t see anyone.


    Look, everyone thinks their IQ is not as good as themselves.


    Today, it''s like slapping the little dragon and snake in the face.


    The one without ambiguity at all.


    Back door, someone.


    There must be someone at the front door.


    There are people in the pub.


    Zhang Wen, I''ve already laid a snare. I''m waiting for him!


    And he didn''t know anything just now. He was still there, fantasizing about getting rid of Zhang Wen in the future! Little dragon snake, can you not blush?


    The old face is tender and red~


    Miscalculation.


    Wrong step, wrong step!


    In addition, if someone else changed the back door, it would be OK. Now it''s the pretending tiger who handles here. I remember the first time I suffered a loss. The first time Bruce Lee went to the hospital to mend his knife, he was almost left by pretending tiger and black sister.


    The fear of pretending to force the tiger can be imagined.


    There are wolves in front and tigers behind. What should I do now?


    You can''t spell it!


    The oncoming tiger pretended to be a tiger, but he didn''t have much surprise on his face. He just smiled when he saw the face of little dragon and snake. It was like seeing a delicious lunch. The big black face grinned.


    Stare at the little dragon and snake.


    This picture makes the little dragon and snake stand up.


    What kind of experience is it for a man who is so obscene as a tiger to stare and smile with interest?


    Pretending to force the tiger to wait for a long time, or waiting for the little dragon and snake, or waiting for a big meal. Now, he''s going to roll up his sleeves and eat!


    "Grass..." little dragon snake sent out the third grass this evening. Each grass made him even more unable to believe that the third grass had brought some despair.


    Because he seemed to see how he was caught by the man in front of him for a while.


    "Where are you going? Hei hei..." pretending to force the tiger to rush at the little dragon snake without using his hands or going crazy. Instead, he grinned and opened his arms to hold the little dragon snake, as if he were driving a sedan chair. The little dragon snake is the flower girl sitting on it~


    Seeing such paper as tiger, little dragon and snake felt their scalp tight.


    He made a feint to the left.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he didn''t expect any fake actions. With an obscene smile on his face, he rubbed it like a silly X.


    Dong!


    Little dragon and snake were not vague at all. Seeing that the pretending tiger had a flaw, he jumped up suddenly and gave the pretending tiger a chin with his knee!


    This time, little dragon snake used all his strength!


    It can be said that you are determined to let you die. You have to die if you don''t die!


    This time, if you put it at ordinary times, it will certainly make an ordinary bastard turn over and die twice.


    Little dragon snake''s skill has long been different from before. I don''t know how much it has improved.


    Seeing the tiger fall to the ground, the little dragon and snake dodged and ran away.


    "Pretend to be a tiger and let you fucking play again!" came the reproach of Li Erzi from behind.


    Attention, just blame, there is no chagrin that little dragon and snake are about to run away.


    When we saw the forced tiger, all of us were relieved. We all know that no one who let the forced tiger keep an eye on has been able to run away from him.


    If he fights, he is not as good as Zhang Guohua.


    He is not as good as Li Erzi if he plays with his head.


    In terms of appearance, he is not as good as Wang Peng.


    But he''s tired!


    Good at adhesion!


    It''s like a dog skin plaster. If you stick it on, you have to peel off a layer of skin even if you want to tear it off!


    Now the little dragon and snake are already being watched by the tiger.


    Shua~


    When the little dragon snake just moved, the big black hand of the tiger also stretched out and grabbed the little dragon snake''s ankle lightly and greasily~


    This almost made the little dragon and snake scream.


    Pretend to be a tiger. Is this still a man?


    If you get such a heavy blow, you can still have such great strength like a person who is fine? Still dizzy? Can you think calmly?


    No


    My strength should not be so small. When I was with a shrew, I remember that when he tried hard, the shrew couldn''t stand it. I didn''t ask. Maybe I used it in the wrong place


    In less than a second when little dragon and snake doubted life.


    With a force on the tiger''s hand, he directly overturned the little dragon and snake.


    "Oh ~ ~" the little dragon and snake saw a cloud and rain. The picture turned like a kaleidoscope, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    A sad cry shouted out the inner state of the little dragon and snake at this time.


    Unwilling, unconvinced!


    And a little scared!


    The little bar was full of the roar of dragons and snakes.


    Two feet are not obedient and flutter around.


    But pretending to force the tiger to ignore these ah, a beautiful mounted, directly pressed the little dragon and snake under him, and smiled back at us with his most confident smile.


    "Zhang Wen, I''ll grass you x..." Little Dragon and snake roared on the ground like crazy.


    Pretending to force the tiger to get a kick from the dragon and snake on his face just now, he is gurgling with nosebleed.


    Several of us gathered around and looked at the little dragon and snake on the ground like a roast chicken. My heart was put down.


    A Lei, who had been watching the play nearby just now, had planned to help pretend to force the tiger, but he stopped before he walked out of the front desk.


    Pretending to be a tiger is so fierce that you don''t need his help at all!


    Just now, it took only a second or two to install the forced tiger and the little dragon snake. Installing the forced tiger is like the whole person making a circle in the air and then grasping the little dragon snake''s ankle.


    That action is classic!


    Even ray lamented that he was inferior.


    There are really some fierce people around Zhang Wen~

 Chapter 828

    When they came from the door, we had already tied up the little dragon and snake.


    "Brother Wen, catch it?" Wu Yang''s head was sweating.


    "Yes." I nodded and pointed to the people on the ground.


    In a few months, we finally caught the little dragon and snake.


    I finally pulled out the tumor of little dragon snake.


    But now we have not succeeded. There is still a long way to go before we succeed.


    Catching dragons and snakes is only the first step.


    Little dragon and snake were thrown on the ground. The ropes on his body were tied with forced tigers. I don''t know whether the forced tigers have different tastes recently or what''s the matter. He tied the ropes very neatly.


    Quite logical.


    Li Erzi suddenly asked, "pretend to be a tiger. Do you often play this at night?"


    "Well, how do you know..." pretending to force the tiger to agree, but suddenly realized that Li Erzi was setting his words, and then said, "I''m practicing how to catch people!"


    "Bullshit, I think you''ve changed your way of playing with black sister!"


    "No change..."


    "Did you almost untie it when you played last time?"


    "You..." pretending to force the tiger to be stunned when he heard this. How did Li Erzi know? One night he and black sister almost didn''t untie it. He came out in a cold sweat.


    Li Erzi, what a god!


    How did he know?


    Does he have perspective eyes?


    My grass


    Whoosh~


    Before pretending to force the tiger to question Li Erzi, he suddenly saw a gadget standing up like breaking through the cloud.


    Looking back, it was the little dragon and snake that stood up.


    Pretending to force the tiger can''t help but brighten his eyes. This little dragon and snake can. It seems that he is not an ordinary role. He also has two brushes.


    Otherwise, how can we stand when we have reached this point?


    Isn''t blood supposed to be distributed in his head? How can there be more blood on his stuff?


    Cow, cow!


    However, this gadget looks vigorous and powerful, and it should feel good to use.


    Wait, something''s wrong!


    The little dragon snake thing seems to be aimed at itself!


    Small eyes, still staring at yourself with Yu fire!


    "My grass, do you want to fucking die? Do you want to fuck me?" pretending to force the tiger to jump up suddenly and kick the little dragon snake in the face.


    The little dragon and snake nearly fainted with this foot.


    "Pretend to be a tiger!" I stopped him. Even if I wanted to do it, I shouldn''t do it here. I''m going to take the little dragon and snake away.


    He complained to me like a child: "Wenzi, he molested me!"


    "What?" I thought I heard wrong and stretched my neck to stare at the tiger.


    "He molested me, look at his stuff!" pretending to force the tiger wrongly pointed to the crotch of Bruce Lee''s snake.


    We all laughed when we saw a little mushroom trying to break our crotch.


    This little dragon and snake can stand up at this time.


    I smiled: "he seems to be interested in you. If you want to play, I can give you some time ~"


    With that, I took the lead to walk outside and got on the car that Li Erzi had already prepared.


    Pretending to force the tiger to make a dissatisfied voice behind him: "play with him, I''m afraid he can''t afford to play..."


    Little dragon snake seemed to hear something else from his words, and his eyes showed rare fear.


    Dare you, pretend to be a tiger. Are you really interested?


    He''s not interested in pretending to force a tiger. He doesn''t have his own reaction. Since he was beaten last time, as soon as he was excited, the little dragon and snake will stand up, and he can''t control it!


    ¡­¡­


    In the dead of night, it is time to think of you.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian was thinking about Zhang Wen, and Xiao Wen was also thinking about Zhang Wen.


    Many similar couples must be thinking about each other, but in the house where Bruce Lee and the shrew live, there are bursts of even snoring.


    It''s a shrew''s voice.


    She fell asleep and slept very heavily.


    It''s because of physical labor in the afternoon. Don''t think it''s only the little dragon and snake to deal with it. The fierce woman also needs a lot of effort. It takes effort to cooperate with the little dragon and snake, change her posture, or take the initiative.


    And it takes a lot of effort.


    If it were another woman, she would have been lying down.


    But the fierce woman who is different from ordinary people did not surrender and just let the little dragon and snake go to the end!


    It''s not surprising that I''m sleeping now.


    Because she''s still waiting.


    When little dragon snake comes back, continue to make trouble with him.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know that the little dragon snake has been caught by Zhang Wen.


    The little dragon and snake that invited the king into the urn has now been countered.


    I don''t know what the shrew dreamed. She smiled and turned over.


    The big hand shouted to the side twice.


    There''s no one around. It''s empty.


    Clattering~


    The shrew''s heart suddenly beat twice at this time, and she sat up at once.


    There is no one around.


    The house was empty and dark.


    Click.


    She turned on the light.


    She is also a woman with dark fear in her heart, but she has always been quite strong and has not shown it at all.


    In fact, she is also a weak woman in her heart. She also needs company and a strong hand to support herself behind.


    What about now?


    Where are those big hands?


    In the empty room, the powerful hands of little dragon and snake have disappeared.


    Shrew, I feel empty in my heart.


    What''s going on?


    Why is there such an empty feeling?


    The shrew looked at the time.


    Two in the morning.


    The heart swished twice with the pointer, and a bad idea surged up. Little dragon and snake haven''t come back since they went out at nine o''clock. Is there an accident?


    Put it before. He''ll be back by twelve.


    What''s going on today?


    No, No.


    The fierce woman shook her head hard. She had prayed that there would be no accident to the little dragon and snake.


    I should come back on time and sleep with myself in the middle of the night.


    The shrew couldn''t sleep and began to pace back and forth in the room.


    Now she''s a little desperate. Call him. It must be impossible. If Bruce Lee is working, doesn''t it just bother him?


    Find him. There''s no direction.


    Where is little dragon snake now? If she knew, she wouldn''t be so worried, would she?


    call the police?


    Even worse!


    So what?


    The fierce woman lit a cigarette upset and smoked hard.


    However, the misty smoke did not let her untie the pimple in her heart, as if she was getting more and more upset.


    The bad feeling is getting stronger and stronger~


    The heart of the shrew is calling, dragon and snake, where the hell are you? If you know I''m worried about you, come back with me quickly~

 Chapter 829

    In a villa area near Jinhai city.


    It''s late at night and there''s still some high music.


    It was as if it were going to shake the house.


    This villa is quite beautiful. That''s what the garden house says.


    Through the curtains, the villa is like a scene that people can''t see directly.


    There are two girls and a man in it.


    None of them was dressed here. They were so naked. At the moment, the two girls gathered around the man and let the man knead their bodies with his hands together.


    I don''t dislike it at all, but I''m honored to be so spoiled by this man. It''s their honor.


    If you change to another girl, you will die of shame.


    But the two girls didn''t think there was anything, but they enjoyed it.


    Hey, I got up. I''ve completely ignored it.


    What image is there?


    Chen Nan didn''t feel oppressed in these two days of hiding recently. Instead, he felt very cool and enjoyable.


    In these two days, he has to change girls every day and sleep with different girls every day. At night, he is so high. He can do it once when he rises. When he comes down one night, chennan can also do four times a night or something.


    One of the girls today is the long legged girl last time.


    When she had just called the girl over, she saw that there was another woman in the room without any cover. She turned and was ready to go.


    She is the default to play with chennan, but not how to play.


    At least, she doesn''t want to do that with other women.


    But the red banknotes in chennan''s hand immediately changed her mind, and the woman didn''t seem to rule her out at all and winked at her.


    With the attitude of trying, she slowly integrated into this feeling.


    Slowly intoxicated, slowly serve chennan with the girl~


    Now, I''m a little happy.


    Move and hit.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    With the rhythm, Chen Nan pressed the long legged girl on the tea table with her hands and her waist.


    The long legged girl was also relaxed. She hugged chennan hard and made a voice to cooperate with him. Another woman cheered beside them and came to help from time to time~


    This scene is a bit of a jungle of wine and meat.


    How many men want to do this, but they can only be fantasy?


    But chennan can do it. Not only does he have two money, but also he can move a woman''s heart and see through what a woman wants in her heart.


    This is his unique skill in picking up his sister.


    Dong Dong, bang bang~


    The tea table shook violently and finally stopped.


    From the long legged girl, chennan is still a little unwilling and wants to find another woman, but he still can''t get into the state after making a long effort.


    No way, this is chennan''s fourth time tonight.


    No more.


    I can''t bear it!


    But where can chennan let them go? Turning around, he took out a dark thing from the house and walked over with a wicked smile on his face.


    Crazy all night.


    It was noon when I woke up.


    Chennan looked at the two girls sleeping beside him, and pushed them up and let them go.


    Then he slowly got up and lit a cigarette.


    The third day.


    This is the third day that Bruce Lee said he would do it.


    I think there''s good news?


    He hasn''t contacted anyone these days. It''s like he''s disappeared. He hides, enjoys and secretly spies on the news from Bruce Lee.


    As long as he succeeds, he will immediately find someone to clean up Wang Peng, and then send the little dragon and snake in!


    Chen Nan has many eyes now!


    Thinking of this, chennan picked up the phone, found Bruce Lee''s number and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    Bruce Lee is caught. The most nervous person is not Bruce Lee. There are others more nervous than him!


    This man is a mouse~


    Why are you nervous?


    Because he watched the little dragon and snake taken away by Zhang Wen and them. When he started, there was soothing music in the small bar, and it didn''t take long for the little dragon and snake to start and end. He didn''t notice at all!


    But finally I saw Zhang Wen and their little dragon and snake get on the car, that''s all.


    At that moment, the mouse was really worried.


    Falling in a cold sweat.


    He recognized it. Isn''t that the man who met him last time? But he really didn''t recognize that man as a little dragon and snake!


    Now the truth has come out. That man is really a little dragon and snake!


    The mouse never dreamed that little dragon and snake were so brave. They really dared to come and attack Zhang Wen.


    Why is he so tiger?


    Tigers are a little afraid to know him!


    Of course, the mouse can''t understand what the little dragon snake is like after transformation. He still knows little about the little dragon snake before. When he listens to the story of the little dragon snake~


    That night, when he watched the party come out, the mouse didn''t want to rush up and grab the people, but when he saw Zhang Wen, the whole person was soft.


    Zhang Wen''s aura is no longer comparable to that of a little bastard.


    It''s not the same level as him at all.


    Besides, there are so many experts around him and so many people. Isn''t mouse trying to die?


    Aren''t you playing with your life?


    He''s not that stupid.


    Looking at Zhang Wen, they got into the car, and the mouse quickly started his old van and followed.


    At the same time, he dialed his father, boss Wang.


    Soon, boss Wang picked it up.


    "Big brother, no, no, no!" the mouse was worried and stammered a little.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang straightened his neck.


    "Little Dragon and snake, let someone catch him!" the mouse knew that it was his own responsibility. If he recognized little dragon and snake two days earlier and caught him, there wouldn''t be so many things, would it?


    At that time, boss Wang will send someone to come and wait for Zhang Wen to catch the little dragon and snake, and then surround Zhang Wen.


    But now it''s better. Zhang Wen is about to disappear~


    It''s really anxious and angry~


    The mouse knew that if he failed this time, all his previous efforts would be in vain, including the one on his head~


    "My grass! You''re right?" sure enough, boss Wang at the other end of the phone has jumped up.


    He should have thought of it. Zhang Wen doesn''t just drink here every day. Now, people have been arrested! What about him?


    Why take the lead?


    It''s the fucking mouse''s fault!


    "Brother, I''m right..." listening to boss Wang''s words, the mouse already knows what it means, and he''s finished.


    On the phone, boss Wang gasped: "what are you doing now?"


    "I''m following Zhang Wen. Their car is in front of me now. Oh, he said goodbye to me ~" the mouse said carefully.


    Boss Wang shouted at the phone: "don''t fucking follow me, you get back!"

 Chapter 830

    "Brother, I''ll sneak over and get people out?" facing boss Wang''s roar, the mouse didn''t listen, but was trying to make the last effort.


    He didn''t want his future to be wasted.


    I don''t want to be denied by boss Wang~


    In the heart of the mouse lived a dream.


    He wants to take off through his dream.


    Boss Wang, don''t you know? Now the mouse has failed. With his stupidity, can Zhang Wen know that someone is following him? Just now, I was warning him to stop the mouse!


    He doesn''t want the mouse to fall into Zhang Wen''s hands, so he will be more passive.


    "What else do you want? Do you want to go to heaven? I''ll buy you a plane!" boss Wang continued to roar.


    "Ah, no, no..."


    "You just follow me. People will kill you on the way! You can''t tell your weight?" boss Wang continued to roar.


    The mouse didn''t dare to say anything, so he quickly promised to hang up the phone.


    The mouse who hung up stopped suddenly and then turned around. No matter what else, he left first.


    He doesn''t want to be killed by Zhang Wen.


    Listening to boss Wang''s tone, Zhang Wen really has the courage.


    The mouse is afraid.


    He''s really scared.


    If you fail, fail. Don''t take your life too.


    On the way to escape, the mouse unwittingly speeding.


    On the road, the old van soared up to 120!


    ¡­¡­


    "Shit!" Chen Nan scolded.


    Bruce Lee''s phone can''t get through, but there is someone at the other end of the phone, absolutely someone, because he calls once, and the other party presses it off once.


    Chennan felt that Bruce Lee was deliberately not answering his phone and deliberately didn''t want him to know where he was.


    But how far has it gone? Whether he has done it or not, he has to inform chennan. WOW? What''s the matter with this silence?


    Chen Nan thought of this and dialed a phone again.


    Click.


    It was still pressed.


    "Damn little dragon and snake!" chennan simply stopped calling. He got up and changed his clothes.


    Originally, he didn''t want to go out in person. Now he should hide and spy on everything in Jinhai city. If Zhang Wen''s people find him in the street now, he will inevitably be beaten.


    Chennan doesn''t want to be beaten.


    But about the little dragon and snake, he always vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    Why doesn''t little dragon snake answer his phone and have no news at all?


    He should have done it!


    The more Chen Nan thought about it, the more he felt wrong. He simply didn''t care so much. He wore a certain cap, changed his clothes and went directly to little dragon snake.


    Bang Bang~


    When he came to the door, Chen Nan knocked gently.


    The shrew opened the door.


    She thought it was a little dragon and snake. When she saw a thin young man outside the door, her expectant eyes suddenly sank.


    "Who are you looking for?" the fierce woman asked angrily.


    "It''s me!" Chen Nan lifted the brim of his hat up, revealing his green hair.


    "Grass!" when the shrew saw chennan, she was not angry and turned and walked in.


    She doesn''t like chennan, just as Xiaowen doesn''t like pretending to be a tiger.


    This is a feeling, a feeling that seems to be born with, and can''t go away.


    Chen Nan hurried in and carefully closed the door: "what, little dragon and snake?"


    He found that there was no little dragon and snake in the room. Chen Nan asked.


    "Where the fuck do I know? He didn''t come back after he went out last night!" said the fierce woman angrily.


    She is more worried now.


    Since she woke up last night, she can''t sleep anymore. There are little dragons and snakes in her head. She has never thought about a person so much and never relied on little dragons and snakes so much.


    Chen Nan frowned: "I went out last night and haven''t come back yet?"


    "It''s not because of you that he has to kill Zhang Wen!" the fierce woman scolded angrily.


    "Keep your voice down!" Chen Nan''s face changed greatly.


    If this person is not a shrew, if he can''t beat her, chennan must slap her in the face. Why is this woman so angry?


    "I''m also worried about dragons and snakes, and I don''t want him to have an accident!" Chen Nan said in a low voice.


    By now, he doesn''t think it''s that simple.


    Of course he''s worried about the little dragon and snake. That''s his backer and the only weapon in his hand. He has spent so much time on training and hasn''t used it. He can''t use it now. Can he not worry?


    Worry, that''s necessary.


    Because if the little dragon snake is caught, it will bite itself out.


    I''m abetting a crime!


    "Grass!" the fierce woman scolded angrily.


    "Did you call him?" Chen Nan asked.


    He thought maybe the shrew would answer the phone?


    Maybe Bruce Lee just went out to play with women last night. He didn''t come back after he had a big hair.


    "Yes, no one answered!" said the shrew.


    finished.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, chennan had to think so. Maybe something really happened to Bruce Lee and snake.


    So what now?


    Where can I find little dragon snake?


    He and the shrew were silent and were thinking about where the little dragon snake had gone.


    At this time, chennan didn''t expect that Xiaolong snake was caught by Zhang Wen. He thought that even if Zhang Wen was powerful, he couldn''t catch Xiaolong snake. If he failed, wouldn''t he run?


    So stupid that Zhang Wen caught it?


    "OK, if there''s any news, let''s talk to each other." Chen Nan sat for a while and felt that the atmosphere in the room was very wrong, and he had an invisible pressure in the face of the fierce woman.


    It is no exaggeration to say that as long as the fierce woman roars now, chennan can frighten her two legs to shiver.


    "Wait a minute." the fierce woman called chennan, "if something really happened to the dragon and snake, I''ll tell you, you can''t run!"


    Facing the threat of the fierce woman chiguoguo, Chen Nan''s eyebrows moved: "don''t worry, he must be fine!"


    "Hum!" the fierce woman stared at chennan, as if she was going to eat him.


    Out of the room, chennan got on his coquettish red Porsche.


    After getting into the car, he took out the phone and tried it again.


    But it was still pressed.


    Chen Nan''s eyes narrowed slowly.


    Is it really the ghost of Zhang Wen?


    Wrong step by step.


    At this time, chennan had no idea.


    What he thought in his mind was what would happen if Bruce Lee was really caught by Zhang Wen.


    He doesn''t believe that Zhang Wen dares to kill people. In this society, he doesn''t believe that Zhang Wen can do anything too much. It''s just, how can he get the little dragon and snake out?


    Tell your father Chen Jun? Let him help?


    But he helped to get the little dragon snake out, which was already the limit. Now chennan told him that the little dragon snake might be caught by someone if he went to revenge? That''s not good!


    Chennan didn''t dare to speak again, so Chenjun might really kill him!

 Chapter 831

    The basement of the nail shop.


    When I came back that night, I locked the little dragon and snake here.


    One night later, when I got up in the morning, I went downstairs and went to the basement to find Bruce Lee.


    Wu Yang, Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi are all here. Everyone''s face is covered with a layer of tension.


    People are already in my hands. I''m not in a hurry.


    It''s even easier than before.


    But I know that things are definitely not that simple, and the attendant trouble must be inevitable.


    Little dragon snake, I''d better put it aside and eat it slowly.


    Little dragon snake only wears Nei pants and is perfectly tied to the chair by the tiger. The whole person seems to have no spirit. Now, it''s time to revenge by the tiger.


    That''s how little dragon snake played with him last time.


    In this regard, pretending to force the tiger is a little happy.


    "I fuck you, Zhang Wen!" the little dragon snake was furious when he saw me coming down.


    I smiled and took a steel pipe from the forced tiger.


    He went to the little dragon and snake and said to Zhuang forced tiger, "hold his arm."


    Pretend to force the tiger to promise and press the little dragon and snake.


    "Grass, what do you want to do? Tell you, I''m not afraid of you... Ow!" before Bruce Lee finished his sentence, the steel pipe in my hand hit his palm with a roar.


    We all clearly heard the sound of little dragon snake''s hand bone breaking.


    The bone must have been broken by me.


    Bruce Lee''s cold sweat fell down.


    I looked at him coldly: "from today on, if you scold me, I''ll give you a look and see when you can survive! Don''t worry, I have plenty of time to play with you!"


    Seeing the little dragon and snake, my first thought was that Wang Yuxian was so painful that he almost didn''t come back.


    It''s all done by dragons and snakes!


    Now he''s right in front of me. I can play whatever I want!


    The little dragon and snake stared round and couldn''t speak with pain.


    I sat beside and lit a cigarette: "Little Dragon and snake, don''t say I don''t speak morality and justice. You must not go out this time, but if you cooperate with me, I will give you a good time!"


    Hearing this, little dragon and snake trembled all over.


    Anyone will look vulnerable in the face of death. Bruce Lee is also a human, and he is also afraid of death.


    When I mastered his life and death so easily, his first reaction was fear.


    Fear the coming of death.


    Fear makes my legs numb!


    "Little dragon snake, you should have expected such a day since you hurt my woman! I''m sure I won''t let you go!" my eyes were burning.


    Bruce Lee''s teeth are itchy, and his bloody hands constantly stimulate his brain nerves, making his facial features look particularly ferocious.


    "Zhang Wen, you can, you really can!"


    This, I can think of as a little dragon and snake, is the last struggle before death.


    Not too much.


    Beyond life and death, then the rest is fearless.


    But it''s God, not man.


    Up to now, little dragon and snake are still human, not God.


    He knew that it would be more cruel to face him later.


    Can make his life worse than death.


    The reason why I left the little dragon snake all night last night is that he can fully absorb the darkness and fully feel the fear!


    I want to put all the fears he brought to Wang Yuxian on him and let him experience what it feels like!


    That despair!


    "OK, you can think it over and tell me who is standing behind you to command you, and then I can consider giving you a pleasure." looking at the twisted appearance of the little dragon and snake, I smiled faintly.


    The little dragon snake didn''t speak, but clenched his teeth.


    This seems to have become a difficult choice in his life.


    Then I went upstairs.


    Bruce Lee''s eyes are like ghosts. It seems that he wants to eat all of us. He doesn''t want to tell the old Yan behind him, but he''s unwilling. He doesn''t want us to know the truth of this matter and don''t want to tell the truth!


    He wants Zhang Wen to be lost for the last time!


    It depends on whether he can hold on.


    "Hey, Wenzi is gone, let''s continue to play ang ~" at this time, pretending to force the tiger to come over with a smile.


    When little dragon and snake saw the tiger, the whole person was bad.


    Ju Hua doesn''t know how tight it is. No muscle is relaxed all over her body.


    This feeling, but Zhang Wen gave him that steel pipe just now, which he had never experienced.


    Why?


    Because of the playing method of pretending to force a tiger, Te is different.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t ask Heimei to come today. He didn''t want his woman to participate in this matter. He didn''t want her to be covered with dirt. Therefore, he had to do it himself and face it all by himself.


    pay off old scores.


    After being tortured by little dragon and snake last time, pretending to be a tiger began to prepare how to deal with him.


    Now it finally comes in handy.


    Zhuang forced the tiger to carry a small bag in his hand and spread it out in front of Bruce Lee and snake one by one.


    What''s inside is a little dizzy.


    It''s all emotional Qu stuff.


    Pretending to force the tiger is still picking there at this time, figuring out which thing to use.


    Everything is carefully selected by the tiger, even used by himself and the black sister. Each one can be called a classic!


    Li Erzi can''t see it anymore.


    "Pretending to be a tiger, are you here to play or revenge?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to look up at him: "you know a fart!"


    It''s true. Pretending to be a tiger is an old hand on this road, but Li Erzi hasn''t started yet! Where is the gap? It''s not unreasonable to pretend to force the tiger to make such a fuss.


    "Then you should always take a knife?" Li Erzi was also messy.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, the smile was full of irony: "Er Zi, I said that if you don''t understand, can you be mixed here? What do you know? Now the simple beating can''t make the little dragon snake realize what despair is. Moreover, the pain is actually a very monotonous nerve transmission. If the pain lasts for a long time, it will numb! What''s the matter? You must let him cool first, and then let him hurt, hurt for a while, and then cool again! That''s right!"


    "Oh ~ ~" Li Erzi nodded after hearing his words.


    It seems that what pretending to force the tiger makes some sense.


    That''s true. That''s right.


    First let people full of hope, and then kick him into the pit of despair!


    Great move!


    It seems that in order to make Bruce Lee suffer losses, pretending to force the tiger is also very attentive. Are you tutoring~


    "Well, then you do it. I''m out." I don''t know what others think. Anyway, Li Erzi can''t stand the torture of pretending to be a tiger and can''t appreciate it.


    "Well, go out quickly." pretending to force the tiger still thinks Li Erzi is very annoying!


    But his words brought the little dragon and snake tied to the chair to the verge of collapse.


    What expression should I use to face the tiger? Cry or laugh?

 Chapter 832

    Upstairs, I lit a cigarette.


    Let the anger in the body calm down.


    When I saw the little dragon snake, I was still angry.


    Still can''t control their emotions.


    As soon as I saw him, I would think of Wang Yuxian. At that time, when Wang Yuxian was lying in the hospital bed in pain, I felt uneasy in my heart.


    Now all the initiators are in front of me. I can cut a piece of meat from him and eat it.


    The impulse to kill him also came up inexplicably.


    It''s just that I keep telling myself that it''s not the time to kill Bruce Lee so easily.


    After Li Erzi came out, he went upstairs.


    Click.


    Without saying anything, he sat next to me and lit a cigarette.


    I smiled: "Er Zi, if you have anything to say ~"


    Li Erzi looked at me and said, "didn''t you hold back just now?"


    "Yes."


    Li Erzi knows me best.


    "I can''t kill him these days. If I kill him now, it will cure the symptoms rather than the root cause." Li Erzi said faintly.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "I understand that."


    Li Erzi looked at me a little complicated: "if you can understand, I''ll rest assured."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled.


    I know what Li Erzi is worried about.


    He also saw that my hatred for dragons and snakes could not be concealed.


    "But he must die," I said.


    "Well, then you do it and I''ll deal with the aftermath." he seemed to have thought of this day long ago.


    I''m still quite relieved to have Li Erzi deal with the aftermath. He works carefully and will certainly not leave any evidence for a person to disappear, that is, he really disappears without leaving any trace.


    For the time being, be patient.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the most anxious person is boss Wang.


    After the mouse came back that night, boss Wang was not polite at all. He took another look at the place on the mouse''s head.


    This time, the directly dried mouse began to doubt life.


    My father, how can I give such a cruel hand?


    How can you be cruel to yourself frequently?


    This, or your father?


    Or the boss Wang who is gentle and strong?


    Definitely not.


    Boss Wang has turned his face. It''s interesting not to hit the mouse half paralyzed.


    Mouse, this is a bad thing, delaying the overall situation!


    After beating the mouse, boss Wang breathed a few words.


    It seems that they can''t do that. These people around them are still not so awesome. So many people tied up are not as effective as a pillar. If he didn''t have to, where would he use a man like a mouse?


    But there will be no future. In this life, he will not reuse mice!


    All night, boss Wang was thinking. He was thinking about how to ask Zhang Wen''s important people and how to open his mouth so that Zhang Wen could compromise!


    Mouse, this is bad for the overall situation!


    It made boss Wang quite passive.


    If Zhang Wen already knew who was standing behind the little dragon and snake and took the initiative, it would be quite dangerous.


    No, I still have to call Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang thought all night and finally called him.


    With a little nervous, boss Wang walked around the office with a telephone.


    Click.


    Zhang Wen picked it up.


    Boss Wang''s voice was flattering: "Wenzi, you can do it! Ha ha!"


    At this time, I happened to talk to ER Zi Li about the future. I was surprised to see the phone call from boss Wang. I don''t know he already knew that I had caught Bruce Lee.


    "What''s the matter?" I said with some vigilance.


    "Wenzi, they are all our own people. You and I don''t have to pretend! Didn''t you catch the little dragon and snake last night?" boss Wang said.


    My heart thumped.


    I know boss Wang will know about it sooner or later, but I didn''t expect it so soon.


    He knew it only a few hours later.


    It seems that I can''t compare his contacts in Jinhai.


    "Hehe, boss Wang, you are very well informed." I hehe smiled.


    Since he asks me that, I''ll just see what he wants to do.


    "Alas, I''m not well informed. Can I do it? Why don''t you tell me when you start? Even if I can''t find where the little dragon and snake is, can I help?" boss Wang here has clenched his fist.


    Obviously, I just don''t want to tell him.


    "Boss Wang, you don''t need to worry about it, and how can I bother you with such a small thing?" I said quietly.


    Boss Wang''s face sank immediately.


    He still belittles Zhang Wen. It seems that the boy already knew where the little dragon and snake were when they met last time, but people didn''t want to tell themselves and didn''t want to get involved by themselves.


    Well, after running for so long, isn''t Bruce Lee caught by someone beautiful?


    I haven''t been able to argue with Zhang Wen.


    "Wenzi, why are you so outspoken!" boss Wang''s voice was a little reproachful, and his voice gradually sank down.


    But then he continued to laugh: "why, if you don''t follow me now, you will become a stranger? Even an enemy?"


    This words with a thorn, gently splashed on my face, making me feel very uncomfortable.


    "No, if you are my big brother one day, you will always be my big brother." I still have to say something beautiful.


    "I knew I saw the right person! Everyone has their own ideas. You want to go. I can''t stop you from leaving, but after you leave, your love will still be here, right? If there''s anything in the future, call me and I''ll still help you! By the way, are you short of money recently? I''ll give you some money?" my sentence immediately opened boss Wang''s conversation box.


    Hearing his words, I could only shake my head and smile bitterly.


    Can I not know?


    He said these beautiful words to pave the way for something later.


    It''s all for dragons and snakes!


    If I had no use at all, he wouldn''t look at me more. How could he talk to me so politely?


    There are only two kinds of friends and enemies in boss Wang''s world.


    I''m not with him anymore. That must be the enemy.


    It''s just that he can still use this enemy now, so he didn''t worry about completely tearing his face.


    I smiled at the microphone: "then I''ll thank you first. If you can use me in the future, just say a word."


    Facing my words, boss Wang was not polite: "Alas, Wenzi, to tell you the truth, now I have something to ask you."


    I picked my eyebrows and thought it was very interesting.


    Attention, boss Wang is asking.


    Boss Wang, are you begging me now?


    For a little dragon and snake!


    He''s such a spring. He can bend and stretch!

 Chapter 833

    I turned on the phone to the speaker, and Li Erzi listened with interest. However, when he heard boss Wang''s low voice, he still couldn''t help frowning.


    He can even think of what kind of expression boss Wang is talking behind the phone.


    It must be that the expressions on his face were wrinkled together, and he was low-key, but in fact, his fists were clenched.


    At the same time, he could also think how scary it would be if boss Wang took back this expression!


    As long as boss Wang achieves his goal and lets him know what he wants from Bruce Lee, he must bite back.


    At that time, boss Wang will certainly become that we don''t know anyone.


    That face, will never have the horror.


    Little dragon snake is of great significance to boss Wang now.


    Facing boss Wang''s words, I smiled gently; "If there''s anything I can do for you, just say."


    Boss Wang was not polite either. He simply said, "Wenzi, it''s very simple. You give me the little dragon and snake. I want to ask him something. Two days is enough!"


    Two days must be enough for boss Wang. In these two days, he must be able to find a way to make Bruce Lee speak.


    "Ha ha..." I think it''s funny. Boss Wang''s words are so funny.


    I''ve arrested someone now. How can I give it to him?


    He asked, there is no use value, give it to me again?


    Is there such a reason in the world?


    Li Erzi frowned and shook his head at me.


    I said, "OK, I promise you!"


    On the phone, boss Wang patted his thigh hard: "really? Ha ha! I knew you were interesting enough! I''ll send someone to pick him up now!"


    Facing the excitement of boss Wang, I just smiled faintly: "but not now. Two days later, two days later, I''ll give you the little dragon and snake."


    "What? Two days later?" boss Wang exploded directly.


    Can he not understand?


    Two days later, I must have pried open the mouth of the little dragon and snake, and then handed it to him. What''s the point?


    What he wants is foresight, and then action.


    Two days is enough to do a lot of things.


    It''s enough to turn Jinhai city upside down!


    "It''s all questions anyway. Boss Wang, you can''t wait for two days, can you?"


    "This..."


    Boss Wang feels that his IQ has been provoked. That''s right. Zhang Wen caught the man. Your boss Wang now asks others to hand over the little dragon and snake.


    They didn''t say no, they just told you to wait two days.


    When you ask someone to do something, you can''t wait for two days, can you?


    That''s right, but boss Wang can''t wait so many days!


    Unconsciously, he was surrounded by Zhang Wen.


    "Wenzi, let me ask for two days first. I have something urgent!" boss Wang said, his voice cooling down.


    Without his previous high IQ, he didn''t even realize how inappropriate and ridiculous these words were.


    "Ha ha, unfortunately, I have something urgent!" how can I let him succeed?


    Listening to my tone, boss Wang knew that I would not let people go so easily this time. His eyes were cold and his hand holding the mobile phone was shaking. He had never felt this kind of feeling, the feeling of being provoked by people!


    But he may also know what I''m going to do.


    It''s absolutely impossible to let people go in two days.


    His tone returned to the previous coldness: "Zhang Wen, don''t forget the relationship between Bruce Lee and chennan, and what does chennan''s father do!"


    Boss Wang began to threaten me!


    Chen Nan''s father, Chen Jun.


    My eyes narrowed, but this time even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu came, I was not afraid!


    "Two days later, if you want someone, come and get it. I''m busy here. Hang up first ~"


    Then I hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wenzi, do you really want to release people in two days?" Li Erzi asked me.


    "Of course, but in two days, what I give boss Wang will be a corpse! If he wants someone else!"


    "You......" Li Erzi smiled and shook his head.


    Of course, I can''t give people to boss Wang. Giving Bruce Lee to him is tantamount to digging a hole for myself.


    The little dragon and snake will rot in his mouth forever. At that time, I can take the initiative.


    Because in Jinhai City, I have just started, and there are still many things to face in the future.


    If you don''t take some initiative, you can''t play with boss Wang at all.


    His relationship in the white world can make me die.


    I told Li Erzi to be careful about this. Recently, I also asked people to keep an eye on boss Wang. If there is any news from him, I will give feedback in time. Don''t let boss Wang know we''re here.


    And the relationship between Chen and Nan mentioned by boss Wang just now. We must avoid this relationship, so we must be careful and be careful!


    Li Erzi''s head is bigger.


    I''m quite relieved of Li Erzi''s work, so we''ll do it carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, every minute and every second has been suffering for Yu Xiaolong and snake.


    He can only make these time slip away quickly through fantasy. He must fantasize about the Utopia in his heart.


    At the moment, what little dragon snake thinks is a shrew. It''s her when he opens and closes his eyes.


    All he thought about was how to live happily with the shrew in the future.


    However, these can only be his fantasies and will never come true.


    Little dragon snake doesn''t know what the shrew is doing now, but there''s no news about him all day. The shrew must be anxious to die. She must linger at the door like a little girl waiting for little dragon snake to come back.


    Looking forward to his figure.


    The shrew''s big black eyes must be full of worry.


    Can even squeeze tears.


    At the thought that shrews will cry for themselves, Bruce Lee is full of loneliness.


    Alas~~


    Think of the original, high spirited to get out of the door.


    Now, I have no skills.


    You can only be bullied here.


    Bullied by pretending to be a tiger.


    Thinking of this, the little dragon snake looked down at the tiger who was busy below.


    To tell you the truth, the level of pretending to be a tiger is not very good.


    He was holding something like a dog''s tail grass and was flirting with a little dragon and snake!


    He just wants to let the little dragon snake feel first, and then give him a hard time to let him know what big ups and downs are!


    Pretending to force the tiger took great pains to fix him.


    Seeing the little dragon and snake staring at him, he pretended to force the tiger and asked excitedly, "what''s the matter? Do you feel it?"


    After so long, little dragon and snake didn''t respond at all, and pretending to force the tiger felt upset.


    But he has to be patient. Just keep doing it.


    "I have your mother!" the little dragon snake scolded.


    "My grass, how dare you scold me? You wait!" as soon as the pretender forced the tiger to turn around, this time a black and long thing was printed into the eyes of the little dragon snake.


    The cold sweat slipped down from his forehead.


    Can he eat this?

 Chapter 834

    Bang!


    As soon as boss Wang exerted himself, he directly pulled all the tea sets on the table to the ground.


    The teacup broke all over the floor.


    My hands are trembling with anger.


    "Big brother!"


    Two younger brothers rushed in outside the door and were stunned to see boss Wang.


    Boss Wang''s face has never been more ugly.


    Ferocious with anger, complexion complex.


    Before, even if he tore his face with boss Du, his face was not so ugly, because even in that situation, he still had a mirror in his heart and could clearly know the general direction of boss Du.


    But now, boss Wang is like a headless fly flying and bumping around. He has no direction at all.


    He didn''t know what Zhang Wen was thinking.


    If it were him, in the current situation, he would certainly hand over the little dragon and snake first, and then ask boss Wang for enough benefits.


    To tell the truth, boss Wang is not very optimistic about Zhang Wen.


    Without his big tree, Zhang Wen spent less money and almost had no source of income.


    Manicure shop?


    The daily income is not enough for boss Wang to go out once!


    What on earth is Zhang Wen thinking?


    What''s the plan?


    If you have to put the little dragon and snake on your side, even if you know something, what can you do?


    What big waves can it set off?


    Looking at the mess on the ground, boss Wang''s angry chest rose and fell.


    "Go and find those two people for me!" boss Wang scolded.


    Those two people refer to boss Wang''s new younger brother, fugitives, who didn''t do anything.


    Boss Wang doesn''t usually use these two people. They are different from the pillar. The pillar followed him all the way. These two people are halfway out. He knows that they use money once.


    Use once is a favor.


    "Yes, big brother!" the little brother who came in promised, turned and went out again.


    Boss Wang is an old Jianghu in the end. His head is empty and he suddenly becomes smart.


    Just now, anger was like a sullen thunder in his head, which made his head short circuited.


    Since we can''t talk well, we''ll die!


    This is boss Wang''s consistent purpose, but it seems that it can''t be used here by Zhang Wen.


    Once he starts, it is equivalent to completely tearing his face with Zhang Wen. In that way, it will be left to assassinate and attack each other.


    Zhang Wen can afford to play, but boss Wang can''t!


    His life is much more valuable than Zhang Wen!


    "Wait a minute!" the little brother opened the door and went out. Boss Wang quickly stopped him.


    "Don''t call them two. You''ll be busy first!"


    Those little brothers don''t understand what boss Wang wants to do. They are a little confused in his eyes.


    Bang.


    When the door closed again, boss Wang paced around the room with his back to his hand, took out his mobile phone and called section chief Duan.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Lao Wang, what''s the matter?" section chief Duan listened and was having a meeting.


    "Lao Duan, help me catch someone!" boss Wang clenched his fist hard.


    "Who?" section chief Duan asked, although he was in trouble secretly. If he could help, he had to help.


    "Zhang Wen..." boss Wang went back without saying anything.


    There''s no way to keep talking.


    Tell section chief Duan that Zhang Wen caught Bruce Lee and asked section chief Duan to catch people?


    You know, this is the person Chen Jun wants to come out. Even section chief Duan can''t help it.


    If you really find the little dragon snake, isn''t it beating Chen Jun''s face?


    Section chief Duan, how dare he?


    Don''t you have to turn a blind eye?


    Boss Wang hesitated when he knew that this was nonsense.


    "What''s wrong with Zhang Wen?" section chief Duan asked when he saw that he didn''t speak.


    "It''s all right."


    Click.


    Boss Wang hung up when he finished.


    Grass!


    He gave a dark scold.


    Why are you so impulsive? Why have you been so impulsive since you met Zhang Wen?


    Even lost the original judgment of things.


    Impulsively called section chief Duan, but he didn''t say anything.


    He sat on the sofa and took a deep breath.


    It seems that this matter still needs to be considered in the long run~


    ¡­¡­


    Uh huh~


    Ah~


    Oh~


    In front of the basement of the nail shop, there were bursts of cries.


    This sound comes from the mouth of little dragon and snake.


    It is also mixed with the laughter of forcing tigers and villains to succeed.


    The tormenting way of pretending to force a tiger belongs to the slow heat type.


    At first, little dragon and snake felt nothing, but the more he went to the back, the more he felt something wrong. Why did he feel restless vaguely?


    At first, he thought that pretending to be a tiger was busy in vain, but now he enjoyed it a little.


    Pretending to be a tiger is not in vain.


    It''s really a little technical.


    I''m kidding!


    Pretending to force tiger Kung Fu can''t say how powerful it is, but if you talk about poets, it''s absolutely no problem!


    Absolutely awesome!


    In the past, when I was in the village, pretending to be a tiger had a nickname, the master of oxytocia!


    Those donkeys and pigs who don''t work in the village have to be helped by pretending to force tigers.


    In the face of these animals who don''t work hard for nothing, they pretend to force the tiger without nonsense, just a penny, the whole!


    When they doubt life, they are afraid when they see the pretending tiger, and hide when they see him!


    He used to spend one night to let a breeding pig know what cattle force is and what people outside people are outside.


    Pretending to force the tiger was also quite patient. He slept with the animals with a few dog tail grass. He was chatting all night. Finally, he didn''t succeed until dawn.


    It is said that the pig has been very diligent every day since then. Sometimes it is still capable when it doesn''t need vaccination.


    The one who was taught by the tiger was obedient.


    Whenever he pretended to force a tiger to pass by, the pig would pull the flag and stare at him motionless.


    It''s like a soldier reporting to the commander.


    Now the costume of the master of oxytocia forces the tiger to deal with the little dragon and snake. It''s the same as children playing at home. There''s no difficulty at all.


    Pretend to force the tiger to keep his word. Now he just makes the little dragon and snake feel comfortable and uncomfortable.


    Talk twice and slap me in the face.


    Completely let the pain nerves pass to the little dragon snake''s brain and let him know what life is better than death.


    With the dehumanizing torture of pretending to force the tiger, there are no people in the basement.


    Finally, he and little dragon snake were left.


    Others really can''t see it anymore. They pretend to force the tiger to climb under the crotch of an old man and keep trying hard.


    Where can people look directly at this picture?


    At the moment, facing the forced tiger who is busy under his crotch, Bruce Lee is going to commit embarrassment, but I can''t say why. For a moment, he really enjoyed it.


    Little dragon and snake, quite ignorant.


    He couldn''t help questioning himself in his heart.


    Dragon snake, what''s the matter with you! How can you think of such a wretched person!


    How can I feel it!


    Little dragon and snake, shrink back~

 Chapter 835

    Buzzing


    I sat on the second floor of the nail shop and the mobile phone on the table vibrated again.


    The mobile phone belongs to little dragon snake. It has been kept by me for the past two days, but his phone has never stopped. He didn''t record this number on his mobile phone, which makes me a little curious. I don''t know who called little dragon snake.


    He''s busy with business?


    Buzz!


    I had hardly pressed the button when the phone rang again.


    I looked at it carefully this time. This number looks familiar.


    I suddenly thought of something and turned out my mobile phone.


    This number is chennan''s!


    I laughed at the thought. It seems that chennan is not idle these two days. The little dragon and Snake must have made him extremely nervous.


    Since I caught Bruce Lee last night, he must have been crazy looking for Bruce Lee.


    Click.


    Looking at the name beating on the mobile phone screen, I picked it up.


    "My grass, dragon and snake, you finally answered the phone!" Chen Nan was very happy on the phone.


    He must think Bruce Lee will be all right when he answers the phone.


    Unexpectedly, my voice was on the phone.


    "Chen Nan, long time no see."


    Boom~


    Chennan''s cerebellar bag suddenly burst open. Although he had a bad feeling for a long time, he didn''t expect it to come true. At the moment when the phone was picked up, he thought the little dragon snake was all right~


    My voice makes Chen Nanton don''t know what to say.


    "You... You... Are you Zhang Wen?" he was stunned for a while, and chennan began to speak.


    "Hehe, why don''t you know me?" my voice came to his ears with an arc.


    Chen Nan here was so angry that he burst out: "did you fucking catch the little dragon and snake?"


    "Yes." I don''t deny it.


    "OK, then you''re finished. I''ll let someone catch you!" Chen Nan scolded.


    I laughed. The more nervous he was, the more ridiculous I felt. Chennan was still afraid.


    Speaking is a little without thinking.


    "OK, you can catch it, but you have to find out where I am and where the little dragon and snake are first ~"


    "I don''t fucking believe I can''t find out where you are!"


    Chennan screamed with me in hysteria.


    My eyes gradually cooled down: "but don''t forget, I can know where you are at any time..."


    Whoosh~


    Click!


    Before I finished, chennan hung up the phone. That''s a hurry!


    "Ha ha..." looking at the phone, I couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡­¡­


    After Chen Nan hung up the phone over there, he didn''t hesitate at all. He directly threw the phone together with his mobile phone card and threw it away!


    Now he was not in general fear. Zhang Wen''s last words exploded in his head like a bomb.


    Does Zhang Wen know his position?


    Can he locate the phone?


    Chennan believes, he believes 120 percent!


    Zhang Wen''s ability has become universal in his impression. He is a ghost. What can''t he do?


    Maybe he really looked at his position in front of the computer and sent someone to kill him!


    Can chennan not understand? There are so many punks in Jinhai city. If Zhang Wen really buys one or two and wants to kill him, it''s like playing.


    Even if he has a big background, what''s the use?


    It''s not so easy for those bastards to hide.


    Besides, where can you compare your life with these little bastards? How worthless their lives are?


    Needless to say, Bruce Lee must have betrayed him!


    Chen Nan scolded secretly. It seems that he has to continue to hide recently. When will he dare to come out when it is done.


    Chennan gets on the Porsche and is ready to go back to the villa.


    Just after a traffic light, chennan stopped at the roadside.


    It suddenly occurred to him that he should inform someone about the little dragon and snake.


    Little dragon snake''s wife, shrew.


    Like him, Bruce Lee''s wife is also a victim. He has the obligation to inform others.


    Or the shrew will have to wait until the sea withers and the rocks crumble.


    Originally, these things have nothing to do with chennan. Bruce Lee was caught, which is his bad luck. Chennan can''t help him at all.


    But why should chennan tell the shrew?


    After all, little dragon and snake are serious about helping him. People''s hearts are meat. Chennan is also a human, not an animal.


    In the twinkling of an eye to the familiar door.


    Chen Nan sighed. He really didn''t know how to talk to the shrew. It was a little hard to say.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    Chen Nan knocked politely.


    The shrew opens the door and sees that chennan will close the door immediately. Now she is upset when she sees chennan.


    Chennan quickly stuck the door with his body.


    "Wait, I have something to say to you!"


    "Grass!" Chen Nan answered with only one word.


    But the shrew''s body got out of the way.


    The house is in a mess. It seems that Bruce Lee is not at home, and the shrew is too lazy to clean it.


    The whole man sat there decadent, with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Once a person is decadent, alcohol and tobacco will never leave him.


    "Well, to tell you something, you have to be psychologically prepared first." Chen Nan said obediently.


    The fierce woman narrowed her eyes and looked at chennan.


    Although the shrew also knew that 80% of the little dragon and snake were caught, she didn''t stop until she heard it.


    "Little Dragon and snake, let Zhang Wen catch it." Chen Nan said.


    Whoosh!


    The fierce woman''s eyes suddenly stared round, as if Guan Yu wanted to kill.


    "It''s not me, it''s Zhang Wen!" Chen Nan was startled and said quickly.


    At that moment, he was really afraid of the shrew. The shrew looked like a man eater!


    But in the final analysis, a shrew is still a woman. After all, she is still a delicate woman who should be protected by men.


    Although the shrew is fierce, it is also a past tense.


    Without the little dragon and snake, her heart was empty.


    Looking at chennan, the little emotion that the little woman had in her heart was immediately revealed without taboo.


    The shrew turned her mouth and cried.


    Tears fell silently from her eyes.


    But it is so surging.


    The surge moved chennan.


    The man eating tiger cried. What''s the concept?


    What kind of picture is that?


    How powerful is it to bully the tiger and cry?


    I believe that only Zhang Wen can do it in Jinhai city.


    Let the fierce woman as strong as an ox and as shaped as a mountain cry into a tearful person~


    After all, Zhang wenniu is still forced.


    Chen Nan sighed secretly and handed a paper towel to the shrew.


    The shrew took it and wiped it on her face like a fly washing her face.


    The voice has become as delicate as a little woman.


    "Will the dragon and snake be all right?" the shrew sniffed.


    Chen Nan shook his head: "I don''t know."


    He really doesn''t know. He really has no bottom in his heart. He doesn''t know who Zhang Wen is at all.


    The fierce woman sobbed hard: "will the dragon and snake die?"


    Facing such a simple and straightforward problem, chennan doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t want Bruce Lee to die. He also hopes Bruce Lee to jump up suddenly, put Zhang Wen down, and then come and tell him the good news.

 Chapter 836

    If it wasn''t for the accident of Bruce Lee and snake, if it wasn''t for Chen Nan''s kindness.


    He won''t sit here talking to a shrew.


    Not in my life.


    Talking to a shrew itself is something that hurts your eyes and ears.


    Excited and life-threatening.


    Chen Nan has a lot of courage this time.


    In the room, the shrew saw chennan but shook her head and was silent.


    In other words, chennan doesn''t know if there''s anything wrong with the little dragon snake and whether he can survive.


    When a bag of paper towels ran out, the fierce woman stared.


    "I don''t believe him. Zhang Wen dares to kill!"


    Chen Nan sighed helplessly and thought, don''t say, Zhang Wen really dares, because he didn''t kill Bruce Lee and snake for two days. How can he easily let him go this time?


    "Face the reality!"


    This sentence came out of chennan''s mouth. It''s really out of place.


    The romantic prodigal son chennan has to face the reality. This is really big news.


    When the fierce woman was worried, her eyes turned red again: "you''re not worried at all? Isn''t the dragon snake caught to help you?"


    Chennan has pain in his heart and can''t say it.


    "I''m sure I''ll help him find someone. Don''t worry about these things. You live here these days. If you have no money, tell me!"


    Then he got up and left.


    Today, chennan''s behavior is really puzzling. This place used to be the place where he raised women. Now he is willing to live for the best in the world like a shrew, and agrees to give her money to raise her.


    Isn''t this amazing?


    Unconsciously, little dragon and snake changed many people.


    When he followed boss Du, he changed boss Du. After that, she changed the shrew, and now she changed chennan alive.


    Little dragon and snake certainly didn''t know they were so infectious.


    Shua~


    When he came to the door, chennan felt his body pulled by a huge force, and then a gloomy black face faced him face to face.


    "Tell me, where is Zhang Wen?"


    Archimedes said, give me a fulcrum, I can pry up the whole earth.


    The shrew said that if she was given a place, she could chase Zhang wenman and cut down in Jinhai city.


    Now I can''t find the little dragon and snake. The fierce woman is worried and wants to work hard with Zhang Wen.


    Chen Nan has no doubt about the shrew''s ability. He knows that if the shrew really Peng doesn''t find Zhang Wen, he won''t necessarily lose the wind.


    But chennan really didn''t know where Zhang Wen was, and even if he did, he didn''t dare to tell Zhang Wen.


    He is thinking of a best compromise way to get the little dragon and snake out safely.


    But this method doesn''t seem to work~


    "Oh, don''t think so much. If there is a way, I will save the dragon and snake. You are a woman, not suitable ~"


    Chennan is really thinking of the shrew.


    "Wuwu ~" the fierce woman is not a little bastard, let alone a dead man who comes out to fight hard.


    At best, it''s just a woman who has a good fight.


    How could she beat the famous Zhang Wen and them?


    In front of them, fierce women themselves are a vulnerable group.


    Out of the shrew''s house, chennan drove his Porsche to the villa next to Jinhai city.


    Today, he rarely asked a girl to accompany him, but sat alone in the spacious and bright living room, looking down and thinking about things.


    I don''t know why, just now the strong man like shrew cried like a little woman in front of him, and the face was deeply engraved in his mind.


    Chen Nan''s eyes moved.


    No, we have to find a way to save the little dragon and snake!


    ¡­¡­


    Chennan''s head melon has not been developed.


    He and little dragon snake belong to the same kind of people. They can''t grow up without baptism.


    How did little dragon and snake experience baptism?


    It was at the cost of his youth and life.


    Chennan, do you have that courage?


    Absolutely not.


    One night later, in chennan''s villa, there was no music on the roof and no beauty around. Chennan was the only one in such a large villa.


    The room was filled with smoke, and the ground was full of cigarette butts.


    Before I knew it, it was dawn.


    "Cough..." Chen Nan coughed twice and looked down to find out.


    The ground is already full of cigarette butts.


    Unconsciously, I smoked so much.


    But I don''t have any ideas.


    How can we save the little dragon and snake, and how can we make him retreat? He doesn''t have a clue.


    Chennan can think of no less than 20 ways to play with women anytime and anywhere, but chennan can''t do these Jianghu things. He doesn''t understand anything at all.


    Bruce Lee is already a turtle in a jar. Is it useful for him to think of another way?


    If you''re in a hurry, Zhang Wen might kill him!


    Never had fear, began to spread in chennan.


    killing.


    These two words have always been a long distance from chennan, but now I don''t know why, chennan also feels that this thing seems to be in front of him. It seems that as long as he goes out, two dark shadows will come out from the side and poke at himself!


    Thinking of this, chennan took out a new phone card, put it in his old mobile phone, found brother Hao''s number and called.


    Brother Hao, chennan is the most important person here. Chennan really has no choice but to beg him.


    "Who?" brother Hao picked it up and listened to his voice sleeping.


    Ordinary bastards who get up so early go to bed during the day and move at night.


    "Brother Hao, it''s me!" chennan''s voice was low.


    "Oh, you!"


    Brother Hao doesn''t exclude chennan, and even likes it a little.


    Because chennan is his cash cow! Anyway, as long as chennan looks for him, he will charge money whether he does or not!


    Chen Nan doesn''t care about these. Anyway, he doesn''t need money!


    "What can I do for you?" brother Hao said, which means to collect money. Tell chennan to say something and fart quickly.


    Chen Nan coughed twice: "brother Hao, can you tell me where Zhang Wen is now?"


    "Who? Zhang Wen?" brother Hao is really a little speechless to chennan. Women like to play difficult games and like to find popular people in society.


    Now who doesn''t know that Zhang Wen is a red man in Jinhai city? Who wants to offend Zhang Wen?


    Now Zhang Wen is like a sharp knife with an open blade. Anyone who touches it will pull a hole.


    "Well, just tell me where he is!" chennan said.


    Now Brother Hao doesn''t know that Zhang Wen has caught the little dragon and snake. He just feels that chennan wants to die.


    He''s not stupid. If chennan uses himself to do something, Zhang Wen can''t find him at last?


    He is not afraid of Zhang Wen, but feels that there is no need to have any conflict with Zhang Wen.


    "Cao, chennan, I didn''t say you. Look at yourself. You''re a little capable of Zhang Wen. Don''t fucking humiliate yourself, OK? Also, don''t say I didn''t remind you. Even if I told you where Zhang Wen is, what can you do?"

 Chapter 837

    Brother Hao''s words are quite in place. He''s right. Even if chennan knows where Zhang Wen is, what can he do?


    What can he do!


    Rush over and let Zhang Wen beat him?


    Isn''t this asking for hardship?


    "Brother Hao, Zhang Wen is on the road, but can I find a white man to catch him!" chennan explained.


    WOW~


    Brother Hao''s brain lit up. Indeed, Chen Nan is the second generation of officials! Why did he forget it.


    There is no one in the street who is not afraid of a white man.


    White can bleach black.


    Are you afraid?


    If chennan really can find someone to catch Zhang Wen, it''s not impossible.


    But brother Hao thought about it and felt it was inappropriate.


    "Chen Nan, do you think Zhang Wen''s success depends on himself? I tell you, there must be someone behind him. Moreover, even if there is no one behind him, you can guarantee that the white people will definitely catch him without mistakes? How many brothers are there around him, but if there is a mistake, do you think about your own consequences?"


    Of course, he doesn''t care what consequences chennan has. He just cares about himself.


    Will that definitely involve yourself!


    Chennan was silent. He also felt that what brother Hao said was reasonable.


    He is not sure that he will catch Zhang Wen and them all at once.


    If there is any negligence, what should I do?


    After that, I have to run for my life!


    "Alas ~ ~" Chen Nan sighed.


    "But don''t worry. When the wind passes, if you still want to deal with Zhang Wen, come to me!" brother Hao didn''t say anything.


    "Well, I see." Chen Nan said and was ready to hang up.


    "Wait a minute, you just call to say these things. Don''t ask me how my life is recently?" brother Hao said in a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    Needless to say, chennan knows what he means.


    Want to ask for benefits from yourself!


    "Hehe, brother Hao, when I finish this, I can''t treat you badly!"


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll remember first!"


    After hanging up the phone, chennan scolded on his mobile phone. Brother Hao had only money in his head all day. He seemed to talk to himself. Every minute was for money.


    Chen Nan put down his cell phone with chagrin.


    It seems that I really have no good way now. I''d better hide myself first!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the basement of the nail salon.


    The nail salon has been closed for several days. There is a roller shutter outside. Basically no one knows that we are all inside.


    No one would have thought that the once famous bandit, Bruce Lee, was also here.


    I sat next to them and watched them torture dragons and snakes. I didn''t feel sorry at all.


    Little dragon and snake deserve all this. He is to blame.


    I stopped pretending to force the tiger after I came down. His method was a little too boring. I handed over the torture to Zhang Guohua.


    His means are quite effective.


    But also quite cruel!


    Zhang Guohua directly took the knife and skinned Bruce Lee!


    Just hearing these words will make you sweat, let alone the little dragon and snake in the tortured position.


    The cry of the little dragon and snake echoed in everyone''s mind.


    It''s really a bit miserable.


    Zhang Guohua''s technique is very good. He came to pick up beef and mutton in the restaurant before. Now he has a little dragon and snake.


    On the ground, there is a basin for collecting blood. The blood of little dragon and snake flows in drop by drop.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    With Zhang Guohua''s knife, Bruce Lee screamed like crazy.


    The bones of one finger were exposed, and the dark white cold stimulated his retina.


    I motioned to Zhang Guohua to stop first and approach Xiaolong snake.


    "Well, you''re not ready to say?"


    Not to mention that Bruce Lee is such a stubborn person, no matter who it is, he can''t stand such pain.


    the nerves of the fingertips are linked with the heart.


    It''s ten times more painful than cutting a finger.


    Bruce Lee and snake are also human, and sometimes they can''t help it.


    "Zhang Wen, you''re fucking cruel, you''re powerful..." little dragon snake''s eyes are a little confused, and his eyes look at me erratic.


    Since yesterday, he hasn''t eaten anything. He has no strength at all. In reality, he was tortured by pretending to force the tiger, and then Zhang Guohua gave him tough moves. Can he carry it?


    Just a little hard at first.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''ll ask you again. Do you say it?"


    The little dragon and snake didn''t say a word and stared at me.


    I waved to Zhang Guohua, turned and sat back.


    Zhang Guohua picked up the knife, bit the tip of his tongue and began to exert a little force on the other finger of the little dragon snake.


    "Ah!!!" the little dragon snake''s eyes were wide and roared here.


    Zhang Guohua got up and slapped him in the face.


    People who have seen Zhang Guohua slap in the face know that his slap is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    Little dragon snake?


    I can''t stand it!


    It''s good not to slap him to death.


    The little dragon and snake made a buzzing sound in his head, and the whole man was paralyzed with dull eyes.


    "Say, I say..."


    He said weakly.


    At this point, little dragon snake really feels that it''s much happier to die than to live.


    He also saw that I didn''t want him to live at all. I didn''t want to leave him alive.


    Is to torture him to death.


    Well, it''s better to say everything you know and just have a good time. Now all this is really like hell on earth.


    If you fail, you must bear the bitter fruit of failure.


    The little dragon snake lost quite thoroughly this time.


    He didn''t lose to boss Du or boss Wang. Even when he was caught in his most desperate time, someone could protect him.


    But he lost completely on Zhang Wen.


    This, too, is self inflicted.


    The last time he assassinated Zhang Wen, little dragon snake should have such an awareness.


    He didn''t succeed twice in a row. He was given two opportunities. God still took care of him, but little dragon and snake couldn''t do it. If he took the opportunity to kill Zhang Wen at the beginning, it wouldn''t be this far.


    It''s all life.


    It''s all fate!


    The life of little dragon and snake is doomed to end here.


    I smiled and asked Zhang Guohua to stop.


    Little dragon and snake are also human. How can they withstand such torture? He must have his limits!


    "Come on, I''ll give you a good time!" I lit a cigarette and said.


    Little dragon and snake smiled foolishly and looked at me as if they were looking at a god of war. No one could surpass me and no one could escape from me.


    The eyes are blurred, but the mouth is not vague.


    "Give me a cigarette," said little dragon snake.


    Li Erzi next to him lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    Bruce Lee took two breaths hard, and his nostrils were like a chimney. Then he slowly relaxed and said, "Zhang Wen, you have failed, really! You have been played with in the palm of your hand. The man standing behind me is actually Lao Yan!"

 Chapter 838

    The basement of the nail shop.


    A man is struggling on the line of life and death.


    He never knew that life could come to this step.


    The desire for life has never been stronger, and the relative fear of death.


    In the face of life and death, people will appear quite weak, no matter who they are.


    At the moment, the little dragon and snake are tied to the chair by colorful ties. They are full of large and small wounds. Several skin and flesh wounds are ferocious than ever before.


    It hurts when people see it.


    White bones were exposed on the bloody fingers. There was still blood on the white bones, which was still moving with the breath.


    All this, like a reflection, is reflected in the dragon snake''s retina. Now it has become so unreal.


    He wished it was a dream and he wished he could wake up from it.


    But the pain nerve kept stimulating his brain cells, so that he could only face the reality and look at the people who tortured him in front of him. His eyes and mouth seemed to have a ferocious devil like smile!


    It is said that the scenes before people die will appear in front of them like a movie.


    Now Bruce Lee''s eyes are full of his time with the shrew.


    Although I think of it, it''s true love.


    Bruce Lee has played with many women, but no woman has ever been like this. No woman has ever been so sincere to him and can accompany him through the most difficult times.


    Never leave.


    At this stage, Bruce Lee finally understood who lived in his heart.


    He really likes a shrew. He really likes the dirty, big and thick woman.


    If he was given another chance, he would certainly marry a shrew and spend his life with her.


    People are like this. If the little dragon snake doesn''t have inner greed, if he doesn''t want to kill Zhang Wen and rise again in Jinhai City, I''m afraid it won''t happen today.


    This scene is so heartbreaking.


    The little dragon snake''s words solidified the air.


    Everyone in the basement, including Li Erzi, looked gloomy.


    Especially Li Erzi, his eyes were full of surprise when he looked at me.


    Lao Yan.


    After a circle, it still fell on his head. The man who has been making trouble behind us is still him!


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette in chagrin.


    He must also be thinking, why didn''t he think of Lao Yan earlier!


    If I had thought of it earlier, things would not have come to this stage!


    We all know that Lao Yan is running away now. It is even more difficult to catch him. If we knew earlier, where could we let him run?


    But it''s too late to say anything now.


    I asked little dragon snake, "how did Lao Yan plan?"


    The little dragon and snake smiled vaguely, as if they had no strength.


    I looked at the basin next to him to collect blood and frowned. I''m afraid the little dragon and snake haven''t been long. If they lose too much blood, they will die.


    "Lao Yan is a cunning thing. If it weren''t for him, I couldn''t have come to this step. That night, he arranged a good man to follow you, and then went to get him by himself."


    With that, little dragon snake''s eyes floated to Li Erzi.


    Now, we all understand.


    It turned out that the man who assassinated Li Erzi that night was Lao Yan!


    He is really cruel. He wants to blossom on the parallel bars and get rid of me and Li Erzi at the same time, so that we can completely disappear in Jinhai city!


    My eyes sank. If little dragon snake or old Yan succeeded that day, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    If one of us had an accident, it would not be the situation today.


    Lao Yan is indeed a terrible conspirator.


    "In fact, Lao Yan and I have a cooperative relationship. I helped him kill you. In addition to the people he wants to kill, Jinhai city will be our world in the future..." little dragon snake is still smiling, as if he saw that Li Erzi and I were killed and lying in front of him without defense.


    This can only appear in Bruce Lee''s fantasy.


    "Unfortunately, you failed ~"


    "Well!" said the little dragon snake, with a faint cold light in his eyes, "Zhang Wen, I really want to kill you. Do you know how much you can change after you die? Do you know how much you hurt your eyes!"


    "Ha ha, unfortunately, you failed, but even if I die, there is a boss Wang in Jinhai City, which is enough for you to play!"


    He laughed: "boss Wang? Lao Yan is confident that he will get boss Wang down within three months!"


    "Three months? What did old Yan say?" Li Erzi next to him became energetic. Old Yan regarded him as the number one enemy. At the same time, he also regarded old Yan as his strong enemy. He also wanted to know what old Yan thought in his heart. He got rid of boss Wang in three months.


    Not to mention how many people boss Wang has, a Wanfeng group is enough for old Yan to chew hard for a while.


    Moreover, Lao Yan doesn''t have much capital. What can he fight with boss Wang?


    People?


    He is not as good as boss Wang.


    Relationship?


    Boss Wang can kill him in Jinhai city!


    So what does he rely on?


    Bruce Lee shook his head: "Lao Yan didn''t tell me. I don''t think he can do it! Because he has no principles, he even wants to get rid of me. Ha ha! If I hadn''t hidden tightly, he would have been caught by him!"


    "You must be what he wants to get rid of," said Li Erzi.


    "Ha ha, it''s all my miscalculation. What I think is too simple." little dragon snake smiled helplessly.


    "Why don''t you shake old Yan out when he treats you like this?" I can''t help but wonder.


    "Why? Because I want to have my own territory in Jinhai city! I want to be famous, and Zhang Wen, I want to see you don''t know anything about Baotou, so I feel cool, ha ha..."


    Little dragon snake''s eyes are getting blurred. When he speaks, he nods unconsciously, as if he can''t doze off.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other, and the latter shook his head at me.


    We never dreamed that the person behind us would be Lao Yan.


    The man who smiled and complimented me in front of me.


    Behind this smile, there is a sharp knife point immediately!


    It''s unexpected.


    So it seems that the existence of old Yan is a greater threat to me than boss Wang. Since he said he could get rid of boss Wang within three months, he must have his reason.


    It would be great if we could turn over Lao Yan''s card and see what it is.


    I still don''t have a clue about boss Wang.


    At this time, little dragon snake said, "Zhang Wen, I know I can''t live, but before I die, I want to see someone..."


    "Who?" my eyebrows moved and looked at him quietly.


    "My wife..."

 Chapter 839

    Little dragon snake is now a plate of wine and vegetables in my hand. I can use chopsticks whenever I want to eat.


    At this time, there is no good place on the little dragon and snake. It is either a flesh and blood wound or a flesh and blood blur that makes people''s hair stand upright.


    His life is only half left.


    When a man is about to die, his words are good, and when a bird is about to die, its song is also bad.


    Now, facing the unsuspecting appearance of little dragon and snake, the last precaution in my heart has been put down.


    I should satisfy little dragon and snake and let him see his lover for the last time.


    But after thinking about it, I refused him.


    "It''s impossible to meet, but I can let you talk to her on the phone." I said, took out a brother''s mobile phone and walked to Bruce Lee.


    He looked at me with relief.


    "They say you are a man. Now it seems that it''s true."


    I put the phone in Bruce Lee''s ear. After the monotonous beep, someone answered it over there.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Bruce Lee and snake trembled.


    "Honey, it''s me."


    His voice was never calm.


    They are exactly the same as they were just now.


    Love can give the most powerful courage to those in despair.


    Now the little dragon snake has forgotten the pain on his hand and the injury on his body. In his head, there is only a shrew. He just wants to walk on the road of life with the shrew alone.


    Unfortunately, all this can only be realized by the next life.


    Shrew has become a fetter in his life.


    Crazy, loved, and finally left.


    "Husband, it''s you!" at the other end of the phone, the shrew heard the voice of Bruce Lee and cried.


    It can be imagined that a strong woman crying like a mountain is an uncomfortable scene, but since there is happiness in this world, there must be sadness.


    Joys and sorrows are inseparable.


    "Well, honey, it''s me. I miss you, ha ha..." little dragon snake grinned.


    At this moment, he forgot his troubles, all his unhappiness and his pain, as if he and the shrew were the only two people left in the world.


    Neither sad nor sad. This is what little dragon snake wants to tell the shrew.


    Little dragon and snake, leaving aside all the fetters in the world, seems to be about to become an immortal.


    In my heart, there is only a shrew.


    "Woo woo, I miss you too. Where have you been these two days? I''m waiting for you at home!" the fierce woman cried. She was not fierce at all. She was just like a little woman.


    His lover will return to the west, connecting all of them through a telephone line.


    She certainly didn''t expect that this phone call was the last one that Bruce Lee and snake called her in the world.


    It''s just that little dragon snake didn''t tell her.


    "Honey, I love you." the little dragon snake answered.


    Put aside all life and death, put aside all kinds of upset things around him, Bruce Lee said seriously.


    Love transcends all.


    Otherwise, why do so many people still follow?


    "I love you too! Don''t do anything. I''m waiting for you to come back and marry me! You can''t do anything..." the fierce woman screamed hysterically on the other end of the phone. She seemed to hear something wrong. The little dragon and snake disappeared for so many years. The first phone call was to say these words that usually don''t speak. What''s the concept?


    The right eyelid has been jumping since the morning. The shrew always felt that something must happen. It was true.


    "Hehe, honey, don''t be sad. You''re the best girl I''ve ever met. It''s a pity that you don''t have a good day after you follow me." Bruce Lee''s words are not against his heart.


    Although it is said that fierce women are surging in bed every day, life is not good at all.


    Every day I hide from dragons and snakes and dare not risk my head. Which woman can accept this life? It''s just a shrew.


    This is all the love that Bruce Lee and snake owe.


    "Wow ~ ~" the shrew cried on the phone like a child. "Tell me where you are! I''ll save you!"


    By this time, I had taken the knife from Zhuan forced tiger and wound behind Bruce Lee. The tip of the knife was against his neck.


    The little dragon snake''s mouth moved. He didn''t say where he was, but silently repeated that sentence.


    "I love you, really love you..."


    Thorn


    At the same time, the tip of my knife slowly inserted into the small dragon snake''s neck.


    My knife didn''t deviate, it was right inserted into his artery, and a blood column gushed out.


    The little dragon and snake trembled, and the mobile phone fell to the ground.


    Bang.


    The mobile phone fell freely, made a circle in the air and landed steadily at my feet.


    Pretending to force the tiger to pick it up and hang up the shrew''s phone.


    Everything seemed to freeze.


    I cut and ended everything.


    Ended the life of Bruce Lee and the hatred with him.


    Once, I kept thinking in my head, what should I do after I catch the little dragon and snake, but every time I get the answer is yes, I must kill!


    Because he touched my beloved woman.


    I can fight my life for Wang Yuxian.


    But at this time, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    Killing people is just a matter of hands for me now.


    But through this phone call, I have to think about how many people stand behind a person and how many concerns there are.


    Just like when I took off the knife.


    Knife also has people who like it, as well as their own family, parents and friends.


    I killed the knife, which is tantamount to leaving pain to so many people and pulling the knife from their hearts.


    Fetters are the most feared things in the world.


    Little dragon and snake''s blood is still gurgling out, but less and less.


    He has lost too much blood in the past two days. Even if I can''t continue with this knife, he can''t live today. This is my promise and give him a good time.


    This is a happy little dragon and snake. It draws a sentence for the hatred between us.


    Plop.


    Little dragon snake''s broad body with a chair fell to one side and had no vitality.


    Blood flowed down his neck.


    Like a red mirror spreading in front of us.


    Bang~


    I threw the knife aside. It''s all over. Then I don''t want to think too much. When it''s time to be decisive, I must be decisive. Little dragon and snake should die, so I can''t have any pity!


    I turned to the people in the room and said, "killing Bruce Lee is a big trouble in our hearts, but this is not the end. From now on, it is our real debut in Jinhai city. Bruce Lee will become a past tense, boss Wang will also become a past tense, and Jinhai city will be our world in the future!"

 Chapter 840

    In the dark room, the shrew''s heart has been dug away.


    Hand, still holding the phone, still keeping the last second of talking with little dragon and snake.


    As if by telephone, she could feel the temperature on Bruce Lee and snake, as if she could barely tell herself that he was still alive.


    The shrew is not stupid. Just now he heard the sound of the mobile phone banging on the ground. She knew that something had happened to the little dragon and snake.


    She just doesn''t want to believe it.


    She wouldn''t believe it if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes.


    Little dragon and snake, just disappeared?


    Just disappeared without leaving a trace?


    Dead?


    How is that possible!


    But there are his clothes on the bed!


    As if he still had his temperature.


    I don''t know if there is an illusion. As soon as the shrew enters the bedroom, she seems to be able to see the little dragon and snake sitting smoking in the bedroom, revealing her tendons and muscles, as if she is smiling at her.


    Hallucinations can best hide the heart of today''s fierce women.


    At the same time, it also made her feel terrible.


    Hugging the wind shadow of the little dragon and snake, the shrew''s tears never stopped. When she was sad, she wanted to cry. When she was tired, she went to sleep. When she woke up, she continued to cry.


    If you don''t leave, you never know how important Bruce Lee is to yourself.


    Her impression of little dragon snake still remained when little dragon snake said in high spirits that she would go to work and get rid of Zhang Wen.


    That self-confidence, that figure, why not?


    Why did it suddenly disappear?


    How can a living man disappear so thoroughly?


    The fierce woman is holding the warmth of little dragon and snake. She is roaring in her heart. Dragon and snake, come back to me. I don''t believe you have an accident. I don''t believe it if you kill me!


    ¡­¡­


    On the second floor of the nail salon, I squatted there and smoked alone, wearing only a pair of underwear.


    His clothes were thrown into the washing machine.


    It''s a bad feeling to rush for life.


    Very bad.


    A knife cuts everything, but the inner fetters are always cut off.


    Seeing everything behind this person, it won''t be so simple.


    I felt like I was heavily in debt and I couldn''t breathe.


    Now I can finally feel the original feeling of the column.


    Don''t kill too much.


    This is simple to say, but it is quite difficult to do.


    Heart, quite uncomfortable.


    The shadow has covered my whole body.


    I got rid of the little dragon and snake. It''s supposed to be happy. I even went out to open champagne to celebrate, but I''m not interested at all.


    I always feel that every inch of my muscles are dirty and evil.


    Maybe the pillar is right.


    He said I was soft hearted and not suitable for mixing with society.


    A soft heart is a disease that needs treatment!


    Li Erzi and Zhuang forced tiger to deal with the body of Bruce Lee snake downstairs. I don''t know how long it took before Li Erzi came up from below.


    As soon as I came up, I could smell the blood all over him.


    Pungent and uncomfortable.


    "Wenzi, I want to be open. If you don''t kill Bruce Lee today, he can kill you tomorrow!" Li Erzi saw what I was thinking and advised me.


    My eyes moved and flicked the ash: "Er Zi, you said, did I do this right? Is it really that simple to kill?"


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette with me and sat next to me: "Wenzi, there are too many right and wrong in the world. Don''t say it''s the body. You and I don''t understand. Even if the gods come, we can''t distinguish right from wrong. We have our own people to guard and our own responsibilities. That''s enough! When Bruce Lee hurt the boss''s wife, he didn''t think about it for you."


    Li Erzi''s analysis is quite in place, yes.


    To protect the people we want to protect.


    For Wang Yuxian, for the brothers.


    Little dragon and snake, I shouldn''t hesitate to kill!


    However, I still couldn''t get through the barrier in my heart. My finger holding the cigarette moved slightly and said in an almost self mocking tone: "Er Zi, do you think I will be killed one day? I can only make the last call to Wang Yuxian. What would I feel at that time?"


    I always believe in one word.


    Good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. It''s not the time to not report.


    If you do evil, you will be punished one day.


    No matter what your reason is, it''s for your family, or for your loved ones and friends. In short, the word evil is hanging on your head.


    That''s what I''m worried about.


    Li Erzi patted me on the shoulder: "if there is such a day, there will be me, Zhuang forced tiger and Zhang Guohua to accompany you and make atonement!"


    I nodded with relief: "well, atonement!"


    I, the most popular bastard in Jinhai City, and Li Erzi, the most powerful assistant around me, started thinking about how to make atonement in the future. This scene is really a little ridiculous.


    In the eyes of other bastards, I must be a demon who kills people without blinking an eye and can drink with human flesh and blood.


    But who can understand what''s on my mind?


    Who knows, when I killed the little dragon snake, my hands were shaking?


    This is my inner fetter.


    It''s something I have to face.


    I feel like a pair of invisible big hands pushing me hard behind me. I can''t stop to catch my breath.


    Little dragon and snake, just a stumbling block in front of me.


    Now, I have been kicked away.


    If that day comes, let me start atoning!


    Seeing that my mood calmed down a little, Li Erzi spoke.


    "Wenzi, now it''s time to think about what to do in the future."


    I know. He''s talking about Lao Yan.


    It''s about Lao Yan.


    We all know that Lao Yan is behind the scenes. He has been controlling the situation in Jinhai city. As a result, Bruce Lee frequently assassinated me and hurt the two most important people around me.


    Li Erzi and Wang Yuxian.


    I must avenge this revenge.


    But now it''s a little inappropriate to say revenge.


    We should now think about how to face Lao Yan''s future offensive.


    Lao Yan is sure to jump out and deal with me in the dark.


    "Er Zi, what do you think?" my mind is still chaotic, and there is no rudiment at all.


    Li Erzi pinched the cigarette end, and the last wisp of smoke came out of his lungs. I can see that he has been itching to the roots of old Yan hen, but he didn''t show it.


    "Wenzi, now we don''t want to think about Lao Yan. Although Lao Yan is terrible, he doesn''t dare to show up now. The reason why he does this is to taboo a person, boss Wang! He doesn''t show up now. He just wants to see the escalation of the contradiction between us and boss Wang. The current situation must be what Lao Yan wants to see most."


    "What about the little dragon and snake?" I asked.


    "Little dragon snake, it''s dispensable for him. If little dragon snake can kill you, it''s a good thing for him, but if he can''t kill you, he''s not in a hurry. He should have thought well, and things will be exposed one day."

 Chapter 841

    What Li Erzi said is right. At this point, the situation of Jinhai city has been under the control of Lao Yan.


    From the moment Lao Yan left Jinhai City, he may have known that he would face today''s situation sooner or later, and his choice shrank.


    I have to say, Lao Yan is really powerful.


    Even now it''s too late for us to wake up.


    I can''t find Lao Yan. Standing in the light, Lao Yan can throw two stones at us.


    "Lao Yan is our number one enemy," I said after thinking for a while.


    Li Erzi nodded: "then I''ll try if I can find the news of Lao Yan! But even if I do, what can I do?"


    Then I was ready to call.


    He stopped me.


    The eyes of Li Erzi and I exchanged briefly, and I understood what he meant.


    Even if you find Lao Yan, what can you do?


    Kill him?


    He really should be killed, but even if we kill Lao Yan, what benefits can we get?


    Can change the current situation in Jinhai city?


    Or can you kill boss Wang directly?


    No.


    That will only make us stand in opposition to boss Wang.


    It will also make boss Wang have to use all his strength to deal with us.


    Sooner or later, he will know that I killed little dragon snake, and then what will he think if he knows that I even lost Lao Yan?


    Will certainly work hard to deal with me!


    I''m not afraid of boss Wang, but I don''t want to do that unless I have to.


    Li Erzi knew me. His eyes sank: "Wenzi, do you want to tell boss Wang?"


    I smiled: "otherwise?"


    "It''s too risky!" Li Erzi thought about it, but he still felt it was inappropriate. He also knew that cooperating with boss Wang was to accompany the tiger. Now I''m finally separated from boss Wang and have to take risks. It''s really a little too risky to tell boss Wang about it.


    You know, it''s only one thing for boss Wang to know.


    "If boss Wang knows that we killed Bruce Lee, I''m afraid..."


    This is what Li Erzi is worried about.


    After all, boss Wang still has many contacts in Baidao, Jinhai city. If he asks someone to catch me, I can''t hide.


    Facing Li Erzi''s worry, I laughed: "Erzi, you forgot, we helped boss Wang kill the knife! What''s the fear?"


    Li Erzi''s eyes turned a few times, and then suddenly smiled brightly: "ha ha, I forgot if you don''t say it. You''re right. There''s nothing to be afraid of!"


    My eyes narrowed: "then I''ll call him now."


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang, I''ve been in a bad mood all day.


    Now Wanfeng group is on track and getting better day by day. Boss Wang is now preparing funds. When the city will bid, he will shoot a piece of land to play.


    By that time, Wanfeng group will be able to take off again~


    Become a key project in the province.


    Business is developing rapidly, but why does boss Wang feel that he has no bottom in his heart?


    Zhang Wen, to what extent has Bruce Lee been interrogated now?


    Do you already know everything?


    Have you done anything bad for yourself?


    These are all his concerns.


    So that I''m a little absent-minded.


    "Lao Wang, Lao Wang..." boss Wang was talking with people in the VIP room about the land in the future, but he didn''t listen to a word after they talked for a long time.


    Zhang Wen''s name kept floating in his head.


    Boss Wang really didn''t think that he would have such a day. He shouldn''t have let Zhang Wen go and let him go out so easily!


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to say anything now.


    "What''s the matter?" was interrupted. Boss Wang looked at the man angrily.


    "Lao Wang, we just talked about land planning..." of course, the man knew who boss Wang was. Seeing that he was a little angry, he quickly said yes. Here are people from the planning bureau!


    "I see!" boss Wang waved his hand upset.


    Where does he know? In fact, he doesn''t know anything, but what can he say? When the meeting is over, let the man tell himself again.


    "Well, I''ll go on..."


    Then the man began to talk again.


    Boss Wang''s thoughts flew again~


    Buzzing~~


    As soon as he lowered his head, boss Wang''s mobile phone shook.


    He looked down and saw that the caller was Zhang Wen.


    He got excited at once.


    Did Zhang Chengwen change his mind?


    "Hello!" boss Wang walked outside while answering the phone.


    On the phone, it was my voice.


    In front of boss Wang, we should keep calm and calm.


    "Boss Wang, I''m Zhang Wen."


    "Well, Wenzi, have you changed your mind?" boss Wang said quickly.


    "Oh, no, is it convenient for you to talk? I have something to tell you." I said faintly.


    "Convenient, you say wow!"


    Boss Wang is still a little upset to hear that I haven''t changed my mind, but he also wants to know what I''m going to tell him.


    "Little Dragon and snake told me who is behind him..."


    "Wait a minute!" before I finished, boss Wang quickly asked me to stop, then found a place where there was no one and continued.


    But this time, there was a hint of irony in his voice: "Zhang Wen, why do you want to tell me this?"


    At first, boss Wang said he wanted to ask little dragon and snake himself, but I didn''t agree. Now I take the initiative to tell him that he must feel wrong.


    However, it is true.


    I''m telling the truth.


    I smiled: "hehe, boss Wang, I just don''t want both of us to be fooled. Of course, if you don''t want to know, just think I haven''t called you."


    "No! Tell me!" boss Wang said in a low voice.


    Although it was late, he still wanted to know who was making trouble behind it.


    Could it be the man he has always suspected.


    "It''s Lao Yan," I said.


    Boom~


    Boss Wang''s head exploded.


    Just as I heard little dragon snake say Lao Yan''s name, but the process lasted less than a few seconds, and boss Wang calmed down.


    In the final analysis, it was Lao Yan, the man he had always suspected.


    Ha ha~


    Boss Wang smiled like a mockery: "all right, I know."


    It seems that what I think is right. It''s still such a thing, but the direction is wrong.


    But now Zhang Wen wakes him up.


    It seems that he can''t be careless. He has to think about Lao Yan.


    "Hehe, I''ll hang up," I said, and I was ready to hang up.


    "Wait a minute!" boss Wang smiled and suddenly called me, "Wenzi, what about the little dragon and snake? What did you do to him?"

 Chapter 842

    Boss Wang still cares about Bruce Lee''s life and death.


    Is he really worried about dragons and snakes?


    no


    After knowing Lao Yan, Bruce Lee''s life and death has nothing to do with him, whether he is dead or alive.


    What he wants to know is about my means.


    He caught the little dragon snake for only two days, so he pried open the little dragon snake''s mouth. He wanted to know what method I used.


    If Bruce Lee is willing to say, he should have said it from the day he was caught. Why wait until now?


    "Hehe, boss Wang, what do you think?" I said with a smile.


    To tell you the truth, it''s hard to see boss Wang''s face when I hear my smile. It''s not too much to describe it as black as the bottom of a pot.


    Calm down.


    Never had a calm.


    Even when the boy helped him get rid of the knife, he was not so calm.


    But why are you so indifferent today?


    Is it difficult to


    Boss Wang thought about it, and there was a buzz in his head.


    Did he kill the little dragon snake!


    "Wenzi, did you get rid of the little dragon and snake?" even boss Wang, who has a lot of lives in his hand, still feels a little incredible.


    He was well prepared to kill himself. To put it mildly, even if someone checked, someone went in to take the blame. Moreover, this was what he did after he had full wings. For example, at Zhang Wen''s age, he still stayed on cutting people.


    killing?


    I dare not think!


    What about Zhang Wen!


    How many days has this boy left himself? The means have reached an amazing point.


    These two days are enough for the bastards on the road to talk about for several years.


    Zhang Wen caught the wanted little dragon snake in just a few days, forced him to tell the secret in his heart in two days, and then cracked him!


    What a cow is this?


    Not only courage, but also means.


    Anyone can kill.


    But it still takes a lot of means to convince people to die.


    I''m afraid boss Wang can''t do it himself.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang narrowed his eyes.


    If Zhang Wen really grows to this level, it will be a big threat to himself in the future.


    If you have courage and mind, will it be far from success?


    Holding the mobile phone, boss Wang Jing waited for me to speak.


    In just a few seconds, my brain is also turning rapidly. I wonder whether boss Wang should know this. If he really knows, what impact will it have on me.


    I looked back at Li Erzi.


    He took a deep breath and nodded to me silently.


    My eyes were deep and I said, "boss Wang, you taught me to cut grass and remove roots. I don''t have to say something too clearly. However, if you want to talk to Bruce Lee and snake in the future, I''m afraid it''s impossible, ha ha!"


    Boss Wang''s face sank in an instant.


    The palms were sweating.


    He always felt that Zhang Wen was like him when he was young. Now it seems that Zhang Wen is just better than him.


    The means are quite good.


    Then Zhang Wen''s growth rate will only be faster than himself!


    In Jinhai City, he has stood at the top. If Zhang Wen continues to grow, he can only speed up the pace of meeting boss Wang.


    They will have a big war sooner or later.


    I don''t know why, boss Wang is a little shy now.


    In the past, boss Wang was looking forward to such a day. He was 90% sure to get rid of Zhang Wen, because in his opinion, Zhang Wen was a young man with a tiger head and a tiger brain. There was nothing else except daring to start and doing things quickly.


    Compare yourself?


    No comparability!


    Just move your fingers and you can get it off!


    But now boss Wang''s idea has changed. He even has no bottom in his heart. He doesn''t know who can laugh until the end if he fights with Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen, still has strength.


    At least his cruel means made boss Wang a little taboo.


    I had no taboo laughter from the microphone, and boss Wang laughed twice: "Wenzi, why didn''t I see it before? You have two times! But you have to be careful. Where can you avoid being stabbed in the Jianghu!"


    "Ha ha, thanks for boss Wang''s advice. I remember! If you need anything, say a word, and people on my side will stand on your side at any time!" I said.


    "Well, ha ha, let me see, it''s too sudden!"


    "OK, I''ll hang up."


    "Yes."


    When I put down the phone, I smiled at Li Erzi: "boss Wang said, he told me to pay attention. People are floating in the Jianghu. Be careful of being stabbed!"


    Li Erzi patted me on the shoulder and smiled without talking.


    To tell you the truth, when boss Wang said this to me, I was still very nervous.


    Who doesn''t know Jinhai? Boss Wang is the most unprincipled and shady person.


    For their own interests, they even hid boss Du.


    But now boss Wang is afraid of what I do. He is persuading me to restrain myself.


    It''s like pretending to force the tiger to come over and seriously tell you, so what, you''re a little arrogant. You''ve been acting too much recently, more than I do. Will people survive if you continue to act like this?


    Give life space?


    Boss Wang certainly didn''t buy people''s lives once or twice. Now he told me to be careful. What''s the concept?


    But I just laughed it off.


    People are floating in the Jianghu. If I don''t be cruel, if I don''t get rid of the little dragon and snake today, I must be the one who will die in the future.


    For my own life, for my brothers and lovers, I have no choice.


    Maybe this is my life.


    I have no choice but to go down this road.


    ¡­¡­


    See here, someone may want to ask.


    Why is Zhang Wen so tiger? Isn''t he afraid of death? Tell boss Wang about killing little dragon and snake. Isn''t this a death attempt? Lao Jiu, can you fucking write a book? If you can''t write, don''t fucking write!


    In this regard, I can only laugh.


    Maybe I''m not good at writing books.


    But I still read it very thoroughly.


    Boss Wang is the number one enemy in front of Zhang Wen and Li Erzi, so the first thing is to survive.


    In the animal kingdom, if you encounter a strong enemy, you will demonstrate first. If the demonstration is unsuccessful, you will do it.


    Today''s Zhang Wen actually demonstrated in front of boss Wang.


    Tell him that if you want to make my idea, you have to weigh it and be prepared! I''m Zhang Wen, but I dare to kill! And the means are good. Don''t lose both sides at that time. It''s meaningless, isn''t it?


    Moreover, boss Wang has something to do with him. It''s impossible to foolishly order Zhang Wen''s gun. Only a brainless person like Zhiyong can do it.


    Moreover, the effect of Zhang Wen''s demonstration was quite good.


    Let boss Wang have a steelyard in his heart and don''t dare to do it easily.

 Chapter 843

    Late at night, the streets of Jinhai City, large and small, are quiet.


    Only in the crack of the roll gate of the nail shop, there is a faint light.


    Prick!


    At this time, the roll gate of the nail shop was opened, and two people came out. One of them, like a hill, was carrying a large suitcase. It seemed that it was a little hard to carry it.


    This suitcase looks nothing special. It just exudes some blood from it.


    These blood stains are dark.


    It''s like the dark sky at this time.


    The dark clouds covered the moon and looked more gloomy.


    A large suitcase can hide a person.


    "Cao, what are you doing? Come and help me carry the box!" a strong voice came. The speaker was Zhang Guohua, who always carried the box.


    Looks a little impatient.


    Another man, of course, pretended to be a tiger, but he looked a little strange today.


    There is no smell of being ready to force in the past.


    It''s like I can''t say it.


    And a little sad.


    "Guohua, you said, it''s really..."


    Pretending to force the tiger was also full of exclamation at this time.


    The large suitcase was found by Zhang Guohua. They are responsible for handling the body.


    Li Erzi told them to sneak to the back mountain at night and bury the little dragon and snake. He would deal with other things.


    Pretending to force tiger to work alone, he was a little worried, so he asked Zhang Guohua to go with him.


    Looking at the heavy suitcase, the tiger was once lost in thought.


    I don''t know whether he squatted under the crotch of Bruce Lee snake for a while and played with his feelings or what. He actually felt a little pity that Bruce Lee snake died a little too fast. Originally, he wanted to play for two more days!


    Zhang Guohua glared at him: "OK, after you die, I''ll put you in the washing machine, OK?"


    "My grass, you..." pretended to force the tiger to stare.


    Zhang Guohua is like this. He doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, but he always chokes when he opens his mouth. You can''t speak.


    At the moment, the pretending tiger can''t say anything and is choked.


    Zhuang forced the tiger to drive a van without license plate that Li Erzi had already prepared and opened the trunk.


    And Zhang Guohua threw people in the trunk.


    After that, Zhang Guohua drove and forced the tiger to sit on the co pilot.


    Life is insignificant. This is the most sad thing in the heart of pretending to force the tiger. A person who was good just now said that he would be gone if he didn''t.


    Things change!


    Little dragon snake''s infectivity is so strong that it infects me after death. It also infects pretending to force the tiger, and even makes pretending to force the tiger a little suspicious of life.


    Why is life so short?


    Why are people so fragile?


    "Guohua, do you think the little dragon snake will suddenly wake up?"


    The car pushed hard into the tunnel and forced the tiger to speak.


    Stab ~!


    The van made a harsh brake sound. The car shook left and right twice and stopped in the middle of the road.


    "My grass, what are you doing? Your hands and feet are disobedient? Your kidney is weak?" pretending to force the tiger to be frightened enough and scolded with open mouth.


    Now even if the little dragon and snake don''t stand up, they will be staggered to stand up.


    It''s so restless to die.


    In the dark tunnel, Zhang Guohua''s face was hard to see. He really wanted to come and punch the tiger on the forehead!


    In the middle of the night, he and pretending to force the tiger to bury the body, which itself is very scary. Although he hasn''t been afraid, he can''t eat pretending to force the tiger to say so!


    Just now, he really thought little dragon snake stood up.


    I looked in the rearview mirror for a long time.


    It''s good not to roll over!


    Dong!


    Zhang Guohua forced the tiger on his head: "can you fucking talk?"


    Although there was not enough room to swing his arms, he still made great efforts. The fight made the tiger tianlinggai hurt, and his head was dizzy, even a little dazed.


    But pretending to force the tiger didn''t curse or shout pain.


    But with a smile in his eyes, he looked at Zhang Guohua: "what''s the matter? Are you afraid? Ha ha!"


    Zhang Guohua''s face is red. It''s not a question of fear.


    He didn''t bother to pretend to be a tiger and continued driving.


    When they got to the remote mountain, they took little dragon and snake and pretended to force tiger and Zhang Guohua to dig pits in turn.


    After a while, the pit was dug.


    Zhang Guohua, together with his suitcase, threw it directly into the pit.


    Whoosh~


    When he was preparing to fill the earth, a small bag also fell into the pit.


    He pretended to force the tiger to throw it in.


    "What is this?" Zhang Guohua glared round the tiger''s eye.


    "Funerary objects," said Zhuang forced the tiger.


    "What? My grass!" Zhang Guohua is going to be driven crazy by pretending to be a tiger all the way. If there is another time, he will not form a team with pretending to be a tiger. He is simply torturing people.


    Facing Zhang Guohua, who roared at himself, he was not nervous at all, but smiled and said, "there are memories of me and him in that small bag. Now I gave them to him ~"


    "Grass..." Zhang Guohua seems to understand.


    Isn''t that the small bag used to force tigers to abuse dragons and snakes?


    It''s full of ugly things.


    Is this a little too much?


    Is this a little disrespectful to the dead?


    Although the little dragon and snake were killed by them, do they have to give others the least respect?


    Forget it, No.


    Zhang Guohua bent down and began to rub and mix soil into it. He pretended to force the tiger to be stunned for a while and came to help.


    At night, the two figures were busy~


    Today''s costume forced the tiger, and his heart was empty. Bruce Lee finally called the shrew, which deeply hurt his heart. He couldn''t help thinking of him and Heimei.


    At the thought that Heimei will cry for herself, it''s not a taste to pretend to force the tiger.


    Alas, I''d better cherish the people in front of me!


    Cherish the black sister~


    Park the car, install forced tiger and Zhang Guohua back to the nail salon.


    It was late at night, but I didn''t mean to sleep at all. I was waiting for them to come back.


    "Wenzi, everything is done." pretending to force the tiger in said.


    "Well, hard work ~" I smiled.


    "There''s nothing to do, so I''ll go, ang ~" pretending to force the tiger to leave as soon as he finished.


    "Where are you going?" Zhang Guohua said before I asked.


    He smiled: "I''ll find someone ~"


    "Who are you looking for so late?"


    "Who else can there be, black sister ~"


    "Oh..."


    Zhang Guohua and I looked at each other and understood in an instant.


    Pretend to be a tiger. This is to find a fierce woman to do business!


    But it''s so late that he has to go?


    I was a little speechless, but when I pretended to force the tiger to leave, I still reminded him: "then what, pay attention to your body!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile at me, closed the door and left.


    I looked at Zhang Guohua and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t think about it. That''s the boy. You don''t know ~"


    "Well, he just owes smoking!"


    "Ha ha..."

 Chapter 844

    If there is anything else in the world that can force the tiger to sink, it is black sister''s affectionate eyes.


    Black sister''s eyes, with endless warmth, carefully taste, but also taste a trace of wildness.


    Let the tiger pretend to be like a fly greedily absorbing sweet sugar at the edge of the cup. If he accidentally slips under his feet, he will fall completely.


    Into the eternal sweetness.


    Late at night, black sister is still waiting here to pretend to be a tiger.


    This action, pretending to force the tiger didn''t let the black sister pass at all.


    This is not a small fight as before. This time it''s killing and buying people''s lives. He doesn''t want black sister to participate in this kind of thing.


    Who wants their women to smell bloody?


    Click.


    Zhuang forced the tiger to open the door lock and quietly push the door in.


    The black girl stood up and said, "you''re back ~"


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile: "well."


    Heimei is also worried. She is also worried that something will happen if she pretends to force the tiger, so she can''t sleep all the time. Now she can be relieved to see him.


    "It''s done?" asked the black sister.


    "I''ll take a bath first." pretending to force the tiger didn''t answer Heimei''s question, but walked into the bathroom.


    Just now he went up the mountain to deal with the body. He was also afraid of bad luck. It was reasonable for him to come back and take a shower.


    Heimei didn''t speak. She waited outside quietly for him to come back.


    After a while, wearing a nightgown, Lou forced the tiger out.


    Black sister couldn''t help but see.


    She is the standard farmer who likes to pretend to be a tiger. Her body is full of tendons and flesh, which can let her play for a lifetime~


    Although the tiger''s body is fifty-five points and a little buried, it''s in good shape.


    At least, it''s the type black sister likes.


    With a satisfied smile, Heimei hugged the pretending tiger from behind.


    My heart throbbed.


    To be honest, pretending to force the tiger hasn''t touched a woman these two days. He can''t help feeling lonely. The hug of black sister made him interested immediately.


    But he didn''t hurry to enjoy it. He pretended to look very deep at Heimei: "Alas, I''m not in the mood now."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You know, it''s the fierce woman who fought with you last time. His husband xiaolongshe was killed by us."


    "Dead?" black sister''s heart bearing capacity was so strong, but she was startled and stared round.


    "Well, at what point did the little dragon snake stab the landlady to death? It should be killed! Wenzi is also angry."


    "Oh, that man, that''s damn," said black sister.


    "Alas, finally, before he died, he asked him to call the shrew. They were tired of the phone for a while, which made me feel uncomfortable." a rare sadness appeared on the tiger''s face.


    "Ah Hu, it''s all life. Don''t think too much."


    The black sister drives more than the tiger.


    Since Bruce Lee wanted to kill Wang Yuxian, he must be ready to be killed by Zhang Wen one day.


    People, you can''t take all the good things, can you?


    "Well, I''m just afraid that one day I will become like that..."


    Before pretending to force the tiger to finish, black sister''s two fingers blocked his mouth: "I don''t allow you to talk nonsense ~"


    "Fenfen ~"


    "Ah Hu ~"


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister''s eyes clattered in the room for a while, and finally hugged each other. They were like doing radio gymnastics. They stood in the room and began their activities.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night for pretending to be a tiger.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward, I had a few easy days recently.


    There is no light and sword shadow, and there are no upset things. The wound on the column heals very quickly and can be discharged from the hospital.


    He has nothing to do every day, either fighting the landlord with Xiaofeng or reading books.


    Today, in the ward, he was about to go through the discharge formalities. A little brother rushed over: "brother Zhu."


    The pillar looked at him: "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I have something to tell you." the little brother saw the nurses in the hospital.


    The pillar quickly whispered to the nurse, and then let the nurses out.


    "What''s the matter?" the pillar knew that the little brother must have something urgent.


    "Brother, the little dragon and snake were caught by Zhang Wen!" said the little brother.


    In the past two days, Zhuzhu has been indifferent to the things on the road. He doesn''t even know that Zhang Wen caught the little dragon and snake.


    "What? Caught the little dragon snake?" the pillar raised his eyebrows and said happily, "ha ha, Wenzi is powerful enough. So many police didn''t catch it, but Wenzi was caught!"


    "Well, it was two days ago." the little brother didn''t look very well.


    "My grass, two days ago? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" the pillar looked at him reproachfully and thought that the good news should have been known earlier.


    "Brother, I just know!"


    "Then I''ll call Zhang Wen and ask." the pillar said and was ready to take out the phone.


    "Brother, wait a minute." the little brother quickly stopped the pillar and thought there were many things the pillar didn''t know!


    "What''s the matter?" the pillar looked at him and said with a smile,


    "Brother, don''t you know what happened between Zhang Wen and boss Wang?"


    "Oh?" the pillar raised his eyebrows.


    In fact, he can know something without the little brother. The relationship between Zhang Wen and boss Wang has been frozen for a long time.


    Zhang Wen and boss Wang have basically reached the point where water and fire can''t stand.


    "After learning that Zhang Wen had arrested someone, boss Wang went to ask for someone himself, but Zhang Wen didn''t give anyone. It''s said that he didn''t give boss Wang face, which embarrassed him. Moreover, I heard that Zhang Wen gave little dragon and snake to him yesterday..."


    Then the little brother gestured on his neck.


    The pillar stared: "you''re right about this news, wow?"


    The little brother nodded quickly: "brother Zhu, I can''t be wrong about this news!"


    The pillar was silent. He vaguely felt that Zhang Wen seemed to be walking the old road before him.


    Killing one person is a last resort. Killing two or three people may become a habit.


    In the future, if anyone dares to fight against Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen''s first thought may be to kill him!


    That''s not a good start.


    "This matter has spread all over the road?" the pillar said in silence for a moment.


    Now his younger brother knows it. He thinks everyone on the road should know it, but no one said it.


    The younger brother nodded: "it''s probably true, but this is from boss Wang. It''s said that Zhang Wen called boss Wang after killing Bruce Lee, but he didn''t know what he said."


    What did you say? The pillar can guess eight or nine times.


    "OK, I see. Boss Wang didn''t say he wanted me to go out to work recently?"


    "Brother, No."


    "Well..."


    In the column ward, the atmosphere cooled down again.


    Pillar is not happy now, but he is more excited. He doesn''t know why. He began to be excited for Zhang Wen in his heart.


    Boss Wang didn''t dare to touch Bruce Lee when he killed him. What does that mean?


    This shows that Zhang Wen will take off in the future!


    In Jinhai City, he will be famous sooner or later!

 Chapter 845

    The speed of news on the road is like the speed of light.


    Less than half a day later, people on the road began to spread.


    Zhang Wen said that he made efforts again. When he was unhappy, he killed the fierce bandit Bruce Lee.


    The word "bandit" is very important.


    Because they all know that the little dragon snake blew a gust of wind in Jinhai city before, which gave many people a headache. Now it''s good. It hasn''t been lost by Zhang Wen?


    At the same time, there is a rule secretly circulating on the road, that is, don''t mess with Zhang Wen if you have nothing. Don''t look at you now. Can you guarantee that you will be fine in the future?


    Look at the little dragon and snake. Didn''t it Bang se before?


    Isn''t it fun to run? Even the police can''t catch him. Boss Wang can''t help him.


    Finally, was Zhang Wen caught?


    The speed is so fast that people burst their tongue. A while ago, Zhang Wen was still drinking in a small bar. Only a few days ago, Bruce Lee was caught.


    Now the little dragon and snake will return directly to the West.


    Therefore, if you know how to cherish life, you''d better not provoke Zhang Wen.


    This is not what ordinary people can provoke.


    When it comes to fighting, no one is vague. It''s a big deal to be beaten! But everyone has only one life.


    This is a very evil story. Rumors always expand the facts many times and ferment them.


    In fact, I have no choice but to get rid of the little dragon and snake.


    The process is not that simple.


    During the day, I didn''t go out, in the nail salon.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua are also there.


    I asked Wu Yang to take people back first. It''s inappropriate for him to take so many people here.


    Bang bang!


    After a while, a knock came from the rolling gate downstairs.


    Li Erzi went down to open the door.


    The door opened and there stood a column with a gloomy face.


    He doesn''t look very well today. Maybe it''s because his wound has just healed.


    "Where''s Wenzi?" he asked Li Erzi.


    "Hehe, Wenzi is not here. If anything happens, I''ll contact him ~" Li Erzi smiled.


    Since I fell out with boss Wang, my feelings for the pillar have not changed at all. I still regard him as a good brother, but Er Zi Li and them have secretly taken precautions against the pillar.


    Li Erzi thinks that the pillar is at least standing with boss Wang. It''s better to avoid some things.


    Now we''ll come as soon as we get rid of the little dragon and snake pillar. Li Erzi can''t think much.


    "Er Zi, don''t talk nonsense with me. Can I not know where Wen Zi is?" Zhu didn''t buy Li Er Zi''s account at all.


    Li Erzi continued to smile: "pillar, listen to me. Go back first today, OK?"


    I know Zhu''s temper. If Li Erzi had a good word with him today, he might still listen.


    But Li Erzi said so, the pillar will not go.


    "What do you mean? WOW?" the pillar stared and seemed a little angry.


    Zhu is simple and straightforward. He has always regarded Li Erzi as his brother.


    But today, Li Erzi is still playing with him here. He must be unhappy.


    It feels like if we get a little mixed up, we won''t be a bird family.


    Li Erzi scattered a cigarette to the post and lit it with a click.


    "Pillar, you have been hospitalized recently. There are some things you don''t know..."


    "Bullshit!" the pillar didn''t eat the set of plum Erzi at all, and was forced to come in.


    Then I opened the door and came down from the second floor.


    I said steadily, "the pillar is my own. Don''t stop him, second son."


    When the pillar saw me, there was a complex smell in his eyes.


    "Pillar, go upstairs and say something." I looked at the pillar carefully.


    He took a few puffs of smoke, stamped it out, and followed me up the second floor.


    As soon as I entered the door, the eyebrows of the column were locked.


    He is also very sensitive to the smell of blood, and must have noticed a little.


    He once told me that if his hands were stained with blood, the smell would never go away.


    I motioned to the post to sit down and smoke by myself.


    "Wenzi, did you kill the little dragon and snake?" the pillar didn''t talk nonsense and directly entered the theme.


    I smiled and nodded.


    In front of the pillar, I don''t need to hide.


    "Why did you do this? Boss Wang forced you?" he frowned.


    "No, it has nothing to do with him. I have to kill Bruce Lee."


    "Wenzi, you''ve just started this road. It''s still time to stop now!"


    Pillar is really worried about me. He really doesn''t want me to have nightmares every night.


    He''s right. I just started this road and didn''t go far on this road.


    Now stop, maybe you can really stop.


    But how can I stop?


    I chose the road and came out by myself. Now stop. There are cliffs behind.


    I sighed and said, "pillar, if I choose between the little dragon and the snake, I must die? Who do you want to die?"


    "Of course it''s the little dragon and snake, but Wenzi, you can''t say that..."


    "Little Dragon and snake have attacked me twice. This is the third time! If I don''t kill him again, there will be the fourth and fifth time! I''m lucky. I''ve escaped twice. I can''t guarantee that I can easily hide all the time!"


    After listening to my words, the pillar was silent.


    Don''t you just hang out on the road?


    If you are soft hearted, the enemy will not be soft hearted to you.


    Upset, the pillar took out a cigarette and lit it again, taking two puffs.


    "Wenzi, I really don''t want to see you go my old way..."


    I smiled: "it''s okay, I know ~"


    "By the way, what did boss Wang tell you?" asked the pillar.


    I smiled bitterly: "what can I do? You don''t know him yet? But he asked me to come and ask for someone, but I didn''t give it to him."


    "He takes revenge, you have to be careful," said the pillar.


    "Well, I know."


    "Wenzi, some words I can''t say are too clear. After all, boss Wang is my eldest brother. You understand."


    Where can I not understand?


    I''m glad that Zhu Zhu can come and see me today. After all, I don''t follow boss Wang anymore.


    These words are not what the pillar should say.


    "Don''t say that, how''s your body?" I said.


    "It''s all right. It''s cured."


    "Well, that''s good ~ drink?"


    He laughed: "you''d better forgive me. Let me delay for two days. I''ll drink you down at that time!"


    "Ha ha, I''m waiting for you!"


    I talked with Zhu for a while before sending him away.


    Looking at the back of the post, Li Erzi narrowed his eyes.


    "Wenzi, the pillar is boss Wang''s man anyway. It''s better to be careful in the future."


    I flicked the cigarette end in my hand and said to him, "I owe him a knife for me. No matter what others say, I always treat him as a brother. If possible, I will return the knife to him."


    The pillar sighed: "Alas, I''m afraid boss Wang will let him stab the knife at that time!"


    I grabbed Li Erzi''s neck and pulled his body down.


    "Don''t talk about these troubles. Go and drink with me!"

 Chapter 846

    At night, in the bar.


    There was a psychedelic slow shake everywhere.


    Follow the rhythm, step by step, as if walking into a sweet trap designed long ago.


    The feeling of night is blurred. Many people come to the bar to enjoy this kind of confusion.


    Temporarily forget your troubles, forget everything, and immerse yourself in a perfect fantasy space.


    This is the stimulation and enjoyment brought by alcohol.


    That''s why so many people are willing to get lost in the bar and come to relax every day.


    But some people drink happily.


    Some people drink and spill.


    There are also people who use wine to relieve their worries.


    In short, as long as you walk into a small bar at night, you can always see all kinds of people.


    Happy, sad and crazy.


    At this time, two people pushed the door in. One was thin and tall, looking a little like Hu Ge, and the other was thin. At first glance, it was the kind with excellent physical quality.


    When they came in, they found an empty seat to sit down.


    It''s just that the boy who looks a little similar to Hu Ge seems to have a little bad legs and limps when walking.


    In his eyes, there was a cold light.


    If it were someone else, there would be a lot of little bastards looking shamelessly at him.


    What''s the matter? My legs are lame. If I don''t keep them at home, what''s the matter?


    Obviously, he has reached the standard in the eyes of other bastards.


    However, since he came in, the gangsters in the bar looked at him with a little awe.


    Is it because the young man''s leg was injured, which makes people feel very awesome?


    When won''t these bastards fight? When won''t you get hurt? This injury can''t be seen at all.


    Because this man is Zhang Wen''s younger brother.


    His name is Wang Peng.


    A while ago, I had a fight with Zhiyong. Although I was stabbed, I was still very fierce. I ran after Zhiyong with a knife all over the field. Many little bastards saw that scene.


    In addition, a few days ago, he brought someone to get Zhiyong. As soon as he entered the door, Zhiyong ran away before he started fighting.


    What role is Zhiyong?


    That''s the first red man under Lao Yan. Although I don''t dare to say how powerful it is, it''s also the Lord who fights and dares to fight. Ordinary bastards don''t dare to look at him when they come out.


    Now I was almost scared away by a look in Wang Peng''s eyes. What courage is this?


    The people around Zhang Wen are really good generals!


    A bottle of wine for each of them.


    Wang Peng picked up the wine bottle and blew directly at the bottle: "come on, dry!"


    It was brother Yijiao who came with Wang Peng. He was not vague. He looked up and took a gulp.


    What happened last time made Wang Peng quite unhappy.


    He didn''t catch Zhiyong and was scolded by Zhang Wenxun.


    Wang Peng can''t wait to cut Zhiyong alive now!


    "Brother Peng, don''t be angry. I think brother Wen is right." brother Yijiao touched the wine bottle with him.


    Wang Peng snorted.


    Not dissatisfied with what Zhang Wen said, but felt ashamed of Zhiyong.


    Before, he thought Zhiyong was a man. At least he was awesome. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even have the courage to be positive with himself. What kind of people are still doing on the road?


    He felt that as long as he took care of Zhiyong, Zhang Wen would certainly look at him with new eyes.


    Even if he didn''t listen to the command, he wouldn''t be angry, and things wouldn''t be like this.


    That''s all.


    What made Wang Peng even more angry was that Zhang Wen didn''t even inform himself of such a big event as Bruce Lee and snake.


    This is not clear, is to alienate yourself?


    He must rely on Zhang Wen to get around in Jinhai city in the future.


    Where can I make a good impression?


    "You say, is this the ghost of Wu Yang?" Wang Peng poured himself a mouthful of wine and said angrily.


    Brother Yijiao already knew that Wang Peng was dissatisfied with Wu Yang. He had a good relationship with Wu Yang before. He really didn''t know what was going on, and he couldn''t say more.


    Isn''t that a provocation?


    "Brother Peng, I don''t know about this......" brother Yijiao said innocently.


    Wang Peng''s eyes sank and he looked up and drank.


    Wang Peng''s words directly negate Wu Yang''s personality.


    Can it be said that he has been with Wu Yang for so long and doesn''t know who he is?


    Does Wu Yang always light his guns in the dark?


    Definitely not.


    If Wang Peng doesn''t know who Wu Yang is, may he be his brother? Maybe I spent so long at school with him?


    I don''t rule out what Wu Yang said in front of Zhang Wen last time, but I can understand when I think about it carefully. In fact, those words are for the good of Wang Peng.


    But why does Wang Peng pretend not to know?


    Is he stupid? Not enough IQ?


    Wang Peng and smart! Although they can''t compare with old Yan and Li Erzi, Wang Peng is also very careful.


    I still have something in mind.


    But why is he always aiming at Wu Yang?


    Because of jealousy!


    All along, Wang Peng was the one who rushed in front. No matter what he did, he was in charge, but in the end he didn''t get any benefits.


    On the contrary, Wu Yang has a good relationship with Zhang Wen.


    Can he not be jealous?


    Can you not hate him?


    These emotions slowly distorted and deteriorated here, and finally became what they are now.


    Wang Peng once added his resentment to Wu Yang.


    "Handsome man, buy me a drink?" Wang Peng was upset. Two girls dressed up as little girls sat down. One of them kept staring at Wang Peng, and fire could come out of his eyes.


    The rules for these little girls to find boyfriends are quite simple, as long as they mix well and look handsome.


    Wang Peng is quite famous recently. It is said that he is Zhang Wen''s little brother. Basically, no one dares to block his way.


    This also makes Wang Peng''s aura more and more dazzling.


    Naturally, it has attracted the attention of many little girls.


    It''s an honor for these little girls to drink with Wang Peng.


    As long as Wang Peng buys them a few drinks, he can do whatever he wants tonight.


    But Wang Peng happened to be in no mood today.


    He ignored the two girls, but a brother next to him poured them two glasses of wine.


    His eyes remained on the two girls'' breasts.


    I have to say that these two girls are still pretty among the little girls. Under the heavy makeup, they are actually a very pure face.


    Brother Yijiao is so close that he can see clearly.


    "Brother Peng, why do you ignore others?" the girl with big eyes said at this time.


    "Hum ~" Wang Peng snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    The attitude has been superficial. Wang Peng''s attitude is so high.


    He is not interested. He doesn''t even want to look at the girl.


    But the girl didn''t give up. She came here to make friends with Wang Peng.


    She went around to the opposite side of the table and sat down next to Wang Peng, holding his arm.


    The two balls of meat in front of his chest were attached to his arm intentionally or unintentionally.


    But Wang Peng doesn''t like anyone. There is only one thing in his head now, that is, how to revenge Wu Yang!

 Chapter 847

    "Brother Peng, just have a drink with us ~"


    The girl was coquettish, and brother Yijiao was there to persuade. Wang Peng couldn''t save face and walked with the girl.


    Without two drinks, the girl approached Wang Peng wantonly.


    The girl knows that as long as she takes the initiative, Wang Peng can''t escape her own palm.


    She took a glass of wine and deliberately put Wang Peng''s hand on her leg. It seemed that she was still drinking Wang Peng''s wine.


    Wang Peng was absent-minded and didn''t think much. He poured himself one mouthful after another.


    I don''t know how long he sat down. When he felt a little dizzy, he said vaguely, "OK, that''s all for today. Let''s go!"


    The two girls nearby were not polite at all. They took Wang Peng and brother Yijiao and left.


    Brother Yijiao is smiling. It''s good to follow Wang Peng. Now even girls have it.


    Four people went to the nearby hotel and opened two rooms.


    As soon as she entered the door, the girl hugged Wang Peng and began to take off her clothes.


    In fact, she has noticed Wang Peng for several days. Wang Peng is tall and handsome, which is the type she likes.


    After brewing for so many days, she finally got Wang Peng.


    It feels pretty good~


    Wang Peng looked at her coldly. When she was halfway off, he suddenly picked her up and walked outside the door.


    The girl felt something was wrong when she came to the door. She blushed and asked him, "brother Peng, your legs and feet are hard to use. Let''s just stay in bed... Hey, where are you going?"


    Click.


    When the girl spoke, Wang Peng opened the door and went to the next room.


    Bang bang!


    He knocked hard at the door.


    "Who?" brother Yijiao came out naked and was stunned to see Wang Peng holding a girl who was almost half fruit.


    Even with this hug, the girl''s figure is still good enough to say nothing.


    Inside, they are hollow out. With the black silk stockings below, they can arouse men''s endless reverie~


    Suddenly, brother Yijiao''s eyes were straight.


    The girl shyly blocked her body and put a hand around Wang Peng''s neck: "brother Peng, what do you want?"


    If you want to play with brother Yijiao in the same room, she can accept it, but she also needs to keep women''s most basic reserve, can''t she?


    Wang Peng didn''t speak. He opened the door and went in. Another girl on the bed was already hiding in the quilt. I don''t know what Wang Peng wants to do.


    Plop.


    Wang Peng threw the girl directly onto the bed and turned around and left.


    The girl''s angry little face turned red and hid on the bed with her hands over her snow hill.


    As the door closed, brother Yijiao''s eyebrows also raised. He hasn''t tried to deal with two girls at one time. I think it should be very good~


    Walking out of the hotel and on the dark street, Wang Peng lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    The thoughts in his head had drifted far away, and his hatred for Wu Yang had never been stronger.


    Halfway through, he suddenly stopped and a name appeared in his mind out of thin air.


    Wang Peng''s eyes narrowed. Now if he can take advantage of this person, it seems OK~


    Thinking of this, he took out his mobile phone, found the man''s number and dialed out.


    ¡­¡­


    I''ve been in the nail salon all day. Li Erzi can''t see it anymore. In the evening, he asked me to go to aley''s small bar.


    Since I stopped drinking here, aley''s business has gradually darkened.


    Seeing me and Erzi Li, a Lei quickly greeted us and gave us a bottle of wine.


    Li Erzi and I didn''t get stuck. We sat in front of the bar and talked with aley while drinking.


    There was no one in the bar today. He had plenty of time to chat with us.


    "Brother Wen, I''ve been in Jinhai city for so many years, but you''re still fierce, really!" ah Lei and we touched our glasses and said.


    I smiled: "there are mountains outside the mountain and people outside the people ~"


    "Brother Wen, I really think you''re very powerful. Bruce Lee snake is actually known by people on the road. He''s a fierce bandit and doesn''t want to die, but I don''t think he''s been played around in your hands? I was going to help that day, but I just rushed out and you''ve all done it. You''re different from these little bastards in Jinhai City, really ~"


    What ah Lei said was very sincere. That day he was really surprised by the skill of pretending to be a tiger and Zhang Guohua.


    Not only these, but also the cooperation and layout of our gang.


    The layout is made by Li Erzi, and the hands are pretending to be forced tiger and Zhang Guohua. With me in the middle, everything is quite perfect.


    Plan first and then take action. Naturally, our discipline is different from those ordinary bastards, which makes aley stunned.


    I smiled: "ah Lei, don''t praise us. We all beg for food in Jinhai ~"


    "Alas, brother Wen, if you want someone, I''ll hang out with you in the future. What''s the matter?" ah Lei said seriously.


    To tell you the truth, I like ray very much. He is open-minded and sincere to people.


    But I think it''s good for him to open a small bar and eat here. There''s no need to sink too deep.


    If you follow me, you may not be stable now.


    Li Erzi seemed to see my inner thoughts and shook the wine bottle vigorously: "Hey, hey, do you think it''s so easy to lose with brother Wen? Wrap a 99999 red envelope first ~"


    "I won''t give it to you. Where will brother Wen ask for my red envelope?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Before I left, I asked Erzi Li to leave some money for alei. Last time I inquired, the chair Zhang Guohua carried was not cheap. I should compensate him a little.


    Ah Lei said he didn''t want anything. Finally, he couldn''t resist Li Erzi and took the money.


    Li Erzi and I didn''t take a taxi, so we walked back.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t walked on the street so easily.


    Since the little dragon and snake happened, I always have a Hyun in my heart whenever I go out.


    Now, the threat is gone.


    I feel a lot easier, too.


    Li Erzi and I are holding a cigarette, just like a little bastard.


    "Alei is not suitable for mixed society," Li Erzi said to me.


    A puff of smoke came out of my mouth.


    He pointed to his head.


    "He''s not smart enough, but he doesn''t talk to people."


    However, this will not work in society. It is too straightforward and easy to suffer losses.


    I nodded: "well, I see. This time, aley has helped us a lot. When he needs help, I''m sure he''ll be the first to go."


    Li Erzi smiled in his eyes: "you are too easy to trust people."


    Yes, if not, would I have believed Lao Yan? If I hadn''t gone out to help Lao Yan charge bills at that time, I wouldn''t have known boss Wang, so I wouldn''t have come to this step today.

 Chapter 848

    After the little dragon snake was caught by me, a man is now like a blind man. As soon as the headlights are turned on, he is blind.


    This man is Lao Yan.


    To say his news network, it is already the top in Jinhai city.


    It is no exaggeration to say that even if a fly flies in, he can know for the first time.


    Not to mention a person.


    Where can I know nothing?


    But why is there no news at all?


    Lao Yan once thought that it was his own people who had problems. During his absence, they were very relaxed. Now they even forgot the most basic skills.


    I can''t even investigate a little. How can I play in the future?


    Lao Yan''s advantage is only intelligence.


    He didn''t ask for a girl these two days because he was not in the mood at all.


    He called almost every two hours to ask if his little brothers had any new news.


    Little dragon snake was caught by Zhang Wen, which made old Yan very sensitive. A perfect picture he had designed long ago has been broken. Can he still go back to Jinhai city with his head on his back?


    Now it seems that it can only be extended indefinitely.


    At this time, Lao Yan''s phone rang.


    He quickly picked it up.


    On the phone was a little brother''s worried voice: "brother, we have investigated the matter clearly!"


    "Well, how''s the situation?" Lao Yan asked hurriedly.


    "I heard that Zhang Wen has made the little dragon snake for..."


    Boom~


    With the little brother''s words, Lao Yan''s brain exploded like a bomb and exploded with a bang.


    Zhang Wen killed the little dragon and snake.


    It seemed that the picture should not appear in Lao Yan''s mind, which also made Lao Yan dare not imagine.


    Little dragon snake is no longer the little dragon snake before. Jinling is not a thing in the pool. If you want to say that the little dragon snake before, it has no ability. The whole person is quite boastful. It''s no big deal except that he can blow two words and force a few younger brothers around him.


    Lao Yan doesn''t bird him.


    But now, the change of little dragon and snake can make him stare round.


    After repeated training, little dragon snake has reached a new height in both skill and IQ. Lao Yan is not necessarily his opponent.


    A knife, a person, wandering the Jianghu without any concern, is this kind of person terrible?


    Lao Yan even taboos little dragons and snakes.


    But he absolutely didn''t believe Zhang Wen dared to do it.


    What weight is Zhang Wen? Lao Yan has a number here.


    Although he is very popular recently, he can''t be so crazy! He killed the knife and the little dragon and snake. Zhang Wen was very brave!


    incorrect!


    Lao Yan now calmed down and thought. It seems that things are not as simple as he thought. It seems that something is wrong since Zhang Wen drank in the small bar.


    Does Zhang Wen mean it?


    Old Yan''s heart thudded. He didn''t think of this possibility at the beginning!


    It seems that Zhang Wen is bold and resourceful.


    This kind of person is the most terrible!


    "Big brother?" seeing that old Yan didn''t speak for a long time, the younger brother on the phone asked carefully.


    "The news must be false!" old Yan said.


    "But..."


    "But what? I tell you, I''ve been in Jinhai city for such a long time. I haven''t seen anyone like this! Before, Zhang Wen was covered by boss Wang. What is he now? He''s a little bastard! I don''t believe he dare!"


    There is a certain truth in Lao Yan''s words. Zhang Wen is not standing behind anyone now. He is playing with his life almost every time.


    If something really happens and the police catch him, he won''t think of it for the rest of his life.


    Why does Zhang Wen spell so hard every day?


    Isn''t it for a better life in the future?


    Not for money?


    It''s gone for the second half of my life. What do you want so much money for?


    Lao Yan, this is thinking about Zhang Wen with his own thinking, but he was wrong. He never thought that Zhang Wen''s bottom line had long broken through his ability.


    This is the same as old Yan said. He is really playing with his life.


    Society is not so mixed.


    In doing so, Zhang Wen is trying to use his own strength to change the situation of the whole Jinhai city.


    This is basically impossible in Lao Yan''s view.


    Killing the little dragon and snake is very expensive.


    First of all, Baidao can let Zhang Wen eat a pot.


    You should know that Bruce Lee is now a wanted criminal and has a name in the province. Someone will come down to investigate the death of Bruce Lee. It is inevitable to find Zhang Wen''s head. How can he get away at that time?


    Not to mention the white road.


    What about boss Wang?


    Old Yan looked at the current situation quite thoroughly. Boss Wang and Zhang Wen fell out. If Zhang Wen really did the little dragon and snake, wouldn''t it be red fruit''s provocation to boss Wang?


    Who is boss Wang? Lao Yan still knows. Where can he stand it?


    If so, there will be a big war in Jinhai city soon!


    It''s boss Wang''s war against Zhang Wen!


    Then can''t Lao Yan sit here and watch a good play again?


    At that time, add a fire secretly and get rid of Zhang Wen first!


    Lao Yan raised his eyebrows when he thought of it.


    "Continue to inquire for me and see what Zhang Wen and boss Wang are doing recently!" said old Yan.


    "Yes!" the younger brother quickly promised and hung up the phone.


    As for Lao Yan, boss Wang has been on guard for a long time, or why can''t Lao Yan''s little brother receive any news? Why has it been the past two days, or are you flying and bumping like a blind man in Jinhai city?


    Because boss Wang has secretly made up his mind, this time he will aim at Lao Yan first!


    This man can''t stay!


    Put down the phone, old Yan walked alone in the room with his back, and his smart head was also turning rapidly.


    He is making a quick analysis of where he is now and from what angle can Zhang Wen and boss Wang suffer a loss.


    But no matter what he thinks, it doesn''t seem appropriate.


    Click.


    Thinking of this, he took out the phone and called Zhiyong.


    "Hello, big brother!" Zhiyong, who was holding at home at the moment, soon picked it up. He thought Lao Yan was going to let him out of the mountain, and he was a little excited.


    He hasn''t been out of the house for several days. Zhiyong is suffocating.


    "What happened on the road recently, you already know?" old Yan asked.


    "Well, know a little." Zhiyong doesn''t understand what Lao Yan means.


    "It may not be long before boss Wang and Zhang Wen are going to fight. It''s time for you to do it!" Lao Yan''s words are full of confidence.


    He concluded that there would be a big war after boss Wang turned against Zhang Wen.


    But it''s not as simple as he thought.


    "OK!" Zhiyong was refreshed.


    He can''t wait to go out.


    "But these two days, please stop and ask me more about Zhang Wen!"

 Chapter 849

    After hanging up the phone, Lao Yan''s mood improved slightly.


    He felt that Zhang Wen certainly didn''t kill the little dragon and snake. At best, he tied the little dragon and snake to make boss Wang anxious.


    He didn''t believe Zhang Wen dared to do it.


    If so, boss Wang must have completely tied the knot with Zhang Wen.


    What is boss Wang thinking? Old Yan knows very well.


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan relaxed instead.


    He called two girls and didn''t relax for several days. Lao Yan also wanted to be comfortable.


    Soon someone knocked at the door.


    Outside the door, there are two beautiful girls, but the smell of rouge is too strong. They often walk among men, making them feel a little enchanted.


    Looking at people''s eyes, they all seem to be discharging.


    Lao Yan likes it and enjoys it.


    "Brother, you haven''t called us in recent days, so you don''t want us ~" one of the danfengyan girls is familiar with the road and hugged Lao Yan''s neck, with her sweet lips close to Lao Yan''s face.


    "Ha ha, aren''t you busy recently!" old Yan smiled brightly, but his hand had been put into the girl''s clothes.


    They are all old acquaintances. No one pretends to be forced.


    The other girl, unwilling to be outdone, had begun to undress.


    "Brother, I want to come and accompany you every day." Danfeng eyes began to act like a big girl, hanging on Lao Yan.


    She thought well. If she came to accompany Lao Yan every day, it would be a lot of money.


    Even if Lao Yan is willing to take out so much money, his body can''t stand it.


    "Then accompany me today!"


    With a bad smile, old Yan turned and pressed the girl on the sofa, starting a crazy scene~


    Up to now, old Yan Si has never connected the matter to herself. He thinks this is what happened between boss Wang and Zhang Wen. Unexpectedly, little dragon and snake have bitten him out long ago.


    It''s too late to make up for it~


    ¡­¡­


    The next night, Li Erzi and I pretended to force tiger Zhang Guohua to drink in a nearby market. Many people on the road looked at us with a little vigilance. They must have heard about me getting rid of Bruce Lee.


    Killing is not terrible.


    The terrible thing is that if you kill someone, you can walk around like a person who has nothing to do.


    This is the most terrible.


    Without any constraints, how terrible?


    I didn''t want to come out these days. At least I didn''t want to come out when boss Wang corrected his attitude or found Lao Yan. I should keep a low profile.


    But Li Erzi told me that these days, I must come out.


    To frighten boss Wang.


    Tell him that we are already fearless in Jinhai city.


    Even if you are positive and boss Wang just got up, you are not afraid of him.


    Who can''t play in the open and who can''t play in the dark?


    Li Erzi, also slowly began to play psychological warfare.


    Just like boss Wang.


    I have to admit that Li Erzi''s method is quite sharp. If boss Wang knows that we still play like people who have nothing to do every day, the news will stab him in the chest like a sharp knife.


    "My grass, Wenzi, are there many beauties here!" pretending to force the tiger has different tastes from people. When he saw a very black girl, he stared round his eyes.


    Now his interests and tastes have slowly changed like those over there.


    The taste is quite terrible.


    "Where is a beauty? Why can''t I see it?" Li Erzi pretended to look around.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stare: "are you blind?"


    "Hum..." Li Erzi didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Zhang Guohua couldn''t see it anymore: "pretend to be a tiger. If you like it, we can''t accept your taste. It''s too heavy!"


    "Grass, what''s the point? What''s the meaning of being clear and light?" pretending to force the tiger was not vague at all. It really went over. It was like a madman playing cotton. He danced crazily next to the girl and touched others with his body intentionally or unintentionally.


    The girl shunned it and pretended to force the tiger to stick it up like a dog''s skin plaster.


    When pretending to force the tiger to chase the black sister, the method was quite unique. I saw pretending to force the tiger to pick up the sister and drank a glass of wine with a smile.


    Like watching a movie.


    "Er Zi, where do you think I should put chennan?" I took a sip of wine and said.


    Li Erzi smiled: "look what you think."


    "If possible, I will get rid of chennan!" a cold light flashed in my eyes.


    Zhu is right. As long as killing starts, it will not stop. When I meet people who can''t handle it, the first thing I think of is killing!


    But now chennan''s identity makes me taboo.


    Killing chennan is too expensive!


    "There are many ways to make a person disappear." Li Erzi smiled easily, holding a glass of wine in his hand.


    I know what he means. Before, Li Erzi told me to kill chennan quietly.


    But I hesitated.


    I really don''t want to go too far on this road. I always feel that the nightmare is very close to me.


    As if within reach.


    "Killing one person is killing, and killing two people is killing!" Zhang Guohua interrupted.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other and smiled helplessly.


    Zhang Guohua is the most thoughtless person among us, and his words are quite simple and straightforward. It''s right to say so, but he always feels that we are getting closer like outlaws.


    Killing one person is killing, and killing two people is killing.


    Li Erzi said with a smile, "I think what Guohua said is reasonable. I just let go."


    I shook my head gently. If you let me do so recklessly now, what''s the difference between it and death? Before the battle began, I was marked with death.


    Where is this?


    "Wenzi, since you don''t want to kill me, let''s try something else!" said Li Erzi.


    "What method?" I frowned.


    Li Erzi smiled at me mysteriously: "scare him!"


    "Frighten him?" I didn''t understand what Li Erzi meant. I was a little puzzled when I looked at him.


    What are you doing scaring chennan? He was timid.


    "Well, you think, we''ve got rid of the little dragon snake. What will chennan think if he knows? It doesn''t rule out the possibility that he has heard the rumor now, but if you tell him personally, it will be a devastating blow to him! I promise he won''t come out for half a year!"


    Li Erzi wants chennan to be in the most frightened state and let his psychological defense slowly collapse.


    Then even if we don''t do it, chennan will have to lose half his life.


    I laughed: "OK, let''s scare him first and let him know why the flowers are red!"


    Just then, there was a loud noise on the nearby dance floor, and then a girl screamed at her throat, mixed with the sound of forcing the tiger.


    Zhang Guohua stood up and took a look


    "Isn''t that pretending to be a tiger? It seems to be fighting with people ~"

 Chapter 850

    The bar itself is a place for fun and entertainment. It''s normal to have some physical conflict.


    Fighting is a common thing here.


    It''s just that it seems like the first time we''ve had a fight in a bar.


    We followed Zhang Guohua''s eyes.


    In the middle of the dance floor, there was a group of people around. The black girl stood there angrily, next to a tiger, and on the other side stood five or six bastards with guys in their hands and two with knives.


    Two groups of people seem to be on the verge of fire.


    Don''t ask, I know what''s going on.


    Pretending to force a tiger must be ''chasing'' the girl. They do too much.


    Recently, he didn''t take his black sister with him when he went out, and he was much more free and convenient. When he saw a pleasant woman, he went up and flirted with her. Other girls were bored to death when they saw him.


    It''s just that I haven''t met anyone who pretends to be a tiger. It''s usually done by giving him a safety eye.


    This time, the girl seems to have a bad temper, and she came with her friends, which is very unambiguous.


    If it''s Wang Peng or Wu Yang who flirted with the girl today, no one in the bar dares to touch them, because Wang Peng''s recent exposure rate is so high that everyone knows Wang Peng''s background. Who wants to find something?


    But if you pretend to be a tiger, there are not many people who know him.


    Don''t pretend to be a tiger. Not many people know Zhang Guohua on the road.


    If Li Erzi didn''t have good contacts now, no one would know him.


    We are all very low-key, different from Wang Peng.


    Pretending to force the tiger to keep a disgusting mess of hair, dressed sloppily, with black mud on his neck, jealous and obscene eyes. That looks like a forced criminal. Everyone wants to scold. Now he has finally found a breakthrough.


    These people must have wanted to pack up and force the tiger for a long time, and now they finally found an excuse.


    At the moment, pretending to force the tiger didn''t panic at all, but looked at these people calmly.


    His face was full of confidence.


    I''m not afraid of them at all.


    "Grass, you fucking tune Xi my girlfriend?" one of them shouted with a pinch of white hair on his head.


    Holding a knife in his hand, it looks scary.


    But it''s like a toy in the eyes of a forced tiger.


    "Your girlfriend first transferred Xi to me." pretending to force the tiger said calmly. It''s really like the girl''s initiative to transfer Xi to him. A smart man knows that it''s impossible. Who''s okay to tease pretending to force the tiger?


    Unless you''re blind, you''re drunk.


    "I''m crazy to tune Xi you!" the dark skinned girl''s face turned red at once.


    People who pretend to be so obscene as tiger say that it feels even more annoying.


    "Then why did you come to dance with me just now?" pretended to force the tiger''s eyebrows to pick, with the meaning of questioning.


    "I didn''t!"


    "You don''t? There are so many people on the dance floor. Why do I look for you instead of anyone? Do you think you look good? It''s not normal for anyone to touch anyone who dances here? You have to say it''s tune xi~" pretending to force the tiger to continue to use his crooked reasoning.


    The dark girl was stunned.


    The people behind her were stunned.


    Yes, if you really say so, it''s not normal? Is it all dancing? What if you touch it?


    This woman has so many problems.


    To tell you the truth, if this woman looks carefully, she looks exquisite, but she is definitely not a beauty.


    As the saying goes, one white covers three ugly.


    The girl''s skin limits her beauty.


    No one thinks she looks good.


    So why do you pretend to force a tiger to tune Xi her? Have nothing to do?


    But they don''t know. Just pretend to be a tiger. They like this girl. He really came here to transfer Xi this girl.


    It''s just that there''s something wrong with the method. Accidentally, it''s too big. The girl found it.


    Just caught the salty pig''s hand that forced the tiger to attack his chest.


    Can people not be angry?


    "You, you nonsense!" the girl was really worried. She couldn''t say a word for a long time. She had never seen such a shameless person.


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile: "then tell me why I want to adjust Xi you? I don''t touch so many beauties, but I will touch you? The dance floor is so big, there are so many men, and everyone comes to touch you to adjust Xi you? Besides, can you stand so many people adjusting Xi you together?"


    When he finished, the white haired young man was a little dizzy. In front of so many people, he went to ask the girl.


    "That''s right. Why did he adjust Xi you instead of others..."


    The white haired youth has a similar taste to the tiger. They all like black things. Otherwise, how can they like this girl?


    "Husband, he bullied me anyway! Just now, he wanted to touch me..." the girl pointed to her chest.


    How can she explain that taste itself is a very strange thing. It''s hard for everyone to open a restaurant, let alone love. There are all kinds of people she likes.


    But everyone''s aesthetics is basically at one point.


    At the moment, many people are staring at the girl and agree to pretend to be a tiger. Why do people adjust Xi you well?


    Pretending to force the tiger''s head up, he was very satisfied with his fan power.


    Just a few words, let these people stand on their side.


    "Brother Yun, don''t talk nonsense with him. Look at his forced appearance and fuck him!" at this time, a little brother next to the white haired youth spoke.


    As soon as the little brother opened his mouth, many people suddenly nodded.


    This man is Brother Yun.


    He''s doing well in this area. Many people know him.


    He has three fields and follows more than a dozen younger brothers every day.


    They are used to being arrogant here. Where does the bird look like a tiger like an agricultural worker?


    I thought he was an idiot!


    In the face of pretending to be a criminal, Brother Yun is never polite.


    However, he said one more thing today, because he vaguely felt that the pretender seemed different from ordinary Bastards: "now kneel down and admit your mistake, and I''ll let you go."


    Pretending to force the tiger to curl his mouth: "it''s not a question of recognition or not. I''m not a hooligan myself. Don''t you let me be a hooligan? I can''t be a hooligan..."


    That said, but pretending to force the tiger has long been ready to fight.


    As soon as the fight starts, he will catch Brother Yun first, put an electric gun on his head, and make sure that he will fall down in one round. Then it''s easy for the little brother next to him to say. Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "Grass, then I''ll stab you! Give it to me!" Brother Yun''s eyes sank, and the two younger brothers next to him rushed up with a knife.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    At this time, a bench flew over from the side, as if it had its own acceleration, and exploded directly on the little brother.

 Chapter 851

    A person can feel how powerful it is. The bench hits a person and explodes into pieces. What''s the concept?


    It must be strong enough.


    The little brother who was hit didn''t get up on the ground for a long time, covering his stomach and crying.


    "My grass, who!" Brother Yun was also startled by this great strength. Looking back, standing outside the crowd was a strong man like a hill. He also carried a chair in his hand, which seemed to be able to swing out at any time.


    Zhang Guohua just pretended to force the tiger to speak there. He felt a little jumpy and didn''t want to listen.


    Although he usually dislikes pretending to force a tiger, if someone fights with pretending to force a tiger, he must be the first.


    "Who moved my brother!" said the tiger in a loud voice.


    Brother Yun''s face was full of ferocious smiles. Today, at least a dozen of his brothers came to the scene. Now when they saw the fight here, they all surrounded. Although Zhang Guohua looked powerful, he really started to attack them. More than a dozen people besieged them. The result can be imagined.


    "My grass, who are you?" Brother Yun has been in Jinhai city for some time. Looking at Zhang Guohua, he feels something wrong.


    Zhang Guohua looks different from ordinary bastards. His temperament and skills are different.


    Where does an ordinary bastard have such a deterrent?


    A chair can hold people on his side. What''s the concept?


    This is better than what he said.


    This man is definitely not simple.


    Out of years of experience in mixing society, he still asked.


    Zhang Guohua snorted coldly, "my name is Zhang Guohua."


    "Zhang Guohua?" the name is quite strange to Brother Yun. No one knows his name and has never heard of such a person.


    A nobody, what the fuck?


    Thinking of this, Brother Yun let the girl behind, took a knife out of his back and brought someone to kill him himself.


    Whoosh~


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t know when he caught a little brother. His hand has pulled people''s hair, leaving him with an electric gun.


    "Stop it all!" at this time, a slightly gloomy voice called them.


    Everyone subconsciously stopped and focused on the man who had just spoken.


    The speaker is er Zi Li.


    With a cigarette in his mouth and a wine glass in his hand, he seemed to be in no hurry.


    Brother Yun doesn''t know anyone, but he has seen Li Erzi. After all, Li Erzi''s contacts are there.


    Missing these people, Li Erzi walked over, looked at Brother Yun and said, "do you know me?"


    Cloud elder brother nodded in silence.


    Yes, of course he does, but don''t Li Erzi know him.


    "These two people are my brothers," said Li Erzi faintly.


    "Ah? Second brother, your brother, misunderstanding!" Brother Yun quickly flattered.


    Li Erzi, he''s not afraid. He just knows some bastards. He doesn''t have much weight in Jinhai city.


    He was afraid of the man behind Li Erzi.


    Zhang Wen.


    Who has heard this name recently? Isn''t it frightening?


    Brother Yun didn''t have the courage to go against Zhang Wen.


    "Grass, I just said it was a misunderstanding. Why don''t you believe it?" pretended to force the tiger to stare.


    Although he didn''t want to believe it, Brother Yun still had to believe it from Li Erzi''s mouth. The person who was buried was Li Erzi''s brother.


    Then this is not a person who can move easily.


    Brother Yun understood. Or why did you think these two people were not ordinary people just now?


    Sure enough~


    "Ha ha ~" Li Erzi smiled, "since it''s a misunderstanding, it''s OK."


    With that, he let pretend to force the tiger to go.


    But pretend to force the tiger. It''s hard at this time. Don''t go!


    "Why should I leave? The matter has not been handled yet! Either let the girl come and apologize to me and have a glass of wine or I won''t be wronged if I don''t leave!"


    Pretending to force a tiger looks very wronged.


    Brother Yun''s face was hard to see.


    This is a person''s momentum, this is the prestige of a gang.


    There are a lot of people here today. There are only three or four people here, but none of them dare to move.


    The reason is very simple. If you move them, you are against Zhang Wen.


    Against Zhang Wen, that is to play with your life!


    See what happened to Bruce Lee?


    That''s the end of red fruit!


    Brother Yun is surrounded by gangsters, but none of them dare to die.


    "Let''s go!" Li Erzi knew that pretending to force the tiger was ready to start pretending to force again. He was a little speechless. He felt that he had a little meaning of people''s hearts.


    After all, we were wrong first.


    "I''m not going!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to look up, he just didn''t go away, and secretly winked at the girl.


    Brother Yun, it''s not right for them to go there or not. It''s a little difficult.


    Seeing that pretending to force the tiger was about to start pretending to force, I stood up and whispered, "pretending to force the tiger is almost all right. Let''s go!"


    With a cold hum, I walked out of the crowd. I took them out of the bar.


    The crowd that was still boiling just now calmed down in an instant.


    Brother Yun didn''t notice that I was here. Just now, my words were neither light nor heavy, but they stabbed Brother Yun and them like a bayonet.


    Now on the road, Zhang Wen''s words are better than the police!


    Pretending to force a tiger, a seemingly uninhibited person, Zhang Wen left in a word?


    This is what a cow.


    As we walked out of the bar, Brother Yun, they breathed.


    "Husband, that man was Zhang Wen just now?" said the dark skinned girl at this time.


    "Well, I''ll meet that man again and hide. That man is Zhang Wen''s brother." Brother Yun is also a little worried. If he really moved and forced the tiger just now, the future will be sad. As long as Zhang Wen moves his fingers, they will be finished.


    Brother Yun''s younger brothers were also silent.


    Just now, it was really thrilling.


    If they really fight, they will all have bad luck.


    The dark girl nodded. Recently, Zhang Wen''s name has been pouring into her ears like fermented air.


    "But Brother Yun, don''t we still know one of Zhang Wen''s younger brothers? You forgot?" at this time, a younger brother next to him reminded him.


    Brother Yun suddenly realized and patted his forehead.


    Yes, why did he forget about it? The man he knew was also Zhang Wen''s man. If something really happened to him, his word would certainly work.


    Really not, through this person, close to Zhang Wen?


    Now anyone who has a relationship with Zhang Wen can rise in Jinhai city.


    Thinking so, Brother Yun''s phone rang.


    He looked down and thought that he really said that Cao Cao would come!

 Chapter 852

    Out of the bar, we went back to the nail salon.


    "Wenzi, why didn''t I get the girl just now?" pretending to force the tiger was a little unwilling.


    "Shit, you know all day. I didn''t go there just now. Do you think those people can let you go? A dozen people, how many people can you knock over?" Li Erzi said shamelessly.


    Although the tiger is powerful, it can''t stop so many people.


    Moreover, several people still carry knives. If they get red eyes, they will inevitably force the tiger to cut.


    Maybe you''ll get hurt again.


    However, pretending to force the tiger never considered these. The girl''s figure is still in his head.


    A good mouth is a good mouth. It can''t be changed.


    I smiled: "the most important thing in a fight is the aura, not many people."


    Pretending to force the tiger to big his head: "do you hear me, how reasonable Wenzi said!"


    Li Erzi didn''t bother to talk to him.


    This matter was quickly skipped by us. A small role like Brother Yun can''t get into my eyes.


    Upstairs, I thought and took out my cell phone.


    There is also chennan''s number on it.


    After thinking for a while, I dialed.


    The phone rang for a while and entered call forwarding.


    Then there is a very coquettish RBT.


    "Hello, who?" Chen Nan at the other end of the phone quickly picked it up.


    "Hehe, it''s me ~" I smiled.


    "Grass, Zhang Wen!"


    Chen Nan was shocked. He was going to hang up the phone, but he didn''t hang up after thinking about it. Anyway, I can''t eat him on the phone!


    "What do you want to do!" chennan was on guard.


    "Do you miss your good friend, little dragon and snake?" I asked with an eyebrow.


    "What do you mean!" my words made chennan blow up.


    These days, chennan has been hiding in the villa and has not come out. Naturally, there is no news on the road, but he knows that the little dragon and Snake must still be in my hand. Isn''t that what I say hitting him in the face?


    "Oh, nothing. I just want to tell you that your friend may not be seen in your life ~" my words, CHIGUO directly and ruthlessly engraved it in chennan''s head.


    Through the mobile phone, it seemed to give him a stuffy punch.


    It hurts to hit him in the head.


    My words are quite clear. He will never see the little dragon and snake again. That means that the little dragon and snake are dead!


    Killed by Zhang Wen!


    what the fuck!


    Chen Nan''s hair stood up, and his hand holding the mobile phone trembled a little.


    He really didn''t expect that Zhang Wen was so brave that he really dared to attack the little dragon and snake! Moreover, I dare to call him without taboo and tell him that I have killed the little dragon and snake, and you will never see him again.


    This is more arrogant than the bandits! I really don''t know what else can restrain him in Jinhai city in the future.


    Chen Nan held back his tight forehead and said, "Little Dragon and snake, dead...?"


    This sentence was a careful question, but he couldn''t be clearer in his heart.


    Little dragon snake seems to have been killed by Zhang Wen. There is no doubt about that.


    He''s just a little unwilling. Why is Zhang Wen so awesome? Why can people die?


    "Hehe, what do you say?" I asked.


    Chen Nan was stunned for a few seconds and shouted at his mobile phone: "Zhang Wen, do you know who my father is? With this phone, I can send you to prison!"


    Chen Nan is right, but I believe he doesn''t have the courage and mind.


    I continued to smile easily: "chennan, if you want to leave the world, you can sue. I''ll see if they catch me first or my people find you first!"


    By now, it has become a threat to red fruit.


    Chennan knows very well.


    I''m threatening him!


    At the same time, the more you warn him, your life is not long. Be careful to live!


    Chen Nan''s face is extremely hard to see. Now he actually feels that he is wrong. He shouldn''t get Xiaolong snake out and let Xiaolong snake deal with Zhang Wen. In that way, there won''t be so much trouble.


    Even if the little dragon and snake commit a crime, they will not die.


    It must still be in prison.


    What about now?


    Go straight to the West!


    Zhang Wen''s words denied the little dragon and snake for the rest of his life! How terrible is it to be in charge of human life?


    If not afraid, it''s fake. Now chennan basically doesn''t dare to go out. The red Porsche seems to be afraid of being recognized. He puts on his car clothes. He hides in the house all day and doesn''t dare to come out at all.


    Chen Nan cherishes his life very much.


    His life can''t be compared with that of dragons, snakes and those little bastards.


    There was no such feeling before. At this stage, chennan felt how precious his life was.


    "Zhang Wen, what do you want? You want money, I can give it to you!" on the phone, Chen Nan still compromised, hoping to redeem his life through money.


    "Money? Hehe..." in the past, I had a strong desire for money, but now, those red bills are not so important in my eyes.


    There are many things that are much heavier than it.


    For example, my brothers around me.


    For example, Wang Yuxian.


    Another example is Wang Xin.


    Chennan is rich enough to live in a luxury house and drive a luxury car, but what can money change? Can he make up for Wang Xin''s inner wound by giving him a sum of money? Can you make Wang Xin forget those things?


    impossible.


    Money can never make up for these wounds.


    Chen Nan doesn''t seem to understand this truth.


    "I can give you as much as you want, 100000 or 1 million!" Chen Nan said quickly when he saw my hesitation and thought I had compromised.


    "Money for me is a string of numbers, which can''t change anything ~" I said faintly.


    "Then what do you want!" Chen Nan began to roar. His tone was full of compromise, more like begging.


    In order to buy a life, chennan is willing to do anything.


    "You can decide your life!" I stopped talking nonsense to him and hung up the phone.


    "Hey! Hey! Grass!" chennan listened to the beep in the phone and fell to a low point.


    It''s only a few days since the accident.


    So how long can you keep your life?


    As long as Zhang Wen is unhappy, he can take his life away at any time and let him never see the sun at any time.


    But what should I do now?


    Tell your father Chen Jun?


    No, that angered Zhang Wen and died even worse.


    Find someone on the road?


    In addition to brother Hao, chennan really can''t find someone who can speak with more weight.


    But now HAOGE must have no way at all.


    Can he afford Zhang Wen?


    And Zhang Wen is not afraid of anyone. If he accidentally violates him, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    So, what should I do


    Tearing his hair, Chen Nan squatted on the ground.


    He''s a mess, a mess he''s never had before.

 Chapter 853

    Li Erzi is very accurate in looking at people and chennan. He knows who chennan is and knows that chennan doesn''t dare to tell his father at all.


    If this kind of thing really annoys me, can chennan have good fruit to eat?


    He must know it.


    "How''s it going?" seeing that I hung up, Li Erzi looked at me with a smile.


    "Chen Nan is afraid to go out for a while," I said with a smile.


    Scare chennan. We''re successful.


    But this is only the beginning. I will certainly avenge Wang Xin in the future. Let chennan be frightened for a while these days!


    "Ha ha, just let him know what will happen if he offends us." Li Erzi gave me an eye and lit it.


    "However, chennan is a time bomb. There must be a day when he can''t bear the pressure," I said.


    Li Erzi and I both know that chennan will definitely give it a go at that time.


    Li Erzi said lightly, "don''t worry, I know propriety. I won''t let things develop to that point!"


    "En ~" I nodded with a cold light in my eyes. Then I should start from Lao Yan!


    The man who has been standing behind us and operating secretly, I will make him pay the price sooner or later!


    ¡­¡­


    In the dead of night, two people sat in a very hidden roadside stall,


    As soon as these two people came in, the little bastards in the roadside stall came out. Those who had eaten, those who hadn''t eaten, those who boasted and those with objects came out.


    Why?


    Because these two people still have a high status in the hearts of the little bastards.


    If they don''t have eyes or continue to eat and drink in it, what if one of the big guys gets angry and comes to slap them or beat them as a sandbag?


    That has no temper at all.


    No one wants that trouble, no one wants to be beaten.


    One of them is Wang Peng, the subordinate of Zhang Wen, a popular bastard, and the other is a long-standing bastard. Their strength can be seen. Others call him Brother Yun.


    But Wang Peng doesn''t call him that. He calls Brother Yun Yun Zi.


    "Boss, serve the wine!" Wang Peng said when he came in.


    The boss here knew Brother Yun and quickly nodded and served two dishes and a beer.


    Wang Peng opened two bottles of beer with his teeth and gave Brother Yun a bottle. He took one and drank it with his head up.


    "Ha ha, good wine!" Brother Yun smiled.


    "Yunzi, we haven''t had much contact recently. How are you doing?" Wang Peng said.


    In fact, the relationship between Brother Yun and Wang Peng is also very complicated.


    So how did they meet?


    It''s quite dramatic.


    At the beginning, when Wang Peng didn''t follow Zhang wenhun, he was still a small role bullied by Li Fei in school. Once, he was bullied by others. He entrusted his relationship to find Brother Yun for revenge.


    However, Brother Yun told him about it at that time. He was smart. He didn''t help Wang Peng beat Li Fei, nor did he help Li Fei beat Wang Peng. He was a good man. Because of this, they knew each other.


    It''s been a long time now.


    However, Brother Yun has always regarded Wang Peng as a very ordinary friend and has rarely contacted him.


    Today, Wang Peng took the initiative to call him out.


    In the past, Wang Peng called him Brother Yun. Now he is Yunzi.


    Of course he was upset.


    But they didn''t show it.


    Because Wang Peng is doing well now. Following Zhang Wen, he fought with Zhiyong a while ago. Zhiyong hasn''t done him. He runs when he sees Wang Peng! What is this concept?


    Brother Zhiyong Yun still knows. He is also a tiger general! I don''t pestle anyone and dare to fight twice, but when I see Wang Peng, he still counsels. What does it mean?


    It shows that Wang Peng has really changed and become powerful.


    Moreover, he has seen the backing of others.


    Zhang Wenyao.


    He just saw it.


    Hehe


    "Peng''er, what''s the matter with calling me out?" Brother Yun asked.


    Wang Peng didn''t speak. He touched the wine bottle with him and gulped himself. Brother Yun had no choice but to drink with him.


    "Eat vegetables!" said Wang Peng, pointing to the dishes on the table.


    Brother Yun simply stopped talking nonsense and ate it.


    After drinking and eating for a while, Wang Peng said, "Yunzi, I''m upset!"


    "Hehe, you follow Zhang Wen and call the wind and rain now. What''s bothering you?" Brother Yun really envies Wang Peng. How good would it be if he had the opportunity of Wang Peng? With such a big brother in front, his future must be bright!


    "Alas, it''s not the broken thing around!" Wang Peng filled himself with annoyance. "Wu Yang, do you know WOW?"


    "Wu Yang?" Brother Yun is still a little strange to this name.


    "It''s the boy who bought you cigarettes before." Wang Peng said faintly.


    "Oh ~ him, what''s the matter?" Brother Yun was a little impressed. Wu Yang was the boy who could make trouble. He bought himself a cigarette.


    Compared with Wang Peng, the boy is more smooth.


    "There''s something between me and him." Wang Peng said, his eyes cold and gave himself a mouthful.


    "What can you two do?" Brother Yun was a little puzzled.


    Doesn''t he have a good relationship with Wu Yang? And they followed Zhang Wen together later. Shouldn''t their relationship be getting better and better? How can something happen now?


    "It''s a long story..." with the strength of wine, Wang Peng said all the things about how Wu Yang spoke ill of himself in front of Zhang Wen, secretly exaggerating how many times.


    After hearing this, Brother Yun frowned.


    People will change. The two brothers who used to be good friends will turn against each other now. Everyone will change for the sake of fame and interests.


    Brother Yun believes in this, but why does he always feel something wrong?


    Why do you think Wang Peng has something else to hide from him?


    "What do you want to do?"


    He knows that Wang Peng is definitely not free to ask him to complain. If he complains, he won''t find him!


    Wang Peng has to say what he is thinking.


    "I want you to help me clean up Wu Yang and block his smelly mouth!" Wang Peng narrowed his eyes, poured a glass of wine for Brother Yun, then raised his glass and was ready to clink a glass with him.


    But Brother Yun didn''t raise his glass for a long time, but looked at the wine in the glass and thought.


    "To what extent?" Brother Yun asked.


    "Lying in the hospital for a month is enough!"


    "..." Brother Yun began to meditate.


    This matter is quite risky. He also knows that Wu Yang is Zhang Wen''s younger brother and follows Zhang Wen like Wang Peng. What if Wu Yang knows that Brother Yun''s people attacked him and told Zhang Wen?


    Didn''t you push yourself into the fire pit?


    Just now in the bar, he had felt how strong Zhang Wen was. He could not afford to offend this man.


    But he also has his own selfishness.


    He really wants to help Wang Peng, because through Wang Peng, he can get in touch with Zhang Wen, so doesn''t he have an extra layer of security?

 Chapter 854

    Seeing Brother Yun''s hesitation, Wang Peng frowned upset.


    To tell you the truth, what he hates most is men''s chattering.


    If you can, if you can''t, why are there so many problems?


    "Peng''er, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. To put it bluntly, cleaning up that boy is what I move my fingers. I''m afraid Zhang Wen knows..." Brother Yun said with worry.


    "Brother Wen, I stopped him!" Wang Peng swore.


    "Can it?"


    "No problem!"


    Brother Yun is still a little hesitant. After all, he doesn''t know what kind of role Wang Peng plays around Zhang Wen, but it''s not a big problem to listen to Wang Peng''s tone.


    But instead of hastily agreeing to Wang Peng, he touched his glass and drank it up.


    "Oh, just in time, I have something to ask you!" Brother Yun frowned as he spoke, looking very embarrassed.


    Wang Peng knows that this guy just wants to take the opportunity to get close to himself!


    "Hehe, they are all my own people. If you have anything to say, you have helped me before, and I won''t forget it." Wang Peng said.


    "I''m relieved to have you say that, brother. To tell you the truth, just now in the bar, my people almost moved Zhang Wen''s people..."


    "What? Brother Wen was drinking in the bar just now?" Wang Peng stared round.


    "Well, when dancing, my woman had a little conflict with one of his little brothers ~"


    "What happened in the end?"


    "Zhang Wen didn''t care. He left."


    Wang Peng heard this and said, "it''s okay. What does the person who conflicts with you look like?"


    "Very obscene, very buried, and unreasonable!"


    Wang Peng raised his head: "Oh, I know who it is! Brother tiger!"


    Brother Yun hurriedly asked, "is that tiger powerful?"


    Wang Peng nodded: "it''s very powerful. Xin Kui you didn''t fight. If you really fight, you must suffer a loss. It''s playing with brother Wen. No one dares to provoke him."


    "I see..." Brother Yun is glad he has no impulse.


    That man is not simple at first sight! Sure enough, he is a cadre under Zhang Wen!


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Just call me in the future. I''m sure I won''t hurt you ~" Wang Peng said with a smile. He finally found some sense of superiority in Brother Yun.


    He used to be humble to Brother Yun.


    "Hehe, thanks ~" Brother Yun smiled. "Now Brother Wen is in Jinhai city. That''s the best bastard. When this is done, how about inviting you to dinner with brother Wen?"


    Of course, eating is fake. It''s true to want to get to know Zhang Wen.


    I want to be related to Zhang wenpan.


    Wang Peng thought, "OK, no problem. We''ll talk about it then!"


    Brother Yun''s face is red. He patted Wang Peng on the shoulder and kept saying good things about Zhang Wen. Countless flattering words have made Wang Peng dizzy~


    ¡­¡­


    This night, Wang Peng was brewing a plot.


    Paving the way for the future.


    Boss Wang, however, is in a very upset situation.


    Recently, the name of Lao Yan has floated in his mind.


    From the beginning, Lao Yan has been calculating.


    I calculated him and Zhang Wen.


    He knows that this is definitely not the ultimate goal of Lao Yan. He must want to get rid of himself and set up his flag in Jinhai city!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang punched the table upset.


    Thousands of calculations, or failed.


    Still miscalculated!


    He missed Lao Yan and this possibility.


    Lao Yan, you must get rid of it!


    We have to get rid of Zhang Wen before he can!


    The existence of such a person is a threat to him!


    When Lao Yan ran away, he should have understood, but he didn''t see through anything.


    Lao Yan, quite cunning, had long guessed that things would become like this.


    So I left early.


    When everyone didn''t react, he left.


    He threw the little dragon and snake here like a fool.


    When everyone''s eyes were focused on Bruce Lee and snake, Lao Yan was secretly developing his own power and peeping at all this.


    Good move.


    Boss Wang had to admit that Lao Yan was indeed a good move, even hiding it from his own eyes.


    For such a long time, I have been living in Lao Yan''s deception.


    What a fucking loser!


    At the same time, boss Wang''s back also raised a chill. If he let Lao Yan go, the consequences can be imagined.


    I, Zhang Wen, can''t escape Lao Yan''s calculation.


    This old Yan must be removed.


    When people are angry, their IQ is basically equal to zero, but boss Wang, who is different from ordinary people, is becoming more and more calm at this time.


    The head turned rapidly.


    Lao Yan is hiding in the dark now, so there is only one possibility.


    He wants to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    See boss Wang and Zhang Wen secretly compete, and then take action at the right time.


    This is Lao Yan''s plot.


    Boss Wang saw it quite thoroughly.


    However, these plots of Lao Yan are actually the rest of boss Wang''s game.


    So why not make good use of Lao Yan and get Zhang Wen?


    Boss Wang knew that Lao Yan at this time was actually more worried than he and Zhang Wen.


    Lao Yan just wanted to see them fight, so he kept secretly creating a lot of contradictions.


    So, what if boss Wang calms down and is not confused by Lao Yan? So will Lao Yan''s eyes turn to Zhang Wen?


    At that time, Lao Yan couldn''t deal with Zhang Wen.


    This is Lao Yan''s psychology.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang''s face eased slightly.


    But he immediately denied his idea in his heart.


    no way.


    I can''t do that now.


    Lao Yan''s threat to him has reached the point where he can''t sleep in bed.


    The people that boss Wang used to miss so much are either in prison or have gone to the West.


    It''s not good to think about others, and it''s not good to be thought of.


    Boss Wang wants to kill as soon as he has something in mind.


    That sentence is true. As long as you start, you can''t stop it. One or two are killed, and five or six are also killed.


    So why not kill more?


    But this old Yan is really damn.


    If you don''t kill him, boss Wang always has a strong heart. Compared with Zhang Wen, Lao Yan poses a greater threat to him!


    We must get rid of Lao Yan first, and then slowly get Zhang Wen.


    But since the pillar went in, boss Wang felt that he was seriously short of people around him.


    The mouse is a waste at all. He wasted his original reuse of him. It''s just mud that can''t help him up to the wall.


    If you didn''t look away, you wouldn''t be in such a disadvantageous situation.


    Maybe I caught the little dragon and snake long ago.


    The thought of mice made him unhappy.


    I thought I would educate the mouse when this thing was over.

 Chapter 855

    Boss Wang is very upset, but there is always good news recently.


    That''s the post.


    After Zhu left the hospital that day, Zhang Wen was the first one to find, and then he called boss Wang.


    Tell him he''s out of the hospital.


    After receiving the news, boss Wang patted his forehead hard. He forgot about the pillar. He was too busy these two days. He didn''t bother to look at the pillar.


    I always think he will be in hospital for a long time.


    In a twinkling of an eye, he was discharged from the hospital.


    But now is the time.


    It''s just when boss Wang is hiring.


    Boss Wang looked at the time. It was almost noon. At noon, he asked Zhu out for dinner.


    Just by the way, he should have no problem with his work.


    Ten at noon.


    In a good hotel, boss Wang asked the driver to wait for the pillar downstairs and wait in the private room first.


    After a while, he heard footsteps, and then the pillar opened the door and came in.


    "Big brother..." the expression on the pillar''s face was a little awkward.


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect boss Wang to come to pick him up. Usually, even if he is hospitalized, boss Wang is at most looking for someone to pick him up when he leaves the hospital. How can he make such a big scene this time?


    The pillar was a little flattered.


    The main reason is that he also knows that his hospitalization is not very glorious. Boss Wang actually knows everything in his heart and deliberately puts such a big table. Can he feel better on the column face?


    "Come and sit down!" boss Wang got up and gave him a seat.


    Boss Wang didn''t call much today. There are only five or six people who usually play well with pillars.


    Just a table.


    The post was awkward and sat down.


    "Brother, there''s no need to make such a big scene." the pillar sat down and looked at the dishes on the table.


    Bird''s nest, shark''s fin, sea cucumber, everything.


    There are tens of thousands of people at this table, not even drinks.


    Even if you are not short of money, you don''t dare to eat like this at ordinary times.


    Boss Wang''s action surprised and surprised him.


    Boss Wang frowned and said to him with a slight reproach, "pillar, what are you talking about? I''m your eldest brother. Shouldn''t I set up a table when you leave the hospital? It''s all a little fun!"


    This made the pillar more embarrassed. I always felt that boss Wang seemed to be targeting him.


    He didn''t handle things well and hid many things from him. Now boss Wang not only didn''t blame him, but also served him with wine and meat.


    This is very unusual!


    "Pour the wine and drink!" boss Wang asked the people to start drinking and eating without ink.


    He also gave the pillar a glass of wine, but only half a glass. The pillar had just been discharged from the hospital. He asked the pillar to drink less.


    These younger brothers around are quite smart. Boss Wang asked them to come over for dinner today. He didn''t really let them eat, but asked them to eat with them.


    It''s true to greet today''s protagonist Zhu and boss Wang.


    The younger brothers poured wine and chatted. For a while, the atmosphere in the room was very good.


    But why, the more you drink this wine, the more you feel choking your throat?


    Will boss Wang be so kind?


    He has been with boss Wang for so long. Why didn''t he find out at all?


    "Two days ago, little dragon and snake were caught by Zhang Wen." after three rounds of wine, boss Wang took a cigarette and slowly opened his mouth.


    The tone is light, but it makes the pillar spirit up.


    "Well, I heard."


    Boss Wang smiled: "in fact, our people were there at that time. It was only a few minutes before Zhang Wen caught the little dragon and snake, but in the end, he didn''t catch the person and let him catch it. You know, when he caught the person, I must not come back. Zhang Wen has two brushes!"


    Zhu also listened to his younger brother about this. He knew that boss Wang was an important person in the past, but he didn''t want to come back.


    Zhu knows that Zhang Wen has caught the man. He must say that he won''t give anything to boss Wang.


    "Elder brother, my people did it?" the pillar asked with an eyebrow. If his people did it, he couldn''t know.


    Boss Wang shook his head: "I let the mouse go!"


    Mouse.


    After hearing the name, the pillar understood that boss Wang asked the mouse to go. If he didn''t fail, he had to make a failure.


    Mouse, not as good as his little brother!


    But he didn''t know the situation at that time. He didn''t know that boss Wang was going to reuse mice. People''s mice secretly wanted to pay attention to the pillar!


    Still want to usurp the throne!


    It can be seen how awesome the original mouse was, but it failed in the end. Once it failed, there would be nothing left.


    Now the mouse seems to have been thrown into the cold palace and has no chance to turn over.


    The pillar bowed his head and drank a mouthful of wine. He didn''t speak.


    Boss Wang sighed and patted the broad shoulder of the column: "when you are hospitalized, I don''t even have anyone around me who can use it. If you encounter these things in the future, tell me in advance. Don''t be impulsive, you know?"


    Pillar smiled bitterly. From boss Wang''s words, he also heard the meaning of blame.


    But what can he do?


    He may tell boss Wang that he doesn''t want to deal with Zhang Wen?


    Say you''re going to give him a play?


    Dare he?


    Does boss Wang let you?


    Are you kidding!


    However, boss Wang''s words today are quite straightforward.


    He''s just telling the pillar that it''s OK this time, but if you give me such a thing in the future, you can''t pass me.


    Do you see how rich the meal is today?


    How good the food is! You''ll die if you make another mistake in the future!


    Where can I not know?


    With boss Wang, we have to keep a string tight at all times. No matter what he does, he has a purpose.


    Even for the pillars that have been with them for so long.


    Thinking of this, the pillar smiled bitterly. Now boss Wang has only rights in his eyes, and there is no human kindness at all.


    The reason why boss Wang is so good to the pillar now is to let bygones be bygones, just want him to continue to help himself!


    The one who is determined.


    The pillar took up the wine glass and touched boss Wang. Without saying anything, he dried the wine in the glass in one breath.


    Just discharged from the hospital, Zhu was not allowed to drink, but in order to express his heartfelt feelings, Zhu still dried up.


    Boss Wang smiled brightly: "pillar, it''s ok now. You can help me when you leave the hospital. Alas, I''m worried these two days!"


    Clattering~


    The pillar gently put the wine glass on the table and said seriously, "brother, what''s the arrangement, just tell me ~"


    The pillar didn''t want ink. Boss Wang didn''t say it, and he couldn''t eat the meal at ease.


    Boss Wang coughed twice and everyone around him went out.


    There are only two people left in the private room, boss Wang and Zhu.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath of smoke: "you know, who has been making trouble behind his back?"


    As soon as I heard the key point, I cheered up.


    "Who?"


    A mouthful of smoke came out of boss Wang''s mouth. He seemed to have a knife in his eyes: "it''s Lao Yan!"

 Chapter 856

    In the private room, the eyes of the column are oval.


    He had thought that there must be someone behind it, but he didn''t expect it to be Lao Yan.


    Listening to the whole thing, the pillar was silent.


    Lao Yan is really bold and fat.


    He even wanted to get rid of Zhang Wen secretly, or encouraged Bruce Lee to do it. If he succeeded, there must be a place for Lao Yan in Jinhai City, and he didn''t need to escape, let alone hide.


    Show your cards directly and you can fight with boss Wang!


    Unfortunately, Lao Yan failed.


    The little dragon and snake didn''t kill Zhang Wen twice. The truth came to the surface after being held down by Zhang Wen for the third time. Otherwise, they are still in the dark.


    "Elder brother, is it really Lao Yan?" the pillar asked.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were low: "I can''t think of anyone except him."


    He sighed and looked out of the window: "pillar, I haven''t suffered any loss for such a long time, but I really suffered a big loss on Lao Yan!"


    Now I don''t need boss Wang to say, but I understand. Boss Wang''s eyes can explain everything.


    He''s trying to kill Lao Yan.


    The existence of Lao Yan is a great threat to him!


    Although he knew what boss Wang was thinking, the pillar didn''t say it in a hurry, but bowed his head and remained silent.


    Silence also represents the attitude of the pillar.


    There are some things he has no choice but to do.


    He just didn''t want to do it until he had to.


    The hand of the pillar doesn''t want to take up blood anymore, even if the man is old Yan.


    But boss Wang has made up his mind. Lao Yan is sure to get rid of him, and he must be fast and cruel!


    Seeing that the pillar didn''t speak, boss Wang smiled and took down the gold watch hanging on his hand: "pillar, this watch has been with me for five or six years. Now I give it to you. Don''t you dislike it?"


    The pillar was surprised. How dare he ask for boss Wang''s gold watch!


    "Brother, I can''t have this!" the head of the column shook like a rattle.


    "Hehe, here you are! Take it!" boss Wang has handed over the gold watch.


    The pillar didn''t dare to push off, but he didn''t dare to take it in his hand and put it on the table.


    Now he knows everything and knows that he can''t refuse today.


    Boss Wang didn''t give orders as if he were superior, so that the pillar had to kill Lao Yan or something, but this move gave the pillar a headache more than his dead order.


    It seems that there is no escape from this matter.


    Boss Wang poured himself a glass of wine and sighed, "pillar, why do you think I want to get rid of Lao Yan?"


    The pillar thought for a few seconds and said, "because Lao Yan is too threatening to you."


    "No."


    "Because Lao Yan may secretly attack us!"


    "That''s not right... Hehe." boss Wang smiled, "you guessed wrong. I did it for Zhang Wen!"


    "For Wenzi?" the pillar perked up.


    "Yes, since old Yan can let little dragon snake fight to get Zhang Wen, there must be a second person. If he doesn''t kill old Yan, he will certainly deal with Zhang Wen!"


    Pop!


    The pillar slapped himself on the forehead.


    Yeah, why didn''t you think of it?


    Lao Yan has been targeting Zhang Wen. Doesn''t he just want to kill Zhang Wen?


    If not the snake suck, maybe the situation is different today.


    Thinking of this, the pillar moved in his heart: "brother, what do you want to do about it? I''ll listen to you!"


    Boss Wang''s heart is smiling. He has been with himself for so many years. What expression is on his face? Boss Wang can know what he is thinking.


    Boss Wang wants you to do it with conviction. Only in this way can you have miraculous effects!


    Seeing that the time was almost right, boss Wang continued: "you know, Lao Yan has long run away. Now the younger brother around him knows that there is a Zhiyong very unambiguous, but he has also disappeared recently. It seems that Lao Yan must have noticed. We have to start with the younger brother around him, or we don''t know where Lao Yan is."


    Boss Wang is an old Jianghu in the end. He has no problem with this idea.


    It''s just hard to act.


    Lao Yan''s younger brother is usually like a maggot, drilling in the trunk. It''s not so easy to find it.


    It depends on the ability of the column.


    "Brother, I see!" the pillar nodded.


    "Drink!" boss Wang raised his glass and touched the pillar.


    After drinking a glass of wine, his face showed the most primitive and ferocious expression: "this time, take a gun!"


    The pillar was stunned and nodded fiercely.


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, when Li Erzi investigated the news about Lao Yan, a person came to my mind.


    I haven''t contacted this man for a long time.


    But I''ve always regarded him as my brother.


    This is team Zhang.


    The skilful and careful man.


    Heroes always regret each other bitterly. If team Zhang and I are not separated by so many things, we will certainly become good friends, just like me and Li Erzi.


    But since he was hospitalized, it seems that I have no time to contact him. There must be a lot of things on his side.


    Thinking of this, I took out my mobile phone and called team Zhang.


    The telephone beeped for a long time before team Zhang over there picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, you know how to call me!" the tone of team Zhang was scolded. After so long, he must think I forgot him.


    "Ha ha, old friends haven''t been in touch for so long. Don''t you know what to say? I won''t forget last time we fought side by side!" I laughed.


    "Come on, you''ll talk!"


    "Are you free at noon? Have a drink?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "Well... OK!"


    "Then I''ll pick you up."


    After hanging up the phone, a knowing smile appeared on my face.


    I didn''t tell Li Erzi about it. Besides, he has been very busy these days. Sometimes he doesn''t show up at dinner.


    Li Erzi is a sharp knife among us. I know that investigating intelligence is not easy. It''s much more troublesome than fighting. Li Erzi must be crazy these two days.


    At noon, I drove to pick up team Zhang, and then went to a small restaurant nearby for dinner.


    As soon as I got on the bus, team Zhang punched me: "you boy, you''ve been in trouble recently. You can mix well, but don''t fall into my hands!"


    In the face of team Zhang''s joking blame, I can only smile bitterly.


    After a while, the wine and food came up. Team Zhang was not polite. We drank with me and cheered hard.


    I told him to take it easy. After all, he just got out of the hospital.


    Team Zhang laughed twice and touched his head: "Wen Zi, it''s not me. If I play head-on, no one is my opponent, but I really have no way to sneak attack behind my back. This time, I''ve learned a lesson!"


    I nodded secretly: "do you want to know who attacked you?"

 Chapter 857

    Team Zhang was stunned and stared round at my words.


    Of course he wants to know. He must have dreamed of knowing. He must have dreamed of bringing the man who attacked him to justice, but there has been no news!


    However, team Zhang is still skeptical.


    "We police can''t find it. Can you find it?" he asked.


    Words, with a trace of can not believe.


    I poured myself a glass of wine. When I went to see the pillar, he had told me all these things. These are all beautiful things done by boss Wang.


    "Believe it or not, no matter where you go, there are two kinds of order on the ground and underground, which you have to admit. And sometimes, the rules of the order on the ground are too restrictive, which is far from as fast as the news of the underground order ~"


    Team Zhang got excited and put the bottle hard: "Wenzi, tell me who it is!"


    His face was black and red.


    Team Zhang can spit fire out of his eyes now. He must want to catch this man. This is a stain in his own life!


    Only by personally bringing the man to justice can we solve his hatred!


    I believe that as long as I tell team Zhang who the man is now, he can catch him in three days.


    Team Zhang''s means are no problem. He is famous for his vigorous and resolute action in the police force.


    I stared at him seriously: "I told you this when I thought you were my brother. You have to promise me that you won''t go to him after I told you. Moreover, at least in these months, you have to assume that nothing has happened."


    "Why!" team Zhang clapped the case angrily.


    I frowned secretly. He was too straight tempered. If he didn''t have a good skill, I''m afraid he would be bullied a lot in the police force.


    "Calm down first!"


    Team Zhang took a few deep breaths and managed to calm down.


    "Team Zhang, I know you must be upset, but have you ever thought about why the man who sneaked into you can still hang around outside every day like a person who has nothing to do? Why not catch people? It''s not that they can''t catch people, and it''s not that they don''t know!"


    "Why?" team Zhang stared round.


    "Because of the people above you."


    "The man above me? Who?" a trace of gloom appeared on his face.


    I didn''t say who it was, but told him with my eyes that it was not as simple as he thought. It was definitely not as simple as not catching people.


    I took a bite of food: "it was a man named Dafeng who attacked you."


    "Dafeng..." the name kept turning in team Zhang''s head, but he didn''t know who the man was or why he offended him.


    The more so, the more difficult it is to find this person.


    Bang!


    He raised his head to dry a glass of wine and put it on the table.


    I filled him with wine: "listen to me, you can''t touch this thing right now. I''ll help you find it when the wind blows! But now if you move, things will be very troublesome."


    This is my brother''s advice. I don''t want to watch team Zhang have an accident. If he goes to Dafeng so impulsively, he may be killed by section chief Duan in the future.


    I can''t even see a shadow.


    All my life, it''s over.


    With the ability of section chief Duan, it is more than enough to clean up a person like team Zhang.


    "Wenzi, if you can tell me this, it shows that you really treat me as a brother!" after a while, team Zhang smiled with relief.


    Although he is upright, he has been a policeman for so many years. Can he not know what the leaders say?


    Can''t you understand?


    Dafeng is a man who can''t grasp himself. His arm can''t twist his thigh.


    But he felt uncomfortable. He was attacked by such a bastard. Can he feel comfortable? So now we have to trust Zhang Wen. At least, Zhang Wen won''t hurt him, will he?


    I smiled: "don''t take it to heart when I say this. When the time is ripe, I will certainly help you take revenge!"


    Team Zhang and I touched the wine glass and drank it as soon as we looked up.


    I keep filling him up.


    "But why did you look for ER Mao and Guang at that time?" I asked inadvertently.


    While drinking, team Zhang told me what had happened.


    My heart is also gradually clear up.


    It turns out that boss Wang has calculated everything since then.


    However, his wishful thinking did not succeed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, team Zhang didn''t go to work. He and I didn''t come out of the hotel until more than two o''clock.


    Then I took him to take a bath and slept in the bath center.


    When I went back in the evening, Li Erzi had been waiting for me in the nail salon.


    "Any news?" I asked him.


    He shook his head: "old Yan must have liked playing hide and seek when he was a child. I still haven''t heard from him at all."


    "En..." a trace of loss flashed through my heart.


    "But Wenzi, we can''t find Lao Yan, but we can find him with courage."


    "Zhiyong?" the name is like a hammer pounding on my forehead. I''m sure to find Zhiyong. This guy hurt Wang Peng before, which has annoyed me.


    However, it seems that this is not the time.


    "You can let go of Zhiyong''s business first. It''s important to find Lao Yan first." I said.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette: "I know. But first catch Zhiyong and ask where Lao Yan is?"


    My head turned: "but where will Lao Yan tell him?"


    "It''s hard to say. Lao Yan hid, but he didn''t disappear. Not everyone didn''t know where he was. Otherwise, how could he control the remote control? How could he operate in a dark box?"


    Lao Yan is a cunning fox. He must not just hide this time.


    He must be secretly manipulating a system and brewing a bigger conspiracy.


    This system can''t be completed by him alone. Someone must cooperate with him.


    Isn''t Zhiyong the protagonist of his plays recently?


    Only with courage can he play the play well.


    Of course, there are some branches around Zhiyong.


    These are the lines released by Lao Yan. Under the command of Lao Yan, these lines slowly become complicated and entangled into a ball.


    However, since Lao Yan was released, he must take it back. Now these lines are his fatal weakness.


    Li Erzi is right. If you catch Zhiyong now, you may be able to find where Lao Yan is.


    Or he thinks better than me.


    "Then, go find Zhiyong first!" my eyes narrowed.


    "OK, I''ll go." Li Erzi patted me on the shoulder and left.


    I know Li Erzi''s ability. It''s not difficult to find a person in Jinhai City, even if he hides well and is good at pretending to be himself.

 Chapter 858

    Not long after Li Erzi left, my phone rang.


    It''s Wang Yuxian.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian''s name, I feel like I''ve been electrified all over. Wang Yuxian has been in Guangzhou for almost half a month. I have to talk to Wang Yuxian almost every day for more than half a month.


    But I never told her about the little dragon and snake.


    "Wenzi, what are you doing?" Wang Yuxian''s voice still sounded a little low. It may be that there was no news about Lao Gao after he went there.


    Every day I smell the smell of a person, but I just can''t see this person.


    Every day on the road, I see things, as if I have the figure of this person, but I just can''t find him. What''s this concept?


    Wang Yuxian, what''s the mood?


    Her heart must fall again and again, sad again and again, desperate again and again.


    Just in front of me, she didn''t show it at all.


    "I''m thinking of you." I said faintly.


    There was no Xiaowen on the phone this time. It was natural for me to talk to Wang Yuxian.


    Her pleasant laughter came over the phone: "I really miss me. Why don''t you take the initiative to call me? You want my sister to call you?"


    "Think, it''s in my heart ~" I quibbled.


    I really didn''t think about it. These recent events have covered my head.


    "Sweet words can''t deceive me now. I''m the one who came here." Wang Yuxian was like a girl flirting with me.


    "Hehe, how''s your situation?" I asked.


    "There is still no news at all." Wang Yuxian sighed slightly.


    Across the phone, I seem to be able to imagine what she looks like at this time. She must be full of loss and rainy on her face, and she must be having a bad time these days.


    There''s always something in my heart.


    I know Wang Yuxian. Even her smile at me is full of bitterness.


    "If there''s no news, it''s better to relax there for two days and have fun," I said.


    "Well, I know. Don''t talk about him." where can Wang Yuxian have the mind to play? One day she couldn''t find Lao Gao. Her heart was hanging.


    Now she goes to the street with Xiaowen every day. The men she sees seem to have the shadow of Lao Gao.


    This feeling, others simply can not feel.


    "What''s going on here?" Wang Yuxian asked me.


    "Little Dragon and snake, I''ve got rid of them." I lit a cigarette on the phone.


    After Wang Yuxian left, I was more addicting. Basically, I had two packs of cigarettes a day, and I wanted to smoke one. I always felt that I am just like the dimly lit smoke, which is made of foam, and it will break at any time.


    The only thing left to others is the beautiful aura when it explodes.


    That''s it.


    After listening to my words, Wang Yuxian was not as excited as others. Instead, she looked more calm: "Wenzi, have you dealt with everything in the future?"


    That''s what she''s most worried about.


    If this matter leaves a tail, there will be trouble in the future.


    "Well, Erzi handled it. It must be no problem."


    "Well, I''m relieved..."


    Across the phone, Wang Yuxian and I were silent for a while. I heard her voice on the other end of the phone: "Wenzi, you know? After I left this time, you are the most worried person ~"


    This sentence melted my heart at once.


    If she were in front of me now, I would hug her and kiss her hard, and I would never let go of her again.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''m fine." I smiled.


    "So what are you going to do next?" Wang Yuxian asked me.


    "This matter is all secretly operated by Lao Yan behind his back. Next, I''ll find a way to deal with Lao Yan!"


    Of course, Wang Yuxian knew what I said to deal with, and her heart also mentioned it.


    "Cut the grass and remove the roots. If you are soft hearted, you can only leave a greater opportunity for the other party. Wenzi, I agree with you, but you should be careful, be careful!"


    Now I have a knife on my chest and back. As long as I''m not careful, the tip of the knife will be inserted into my body. I must carefully remove my body and then fight back!


    "Well, Yuxian, I know." I said faintly.


    Wang Yuxian''s words made me more sure of the direction. To deal with Lao Yan, I can''t ink. I must get rid of him!


    This man is too threatening to me!


    At this time, Xiaowen''s voice came over the phone and asked what Wang Yuxian and I were talking about. Why don''t you take her with you.


    Wang Yuxian quickly dealt with it casually and hung up the phone.


    Listening to the monotonous and indifferent beep on the phone, I suddenly felt that Wang Yuxian and I were so poor? For such a long time, I didn''t even talk to her.


    I didn''t even have a good chat with her with the feelings hidden in the bottom of my heart.


    Wang Yuxian and I have always been bound by feelings. We have come to this step because we love each other, but now we have not been honest with ourselves, but also because we love each other.


    Because we don''t want to hurt each other.


    If possible, not at all.


    It''s just that I''ve made a mistake.


    Thinking of this, I put my mobile phone in my pocket, held a cigarette in my mouth, looked at the dots in the sky outside the window, and sighed melancholy.


    Wang Yuxian and I, when can we achieve the right fruit?


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end of the phone, Wang Yuxian called me while Xiaowen was taking a bath.


    Now Xiaowen comes out of the bath and sees Wang Yuxian secretly calling. She can guess what''s going on.


    You''re going to talk to me.


    But the phone has been hung up by Wang Yuxian.


    "Stingy! Just say a few words ~" Xiaowen gave Wang Yuxian a white look.


    These days, her thoughts of Zhang Wen are like a surging river~


    Every night, she fantasizes that Zhang Wen is by her side and that Zhang Wen can sleep with her.


    Unfortunately, these are illusions.


    But as long as Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen are not together, Xiaowen will not give up.


    She even decided to be Zhang Wen''s woman in her life.


    This is the power of love, which Xiaowen had never experienced before.


    Fall in love with a person, the original is this feeling.


    It''s like being possessed.


    Wang Yuxian dodged Xiaowen and grabbed the hand of the mobile phone. Xueqiu trembled: "I''ve hung up the phone. Next time ~"


    "Cut, you''re stingy. You''re afraid I''ll rob Zhang Wen with you!" Xiaowen came over with an unconvinced face and gently itched Wang Yuxian with her fingers.


    Wang Yuxian twisted her waist and legs and shrunk into a ball.


    She really has no resistance to Xiaowen''s move.


    Keep saying good things.


    But her heart is thinking of Zhang Wen.


    What Zhang Wen said just now seemed to her to be nothing. In fact, she had already had a rough heart.

 Chapter 859

    Wang Yuxian knows what Zhang Wen''s situation is now.


    If you get rid of the little dragon and snake, you''re planting a time bomb for yourself.


    Once this kind of thing starts, it''s hard to stop.


    Her worry about Zhang Wen has never been stronger.


    "Yuxian, what''s the matter with you?" Xiaowen asked hurriedly when she saw that Wang Yuxian was making trouble.


    She and Wang Yuxian kept the posture that men would spit blood at a glance.


    Two green snakes winding around, which is the most exciting for men.


    They just didn''t notice.


    "Alas, it''s not because of Wenzi." Wang Yuxian sighed.


    "What''s the matter with Wenzi?" although Xiaowen didn''t know much about these things on the road, she still asked. She was also worried about Zhang Wen, and compared with Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian told her about it, but she just clicked on the death of Bruce Lee and didn''t say it openly.


    She was afraid that what she said was too much, and Xiaowen would not accept it.


    After all, Xiaowen is not involved in this circle, so it''s better to let her know less about these things.


    "Jade fairy, or shall we help Wenzi?" Xiaowen said with a pick on her eyebrows.


    Wang Yuxian smiled bitterly.


    She didn''t want to help Zhang Wen, but she didn''t know how to do it.


    Besides, is the current situation what she can help if she wants to?


    "Well, let''s talk about it later."


    Wang Yuxian breathed.


    "En..." Xiaowen sighed, grabbed Wang Yuxian''s soft hands and subconsciously squeezed them.


    Wang Yuxian screamed.


    "You let go!" Wang Yuxian scolded Xiaowen. If she were a man, I don''t know how many times she had been molested by Xiaowen.


    Why didn''t she know Xiaowen was so se before!


    Xiaowen smiled badly. She didn''t take her hand away, but more wantonly pressed Wang Yuxian under her body. She was going to pull the nightdress she could just cover there.


    In fact, it''s not that Xiaowen has changed, but that she wants to know where Wang Yuxian attracts Zhang Wen, which can make Zhang Wen jump into the soup and fire, eliminate all the distractions in her heart, and only think of Wang Yuxian alone.


    This is not what ordinary men can do.


    When she hooked up with Zhang Wen before, what she saw in his eyes was peace of mind.


    "Yuxian, you''ll make me ~" Xiaowen''s small face is slightly red, and her bad smile looks like a bad man.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t know how. Her face turned red, but she grabbed the nightdress and would rather die than follow.


    The two of them fought in bed for a while, and finally lay in bed when they were tired.


    Looking at the ceiling, Wang Yuxian was not sleepy at all. As soon as she closed her eyes, Zhang Wen was in her head.


    At this time, she kept asking herself.


    Is the love here a little more Lao Gao or a little more Zhang Wen?


    ¡­¡­


    The wind is blowing, and the fallen leaves turn into soil.


    These words can best describe Lao Lu''s state of mind at this time.


    He, however, is the most tangled of these people.


    At first, he and boss Du united to get boss Wang, but they failed.


    The ship sank.


    Fortunately, boss Du carried it alone, but Lao Lu knew that as long as boss Wang recovered in the future, he would have to deal with him. He must keep a hundred percent calm.


    However, he is not afraid of boss Wang. He is not afraid of the shadow. He doesn''t believe how much boss Wang can go too far!


    Anyway, he is also from the country!


    It''s just that his old brother, boss Du, has suffered.


    To tell the truth, when Lao Lu and boss Du got on the same boat, he felt that boss Du was a good man, and boss Du gave him a lot of help. Lao Lu was a man who wanted to repay his kindness.


    He felt that he was a little sorry for not being able to work hard on it, Lao Yan.


    However, he also secretly investigated, this matter is really not himself can help, not that he does not want to help.


    Lao Lu has always been worried about boss Du.


    At the moment, Lao Lu is sitting in a car speeding on the highway.


    The destination is where boss Du is detained.


    Lao Lu didn''t want to come to see boss Du because he loved face, but he really wanted to come and visit this old friend.


    It was almost morning when Lao Lu''s car arrived at boss Du''s place.


    Lao Lu got out of the car and met and visited according to formal procedures.


    Sitting in the meeting room, Lao Lu was a little nervous when he was waiting for boss du to come.


    Click.


    Then the door opened.


    A man who looked energetic with a bracelet came in.


    Next to me, followed by two prison guards.


    "Are you... Lao Du?" Lao Lu recognized it at a glance. This is boss Du, but he still didn''t dare to confirm it.


    Because the man as like as two peas was thin and round, and his hair was shaved. It was only a cold light in his eyes, and the air in him was exactly the same as that of Du boss.


    "Lao Lu?" a hoarse remark came out of boss Du''s mouth.


    "Well, it''s me." Lao Lu''s nose was sour and almost burst into tears.


    He never thought about this picture.


    Seeing boss Du like this, he felt terrible.


    Boss Du didn''t have any expression on his face. Inside, he learned to keep a low profile and learn that happiness and anger don''t take shape in color. He knew that even if he expressed some feelings, what could he do?


    But he was surprised to see Lao Lu.


    Lao Lu, still thinking of old love, came so far to see himself.


    "Old man, you''ve suffered!" old Lu jumped out of his mouth for a long time.


    Boss Du shook his head: "it''s all right. It''s all in the past."


    In his words, Lao Lu could still feel that his ruthlessness had not disappeared. Lao Lu knew that he would not go to boss Wang and would not want to kill him every day!


    This hatred has been sublimated.


    "I really can''t do anything about it. Don''t blame me ~" Lao Lu said sincerely.


    Where can boss du not know? He couldn''t have known better.


    Seeing Lao Lu blaming himself, he smiled with relief: "it''s all right, I know."


    "It''s really our miscalculation to come to this step. If we hadn''t underestimated boss Wang, we wouldn''t......" Lao Lu continued to sigh.


    Bang!


    Before Lao Lu finished speaking, boss Du smashed the table hard.


    "Lao Wang, I have this account in mind! It''s not enough to kill me. He still wants to deal with my family! Unkind bastard!" now when it comes to boss Wang, his mood is out of control.


    After he came in, he understood completely.


    Boss Wang didn''t intend to let his family go from the beginning, so he planned to kill them all together.


    Boss Du should have thought of this long ago.


    It is boss Wang''s consistent style to cut the grass and eliminate the roots.

 Chapter 860

    If boss Du and boss Wang have been fighting for so many years, can boss du not understand what boss Wang thinks?


    Understanding is certain, but why are you still so surprised?


    Why did boss Wang almost faint when he was so suspicious of his life?


    Now that he is in prison and his wife and children have gone abroad, he should be worried all the time. He really doesn''t know why he took the blame for boss Wang. Is it to spend the rest of his life here?


    Is there no way to watch your wife and children in a foreign country?


    This is not the original intention of boss Du. He wants to exchange the rest of his life for the stability of his wife and children and give them a bright life.


    In this gamble, I lost, lost to boss Wang, and lost completely.


    Finally, he was thrown on the ground like a fool.


    This is a disgrace in his life.


    In those days, boss Wang was still a little bastard hanging behind his ass. boss Du at that time could scare him when he turned around.


    Boss Du''s first half of his life was smooth, and he was almost flat in Jinhai City, but it may be that his first half of his life was too smooth, and now he will become like this.


    Will let boss Wang take advantage of it.


    Will fall like this.


    Don''t say Lao Lu doesn''t dare to recognize him. Now he doesn''t dare to recognize him when he looks in the mirror.


    He is yellow and skinny, and has no spirit at all. In addition to the ferocity in his eyes, he can no longer find the shadow of boss Du. Things are right and people are wrong.


    He left Jinhai city and it would be difficult for him to go back.


    Now Jinhai city is almost surnamed Wang.


    But boss Du was so excited at the moment that he startled old Lu. He didn''t expect boss Du''s reaction to be so strong that it was like eating explosives.


    "Lao Du, calm down. This is not Jinhai..." Lao Lu kindly reminded him.


    In fact, few people have bothered boss Du here. First, boss Du''s age is here. Second, many people know boss Du and know who he used to be. They all sympathize with him.


    Therefore, boss Du''s life is peaceful.


    Boss Du knew that he had lost his temper, stabilized his mood and sat down: "Alas, it''s all over..."


    That''s what I said, but where can I remove the big stone blocked in boss Du''s heart?


    If boss Wang doesn''t die, boss Du can''t let go.


    "Boss Wang, it''s a little too cruel!" old Lu scolded.


    He also knew the cause and effect of the matter, but he couldn''t help being ashamed of boss Wang''s way of doing things.


    Such people have no principles.


    Usually such unprincipled people are unjust and have little help.


    But boss Wang is an exception. It happens that he is still at the top of Jinhai city. If he has no principle, he will no longer have no principle. This is his weapon and his sharp weapon!


    No one is his opponent.


    Everyone can only surrender at his feet.


    Now boss Du has been eliminated by him, and no one can challenge him.


    There''s no way to take him, no way at all.


    Can only watch boss Wang arrogant, can only watch him more and more unprincipled day by day, and then change back to that Wang madman.


    "Lao Lu, I really regret it now!" boss Du''s eyes flashed cold and said regretfully, "I really regret that I didn''t kill him! I really regret that I didn''t see through!"


    Boss Du, the failure is to underestimate the enemy.


    He knows boss Wang and knows that he has no principles now. He is just a madman.


    But he still has a little luck.


    He felt that boss Wang would not embarrass his family even if he went too far.


    But he was still wrong. Boss Wang wanted to cut down the roots, even women and children!


    "Alas, Lao Du, I know several people here, which can make you live better in the house, but I really can''t help you. If you are short of money, tell me!" Lao Lu was really distressed to see boss Du like this.


    Boss Du is short of everything now, but he is not short of money.


    All the money in your account is there!


    "Hehe, Lao Lu, if you are short of money, tell me. I can certainly help you. Don''t worry about other things!" boss Du smiled relieved.


    "Oh, my old man, you''ve suffered!" said old Lu, with a mist in his eyes.


    He felt that if he had not brought boss Du in to deal with boss Wang, things would not have come to this stage. He was also responsible.


    Boss Du shook his head: "it has nothing to do with you. It''s all fate. It''s a pity that I can''t go out now. If I can go out, I''ll buy you a drink and let''s have a good chat!"


    "En..." Lao Lu lowered his head.


    If boss Du can come out, they must be good brothers. Their feelings are true.


    People are like this. Some people who have been together for more than ten years are still as plain as water, but some people can spark after knowing them for a few days or even months.


    This is also life.


    The meeting time soon arrived, and boss Du was taken back.


    Lao Lu''s heart was also empty.


    Seeing boss Du suffer inside, he felt really bad.


    Out of the detention house, he looked at the sun overhead.


    Bright, dazzling.


    It was like a mass of light exploding above his head.


    "Leader, why are you crying?" the driver saw Lao Lu''s current state in the rearview mirror and said in surprise.


    Is it difficult? Didn''t Lao Lu go in to see the prisoner?


    Not a big man!


    Is it a woman?


    In the driver''s eyes, only women can make men cry.


    How can he understand these things?


    Boss Du and old Lu, that''s chiguoguo''s brotherhood.


    Although they haven''t known each other for a long time, and although their identity is very special, they have deep feelings!


    Feelings are the fetters that people can never escape.


    Like boss Du and old Lu.


    "Nonsense, where did I cry?" old Lu wiped it with his hand. Alas, it was tears.


    He felt uncomfortable at the thought of boss Du''s suffering inside.


    When I feel bad, I cry unconsciously.


    At this point today, Lao Lu is a little sympathetic.


    He even felt that boss Du was not his little lover in his last life, so he had such a good relationship with boss Du in this life.


    These are emotional debts.


    Lao Lu was in the car. His thoughts had already floated out. All he thought about was boss Du.


    Their thoughts collided in the air.


    Old Russo closed his eyes.


    Lao Du, I hope you''ll die hard and get out of there early. Then we''ll kill boss Wang together!

 Chapter 861

    At night, in the dark corner.


    There are five people squatting.


    They had masks in their pockets and looked like people going to do big things. One of them had a pinch of white hair, which was particularly eye-catching in the crowd.


    Such a dress is his sign in Jinhai city.


    As long as those bastards see him, they will respectfully shout Brother Yun!


    Brother Yun, the name in Jinhai city is still quite loud.


    But today, his practice is a little dazzling.


    What is this?


    Squatting here, like a hooligan.


    Everyone''s eyes are shining with cold light, and the eyes of passers-by seem to have hatred.


    "Elder brother, can we do it?" one of the younger brothers asked.


    Brother Yun glanced at him. Brother Yun also saw that the boy was nervous.


    But he doesn''t think he should. This boy used to work with himself. He''s always very agile and has good psychological quality, so Brother Yun asked him to come here today.


    But why are you so nervous!


    "No, why did I ask you to come here? The other party is just a fucking person. It scares you one by one!" Brother Yun couldn''t help scolding.


    But I was still muttering in my heart. I felt that I had no spectrum. Can his little brothers be at ease?


    Definitely not!


    It must be like a vibrating rod stuffed in their hearts, buzzing~


    But Brother Yun can''t show it at all. He knows that if he doesn''t do it well, he won''t be the one who will end it. Moreover, he can''t bear such an end.


    Hearing what Brother Yun said, the little brothers put down their snacks.


    But I still have a strength in my heart.


    The little brother who spoke just now trembled a little.


    Others, their faces are full of tension.


    The people they want to deal with this time are not others, but Zhang Wen''s men.


    A boy named Wu Yang.


    Brother Yun also inquired from the side. He knew that Wu Yang was a college student mixed with Wang Peng, but he had experienced and participated in many things of Zhang Wenban''s office. He must have good skills.


    It must be great, too.


    It''s impossible to say you''re not nervous.


    But Wu Yang was alone for a while. He didn''t think much.


    The news, of course, was given to him by Wang Peng. If you want to know where Wu Yang is, Wang Peng can find out at random. If you want to run Wu Yang, it''s just a matter of doing it.


    But Wu Yang certainly did not expect that Wang Peng would attack him.


    I can''t even dream of it.


    Wu Yang has just come out of the night show tonight, but he is alone today and has no brothers around him.


    Wang Peng knows him.


    Wu Yang likes to walk in a quiet street alone. Such an environment can make him think quietly and let him have a good look at all these things he has done recently.


    Also, the relationship with Wang Peng.


    Seeing a figure slowly emerging next to him, one of the younger brothers whispered in Brother Yun''s ear, "Brother Yun, look at that man, isn''t it Wu Yang?"


    Brother Yun''s eyes sank when he saw a pretty young man coming.


    "Don''t kill me when I''m finished. Say hello to his legs, you know?"


    "I see, big brother!" these little brothers promised, put on headgear and followed Brother Yun neatly.


    ¡­¡­


    This scene has long been in Wang Peng''s plan. What does Wang Peng think at the moment?


    He doesn''t think it''s too much. He''s still in the dormitory, fighting the landlord with brother Yijiao!


    He felt that he should have taught Wu Yang a lesson long ago, otherwise things would not have become like this, otherwise he would have been like this in front of Zhang Wen. All this was caused by Wu Yang.


    But he never thought about Wu Yang''s intentions.


    What is Wu Yang doing these things for.


    Why tell Zhang Wen these things.


    Wang Peng didn''t care about this. All he thought was what Wu Yang and Zhang Wen said, only those ugly words.


    Therefore, he will find someone to get Wu Yang and find a way to shut Wu Yang up.


    As everyone knows, his little move has pushed Wu Yang into the fire pit.


    Wang Peng''s mind is too immature.


    At the same time, Wu Yang, who doesn''t know anything about all this, is walking alone in the street and coming out of the night. His heart is even more melancholy.


    To tell the truth, he cherishes Wang Peng''s friend and their brotherhood, but why doesn''t Wang Peng understand at all?


    Wang Peng doesn''t understand?


    Wu Yang doesn''t think so. He just thinks that Wang Peng has changed and is not the same as before. That''s why he did so. That''s why he looked at everything so light.


    Fame and wealth are more important than anything.


    So it weakened the brotherhood between them, so that it became what it is now.


    What people fear most is change.


    A person changes so quickly that you can''t even recognize it.


    Now Wang Peng is like this.


    Wu Yang''s strangeness to Wang Peng is getting stronger and stronger.


    From the last time Wang Peng made Zhiyong, he can see.


    Wang Peng, it''s too urgent to attack and cut.


    I''m too anxious to express myself in front of Zhang Wen.


    "Alas ~" Wu Yang sighed and lit a cigarette. His thoughts were already floating in the endless night.


    He walked alone, only the cigarette butts that were bright and dark were particularly obvious in the night sky.


    He likes this quiet environment and walking on the street alone. In this environment, he can think calmly and think calmly about how to resolve the relationship with Wang Peng.


    If one day, he and Wang Peng completely broke up, what would happen?


    He can''t even think about it.


    But things seem to be moving in the worst direction step by step.


    This makes Wu Yang''s head empty.


    Halfway through a cigarette, Wu Yang suddenly felt someone following him behind him.


    After staying with Zhang Wen for so long, he has more or less the most basic skills of a Hun, who can feel the smell of danger around him.


    Just as he was walking, he suddenly felt a murderous spirit behind him. The murderous spirit was stronger than ever before, like a sharp knife, whizzing him.


    There is someone behind Wu Yang!


    But there''s only one person.


    It looks strong.


    This man is no one else. Wu Yang knows him.


    "Hei Mei, why are you here?" Wu Yang was surprised.


    The man behind him is the black sister.


    No wonder Wu Yang felt murderous behind him just now!


    Black sister saw that it was Wu Yang and said, "nothing. I came out to play with ah Hu just now. I''ll go home."


    "Why didn''t he send you?" Wu Yang asked.


    "He and Zhang Guohua went drinking and didn''t have time to send me. It''s all right. I''m so big and I''m afraid to go home alone?" black sister smiled.


    "Hehe, let me give it to you."

 Chapter 862

    This sentence was uttered by Wu Yang biting his teeth.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have any way now. The black sister is here, and he has to go the same way with him. Can he not say that?


    Say it, you can buy personal love for black sister.


    If you don''t say it, it will make people hate him.


    After all, it''s a woman.


    Although it was strange to walk with black sister, Wu Yang still gritted his teeth and survived.


    However, he always keeps a distance with black sister.


    He has to guard against it, or the black sister suddenly gets angry and presses him on the ground. What should I do?


    Didn''t you play for nothing?


    He has seen how powerful the black sister is. He doesn''t want to be in front of the black sister, but just~


    "How are you and brother Hu?" Wu Yang opened his mouth. He didn''t speak. He felt that the atmosphere here was even more tense. It''s better to have a chat and defuse it.


    "We''re engaged. I''ll get married as soon as I graduate, and ah Hu will marry me." black sister said, revealing the happiness of a little woman on her face.


    To be honest, Wu Yang is really happy for both of them.


    They should be the first of us to get married. Everyone wants to find their own partner. Pretending to be a tiger is lucky to find it.


    "Then I''ll wait for your wedding wine ~" Wu Yang said with a smile.


    Black sister looked up with a big black face, smiled happily and nodded her head hard.


    Although it''s a little bumpy, the final outcome of he Zhuang forcing the tiger is good. Heimei is very happy.


    "What about you? When are you looking for a partner? I think there are many girls who are interested in you in school." Heimei said to Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang smiled bitterly.


    Black sister is right. At ordinary times, many girls show kindness to Wu Yang in school, but Wu Yang can''t see them at all. None of them can see them.


    It''s not Wu Yang''s high vision. What he wants is a feeling.


    This feeling is hard to find.


    "Hehe, there''s no suitable one?" black sister is who she is. She can see what Wu Yang thinks in her heart.


    "It''s not a matter of fate," Wu Yang said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it just that there''s no suitable one?" the black sister stared and said with some blame.


    "Well, you can say so."


    Wu Yang scratched his head in embarrassment.


    In front of Hei Mei, there is no reason to speak. Wu Yang shouldn''t have said so smoothly. It feels like she is pretending to force. Hei Mei faces pretending to force tigers every day and knows the routines of pretending to force. Where can''t she see that Wu Yang is pretending to force?


    "Or I''ll introduce you some of my sisters! They are all beautiful women!" black sister patted Wu Yang on the back.


    Let him be an inspiration.


    Black sister?


    Are they all beauties?


    Wu Yang probably knew after mending his brain. He must have pierced his eyes one by one. Forget it!


    If a girl like black sister haunts herself every day, how can she stand it?


    Wu Yang''s taste is not as strong as that of a tiger.


    "No, thank you," Wu Yang said awkwardly.


    "Really not? My sisters are all very good. They are all good at work!" black sister is measuring Wu Yang with her and pretending to force the tiger. If she is not careful, all the words she thinks come out.


    Wu Yang shook his head desperately and refused.


    "Why are you shy? Say it when you see one!"


    "No need..."


    "I can''t eat you again!"


    "Hehe, I really don''t need to..."


    ¡­¡­


    Brother Yun has been in Jinhai city for so many years and has done a lot of sneak attacks on others. At the moment, he squats in the dark with several younger brothers and has been staring at Wuyang in the distance with cold eyes.


    As he came step by step, Brother Yun''s eyes became more and more gloomy.


    The hand also clenched the guy in the hand.


    "Brother Yun, is the message wrong? Doesn''t it mean that Wu Yang is alone?" a little brother said to Brother Yun.


    Yes, Brother Yun wondered.


    Why is there another person around Wu Yang?


    Wang Peng''s message to him should not be wrong. Didn''t he say that Wu Yang is the only one at ordinary times?


    Brother Yun frowned.


    "Do you want to call and ask?" a younger brother reminded Brother Yun.


    He is really afraid of an accident. He is really afraid that he can''t get Wu Yang.


    I don''t know why. When he came here this time, he always felt something was wrong. He always felt that things were a little upside down.


    He can''t tell why he feels like this. It''s a little bastard''s intuition.


    "What to fight? It''s just a woman!" Brother Yun also saw it. Is there a woman next to Wu Yang.


    What are you afraid of? Although the woman is fierce and stronger than Brother Yun, he is not afraid of her at all.


    After all, it''s a woman. After a while, Brother Yun, as long as they take out the knife, the woman must be scared to move.


    Women, who are not afraid of knives?


    Unless it''s Mulan!


    "My grass, you two scared the woman away first. Don''t let her get in the way here. The rest of the people deal with Wuyang with me!" Brother Yun is very silly and naive.


    He felt that two or three people on his side could show Wu Yang, not even Heimei.


    If Brother Yun wasn''t too confident, if he hadn''t been lazy and didn''t call Wang Peng, it wouldn''t have become what happened next.


    If Wang Peng knew that Heimei happened to be walking with Wu Yang today, he would be shocked and ask Brother Yun to leave quickly.


    Let''s go!


    I''m kidding!


    Brother Yun, how can they be black sister''s opponents? Wang Peng estimated that for a role like Brother Yun, black sister can be knocked down with one punch!


    It''s easy.


    To put it better, Wu Yang sent Heimei home.


    It''s hard to say. In fact, Heimei is Wu Yang''s bodyguard.


    If something really happens, Heimei''s combat effectiveness is much stronger than Wu Yang.


    The two younger brothers next to Brother Yun are also bigger after listening to his words. They all blush a little.


    Brother Yun is right. What are they afraid of a woman for?


    Isn''t it a woman?


    Isn''t it just a little stronger~


    "Well, kill them later!"


    These little brothers are like beating chicken blood in an instant. Brother Yun has this appeal and can boost the morale of the little brothers around him in an instant.


    "She''s not Mulan, she''s not practicing!"


    "If she were Hua Mulan, I would be Zhang Fei!" a younger brother was brought up completely and scolded.


    "I''m Lubu!"


    "I''m Cao Cao!"


    "I am..."


    The younger brothers said their positions one by one, and Brother Yun could hear them from what they said.


    There must be no problem with your morale.


    He believes that his younger brothers will start as soon as they come, not to mention Wu Yang. Even if Zhang Wen comes, he is not an opponent!


    Seeing Wu Yang and Heimei coming over while chatting, Brother Yun waved and Cao Cao, Zhang Fei, Lv Bu, as well as Brother Yun, the Grand Marshal of the three armed forces, jumped out.


    Wu Yang and Heimei were startled by the situation and suddenly stared round.

 Chapter 863

    The moon is dark and the wind is high.


    Facing these people, Heimei and Wu Yang were startled.


    But it was just a shock and soon reacted.


    "Who are you?" Wu Yang asked subconsciously.


    Facing the five people in black wearing masks, Heimei was also surprised. As Brother Yun said, Heimei is a woman and will be afraid.


    Where are women not afraid of knives?


    Unless it''s Mulan!


    Brother Yun is right. Heimei is not Hua Mulan at all. She is modern fierce Zhang Fei and Liangshan black Li Kui!


    She didn''t see these fake little Zhang Fei and little Lv Bu at all.


    They are like ants in the eyes of black sister!


    Of course, black sister has the capital of others.


    What are brother Yun doing when Heimei is helping at home? They are holding cigarettes and bullying others!


    What were the black girls doing when they exercised their muscles little by little? I''m fooling around with girls and doing things that I don''t want to do!


    What were they doing when Heimei learned about martial arts and Zen?


    Still fooling around!


    So there is no comparison between them and black sister.


    Not at all~


    If there is a fight, I''m afraid Brother Yun can resist the black sister. Others can''t do it at all!


    I''m afraid there are only shrews who can draw with black sister.


    A shrew is also a dragon and Phoenix in the world.


    Facing these people, Heimei was just stunned and stopped talking. Her eyes were cold and stared at the hand of her nearest younger brother.


    She thought that as long as the man did it, she would put him down in one move and let him experience what martial arts and Zen are.


    The man stared at by Heimei is the little Zhang Fei just now.


    I''ve been with Brother Yun for so long. There''s something wrong with my little brother.


    Bang se.


    Tesser!


    As long as the mood is driven, it''s not easy to control. Naturally, it can blow up.


    And Wang Peng''s arrogance is the same truth.


    Although he was very unhappy to be stared at by the black sister, he still spoke very loudly.


    "Wu Yang is wow. We''ll let you lie here today!"


    When he finished, Brother Yun stared at him through his black mask.


    Did Xiao Zhang Fei say his lines? No big or small.


    Wu Yang frowned, but said calmly, "brother, are you looking for the wrong person? My eldest brother is Zhang Wen."


    Although they had been prepared, they couldn''t help shaking when the word Zhang Wen spread to these little brothers.


    Still scared.


    I''m still afraid of Zhang Wen''s strength.


    Even if there is someone behind it.


    "Cao, what''s wrong with Zhang Wen? It''s you!" Brother Yun''s sentence completely opened the prelude.


    He came to work for Wu Yang, not to compare his background.


    Then he took the dagger out of his arms.


    Brother Yun''s knife is fast, but someone is faster than him.


    This man is Xiao Zhang Fei.


    Xiao Zhang Fei, who stood in the front, took the lead in drawing out the knife because he was too excited and rustled.


    In front of him, it seemed that Wu Yang and Heimei were not the two anymore.


    These two people have become obstacles in front of him and stumbling blocks on his way forward.


    As long as Wu Yang is turned over, he will certainly get attention here in Brother Yun. Maybe he can mix up like Brother Yun in the future. At least many people know him in Jinhai city.


    Then he''ll get ahead.


    From a little brother to a big brother.


    Many years later, I will thank him for being so hard and fierce~


    People are for interests, but some people don''t show it obviously, and some people show it quite obviously.


    Wang Peng, the performance is quite obvious.


    Xiao Zhang Fei, a little more obvious than him.


    They all moved in front of big brother.


    What is this concept?


    Make a fuss!


    However, the situation is urgent, and Brother Yun doesn''t feel anything.


    "Grass, dry you..."


    Xiao Zhang Fei randomly took out the dagger pinned to his waist and stabbed him.


    Shua~


    But I don''t know whether it''s too hazy with a mask or he''s too rusty and has floated up.


    At the moment of the knife, he suddenly felt his hand overhead.


    It was empty as if its arm had been cut off.


    Through the mask, he could not see clearly what was in front of him.


    So why wear a mask?


    Ancient assassins wore masks to prevent blood from spraying into their throat and choking when they were cutting. The second is to prevent some natural bloodthirsty people from seeing that the blood is out of control.


    Brother Yun, they wear masks today for fear of being recognized.


    Wu Yang and Heimei didn''t recognize who they were, but similarly, the mask blocked Brother Yun''s view.


    Let everything in front of them become a little hazy, like covered with a layer of gauze.


    Like fog, like rain and like wind~


    That makes the little brother a little dull.


    As dull as an idiot.


    This little brother is still inexperienced. Where is he?


    She was dislocated by the black girl!


    Because Heimei was too fast and her strength was too strong, little Zhang Fei didn''t react at all.


    After being hit, the adrenal gland secreted rapidly and was a little dizzy.


    Everything in front of me is like a movie, slow and clear frame by frame.


    "My grass!" the little brother shouted loudly after he realized what was going on.


    The knife fell to the ground with a bang.


    Arm, ouch.


    The little brother''s adrenal gland was too stingy. It only secreted for a few seconds, so he quickly took it back.


    Pain, there is no taboo passed over.


    He couldn''t help shouting.


    The little brother''s heart activity and the black sister saw it in his eyes. At the moment he took out the knife, the shadow on the black sister flashed in front of him, and her right hand stretched straight into a hand knife, which hit his arm.


    Although Heimei didn''t do her best, her strength was definitely not small, and the fight was very clever, which made the little brother''s arm pop and take off.


    So that the little brother didn''t react.


    The little brother''s thoughts were still floating in the illusion of success and suddenly burst.


    Was ruthlessly destroyed by the black sister.


    No face or affection.


    When he reacted, his arm was off.


    The people present, except Brother Yun, didn''t react to what was going on.


    Brother Yun has been in Jinhai city for so long, and his reaction is absolutely fast. When he sees that Xiao zhangfei''s arm becomes distorted, he knows that he is in trouble. This woman is a cruel role!


    One move can break his little brother''s arm, which is definitely not what ordinary people can do.


    At least he''s been in Jinhai city for a few years and hasn''t seen him.


    And he''s a woman.


    This is terrible.


    However, Brother Yun was an old hand and soon reacted.


    "My grass, kill him for me!" Brother Yun pointed to Heimei with his knife.


    Yes, you''re right. It''s black!


    It''s a woman!

 Chapter 864

    It''s not surprising to say that this scene appeared in a man.


    But it''s quite strange to appear on the black sister.


    So many people came to attack Wu Yang, but one of them dislocated his arm before he met a hair of Wu Yang.


    And Brother Yun doesn''t care so much now. He has to do black sister first!


    If you don''t fight with Wu Yang, you have to deal with a woman first. What''s the concept?


    It can be seen how fierce and awesome the black sister is!


    Once, they can all doubt life.


    "What?" except that Xiao Zhang Fei rolled on the ground in pain, Xiao Lubu and Xiao Cao were confused and thought they had mistaken the command in Brother Yun''s hand.


    I thought Brother Yun saw the wrong person.


    Before they asked questions, Brother Yun took the lead.


    Stab the black girl in the chest!


    Brother Yun was wrong. He thought that no matter how powerful the woman in front of him was, he couldn''t resist his unexpected knife. After all, people''s reaction nerves are here. No one is an immortal, isn''t it?


    It''s reasonable to say that Brother Yun''s move is enough to make the black sister unable to react. Even if she reacts, she can only say ah, her body deviates, and at least she gets a knife on her shoulder and head.


    But Brother Yun ignores one thing. He''s still wearing a mask!


    This mask is a bargain in itself. Its workmanship is rough. It also blocks a lot of sight.


    Brother Yun''s knife, no matter its speed or accuracy, naturally decreased a lot.


    Plus the black sister''s excellent reaction nerve, she swished away!


    At the same time, Heimei grabbed Brother Yun''s wrist and said goodbye, and the dagger fell out of her hand.


    Black sister turned around beautifully and turned back with a punch.


    This punch hit Brother Yun directly in the stomach.


    Suddenly, the sharp pain from his stomach made Brother Yun almost forget who he was. His whole body seemed to be aching nerves. Brother Yun stepped back for several steps and couldn''t get up on the ground for a long time.


    As the saying goes, you don''t even know yourself. This sentence is most suitable for Brother Yun.


    Brother Yun came back after he was hit by black sister. It was cold.


    It''s completely cold!


    Before they made any moves, two people were killed on their side. One arm seemed to be dislocated. Their eldest brother Yun is still on the ground and can''t get up for a long time.


    Little Cao Cao and little Lv Bu are all dumbfounded.


    How do you play?


    The boss has been killed. What else?


    "Vomit ~" Brother Yun struggled twice, climbed on the ground and vomited.


    Well, that meal in the evening was for nothing.


    Now don''t say it''s Brother Yun. Even Wu Yang on one side looks silly.


    He knew that the black sister was powerful, but he didn''t know that she was so rebellious.


    Two, two bastards.


    Now he also understands why he pretended to force the tiger to choose to be with her.


    Although he is a little rough, he is really a good bodyguard.


    This skill is too strong to catch up with the tiger.


    "Who let you come?" Wu Yang thought something was wrong and hurriedly asked.


    No one answered him.


    Only Brother Yun vomited one mouthful after another, and Xiao Zhang Fei screamed in pain.


    "I didn''t hear what I asked you!" the black sister scolded with a calm face.


    Hearing Heimei''s voice, Brother Yun is not vague at all. Get up and run!


    Xiao Zhang Fei was still crying on the ground one second before, and he was crazy the next second. He got up and ran.


    What little Cao Cao and little Lv Bu run faster than each other.


    When Wu Yang reacted and was ready to chase him, he was gone.


    "Running so fast ~" black sister rubbed her fist and muttered.


    "Well, yes ~"


    There are three black lines hanging on Wu Yang''s head.


    "But what on earth do those people do? Their skills are not good. It''s not as good as our ah Hu ~ here, I still want to rob?" the black sister said shamelessly.


    Now he calmed down and Wu Yang began to think.


    This is definitely not as simple as robbery. Wu Yang doesn''t know why he always looks familiar with these people.


    I always feel familiar~


    ¡­¡­


    On the dark road, five people wearing masks ran fast.


    Although little Cao Cao and little Lv Bu fell down several times because they couldn''t see the road in front of them, they didn''t dare to stop at all, got up and ran.


    Run like hell.


    I''m afraid the devil like woman will catch up again.


    That''s their nightmare!


    "OK, I didn''t catch up!" Xiao Zhang Fei, who ran at the end, looked at no one behind and hurriedly shouted to them.


    His arm hurt badly, but he couldn''t run at once.


    Brother Yun, they just stopped. Several people looked around and took a breath when they saw that no one really came after them.


    Just took off the mask.


    "My grass, this mask is too fucking inferior. You wait for me to settle with you later!" Brother Yun was quite angry. He felt that he suffered because of this mask.


    If the mask didn''t block his sight, how could he slow down?


    Why didn''t you avoid the black sister?


    The person who bought this is Xiao Zhang Fei. He is sweating on his forehead now.


    "Oh, Brother Yun, you''d better take me to the hospital first!"


    Xiao Zhang Fei really hurts.


    Brother Yun turned his eyes: "grass, isn''t your arm dislocated? What are you worried about? Vomit ~ ~"


    As soon as Brother Yun spoke, he vomited again.


    It made him dizzy this time.


    Black sister''s fist is quite powerful. It can make Brother Yun slow down now.


    "Eldest brother, are you all right?" little Lv Bu and little Cao Cao hurried to help Brother Yun. Now all that came out of his mouth was gastric juice.


    I threw up everything I ate.


    This punch is equivalent to cleaning up Brother Yun''s intestines and stomach.


    "Do you think I''m all right? Grass! Vomit ~ ~" Brother Yun looked up and vomited again.


    "Oh, brother, look at you..."


    Brother Yun panicked them. They have been following Brother Yun for so long. They haven''t seen him fight like this.


    At most, it''s a cut in the flesh, but it''s not in the way. It''s not as serious as it is now.


    "Vomit ~ ~" is another vomit, which makes Brother Yun''s eyes black and fainted. Looking at the vomit on the ground, there are already some light blood stains.


    "My grass, Brother Yun can''t do it. Send Brother Yun to the hospital quickly ~" little Lv Bu and little Cao Cao shouted one after another. Regardless of Xiao Zhang Fei''s dislocated arm, they sent Brother Yun to the hospital.


    So far, Brother Yun''s life and death are uncertain.


    It was black sister''s punch.


    It was a woman who punched like this.


    No one can believe it. Brother Yun, who is very famous in Jinhai City, was killed by a woman.


    That night, they sent Brother Yun to the rescue room. The doctor couldn''t believe it.


    The strength of this punch is at least 500 Jin!

 Chapter 865

    Click.


    A big shadow opened the door lock lightly, leaned in quietly, and tried to hide the smell of wine.


    But as soon as the door opened, a voice came.


    "How did you come back?"


    The voice is a slightly female voice, with a little blame and a trace of anger.


    The speaker is black sister.


    She hasn''t fallen asleep since she came back. She has been lying in bed staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Although the things that happened just now were taken by the black sister as if she were practicing, she was a little scared when she remembered. After all, she was a girl. After all, she was robbed just now.


    How can a weak woman not be afraid?


    Black sister''s maiden heart broke out instantly after seeing the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to see that Heimei was still awake, he knew that she must be angry. He grinned and hugged Heimei like a bear carrying a stone from behind.


    "Honey, haven''t I been drinking with my brothers? I promise I won''t next time ~" I don''t know how many times I''ve said this guarantee, but black sister doesn''t believe it at all.


    But he is a man. How can the black sister stop him from going out with friends?


    That''s not her black sister''s style.


    She''s just a little upset. When she''s in danger, she pretends to be a tiger, but she''s drinking happily with others!


    The black sister pinched the arm of the tiger and said angrily, "do you know what I was doing when you were drinking with them?"


    Pretending to force the tiger, he realized that things seemed not so simple, and quickly said, "what''s the matter? Someone bullied you?"


    Someone bullies black sister, but he doesn''t believe it. Unless he is a peerless expert and comes here with a secret script and magic weapon, where else can he beat black sister? You must have been beaten two panda eyes by the black sister and get out of here.


    Black sister turned around and hugged the tiger and began to act like a spoiled girl: "I don''t know who it is. It seems that it''s some little bastards. They come and ask me to rob money!"


    "Ask you to rob money?" pretending to force the tiger felt quite strange. Who is bad to rob money? Just ask the black sister about the gun? Can''t they see what the black girl is? Can''t they see how fierce the black sister is?


    Tired of living, isn''t it?


    "What''s the matter? I''m not a woman?" black sister seemed to hear something else from the mouth of a forced tiger and stared round her eyes.


    Pretending to force the tiger quickly smiled and said, "no, no, I mean, you don''t take much money when you go out. We are all ordinary people. There''s nothing to rob ~"


    "Hum!" black sister gave him a white look. If she pretended to force the tiger and said she didn''t look like a woman, she would give it a hug and fall!


    "Who knows what they think? After you and Zhang Guohua went drinking, I met the boy Wu Yang in the street. When I came back with him, I met a robber on the way..."


    "Are you hurt?" asked pretending to force the tiger.


    "No, those people haven''t been beaten at all. I put down two, and the rest ran away." Heimei said, as if it was as simple as eating.


    "Well..." pretending to force the tiger to smile, "let me see if you''re hurt ~"


    With that, his big black hand began to make trouble on the black sister quickly.


    Black sister pretended to refuse twice. Then she was more fierce than pretending to force the tiger, and brushed off her clothes for him~


    In fact, pretending to force the tiger is biting his teeth and sticking to the black sister. When he went out to drink with Zhang Guohua, he became excited. He found a girl in the field once. Now this is the second time. He has to pretend. He must not let the black sister see it.


    And you have to serve.


    Hei Mei and pretending to force the tiger are quite earth shaking. They are like fully armed American soldiers wrestling together, stumbling and trembling~


    Everything comes naturally. Heimei is immersed in this happiness.


    While Heimei was enjoying it, one person was in great pain.


    This man is Brother Yun.


    Lying in the hospital, looking at the cloud brother gnashing his teeth on the ceiling.


    After being sent to the emergency room, he woke up for the first time.


    But you can still see the stars.


    How does it feel?


    A little upside down day and night. The stars float in front of Brother Yun. He can even find out where the Big Dipper is.


    At this time, Brother Yun never felt angry.


    At the same time, he was filled with fear.


    I thought I''d run fast just now. If I slowed down a little, if I slowed down again, I''d be caught up by the black guy. Needless to say anything else, if I punched him again, he wouldn''t be like this now.


    Probably in the intensive care unit!


    He has been in society for several years and has fought many fights, large and small, but he has never seen such a powerful woman.


    This punch made him begin to doubt life.


    The pain kept him awake.


    "Vomit ~ ~ ~ ~" Brother Yun thought and began to vomit again.


    A little brother hurried to call a doctor: "doctor, why does my big brother vomit?"


    The doctor stroked his glasses: "stomach bleeding, beaten by heavy objects, can you not vomit? It will be fine in a few days."


    "It''s not a way to vomit all the time, or change the medicine?"


    The doctor shook his head: "it''s no use changing the medicine. It''s an internal injury and needs to be raised slowly. In addition, his spleen is also a little injured. In the future, he may inexplicably feel the pain on his body. Don''t be nervous. I''ll prescribe him some painkillers and take some when it hurts."


    After listening to this, my little brother and Brother Yun were stunned.


    The woman punched Brother Yun''s appetite. Why did she hurt his spleen?


    Is this the legendary seven injury fist?


    Why are you so awesome!


    what the fuck!


    Then the little brother followed the doctor to prescribe medicine.


    Brother Yun''s eyes were black. He really felt that an inexplicable pain came over, which made his eyes a little black.


    He quickly called a younger brother to pour him a glass of water. Just after drinking it, he vomited again.


    It seems that Brother Yun can''t eat for a day or two.


    The more so, Brother Yun''s anger at that woman is stronger.


    The more I hate Wang Peng.


    He thought it was very simple. He didn''t expect it to be so difficult! I knew there were such Wulin experts around Wu Yang. Could he succeed?


    In the final analysis, he was still trapped by Wang Peng!


    In the ward, several younger brothers were there and spent the night with Brother Yun.


    This night, Brother Yun either vomited or groaned in pain. He didn''t feel so bad when he was cut down.


    Almost didn''t sleep all night. Early the next morning, Brother Yun called Xiao Zhang Fei with his arm hanging.


    "Go, get my mobile phone and call Wang Peng!"


    Anyway, I have to pay for the medical expenses first! Since they were sent to the emergency room last night, these medical expenses have been paid by themselves!


    This is not Mai forced to paste dry food!


    If he had known this, he should have called Wang Peng last night!

 Chapter 866

    Brother Yun was in great pain in the hospital all night. Wang Peng didn''t get any better. He followed him all night. It''s reasonable to say that Brother Yun should call him at the first moment.


    But he didn''t wait for Brother Yun and didn''t see Wu Yang coming back. He didn''t know what was going on.


    I don''t know what happened.


    An accident?


    Or something.


    Could someone have found out about it? Can brother Wen know that he sent someone to Yin Wu Yang? But it shouldn''t be. Does Brother Yun dare to betray himself? If he betrays Wang Peng, doesn''t that mean betraying himself?


    Or did Brother Yun really encounter any difficulties.


    Wang Peng also didn''t sleep all night.


    He was just about to squint in the morning when the phone rang.


    "Hello!" Wang Peng saw that it was Brother Yun''s phone and quickly picked it up.


    There was a weak voice on the phone: "peng''er, you''ve hurt me this time!"


    "My grass, Xiao Yun, what''s going on?" Wang Peng also heard that there was something wrong with Brother Yun''s voice on the phone. Why is he so weak? Didn''t you let him clean up Wu Yang? Why have you been cleaned up?


    "I''m in hospital."


    "Why? Wu Yang played?" Wang Peng thought it was incredible. Is Wu Yang so powerful? Is it so awesome?


    "No, it''s a woman..." Brother Yun was a little embarrassed when he said this.


    What a shame to say that a man was beaten into the hospital by a woman, and he still used only one punch?


    "My grass, you joked with me in the morning!" how can Wang Peng believe it?


    "It''s true. When I was going to sneak attack Wu Yang last night, who knew there was a woman around him. I thought it was nothing. Who knows, the woman was not powerful. If we didn''t run fast, I''m afraid the whole army would be destroyed."


    Cold sweat fell down Wang Peng''s forehead.


    Failed.


    It seems that my plan failed. I almost broke Brother Yun without getting Wu Yang.


    But fortunately, he escaped.


    Listening to Brother Yun''s tone, Wang Peng seemed to know who this woman was, but he still asked, "what does that woman look like?"


    "Strong as a hill, with black skin, muscles, a fierce face and two pigtails!" Brother Yun said.


    My grass


    A figure flashed in Wang Peng''s head and was stunned.


    Isn''t this Wang Huifen?


    Black sister!


    Why is she there?


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen the black sister get angry. It''s really something that several men can''t resist. Brother Yun deserved their failure.


    No shame!


    "Hey, why didn''t you call me last night?" Wang Peng scolded slightly.


    "If I had known, I would have cancelled the operation!" Brother Yun was a little angry.


    Wang Peng sighed: "OK, keep it first. I''ll have someone send you some medical expenses later. Don''t contact me these days. I''ll see the situation first."


    "En ~" hearing Wang Peng''s words, Brother Yun was relieved.


    "By the way, when you started last night, no one recognized you?" Wang Peng asked.


    "No, we didn''t take off our masks when we ran."


    "Well, that''s OK. I''ll hang up first ~"


    With that, Wang Peng hung up the phone.


    Brother Yijiao always listened and asked Wang Peng, "brother Peng, failed?"


    He also knew the process very well. He also knew that Wang Peng wanted Yin and Wu Yang, but he thought for a long time and felt that he should still stand on Wang Peng''s side. After all, did he come out with Wang Peng.


    "Well, grass!"


    Wang Peng squinted.


    He was a little strange. Since he failed, why didn''t he see Wang Peng? Why didn''t he come back last night?


    "It''s all right. If I fail this time, will there be another time ~" brother Yijiao is relieved. To tell the truth, he doesn''t want to see Wu Yang injured. After all, he had a good relationship in the past.


    If Wang Peng didn''t have a problem with him, would we still be good brothers to play together.


    It''s a pity that different ways don''t work together.


    Wang Peng knows that there is no next time. This time he failed. It''s not so easy to clean up Wu Yang again.


    And if Wu Yang told Zhang Wen about it, it would be more troublesome!


    Thinking of this, he took out a cigarette and smoked: "brother Yijiao, first help me go to the hospital, give Brother Yun some medical expenses and seal his mouth. If he talks about it, it will be troublesome!"


    Brother Yijiao nodded and went out with the money.


    Wang Peng narrowed his eyes and fell into meditation.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a small hotel next to the school.


    Wu Yang also just woke up.


    He didn''t sleep well last night and had a nightmare.


    I dreamed that I was chased by a big shadow. I don''t know when, the shadow had a sharp knife in his hand and stabbed him when he chased him.


    All night, he was running. Wu Yang was tired to death.


    If you play with your head, Wu Yang is several times better than Wang Peng.


    It''s just that he didn''t put his mind here.


    After he separated from Heimei last night, Wu Yang felt that things were not so simple. It was not so simple as robbery. Wu Yang carefully read all the details of last night.


    I think someone wants to hurt themselves.


    And this person should know his whereabouts and deliberately stay there. Only they didn''t expect the emergence of black sister, they would fail.


    Wu Yang should really thank Heimei. If it weren''t for her, he might have been planted last night.


    But who would want to harm themselves?


    Thinking of this, he picked up the phone and dialed Wang Peng.


    The first thing he thought of was Wang Peng''s safety. He had done many things with Wang Peng before. If this man wanted to harm himself, he might be associated with Wang Peng.


    That''s why he didn''t go back to school last night.


    He was afraid of hurting his brothers in the school, so he stayed out all night.


    Wu Yang is always kind.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?" Wang Peng received a call from Wu Yang. Although he was a little nervous, he still pretended to be calm and asked.


    "Peng''er, are you okay?" Wu Yang said with concern.


    "What''s the matter? I hope something happens to me? Grass!"


    "No, I was attacked by someone last night, but it''s OK. Let me ask you if there''s anything here." Wu Yang said anxiously.


    "Oh... I''m fine!" Wang Peng was angry when he heard this. Wu Yang had nothing to do. It was his own failure.


    He wants to see Wu Yang live in the hospital for at least a month or two. When he comes out again, he will find that everything around him has changed, including Zhang Wen''s attitude towards him.


    However, I failed at the beginning!


    "You''re OK. Be careful recently. Someone may deal with us!" Wu Yang gave advice.


    "OK, I know!" Wang Peng hung up the phone upset and fell into endless meditation.

 Chapter 867

    Li Erzi hasn''t come back since he went out to investigate the news last night. It seems that the world has evaporated.


    He does this every time he goes out to investigate the news.


    He told me that if you want to catch prey, you must first hide yourself.


    If you can''t hide yourself, where can you catch prey?


    I''m not in a hurry. I''ve been waiting for the news of Li Erzi. As soon as he has news, we''ll do it! At that time, kill Lao Yan by surprise! It''s hard to sleep and eat without getting rid of him.


    Lao Yan''s cancer has eaten too deep in us.


    The nail salon hasn''t been open recently. I pulled the rolling gate. At this time, Zhang Guohua and I were inside, smoking and chatting.


    Bang Bang~


    There was a slight knock outside the door.


    "Who?" Zhang Guohua subconsciously picked up the steel pipe and opened the door.


    "Brother Wen, it''s me."


    Outside the door was the voice of Wu Yang.


    I just asked Zhang Guohua to open the door.


    Wu Yang appeared decadent outside the door. He said hello to me.


    "Yoko, what''s the matter? Come in first." I saw him hesitating at the door and asked him to come in.


    Wu Yang has always been a very particular young man. Every time he meets me or comes out to do business, he dresses up very neatly. There is never a trace of dirt in his white shirt.


    And pretending to be a tiger are the exact opposite of two people.


    But why is he so careless today? Why does the whole person look gloomy?


    "What happened?" I asked Wu Yang.


    He looked at me with a hesitation.


    "Brother Wen, I''ve been thinking about something all night. I think I should come and talk to you..." he glanced at me.


    I told him with my eyes to go on.


    He sat down and said, "I was attacked last night."


    "Sneak attack?" my eyebrows moved. For a while, the figures of boss Wang and Lao Yan appeared in my head. Now I can think of only two people who will sneak attack us.


    But on second thought, if boss Wang really plans to play this game with me, he must come to me. How can he find Wu Yang?


    Wu Yang is not a threat to him at all!


    So who was the man who attacked Wu Yang, Lao Yan?


    More impossible!


    Where does he think about these things now?


    "Did you see what the man who attacked you looked like?" I asked.


    Wu Yang shook his head: "they all wore masks. I couldn''t see clearly. Moreover, it didn''t take long to fight..."


    Zhang Guohua and I listened to Wu Yang''s process and smiled helplessly.


    If it weren''t for the black sister, Wu Yang would be really unlucky.


    But Heimei''s skill is really powerful. There must be no problem dealing with those little bastards.


    As he was talking, Li Erzi came in from the outside. He saw us surrounded and felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, so he came and asked us what was going on.


    After listening to Wu Yang''s story, he became silent.


    "Wen Zi, this thing is certainly not so simple." Li Erzi thinks much, his words are usually the cream.


    Wu Yang gave Li Erzi a cigarette and bowed his head and smoked silently there.


    "I can''t think of who would attack us," I said.


    Li Er thought for a moment and suddenly grinned: "Wenzi, it''s actually very simple. Now boss Wang and old Yan will certainly not deal with us, and their actions are basically within my monitoring range. If there is any big news, we should know."


    Hearing Li Erzi''s tone, he seemed to know who did it.


    I quickly asked, "Er Zi, do you know who it is?"


    He shook his head: "I don''t know, but I believe I will know soon!"


    Wu Yang was excited: "second brother, don''t sell off. Who attacked me?"


    Li Erzi''s eyes turned: "don''t worry! Wenzi, Zhiyong, I found him. His hiding place is in an ordinary residential area north of the city."


    My eyes narrowed: "then we''ll do it tonight!"


    Li Erzi smiled: "Wenzi, don''t worry first. Zhiyong can''t run there. At present, we''d better check who attacked Wu Yang!"


    ¡­¡­


    When night falls in Jinhai City, it is also a time for many punks to revel.


    At this time, there were seven or eight people sitting in a good night scene.


    One of them sat in the middle with strong muscles. He looked like a thug.


    However, this man is not as simple as a simple thug.


    This man is the most powerful assistant of boss Wang of Jinhai city.


    Many people on the road know the pillar and its reputation. Few people in Jinhai City dare to challenge him except boss Wang.


    Seeing the pillar here, many people are a little confused.


    Why are you so free today? There''s still time to play with people here. Is it all right with boss Wang?


    "Brother Zhu."


    "Brother Zhu is here to play."


    "Brother Zhu, you are handsome again ~"


    Not to mention the little bastard and the little sister came to say hello to the pillar. They all knew the pillar and made a familiar face in front of him.


    The pillar nodded one by one. With the pillar discharged from the hospital for so many days, the object of discussion on the road also changed and became Zhang Wen.


    Before, they all knew why Zhuzhu went into the hospital because he took boss Wang''s order to clean up Zhang Wen, but Zhang Wen didn''t clean up, and he was stabbed.


    Everyone on the road knows the skill of the pillar.


    The strength of the column is well known.


    But didn''t you get Zhang Wen?


    What is this concept?


    Zhang Wen is a little too strong! If you don''t follow boss Wang now, you can be so awesome!


    The pillar is bringing Zhang Wen up with his reputation.


    "Hong Zi, go and ask if there are any old Yan people playing in the field today! Especially the one named Zhiyong!" when he started looking for Zhiyong, Zhu thought it should be considered in the long run or started from the beginning.


    Little by little.


    At the beginning, I''ll look for some places in the night show. Maybe I can hear from them!


    In front of Hong Zi, the pillar is the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces. Hong Zi has to listen to whatever he says. Even if the pillar asks him to strip Wu here the next second, he has to jump obediently.


    In front of the pillar, Hong Zi''s oral English is also much less. It seems that there is only en, yes! Brother, you''re right. That''s all.


    I dare not have a retort.


    After listening to Zhu Zhu''s words, Hong Zi went straight to the night show.


    All these people know pillars and Hongzi.


    But they really didn''t see Lao Yan''s people coming to play.


    "Big brother, there is no old Yan." Hong Zi said respectfully to Zhu after he came back.


    The pillar''s eyes sank: "go and find it in the next yard!"


    With hula, a group of people got up and went out with the post.

 Chapter 868

    In the evening, Li Erzi and I were drinking in a small bar in Arley.


    I think this small bar in Arley is good. At least it has a good mood. Unlike other bars, coming here can relax the whole body.


    With the slow shaking carefully selected by areh, it feels very good.


    There are still a lot of guests tonight. Ah Lei has been busy and has no time to greet me and Erzi Li.


    Bang~


    I touched the wine glass with Li Erzi. I asked him, "Erzi, what good idea have you come up with? About the sneak attack on Wu Yang."


    Throughout the day, Li Erzi didn''t tell me anything, but the confidence on his face clearly told me that he knew everything.


    Li Erzi smiled and didn''t speak.


    "How did you find Zhiyong?" I asked again.


    He still won''t say.


    Angry, I stuck his neck and threatened, "if you don''t say it, I''ll strangle you!"


    Li Erzi hurriedly begged for mercy: "ha ha, if I sell to you, you will be angry. Let go of me and I''ll tell you ~"


    I just let him go.


    "Wenzi, you really don''t know anything about Wu Yang?"


    I frowned: "if I knew, I would ask you?"


    Wu Yang really made me a little wary. I told Wu Yang to live with us in the nail salon in the past two days. It''s safer.


    Li Erzi filled me with wine, looked at the turbid liquid shaking in the glass and said, "I doubt it''s Wang Peng."


    "Wang Peng?"


    When these two words came into my ears, I was a little shocked, but soon calmed down.


    I know that Wang Peng and Wu Yang have always had contradictions, but shouldn''t they come to this point? Even if Wang Peng doesn''t get along with Wu Yang again, he won''t do so!


    "Impossible!" I shook my head.


    Li Erzi said with a smile: "Wenzi, you are too easy to trust people. Those in the game and onlookers see clearly. Of course, I guess. I have no evidence."


    "How did you guess without evidence?"


    "The police have no evidence for many things, don''t they? So some things still depend on here." Li Erzi pointed to his forehead.


    What he said is reasonable, but I still can''t believe it: "even if there is a contradiction between Wang Peng and Wu Yang, it''s impossible to take this step."


    "Wenzi, you don''t understand. Do you think Wang Peng has changed?"


    I nodded: "it must have changed, and it has changed a lot."


    Li Erzi''s words immediately reminded me of Wang Peng. He has changed a little recently, which is different from when I first met him.


    At that time, he was quite simple. He didn''t have any mind when Wen Ge called every day.


    But slowly, I think he seems to be getting more and more gloomy.


    To perform in front of me for meritorious service.


    It''s also a little too much, even a little too much to lose principle.


    I have advised him about these, but he has repeatedly expressed his loyalty to me. What can I do?


    Can''t you kick him away?


    modify


    "Wenzi, when a person changes, he can become powder upside down, so that people can''t recognize him. I think Wang Peng is better than him. What do you say?"


    What Li Erzi said is right.


    A person''s change is the most terrible thing, but I don''t think Wang Peng should be like this.


    "Even if it''s changed, there''s love. Wang Peng just becomes a little cruel." I said.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "he is really cruel, but have you ever thought about what Wang Peng will become in the future? He is eager to perform and make contributions in front of you now. What will he do if he gets mixed up at that time?"


    I stared: "what will he do?"


    Li Erzi pointed to me: "be you, superior!"


    I was buzzing in my heart. This sentence shocked me quite a lot.


    This plot seems to be a movie, but it is quite close to reality.


    I can''t deny that if a person is really blinded by interests, what he does must be unimaginable. It''s not impossible to say that Wang Peng will do so.


    However, I still insist on myself.


    "Er Zi, since I came to Wang Yuxian Hotel, met you, and we went to collect money together, I have identified two words, that is morality and justice. Mixing on the road, I value morality and justice. I believe my brothers are the same as me, which is the root of our foothold in Jinhai city!"


    If a person does not even have the most fundamental principles, he is not far from extinction.


    Wang Peng can''t even understand this truth.


    Li Erzi''s eyes became deeper when he looked at me: "Wenzi, morality is for people who speak morality. If someone comes and tells you not to drink or eat meat, do you listen? Because that''s the rule that monks obey!"


    "Hehe, maybe you''re right, but I don''t want to care about anything else. As long as we do ourselves well, it''s enough ~" I bowed my head and took a sip of wine.


    I keep asking myself in my heart.


    Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen, what the hell are you doing?


    The word "morality" weighs a thousand pounds in your heart, but what about others? Aren''t you like a clown?


    You think you have given boss Wang a satisfactory answer, but what does boss Wang think? Don''t you treat you like an enemy?


    Your morality and justice can''t get through!


    At least in today''s society, in Jinhai City, it is difficult to get through.


    I haven''t thought about these words, but I''ve thought about it more than once. If I don''t speak morality and become the same as boss Wang and become a madman, what will happen?


    All I can think of is faster destruction and more unprincipled!


    That''s not the life I want.


    "Wenzi, if Wang Peng is really bloodthirsty and anxious to get on the top, there is nothing to worry about. This is a very normal thing. Everyone will have this psychology, but now Wang Peng is not even obedient in order to attract our attention."


    Li Erzi said that Wang Peng planned to attack boss Wang last time. If Wu Yang hadn''t told me in time, I wouldn''t know about it.


    I knew in my heart that Wang Peng didn''t mean any harm to me and wanted to help me out, but as Li Erzi said, if something really happened, it was us who had to stand in front of me and carry the flag.


    Boss Wang is looking for me.


    Wang Peng is so impulsive and doesn''t listen to the command, which will cause us a lot of unnecessary trouble!


    I sighed, "I''ve thought about it, but I can''t say it."


    Li Erzi nodded: "I know what you mean, but even if Wang Peng didn''t do it this time, we should go to him and say, what do you think?"


    I looked at him and said, "you mean..."


    Li Erzi said, "something out of nothing"

 Chapter 869

    Li Erzi''s words are quite reasonable. Usually he is much more than I think.


    I thought it was still early, so I drove Li Erzi to the school to find Wang Peng.


    When Li Erzi and I went up, brother Yijiao saw us first.


    "Brother Wen, second brother!" brother Yijiao is usually very open-minded, but when he saw us today, he was a little nervous and hurried to say hello to us.


    Li Erzi and I thought it was because we came so suddenly that he didn''t prepare.


    I nodded to him, "where''s Wang Peng?"


    He pointed to the innermost dormitory and said, "it''s inside."


    Li Erzi and I missed him and walked inside, but we didn''t find that brother Yijiao''s face behind us was ugly, like a layer of mud.


    When I went in, Wang Peng was sitting alone in bed smoking and staring out of the window in a daze.


    Seeing us come in, he was full of excitement.


    That was the first thing Wang Peng thought of.


    Will he feel guilty more or less.


    "Brother Peng, second brother, why are you here?" said Wang Peng.


    "Let me see if your wound is healed." I said faintly.


    He hurried out of bed: "in addition to walking, the rest is good. What''s the matter, brother Wen, is there anything I want to do?"


    Wang Peng, a warmonger, doesn''t fight all day and feels uncomfortable.


    I shook my head: "no, I have a few words to ask you today."


    Then Li Erzi and I sat down, like interrogating Wang Peng, and sat opposite him.


    Li Erzi closed the door of the dormitory. There were only three of us inside.


    "Brother Wen, what do you want to ask me?" Wang Peng gave me and Li Erzi a cigarette.


    I didn''t talk nonsense. I made eye contact with Li Erzi.


    Then I asked Wang Peng, "did you know that Wu Yang was secretly attacked last night?"


    To tell the truth, Wang Peng''s face has been ugly since we came in. It has never been ugly before, and his heart has been jumping wildly.


    After I said Wu Yang''s name from my mouth, he knew what was going on.


    Li Erzi and I came here for this.


    Wang Peng wants to say that he is not nervous. It is false. If this matter is really exposed, why will he raise his head in front of Zhang Wen in the future?


    He thought that Zhang Wen would come and question him, but he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    But soon, Wang Peng calmed down.


    His not so exquisite acting skills broke out at this moment.


    Today, Li Erzi was also present. He knew that if his acting skills were slightly flawed, he would not escape Li Erzi''s eyes.


    If Li Erzi finds something wrong, it will be in trouble.


    His acting skills must surpass Oscar, and he can''t boast.


    Li Erzi and I both noticed the expression on Wang Peng''s face.


    Wang Peng''s eyes slowly stared round, touched his mouth up and down, and blurted out: "brother Wen, who attacked Wu Yang? What''s going on?"


    At this moment, I can give Wang Peng 100 points for his acting skills.


    It''s not boastful at all. It looks very sincere. It seems that''s really the case~


    It seems that he really didn''t know that Wu Yang was attacked.


    "Haven''t you heard?" my beautiful eyebrow moved.


    Wang Peng quickly shook his head: "no, I don''t know anything..."


    When he spoke, there was a trace of worry in his eyes.


    I regard this as his concern for Wu Yang, the kind of concern only for brothers.


    "Wang Peng, we don''t mean anything else. What are you nervous about?" Li Erzi looked at him and asked.


    In fact, none of us can see that he is nervous. Li Erzi is actually calling him.


    However, this sentence really frightened Wang Peng enough and made him tremble a little in his heart.


    Wang Peng quickly shook his head: "second brother, of course I''m nervous. Wu Yang was secretly attacked. It''s no small matter!"


    Hearing this, Li Erzi''s eyes brightened.


    Yo, what the boy said seems to be reasonable.


    At this moment, Li Erzi hesitated. Could it be that Wang Peng didn''t pretend? Did he really not know about it?


    However, he did not show this emotion at all. He still stared at Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng also saw that we came here today to question him, but his performance today was really beyond our imagination. He was calm enough and his acting skills were good enough!


    "How about Wu Yang?" Wang Peng asked quickly.


    "He''s fine," I said.


    Wang Peng sighed with a long face: "brother Wen, although I usually have a little contradiction with Wu Yang, I still regard him as my brother in my heart. I''m worried about his accident, really!"


    Life is closely related to pretending.


    When you learn life, you will understand pretend force.


    It''s like pretending to be a tiger.


    If he didn''t have a father, if his mother was always bullied, he might come out and be alone? Might have made you so perfect?


    Life is all a last resort.


    Pretend to force, the same is true.


    At that time, the tiger pretended to be forced. He began to pretend to be forced. Finally, no one dared to provoke him in the whole village. He became a big winner in the field of pretending to be forced.


    What about now?


    What is Wang Peng''s psychology?


    He thinks the same thing as pretending to force the tiger.


    Are forced helpless, are forced to start pretending to force.


    But Wang Peng''s starting point is a little high. At the beginning, he had to face me and Li Erzi, especially Li Erzi, who looked like he had a knife in his eyes.


    Wang Peng is challenging the difficulty!


    But this force, the installation is quite in place.


    I was a little moved by Wang Peng''s words. I looked at Li Erzi reproachfully and thought if I saw it, I said that Wang Peng valued brotherhood. You don''t believe it. Do you believe it now?


    But Li Erzi''s eyes didn''t change. He still stared at Wang Peng.


    I patted Wang Peng on the shoulder and said, "peng''er, my brother is a lifetime. Anything can pass. Are you right?"


    He nodded: "brother Wen, I know, but I am that temper, you know!"


    "Hehe, you have to change your temper in the future, or you will suffer too much! Also, be polite to Wu Yang in the future. What he said to me is not for you?"


    "Well..."


    "OK, call all the brothers tomorrow night and catch Zhiyong!" when I left, I said quietly in Wang Peng''s ear.


    He got excited at once.


    "Brother Wen, have you found Zhiyong?"


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other and smiled: "well, don''t tell others about it. I''ll inform you tomorrow night!"


    Wang Peng nodded hard, but he had long wanted to clean up Zhiyong!


    Now he can even imagine how to clean up Zhiyong tomorrow night and how to trample Zhiyong on the ground!


    Li Erzi and I walked out of the school gate and got into my car.


    Click.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette and didn''t hurry to let me drive. Instead, his eyes flashed and asked me, "Wenzi, what do you think of this?"

 Chapter 870

    I took a cigarette from Er Zi Li. His words made me a little confused. I pondered for a moment and said, "Er Zi, talk straight."


    "I think there''s something wrong with this..." although Wang Peng''s sudden acting deceived Li Erzi, he still couldn''t deceive his extraordinary perception.


    Li Erzi is Li Erzi in the end, and he is the Li Erzi with excellent mind.


    He still thinks more.


    I smiled: "you saw it just now. Wang Peng certainly didn''t know about it. The expression on his face just now didn''t pretend."


    I was really fooled by Wang Peng.


    However, from the beginning, we went to find Wang Peng. I was conflicted. I didn''t want to believe that Wang Peng would be such a person. I didn''t believe that Wang Peng planned all this. After seeing Wang Peng''s performance, I fell this big stone.


    I''m sure Wang Peng didn''t do it. It must have nothing to do with Wang Peng.


    But Li Erzi still has some doubts.


    A puff of smoke came out of Li Erzi''s mouth, and his eyes were cold: "Wenzi, I remember you and Wang Peng said to make him reconcile with Wu Yang, but he hasn''t listened to you. Why are you so obedient now? Will it be because Wu Yang was secretly attacked? I don''t think so!"


    "Er Zi, don''t think too much..." I convinced myself in my heart.


    Halfway through the smoke, Li Erzi ran out the cigarette end: "anyway, I must check this matter. I can''t let such people exist in our gang."


    "Well, at present, I''d better clean up Zhiyong first!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Li Erzi and I had left, brother Yijiao came and found Wang Peng.


    "Brother Peng, it''s all right?" brother Yijiao was terrified just now. If Zhang Wen knew he had a share in this matter, he would die too!


    Wang Peng felt nervous now. He felt that it was a critical moment just now. He felt that if he didn''t pay attention a little, he might be seen through by Li Erzi. Just now, Li Erzi looked at him in the eyes, which could be frozen with ice!


    "It''s all right! Don''t let a third person know about it!" Wang Peng said to brother Yijiao.


    He nodded: "don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t say it!"


    "Well, call the brothers later. Brother Wen will arrange for us to work tomorrow!"


    Brother Yijiao''s eyes lit up. Like Wang Peng, he was a warmonger. He wanted to fight when he was free all day.


    "What does brother Wen want us to do?" brother Yijiao wondered.


    "You''ll know tomorrow ~"


    Wang Peng is a good deputy. There is no problem in handling the matter. He also knows that this matter can''t be spread out. They can''t know it before tomorrow''s action, otherwise it will have to be spread to Zhiyong''s ears before tomorrow.


    What else did you do?


    Looking at the dots outside the window, Wang Peng suddenly felt that the string he was carrying in his heart had loosened, and lay in bed and lit a cigarette.


    Soon he fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    About how Li Erzi found Zhiyong, I asked Li Erzi more than once. I want to know how Li Erzi found Zhiyong.


    He finally told me.


    He said that he used a lot of relationships in this matter, even the relationship between the second aunt of the neighbor''s house.


    I said your network is really complicated. How can you use your friend''s second aunt.


    Li Erzi didn''t feel ashamed at all. He hated to seriously say to me, Wenzi, looking for someone depends on the relationship. What is the relationship? It''s human! Therefore, no matter what people, even a beggar, has the value that he can use. Maybe he is a good eye liner, so don''t underestimate anyone.


    This sentence of Li Erzi has always been kept in my mind and let me aftertaste it for a long time.


    Relationship is human. People are contacts!


    The next night, Li Erzi and I didn''t come back until almost eight o''clock.


    Many people have surrounded the nail salon. Wang Peng and Wu Yang are all there.


    There are about twenty people.


    It''s full of smoke.


    When Li Erzi and I came in, they all stopped their actions and turned their eyes.


    I smiled: "don''t go to so many people. Just go to about ten. The rest stay in the nail shop and wait for orders."


    Then I chose a few people to go with us, and the rest stayed here and waited.


    Driving two cars, under the guidance of Li Erzi, we drove towards Zhiyong''s hiding place.


    ¡­¡­


    These two days, the busiest person is the pillar, and the most helpless person is also the pillar.


    Before, he also knew many of Lao Yan''s younger brothers, but he didn''t know why. When he wanted to find someone, he couldn''t find anyone.


    Zhiyong?


    There is no ghost!


    I can''t find Zhiyong or Lao Yan''s younger brother. I''m a little worried.


    Although boss Wang didn''t call him to urge this recently, Zhu knows that boss Wang must be more anxious than anyone else. Zhu must find someone quickly.


    Ninety percent of Lao Yan''s younger brothers are pickpockets, and the rest are sneaky and improper industries.


    They may not be able to fight, but they are experts in hiding and playing hide and seek!


    Absolute master!


    Hide for a month without showing up.


    The pillar was at a loss. There was no news at all for a while.


    He doesn''t know how to explain to boss Wang.


    He didn''t dare to wear the gold watch boss Wang gave him. He carried it in his pocket. He knew he was not qualified to wear it now.


    What''s wrong with boss Wang?


    This gold watch was given to the pillar by boss Wang in advance, which means to tell him that this thing can only succeed, not fail.


    "Elder brother, I can''t find Zhiyong. What do you think we should do?" Hong Zi is tired these two days, but he hasn''t gained anything. Can''t this make people angry?


    Pillar also had a headache: "I can''t do it. Just think of something else! Lao Yan''s little brother, do you all know what he does?"


    Hong Zi knows best. He knew several younger brothers of Lao Yan before.


    "They are all pickpockets! I used to ask them to buy pickpocketed mobile phones, electric cars and so on."


    "Where do these pickpockets usually hide?"


    Hong Zi shook his head: "I don''t know..."


    The pillar''s eyes sank: "if we can''t, we''ll have something tough!"


    Of course, Hong Zi knows what Zhuo means by being tough. He has been with Zhuo for so many years. He knows that there must be no good fruit to eat when he is angry with Zhuo. In recent days, Zhuo has accumulated enough anger. If Zhuo catches Lao Yan''s younger brother, he must be unlucky.


    It depends on who is so unlucky and caught by the pillar~

 Chapter 871

    The moon is dark and the wind is high outside the window. Today''s Zhiyong is quite melancholy.


    Since he was put under house arrest by Lao Yan, he is so melancholy every day.


    He felt, why did he return to squatting?


    When it is dark every day, you can only see things outside through a window and feel that you belong to the outside, to the world, not to this not very bright room.


    Zhiyong has a high heart.


    He likes flying and the feeling of unrestrained flying, but when he comes here, the feeling seems to disappear.


    Disappeared without leaving a trace.


    Flying is a luxury for him.


    When he was a child, his family was poor. He was thin and often bullied. At that time, he knew the word "run". Being chased and bullied by those people every day, he naturally trained his extraordinary physical strength.


    In front of his friends, Zhiyong can''t fly.


    In the future, he followed his eldest brother. Although no one dared to bully Zhiyong, he went in to take the blame.


    In front of his former big brother, Zhiyong can''t fly.


    Finally, I followed Lao Yan and imagined that I had my own world in Jinhai city. I imagined that my life would be better after I followed Lao Yan.


    But things were not what he thought.


    Here in Lao Yan, he still didn''t fly.


    Countless takeoffs failed, and even landed before flying.


    It''s hard to beat people.


    Zhiyong''s small heart has been knocked to pieces.


    Now, I finally had a way. When I was ready to fly again, I fell again with a bang.


    This time, he was planted on Wang Peng.


    This man is just Zhang Wen''s younger brother. Lao Yan really didn''t expect this man to be so powerful.


    One shot is to play with one''s life. At the beginning, Zhiyong ran away by relying on the initial nerve reflex of the body. Nerve reflex is the most basic reaction of people.


    Who''s not afraid of those who don''t want to die?


    A man has only one life.


    There was a dim light in the room. He lit a cigarette and smoked leisurely.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t understand Lao Yan''s intention.


    Let yourself hide so tightly, what are you trying to do.


    No big deal. Did he take someone to fight with Zhang Wen.


    It''s really hard for Zhiyong to hide like this.


    One mouthful of smoke followed by another. The more Zhiyong smoked, the more lonely he became. The more lonely he became, the more he thought of women. Women are just entertainment here. He has never needed women so much.


    A woman can now pacify the empty heart of volunteers.


    More than once, he thought about secretly asking a girl to play, but every time he gave up the idea. His every move is under Lao Yan''s surveillance. If Lao Yan knows that he secretly asks a girl to play, don''t peel off his skin?


    Alas~


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong sighed, cut off his cigarette butts, opened the mobile phone video, found several indescribable videos, and opened it with a helpless expression on his face.


    Suddenly, the infinite spring breeze poured into Zhiyong''s sight.


    The woman in the picture can relieve Zhiyong''s boredom, make him forget his troubles temporarily, and make him feel high~


    However, Zhiyong is not happy.


    Anyway, this can only relieve boredom, and can''t really remove Zhiyong''s inner loneliness.


    If you can go out and find a few girls outside, it''s no better than staying at home alone?


    This is what he had to do.


    With a reluctant expression on his face, Zhiyong stretched out his hand and opened his crotch.


    Tasteless food is a pity to abandon.


    how?


    That''s it!


    Solve it here by yourself.


    As the hero moves faster and faster, Zhiyong''s face turns red, like in the 100 meter sprint, he also speeds up.


    Bang Bang~


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    "My grass!" Zhiyong was startled. He couldn''t control his mood and got a hand.


    He hurried to find something to wipe.


    The knock on the door rang without taboo.


    Zhiyong didn''t think about it at all. He thought it was his little brother who came to deliver food, so he didn''t think much.


    Yes, Zhiyong doesn''t need to think about it at all.


    Who knows this place except Lao Yan and two clever little brothers?


    In his heart, it was absolutely safe.


    "Wait a minute, grass! I''m busy!" Zhiyong was annoyed to death by the knocking at the door. He didn''t knock early or late. It happened that he knocked at this time. It''s not easy for him to feel comfortable once.


    The knock outside the door stopped.


    I don''t know if it''s to cooperate with Zhiyong.


    Walking to the door, Zhiyong suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. After thinking about it, he still asked, "who!"


    "Hello, I''m a delivery man." a long voice sounded outside the door.


    Delivery?


    Zhiyong takes a look through the cat''s eye. There is indeed a little brother in takeout clothes delivering takeout here.


    Zhiyong scolded secretly.


    Shit, Bobby!


    These little brothers are too much. They don''t bother to run away every day when they come to deliver a meal to themselves on time! I also ordered takeout. Do you use them to order takeout? Can''t he shout? Grass!


    "I''m so fucking convinced! I''m lazy and broke my muscles one by one!" Lao Yan''s first thought was that these little brothers went out to have fun. No one was willing to take care of his takeout.


    What a full man!


    But with this in mind, Zhiyong still stretched out his hand to open the door.


    People are iron and rice is steel. If you don''t eat a meal, you''re hungry.


    Zhiyong is hungry, too.


    The picture pauses here and shifts to the takeout boy outside the door.


    He did deliver takeout, which is true, but the expression on his face is a little embarrassed at the moment.


    Why?


    He was very unhappy because of the takeout.


    Even came under duress.


    His face was tense with fear.


    Why is there a little fear?


    Because he saw just now that those people beat a man who looked a little sneaky half alive, basically in less than a minute.


    These people are terrible.


    How could he not be afraid?


    He was afraid that he would become like that and that he would be killed.


    He''s just a delivery man. He didn''t want to be involved in these things.


    Originally, after delivering this order in the evening, he was ready to go home from work. Who knows, he was dragged by these people to do these things.


    Deceive the man inside the door and let him open the door.


    This is no joke.


    Look at these people''s faces. They may really kill people later.


    Thinking of this, my brother looked back.


    Pretending to force the tiger to hold the hair of a little brother who came to deliver food to Zhiyong. The little brother''s face is blurred. He can''t see whether he is dead or alive. He doesn''t have any strength. The hand that forced him to support here is pretending to force the tiger to hold his hair.


    Aware of the little brother''s look back, he pretended to force the tiger to glare at him, and told him with his eyes, what are you looking at? Be honest with me!

 Chapter 872

    On the way over, we met a delivery boy. I didn''t think much about it at that time, but pretended to force the tiger to have an idea. He said that instead of smashing the door later, we might as well use this delivery boy to go up and cheat Zhiyong''s door. Doesn''t that save a lot of effort?


    Li Erzi thought about it and thought it was OK.


    After all, he doesn''t want to make the city stormy.


    Then the two cars stopped and the takeout boy snatched him here.


    Coincidentally, I happened to meet my little brother who came to deliver food to Zhiyong.


    The little brother saw what was going on before we reacted. Pretending to force tiger and Wang Peng, he rushed up and laid him down.


    Porridge and fried vegetables are spilled all over the floor. Now the corridor is full of the smell of fried mutton with scallions, and a lot of porridge is spilled on the tiger''s shoes.


    At the moment, we are waiting here quietly. When will Zhiyong come and open the door.


    As soon as he opens the door, waiting for him is over.


    The delivery boy stood there nervously, standing straight and shaking his legs.


    Click~


    Then the door opened.


    Zhiyong''s bald head poked out from the inside and looked at the delivery brother: "grass, who asked you to send the delivery, is it XXX..."


    Before he finished, a pair of big black hands rushed over and stuck the door frame.


    Then came Zhang Guohua and Wu Yang. They rushed over.


    "Oh, my grass!" Zhiyong knew what was going on when he saw that he was pretending to force the tiger. He was so scared that he cried out. What are you afraid of!


    He is afraid of Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen is really coming!


    "Fuck yourself!" pretending to force the tiger to clamp the door hard, but he didn''t stop at all. He can''t suffer at all!


    "Shit!" Zhiyong frowned and desperately closed the door.


    In a short second, it was the time for him to compete with the forced tiger, and the collision between him and the forced tiger!


    Look who''s explosive and who''s strong!


    To say that in the outbreak, Zhiyong who is good at running is definitely not bad, but he underestimates pretending to force the tiger. Pretending to force the tiger''s explosive power is natural and takes a wild road!


    In this second, pretending to force the tiger did not lose to Zhiyong, and even had the meaning of surpassing it.


    "Hey, hey..." pretending to force the tiger to grin, the door swished and broke open.


    Zhiyong lost his strength in an instant!


    Is it terrible?


    This is the power to force the tiger to smile. It can be said that hey hey, a smile makes you soft like beach mud!


    Zhiyong scolded secretly, turned and went back to get the guy, but at this time, Zhang Guohua, Wu Yang and Yijiao, who rushed in front, also squeezed in.


    As soon as Zhiyong turned around, he felt a kick in the back. The whole person came to eat shit and Zhanzhan lay on the ground.


    Brother Yijiao deserved his name. He put Zhiyong down with one foot, which made him lose his fighting ability.


    Zhang Guohua was rude and gave Zhiyong a kick on his waist.


    This foot completely subdued Zhiyong.


    Let him know what the peak of power is.


    The small waist twisted like a welcome doll.


    This is how many people describe Zhiyong when jumping, because Zhiyong''s waist is good, not a little good. When playing with women, he can play many unexpected actions of others, which shows how powerful his small waist is.


    However, no matter how good your waist is, you can''t eat Zhang Guohua''s foot.


    Zhang Guohua''s foot completely made Zhiyong lose his strength.


    He cried out and curled up on the ground like a prawn rice. I don''t know if Zhang Guohua''s foot broke Zhiyong''s waist.


    In an instant, a group of us rushed in, and the last little brother who came in closed the door.


    The little brother who was knocked unconscious by the pretended tiger and Wang Peng is still paralyzed and has no intention of waking up.


    Zhiyong on the ground secreted adrenal hormone quickly, so that the pain on his waist was not so obvious, so that he wouldn''t die of pain.


    This pain is indeed the most painful feeling Zhiyong has ever experienced. He didn''t feel it when he was cut when he fought with others.


    I don''t feel anything below the waist.


    He clenched his teeth and looked back to see who had kicked him just now.


    Who is so cruel and powerful!


    Before he looked back, Wang Peng patched his face.


    Zhiyong immediately felt in front of him for a while. Then Wang Peng pulled out the knife.


    I grabbed his wrist: "wait a minute, first ask where Lao Yan is."


    I know Wang Peng can''t wait. He wants to be brave for a long time.


    The knife on his leg was given by Zhiyong!


    A little brother found me a chair very cleverly. I smiled and took a cigarette and sat down.


    Let them help Zhiyong up.


    Zhang Guohua and Zhuang forced the tiger to stand up.


    Zhiyong''s face is hard to see. His forehead is full of cold sweat. It seems that Zhang Guohua''s foot just now is enough for him to eat a pot.


    Zhiyong was as soft as noodles and looked at me with gloomy eyes: "Zhang Wen, you''re fucking insidious! You can find this place!"


    I smiled and played the ash in my hand: "Zhiyong, you are old Yan''s person. I know. I''ll give you a chance. If you tell me where old Yan is, I''ll let you go. I Zhang Wen has my word!"


    People on the road say I''m moral.


    Zhiyong is also thinking in his head at the moment. If he really told me where Lao Yan is, would I let him go? Every time he gets the answer is yes.


    Because I think people who value righteousness will not lie.


    He also wanted to betray Lao Yan. He never thought that if he betrayed Lao Yan in exchange for his safety from being killed by Zhang Wen, it would be absolutely worth it!


    Unfortunately, Lao Yan didn''t tell Zhiyong where others were.


    It''s just on the phone.


    "I don''t know..." Zhiyong said with his teeth clenched.


    "My grass, the boy is very stiff and his mouth is stiff!" pretending to force the tiger to show a ferocious smile.


    Seeing the smile of pretending to force the tiger, Zhiyong felt guilty.


    But he really doesn''t know. What can he do?


    He looked at the tiger''s eyes a little helpless: "I really don''t know. If I knew, I would tell you."


    "Grass, don''t think we don''t know ang. You''re Lao Yan''s confidant. He doesn''t even tell you where he is. Who does he tell?" pretending to force the tiger is not stupid. It''s very smart.


    "This..." Zhiyong is stupid. He really doesn''t know how to explain.


    I looked at Zhiyong and smiled faintly.


    I mean, you pretend again?


    Pretending to force a tiger won''t talk nonsense to him. Swish, take out a soft sword from your waist!


    This thing is still very frightening when you look at it suddenly.


    Soft, long, and hurtful.


    Zhiyong has goose bumps all over his body~


    Pretending to force the tiger to shake his soft sword, he looked up arrogantly, pointed to Zhiyong and asked, "I''ll ask you again, ang, if you don''t say it again, I''ll cut you!"

 Chapter 873

    Soft sword, originally a powerful weapon in martial arts novels, is not easy to use, but once it is used, it is absolutely lethal.


    The premise is that you have to start.


    But it''s very difficult to get started.


    Firstly, the strength of the soft sword is difficult to control. Secondly, it is the characteristic of the soft sword.


    Soft and hard!


    Soft when it should be soft, hard when it should be hard.


    How can you master this essence?


    More importantly, people who use weapons have to match them, don''t they?


    No matter the appearance or temperament of the current forced tiger, none of them is matched with the soft sword.


    The soft sword exudes the air of softness.


    But on the tiger, there is a spirit of abandonment.


    Nothing can match this soft sword.


    Li Erzi said to him that you don''t deserve to play soft sword at all. Your stupid use of soft sword is a kind of injury and self mutilation. Although you seem to beat the other party away with soft sword a few times ago, in fact, people are afraid of your enemies and friends.


    In addition, the act of pretending to force the tiger to draw a soft sword also made Li Erzi burst his eyes.


    He said that the soft sword of pretending to be a tiger is like a ding ding. It''s usually wrapped around the waist when it''s not used, and it''s taken out when it''s used.


    It feels like pulling out that thing.


    But pretending to force the tiger didn''t care. He didn''t feel anything at all. As long as he was happy and used it smoothly, what were he afraid of?


    At the moment, Zhiyong in front of the tiger was stunned.


    He doesn''t want to get the soft sword pretending to be a tiger.


    It must feel bad to be hit by this thing.


    And it''s very cruel to pretend to be a tiger.


    As soon as Zhiyong was worried, his small circles were red: "brother, I really don''t know!"


    Pop!


    Wang Peng raised his hand and slapped him in the face: "you were very cruel that day! Didn''t you give me a knife in the leg! How dare you! Grass!"


    £¿


    Zhiyong was dizzy at first, but now he was slapped in the face by Wang Peng. The people in front of him looked like slow motion and blurred.


    Zhiyong has a feeling of being in the dark.


    It all happened so fast that it was like a dream.


    Since Zhiyong reached into his pants, it was like the shadow of a spring breeze dream.


    When he suddenly woke up, he became what he is now.


    The small waist was stepped on by someone, and the whole person had no strength at all, just like a pool of mud.


    Now, Zhang Wen and his gang stand in front of him like a ferocious God.


    With questioning tone and eyes, as long as Zhiyong says something wrong, he can kill him.


    In the face of the fierce Wang Peng, he didn''t know what to do.


    I just feel hot on my face.


    Last time he hurt Wang Peng, but he didn''t think that retribution would come so quickly. It seemed that as soon as he turned around, he fell into Wang Peng''s hands.


    Zhiyong bowed to old Yan, but it was in the case of nothing, at least not at the cost of his own life.


    Now in this situation, he doesn''t betray Lao Yan. He''s sorry for himself.


    But


    Zhiyong wants to cry.


    I want to shut myself in the room and wail once and tell my grievances.


    Well, why are you so cheating?


    Why do you torture people so much?


    Do you want people to hang around?


    Zhiyong really doesn''t know where Lao Yan is. I don''t know. What do you say? Making up lies will only make your death worse.


    what to do?


    "Grass, don''t play stupid!" Wang Peng scolded.


    "I really don''t know..."


    Shua~


    Said, a line of tears fell from Zhiyong''s eyes, crystal clear, people couldn''t help palpitating.


    Such a bad bastard was forced to cry. You can imagine how aggrieved and uncomfortable he was?


    Seeing Zhiyong''s crocodile tears, pretending to force the tiger, his eyes lit up and crossed in front of Zhiyong.


    I sat next to him and saw the expression on Zhuang forced tiger''s face from the side. His eyes at Zhiyong were like looking at a beautiful handicraft, with a sense of sympathy.


    A bastard was tied up and now he was beaten twice. He even cried. What''s the concept?


    What a shame?


    But people pretend to force the tiger, but they don''t have this feeling at all. He thinks Zhiyong is a talent and can pretend to force!


    You can cry right now. How awesome do you say?


    Now he can''t even pretend to be a tiger. He still lacks a little.


    However, the pity in the eyes of pretending tiger soon disappeared, replaced by the soft sword shaking in his hand!


    Cruel!


    Quite cruel!


    It seems that this sword can chop people to death horizontally~


    Zhiyong is careful. His liver is shaking.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at me, he said to Zhiyong like asking for credit: "don''t you say it''s WOW?"


    "No, brother, I really don''t know!" Zhiyong said with tears.


    Shua~


    Whoosh!


    Pretending to force the tiger was no nonsense. His shoulder shook, and the soft sword was like a water snake winding and shaking in his hand.


    The first advantage of soft sword is that people can''t see the direction of the sword, messy charming eyes, and then take the punctual machine by surprise!


    Zhiyong panicked when he saw the sword body he didn''t know where to stab himself.


    He''s scared!


    What people fear most is the unknown, the unknown that knows nothing.


    If someone suddenly comes over and gives Zhiyong a knife, he must not be afraid. Don''t give him a knife. Where can people in the Jianghu not get a knife?


    But if more than a dozen people shake in front of him with a knife, it will be quite penetrating.


    If you don''t get hacked, you can be scared to death.


    It''s the same as now.


    Everyone present was stunned for a moment. Is this... Pretending to force the tiger to work hard? Did he really practice the soft sword with his heart?


    Free up the time to pretend and play with women and practice?


    Children can be taught!


    However, such a gorgeous opening lasted less than a few seconds, and the sword blade pretending to be a tiger began to change.


    It''s crooked~


    Out of control~


    Before Zhiyong was stabbed, he floated to one side of Zhang Guohua.


    Brush!


    The soft sword is really powerful!


    It was just a closed eye effort. The edge of the soft sword leaked out and directly missed Zhiyong. It stabbed Zhang Guohua like a big girl''s embroidery.


    Zhang Guohua was surprised and subconsciously blocked his face with his thick arm.


    Suddenly, several blood marks appeared on Zhang Guohua''s arm, which made him a little confused.


    Pretending to force the tiger to see that he was injured by mistake, he quickly took back the soft sword, but it was still a step late.


    After all, swords don''t have eyes.


    Although the wound was nothing to Zhang Guohua, he was unhappy.


    Come here, Gan Zhiyong. Pretend to be a tiger. Why are you trying to work hard on yourself?


    "I''ll fuck you!" Zhang Guohua was unambiguous, and gave the tiger a kick like a gun barrel.


    Dong!


    Everyone present heard a muffled noise.


    Then he pretended to force the tiger to fly out with a heavy kick from Zhang Guohua.


    Dong!


    It was another dull sound, a sound that forced the tiger''s ass to land.


    It''s quiet.


    The whole room was quiet.

 Chapter 874

    People who have contacted Zhang Guohua know who he is and how powerful he is.


    By no means can ordinary people compare, nor can ordinary people bear.


    If you change to a person with poor bearing capacity, Zhang Guohua''s foot will certainly break his intestines into several sections.


    "Grass, what are you doing with a broken thing all day?" Zhang Guohua was angry when he saw the red mark on his arm.


    Pretend to be a tiger. What do you pretend to be in front of yourself!


    Damn it!


    People''s eyes are now focused on pretending to force the tiger. Now they are more concerned about pretending to force the tiger than Zhiyong.


    Zhang Guohua''s strength in the end made the pretending tiger curl up on the ground and roll painfully for a long time.


    "You don''t distinguish between your fucking enemies and friends!" a sentence came out of the tiger''s mouth for a long time.


    He jumped up with a swish.


    "Who makes you think that thing doesn''t have eyes!" Zhang Guohua scolded.


    "I..."


    "All right, don''t quarrel!" at this time, I stood up, and if the quarrel continued, it would become a vegetable market.


    They just shut up.


    I looked at Zhiyong upset. It seems that he really doesn''t know where Lao Yan is. I thought Lao Yan should at least tell Zhiyong where he is. Unexpectedly, he didn''t say anything.


    Zhiyong urgently wanted to make eye contact with me and looked at me with pitiful eyes.


    But I didn''t eat him at all. I turned around and waved to Wang Peng.


    The next second, Wang Peng, they rushed up with ferocity on their faces.


    Zhiyong''s cry was annihilated in the shadow of the sword.


    ¡­¡­


    Bell!


    The next morning, boss Wang, who was still sleeping, received a call.


    The caller is one of his younger brothers. He usually receives news outside. He will tell boss Wang the latest news on the road at the first time.


    Just today, a little abnormal.


    Calling so early must be something urgent.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang picked it up.


    "Brother, it''s bad. I heard that Zhang Wen caught Zhiyong and cut him seriously last night!"


    "What!" boss Wang sat up straight with an inspiration.


    In my head, it''s like a spring thunder.


    Zhang Wen caught Zhiyong? Zhang Wen is still one step ahead of him!


    Shit!


    But what a coincidence! I want to catch Zhiyong. Is Zhang Wen also catching Zhiyong?


    "Is the news accurate?" asked boss Wang.


    The little brother nodded: "it must be accurate!"


    "All right, I see!"


    After hanging up, boss Wang''s face has never been ugly. Is Zhang clearly demonstrating to him now!


    However, Zhang Wen has been catching Zhiyong recently, so what has the pillar done? He shouldn''t have done things in such ink!


    The more boss Wang thought, the more angry he became. He called Zhuzhu directly.


    "Big brother." listen to the voice. The pillar has been outside so early.


    "Zhu, Zhang Wen found Zhiyong last night and cut him seriously!" boss Wang said in a low voice.


    In a word, it raised the heart of the column.


    But he was not surprised, because he got the news more than ten minutes ago.


    "Brother, I just learned about it." although Zhiyong was unhappy, he still admired Zhang Wen''s strength.


    It''s so easy to find Zhiyong.


    These two days, he almost broke his head and didn''t see Zhiyong.


    "You don''t want to say anything to me?" boss Wang said in a low voice.


    The post was silent on the phone.


    "OK, come here first and say wow!" boss Wang is too lazy to talk nonsense with Zhu on the phone.


    More than ten minutes later, the pillar appeared in boss Wang''s office.


    Boss Wang has just come here, with a cigar in his hand.


    "Sit down!" boss Wang pointed to the sofa.


    The pillar took a deep breath and didn''t dare to sit.


    Looking at his expression, he already knew that boss Wang was angry, but he hadn''t burst out yet.


    "Brother, I found someone, but I didn''t find anyone." Zhu told the truth. He really tried to find someone, but there was no result.


    Boss Wang is also frowning. He also knows that this matter is not so simple. He can''t find people with a word.


    But why can Zhang Wen find it and he can''t find it?


    Is it your own intelligence network? Or didn''t you try your best?


    His eyes, like infrared rays, filtered on the column.


    "How is Zhiyong now?" boss Wang asked.


    "It is said that he was seriously injured and is still in the intensive care unit." Zhu said reluctantly.


    Zhang Wen was so cruel that he almost hacked Zhiyong to death.


    "Can he speak?" boss Wang''s eyes were gloomy.


    The pillar shook his head: "it should not be. He is now covered with wounds. People should still be in a coma."


    "Shit!" boss Wang hit the table angrily.


    Zhiyong''s immortality has nothing to do with him. What he cares about is what Zhang Wen knows and whether he asks anything from Zhiyong.


    If Zhang Wen knew where Lao Yan was now, it would be very disadvantageous to him.


    If Zhiyong can speak now, boss Wang must have passed. He has to ask where Lao Yan is.


    He thinks Zhang Wen seems to be aiming at himself!


    But what should we do now!


    "Brother, don''t worry. Although Zhang Wen caught Zhiyong, Zhiyong doesn''t necessarily know where Lao Yan is."


    The words of the pillar made boss Wang''s eyebrows comfortable.


    What he said is also reasonable. We don''t rule out this possibility, but it''s only a possibility. Can''t we be sure!


    "Elder brother, or I''ll ask Zhang Wen?" the pillar said tentatively.


    This was mentioned by boss Wang Xiaoxin.


    Hearing Zhu''s words, his first thought was whether he could trust him now. To tell the truth, boss Wang has been disappointed with him since Zhu didn''t do Zhang Wen last time.


    Disappointment and loss of trust.


    Boss Wang can''t continue to believe in the pillar. What he has now is just to make use of it.


    Make full use of everything that can be used on the column!


    But he has to do these things himself, so as not to collude with Zhang Wen!


    "Let me ask!"


    With that, boss Wang took out his mobile phone and dialed Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Wang Peng and Wu Yang almost cut Zhiyong into a sieve.


    Wang Peng has found a way to vent, while Wu Yang is listening to my orders.


    That night, we didn''t even know whether Zhiyong was dead or alive, or whether Li Erzi made an emergency call. Finally, we learned that Zhiyong''s life was saved, but he was still in a coma and didn''t wake up.


    Wang Peng later shouted that he was not satisfied and said that he would break both his legs after Zhiyong was well hurt.


    However, this time, we also gave Lao Yan a head-on blow to let him know that the small Jiujiu in his heart will not last long. Sooner or later, we will let him withdraw from the stage of Jinhai city.


    I just don''t know if Lao Yan knows the news.


    It is reasonable to say that Zhiyong is his little brother. He should be the first to know something.


    But last night, we also sent the boy who delivered food to Zhiyong to the hospital. It is said that he is still in a coma. I don''t know if Lao Yan knows the news.

 Chapter 875

    The cell phone vibrated.


    Boss Wang''s name appeared on my mobile phone screen without taboo. I smiled coldly and thought he was powerful. I got the news so soon.


    I stabilized my mood and picked it up.


    On the phone, it was boss Wang''s low voice.


    "Wenzi, I heard you did a beautiful thing!"


    I said quietly, "I don''t know what boss Wang said?"


    Boss Wang certainly didn''t expect me to play silly with him now. He was a little angry, but he couldn''t get angry with me. He had to try to stabilize his mood: "ha ha, Wenzi, it''s only a few days. You''ve changed a lot!"


    In the words, there is a trace of cruelty.


    It has changed so much now. What if it will change in the future? That''s good?


    Can''t turn Jinhai city upside down?


    This is the subtext of boss Wang.


    I cut Zhiyong seriously. Boss Wang is the most angry person. It doesn''t mean that he is angry when he sees Zhiyong injured, but because I didn''t inform him from beginning to end, or even tell him when the matter is over.


    I said I would tell him when I had news.


    But I''m talking about the news of Lao Yan. Isn''t there no news now? What''s his hurry?


    "Hehe, people always change, but no matter how a person changes, the essence will not change. Are you right?" I said with a smile.


    The essence will not change.


    My words were like slapping him in the face.


    No matter how people change, they all have their own principles. Different from boss Wang, his heart has changed, and he has no principles at all. He even doesn''t trust the pillar that has been mixing with him for so long.


    Boss Wang has turned upside down.


    I just met boss Wang and thought he was a good man. At least, he was ok with his brother.


    But slowly, boss Wang''s change disappointed me to the extreme.


    This is a mixed society, a society where the strong survive by deceiving each other, but if we don''t even have the most basic principles, if we don''t even have morality, what are we mixing?


    Boss Wang, I''m quite disappointed.


    At the same time, I also let him down.


    The two of us are playing Zhang Liangji in our fantasy.


    From the microphone, boss Wang almost said a sentence with his teeth clenched: "you''re right. A person''s essence will certainly not change, but it''s not clear. Some people are different ~ but Wen Zi, you still have to look forward and see what people do!"


    I smiled: "this is natural, and I Zhang Wen is not stubborn."


    Boss Wang and I talked so much that we didn''t get into the subject, but we both knew what the other party wanted to say and ask.


    Seeing that I still pretended to force him, he simply asked, "Wenzi, it''s boring to pretend like this with me all the time."


    I know it''s really inappropriate for me to install it again. After all, Zhiyong has lived in, and boss Wang already knows about it.


    I coughed twice: "boss Wang, I''m not pretending with you. I don''t need to say more if you and I know well?"


    The words have been opened, but I still didn''t give him any face.


    "Zhang Wen, do you want to deal with old Yan alone?" boss Wang was a little worried.


    It turned out that he was worried about this, and I laughed in my heart.


    However, I really haven''t asked where Lao Yan is.


    Boss Wang and I have different ideas. He wants to make trouble with Huang Long and kill Lao Yan. I want to take my time, don''t worry, and kill Lao Yan bit by bit.


    The status of both of us limits our ideas.


    Boss Wang is now in the position of the first brother in Jinhai city. He must want to get rid of Lao Yan quickly. If Lao Yan plays Yin with him, he can''t stand it.


    But I''m different. At best, I''m a big bastard. If Lao Yan wants to play with me, I can spend all my money and work hard with him without fear.


    Boss Wang is worried now, but he can''t help it.


    I was quite calm.


    I smiled: "you think too much. If you know the news of Lao Yan, I will inform you at the first time! You''re right. I can''t handle Lao Yan alone!"


    I really didn''t want to deal with Lao Yan alone. If I can do it, I must get boss Wang together.


    But now he thinks I''m hiding it from him.


    "Don''t you know?" boss Wang was stunned.


    I sighed: "Zhiyong''s mouth is very hard. I cut him off without asking anything."


    At this moment, boss Wang''s head was turning rapidly. He thought first, did I lie to him or cheat him.


    However, the current situation does make it difficult for him.


    If I really know about Lao Yan without telling him, boss Wang has no way, but he doesn''t think it''s possible.


    How clever Zhang Wen is?


    I''m sure I won''t take the banner alone!


    With some doubt in his heart, boss Wang asked me, "how did you find Zhiyong?"


    I sighed helplessly, pretending to be very helpless and said, "I happened to meet it."


    "By chance?"


    "Yes."


    "Ha ha, that''s a coincidence!"


    "Ha ha..."


    It''s a person who can perceive that my words are perfunctory. How can I tell boss Wang about the specific process?


    After laughing, boss Wang said to me, "OK, if there''s any more news, let''s talk to each other and deal with Lao Yan together!"


    "Well, OK!" on the phone, boss Wang and I made a temporary agreement.


    Deal with Lao Yan together.


    It''s just that both of us have ulterior motives.


    Moreover, the agreement is quite unreliable.


    I know all this in my heart.


    "By the way, do you need my help with Zhiyong?" boss Wang suddenly asked me.


    I know what he means.


    He''s not trying to help me, but laughing at me!


    In fact, I know in my heart that Zhiyong went to the hospital and saved his life this time, but it will certainly surprise the public. At that time, there will be no trouble.


    Although we are cruel enough and have our own people, we basically have no contacts in the white road.


    If that''s the case, we have no ability to resist at all.


    But boss Wang has this ability and the ability to keep our strength in Jinhai city.


    At least, he can let me out safely after I''m caught.


    However, I smiled and refused him.


    "My own ass, I will wipe it clean!"


    Those who have the will will will not suffer from the food. From the moment I decided not to talk to boss Wang, I was ready to face these things.


    Things will come sooner or later.


    I can''t let boss Wang laugh at me. Even if I want to go in, I have to go in straight!

 Chapter 876

    The simple call made boss Wang''s heart choppy.


    Put down the phone, he clicked and lit a cigarette.


    Those words just now, the pillars were nearby and listened to them really.


    But he didn''t say anything, just listened inadvertently.


    He saw that boss Wang was really angry, which seemed a little surprised, but full of helplessness.


    Now the initiative is in Zhang Wen''s hands. What can boss Wang do?


    "Ha ha, this Zhang Wen is OK now!" boss Wang smiled. His smiling face was ferocious. It felt like the executioner''s ridicule before execution.


    I''m fucking waiting with my neck straight under my eyelids. What else?


    What else is awesome?


    This is boss Wang''s attitude towards Zhang Wen.


    It seems that Zhang Wen can be killed by raising his hand.


    Even if Zhang Wen is powerful and flies high, he can shoot him down!


    Boss Wang has this strength, but the chips now don''t allow him to do so, or the time is not ripe. He wants Zhang Wen to know that society is not so easy to mix!


    At the beginning, Zhang Wen was still a hairy boy. It was only in such a short time that Zhang Wen changed. It was a bit like flying to the branches and becoming a Phoenix.


    This is true, but boss Wang doesn''t want to believe it.


    I don''t believe it, but I have to do it.


    Now he really regrets that he didn''t get rid of Zhang Wen secretly! Then there won''t be so much trouble, will it?


    "Brother, what shall we do next?" the pillar''s eyes sank. He knew that if boss Wang was angry, there must be no good fruit to eat. As a last resort, he would not be an enemy of Zhang Wen.


    "Hehe, the current situation is that Zhang Wen doesn''t admit that he knows where Lao Yan is. Although this possibility is not ruled out, this boy has always been very cunning. What do you think he should do?"


    Boss Wang smiled and looked at the column.


    The pillar was also speechless. If he wanted to ask him to do something, he would certainly do it without hesitation, but if you let him use his brain, it would be better to kill him.


    And now the situation is too ambiguous.


    Feasible, not feasible.


    What''s the answer?


    Seeing that the pillar didn''t speak, boss Wang was a little upset. He stared at the pillar and said, "remember what I told you before? If you seize the opportunity, you can suppress the enemy. Why don''t you understand that? How good Zhang Wen is?"


    In his tone, he meant to hate iron but not steel.


    The pillar is just a martial artist, but it''s too far to play with your head.


    The column scratched its head.


    Boss Wang sat down and took a puff of smoke: "pillar, this has happened. I don''t blame you, but as long as there is a chance, we can''t give up. Find Lao Yan earlier, so we can grasp the opportunity! Find the younger brother who knows where Lao Yan is hiding. Move quickly!"


    The pillar looked right: "I know, brother!"


    Bang.


    The post closed and went out.


    For boss Wang''s words, he never brought any doubt. Boss Wang asked him to find Lao Yan''s younger brother. He would certainly go all out to find it. This time, he didn''t think he would get nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    Today, there are no clouds.


    Wang Yuxian, who is far away from home, is in a bad mood.


    Every time, it seems like this. The slightest news is blocked immediately. God seems to be joking with her, just don''t let her know where Lao Gao is, just don''t let her know anything about Lao Gao.


    Sometimes she feels that innocence is stingy. Why should she be so targeted at her?


    Why torture her like this?


    Knowing that she likes Lao Gao and can''t live without him, we still want her to experience the pain of the 9981 difficulty.


    Wang Yuxian, I feel that the string in his heart is about to break.


    These days, all she thinks about is Lao Gao''s voice and shadow.


    "Jade fairy, don''t be sad ~"


    At the moment, in an early tea shop, Xiaowen whispered, looking at the tasteless breakfast in her hand and the uncontrollable Wang Yuxian beside her.


    A few days ago, Wang Yuxian heard that Lao Gao often came to this breakfast shop for dinner, so she took Xiaowen to eat here every day.


    To tell you the truth, the breakfast here is not very good, but it''s cheap.


    According to the consumption level here, this is the consumption of migrant workers.


    The first time I came here for dinner, Wang Yuxian frowned and couldn''t eat after a few bites.


    She never dreamed that Lao Gao had such a thing for breakfast every day.


    How do you swallow this?


    In addition to being cheap and filling your stomach, there are no other advantages.


    This breakfast shop was indeed one that Lao Gao often came to before. At that time, Lao Gao went out and dreamed of doing a great career, but his dream and success were always thousands of miles away. After coming here, Lao Gao knew that everything was just a beautiful fantasy in his heart.


    success?


    It''s even harder for him!


    Then, start from the beginning.


    So Lao Gao lived such a hard life. He had to save money on food and drink and live the cheapest life in order to achieve his dream. In the end, like many people, he failed.


    Failure is inevitable.


    Success is out of reach.


    Take and as a process on the road to success, but unexpectedly, it is the result.


    Finally, Lao Gao failed.


    A broken body.


    Cluck, cluck, cluck~


    Wang Yuxian stirred the milk tea in the cup with a spoon and looked at the turbid liquid inside. Her thoughts had long floated to Lao Gao.


    Just, no response at all.


    No interaction at all.


    Only her unilateral release signal, release love.


    "Xiaowen, I''m sorry to let you have such an awful breakfast with me." Wang Yuxian sighed.


    Eyes, looking into the distance, deep eyes.


    "Yuxian, I''m not talking about this. I''m uncomfortable to see you so worried every day."


    Isn''t it?


    With Wang Yuxian, Xiaowen felt she was going to be depressed.


    "Oh, come on, let''s go ~" Wang Yuxian smiled, threw down the breakfast money, and Xiaowen got up and left.


    After so many days, he didn''t have any news about Lao Gao and didn''t mean to find Lao Gao. It seems that Lao Gao won''t come here for dinner.


    She is not looking for someone, but sniffing Lao Gao''s body smell and his breath, tracking step by step.


    But the clues are always interrupted, which makes Wang Yuxian confused never before.


    Lao Gao seems to be close at hand, but far away.


    It seems to be within reach, but it can''t be touched.


    This feeling makes Wang Yuxian crazy!


    On the way back, Wang Yuxian, wearing a long elegant dress, walked very slowly. She pretended to say inadvertently, "Xiaowen, there is still no news of the little wolf in Jinhai City, right?"

 Chapter 877

    In fact, there is no need to ask. Wang Yuxian also knows what the result is, but she just has a chance. She thinks that maybe next second, Xiaowen will tell her that Yuxian has the news of the little wolf. He knows where Lao Gao is now!


    However, this possibility is too small.


    Almost slim.


    Facing Wang Yuxian''s question, Xiaowen pinned the broken hair in front of her forehead behind her ears and said helplessly, "Yuxian, my friend in Jinhai city still has no news. Either you ask brother Wen ~"


    Wang Yuxian sighed.


    She doesn''t want to ask Zhang Wen, but now she knows what''s going on in Jinhai city. She doesn''t want to give Zhang Wen trouble or distract him.


    He knew that every step Zhang Wen took was dangerous.


    It''s all fatal.


    She doesn''t want Zhang Wen to confuse her mind for herself.


    "Wenzi must be busy now, forget it ~" Wang Yuxian said quietly.


    "Cut, do you like Zhang Wen or Lao Gao?" Xiaowen glanced at her and pushed the most difficult problem in history to Wang Yuxian.


    For these two people, Wang Yuxian felt that the word "like" was not accurate.


    She felt vaguely that her feelings for Zhang Wen were warming up, but she couldn''t let go of Lao Gao.


    If she can''t find Lao Gao, she has no bottom in her heart.


    But she couldn''t see Zhang Wen looking for another woman, so she would feel uncomfortable.


    She never thought she would like two men at the same time.


    It''s not Wang Yuxian''s character to be so complex and affectionate.


    She told herself more than once that she should know how to choose between Zhang Wen and Lao Gao, but every time she got a vague answer, how to choose seemed inappropriate.


    Alas~~


    Wang Yuxian could only sigh for this.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Xiaowen then said, "don''t hurt the hearts of two men. If you have no skills, throw Zhang Wen to me ~"


    "No!"


    Almost like a nervous reaction, a word burst out of Wang Yuxian''s mouth.


    "Cut, you said you didn''t like it!" Xiaowen was also a little jealous.


    "Ha ha ~" Wang Yuxian smiled awkwardly when he realized his gaffe.


    Facing the breeze, she raised her face melancholy.


    Lao Gao appeared in the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the streets of Jinhai City, the pillar sits in a business car.


    The car is driving at a high speed. When it is blocked by a car, it goes crazy and honks its horn, causing many vehicles to give way.


    Through the window, you can clearly see that there are many people with fierce faces in the car. No one wants to make trouble.


    No one wants to provoke them.


    The pillar kept looking at the time.


    "Drive faster!"


    The driver swished the accelerator and the car drove faster.


    Just an hour ago, Zhu got the news that he saw Lao Yan''s younger brother working in the pedestrian street in the city center.


    The news was said by a younger brother of the pillar.


    So what does it mean to start?


    Steal! Pickpocket! This is someone else''s old business!


    Lao Yan''s younger brother can''t help it.


    It must be said that Lao Yan is not short of money. His younger brother is not short of money, but why do he have to come out to start work?


    Because these little brothers of Lao Yan are not only for money, they come out to practice their skills.


    These things will feel strange if you don''t do them for a few days. They are all technical work and can''t be left behind for a day.


    If you want to exercise, you must come out and find someone to practice, so you can only come out and start work.


    This is not too much.


    However, the younger brothers of Lao Yan didn''t realize that while they were working, the people of the pillar also stared at them.


    The danger is slowly approaching them.


    Their technique is really good. At the beginning, Lao Yan took their interest in them.


    At this time, in the crowded street, several people who look like thieves are streaming in the crowd. They come out from time to time and go in from time to time. Their eyes are focused on people''s pockets and turn stealthily.


    "Brother Qiang, how much did you take?" one of them asked.


    "Not much, just four or five!" the man called brother Qiang opened his arms and there were several kinds of wallets inside.


    Other younger brothers raised their fingers when they saw this scene.


    If they are just ordinary pickpockets, brother Qiang has been promoted to the great God. In their eyes, is the existence of the great God level!


    After a while, there are only four or five wallets. On average, there is one on their side.


    Some didn''t get any.


    As the saying goes, you can''t do without admiration.


    This little brother named brother Qiang is also one that Lao Yan attaches great importance to. He is smart, has a smart head and good skills. He is the only one who knows where Lao Yan is hiding this time.


    We can see how much we value him.


    Lao Yan told him more than once that he must hide well these days and don''t come out to work if he has nothing to do.


    The little brother promised, but he couldn''t help coming out.


    I still couldn''t help it after all.


    Many things start from being disobedient.


    When a child is beaten, he never listens.


    When the little dragon and snake fall, they never obey.


    Even boss Du was taken in by boss Wang because he was disobedient.


    Brother Qiang hasn''t realized the seriousness of the matter yet. He just feels that it''s OK once. With his own ingenuity, he must be fine.


    But he didn''t think about it. At the moment, there are a pair of eyes staring at him tightly, waiting for him to take the bait!


    "Grass, it took you a long time to get such a one?" brother Qiang looked at the shy pockets of other younger brothers and was a little angry.


    Isn''t it? I''m a great God, but why are these little brothers so frustrated? He can put soap cubes in a hot oil pan, but these little brothers can''t. Even if they put a basin of cold water, they have to take half a day to get it out.


    It''s stupid.


    During the absence of Lao Yan, brother Qiang was their chief coach. While implementing every order given to them by Lao Yan, he was also training their skills and wanted to make each of them the same as himself.


    So much sense of achievement.


    "Brother Qiang, isn''t this our skill ~" an exciting little brother came and lit him a cigarette.


    Brother Qiang narrowed his eyes, took a few puffs and pinched the cigarette end. He threw all his wallets to these little brothers.


    "Look at ang, see what it means to start work! You can only drink the West and north wind!" he said, and he got into the crowd again and began to stare around with his small eyes.


    Those small eyes turn stealthily.


    This scene of brother Qiang was seen by the younger brother of the pillar who was sitting on the roadside drinking soda. Brother Qiang in his eyes seemed to have become a dish in the hands of the pillar.


    He has followed the pillar for so many years and has never seen the pillar miss~

 Chapter 878

    Among the pedestrians, hadron is playing a legend.


    Just because I looked at you more in the crowd, my wallet disappeared.


    I want to remember your face, but you disappear too fast~


    Miss a pedestrian, hadron feels he has a special sense of achievement. Why is he so awesome? Why are these people like waste in their own eyes?


    Why can''t they see it when they move so quickly?


    Whoosh~


    Thinking that hadron was almost neurotic, he took his wallet from a man''s pocket.


    And the man was still on the phone, unaware of it.


    Hadron''s action is so fast.


    His style is so tough!


    He is like a hungry wolf galloping on the grassland. He can easily take these prey into his arms.


    The hadron swished away in the wind.


    Howl.


    Release the glory in your heart.


    Be careful~


    Many people passing by haven''t realized that they have been patronized by the great God Qiangzi. When Qiangzi counts the money in their hands, they may react and know what''s going on.


    But the hadrons at that time must have disappeared in the wind.


    They can''t find anyone.


    As a pickpocket, the skill of hiding yourself is also very important. When you do something, you can''t just wait for someone to catch you, can''t you? Are you sure to hide or escape~


    Hadron is in a very good state today. When he basically didn''t lose his shot, he can''t help thinking of himself at the peak. At that time, when he went out and was called brother Qiang by his peers.


    At that time, he was full of energy.


    As long as he sees something in his eyes, even a piece of sanitary Jin put in the girl''s bag, he can get it! Let the girl come, anxious to find something, but can''t find it!


    How vicious!


    In the twinkling of an eye, hadron wrapped another man''s wallet. He couldn''t count it. This was the first one. He turned back and raised his head to those boys.


    By the way, show me how good you are.


    Qiangzi thought well, but there was something wrong with his eyes.


    Why is there no worship one by one, and there seems to be a trace of tension in your eyes?


    Hadron was so intoxicated with himself that his reaction dropped a lot. He didn''t react. What''s going on.


    Or one of the younger brothers desperately pointed behind him, and he suddenly turned to look.


    Exquisite wallet, connected with a thread.


    The thread is so thin that you can''t see it without looking carefully.


    Hadron''s eyes slowly move up along this line.


    The other end of the line is connected to a man''s pocket.


    And the man was looking at him coldly.


    Hadron''s first reaction is that it''s over!


    This is the routine used by the anti pickpocket group! Can''t you be watched by the police! damn!


    "Grass, are your hands very fast!"


    This man is Hongzi.


    It''s the little brother of the pillar.


    Although these pickpockets are powerful, they still can''t resist others'' preparation. As long as the other party is a little prepared, they must be unlucky and get caught.


    Hong Zi knows many pickpockets. Naturally, he knows what to do with an expert like Qiang Zi.


    He started when he was the most inflated and did not have any vigilance.


    Hongzi, this is to lead the wolf into the trap.


    He also succeeded in holding down hadron, an excellent pickpocket.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Qiangzi was worthy of being an old Jianghu man. He quickly responded. He snorted shamelessly and immediately threw the wallet on the ground. Anyway, he just didn''t admit it. What can I do?


    "Ha ha..." Hong Zi stopped talking and narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    He was watching hadron''s acting and wondered how far he could play.


    "Why are you laughing? Why don''t I find someone to practice with you?" Qiang Zi watched for a long time. Hong Zi was the only one. He was not afraid at all. There were many younger brothers here!


    Hong Zi still didn''t speak, just smiled.


    Hadron can see that Hongzi is not an anti pickpocketing group at all. Is he a jerk at all!


    Little bastard, hadron is not afraid at all!


    Seeing that Hongzi still didn''t say anything, Qiangzi took out his pocket knife and looked back.


    what the fuck!


    I don''t know when my little brothers disappeared.


    At the same time, Hong Zi''s eyes sank and gave Qiang Zi a punch with a bang on his face.


    This punch, with boxing style, almost knocked hadron out.


    Hadron was blindfolded.


    Completely blindfolded.


    Holding a knife in his hand, Hong Zi got down.


    Immediately someone came and pressed hadron on the ground and tied his hands. This guy''s two hands are terrible. He can put soap in the oil pan. If he is not careful, he may give them a knife.


    "My grass, what are you doing? You know who I am! No! I''m Yan..."


    In the second half of the sentence, the little brother didn''t say it at all, because he suddenly realized that something was wrong. These people probably didn''t come for him. At best, he was just a little bastard. It''s no big deal.


    But the elder brother behind him, Lao Yan, knows what he has done recently.


    Now no one can find Lao Yan. Naturally, he came to find him!


    Thinking of this, hadron''s scalp felt numb.


    I thought I might have bad luck today.


    Hongzi they didn''t talk nonsense with him. He took Qiangzi with his own hands and walked to the business car next to him.


    Although many passers-by gathered around, no one dared to speak when they saw Hongzi''s strong bodies and the appearance of thugs.


    What''s more, this strong man is not a good man at first sight.


    Sneaky eyed.


    Hongzi took him and got on the business car.


    Hadron saw that there was a man with gloomy eyes sitting in the car. The aura of the man could definitely make him pee.


    This man is the most powerful assistant around boss Wang, pillar!


    Seeing the pillar, he also understood. It seems that it is not others who want to find Lao Yan today, but boss Wang.


    But they knew everything about boss Wang and Lao Yan.


    At the beginning, boss Wang was played by old Yan. What''s the matter now?


    But it''s a little too late, wow!


    I don''t understand what boss Wang thinks. Hadron said carefully.


    "Brother Zhu, why did you catch me?"


    The pillar didn''t speak. Hong Zi slapped him in the face.


    The two nostrils of hadron were bleeding.


    The people around the pillar are heavy.


    As soon as hadron was excited, he didn''t dare to speak. He knew that if he said nonsense again, he might be killed by others!


    The car started slowly. No one in the car spoke. They all looked at hadron coldly and let his two nostrils gurgle blood out.


    The pillar didn''t say a word until the car stopped.


    "Take him down."


    Hongzi, they took hadron out of the car.


    Seeing everything outside, hadron suddenly felt guilty and his legs trembled a little.


    This is a factory. There are torture tools everywhere!

 Chapter 879

    Don''t say it''s a pillar. Even hadron can smell the strong smell of blood when he is brought in.


    No matter how they cover up, no matter how they cover up, they can''t cover up.


    This is what the pillar said. If a person''s hands are covered with blood, the smell will accompany him all his life.


    If boss Wang didn''t force it, the pillar wouldn''t want to come to this place at all.


    In this place, I don''t know how many people have been tortured and how many people''s blood have been mixed.


    Of course, the pillar did that after receiving the order of boss Wang. They tortured and forced confessions here. Usually, those people can''t last three days by their own means. I don''t know how long this hadron can last.


    The pillar looked at him with interest, and then a group of people came in and closed the door.


    In such a big place, only a dim light is on.


    This makes hadron feel numb and a little scary.


    "Leng what Leng? Scared silly? Grass!" Hong Zi smiled.


    Qiang Zi didn''t dare to look into his eyes and quickly shook his head: "brother Zhu, I don''t know anything. What are you doing with me? I''m working in the street. Won''t it hinder you?"


    This is the rule of the road and everyone secretly abides by it.


    Pillar they eat by fist, Qiang Zi they eat by their own skills.


    As long as there is no conflict of principle, the two groups of people must be well water and not river water.


    After all, everyone lives on their own. Although the practice makes people feel a little disdainful, no one will break this principle.


    Hadron''s words made the pillar laugh.


    He grinned with his big front teeth exposed.


    Together with the little brother next to me.


    Hadron didn''t understand, so he looked at them in a daze.


    "Do you think you''re funny?" the pillar asked him with a smile.


    Hadron didn''t know what it meant. He nodded and shook his head.


    "Now you''d better think about whether you can go out. WOW! You still have time to think about things for your companions? Don''t worry about it!"


    My grass


    A few words floated in hadron''s mind. He must be finished today.


    But one second is one second. Hadron continued to install: "brother Zhu, I really don''t know anything..."


    Before he finished, Hong Zi slapped him again.


    "Cao, brother Zhu didn''t ask you anything. You said you didn''t know? Isn''t it insincere?"


    Hadron''s nosebleed, which had just stopped, fell down again.


    He has a crying heart.


    He is just a pickpocket and has no resistance at all. People like Hong Zi basically have no resistance when they slap him in the face. How can he face the next torture?


    That will only make him more suspicious of life and more don''t know what to do.


    Little pickpocket Qiangzi is now ready to meet the peak of their strength.


    "Grass, do you want to kill him?" the pillar scolded.


    Hong Zi immediately bowed his head and dared not say a word.


    In front of the pillar, he was the obedient left front general, who dared not fart.


    The pillar tortured people. They waved to the little brother around them, and they knew what was going on. They began to get busy. They tied Qiang Zi''s wrists and ankles with a rope, took off their clothes, and put Qiang Zi in a tiger chair.


    Hadron looked at the scene in front of him and was a little confused.


    I''ve only heard of the tiger chair, but I''ve never sat in it~


    At the same time, I was a little excited!


    Soon, the naked hadron appeared in front of them like an exhibition.


    The pillar said faintly, "before I asked you, you said you didn''t know. If you didn''t give you some color, you thought the world was black and white! Enjoy it for a while!"


    With that, he turned to smoke and winked at Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi nodded quickly and smiled after he approached Qiang Zi.


    He suddenly found that the hadron was still hard!


    It still refuses to admit defeat and stubbornly raises its head!


    It''s nothing like this hadron.


    "Cao, you see your brothers are not convinced, and I think you are certainly not convinced, ha ha!" Hong Zi and the little brothers next to him laughed and held a bloody whip in his hand.


    Pop!


    Hong Zi whipped under hadron.


    That is, above the softest meat under the thighs.


    Usually pinching will hurt and shed tears, not to mention being whipped hard by Hong Zi''s whip?


    Hadron can''t stand it at all.


    "Ow ~ ~ ~" hadron cried out in pain.


    This is the beauty of the tiger chair.


    If the time is not tight, the pillar can let him sit on it for a week, eat, drink and Lazar on it, and occasionally play some tricks for him.


    But now the situation is different. We have to speed up.


    Let hadron sit in the tiger chair, which is the fastest progress. He knows that people like hadron can''t bear a few whips.


    Just once, it made Qiang Zi''s tears come out.


    "Big brother, big brother, what do you want to know..." Qiang Zi said while shouting.


    Hong Zi looked back at the pillar and saw that he didn''t mean to speak. He smiled and said, "let you learn how to communicate with people first, and... How to force!"


    Then he snapped again.


    This time, he hit something under hadron Tintin and let his high head hang down.


    What would it feel like to use a whip to whip a place that would hurt for a long time?


    That can make Qiang Zi feel painful!


    He seemed to be crazy, his body twitched violently, and the whole tiger chair trembled with him.


    Hong Zi was quite satisfied with his two whips. After staying with the post for so long, he also learned some basic things that torture people.


    There''s nothing wrong with just a hadron.


    When hadron''s pig killing cry reached the column''s ears, to tell the truth, he still had a bad taste in his heart.


    When there are many torturers, they will naturally associate these things with themselves.


    Today''s pillars find the sound quite harsh.


    Today he tortures hadron here. What about tomorrow? Who can guarantee that he will not be tortured in Jinhai city? Will you laugh to the end?


    No one can guarantee.


    Today''s hadron may be the portrayal of tomorrow''s pillar!


    But in the face of Qiang Zi''s painful cry, Hong Zi didn''t mean to pity him at all, but burst out laughing.


    One is the sound of pain and the other is the sound of schadenfreude and joy. These two sounds collide in the factory and constantly spark. This sound makes the column feel uncomfortable.


    He felt very harsh.


    Feel like a devil!


    Under boss Wang, he lived like a devil, hiding in a dark corner and showing his most ferocious side.


    Although, this is not his voluntary at all, although he has to~


    He had to smoke desperately to keep himself from showing.

 Chapter 880

    Pillars have to admit that they are soft hearted.


    Since he met Zhang Wen, he has a new understanding of morality and morality.


    Also unknowingly infected by Zhang Wen, now he is also a little soft hearted.


    Once the heart is soft, the means are not so hard.


    But what did you do in society at that time? It''s fist, it''s ruthless!


    If others dare to break people''s heads, you must dare to beat people up.


    In this way, we can excel in the blue.


    But as soon as the means are soft, there will be no advantage.


    How can a hungry wolf catch its prey without sharp claws and teeth? How can we defeat a strong enemy?


    Isn''t that what''s left to be slaughtered?


    These psychology of the pillar is actually a process that all bastards have to go through. It''s just that the pillar is precocious and thinks of these too early.


    This is not a bad thing.


    No matter when you look back, it''s never too late.


    With hadron''s painful cry, the telephone of the pillar suddenly rang.


    It''s boss Wang.


    The pillars were quickly connected.


    "Big brother."


    The microphone buzzed: "post, did you find it?"


    Across the phone, boss Wang also heard the voice from the pillar. He didn''t have to think about it. Just now, when the pillar received a call saying there was news, he was nearby.


    "Well, I caught Lao Yan''s younger brother, but he is a pickpocket." the pillar said faintly.


    "Well, where are you now?"


    "XXX factory," said the pillar.


    "All right, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Boss Wang hung up the phone and his face was full of excitement. As long as Lao Yan''s little brother was in his hand, he could think of more than a dozen ways to make him speak. Boss Wang''s means were quite terrible.


    The pillar here put down the phone and knew that he had to speed up his steps.


    It''s best that when boss Wang comes over, he asks for Lao Yan''s position.


    Deep suction port of column.


    "Hongzi, stop first."


    Hong Zi quickly stopped.


    "Tell me, I''ll let you go where Lao Yan is." Zhu said to Qiang Zi word by word.


    After hearing this, hadron trembled all over.


    It seems that what they think is still right. They are still going to start with Lao Yan.


    Although I don''t know how they know that this matter has something to do with Lao Yan, Qiangzi still admires their strength. Boss Wang is the first brother of Jinhai city.


    The things Lao Yan did could not escape their eyes.


    "Brother Zhu, I......" Qiang Zi hesitated.


    He really knows where Lao Yan is, and he is the only one among so many younger brothers.


    But he was worried. If Lao Yan knew he was the informant, could he live? The same is dead!


    Of course, Zhu knows what he is worried about. This is the common psychology of these people.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Lao Yan know about it!"


    With this sentence, hadron''s heart was relieved, but he still hesitated and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Pop!


    At this time, Hong Zi just gave him another whip.


    At this moment, hadron shouted directly.


    "Lao Yan... Lao Yan is in XXXXXX!"


    The pillar pondered for a moment, stared at him seriously and asked, "what you told us is the truth? If you let me know it''s false, you''ll die!"


    Qiangzi believed that Zhu dared to kill him. He didn''t have a word of nonsense and nodded desperately.


    However, to be on the safe side, he still plans to release people when they find Lao Yan.


    "Big brother!" at this time, Hong Zi came and stood by the pillar and whispered.


    I don''t know where the pillar is. Hong Zi doesn''t enjoy playing. He thinks it''s a little cheap!


    The release of such people as Qiangzi can only harm the society. The pillar looked cold and said, "the arm he started was useless. Anyway, he has worked for so many years, and the old capital he has saved is enough for him to live for a lifetime!"


    "Yes, big brother!" Hong Zi happily promised, and immediately picked up a steel drill and walked over.


    When Qiang Zi saw the things in Hong Zi''s hand, the whole person was bad.


    "Brother Zhu, didn''t you say you let me go! Ah..."


    Before Qiangzi finished his sentence, Hongzi''s steel drill had been clamped on his arm and a broken rag was stuffed into his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    When boss Wang came over, hadron had fainted.


    His arms were covered with blood, and the room smelled of blood.


    Although he was familiar with these things, boss Wang still frowned: "have you asked?"


    The pillar nodded: "it''s all asked. Lao Yan is in XXXX."


    Boss Wang''s eyes brightened: "hum, this old Yan is really cunning! No one can find him if he hides there! Is the news accurate?"


    The pillar nodded: "it should be no problem!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank and called the column outside.


    At the door, he handed the pillar a cigarette: "pillar, call two reliable people and start in a minute!"


    Zhu knew boss Wang would let him go, but he didn''t expect it so soon.


    "Now?"


    "Well! So as not to have long dreams!" boss Wang, can you not worry? If we can catch Lao Yan now, he can relax.


    "OK, I''ll call two people," said the pillar, ready to go back and call people.


    The pillar went in and called Hongzi and the other two younger brothers.


    There were only four of them.


    There is no need to call many people this time. His four people are enough. This time they are playing a sneak attack, not to make an appointment with anyone. Moreover, with the skill of the pillar, they are more than enough to deal with Lao Yan.


    And Lao Yan certainly didn''t know they would pass.


    One can kill Lao Yan by surprise.


    Before leaving, the pillar asked people to look after hadron. Don''t let him die and don''t let him run away.


    The little brothers nodded quickly.


    The commercial car was on the pillar and Hongzi drove.


    There are guys in the car. This car is the one they drive every time they do business.


    But this time the post got on the bus, but it didn''t seem to mean anything.


    He knew that he was dealing with it.


    I''m dealing with boss Wang.


    Zhu didn''t want to do these things himself, but he had to help boss Wang.


    This time, as long as Lao Yan is caught, he must die in the hands of boss Wang.


    Although Lao Yan died long ago, Zhu still didn''t want to be injured and stained with more blood.


    "Brother Zhu, why do you look so ugly?" Hong Zi looked at the column and said.


    If Zhang Wen was sitting beside the pillar, he might be able to tell him about his pain, but he was he Hongzi. How could he understand?


    How could he know how contradictory the pillar was now?


    Hong Zi may never understand these things. He is still at the stage of making people happy with torture!

 Chapter 881

    Didi


    In the hospital, the heart monitor jumped rhythmically. On the clean hospital bed, there was a man lying impressively.


    The man was still in a coma since he was sent to the hospital. There was no sign of waking up.


    To tell you the truth, the doctors are a little confused. Why is this man in a coma? Although he was beaten black and blue, he should not be in a coma. Is he in a coma for so long?


    Is it possible?


    There is no trace of being hit by blunt objects on the head and body. At best, it is some fist and foot injuries, but why do you faint?


    Is it difficult to hurt brain tissue with fists and feet?


    That must be the strength of professional boxers. Generally, these little bastards can''t cause brain damage if they don''t use guys.


    To this end, they also held a meeting to analyze what was going on.


    But in the end, there was no result.


    Coma is mostly due to brain injury. This person is lying in the hospital bed now, and there are no relatives or friends to claim it. The hospital can''t help it. Can''t you throw him into the street?


    Although this man looks very obscene and is not a good man at first sight, they can''t kill, can they?


    This man is the little brother who delivers food to the pillar.


    He was pretended to force tiger and Wang Peng to beat him hard, and he has been in a coma until now.


    Pretending to force Hu and Wang Peng may not have thought that they were not ready to send him to the hospital. Li Erzi called an ambulance. After they saved Zhiyong, they saw someone next to them and brought him back.


    Unexpectedly, the injury looks more serious than Zhiyong~


    I knew I shouldn''t have brought such a man back.


    But no one has back eyes, right?


    Didi!


    When a little nurse came to clean up some Excreta for him, the pacemaker began to jump violently.


    The little nurse jumped.


    Whoosh~


    Then the little brother sat up from the bed.


    Suddenly he sat up like a corpse.


    It scared the little nurse.


    "Oh, are you awake?" the little nurse was very happy, but she was a little dull when she saw the boy''s eyes.


    It''s like I just woke up.


    But as long as he wakes up, everything will be easy to do. At least someone has paid the medical expenses he owes.


    Although the little brother woke up, his head was still turning rapidly. He was thinking about what had happened before, how he was knocked unconscious and how he was sent to the hospital.


    But he couldn''t remember anything, let alone how he came to the hospital.


    So, before? What is he doing?


    Before, it seemed that I came to deliver food to Zhiyong, but I met a group of people on the road, one of whom looked familiar


    Dong Dong!


    When this picture appeared in my little brother''s mind, his heart jumped twice.


    He remembered that the leader was the most popular bastard recently, Zhang Wen!


    He followed Lao Yan for so long, and his thinking was naturally broad. Through the residual pictures in his brain, he naturally thought of too many possibilities.


    For example, Zhang Wen, they are going to clean up Lao Yan! For example, in order to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai City, he did not hesitate to get rid of Lao Yan!


    Grass!


    No!


    The little brother got up and looked around for his mobile phone.


    "Are you awake?" the little nurse was still confused and looked at the little brother and said quickly.


    "Grass!" the little brother scolded and didn''t talk to her much.


    The little nurse is upset. After taking care of him for so many days, even if he doesn''t say a good word, he still swears. Who can stand it?


    "Where''s my cell phone!" the little brother shouted madly.


    "It''s all in the doctor''s office!" the little nurse glared at him.


    "My grass! Where''s brother Yong!" the little brother suddenly remembered that he was delivering food to Zhiyong. If Zhang Wen and they found Zhiyong, they would be in trouble!


    Maybe you have to kill Zhiyong!


    The younger brother is right. Zhang Wen and his family almost killed Zhiyong.


    Now Zhiyong lives in the ward next to him and hasn''t woken up yet.


    "Who is your brave brother? Are you sick?" the little nurse glanced at him and went to the doctor.


    The little brother ran out of the ward like crazy, inquired at the front desk, and finally found Zhiyong''s ward.


    The moment I opened the door, my little brother was stunned.


    Good guy, brother Yong seems to be in extremely poor physical condition.


    It''s in the intensive care unit!


    The body is full of various instruments and lies motionless on the hospital bed! There was no blood on his face!


    It can be seen how hard Zhang Wen did it!


    "Grass..." the little brother scolded, ran to the doctor''s office, found his mobile phone, then found Lao Yan''s phone and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in an ordinary residential building.


    On the third floor, a live Chun palace is being staged.


    There are three people in the room, two gorgeous girls, holding a middle-aged man with a slight baldness on his head. The man has an obscene smile on his face. Just looking at his face, he will feel that he is the kind of obscene uncle who hides at home to watch movies every day.


    In fact, he is now an underground figure in Jinhai City, Lao Yan.


    If boss Wang and Zhang Wen can think of him at the same time, he is the only one in Jinhai city.


    Although the situation is approaching every minute, Lao Yan is not worried at all. He doesn''t feel nervous at all. He thinks that Zhang Wen and boss Wang must be a dog biting a dog now, which has nothing to do with himself.


    He just sits and watches the play.


    "Brother, do you like this move?" one of the girls with big eyes used her unique skill, which made Lao Yan tremble all over.


    This woman''s Kung Fu can be described as superb.


    Usually dealing with Lao Yan is to put a few moves.


    Wave after wave, ups and downs.


    That''s why old Yan often called this girl over. He was better than a living immortal once with her!


    Lao Yan felt the head of a dog like his master. He touched the girl''s head a few times: "well, you did very well."


    "Ha ha ~" the girl smiled happily.


    Lao Yan said well, that is to add money to her!


    She doesn''t care about anything else. As long as she can make money from Lao Yan, she will be satisfied.


    Don''t you come out to make money anyway?


    The man who looks a little bald is a gold owner.


    Today, Lao Yan still plays role-playing.


    However, his role play this time is a little different. His role this time is an experienced captain, a handsome and not bald captain. The two girls under him are his crew.


    Just now, the action range was a little big. Lao Yan''s wig slipped off his head.


    He eased a little before he quickly picked it up from the ground and put it on again.

 Chapter 882

    The bitter sand makes my face ache~


    Like a father''s scolding and a mother''s crying, it will never be forgotten~


    Now I like to play with three people~


    Take off your clothes, lie on the table and play cosplay~


    ¡­¡­


    He said that this pain in the wind and rain is nothing, wiping away tears and dreams!


    Lao Yan not only likes to play role-playing, but also is an expert in fantasy YY. He can often be gloomy in his YY world.


    At the moment, he was carrying a belt in one hand and pressing a girl''s body with the other hand. The girl next to him was cheering.


    I feel like an excellent sailor, standing on the deck facing the wind and waves, raising my head proudly, letting the wind and waves beat on my body and hit my body hard.


    Let your own world, only the storm!


    It feels very good~


    In fact, Lao Yan always had a sailor dream. He always wanted to be a sailor and find his first dream on the vast and endless ocean.


    It was only the reality of life that he couldn''t help it, and he came to this point step by step.


    Although I didn''t achieve my original dream, it''s not bad. At least now I have two beauties around me. Who can have this treatment? How many people are enjoying it like Lao Yan at the moment?


    Lao Yan is a supreme enjoyment.


    All this, can be his own struggle, did not rely on anyone.


    Lao Yan didn''t feel guilty at all. He didn''t feel that he shouldn''t enjoy these. These are what Lao Yan should get.


    Facing the wind and waves, Lao Yan crazily hugged the horse in front of him, crying and riding crazily~


    After a violent impact, Lao Yan lay paralyzed on the girl, and the girl behind was still cheering and winding Lao Yan with her own aroma.


    Want to completely make old Yan have no strength, this is willing.


    That''s their job~


    Old Yan pushed away the girl in front of him and let himself breathe.


    It''s fun, but it''s really tiring physical work~


    Lao Yan staggered to the bedroom and lit a cigarette.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Lao Yan nodded with satisfaction.


    Wearing a wig, is it still handsome? It means a little young.


    Lao Yan was smelling beautiful when the phone suddenly rang.


    Lao Yan looked down and saw that it was Zhiyong.


    Now he is upset when he sees Zhiyong''s name. He never thought that Zhiyong is so useless and bad. Don''t think about it. Calling him must be complaining~


    Originally, he was not going to answer the phone, but after thinking about it, he prepared a pile of words to scold Zhiyong and picked it up.


    "Big brother, no good..." there was a weak voice on the phone.


    The voice had no confidence. It was like a big yellow girl being pressed on the ground a hundred times. I felt that I could burp fart if I said more words.


    "Cao, who are you? Where''s Zhiyong?" old Yan didn''t really hear the little brother''s voice and frowned.


    "Brother, I''m Liang Zi!"


    "Liangzi?" Lao Yan quickly responded. This Liangzi was the little brother who had arranged for Zhiyong at the beginning!


    "You don''t think much of Zhiyong. Why are you calling me?" when this sentence was asked, Lao Yan felt something was wrong.


    This Liang Zi, why do you call yourself with Zhiyong''s phone?


    Why is this?


    "Brother, it''s bad! Brother Yong is in the hospital now, and we have been plotted!" Liang Zi said to the microphone with a steady mood.


    Due to the hyperemia just now, Lao Yan''s head was blank for a few seconds. He didn''t respond to what was going on. He heard a buzzing sound in his head.


    Zhiyong is in hospital?


    What the fuck is this?


    "Grass, what''s the matter!" Lao Yan''s voice improved several grades, startling the girls outside.


    Liang Zi said timidly, "brother, I went to deliver food to Zhiyong that day. Who knows I happened to meet Zhang Wen and them. They followed me to find brother Yong''s residence and cut him seriously!"


    Buzz!


    Lao Yan''s head rang again.


    This time, it was like countless people beating together in his head!


    Shocked, I can''t believe it!


    These are a few big words in Lao Yan''s brain now!


    How did Zhang Wen find him when Zhiyong hid so well? This Zhang Wen, now the ability is a little omniscient! No wonder he has a firm foothold in Jinhai city. No wonder he can get along so well without boss Wang!


    Now it seems that all this has something to do with it.


    damn!


    Lao Yan hit the wall hard. He suddenly felt that he was falling into a deeper depression. It seemed that it was not so simple!


    Zhang Wen, this time he came for himself.


    "Brother, I just woke up. I don''t know how long I''ve been in a coma in the hospital..." Liang Zi quickly complained to Lao Yan.


    "Well, I see. Take care of Zhiyong first and let him call me when he wakes up. That''s it!" said Lao Yan, with a click, and hung up the phone.


    Lao Yan is a capable person. Even if his head is buzzing, his thoughts are not disordered at all. He can calm down and think.


    Zhang Wen suddenly killed Zhiyong. Is this a warning to Lao Yan, or is he ready to fight him to the end?


    Anyway, Lao Yan understood this time.


    It''s not good to play with such remote control, it''s mainly because of what happened, and I don''t know the first time, and all of my own people are suck at it. They can''t do anything simply because they are not there.


    It seems that you can''t hide like this. You have to go back!


    You have to sit in Jinhai city to control the whole audience!


    More importantly, now he has to leave here quickly. Since Zhang Wen can find Zhiyong, he will certainly find his other younger brother. If hadron is found, it will be in trouble!


    Hadron is the only one who knows where he''s hiding!


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan dialed Qiangzi.


    But there rang for a long time and no one picked it up. Lao Yan''s heart was completely cool. It seemed that he had to prepare for the worst.


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan quickly put on his clothes and cleaned up his belongings.


    Lao Yan''s thought can definitely keep up with his own pace. He thought that Zhang Wen would find hadron, but he didn''t expect that at this time he had another strong enemy, boss Wang!


    At this time, the pillar has been murderous and has reached the bottom of the old Yan''s house!


    The pillar with gloomy eyes got out of the car, looked at the dim light on the third floor, clenched his teeth and said to Hong Zi around them, "go up in a moment, try to catch those who can catch them alive. If you can''t, kill them!"

 Chapter 883

    After driving the expressway for nearly two hours, the pillar came to the place where Lao Yan was hiding.


    The pillar thinks Lao Yan can. It means that he is a little better than the blue.


    Hiding so well, no wonder no one can find him.


    But today, the pillar will certainly not let Lao Yan run away. The pillar is good at doing such a thing!


    After getting out of the car, the pillar took out the gun that had followed him for many years from his arms, wiped it, and opened the insurance.


    Now that you have decided to work for boss Wang, you can''t hesitate. Zhu secretly made up his mind and thought that even if you can''t catch Lao Yan today, you have to kill him!


    The pillar asked Hongzi to park the car, and then took people upstairs.


    They looked very heavy men upstairs, but they didn''t make a sound. They walked easily like a cat, up the stairs step by step.


    Assassination is common for Zhu, but he is a little nervous this time, and he doesn''t know where this inexplicable tension comes from.


    Hong Zi and other younger brothers are holding daggers. They don''t rule out the possibility of stabbing several holes in Lao Yan.


    On the third floor, at the door of Lao Yan''s house, the column stopped.


    He winked at one of his younger brothers and told him to knock at the door.


    Click~


    But just then, the door locked.


    The door is open!


    At this time, Lao Yan has packed up his things and is ready to live in another place. He can''t wait here for someone to come and find himself!


    He never expected that the pillar at this time had been waiting for him outside the door, ready to send him to the West!


    The first to go out were two girls who could score 90 points.


    Two long white legs as tender as jade stepped out first, which brightened Hong Zi''s eyes.


    But the pillar saw Lao Yan sandwiched in it at a glance.


    He roared: "grass, this man is Lao Yan. Catch him!"


    In a word, it''s like a bolt from the blue, warm spring and sullen thunder.


    Let Lao Yan tremble, wig sets are crooked, why is there someone outside the door!


    what the fuck!


    Hong Zi reacted first and went to collect Lao Yan''s hair.


    But Lao Yan reacted faster. He scolded and hurriedly pushed the two girls out.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~" the two girls screamed. They have seen all kinds of men, but they have never seen such an array. When they see the knife in their hands, they are stunned. They are good at accompanying men, but they dare not accompany men with knives.


    "My grass!" Hong Zi was knocked back by the two women. Naturally, he didn''t pull Lao Yan''s hair, but pulled his wig down.


    Using women as a shield, this old Yan is really shameless!


    Lao Yan quickly pushed the two girls out and was about to close the door, but it was too late. A quick eyed little brother had been stuck at the door.


    "Shit!"


    Dong!


    Lao Yan''s eyes were sharp and his hands were quick. He raised his hand and gave the little brother a stuffy fist.


    The younger brother who had experienced so many wars with the pillar was not given in vain. He took Lao Yan''s fist. His body didn''t move at all. Instead of bending down in pain, he tried to catch Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan desperately stepped back and fled back to the room.


    He pulled a wig from Lao Yan''s head. Looking at Lao Yan wearing a sailor''s suit, Hong Zi understood in an instant.


    This old Yan can fucking play! And role playing!


    And the two girls look pretty good.


    To tell the truth, these things are what Hong Zi and his family fantasize about every day, but I didn''t expect that Lao Yan is enjoying them. Maybe they are enjoying them every day.


    Why is the gap between people so large?


    "Grass, chase!" the pillar ignored these girls, pushed them away and took the lead in.


    Hongzi and the other two younger brothers rushed in after him.


    When Lao Yan enters the house, he is equivalent to entering a dead end!


    Kill yourself!


    Lao Yan is really worried, and he really has no way to escape back to the house. He is still confused in his head.


    What happened to the post?


    How could he find himself here?


    A second ago, I just received the news that Zhiyong was killed by Zhang Wen. Now Zhu came to him again. Did Zhang Wen and boss Wang join hands?


    That doesn''t bode well!


    This is Lao Yan''s worst plan!


    If Zhang Wen and boss Wang really join hands, it will be difficult for Lao Yan to get a foothold in Jinhai city in the future!


    But what now?


    If caught by the pillar, Lao Yan closed his eyes and knew what would be waiting for him.


    Boss Wang must have killed him!


    Boss Wang, is it possible for him to exist? May Lao Yan exist like this? impossible!


    At this point, Lao Yan''s adrenal gland has begun to soar. He feels that the time around him is very slow, but his head turns fast.


    What should I do now? In the face of these people, can he break through successfully?


    He doesn''t know the skill of the pillar. Ten of them tied together are not the opponent of the pillar!


    But hiding like this is just waiting to die!


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan almost turned around without thinking, ran to the kitchen, took a kitchen knife and put it in his hand!


    I''m afraid of those who don''t want to die. Lao Yan wants to become the one who doesn''t want to die and let them fear! Then find a chance to escape!


    Lao Yan''s idea is all right, but who is not afraid of killing these little bastards on the road? Hongzi, they are all afraid. After all, there is only one life. Everyone is afraid of death!


    But Lao Yan thought of the wrong person.


    That''s the pillar.


    The pillar is crazy, but he is more crazy than a fugitive!


    Looking at Lao Yan holding a kitchen knife and coming out with a ferocious face, all the crazy cells in the column blood were ignited! At this moment, he was crazy. There was only Lao Yan in his eyes!


    "Grass, get out of the way!" old Yan roared crazy.


    The post is not nonsense, just stab it.


    Lao Yan really didn''t expect that he would dare to take the initiative at this time. It''s unbelievable! Isn''t he afraid of death!


    I''m not afraid of Lao Yan, an outlaw!


    Lao Yan is not a fugitive at all. He is playing a fugitive.


    The pillar is the real outlaw!


    Although Lao Yan''s acting skills are superb, although his appearance calms Hong Zi and them, the column doesn''t bird him at all. Who dares to play with his life? Who wouldn''t?


    The action of the pillar gave Lao Yan the best answer.


    "My grass!" Lao Yan subconsciously dodged the column that rushed like a cheetah.


    The dagger in the column''s hand wiped his clothes and stabbed him, making Lao Yan stare round.


    Is this a fugitive? When you do it, you want human life!


    Lao Yan will pretend again, but he can''t pretend to be like this!


    At this time, facing the evil column, Lao Yan did not hesitate, threw down his knife and turned and ran to the kitchen!

 Chapter 884

    Strong x is not grass.


    This sentence refers to Lao Yan. He thought very well. He wanted to come over and shout at the column. Who knows that the column doesn''t eat his suit at all and directly plays with him!


    Lao Yan is not an outlaw like Zhiyong. How can he be afraid?


    He was so scared now that his liver was shaking.


    The little heart is about to jump out.


    Boom!


    Old Yan stared and quickly ran back to the kitchen and closed the door. He supported the column door with his body weight and gasped. It was a fucking close call. Just now he was so lost that the column knife stabbed him!


    Why is it so dangerous!


    Dong Dong!


    Outside the door came the sound of the column hitting the door, and the strength of the column was also quite large. He kicked the door with all his strength, and the door began to be a little shaky.


    "Grass! How long do you think you can hide? I''ll peel off your skin when I come out!" the pillar roared outside the door.


    Lao Yan trembled with fear.


    He never felt so frightened. The pillar stared and waited for him outside. As soon as the small door was opened, the vicious pillar would surely rush over and poke Lao Yan into a sieve.


    Old Yan can''t die. He still has many things to do and his dream hasn''t come true. Where can he go like this?


    He also wants to be a brother in Jinhai city! Let those who used to look bad at him respect him! That''s what Lao Yan wants to achieve!


    But now, the pillar standing outside the door has made his soul almost lost.


    Lao Yan''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his heart beat fast.


    He kept asking himself what to do now and kept telling himself to calm down. The more this time, the more he couldn''t mess up. If he mess up now, he will die faster!


    This kitchen is usually not used by Lao Yan, but everything in it is complete.


    Gas stove, range hood, dishes and chopsticks.


    Lao Yan''s eyes floated to the kitchen window along these things.


    by the way!


    Why don''t you run from the window!


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan hurried to have a look.


    The window is just the size to let Lao Yan out.


    But looking down, Lao Yan immediately gave up his idea.


    This is the third floor!


    Third floor!


    It''s not the first floor!


    Lao Yan was afraid of heights. If he jumped from such a high place, he would be scared to death if he didn''t fall!


    He was so frightened that he hurried to close the window.


    Before, Lao Yan always watched those people how to fly down from the window and how to escape the pursuit of the police from the movies. Now think about it, it''s fucking bullshit! It''s all movie effects!


    Where are these people in reality? It''s bullshit!


    Looking down from the third floor, I was scared to death!


    Bang!


    There was a crisp noise outside the door. They didn''t know what guy to use to start smashing the door. Lao Yan felt that he couldn''t support the broken door for long. In a short time, he would be smashed open by the pillars. He had to think of some way.


    So, Lao Yan began the most brainless and the most terrible way.


    Attack the mind.


    Thinking of this, he tried his best to calm his beating heart and said:


    "Pillar, did Lao Wang ask you to come to me?" Lao Yan shouted to the outside.


    There came the cold voice of the pillar: "since you know, don''t struggle! I can at least give you a good time!"


    The words of the pillar made Lao Yan get goose bumps all over. It seems that he was right. This time, the pillar came to kill himself!


    Damn old Wang, I really want to take myself away!


    Lao Yan scolded in his heart, but said calmly, "Lao Wang gave you a lot of money. Do you work so hard for him? I gave you 500000, and you said you didn''t catch me. What''s the matter?"


    There was no movement outside the door.


    Old Yan was so happy that he thought he was thinking about it.


    "A million!"


    "Well, I''ll give you 500000 each. How about it?"


    Lao Yan is really rich. Now he has more cash in his card. If the pillar can let him go, he can really give the pillar more money.


    But his words are not attractive to the pillar at all. Money is as simple as a string of numbers in the eyes of the pillar.


    The reason why he still does these things for boss Wang is because he is thinking of boss Wang''s kindness in his heart.


    Anyway, he always follows boss Wang. After so many years, even if he has no feelings, he has kindness. Moreover, from today on, boss Wang is very good to him.


    Where can the pillar bite the hand that feeds it?


    Where can I abandon boss Wang?


    The pillar is a loving and righteous man.


    So, why are they moving outside the door?


    Because the pillar knew that he couldn''t open the door by himself, he had to use other methods. He didn''t want to hear Lao Yan force him there!


    The pillar is looking for something in his pocket now!


    What are you looking for?


    bullet!


    I didn''t know where to put it just now. When he found the bullet, he burst the door lock. Then see where Lao Yan is hiding!


    Although these words were not attractive to the pillar, they stunned Hong Zi and his younger brothers.


    500000 per person. What''s the concept?


    It''s likely that they can''t earn this money for several years with Zhu''s men. Although they know that Zhu is good to them, every time they go out to do business, Zhu gives them all the money he gets besides the money given to them by boss Wang.


    It can be said to be the best of benevolence and righteousness.


    But people''s greed is endless. How can Hong Zi be willing to take such a little money back every time?


    I worked hard, but I got a lot of money.


    To whom, no one is willing!


    Now facing the temptation of old Yan, Hong Zi is moved.


    "Big brother..." Hong Zi whispered in the ear of the pillar.


    "What''s the matter?" the pillar didn''t find the bullet for a long time and was very upset.


    "Or, we promised Lao Yan first?"


    "What are you talking about?" the pillar stared. If it weren''t for the special situation, he would raise his hand and slap Hong Zi in the face. He dared to move these thoughts!


    Hong Zi knew he was angry when he saw the look in the column''s eyes. He quickly shook his head and said, "brother, I don''t mean that. I mean, we all have to kill Lao Yan anyway. It''s better to get the money from him first and then deal with him. Anyway, we can make a profit. What do you say?"


    After listening to Hongzi''s words, the pillar smiled.


    Smile very sweet.


    Why didn''t he find out before? Hongzi has a lot of ghost ideas.


    In front of him, at best, he was a boy who could only nod. Now, he dares to give ideas around him?


    All right!


    Can use your brain!


    However, at the same time, Hong Zi also made Zhu feel a sense of crisis. His little brothers around him have become like this. What will Jinhai become in the future? I''m afraid he and Wenzi will become antiques.

 Chapter 885

    Seeing a smile on the pillar''s face, Hong Zi thought he was thinking about what he said, and smiled twice.


    Then the big slap of the pillar came.


    Snap!


    Hongzi made a circle.


    Hong Zi is a capable general under the pillar. He always rushes to the front in every fight. His skill is naturally very good, but in this way, he was slapped by the pillar and almost sat on the ground.


    One second ago, the pillar still felt that Hong Zi was under playing. This second, it felt that Hong Zi had to play!


    What''s the difference between this idea and filling one''s own pocket?


    It makes sense that Zhu can work around boss Wang for so long, because he is a just man in his heart.


    In fact, the pillar is quite honest, so boss Wang will reuse him and hold him up.


    Because boss Wang knows that the pillar will not betray himself, because the pillar attaches importance to morality!


    Because of this, the pillar can''t stand Hong Zi''s idea.


    He thinks it''s natural for him to work for boss Wang. People usually pay money to support you. Isn''t that for work? Now I still want to fill my own pocket. The little brother with this idea is not a qualified little brother at all!


    "Hongzi, what''s the difference between what you say and Lao Yan? Brother trusts us and lets us do business. Do you still want to use this ghost brain?"


    The column is a little heavy, but it''s not rough.


    Hong Zi dared not speak, but lowered his head.


    Lao Yan listened to the voice of the column outside the door in the kitchen. His heart was cold. It sounded that the column had not been knocked down by his own money attack! But why did he hesitate?


    Why are you still silent?


    Why is this?


    Can it be said that they will play another bitter meat play for Lao Yan?


    So should Lao Yan be fooled?


    Lao Yan''s head is thinking quickly. He has thought too much recently and is about to smoke.


    But soon, facts proved that Lao Yan thought too much. Where did they have time to act in front of Lao Yan?


    There is only one word in the head of the column.


    Fuck!


    Fuck old Yan!


    Let him know why the flowers are so red!


    Hong Zi was slapped and the pocket of the post shook.


    He reached for it.


    Ouch, these are the five bullets I was looking for just now!


    Kaka, Kaka


    The post opened the gun and pushed the bullet in.


    The bolt of the gun was snapped open.


    At this time, Lao Yan was sticking his ear to the door and listening to their movements outside the door!


    But did not hear their movement, but let a clear sound through the eardrum!


    Bang!


    Shoot!


    In Lao Yan''s house, one shot directly to the lock of Lao Yan''s house!


    It''s good if Lao Yan''s ears are not deafened.


    People who know guns understand that shooting at the door lock is actually a very dangerous thing in such a space, because the bullets of the pistol have stray bullets, and the bullets will bounce everywhere! Who did it hit!


    It''s not like in the movie that one shot can unlock the door.


    Pro, that''s a movie!


    I really don''t know. He didn''t think much.


    He was just anxious to unlock the door.


    Whoosh!


    Hongzi they all clearly heard the sound of bullets shooting everywhere.


    Then, with a bang, the glass broke.


    At the same time, the door lock was opened and smoking~


    The old Yan Meng in the door was shocked and his ears were buzzing.


    He kept asking himself in his head what the sound was just now.


    Was it a gunshot?


    It''s the sound of shooting


    what the fuck?


    what the fuck!


    After a short question in his heart, Lao Yan immediately understood what was going on. Cao fucked the post and shot! He came to find himself this time with a gun. It can be seen how determined he is to kill himself!


    He didn''t know whether he should be glad that he could let the pillar come so far with a gun at risk. He was one of the few people!


    It can be seen that boss Wang attached much importance to him and was afraid that Lao Yan would run away quietly~


    I''m afraid I can''t catch Lao Yan!


    No one is afraid of guns. That thing can kill people directly!


    As soon as the black barrel fires, even the gods can''t hide.


    This shot directly stunned Lao Yan''s ears, but woke him up.


    He knows too well what the situation is now!


    Bang!


    At the same time, the pillar began to hit the door first.


    Old Yan is crazy and blocks the door.


    Just for a minute.


    Almost flew old Yan Zhen out.


    no way!


    This is not a way!


    All kinds of possibilities flashed in Lao Yan''s head. He knew he couldn''t resist the column. They hit the door madly, but now in this narrow space, what could he do?


    Can you fly?


    Seeing that the pillar was ready to hit the second time, Lao Yan burst out a cold sweat on his head.


    His eyes drifted to the window.


    It seems that we can only jump!


    Fight to death WOW!


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan propped the door with a chair and went to the window by himself.


    He looked down and his legs trembled.


    How can I jump so high? Will you fall to death if you jump?


    These possibilities are like snowflakes, slapping Lao Yan hard.


    But time does not allow Lao Yan to think so much.


    With a loud bang, the door was knocked open, and the column came in from the door. When he saw Lao Yan hesitating by the window, he took out a gun from his arms!


    My God!


    This action of the pillar almost sentenced Lao Yan to death. Lao Yan was basically a subconscious action.


    Whoosh~


    Lao Yan''s body left the window. For such a short second, he was like a bird flying in the sky, like a bird flying freely.


    Fly, fly~


    No one can stop it.


    The feeling of flying is so light.


    Dong!


    "Oh!"


    When landing, old Yan still cried in pain.


    However, in less than a second, Lao Yan got up and ran.


    Bang!


    At the same time, the gun of the pillar fired!


    The bullet rubbed Lao Yan''s heel and left a bullet mark on the ground.


    Lao Yan didn''t dare to look back and ran away!


    Jumping from the height of the third floor, he can still run so fast. It can be seen that Lao Yan is also desperate!


    The column lying on the window was smoking at the muzzle of the gun, staring at Lao Yan running farther and farther, and his eyes were cold.


    "Brother, I''ll go down and chase!" Hong Zi said.


    The pillar shook his head: "don''t chase, withdraw!"


    The pillar was too clear. He fired two shots himself. This is not Jinhai city. There are not so many asylum rules. If someone really comes to catch them, none of them can run away.


    Shooting in the city, the impact is too bad.


    We should go first now.


    No one dared to say a word. Several people trotted downstairs, got on the business bus and left here as fast as possible.

 Chapter 886

    In a hospital in Jinhai city.


    There''s a man here every day.


    moan and groan without being ill.


    This is Brother Yun.


    But who can understand his pain? Brother Yun, who has been in Jinhai city for so many years, was punched like this by a woman. Who can understand? Who can understand?


    This bitter water can only be swallowed by him alone.


    My mouth is full of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Brother Yun has tried everything these two days, but he still hurts! The body still hurts! What should I do?


    You can only take painkillers.


    But this thing is addictive!


    And the side effects are great.


    When it hurts, eat two. After eating, it seems that the pain will be more severe next time. It''s inseparable at all.


    At the moment, looking at the white pill in his hand, Brother Yun is angry.


    Fuck the painkillers!


    Brother Yun was so angry that he threw the pill away, but he regretted it as soon as he threw it out.


    He hurts


    It hurts everywhere.


    It seems that the place where the black sister punched is still bleeding, and the wound is burning.


    What the doctor said was right. His other internal organs were damaged, otherwise it wouldn''t hurt so much, but there was no way. He could only keep them slowly, but he couldn''t be angry.


    "Grass, have you heard from that woman?" a little brother came, and Brother Yun asked in a low voice.


    He didn''t dare to speak hard. He could only gasp.


    In comparison, Xiao Zhang Fei is much better. He just dislocated his arm. It''s better after he was connected by the doctor. Now he''s almost recovered. Every time he looks at Brother Yun, he''s a little sarcastic.


    It''s not meant to be ridiculed. Anyway, it''s the kind that brings it out unconsciously.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhang Fei is sitting next to chat about wechat.


    Recently, he talked to a little nurse in the hospital. They were talking about speculation!


    Whoosh~


    Brother Yun didn''t even think about it. He picked up an apple from the table and threw it at Xiao Zhang Fei. He was in pain here. Is he still in the mood to talk about wechat? Grass!


    "Oh!" Xiao Zhang Fei was hit by an apple and shouted.


    Seeing that it was thrown by Brother Yun, he had no temper at all. He could only laugh.


    Smile, still with irony.


    This made Brother Yun explode directly. After so many days, he really couldn''t help it.


    Regardless of the little brother who just came in from the door, Brother Yun said, "what the fuck are you laughing at?"


    Xiao Zhang flew his head down and picked up his mobile phone from the ground: "I didn''t laugh ~"


    His smile immediately converged, but there was still a trace of schadenfreude in his eyes.


    The eyes are the window of the soul. No matter what you think in your heart, you will show it in your eyes. Through the eyes of little Zhang Fei who doesn''t disguise much, Brother Yun has already seen what he thinks.


    "Everyone in the whole ward saw you laughing, and you dare say you didn''t laugh!" Brother Yun pointed at him and scolded.


    The younger brothers next to them nodded one after another. They did see Xiao Zhang Fei laughing.


    "Oh, brother, my face looks like this. Are I the same whether I laugh or not ~"


    Indeed, he has a smiling face.


    "What do you mean when you look at me and smile?" Brother Yun is too sensitive these two days. He always feels that he has been beaten by a woman. It''s too humiliating. He has been thinking about how to recover it!


    Therefore, as long as there is something wrong in the eyes of others, he thinks they are laughing at him.


    Psychologically quite fragile.


    Xiao Zhang Fei was not satisfied with what he said, so he simply looked up: "brother, if you don''t like me, you can disfigure me with a bottle of sulfuric acid. Anyway, there is a lot of sulfuric acid in the hospital!"


    "My grass?" Brother Yun clenched his teeth angrily.


    This little Zhang Fei not only didn''t mean to admit his mistake at all, but also dared to openly provoke him?


    Although Brother Yun is angry, he still has a bottom line in his eyes. After all, Xiao zhangfei has been with him for so long. How can he be cruel? At best, just scold.


    At this time, the little brother next to them came to persuade them.


    A clever little brother let Xiao Zhang fly out, which calmed down the matter.


    They all know that Brother Yun is in a bad mood recently. We have to let him order~


    Brother Yun angrily drank a mouthful of water and looked at the little brother who had just entered the door: "how''s it going?"


    The little brother said, "Brother Yun, I heard all the people. That woman is a student in an ordinary school. It''s no big deal! If you squat, you can do it at any time!"


    "En!" Brother Yun is still very satisfied with the little brother''s ability to do things, and nods his head.


    He felt uncomfortable these days. He also made up his mind that he must find Heimei and get this account back! You can''t just be bullied!


    What''s going on!


    But now that he knows the news of Heimei, he is a little afraid to start.


    It seems that he has seen the results before it has passed.


    He seemed to see several of them around the black sister, but they punched one by one. Finally, they were all fine. They all lay in the hospital.


    Even if you want to find that woman this time, you have to take it easy!


    "The next time I go, I''ll take a fucking knife. I don''t believe it! What can a woman be like!" Brother Yun said angrily.


    "En......" the younger brothers looked a little.


    Although they have no bottom in their hearts, no one dares to say it.


    In their hearts, they all regard Heimei as the kind of cruel role and the kind of Wulin expert who can''t be attacked by more than a dozen people with knives!


    In fact, Brother Yun has no bottom in his heart, because Heimei is too powerful. He doesn''t know how deep the water behind this is!


    "What''s the matter? What are you afraid of?" Brother Yun taught them a lesson when he saw that they were all a little dejected.


    In fact, Brother Yun is the one who has no bottom in his heart. He has no bottom when he speaks.


    But this revenge must be avenged!


    He can''t just bear it! This is not his character!


    "Brother Yun, we''re not afraid. We''re worried about whether we should fight hard. After all, is it a woman!" said a younger brother who can pretend to force.


    At the critical moment, you still have to pretend to force a criminal to come out! At least help Brother Yun round the game first~


    "Well, then we''ll all take knives! I don''t believe how powerful a woman can be!" Brother Yun said angrily.


    "Well, brother, we listen to you!"


    The little brother is good at beating chicken blood.


    Brother Yun nodded with satisfaction. He began to fantasize about how to clean up the black sister at that time. He greeted her with his fist until he forgot himself and made her doubt life!


    See if she dare to be arrogant in the future!


    As a woman, if she is not a good woman, she has to get involved with men. What do you mean? Think you''re more capable than men? Grass!


    Creak~


    Just thinking, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    A tall and handsome man came in and looked at Brother Yun. He frowned.


    "Yunzi, why not?"

 Chapter 887

    In the last two days, after cutting Zhiyong, Wang Peng has nothing to do and is on standby all day.


    But he didn''t know why. The more he saw Wu Yang, the more unpleasant he was.


    He always thought Wu Yang was too good at pretending. He pretended to be a grandson in front of Zhang Wen and changed his appearance as soon as he turned around.


    If he''s upset, he''ll want to deal with him again.


    Naturally thought of Brother Yun.


    Zhang Wen didn''t stare at Brother Yun recently, but he came to see that Brother Yun came over wearing a hat and changed his clothes.


    To avoid being noticed.


    Brother Yun''s eyes brightened when he saw Wang Peng. The boy finally appeared!


    But the first time Brother Yun saw him, he was complaining.


    Tears almost fell when my eyes were squeezed.


    If Wang Peng didn''t follow Zhang wenhun, if Wang Peng was the same Wang Peng before, Brother Yun must find someone to kill him, and even stand up and slap him in the face, so that he can be responsible for his injuries first, and then talk about other things.


    Although Wang Peng also gave him some money, it was almost.


    This makes Brother Yun unhappy.


    But he didn''t dare to show it. If he provoked Wang Peng now, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Offending him is tantamount to offending Zhang Wen!


    Brother Yun started his career several years earlier than Wang Peng. Whether in terms of age or seniority, Wang Peng should call him Brother Yun, but he doesn''t care about it at all. He calls Yunzi in front of Brother Yun''s younger brothers and doesn''t give others any face!


    Several of Brother Yun''s younger brothers are older than Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng is a little too angry!


    Facing Wang Peng''s question, Brother Yun can only pretend to be pathetic.


    "Alas, that punch hurt my internal organs. Now I''m hurting all day. Take this when it hurts." he let the painkillers out.


    Wang Peng really didn''t expect that he was hurt so badly.


    "Well, the black sister is really powerful..."


    "Alas, brother, my life is hard! I''ve been done like this by a woman!" Brother Yun thinks he''s really weak.


    Wang Peng asked the younger brothers of Brother Yun in the room to go out, then sat by Brother Yun''s bed and said, "Yunzi, you must be unconvinced now, aren''t you?"


    Nonsense? Where can Brother Yun be convinced?


    Can he feel comfortable being beaten like this by a woman and still moaning in the hospital bed every day?


    But Brother Yun didn''t know what Wang Peng meant. He looked at him ignorant.


    "Yunzi, last time we failed, this time, we will succeed!" Wang Peng looked at him with deep eyes.


    "Well..."


    Brother Yun looked at him and almost cried. It''s not enough for Wang Peng to take a risk once. Do you want to play a second time?


    How can this work?


    Say nothing!


    Brother Yun shook his head: "peng''er, you can see my situation. Can I go? Even if I''m in good health, I may not be able to beat others. You''d better spare me!"


    Wang Peng frowned secretly, but he didn''t give up the idea at all.


    "Yunzi, how about we go together then?"


    Brother Yun''s eyes turned. To tell the truth, he really wanted to see how Wang Peng was punched Ko by black sister. What''s he afraid of if Wang Peng really blocked in front?


    Just roll up your sleeves and go straight up!


    Maybe you can buy a good one in front of Zhang Wen.


    Thinking of this, he said, "OK, wait until I''m well!"


    "OK, you''ll get well first!" said Wang Peng, putting down his two cigarettes and turning away.


    Not bad.


    At least Wang Peng didn''t come empty handed, which gave Brother Yun some comfort.


    But after his injury, do you really want to work with Wang Peng? Brother Yun began to hesitate.


    Not afraid to go.


    But can''t afford to go.


    I have to take painkillers for half a year. Who dares to go? Maybe I''ll die next time.


    He sighed and went one step at a time! Wait until you''re well. WOW!


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Peng, who walked out of the hospital, was unhappy.


    At the moment, his mood is also quite complex. It seems that he is not only jealous, but also mixed with many other emotions.


    For example, killing intention.


    For example, hostility!


    He never thought that his relationship with Wu Yang would come to this point. He never thought that he would kill Wu Yang.


    He believes that Wu Yang blocked his way forward and hindered himself. Otherwise, he must be a popular man around Zhang Wen. He must be quite famous in Jinhai city.


    But now?


    It can only be said that he is a third rate bastard.


    Eager to be concerned, eager to be concerned by Zhang Wen.


    Therefore, every time Wang Peng goes out to do business, he always rushes to the front regardless of danger in order to achieve fame!


    But it doesn''t seem to work.


    Because of Wu Yang.


    Because of this man!


    He must get rid of this man sooner or later, or he will suffer losses in front of Zhang Wen in the future!


    Stopping a taxi on the roadside, Wang Peng tightened his cap and got in.


    This scene is just an ordinary scene, but it was seen by a seemingly casual man on the roadside.


    Seeing Wang Peng drilling in, the man muttered in his heart for a few seconds. Then a figure appeared in his head. Then he touched his head and took out his mobile phone from his arms.


    The phone will be connected soon.


    He said in a low voice, "second brother, I seem to have seen Zhang Wen''s little brother just now."


    Li Erzi at the end of the phone was frowning. The phone upset him even more. He moved his eyebrows and asked, "who?"


    "It seems to be the one whose name is Peng. Isn''t he still at school? I saw him appear at the door of a hospital."


    "Well, Wang Peng, I see ~"


    "Well, I''ll hang up."


    Ready to hang up, Li Erzi seemed to think of something and hurriedly said, "by the way, which hospital are you in?"


    The man smiled: "unfortunately, this is the hospital ~"


    Several relatives of this man work in this hospital, and their status is very high. They are all at the level of director.


    Li Er met this man when he was in the hospital and helped him settle a lot of things secretly before he became more and more familiar with him. Up to now, the relationship between the two is also quite good.


    Li Erzi will ask him for help.


    During a drink, Li Erzi told him what had happened recently and asked him to help keep an eye on Wang Peng.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Wang Peng here today.


    However, is this not a kind of fate?


    Thinking of this, Li Erzi said, "then check for me. Have you come to the hospital recently, on the premise that the man was only punched."


    "Just a punch?" the man frowned.


    "Well, I was beaten by a woman!


    "Poof ~" the man couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 888

    Long night, no sleep.


    Late at night, Lao Yan was still running in the street.


    Unconsciously, he seemed to fall in love with the feeling of running.


    He has never felt so powerful.


    Can jump down from the third floor and escape from the hands of the pillars.


    You know, the shot fired by the pillar just now almost wiped his heel. How terrible it is! Who the fuck went through this in peacetime?


    However, Lao Yan felt that since God didn''t let him fold here tonight, he would certainly have greater development in the future.


    Lao Yan, I''m sure to make a dragon in Jinhai city in the future!


    At the moment, the deserted street seems to have become the stage of Lao Yan. He spins and jumps without stopping.


    He took small steps and walked on the stage.


    It seems that the running posture is like a frog dancing.


    Is it Lao Yan who is interested, feels that he has escaped and dances happily?


    no


    Old Yan doesn''t want to run like a big girl singing in the street. If people see him, they must think he is a pervert!


    But there was no way. After all, he jumped down from the third floor. It hurts!


    Legs, feet, it fucking hurts!


    The pain is unbearable!


    But he had no choice but to run. Once he stopped, he was at risk of being killed by the pillar. He had to stay 50 meters away from the pillar. Otherwise, the shooting skill of the pillar was so accurate that he could not hit him three or four blood holes.


    Running, Lao Yan subconsciously looked back at the back.


    No one came.


    He was relieved.


    He nervously ran to a nearby public toilet and locked the door. First, he took off his sailor''s suit.


    It''s dazzling for him to go out dressed like this!


    Wheezing~


    Lao Yan squatted in the partition of the toilet and gasped. Up to now, he felt lucky and felt that he was out of danger.


    Just now, it was fucking dangerous!


    If he didn''t run fast, if he wasn''t decisive, how could he escape from the pillar?


    The pillar came to him with a gun! How terrible is this? How scary?


    Boss Wang, I really want to die here!


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan frowned together.


    He made thousands of calculations, but he still didn''t count that boss Wang would come to him at this time. It''s terrible!


    Boss Wang, why is he so powerful? Why is it so divine? How can you find your hiding place?


    Lao Yan has hidden well enough!


    Is it true that someone betrayed himself?


    I don''t rule out this possibility, but I want to know that there is only hadron in that person!


    Lao Yan doesn''t believe that Qiangzi will betray him. This is his little brother appointed by him.


    Still loyal to him.


    So who would it be?


    Click!


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette and took two breaths desperately to calm himself down.


    A few puffs of smoke rose dimly, and Lao Yan''s fast little heart was full and stable.


    He began to think.


    When things get to this point, how should he fight back.


    It''s no way to hide like this!


    Sooner or later, he will either die in the hands of boss Wang or Zhang Wen.


    He doesn''t want to be killed by someone so unknowingly!


    Call~


    He took a breath before he looked down.


    what the fuck!


    Why are his feet swollen like steamed bread?


    From the beginning, his feet had a vague feeling of swelling. He thought it was nothing. Now it seems that he may have a bone fracture!


    It''s still impossible to jump from such a high place. Nothing happened!


    Lao Yan thought his idea was a little naive.


    Then he hurried to lift his feet and don''t get congested.


    Shit!


    Lao Yan really became more and more angry. What he had planned for a long time ago, how could he come to this point today? How can you change such a powder upside down? Why is it reduced to a sneak attack?


    This is not his old Yan style!


    Lao Yan, should be the one who counts everything!


    How did it become like this?


    Grass!


    Old Yan scolded angrily.


    It''s getting late now. He went to a small hotel nearby and stayed first.


    It hurts when you walk~


    Lao Yan hates the pillar now!


    In the room of the small hotel, Lao Yan had a cigarette in his mouth. After thinking about it for a while, he still took out his mobile phone, found hadron''s phone and dialed it.


    "Big brother!" the little brother answered in seconds. It seems that he has been standing by the phone all the time.


    "Grass, where''s hadron?" old Yan felt refreshed when he heard the voice that was not hadron.


    Could it be that something really happened?


    "Big brother, something''s wrong..." the little brother''s voice was lost.


    "Grass, what''s going on!" Lao Yan''s eyes stared round.


    "Big brother, brother Qiang was caught by someone, and they caught him!"


    Boom~


    Lao Yan''s head exploded with this sentence.


    Suddenly, all kinds of possibilities appeared in his head.


    Qiangzi was caught by them. No wonder they knew where they lived. Although he was relieved that Qiangzi would not betray himself, he also understood.


    This strong man has no bones. He must have been beaten and counselled. He was caught by them with rich means. It''s hard not to say it.


    This old Yan is not surprised.


    What surprised him was why they could catch hadron, didn''t they let him hide?


    "How did the pillar catch hadron?" old Yan asked anxiously.


    If they know their nest, they''ll be in trouble!


    "We started work in the street that day and were caught accidentally..." the little brother said obediently.


    Call~


    Hearing this, Lao Yan was relieved. It turned out that the pillar just caught them walking in the street. The pillar doesn''t know their nest at all, so it''s okay!


    However, Lao Yan still scolded across the phone.


    "My grass, I told you to hide well. Are you fucking short of money! The money I left you is not fucking enough?"


    To tell the truth, Lao Yan was very authentic to his men. When he left, he left them not a sum of money, enough for them to spend for a while.


    Brother Qiang, to tell you the truth, he is not short of money at all.


    Looking for a woman or something every night, I have plenty of money.


    "Big brother, brother Qiang said that he would come out to teach us crafts. You know, if we don''t do this often, we will be rusty..." the boy explained quickly.


    Lao Yan patted his forehead upset: "what''s the matter with Qiang Zi now? Ask me at any time!"


    "En..." my younger brother is sweating. He still hasn''t heard any news now! He is also worried. Maybe hadron has been killed by them!


    At the thought of this, a chill rose from his back.


    It''s a lie to say you''re not afraid.


    He is just a little thief. Unlike a big bastard like pillar, he can''t treat death like home.


    After listening to the cause and effect of the matter, Lao Yan also slowly calmed down. He narrowed his eyes and said to the little brother, "don''t be idle recently. Let me know in Jinhai city that Zhang Wen is going to assassinate boss Wang!"

 Chapter 889

    About the news that Zhang Wen is going to assassinate boss Wang, in fact, Zhiyong has already been released.


    However, this matter has never had any effect. It has been circulating among some of the lowest bastards, and has not been expanded as a whole.


    And there are too many things recently, one thing after another, and slowly no one pays attention to these things.


    Lao Yan thought about it and thought that he should start from here.


    Now Zhang Wen and boss Wang are targeting him. It''s strange that he can retreat all over!


    He must let Zhang Wen and boss Wang have a contradiction! Let them doubt each other and bite each other!


    Then I can have a chance to return to Jinhai city!


    The little brother hesitated on the phone and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Old Yan angrily scolded: "grass, do you want me to teach you everything?"


    The little brother hurriedly said, "no, no, we''ll go now."


    "Well..." Lao Yan put down the phone, but his thoughts had floated up.


    He felt more and more that it was a mistake for him to leave Jinhai city. He shouldn''t have left so easily. He should unite with boss Wang and get rid of Zhang Wen first, or with Zhang Wen to get rid of boss Wang.


    You shouldn''t leave yourself two great enemies at the same time!


    Now, the two most powerful younger brothers around him have been lost.


    Zhiyong is still lying in the hospital and doesn''t wake up. Qiangzi is caught by them. His life and death are unknown.


    It''s all his fault!


    At present, it is not so easy for him to recover. He has to start over.


    You have to look for opportunities and breakthrough words slowly!


    One night, Lao Yan didn''t sleep. There were cigarette butts everywhere in the room, but his head didn''t stop for a second. He was thinking and turning all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Yan felt uneasy and almost spent the longest night of his life.


    The pillars here are not much better.


    He is even sadder than old Yan.


    This time, he failed to the extreme.


    He didn''t catch Lao Yan and opened two shots. He knew how bad the impact was. If boss Wang dealt with it, it would take some effort.


    It was not until the early morning that the pillar returned to Jinhai city.


    He contacted boss Wang. Instead of asking him to come to find himself, boss Wang asked him to find a place to hide. After all, this is no small matter!


    If the post is caught, it will definitely involve him!


    "Shit!" boss Wang put down the phone and scolded.


    It seems that the pillar is getting worse and worse recently! Why can''t even make an old Yan? I can''t even make a sneak attack! With a gun and two fucking shots! It didn''t leave anyone!


    What''s this?


    It''s all a bag?


    Boss Wang calmed down and had to seriously think about where to put the column in the future.


    Reuse or not.


    Buzzing


    At this time, boss Wang''s phone vibrated again.


    He looked down and saw that the caller was Lao Duan.


    He knew that things would certainly spread to Lao Duan, but he didn''t expect things to spread so fast. He called in just a few hours.


    "Lao Wang, what''s going on?" on the phone, the voice of section chief Duan sounded very anxious, but there was a trace of helplessness.


    Yes, what can he do to boss Wang?


    Can only be discussed.


    If it was someone else, he must have come to catch people without saying a word. Anyway, catch people first!


    But for boss Wang, he can''t.


    At least he can''t do it for the sake of the black hat on his head.


    Therefore, the tone of talking to boss Wang also has some meaning of discussion.


    no way out.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang asked knowingly.


    "Oh, Lao Wang, don''t pretend to be a fool with me, will you? I''m calling now! People are going to come to Jinhai city for investigation!" section chief Duan is very upset.


    "Oh? So serious? Just fired two shots!" boss Wang said lightly, but section chief scolded repeatedly.


    Just fired two shots. It''s not a little fuss. It''s over in a few words!


    "It''s just two shots? It''s easy to say. What''s the matter? You have to use a gun!" asked section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang won''t be so stupid to tell section chief everything.


    "There''s nothing wrong, just playing with a gun and getting angry ~"


    "In the urban area, or playing with a gun in a residential building? Moreover, there are signs of fighting in it?"


    Section chief Duan''s words were like a small steel gun, firing at boss Wang, which made him very upset.


    "Well, Lao Duan, you know what to do? Anyway, I just played with a gun and accidentally got angry. Tell them if I can''t catch someone? It''s that simple!"


    Well, that''s true, but when things are really done, how can it be so simple?


    If it is as simple as boss Wang said, why did section chief Duan call him?


    make fun of!


    "Oh, Lao Wang, it''s difficult!" section chief Duan said.


    "Do it yourself!" boss Wang doesn''t know the section chief at all.


    Then he hung up the phone.


    He''s still upset! Where do you have time to talk to section chief Duan and pick Oolong?


    What he thinks now is how to deal with Lao Yan.


    What should I do about the pillar!


    One night later, boss Wang didn''t close his eyes. All he thought about was this. He didn''t call Zhu until dawn.


    ¡­¡­


    At eight o''clock in the morning, in boss Wang''s office, the pillar stood in front of boss Wang, and there was a gold watch on the table.


    Boss Wang certainly knows what the pillar wants to say and what he means.


    I can''t get the gold watch if things are not done well.


    This is actually the military order given by boss Wang to Zhu, but Zhu still didn''t do it.


    "Brother, I didn''t do it well." the pillar stood there respectfully and said.


    Boss Wang held a cigar in his mouth and didn''t speak. He just looked at the gold watch on the table.


    "Elder brother, I tried my best..." the pillar really tried my best, but my luck is not very good recently. Who knows that I happened to meet Lao Yan playing with a woman at that time? Who knows that old Yan dares to jump from the third floor? Who would have thought?


    However, Lao Yan was omitted, which was a fact and a failure. He didn''t say anything superfluous to explain.


    I don''t know how long it took, boss Wang said, "pillar, you fired two shots last night?"


    The pillar nodded.


    "Do you know what I thought when you worked?" boss Wang said leisurely.


    The pillar didn''t know what he wanted to say and shook his head.


    "What I think is that this gun can put five bullets at a time, and you can kill ten people! You have this ability, your skill, I don''t have to say! But now? Two bullets, you haven''t killed a person!" boss Wang said, obviously angry.

 Chapter 890

    Some mistakes can be made, but some mistakes cannot be made.


    If the pillar made mistakes several times at ordinary times, boss Wang would not say much, but at this critical time, the pillar didn''t hit Lao Yan with two shots and let him run away.


    Can boss Wang not be angry?


    Pillar knows that he can''t argue. His words are a little powerless.


    The fact is that he really fired two shots, didn''t kill Lao Yan, and let someone run away.


    Now people don''t say if they don''t catch them, and they''re pissed off!


    Boss Wang has to wipe his ass.


    The column is unjustified.


    Boss Wang took a deep smoke, got up upset and paced back and forth in the office.


    If this man is not a pillar, he must scold him bloody, but this man is a pillar and his right-hand man. He still has a lot of things to use pillars. How can he scold him like that?


    It can only be a lesson.


    "Pillar, do you know what Lao Yan is to us now?"


    The pillar didn''t know how to answer, and shook his head numbly.


    Boss Wang compared a pistol gesture with his hand and pointed to the head of the column: "now Lao Yan is like holding a gun and pointing at our head in the dark. If we don''t get rid of him, he will shoot sooner or later!"


    Boss Wang''s metaphor made the column''s heart tremble.


    "Big brother, or I''ll look for it again..." Zhu knew what he said now. He was pale and powerless in front of Lao Yan.


    "Everyone has run away. Where can I find it? Grass!"


    "..." the pillar stopped talking.


    He regretted it. He knew he should have played for a few days and left the hospital, so there wouldn''t be so many things.


    Boss Wang knocked his head with his hand and said upset: "last night, someone called me and said you put two shots there. Now someone is coming to Jinhai city to catch you! If I hadn''t blocked it for you, I''m afraid you would go in today!"


    The pillar trembled, which he had thought of for a long time, but he didn''t expect so soon.


    However, boss Wang''s words still made the pillar feel lost for a while.


    He helped boss Wang with his work. It was boss Wang who asked him to bring a gun. Now when something happened, he blamed himself for everything? Does this make sense in the world?


    But the pillar didn''t say anything. After all, did boss Wang help him stop it? What else can he say?


    "OK, you can hide these two days. I''ll call you whenever I have something to do!" boss Wang said.


    "I see, brother." the pillar nodded.


    After going out, boss Wang felt that his heart was like a big stone. He was unhappy!


    ¡­¡­


    The pillar came out of boss Wang''s office. He had been with boss Wang for so long and didn''t know anything? He knew what boss Wang meant by what he said. He didn''t really let him hide, but let him reflect on himself, and then go on with his work.


    Boss Wang must have handled this matter, otherwise he wouldn''t tell him this.


    After he went out, he didn''t hide or look for his little brother. Instead, he called Zhang Wen and asked him where he was, and then drove over.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the roll gate outside the nail shop was knocked by the column. I went to open the door.


    Looking at the decadent column outside the door, I quickly let him in.


    "Pillar, what''s wrong?" Li Erzi and I were alone in the nail salon today.


    Li Erzi was not an outsider, so he simply told the truth.


    "Wenzi, last night, I went to attack Lao Yan."


    "What? Do you know where Lao Yan is?" Li Erzi asked anxiously before I opened my mouth.


    The pillar could not deny nodding: "well, I caught Lao Yan''s little brother and asked where he was."


    "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    Zhu smiled bitterly: "my big brother asked me to do this. I can''t tell you. If you sue, you must also go to Lao Yan. What does my big brother think of me?"


    I looked at Li Erzi reproachfully and asked the pillar, "what about Lao Yan? How''s it going?"


    Zhu''s words are right. No matter how good my relationship with him is, my position is different after all.


    He also followed boss Wang. I''ve flown alone.


    "I didn''t succeed. Although I found Lao Yan, I let him run away. I''m so fucking stupid!" said the column and hit the table hard.


    Li Erzi and I were silent. If the pillar succeeded, it would be better to say, but failed. After that, it would be even more difficult for us to catch Lao Yan.


    "I fired two shots, but I didn''t hit Lao Yan, and I fucking asked the police to be wanted!" the pillar said distraught.


    I patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "pillar, or you hide in me recently!"


    The pillar shook his head: "no, are you busy? Go out drinking with me! If you let brother know I''m hiding here, you have to kill me!"


    I nodded and felt inappropriate. It was almost noon, so I asked Li Erzi to stay. Zhu and I went out to find a small restaurant to drink.


    After a few glasses of wine, the pillar was a little drunk.


    I don''t know why he won''t get drunk after drinking many cups at ordinary times, but today, he began to have a big tongue without two cups.


    I know it must be because he has something in mind.


    Something was hidden in my heart. I drank too much without two drinks.


    As the saying goes, everyone gets drunk when he is not drunk.


    "Pillar, drink slowly. You''re in a hurry." seeing that pillar looked up and was ready to fill himself, I stopped him.


    The pillar looked at me with a red face, helpless in his eyes.


    After working under boss Wang for so many years, the pillar must have more helplessness than I thought.


    He just didn''t tell us.


    I don''t know how many times the pillar has helped boss Wang carry such a thing.


    There must be complaints.


    "Wenzi, do you think I''m an honest man?" he asked me.


    To tell you the truth, Zhu is really an honest man. Only after getting along with him will he understand.


    "Yes." I looked down and took a sip of wine.


    "But why doesn''t my eldest brother know? I didn''t catch Lao Yan this time, but that''s not what I mean, isn''t it? I tried my best, I really tried my best!" he said, holding out two fingers in front of me, "I fired two shots, but it wasn''t in Jinhai city. I don''t know the risk?"


    I sighed.


    He''s right. The risk of this kind of thing is much greater than that of boss Wang, but boss Wang still doesn''t buy it.


    "But what my eldest brother said and what he meant in his words are all blaming me for not doing things well. What do you think I can think?"


    I bowed my head and was silent.


    Yes, if so, boss Wang will go a little too far.


    It was he who asked his men to do things. If something happened, it was still on the head of others. Who dares to do things for him in the future?

 Chapter 891

    Although I thought so in my heart, I didn''t say these words. I was just secretly persuading Zhu not to think too much. It didn''t work out and didn''t work out. It''s important to hide yourself first.


    Pillar smiled: "this is my big brother. If something happens, don''t run!"


    Boss Wang always wants to leave some space when he talks. He said to let the column hide. In fact, it''s nothing. Even if it''s something, boss Wang will settle it, otherwise it''s impossible to let the column stay in Jinhai city.


    Pillar is right. It''s the advantage of following boss Wang.


    Boss Wang can at least keep them safe in Jinhai city.


    That''s why they have no taboo. They are as arrogant as they can be.


    "Pillar, you have more rest recently. If there''s anything I can help, just say a word."


    I don''t know how to comfort the pillar. I can only speak clumsily.


    The pillar smiled and nodded: "Wenzi, you are my best brother. I have made you such a good brother in my life!"


    I patted the pillar on the shoulder and drank to him.


    ¡­¡­


    While I was drinking with Zhu Zhu, a miracle was being performed in Zhiyong''s hospital.


    The master is Zhiyong.


    After Lao Yan hung up the phone that day, Liang Zi stayed in Zhiyong''s ward until he woke up. During this period, the police came twice to ask about Zhiyong. Zhiyong suffered so many knives. When he came into the hospital, the hospital had called the police.


    This is a normal procedure. If they don''t call the police, there will be more trouble in the future.


    But Zhiyong didn''t wake up and the police couldn''t take notes, so the matter dragged on.


    Every time Liang Zi sees the police coming, he hides far away. He is afraid of being caught. If he is caught, he is not sure whether he will shake it out.


    During the period when Liang Zi and other Zhiyong woke up, the doctor told Liang Zi that Zhiyong might never wake up, because a knife was cut on the back of Zhiyong''s neck, which is close to the brain and damaged the brain.


    Zhiyong, you may be paralyzed in bed in the future.


    vegetative.


    Unless there is a miracle.


    Liang Zi was worried. If Zhiyong became a vegetable, Lao Yan would blame him. You know, but because of him, Zhang Wen and they found Zhiyong''s residence.


    Where can this work?


    Day by day, the little brother is looking forward to Zhiyong waking up.


    Zhiyong didn''t let him down.


    The word miracle is actually inseparable from probability.


    Some people can live a long time with cancer, but some people can only live a few months. That''s the difference between people.


    When everyone has no hope for Zhiyong.


    A miracle happened.


    Zhiyong wakes up!


    When Liang Zi went to the bathroom, Zhiyong woke up.


    "My grass!" Liang Zi came back and saw Zhiyong sitting upright on the bed. He was shocked and almost threw away his mobile phone.


    "Zhi... Brother Yong, are you awake?" Liang Zi reacted for a long time.


    Like many comatose people when they first woke up, Zhiyong looked around like a newborn a few minutes before he woke up.


    His eyes are full of infantile ignorance and curiosity about the world.


    In Zhiyong''s head, a few words are echoing now.


    Where am I?


    Who am I?


    Zhiyong, full of curiosity about the world, looked around.


    It''s like a robot~


    Zhiyong''s eyes slowly followed his body and saw these instruments inserted in his body.


    He moved, it hurt!


    It hurts all over!


    So many wounds haven''t healed yet. It''s strange that Zhiyong doesn''t hurt.


    I don''t know. Zhiyong was almost chopped by Zhang Wen as boiled fish! The scars on his body are densely arranged. Wang Peng, who started the attack, didn''t want to save Zhiyong alive at all. What they want is to kill him.


    But Zhiyong is lucky.


    After being cut so many knives, the doctor said he couldn''t, but he stubbornly raised his head and survived.


    Life should not be lost.


    Zhiyong''s life should not be lost!


    He didn''t hear Liang Zi''s words at all. His hearing is recovering bit by bit.


    Seeing Zhiyong looking around like a fool, Liang Zi thought Zhiyong''s head was broken and quickly shook his hand in front of him.


    "Brother Yong, are you stupid?"


    Pop!


    Zhiyong didn''t even think about it. He raised his hand with various instruments and slapped Liang Zi in the face.


    Zhiyong, who just woke up, is very energetic. Liang Zi''s head is a little dizzy when he slaps in the face.


    "You''re fucking stupid!" Zhiyong didn''t forget to scold.


    Liang Zi was slapped. He was not angry at all. Instead, he said excitedly, "brother Yong, you''re all right. You''re awake!"


    Isn''t it? This is a miracle!


    It''s a medical miracle!


    "En..." Zhiyong felt the pain in his head. He covered his head and shook it for a while and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Liang Zi widened his eyes: "brother Yong, think about it carefully. Can''t you remember how you were hurt?"


    He was in the same state as when Liang Zi just woke up.


    I don''t know anything. There''s nothing in my head.


    Zhiyong is like a half fool now. He doesn''t blame Liang Zi for talking about him.


    "Oh......" Zhiyong now moved his head a little, and his head hurt badly.


    Isn''t it?


    He hurt his head! Can he keep his head from hurting after lying in bed for so many days?


    But what''s going on? Zhiyong really can''t remember.


    He really has no impression at all.


    In order to help Zhiyong get into the state quickly, Liang Zi can only tell him what happened. Zhiyong''s eyebrows are screwed together in an instant.


    For a moment, he remembered.


    He remembered everything.


    He was cut by Zhang Wen''s people, Wang Peng!


    Suddenly, the scenes he experienced that day floated in his head like a barrage of bullets. He pretended to force the tiger and Zhang Guohua to torture him that day. Zhang Wen attacked him with language that day. Wang Peng vented that day and greeted him with a knife.


    At the beginning, Zhiyong still felt that he didn''t know how many knives he had been cut. Naturally, he didn''t know anything and fainted.


    Now think of it, Zhiyong bit his teeth hard.


    I was cut off like meat!


    This is not only failure, but also humiliation!


    But Zhiyong recalled his fear that day. It was a real fear! Seeing Zhang Wen, he was really afraid. Although Zhang Wen looked very ordinary, his Qi field was really strong, which he had to admit.


    But which onion is Wang Peng? What did he vent?


    Zhiyong took off his instrument and asked, "how many knives have I been cut off?"


    "Several knives." Liang Zi didn''t know.


    "Be specific!" Zhiyong didn''t even look at him and continued to pull out his instrument.


    "One, two, three..." Liang Zi began to count Zhiyong.


    He really wants to know how many knives there are.

 Chapter 892

    "Cao, you don''t fucking ask the doctor!" Zhiyong was upset when he saw Liang Zi staring at his body all the time and pushed him away.


    Liang Zi nodded. Zhiyong woke up and didn''t inform the doctor! Although Zhiyong is waking up now, no one can tell what else he has. At least he has to check it again.


    Liang Zi opened the door and called the doctor later.


    Zhiyong has a specific answer to how many knives he has been cut.


    Twenty eight knives!


    Twenty eight dollars! Sure enough!


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Liang Zi lamented Zhiyong''s ability to fight. Zhiyong lamented that Wang Peng was the black hand!


    Twelve or eight knives. What''s the difference between this and chopping meat?


    They must have wanted to kill Zhiyong directly that day, so they didn''t intend to stay alive!


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong''s eyes narrowed.


    Now that he wakes up, everything will be rewritten. He will make them pay a price!


    Grass!


    "Don''t get excited. You haven''t changed your dressing for the knife wound. I''ll arrange someone to change your dressing." the doctor said quickly when he saw Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong stopped after listening.


    Yes, it''s time to change his dressing. He saw several pieces of gauze printing blood outside.


    The doctor calmed Zhiyong and called the police back!


    He knew that it was not a simple thing for Zhiyong to be cut like this. Maybe he was involved in some criminal case! He is a good law-abiding citizen. He must call the police.


    Zhiyong and Liang Zi are still waiting here like fools.


    After a while, the nurse came and began to change Zhiyong''s dressing.


    When the medicine was half changed, the door was pushed open and four or five people in uniform came in from the outside.


    Seeing Zhiyong waking up, one of them asked directly.


    "Tell me your name and occupation!"


    Zhiyong felt guilty when he saw so many policemen coming in, but he reacted very quickly and hurriedly said, "my name is Zhiyong, unemployed vagrant!"


    "If I knew why I was cut off, I would use you to come to me in person? I would definitely go to you!" although Zhiyong was an asshole, he also had a bottom line in his heart.


    He knew that the matter on the road would be solved on the road, and these policemen could not intervene.


    Today, he was hacked by Wang Peng. That''s Wang Peng''s power. Next time, maybe he will find this game again. How can he tell the police?


    As a little bastard, Zhiyong is quite authentic.


    Moreover, this situation does not allow him to say so. If the investigation is carried out, Lao Yan will be involved. How can he make his boss worry?


    "You''ve been cut so many knives yourself. You don''t know why?" the policeman looked righteous.


    If ordinary thieves saw his face, they would have been frightened, let alone dare to argue.


    Zhiyong snorted coldly: "what you said is very interesting. I went home after drinking wine that day. I don''t know why, I was cut off. I woke up in the hospital. How do you let me know? To tell you the truth, I have committed crimes before and squatted in it for several years, but I have reformed, and now I am cut off!"


    Zhiyong finally became a victim this time. He wanted to catch these policemen and bite them one by one!


    He has always been the target of bullying, the kind who has no room to fight back.


    Today, I finally changed roles!


    "Then you want to report a robbery?" the policeman continued.


    Zhiyong shook his head: "I don''t report. Why should I report?"


    When they meet Zhiyong, they really have no way at all.


    "Are you hurt like this? Don''t you call the police?"


    "Well, I won''t report. What can you do?" Zhiyong raised his eyebrows and looked at the policeman provocatively.


    Speechless.


    The policeman was speechless.


    He really has nothing to say.


    What can he do if people don''t call the police? Can you force others to fail?


    "You can choose not to call the police, but we will trace it to the end!" said the policeman.


    In fact, Zhiyong has long hated these policemen and wanted to cheer up in front of them.


    Now I finally found a chance.


    Zhiyong squeezed his eyes and raised his eyebrows: "tell me what you can do every day. Do you know why I don''t call the police? Just because I know it''s useless to call the police..."


    Zhiyong was a little complacent. When he spoke, he raised his head very high, and there was a little irony in his words.


    The policeman looked at him coldly.


    "If you say one more word, I can catch you in and lock you up for at least 15 days!"


    Shua~


    Hearing this, Zhiyong seemed to lose his voice.


    Don''t talk at once!


    He almost forgot that it was true. He insulted the police officers!


    If he said one more BB word, people could get rid of him.


    There''s no problem keeping it for 15 days.


    If he hadn''t recovered, he would have been taken away.


    As soon as chivalrous began to cry, he was photographed in an instant.


    Seeing that Zhiyong didn''t speak, the policeman then said, "OK, if you think about it and want to call the police, call me!"


    "...." Zhiyong said nothing.


    They closed the door and went out.


    The little nurse came over again to give Zhiyong medicine.


    "Brother Yong, do you think they really dare to catch you in? I don''t believe it!" Liang Zi asked him unconvinced. He still felt that what Zhiyong scolded just now was not enjoyable!


    "Grass, what do you know?" Zhiyong scolded with a grin. "For this crime, if you were in Xianggang, you would be finished long ago, you know?"


    "Isn''t it!" law blind Liang Zi didn''t expect Zhiyong to know the law!


    Anyway, Zhiyong has been educated for many years. Even if he is stupid, he should understand these things.


    "Well, if you don''t believe it, the next time they come back, you go and tell them WOW! See if they catch you."


    Liang Zi''s head shook like a rattle.


    "I''m not going."


    "Grass."


    Zhiyong didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He was numb just now. Now he began to hurt when he took the medicine. The little nurse prescribed him two painkillers to relieve the pain.


    The more painful the wound on his body, the more he hates Zhang Wen!


    These wounds are thanks to him!


    After taking the medicine, Liang Zi remembered that Zhiyong woke up and hadn''t called Lao Yan yet!


    So he quickly told Zhiyong that Lao Yan asked him to call back.

 Chapter 893

    In the ward, Zhiyong stood by the bed and dialed Lao Yan.


    Why doesn''t Zhiyong sit down? It''s so painful to stand with so many wounds on his body.


    No way, he doesn''t want to stand.


    But sitting down hurts more!


    Twenty eight dollars!


    All greeted Zhiyong.


    Except for Tintin and no knife wounds on his face, there are basically all the rest.


    When he was in a coma, he didn''t notice it at all. Now when he woke up, the pain nerve came over without taboo. Except that he could stand a little better, he couldn''t do anything else.


    I can''t help but stand.


    The phone was connected in a short time, and Lao Yan''s voice came from it.


    "Hey ~ ~" pale, powerless, with a little helplessness.


    This may be the biggest and most devastating blow to Lao Yan''s gang.


    Zhiyong is injured, Qiangzi doesn''t know his whereabouts, and Lao Yan''s foot is also injured.


    Bone fracture.


    Pain, can only be raised slowly.


    Hearing Lao Yan''s helpless voice, Zhiyong seemed to see his kind face and found the backbone.


    His suffering these days broke out at a stroke.


    "Big brother..." Zhiyong even choked in his voice.


    Lao Yan was a little surprised to hear that it was Zhiyong''s name.


    "Zhiyong, are you awake?"


    Zhiyong''s nose was sour and almost cried: "well, I woke up, brother..."


    Deep brotherhood is full of old Yan and Zhiyong. Across the phone, Zhiyong wants to fly to old Yan.


    "Well, just wake up, just wake up." although Lao Yan usually doesn''t like seeing Zhiyong, he is more relieved to hear Zhiyong''s voice now.


    As long as Zhiyong is okay.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They were silent on the phone for a while.


    "Is there enough money?" after a while, Lao Yan''s first sentence was this.


    On this point, Lao Yan is very authentic.


    Follow old Yan Hun, it''s still very guaranteed. If you''re injured and hospitalized, you don''t have to worry about money.


    "That''s enough," Zhiyong said.


    "Well, how''s your body?"


    "It''s OK. They cut twenty-eight knives by Zhang Wen." Zhiyong said faintly.


    This sentence was passed into Lao Yan''s ears, which made him energetic and automatically associated with the appearance of volunteers.


    Twenty eight knives, even if they were arranged on Zhiyong, it was a terrible scene, but not to mention being cut so many knives.


    It''s good for Zhiyong to survive.


    "Zhiyong, you have suffered!"


    Lao Yan said sincerely.


    This sentence makes Zhiyong''s cold heart warm in an instant.


    My big brother is still very good. Adversity shows the truth.


    All along, Lao Yan felt too cold for him.


    "Elder brother, I''m fine. I''ve just been cut a few times!" Zhiyong said positively.


    Old Yan''s feet here were wrapped in gauze, but his eyes were cold.


    "Be careful yourself during this time. Hide first. We''ll work it out with Zhang Wen slowly! Now the wind is tight, and I can''t go back for the time being."


    "Well..."


    "Also, be careful of boss Wang. Last night, I was almost held down by the column! Fortunately, I ran fast, I jumped down from the third floor and broke my foot!"


    "What!" Zhiyong was excited.


    During his coma, his eldest brother was secretly attacked? Where is this? Where can my eldest brother be wronged!


    Zhiyong, a good Chinese younger brother, is warming up at a high speed in his feelings for old Yan, the good Chinese elder brother.


    At this moment, for Lao Yan, he can go through fire and water and die without regret!


    He was even a little impulsive and wanted to rush over and kill boss Wang and them now!


    Dare to touch his big brother!


    "Brother, I''ll kill boss Wang!" Zhiyong said fiercely.


    This is what he said without thinking under his excitement, a pure three minute heat.


    If Lao Yan agrees now, he will be in the army.


    Old Yan''s steady voice came over the phone: "Zhiyong, calm down first. We''ll think about it in the long run!"


    Zhiyong, who is three minutes hot, of course knows what''s going on. He calmed down without Lao Yan saying.


    He went to boss Wang and tried his best. Isn''t that an egg hitting a stone?


    "Oh, come on, be careful these days. I''ll call you if there''s anything!" said old Yan.


    "Well, ok..." Zhiyong said.


    "By the way, did the hospital call the police when you were hurt like this?"


    Lao Yan suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked on the phone.


    "I called the police. Just now some policemen came to cross examine me, but don''t worry, I didn''t say anything!" Zhiyong said without ambiguity.


    The old Yan on the other end of the phone nodded. At this moment, he began to believe in Zhiyong again.


    He felt that his little brother had no problem with his work and was very strict.


    Zhiyong holds his head high.


    He had long forgotten what it was like to be caught by Zhang Wen and them that day. At that time, he had the courage and crying heart. He wanted to sell Lao Yan completely.


    Now, it''s loading again.


    how? Zhiyong pretended to force these two times, is it on a par with pretending to force the tiger?


    This Nirvana made Zhiyong''s loading system upgrade directly.


    Acting, pretending to force Zhiyong has no problem at all.


    A good actor in the twinkling of an eye.


    In this colorful world, Zhiyong is also forced. He must act well before he can get along.


    Must be close to those who pretend to force.


    Whether you have strength or not, install it first! Pretending to force is the first weapon in life.


    This weapon must be put to good use.


    "Brother, don''t worry. I know how to do these things! Zhang Wen and a group of people cut me that day. I didn''t say anything. I kept gritting my teeth. What are these things?" Zhiyong put one hand on his waist and held his head high.


    Pretend to force. Once it starts, it''s difficult to stop it.


    If it were normal, Lao Yan with excellent IQ would definitely see through Zhiyong''s forced system and see through it in time.


    But today, with this emotion, in the face of this forced gas, old Yan was really unprepared. He really felt that these words were true.


    In fact, if time could stop and go back a little, Lao Yan would certainly see how Zhiyong turned pale and lost his heart that day. He begged for mercy with Zhang Wen and wanted to sell himself.


    Those are the real pictures and the most real volunteers.


    It''s not this brave man who is full of force.


    "Well, Zhiyong, you are good, I knew you could." Lao Yan said sincerely on the phone.


    Zhiyong''s head is higher.


    Pretending to be forced is a kind of knowledge. In this way, Zhiyong is barely out of the way.


    "All right, let''s do it first. You can recover."


    "Well, I see, brother."


    With that, Zhiyong hung up the phone. That night, he and Liangzi were discharged from the hospital.


    Lao Yan is right. It''s better to keep a low profile. As long as Zhiyong comes to change the dressing on time and pay attention not to be infected, there''s no big problem.


    Strange people are brave and amazing.

 Chapter 894

    After drinking with the pillar, I thought about it and called boss Wang.


    Last time, he called to question me. This time it''s my turn.


    Before the phone rang twice, boss Wang answered.


    "Hello ~" he was also very upset.


    Isn''t it? The pillar didn''t catch Lao Yan this time, which immediately put him in a very disadvantageous situation again.


    Boss Wang, all I think about now is how to catch Lao Yan next.


    But he knew that since Lao Yan ran away, where would he be so easy to catch?


    This time, Lao Yan put all his energy on the disguise. It''s very difficult for boss Wang to find him again.


    The frightened bird has long been flying and can''t see the shadow.


    Moreover, the pillar failure is not only so simple, but also makes boss Wang upset that he has become the target of Lao Yan!


    If Lao Yan ran away, he might deal with himself secretly, or he might find someone to kill him like him.


    Boss Wang is in the position of the first brother in Jinhai city. It''s right to say that Lao Yan finds some little bastards. No matter how much money he pays, no one dares to attack boss Wang, but it''s hard for others to say.


    What if Lao Yan''s jade and stone were burned and spent a lot of money to find a killer from other provinces?


    Boss Wang is really helpless.


    Now he is in the light and Lao Yan is in the dark.


    "Boss Wang, I heard you found Lao Yan?"


    I''m not talking nonsense. I just cut into the subject.


    "How do you know?" boss Wang asked me instead of answering my question.


    So far, only he knows about it.


    I smiled: "in Jinhai City, I also have my own eyeliner."


    When I heard this, boss Wang didn''t think I was pretending to be forced, nor did he think my strength was not good.


    Just frown in the dark.


    The eyebrows are screwed together.


    He knew it.


    Zhang Wen is not simple. He must have his own contacts. Otherwise, why can he stand firm in Jinhai city after being separated from himself for so long?


    Can you get the upper hand everywhere?


    Why didn''t I see it before? If I had known that Zhang Wen was such a threat to himself, he should have secretly eliminated him.


    Still round to get now, let Zhang Wen rise step by step?


    Dare you talk to yourself like this?


    In the face of Zhang Wen''s almost provocative question, boss Wang calmed down. He is a master of psychological warfare. Even if he really mutters in his heart, he won''t show it easily.


    This is the difference between a mature hybrid and an ordinary hybrid.


    Boss Wang has always been the cruel character who eats people and doesn''t spit bones.


    "Hehe, Wenzi, you can now. You have your own contacts. If you have more time, I''m afraid you should take the position of the first brother in Jinhai city ~"


    Although boss Wang''s words were harsh, his tone of voice was very comfortable.


    The pale words came at me with a sharp edge.


    Everyone knows that boss Wang is now the first brother of Jinhai city. This is just telling me not to challenge his position.


    "Boss Wang, if you''d like to get down from that position, I''d like to sit on it." I returned to him in the same cold tone.


    Silence.


    Boss Wang was silent on the phone.


    Silence does not mean acquiescence.


    Boss Wang was much more shocked than his rationality. He didn''t want to burst out and scold Zhang Wen on the phone.


    That will only make Zhang Wen laugh and let him know that he has been confused because of his anger.


    This is the first step of psychological warfare. The first step is to stand firm.


    Make others think you''re not in a hurry.


    Calm.


    Is the foundation of success.


    But boss Wang still couldn''t hide his anger.


    Zhang Wen''s words are basically challenging his position! I''m telling him that if your boss Wang continues to annoy me Zhang Wen, I won''t hesitate to get you down from that position!


    Tut tut tut~


    Boss Wang couldn''t help but curl his mouth. It''s only a few days?


    How many days has Zhang Wen left him?


    How dare he talk to himself like that?


    Dare to threaten your position!


    What if it takes a long time? Can Jinhai still accommodate Zhang Wen?


    Boss Wang has always felt that his great enemy is boss Du. Since he got boss Du in, he felt as if everything had been calm. Boss Du is not here. He deserves the first brother of Jinhai city.


    But when he looked back, he found that it seemed that his biggest enemy was Zhang Wen!


    Is a disciple who has been with him.


    The boy is smart and has strong ability to handle affairs. More importantly, he is ruthless and decisive! Although it is somewhat similar to his youth, it is qualitatively different.


    Zhang Wen''s handout.


    I''m an old-fashioned person in my heart.


    Such people are very infectious!


    I made a mistake, boss Wang still made a mistake!


    I knew I should get rid of Zhang Wen earlier!


    But it''s too late to say that.


    After a while, I heard boss Wang click and light a cigarette over there.


    "Wenzi, it''s better to keep a low profile. I''m from here. I say this for your sake ~" boss Wang''s tone is calm.


    To tell you the truth, I really think boss Wang is a character, but he has no principles. I scoff at the basic principles of life.


    But he''s really good.


    "Oh, no more digressions. I called you today just to talk to you about Lao Yan." I turned off the topic.


    "Well, what do you want to know?" said boss Wang.


    "I heard that the pillar missed."


    "Yes." boss Wang is right.


    "Now Lao Yan is like a frightened bird. It''s not so easy to catch him again. You said what you said at the beginning. With the news of Lao Yan, we communicated with each other ~" I just said half of what I said. I don''t need to say the rest. Boss Wang also knows what I want to say.


    I''m questioning him!


    Why didn''t you tell me the news of Lao Yan? At the beginning, you suspected that I was hiding from you, so what did you do?


    Boss Wang certainly knows what I mean.


    He sighed leisurely: "Wenzi, I''m also for your sake. Think about it. How cunning is Lao Yan? How dangerous is his hiding place? If I tell you, you will definitely go there. Where can I watch you take risks? I''m going to tell you after the pillar catches Lao Yan ~"


    I don''t believe boss Wang''s words.


    He will give me Lao Yan unless his brain is broken.


    "Hehe, if you say that, I''ll have nothing to say." I''ve already said it. What''s the point if I say more?


    "Well, you know, they are all brothers!" boss Wang is still pretending.


    "Hehe, thank you for your kindness, boss Wang ~"


    Then I hung up with a click.

 Chapter 895

    Boss Wang told himself more than once that Zhang Wen must be removed.


    But every time he looked back, he felt that Zhang Wen didn''t seem to be such a simple role to get rid of.


    The risk is too great.


    If only someone could help him get rid of Zhang Wen at this time?


    I still made a mistake.


    He thought that Zhang Wen was a dish in his hand. He could eat it whenever he wanted.


    Hum


    The mobile phone boss Wang put on the table vibrated again.


    He looked down and saw that it was the pillar.


    He picked it up upset: "what''s the matter?"


    "Big brother, how to deal with hadron?" the voice of the post was on the phone.


    "Hadron?"


    "Well, it''s Lao Yan''s younger brother."


    Boss Wang''s eyes turned, and then the fierce light began to flash in his eyes: "do it!"


    Although the pillar had long been psychologically prepared, he was still shocked after listening to boss Wang''s words.


    Kill?


    Another murder?


    After two or three seconds of silence, the pillar said, "brother, I have disabled his arm. He started with this hand. When he goes out later, he will be a disabled man, which is no threat to us..."


    Before the pillar was finished, boss Wang interrupted him: "grass! One arm is useless, so there is another! This hand can''t start work, but it can fucking hold the knife! Do you know when he will give you a knife in the back? If you can fucking guarantee, people can''t kill!"


    Boss Wang is angry.


    He thought the pillar was a little intentional. If these things were replaced by the previous pillar, where would you need to come and ask him? It would be solved directly.


    The pillar''s ability to handle affairs is really getting worse and worse!


    "I see, brother!" the pillar didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He quickly promised to hang up the phone.


    Boss Wang slapped his mobile phone on the table angrily.


    The pillar here was silent.


    He''s in the factory now. Hong Zi and they are all there. When he called just now, he deliberately asked Hong Zi and they all listen. Now they all hear him.


    Including hadrons.


    After the post hung up the phone, it was quiet and terrible here.


    Especially hadron, his whole body seemed to be struck by thunder. He couldn''t move. The shock on his body made him unable to recover for a long time.


    Boss Wang''s word can determine the fate of hadron.


    How terrible is this?


    In a word, you can decide a person''s life and death.


    Hadron has never felt so scared.


    At ordinary times, he also joked with his younger brothers, saying that if he really died, it was not terrible at all, but when he really came to this step, he knew that things were not so simple, and no one could replace his fear at the bottom of his heart.


    Fear made his adrenal glands soar out.


    Hadron''s head was buzzing with pictures of himself being killed.


    Click.


    The pillar lit a cigarette.


    With the smoke rising slowly, the atmosphere in the room solidified completely.


    This feeling, with a breath of death, slowly approached the hadron.


    "Brother Zhu, I......"


    Because of too much fear, hadron stuttered, stared round his eyes and trembled uncontrollably.


    He thought he would be fine after they abandoned his arm. He himself was a little man. He was dispensable to others. Why bother with him?


    It''s a very serious punishment for him to waste his arm and let him lose the guy who eats in the future.


    Why kill them all?


    Too much!


    "Big brother, I''ll take two people to deal with him!" Hong Zi said in his ear when he saw that Zhu hesitated.


    Hong Zi is a good deputy. You can rest assured that Hong Zi will handle the pillar. After all, his hands have been stained with the blood of so many people. Hong Zi has done this kind of thing with him.


    He''s one of his best men.


    But the pillar changed his mind and shook his head and said, "no, I''ll deal with it myself. Boss Wang gave it to me."


    Hongzi, none of them dared to say anything. They all knew that the pillar was determined to do it.


    The pillar didn''t move, smoking.


    But the sound reached hadron''s ears like a dull thunder.


    It exploded with a bang.


    death penalty.


    Being sentenced to death may be the feeling!


    Thinking of this, he cried out.


    "Brother Zhu, i... I have an old mother to take care of... I... I don''t want to die!"


    In the face of death, everyone is the same and will lose his attitude.


    After all, people only have one life.


    Everyone present heard hadron, who was almost crying and howling with the devil''s voice, but no one stopped him and no one spoke,


    They all know that Qiang Zi is going to die soon. What''s wrong with a dead man? Just let him howl.


    The pillar didn''t speak and smoked with his head down.


    The Kung Fu of a cigarette.


    The pillar stood up again, went over with a calm face, untied the rope that hadron tied to the chair alone, and then picked hadron up.


    A new rope was tied to his hand.


    "Brother Zhu..." Qiang Zi''s tears have blurred his sight. He really doesn''t want to die. He really wants to live a few more days.


    Hadron felt that he had gone too far and was not a thing.


    Over the years, he has ignored his old mother. Maybe this is punishment!


    Let him go straight to the West!


    If God could give him another chance, he would certainly not go anywhere, that is, to serve his old mother well at home and bring him to the end of his life.


    However, he has now been sentenced to death.


    The pillar doesn''t listen to what Qiang Zi says at all. It''s just doing what he''s doing.


    He put a dress on Qiangzi and said faintly, "put it on, I don''t kill men who don''t wear clothes."


    Hadron endured the fear in his heart and the pain in his arm and put on his clothes bit by bit.


    His face was filled with snot and tears.


    The pillar pulled him out.


    Hongzi and they are going out.


    "Hongzi, you stay. I''ll go alone. The fewer people go, the better." the pillar said to them.


    "Yes, big brother." Hong Zi stopped immediately after listening to the column.


    No one questioned the pillar''s words.


    The pillar stuffed hadron into the trunk, then started the car and drove to the suburbs of Jinhai city.


    More than half an hour later, the pillar went up the mountain with Qiang Zi, who was still sobbing slightly, to a place where there seemed to be no one. The pillar began to dig a hole.


    This place will be the tomb of hadron.


    It''s time to bury it. No one knows he''s buried here except the pillar.


    Thinking of this, hadron is full of fear.


    "Brother Zhu..." he begged for the last trace of death, but the pillar didn''t look at him at all and focused on lowering his head to dig a hole.


    When the pit was almost dug and hadron could be installed, he stopped.


    Click.


    He lit two cigarettes in his mouth and threw one to hadron.


    "Finally, have another cigarette!"

 Chapter 896

    Li Erzi is busy at this time.


    Although we have found Lao Yan these two days, although there is nothing else for the time being, Li Erzi is still busy.


    He was sitting in a small bar in Arley, and the phone came almost every five or six minutes, so that he didn''t even have time to talk to Arley.


    "Er Zi, what''s the matter?" ah Lei asked when there was a little space on the phone.


    Li Erzi smiled helplessly: "nothing, just daily things."


    Hearing this, Li Erzi didn''t want to tell him, so Arezzo stopped asking.


    He said, "why didn''t you see brother Wen? Why didn''t he come with you?"


    Li Erzi thought that this matter had not been investigated clearly, and Zhang Wen must not know now. When he had fully investigated it, it was not too late to tell Zhang Wen.


    It is still the stage of investigation and evidence collection.


    I''m afraid the things he expected in his mind are not far from them.


    Especially on Wang Peng.


    "Wenzi was busy, so he didn''t come, hehe ~" Li Erzi looked up and drank, covering up his embarrassment from the wine cup.


    It seems that it''s the first time for him to drink here alone in these days. He usually comes with Zhang Wen.


    "Well, if you need any help, just tell me!" Alai said readily.


    "Ha ha, I know ~" although Li Erzi didn''t spend much time with ah Lei, he knew that ah Lei was a warm-hearted person and a real person. He didn''t want ah Lei to get involved in these things. Didn''t that hurt others?


    He thinks it''s good for ray to guard such a small bar.


    Just then, Li Erzi''s phone rang again, and he quickly picked it up.


    "Er Zi, I found the monitor!"


    Li Erzi perked up: "where are you? I''ll go now."


    "I''m here on XX street."


    "I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up, Li Erzi called a car and rushed there.


    If he didn''t have to, he didn''t want to believe that his speculation was true. He really didn''t want to believe that Wang Peng would become like this. It''s not simply who is right and who is wrong. This has touched a problem of principle.


    It''s trust between brothers.


    And the bottom line!


    Why can such a gloomy person as Li Erzi walk with Zhang Wen? To tell the truth, in fact, they have too many differences and contradictions, but why is Li Erzi still willing to follow Zhang Wen?


    Why are they still an indestructible group?


    Because the bottom line! And principles!


    What about Li Erzi? Isn''t that unprincipled enough? He had told Zhang Wen to leave boss Wang early. Zhang Wen himself had been hesitant to leave, but Li Erzi was not angry with him because Zhang Wen valued righteousness and had principles.


    Even if you want to leave, you should give boss Wang a satisfactory answer.


    Last time boss Du made Li Erzi look at Zhang Wen with new eyes.


    He felt that Zhang Wen would be able to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city in the future.


    Principles are valuable.


    How many bastards in Jinhai city can be like Zhang Wen? How many are principled? As long as you give them money, you can do anything!


    This is what Li Erzi appreciates Zhang Wen and hates him at the same time.


    It''s contradictory.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it''s XX street.


    Li Erzi got out of the car and a man in a black windbreaker was waiting for him here.


    Li Erzi does so many things for Zhang Wen and his gang. He can''t hold a grain of sand in his eyes, so he has to trace it to the end and see who is hiding behind it!


    Li Erzi gave the windbreaker man a cigarette: "hard work ~"


    The man turned his mouth and smiled. Li Erzi had helped him a lot before. He did these things with hands. Although Li Erzi looked gloomy, he was not bad-hearted.


    "Come on, I''ll show you the surveillance."


    "Yes."


    With an uneasy heart, Li Erzi followed the windbreaker man to a shop.


    The man in windbreaker didn''t know how to get in. Now the shop has been closed for a long time.


    Li Erzi thinks with his toes and knows what''s going on.


    Several people soon appeared on the surveillance.


    These people squatted on the roadside to smoke. They didn''t look good at first sight. One of them still had a wisp of white hair on his head.


    Li Erzi knows that his name is Brother Yun.


    That''s what everyone on the road calls him.


    It seems that things are the same as he thought.


    But he didn''t expect how Wang Peng was associated with him.


    As time went by, when a teenager came from a distance, these people also put on headgear and went to the other side of the street to stop him.


    Although I can''t see the boy''s appearance clearly, Li Erzi can see it from his movements and walking.


    This is Wu Yang. That''s right.


    It was the object of their sneak attack that day.


    There is no monitoring here. Although there is no direct evidence, Li Erzi already knows and knows what''s going on.


    It can be seen by individuals.


    "Help me copy this to my mobile phone," Li Erzi said.


    The man in windbreaker nodded and took Li Erzi''s mobile phone.


    After a while, Li Erzi copied it and said goodbye to the windbreaker man at the door.


    Leaving here, Li Erzi called Zhuang forced Hu and Zhang Guohua directly and called him.


    They came soon. They just pretended to force the tiger. They looked a little confused. It was estimated that they had just finished.


    "Er Zi, what''s the matter?" Zhang Guohua asked.


    Li Erzi smiled: "it''s nothing. You''ll do me a favor later!"


    "Grass, don''t pretend!" pretending to force the tiger was interrupted by Li Erzi at that time. Originally, he didn''t want to come, but Li Erzi said on the phone that there was something urgent. Pretending to force the tiger had no way, so he rushed over.


    Disappointed, he must be eaten by the black sister when he goes back tonight.


    Pretending to be a tiger is now too hard for Li Erzi to pretend to be a tiger~


    Li Erzi didn''t quarrel with pretending to force the tiger today, but said solemnly: "A while ago, you all know that Wu Yang was attacked by someone. WOW? I always suspected that Wang Peng did it. A few days ago, my friend saw Wang Peng at the door of the hospital. He went to the hospital to see a man, Brother Yun. Then I checked and found that the people who attacked Wu Yang that day were really Brother Yun, but the monitoring didn''t see the whole process."


    "Grass! What else do you say? Go straight to catch people!" pretending to force the tiger to speak without thinking.


    Although they are little bastards, they have to have evidence to do things, don''t they?


    But now the evidence is insufficient, what should we do?


    They don''t have to take evidence like the police. They have their own wild way.


    That is to go directly to the hospital, scare and cheat, and force Brother Yun to tell the truth!


    At that time, Li Erzi can tell Zhang Wen what''s going on! At least there can''t be infighting in their gang.

 Chapter 897

    At night, the lights in the hospital went out early.


    All the patients in the hospital need rest.


    The corridor was quiet.


    Pedal pedal~


    At this time, the sound of footsteps coming upstairs came from the corridor.


    Gradually, three figures appeared at the entrance of the corridor. The leader was a thin and small man, but the light in his eyes could make people feel as if they were in the nine foot ice cold.


    Walking to the door of a ward, two strong looking people pushed the door open.


    The man with gloomy eyes lit a cigarette at the door and followed him in.


    Brother Yun in the ward didn''t sleep at all. He was awake all the time!


    Where can he sleep at this time? Not to mention the pain on his body, he has always been active at night. Now he can only hold it in this hospital. Can he be comfortable?


    His eyes lit up when he saw someone push the door in.


    He has already wrapped up the ward, which is full of his younger brothers, at least seven or eight people.


    Click!


    A little brother found someone coming in and turned on the light for the first time.


    All the people in the ward saw who was coming.


    Pretending to be forced tiger and Zhang Guohua may not know each other, but the person in the middle is no stranger.


    It''s Li Erzi.


    He is the one who often follows Zhang wenhun.


    This man is also very popular in Jinhai city recently.


    Because of his extensive contacts, few people know his existence.


    Brother Yun quickly raised his head and said, "second brother, why are you here?"


    Although he didn''t know Li Erzi at all, he might not say hello even if he met, but he said so in order to get close to Li Erzi.


    Can Li Erzi not understand what he means?


    The cold light in his eyes flashed and winked at the tiger.


    Why can''t you pretend to be a tiger? Just pretend to be a good player.


    Li Erzi is looking for the right person to force the tiger to do these things.


    As long as a point is given to the forced tiger, he can put the forced tiger all over the world, so that people all over the world can see how he pretended to be forced by the forced tiger in China and how he acted!


    Pretending to force the tiger without saying a word, he directly pulled up with Brother Yun''s collar.


    A pair of big black eyes stared round at Brother Yun.


    Seems to want to eat him.


    "I grass..." all the younger brothers around burst out a burst of startling cries, but no one dared to go up. If it was not Li Erzi who came today, they might dare to go up if it was not Zhang Wen''s people, but this person is Zhang Wen''s brother. If you move them, it would be tantamount to provoking Zhang Wen!


    Who dares?


    Anyway, so far, no one in Jinhai has dared.


    Li Erzi walked over, looked at Brother Yun and said, "we know everything. Now you''d better tell me honestly, otherwise I don''t have to say more about the result."


    Brother Yun''s head turns rapidly at this moment. He has done a lot of bad things, but the first people he thinks of here are Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    That night, he was going to Wuyang.


    But this is Wang Peng''s attention.


    Does Li Erzi know about it?


    Did Wang Peng betray him?


    But how is this possible?


    Wang Peng betrayed him. What''s the difference between that and betraying himself?


    It''s impossible. Wang Peng won''t be so stupid!


    Well, there is only one possibility, that is, how did Li Erzi call him!


    Brother Yun was in a hurry and quickly explained, "second brother, what do you mean? I didn''t do anything!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to hum coldly: "grass your grandson and grandmother. You didn''t do anything, so you let someone do it into the hospital?"


    In a word, it twisted Brother Yun''s expression.


    It was not the question of pretending to force the tiger that made him unable to answer, but the black mud on his neck.


    Although Brother Yun is also a jerk, he is definitely a good jerk who stresses the new trend of hygiene. At least, he has to take a bath in two or three days. Who is like pretending to be a tiger? What a waste!


    Brother Yun is restrained!


    But at this critical moment, he quickly reacted..


    However, he didn''t talk to pretending to force the tiger, but said to Li Erzi behind him: "second brother, I was secretly attacked by my enemy. Do you care about it?"


    "Ha ha..." Li Erzi had expected that Brother Yun would say so. With a deep smile in his eyes, he walked to the hospital bed and took out his mobile phone to show Brother Yun. The surveillance video above frightened Brother Yun.


    Grass!


    This Li Erzi is OK. He has got all the monitoring. It''s really powerful!


    This scene makes Brother Yun''s head explode, but he''s an old bastard. His head turns fast.


    Under Li Erzi''s eyes like a judge, his originally locked eyebrows slowly stretched out and complained: "second brother, this is that I was secretly monitored by my enemy that night. I still want to call the police! How did you find it?"


    I''m used to acting like a tiger. Brother Yun''s poor acting is like a child''s house.


    Although Brother Yun''s acting skills are not a little bad, he also has his excellence. He can see that there are only pictures of them wearing hoods on the monitoring, and Wu Yang came first in the distance, but the monitoring did not take a clear picture of Wu Yang''s face.


    In other words, they don''t know whether the people over there are Wu Yang or not.


    This gives Brother Yun a lot of room for sophistry.


    "Hehe, don''t you admit it?" Li Erzi''s eyes flashed. He knew that Brother Yun was acting in front of him, but he was also muttering in his heart.


    To tell the truth, this video alone can''t prove that Brother Yun did it.


    Wu Yang must have passed this street that night. Maybe someone with a similar figure to Wu Yang also passed here. With this, how can people believe it?


    Brother Yun saw this.


    "Second brother, I don''t deny it, but it''s nothing. How can I admit it? If you can''t catch someone, let me be the scapegoat, isn''t it good?" Brother Yun said seemingly wronged.


    Li Erzi narrowed his eyes: "take him away!"


    If the soft one doesn''t work, then the hard one! When Li Erzi came over, he thought about it and turned it into real evidence instead of evidence!


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua were not vague at all. A man put up Brother Yun''s arm and directly let him empty.


    Brother Yun wants to resist, but he feels that these two powerful forces give up. If he resists rashly, he may be killed!


    "Second brother, what do you mean?" Brother Yun''s tone was full of anger, but his heart was not at all.


    He dared not resist. If he resisted, he would be the enemy of Zhang Wen. Did he dare?


    "It''s no fun, just take you out for a walk." Li Erzi didn''t even look at him, turned and walked downstairs.


    Some of the younger brothers around Brother Yun pretended to come, but they were stopped by Brother Yun''s eyes.


    Brother Yun knows what his younger brothers are, so he just let them stay here.


    He doesn''t believe it. Li Erzi dares to kill him!

 Chapter 898

    A van whizzed down the street.


    The driver is pretending to be a tiger.


    If Zhang Guohua was not needed to hold down Brother Yun, Li Erzi would not let Zhuang force tiger to drive.


    Pretending to force a tiger to drive is a very exciting thing in itself.


    Whether driving a van or a Ferrari, he can drive the same feeling.


    What a state is this?


    What kind of driving skill is this?


    Moreover, the appearance of pretending to force a tiger to drive is also very eye-catching.


    He bared his teeth as if he had a grudge against the car.


    Gear hard, step on the clutch hard, and dry the accelerator hard!


    The van almost touched another car several times.


    Li Erzi is either afraid of losing money or trouble. If he scrapes someone else''s car, they will be in trouble if they call the police. This car is still a black family!


    "Hey, slow down!" Li Erzi said angrily, sitting on the co pilot and looking at the ugly face of the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger looked at him and smiled.


    Prick!


    When the tiger clutch was not fully stepped down, it began to shift, and the gearbox screamed.


    "My grass, I told you to drive slowly! This van is not a car? Can you drive it for two more years?" Li Erzi began to cry.


    It''s not called driving, it''s called spoiling a car.


    Pretending to force a tiger is the most annoying when driving. Someone is pointing fingers at the side.


    "Grass, isn''t it an old car? If it breaks down, I''ll buy you another one!"


    See, what''s the tone of pretending to be a tiger? But if the car really breaks down, he won''t pay for it. He must have brought it with a smile. Li Erzi doesn''t know him yet?


    "OK, ang, I don''t care about your fucking racing, but if you delay, you can be careful!" Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense to him.


    Pretending to force the tiger to hum coldly, but obviously the car slowed down.


    Brother Yun, sitting in the back seat, looks very blue and ugly.


    He saw that the place where Li Erzi was going was the fucking suburb!


    What''s that place for?


    It''s a place to deal with people!


    Brother Yun has been fooling around for so many years. At best, he has only maimed people. He has absolutely no courage to kill! But he has heard that boss Wang often comes to this place when dealing with people.


    Because this place is hidden, it is not easy to find out.


    From Li Erzi''s eyes, Brother Yun seemed to see what he meant.


    Li Erzi, this is to get rid of him!


    Bury him here!


    What is this concept?


    Brother Yun was in a cold sweat. He had been mixing for so many years and had never seen such a fierce man! He started his career by killing people. He would die at any time!


    Who is not afraid of such people?


    But these people seem to be like a regular meal in Li Erzi''s eyes. They don''t think there''s anything at all. On the way, they talk jokingly!


    Die, die!


    These words came out of Brother Yun''s head, which made him forget the pain for the time being.


    Prick~


    The car stopped, Zhang Guohua took him down from the car, Li Erzi and the loaded tiger took the shovel from the car and began to find a place to dig a hole.


    They didn''t talk to each other, but they had quite a tacit understanding.


    Zhang Guohua lit a cigarette, smoked on the side and watched them dig a hole there.


    The atmosphere was extremely cold for a time, which made Brother Yun feel as if he was in an ice cellar.


    Cold!


    It''s never been cold!


    In this cold, it seems a little different from the cold in winter, which makes every bone in his body the cold in eastern Xinjiang, which makes him fear in his heart!


    "Second brother, I really didn''t do anything!" Brother Yun said.


    Li Erzi looked back at him, didn''t speak, and continued his movements.


    It seems that no matter what Brother Yun says now, it''s useless.


    Li Erzi and the shovel that he had to rub the tiger around could only be heard around him.


    Brother Yun''s body began to tremble.


    He''s afraid, too!


    Who is not afraid of death? Unless it''s God!


    "Here, have a cigarette!" seeing that the pit was almost dug, Zhang Guohua gave Brother Yun a cigarette and lit it for him.


    Brother Yun took the cigarette and put it in his mouth, but he felt that there was no taste at all.


    This cigarette must be his last! When this cigarette is finished, take him on the road!


    Brother Yun''s forehead exuded cold sweat.


    If Brother Yun was the bastard five years ago and an uneducated teenager, if Brother Yun''s head didn''t turn so fast, there''s nothing to say. He must be kneeling on the ground now.


    But now, Brother Yun is different from before. He has been fighting in Jinhai city for so many years. What hasn''t he seen?


    From Li Erzi''s eyes, he seemed to see that Li Erzi was scaring him! If Li Erzi decides in his heart that Brother Yun did it, why did he talk so much when he entered the door?


    Just take him away?


    Why are you so aboveboard?


    To put it awkwardly, Li Erzi didn''t have to do it in the hospital at all. They were still in front of so many younger brothers. No matter how they looked, it was like a show.


    Li Erzi is making a show!


    So that Brother Yun can fight his fear.


    So he can tell the truth.


    Brother Yun won''t be so stupid! He won''t be fooled! If you say everything now, you''ll die worse!


    However, the scene was really scary enough. Brother Yun almost peed his pants!


    Seeing that the pit was dug, Li Erzi asked Zhang Guohua to throw Brother Yun in.


    Plop~


    Brother Yun fell into the pit.


    Li Erzi stood on it and looked at him coldly: "what? Ready to say no?"


    Brother Yun still said, "second brother, I really don''t know anything!"


    Wipe~


    A spade of earth covered it.


    "I really don''t know..."


    Li Erzi and Zhuang forced the tiger to stop talking nonsense and began to fill the soil inside in turn.


    fear!


    fear!


    Never had the chill!


    This is Brother Yun''s feeling at this time, but he bet in his heart that Li Erzi didn''t dare to kill him! Bet his own idea is right.


    This time, he made a considerable sacrifice.


    Because the opposite of this is death!


    Failure is death!


    With more and more soil on his body, Brother Yun''s mood fell to the bottom of the valley.


    That''s how it feels to be buried alive,


    Seeing that he was about to cover Brother Yun''s face for the last time, Li Erzi stopped and said, "I''ll give you one last chance, say it or not?"


    Brother Yun''s psychology had already collapsed. He just mechanically repeated the sentence: "second brother, I really didn''t do it..."


    So far.


    In fact, Li Erzi had already seen what was going on.


    Brother Yun must have been involved in this matter. The reason why he did so much is to give Zhang Wen an evidence and click the word "OK" for Zhang Wen.


    But at present, he seems to underestimate Brother Yun.


    Is he a compulsive criminal, too! And compared with pretending to force a tiger, it''s even better!

 Chapter 899

    The gloomy moonlight sprinkled on everyone''s face.


    Li Erzi, pretending to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua.


    And Brother Yun whose face is half earth.


    Brother Yun, looking at them with ER Zi Li, is eager to impress them with his sincere eyes.


    Tell them it really has nothing to do with yourself.


    But these words don''t work here at all.


    Brother Yun never regretted that he helped Wang Peng do it. He regretted that he didn''t call Wang Peng in time when he saw the black sister.


    Otherwise, things must be done now and I won''t get hurt.


    Who could have thought that things would end up like this? Who would have thought that things would eventually become so dramatic?


    Deceived everyone''s eyes, but he couldn''t deceive Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette, squatted by the pit and watched Brother Yun smoke.


    Pretend to force tiger and Zhang Guohua to squat down and smoke.


    Li Erzi is thinking.


    Zhang Guohua is boring.


    Pretending to be a tiger is pretending to be a tiger.


    The ash of the three cigarettes bounced on Brother Yun''s head and narrowed his eyes.


    Seen from below, is the figure of Li Erzi and his several people even taller and more majestic~


    Brother Yun took it. He really took Li Erzi and them.


    There are such people around Zhang Wen. You can''t mix them up if you don''t want to.


    No wonder he can still be so arrogant and arrogant after he left his eldest brother boss Wang. People have capital! This is unmatched by the hunzi in Jinhai city.


    In the light of Zhang Wenyao''s eyes, they can only choose to bow their heads.


    Choose to bow down.


    Let Zhang Wen''s light shine on them.


    After smoking a cigarette, Li Erzi didn''t even look at Brother Yun in the pit. He waved to the tiger and said, "go."


    When he went down the mountain, he pretended to force the tiger and asked Li Erzi, "just let him go?"


    "Do you think I would?" said Li Erzi.


    "You don''t want to, haven''t you let it go?" the stubborn strength of pretending to force the tiger came up again.


    "Ha ha..." Li Erzi smiled helplessly. "To tell you the truth, I have 100% confirmed it in my heart. Brother Yun and Wang Peng did it. Although I have no evidence, I can be sure! But how can Wenzi believe it? If you go to Wenzi and say that Wang Peng and Brother Yun attacked Wu Yang, what would he think?"


    "Surely he doesn''t believe it!"


    "Well, that''s right! That''s why I want to find evidence. At least let Wenzi believe it!"


    What evidence do the bastards need?


    A word, or even a look, can be a reason to cripple each other.


    Mixed society, there should not be so many rules and regulations, but Zhang Wen is different. He must have evidence!


    Because this matter is about the brothers around him. It can''t be careless.


    Li Erzi knew Zhang Wen and who he was, so he did it.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua nodded thoughtfully and mixed in the road. Although there are no rules to talk about, they still have to talk about some rules here.


    ¡­¡­


    Climbing out of the pit, Brother Yun''s hair is full of soil.


    Isn''t it?


    He was almost buried alive just now!


    Life and death can be in a moment!


    In a moment~


    In the blink of an eye~


    Fear is inevitable. At the moment, Brother Yun feels like he is reborn under Zhang Wen''s eyelids.


    This feeling is even more fortunate than escaping a disaster.


    Brother Yun knows the way. When he used to clean up his enemies, he often brought people to this place, put them on the ground and beat them, but he didn''t have the courage to kill.


    Not even for a moment.


    Therefore, Brother Yun was quite afraid.


    A man climbed out of the pit and went down the mountain.


    There was no car on the road at this time. He had to walk back.


    It was early morning when I returned to the hospital.


    The younger brothers waited for him in the ward. When they saw him coming back, they all perked up.


    One of the younger brothers turned on the light.


    The scene in front of them made them stare round.


    Brother Yun is so embarrassed that he looks like a big brother!


    Is HuoTuo a beggar!


    There is dirt in your hair, even on your eyebrows! They have been with Brother Yun for such a long time and haven''t seen him so embarrassed!


    "Big brother, what''s going on..." a little brother said quickly.


    Brother Yun waved his hand upset: "what can I do? Don''t fucking ask!"


    He really didn''t want to say a word about what happened in the suburbs. It was torture for him to think of it!


    "Give me a cigarette." Brother Yun sat by the bed and said.


    A clever little brother hurried over and lit him a cigarette.


    Brother Yun lowered his head and took a few deep breaths before slowly opening his mouth: "do you know which bath center is still open now?"


    "Brother, I know there''s one nearby!"


    "Take a bath first."


    Brother Yun couldn''t see it anymore, so he took a group of his little brothers to take a bath in the middle of the night.


    When they went to the bath center, the people inside thought they had come to find the girl at this time and told them that if they wanted to find it now, they would have to pay more. A younger brother of Brother Yun explained for a long time before they let them in.


    Brother Yun''s little heart is still beating fast. He knows that there must be no past. If Li Erzi already knows the truth, he will find him in the future.


    "Brother, you should take your medicine." after taking a bath, they rest in the hall, a little brother said.


    Brother Yun just remembered. Yes, he hasn''t taken painkillers yet!


    But it''s strange that Ang doesn''t hurt anymore! It doesn''t hurt at all!


    Li Erzi frightened him directly!


    Brother Yun didn''t take the medicine, but looked at the time.


    Seven thirty in the morning.


    Before I knew it, it was dawn.


    Without delay, he found Wang Peng''s number and dialed it.


    He knows that Wang Peng must know about it.


    If Li Erzi goes to question Wang Peng, he can''t bear to say why he is with Brother Yun, he will still die.


    The phone rang for a long time before Wang Peng picked it up.


    "Peng''er, it''s me!" Brother Yun said.


    "Well, I know..." on the phone, Wang Peng''s voice was still a little confused. It seemed that he hadn''t got up yet!


    "Wake up and I''ll tell you something!" Brother Yun said seriously.


    When Wang Peng heard Brother Yun''s tone, he knew that things seemed not so simple, so he sat up from bed and sobered himself up.


    "All right, what can I do for you?"


    Brother Yun took a deep breath, carried his little brother, and whispered to Wang Peng, "Li Erzi seems to know about the sneak attack on Wu Yang. Last night, they took me to the suburbs and almost buried me alive..."

 Chapter 900

    Wang Peng on the other end of the phone was much more shocked than Brother Yun.


    Li Erzi knows this. What''s the concept?


    Everyone knows that Li Erzi''s head around Zhang Wen is the best?


    Moreover, if Li Erzi knows about it, Zhang Wen will know it soon.


    In that case


    Wang Peng dared not think about it.


    "Grass, how can the second brother know!" Wang Peng got up, hurried out of the dormitory and said in a corner where there was no one.


    Brother Yun is also a fog. If he knows what''s going on, it''s easy to say.


    "I don''t know. When I was ready to go to bed last night, he brought someone to find me and asked me if I attacked Wu Yang. He found it by monitoring! But don''t worry, I didn''t say anything!"


    Brother Yun said quickly.


    I didn''t say anything. I''m afraid Li Erzi knows everything.


    Wang Peng''s head burst open in an instant.


    It''s a small thing to attack Wu Yang, but if you lose his trust in front of Zhang Wen, it''s a big thing! In the future, Wang Peng still wants to mix up and dream!


    In that case, he can only study honestly, graduate, and then go back to find a job. From then on, like most office workers, he gets up early and returns late every day.


    Enjoy your failed life.


    Wang Peng doesn''t want to be like this. He doesn''t want to be like this!


    But I see that the picture is getting closer and closer to me!


    Seeing that Wang Peng didn''t speak, Brother Yun then said, "however, I think Li Erzi may just guess about this. Although there is monitoring, he can''t see his face clearly on the monitoring. What can he do if we bite and don''t admit it?"


    Wang Peng frowned. Now there is only one way. What else can I do?


    If you don''t admit it, Li Erzi must have no choice!


    "OK, be careful recently! If nothing happens, you''ll hide!" Wang Peng said on the phone.


    Needless to say, Brother Yun plans to hide.


    He''s not stupid.


    "Well, I see. Be careful, too!"


    "Yes."


    Wang Peng and Brother Yun are now grasshoppers on the same rope. No one can dislike anyone. Moreover, as long as one mouth doesn''t say it, they will be unlucky.


    They both understand this truth.


    So, they are telling each other not to say so much, be careful! Or we''ll both die!


    After hanging up, Wang Peng lit a cigarette to calm himself.


    But the more he thought so, the more he had no bottom in his heart, and the more he felt that Zhang Wen really knew everything.


    However, Wang Peng certainly didn''t expect that things would come so soon.


    He had hardly had breakfast when the phone came.


    It was me who called him.


    "Brother Wen." although he was afraid and knew what was going to happen, he still pretended that nothing had happened.


    "Peng''er, come to the nail salon. I have something to ask you." my faint voice on the phone.


    "Well, brother Wen, I know." Wang Peng pretends to be very calm, but in fact, he has turned over rivers and seas in his heart. Can he not be nervous? Zhang Wen called him and said frankly that he wanted to question him!


    Wang Peng quickly thought in his head, what attitude should he use to face Zhang Wen, and how can he deal with this matter today.


    But it seems that no matter what you think, it''s not appropriate!


    Li Erzi must also be present. He can escape Zhang Wen''s eyes, but can he escape Li Erzi''s eyes?


    Wang Peng felt uneasy at the thought of this.


    But he can''t delay at this time. The more this time, the less he can show any abnormality.


    Thinking of this, Wang Peng put on his clothes, took a taxi and went to the nail salon.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the nail shop.


    I, Li Erzi, Wu Yang, Zhang Guohua are all there.


    I sat in the middle smoking and frowning.


    Since Li Erzi came to tell me this early in the morning, my shock has not disappeared.


    At the same time, I also guessed in my heart how tense the relationship between Wang Peng and Wu Yang was.


    Why do small contradictions come to this point today?


    If Li Erzi hadn''t told me solemnly, I wouldn''t believe it.


    However, if Wang Peng doesn''t admit it personally, I won''t believe it.


    I don''t believe Wang Peng is such a person.


    Wu Yang next to me is also in a terrible mood. He must have never dreamed that it would be Wang Peng, but I can see that Wu Yang still doesn''t believe what Li Erzi said. He doesn''t believe that Wang Peng did it at all.


    "Wenzi, when someone comes, you let me ask," said Li Erzi.


    I shook my head: "I''ll come later. Don''t talk to anyone. I''ll ask!"


    I called Wang Peng over and asked him. It''s too embarrassing for him. If Li Erzi asked, what would Wang Peng think? Can he feel better?


    Just as he was talking, the rolling gate was knocked.


    It''s Wang Peng.


    All of them were silent.


    Zhang Guohua went to open the door.


    Wang Peng was slightly surprised when he saw so many people: "brother Wen, what''s the matter?"


    The surprise on his face also proved his guilty heart.


    These feelings can''t be covered up.


    I asked him to sit down first and put a cigarette on the table.


    Wang Peng didn''t smoke, but he also knew his position. This time he came here, he was questioned by us, not to discuss things with him. His attitude must be low.


    No one spoke, but looking at the posture, Wang Peng knew what was going on.


    "Peng''er, calculate carefully. You''ve been with me for a long time. Do you think I''ve treated you badly these days?"


    The smoke floated away from my eyebrows. I asked whether it was warm or not.


    "No," he said.


    "I''ve always been a bowl of water to my brothers, but on the contrary, if someone makes a mistake, I won''t tolerate it! Because we are a whole. In Jinhai City, we are all!"


    "..." Wang Peng lowered his head and fiddled with the cigarette.


    But I didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "If my brother makes a mistake, I can certainly forgive him, but only if he must admit it and confess to us! I don''t want any difference among us!"


    I continued.


    These words were summed up after I thought for a long time.


    If Wang Peng did this, can I forgive him?


    The answer is yes. I will certainly forgive Wang Peng because he is my brother. I don''t believe that Wang Peng is what Li Erzi said. If you dare to Yin Wu Yang this time, you will dare to Yin me next time.


    I believe in my brother!


    My words pierced Wang Peng''s heart like a needle. With my words falling, the eyes of a room of people fell on Wang Peng.


    There are disdain, doubt and shock.


    I think the atmosphere is almost exaggerated. I asked, "Wang Peng, tell me if you did Wu Yang!"

 Chapter 901

    Facing those words in front of me, Wang Peng almost couldn''t hold back.


    He almost admitted it.


    But he always remembered Brother Yun''s words in his heart. He can''t say anything. It''s over!


    "Brother Wen, I didn''t do that." Wang Peng looked at me seriously and said.


    After he said this, Li Erzi moved.


    I know he must have seen through Wang Peng''s mind. I didn''t expect his mouth to be so hard.


    "Er Zi!" I shouted to him.


    Li Erzi sighed and went to smoke nearby.


    I looked at Wang Peng and said, "you really didn''t do that thing in Wuyang? Erzi brought all the monitoring and said you did it with Brother Yun."


    "Brother Wen, it''s really not me." Wang Peng repeated his previous words.


    Seeing this posture, he understood it in his heart. When he came, he told himself in his heart that this matter must not be known to the second person or confessed.


    After confessing, he has only one end! He doesn''t want to be like that!


    To tell the truth, I was relieved. I didn''t want Wang Peng to admit it. When he spoke to me, I told myself secretly in my heart to let myself believe Wang Peng.


    It''s just that Li Erzi doesn''t believe it.


    "But Er Zi Li has found Brother Yun," I said.


    Wang Peng was very nervous, but he didn''t show it at all. He was still calm and said, "brother Wen, I didn''t want to hurt Yangzi. Although I had a contradiction with him before, it''s not."


    This sentence is also in my heart.


    Yeah.


    He had a conflict with Wu Yang before, but it was not.


    Not so far.


    Kill each other.


    I was mostly relieved, but I finally asked.


    "Well, tell me, why did Li Erzi''s friend see you at the door of Brother Yun''s hospital?"


    Buzzing~


    This sentence shocked Wang Peng''s head.


    I see.


    It turned out that someone saw him go into the hospital. Brother Yun, that''s strange. Er Zi Li would doubt it, and then he went to investigate! So this is the fuse!


    Wang Peng doesn''t blame anyone now. He blames himself. Why did he have to go to the hospital to see Brother Yun at that time!


    There is no airtight wall in this world.


    But he had already figured out an excuse for prevarication.


    He turned his mouth and looked at me pitifully: "Brother Wen, I''ve wanted to tell you this for a long time. I''m afraid of misunderstanding! But what I''m worried about has happened. In fact, I knew Brother Yun before. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Wu Yang. We were bullied in school and asked him to help us. He used to treat me well. Now he''s hurt. I''ll go and see if he''s not normal?"


    If so, it makes sense.


    Wang Peng just went to see Brother Yun because of his previous brotherhood.


    Sometimes things just happen.


    Before I could speak, Wu Yang next to me opened his mouth: "brother Wen, I believe Wang Peng didn''t do this. Although we have contradictions, we didn''t reach that point. If we opened it, we''ll be fine."


    The victim Wu Yang spoke. What else can I say?


    Just nod.


    "OK, we misunderstood Wang Peng until the end of this matter. I''m turning the page." my words are also telling Li Erzi not to investigate this matter.


    When I finished, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    I have proved it with my own actions, not Wang Peng.


    Well, there is no need for anyone to question it.


    "All right, everyone who''s okay will go back!" I said.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang went back to school and pretended to force the tiger to find Heimei.


    There are only three people left in the nail salon, Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi was still smoking there. I went there and gave him a cigarette with a smile.


    I know that Li Erzi''s hard investigation is for me, but I don''t appreciate it at all. It''s really a little chilling.


    "Why? Still angry?" I said half jokingly.


    He looked back at me and took the cigarette in my hand: "Wenzi, what do you think?"


    "Some things, it''s better to be hazy ~ if you like a girl, but the girl has slept with others before, and you happen to care about it, but the girl doesn''t admit it and says no, do you choose to believe it or not?"


    Li Erzi listened to my words and became silent.


    My metaphor is just right.


    Isn''t that what Wang Peng is doing now? Although I don''t believe that Wang Peng did it in my heart, I haven''t considered this possibility and thought that Wang Peng did it.


    But if that''s the case, what can we do?


    Get rid of Wang Peng and drive him out?


    I can''t do this. I can''t start with my brother.


    At best, it''s driving him out, but what''s the use of that?


    It''s not good for us to drive Wang Peng away now. Moreover, it''s not necessarily done by Wang Peng, so I think it''s good to be hazy.


    In this way, we are still a group.


    "Wenzi, I know what you mean, but have you thought about it? It''s too unfair to Wu Yang!"


    I never thought about it?


    But no matter what it is, some people must suffer and others will not.


    If I have to help someone in this matter, someone will suffer. My feelings for Wang Peng and Wu Yang are the same. Who can I favor?


    Let''s go as far as things go.


    "Hehe, I will make up for Wu Yang in the future." my eyes are deep.


    "Alas, I really don''t understand what you''re thinking!" Li Erzi was really angry and helpless to me.


    I patted him on the shoulder and smiled without saying a word.


    "By the way, why didn''t you tell me when you went to find Brother Yun last night?" I smiled.


    Li Erzi gave me a white look: "I tell you, do you agree? We almost buried Brother Yun alive last night. The boy was almost scared out of shit!"


    Zhang Guohua listened and laughed.


    Li Erzi is right. If it were me, I wouldn''t necessarily agree with them. In my eyes, either I really killed Brother Yun, buried him, or questioned him.


    There is no compromise.


    Maybe that''s why Li Erzi didn''t tell me.


    Torture, I''m not good at it.


    "Sometimes, it still needs some means." Li Erzi got up and vomited a cigarette.


    I smiled: "did you use the means, Brother Yun say it?"


    His old face is red: "this is an accident, who can know this kid''s mouth is so hard?"


    Brother Yun doesn''t have a hard mouth. He is betting his life on ER Zi Li. Fortunately, he succeeded. Otherwise, there is really only a dead end.


    They were killed by Li Erzi!

 Chapter 902

    I discussed with Li Erzi all day about whether Brother Yun should stay or not.


    Li Erzi means that even if he doesn''t stay, he can''t be cheap. He has to deal with him severely in the past and let him know that it''s easy not to offend us in the future.


    I just shook my head.


    I said Brother Yun is not afraid now. Why waste your energy when dealing with a person who doesn''t pose any threat to us? Now we should focus on boss Wang and Lao Yan.


    These two people are both people who can make great waves in Jinhai city.


    When I was discussing these things with Li Erzi, there was a man who was busier than both of us.


    This person is section chief Duan.


    These days, he is so busy that he can''t even eat. He is busy spanking his feet every day.


    Why?


    Because there are so many things these days?


    no


    There was nothing wrong with section chief Duan these days. He was going to find a time to have a good rest! But why are you suddenly busy?


    Or not because of boss Wang!


    The last shooting incident is still under investigation!


    For this matter, section chief Duan really took great pains! Looking for evidence and trying to delete monitoring.


    I''ve never felt this way before.


    Boss Wang said that he had to do it desperately.


    Wipe his ass! Lick him XX!


    Damn it!


    But he has no way at all. Who let boss Wang have the handle on him? In the past, boss Wang and he were only cooperative and discussed everything, but now it has completely become a unilateral command.


    Boss Wang is a commander. Section chief Duan must listen to his words.


    Must be observed.


    What the fuck is this!


    At the moment, section chief Duan put down the phone and breathed a sigh.


    Things are finally getting a little better now.


    It''s over.


    He just needs to finish the final work.


    After stretching himself on his desk, section chief Duan had time for a sip of tea.


    Looking back, I have done so much. It seems that boss Wang doesn''t know yet!


    Where is this good? Who doesn''t know? Boss Wang can''t help but know!


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan quickly took out the phone and dialed boss Wang.


    The phone was soon connected.


    Inside was boss Wang''s indifferent voice: "Lao Duan, what''s the matter?"


    "Lao Wang, I did what you asked me to do last time!" said section chief Duan.


    "En..." boss Wang knew he was talking about the pillar, and didn''t react much.


    Does he think the section chief could have done it? It''s not a matter for him! How can he make section chief Duan understand his pain? These things seem to be his words, but how many people will he face? How many possibilities do you have to face? Boss Wang didn''t think about it.


    This time, section chief Duan carried thunder for him!


    "Lao Wang, you can''t touch these things in the future. It''s not a small thing!" section chief Duan saw that he couldn''t succeed in getting good in front of boss Wang, so he began to educate him.


    "Hehe, if someone else is in your position, I really don''t dare, but the person sitting here is you. What am I afraid of?"


    Boss Wang did not hesitate to tell the truth.


    Now in front of section chief Duan, he doesn''t need to hide. He can say what he thinks in his heart.


    This made section chief Duan quite embarrassed.


    He wants to protect boss Wang, but he can''t treat him unconditionally like his father to his son! Boss Wang is not his son.


    Besides, there are some things he really can''t help.


    "Alas, Lao Wang, you know it''s difficult for me ~" in the face of boss Wang''s provocation, section chief Duan has no way at all. He can only say it half jokingly.


    "OK, I''m still busy. I''ll let someone come and see you when I have time." said boss Wang, and hung up the phone.


    In the past, boss Wang went to see section chief in person. Now when he is free, he still sends someone over.


    It can be seen that the status is different.


    It''s really bad to be caught in a pigtail.


    But what can we do?


    You can only do what you should do honestly~


    ¡­¡­


    Didi~


    In a telephone booth on the street of Jinhai City, a tall and strong woman crowded inside to make a phone call.


    The whole person seemed to squeeze there like jelly, and the telephone booth was full.


    Jinhai city is a dream place for many people.


    But for this woman, Jinhai city makes her dream here, and the broken wings are also here.


    Let him take off here and land here.


    Cry here and be happy here.


    I feel very complicated and heavy.


    She wanted to leave, but every time she was ready to leave, the shadow of that person always appeared in her head.


    She can''t bear it!


    Even though she knew he was gone, she was reluctant to leave here, because only here could she feel his breath and know that he had appeared in her life.


    Let her have fantasies and hopes.


    There have been... Satisfaction.


    Even if you want to leave, you will leave only after all this has turned into wind and shadow.


    She was unwilling. She dialed the number that made her sad every day, but no one answered every time.


    This man is a shrew on the edge of sadness.


    These are the most sad and uncomfortable days of her life. These seem to have become his nightmares, making her dream and cry during the day and night.


    She met little dragon and snake in her dream more than once, but every time she woke up, it was empty and there was no shadow of little dragon and snake everywhere.


    She also knew that the little dragon and snake might have really left the world.


    Otherwise, how can there be no small news?


    Otherwise, how can you dream to yourself frequently?


    Although the fierce woman is quite fierce, she has no foundation in Jinhai city. She can only be regarded as an ordinary person or a woman.


    How difficult is it to find the man who killed Bruce Lee?


    Besides, even if she can find it, what can she do?


    try my best? Or just kill those people?


    To tell you the truth, a shrew really doesn''t have the courage.


    She is just a woman, not a bastard, not those fugitives in Jinhai city.


    She just wants to give Bruce Lee justice.


    Ask for an explanation for your youth.


    But before that, she had to find someone, Chen Nan.


    She believes that Bruce Lee died because of him. If he hadn''t helped him, Bruce Lee couldn''t have had an accident. Maybe they are married now, or they have left Jinhai city far away to live their own little life.


    This phone call is for chennan.

 Chapter 903

    After thinking for so many days, the shrew still thinks she should call chennan.


    He should be responsible for it.


    The phone kept ringing, but no one answered.


    The fierce woman was unwilling and hit again and again.


    So, what is chennan doing at this time? Why don''t you answer the phone of a fierce woman?


    This incident has dealt a great blow to chennan and the shrew.


    Even now, chennan has been immersed in fear.


    He was afraid that in the next second, two people would rush in and cut him into meat and mud. The little dragon and snake was almost devastating to him.


    To say a person''s life and death, it seems to be a very simple thing, but I really know the fear after experiencing it.


    A man disappeared.


    It just disappeared forever, leaving no trace.


    From now on, it can only turn into a residual shadow and appear in people''s memory.


    Is this terrible?


    Who wants to be like that?


    Chennan doesn''t want to!


    But in the face of the threat of chiguoguo, he had no choice but to hide in his villa all day. All the people living here are rich people. Those little bastards in Jinhai must not dare to come.


    Even a fly can''t fly in.


    But Chen Nan is still worried. Zhang Wen can''t be measured by ordinary people''s standards.


    He''s crazy!


    At this time, chennan noticed that his mobile phone was shaking all the time.


    With two dark circles under his eyes, he picked up his cell phone and looked at it.


    It''s a stranger''s number.


    "Hello." he picked it up.


    The sound is like a worn cloth strip being scratched open by someone, stiff and harsh.


    "Wuwu..." no one spoke on the phone. First, there was a burst of crying. It was a very rough and crazy cry, but chennan could tell that the other party was a woman.


    Chennan has never seen girls cry, but he has never been soft hearted, but this voice still makes him palpitation and soft hearted.


    He also heard that this man was not someone else, or Bruce Lee''s lover and shrew.


    Originally, he just planned to use the little dragon snake to deal with Zhang Wen. At best, he thought, is to catch the little dragon snake after the thing is done. At least, the little dragon snake is still alive.


    Or a complete living person.


    But now?


    People are gone, not even the shadow.


    Killed by Zhang Wen.


    This is his chennan''s responsibility!


    He has always been a man who can''t be responsible, but this time, he feels that he is responsible and that he should be responsible.


    "It''s you..." Chen Nan said silently.


    When the shrew heard chennan''s voice, she knew that he must have been very bad recently, but she still cried and said, "chennan, give me back the dragon and snake, Wuwu..."


    In a word, the two people were silent again.


    Let chennan feel more guilty.


    There was only the cry of a shrew on the phone.


    The woman who had nothing to do with tears was about to shed tears all her life.


    "Don''t cry, listen to me..."


    "I don''t, I want dragon and snake!" the fierce woman said to chennan on the phone like a spoiled child.


    Chen Nan sighed. He really had no way.


    The man is dead. Where can he find it?


    Can''t the little dragon and snake live again?


    Little dragon snake looked at him as his brother before, so chennan must take good care of the shrew, but he has no ability, but he has money. He can give the shrew enough money.


    Listening to the shrew crying on the phone for a while, Chen Nan sighed and said, "come to XXXX, I''m here now."


    After hanging up, the shrew took a taxi to the place Chen Nan said.


    It''s a villa area.


    It''s a dream place for people like shrews.


    But according to the current state of the shrew, she can''t afford a room here with the money she makes all her life.


    Sometimes the gap between people is so big.


    The taxi tried to drive in, but was stopped by the security guard at the door.


    "Who are you looking for?" the security guard asked politely.


    The shrew leaned out her head and said, "I''m looking for chennan of XX."


    "Oh..."


    Originally, chennan had called them and said that someone would let him in, but when they saw the fierce woman''s face, they felt something wrong. Did this woman really come to chennan?


    Chennan often comes back here. Every time she comes to see him, the woman is either graceful or beautiful.


    Suddenly a fierce woman like this is breaking her eyes.


    To be on the safe side, they called chennan and asked.


    After getting chennan''s confirmation, he put the shrew in.


    "Captain, am I wrong, or has chennan boy''s taste changed?" looking at the shrew, a small security guard asked the security captain.


    The captain who looked a little older said, "you know shit! No one can tell the taste of people. Some people like good-looking ones, others like smelly ones. If they all like beautiful ones, what do you do with those ugly ones? God is fair and fair to everyone."


    The little security guard is also right.


    Because he has a friend around him, a man.


    He is absolutely handsome, but he is not interested in women.


    What can you do? What can you say?


    Isn''t this a waste of resources for women?


    So, taste is really elusive.


    Chennan has played with so many beautiful girls. His taste must have changed a little.


    Looking at Chen Nan''s back, the little security guard sighed.


    When chennan came to chennan villa, he was waiting for the fierce woman at the door.


    To tell the truth, at the first sight of chennan, the shrew was still a little surprised.


    Chennan used to be a romantic and unruly person. Playing with women was like eating. He smelled of pollen.


    But today, chennan seems to have changed someone.


    His body was full of melancholy, his beard was not shaved, his hair was messy, and he began to take the decadent route.


    Isn''t it?


    Since this happened, Shen has spent every day in remorse and fear. Can he be in good condition?


    It''s good to be able to barely support yourself to come out and meet a shrew.


    "Come in." chennan usually talks about grass, shit, NIMA and so on. Now she has become a gentleman, which makes people feel strange. But no matter how difficult it is, she knows that chennan doesn''t dare to have ideas about herself. Even if she does, she''s not afraid. It''s a big deal to let chennan succeed and enjoy herself!


    What''s the big deal?


    It''s not you who suffer anyway.


    Chen Nan sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette himself, and then gave a shrew.


    The shrew card lit with a sound, looked at the scarlet cigarette end and took a hard sip.


    Then she burst into tears.


    His body trembled.


    I remember the last time I smoked, I was still with little dragon and snake. In a twinkling of an eye, it was separated from heaven and man.

 Chapter 904

    The cry of the shrew made chennan''s heart hang up.


    Alas~~


    Chen Nan also took a long breath.


    Neither of them wants to see the ending, but it has happened. It''s useless to say anything now, isn''t it?


    He doesn''t want anything to happen to Bruce Lee, nor does he want Bruce Lee to leave the shrew.


    But what can he do?


    "Don''t cry ~" chennan handed a paper towel.


    The shrew took it and blew her nose. The crying still didn''t stop.


    She sobbed: "I really love dragons and snakes. Such a big living man can''t say no, I''m not willing. He also said he wanted to marry me and have children with me..."


    The shrew''s words made Chen Nan''s heart even more uncomfortable.


    He has never blamed himself so much.


    The two people who originally loved each other are now separated. Who can accept it?


    It''s good that the shrew doesn''t get angry in front of chennan now.


    "Alas, I don''t want to, little dragon snake is also my brother." Chen Nan said faintly.


    "Why don''t you call the police?" the shrew''s deep eyes were full of tears, looked at chennan and said,


    call the police?


    Chennan didn''t want to call the police, but Zhang Wen threatened him too much. He didn''t dare at all.


    "If I call the police, I may have to die, and even if it''s to be checked, it''s not that simple." Chen Nan sighed helplessly.


    "There''s really nothing I can do?" said the fierce woman with round eyes.


    Chen Nan shook his head: "not for the time being. I can''t afford those people."


    He finally knows how big the gap between people is. He and Zhang Wen are two levels of people at all.


    Before I have no ability, I''d better try not to annoy Zhang Wen.


    Maybe you''ll really die.


    He doesn''t want to die so unknowingly.


    "That''s all for the dragon and snake?" the fierce woman stared.


    People don''t know how many people really care about you until they die.


    Some people just scoff.


    Some people will shed a few tears for you.


    Only those who keep running for your business are the ones who really love you.


    Like a shrew.


    If Bruce Lee is still alive, if he is lucky enough to see this scene, he must be very happy.


    Chennan didn''t speak and got up and went to the bedroom.


    After a while, he came out with an extra card in his hand.


    He handed the card to the shrew: "take the money first as compensation for you. Forget the little dragon and snake. You are still young and there is still a long way to go in the future."


    These words can be said from chennan''s mouth, indicating that he has really grown up.


    It''s really changed.


    At least in front of the shrew, he is no longer that romantic and unruly man.


    When he saw the shrew hesitating, he said, "and my room, you can live as long as you want, and when you want to move out."


    The shrew stared at the card on the table and hesitated.


    She thought the scene was ridiculous.


    A card is tantamount to buying the life of Bruce Lee and snake.


    If it had been before, the shrew would have taken the money and left.


    But now no matter how much money the card has, the shrew won''t move.


    This is the life of Bruce Lee!


    A fresh life!


    She opened the card and brushed her tears down: "I don''t want your money, I just want justice!"


    Fair, these two words are out of place from the mouth of a fierce woman.


    She has always been an unreasonable person. Now she has learned to be fair. It can be seen how aggrieved the shrew is.


    It shows how helpless she is.


    Alas~


    Facing the fierce woman, chennan is more helpless.


    He was born in an official family. His education since childhood is fair and just.


    Justice is the way.


    Although chennan is also somewhat rebellious and disobedient.


    But fundamentally speaking, he still feels that the world is fair and just.


    But now?


    It seems that there is no trace of faith left.


    Bruce Lee''s story completely lost his confidence.


    He didn''t wake up until he found that he had nothing to do.


    It turns out that there are two orders in the world.


    One is justice and the other is evil.


    Chennan has been pressed out of breath now. There is no way at all.


    Tell your father Chen Jun? no way!


    That will only make him suffer more. A fight is inevitable. Maybe he will restrict his freedom in the future. That''s trouble!


    Chennan doesn''t know what to do.


    So I can only hide, I can only shrink here alone, and wait for the limelight of this matter to pass.


    "Alas, I don''t want to do this either." Chen Nan hung his head dejected.


    He got lost on the road of life for the first time. He felt he couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t even deal with a little bastard.


    Zhang Wen used to be a hotel waiter. Now even chennan can threaten and even he can control it.


    What is this concept?


    "Anyway, it''s not over!" said the fierce woman fiercely.


    Bruce Lee and snake people are gone. Everyone''s attitude towards him is enough and muddle along.


    But in the shrew, it''s all uncompromising.


    Never compromise!


    The shrew really loves the little dragon and snake, so she pays so much attention to him. Even if he is gone, she will still be the same as before.


    The little blood in chennan''s heart can no longer flourish. He really doesn''t want to have anything to do with these things.


    "Oh, listen to me. Now the dragon and snake are gone. I don''t want to see something happen to you. Hide first in recent days. Be careful not to let people see you."


    The fierce woman narrowed her eyes: "is there no royal law?"


    "Wang fa?" Chen Nan smiled bitterly. These two words can be light or heavy for him now, but they are not substantive at all.


    Chennan has nothing to do.


    If chennan can''t help it here, it''s really impossible.


    Because he is afraid of death.


    I''m afraid Zhang Wen will really join him and drag him into the grave.


    Chennan doesn''t want to die.


    He didn''t know how to persuade the shrew. He could only sigh.


    The death of little dragon and snake seems to have dragged them to the edge of hell.


    The shrew came to chennan. One didn''t hit him, and the other didn''t ask him for money. It''s already a gentleman.


    If it had been before, she would have said it out of control. She would have crippled Chen Nan first.


    But now she didn''t do that, but came and cried in front of chennan for a while.


    Say it''s not over.


    If the little dragon and snake already in the sky saw this picture, what would they think? Can you feel better?


    Shaking her generous body, the shrew left the villa with dissatisfaction with the society and deep thoughts of Bruce Lee and snake.


    Chen Nan was alone in the villa and was silent.


    He hasn''t told Chen Jun about the death of Bruce Lee and snake.


    The little dragon snake was asked by his father Chen Jun to come out. If Chen Jun knew that the little dragon snake died outside, Chen Nan would be no better.


    how?


    In front of these complicated things, Chen Nan patted his forehead and curled up in bed.

 Chapter 905

    The night in Jinhai city is quite rich.


    But there was a wave of people who were not happy.


    These people are Lao Yan''s younger brother.


    Hadron is missing and Zhiyong is seriously injured in the hospital.


    For a time, the backbone personnel of old Yan disappeared, and the rest were in danger.


    Lao Yan''s younger brother seems to be a plate of loose sand. During the absence of Lao Yan, they have no backbone and can only hide.


    In the dark, peep into the situation of Jinhai city and add some seasoning at the right time.


    "Grass, be fucking careful recently. Don''t go out if you have nothing, you know?" several people squatted here in Lao Yan''s dens, and one of them looked like a thief.


    This man is Liang Zi.


    Zhiyong is hiding now, but Liangzi doesn''t have to hide.


    He is one of those people who squatted here last time. He has experienced the war. In addition, Zhiyong and Qiangzi are gone. Now he is the backbone.


    Lao Yan also gave him orders directly.


    Last time Lao Yan called to tell him that he had recently released all the news about Zhang Wen and boss Wang.


    Speed up the brewing and let them bite themselves.


    Liang Zi has always remembered this sentence. Recently, he also began to talk outside.


    Liang Zi and they are all experts in spreading these news.


    "Brother Liang, will boss Wang believe these things?" one of them said.


    Where can Liang Zi know? He only knew that he would do whatever Lao Yan asked him to do.


    Liang Zi shook his head and disdained to say, "you have so many fucking problems every day. You can do whatever brother asks you to do. Don''t talk so much nonsense, you know?"


    If you let a person fall from a high place, he may not adapt.


    But if you let a younger brother at the lower level mix up, he must adapt quite quickly~


    Like Liang Zi, he swished and adapted after he got on top.


    In an instant, he began to stand high and interrogate Lao Yan''s younger brothers like a person who had nothing to do.


    It''s not vague at all.


    Maybe everyone is an expert in pretending to force, but some people pretend more and some people pretend more.


    But the essence is to pretend to force.


    He may have forgotten that a week ago, like these little brothers, he was trained by Qiangzi with dog blood.


    In a twinkling of an eye, he was on the top.


    The ups and downs of life are really exciting~


    In the face of Liang Zi''s words, none of these younger brothers dare to refute. They are not stupid. Isn''t refuting him just refuting Lao Yan?


    Although Lao Yan has nothing to do with the white road, he has no problem managing his younger brothers.


    Lao Yan told them to go east, so they didn''t dare to go west.


    Liang Zi looked at his younger brothers who were in the same position as himself. Now they squatted on the ground one by one, waiting for their orders. His heart was sour.


    He was going to scold them again to consolidate his position.


    At this time, a little brother asked, "brother Liang, how is brother Yong now?"


    Zhiyong is here. He is the absolute backbone. Liang Zi has no right to speak at all.


    But they heard that Zhiyong was hospitalized.


    "Nothing. He''s well. The doctors say it''s a miracle." Liang Zi said faintly.


    The little brother who likes to ask questions then said, "by the way, brother Liang, did you live in a few days ago? Was beaten by Zhang Wen?"


    This makes Liang zite lose face.


    What''s the glory of being shot into the hospital?


    Seeing that Liang Zi didn''t speak, the curious little brother then said, "I heard that brother Yong was found because someone tipped off. Otherwise, brother Yong hid so well, who can find it..."


    Seeing that the conversation was about to turn to him, Liang Zi and mung bean stared and scolded: "don''t fucking ask if you shouldn''t ask! Be careful to set yourself on fire!"


    The little brother shut up immediately.


    Liang Zi glared at him.


    Then the phone rang.


    It''s Lao Yan.


    Liangzi thought that Lao Yan was urging it again, and deliberately picked it up in front of these little brothers.


    "Brother, I''m arranging people. The news is coming out ~" Liang Zi said respectfully.


    It''s loud enough for the whole dens to hear.


    What is old Yan thinking at the end of the phone?


    These two days, he found a new place to live. Although his feet were cracked and inconvenient to move, his head was still quite flexible.


    Hiding these days, he kept thinking in his head about why things would become like this and why he would come to this point.


    Think about it, or because of Zhang Wen.


    It seems that the situation on his side has been going downhill since Lao Yan got the news that Zhang Wen lost the little dragon snake.


    So now, I was almost killed by the pillar!


    It''s all because of Zhang Wen!


    At the same time, he was also thinking about whether it was true that Zhang Wen got rid of the little dragon and snake last time.


    To tell you the truth, he still doesn''t believe it from the bottom of his heart.


    He doesn''t believe that Zhang Wen dares to do so and that Zhang Wen dares to kill Bruce Lee.


    At best, it can only be a bluff.


    He thinks that only boss Wang dares to kill people in Jinhai city.


    The first brother of Jinhai City, boss Wang.


    Like Zhang Wen and other little bastards, these branches are not enough to make waves at all.


    However, Lao Yan thought about it seriously.


    He now feels that Zhang Wen is really not a thing in the pool.


    It''s only one step away from life and death to cut Zhiyong like that without changing his face.


    This is not what ordinary people can do.


    These little bastards in Jinhai city didn''t dare to do it.


    Although some people like shouting, some people like singing.


    But how many people really dare to do it? How many people can cut you like Zhang Wen?


    Lao Yan asked Liang Zi.


    Zhiyong''s ability to wake up was a miracle. Zhang Wen went to kill Zhiyong at that time.


    A total of twenty-eight dollars.


    What is this concept?


    I want to chop people alive!


    So since Zhang Wen is so cruel to Zhiyong, how will he treat Bruce Lee and snake? Must be better than that, wow?


    To say that he killed Bruce Lee, Lao Yan now believes more or less.


    Zhang Wen was really cruel.


    But he still hesitated, so he called Liang Zi.


    Old Yan said calmly, "well, let several people release the news in advance. At the same time, help me check the little dragon and snake."


    "Little dragon snake?" Liang Zi raised his eyebrows. In his eyes, little dragon snake was a man who could do nothing.


    Last time they ambushed Zhang Wen here, if it wasn''t for his failure, how could this situation be like today?


    "Well, check whether he is dead or not. Did Zhang Wen kill him?" old Yan said faintly.


    "Well, I know, brother." Liang Zi heard Lao Yan''s tone and knew that it must not be so simple, so he quickly promised.


    After hanging up the phone, Liang Zi turned his eyes and said to the little brothers around him, "later, go and check the little dragon and snake for me."

 Chapter 906

    Liang Zi is very smart. Lao Yan called him to check, but he told these kids around him.


    Keep your rights in your hands. No, what are you waiting for?


    No one questioned Liang Zi''s words. When he gave an order, people scattered.


    Go and put the message. Go and check the dragon snake. Check the dragon snake.


    Liang Zi squatted in the yard alone and lit a cigarette.


    As the smoke rose dimly, his head began to turn.


    Now, isn''t it a good opportunity for him to perform in front of Lao Yan? Maybe taking this opportunity, I''ll be on the top!


    Maybe he can catch up with and surpass Zhiyong. Will Zhiyong deliver food to people in the future? Will he shout loudly in front of Zhiyong in the future!


    That''s nice!


    However, how to behave in front of Lao Yan? This has become a difficult problem in front of Liang Zi.


    If you show it, it will certainly be seen, and it may have a negative effect.


    The performance was not enough, and Lao Yan didn''t notice him.


    Liang Zi is in his heart, measuring a degree.


    ¡­¡­


    Move, hit!


    In a night scene in Jinhai City, a group of people twisted their bodies madly and sweated like rain.


    Crazy to sprinkle their youth.


    Men and women, their bodies collide madly.


    Friction sparks.


    This is why these little bastards like to come to the night, because no matter strange or not, in this dark and crazy environment, everyone comes by their own temperament.


    Say it out loud if you like.


    Don''t hesitate or hide.


    At the moment, in this very boiling field, several small gangster like people gathered together and chatted with each other. One of them looked very cruel and curly and said to them, "you know, Zhang Wen may have a big move recently!"


    "Wow ~ ~ Zhang Wen?" the little brother next to him immediately came to the spirit as soon as he heard Zhang Wen''s name. Now whenever there is news about Zhang Wen, it''s all big news. No one wants to miss it.


    Curly nodded, eyes deep, a ready to start pretending to force.


    His subordinates consciously hugged a beautiful girl around him.


    He has been a gangster in Jinhai city for a long time. He knows countless gangsters, large and small, and has good popularity, but he never makes trouble. He is always quite easy-going, but no one dares to provoke him.


    Now that he knows the news of Zhang Wen, it shows that the news of Lao Yan is really released quickly.


    Look, all the big and small bastards in Jinhai know.


    This curly hair can''t do anything else. It''s just that it can pretend to be forced. It also means to move closer to people like pretending to force tigers.


    But if he pretends to be a tiger, he can go on without two rounds.


    The position of pretending to force a tiger should not be provoked by others.


    Curly hair can only be narrowly shortlisted at best.


    However, with the news of Zhang Wen in his hand, he is still very angry. These younger brothers who drink with him near the wine table are people who often come out with him and cooperate with him.


    "Brother curly, tell us about it ~" one of the younger brothers has prepared wine and is waiting for the story of curly.


    The girl around curly hair moved her eyebrows when she heard Zhang Wen''s name.


    She wanders around the night scene all day and hears news about Zhang Wen every day, but she hasn''t seen Zhang Wen once. She just thinks Zhang Wen is very divine.


    Can let the hunks in Jinhai know in just a few days.


    And they''re scared.


    Curly hair''s hand began to fumble back and forth on the girl. Although the girl was a little disgusted, she didn''t refuse. She let curly hair touch it and kept her chest up.


    Curly was very satisfied with the effect and slowly said, "I told you not to spread it out! I heard that Zhang Wen is going to move boss Wang!"


    There seems to be a theorem on the road. The more you are told not to say it, the faster this sentence will spread. Only one more sentence will be added in the process of spreading. Don''t say it.


    It''s that simple.


    Like the sentence in inception, if you don''t want to think about elephants now, what''s the first thing you think of? It must be an elephant!


    Curly told them not to talk about it, so what was the first thing they thought of? Must be talking about it!


    But curly didn''t think they could keep it a secret.


    Because many people know the news.


    The reason why he said this was to increase the sense of mystery and make people feel that he had to tell them these words.


    "Brother Juan Mao, don''t be kidding. Isn''t boss Wang Zhang Wen''s eldest brother!" one of the younger brothers asked.


    At the beginning, Zhang Wen made his debut with boss Wang. Zhang Wen emphasized morality. How can he go back and do his big brother?


    "Grass, what''s the matter with big brother?" curly eyes stared, "besides, boss Wang is not a good man!"


    In the second half of the sentence, these little brothers agree,


    Boss Wang is really not a good man.


    "But it''s a little too..."


    "Too what? Tell you, Zhang Wen is at the height of the sun now. If you don''t get rid of boss Wang, how can he rise to the top? Do you think everyone has no pursuit like you? Just fucking fooling around in this field every day!" curly scolded the boy. He was also rude at all.


    The boy smiled and scratched his head.


    "Alas, brother Juan Mao, is it a little immoral for Zhang Wen to do so? Anyway, is that his eldest brother!" another younger brother said.


    Curly knew that his news might not satisfy YY the point in their hearts, which made them a little disappointed.


    It''s like talking about men and women. When it comes to the key, the subject changes. Who can accept it?


    Curly hair is the same as what they said today.


    "In fact, wow, I don''t know what Zhang Wen thinks, but since he''s separated from boss Wang, he must have his own ideas. If he really wants to get rid of boss Wang, I''m the first to agree! It''s time to change the color in Jinhai."


    "Well, yes, yes..." the little brother next to him should be.


    It seems curly is right. Zhang Wen is really ready to move boss Wang.


    These people are people who fear that the world will not be chaotic. They are afraid that Zhang Wen will not do it!


    If you really kill boss Wang, won''t they have another good play to see? At that time, Zhang Sanli and Si might come out again and say they want to kill Zhang Wen. At that time, they will support those people again.


    Keep going to the theatre.


    Curly said, picked up his glass and gave the girl a drink.


    The girl was not vague and drank as soon as she looked up.


    Curly looked at her and smiled, thinking that when she drank too much today, it was not what she wanted to do?


    ¡­¡­


    This scene is just a very common scene in the night scene of Jinhai city.


    However, the news of Lao Yan''s release really spread.

 Chapter 907

    "Love is a light, so wonderful, guiding the future we want ~"


    In Lao Yan''s dens, Liang Zi''s phone rang.


    He looked at the number and pressed the answer button.


    "Brother Liang, I heard about it. Bruce Lee died. It was Zhang Wen who killed him. Many people saw Bruce Lee taken away by Zhang Wen from a small bar that day. They never came out again."


    The little brother is absolutely fast in investigating news.


    Is this also his ability to eat? Zhang Wen has been posted in the Tao for a long time, and the bastards know it.


    Liang Zi was shocked, asked him to continue his investigation, and then hung up the phone.


    He wanted to tell Lao Yan, but he thought about it and let it go. Wait a moment for the news from other younger brothers, otherwise the news is inaccurate. Lao Yan should feel that he is not doing well again.


    At least, we have to confirm it.


    However, Liang Zi''s heart has been stretched with a string. He also knows that Zhang Wen did it.


    Bruce Lee is probably dead.


    In less than half an hour, the younger brothers Liang Zi asked to investigate called him one after another, saying that Zhang Wen did it 100%.


    Liangzi just called Lao Yan.


    "Eldest brother, everything has been investigated clearly. Zhang Wen did it." Liang Zi said.


    There flashed a sullen thunder in the old Yan''s head: "have you inquired clearly? Is it really him?"


    "Well..." Liang Zi nodded.


    Anyway, that''s what he told his little brothers to investigate.


    "Grass!" old Yan scolded on the phone. He really miscalculated!


    It was really Zhang Wen who killed little dragon snake. Then it was no surprise that he was secretly attacked. On the contrary, it was not normal that no one came to him. Lao Yan, who used to be on guard, failed this time. The failure was quite complete.


    If he had believed it earlier, he would have been on guard. How could he be so embarrassed?


    "Brother, you can kill Zhang Wen secretly!" a sentence blurted out from Liang Zi. Liang Zi hardly thought when he said this.


    He''s gone~


    With a little power in his hand, he drifted away.


    Now I want to kill Zhang Wen.


    A newborn calf is not afraid of tigers~


    But old Yan was not so stupid. He sighed and said, "do you think we can still move Zhang Wen now?"


    Why not?


    Not that Lao Yan dared not, nor was Lao Yan afraid of Zhang Wen''s revenge.


    It''s because there''s no one around him.


    Hadron is gone and Zhiyong is seriously injured. He can''t go out to work now.


    So who''s going?


    Let Liang Zi?


    Ten of them are tied together, and they are not Zhang Wen''s opponent!


    The rest of the younger brothers are half as good as Liang Zi. They are not Zhang Wen''s opponent at all. How?


    "You''d better save it, ang! Be honest with me these days. I don''t want to collect your body!" Lao Yan taught Liang Zi a few words on the phone and hung up.


    The last sentence made the hairs on Liang Zi''s back stand up.


    Lao Yan said he didn''t want to collect his body.


    Liang Zi doesn''t want to die.


    So stay away from Zhang wenwa, far away~


    ¡­¡­


    After hanging up the phone, Lao Yan grabbed his hair hard.


    There are two bottles of wine in the room and cigarette butts on the ground.


    He didn''t dare to find girls again. He was afraid that the people knocking at the door were not those girls, but some cold-faced men. If he was caught again, he wouldn''t be able to live.


    I''m still hurt. I can''t run.


    Therefore, every day he closes the door and dreams of death.


    He really didn''t expect that Zhang Wen was so powerful.


    He dares to kill!


    Lao Yan had doubts when he got rid of the knife before.


    Once, it can only be regarded as an accident, but the second time when the face does not change and the heart does not jump, it shows that it is intentional.


    He planned all this.


    Ready to kill Bruce Lee!


    From the beginning, I didn''t intend to beat Bruce Lee and then let him go. All I wanted to do was kill him!


    How terrible is this?


    Lao Yan unconsciously felt a little cold.


    It seems that he still underestimates Zhang Wen. According to his current level of development, he will soon be able to make his own day in Jinhai city. At that time, Lao Yan will not be so simple if he wants to get in again.


    It''s more than difficult, it''s almost no chance!


    But what should I do? Now Zhang Wenrui is full of Qi. Whoever touches this edge will die!


    Lao Yan gulped his own wine. Zhang Wen must have known what was going on now. He must have known what Lao Yan had done before.


    Little dragon snake is not Lao Yan''s younger brother, but also has a grudge against him. He will certainly not keep this secret for himself.


    Then, Zhang Wen will certainly take crazy revenge on Lao Yan.


    But there is a premise.


    It''s Zhang Wen who can spare his hand.


    Under the control of boss Wang.


    Old Yan''s eyes were cold. He thought it would be better to look at the situation. The situation in Jinhai city will certainly change. It''s just a matter of time. He didn''t believe it. Boss Wang didn''t change his color after listening to the news released by so many people!


    He must be tempted to fight Zhang Wen!


    At that time, I have the opportunity to take advantage of it!


    ¡­¡­


    Whoosh~


    At this time, on the streets of Jinhai City, there was a car running fast. It was an old modern car, but it ran fast.


    Sitting inside, the driver with an iron face is a pillar.


    Just came back from the back mountain, the pillar was full of the smell of death everywhere, and the whole body smelled of blood.


    There was no expression on the pillar''s face, and the whole person seemed to have no spirit at all.


    Pillar''s psychology is very healthy, not the kind of person who is desperate for human life.


    He killed as a last resort.


    Different from boss Wang.


    Every time he comes back from work, Zhu feels as if he is following the soul of that person. He can''t sleep well for several days from today. Boss Wang is in charge of giving orders. Where does Zhu think?


    Now the pillar is about to drive to boss Wang and report the situation to him.


    In the office of Wanfeng group, the light is still on.


    In recent days, Wanfeng group is very busy. Many people work overtime here in order to make more money.


    "Brother Zhu ~"


    When the pillar came to the door, several sales ladies said hello to the pillar.


    The pillar nodded to them and walked towards boss Wang''s office.


    Along the way, many people greeted the pillar.


    Ninety percent of the people who greet the pillar envy his current life. In other people''s opinion, the pillar lacks nothing, and its reputation and status in the Jianghu are not low.


    Who doesn''t envy?


    Who doesn''t want to get to this point?


    But they don''t know how bitter the column is. Why don''t they want to become an ordinary sales staff and go to and from work simply every day?


    Dong Dong Dong~


    Walking to the office door, the post reached out and knocked.

 Chapter 908

    Boss Wang let the pillar in when he heard the knock on the door.


    In the office, boss Wang is not in good shape.


    He has been busy all day today.


    And worry about the post.


    Upset.


    Quite upset!


    "Everything has been done?" boss Wang still looked at several contracts in his hand, looked at the time, and put down the contract.


    The pillar nodded: "it''s all done, brother."


    In words, there is a trace of helplessness, the helplessness of columns. Who can understand?


    Boss Wang smelled the earthy smell of the pillar and knew that the pillar must have done something.


    Although the pillar is a little hesitant, things are still done very well. At present, there is no one available here, only the pillar.


    He can''t let go of the post yet.


    "Elder brother, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first," said the pillar.


    Mood, quite low.


    If it goes on like this, I won''t get depression or something.


    "Wait a minute." boss Wang also saw it, stopped him, motioned him to sit down and poured him a cup of tea.


    "We haven''t sat down well for a long time. Come and have tea." boss Wang said and sat down.


    The pillar looked down at the teacup in his hand. It was neither drinking nor not drinking. He hesitated a little.


    "What''s the matter? I''m afraid I''ll give you medicine in the water?" boss Wang joked.


    Boss Wang said this and did it as soon as he looked up.


    Elder brother, I''ve talked about it. Even if there''s poison in it, you have to drink it, don''t you?


    Moreover, boss Wang is his eldest brother for so many years. He has no reason to harm himself.


    "Hiss ~ ~" the bitter tea poured into the stomach of the pillar and made him close his eyes.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it very bitter?" boss Wang said with a smile.


    It''s more than bitter, it''s bitter!


    Pillar tears almost came down. People who are used to drinking wine can''t drink tea at all for a while and a half.


    If wine is a passionate girl, then tea is a very implicit yellow flower girl.


    It''s another taste.


    "Don''t talk, open your mouth and inhale between your teeth." boss Wang taught the pillar nearby.


    I don''t know what it means, so I did it again.


    Hey~


    Strange to say, just now my mouth was still bitter. As soon as I inhaled, it became sweet immediately. It was like eating a piece of sugar, but it was much sweeter than that feeling.


    This sweetness is filled in the whole lung.


    With the breath of the pillar, it seems that the whole body is sweet.


    "How''s it going? Sweet?" boss Wang looked at the column and smiled.


    The pillar nodded hurriedly: "just now it was bitter and uncomfortable, but now it has become sweet. It''s really strange."


    "Hehe, this tea, 3000 yuan or two, is quite luxurious, but do you know why I like it?" boss Wang said faintly.


    Three thousand yuan or two, the pillar was frightened, but he shook his head reluctantly.


    "Because I like the taste of hard work and sweet work. It doesn''t matter to suffer now, so that I can enjoy more sweetness in the future. Are you right?"


    Boss Wang reasoned one by one and let the pillar stare round and listen carefully.


    "Pillar, it''s nothing to suffer now. The important thing is that in the future, if you suffer, you can have sweetness in the future. How can young people do without suffering? Are you right?"


    Boss Wang''s words made the pillar sigh in his heart.


    Boss Wang saw what was in his mind and was comforting him.


    If you change to the previous pillar, you must go out to have a big drink with boss Wang and talk about your heart, but today''s pillar didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    The boss Wang in his heart has changed, and he doesn''t want to say those words again.


    It seems that only the superior subordinate relationship is left around him and boss Wang.


    Boss Wang gave orders and the pillar went to work. It''s that simple.


    That''s all.


    "Brother, I see." the pillar took another sip and grinned.


    Boss Wang smiled: "if you can figure it out, go and have a rest early!"


    "En......" the pillar got up and left.


    Boss Wang went back to see those contracts.


    No one took Johnson''s death seriously, and boss Wang didn''t take it seriously. He felt that Johnson was a small role. It was an honor to die in the hands of boss Wang.


    He never thought about whether things would ferment in the future~


    ¡­¡­


    This night, many things are going on silently.


    When the pillar left boss Wang''s office, Li Erzi was squatting at the school gate to smoke.


    He didn''t bring anyone today. He came alone. At the school gate, he hesitated for a long time and didn''t go in.


    The students here basically don''t know Li Erzi, and they look at him a little strange.


    Because Li Erzi looks like a gangster anyway, which is incompatible with these college students.


    In fact, Li Erzi didn''t want to come to this place, but he couldn''t help it. He had to come for the thing hidden in his heart.


    Some things Zhang Wen pretends to be stupid, but he can''t pretend to be stupid. He must speak clearly.


    At least make sure that doesn''t happen again.


    If a gang doesn''t even have this cohesion, what about survival? What else are we talking about?


    Li Erzi couldn''t be clearer.


    After thinking for a while, he pinched out the cigarette end in his hand and went in.


    He went up to the dormitory building and went into the innermost room.


    Brother Yijiao was about to go to the bathroom at this time. He met Li Erzi head-on and startled him.


    "Second brother, why are you here?" brother Yijiao saw Li Erzi and quickly stood up straight with a respectful look.


    "It''s all right. I''ll talk to Wang Peng about something. Is he in there?" Li Erzi smiled.


    Brother Yijiao was a little confused, but he nodded and said that Wang Peng was inside.


    Then Li Erzi missed him and went in.


    When he went in, Wang Peng was drinking inside.


    There was a lot of beer on the ground, so he blew on the bottle.


    Naturally, there are some sad faces on his face.


    Li Erzi couldn''t understand what he thought. He was guilty of being a thief. He said Wang Peng. Although he successfully fooled Zhang Wen, he didn''t want to fool Li Erzi.


    Knock Knock Knock~


    Li Erzi knocked on the door gently.


    Wang Peng looked back at the sound.


    Seeing that it was Li Erzi with a gloomy face, he was refreshed in an instant.


    "Second... Second brother, what are you doing here?"


    Wang Peng was not surprised that it was false, and from Li Erzi''s judge like eyes, he could see Li Erzi''s intention and know it at the same time.


    Li Erzi may know everything, but he didn''t expose himself in front of Zhang Wen.


    "Hehe, I''m here alone. I''d like to borrow wine to relieve my worries?" said Li Erzi lukewarm.


    Wang Peng quickly shook his head: "second brother, I..."


    "OK, I have something to tell you. I''ll wait for you under the dormitory building!"


    With that, Li Erzi turned and walked down.

 Chapter 909

    Five or six minutes later, Wang Peng went down in a coat.


    The smell of wine.


    Li Erzi found a place where there was no one.


    He stood respectfully in front of Li Erzi like a child. In front of Li Erzi, he seemed to have no secret at all.


    Click.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette, held it in his mouth and stared at Wang Peng: "peng''er, how long have you been with Wenzi?"


    "It''s been a long time..." Wang Peng didn''t know how long it was, but he thought it was a long time.


    Li Erzi''s eyes were like a torch: "I dare not say anything else, but I''m still very confident in looking at people. I see people very accurately."


    Where can Wang Peng not know?


    When ordinary people touch Li Erzi''s gloomy eyes, who is not afraid? Who doesn''t tremble?


    Li Erzi looks at people. That''s quite accurate.


    How else does Wang Peng think he can deceive Zhang Wen, Zhang Guohua and Wu Yang, but he can''t deceive Li Erzi?


    His eyes, too poisonous!


    "Second brother... I..." Wang Peng didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Nicotine made a circle in Li Erzi''s lungs. He said, "do you think I don''t know what you do? Do you think you can hide it from everyone if you hide it from Wenzi?"


    Wang Peng never thought so.


    He just planned to go step by step. He never thought he could cheat Li Erzi.


    "Second brother, I have to!" now that he has said this, Wang Peng simply doesn''t talk nonsense. He calmed down and said.


    "Hehe, are you still fucking forced? Come on, why are you forced?" Li Erzi stared at Wang Peng with interest, his eyes full of gloom.


    This look made Wang Peng uncomfortable.


    He hurriedly explained: "second brother, as you said just now, I''ve been hanging around with brother Wen for a long time. I''m stupid and only know to work hard, but brother Wen doesn''t seem to see these things. On the contrary, Wu Yang, who can only be lazy, has been valued. Do you think I can feel better?"


    Of course, Li Erzi knows Wang Peng. He is the most stupid and ruthless, but he has a lot of heart.


    Although Wu Yang is not as capable as Wang Peng, he is really a man.


    These Li Erzi all know.


    But the words came out of Wang Peng''s mouth, which made Li Erzi a little bored.


    Wang Peng, this is chiguoguo''s jealousy!


    Envy your brother!


    "Natural talent must be useful. Do you know what Wenzi thinks? Wang Peng, you are cruel enough, but have you ever thought about why Wenzi should be good to Wu Yang and reuse him?"


    "It''s because brother Wen didn''t see my efforts!" Wang Peng''s eyes sank.


    "Wrong! Because Wenzi knows that your character is flawed. He is kind to Wu Yang in order to let Wu Yang come to make up for your shortcomings and make you better survive in the future! In good conscience, if no one cares about you now, Wenzi and I don''t care about you. What will you do? Can you live for a year?"


    Li Erzi''s words are true.


    Wang Peng is too crazy. Since he followed Zhang Wen, he seems to have changed. It''s even a little inappropriate to describe him as crazy.


    If no one restricts Wang Peng now, what will he do?


    killing!


    Li Erzi confirmed in his heart that Wang Peng must be the one who dares to kill! He just lacks an opportunity and a stage.


    But neither Zhang Wen nor Li Erzi will give him this stage.


    No one wants to hurt him, doesn''t it?


    They also understand that as long as this kind of thing starts, it can''t be stopped.


    Zhang Wen has always felt that Wang Peng is still a student and doesn''t want him to participate in these things too much. If possible, he still wants him to go to school well. After all, the opportunity to go to college is not easy for Zhang Wen.


    That''s his dream place.


    It''s just that Wang Peng doesn''t understand these words at all.


    But Li Erzi saw it very thoroughly.


    Wang Peng stopped talking. Although he was unconvinced, he dared not speak.


    He also saw that Li Erzi was angry.


    Li Erzi pointed to Wang Peng with the cigarette end and said, "Zhang Wen and I have always regarded us as brothers. Do you know what we are most ashamed of? It''s the reaction in the nest! It''s our own people beating our own people! Wang Peng, you''ve disappointed us!"


    Li Erzi was angry for a long time, but he didn''t break out. When he saw Wang Peng today, he said all his thoughts in his heart.


    These things, he has to say.


    "Second brother, I know what you mean..."


    "Know? I don''t think you know!" Li Erzi''s voice increased several times, making Wang Peng shut up again.


    Wang Peng lowered his head and looked a little helpless.


    But Li Erzi could feel that he didn''t seem to want to admit his mistake at all. He still felt that he was right and had his own difficulties.


    Li Erzi is to let him know that no matter what difficulties you have, no matter what you think in your heart, you can''t do it to your brother, and you can''t have this idea!


    This is a taboo!


    "Now it''s just the two of us. I won''t talk to Zhang Wen about it. Tell me, did you find Brother Yun to go to Yin Wu Yang?" Li Erzi took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked.


    Wang Peng looked at Li Erzi''s eyes and felt that his psychological defense had long been broken. Now he hid and tucked in, which was a little intentional.


    Shua~


    Just as he was about to speak, a few strong lights came over.


    Li Erzi couldn''t open his eyes for a long time.


    At the same time, several people in the distance trotted over.


    "What are you doing? Who made you smoke on the playground!"


    "Which class, come back to the security section with us first!"


    It''s the school security guard.


    This is a university in the end. Li Erzi just stands on the playground smoking. Is it sure to be seen.


    As soon as Li Erzi reflected what was going on, these security guards had already come.


    However, Wang Peng seemed not afraid at all, but straightened his chest and looked at the security guards.


    "Get out!" Wang Peng said coldly.


    In a word, the security guards were stunned. They had been looking at Li Erzi just now and didn''t notice that Wang Peng was nearby.


    "Oh, isn''t this peng''er? This man is also his own?" one of the security guards asked.


    "This is my second fucking brother!" Wang Peng said angrily.


    "Oh... Excuse me, I''m sorry..." then the security guard understood what was going on and hurriedly asked someone to leave.


    Who doesn''t know Wang Peng in this school now? Who wants to offend him?


    Last time, the security guard didn''t open the door because Wang Peng and several people went out to drink late. Wang Peng called 50 or 60 people and almost smashed the security room. Since then, no one dared to provoke him.


    Moreover, they all know that Wang Peng''s background is not simple. He is covered by a big brother who is good at mixing on the road.

 Chapter 910

    Seeing the security guards gone, Li Erzi continued to light a cigarette.


    It seems that Wang Peng is doing well in school. He has become the local emperor here.


    But Li Erzi seemed to see Wang Peng''s temperament.


    Wang Peng must be ambitious.


    Now it seems that although it''s nothing, at best, it wants to show off in front of Zhang Wen, but what will happen in the future? If Wang Peng is really happy, Zhang Wen will start to pay attention to him in the future?


    Slowly, he will feel dissatisfied and continue to be on the top!


    At that time, what should I do?


    It must be stepping on Zhang Wen''s shoulder.


    Li Erzi looks at people very accurately. Although he can''t say 100%, he''s not bad.


    He must nip this possibility in the bud.


    We can''t make Wang Peng look like him.


    For this kind of person, the best way is to restrict and control him all the time.


    After smoking one cigarette, Li Erzi lit another, waiting for Wang Peng to answer his question.


    After hesitating for a few minutes, Wang Peng tried to bite his teeth: "second brother, you''re right. I''m really looking for someone. I''m looking for Brother Yun Yin and Wu Yang!"


    Li Erzi''s eyes were cold: "Wang Peng, aren''t you afraid that Brother Yun will miss and kill Wu Yang? Or will you be disabled? You don''t care about your friendship for so long?"


    Although Li Erzi is gloomy.


    Although the tiger is forced to be buried.


    Although Zhang Guohua doesn''t like to talk.


    Although Zhang Wen did it hard.


    But they all have one thing in common, that is, the interpretation of brothers and brotherhood is the same. Li Erzi believes that if the cost is any of them, they will not do so.


    But Wang Peng chose to do it.


    Or how can Li Erzi see through Wang Peng?


    Wang Peng sighed that his feelings for Wu Yang had already changed.


    Brothers are brothers, but they are brothers who "can share hardships but can''t share joys".


    When there was nothing before, he had a very good relationship with Wu Yang. He was beaten together and found someone to revenge. Finally, he mixed up with Zhang Wen step by step.


    But now, with a little fame, it means that water and fire can''t be won.


    Wang Peng doesn''t want to, but he can''t help it.


    "Second brother, I''m wrong about this. I won''t do it in the future." Wang Peng bowed his head and admitted his mistake.


    But when these words reached Li Erzi''s ears, why did they appear so false?


    He took a deep breath and said to Wang Peng, "peng''er, I treat you as a brother, but I also treat Wu Yang as a brother. So does Zhang Wen. Our door will certainly not harm you two, but don''t let us chill!"


    With that, he missed Wang Peng and walked towards the school gate.


    Wang Peng stood alone for a long time and didn''t leave. Li Erzi''s last words made him feel as uncomfortable as being trampled on by something.


    ¡­¡­


    In Jinhai City, Li Erzi, Wang Peng and I may be weak.


    Only people like boss Wang can laugh all the way to the end.


    Because there are too many fetters around us, brotherhood, morality


    But what about boss Wang?


    He doesn''t care about anything. There''s only one word in his eyes.


    Money!


    He dares to do anything for money!


    In order to ascend the throne of the first brother of Jinhai City, he almost had no principles, almost wiped out everyone and made unremitting progress.


    I thought more than once about what I would do if I were put in the position of boss Wang.


    Can I put down the post for the sake of power? Can you tie boss Du''s family regardless of morality?


    Definitely not.


    Therefore, I am still not as good as boss Wang.


    But Wang Peng, neither Li Erzi nor I can tell.


    Maybe he can become second only to boss Wang.


    About coming to Wang Peng tonight, Li Erzi kept it in his heart and didn''t tell me. After leaving school that night, Li Erzi found a place to drink. He didn''t go back alone until he was drunk.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai city was once made a mess by Lao Yan.


    Let''s all be in a fog.


    Now, the fog seems to have opened and the sun is rising. We are even ready to fight back.


    But when it came to this, it clicked and stopped.


    Suddenly there was no news, and suddenly there was no way for Lao Yan.


    A pot of boiling water just boiled cools down in an instant.


    At this time, neither I nor boss Wang thought that Lao Yan, who was in the dark, did not hide and recuperate. While licking his wound, he was still thinking of ways to deal with us and was still working hard secretly~


    Lao Yan is an absolute conspirator.


    These days, in addition to being busy with Wanfeng group, boss Wang is constantly receiving news.


    What''s the news?


    Of course, it''s about Zhang Wen!


    Because he heard from his younger brother a few days ago that there are rumors everywhere on the road that Zhang Wen wants to secretly kill boss Wang and be the boss himself!


    If Zhang Wen can kill boss Wang, I''m afraid no one believes it, nor does boss Wang.


    If you do it openly, Zhang Wen is certainly not the opponent of boss Wang. Who is boss Wang? Can Zhang Wen compare his contacts and manpower in Jinhai city?


    Zhang Wen will only die miserably and let the people on the road watch the play.


    But now, some people say Zhang Wen will come to Yin.


    I want to kill boss Wang secretly!


    For this, boss Wang Xin!


    He believed a hundred!


    Because this is what he is good at and what Zhang Wen is good at.


    What''s more, Zhang Wen has been with him for some time. He doesn''t dare to say anything else. He still knows him. Even if he starts, he must be more handy.


    Maybe you can hit your key.


    Boss Wang has nothing to blame for this.


    However, Zhang Wen really dares to do so?


    Does he really dare to turn the sky in Jinhai city?


    If it was someone else, boss Wang must have a steelyard in his heart, which can measure what Zhang Wen thinks in the fastest time, and then come up with countermeasures.


    This person, in the end, is divided or not.


    But now what bothers boss Wang is that he can''t guess what Zhang Wen is thinking!


    I can''t guess at all!


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so tangled, would it?


    Is it a little ridiculous if he gets rid of Zhang Wen based on this gossip? Isn''t that just for the people on the road to see a good play?


    Boss Wang is not so stupid.


    But if he doesn''t get rid of Zhang Wen, he has no bottom in his heart.


    Because these news have sprung up like mushrooms recently. It''s hard for him to believe it or not.


    As for him, he goes out every day with bodyguards and comes home with bodyguards every day.


    This is a formation that only existed when boss Du and I had a sneak attack on each other. Now it is also used on Zhang Wen. It''s ridiculous.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    At this time, the door of boss Wang''s office knocked.


    He put down his finger rubbing against his temple and said, "come in!"


    The door opened with a creak, and the pillar came in from the outside with a calm face.

 Chapter 911

    The first person who knows the news is the pillar.


    But Zhu didn''t believe it at all. He didn''t believe Zhang Wen could do such a thing at all.


    He also tried to explain to his big brother, but boss Wang didn''t seem to believe what Zhu said at all.


    Since the last time Zhang Wen gave himself a knife, he didn''t believe in the pillar anymore.


    What exists now is the use of relationships.


    "Big brother." Zhu stood respectfully in front of boss Wang today without saying a word. He knew it would be useless if he said more.


    "Well, how''s the investigation going?"


    "Still like that..." the pillar lowered his head.


    Now all the stories uploaded by Tao are about Zhang Wen. Without exception, they all say that Zhang Wen wants to get rid of boss Wang and become his eldest brother. These things are widely spread.


    Public opinion is the most terrible.


    Especially the public opinion on the road.


    It makes people feel that it''s really the case to be able to say something that doesn''t exist, and add some other elements.


    In such an environment, boss Wang can''t believe it or not.


    "What do you think of this?" boss Wang asked even though he knew what the pillar would say.


    What do you think of the column?


    He must be looking at Zhang Wen.


    Must be talking for Zhang Wen? Is this still false?


    But it''s not that Zhu deliberately favors Zhang Wen. He really thinks Zhang Wen won''t do things like this. He really thinks Zhang Wen can''t do such treacherous things.


    "Brother, I don''t think Zhang Wen will do that. It''s all gossip..."


    Sure enough.


    Boss Wang looked at the column with a little sarcasm.


    But he didn''t say much, but waved his hand upset: "all right, I know, you go out!"


    The pillar didn''t know whether boss Wang was angry. He cautiously looked at boss Wang and turned and left.


    More than half an hour after the pillar left, the door of boss Wang''s office was knocked open again.


    The person who came in this time was Hongzi.


    It''s Hong Zi, the younger brother of the pillar.


    To tell the truth, boss wang hasn''t seen Hong Zi alone for so many years.


    Where does he get such treatment? At best, he is the younger brother of boss Wang''s younger brother. Where is he qualified to meet? He has only the right to do what he is told.


    Hong Zi was flattered by boss Wang''s behavior today.


    When he received the call from boss Wang, he was very excited. He didn''t know what boss Wang wanted to do with him. He just told him that he had been told Wenzi about it and came to meet him secretly.


    Hong Zi thought that he should not be far away from the day when he came out in Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang personally named him. Who can have this treatment?


    Except him, Hongzi.


    "Boss Wang." Hong Zi didn''t know how to repeat boss Wang after he came in. He could only say it respectfully.


    Boss Wang looked at Hong Zi and smiled, "are you Hong Zi?"


    Zhu is an honest man. Hong Zi has been with him for so long. He has spoken well of Hong Zi in front of boss Wang in recent years. Boss Wang has never been distracted before. Who cares about the younger brother under Zhu? He only cares about himself.


    But recently he suddenly remembered that it seemed that this man could use it now.


    So he called Hong Zi mysteriously.


    Boss Wang threw him a cigarette.


    Hong Zi hurried to catch it, and was excited at the same time.


    Boss Wang gives him smoke. What''s the concept?


    Big brother''s big brother has treated himself with courtesy.


    "Just call me big brother later!" boss Wang said bluntly.


    Hong Zi looked very happy: "yes, big brother!"


    It felt like when Zhu first started to mix with boss Wang. Boss Wang at that time could not be called big brother, but his relationship with Zhu was quite good.


    "Ha ha, sit down!" boss Wang said when he saw Hong Zi standing there foolishly.


    Hong Zi sat there obediently.


    Boss Wang pushed him a cup of tea, took a long drink and said, "Hongzi, do you know why I asked you to come here?"


    Hong Zi shook his head hard.


    If he knew, his name would not be Hong Zi, but boss Hong.


    "Brother, if you have anything to say, just tell me. I will do it with all my strength!" the pillar patted his chest and said.


    Boss Wang smiled: "it''s good for young people to have this idea. Only by working hard can they succeed, isn''t it?" Hongzi''s little heart is about to jump out. Boss Wang''s success means that he Hongzi is going to take off?


    Hongzi, are you going to develop?


    Hong Zi suppressed his excitement and said, "brother, I''ll listen to whatever you say!"


    In boss Wang''s eyes, Hong Zi is a little brother who doesn''t understand anything. If he speaks a few words, he can deceive him.


    However, he has to make good use of this Hongzi.


    He''s the nearest bastard around the pillar.


    "Alas, if only the pillar could be the same as you think!" boss Wang said with a look of depression.


    Hong Zi stared: "brother, what''s the matter with brother Zhu?"


    In his impression, boss Wang and Zhu are two close people. For boss Wang, Zhu can kill without hesitation, even with all his might. Boss Wang has always taken care of him most.


    What''s the matter now?


    Is there a rift in their relationship?


    Hong Zi is also very curious.


    Boss Wang certainly wouldn''t tell Hongzi about him and Zhu, but he said mysteriously: "you can''t tell Zhu about this, you know?"


    Hong Zi nodded as the chicken pecked the rice.


    In front of the pillar and boss Wang, he chose boss Wang without hesitation. If he believes boss Wang and helps him, he may surpass the pillar one day.


    Soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers.


    Hongzi is a good soldier! He dreamed of surpassing the pillar, but he never had a chance.


    "The post is not doing well recently," said boss Wang, with a glimmer of disappointment in his eyes.


    Hong Zi also knows something about this. If Zhu has a good relationship with Zhang Wen, he will certainly offend boss Wang and there will be contradictions.


    It''s just that he never said it.


    Hongzi also advised Zhu not to go too close to Zhang Wen, but he was scolded by Zhu.


    Hong Zi had no say in front of him.


    "Elder brother, you are the first to do what you have arranged. Last time I went with him, it was really an accident..." Hong Zi didn''t forget to explain.


    Boss Wang put down his teacup and said, "I only look at the results, not the process. If I don''t get things done, it''s bad. You''ll know when you get to my position!"


    Boss Wang is right. Hong Zi can''t understand boss Wang''s idea at all now.


    But the latter half of boss Wang''s words made Hong Zi feel refreshed.


    In boss Wang''s position, do you have a chance?

 Chapter 912

    Just look at the results, not the process.


    This is what boss Wang said, but he was not like this before.


    In the past, he only looked at the process, not the results.


    As long as they have tried their best in the process, he will not say anything more.


    That''s the difference.


    Now boss Wang is not the same as before.


    He is more self-centered and vicious.


    I don''t even care about the life and death of my little brothers.


    But Hong Zi didn''t know what it meant. He still felt that the matter had not been done. Isn''t it quite right that boss Wang was angry? The pillar should be punished for not doing things well.


    "Big brother, if I can mix up in the future, I will listen to you for everything!" Hong Zi is a rough man. Naturally, he speaks without thinking. In a word, he says all the things he thinks in his heart.


    I''m crazy to think of boss Wang''s position.


    Can''t boss Wang hear it?


    Hong Zi is really stupid, like a Tuen Mun student.


    But if not, boss Wang won''t come to him, will he? If someone else had changed, I would have guessed what boss Wang was thinking.


    "Hehe, you are good at work. You must have some experience after following the post for so long. You have a great chance to be in the top position in the future!" boss Wang narrowed his eyes and said.


    The chances are great.


    In Hong Zi''s ears, this sentence has become 100% him.


    Eyebrows naturally raised very high.


    Naturally, I''m very satisfied with my performance.


    Seeing that Hong Zi has been fooled by his two words and can''t find the north, boss Wang then said, "Hong Zi, you know what my relationship with Zhu is, but recently I think Zhu is a little absent-minded. In this way, you can help me watch him and help him secretly ~"


    Boss Wang''s secret help is actually to get information from Hong Zi. What exactly does Zhu think and whether he has a secret connection with Zhang Wen.


    Of course, Hong Zi couldn''t understand the intention of boss Wang. He just nodded awkwardly.


    "Brother, I''m sure I''ll tell you the first time!"


    "Well, not only should you tell me at the first time, but you can''t let people know, especially the pillar. Do you know? I''m helping him." boss Wang also said with righteous indignation.


    Hong Zi was infected by boss Wang''s concern for his subordinates and nodded hard.


    "By the way, you''ve heard the news on the road recently!" boss Wang asked.


    Hong Zi nodded. Of course he knew these things: "brother, I know. I heard Zhang Wen wanted to deal with you? But brother Zhu said, these things are rumors..."


    "Bullshit!" before he finished, boss Wang interrupted him and realized his gaffe. He quickly calmed down his mood. "You can''t just listen to one side of something, you have to prove it yourself!"


    Hong Zi looked at boss Wang who hurriedly put away his sinister eyes, but he soon understood what was going on.


    We must prove ourselves and face it in our own way!


    This sentence has been floating in Hongzi''s mind.


    "All right, go out and remember what I said to you!" boss Wang said when he saw Hong Zi meditating.


    Hong Zi drank up the tea and opened the door and went out.


    When the door closed, boss Wang was left in the office. He held his cheek with one hand and narrowed his eyes.


    Now, people on the road are talking about it.


    Boss Wang can''t guess what Zhang Wen thinks.


    Looking at the mobile phone on the table, the idea in boss Wang''s heart flashed by.


    Or, call Zhang Wen now to try his words?


    He held the phone in his hand, but released it again.


    no way.


    If boss Wang takes too much initiative in this matter, is it a little alarming?


    Does Zhang Wen think boss Wang is afraid of him?


    More importantly, boss Wang will certainly expose himself in that case.


    Now it''s just some gossip on the road. Zhang Wen hasn''t taken any substantive action. What can boss Wang do? With these words, he retaliated against Zhang Wen on a large scale? Definitely not!


    Let''s wait for the news of Hongzi first!


    Boss Wang looks at people very accurately, but he can''t use people.


    It used to be a mouse, now it''s Hongzi.


    These people don''t have good abilities, but boss Wang is interested in training, but he forgot that the first thing to experience in training a person is failure.


    Failure is the mother of success.


    Where can we succeed without failure?


    But boss Wang doesn''t allow anyone to fail at all. The mouse stung once and failed once, and boss Wang denied it directly to others.


    Directly into the cold palace.


    No one is a genius, no one is a fairy, who can guarantee zero mistakes?


    Rats can''t, Hongzi can''t, and neither can pillars.


    But boss Wang didn''t listen to the explanation at all.


    What he wants is a person with outstanding ability like Zhang Wen.


    Out of the office, Hong Zi felt like flying.


    After so long, boss Wang finally noticed Hong Zi.


    Finally, it''s time for Hongzi to come out.


    Before working under the pillar, Hong Zi was the most hardworking and desperate one.


    That''s why the pillar noticed him and called Hongzi for everything.


    That can slowly let old Wang notice.


    But Hong Zi is definitely not the smartest one.


    If he were smart, he would not be so obvious in front of boss Wang, nor would he promise boss Wang to do it.


    You can see it if you''re a discerning person.


    Boss Wang is taking advantage of Hong Zi and wants to get the news of the pillar from him, that is, to let someone sell the pillar.


    The younger brother who has always been in Hongzi''s position will come to no good end. Hongzi is not smart, and he will certainly come to no good end.


    Hong Zi, who doesn''t understand this truth, is still a little happy and wants to ascend through this!


    As everyone knows, even if he can pass boss Wang, he can''t pass the post.


    In the end, Hong Zi is sure to get nothing. What he does is a dream that will burst like a bubble.


    Back to the pillar, Hong Zi looked at him a little differently, sharply with a trace of doubt.


    Staring at the post.


    So many years of brotherhood can''t be worth money. The words Hong Zi said before patting Zhu on his chest are not as good as his dream.


    People are always so small in front of interests and always show their most greedy scene.


    Peeping into the hearts of others, even their former big brother.


    "What are you looking at?" when Hong Zi stared at him, the pillar must feel uncomfortable. He tilted his head and stared at Hong Zi.


    Recently, he is also upset. His temper is a little explosive.


    Hong Zi didn''t speak. He he smiled and avoided the column''s eyes. After the column turned its head, he focused his eyes on the column again.

 Chapter 913

    I''ve been with him for a long time. I must know him quite well.


    Like Hongzi.


    He followed the pillar for so long that he didn''t dare to say anything else. The pillar was happy or sad. There was nothing hidden in his heart. He could see it at a glance.


    At the moment, the pillar looked unhappy and smoked hard.


    He is very upset because of the recent incident between Zhang Wen and boss Wang.


    He knows that Zhang Wen is definitely not that kind of person. It is impossible to sneak into boss Wang. These words must be gossip.


    But why does boss Wang seem to believe it?


    Why is boss Wang still distracted?


    If he''s distracted, he''ll be in trouble.


    It must have to pay more.


    It seems that what the pillar is most worried about will happen.


    The battle between Zhang Wen and boss Wang made him not know which side to stand on.


    Until that point, he never knew where he would stand.


    Boss Wang or Zhang Wen?


    This is a difficult multiple-choice question.


    It''s impossible to explain. I saw it from boss Wang''s eyes just now. It''s full of boredom.


    Just say a few more words, boss Wang will burst out.


    Help Zhang Wen speak. This should not be what the column should do.


    Missing the pillar for a few centimeters, you can see Hongzi''s gloomy little eyes. Looking at the pillar, it seems that he can spit out fire~


    Hong Zi knows who the pillar is, so he can''t deal with the pillar like boss Wang said.


    How should I look at the column?


    It''s impossible to follow 24 hours a day.


    Where would he follow? Where wouldn''t you notice?


    Hongzi, if you want to do this well, you must work hard.


    After thinking about it, Zhu decided to call Zhang Wen.


    He and Zhang Wen always have something to say. It''s not his character to hide so much.


    Avoiding Hongzi and them, Zhuzhu found my number and dialed it out.


    "Wenzi, it''s me."


    The phone was soon connected.


    At the moment, I am sitting with Li Erzi to discuss how to get old Yan in the next step.


    I''ve heard these rumors on the road recently, but I didn''t take them to heart at all.


    There are new rumors on the road every day. If I care so much about everyone, I can''t be busy every day? It''s just a little weird this time. It says I want to deal with boss Wang.


    I didn''t care because I thought boss Wang wouldn''t care about it.


    Boss Wang is such a smart man. How can he be confused by these rumors?


    But I forgot that boss Wang is smart, but he has a small mind.


    And the recent situation also worried him a little.


    Mainly because of Lao Yan.


    Boss Wang and I seem to be in an alliance on the surface, but in fact, boss Wang wants to kill me.


    I know that.


    But I didn''t want to deal with boss Wang now. Although I am in opposition to him now, I still say that if he doesn''t annoy me, I won''t annoy him.


    And I won''t take the initiative to deal with him.


    I didn''t take these rumors on the road to heart at all.


    At the moment, listening to the sound of the column, I didn''t think about it.


    "What''s wrong with the pillar?" I asked.


    "Don''t you know what I''ve said these two days?" seeing that I''m still so leisurely, the column must have widened its eyes over there.


    "Oh, I heard."


    "Don''t you worry?" the pillar stared round.


    "Ha ha, what can I worry about? I haven''t said those words." I smiled.


    "Wenzi! I know you didn''t say it, but now people in the road are talking about it! You say, what if it reaches the ears of people who shouldn''t have heard it!"


    I laughed when I heard that the pillar was more worried than me.


    "It''s all right. I don''t do anything bad on weekdays. I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night!"


    "Alas!"


    The pillar can''t say anything more. He can''t tell me that boss Wang has paid attention to me?


    Isn''t that betraying your big brother?


    The pillar sighed over there and hung up the phone.


    "From the pillar?" Li Erzi asked me.


    "Well, he reminded me that there are a lot of Liu Yan on the road now," I said.


    "Oh, pillar..."


    Li Erzi must want to say that Zhu and boss Wang are two characters. Why can they mix together?


    Why do you still listen to boss Wang?


    If only Zhu hadn''t known boss Wang, tie would have become good brothers with us.


    Unfortunately, now the eldest brother of the pillar is boss Wang. He can''t tell us something.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Don''t worry about these rumors now. We''d better think about how to find Lao Yan first." I said to Li Erzi.


    Without much thought, Li Erzi nodded and continued to tell me about Lao Yan.


    Since Zhiyong was injured that day, he has been watched by people. Now people can''t find him. It is said that Zhiyong has hid.


    It''s no surprise.


    And I didn''t want to continue to find Zhiyong''s trouble. Cutting him into serious injuries has given Lao Yan a gift.


    Zhiyong must be afraid to recover in the hospital when he wakes up. It is inevitable to escape.


    It''s just that we didn''t expect what Zhiyong and Lao Yan secretly planned, and we didn''t know that the news was actually released by Zhiyong.


    This is Lao Yan''s plot to let boss Wang and I bite first!


    Just then, my phone rang.


    It''s a strange number.


    With doubt, I picked it up.


    There was a low voice on the phone, but I recognized who the man was at once.


    I didn''t expect him to call me.


    "Is it Zhang Wen?" the voice on the phone was low, but quite polite. It sounded very literate.


    "Well, it''s me."


    "I''m Wang Yi."


    "Well, I heard it, ha ha ~"


    To tell you the truth, my impression of Wang Yi still stays in the way Wang Xin looked at the funeral when his father died last time.


    Although Wang Yi looks weak, he has a clear mind and is very organized. I have a good impression of him.


    But he always has a kind of official airs. He and I can''t talk. We don''t have any common topics together.


    At best is to meet and smile.


    Connecting me and him is Wang Xin.


    "What can I do for you?" I saw that he didn''t mean to speak for a long time.


    "It''s not convenient for you to come out and talk ~"


    As soon as my eyes turned, what could Wang Yi do for me?


    "OK."


    "I''m waiting for you in XXX." Wang Yi said and soon hung up the phone, which was somewhat similar to that of a soldier.


    The place Wang Yi said was a small teahouse. Now there are no people here. He has been waiting for me in a private room for a long time.


    It''s full of tea. I feel a little out of place with me.


    Now I smell of tobacco and wine every day. I''m really not used to such an elegant place.


    A waiter led me to a private room and knocked on the door.


    The door opened and a man in an orthodox suit who looked a little weak sat inside.


    Seeing me, he made a gesture of invitation.

 Chapter 914

    Wang Yi is Wang Xin''s brother.


    Looking at Wang Yi''s face, I thought of Wang Xin. Their eyes are very similar.


    It''s just a straightforward character and an introverted one.


    If so many things hadn''t happened, if Wang Xin''s father hadn''t had an accident, they must be the favored children of heaven.


    Although Wang Yi looks weak, she is very handsome. At first glance, she is that kind of specially cultured gentleman. With his decent work now, 90% of women will fall in love with it.


    Wang Xin is good-looking and careless. These two brothers and sisters are a masterpiece of heaven.


    But now everything has changed. After Wang Xin''s father died, everything has changed.


    Wang Yi had to carry the flag and the Wang family.


    He''s a little out of his depth now.


    Because there is no shelter, his official career will not be so smooth.


    Officialdom is like a battlefield, which must be very clear to him.


    Looking at Wang Yi, I have a trace of sympathy for him.


    I walked around and sat down opposite Wang Yi. I smiled and nodded to him as a greeting.


    Wang Yi filled me with tea and pushed it down in front of me.


    I haven''t touched it since, except that I had tea when I went out to work with boss Wang.


    Tea is not for me.


    I still like wine.


    Or coke.


    But if I don''t drink now, I won''t give Wang Yi face. I can''t help it. I picked it up and took a sip.


    Bitter.


    I can''t taste anything except bitter. I really don''t know that people like this kind of thing in the world.


    Wang Yi didn''t move, but looked at me quietly: "Zhang Wen, you helped Wang Xin last time. I thought you were my good friend, and Wang Xin liked you. If she was with you, I had nothing to say."


    He looked introverted, but he spoke so directly. I was stunned and smiled and answered him: "brother Wang, Xinxin likes me, and I also like Xinxin, but we are always people from two worlds and are not suitable to be together."


    Wang Yi was silent when she heard my words.


    What am I doing? Wang Xin must have told him. I haven''t been moved by Wang Xin, but now my situation, how can I be with Wang Xin? Even the most basic life of ordinary people can''t be given to her. How can I make this relationship continue to heat up?


    Wang Yi took a sip of tea and looked at me with a trace of complex flavor in her eyes.


    I know he came to me this time. It must not be so simple to tell me about Wang Xin.


    His expression told me that was not the case.


    "However, Xinxin is sincere to you." Wang Yi said leisurely.


    Jinling is not in the pool.


    From Wang Yi''s every move, I can see that he is not simple. Wang Yi is smart. In addition, after fighting in officialdom for so long, the city government and mind have both. But without the protection of his father, it is even more difficult for him to grow up smoothly.


    Wang Yi always stared at me intentionally or unintentionally when talking to me. He was looking at my reaction, and then considered how to say the following words.


    This kind of people, if one day they get power and become my enemy again, it is simply my nightmare.


    But the thread between Wang Yi and me will never break.


    Because Wang Xin is involved in it.


    I said faintly: "I am also sincere to Xinxin, but there are many things in the world that can not be achieved. No matter what happens to Wang Xin in the future, I will be the first to help."


    Hearing this, Wang Yi''s eyes relaxed a little: "Zhang Wen, you are a good man, different from those bastards, but why can I always hear some gossip about you recently? Are you a little too big in Jinhai city?"


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly. Wang Yi knew it, so the police must have hung up their numbers, but they haven''t come to catch me yet.


    How can you catch me without evidence?


    Looking for evidence is not so simple. Even when they caught dragons and snakes, they also went through a very complicated process.


    At best, my business is just the talk of people on the road. They can''t catch me because of this.


    They also have a set of procedures, which are quite cautious and cumbersome.


    "Brother Wang, have you heard a word? People can''t help themselves in the Jianghu. I can''t decide or lead some things. In an environment I can''t change, I can only choose to abide by it. It takes a lot of courage to break the rules."


    I''m talking about the helplessness of people who mix on the road.


    I don''t think Wang Yi can understand.


    "The rules are set by people. If you quit now, I might be able to get you a job," he told me.


    I have a feeling of confusion.


    Wang Yi came to me to ask about Wang Xin and me, and then advised me to wash my hands?


    Wang Yi, have nothing to do?


    No matter how easy his work is, he can''t be so idle.


    Although I thought so, I didn''t show it at all, but smiled faintly: "brother Wang, I appreciate your kindness, but if I wash my hands now, there are too many disadvantages, and I can''t retreat all over."


    Dong!


    He put down the teacup and the shaking table trembled: "I don''t believe it. There''s no royal law!"


    Wang FA is for the people in the market. People like boss Wang who wander on the LV edge of the law are not afraid at all.


    I can tell from Wang Yi''s words that he is still too young.


    For the world, there is still a trace of luck.


    "Alas ~"


    I sighed and tasted the bitter tea.


    There is no absolute justice in this world, and I happen to be a person eager for justice. I think maybe it is because of this that I choose to mix in Jinhai city and choose this way to survive by relying on my fist and ruthlessness.


    This is my way of life.


    After sitting opposite Wang Yi for so long, I still didn''t mean to enter the theme at all.


    Wang Yi''s calmness makes me feel a little uncomfortable.


    He looked down at the teacup. His light glasses blocked his sight. I don''t know what to think.


    I sighed gently and said, "brother Wang, you are Xinxin''s brother. I also regard you as my eldest brother. I will tell you what you want to know from me without hesitation. You can rest assured."


    What I mean is very clear. If you, Wang Yi, want to use me for meritorious service or something, please help yourself.


    As long as you can do it, I don''t care.


    Anyway, I haven''t thought so much since I stepped into this road.


    After listening to my words, Wang Yi was not surprised, but slowly looked up at me and stared at me: "Zhang Wen, tell me the truth, do you know a man named chennan?"

 Chapter 915

    I can''t be more familiar with Chen Nan, but this sentence from Wang Yi''s mouth shocked me.


    Wang Yi, do you know chennan?


    I know it can''t be said by Wang Xin. She never tells others about these things. She is a strong girl. When she meets difficulties, she will only curl up and digest them slowly.


    How could she tell Wang Yi?


    Just now I paid special attention. When Wang Yi said the word chennan, her eyes narrowed hard and her teeth were creaking.


    It can be seen how cruel he is to chennan!


    I looked at Wang Yi, nodded and said, "I know him. What''s the matter?"


    Wang Yi''s eyes sank in an instant, her hands holding her hair, looking painful.


    "I peeked at Xinxin''s mobile phone that day. There was a text message sent by chennan to her."


    There was a buzz in my head.


    Although Wang Xin told me that she didn''t want Wang Yi to know about it, Wang Yi knew that the fire couldn''t be wrapped in the paper after all.


    Looking at Chen Nan''s pain, I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    In fact, I knew about Wang Xin for a long time, but I haven''t taken any substantive action, which must have disappointed Wang Yi.


    Chennan, I must move, but his identity is too special. I move him now. It''s not good for us. I can''t risk everyone''s life, can I?


    It''s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    I can realize how helpless Wang Yi was when she knew about it.


    When did Wang Xin suffer like this? When have you been bullied like this? But now she can only bear all this silently and force a smile in front of Wang Yi and her mother.


    How much pain did Wang Xin bear in her heart?


    Click.


    I lit a cigarette and smoked silently.


    Wang Yi didn''t smoke. Upset, she grabbed my cigarette box from the table and took out one to light it in her mouth.


    "Zhang Wen, since you like Xinxin, why can you tolerate this kind of thing?" Wang Yi said to me in a low voice.


    I know. Wang Yi is still blaming me.


    I sighed: "brother Wang, you know who I am. I told Xinxin that I would get rid of chennan, but now is not the time. We can''t move now. Should you know his father Chenjun?"


    Wang Yi''s eyes were deep and shrewd, as if she could see through everyone''s heart.


    "Because chennan''s father is Vice Governor Chen?"


    I didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha..." Wang Yi suddenly smiled, with a trace of shame in her smile. "I thought you people didn''t have any principles and dared to do anything. Now it seems that it''s just so!"


    I know Wang Yi is motivating me, but I''m not angry. I really should do it.


    However, how can Wang Yi understand the difficulties?


    Moving chennan, as long as Chenjun is a little aware, it can make all of us disappear in Jinhai city. Isn''t the price big enough?


    "Brother Wang, I will settle this matter later!" I said faintly.


    My eyes are full of malice.


    "Then why don''t you call the police?" Wang Yi then asked me.


    call the police?


    I was stunned, then shook my head and smiled bitterly. Who saw that the bastard in the aisle had an accident and went to the police? That will be looked down upon by everyone. Besides, if you call the police, don''t you wash yourself in?


    Who doesn''t have a few things? Call the police and don''t know who the police arrested!


    Moreover, as chennan, how to call the police?


    "The police won''t work," I said faintly.


    Wang Yi bit the cigarette end hard: "I don''t believe it. No one can manage him!"


    "This matter certainly needs Xinxin to come forward, but do you think she will come forward because of this matter? Will she openly say what chennan has done to herself? With her character, is it possible? Moreover, chennan''s background also tells us that we can''t go this way!" I said faintly.


    Wang Yi bowed her head and pondered for a while, then pinched off her cigarette and said: "Wang Xin and I have been the favourites of heaven in the eyes of my classmates since childhood, but I didn''t expect my father to have this affair. I will definitely check it out! I have loved Xinxin since childhood. I will certainly not sit idly by when she has this kind of affair. But I don''t have that ability now. I''m just an officer in the organ and have no right in my hands. People think I''m redundant when they look at me, I could have been promoted in a few months, but now it has all come to naught. "


    I know what Wang Yi''s promotion represents.


    Right!


    It''s the right to overwhelm everyone!


    This is no joke.


    Otherwise, why do so many people have to be promoted when they break their heads!


    This is the same as the upper position of the little bastard door.


    Then he looked at me: "Zhang Wen, do you know why I''m looking for you? It''s not just because you and Wang Xin are in love."


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "why?"


    "Because of your current status, your status in Jinhai and your status!"


    Wang Yi and I walked around so much that he finally told the truth.


    People like Wang Yi can''t come to me casually. He has a purpose for everything he does. Today, he asked me out. The purpose is really not simple.


    I smiled bitterly: "what position do I have? I''m just a little bastard. As long as the people above pinch it casually, I''ll die."


    "You can rest assured that if something really happens to you, you can call me. Although my father is gone, I can still talk to my uncles who usually have a good relationship with him. It should be no problem to keep you out," Wang Yi said.


    I smiled. Then, Wang Yi is even my first relationship in the white road in Jinhai city.


    However, this relationship is somewhat weak. Wang Yi''s ability is still far from that of boss Wang.


    Boss Wang can call the wind and rain in Jinhai city and even ask them to help catch dragons and snakes, but at best, I want Wang Yi to protect me.


    If Wang Yi''s father was still there, it would be another scene.


    In that way, if I have a good relationship with Wang Yi, maybe I can really straighten up with boss Wang in Jinhai city!


    As long as you break boss Wang''s relationship with the white world, he will have nothing to fear.


    But what does Wang Yi mean by saying these words to me?


    His words made me more contradictory.


    "What do you want me to do?" I felt that Wang Yi came to me, not to complain to me, nor to tell me that he wanted to revenge chennan so far in the future. He had ulterior motives.


    Wang Yi''s eyes turned red and hit the table with a hard punch. She angrily said, "I want chennan to die! I want him to die without a burial place!"

 Chapter 916

    killing.


    These two words are mostly bluffing, but Wang Yi''s eyes tell me that he must dare to do so. If he is given a chance, he even doesn''t hesitate to kill chennan himself.


    It also takes a lot of courage to blade the enemy.


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect Wang Yi to be so cruel.


    His character and his appearance are two types. Maybe he received his father''s education since childhood, and he was influenced by those things in officialdom since childhood, which made Wang Yi''s character become like this.


    You can be happy and angry without color, you can bear it for so long and don''t burst out like a person who''s fine.


    Introverted, with a trace of cruelty!


    This is Wang Yi!


    If this kind of person gains power in the future, it will be quite terrible!


    Wang Yi and I spoke the truth, but my heart was hanging high and didn''t come down.


    This should not have been said from Wang Yi''s mouth. This should have been hidden in his stomach, but in front of me, after Wang Xin''s text message and chennan''s dialogue appeared again and again in my mind, he still said it with me.


    Wang Yi, I can''t help it.


    I want to kill chennan and break him into pieces.


    I took a deep breath and said, "brother Wang, you are a smart man. You should know that chennan can''t move any of us now. Then don''t say these words. I promise you, when the time is ripe, I''m sure to kill chennan first, OK?"


    Wang Yi looked at me, her eyes slowly turned red, and then her body sobbed slightly. Tears slowly flowed out of her eyes like Wang Xin.


    At that moment, I seemed to see Wang Xin crying.


    My heart also had a hard cramp.


    Only the people around Wang Xin can feel the pain. Only Wang Yi and I can know the feeling.


    Wang Yi casually picked up the tea cup on the table and poured bitter tea into her stomach one mouthful after another.


    "I''m useless. I can''t take good care of Xinxin. If my father were still there, these things wouldn''t happen!"


    I was silent.


    Sometimes Wang Yi and I think the same thing. It is because we are so useless that we want to grow up and break a new ground in Jinhai city. Only when we have a firm foothold can we protect the people we want to protect.


    Like Wang Xin, like Wang Yuxian.


    These two women are my lifelong fetters.


    I patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "brother Wang, there are many things we can''t do in this world. What we can do is to make ourselves have no regrets. Do you know why I work so hard in Jinhai city? In fact, I can stay away from disputes and go home to farm. Because I''m unwilling, and the woman I want to protect."


    Wang Yi looked up and gave me a deep look.


    "This revenge is not a gentleman!"


    My hand was clenched with him and felt each other''s determination.


    I know that Wang Yi''s mansion is absolutely deep enough. I can see it from his quietly calling me out for tea and talking about Wang Xin with me as if nothing had happened.


    This is not what ordinary people can have.


    Chengfu is even on a par with boss Wang.


    This is the foundation of success.


    Forging iron still needs to be hard. Wang Yi has packaged herself well enough so that she can quickly get on the top in the future.


    That day, Wang Yi and I sat in the tea house for a long time. Wang Yi and I talked a lot with an open heart.


    However, our topics revolved around Wang Xin. From her childhood when she talked about the University, and from the university to her fantasy, but finally when it came to chennan, we were silent.


    In officialdom, Wang Yi worked hard.


    On the road, I try my best to expand my power.


    We work together secretly and believe that the sky in Jinhai will change color in the near future.


    Before leaving, I told Wang Yi what I thought. Although we can''t get chennan now, we can''t make him cheaper. We can''t make him feel better. After listening to what I said, Wang Yi smiled.


    Smart people don''t need to explain too much, sometimes just one look.


    Back to the nail salon, Li Erzi is calling.


    What is the underground emperor?


    It''s to package yourself brightly, or even take a vacation abroad. As long as you have a word and a phone, you can control everything.


    This is the real underground emperor.


    I, boss Wang, boss Du, among the old Yan, old Yan is the nearest person, but his strength is too weak, otherwise boss Wang and I can''t be better.


    Now boss Wang and I are attacking each other. He has long lost his previous spirit.


    Can only be blindly avoiding.


    Li Erzi is developing in this direction. I firmly believe that as long as he goes down this road, he will make great achievements.


    When I came in and smoked a cigarette, Li Erzi put down his cell phone.


    "What did Wang Yi tell you?" he looked at me with a smile.


    He thought it was about me and Wang Xin.


    I threw my cigarette butts on the ground and tried to stamp them out: "about chennan, he knows about Wang Xin and chennan ~"


    There was some helplessness in my words. These things let Wang Yi know that it was really a kind of injury.


    Li Erzi nodded: "so what did Wang Yi say? Did he want you to get rid of chennan?"


    I stared: "how do you know? You followed me?"


    Li Erzi''s words are always so unbelievable.


    He shook his head: "I''ve been in the room since you went out. I guess I asked about Lao Yan."


    "Shit, you can guess. Wang Yi said he wanted to kill chennan!"


    "Ha ha..." Li Erzi smiled and shook his head, "farmer''s heart ~"


    I thought that if people like Li Erzi didn''t become a little bastard, if his family background was a little tougher, it would be the most terrible existence to send him into officialdom in the future.


    I don''t think Wang Yi is his opponent.


    Intrigue has been played by Li Erzi.


    Now Li Erzi''s intelligence and wisdom are used in mixing society and contacts. I can''t see anything for the time being, but Li Erzi''s existence can''t be ignored after a long time.


    "I also want to kill chennan. No matter what others think of Wang Yi, he has no bad heart for me." I said.


    Li Erzi smiled and shook his head: "Wenzi, sometimes you are too simple and easy to be used, but since Wang Yi wants to use you, why can''t you use him?"


    I understood what he meant and looked at him with a smile, but Wang Yi is still a big tree with branches and leaves, and when his shade can cover my head, that''s when I can make use of him.


    However, I always feel that the relationship between Wang Yi and me is not such a utilization of each other.


    For a moment, Wang Yi looked at me with sincerity.

 Chapter 917

    Even if Wang Yi doesn''t look for me, I will get rid of chennan.


    Li Erzi and I talked about Wang Yi''s annoyance, and Li Erzi was silent. No one would feel better about this kind of thing.


    In fact, the pain in my heart is not much less than Wang Yi, but I try not to let myself show it.


    Because I know chennan, we can''t move now. Now, it''s not the time.


    But in front of me, Wang Yi still showed a trace of anxiety.


    There''s a bit of collapse~


    "Chen Nan can''t kill him now. I know that, but even if I don''t kill him for the time being, I have to give him some pressure!" my eyes narrowed.


    "You... It was a nightmare to annoy you!" Li Erzi looked at me and knew what I wanted to do. He smiled and shook his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Now in school.


    Wang Peng is fighting the landlord with several younger brothers in the dormitory. Today''s Wang Peng doesn''t know what''s wrong. He looks very upset. He is always angry. He didn''t play two games, so he stretched out his hand and lifted the table.


    Brother Yijiao, they can only bear it secretly.


    Wang Peng at this time is like an explosive. I don''t know when he will explode.


    Last time Li Erzi came to him, his words didn''t make Wang Peng realize his mistakes, but made him more angry. Wang Peng thought that there would be no such things without Wu Yang. All these things are because of Wu Yang.


    Because this person who talks and laughs with himself on weekdays!


    Wang Peng wanted to clean up Wu Yang at any time, but he couldn''t.


    It''s crazy to hold it in your heart.


    "Peng''er, what''s the matter with you?" brother Yijiao came over and whispered beside Wang Peng.


    His relationship with brother Yijiao is quite good. So many people dare to come and ask him what''s going on. Others really dare not.


    Wang Peng started a fire. They all knew that it was quite terrible.


    Recently, Wang Peng has been holding fire in his heart. If it breaks out at any time, anyone can only suffer it. No one is stupid.


    "Upset!" Wang Peng was ashamed that he didn''t tell brother Yijiao about it.


    Brother Yijiao patted him on the shoulder: "or let''s find two girls at night and relax?"


    Wang Peng shook his head: "forget it, you go. I''m not in the mood."


    It can make Wang Peng lose his mood to play with women. It can be seen how upset this matter is.


    It can be seen how helpless Wang Peng is.


    What Wang Peng is thinking now is how to deal with Wu Yang. Other things can be stranded.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    Wang Peng thought that the door was open. What else would he knock on?


    Looking back, there was a figure that made him smart.


    "Brother Wen, what are you doing here?" Wang Peng quickly got up. No matter what he did to others, Wang Peng was convinced of this person.


    Moreover, this person is also enough to protect him and make him feel warm in his heart.


    Yes, the person Wang Peng saw was me. Originally, er Zi Li wanted to come with me, but I refused. Anyway, it''s nothing. It''s good for me to come alone. Moreover, I haven''t had a good chat with Wang Peng for a long time.


    I looked at Wang Peng and smiled: "why, there''s nothing to do recently. You''re decadent ~"


    Wang Peng was embarrassed to scratch his head: "brother Wen, I''m free ~"


    "Ha ha, let''s go and tell you something." I put my hand on Wang Peng''s shoulder and said to brother Yijiao, "brother Yijiao, go and call down Wu Yang."


    Brother Yijiao quickly promised and went.


    Hearing Wu Yang''s name, Wang Peng''s body trembled subconsciously.


    Now in school, as long as there is nothing wrong, he and Wu Yang basically don''t meet or even say hello when they meet. The relationship is quite embarrassing.


    I know he has a conflict with Wu Yang. This time I came here to let them do something together to ease the tense relationship.


    "Brother Wen, I can do anything alone. I don''t need to call Wu Yang." Wang Peng said to me.


    I know what Wang Peng means.


    "No, you two must do it together. There is no room for discussion."


    Wang Peng sighed helplessly.


    Soon Wu Yang came down.


    Wu Yang is a fastidious person. When I told him to come down, he changed his clothes and looked quite formal.


    No one doesn''t like clean boys.


    Every time I see Wu Yang, I have a good impression of him.


    The clean white shirt makes Wu Yang look more capable.


    "Brother Wen." he came to say hello to me.


    "In the middle of the night, what are you doing wearing such formal clothes? I''m afraid others don''t know what you''re doing in the dormitory?" Wang Peng said coldly.


    Wu Yang ignored him and just smiled faintly.


    I stopped Wang Peng with my eyes and said, "Wang Xin''s brother came to me in the afternoon."


    "Brother Wang Xin, what is he looking for you?" Wang Peng asked.


    "Because of chennan."


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang were silent. They both knew about it. When Wang Peng heard about it, he said he would stab chennan to death. A girl as good as Wang Xin was ruined by chennan. Who doesn''t care?


    Who doesn''t hate chennan?


    "Brother Wen, are you going to kill chennan? I''ll go!" Wang Peng is really not afraid.


    This age, which advocates heroism, can easily be ignited.


    But the strength of this personal hero is sometimes a fatal weakness.


    For Wang Peng, it is fatal.


    I waved my hand: "no, chennan can''t kill now. If we get rid of chennan now, we all have to die. What does his father do? Aren''t you strange?"


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang nodded.


    Of course they know.


    At the same time, looking at my eyes, I also became quite confused. I didn''t come to deal with chennan. What am I doing with them?


    "Although we can''t kill chennan now, we can''t make him feel better. Psychological warfare, do you understand?" I said with a smile.


    Wang Peng was a little confused, but Wu Yang''s eyes floated.


    Wu Yang has understood what I mean.


    "Chennan can''t get rid of him now, but we must let chennan know that we will get rid of him soon!" I said.


    Wang Peng also understood what I meant and nodded suddenly: "brother Wen, let''s go and release the news on the road!"


    "Wait, there are many people on the road who know chennan, but there are not many people who keep in touch with chennan." I looked at Wang Peng, "peng''er, remember the last time you had a fight with chennan in the night? That day he called many people to come and find those people. They must be able to contact chennan!"


    Wang Peng nodded thoughtfully: "brother Wen, what degree will you get this time?"


    Wang Peng is smart and knows how to handle it.


    But I really don''t care about that this time.


    "As long as it doesn''t kill anyone, whatever!"

 Chapter 918

    My words gave Wang Peng considerable room to play, but Wu Yang was quite worried when he looked at Wang Peng.


    He knows that Wang Peng wants to vent now. He wants to find an opportunity to burst out the famine gas in his body.


    The night I finished this, Wang Peng took people out to find it.


    Wu Yang was not idle and asked someone to go with Wang Peng.


    It''s just that they didn''t get much in one night.


    Many people on the road knew about Wang Peng''s fight with chennan at night that day, but it faded out of people''s sight after a few days of discussion. Chennan can only be regarded as a joke on the road in Jinhai city.


    He''s just a dirty bastard. He doesn''t have any skills except that he can spend money to find some people to come over.


    No one thinks chennan is powerful.


    Chen Nan vs Wang Peng?


    We all know the end with our eyes closed!


    Therefore, what happened that day was regarded as a joke, a boxing match without any suspense.


    It has improved Wang Peng''s popularity.


    The existence of chennan itself is a joke.


    Brother Hao is a smart man. Since he heard that Zhang Wen wanted to find chennan last time, he has cleverly hid. These days he is quite low-key and basically doesn''t come out to play. He doesn''t want to be a scapegoat for chennan.


    Chen Nan called him over that day, but many bastards saw it. Now Zhang Wen can''t reach Chen Nan. Who will he look for?


    It must be brother Hao and the man called by tianchennan!


    Fools all know that those who can come to help chennan must have a close relationship with chennan. They think they must know where chennan is.


    If you can''t find chennan, will you start from the people around him.


    Brother Hao is an old Jianghu. Naturally, he knows this very well.


    However, he was not afraid of Zhang Wen. To tell the truth, he was eager to have a war with Zhang Wen since he heard of Zhang Wen''s things, but he always felt that the time was not ripe, otherwise he wouldn''t slap Chen Nan in the face of so many people last time.


    Although brother Hao looks rough and crazy, he still has a brain.


    If he wants to deal with Zhang Wen, he won''t believe it if he catches the world''s attention. Can Zhang Wen still have three heads and six arms?


    Therefore, brother Hao chose to shrink up and wait for the opportunity.


    Brother Hao is also an ambitious bastard.


    At least the heart is quite mature.


    Brother Hao hid, but the bastard who had a good relationship with chennan didn''t hide. They naively thought it had nothing to do with them!


    At this time, in a night scene, exciting music was played, and the sweat of many men and women was intertwined. Many people were crazy about their youth here.


    In front of one of the elegant seats, a man of medium build and some thin had a good time.


    He came to strength, stood directly on the table and swayed wildly.


    The drinks on the table were scattered all over the floor.


    The little brother sitting next to him felt like an earthquake~


    However, not only did he not arouse people''s disgust, but also made many people feel very handsome. He stood on the table all the time and imitated him.


    This feeling is a bit of a mob of demons.


    "Hey, ha!"


    The man took the lead and shouted along with the drum when the music reached the high Chao part.


    He thought he could bring all the atmosphere up by himself, and he thought he was very powerful.


    See?


    The gangsters in Jinhai city will do whatever I do. If I have something to shout in this field in the future, can they come out to help?


    Are you sure you want to help!


    Later in Jinhai City, he is absolutely awesome!


    No one can shake.


    Not even Zhang Wen!


    Zhang Wen?


    What is he? Isn''t he a red bastard? After a while, he will be honest!


    This man has been in Jinhai city for a long time, but he has never seen a Hun who can be red from head to tail. He has always been lifted high and then fell heavily to the ground.


    This must be Zhang Wen''s fate.


    "My grass, what is this, table dance?" Wang Peng took Yijiao brother and many brothers into the door. The first thing he saw was this picture.


    Now Wang Peng is still a bit awkward to walk and limps.


    I have to say that the atmosphere of the venue was really driven by the first person standing on the table. It must be this routine in the next week or so.


    With music, people stand on the table.


    It''s like a commodity. It''s sold there.


    Brother Yijiao smiled and said that this might be the feature of the show.


    Wang Peng made it clear during the day.


    Last time I had a fight with myself, chennan called two groups of people.


    The first wave was a man named Wang Yutian. He was a bastard in Jinhai City, but he was ordinary. He had many younger brothers.


    The second wave is brother Hao, who is a veteran of Jinhai city and has outstanding skills. However, there seems to be no news about him recently. He may be hiding.


    This Wang Yutian is playing at night now.


    He was the first person to dance on the table.


    Someone who drives the atmosphere of the whole night.


    Look at people. How strong is the infection?


    Wang Baopeng didn''t pay any attention to Wang Yutian. He thought Wang Yutian was a waste.


    Originally, Wu Yang came with him today. Wu Yang brought more than a dozen people, and Wang Peng also brought more than a dozen people, but when they came over, their opinions differed.


    Wu Yang said that it should be a sneak attack. Don''t make things so big. Just let Wang Yutian know about it alone.


    But Wang Peng said no, he said that this matter must be known by the bastards in Jinhai City, so as to achieve the effect.


    Wu Yang couldn''t beat him, so they chose to go in through the back door. Wang Peng and they went through the front door.


    The two teams surrounded him so that he wouldn''t run away.


    Wang Peng came in and saw the man at a glance. Brother Yijiao asked the little brother around him, found Wang Yutian''s photo from his mobile phone, looked at it and said it was him.


    With an evil smile on his face, Wang Peng limped over.


    There are a lot of people around the table. Now Wang Yutian has reached the state of selflessness. He can''t dance very well. His action is to hold down a point and swing mechanically, which is a bit like suction, but he is very intoxicated and feels that his action is handsome. Don''t want it.


    After all, is he the man who drives the atmosphere of the whole venue!


    "My grass, get up!" Wang Yutian shook and suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. He was very angry and asked his little brother to swing with him!


    The atmosphere has reached this level. He must be more hi. He must be a high-ranking leader in this field!


    But no younger brother responded to him.


    Answering him is a simple and straightforward action.


    I saw a strong leg facing the table, and the leg is a sweeping leg.

 Chapter 919

    Brother Yijiao deserves his name.


    He has always been a member of the school sports team. His kung fu is absolutely not bad. On weekdays, he squats on one leg and runs with people on his shoulders. These exercises are like routine for him.


    The strength of these legs can be imagined.


    Not at all.


    With a click, a table leg was kicked off by a brother.


    Then Wang Yutian, who was high above, lost his center of gravity and fell down with a bang.


    Like a dog, Zhanzhan lay on the ground.


    Right under Wang Peng''s feet.


    The former Mr. hi Zhiyong was photographed by Wang Peng. Now Wang Yutian is imitating Zhiyong.


    Wang pengle is not tired. He just likes to shoot them hard when they are attacked by others, so that they can experience the feeling of hell.


    Zhiyong didn''t get Wang Peng, did Wang Yu Tianxing?


    If only he could escape!


    However, Wang Peng didn''t pay attention to him at all. He felt like a clown. He didn''t even have the qualification to lift his shoes.


    Many people in the night scene are swinging with Wang Yutian''s rhythm. Wang Yutian brought this rhythm up. At this time, he suddenly broke the line. Everyone must see what''s going on.


    Let''s see if Wang Yutian is too high. Let''s go.


    This time, Wang Peng successfully attracted the attention of everyone in the night show and became the focus of the whole audience.


    However, he didn''t mean to act at all this time, but stared coldly at Wang Yutian on the ground.


    After falling to the ground for a few seconds, Wang Yutian still remained as he had just been. He didn''t react for a long time.


    Why did you fall to the ground?


    Just now, I was dreaming about how to call the wind and rain in Jinhai city. Suddenly, I fell down?


    Is this table of poor quality?


    His head is still dizzy, and he is in front. The hunks in Jinhai City swing after him.


    The picture is pricking, like the TV suddenly has no signal.


    Wang Yutian didn''t react until he saw Wang Peng''s feet on the ground.


    Oh, it doesn''t seem like what he thought. The dream hasn''t been made yet!


    His eyes slowly looked up along a pair of spotless sneakers.


    In front of him was Wang Peng with a cold face.


    Next to it is the table whose leg was kicked off.


    He understood everything in an instant. He didn''t hi himself. Someone came to look for something!


    When Wang Yutian saw Wang Peng, his anger rose.


    Today, I came here with so many younger brothers, and the atmosphere of the whole venue was driven by myself. Does this man dare to come here to pick a problem? What''s up!


    Now Wang Yutian, who is extremely inflated, thinks that even if boss Wang comes, he can spell it. What is he afraid of when so many people are around?


    Grass!


    "Fuck you..." Wang Yu stood up.


    However, when his eyes were flush with Wang Peng, he suddenly found that, alas, why did this face look so familiar? I seem to have seen it somewhere~


    Although this face is full of disdain for Wang Yutian, although it seems that he doesn''t care about him at all, he still stares at Wang Peng''s face and keeps looking at it.


    Different angles make different people.


    Wang Yutian couldn''t recognize Wang Peng from the perspective of a dog just now.


    Now he stood up and saw quite clearly.


    "Who did you scold just now?" Wang Peng said calmly.


    In a word, Wang Yutian''s spirit cover was lifted.


    Wang Peng was so arrogant that he didn''t know what to do.


    In terms of arrogance, Wang Peng is an absolute master.


    Now Wang Peng is also quite arrogant.


    Even let Wang Yutian don''t know what to do.


    what the fuck!


    He recognized Wang Peng''s voice.


    This man is no one else, it''s Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng is nothing terrible, but the people standing behind him are terrible!


    It''s Zhang Wen!


    Jinhai city now everyone is afraid of Zhang Wen!


    Wang Yutian was stunned. Looking at Wang Peng, he was stunned.


    However, he reacted in a few seconds, and the coolness behind him disappeared.


    I haven''t provoked Wang Peng at all. Why did he come to me?


    Thinking of this, Wang Yutian calmed down.


    However, he didn''t think about it. There are so many bastards in the field. Why doesn''t Wang Peng find someone else and just find him alone?


    Why didn''t he analyze the pros and cons clearly?


    There must be a reason for him.


    Wang Yutian is still too stupid. He doesn''t have the intelligence of brother Hao at all. Zhang Wen''s people came to find him. Why? Don''t he know the news on the road recently?


    Didn''t he hear that Zhang Wen was looking for chennan?


    Wang Yutian was confused and was caught by Wang Peng.


    Blame him for his stupidity.


    Facing Wang Peng like the God of war, Wang Yutian immediately flattered and smiled: "brother Peng, I didn''t scold you. I scolded this table!"


    Who doesn''t know that the most ruthless person under Zhang Wen is Wang Peng. Many people saw it when Wang Peng and Zhi Yonggang last time. This matter has evaporated among the bastards for a long time.


    Wang Peng, it''s a wild road.


    Besides, the last time chennan asked him to go out, he met Wang Peng. This time, he was really ashamed and lost his hair.


    Wang Peng was never polite to pretending to be a forced criminal. He ignored Wang Yutian''s low voice, but looked at him with a smile in his eyes: "don''t talk nonsense. Do you know what I''m doing here?"


    Wang Yutian shook his head numbly.


    "I''ll clean up and pretend to force criminals, such as you."


    "Ah? Me?" Wang Yutian is still pretending! He was the biggest pretender in the field. When Wang Peng said his name, he pretended to be surprised.


    "You don''t have to pretend. Come here and I''ll ask you something."


    With that, Wang Peng ignored Wang Yutian, who was surrounded by a group of younger brothers, stretched out his hand to pull his hair and directly dragged it to his side.


    Wang Yutian''s face was trampled on the ground by Wang Peng. His old face turned red.


    He''s not doing well, and there are some better than himself in this game, but he hasn''t been bullied. If he''s not doing well, should he be bullied?


    If you don''t mix well, should you let people drag their hair and play like this?


    Wang Yu is not convinced!


    But he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only follow Wang Peng, because he knew that Wang Peng was a man who dared to be positive with a fugitive like Zhiyong. Who wasn''t afraid of such a person?


    How many lives did Wang Yutian dare to let him play like that?


    "Brother Peng, what''s the matter? Can we say it well?" Wang Yutian was very uncomfortable when he was caught with his hair. He said to Wang Peng with a smile.


    Wang Peng gave him a cold look and threw it hard.


    Threw him aside.

 Chapter 920

    People with rights are not the most terrible, the most terrible people, but those who can use their rights to the extreme.


    There are so many brothers around Zhang Wen, including the tiger, the outstanding Zhang Guohua, and the brilliant Li Erzi.


    These people are all ruthless characters, but why is Wang Peng famous for his balanced data?


    Because he knows how to use and can give full play to his power!


    I can use Zhang Wen''s name to get my fame here.


    This is somewhat similar to when Zhang Wen followed boss Wang.


    If it weren''t for boss Wang and pillar, would Zhang Wen be so famous?


    Definitely not!


    At night, the focus of people''s attention was Wang Peng.


    Some of them have doubts in their eyes, others gloat.


    All waiting for the good play.


    There are not many people who can make Wang Yutian so humble. No one dares to do this to him. No one is stupid. Wang Yutian won''t fight you on the face. When he goes out, he will find two people to kill you. Can you know who doesn''t?


    Even if you know, aren''t you the one who suffers?


    But Wang Peng was not afraid. What he thought was that if Wang Yutian dared to find someone to Yin himself, he would directly bury Wang Yutian!


    Just kill!


    How much is Wang Peng''s hostility now? He has almost reached the point of fearlessness.


    Killing is as simple as eating and drinking water.


    Seeing that the focus of the whole audience was on himself, Wang Peng said calmly, "do you know where chennan is?"


    When Wang Yutian heard chennan''s name, he knew it was broken. He might have bad luck today.


    He remembered that Zhang Wen was looking for chennan recently?


    Don''t you still talk about killing chennan?


    He was careless. He didn''t think Zhang Wen would come to him.


    It seems that people still came out, didn''t they?


    Wang Peng still came to him, didn''t he?


    Wang Yutian blinked twice and said innocently, "brother Peng, how can I know where chennan is? If I know, I will go and tell brother Wen at the first time! Where can I hide it!"


    Yeah, where?


    If he knows where chennan is, why doesn''t he go to buy a good one in front of Zhang Wen?


    Why not get close to Zhang Wen? I''m not familiar with chennan. There''s no need to carry it for him, isn''t it?


    He and chennan, at best, are related to money. Every time he helps chennan, he talks about the price first.


    Wang Peng couldn''t have been more clear about what he was thinking.


    When he came here today, it was because the drunken man didn''t want to drink.


    "Bullshit!" Wang Peng pulled up his hair again and raised his voice several grades. "You have a good fucking relationship with chennan at ordinary times. Where can he go without telling you?"


    "Oh, brother Peng..." Wang Yutian was crying when he heard this.


    He really doesn''t know where chennan is. He has never been so wronged.


    You have to have some moves.


    "If not, I''ll cut you off today!" brother Yijiao said on the side.


    If someone else said this, Wang Yutian must have laughed it off. You said cut me, and I''ll cut you! Scare who?


    But if this is said from the people around Wang Peng, the taste is different.


    Wang Yutian believed that Wang Peng could kill him and said it was not too much to kill him.


    The cold that had never existed also rose up along the soles of Wang Yutian''s feet.


    But he doesn''t know. What can he do?


    "Brother Peng, it''s not that I don''t say it, but that I really don''t know..." Wang Yu was naive and helpless. He thought Wang Peng couldn''t be unreasonable.


    Wang Yutian is really what Wang Peng planned.


    Zhang Wen told him that as long as there was no human life, Wang Peng was ready to break Wang Yutian''s leg first.


    At this time, Wang Yutian has slowly stepped into his trap.


    "Ha ha..." Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense and asked him. His eyes narrowed. One hand pulled Wang Yutian''s hair and the other hand reached into his arms.


    Wang Yutian''s eyes were wide.


    He kept watching, watching what Wang Peng was going to take out of his arms!


    Brush~


    The cold tip of the knife first came into his sight.


    With the slightest chill, it seemed that Wang Yutian was exposed to the nine foot ice cold.


    At this time, Wang Yutian''s adrenal glands began to soar.


    Die, die!


    Wang Peng has no mercy at all. He must have gone to kill Wang Yutian. In order to protect himself, Wang Yutian''s adrenal gland has been sprayed out first, making his eyes red. He can immediately see Wang Peng alone in front of him.


    Wang Peng grabbed the hand of Wang Yutian''s hair and tightened it.


    Wang Yutian''s years of fighting experience told him that it''s over. Wang Peng is ready to do it!


    People''s potential is unlimited. In order to save their lives, they can do anything, even rush 100 meters and surpass the world champion.


    Wang Yutian''s potential at this time broke out completely.


    He greeted Wang Peng''s strength and said goodbye. Wang Peng grabbed his hand.


    "Grass!" Wang Peng ate pain, subconsciously let go and grabbed his hair. Then, Wang Yutian turned away and ran away!


    That''s a quick!


    With two swish, he stepped on the table and flew out for several meters.


    When Wang Peng and them reflected, Wang Yutian was almost at the back door.


    It''s too late for brother Yijiao to take people to chase him now.


    Wang Peng scolded secretly, but he didn''t hurry to chase after him, and his eyes sank.


    Wang Yutian''s heart beat so fast that he escaped on the line of life and death. He admired himself.


    Why react so quickly?


    How can you run so fast?


    Is this adrenal gland on your body still very useful, ha ha~


    However, he may have to hide in the future. Wang Peng seems to be playing for real. If he is caught again next time, he will have to die.


    Thinking so, Wang Yutian has reached the back door and is ready to open the door.


    But before his hand touched the handle, the door clicked open.


    At the back door, there were more than a dozen people standing. The one who took the lead was wearing a clean white shirt, his hair was smooth and smooth, and looked like a white faced Xiaosheng.


    But seeing him, the boy''s eyes sank.


    "Wang Yutian?"


    Wang Yutian was scared to death when he heard the man call his name. There were Wang Peng and them behind him. He couldn''t run away. In a few seconds of his stupidity, the white faced Xiaosheng pulled his hair away and pulled it out.


    "Grass, what the fuck do you want to do? Do you know who I am?" Wang Yutian is still making the last resistance.


    The man smiled and said calmly, "my name is Wu Yang and Zhang Wen is my eldest brother."


    Boom~


    Wang Yutian''s head was like a bomb: "it''s Zhang Wen again!"

 Chapter 921

    Today, it is a stain in Wang Yutian''s life.


    Just out of the wolf''s den and into the tiger''s mouth.


    Wang Yutian realized the ups and downs of life.


    It''s fucking exciting.


    It was so exciting that Wang Yutian came to play alone.


    He also saw that he might be really unlucky tonight, and they didn''t intend to let him go.


    There are people at the front and back doors.


    "I really don''t know where chennan is. Can you let me go?" Wang Yutian''s words were full of helplessness and a little self abandonment.


    Chen Nan, when we find him, we must ask him for a loss fee!


    He''s gone. He''s the one who was beaten. Wang Yutian!


    Grass!


    Wu Yang smiled: "how can I believe you?"


    Listening to his tone, Wu Yang is still a more reasonable person. Wang Yutian cried in his voice: "brother, if I know, I promise to send it to brother Wen at the first time, OK? I guarantee it with my reputation!"


    Wang Yutian is telling the truth, but Wu Yang doesn''t want this.


    While talking, Wang Peng and they also came over.


    The narrow back door is now full.


    Wu Yang threw it hard, and Wang Yutian fell into the hands of Wang Peng.


    All of a sudden, the sound of dust, grass, sun and dry could not be heard. The war years with horseshoes flying were just like this. The dusty battlefield meant that.


    Brother Yijiao was the first to go on, and then Wang Peng and Wu Yang went on.


    Everyone wants to step on it, and everyone wants to hit Wang Yutian twice.


    The latter can only curl up on the ground with his head in his arms.


    He had no room to fight back. Even if he was asked to fight back, he wouldn''t dare.


    After a few times, he cried out in pain.


    It''s not the purpose to ask where Wang Yu tianchennan is. It''s the purpose to clean him up and scare him.


    Let Wang Yutian completely fear, completely fear, and they will achieve their goal.


    Within a few minutes, Wu Yang stopped everyone.


    Looking at Wang Yutian, who was no longer a man on the ground, he was ready to stop.


    "Wait a minute." Wang Peng still didn''t enjoy it. He wanted something more exciting.


    "Peng''er, it''s almost enough." Wu Yang advised.


    Wang Peng didn''t intend to listen to him at all. He took the steel pipe from brother Yijiao and asked someone to put Wang Yutian''s legs up.


    Wang Peng especially likes this way of breaking his legs like chopping firewood.


    But this way, in Wang Yutian''s view, is really terrible.


    I can imagine watching my leg broken by someone.


    Brother Yijiao put Wang Yutian''s leg on the wall, and then pressed the root of his thigh.


    Wang Peng walked over and compared the steel pipe in his hand.


    Wang Yutian got up and cried for mercy.


    Wang Peng didn''t listen at all. With a swish, the steel pipe was raised above his head.


    "Peng''er, that''s enough." just then, Wu Yang grabbed the steel pipe in Wang Peng''s hand and said faintly.


    Wang Peng stared, "what are you talking about?"


    "Brother Wen asked us to work, not to make trouble." Wu Yang was not angry.


    "Grass, am I doing things!"


    "No, you''ve gone a little too far."


    With that, Wu Yang waved and the people around him gave Wang Yutian a kick in the ass and told him to go away.


    Looking at Wang Yutian disappearing at the end of the alley, Wang Peng''s eyes sank: "I''ll never work with you again in the fucking future. I''m really fucking oppressed!"


    Wu Yang smiled helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    For Wang Peng and Wu Yang, it was only a small episode, but it caused an unimaginable shadow to Wang Yutian''s soul. For a long time after that, he would catch up when he saw someone carrying something like a steel pipe in the street.


    Subconsciously block your legs.


    The action of Wang Peng and Wu Yang was quite successful. Their success frightened Wang Yutian.


    Wang Yutian, who ran out that day, ran along this road for a long time~


    This road seems to have no end. It seems to be a road to another world.


    In Wang Yutian''s life, it guides his direction and what he should do.


    A man ran along the dark road. I don''t know how long he ran. Wang Yutian finally stopped.


    Wheezing.


    Tired.


    fear.


    It spread all over his body, bringing his cognition of Zhang Wen to a new level,


    He used to think that even if Zhang Wen was powerful, he was just a jerk. He was just a big jerk in Jinhai city. At best, he broke his head in a fight, but he didn''t expect that one of Zhang Wen''s younger brothers was so cruel.


    I want him to be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life!


    What a terrible thing!


    Turn a good man into a cripple!


    Wang Yu is so lucky. He''s glad he ran fast just now. He''s lucky!


    Click.


    He lit a cigarette to calm himself.


    The thoughts in my head also began to rotate quickly.


    He has his own field and many younger brothers. He is not bad at worldly affairs. Even if he is not as good as others, he will not be bullied.


    But today, why let a boy be bullied?


    It''s Zhang Wen''s little brother.


    Why is this?


    Why are you so upset?


    Not because of chennan!


    It''s all because of this waste! no way! He was almost crippled by others because of him. He must know about it and make up for it!


    Thinking of this, he took a taxi home first, then found chennan''s phone and dialed it.


    It''s getting late. It''s more than eleven.


    But at this time, chennan didn''t feel sleepy at all. He stayed at home all day. His spirit was highly concentrated and didn''t relax for a moment.


    Around me, I always feel that Zhang Wen will suddenly appear and kill him!


    The psychological blow is far more painful than the physical pain, which can even torture a person crazy!


    The phone rang and Chen Nan looked down.


    Above is the name of Wang Yutian.


    Chennan hasn''t contacted anyone outside for a long time. He didn''t want to answer the phone, but he did.


    "Hello." Chen Nan''s voice was gloomy and cold, as if he had just climbed out of the ice hole.


    "My grass, chennan? Where are you?" Wang Yutian scolded.


    Chen Nan buzzed in his head. He didn''t react. What''s going on? He didn''t scold anyone for so many days, and his mouth became stupid.


    "Wang Yutian? My grass!"


    "Chen Nan, I was almost crippled by someone because of you. You are quite leisurely!"


    "What? What did you say?" Chen Nan perked up.


    Wang Yutian, almost crippled by someone?


    "What are you pretending? Zhang Wen''s people came to me. If I hadn''t run fast, I would have been planted today!"

 Chapter 922

    Listening to the voice on the phone, chennan was a little confused for a moment.


    What''s going on?


    Zhang Wen''s people went to find Wang Yutian?


    But they don''t haunt Jinhai. What are they looking for Wang Yutian for?


    A deep fear spread from the soles of Chen Nan''s feet. He knew what it meant, but he still asked, "why do Zhang Wen''s people come to you?"


    This sentence made Wang Yutian burst out. He shouted at the phone: "chennan, what do you think I do to you? When you got into trouble in the field, I didn''t bring someone to help you? In a word, did I run very fast?"


    This is understandable. No matter whether he is for money or for anything, he is really fast and unambiguous.


    Even when chennan and Wang Peng were fighting in the field that day, he also ran fast. First, he wanted to help chennan for money. Second, he really wanted to help chennan.


    "Yes, but which time did I give you less money?" Chen Nan fought back without ambiguity.


    Wang Yutian here blushed a little: "bullshit, don''t mention money to me first!"


    "Grass!" Chen Nan smiled and scolded. He didn''t mention money. What did he mention? I have only money left on me!


    "I tell you, now Zhang Wen''s people are looking for you everywhere. If you can''t keep it together, you will die!" Wang Yutian told chennan with a sentence that he didn''t think it was very serious.


    He just wanted to scare chennan.


    Unexpectedly, chennan was really taken seriously. He was stunned. There was no sound on the phone.


    Wang Yutian then said, "chennan, today I was beaten because of you. How much should you mean!"


    Chen Nan didn''t speak, but hung up the phone with a click.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to give Wang Yutian money, nor does he love these money. For him, these money is not a matter at all, because he is afraid of Zhang Wen! Even hearing Zhang Wen''s name can scare a cold sweat!


    Curled up in bed, Chen Nan''s face changed with fear.


    After hiding for so many days, he thought that things outside might have been a lot dull. At least after Zhang Wen killed Bruce Lee, it should stop.


    But now it seems that this matter has not the slightest intention to stop, but has intensified.


    It turns out that Zhang Wen is still asking people to find him chennan everywhere.


    Up to now, chennan also knows that this matter is not so simple.


    Zhang Wen, I never wanted to let him go, not at all, never!


    It must be sooner or later to find his hiding place!


    Thinking of this, chennan immediately got up and went out with his wallet and bank card.


    Instead of driving, he called a taxi and left without leaving a trace.


    ¡­¡­


    Chennan, sadly left his villa and went to find a safer place. In front of Zhang Wen, he chose to avoid and avoid the edge of Zhang Wen.


    At this time, there is another person, also struggling on the edge of pain.


    This man is Lao Yan.


    Lost the most basic fun, Lao Yan now hides in it every day, either solving it by himself or thinking about things and life,


    This small room of tens of square meters has become his best partner and his thinking partner.


    However, every time he thought about the last time, he was unhappy.


    Now Lao Yan is not worried about boss Wang and Zhu. If only these two people find him, he can easily hide or solve it.


    But in the current situation, not only boss Wang, but also Zhang Wen!


    Boss Wang is a tiger.


    A fierce tiger must have a way down the mountain.


    So what is Zhang Wen?


    Zhang Wen is a hungry wolf hiding in the dark.


    The hungry wolf pours on the food. What routine do you want? As long as you can catch your prey and fill your stomach.


    No principles.


    This is Lao Yan''s impression of Zhang Wen.


    He was sure that if Zhang Wen came instead of Zhu came to him that day, his chances of survival would be reduced by more than half.


    I don''t know how these days. Lao Yan is always worried about Zhang Wen looking for him. He always feels that Zhang Wen stands outside the door from time to time and stares at himself with his coldest eyes. As long as the time is ripe, he will rush over madly and eat his bones and meat!


    Zhang Wen, it''s terrible!


    If you want to deal with the tiger, just choose to avoid him and make a detour. Then, there are opportunities to escape.


    But to deal with Zhang Wen''s hungry wolf, simply avoiding it can no longer solve the problem.


    Wolf, patience with prey is not a bit!


    If you want to deal with the hungry wolf, you must seize his weakness!


    For example, his weakest tail!


    Recently, Lao Yan always recalls in his mind where his plan failed.


    Perhaps, since the first time that the little dragon and snake sneaked into Zhang Wen, he failed.


    If the little dragon snake could succeed at that time, now Lao Yan must be the strong one who can divide up half of Jinhai city with boss Wang. He must have been very moist every day.


    But Bruce Lee failed. Instead of sneaking into Zhang Wen, he stabbed Zhang Wen''s woman, the beautiful woman.


    This time has also become a joke on the road, and it has also become the root cause of Bruce Lee''s death.


    Moving Zhang Wen''s favorite woman is not the only way to die!


    Little dragon snake is a fucking fool!


    Lao Yan scolded.


    So, how should I deal with Zhang Wen?


    Start with his weakness. Where is his weakness?


    His thoughts quickly turned around in the air, and then stopped on my Wang Yuxian without taboo.


    by the way!


    Why don''t you start with the woman Zhang Wen loves most?


    Since Zhang Wen is willing to kill for her, her every move must lead Zhang Wen''s nerve.


    Lao Yan suddenly remembered that he had helped Zhang Wen deal with the drug addict named Lao Gao.


    That old Gao is pure waste!


    If you remember correctly, he is Wang Yuxian''s man. Anyway, Lao Gao is dead now. Wang Yuxian must not know about it. If he adds a fire in the middle, the relationship between Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian will be broken!


    At that time, Zhang Wen''s attention will not be on Jinhai City, so won''t Lao Yan have the opportunity to take advantage of it?


    ha-ha!


    Good idea!


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan quickly found Liang Zi''s phone and dialed it.


    Liang Zi quickly picked it up: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Liang Zi is busy putting news outside recently. At this time, he is bragging with some gangsters in Jinhai city! At the same time, they are also releasing the affairs of Zhang Wen and boss Wang.


    "What are you doing now?" old Yan heard Liang Zi''s voice floating and knew that he must have drunk.


    Drinking, that must be playing!


    Liangzi hurried to find a place where there was no one before he continued to talk to Lao Yan.

 Chapter 923

    "Elder brother, I''m putting news outside! Now almost all the people on the road know that Zhang Wen is going to deal with boss Wang!" Liang Zi is still very happy. He feels that his ability to handle affairs is getting stronger and stronger, which is comparable to the original strong son.


    "Then why do I hear you speak with a big tongue?" Lao Yan''s words hit the nail on the head.


    Liang Zi was a little helpless: "brother, I''m putting news outside. I must have a drink. If I don''t, who will talk to you?"


    That makes sense.


    Lao Yan didn''t doubt him, but told him to do things for me and be serious!


    "Well, you stop first and help me investigate someone." old Yan said faintly.


    "Who?" Liang Zi asked.


    "It''s Zhang Wen''s woman, a woman named Wang Yuxian."


    "Oh, isn''t it good?" a sentence blurted out from Liang Zi''s mouth, and also said the most primitive idea in his heart.


    "Grass, it''s not good-looking. What does it have to do with you! Do you want to fight her Pao or what!" old Yan was angry.


    "Brother, I didn''t mean that..." Liang Zi explained quickly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up! That woman should be the most beautiful woman you''ve ever seen, but it''s Zhang Wen''s woman. Just ask me her phone number. Don''t worry about the rest!"


    "Well, I see, brother!"


    After hanging up the phone, Liang Zi fantasized about what the most beautiful woman he had ever seen would look like.


    And it''s Zhang Wen''s woman.


    Since ancient times, heroes deserve beauty. I don''t know how beautiful this woman named Wang Yuxian is.


    It must be the kind of person who has a good figure and doesn''t want it. He feels so cool that he pulls the flag at a glance and loses his soul once~


    Like Lao Yan, his younger brother is also quite superficial. He thinks that a good-looking woman is a reproductive tool. Unexpectedly, in Zhang Wen''s eyes, Wang Yuxian is not only appearance, but also true love!


    Is the legendary true love.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Wang Peng came back from their work and reported to me.


    Li Erzi and I are on the first floor of the nail shop.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang stood in front of us.


    Wang Peng doesn''t look very well, while Wu Yang has no expression on his face.


    "Everything is done?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well, I found that bastard named Wang Yutian. In the night, a group of people stepped on it." Wang Peng said.


    "Ha ha, OK, chennan will be frightened when he knows." I smiled.


    "Brother Wen, I can actually do this better. You told me that as long as you decide to do it, you must defeat the other party until you are convinced, but I don''t think Wang Yutian is convinced! Wu Yang stopped me!"


    Wang Peng said, staring at Wu Yang in the dark.


    "Oh? What''s going on?" I looked at Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang took a deep breath and told us what had happened.


    After listening, I became silent.


    Although I don''t care about Wang Yutian''s life and death, even if Wang Peng beat him up, I''m not afraid.


    But now I think Wu Yang did the right thing.


    We don''t have to go too far.


    As long as you''re scared and hit, it''s OK.


    I lit a cigarette: "Peng''er, no matter what happens, there are two possibilities, one is success and the other is failure. But there are many possibilities for success. If I had fought with pretending to force tiger in the restaurant, I didn''t just fight twice, but I wanted to hurt him, then I won and succeeded in the end, but what happened? I would have lost a good brother However, I''m not asking you to make brothers with Wang Yutian. I''m talking about things. "


    My words made Wang Peng''s face red and white. He bowed his head and stopped talking.


    "All right, let''s get things done. Let''s go and drink!"


    Then I took them out.


    Anyway, I''m very glad that Wang Peng and Wu Yang did things together today.


    I took them to Ray''s little bar.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang basically don''t talk much. They all listen to me. I can still see from Wang Peng''s eyes. He is very unconvinced about it.


    He was not convinced of Wu Yang at all.


    But I didn''t think much. I thought I had to give them some time to run in slowly and solve all the previous misunderstandings.


    In the evening, I drank a lot of wine. After being sent back by Wang Peng and Wu Yang, I fell asleep.


    On the way home, although Wang Peng and Wu Yang walked together, there were three people in the middle.


    I don''t know when the relationship between the two became like this.


    Strangers.


    Wang Peng looked extremely upset. He stopped a car on the roadside and left.


    Wu Yang knew what Wang Peng was upset about. He didn''t speak when he got into the car, but sighed secretly.


    In this state of Wang Peng, he always felt that it was not far from their break.


    Wang Peng, Wu Yang, where to go.


    ¡­¡­


    Facing the dawn of the morning, I slowly opened my eyes with a pillow with Wang Yuxian''s body fragrance.


    After looking at the phone, there were two missed calls from Wang Yuxian.


    I subconsciously prepared to dial it, but when I turned on my cell phone and saw the time above, I put down the phone.


    It''s still early. Wang Yuxian must still be sleeping. I don''t want to disturb her rest.


    I sat by the bed and lit a cigarette, and my thoughts drifted away.


    I don''t know how chennan is doing now.


    So what is chennan doing now?


    You can grow only after experiencing great events.


    These experiences of tianchennan can definitely be described as earth shaking.


    After these things, chennan''s growth rate is absolutely no less than that of Bruce Lee.


    Wang Yutian''s call to chennan completely woke him up.


    The most dangerous place is the safest place.


    Chennan originally wanted to hide in other provinces, but after thinking about it, he chose to stay in Jinhai city.


    Although other provinces are safe, chennan is still afraid.


    Afraid that if Zhang Wen''s people find themselves, there will be a sneak attack or something. He can''t run if he wants to.


    But in Jinhai City, Chen Jun can still help him. At least Chen Jun will protect him when Chen Nan is desperate.


    Creak.


    In a courtyard, chennan pushed the door open.


    Oh


    Although he had been prepared, Chen Nan still couldn''t help frowning.


    The conditions in this place were really poor, which made him think of his childhood.


    At that time, Hou chennan grew up with his grandmother and lived in such a house in the countryside.


    Back to nature.


    It seems that I was a child again.


    However, it can no longer be as simple as before.


    Chen Nan sighed and went in with his belongings.


    Zhang Wen can''t find him here.


    Absolutely safe.

 Chapter 924

    Call~


    Chennan lit a cigarette and sat in the empty room sighing.


    The inside wall is a lime wall, and the moisture in the room is full of chennan''s body.


    This makes Chen Nan, who is used to living in the villa, unable to adapt at all.


    So late at night that he couldn''t sleep.


    Looking at the peeling ceiling in a daze.


    Alas~


    With a sigh and a mouthful of smoke, chennan seemed to return to the past. Chennan, who had not passed the world and had only simple ideas in his heart.


    At that time, in order to chase a girl, he tried his best to please her and change himself.


    But now, why is it like this?


    People become complicated, things become complicated, and even make him a little disgusted.


    I hate myself now and these things now.


    But chennan had no way. He couldn''t avoid it. The prodigal son didn''t change his money, but there was a premise.


    It takes courage.


    Chen Nan, can you have the courage to face Zhang Wen calmly?


    Dare to say to Zhang Wen in order to look back, I''ll bear my mistakes alone. You can deal with me whatever you want.


    Chennan doesn''t have the courage at all, so he can only hide.


    Can only be careful to hide.


    Chennan has changed after all. In order to avoid Zhang Wen, this time he didn''t bother his father easily, but curled up in this place alone.


    Is it bitter?


    That''s for sure.


    Chennan hotel has always been a five-star hotel. When did you live in such a place?


    Even breathing is bitter.


    Growth is simple to say, but it''s all pain along the way.


    Chen Nan can feel this most.


    Just thinking, chennan''s mobile phone rang.


    Looking down, it was Wang Yutian again. He pressed it off upset.


    After a while, the phone rang again.


    Wang Yutian still has a little meaning that people don''t know. Needless to say, chennan also knows what Wang Yutian wants to do.


    Buzzing


    The phone is still shaking tirelessly, trying to stir up chennan''s thoughts.


    damn!


    He scolded and picked it up.


    A slightly ruffian voice immediately appeared on the phone.


    "Chen Nan, what''s the matter? It''s less than a day''s work. I can''t even answer my phone?" Wang Yutian answered the phone and said.


    After Wang Peng went to find Wang Yutian that day, his reputation on the road was ruined.


    Wang Peng wanted to achieve the effect, but Wang Yutian was ruined.


    The next day, many younger brothers said they were not going to follow him in the future.


    Why do little bastards follow big brother?


    Of course, in order to follow behind a big man and pretend to be powerful, those people will be scared to death when they report their big brother''s name in trouble.


    To put it bluntly, it''s seeking asylum.


    But now the younger brothers who follow Wang Yutian don''t report his name. On the contrary, once they say that they follow Wang Yutian, they will be beaten!


    Who is not a bully in Jinhai city? Who doesn''t pick up soft persimmons?


    Wang Yutian was severely cleaned up by Zhang Wen''s people. Now no one is afraid of him.


    Catch his little brother and fight!


    Fight even if you don''t have any hatred.


    Why?


    People on the road are not stupid. Now Zhang Wen has a prosperous reputation. Fools will be enemies with him. They can hide and flatter if they can.


    Zhang Wen''s younger brother just cleaned up Wang Yutian a few days ago. Now they have made their position clear when they clean up Wang Yutian''s younger brother.


    Stand on Zhang Wen''s side.


    Zhang Wen said a word and they went on!


    That''s it!


    Wang yutianqi is angry about this! Zhang Wen''s younger brother doesn''t listen to his explanation at all. If he catches it, he will say hello to death. How can he stand it?


    He will die of injustice.


    Every day, I hide in a small Internet cafe and surf the Internet. I dare not go out of the door.


    This time he doesn''t care. He has to ask chennan for an explanation. This fight is because of him!


    Chennan really didn''t care about the money. If he was happy at ordinary times, he gave him the money, but now chennan is not in the mood.


    His mind is all about Zhang Wen.


    In addition, it seemed as if the little dragon and snake appeared right in front of us when they left the world.


    At that time, he must have been full of reluctance and nostalgia for the world.


    A person''s life and death is definitely not as simple as saying life and death in a word.


    That''s a living life. I don''t know what I haven''t experienced before. After experiencing these things, he realized how valuable life is.


    Dead, but there''s nothing left.


    Facing the phone, Chen Nan sighed: "you fucking say what you want!"


    Wang Yutian here smiled and thought to himself, what force does chennan pretend to be? He doesn''t know what he wants?


    "What do I want, you don''t know?" Wang Yutian''s words have a taste of ridicule.


    Chen Nan scolded: "grass, don''t you just want money! I''ll give it to you, all right!"


    "Ha ha, of course." Wang Yutian quickly smiled.


    If his goal is achieved, of course there will be no problem.


    "Then you hit my card!" he continued for fear that chennan would regret it.


    Now Wang Yutian has all kinds of payment methods, QR code, bank transfer, card swiping


    These are all made by him for chennan, so that chennan can pay more conveniently.


    Basically, chennan pays cash on delivery every time he goes out to do business. When Wang Yu''s heaven and man arrive, everyone is together. Chennan transfers the money to him.


    Take the money and fight hard!


    Chennan wanted to give Wang Yutian some compensation now, but he suddenly thought, oh, it seems that he can''t do this. It''s inconvenient!


    What if you accidentally expose your position when you pay?


    That''s not digging your own grave!


    It''s not worth putting yourself in for this money!


    "Not now. I''m running outside. When the wind is over!" Chen Nan said.


    The words spread to Wang Yutian''s ears and became a refusal.


    He clenched his teeth and thought chennan was playing with him.


    "Cao, chennan, if you want to default, you know what the consequences are? I tell you, I can kill you by calling two brothers to find you every day!" Wang Yutian began to threaten chennan.


    "Grass, I see!"


    Chen Nan said and hung up the phone.


    Chen Nan is upset. He doesn''t care about being serious with Wang Yutian.


    If it were normal, chennan would not be afraid of Wang Yutian threatening him. He would give brother Hao some money and let him solve Wang Yutian first. Wouldn''t he settle the matter?


    Wang Yutian wants money and an egg!


    What is Wang Yutian? Chennan despises him in his heart, but now chennan has no time to play with him.


    But in chennan''s eyes, what can be solved with money is not called a matter.


    It''s better to give some money than some blood.


    Put down the phone, he looked at the ceiling again. The wall retreated a little like a hypnotic person, wrapped in a quilt, and he slowly fell asleep.

 Chapter 925

    The sky is blue and the sea is blue.


    Since coming here, Wang Yuxian realized what is the connection between the sea and the sky.


    The scenery is really breathtaking.


    However, at the moment, he doesn''t care to enjoy these.


    No matter how beautiful the scenery is, what can it be without a lover around? Isn''t it dark?


    Wang Yuxian would rather have Lao Gao by her side than exchange these beautiful scenery for Lao Gao.


    That day, Wang Yuxian took Xiaowen to the company Lao Gao had been to look for someone early in the morning.


    But after a busy morning, there was still no news about Lao Gao.


    Wang Yuxian is also slowly losing confidence and gradually letting herself accept the fact that Lao Gao can''t be found.


    However, no matter what she thought, she couldn''t get through the barrier in her heart.


    Xiaowen admires her endurance.


    I''m not tired of looking for it every day.


    Or for a man who doesn''t love himself anymore.


    If you don''t want a good man like Zhang Wen, you have to find a man who doesn''t love yourself.


    What did Wang Yuxian think?


    If it were Xiaowen, she wouldn''t bother to take care of Lao Gao. She would have been with Zhang Wen long ago.


    To put it bluntly, Xiaowen is just a little girl who likes the new and hates the old, but in Wang Yuxian''s heart, the word love weighs a thousand pounds.


    Lao Gao had no feelings for her and said he no longer liked her, but Wang Yuxian couldn''t pass the barrier in his heart.


    Even if Lao Gao doesn''t love her, when it comes to breaking, she still can''t do it and can''t get rid of her relationship with Lao Gao.


    This is the fetter of Wang Yuxian.


    Where Lao Gao once worked, Wang Yuxian asked everyone, but there was no news about Lao Gao.


    But these people don''t all have a good impression of Lao Gao.


    After all, Lao Gao was still at the beginning. He was a young man with high spirits.


    The attitude towards work and life is not vague at all.


    Even if he is slapped mercilessly by life, he can look up and smile at life.


    Leaving here, Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen passed a path where they saw a graceful woman standing on the street to solicit business.


    Xiaowen recognized the woman at a glance and touched Wang Yuxian with her arm.


    "Jade fairy, do you see that woman is not the man I saw in Lao Gao''s house before?"


    Wang Yuxian looked in the direction of Xiaowen''s fingers.


    Isn''t it?


    The woman''s face was painted with heavy makeup, her beautiful Danfeng eyes were hung on her face, and her clothes on her chest seemed to be deliberately smaller, deliberately revealing what should be exposed and what should not be exposed.


    But she didn''t look very well. She looked like she didn''t wake up. She leaned against the door and leaned against the street, breathing constantly.


    If it weren''t for heavy makeup, she would look at me at least five or six years old.


    Her life seems to have changed since she got infected with that thing with Lao Gao.


    All that''s left is the night and the needle.


    Up to now, in order to make a living, she had to stand on the street, otherwise she couldn''t even afford the rent.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Yuxian couldn''t help feeling sad. She remembered that when the demon woman just came back with Lao Gao, she was still a beauty that brightened her eyes. Her face was charming at any time.


    Where is it like now, a poor look?


    Men can''t say no, women can''t say casually.


    Once the bottom line in a woman''s heart is gone, it''s like the flood of opening the gate. It''s difficult to take it back.


    You can do it once or twice. If you do it three or four times, it will become a habit.


    That''s what demon women are now.


    From the time she put down her pride and let the first man ride on her, she couldn''t change back.


    The second and third came one after another.


    In the end, it even took it for granted.


    Now, I don''t hesitate to come and stand in the street.


    "Brother, come and play ~" she saw a middle-aged uncle passing by and hurried to get business.


    This man is also a person who often comes here to play. He became interested when he saw the proud face of the demon woman.


    "Are you new here?"


    The demon woman quickly nodded: "well, come and play ~"


    She was so low spirited that she begged a man to fuck her. She felt uncomfortable when she said this.


    "Ha ha, OK, more money at a time?" the man squinted at her.


    No matter how arrogant and beautiful a woman is, she will become the same as other women.


    Although the demon woman is unwilling, she can''t help it.


    Who told her to start here?


    The demon woman said the price, but she raised the price a little. After all, she wanted to make more money soon after she came here.


    Unexpectedly, the man turned and left.


    "Hey, brother, can I make it cheaper for you?" the demon woman hurried to follow.


    But the man never looked back at her again.


    He felt that giving more money to the demon woman was a waste.


    Until the man entered the arms of another street woman, the demon woman''s eyes were cold.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen also passed.


    The demon woman looked up and saw Wang Yuxian. Her body trembled and her eyes were burning.


    "It''s you!"


    Wang Yuxian said lightly, "if you are really so short of money, why don''t you choose to be down-to-earth?"


    "Don''t worry about me!" she scolded madly.


    Can she not be crazy?


    The same people have different lives.


    She suffered here, but Wang Yuxian lived outside. She lived in a luxury hotel and enjoyed it every day.


    But I can only stand here and look at men''s eyes for more than ten yuan.


    The gap is not a little big.


    Naturally, I hate her very much.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t talk nonsense. He took out 500 yuan directly from his arms.


    "Tell me about Lao Gao. The money is yours."


    These words brightened the eyes of the demon woman.


    She understands now, isn''t it for money?


    Whatever you do has something to do with money.


    She came out to the street for money.


    So why not put down your figure and earn Wang Yuxian''s 500 yuan?


    Why not?


    Thinking of this, the demon woman reached out and took the money in Wang Yuxian''s hand, and then said with a smile: "what''s good about that old Gao? Let you miss him so much? If I were you, I would have run away with other men..."


    As she spoke, Xiaowen was going to slap her in the face, which scared the demon woman to shut up.


    Wang Yuxian frowned upset: "if you don''t want to say it, give me back the money. Although it''s not much, it''s enough to keep you busy for a while. Since you''re so willing to sleep with a man, I can''t help ~"


    The demon woman is not stupid. She swishes the money and tightens it in her arms.


    The five hundred yuan was a lot of money for her who had no worries about food and drink before.


    At least let her rest safely at home for a few days.


    No woman wants to do such a thing unless she has to.

 Chapter 926

    Just as Wang Yuxian was about to get the money back, the demon woman quickly turned around and avoided Wang Yuxian''s hand. Then, a flattering smile hung on her face. The money had reached her hand and wanted her to take it out. How could it be?


    Anyway, it means something about Lao Gao.


    "Hehe, if you are so sincere, I''ll tell you. In fact, Lao Gao didn''t come here." the demon woman blinked her eyes and said with a smile.


    This sentence makes Wang Yuxian''s heart sink into the sea.


    Lao Gao didn''t come here, so he stayed in Jinhai all the time?


    If so, why did she come here so hard?


    "Impossible." although Wang Yuxian''s head was in a mess, he still pretended to be calm.


    "Ha ha, you don''t believe it. Why do you come and ask me?" the demon woman stared at Wang Yuxian provocatively.


    In fact, the demon woman didn''t like Lao Gao at the beginning. She just felt that Lao Gao was obedient enough and would spend all her money. Since Lao Gao said she wanted to go back, she would go back with Lao Gao to have a look.


    Originally, the demon woman didn''t want to get involved in the matter between Lao Gao and Wang Yuxian.


    But when she saw Wang Yuxian, the jealousy and possessiveness among women made her dizzy, so she fooled Lao Gao step by step to ask Wang Yuxian for money. Finally, it became this situation.


    But unexpectedly, she failed.


    It finally became like this.


    If I didn''t know the wolf, if I didn''t touch it, I wouldn''t be so down.


    In retrospect, it was all because of the little jealousy in her heart that she became what she is today.


    To say hate, demon women should hate Wang Yuxian.


    Xiaowen pushed her: "you took all the money. Tell us why you said Lao Gao didn''t come here?"


    Xiaowen didn''t use much strength. The demon woman fell to the ground.


    I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t sleep last night. The demon woman has no strength at all.


    "What are you doing?" the demon woman stared at Xiao Wen, her eyes were spitting fire.


    Xiaowen didn''t eat her suit and put her hands on her hips: "if you accept our money, let''s ask for satisfaction, or you''ll give me the money back now."


    "You..." the demon woman stared round her eyes, but her hand pressed her pocket, as if she was afraid that Xiaowen would take her money.


    "What''s up? Do you want to say?" Xiaowen beat the demon woman last time. When she saw Xiaowen, the demon woman seemed to be free until that day. How did Xiaowen beat her.


    Her face sank and said, "Lao Gao, I don''t know him yet? If he is willing to come back, the first person to look for is me. He can''t live without me ~"


    Demon women have such self-confidence. Isn''t that why Lao Gao was with her at the beginning?


    She was deeply attracted by the enchanting eyes of the demon woman. At the same time, she was also trapped by her amazing Kung Fu.


    This is something Wang Yuxian never brought to him.


    Men are always lower body animals.


    "He didn''t come to you, maybe he changed his mind." Wang Yuxian said coldly.


    The demon woman seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world and smiled wantonly in front of Wang Yuxian.


    She is quite confident about men.


    Especially on Lao Gao.


    "Hehe, didn''t Lao Gao tell you? Every time, I can make his legs weak. If I don''t do it for several days, I can even make him kneel down and beg me. Can you ~ Lao Gao has never felt that feeling before. He wants to be immortal and die with me. Otherwise, how can he follow me like a dog? I said he didn''t come back, so he must be I didn''t come back, 100% ~ "


    After listening to the demon woman''s words, Wang Yuxian suddenly felt very funny.


    What a coward to be told by another woman that he can''t keep his own man?


    Can it be said that Wang Yuxian didn''t give Lao Gao enough? She gave her youth to Lao Gao, isn''t it enough? Is it not enough to wait for Lao Gao in Jinhai city for so long?


    What else?


    Now she came all the way to find Lao Gao. Not only did she not find any shadow about Lao Gao, but also ran into a wall many times. She had been here for some time and had always believed that Lao Gao was here.


    She believes in her intuition.


    But the words of the demon woman made her fall into confusion again.


    She asked in her heart more than once.


    Lao Gao, where the hell are you?


    Even let me have a look at your back.


    Since you are in Jinhai City, why don''t you show up? Why keep avoiding me?


    Countless questions surfaced in Wang Yuxian''s mind, and her heart was like a knife.


    The demon woman''s eyes were smiling and contemptuous. Wang Yuxian looked in her eyes and knew that she must be uncomfortable.


    "Isn''t it just an old tall man? You look so beautiful. How about I introduce you some men better than old tall? You need money and Kung Fu to ensure that you think about it every day after you have done it once ~"


    As the saying goes, what people think in their heart will be shown from their eyes.


    At the moment, what the demon woman''s eyes show, in addition to greed, is desire.


    Wang Yuxian hates such people in her heart.


    I''m too lazy to talk to her.


    "What do you think jade fairy is looking for Lao Gao for? I tell you, people who chase her can row a road! It''s not because jade fairy misses old love!" Xiaowen said staring at the demon woman.


    "Ha ha, old love? Who knows how much money old love is worth!" the demon woman laughed wildly.


    Xiaowen gave her a white look: "of course we are different from cold-blooded animals like you. We are human beings. Naturally, we put our feelings first."


    The demon woman said coldly, "I don''t believe in love. Isn''t it just looking for an X partner? Lao Gao and I were the same at the beginning. If he didn''t beg me, I wouldn''t be with him. Moreover, as long as a man has the first time, there will be the second and third time. Even if Lao Gao comes back, he will still repeat his mistakes ~"


    "You shut your mouth!" Xiaowen raised her hand to smoke her.


    Wang Yuxian shouted.


    Wang Yuxian straightened her face and said seriously, "even if Lao Gao betrayed me, I will forgive him."


    "Ha ha, there are not many silly women like you now." the demon woman still smiled nervously.


    "Let''s go, Yuxian. Don''t pay attention to her." Xiaowen took Wang Yuxian and left.


    Looking at their background, the demon woman has been smiling, smiling, and tears poured out without taboo.


    Love, should she believe it?


    Love is the culprit that makes her like this.


    The demon woman grew up all the way, and her body was full of scars. Since she was cheated by a man for the first time, she no longer believed in love. Step by step, she became like this now.


    Everyone is right. Everyone is a victim.

 Chapter 927

    Now in the nail salon, I looked at the time and was about to call Wang Yuxian.


    As soon as my hand touched the mobile phone, it buzzed and vibrated.


    It''s Wang Yuxian.


    My heart was slightly shocked and I quickly picked it up.


    "Wenzi, have you got up?"


    There was Wang Yuxian''s low voice on the phone, which sounded a little anxious.


    "Get up, what''s the matter, Yuxian?" hearing Wang Yuxian''s voice, no matter how angry and sad I am, the pain can be halved in an instant.


    "Just now I met the demon woman who was with Lao Gao. She told me that Lao Gao didn''t leave Jinhai city."


    I frowned: "it''s impossible..."


    In my heart, I was nervous to death.


    Lao Gao did not leave Jinhai City, because he had turned into a pool of ashes.


    But how can I tell Wang Yuxian the truth?


    I can''t speak.


    "What the demon woman said should not be false. After all, Lao Gao has been with her for a long time. Wenzi, help me find Lao Gao and I''ll go back in a few days." Wang Yuxian said.


    Originally, Wang Yuxian didn''t believe it, but the facts were in front of her, and she chose to come back.


    There, although there was the smell of Lao Gao and the footprints of Lao Gao, there was no figure of him.


    Wang Yuxian was exhausted by the lonely shadow''s pursuit.


    If it goes on like this, Wang Yuxian will definitely collapse. Moreover, since the demon woman says so, she thinks Lao Gao must be more likely to be in Jinhai city.


    I had no choice but to promise: "well, when will you come back, I''ll pick you up."


    Wang Yuxian neither promised nor refused, but asked me, "Wenzi, do you think my sister is a special failure?"


    I moved in my heart and said jokingly, "Yuxian, if you fail, there will be no successful people. How powerful you are. You support a home alone. I don''t know how many men fall for you ~"


    If it were normal, Wang Yuxian would certainly joke with him, laugh on the phone and say that Wenzi is sweet~


    But today, after listening to my words, Wang Yuxian didn''t laugh at all. Instead, she sobbed on the other end of the phone.


    "Wenzi, why didn''t Lao Gao see me? When he was with the demon women, who gave them money to live? It was me! When he moved out to live alone, who used to clean his room and give him living expenses? It was me! Even if he was a dog, he should nod to me and smile. Why was Lao Gao so cruel! Why didn''t he See me! "


    Wang Yuxian is on the verge of collapse.


    After so long, she finally burst out in front of me.


    On the phone, it was Wang Yuxian''s cry, and my heart broke into countless pieces.


    Wang Yuxian''s heart is connected with me, but I don''t know what to do. Should I tell her that Lao Gao is dead, or should I tell her that I''ve been lying to her all the time?


    Believe that any result will break her down.


    I''ve been waiting.


    Wait for Wang Yuxian to completely forget Lao Gao and slowly digest her feelings for Lao Gao, but every time I wait for Wang Yuxian to affirm their relationship in front of me again and again.


    Sure of her feelings for Lao Gao.


    I don''t seem to have any chance.


    I failed in front of Wang Yuxian.


    I even thought that if I told Wang Yuxian the truth on the day of Lao Gao''s accident, would the current relationship be better and eased?


    But every time I get a vague answer.


    I don''t know what Wang Yuxian will do. That''s why I kept it from her. That''s why I''ve been eager to find a relaxation point.


    But now it seems more and more intense.


    Wang Yuxian''s feelings for Lao Gao didn''t wear away because he couldn''t find it, but became stronger and stronger. I never thought of this.


    Wang Yuxian''s attitude towards feelings surprised me.


    My loyalty to Lao Gao is beyond my reach.


    At the moment, Wang Yuxian is sitting on a bus.


    Despite the strange eyes of a car of people, Wang Yuxian''s face was full of tears, and Xiaowen next to her tried to comfort her.


    There are many men in the car. They feel sorry when they look at Wang Yuxian.


    It''s a sin to make such a beautiful woman cry~


    I don''t know who the woman said Lao Gao was. If that Lao Gao came here, he would be beaten by a car of people.


    "Yuxian, don''t be sad. When you come back, we''ll find Lao Gao together. I don''t believe he can run." I said on the phone.


    "En..." Wang Yuxian''s tears fell down her cheeks and gently slid over the mobile phone microphone.


    She hung up.


    Look up and breathe deeply.


    Buried her head deep in Xiaowen''s arms, they quietly followed the bus.


    At this end of the phone, I held my mobile phone and remained silent for a long time.


    Hearing Wang Yuxian''s cry, I felt sick to death. At the same time, the sound was like a warning to me.


    Tell me, Lao Gao''s business can''t be guaranteed. It will come to light sooner or later.


    Alas~~


    I sighed.


    I don''t know what Wang Yuxian would do when she knew the truth.


    ¡­¡­


    In the last two days, I haven''t contacted the pillar, and the pillar hasn''t come to me.


    Since boss Wang''s secret agent Hong Zi made clear his position, the matter seemed to have entered a white hot stage.


    Now no matter where the pillar goes, Hong Zi follows, eager to find a different place from the pillar, and eager to make the pillar''s disorderly behavior become the cornerstone of his position.


    Hong Zi now knows that only the upper position is his only way out.


    It''s not the way to follow the column''s men all the time.


    With so little money every month, I still want to marry my daughter-in-law and buy a house in Jinhai city. I have to wait until my next life!


    He must be on top.


    You have to make money.


    Make enough money for him to be arrogant.


    People are forced out. Hong Zi is also forced out by this society. When a pile of attractive interests are placed in front of you, it is the time for you to really face your heart.


    Is to choose interests.


    Or choose brothers?


    Or love, family.


    Only at that point will I personally experience this feeling.


    No one doesn''t want to get benefits, but everyone measures friendship differently, just like me, just like a pillar.


    Even if you let me be the first brother of Jinhai City, I will not betray my brother. I will only strive for it in my own way. My brother is a lifetime, and money and rights are external things.


    But Hong Zi and I have a qualitative difference in their understanding.


    Even in the face of his big brother Zhu who has been with him for so long, it is still so.


    Still did not hesitate to choose the interests.


    Still, is to give up the friendship with the pillar.

 Chapter 928

    Life is simple.


    Go to the bar or night show every night, then go back to bed late at night, sleep until noon the next day, eat, go out in the afternoon, and then play.


    The living habits of the pillar represent most of the bastards in Jinhai city.


    They are like this. They spend every day in a muddle, so they want to be superior, so they want to explore a new sky.


    A new world.


    Women who play better have more money in their wallets, more bastards who are polite to themselves and more territory.


    The bastards also showed the most primitive side of mankind.


    Fight for territory, including resources and women.


    This is human nature.


    Today, it is still so obvious in this developed civilization.


    Hong Zi is one of the representatives.


    Successive bastards are doing this.


    It''s just that they don''t have the opportunity of Hongzi. They are appreciated by boss Wang. This is not the treatment that ordinary bastards can have. Hongzi tries his best to seize this opportunity and won''t let go so easily.


    At the moment, Hongzi follows behind the pillar. No matter what the pillar does, he will do whatever he wants.


    The performance is quite obvious. Of course, Zhu Zhu noticed it, but he didn''t think about it. He didn''t think that his deputy Hong Zi would betray himself or in front of his big brother.


    I don''t think it''s possible.


    "Grass, what are you always staring at me recently?" the pillar was staring at by Hongzi. It was a little uncomfortable and said.


    It''s no wonder the column is awkward. No one can stand Hong Zi''s hot eyes.


    He didn''t hide and tuck in, so he looked at the column secretly. When the column noticed that his eyes turned back and stared at him, he smiled and skipped, making the column feel strange.


    Hongzi, is there something wrong with his orientation?


    No, he found two girls in the bath center last night?


    Pillar''s head was analyzing, thinking that if his little brother really showed some abnormal performance, he would send him to the hospital at the first time. Early discovery and early treatment might change his interest.


    "Hey, hey..." how can Hong Zi say why he always stares at the column? Just a silly smile.


    "My grass, have you changed your orientation?" the pillar didn''t beat around the Bush and directly said what he thought in his heart.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Hong Zi still giggled, as if he were stupid.


    He made the pillar a little unbearable. His eyes stared: "if you fucking laugh again, I''ll make you cry!"


    This sentence really worked. Hong Zi stopped laughing immediately.


    Although he had a dream of being superior, although he thought he would surpass the pillar soon, the prestige of the pillar was still there. Hong Zi knew that if he still smiled, the pillar would slap him in the face and make him stop.


    He can''t provoke the post.


    I can''t fight.


    "Grass, can you fucking be normal?" asked the pillar.


    "Big brother, I don''t mean that!" Hong Zi heard it. Zhu suspected that he had that problem! Explain quickly.


    The bastard on the road cares about this very much.


    No matter what others think, he will never allow people with this interest to be among the people under the pillar.


    He felt awkward and didn''t know whether to call him brother or brother and sister.


    I''m still a very conservative person.


    When you meet people with the wrong orientation, the pillar will hide.


    "Grass, is that what I mean? I''ll see it myself without you saying! Have you ever seen an alcoholic say he''s drunk?" the pillar looked at Hong Zi coldly, subconsciously distancing himself from him.


    "Oh......" Hong Zi didn''t say so, knowing that he had gone a little too far.


    If you let the pillar be wary of yourself, how can the work be carried out in the future? How can he follow the post? Don''t even think about it!


    In order to make Zhu eliminate his doubts, he quickly said: "brother Zhu, I''m not that kind of person! I slept with two girls last night! Now my legs are a little soft. If you don''t believe me, I can find those two girls. Ask them..."


    "Grass, bullshit, who knows if you eat all men and women!" the pillar scolded.


    "Ah......" Hong Zi''s head burst into a cold sweat. The pillar seemed to be useless no matter how he explained. He didn''t want the pillar to put him on the blacklist.


    "Brother, I really..."


    "Don''t fucking explain. Do you know what it means to paint more and more black?"


    "Oh..."


    Every time Hong Zi uttered a cry, he became more nervous, and there was more cold sweat on his head. Who knows what he has become in the eyes of the pillar? But it was also a wake-up call for Hong Zi and told him that it couldn''t be so obvious in the future.


    It can no longer be so obvious to follow the column in the future.


    Otherwise, sooner or later, he will be found by the column and kicked him away.


    "OK, I''ll go out." Zhu told Hong Zi with his eyes that you are already on my blacklist. Be careful later.


    This time, I didn''t plan to take Hong Zi with me.


    "Elder brother, where are you going? I''ll go with you!" Hong Zi said quickly behind.


    The pillar gave him a cold look: "I''m going to find someone to clean you up. Will you follow me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hong Zi dared not speak.


    Bang closed the door, the pillar went downstairs and drove his modern car.


    Hongzi also hurried downstairs, took a car and followed behind the pillar.


    The pillar driving in front didn''t notice the taxi behind him, and his mind was full of other things.


    He is very naive. He wants to act as a lubricant in front of Zhang Wen and boss Wang. He wants to keep their relationship at the point where they don''t touch each other. Even if he meets, he will nod and say hello.


    But this point seems very difficult to master.


    He also knows that boss Wang is not satisfied with Zhang Wen.


    He didn''t want to see Zhang Wen killed by boss Wang, nor did he want to see Zhang Wen kill boss Wang. He just wanted both of them to stay at this point.


    More than ten minutes later, the pillar''s car stopped at the door of the nail shop. He got out of the car and knocked gently at the door.


    At this time, I just put down my cell phone and still haven''t recovered for a long time.


    I didn''t go to open the door until I heard a knock.


    The post is standing outside.


    "Hehe, pillar, why are you here?" I smiled.


    "Come to you for a drink, can''t you?" the pillar joked with me.


    In fact, I don''t need him to say. I know what he''s doing here. We all know that when he comes here, he just tells me about boss Wang.


    But I''m not bothered by the column at all.


    I know he said these words to me because he regarded me as a brother.


    This scene was seen by Hong Zi sitting in a roadside taxi.


    He hurried out of the car, found an empty corner and took out his cell phone.

 Chapter 929

    Not afraid of thieves, but afraid of thieves.


    Hong Zi is thinking about the pillar every day. Something will happen sooner or later.


    Hong Zi is a very clever spy. He knows what''s going on when he sees the pillar walk into Zhang Wen''s manicure shop.


    Boss Wang is right. His big brother eats inside and eats outside!


    Eating this pot of rice from boss Wang, I didn''t forget to send one to Zhang Wen.


    Hong Zi knows what this means and what concept it is.


    Pillar, maybe he''s conspiring with Zhang Wen in the dark!


    He just doesn''t have enough evidence yet!


    He can''t miss this great performance opportunity. He must report it to boss Wang!


    Thinking so, the phone has been connected.


    Boss Wang has been up for a long time. Now he is holding a meeting for his employees in Wanfeng group. He is different from hongzizhu. He has rarely come out to play since the establishment of Wanfeng group.


    No energy, no mood.


    He has to take care of many things and review many things in person.


    Go out and play with women?


    That''s a waste of time!


    And what kind of woman hasn''t boss Wang played? What about this now?


    What he wants now is only rights, endless rights. He wants to be at the peak of rights in Jinhai city! That''s where boss Wang should stand. Now he''s working in that direction.


    So, put those thoughts behind you.


    When the phone rang, boss Wang looked down at the caller and turned out to answer the phone.


    How could he answer Hongzi''s phone if it was normal? But he knew that hung Zi was now putting out his own eyeliner. What news might he have? About pillars and Zhang Wen.


    "Hello." boss Wang picked it up.


    "Big brother! I found it! I saw it!" Hong Zi on the phone was never excited, as if he had found a new world.


    Wang''s boss frowned, he really disliked this kind of non city people, especially when he was excited, he would forget himself. If he cannot but have to do it, he will not find hung son as his eyeliner.


    "Calm down, what do you see?" boss Wang asked.


    "I saw the pillar and went to find Zhang Wen! It''s in Zhang Wen''s manicure shop!" Hong Zi said excitedly.


    Grass!


    Boss Wang scolded secretly. Hong Zi was yelling at the phone. He couldn''t help frowning secretly. Hong Zi wanted people all over the world to hear the news!


    "Keep your fucking voice down and want others to know?" boss Wang reminded him fiercely on the phone.


    Hong Zi realized that his practice was somewhat inappropriate and quickly pressed down his voice: "brother, I saw the pillar secretly looking for Zhang Wen. Did you say it would betray you?"


    Hong Zi''s words made boss Wang a little speechless. He gritted his teeth: "I fucking let you check it. You fucking ask me now?"


    "Oh, brother, I don''t mean that..." Hong Zi originally wanted to arouse boss Wang''s curiosity with questions, and then answered a series of his own answers, but it seems that boss Wang doesn''t eat his set. Boss Wang wants results and no nonsense.


    "Fart!" boss Wang obviously has no patience.


    Hong Zi quickly whispered, "brother, I think the pillar went in to tell Zhang Wen about it, which Zhang Wen recently said he wanted to get rid of you!"


    Hong Zi''s words finally reached the point.


    It was sent to boss Wang''s ear through the microphone, which shocked him.


    What he was most worried about happened. Now people on the road are spreading the news that Zhang Wen wants to find a chance to kill boss Wang. At first, boss Wang didn''t believe it.


    Zhang Wen, you have the ability to get rid of him, and you don''t have the ability to be superior.


    But if the column is next to it, it''s different.


    The outcome will be very different.


    The pillar has been with him for so long, and he is definitely a good deputy. In recent years, the pillar has taken care of everything. If you live and betray boss Wang, and hang out with Zhang Wen after Zhang Wen gets rid of boss Wang, it will be quite terrible!


    Suddenly, a chill rose from boss Wang''s back.


    It''s not surprising to know where boss Wang is with his current skills.


    At that time, he informed Zhang Wen that he had become a turtle in a jar?


    Didn''t you lie there and let Zhang Wen kill you?


    no way!


    They can''t succeed!


    Blinded by interests and dispersed by gossip.


    The person boss Wang trusted most before was pillar. Now, the person he doesn''t trust most is also pillar.


    A person''s change is quite fast. He can turn his back on his big brother and kill the king!


    However, boss Wang was quite rational. He pondered for a while and said to Hong Zi, "did you hear what they said?"


    Hong Zi shook his head: "no ~"


    Do you want to hear what they say about this?


    unwanted!


    As long as you see the column going in and the current situation, you can think of what the column is doing, but no one will consider another possibility.


    That is, the pillar secretly wants to resolve this matter and doesn''t want Zhang Wen to confront boss Wang.


    The pillar is still too naive.


    Because he still had a chance. He felt that although boss Wang had changed so much now, he would still read the old feelings. He was still a person with love in his heart. As long as he worked hard and grasped this degree, he would be fine.


    But the column was wrong.


    When a person changes, it will change. He doesn''t even know himself.


    Boss Wang will change and Hong Zi will change.


    Boss Wang will change from a big brother who cares about and takes care of him to such a cold-blooded, indifferent to world affairs, and even kill the pillar!


    In front of boss Wang, the pillar is always a weak person.


    Boss Wang''s eyes narrowed. He really didn''t want to accept this. He didn''t want to accept the column to betray himself, but the facts are here. What can he say? How can you refute it?


    He couldn''t convince himself.


    He held the phone hard and said fiercely, "go and listen to me what they are saying. We must have evidence!"


    What do bastards need evidence for? One look and one action can be the reason for doing it.


    Boss Wang, this is to convince himself and the people on the road with evidence.


    Give yourself a reason and give everyone a reason.


    In boss Wang, it is more important to convince yourself.


    "I see, big brother!" hung up the phone, like beating chicken blood, like a thief, sneaked to the door of the nail salon, looked at no one around, then put his ear on the rolling gate and greedily listened to the movement inside.


    Hong Zi thought he was perfect. Who knows that his son had long been outlined and deeply printed into the eyes of a person next to him.

 Chapter 930

    Li Erzi always works in an orderly way. He has long analyzed the current situation with me.


    He said that he was not afraid of the gossip of the people on the road, but he was afraid of boss Wang''s thoughts.


    Although it doesn''t matter to me, I don''t think boss Wang will do anything, because I don''t think boss Wang will be confused by these rumors.


    But Li Erzi was secretly on guard.


    There is nothing on the surface. In fact, someone has been secretly looking for someone to secretly pay attention to the situation on the road every day, as well as suspicious people around the nail shop.


    Li Erzi has considered this situation. He also knows boss Wang very well. He knows that if he has doubts about Zhang Wen, he will send someone to inquire about the situation and see how Zhang Wen plans.


    Do you really want to kill yourself.


    Zhang Wen is right. If it were normal, boss Wang would not care about these rumors. How many words would be true when people on the road talk?


    But now the situation is special.


    Zhang Wen and boss Wang have kept at a very delicate point. At this time, if anyone moves first, they will make each other nervous.


    This point has become boss Wang''s heart knot.


    Therefore, Li Erzi decided that he would come and check.


    Now it seems that it is.


    When the people around him called Li Erzi, he happened to be nearby and hurried over.


    Sitting in a car not far away, he saw Hongzi''s unusual behavior.


    He knows that Hong Zi is the boy who often follows the pillar.


    Whether it''s from his phone call or his appearance of eavesdropping on the nail salon, it should confirm Li Erzi''s guess that Hongzi must be sent by boss Wang to inquire about the news.


    Inquire about Zhang Wen and Zhu Zhu.


    Boss Wang is very good at choosing people.


    Hongzi, I''ve been following the pillar for so many years. I''m sure I won''t attract the attention of the pillar.


    But what Li Erzi didn''t understand was.


    Why did boss Wang choose such a stupid man?


    Hong Zi looks stupid. Even if he wants to follow the pillar, he can''t be so obvious. WOW? No taboo squatting there on the phone, and now I used to eavesdrop at the door of the nail shop.


    Isn''t this red fruit''s provocation?


    Provoke Li Erzi Zhang Wen''s IQ?


    Thinking of this, Li Erzi couldn''t help laughing.


    Although boss Wang looks at people very accurately, he has failed in employing people.


    In Li Erzi''s opinion, people like Hong Zi can''t be used at all.


    Isn''t this a delay for boss Wang?


    Li Erzi didn''t scare the snake, but waited until Hongzi left before returning to the nail salon.


    When he came in, I was talking to the post.


    The purpose of the pillar to come to me is very simple. It is to let me find a way to erase all the news on the road, because it will do me no good.


    He gave me advice, asked me to set a table for dinner, invited boss Wang to eat, and then let everyone on the road see it, so no one would doubt me.


    I just laughed at it.


    In my opinion, this is the way to catch a thief without asking for help.


    I have no ghost in my heart. What''s the use of doing so much? Isn''t that a little self humiliating?


    And boss Wang doesn''t think it''s a Hongmen banquet? I don''t have to smash my own sign.


    Although I rejected the idea of pillar, I thanked him from the bottom of my heart.


    The pillar can only sigh.


    He also felt that boss Wang was becoming more and more hostile to me.


    "Ouch, it''s all there?" Li Erzi said with a smile.


    The pillar and I motioned him to sit down.


    Li Erzi sat down carelessly and lit a cigarette for himself. He looked at the column.


    "Pillar, if I''m right, you came here today to talk to Wenzi about boss Wang?"


    The pillar nodded irrefutably.


    "You came here alone today?" said Li Erzi.


    As soon as the pillar eyebrows picked, he also heard that Li Erzi had something to say: "what do you mean? I''ll come and talk to Wenzi and bring a company?"


    Li Erzi smiled and said, "I didn''t mean that. I wanted to ask you if you let a little brother eavesdrop outside the door when you talked with Zhang Wen?"


    "What!"


    The pillar jumped up.


    This sentence was originally a joke, but when it reached the pillar''s ear, it changed its taste in an instant, and Li Erzi''s eyes also told him that it was not a joke.


    I also set my eyes on Li Erzi.


    "It''s all my own people, so I won''t talk nonsense." Li Erzi snuffed out half of his cigarette. "Pillar, when you came just now, your little brother Hong Zi was with you. He first made a phone call, and then lay down here to eavesdrop on your conversation with Zhang Wen!"


    Boom~


    The head of the pillar burst open.


    Li Erzi didn''t have to explain. He knew what it meant.


    Hong Zi is following the pillar and seems to be reporting to who.


    Zhu really can''t think of who let Hong Zi follow him. He automatically skipped boss Wang because of his trust in boss Wang and the most basic trust in a big brother.


    He may have never dreamed that his eldest brother, who had been with him for half his life, would send someone to follow him.


    "You''re right?" the pillar stared round.


    Although he and Zhang Wen didn''t say anything and didn''t hide anything, being followed by others completely changed their nature.


    After listening to Li Erzi, I also bowed my head and meditated.


    But the first person I thought of was boss Wang, the last person I wanted to think about.


    Suspicious and unprincipled.


    This is the best portrayal of him.


    Now boss Wang has no principles at all. He should send someone to follow the pillar.


    Li Erzi''s eyes were cold: "pillar, although Wenzi doesn''t follow boss Wang now, you should wipe your ass clean. Whether it''s true or not, you should pay attention to it!"


    Facing Li Erzi''s kind reminder, Zhu clenched his teeth.


    There are eleven thousand reasons in his heart to convince him that Li Erzi is not true. Hong Zi may just want to come and say something to himself. It''s not tracking at all.


    "I''ll call him and ask!" Zhu calmly took out his mobile phone and dialed Hongzi''s number.


    I don''t know if Hong Zi was startled when he saw the call from the pillar. The pillar was on the speaker. We all heard Hong Zi''s voice, which was a little timid.


    "Brother Zhu, what''s the matter?" Hong Zi listened to his voice very disorderly.


    "Hongzi, what are you doing?" the pillar said coldly.


    "Nothing. I''m playing outside. Didn''t you say there''s something wrong with my interest? I''m surrounded by a woman now, hehe ~"


    With that, Hong Zi probably pinched the woman hard, causing a burst of screams.


    The pillar frowned upset and looked up at me and Li Erzi.

 Chapter 931

    Don''t talk about the pillar. Even the one next to me began to doubt Li Erzi''s words.


    Listen to Hong Zi''s voice on the phone. It''s not abnormal at all, and there''s a woman''s voice. Did Li Erzi read it wrong just now?


    Facing our puzzled eyes, Li Erzi didn''t speak, but motioned to the post to hang up the phone first.


    The post clicked and hung up.


    Li Erzi said with a smile, "pillar, didn''t you hear it just now?"


    "What do you hear?" Zhu and I looked at Li Erzi puzzled. We didn''t hear anything just now.


    "Hong Zi''s voice, background." Li Erzi said faintly.


    The pillar stared. None of us noticed this. Our attention was on Hong Zi, and no one cared about the background music in the microphone.


    Li Erzi''s insight is really better than anyone else.


    Seeing that we didn''t speak and stared at him, Li Erzi then said, "that voice is near the shampoo room two blocks away. It''s easy to find a woman there!"


    It''s two blocks away.


    This sentence made the heart of the pillar lift up again.


    If calculated according to the time seen by Li Erzi, Hong Zi must not have gone far now.


    This time he can''t believe it or not.


    Li Erzi''s words pierced his heart like a needle.


    "How do you know?" Zhu still couldn''t believe it. He just thought Li Erzi was too divine, just like the spies in the film. He could hear so many things wrong in a minute.


    It''s God.


    God is also a man, but he is better at collecting and thinking than man.


    Li Erzi smiled: "a few days ago, pretending to force a tiger was detained by others. I was the one who took it in the past. There is that music all day in order to attract guests."


    "Ah? Why don''t I know about it?" I was stunned.


    Pretending to be a tiger is really sowing seeds everywhere.


    "Ha ha, what''s his good intention to tell you? He didn''t know he had no money until he finished it. He said he wanted to go home to get the money. As a result, people wouldn''t let him go, so he called me over."


    "Grass, this outfit forces a tiger!" I scolded.


    The pillar listened to what Li Erzi and I said, but he was not happy at all.


    He clenched his fist secretly. If Hongzi really followed him, he must ask why he did it!


    ¡­¡­


    More than half an hour later, the pillar went back.


    Hongzi is waiting for him there.


    Seeing the pillar coming back, Hong Zi was also surprised and secretly said it was dangerous.


    Because he had just come back, his front foot came in and his back foot came back.


    There is no difference of a minute between the two.


    Cold sweat crept out of Hong Zi''s back silently. He thought his words had sent the pillar away. He didn''t expect the pillar to come back so soon.


    But Hong Zi was lying in front of the nail salon. He didn''t hear anything, and he couldn''t explain to boss Wang.


    When he received the call from pillar, he was really in the shampoo room, but he didn''t intend to find a woman, but in a hurry, he found a woman nearby to act with him.


    Fooled the post.


    Put down the phone, he didn''t leave, but left after a meeting with the woman.


    You can''t use others for nothing.


    Hongzi is also happy.


    After that, he came back immediately. Fortunately, he didn''t do it for the second time. If he came back behind the pillar, he would be doubted.


    "Brother, you''re back," said Hong Zi, pretending nothing.


    The pillar looked at him coldly and stretched out his palm: "Hong Zi, bring me your mobile phone."


    Buzz!


    In a word, Hong Zi''s back burst into a cold sweat, and his body seemed to be split by thunder.


    Pillar, why do you want to see his cell phone when you suddenly come back?


    I must know something!


    How can the clumsy Hong Zi figure it out? When the words of the pillar came into his ears, he was thinking, where did he do not do well enough, and where did the pillar see it.


    But he''s hiding very well. Why can he see it?


    Hong Zi couldn''t think of it if he wanted to break his head. When he looked at the column, there was a man standing behind him. That man was Li Erzi.


    Who can hide from Li Erzi''s eyes?


    Hong Zi''s careful thoughts are within the scope of Li Erzi''s calculation.


    Stunned for a few seconds, Hong Zi smiled awkwardly: "brother Zhu, what do you want my mobile phone to do?"


    The pillar looked colder: "what''s the matter? What''s the secret?"


    Hong Zi has done many wrong things in his life, and has also done many things that he regrets.


    He''s happy to die now.


    I''m glad I had more heart with the woman and deleted boss Wang''s call record. This is the most correct choice he has made in his life.


    Even if Zhu is suspicious, at best, he can only come to see Hongzi''s mobile phone. He can''t fly to see boss Wang''s mobile phone?


    He doesn''t have the guts!


    The God of luck is still on Hong Zi''s side.


    Between him and the pillar, there is a real Infernal Affairs play.


    The plot has reached the most tense point.


    Now it''s up to Hong Zi to do, life and death, trust, in a moment.


    Maybe one action can make all this break out.


    The pillar stared at him coldly. Hong Zi smiled, reached out and took out his mobile phone and gave it to the pillar.


    The column''s eyes were like torches, so he went directly to turn over the call records.


    Hongzi was not nervous at all, because he had deleted all the records long ago.


    The call log is empty.


    To tell the truth, seeing the call record without anything, the pillar was relieved.


    If Hong Zi is not abnormal, it means that Li Erzi thinks too much and there is no such thing at all. Even if Hong Zi is in the past, he may really want to talk to himself about something, which is different from what Li Erzi thinks, let alone betray himself.


    Hong Zi is his little brother. How can he do such a thing?


    Zhu dare not say anything else, but he has a clear conscience to Hongzi.


    Since Hongzi followed him, he took good care of Hongzi.


    Every time he went out to work, he would secretly give Hongzi more money. Every time he went out to play with women, he called to go with Hongzi.


    How can such brotherhood be betrayed?


    How could you betray him?


    impossible!


    Zhu thinks that Hong Zi, like him, must be a man of friendship.


    Thinking so, the pillar breathed: "Hongzi, are you in trouble? If there''s anything, just tell me! Ask for money, money and people!"


    Zhu Zhu''s words were quite frank, but he scared Hong Zi to death.


    So, the pillar knows that he followed the pillar to Zhang Wen?


    How on earth did the pillar know!


    Is it because he has perspective eyes!

 Chapter 932

    Unaware of the change in Hong Zi''s face, the pillar put his hand on his shoulder and asked, "did you follow me just now? Zhang Wen."


    This sentence frightened Hong Zi. If it weren''t for the column''s kind expression and stable tone, Hong Zi might admit it as soon as he knelt down!


    He knows who the pillar is best. He kills without blood and eats without spitting bones!


    Hard!


    But this is the pillar''s attitude towards the enemy. To his brother, the pillar is like a different person.


    Pillar, that pillar.


    Boss Wang, he''s not that boss Wang anymore.


    Hongzi, it''s not that Hongzi anymore.


    Everything has changed too fast.


    "Elder brother, I......" Hong Zi seemed hesitant and didn''t dare to look at the column.


    The pillar took Hongzi''s abnormality as his hesitation.


    He sighed: "I know, there''s no good result in mixing on the road. Now, it''s all for money and no principle, but Hongzi, I regard you as my brother. If there''s anything you can tell me, big brother will decide for you!"


    If Hong Zi had listened to Zhu Zhu''s words, he must have fallen with tears and vowed to follow him in the future, but now his idea has changed.


    He felt that he was guilty of being a thief, wanted to buy and coax him, and wanted him to keep it a secret.


    Once a person''s goal changes, his view of things will also change.


    Like Hongzi.


    These words of the pillar came into his ears at the moment and changed their taste.


    "Eldest brother, in fact, there''s nothing wrong, just at home..." Hong Zi can''t show it. He must find an excuse.


    Zhuzhu knows that the conditions in his family are not good, otherwise he will not come out to mix with society. Maybe he is still going to college or something. It''s certain that he is short of money.


    "Grass!" the pillar patted him hard on the forehead.


    Now he understands that this is why Hong Zi is so nervous and staring at him these days.


    Just because you want to send more money to your family?


    The pillar mistook Hongzi.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about these things earlier? I''m not your big brother! You don''t tell me, who the fuck did you tell me!" he said.


    Hong Zi scratched his head embarrassed: "brother, I''m embarrassed to speak. I also know it''s not easy for you to make money."


    "Grass!"


    The pillar turned and took out a card from his pocket.


    To Hongzi.


    "There are 50000 yuan here. Is that enough?"


    Hong Zi''s eyes lit up. To tell the truth, he was still moved at this moment.


    What is society?


    It''s a small food chain.


    It''s a place where people eat people. Whether it''s big brother, little brother or big brother of big brother, they are playing their own role.


    Hong Zi knew in his heart that all the money was earned by the pillar. Every penny was his hard-earned money. Now Hong Zi can throw out 50000 yuan as soon as he has something to do, which shows how much he takes care of Hong Zi.


    It is said that the pillar is cold-blooded, but it is quite good for the enemy and our own people.


    But Hong Zi''s heart was moved and disappeared in an instant.


    A voice was telling him.


    Pillar did this not for brotherhood, but to block Hongzi''s mouth.


    Brotherhood has changed its color here.


    "Thank you, brother..." Hong Zi lowered his head and picked up his bank card.


    Red cards, especially dazzling.


    The pillar urged him to call his family. Hongzi got up and went out.


    Fifty thousand yuan were taken out from the card of the pillar, but Hong Zi didn''t call his family, but hit his card.


    Looking at the fifty thousand yuan, Hong Zi laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    Pain, loneliness.


    In a shabby house in Jinhai City, chennan curled up and locked in bed at this time.


    The whole body is hot, and the consciousness of heat is a little vague.


    Chennan is ill.


    Used to living in luxury villas, Chen Nan suddenly couldn''t adapt to such a cold and humid house.


    No, I got sick in one night.


    Now the whole person is curled up there, unable to move, and his forehead is hot.


    Chen Nan feels bad!


    Call 120, not yet.


    Don''t fight. I''m still dying alone.


    What should I do?


    If chennan gets sick at this time, someone will come to serve him and care for him. People always know who loves them most when they are sick.


    Countless girls'' figures floated in chennan''s head like snowflakes. He kept measuring to see which figure would stay and take care of himself.


    But these were brought by chennan.


    No one is suitable.


    No one will come to take care of him.


    At best, it''s to accompany him in bed, but there''s no one who can really take care of him.


    Chennan suddenly felt that he was a failure. There were so many women who had played, but none of them were sincere to themselves. When he was most helpless, no one could even take care of himself.


    This is chennan''s pain.


    At this time, the figure of a girl suddenly appeared in chennan''s head.


    The girl''s face is as pink as peach blossom, and her smile is like ten miles of spring breeze.


    Who is this man?


    It''s Xi Shi!


    The girl who has been deeply missed by chennan.


    However, chennan didn''t have time to contact her recently, because of these bad things around him, and he didn''t want his woman to be in danger.


    If Zhang Wen finds her, will Zhang Wen let Xi Shi go? Will you let your women go? Chen Nan has no spectrum in his heart.


    In front of Xi Shi, he is a real man.


    A man who keeps his beloved woman behind and protects her from injury.


    Chennan has never done this before. He always loses it when he runs out and doesn''t even look at it.


    When you want to use it, you can cheat them back with red money.


    This is chennan''s routine, which has been tried repeatedly.


    However, feelings become worthless here.


    That''s why he''s sad.


    People are emotional animals. Without emotional sustenance, they are an empty shell.


    In this lonely night, what chennan thinks in his head is Xi Shi.


    It''s all Xishi''s charming and moving face and all kinds of things with Xishi.


    He found Xi Shi''s number and dialed it.


    Miss over thousands of mountains and rivers, finally came to Xi Shi, let Chen Nan''s heart tremble.


    The phone was connected, and a beep of waiting sounded inside.


    After a while, the phone was picked up.


    It''s Xi Shi''s soul stirring voice.


    "Chen Nan, is that you?"

 Chapter 933

    Hearing Xi Shi''s voice, Chen Nan felt that he was about to cry.


    He has never been so dependent on a person, never so dependent on a woman.


    Chen Nan''s heart had already flown by without seeing each other for so many days.


    "Well, it''s me..." Chen Nan''s voice was a little ethereal, and his consciousness was a little vague because of his fever.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re sick?" Xi Shi got excited and hurried to put on her clothes.


    So, what is Xi Shi doing here? Why do you wear clothes at this time? Did you get into bed and fall asleep?


    no


    Night owl Xi Shi never has the habit of going to bed early.


    She''s picking up guests!


    There was no news from chennan for so long, and Xi Shi couldn''t be idle, so she went back to pick up the guests.


    Don''t think Xi Shi''s doing this is a blasphemy against the love between Chen Nan and her.


    Xi Shi doesn''t think so!


    She likes chennan. Yes, but she likes to die and live, but receiving guests is another thing.


    Xi Shi has been doing this since she was 16 years old. She has some occupational diseases. She feels uncomfortable when she doesn''t pick up guests all day. It''s better to say something with Chen Nan before. Now Chen Nan is gone, so she can''t go out for activities?


    Or the body is stiff.


    Xi Shi is quite loyal to love.


    So when chennan called, she was still with the guests, so she put on her clothes and ran out.


    This is a taboo for Xi Shi!


    If it gets out later, no one will find her.


    What''s the concept of leaving the guests halfway through the game?


    No professional ethics!


    Listening to Chen Nan''s slight gasp, Xi Shi trotted out.


    "It seems so. I feel dizzy..." Chen Nan was confused and whispered.


    "Where are you? I''ll find you!" Xi Shi said anxiously.


    "I''m XXX..." Chen Nan put down the phone.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, Xi Shi was stunned for a few seconds.


    XXX£¿


    Isn''t that a slum?


    As far as Xi Shi knows, the place is full of bungalows, and the conditions are quite poor. After all these years, the place has no heating. Why is chennan there?


    Chennan is a childe. He is used to living in a luxury villa. How can he go there?


    Xi Shi couldn''t think much. She took a taxi and went to the address given by Chen Nan.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Nan here has entered a coma.


    Hearing the knock on the door, he was out of control to open the door.


    Outside the door, there is Xi Shi with a dusty face.


    He fell into Xi Shi''s arms.


    There was no strength at all. Chennan''s body seemed to be drained of his soul.


    Xi Shi quickly hugged Chen Nan.


    "Chennan, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me!" Xi Shi was a woman. Seeing chennan like this, she thought something had really happened, and her face changed.


    She hurriedly helped chennan in and lay flat on the bed.


    The instinct and maternal love that women have to take care of people let Xishi take care of chennan unreservedly.


    But when she came in, she still frowned slightly.


    The conditions here are so poor. The ground is gray and the ceiling is a little slag. I really don''t know how chennan lived here.


    Xi Shi wiped chennan''s head, hot!


    "You have a fever. Do you have any medicine at home?" Xi Shi asked anxiously.


    Chen Nan shook his head slightly and looked like he was about to die.


    Xi Shi asked Chen nan to wait for a while and ran out to buy medicine.


    After a while, Xi Shi bought medicine, made hot water for Chen Nan, asked him to drink some water and go to bed.


    "Cold......" Chen Nan''s body was shaking.


    The room was gloomy and humid. Xi Shi simply took off her clothes, held him naked and warmed chennan with her own body.


    "Chennan, do you feel better?" Xi Shi was really frightened and saw that chennan''s lips were a little white.


    She kept saying this to chennan for fear that chennan would die when she slept.


    Chennan didn''t have the energy to talk to her, just humming in her mouth.


    One night passed. Xi Shi didn''t sleep almost all night. She didn''t sleep until dawn in the morning.


    Call~


    When he opened his eyes, chennan felt much refreshed.


    He had a feeling of rebirth. He couldn''t remember everything last night. He only remembered that he called Xi Shi, and then Xi Shi came.


    At the critical moment, Xi Shi is still reliable. Those other women are unreliable. They can only be chennan''s tools for fun. Only Xi Shi is his true love.


    Chen Nan took a breath and looked down.


    What a spring scene~


    There was no cover on Xi Shi''s body. She just hugged Chen Nan in the quilt. She seemed to have a dream. She kept drilling into Chen Nan''s chest and hugged him tightly.


    Xi Shi''s angry figure immediately made Chen Nan think of other places.


    He kissed Xi Shi gently.


    Xi Shi felt someone kiss her and opened her eyes.


    "You''re awake ~" she rubbed her sleepy eyes and cried.


    "You burned like that yesterday and scared me. Why don''t you know how to take care of yourself?"


    Yes, chennan can''t take care of herself. Where is she like Xi Shi? While accompanying guests, we should also take good care of our body. Without a good body, how can we continue to receive guests?


    Chen Nan gently stroked her broken hair on her forehead: "silly girl, isn''t it all right for me? You took care of me all night last night?"


    Xi Shi nodded and wiped her tears.


    "Thank you ~" chennan hugged him.


    At this time, only Xi Shi will come to take care of him. Chen Nan is so down and out. How can he see that he is a little rich? HuoTuo is a frustrated migrant worker who came here to work.


    Or green hair.


    "Chennan, I love you ~" her heart throbbed. Xi Shi hugged chennan and gently twisted her body with her exquisite skills.


    Let chennan feel at once.


    But the body is still too weak. Chennan doesn''t feel very strong.


    "I love you too. When I''m over, I''ll take you abroad ~" Chen Nan is sincere. When Zhang Wen''s affairs are over, if he''s still fine and alive, he will certainly take Xi Shi out.


    Take her away.


    Leave the city where he took off and landed.


    "En ~ but why are you here?" Xi Shi hugged Chen Nan''s body like a little girl and asked.


    "Because of some things, I can''t tell you yet. It''s not good for you!"


    "But this place is really not suitable for you, or you can live with me?" Xi Shi really wants Chen nan to go there and take care of him and comfort him every day.


    This is true love, not for chennan''s money.


    Although Xi Shi''s original starting point was not simple.


    But now her feelings for chennan are true~

 Chapter 934

    Holding beauty Xi Shi in her arms, chennan suddenly felt that she had lived for so many years in vain.


    Only meeting Xi Shi is the beginning of his life.


    Xi Shi is the man he is destined to be.


    Neither Xi Shi nor Chen Nan was dressed. They just hugged each other and felt each other''s breath.


    Soul, in collision.


    Breathing, interleaving.


    The distance between Xi Shi and Chen Nan was pulled very close at this moment.


    The hearts melted together.


    It''s almost Xi Shi who bumps all the way among men. She never likes men, especially Playboys and money transactions.


    After that, she was also most annoyed that a man held her. It felt like she was their mother.


    The warm embrace of a man almost runs counter to her.


    But since she met Chen Nan, the young man with green hair, Xi Shi''s idea has changed. She thinks she likes the embrace of a man.


    Warm, intoxicating.


    Click.


    Chennan lit a cigarette and took a long breath.


    Xi Shi held chennan tighter. She thought chennan''s smoking posture was really handsome. Don''t be handsome~


    It''s manly and has a slight smell of tobacco. It feels great~


    After a night''s toss, chennan''s body finally improved. Everything last night was like a dream.


    Call~


    Chen Nan took a breath, gently rubbed her hands on Xi Shi and opened his mouth.


    "Alas, it''s hard to find a confidant ~"


    See! After the baptism of these things, the literary and artistic cells in chennan''s body are also slowly being stimulated.


    Poets do not know how to write poetry or how high their literary level is. Only after experiencing the baptism of life and a lot of right and wrong can they stimulate the literary cells in their bodies.


    Even people like chennan can say these words.


    Is it terrible?


    Is the experience of life and the changes of the world terrible?


    It is quite obvious in chennan.


    Only through experience can we grow.


    But the process of growing up was very painful, which changed chennan into this.


    Facing the face-to-face pressure, Xi Shi didn''t avoid it at all, but accepted it with appreciation.


    It''s also a kind of enjoyment to look at the men you like.


    "What''s the matter ~" Xi Shi asked faintly with one hand around chennan''s neck.


    She gave chennan a forced signal and told him that you can start. I''m ready.


    Chennan, without hesitation, went up through this step.


    When it''s time to force, don''t hesitate to go directly. This is chennan''s consistent routine.


    "Alas ~ it''s hard to say." Chen Nan sighed and pretended to force, "Zhang Wen, you know?"


    Xi Shi''s eyes flashed and her face hung with a pink blush: "I know, he is the most popular bastard in the road recently. No one doesn''t know him. I heard he''s quite handsome ~"


    "Ha ha." Chen Nan laughed, "I asked someone to kill him, but I didn''t succeed, so I had to hide."


    Oh~~


    Xi Shi''s exquisite eyes stared round in an instant. I see.


    No wonder chennan wants to leave the luxurious villa and hide here alone. No wonder he hasn''t contacted himself recently.


    It''s been a long time. That''s what''s going on!


    It turned out that he was looking for someone to kill Zhang Wen, so he had to hide.


    So now Zhang Wen''s people must have looked for him everywhere!


    Xi Shi looked at Zhang Wen as if she could spit fire~


    She didn''t feel ashamed of chennan at all. She was chased and didn''t dare to show up. Instead, she felt that she appreciated him.


    It must be chennan who dares to find Yin Zhangwen in Jinhai city.


    In the past, Xi Shi thought Chen Nan was a timid man, but he didn''t think he was kind and dared to find Yin Zhang Wen.


    "Honey, you should hide well recently. I heard that Zhang Wen is not simple!" Xi Shi whispered.


    Chen Nan nods. Doesn''t he know? He knows better than anyone.


    "By the way, who are you looking for?" Xi Shi asked curiously.


    Curiosity killed the cat. It''s better for women to know little about these things, but chennan answered her in the face of Xi Shi''s curiosity.


    "Little dragon snake ~"


    In the face of this name, Xi Shi is actually quite strange, but she doesn''t know that her words have touched the boundary of chennan''s sadness.


    When chennan said the name of little dragon and snake, a touch of sadness also poured out.


    Little dragon, snake, shrew.


    The two figures seemed to turn on the cycle mode, turning and turning in his mind.


    Sadness is boiling and hot.


    "I haven''t heard of this man ~" said Xi Shi.


    Chen Nan smiled helplessly. She could hear it, but it was abnormal.


    "He is a strong man ~" Chen Nan''s forced Qi slowly spread, he said faintly.


    He can imagine how desperate and helpless Bruce Lee was when he was caught by Zhang Wen.


    "Well, what are you going to do in the future?" Xi Shi hugged Chen Nan. She felt that the man was growing and had to choose to grow.


    Xi Shi likes chennan now.


    Slowly change, and finally become a mature man, indomitable.


    About the future, chennan really has no way. He can only hide. He can only take one step at a time.


    "For the time being, hide first!" Chen Nan sighed.


    Xi Shi''s eyes turned and gently blew a breath on Chen Nan''s face.


    "Why do you have to hide so hard? In fact, you can crush Zhang Wen with your family relationship ~"


    Yes, Xi Shi can see it.


    Isn''t it? Who is chennan''s father?


    As long as people say a word, Zhang Wen will have to peel off his skin if he doesn''t die.


    But chennan knew better than that. He couldn''t tell his father now.


    Chen Jun has made an exception to ask Xiaolong snake to come out. Now Xiaolong snake has died outside. How can he explain to his father?


    Chen Jun knows this and can''t break his leg!


    In fact, these days chennan is also hesitating whether to tell Chenjun or seek asylum.


    But every time he couldn''t make up his mind.


    Killed by Zhang Wen or broken by Chen Jun, where should he go?


    He is afraid of Zhang Wen, but more afraid of Chen Jun.


    "Alas, you don''t understand these things. My father also has his principles." Chen Nan pretended to force again and seemed to be thinking about his father.


    This makes Xi Shi''s impression of him better.


    "When will you show me your uncle?" Xi Shi said half jokingly.


    If she wants to be with chennan, she must pass this pass.


    However, Xi Shi is confident that there is no problem with her appearance. As long as she dresses up a little, she is a pure college student. If she wants to deceive Chen Jun''s eyes, there is no problem at all.


    Chen Nan Lou stopped Xi Shi''s shoulder and left a kiss on her forehead.


    "When this is over, I''ll take you to my father!"


    Xi Shi hugged Chen Nan with a happy smile on her face.

 Chapter 935

    Upset!


    impatient!


    This is boss Wang''s recent state of mind. Since Hongzi told him that Zhuzhu had gone to find Zhang Wen, he was very upset.


    Never been upset!


    And, so far, a little timid.


    The appearance of pillar and Zhang Wen working together secretly always appears in his mind all the time.


    The right-hand assistant pillar trained by himself, unexpectedly, finally became his own enemy.


    Finally, he and Zhang Wen began to work together against him.


    Zhu and Zhang Wen deal with him together, which makes him unable to parry.


    Recently, he always felt that Zhuzhu and Zhang Wen were following him secretly. When he didn''t pay attention, he secretly removed him and let him return to the West.


    Then sit in the position of the first brother of Jinhai city.


    It''s full of this routine.


    Therefore, recently, boss Wang basically didn''t ask Zhu to work, and almost didn''t tell him his whereabouts.


    He was afraid to tell Zhang Wen as soon as the pillar turned around.


    Boss Wang is too suspicious. Once he is suspicious, it is even more difficult for him to trust him again.


    Especially the pillar I once trusted most.


    However, he still had some doubts in his heart.


    At least Hong Zi hasn''t heard what Zhu Zhu and Zhang Wen said.


    Then boss Wang also found reasons for himself and told himself that he didn''t sell himself or join hands with Zhang Wen.


    But boss Wang couldn''t convince himself.


    Boss Wang, it''s hard to sit and stand.


    He found Hongzi''s mobile phone number and dialed it.


    Hongzi soon picked it up.


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter?" Hong Zi asked.


    "Have you heard anything about the column recently?"


    "Brother, I''ve been following. I haven''t heard anything yet."


    Boss Wang was silent for a while and said, "later, you come to XX hotel. I''ll call Zhuzhu, and he''ll go too!"


    Hong Zi didn''t understand what boss Wang said and stared round. "Brother, what do you mean... ~"


    After hearing this, Hong Zi''s little heart was trembling. He didn''t know what boss Wang wanted to do. He thought he wanted to expose him to his face! In front of the column.


    That pillar has to kill him!


    He can''t guess boss Wang''s mind at all.


    "Grass, eat! Don''t you understand?" boss Wang shouted on the phone.


    "However, why are and pillars..."


    Hong Zi is depressed. He really doesn''t know.


    If boss Wang asks him for dinner alone, he won''t be happy yet, but with the column, he doesn''t understand.


    "Grass..." boss Wang was quite speechless about Hongzi''s understanding and rubbed his temple hard.


    "After a while, you pour wine for me and Zhu, and act according to your circumstances, you know?" boss Wang explained again.


    Hong Zi smiled happily: "I know, brother! I''ll go there now!"


    Then he understood that boss Wang asked him to go with the wine, and told him to act according to the circumstances, that is, to make him ready and tell him that he might turn against the pillar at any time.


    If you have to, expose the pillar with boss Wang.


    Hong Zi''s head is so clear at last.


    Half an hour later, Hong Zi was the first to arrive at the hotel, booked a private room, and then waited for boss Wang and Zhu at the door.


    Soon boss Wang came first, and the pillar was the last one.


    In the private room, all kinds of good dishes came up, but the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    The embarrassing person is Hongzi.


    Those who doubt are pillars.


    It''s reasonable to say that boss Wang asked Zhu to come out for dinner. After all, the relationship between Zhu and boss Wang is here.


    But why are there Hongzi?


    The pillar that has always been smart is stupid at this time.


    What stands in front of the pillar is brotherhood.


    The people who made him wonder were boss Wang and Zhu, who he thought had a good relationship with.


    Hong Zi, at best, can only be regarded as the younger brother of Zhu. Boss Wang usually asks two bodyguards to guard the door when eating, but it''s a little strange today.


    He didn''t call the bodyguard, but only Hong Zi.


    This is very puzzling.


    Boss Wang called his little brother over without notifying the pillar.


    This person is not someone else, or the nearest person to go with himself, Hongzi.


    What does this mean?


    The pillar didn''t understand for a moment, full of doubts.


    It seems that the relationship between Hongzi and boss Wang is more similar than him.


    "Brother Zhu, drink." Hong Zi poured a glass of wine for Zhu, and then poured wine for boss Wang.


    "Brother, drink."


    The eyebrows of the pillar are slightly wrinkled.


    yes.


    He heard right.


    Just now Hong Zi called boss Wang the eldest brother. Hong Zi''s name has exceeded his level.


    Big brother''s big brother, what should his name be?


    Now if he calls big brother, doesn''t that mean he''s on an equal footing with the pillar?


    Where is this good?


    The pillar took a look at Hong Zi, who smiled at him with a fake and naive smile.


    The pillar looked at Hongzi for warning.


    Tell him to be careful when talking to boss Wang. Boss Wang is not a pillar and will not compromise with Hongzi.


    One sentence is wrong. Facing him is likely to be a total denial.


    "Elder brother, I''ll give you a toast. Hong Zi is not sensible. Don''t be serious with him!" the pillar took up his glass and gave boss Wang a toast.


    Naive Zhu thought boss Wang would blame Hong Zi.


    I thought Hong Zi''s rude remarks were not big or small.


    In fact, now in boss Wang''s eyes, the pillars are not big or small.


    Boss Wang smiled and touched the glass with the pillar: "it''s all right. It''s all his own."


    Listening to what boss Wang said, the pillar suddenly felt something wrong. What''s wrong?


    Boss Wang, you are a little too polite to yourself.


    Boss Wang can''t understand the pillar. It''s always like this. The more the enemy, the more polite he is.


    Just like last time to boss Du and Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang didn''t even say a dirty word to them.


    Terrible.


    Boss Wang is a terrible person.


    There is a knife in the smile. I don''t know what wave of smile, the knife will fly over.


    I feel a little scared.


    The pillar glared at Hong Zi, meaning that you look at you. It''s all because of your big brother.


    Hong Zi was confident and fearless.


    "Elder brother, what can I do for you?" after a few mouthfuls of food, the pillar opened his mouth.


    Boss Wang smiled, looked up and drank a glass of wine. He said to the pillar, "pillar, what''s the news on the road recently? Is there any new news from Zhang Wen?"


    The pillar didn''t know what he meant, but shook his head: "brother, the news is still the same as before. There are a lot of news on the road now."


    "En..." boss Wang put down his glass and gouged out the pillar.


    His eyes made him feel a little flustered. The pillar said unnaturally, "brother, maybe I''ll ask again?"


    "No." boss Wang made eye contact with Hong Zi, and then said to the pillar, "do you have anything else to say about Zhang Wen?"


    The pillar sat straight: "actually, Zhang Wengen didn''t mean that..."

 Chapter 936

    Today, boss Wang asked Zhu Zhu to come over for dinner. Half of the purpose is to see what his attitude is and whether he needs to change.


    But depending on the situation, it seems not.


    It seems that Zhu''s attitude towards Zhang Wen has not changed at all. He is still ready to stand on his side and protect him as always.


    If it had been before, boss Wang would have muttered at most, but in this situation, it is difficult for boss Wang not to think much about it.


    You can''t even think of the column as crooked.


    In boss Wang''s opinion, the expression of the pillar is basically pretending to force. It is from the perspective of Zhang Wen to protect him.


    Let boss Wang get confused, lose his way, and then kill him!


    The pillar is with Zhang Wen!


    Doubts always get darker and darker. At the moment, the pillar in boss Wang''s eyes has completely tilted.


    It fell on Zhang Wen''s side.


    how?


    Boss Wang held back his anger and didn''t burst out. He bowed his head and took vegetables.


    In my heart, the waves have been surging for a long time. It''s like being cheap and being good.


    "Pillar, tell me why you think Zhang Wen doesn''t mean that?" boss Wang asked.


    Zhu thought that boss Wang had come over to resolve the contradiction with Zhang Wen, so he perked up at once.


    "Brother, think about it. When Zhang Wen followed you in the past, what do you think of this man? Is he a moral and righteous man? He certainly won''t do these treacherous things. Those words on the road are rumors and can''t be believed."


    Can boss Wang not understand these principles? He''s been in society for so long, doesn''t he know more than Zhu?


    But why did he think the pillar was so false?


    Why is it like cheating yourself when you talk and blink?


    "But it''s nothing. Why do they spread it everywhere?" when boss Wang and Zhu didn''t speak, Hongzi spoke.


    Although he is a bit nosy, this sentence is good.


    I just got to the point.


    Therefore, boss Wang just looked at the column.


    This question is also what boss Wang wants to ask.


    The column eyebrows screwed together and stared at Hong Zi.


    "I''m talking to big brother. What are you talking about? Get out!"


    Hong Zi was afraid of the pillar. As soon as he stared, he didn''t dare to speak.


    Zhu has the right to let him get out. Hong Zi is his little brother. It''s his responsibility to talk nonsense.


    Boss Wang waved that the pillar was all right.


    "Pillar, he''s right. Why?" boss Wang also acts as a child''s shoe who likes to ask questions.


    "This......" the pillar didn''t know what to say.


    According to reason, there must be no waves without wind, but I just don''t believe Zhang Wen will say these words.


    If Zhang Wen wants to kill boss Wang, why wait until now? You must have secretly got rid of boss Wang, didn''t you? And help him tie up boss Du''s family? It''s impossible.


    The pillar was worried, but he couldn''t say these words.


    He doesn''t understand. Why doesn''t boss Wang know this? He is so smart that he has to pretend to be stupid in front of himself?


    Click.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and looked at the column with a misty smoke.


    "There are some things that no one can say clearly. But no matter what happens, there is a source. Are you right?"


    The pillar can only nod.


    Boss Wang is right.


    Everything has a source, everything has a basis.


    "But..." the pillar wanted to explain.


    "Come on, drink ~" boss Wang didn''t want to hear what the pillar said and raised his glass.


    The pillar can only be embarrassed to clink a glass with him.


    When boss Wang achieves his goal, he will certainly stop asking. Asking too much is nonsense and talking too much is tears.


    One thing he knows now is that his old subordinate pillar has changed his mind.


    It''s not the same as it was.


    Next, we must be careful and careful.


    Be careful of the post, be careful of Zhang Wen!


    Boss Wang didn''t feel well at this meal, and Zhu was a little depressed. No matter what he said, boss Wang would turn off the topic, but he was not angry at all. He didn''t yell at Zhu to shut him up.


    This makes the column very depressed.


    Anyway, people don''t listen.


    With the smile on his face, Zhu doesn''t know what his big brother is thinking.


    Don''t hesitate to finish the meal. Zhu and Hongzi sent boss Wang away. Then Zhu''s face sank.


    Pop!


    He slapped Hong Zi on the head.


    "Are you too big or small? Grass!" the pillar was angry when he saw him, but he still held it back.


    Hong Zi looked up at him. His eyes were no longer in awe, but a little afraid.


    After all, the prestige of the pillar for so many years is still there. Where can Hong Zi easily touch it?


    Hong Zi is just the younger brother of the pillar. How dare he?


    "Brother Zhu, your words are really a little unpredictable ~" Hong Zi explained in a low voice.


    This made the column more angry: "do you know that my big brother''s good impression of me is over? Grass! I have so many words that I didn''t fucking say it!"


    "Brother Zhu, but what Zhang Wen, why do you have to help him speak?" Hong Zi also expressed his doubts.


    Hong Zi really doesn''t understand. Zhu Zhu and Zhang Wen, both before and now, should be from the opposite angle. Why did they become like this now?


    Why can he help Zhang Wen behind boss Wang''s back?


    What exactly did Zhang Wen promise him?


    There is no morality in his heart. How can Hong Zi understand?


    What the pillar cares about is the morality that is about to disappear.


    This morality can only be seen in Zhang Wen. That''s why he is so close to Zhang Wen. That''s why he treats Zhang Wen as his brother. Zhu has never had two hearts for boss Wang. He just wants to make peace with boss Wang and Zhang Wen. That''s all.


    However, in the way of resolving contradictions, the pillars are somewhat stretched.


    So that now he is misunderstood by boss Wang and his little brother.


    How to place a loyal pillar?


    Facing Hong Zi''s question, Zhu bit his teeth and raised his hand to slap him in the face.


    Pop!


    This slap is merciful.


    With a crooked face, Hong Zi staggered and sat on the steps.


    No matter when, Hong Zi will never be the opponent of the pillar. No matter his mind or skill, he can only be the younger brother of the pillar.


    Hong Zi wanted to ascend and step on the head of the column. It was against the sky.


    But he didn''t think it would cost him to go against the sky.


    What is needed is the ability to go against the sky.


    He Hongzi, yes?


    The ability is not enough. In the end, they can only be severely patted on the ground.

 Chapter 937

    Wang Peng''s school is now divided into two groups.


    A group of people are brother Yijiao with Wang Peng. They are cruel. They hit people when they say they hit people. They don''t show any kindness. The only rule in their eyes is fist.


    As long as your fist is hard, you can do anything.


    Another group of people is Wu Yang. Most of them, like Wu Yang, stress morality and morality.


    These two groups of people themselves are two different types of people. Coupled with the discord between Wu Yang and Wang Peng, there is a serious polarization in the school now.


    But no one picked a thing, and no one opened that mouth.


    Only when Zhang Wen let them go out to work, the two groups of people will unite.


    Today''s situation is certainly not what Wang Peng wants to see, nor what Wu Yang wants to see. Now Wu Yang thinks about it, and he doesn''t even know how things have become like this.


    It''s kind of upside down.


    But Wu Yang knew that Wang Peng''s doubts about him could not be changed.


    In this world, there is a kind of person who is very suspicious. As long as you doubt, it is not so simple to want to go back before. No matter what you do, even if you blindly help him in the dark, even if you pay your heart.


    It''s useless.


    Like Hongzi.


    If Hong Zi hesitated in front of him, he could give him 50000 yuan to send back to his family.


    Zhu Zhu is a good elder brother and is also very good to Hong Zi. But Hong Zi was blinded and didn''t think Zhu Zhu was good to him at all. He also thought Zhu had ulterior motives.


    Wang Peng and Hong Zi belong to the same category.


    So no matter what Wu Yang did, he didn''t lose heart and thought it was Wu Yang who was harming him.


    In fact, Wu Yang is too lazy to do that! He recognized Zhang Wen, not Zhang Wen''s current identity and status.


    Mixed society, not like Wang Peng.


    Wu Yang felt that he had done the right thing.


    After catching Wang Yutian last time, Wang Peng rejected Wu Yang more and more. He felt that the boy was too deep in the city and didn''t know when he would stab himself in the dark.


    He wants to get rid of Wu Yang quickly and strike Wu Yang out quickly, but Zhang Wendu warned him last time. What dare he do? Can only be honest, bear it!


    But he''s not happy at all.


    Always think that as long as you have a chance, you must get Wu Yang once!


    Bell


    At this time, Wang Peng''s mobile phone rang.


    He looked down and saw that the caller was Brother Yun.


    "Hello." Wang Peng picked it up.


    "All the places are booked. Come here ~" Brother Yun''s voice was on the phone.


    Recently, brother Tianyun has recovered quite well, and the amount of vomiting has gradually decreased. It may be better in a period of time.


    Black sister''s heavy fist made him afraid in his dreams. He often dreamed of black sister''s terrible face in his dreams.


    Every time he wakes up, a word comes out of Brother Yun''s brain.


    Vajra Nezha!


    That''s the impression black sister gave him.


    At the same time, the revenge plan of cloud elder brother has never been interrupted, and has been secretly investigating the news of black sister, hoping to revenge, can find this place.


    Yesterday, Brother Yun called Wang Peng again and told him to come out for dinner.


    Wang Peng thought for a while but didn''t refuse. He thought that Zhang Wen had explained everything. Even if people saw him go out with Brother Yun, it would be all right. Anyway, Zhang Wen already knew that they were friends, that is, very simple friends.


    "All right, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Wang Peng put down the phone. This time he didn''t bring anyone, just one person.


    He took a taxi and went to the place they had booked.


    Here, the grade is not low.


    It''s a good bar. The people who come here are also some high-end people, not those punks anymore.


    Because the consumption here is not cheap, ordinary punks can''t afford it at all.


    Don''t think every bastard can have some money like Brother Yun. There are so many bastards in Jinhai City, but Brother Yun has only one.


    When Wang Peng arrived here, there were already two people in the private room.


    One is Brother Yun and the other looks a little gloomy. Wang Peng doesn''t know him.


    "Come, peng''er, sit down! This is my friend, Xiao Chen!" Brother Yun quickly introduced him.


    Wang Peng was quite strange to Chen''s name. He thought he was just Brother Yun''s friend, so he didn''t say much. He came here to relax and have a drink. By the way, he could communicate with Brother Yun again.


    Wang Peng and Xiao Chen nodded, and then began to complain to Brother Yun.


    "Cao, last time I went to see you in the ward, brother Wen''s people saw it and almost found out about us!" Wang Peng said, looking up and drinking a glass of wine. He was extremely upset.


    "Brother Wen? Zhang Wen?" Xiao Chen stared round in surprise.


    Brother Yun nodded and whispered a few words in his ear. Xiao Chen nodded and looked at Wang Peng''s eyes~


    Now the most popular bastard Zhang Wen''s men are really powerful.


    "How did you explain? Brother Wen didn''t say you?" Brother Yun said quickly.


    "Grass, can you not say it? They questioned me for a long time. Fortunately, I was tight lipped and didn''t say it. If it weren''t for you and me, we would be finished!"


    Going to the hospital that day had nothing to do with Brother Yun. Wang Peng volunteered to go there. Now he blames Brother Yun.


    Brother Yun is not angry. He laughs and fills Wang Peng with wine. Anyway, he still needs to get along well with Wang Peng. This is someone else''s pulse and can''t be lost.


    Wang Peng drank the wine very depressed.


    "By the way, how are you? Can you drink now?" Wang Peng asked Brother Yun.


    He didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said this, Brother Yun felt a little sick.


    Xiao Chen didn''t know about Brother Yun''s hospitalization at all. He hurriedly said, "what''s the matter with you? You''re not feeling well?"


    Brother Yun shook his head.


    Before he spoke, Wang Peng grabbed in front of him and said, "he was beaten and punched hard, and now he''s like this."


    "A punch?" Xiao Chen was obviously a little surprised.


    "Yes."


    "It''s impossible! Brother Yun is so good. How can he?" Xiao Chen glanced at Brother Yun awkwardly.


    Cloud elder brother can''t deny nodding: "he''s right, a punch, hit the appetite."


    "I grass, that man must be very fierce!"


    "Well, it''s not only fierce, it''s not human, but also a woman!"


    "What? Woman?" Xiao Chen''s eyes are about to fall out. In his impression, no woman can be strong enough to punch Brother Yun in hospital!


    This is a strange man!


    "Hehe, don''t laugh at him. I know that woman. It''s absolutely awesome!" Wang Peng helped Brother Yun make a round of it.


    "How awesome?"


    Wang Peng''s words aroused Xiao Chen''s curiosity.


    He wanted to know how powerful and rebellious that woman was.


    Wang Peng pondered: "let me tell you, that woman can break a normal man''s place in one night ~"

 Chapter 938

    Wang Peng''s words stimulated Xiao Chen''s nerves like a needle.


    How awesome must a woman be to break a man''s place all night? Xiao Chen knew that Wang Peng must have added a lot of water to it, but he liked it~


    He likes girls with strong desire for Wang. It must be special and enjoyable to play like that.


    Women''s initiative is much better than men''s initiative.


    None of the women Xiao Chen plays with dare to say that they can break a man''s place in one night.


    This is a provocation, a provocation of red fruit!


    Disdain for men!


    Where can Xiao Chen stand this?


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "where is this woman? I''ll let him try my diamond gun!"


    Xiao Chen looks very serious when he speaks. It seems that he really wants to find the girl in Wang Peng''s mouth.


    But he forgot that since the girl had great demand, it must be more surprising in other aspects.


    For example, strength.


    For example, figure.


    For example, face.


    These Xiao Chen ignored.


    He just through Wang Peng''s words in his heart a little YY, and felt that the girl must be a beautiful woman with a good figure. She twisted her ass when walking, and caught people''s soul between her every move.


    If that''s the case with black girls, do you still lack men?


    Xiao Chen doesn''t think about it!


    After listening to his words, Wang Peng and Brother Yun were stunned for a few seconds, and then looked at him curiously: "what''s the matter, you want to find that woman?"


    Xiao Chen nodded, "well, what''s the matter? No?"


    "It''s not that you can''t, but you''re a little too awesome!" Wang Peng burst out laughing.


    "I''m not a cow?!" Xiao Chen doesn''t know what Wang Peng''s words mean. He looks at him and Brother Yun puzzled.


    Brother Yun probably fantasized about the way Xiao Chen and the black and strong woman held together. He felt a little broken eyes and rubbed his eyes hard without talking.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to give me the contact information of the woman?" Chen naively thought that Wang Peng and Brother Yun just didn''t want him to find the woman. At the same time, a wave of jealousy also rose from his heart.


    He thought that Brother Yun and Wang Peng had played with the woman and felt the madness of the woman before they didn''t intend to tell themselves.


    Why are they so selfish?


    Do you have good resources to share with us! What are you hiding for?


    Wang pengxiao''s stomach hurts a little. He can''t imagine what Xiao Chen looks like when he is kneaded into a ball by Heimei.


    Xiao Chen is too young. Does he have half the Kung Fu of pretending to be a tiger?


    He can''t do it at all. He may not be able to hold out for a round at the black sister!


    "Do you know what that woman looks like?" Wang Peng smiled and asked him.


    "I don''t know. What does she look like?" Chen shook his head innocently.


    "Let me tell you, that woman is Zhang Fei as long as she has a beard!"


    "I grass..." Xiao Chen probably imagined Zhang Fei without a beard in his mind and knew what was going on.


    So, is it still a fucking woman?


    No wonder it''s so powerful that Brother Yun suffered a loss.


    "Grass, who dares to like a woman like that?" Xiao Chen felt that what he had just said was a little too exaggerated.


    A bad smile flashed in Wang Peng''s eyes: "don''t say that people have men!"


    "Shit, her man must be the best!"


    "Well, you''re right. She''s a man. She''s really the best!"


    See here, someone may want to ask.


    Is this Xiao Chen the same Xiao Chen who contacted Xiao longshe and Chen Nan at the beginning? The one who got a lot of benefits from chennan.


    yes.


    That''s him.


    But why did he meet Brother Yun?


    It''s a long story, and the circle of Jinhai city is so large. Who doesn''t know who?


    How can a man like Xiao Chen not know Brother Yun?


    Anyway, Brother Yun is still doing well in Jinhai city.


    But in Zhang Wen''s eyes, he is nothing. In Xiao Chen''s eyes, he is still a good partner.


    He has known Brother Yun for a long time, but why didn''t Xiao Chen visit Brother Yun during his hospitalization? Why didn''t he fight for this excellent performance opportunity?


    Because Xiao Chen ran away.


    He ran away, not because he had committed something, but because he was hiding.


    He was the first to run away when he heard that the little dragon snake was removed by Zhang Wen.


    He knew that Zhang Wen would find chennan and get him too. At that time, chennan couldn''t keep up and bit himself out. He didn''t want to be cannon fodder, so he chose to run away.


    Hide for a while and see what happens.


    However, facts have proved that Xiao Chen''s decision is wrong.


    There is no need for him to hide.


    First of all, chennan didn''t want to betray him.


    Betraying him is not good for chennan, and he doesn''t put Xiao Chen in his heart at all. Xiao Chen can only be regarded as a introducer at best.


    Secondly, Zhang Wen is not a murderer or a murderer. He certainly won''t find Xiao Chen.


    After figuring out these two points, Xiao Chen came back and didn''t hide.


    The first thing I did when I came back was to receive a call from Brother Yun, so I came out.


    After drinking a lot of wine, Wang Peng felt that he could speak well with Xiao Chen and Brother Yun, and the three became familiar.


    Xiao Chen and Brother Yun drank a little too much and asked Wang Peng if the little dragon snake was really killed by Zhang Wen.


    Wang Peng smiled mysteriously and nodded.


    This surprised little Chen and Brother Yun even more.


    It''s not surprising that they have been mixed for so many years. It''s not surprising to say that they cut people or accidentally killed people in a fight. However, it''s rare for people like Zhang Wen to deliberately kill people.


    Who dares?


    Who didn''t come out to make a living? Who came out to die?


    At the same time, they also feel that Zhang Wen will be able to get ahead and make his own day in Jinhai city.


    Because Zhang Wen is not only vicious, but also has a brain.


    It''s hard for such people to mix up.


    Little Chen and Brother Yun are also secretly determined to have a good relationship with Wang Peng. Maybe they can contact Zhang Wen by relying on Wang Peng in the future. Maybe they can let Zhang Wen cover them in the future.


    Is it invincible in Jinhai city?


    "Peng''er, your eldest brother is Zhang Wen, so I shouldn''t tell you some things, but I said, you must not betray my brother!" Xiao Chen drank a little with a big tongue. After he drank too much, he couldn''t hide things in his heart and wanted to say it.


    Moreover, he felt that Wang Peng had told them a secret, and he should also tell the secret in his heart, so as to have sincerity, didn''t he?


    It seems that he is a person who can get along with.


    "Well, you said."


    Wang Peng didn''t drink much at all. He really heard what Xiao Chen said.


    Xiao Chen and Wang Peng touched the wine glass: "in fact, I did the little dragon snake!"

 Chapter 939

    Xiao Chen drank too much, but Wang Peng didn''t.


    After he said this, Brother Yun touched Xiao Chen''s arm, but the latter ignored him at all.


    Because he drank a lot.


    It''s gone~


    When Wang Peng heard this, he stood up.


    Xiao Chen said that he did the little dragon snake thing. He thought what Xiao Chen said was that he was behind the scenes. He only knew little dragon snake to assassinate Zhang Wen.


    If so, won''t Wang Peng do meritorious service by taking Xiao Chen back to Zhang Wen now?


    In Wang Peng''s eyes, Xiao Chen has become a piece of meat.


    He was startled by Wang Peng''s action. Xiao chenjiu woke up for a moment. Then he reacted. He seemed to have said a little too much. Didn''t he want to help others take the blame?


    "Oh, peng''er, I didn''t mean that." Xiao Chen quickly took Wang Peng''s hand and asked him to sit down. Then he said carefully, "I mean, I led the line of Bruce Lee."


    "Little dragon snake''s thread? What is it?" Wang Peng stared round. He thought it was his chance to make meritorious service.


    I didn''t expect Xiao Chen to have such news.


    Xiao Chen calmed down and said, "in fact, chennan has long wanted to deal with Zhang Wen, but no one can help him, and no one dares to help him. What''s brother Wen''s position in Jinhai city? However, at this time, I introduced a person to him. This person is little dragon and snake. Brother, I didn''t know at that time. I just introduced him. Brother Wen won''t blame me..."


    Wang Peng didn''t listen to the latter words. Chen Nan appeared in his head. Then, he killed Chen Nan and asked for credit in front of Zhang Wen.


    This is an opportunity!


    "Peng''er, peng''er ~" seeing Wang Peng squinting for a long time without talking, Xiao Chen felt a little hairy in his heart, so he quickly and carefully stabbed Wang Peng.


    Brother Yun has been giving Xiao Chen white eyes.


    He thinks Xiao Chen flatters a little too quickly. He only met Wang Peng today. How can he say these words to him?


    If Wang Peng is unambiguous and turns back to bite him, what will he do?


    Brother Yun can''t stop it!


    "Well, it''s all right, I know." Wang Peng came back to his senses and bowed his head and drank a mouthful of wine.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little relaxed, Xiao Chen quickly said with a smile, "peng''er, don''t tell others about my words, especially brother Wen."


    "Well, I know." where can Wang Peng not know? If Zhang Wen knew this, Xiao Chen might not be able to run away.


    However, Wang Peng''s attention is not on Xiao Chen. He has automatically shielded Xiao Chen.


    It''s no fun to catch Xiao Chen back. It''s better to do Chen Nan directly. That must help Zhang Wen in addition to his great trouble.


    "Do you know where chennan is?" Wang Peng asked.


    Both of them shook their heads in a hurry. Xiao Chen was bald just now, but now he quickly closed his mouth.


    He doesn''t want to say a word more. It''s all loopholes.


    Wang Peng had no words, but bowed his head and drank.


    In the evening, Brother Yun invited the three of them, one girl each.


    In a private room of a hotel, Wang Peng rode down the exquisite girl, thinking of something else.


    "Handsome boy, you are so powerful. Can you give me a break?" the girl couldn''t stand the impact of Wang Peng and gasped.


    Wang Peng ignored her at all and accelerated the speed of the impact.


    Wang Peng stopped after a shake.


    Click.


    He lit a cigarette, sat by the bed and smoked. When he finished, he didn''t look at the girl.


    The girls sitting on the stage in this bar are all good-looking, and they are especially good at serving men.


    The price of one night is certainly not cheap.


    The girl who follows Wang Peng has big eyes, white and tender face, like a doll. Her figure is also graceful and exquisite. Any man can''t control it.


    But Wang Peng was a little uninterested.


    Why?


    Men, as long as there are other things in their hearts, they will certainly not be intoxicated with these things. Only Chen Nan is lying in the pile of women all day.


    No goals, no dreams.


    Seeing Wang Peng smoking, the girl quietly passed by and hugged Wang Peng from behind. She had nothing to hide. She maintained her body very well. It looked like a porcelain doll from a distance.


    Hold Wang Peng and rub Wang Peng with the protruding points on his body.


    Awesome brother, do you want to come second times? "The girl threw a hot breath in Wang Peng''s ear. It looked like she had not been satisfied. Wang Peng was in good shape, and she was very capable of giving it to the girl. But after stopping, the girl began to recall the feeling she had just had.


    Yes, quite good~


    Wang Peng is great~


    "Get up!" Wang Peng pushed her.


    Where did he still have the mind to continue with her for the second time? Just now, he was just venting.


    The girl was not angry at all, but quietly drilled under Wang Peng and pestled her head.


    She has accompanied so many men and knows that men are good at it.


    As long as you work hard, no man can refuse.


    Sure enough, Wang Peng just trembled and didn''t refuse the girl''s kindness. His legs slowly opened, his hands grabbed the girl''s hair, followed the rhythm, he suddenly grabbed the girl''s head, threw her on the bed and began the second round of war.


    ¡­¡­


    When he woke up the next day, Wang Peng looked at the girl sleeping next to him and had a panoramic view of the scenery.


    He was not ready to do it again, but put on his clothes and went out.


    When he got to school, Wang Peng called out his brother Yijiao. They squatted on the school playground to smoke. Wang Peng narrowed his eyes and said faintly, "I learned a news last night."


    "What news?" brother Yijiao just woke up with sleepy eyes.


    "The man behind the little dragon and snake is chennan!"


    "Just chennan in our school?" brother Yijiao was also a little surprised.


    He thought chennan was a little too bold and fat. He moved to brother Wen.


    "Yes."


    "What do you want to do?" brother Yijiao saw Wang Peng''s eyes and knew that he must be thinking about something else.


    Wang Peng''s eyes sank: "catch him and kill him!"


    If someone else, maybe brother Yijiao won''t say anything, but this person is chennan, so he has to remind.


    "Peng''er, do you know who Chen Nan''s father is?"


    "Who?" Wang Peng really didn''t know.


    "Vice governor!"


    "What..." Wang Peng was surprised. He really didn''t know. He always thought chennan was a rich second generation, very unambiguous, but he didn''t expect that chennan''s background was so strong.


    In the past, chennan didn''t show it at all in school.


    The boy is hidden deep enough!

 Chapter 940

    Although Wang Peng is a tiger, he also knows a truth.


    The power of the white road is by no means comparable to that of the underworld.


    Therefore, the underworld should rely on the relationship of the white road everywhere.


    If he kills chennan, no one will live, including Zhang Wen.


    Wang Peng was silent. He really didn''t see that chennan''s father was the vice governor.


    "I tell you, actually, brother Wen, they already knew that it was chennan who did it! The reason why they kept it from you was that they were afraid you would do something reckless." brother Yijiao said.


    Wang Peng bowed his head and was silent. Brother Yijiao''s words made him feel like an outsider again.


    Even brother Yijiao knows this, but he doesn''t know it.


    He felt that he was getting farther and farther away from Zhang Wen.


    "Peng''er, don''t think about it. Brother Wen won''t let us talk because he''s afraid of you thinking about it." brother Yijiao explained.


    Can Wang Peng not know?


    He knows, but he just can''t understand.


    Unable to understand Zhang Wen''s practice, he pretended that Zhang Wen was slowly away from him and kept a distance from him.


    First of all, there is a distance, and then Wang Peng will be kicked out of the team!


    Wang Peng was unwilling.


    He showed his ability and hard work in front of Zhang Wen again and again.


    Why does it still mean to be struck out?


    No, Wang Peng can''t wait to die.


    So he asked, "tell me, does Wu Yang know about it?"


    Brother Yijiao hesitated.


    He nodded.


    Wu Yang knows, but Wang Peng doesn''t.


    What''s the situation? He seems to have a little prototype in his heart.


    Later, Wu Yang will gradually get Zhang Wen''s trust, and then let Zhang Wen reuse, Wang Peng, will be slowly kicked out of this situation.


    Wang Peng believes that Wu Yang may have done all this by showing kindness in front of Zhang Wen. Wu Yang is making trouble. Otherwise, where can Zhang Wen not tell him?


    "Grass, Wu Yang is such a dog!" Wang Peng scolded and hit the wall hard.


    Brother Yijiao knew that Wang Peng must have misunderstood. Now he has a relationship with Wu Yang. As long as a fire can be lit, he suddenly felt that he talked a little too much and shouldn''t have said this to Wang Peng.


    "Peng''er, don''t think about something. In fact, Wu Yang doesn''t necessarily mean that. And if that''s true, brother Wen doesn''t know? Brother Wen can''t see people wrong!" brother Yijiao helped Wu Yang speak.


    But when this word came into Wang Peng''s ears, it changed its taste.


    He gouged out his brother and said coldly, "what do you mean, I''ve only been away for one night, and you''ve all stood over Wu Yang? Xing ang!"


    Brother Yijiao quickly shook his head. If he said his position, he must be on Wang Peng''s side. He just wanted to persuade Wang Peng not to do anything stupid.


    But it''s obvious that Wang Peng doesn''t eat him at all.


    Brother Yijiao didn''t say those words anymore. He knew that he could only describe it more and more dark.


    Wang Peng took a deep breath of smoke and began to think in his mind.


    The current situation seems to be more and more unfavorable to yourself. At this time, you are weak.


    In front of Zhang Wen, so in front of Wu Yang.


    What he lacks is an opportunity, an opportunity to show in front of Zhang Wen.


    Therefore, he must make a big fuss about chennan and let Zhang Wen know.


    Thinking so, he slowly spit out a mouthful of smoke, and then said to brother Yijiao, "from now on, find chennan for me!"


    Looking at Wang Peng''s eyes, brother Yijiao felt that things seemed not so simple. He hurriedly asked, "Peng, what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t kill him, but the capital crime is avoidable, and the living crime is inevitable! He thought it would be all right if he found someone to get brother Wen and hide now? It''s not as simple as he thought!"


    Although I don''t know what Wang Peng wants to do, I''m relieved to hear that Wang Peng won''t kill brother chennan.


    He is really afraid of Wang Peng''s excitement and death. Chen Nan will be finished!


    Chen Nan, but Zhang Wen can''t move now.


    So he promised and went down.


    Wang Peng is wrong. In fact, chennan has long regretted that he is dying. Don''t say he doesn''t have a chance. Even if he is given a chance to throw Zhang Wen in front of him, he doesn''t dare to start.


    Chen Nan is already scared.


    Now he wants to protect himself. Being able to protect himself is the best result. When this thing is over, he will no longer pay attention to the things on the road and leave here far away with Xi Shi.


    Jinhai City, it''s so annoying for him.


    But Wang Peng, still want to add some interest on this matter. He doesn''t want to let chennan go.


    Wang Peng specially said that Zhang Wen, Li Erzi and Wu Yang could not be told about it.


    In this matter, we should secretly come and make meritorious contributions, and then let Zhang Wen find it by himself. Only then can it have an effect and let the balance in Zhang Wen''s heart fall to his side.


    The next day, brother Yijiao and others appeared in all night performances and schools.


    They began to inquire about where to find chennan.


    At night, Yijiao brothers are busy.


    In a corner, there were two people sitting.


    The two men were drinking.


    One of them was extremely pale and drank his own wine.


    The man has big eyes and strong body. He looks like a thug.


    This man is Hongzi.


    After staying with the pillar for so many years, his skill is definitely not bad, but in front of the pillar, he seems too humble. No, he takes a little brother who usually has a good relationship with himself and drinks muggy wine here!


    Hong Zi is having a good time recently. Why do you want to drink muggy wine?


    Because yesterday, he was hit by a pillar!


    He was slapped in the face by the post at the door of the hotel.


    The pillar didn''t show mercy at all. This slap directly swollen Hong Zi''s face for several days. Until now, it doesn''t mean to go down.


    Pain, on the one hand.


    Hong Zi hasn''t been beaten or beaten for so many years. He hasn''t taken this pain seriously.


    It''s mainly annoying!


    If the pillar had hit him before, he would have to compensate the pillar, because in his eyes, what big brother said must be right and beyond doubt.


    But why is Hong Zi so unconvinced this time?


    Because of status!


    Because in Hong Zi''s heart, the position of the column is different from that in the past. In his eyes, the bamboo is a big brother who will fall down at any time, and the position of the column will be his top.


    Can he feel better when he is slapped on the face by a pillar on an equal footing with himself?


    Sure not!


    At this moment, Hong Zi had forgotten how the pillar had treated him before.


    He forgot that when he was down, the pillars helped him.

 Chapter 941

    The white eyed wolf is talking about people like Hongzi.


    He can''t remember a hundred times others treat him well.


    On the contrary, as long as someone makes a little mistake, he will remember it all his life.


    Zhu has misjudged many people in his life, and Hong Zi is one of them.


    But reading wrong once can make the pillar regret for many years.


    Now Hongzi doesn''t consider what Zhu thinks in his heart, nor does he consider the kindness of Zhu to himself. He even gave him 50000 yuan to send to his family that day.


    Without love, what is the meaning?


    Hong Zi was so close to the pillar.


    Boss Wang ordered and kicked the pillar down.


    Hong Zi naively thought that boss Wang could kick down the pillar with one word and then ascend himself. He thought it was very simple.


    In fact, this is not the case.


    He forgot that he and Zhu are in the Jianghu. The first thing to face is morality.


    "Hong Zi, don''t be upset. Brother Zhu may also be for your own good," said a little brother next to him.


    The younger brother was recommended by Hong Zi to follow the pillar. Naturally, he also stood on Hong Zi''s side.


    "Grass, what a fart! If you are good to me, just beat me with big fucking ears? Can I treat you better?"


    "Ha ha..." the little brother shook his head quickly.


    In fact, the pillar was merciful. If it had been replaced before, the pillar would not have slapped Hongzi in the face. He must let him know why the flowers are so red.


    The pillar is still soft hearted.


    Since I met Zhang Wen, my heart has softened.


    "But why should brother Zhu and Zhang Wen join hands secretly?" the little brother asked.


    Hong Zi has told him everything. He believes that the little brother will not tell.


    "I don''t know, but it should be eight or nine. Boss Wang has made up his mind to find out!"


    "Well, I still can''t believe it. Brother Zhu is famous for his loyalty to boss Wang." the little brother also sees what Zhu has done over the years. He also knows how loyal Zhu is to boss Wang.


    But why can a pillar have two hearts for a person Zhang Wen?


    The little brother doesn''t understand.


    "There are so many things in the world, where can you figure it out? If you figure it out, you''re fucking Einstein!" Hong Zi scolded.


    The little brother shrunk his head and touched the wine glass with Hongzi.


    "But Hongzi, what are you going to do next?"


    Angry to angry, what can Hong Zi do?


    Before Wang ordered what he could not do, he could not do anything. He could only continue to be chill by the pillars and continue to be beaten and afraid to speak, acting as a little eye liner for Wang''s boss.


    "Grass, what the fuck can I do? When this thing is over, see how I get on top! When I go up, I''ll pull you up too!" Hong Zi said to the little brother.


    "Ha ha, thank you, brother Hong!"


    "You''re welcome. You and I are not outsiders!"


    Hongzi cheerfully clinked a glass with him.


    As everyone knows, this scene is actually like a reversal of time and space. It seems that Zhu said the same thing to him a few years ago. At that time, Zhu helped boss Wang for the first time.


    The pillar said that if he could mix up, he would not treat Hong Zi badly.


    He didn''t break his promise. What about Hongzi?


    All this was outlined and sealed in Hongzi''s head.


    These pictures can no longer touch Hong Zi''s heart, not at all.


    ¡­¡­


    To find chennan is actually a very simple thing. Why?


    Because now everyone on the road knows that chennan and Xishi are together.


    One is riding ten thousand people, the other is riding ten thousand people.


    These two people seem quite suitable together.


    What''s more, Chen Nan really likes Xi Shi, the kind he likes from the bottom of his heart, and wants to marry him!


    Find a ten thousand people to ride.


    What is this concept? With chennan''s conditions, what kind of girl can''t be found?


    Although he is a bit romantic, and although he has played with countless girls, he has money! It''s the second generation of officials! What kind of girls are not all crazy?


    But Chen Nan chose Xi Shi.


    Many people in Jinhai city have gone to Xi Shi''s bed and are married to Chen Nan~


    While laughing at chennan, they are also secretly discussing Xi Shi''s Kung Fu. They are very satisfied with Xi Shi.


    After all, Xi Shi, a girl without any background, can sit in the top position by what?


    Isn''t it your excellent kung fu?


    Serving men is mostly what women have to do, but others can do it as their homework. She is very serious about treating men.


    I took it as my own career.


    In the first few years of her career, there were many men looking for her, because she was young and beautiful. More importantly, Shuiling could clearly see it when standing with other girls.


    Which man doesn''t like water spirit?


    Who doesn''t want a girl like Xi Shi?


    But before long, the men were a little tired, because Xi Shi Kung Fu sent so many moves back and forth. If they were tired, they would naturally change people.


    But Xi Shi was unwilling. At that time, she received guests at night and found other men to practice, study and overcome two Xing problems during the day.


    At that time, there were no two Xing majors in the University. If there were this major now, Xi Shi could be a lecturer.


    In this way, while relying on her face to please men, while studying these things in private, Xi Shi finally became famous.


    Kung Fu pays off. Opportunities are always for those who have been working silently, and for those who have been paying silently, such as Xi Shi.


    Later, Xi Shi was already known as the number one. Not only did she have a lovely baby face, but her figure and Kung Fu provoked men one after another, so that when she wanted to spend a night with Xi Shi, she had to queue up, some even for a month!


    Xi Shi has reached the point of perfection. Sometimes even one action can make men forget themselves and make those men''s legs soft. They can''t walk after doing it.


    Xi Shi is no longer an ordinary girl. She is a scholar. She gives her youth and body to two Xing for the happiness between men and women in the future.


    It can be seen how attractive Xi Shi is to men.


    Chen Nan finds Xi Shi. Although enjoyment is indispensable, similarly, every time Chen Nan goes to Xi Shi, countless figures seem to appear behind her.


    These figures are all men.


    They are all men who have been with Xi Shi. One by one, they all enjoy it with their eyes closed. They cooperate with Chen Nan and Xi Shi to go crazy, swing together and reach the peak together~


    Every hero, every wave~


    Every woman, every wound~


    Every Chen Nan and every Xi Shi went crazy naked~

 Chapter 942

    At the moment, in a night scene, brother Yijiao and several people are here to inquire about the news.


    Behind him, there are people sitting at a table. These people are small bastards. They drink loudly and speak loudly. Without turning around, brother Yijiao can hear what they say clearly.


    What they said was the man they were looking for, chennan.


    They are talking about chennan and about chennan and Xishi.


    These things have become the laughing stock of every bastard. They are all saying that when they and Xi Shi, Chen Nan stands behind them. He looks at Xi Shi green and plays a fool.


    Those who have been to Xi Shi are happy.


    Chennan must have heard these words, but chennan doesn''t care.


    Why did he choose Xi Shi? Would he still care about this?


    He can''t change Xi Shi''s past. What he wants is the future. In the future, as long as Xi Shi is his own, it''s enough.


    No matter how many green hats there are on his head, no matter how many people have passed him by, from now on, from this moment on, Xi Shi is chennan''s, that''s enough~


    People, the most important thing is satisfaction.


    Chen Nan did this quite well.


    "Grass, you said, if Chen Nan and Xi Shi suddenly appeared at that time, would I make Chen Nan flaccid?"


    "Ha ha, it will! It will!"


    "However, I don''t mind going to Xi Shi with Chen Nan. Three people feel better!"


    "Ha ha..."


    The people in the back talked one after another. At this time, brother Yijiao stood up with a wine bottle in his hand and walked to the table of the little bastards behind him.


    Everyone looked at him with a little doubt, but these bastards didn''t act rashly, because several people looked familiar at brother Yijiao.


    Before, brother Yijiao worked with Wang Peng, and many bastards have seen it.


    I couldn''t figure out who brother Yijiao was, so no one dared to speak. They all looked at him suspiciously.


    I don''t know what he wants to do.


    Just heard what they said, brother Yijiao understood that chennan must be with Xi Shi now, but brother Yijiao didn''t know where Xi Shi was. He wanted to get words out of these little bastards'' mouths.


    "Brother, I''ve been to Xi Shi too. Everyone is brothers!" brother Yijiao naturally sat among the people at the table.


    After listening to brother Yijiao''s words, they were relieved. They laughed and drank a toast with brother Yijiao to exchange their experience.


    Brother Yijiao was in a hurry. He knew that the general hugging and hugging could not meet the psychology of these little bastards, so he said, "she was still here the day I went to Xi Shi, but I didn''t care. I played with her like that all night!"


    WOW~


    As soon as brother Yijiao said this, everyone stared round.


    Master!


    It tastes strong enough!


    It''s awesome!


    "Brother, you''re great, but aren''t you tired of being crooked? It''s all blood!" asked a younger brother with less taste.


    "Grass! What do you know? You can''t play when you see it. It''s all blood. Can''t you just slide? If you don''t see it?" brother Yijiao also thinks he has a heavy taste.


    Next to a little brother said: "yes, I have heard that some people like what happens when things happen. It is said that women have a special feeling at that time!"


    "Ah ah..." several younger brothers who couldn''t accept the taste stopped talking and began to drink with their heads down.


    Brother Yijiao endured the greasiness in his heart and continued to communicate with those bastards.


    After a while, brother Yijiao asked about Xi Shi''s whereabouts.


    When he reached his goal, he didn''t stop. He found an excuse and turned around and left.


    Go back and find Wang Peng directly.


    "Peng''er, I asked. Chen Nan must be with Xi Shi now."


    "Grass, Xi Shi? Just that high Ji?"


    "Well..."


    Wang Peng''s eyebrows moved and he fell into meditation.


    If brother Yijiao can investigate these things so easily, Zhang Wen must know it, but why doesn''t he go to chennan? Why haven''t you acted?


    Even if you don''t kill chennan, scare him~


    Forget it!


    Thinking of this, Wang Peng said, "go and call your brothers and find Xi Shi!"


    Brother Yijiao promised and went to shout.


    Wang Peng, the first thing they want to go to is the field where Xi Shi is. This time, they are following Xi Shi.


    See when and where she meets chennan.


    At that time, Wang Peng can easily catch chennan!


    Xi Shi''s field is now overcrowded, but as soon as he enters the door, Wang Peng sees mommy and many people arguing about something. When he comes near, he hears it clearly.


    "Grass, why didn''t she come out? I''ve been waiting in line for a month!"


    "I''ll double the price!"


    "Call Xi Shi out!"


    These people are waiting for the introduction of Xi Shi!


    The mother quickly explained that Xi Shi was in poor health and had something to do. She couldn''t pick up guests or anything, but no one paid for it. She was shouting here.


    Wang Peng quietly walked around the back and found the place where Xishi and her girls were.


    Face to face, came a woman.


    The woman''s face wore light makeup and looked like an earthly look. Her pure little face was pink and tender, and her style of dressing only was a little bold.


    The hollowed out silk stockings and low chest clothes almost exposed half of the snow hill. In this way, when she came out, she still dragged the clothes in front of her chest while walking. It seems that she wanted those men to spray nosebleed.


    Wang Peng looked at her.


    At the moment when his eyes met, Wang Peng was also interested in the girl.


    Indeed, it is the best in the world.


    "Handsome boy, what do you think of me?"


    Yes, this man is Xi Shi.


    Xi Shi doesn''t come out today. In fact, she has resigned her work here and is going to go back and serve chennan attentively in the future. Otherwise, her dressing style is even bolder. Maybe she will come out in bikini Thongs at night.


    Shameless is Xi Shi''s motto.


    In front of men, if you want face, you can''t stand it.


    "Hehe, if you don''t look at me, how do you know I look at you?" Wang Peng joked.


    Wang Peng is a young man with high spirit and looks like Hu Ge. She will like it when she sees it. Xi Shi is no exception. When she first saw Wang Peng, she really wanted to talk to him.


    But Xi Shi told herself in her heart that she can''t fool around. Now she''s just chennan''s person, chennan''s person.


    Where can you talk to others about that?


    "Cut, if Miss Ben didn''t wash her hands, you wouldn''t be able to run tonight." Xi Shi bit her lips with an attractive look.


    Wang Peng smiled and walked two steps closer: "then dare to ask, what''s the miss''s name?"


    Intuition told her that this woman is not simple, it may be Xi Shi.


    indeed.


    Xishi peach blossom hung on his face and said faintly, "my name is Xishi ~"

 Chapter 943

    After listening to Xi Shi''s words, Wang Peng was surprised.


    The legendary Xi Shi is really a goblin.


    Goblins that kill men.


    After keeping a distance of less than one punch with Xi Shi and looking at each other for a while, Xi Shi gently pushed him away, left him an infinitely ambiguous look, and left through the back door.


    Xi Shi, quit.


    It''s for chennan.


    Wang Peng was stunned for a while. He felt the sweet smell of Xi Shi, wiped his mouth and asked brother Yijiao to leave together.


    Follow Xi Shi~


    ¡­¡­


    Xi Shi has read countless people, but Wang Peng can still make her a little excited. Such a big boy is her favorite type in her girlhood.


    I just don''t have a chance to love again, and I don''t have a chance to find a big boy like Wang Peng.


    Aftertaste the time that just looked at Wang Peng for only a few tens of seconds, Xi Shi took a car on the roadside and walked towards chennan''s residence.


    After what happened last time, chennan completely lost his heart to Xi Shi. He completely fell in love with Xi Shi.


    In love.


    Adversity shows true love. What chennan wants now is true love.


    Xi Shi stopped near where Chen Nan lived and walked in.


    Halfway through, I suddenly saw chennan waiting for her there.


    She trotted two steps in a hurry, and the snow hill in front of her chest trembled, which was quite destructive to men.


    Chen Nan is waiting for Xi Shi outside today.


    I don''t know why he especially wanted Xi Shi today. Xi Shi told him that he was going to go back and pack up his things and resign by the way, but Chen Nan was still worried and felt a little uneasy, so he came out to wait for her.


    Seeing Xi Shi, he was relieved.


    Embracing Xi Shi head-on, Chen Nan kissed her hard.


    "Have you been waiting for a long time?" in front of chennan, Xi Shi showed the shy side of a little woman and said in chennan''s arms.


    Chen Nan felt Xi Shi''s two giant guns and nodded: "it''s all right. I haven''t waited long ~ but I''m willing to wait for you as long as I can."


    These love words came out of chennan''s mouth. They were false to no good, but now they are in Xishi''s ears, which is more true than gold!


    "In the future, I will accompany you and never leave again ~" Xi Shi said, gently biting Chen Nan''s ear with her mouth.


    This feeling made chennan''s blood flow back. He couldn''t help it, so he pressed Xi Shi on the wall and began to kiss madly.


    In the past, chennan and women used to vent or meet their physiology, but this time it''s different. This time, chennan wanted to talk to Xi Shi out of love.


    Because of love.


    For love, chennan is willing to abandon the eyes of others.


    For love, Xi Shi is willing to give up everything.


    Tonight chennan is going to greet Xi Shi with the Kung Fu of riding ten thousand people, and Xi Shi is also going to teach chennan with the experience of riding ten thousand people. They are sure to collide with infinite sparks~


    There was no one at the entrance of the alley, and there were no street lamps. It was dark all around.


    Chen Nan and Xi Shi kissed, almost intoxicated in the night.


    Especially Chen Nan, he hasn''t touched a woman for a long time. His little heart beats a little fast.


    With the excitement from his body, his hand unconsciously touched Xi Shi''s lower body. This is Chen Nan''s subconscious action, because he wants to.


    When chennan was about to touch Xi Shi''s soft part, Xi Shi grabbed his hand and said in the softest voice, "wait a minute, let''s go back to do ~"


    Xi Shi is no longer a black sister. She doesn''t like to do it outside. It feels strange.


    Chen Nan didn''t like it either, so he took Xi Shi''s hand and walked back.


    On the road, they leaned close.


    I don''t know if chennan feels something wrong tonight, but all his energy is on Xi Shi, and he doesn''t feel anything unusual next to him.


    But when he opened the door and chewed with Xi Shi in his arms, suddenly the light in the room turned on.


    At the same time, a breath of death shrouded chennan''s body, so that he didn''t react to what was going on.


    "Ouch, chennan, you''re playing very well. Just do it when you enter the door?" a familiar voice came over and let chennan and Xi Shi look at it.


    In chennan''s small room, six people squatted.


    One of them was the big boy who looked at Xi Shi just now, but his eyes were no longer ambiguous and full of endless fantasy.


    Instead, it is cold, as if it can put people in the cold.


    Xi Shi recognized Wang Peng at a glance.


    The latter smiled and waved to her.


    However, his eyes were full of teasing.


    Xi Shi blushed, and then she reacted. It seems that the big boy used himself to find chennan. He should have followed himself just now in the night.


    Xi Shiqi''s teeth.


    Why is this man so insidious?


    Chennan also recognized Wang Peng. He was much more surprised than Xi Shi: "Wang Peng, why are you here!"


    Wang Peng smiled, bounced up from the ground and took a cigarette in his mouth: "chennan, why am I here? You don''t know? What did you do yourself? You don''t know?"


    "You..." Chen Nan was not surprised, but angry.


    He was angry with himself.


    At this time, how can Wang Peng keep up with himself?


    Isn''t this a sign of the end?


    Can it be said that Zhang Wen has ordered Wang Peng and them to come and find themselves?


    How come so fast!


    "Honey, who are they?" Xi Shi asked, holding chennan''s arm.


    "They all follow Zhang Wen, and they are all Zhang Wen''s men!" Chen Nan bit his teeth and hid Xi Shi in his arms when he spoke.


    Wang Peng gave chennan a thumbs up and said, "you know, you don''t have to say anything more."


    In a word, Chen Nan and Xi Shi were stunned.


    Chennan certainly knows that he will face these sooner or later. Sooner or later, he will.


    But Xi Shi doesn''t know. Even if Xi Shi knew, she didn''t think things would come so soon. Just now she was immersed in love. Now chennan is going to be taken away?


    What logic is this?


    "I won''t let you take chennan!" Xi Shi stood in front of chennan like crazy.


    People always show no resistance in front of true love.


    For love, I will give up everything crazily and give up everything crazily.


    Even the things you fear most in ordinary days, even when you are at a disadvantage, and even know the end of things.


    Xi Shi is the best portrayal~


    Xi Shi stood in front, which made Chen Nan particularly moved. If she changed to another woman, I''m afraid she would have scared away at this time? Or, I want to push him out.


    Looking at Xi Shi''s unambiguous appearance, Wang Peng smiled, and then stared at Xi Shi meaningfully: "don''t worry, we''ll kill Chen Nan later, and the six of us will certainly make you have a good time!"

 Chapter 944

    Confused.


    At this moment, both chennan and Xishi were blinded.


    They didn''t expect that Wang Peng, who looked very handsome, said that when he opened his mouth.


    To kill chennan and play with Xi Shi.


    If you play with beauty, it''s nothing.


    Xi Shi can accept it.


    As long as they can release chennan, it''s easy to say, but Wang Peng doesn''t mean that at all. According to his appearance, he wants to kill chennan and then play with Xi Shi.


    Although she was a little looking forward to the moment with Wang Peng, Xi Shi still hugged Chen Nan. They looked like they were inseparable.


    Chennan knew he must be chased by Zhang Wen, but he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    Scared.


    His little viscera beat wildly, and he thought wildly about the past.


    He kept asking himself, is his destiny over? Are you going to die tonight? When people die, what happened in this life appears in their heads like a movie. Chennan has this omen. He doesn''t think it''s a good omen.


    Looking at Wang Peng again, the look in his eyes is really an expression that can kill people.


    Scared.


    It''s a lie to say you''re not afraid.


    No one is afraid of death. Of course chennan is afraid of death, but he doesn''t want to be so fast. He hasn''t even talked to Xi Shi once!


    "Do you know who my father is?" Chen Nan trembled.


    "Ha ha..." Wang Peng and brother Yijiao smiled at each other and greeted him with lines they had already prepared?


    "Your father, is he the vice governor? But how many people do you think we killed you? Even if we do, how many people have evidence? Even if we do, grass! It''s a big deal. I''ll change my life for another! I think it''s worth it!"


    One life for another.


    This sentence has been coming and going in chennan''s head.


    Can his life compare with that of Wang Peng?


    In chennan''s head, there is no comparability at all.


    Who is he and who is Wang Peng?


    One life for another, how can it be done!


    "My dad, I''m sure I can find you out!" Chen Nan''s eyes were red. He seemed to have seen how he was pressed on the ground by Wang Peng for a while, and picked up the last point of his life with a sharp knife.


    That picture is too dazzling.


    He can''t even think about it.


    Moreover, he is reluctant to give mercy. He just started and ended. How can people accept this?


    "Ha ha, these words, go to hell when you die!" Wang Peng laughed wildly. Seeing chennan like this, he was particularly satisfied. The purpose of his coming today is to scare chennan.


    "Wang Peng! How much money do you want? Can I give it to you!" seeing that Wang Peng and they were coming, chennan hurriedly said.


    Money is important in Wang Peng''s eyes, but compared with these things, he thinks it is more important to make contributions in front of Zhang Wen. With Zhang Wen, there are more opportunities to make money in the future.


    "I don''t want money!" said Wang Peng. He came to collect chennan''s green hair, and then took Wang Peng and Xi Shi into the car with brother Yijiao.


    Brother Yijiao and several of them have heard of Xi Shi for a long time. Today, when they met a real person, they felt that alas, it''s really good. No wonder so many men are looking for Xi Shi, so many people are looking for Xi Shi, what!


    It''s really the best.


    Wang Peng also saw that brother Yijiao wanted to do something to Xi Shi. When he didn''t come over, he specifically asked brother Yijiao not to touch women.


    Wang Peng still disdains to do these things.


    Otherwise, he would have taken Xi Shi.


    He felt that it was a matter of character.


    When he went out, Wang Peng threw Chen Nan and Xi Shi on the back seat, and sat next to them himself.


    Chennan dared not speak or look up. And Xi Shi''s hand.


    He was afraid.


    That''s real fear.


    From the expressionless faces of Wang Peng, he can see his end for a while. He must have been disposed of by Wang Peng and buried somewhere.


    Xi Shi, on the other hand, is constantly casting compromising eyes at Wang Peng.


    But Wang Peng didn''t look at her at all.


    After a while, the car stopped at a place where there was no one. Wang Peng brought chennan and Xi Shi down. Several people opened Xi Shi''s hand and took chennan''s hand. Then brother Yijiao took the lead. Several people stepped on chennan severely.


    If it were normal, chennan would have cried out in pain, but at this time, chennan didn''t say a word. Facing these fists, chennan endured.


    It was not because Chen Nan''s bones were hard, but because he was distracted, his attention was not on these fist feet. From the start of the car, he saw several shovels beside them.


    Is this going to bury him?


    Chennan never thought he would come to this end. In the cold mound, he felt the taste of the soil.


    From then on, it will never be seen again.


    From then on, his name will disappear in Jinhai city and everyone''s mind.


    He doesn''t want to die! He is still young, has not married and had children with Xi Shi, and has not enjoyed life well. How can he be willing to die like this?


    A round of beating stopped, and chennan curled up on the ground and didn''t move.


    Xi Shi was caught by Wang Peng and begged for mercy: "please let him go. As long as you let him go, can I accompany you in the future? Or, Chen Nan can give you money. We won''t tell you about today."


    "Ha ha..." Wang Peng looked at Xi Shi''s worried look, and a sense of achievement came naturally.


    It feels good to be in control of other people''s life and death!


    "Rest for five minutes." Wang Peng looked at his watch.


    Brother Yijiao laughed and squatted next to them and smoked a cigarette.


    When they finished smoking a cigarette, Wang Peng continued, "let''s start the second round!"


    Then the second round began.


    There was another burst of dust, and there was a constant cry of abuse. Chennan was trampled under his feet for the second time and severely beaten by brother Yijiao.


    Plop!


    Xi Shi knelt before Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng looked down and could see the scenery in front of Xi Shi''s chest. He paid special attention to it for a long time.


    Xi Shi didn''t care at all. Tears came out of her eyes in an instant.


    "Please, don''t hit him!"


    Wang Peng thinks it''s very interesting. They all say that bitches are ruthless and actors are unjust. Today, it seems that''s not the case.


    At least Xishi is not. Although she is a bitch, she is affectionate.


    Otherwise, I won''t kneel down to help chennan plead, will I?


    Wang Peng dragged Xi Shi''s chin with his hand and said with a smile, "you look so good. Why don''t you find a good family to marry? Why do you like chennan? If you want to blame, blame your bad life!"


    With that, Wang Peng walked towards chennan.


    Xi Shi seemed to know something and quickly hugged Wang Peng from behind.


    Regardless of the squeeze on his body, he begged him desperately.


    "How on earth do you want to let chennan go? I promise you everything!"


    Xi Shi only used her own chips to measure Wang Peng, but she forgot that she and chennan had no chips in Wang Peng''s place.

 Chapter 945

    Xi Shi, this means that she is in a hurry to seek medical treatment.


    Will Wang Peng buy her account?


    His eyes were deep. Looking at Xi Shi was like looking at a dog.


    "Put away your conditions, I just want chennan to die! There is no room for discussion!"


    "No, no!"


    Wang Peng broke away from Xi Shi''s hand. Xi Shi shouted behind him.


    When they came to chennan, brother Yijiao, they had stopped and called the fists and feet on chennan, waiting for Wang Peng to continue to arrange the next action.


    Wang Peng squatted down and stared at Chen Nan.


    "Aren''t you bangse? Are you still bangse? Dare you find someone to kill my eldest brother?"


    Chen Nan hurriedly said, "no, I really don''t dare. I won''t dare again in the future!"


    "Ha ha, go to hell to reflect on it!" said Wang Peng, and let a man look at Chen Nan. Others were digging holes with the spade on the ground.


    Rub~


    The hole in the hole under the shovel, the heart of Chen Nan, also fell into the valley with this sound.


    He knows too well. If Wang Peng and his friends dig up the pit later, they must deal with him and throw him into the pit.


    He has seen this plot more than once in the film. Unexpectedly, he will experience it today.


    It''s fate.


    The Xishi beside him was already crying. Wang Peng didn''t speak. There was only the cry of chennan and Xishi holding together.


    That''s the feeling of life and death.


    After a while, the pit that can let chennan lie in was dug.


    Wang Peng narrowed his eyes and drew a knife from his arms.


    The sharp tip of the knife reflected a bleak light in the Moonlight: "chennan, tell me how you want to die?"


    This sentence finally broke the string stretched by chennan.


    He knelt down in front of Wang Peng: "brother Peng, will you let me go and let me go..."


    Dong!


    Brother Yijiao gave chennan a kick on his head: "bullshit, you don''t understand, do you? Brother Peng asked you how to die!"


    Chennan was kicked. He seemed to understand that no matter how hard he tried today, no matter how hard he begged Wang Peng, it was useless. It must be a disaster.


    He struggled to get up from the ground and said seriously, "Wang Peng, if you are a man, let Xi Shi go. She has nothing to do with this!"


    £¿


    At the critical moment of life and death, human nature will be exposed.


    Wang Peng thought chennan was the kind of person who pulled Xi Shi into the water at all costs.


    Even in front of Xi Shi, they pushed her to Wang Peng and them.


    But Wang Peng didn''t expect that chennan was very kind at the critical time.


    Can block yourself in front and protect Xi Shi.


    This is not what ordinary men can do.


    I guess it''s true love.


    However, the appearance of chennan makes Wang Peng feel more fun. Playboy chennan has true love. What''s the matter with the world?


    Snap~


    With an evil smile on his face, Wang Peng stopped Xi Shi and bound her tightly in his arms.


    Xi Shi trembled and struggled hard, but her little strength was nothing in front of Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng''s hands are like steel pliers.


    Call~


    Wang Peng blew a breath on Xi Shi''s face. There was endless ambiguity in his eyes, as if he wanted to knead Xi Shi into a ball.


    "Don''t worry. When you go there, I will treat Xi Shi well and won''t make her lonely every night ~"


    At this moment, chennan''s head seemed to be lit up and exploded with a bang.


    In his eyes, there was only Wang Peng, only Wang Peng''s slightly mocking face. He didn''t believe the nonsense Wang Peng said.


    He will be good to Xi Shi, who believes it!


    As soon as chennan''s front foot dies, Xi Shi''s back foot must be killed by Wang Peng!


    Thinking of this, Chen Nan rushed towards Wang Peng like crazy.


    "Ow ~ ~ ~"


    Before meeting Wang Peng, brother Yijiao kicked chennan''s head, and the latter flew out.


    Fell to the ground with a bang.


    The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak.


    Chen Nan, no matter how crazy and desperate, restricted his action.


    It seems that he hasn''t done anyone since he was sensible. He has always been beaten and photographed on the ground, so he has to spend money to find someone.


    He can''t do these manual jobs.


    The place kicked by brother Yijiao just now hurts badly. Chen Nan''s body curls up on the ground, but his eyes don''t leave Wang Peng.


    The adrenal gland makes chennan have only Wang Peng in his eyes.


    "Please don''t beat chennan..." Xi Shi was hugged by Wang Peng. Although she was speechless, she begged hard.


    If this is not the case, if Wang Peng is not able to do these things, Xi Shi will certainly compromise and enjoy Wang Peng''s ocean of men.


    "My grass, still want to bite me?" Wang Peng sneered and winked at brother Yijiao.


    The latter easily grabbed Chen Nan''s hair and kicked him into the pit.


    Just right, just let chennan lie in.


    It''s like a coffin.


    This feeling is very strange. Lying and standing are completely two kinds of feelings. Chen Nan couldn''t feel it when he was standing on the side just now. Now lying inside, he realized what it was like.


    This feeling, how does it become stable?


    The world is clean.


    No matter how arrogant and awesome you are when you are alive, don''t you want to lie in this small pit in the end? Finally, don''t you have to be trampled under your feet?


    In this dark night, at the moment when Wang Peng was about to be buried alive, chennan suddenly figured it out and suddenly felt that nothing was called a matter.


    Death is just a journey that everyone has to experience and face.


    It''s just a little painful.


    Death is eternal life.


    Chen Nan''s heart has been rereading this sentence, but his eyes stare at the ellipse.


    Chug~


    A shovel of earth covered it.


    To this moist and fishy soil, he covered chennan''s head.


    Chennan is patted by fate, trampled by fate, and experiencing unprecedented pain.


    The breath of death, like a water snake, gradually entangled chennan.


    Cough!


    Chen Nan had dirt in his throat and nose. He coughed hard.


    No~


    Still uncomfortable~


    If you haven''t died, you will suffer from pain.


    Then, chennan will hurt!


    The pain will cry out!


    "Ah! Help ~" a weak voice came out of chennan''s throat.


    Wang Peng didn''t care what chennan called at all. He and Yijiao tried their best to fill the pit.


    Shrouded in the spirit of death, chennan''s desire for survival was aroused in an instant.


    Since you''re not dead, you can''t give up the struggle.


    Then you have to survive!


    This is the most primitive expression of human desire for survival. Chennan is grasping the last hope and wants to rush up, break through fate and break the shackles of fate!

 Chapter 946

    The moon is dark and the wind is high. It''s perfect to cooperate with chennan''s little struggling voice disappearing.


    It can ignite the bloodthirsty excitement in Wang Peng''s heart.


    Can make Xi Shi almost forget to breathe.


    He was too nervous and couldn''t believe it, so that his hands unconsciously held Wang Peng''s clothes tightly.


    Fear, I can''t believe it.


    This is Xi Shi''s current state.


    She has been wandering among men for so many years. She thinks she has seen through all kinds of men and knows men quite well.


    However, seeing Wang Peng like this today, Xi Shi was still shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    She had never seen such a cruel side of a man.


    Before, she had not heard how powerful and awesome people were on the road, but Xi Shi had only heard those words and had never seen them.


    At best, I''ve only seen people fight, that''s all.


    Seeing and experiencing are two concepts.


    This time, she saw it with her own eyes and really realized what it felt like.


    She watched Wang Peng and they buried Chen Nan alive, and directly sentenced Chen nan to death.


    Buried alive.


    These two words are simple to say, but only when you really feel them can you know what fear is.


    From the heart, slowly rising from the soles of the feet, the cold all over the body makes the body tremble with it.


    Wang Peng has become a living king of hell.


    From Wang Peng, Xi Shi realized the murderous spirit.


    Other men don''t have that murderous spirit.


    Whoosh~


    Brother Yijiao''s last shovel of soil completely covered chennan''s voice. The land where chennan was still active just now became dead and gray, and there was no smell of chennan everywhere.


    A big living man, then disappeared, in this world, disappeared without leaving a trace.


    Brother Yijiao stopped after filling the last shovel of soil. Everyone was silent except Wang Peng.


    No one is born a devil who is desperate for human life, and no one is born to like killing.


    But chennan, who lived well just now, let them bury alive. This feeling makes everyone cold.


    Only Wang Peng''s eyes still have the bloodthirsty excitement just now.


    If not for fear of implicating Zhang Wen, Wang Peng really dared to kill chennan.


    If there were no brothers Yijiao and they were present, Wang Peng would certainly turn around and leave, leaving chennan struggling and wandering alone in the cold soil until he died.


    Let him know what despair is~


    Looking at the motionless soil, tears flew out of Xi Shi''s eyes.


    An idea told Xi Shi in his heart that Chen Nan was dead. He really left the world and was buried in the pit less than ten steps away from himself.


    Since then, it has become soil and will never exist again.


    Chen Nan was never found again.


    Xi Shi''s love will be buried.


    As time went by, everyone kept the action just now and didn''t move.


    Brother Yijiao''s face slowly showed anxiety.


    "Hoo Hoo ~ ~ woo Hoo! You murderers! Accompany me chennan!" the silent air Xi Shi broke.


    In this place full of death everywhere, Xi Shi cried out, and then rushed like crazy to dig chennan out with her hand.


    No one moved and no one spoke.


    They all looked at Xi Shi coldly.


    Brother Yijiao gently touched Wang Peng, which means that he has almost had enough. If he really makes a human life, no one can carry it.


    Wang Peng laughed, and he thought he was almost done. If he continued to play, Chen Nan might really be killed by himself.


    "Ha ha, come on, dig him out!" Wang Peng gave an order. Yijiao brothers began to dig chennan out.


    "Grass, slow down, you kill him like a spade?" Wang Peng saw someone shovel and shovel and stop it.


    Wang Peng''s sudden move made Xi Shi a little confused.


    Is it difficult that their sincerity moved Wang Peng and them?


    "Hoo!"


    Chen Nan, who had just risen, breathed like crazy.


    Underground, the air will not suddenly disappear, but will disappear bit by bit, so that people can fully experience the painful feeling.


    Slowly suffocate, the body is slowly drained, and that''s it.


    How terrible, how helpless.


    Just a few minutes have made chennan realize what despair is. He can almost feel that all functions of his body are slowly fading.


    Losing hope bit by bit, that feeling is quite bad.


    After the soil above his head was taken away, he felt reborn.


    Alive again.


    The moist lungs were filled with air again.


    It feels good to be alive.


    When Wang Peng saw chennan''s head exposed, he immediately stopped the people here.


    Chennan was buried there like a ball.


    His mouth is kicking hard.


    With an evil smile on his face, Wang Peng squatted in front of chennan, helped him clean the soil next to him with his hand, and said, "chennan, why do you say you have to? There are so many people in Jinhai City, why do you have to be the enemy of brother Wen?"


    "I''m wrong, I''ll never dare again!" chennan took a chance and desperately admitted his mistake.


    The most terrible thing is not to die or be chased and beaten. The most terrible thing is to let you go to hell, taste the taste of death, and then drag you back.


    This feeling is the most terrible.


    Now chennan is like this.


    The string stretched in his heart had long been broken.


    In his heart, he had already compromised with Wang Peng.


    Now no matter what he is asked to do, as long as he can save his life.


    Everything else is floating clouds. People can live only once.


    "Hehe, now I know it''s wrong. What have you done? Why do you want someone to kill brother Wen?" Wang Peng stared at chennan.


    The latter thought a little and said, "because you hit me last time."


    "Because of me?" Wang Peng thought it was a little funny. He pointed to himself and smiled. "I cleaned you up once. Why do you go to brother Wen? Just come to me!"


    Chen Nan smiled bitterly: "if I were to find you, Zhang Wen would certainly come forward. It''s better to clean up Zhang Wen and find you again."


    Chen Nan''s logic is no problem, that is, it suck up a little.


    "I don''t see it, ang. You still remember your revenge. I''m right here. Come if you want revenge!" Wang Peng said.


    How dare Chen Nan speak? He could only bow his head and beg Wang Peng to let him go.


    Wang Peng smiled and said, "I''ll teach you a lesson this time. If you''re not convinced next time, just come to me and don''t fucking go to brother Wen! You hear me!"


    Chen Nan quickly nodded and agreed.


    Wang Peng then got up and asked brother Yijiao to leave.


    Chen Nan, whose body is still buried in the soil.

 Chapter 947

    At two o''clock in the morning, this time was originally the time for the bastards to come out for activities.


    Usually at this time, the bastards are either crazy at night, or they have got girls and began to turn over clouds and rain in the hotel.


    Where can we miss chennan for these things?


    In the direction of playing with women, chennan is a master. He is the ancestor of all bastards.


    Basically change a girl every day.


    But today, chennan didn''t go crazy.


    He didn''t have that mind and couldn''t leave.


    Moreover, his heart is full of beauty.


    In front of her, the girl who was willing to throw herself out of the soil with her hands.


    This is the love of his life.


    The first time a woman would do this for him, chennan''s heart would melt.


    When they left, Wang Peng deliberately sped around the soil around Chen Nan with a spade.


    Now Xi Shi''s delicate hands, which were specially maintained for hand lovers, went into the soil and dug down without taboo.


    She wants to dig chennan out quickly.


    Chennan was buried here, which always gave her an illusion that chennan would die as soon as she stopped.


    How could she see this happen?


    She has to save her lover, chennan.


    A head of green hair, chennan is stuck on the ground like an immature little apple, and the roots of his hair are full of soil.


    But at this time, chennan was not in the mood to think about anything else. He couldn''t care about the taste of bitter soil on his mouth and stared at Xi Shi.


    Looking at the tears on Xi Shi''s face, Chen Nan''s heart was about to break.


    "Xi Shi, have a rest. I''m fine." Chen Nan really can''t see Xi Shi working so hard for himself.


    Xi Shi''s hands were delicate and red without digging twice.


    She endured the pain and dug hard.


    "Honey, if you bear it again, I''ll get you out in a minute ~" Xi Shi said, and her tears went down.


    Are you feeling tired?


    Xi Shi must be hard. She hasn''t done any heavy work since she was 16. Where has she done these things except serving men?


    She threw herself out for chennan.


    A shovel brother just used to dig holes with spades, they all had a little trouble, the soil was small stones.


    According to Xi Shi''s digging method, her hand was cut in a short time.


    "Oh ~"


    Sure enough, Xi Shi broke it without two hands, and the blood red road was out of place on her delicate hand.


    "Stop." chennan cried.


    Tears fell involuntarily.


    Chen Nan kept scolding himself as an asshole in his heart. Why is it so useless? How can Xi Shi suffer so much for himself?


    Chen Nan is a man, an indomitable man. How can his woman be wronged?


    Chen Nan really regretted that he didn''t meet Xi Shi earlier and his destined lover earlier.


    The road of one''s own feelings, why is it so tortuous?


    Why do you torture people so much?


    Chen Nan, this is the first time he shed tears for a woman. He once thought he couldn''t shed tears for a woman. In front of a woman, he is a predator. Where can he shed tears?


    Love to the depths of necessity.


    Chennan didn''t know why, so her tears fell.


    Heartache is on the one hand, on the other hand, because of love.


    Love a person, will be heartache.


    The pain in my heart is not something that ordinary people can feel.


    Especially a prodigal son like Chen Nan.


    Xi Shi helped chennan tidy up the soil on his face and said softly, "it''s okay. I''m hurt. It''s nothing ~"


    This made chennan burst into tears.


    As time passed, chennan seemed to hear how those cold and sharp stones cut Xi Shi''s skin.


    The sharp, harsh voice made him feel painful!


    Digging, Xi Shi cried.


    She was worried about chennan, and she was even more afraid.


    As chennan was dug out, Xi Shi also saw chennan''s injuries, which were just beaten by Wang Peng and them.


    They hit hard enough, as if they were going to kill chennan every time.


    Xi Shi was distressed. She felt pain when she saw Chen Nan''s injury.


    Wang Peng, why are they so cruel?


    Aren''t you afraid to kill chennan?


    Thinking of what happened just now, Xi Shi was palpitating.


    My heart felt like a big stone. It was not a fight or a unilateral beating just now.


    That''s murder!


    It''s deliberate murder!


    They almost buried chennan alive. How terrible is this?


    Gradually, Chen Nan''s two hands were exposed, and then he helped Xi Shi dig together.


    I don''t know how long it took Chen Nan''s body to be dug out.


    Covered with dirt, where is it like before?


    Chen Nan, this childe, where is there any shelf? There''s nothing now.


    There was only an empty body left.


    There was no taxi along the way. Chennan and Xishi went back on foot. They found a hotel casually. Chennan and Xishi stayed in.


    Along the way, chennan held Xi Shi''s hand tightly and didn''t loosen it for a moment.


    He knew he owed the woman too much.


    Chen Nan took a bath as soon as he went in and wanted to wash all the dirt on his body.


    The body was washed clean, but the heart left a huge shadow. Looking at himself in the mirror, chennan felt extremely weak.


    Seeing that chennan didn''t come out for a long time, Xi Shi opened the door and went in.


    With her back to Xi Shi, Chen Nan''s body was shaking.


    Chen Nan, the nine foot man, wept again in front of Xi Shi.


    In the past, no matter how chennan played, whether he was beaten or how, he didn''t cry. At best, he spent money to find someone to call back! Don''t you hit me today and I''ll hit you tomorrow?


    Chen Nan is very open.


    But this time, chennan was really afraid.


    Beat the fear in your heart.


    He never thought it would be like this. It''s not a fight anymore. It''s murder.


    This is the bloody bastard.


    On the road, some people enjoy it, and some people will collapse once or twice.


    Chennan belongs to the latter. After this experience, he knows that he is not suitable for mixing society at all.


    People like Wang Peng made him despair.


    "Does it hurt?" Chen Nan carefully picked up Xi Shi''s hand and asked.


    Xi Shi shook her head. In fact, her white and tender hands had hurt her heart, but she didn''t show it. She knew that chennan''s inner trauma must be much greater than her.


    "It''s all my fault..." Chen Nan bowed his head.


    Xi Shi saw it from chennan''s godless eyes. In fact, chennan was also afraid. He was also afraid of Wang Peng and them from his heart.


    "Honey, we''ll never mess with them again, okay? Just live in the world of two of us."


    "En." Chen Nan hugged her, and the two snuggled together all night.

 Chapter 948

    In an Express Hotel.


    There are two people lying on the big bed, one is Xi Shi, the other is Chen Nan.


    They kept a movement all night and basically didn''t move.


    Chen Nan didn''t sleep almost all night.


    Xi Shi snuggled up to Chen Nan''s shoulder and took a nap.


    One night, chennan''s mind is all about what happened last night.


    Chennan is a smart man. He is also trying to figure out.


    Judging from Wang Peng''s whereabouts, he came to find himself. It was basically a matter of doing something. If he wanted to find himself again, he could find it at any time, but why didn''t Zhang Wen come to find him?


    He believed that Zhang Wen could find him after 10000.


    So, why Wang Peng?


    Don''t say.


    Is this just the beginning?


    Just a warning from Wang Peng? So will it be more and more fierce in the future? Will it go too far again and again?


    These are still unknown.


    Chen Nan is afraid at the bottom of his heart.


    Last night, his life and death were almost in a moment. As long as Wang Peng was cruel and covered him for a few more minutes, chennan might have died now.


    Maybe it will involve Xi Shi.


    Things are certainly not that simple, but what can chennan do? No one on the road can control Zhang Wen now. No one dares to collect chennan''s money. He has no choice but to hide.


    But hiding like this now seems a little unrealistic.


    Zhang Wen can find him at any time. It''s meaningless for him to hide.


    So, what should he do now?


    Chen Nan thought of this, and Xi Shi woke up next to him.


    She didn''t sleep very well, so she took a nap for a while and had a nightmare that she was chased and killed by Wang Peng and them.


    "Chen Nan, what''s the matter with you?" Xi Shi said painfully when she saw that Chen Nan''s eyebrows were screwed together.


    After the moment of life and death last night, the distance between her and Chen Nanxin was closer. They had a little meaning of sharing weal and woe.


    Chen Nan held her in his arms: "I was thinking about last night..."


    Xi Shi looked at him anxiously: "don''t think about it. We can''t afford it. Can''t we hide? In the future, we''ll go to other provinces so that they won''t find us again."


    Xi Shi thought simply, and Chen Nan sighed heavily.


    "I''m afraid I can''t hide ~"


    In a word, Xi Shi also fell into endless confusion. She had heard Zhang Wen''s power for a long time, but now she hasn''t seen Zhang Wen. Things have made her unable to greet Chen Nan.


    If Wang Peng does it again, he must let chennan die twice.


    "Then what shall we do ~" Xi Shi retracted her head into Chen Nan''s arms.


    "Alas, I don''t know. Take one step and count one step!" chennan had no idea.


    The two held each other for a while. Xi Shi turned over lightly and rode on Chen Nan''s body.


    Chen Nan has a panoramic view of all the scenery as soon as he opens his eyes.


    But now he''s really not interested at all. There''s no response to that thing.


    Xi Shi said seriously, "either go find your father, it''s better than being killed by Zhang Wen..."


    What Xi Shi said was not a bad idea.


    But, as a last resort, chennan really didn''t want to find his father. Needless to say, he couldn''t explain about the little dragon snake.


    But if compared with life, chennan should still choose to find Chenjun.


    At least, he is Chen Jun''s only son. It''s impossible to kill him.


    Facing Xi Shi''s words, Chen Nan fell into silence again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the school dormitory, Wang Peng smoked upset. Now he regrets it.


    Regret what?


    I regret that I didn''t kill chennan last night.


    It suddenly occurred to him that if he missed chennan, it seems to make sense. Anyway, Zhang Wen has been hesitant in this matter. He might as well give Zhang Wen some determination with action. That might have a good effect.


    Alas, regret! What a fucking regret!


    Brother Yijiao, when they recalled the scene that night, they were more or less frightened, but Wang Peng didn''t think so. In his heart, he was even a little excited.


    That bloodthirsty excitement.


    Therefore, Wang Peng is the most suitable person to mix society among these people.


    First of all, their own conditions are good.


    Wang Peng said, don''t let Zhang Wen know about it. Brother Yijiao blocked the news very well, and no one dared to say it.


    It was as if nothing had happened that night.


    "Brother Yijiao, how did you feel that night?" Wang Peng asked him with a smile.


    Brother Yijiao has a good relationship with Wang Peng. He is also honest. He sighed and said, "peng''er, I think we are a little too much?"


    "Excessive?" Wang Peng raised his eyebrows. "There are many more excessive things on the road. We can only be regarded as just getting started!"


    Yeah.


    Wang Peng is right.


    If you don''t do well in this way, who will be afraid of you? Who cares about you?


    It is no coincidence that Wang Peng can start his name in such a short time, nor does it all depend on Zhang Wen''s reputation.


    Mainly because of myself.


    Because his own quality is excellent.


    Forging iron still needs to be hard. Wang Peng is really a talent, but he is a little too bloodthirsty.


    He even has a little unprincipled bloodthirsty.


    "Oh, peng''er, I think you''ve gone a little too far, but what are you doing? We must still stand on your side!" brother Yijiao said again.


    Wang Peng smiled and put his hand on his shoulder: "what do you think if we really kill chennan?"


    Brother Yijiao shivered all over and stared at Wang Peng inconceivably: "peng''er, do you really want..."


    Wang Peng nodded seriously: "to tell you the truth, I really thought about what kind of person brother Wen is in your impression? Is he the kind of person who is not afraid? Some things are forced out!"


    Brother Yijiao understood everything after listening to him.


    Wang Peng, I want to push Zhang Wen in the back!


    Although he felt that he should push behind some things, he didn''t think it was time for chennan.


    After all, chennan''s background is there!


    "No, I still have to advise you about chennan..." brother Yijiao said quickly.


    Wang Peng can''t listen to what others say as long as he makes up his mind.


    Before he could speak, he waved his hand: "don''t persuade me. I''ve considered all kinds of possibilities. Brother Wen can certainly deal with them!"


    "Peng''er!" brother Yijiao is worried. Now Wang Peng is really a little possessed. Why is he so bloodthirsty? Why is the hostility so heavy?


    All day long, what else is in your head except killing?


    Killing people is not just talking.


    That comes at a price.


    Wang Peng didn''t listen to what brother Yijiao said. He bowed his head and thought about how to get it and how to make Zhang Wen fly completely in Jinhai city!

 Chapter 949

    In a compound.


    There are all dignified people living here.


    At least, it is a section level leader.


    At the moment, a bus came in with a dazzling license plate.


    Inside sat a couple, one of whom had green hair.


    The female looks pure and lovely, living off a young female college student.


    Xi Shi is very confident about her appearance. As long as she doesn''t wear those too bold clothes, her pure face can definitely conquer most men and make many men have an illusion. At the first glance, she thinks, oh, this girl is very pure.


    This is the first reaction of most men to see Xi Shi.


    In the car, chennan always holds Xi Shi''s hand. The little scars hang on Xi Shi''s hand, but it hurts in chennan''s heart.


    Chen Nan waved his hand last night.


    Directly bought the best care products and cosmetics for Xi Shi to make up for her, and promised to take Xi Shi to find some good beauty salons to fix the scars on her hands after the limelight.


    It must be done.


    Otherwise, how can chennan feel better?


    Xi Shi''s hand was hurt in order to dig him out of the ground. Where can such a good woman find it? Chen Nan''s love for Xi Shi has already flourished.


    This is Xi Shi''s first time to take a bus.


    It''s no different from other cars, but it''s strange.


    As soon as Xi Shi sat up, she felt that the world looked at her differently.


    Xi Shi has been dreaming since childhood that she can be a rich wife. At least, she is respected. Today, it seems that she has slowly moved closer to her goal.


    After getting married with chennan, I''m sure I can achieve my wish.


    In the car, Xi Shi enjoyed a moment of high posture.


    Chennan is a little unhappy.


    Why?


    Because chennan is thinking about the reason, he doesn''t know how to explain when he sees Liu Gang.


    In the end how to explain to hide from uncle Liu''s eyes.


    So who is this Liu Gang?


    Is an old friend of Chen Jun, an uncle who grew up watching Chen Nan.


    This man holds the third position in the whole police system in Jinhai city. It is conceivable that he has the right in his hands. However, most of his ability to reach this point today is due to the silent help of Chen Jun behind his back.


    Therefore, Liu Gang has always been grateful to Chenjun, and naturally he is also very good to chennan. Some chennan dare not tell Chenjun. As long as it does not violate the principle, Liu Gang will help him.


    It is said that Liu Gang and Chen Jun often go out to dinner recently. In private, some people say that Liu Gang will be promoted again, from the third to the second.


    In the future, he will be in power in the whole police system of Jinhai city.


    So, how does section chief Duan compare with him?


    You can tell by his name that section chief Duan is just a section chief. Although he has been named in the province, he has no more real power than Liu Gang. At best, he can draw with him now.


    They usually meet, that is, nod and smile.


    Not too many friends.


    The driver drove into the compound and parked under a building.


    He got off respectfully and helped chennan open the door.


    At the door of the building, a middle-aged man who looked in good spirits was waiting for him.


    This is Liu Gang.


    Is the person standing on the top of the power in Jinhai city.


    Chen Nan still respects him, and compared with Chen Jun, he thinks Liu Gang is more friendly.


    Because he has often come to play with him since xiaochennan.


    "Uncle Liu." Chen Nan looked at Liu Gang and said with his head down.


    "Xiao Chen, this is..." Liu Gang didn''t hurry to speak first, but looked at Xi Shi next to him and asked.


    It has to be said that Liu Gang was almost hooked by Xi Shi for a moment. This Xi Shi is indeed a personal beauty, but there are definitely many beautiful girls around Chen Nan. There are many more beautiful girls than Xi Shi. Liu Gang has not seen it, but why would he look at this Xi Shi more?


    1¡¢ Because of purity.


    Although many girls are beautiful, there is absolutely no purity of Xi Shi. Xi Shi''s pure face can make every man have a beautiful dream. In the dream, I heard that I met my first love.


    That simple dry but fruitless love.


    If you can have sex with Xi Shi last time, it''s an interpretation of your green love.


    Otherwise, why can Xi Shi be the number one?


    Why do many men come here to find Xi Shi?


    More, they regard her as their first love object.


    Xi Shi has this magic, which can make men crazy.


    What about the second point?


    It''s because Liu Gang looks familiar at Xi Shi!


    He is in this position, of course, all kinds of entertainment are indispensable. As soon as there are more entertainment, he must go to those places. Then, he must be interested once.


    But at that time, most of Liu Gang drank heavily, and it was impossible to remember the girl''s appearance.


    He now vaguely felt whether he had been to Xi Shi.


    Did you order Xi Shi when you were playing somewhere.


    The answer is yes!


    Where did Liu Gang go as a nodding card? I''m sure I won''t let go of Xi Shi, but it was a long time ago. Liu Gang can''t remember Xi Shi. Xi Shi, who reads countless people, naturally can''t remember Liu Gang.


    Both of them think each other looks familiar.


    But no one pierced the paper.


    Chennan can now be brothers all over the world.


    Thanks to Xi Shi.


    Chen Nan didn''t see the hesitation in Liu Gang''s eyes and said, "uncle Liu, this is my fiancee."


    what the fuck!


    fiancee


    Chen Nan''s words directly made Xi Shi''s little heart tremble. She looked up at Chen Nan.


    The side face is handsome.


    Xi Shi thought that Chen Nan''s heart was at best a lover''s role. She hadn''t reached the point of fiancee. How could she? Although she and chennan are happy with each other, they haven''t known each other for a long time. It can be seen that chennan really puts Xi Shi in his heart.


    He really loves Xi Shi.


    Similarly, Chen Nan also used considerable courage to say this.


    Because he knew that Liu Gang would definitely tell Chen Jun about it. Then he would confess it to his father and let Xi Shi meet his father, but why?


    Saying this, chennan was full of courage~


    The courage of love.


    "Fiancee?" Liu Gang stared round. "Does Chen Jun know?"


    Chen Nan shook his head silently.


    Stunned for a few seconds, Liu Gang''s eyes changed when he looked at chennan.


    He looked at Chen Nan and Xi Shi again. His consciousness was to tell Chen nan to choose one more choice and look more. After all, he always felt that Xi Shi looked familiar. This was not a good phenomenon.


    If it''s really the woman Liu Gang has been to, how embarrassing will it be to marry Chen Nan in the future?


    How uncomfortable is it?

 Chapter 950

    Chennan didn''t notice the other meaning in Liu Gang''s eyes. He still held Xi Shi''s hand. They had an expression that they would rather die than be together.


    Liu Gang sighed in his heart. It seems that today''s matter is not simple. It seems that Chen Nan is really moved.


    In the past, he just thought that chennan''s going out every day was nonsense. Liu Gang wanted to investigate chennan''s affairs in this position. Isn''t it the same as playing? But he has never interfered with chennan. What do he think? Chennan is still young. Young people should play well. Moreover, chennan also has this capital.


    Can you change a girl every day without some skills?


    So for these things, Liu Gang just smiled.


    But today, Liu Gang sent a warning signal to chennan and asked him with his eyes if he was ready.


    Is it really emotional.


    Chen Nan returns to Liu Gang with the same resolute eyes and tells him his choice. He is iron hearted.


    Seeing Chen Nan and Liu Gang looking at each other, Xi Shi felt a little uneasy. She didn''t know what signals the two were communicating.


    "Oh, Xiao Chen, you should think about it yourself." after a long time, Liu Gang sighed.


    "Uncle Liu, I''m an adult. I know what I''m doing!"


    WOW~


    After hearing this, Liu Gang saw a trace of surprise in Chen Nan''s eyes.


    Yo, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Chen Nan seems to have changed.


    It is said that love can make people grow. It seems true today. Chennan has really grown up. If it had been in the past, chennan always talked about grass and did things. Even talking to Liu Gang is the same, but what about today?


    Chen South Africa did not bring dirty words, and his words were quite organized, which not only made Liu Gang feel that Chen South has really changed, but also changed a lot.


    Mature and stable, maybe he made the right decision.


    "OK, then come in!" Liu Gang stepped aside and let chennan and Xi Shi in.


    That day, Chen Nan thought about it and didn''t tell Chen Jun. he was still afraid after all, but if he still hid outside, it''s not the way. Zhang Wen''s people will find him sooner or later.


    So what?


    Chen Nan thought of Liu Gang here in an instant.


    Liu Gang lives in the courtyard, where are people from the police system. Even if Zhang Wen has ten courage, he doesn''t dare to come over!


    Chen Nan came to ask Liu Gang to find him a place to live these days.


    Of course, chennan didn''t say that he was chased and killed by Zhang Wen, but said that he was afraid that Chenjun knew and wanted to hide here with Xi Shi for a few days.


    Liu Gang didn''t refuse. He quite understood chennan.


    He also knows Chen Jun''s temper. If Chen Nan has no buffer and has to go back, Chen Jun can''t kill him!


    Chen Nan stayed here for a few days, but Liu Gang agreed.


    Moreover, there are three houses in Liu Gang''s courtyard.


    Can you let chennan go over first.


    Liu Gang gave chennan the key and told him that someone would bring him food and clean up every day, so that he could live at ease.


    Chennan thanked uncle Liu and went to Liu Gang''s room with Xi Shi.


    As soon as he entered the door, chennan felt that those dangerous factors had disappeared, just like the wet factor after a rainy day. After being irradiated by the sun, it evaporated in an instant.


    "Honey, now we''re safe ~" Xi Shi hugged chennan from behind, and the two guns held chennan behind.


    Chen Nan gently took Xi Shi''s hand and sighed: "yes, we must be safe here in uncle Liu."


    Safety must be safe, and chennan''s heart also came down.


    In this compound, unless Zhang Wen and others are not killed, they can''t come in.


    So many days let the string of chennan''s small heart beating all the time loose.


    Chennan thought that when the storm passed, he would fly away with Xi Shi and never get involved in these things in Jinhai city again.


    no longer.


    "I''ll take a shower ~" Xi Shi and Chen Nan hugged for a while and said in his ear.


    This made chennan''s small heart jump twice again.


    Of course he knew what Xi Shi meant by taking a shower.


    Since Xi Shi came to take care of him that day, they had no physical contact. Even if Chen Nan could bear it, Xi Shi couldn''t help it. Xi Shi''s body had been developed since 16.


    This has become a part of her life. She feels uncomfortable and strange when she doesn''t do that all day.


    Chennan has not been in that mood all the time. Now in an absolutely safe environment, Xi Shi certainly has to show her skills. Otherwise, how can she afford chennan?


    How can you live up to your actual combat for so many years?


    Xi Shi feels that she has done so much to cater to chennan and to have a good time with chennan today.


    Whoosh~


    Xi Shi threw all her clothes on the ground in front of chennan, and then walked step by step towards the bathroom with her feet on the soft carpet.


    After a while, there came the sound of running water.


    If you don''t want to, what''s a lie, chennan has wanted it for a long time.


    Just never had a chance.


    But when he first came here, he still felt a little strange.


    After all, Liu Gang lives in this courtyard.


    "Honey, there is no towel here. Please take it for me ~" Xi Shi hinted at chennan with the most commonly used routine.


    Chennan went to find a towel and gave it to Xi Shi.


    He couldn''t help looking inside.


    At the moment, Xi Shi is wet all over, which makes Chen Nan feel at once.


    I have to say that Xi Shi really knows how to capture a man''s heart. She deliberately made herself wet and asked Chen nan to come over in order to make Chen Nan unable to grasp it.


    I just want to have a good time with chennan.


    For a long time, she hasn''t been happy with chennan.


    Seeing Chen Nan looking at his body in a daze, Xi Shi smiled. No matter whether Chen Nan was wearing clothes or not, she pulled him in and pasted his warm lips. Chen Nan was a little overwhelmed at first, but she was soon captured by Xi Shi''s exquisite body. It felt that simplicity could rise to heaven.


    At the moment, the house has become heaven and earth. Chennan is enjoying this feeling.


    Xi Shi quickly helped chennan take off her clothes, and her hand went up along chennan''s body, so that chennan couldn''t help humming.


    He hugged Xi Shi hard. When he was naked, he gradually entered the state and began his madness with Xi Shi.


    "Honey, I love you ~" Xi Shi didn''t forget to say something, because she was too excited and her voice trembled a little.


    Chennan quickly responded to her: "I love you too ~ when this thing passes, we''ll get married!"


    "En ~" Xi Shi promised and accelerated her movements at the same time.


    And chennan, explore the highest mountain together~

 Chapter 951

    At night in Jinhai City, a van was speeding down the street. The driver was brother Yijiao.


    There were four people in the van.


    All four of them looked ugly.


    Wang Peng is also among them.


    But this time they didn''t come out to play, because everyone''s face was nervous to death.


    Because this time, they didn''t come to fight or find someone to clean up. This time, they came out to kill!


    With knives in their arms!


    To kill chennan!


    Of course, it was all Wang Peng''s idea.


    It''s an idea that Wang Peng has been thinking about for so long.


    He is a doer. He can do whatever he thinks. He is quite decisive.


    He never thought about how much it would cost to kill chennan. He just thought it would be a booster for Zhang Wen to increase his horsepower and fly in Jinhai city.


    Then I can fly with you, can''t I?


    Of course, Wang Peng doesn''t want to be rich or how much money he can make. He just wants to be crazy!


    Crazy like a rock emperor!


    In Jinhai City, crazy swing their body, crazy enough to let everyone see their own figure, crazy enough to stand at the top and look down at everything.


    This is the idea in Wang Peng''s heart.


    His ambition is greater than anyone else.


    Therefore, we will do these things without principle again and again, and let ourselves do these crazy actions again and again.


    "Peng''er, maybe we can discuss this with the second brother again?" Yijiao felt more and more wrong. He parked his car on the side of the road and said.


    Wang Peng shook his head: "no, my second brother is busy every day. What are you doing with him? Besides, we can''t let others know these things. We have to come secretly!"


    "But..." brother Yijiao thinks much.


    Although he is not afraid to fight and is crazy, he is nothing compared with Wang Peng.


    Not even half as good as Wang Peng.


    "But what? If you don''t dare to go, it''s still time to regret!" Wang Peng said with a round stare.


    One old brother''s face was red, and he shook his head quickly.


    He wasn''t really afraid. He came out to work with Wang Peng. He had never been afraid.


    He didn''t dare to kill, but he didn''t think he had enough chips this time.


    Not to the point of killing.


    Moreover, they did it behind Zhang Wen''s back.


    He always felt a sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    But he told Wang Peng that Wang Peng didn''t listen to him.


    What can he do? Don''t you have to come with Wang Peng?


    But the more he fell into this vortex, the more he felt something was wrong. If Wang Peng went on like this, he was not only cruel, but also cruel!


    Seeing this, Wang Peng deviated.


    It''s not social, it''s life!


    "Drive!" Wang Peng said coldly.


    Brother Yijiao had no choice but to listen to Wang Peng''s words and continue driving on this dark road that seemed to have no boundary.


    After a while, he came to the alley where chennan lived.


    Wang Peng''s eyes sank and checked that the sharp knife in his arms was there.


    The first jumped out of the car.


    Then, several people in the car followed Wang Peng down. Brother Yijiao was the last to come down. Following Wang Peng, they walked deep into the alley.


    At the beginning, it was here that they met chennan.


    Wang Peng''s thought is very simple. He thinks chennan is still the same as before. He must still hide here. In fact, chennan thinks more than any of them. May he continue to hide here?


    That will only make him die faster!


    At the same time, he also saw from Wang Peng''s eyes that Wang Peng did not intend to let him go at all. This is only the first time, just the beginning. There will be a second time soon, and this second time, he must not live.


    Must die.


    Therefore, chennan also made the most correct choice in his life and went to the courtyard to seek asylum.


    Wang Peng didn''t expect chennan to run away.


    Seeing the dark light in the yard, he secretly took people over the wall, held a knife and approached step by step.


    Bang!


    Walking to the door, Wang Peng kicked the door open, and then several people rushed in.


    Wang Peng''s heart beat fast. He even saw how chennan died under his knife for a while.


    That feeling must be quite cool.


    Kill chennan, which is what Wang Peng wanted to do for a long time, but he didn''t have any chance and didn''t dare to do so.


    Brother Yijiao came in and turned on the light first.


    When the lights lit up everything in the room, everyone was stunned.


    Where is chennan in the room?


    It was empty everywhere.


    Chennan ran away?


    Brother Yijiao looked at Wang Peng with doubts.


    Wang Peng''s face is hard to see the extreme. If he misses some opportunities, he won''t come again. He is still a step late. In the end, he still can''t seize the opportunity and let chennan run away!


    "Grass! Let him run away!" Wang Peng punched the wall with blood.


    Chen Nan ran away, which made brother Yijiao relax.


    If Wang Peng really catches chennan and wants to kill him, brother Yijiao really doesn''t know what to do. Stop him? I''m sure I can''t stop it. Just watch Wang Peng make a mistake? He can''t.


    Whose life is not only one? Who was born to play with his life?


    Wang Peng is not, nor is he.


    In this way, at least Wang Peng won''t kill or make trouble for Zhang Wen.


    "Peng''er, chennan ran away, so let''s go back first!" said brother Yijiao.


    They also made a lot of noise just now. If the neighbors hear and call the police and see them like this, they all have to live in.


    Wang Peng''s eyes sank. He was unwilling. Everything was ready. Why didn''t he catch chennan? Why did you let him run away? If I had known he was buried that day, I shouldn''t have let him out easily!


    He knew he should get chennan out a few minutes later, so he wouldn''t have trouble today.


    He wandered around the house for a while before calling brother Yijiao to leave.


    When he returned to the dormitory, Wang Peng was in a very bad mood. He always felt that this was an opportunity. He always felt that it was a good opportunity to kill chennan and let Zhang Wen take off again in Jinhai City, but he still couldn''t grasp it.


    As long as Chen Nan is killed, Zhang Wen will certainly get rid of the current constraints and fly. Wang Peng feels that Zhang Wen has too many concerns and needs something to guide him.


    Chennan is the best cornerstone.


    However, I didn''t find chennan today. I''m sure I won''t give up.


    From today on, he will go crazy to find chennan and let him know that he won''t live long!


    Let him know the consequences of provoking Zhang Wen!


    Thinking of this, Wang Peng''s eyes narrowed, full of cold.

 Chapter 952

    Night always brings endless fantasy and confusion.


    At the moment, chennan is lying in bed with the beauty Xishi around him, enjoying the peak of life. A trace of satisfaction appears on the faces of chennan and Xishi.


    They are very satisfied with the person around them.


    To say how Chen Nan''s Kung Fu is, in fact, Xi Shi doesn''t dare to compliment. Under his fierce attack, Chen Nan can''t do without two times. Moreover, Xi Shi needs to help the second time.


    But why is Xi Shi still satisfied?


    Because, love.


    Love to the depths of nature is a necessity. When Xi Shi and Chen Nan are there, it is more because of love in their hearts.


    With love, Xi Shi is not far from the peak.


    Chennan is even more so.


    He didn''t come as slowly as Xi Shi. From the beginning, he had almost reached the peak of.


    This is a display of Xi Shi''s exquisite skills.


    "Honey, how do you feel?" Xi Shi asked quietly, lying on Chen Nan''s body at this time.


    When talking, he didn''t forget to spit out a mouthful of aroma and let chennan''s whole body tremble.


    Xi Shi is really a sticky demon. Every time, it seems that she is tempted, which makes Chen Nan unable to stop.


    "Very good ~" the latter sentence was originally intended to say that chennan was the best of these girls he had been to, but he didn''t say it.


    Xi Shi buried her head in chennan''s not very spacious chest and pressed it tightly: "I also think you are very powerful ~"


    "Really?" Chen Nan hehe smiled.


    "En ~" Xi Shi is really satisfied.


    Although chennan''s first time was not very long, and the interval between the second time was a little long, Xishi had love in her heart.


    "How about coming to the third round?" Chen Nan looked at the time. Although it was very late, he still wanted to do it again.


    "Giggle, I''ll accompany you at any time ~" Xi Shi, the goblin, put his head straight down.


    This is one of chennan''s favorite skills.


    As Xi Shi began to move, Chen Nan closed his eyes and enjoyed it slowly.


    Buzz!


    At this time, chennan''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated.


    Let chennan''s relaxed little heart tighten again.


    He looked and saw a strange number on it.


    Xi Shi also put her head out with a red face and asked Chen Nan curiously. She was very dissatisfied with the phone call. Her skills were about to see results. At this time, she was interrupted by, and she was uncomfortable in her heart and body.


    Chen Nan shook his head and said he didn''t know, but he picked it up.


    "Chen Nan." a gloomy voice came from the phone. It seemed that Chen wanted to cross the phone line and kill him!


    The cold voice is the best medium to express Wang Peng''s current mood.


    "..." chennan was silent. He didn''t know what to say, let alone what attitude he should use to face Wang Peng, a man who made him sweat when he remembered.


    At the same time, there was a cold feeling behind chennan. He couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he was buried alive by Wang Peng that night. He couldn''t help thinking of the taste of the soil, the taste of being filled with soil in his throat, mouth and nostrils.


    It felt bad. He didn''t want to experience it again in his life.


    "Are you listening?" Wang Peng asked when Chen Nan didn''t say a word.


    "En......" Chen Nan said uneasily.


    "Ha ha, grass!" these three words are enough to express what Wang Peng''s inner action is now.


    Is very simple, laugh, angry!


    He laughed at his failure to seize the opportunity and let chennan run away. He was angry that chennan was cunning!


    "What do you want to do?" Chen Nan summoned up his courage and said to Wang Peng.


    When Xi Shi heard Wang Peng''s voice, she was so frightened that she hugged Chen Nan.


    Chen Nan and Xi Shi are feeling each other''s heartbeat. They both jump fast.


    They are all afraid of Wang Peng. Now they will be nervous when they hear Wang Peng''s name.


    "Hehe, chennan, you can run very fast!" Wang Peng said coldly.


    Hearing this, chennan''s heart beat twice, and he was glad to die.


    Sure enough.


    Wang Peng went to find himself.


    Fortunately, I ran fast and I was smart.


    Otherwise, now chennan may become the soul of Wang Peng''s sword. One life for another. Chennan is not so stupid.


    "Wang Peng, what do you want? You and I have no grievances..." Chen Nan said carefully.


    He and Wang Peng really have no hatred. If there is hatred, Wang Peng cleaned up chennan at the beginning.


    But adding a Zhang Wen in the middle makes a big difference.


    Because Chen Nan Yin Zhang Wen, Wang Peng wants to clean him up.


    This nature has changed.


    Chennan never thought that he would come to this point. He never thought that he would experience these things.


    He thought that this matter was to find someone to hold Zhang Wen down, and then find Wang Yutian or brother Hao to clean up Wang Peng. It was as simple as cleaning up Wang Peng. After that, Wang Peng had to bow his head when he saw him,


    But things seem to be the same as he thought.


    Wang Peng is not an ordinary person.


    Now he doesn''t want to find Wang Peng, but people still want his life.


    Still want to kill him.


    It''s not just a fight, it''s his life!


    Human life, but only once.


    "Chennan, don''t talk nonsense. If you are smart, get out now and I will give you a good time!" Wang Peng said fiercely on the phone.


    Chennan is scared to death.


    It would be foolish for him to tell Wang Peng where he is!


    "You can''t find me," Chen Nan said.


    "Hahaha... Wang Peng''s wild laughter came from the microphone.


    Can he not be crazy?


    It''s all angry!


    Chen Nan, how dare you play hide and seek with yourself!


    Just last night, chennan was still in his bag! If he hadn''t softened his heart, chennan would have died!


    I''ve been buried in the back mountain!


    "Do you think I can''t find you?" Wang Peng stopped laughing and said.


    "..." chennan didn''t speak. He really didn''t know what to say and couldn''t find it. He thought Wang Peng could find him last time, so he must have this ability and find him the second time.


    There is no doubt about that.


    But this is the compound.


    It''s quite a safe place. He doesn''t believe Wang Peng can find it.


    So Chen Nan stabilized his mood and said, "I can tell you where I am, but you can''t find me!"


    Chennan''s self-confidence makes Wang Peng feel a little ridiculous. Chennan is quite angry!


    "OK, let''s try!"


    In the face of Wang Peng''s provocation, Chen Nan still has no bottom in his heart,.


    But he still said, "I''m in the courtyard now. Dare you come?"

 Chapter 953

    Chen Nan''s last sentence is a question.


    He was also a little uncertain about Wang Peng, so he asked.


    How dare you, Wang Peng?


    Dare to come to the compound? Dare a sheep enter a tiger''s mouth?


    In the courtyard, which bastard in Jinhai dares to come here? Which bastard didn''t hide from the police? He doesn''t believe that Wang Peng has such courage!


    Unless Wang Peng is not afraid of death!


    The bottom of Chen Nan''s heart is asking Wang Peng and himself. Are you sure? 100% sure?


    If Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty cells had not been stimulated before, he might be frightened by Chen Nan''s words. That place is a forbidden area for all bastards.


    However, although Wang Peng did not dare to come now, he did not show it.


    But said coldly on the phone.


    "Why don''t I dare to go there?"


    Chen Nan''s forehead exploded, and his heart beat quickly: "here are all policemen. If they catch them, you can''t get out in your life!"


    This sentence is chennan''s heart.


    "Ha ha... I said, it''s a big deal. One life for another! If I die, I''m sure to drag you into the water! You should know from the moment you find brother Yin Wen. There''s only one way to die!" Wang Peng shouted on the phone.


    "You... You..." chennan felt a tightness in his chest and couldn''t breathe. He spoke for a long time.


    Wang Peng sneered and hung up.


    Plop~


    With the phone hanging up, Chen Nan''s heart sank.


    A voice questioned itself in the brain.


    how?


    What should I do now?


    This is the courtyard. Yes, but what if Wang Peng is determined to die with Chen Nangang? What can he do? What if Wang Peng stealthily touched him one day and gave him a knife while chennan was sleeping?


    Wang Peng may not escape, but what about chennan?


    Chennan is dead, too!


    You can''t die!


    He still wants to die!


    Having not experienced everything buried alive that night, chennan still can''t feel Wang Peng''s terror. He must have thought Wang Peng was talking big, but now chennan believes it.


    I believe that Wang Peng dares to come here.


    It depends on whether you can prevent it.


    But if you really let him face Wang Peng, can he beat Wang Peng?


    What''s the odds?


    Chen Nan has no bottom in his heart.


    Can he be the opponent of Wang Peng who came out to play with his life? Just chennan''s little body? Just a few minutes in bed? Not at all! There is no chance of winning!


    "Honey, don''t worry. Wang Peng certainly doesn''t dare to come!" Xi Shi was not afraid. She didn''t believe that Wang Peng dared to come. Where is this? This is a compound!


    In Xishi''s heart, she is more or less rational.


    But chennan has been frightened.


    "Well... But Wang Peng is a fugitive." Chen Nan whispered.


    This sentence also expressed his worry.


    If a person doesn''t even want his life, will he care about anything else?


    "It''s all right. Even if he is a fugitive, he can''t come in. Don''t worry!" Xi Shi hugged chennan''s head and pasted it in her arms to comfort her.


    Chen Nan''s eyes were full of confusion.


    It seems that there is no safe place in the world. It seems that Wang Peng can fly in anywhere. I don''t know when he will be stabbed. Then, there is no one named chennan in the world.


    Chennan''s name will disappear with his voice.


    Wang Peng on the other end of the phone probably didn''t expect that his effect of intimidating chennan would be so good.


    But things are relative. Here he succeeded in scaring chennan, but what followed was a scene that neither Wang Peng nor Zhang Wen could bear.


    ¡­¡­


    Nail shop.


    At the moment, the rolling gate is still pulled outside to see if there is anyone inside.


    The nail salon hasn''t opened since Wang Yuxian went to Guangzhou.


    I''ll be here when it''s okay.


    Today, Li Erzi and I are here.


    After so many days, there was no news from Er Zi Li.


    There is no news about Lao Yan.


    He seems to have evaporated from the world and disappeared without a trace.


    Lao Yan, who is good at disappearing, is ecstatic. As long as he is on guard, no one can find him.


    Li Erzi couldn''t find it.


    He came over, lit a cigarette, sat down and sighed at me: "Wenzi, there is still no news from Lao Yan. This guy is really good."


    I nodded: "it''s all right, let''s find it slowly. I don''t believe he can hide for a lifetime!"


    "But Wenzi, I feel boss Wang doesn''t seem to have a good attitude towards you recently."


    It''s more than bad. Boss Wang has basically treated me as an enemy now, but this hasn''t started recently. It''s always been like this since I left boss Wang.


    But I''m not surprised.


    If boss Wang suddenly has a good attitude towards me, it will make people feel wrong!


    "Hehe, it''s all right. It''s always like that ~" I don''t care about smiling.


    "I still think you should be careful."


    Li Erzi said seriously.


    He has to say so, because recently in Jinhai City, he has heard too much about me. Basically, everyone is talking and watching the play to see when I do it. Who do I compare with boss Wang.


    This answer has become more and more obvious in the hearts of many people.


    But they are still waiting to see my performance.


    But I never thought about it. It''s immoral for me to deal with boss Wang.


    Although boss Wang is really hateful, I still maintain the most basic distance and tacit understanding between me and boss Wang.


    He won''t touch me, and I won''t touch him.


    Later in Jinhai City, try not to offend anyone.


    However, with the strength of boss Wang, it''s not as simple as playing to get rid of me.


    "It''s all right, don''t worry!" I said with a smile. "Now the most worried person is not boss Wang, but Wang Yuxian."


    "Landlady? What''s wrong with her?" Li Erzi raised his eyebrows.


    "She has no news of Lao Gao in Guangzhou. She will be back in two days. Let me help her find Lao Gao in Jinhai city."


    My words are helpless. I always feel that Wang Yuxian is getting closer and closer to the truth.


    "Alas ~ ~ ~" Li Erzi could only sigh about this, and he had no way at all.


    We all know that now we can only hide it day by day.


    "But Wenzi, the current situation is really unfavorable to us." Li Erzi reminded me again.


    Li Erzi reminded me again and again that I didn''t listen, but it didn''t matter. In fact, I was still thinking about things in my heart.


    I was wondering what was behind this.


    Who is the person who spread these rumors? Finding this person is the top priority.

 Chapter 954

    In the days of brewing and fermentation of these news in Jinhai city.


    The one who is more restless than me is boss Wang.


    He can''t guess what I''m thinking, so he can only be careful every time, so that he seldom goes out at night. He can''t touch it. It''s the root of fear.


    Boss Wang can''t understand me, so he will certainly think about what to do in his heart.


    Should we get rid of it~


    Get rid of it at a considerable cost.


    Boss Wang has been hesitating on this matter.


    His head is turning all the time, thinking about what to do next.


    I can''t make up my mind, but I''m still anxious to die.


    At this time, boss Wang sat in the bar and drank with Hongzi.


    This bar is quite high-grade, which can let Hong Zi show all the forces on him.


    Hong Zi, I''ve never been to such a high-end bar before. It''s not only that drinks are expensive, but also that girls are good and kill people~


    He never looked away from the girls since he came in.


    Of course, boss Wang saw all his little nines. It''s strange that Hong Zineng didn''t like them. These girls were selected by thousands. They are proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    It is no exaggeration to say that any girl who goes out is a star.


    Hong Zi looked straight.


    If I could talk to the girls here once, I would definitely take off~


    "Hong Zi, have you heard anything lately?" boss Wang asked.


    When Hong Zi heard boss Wang calling himself, he quickly turned his eyes away from the girls and said positively, "brother, there''s no news recently. The pillar seems to be aware of it. He hasn''t been out much lately. He just looks for a few people to drink and don''t do business every day!"


    Yes!


    Hong Zi is still a little angry! He also disliked that Zhu didn''t do his job. He disliked that Zhu didn''t have any strong news to inform boss Wang of meritorious service. Hong Zi is praying all the time now.


    Let the pillar go to Zhang Wen and say something decisive. Then tell boss Wang himself and ask boss Wang to give an order to kill the pillar.


    Let the pillar retreat in the face of difficulties.


    And then you''re on top.


    From then on, Hong Zi will become a bully in the mouth of bastards.


    Boss Wang listened to Hong Zi''s words and his head was turning rapidly. Now the pillar stopped every day, which made him feel something wrong.


    Isn''t this the calm before the storm?


    Have you planned what to do so low-key?


    Boss Wang''s heart began to doubt again.


    Zhang Wen, what''s the plan?


    "He hasn''t had any contact with Zhang Wen recently?" asked boss Wang.


    Hong Zi nodded. Zhuzhu really didn''t have any contact with Zhang Wen recently, otherwise he wouldn''t know.


    He picked up the wine on the table and Hong Zi drank it.


    "Do you know why I called you here today?" boss Wang said mysteriously.


    Hong Zi shook his head.


    He never understood boss Wang''s mind.


    "Hong Zi, in fact, you''re good. You''ve been doing well around the pillar for so many years. I see all these. You just lack an opportunity, don''t you?"


    When boss Wang said something, Hong Zi put down his glass: "yes!"


    Boss Wang is right. Hong Zi is short of an opportunity now. Give him a point and he can pry the whole earth.


    Since Hongzi was reused by boss Wang, he also expanded and felt that he was unambiguous.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang smiled without saying anything.


    Later, he hid and planned to let Hongzi find out for himself. What''s your chance.


    Boss Wang, don''t you know? Hong Zi has average ability and skill. At best, he is a deputy, but he can''t stir up a big beam at all.


    Hong Zi can''t carry it.


    Seeing that boss Wang stopped talking and drank, Hong Zi''s eyes drifted to the girl in the distance.


    A tall girl met Hong Zi''s eyes and gave Hong Zi a white look of disdain.


    Hong Zi has no pillars and is not as big as Wang Pengshuai. He looks a little old-fashioned. No wonder the girl looks a little disdainful at him, but Hong Zi is not angry.


    Who makes parents look good?


    Even a white man is so fucking charming!


    If you can hold the girl down, it''s really


    Ouch~


    Thinking, Xiao Hongzi stood up.


    Hong Zi''s eyes at others are somewhat blasphemous. Anyone who gives them will feel uncomfortable. Of course, the girl is uncomfortable when Hong Zi stares at her like this.


    No, he gave Hongzi a middle finger again.


    Hong Zi is very angry now.


    Isn''t this red fruit who despises himself!


    Isn''t it just a girl who comes out? What''s the cow?


    "Brother, that girl stares at me!" Hong Zi quickly complains to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang looked back at the girl sitting not far away and narrowed his eyes.


    "Hong Zi, there''s something I want you to do. Dare you?"


    "What''s up?" Hong Zi wondered.


    "Kill Zhang Wen!"


    "This......" Hong Zi was stunned.


    Kill Zhang Wen?


    Not to mention how much trouble things will be after killing Zhang Wen, can you be Zhang Wen''s opponent? He didn''t succeed last time. Can he succeed? Besides, it''s not as simple as you beat me up today and I beat you up tomorrow.


    If you fail, you die!


    You''ll have to be killed by Zhang Wen!


    The chip was too big. Hong Zi didn''t know what to say for a moment. He looked at boss Wang.


    In fact, half of what boss Wang said was to test him. Boss Wang also knew that it was a big deal.


    "What? If you succeed, I can give you enough money and enough women to make you play like a girl every day from now on to death!"


    Hearing this, Hong Zi was moved.


    Who doesn''t move?


    Don''t you just hang out on the street for money and women?


    Now as long as he kills Zhang Wen, boss Wang''s treatment will definitely make him wash his hands for the rest of his life.


    The premise is to kill Zhang Wen.


    But Hong Zi knew that his ability was not necessarily enough.


    Besides, things don''t seem to be that far.


    Boss Wang seems to be half joking with the him. If he is forced to do that one day, say it again!


    "Brother, i... I''m not ready yet." Hong Zi said with an excuse.


    Boss Wang certainly knew that Hong Zi was afraid. He didn''t force Hong Zi, but poured him a glass of wine: "then I can give you time to prepare."


    After precipitation, boss Wang still killed Zhang Wen.


    However, the killing intention is not strong, and it is not to the point of having to kill.


    If it comes to that point one day, boss Wang won''t discuss with Hong Zi like this. He will only give Hong Zi an order to go and kill Zhang Wen!

 Chapter 955

    There are relatively gentle music with some temptation in the bar.


    Boss Wang and Hong Zi are drinking there.


    The expression on Hong Zi''s face was quite unnatural. He thought boss Wang had something to say. He must have had some other intention to let him kill Zhang Wen just now.


    He didn''t drink the glass of wine that boss Wang poured for him for a long time, but looked at boss Wang in a daze.


    "Hong Zi, you said you were scared every day when you were on the road. What are you trying to do?"


    Hong Zi shook his head numbly for fear that what he said was not the answer boss Wang wanted to hear. For fear that boss Wang would be angry if he said a wrong word.


    "Hehe, it''s for women, for money, and..." boss Wang pointed to himself, "respected!"


    Oh~


    The eldest brother is the eldest brother in the end. His words are incisive. In a few words, he talked about Hong Zi''s heart.


    Indeed, isn''t that why you hang out on the road? If you don''t figure this out, what are you doing? Moreover, boss Wang deliberately said respect in the end, which means that this is the most important.


    He just likes that feeling.


    Appreciate the way others look at themselves with fear and admiration.


    No one doesn''t like it.


    Everyone is.


    But few people can really reach this position, and most of them fail in the process.


    Before he came, he had failed.


    In Jinhai City, there is only one boss Wang.


    His position is respected.


    "Brother, you''re right." Hong Zi nodded quickly.


    "Not everyone can succeed casually. Young people should know how to fight! Some things and some opportunities are gone forever." boss Wang''s brainwashing of mice was used on Hong Zi.


    These two people are extremely easy to be brainwashed.


    Especially Hongzi.


    His desire for these things has reached the point of obsession.


    He dreamed of becoming boss Wang and of crushing those women under his crotch!


    But in reality, he doesn''t have that ability.


    Now he thought boss Wang was right and nodded hard: "brother, you''re right. If you have a chance, you should fight!"


    He also thinks boss Wang is reasonable. If he doesn''t work hard, how can he succeed?


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang filled him with wine and then said, "Zhang Wen, first, is my test for you. Second, I give you a chance to be superior. If I let you be superior now, the brothers will certainly refuse to accept you. I must give an explanation to the brothers and the brothers on the road!"


    Boss Wang made a good excuse, almost flawless.


    Let Hong Zi have a little illusion.


    Yes, brother is right.


    This is for your own good!


    If you want him to be superior, you can''t be superior in a word, wow? Do you have to have some performance? For example, if Hong Zi really succeeds in this matter, isn''t it like playing to surpass the post?


    The magnificent blueprint in Hongzi''s heart is not far away.


    But he still hesitated. Is Zhang Wen so easy to kill? If it were that simple, someone would have done it long ago, and could it be him?


    Hong Zi is right. Zhang Wen is really hard to do, otherwise boss Wang wouldn''t have been so hesitant.


    Seeing that Hong Zi was still hesitating, boss Wang then said, "however, I''ll give you a chance, not to let you do it yourself. You can find someone to do it, as long as you can achieve the goal! But don''t let people know that it''s my order!"


    WOW~


    After hearing this, Hong Zi was completely excited!


    Boss Wang means to find two people to kill Zhang Wenyao! Just don''t let the people on the road know that boss Wang encouraged them to do it.


    This is not difficult for Hong Zi.


    Just spend some time looking for a few people?


    When things are done, you will take off!


    Flying over Jinhai city!


    "Brother, it''s up to me!" said Hong Zi, patting himself on the chest.


    Boss Wang smiled with satisfaction. What he wanted was Hongzi.


    It''s also a good choice to kill the enemy when he can''t touch him.


    "Well, a week to finish this, isn''t it enough?"


    Hong Zi thought for a while and thought that although the matter was a little urgent, it should be the same, so he nodded and agreed.


    Boss Wang''s attitude towards him was much better. He poured a glass of wine with him.


    Pointing around, he said, "Hong Zi, after Zhang Wen was removed, Jinhai city will be our world. At that time, you have what you want, we want people, money and money! Did that girl look down on you just now?"


    When boss Wang said this, his finger fell on the girl in the distance.


    The girl is drinking with many sisters there now. While drinking, she also faintly points to Hong Zi and smiles again and again.


    None of them can see Hongzi.


    No way, Hongzi''s appearance and temperament determine everything.


    Hong Zi nodded, "it''s her."


    Pa Pa!


    Boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense and clapped his hands directly.


    A waiter trotted over.


    In this bar, no one doesn''t know boss Wang. They all know that boss Wang is a murderer. However, the girl who was just busy didn''t recognize the man sitting opposite Hongzi. It''s old boss Wang.


    If she knew that boss Wang was sitting opposite Hong Zi, she wouldn''t underestimate Hong Zi.


    "Call that girl to me and say I call her." boss Wang whispered.


    The waiter promised and hurried over to call the girl.


    There is nothing different about this girl except her beautiful appearance. Like other girls, she also comes out to make money. A man calls. As long as she gives enough money, she has to make money.


    The girl took an incredible look here, then hurriedly arranged her clothes and came over.


    "Boss Wang, why are you here today?" the girl came and sat next to boss Wang, and her eyes changed.


    Boss Wang ignored the girl and said to Hong Zi, "look, what is power!"


    Hong Zi nodded his head.


    Then boss Wang said to the girl, "you stay with my men tonight. You have to agree to whatever he wants. Do you hear me?"


    The girl trembled. To tell the truth, she really didn''t want to accompany Hong Zi, because she didn''t like Hong Zi at the beginning. She thought he was a big old man. The person she wanted to accompany was boss Wang.


    Boss Wang, the first brother of Jinhai city.


    She pinched her body and said coquettishly, "boss Wang, people want to accompany you. You can play whatever you want tonight. I''m sure you''re satisfied. Can''t you ~"


    The girl''s voice is baby sound, which makes every man can''t stand it. Hong Zi can''t stand it here for a long time.


    Who is boss Wang.


    He pushed the girl away and said coldly, "I asked you to accompany my men tonight. You can''t fucking understand people, can you? Do you need me to find someone to teach you?"

 Chapter 956

    Hearing boss Wang''s words, the girl understood in an instant.


    Boss Wang is serious today, not joking with her.


    She has no right to refuse.


    But looking at Hongzi, she still couldn''t accept it.


    "Boss Wang, in fact, I''m a little uncomfortable tonight. Let''s try another day ~"


    The girl thought, can''t I make this money?


    It may be ok with others, but it certainly can''t be with boss Wang!


    The girl''s words made boss Wang feel that his position had been provoked.


    Boss Wang has a bag beside him, which is exactly the money withdrawn from the bank today.


    Pop!


    A pile of money hit the girl in the face.


    Slapping in the face is the feeling.


    The girl was stunned when she saw the red banknotes floating all over the sky.


    But no heart.


    "With or without?"


    Then, again.


    WOW~


    Is the shadow of money.


    Miss, I''ve come back this time. It''s all money! Through the money, she seemed to see how she made it again and again in a man''s bed.


    This is enough temptation!


    When boss Wang hit the third time, he stopped.


    The whole bar stopped and looked over.


    They all sweated for the girl in their hearts and knew that she was targeted by boss Wang. If the girl still refused blindly, the consequences would be better.


    Boss Wang doesn''t screw up.


    He told the girl with his eyes that if you don''t agree today, I''ll let you have no foothold in Jinhai city. You can''t sell it in the future!


    Boss Wang, with this ability, can kill a person in Jinhai city!


    He can kill the girl without any effort.


    The smile slowly appeared on the girl''s face.


    This smile is a typical smile for those men.


    Full of coping.


    However, the smile was out of control in Hong Zi''s view.


    This girl is the kind of person who lets him pull the flag when he sees it.


    "Brother, I''m your man tonight ~" the girl changed her arrogance and coldness towards Hong Zi just now, took Hong Zi''s arm and kissed him on the face.


    This makes Hong Zi''s blood flow back.


    It''s like beating chicken blood. It''s refreshing at once.


    "Hongzi, you can play as you like ~" boss Wang clicked and lit a cigarette and looked at him.


    This feeling can almost make Hong Zi fly to heaven! It''s the first time he has this feeling. It''s the first time he feels the convenience and speed brought by power!


    However, this time I did it by relying on boss Wang''s face and power.


    All this is because of boss Wang.


    It''s because boss Wang has the power and his position in Jinhai city. Of course, he still has the money in his hand!


    These are the elements of success in boss Wang''s eyes and what every bastard is pursuing.


    It is what Hongzi urgently wants.


    Hongzi looked up and took a deep breath. Grass, it feels really fucking good! As long as you can kill Zhang Wen and do it well, you can enjoy this treatment in the future and treat these women so arrogantly!


    It feels great!


    But from boss Wang''s words, Hong Zi seemed to hear something else.


    So he was also impolite. He pinched the girl''s chest hard and pulled down the girl''s simple coat.


    "Oh... Brother, don''t worry ~" the girl whispered and quickly hugged her shoulder.


    His snow-white shoulders and shy appearance made Hong Zixin itch.


    "I''m not in a hurry. I''m going to get it here." Hong Zi took a sip of wine and stared at the girl.


    The girl trembled. She had met many men with special hobbies, but it was the first time for her to do it here. Besides, there were so many sisters watching! How nice of her?


    "Grass! Hurry up!" Hong Zi said and opened his legs.


    The girl now has no flattery in her eyes, and there is a trace of fear.


    She knew that it would be bad luck to provoke boss Wang tonight.


    I know in the morning. Why did she look at Hongzi just now? Why are you pointing your middle finger at him? Don''t you make trouble for yourself?


    But thinking so, she didn''t dare to stop, but squatted down like a toad, her face just facing Xiao Hongzi, and then her hand stretched out.


    With a stab, he opened Hongzi''s crotch.


    The mouth followed.


    Close your eyes and enjoy it. At this moment, Hong Zi''s understanding of rights went to a higher level.


    ¡­¡­


    Now in the safest compound in Jinhai city.


    Late at night, chennan opened his eyes and couldn''t sleep looking at the ceiling.


    Xi Shi beside him was already asleep, breathing evenly, and held Chen Nan close to him.


    Chen Nan''s mind is all about Wang Peng.


    He was afraid that as soon as he closed his eyes, Wang Peng would rush over and stab him to death without knowing anything! Then he laughed with the knife in his hand. Under his body was chennan''s cold body.


    He kept telling himself that this was the courtyard.


    Even if Wang Peng can come in, he doesn''t dare to face his opponent.


    But the more he thinks about it, the more uneasy he feels.


    He always feels that there must be a reason why Wang Peng is so confident. Maybe Wang Peng will come next second.


    Chennan''s nerves have been tightened to a certain extent. As long as there is a little movement, his heart will beat and his hands and feet will sweat.


    In the corridor, whenever someone comes upstairs, chennan will immediately stop all the movements, stick his ears tightly in front of the door and listen to the movements outside.


    Whether Wang Peng came.


    Chennan''s mental state should be, almost to the point of collapse.


    Looking at Xi Shi sleeping in her arms, Chen Nan sighed silently.


    Why is it so difficult to live?


    Why is it so hard?


    Why should they all aim at themselves? Zhang Wen, Wang Peng!


    The names of these two people floated in chennan''s head.


    Chennan didn''t feel sleepy at all. He got out of bed quietly and went to the bathroom to smoke a cigarette.


    Inadvertently looked at himself in the mirror.


    When he saw the haggard face with no spirit, chennan''s heart moved.


    Then, tears flowed down.


    Chen Nan, Chen Nan, how did you become like this?


    Where''s the one you used to be?


    I don''t know why, chennan seems to have an illusion. The self in the mirror began to change slowly. The face began to change. He didn''t even know himself. Slowly, it became angular.


    It seems a little handsome.


    Chen Nan was stunned when he saw the man in front of him.


    Isn''t this Wang Peng''s face?

 Chapter 957

    People''s mental tension to a certain extent, there will be hallucinations.


    Hallucinations are physical and perceptual signals from the human brain.


    It''s like a nerve that''s been tight suddenly broke.


    Fantasy can make chennan confuse himself for a short time.


    I feel confused and helpless.


    Chennan is in this state now.


    What appeared in front of him was not the real Wang Peng, but an illusion caused by too much fear in his heart.


    Chennan was afraid. He was really afraid.


    Wang Peng, like a nightmare, followed him. A word can make him nervous all day.


    The spirit is also on the verge of collapse.


    The wind is trembling and the grass and trees are full of soldiers.


    Facing all this, chennan really thought that Wang Peng was standing behind him, holding a knife. The next second he would stab chennan''s body with the cold tip of the knife.


    Chennan doesn''t want to experience the cold feeling.


    Wang Peng is a living hell!


    In the bathroom, Chen Nan was stunned for a few seconds. His mouth grew up exaggerated and shouted wildly in the mirror: "ah ~ Wang Peng! Wang Peng is here!"


    Xi Shi was awakened by Chen Nan''s cry and hurried to the bathroom along with the sound.


    "Chen Nan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xi Shi saw chennan holding his head and Howling inside. She hurried to hold chennan''s head and hid it in her arms.


    Chennan seemed to see something terrible. He didn''t dare to open his eyes. He just felt that two soft and cotton things filled his face.


    That feeling, let him sink.


    Also slowly quiet down.


    This feeling makes chennan seem to return to the way he hid in his mother''s arms when he was a child.


    The sense of security slowly spread over him.


    Xi Shi hurried over without a trace of cover. Her white and tender thighs were exposed in the air. The whole person seemed to be carved out of jade radish.


    Especially the things on the chest, which can make every man spit blood.


    This is something that makes chennan intoxicated, and it is also a place where he has a sense of security.


    "It''s all right, don''t be afraid, Wang Peng is not here ~" when Xi Shi''s voice with baby sound reached Chen Nan''s ears, he seemed to be pulled back by his own illusion.


    Seeing Chen Nan like this, Xi Shi was frightened.


    She really didn''t expect chennan to care so much. She didn''t expect him to be so afraid.


    Wang Peng, almost became his nightmare, cancer.


    "Is he really not here...?" after a while, Chen Nan in Xi Shi''s arms asked carefully.


    Now chennan is not only fond of Xi Shi, but has begun to rely on her.


    These days, chennan has completely sunk into it.


    He really likes Xi Shi.


    Now he hates that he didn''t meet Xi Shi earlier, otherwise the relationship would have started long ago. He would have been immersed in the ocean of love, wouldn''t he?


    Xi Shi leaned against the cold wall and squatted on the ground in an extremely uncomfortable position, holding Chen Nan.


    She stroked chennan''s head and said, "don''t be afraid. This is your uncle Liu''s house. Wang Peng can''t fly in even if he has wings. Besides, there are anti-theft doors and windows. Can he come in?"


    People fear that they will lose their reason to a certain extent. Just like chennan at the moment, they almost lose the most basic logical thinking.


    Xi Shi''s words dragged his thinking back.


    Yeah.


    It''s so tight here that even a fly can''t fly in. Where can there be Wang Peng''s shadow?


    Even if Wang Peng had wings, he couldn''t fly in.


    It''s okay. It must be okay.


    I think too much.


    Under Xi Shi''s tireless appeasement, Chen Nan finally calmed down.


    Xi Shi helped him wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at him worried.


    Call~


    Chennan took a deep breath and slowly stood up from the ground.


    Xi Shi, a 5A scenic spot, was in front of him, but he didn''t want to enjoy it.


    He glanced in the mirror.


    Although the face inside is a little haggard and bloodless, it is indeed chennan''s own face. That''s right.


    not so bad.


    Nothing but a pale face and dull eyes.


    As long as it''s your own face, that''s all.


    "Don''t be afraid, Wang Peng is also a person, he is not an immortal." Xi Shi Guang hugged Chen Nan from behind and whispered in his ear.


    This sentence, let chennan finally put down his heart.


    But the face in the mirror is really weak.


    It''s like recovering from a serious illness.


    "Well, he is not a God, but a man." Chen Nan murmured and repeated that sentence.


    Xi Shi sighed and finally helped chennan back to bed.


    In Xishi''s gentle embrace full of maternal love, chennan gradually fell asleep at dawn.


    ¡­¡­


    Last night''s tossing and turning, the people who didn''t sleep almost all night were not only Chen Nan, but also Wang Peng.


    So why doesn''t he sleep?


    Because I was angry, I was angry that I didn''t take this opportunity well, and I was also trying to find a way.


    See if there is any good way to lead chennan out.


    Or, it''s best to scare chennan to death at home.


    Wang Peng''s hostility never flourished. Now he doesn''t even need to do it himself. His hostility can eat chennan.


    At more than seven o''clock in the morning, Yijiao brothers got up and ran, and Wang Peng got up with them.


    He put on his running shoes and went out jogging with brother Yijiao.


    They met while jogging.


    "When did you go to bed last night? Your mental state is not very good!" said brother Yijiao as he ran.


    Wang Peng shook his head helplessly: "I didn''t sleep all night last night."


    "What''s the matter? I''m not feeling well?"


    "No, because of chennan."


    At this point, brother Yijiao stopped. He lit a cigarette and gave Wang Peng one.


    "Peng''er, I think since it can''t be done, let it go. Don''t force it." brother Yijiao''s words are a little helpless.


    He really doesn''t want Wang Peng to look like a murderer.


    "This is not a non-stop problem." Wang Peng said faintly. He felt that it was a little difficult to communicate with brother Yijiao.


    Brother Yijiao also began to be a mother.


    "Oh, peng''er, I''d better discuss it with brother Wen and them." brother Yijiao sighed.


    "No, I can''t do this?" Wang Peng shook his head upset.


    In Wang Peng''s view, this is not a major event, but in Yijiao''s view, it is a great event.


    "Alas!" Yijiao stopped talking nonsense and started running on the playground with a cigarette in his mouth. Wang Peng rested for a while and tried to catch up with Yijiao behind him.


    After a breathless lap, Wang Peng just returned to the dormitory, and a person''s shadow appeared in his head.


    Xiao Chen.


    Although he drank too much last time, he still remembered that Xiao Chen said he knew Chen Nan. At the beginning, he introduced Xiao longsnake to Chen Nan.


    Well, his relationship with chennan must be good.


    Wang Peng''s eyes narrowed at the thought.


    So why don''t you use Xiao Chen?

 Chapter 958

    After breakfast, Wang Peng found the phone Xiao Chen left for him last time and dialed it.


    The phone rang for a long time before Xiao Chen picked it up.


    "Hello." the voice is blurred. It sounds that Xiao Chen should be sleeping.


    "Xiao Chen, do you remember me? I''m Wang Peng."


    Xiao Chen on the opposite phone perked up when he heard Wang Peng''s voice.


    "Brother Peng, what''s the matter so early?"


    "There''s something I want you to help."


    "What do you say!" although Xiao Chen is also fooling around in the road and follows his eldest brother, he can''t compare with Zhang Wen.


    His big brother is very kind. He hasn''t had a fight for many years.


    Xiao Chen followed him as if he were providing for the aged. He had no blood at all.


    He is nothing like Wang Peng.


    In Wang Peng, he can feel the most primitive bloodthirsty and the most primitive madness.


    Therefore, Xiao Chen is cautious about Wang Peng.


    For fear of accidentally offending him.


    "Help me scare chennan!" said Wang Peng, with an evil smile on his face.


    "Frighten chennan?" Xiao Chen feels a little strange. Now Xiao Long and snake have been killed by Zhang Wen. What are you doing in chennan? Interesting?


    And chennan is different from those ordinary bastards. His father is a vice governor. How dare ordinary people touch this strong background?


    If you are not careful, you will set yourself on fire.


    He thinks the best result with chennan is that no one touches anyone. Don''t provoke him if you have nothing to do.


    But Wang Peng doesn''t think so. He just wants to do it.


    He didn''t stop until he killed chennan or himself.


    Wang Peng, it''s quite crazy.


    "Brother Peng, what are you doing to scare him? That''s a loser!" Xiao Chen is right. Chennan is already a loser now. What does Wang Peng want him to do?


    Although chennan has no value in Xiao Chen''s eyes, in Wang Peng''s eyes, chennan is his stepping stone. As long as he uses it well, he can take off by himself with the help of chennan.


    Sooner or later, the sky in Jinhai will change color.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just say whether you can help or not!" Wang Peng said.


    Xiao Chen began to quickly weigh the pros and cons in his head, whether to buy a good one in front of Wang Peng or offend Chen Nan.


    Chennan?


    There''s no use value, and Chen Nan is a little blind.


    So many people in Jinhai city don''t want to provoke Zhang Wen. Isn''t it idle?


    Zhang Wen, can he provoke it?


    Thinking for a moment, Xiao Chen was smart.


    Help Wang Peng, I must help Wang Peng!


    Thinking so, Xiao Chen hurriedly said, "brother Peng, if you say this, you''ll see the outside. Who doesn''t help me? Where can I help you? How do you want me to help you!"


    Wang Peng smiled with satisfaction: "just tell chennan that I want to kill him in these two or three days."


    Xiao Chen buzzed in his head and confirmed: "brother Peng, what does chennan''s father do? Do you know WOW? Is it a little..."


    Needless to say, Xiao Chen knows what Wang Peng means.


    Who is chennan''s father?


    If chennan cried and told his father that Wang Peng threatened him, what would be the result of Wang Peng?


    As long as Chen Jun gives an order, Wang Peng will certainly be caught. When he goes in and thinks about it, it will be even more difficult.


    Chen Jun wants to catch a little bastard. Isn''t it a matter of hands?


    Wang Peng said with a smile, "it''s all right. Just do what I say."


    Wang Peng said it was all right. What else did Xiao Chen advise? That''s nothing.


    "OK, I see ~" Xiao Chen said with a smile.


    "Well, thanks ~"


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Peng showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    Xiao Chen has been struggling in society for so many years. What kind of people have not seen? What kind of things have you never experienced?


    After hanging up, he thought in his head what to do about it.


    How should I frighten chennan? It''s too heavy. Chennan may hate himself. It''s too light to have any effect.


    This is about to grasp a degree.


    Let''s see how Xiao Chen can master it.


    Xiao Chen temporarily put down the phone and woven language in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Noon, more than one o''clock.


    In the courtyard, chennan was still sleeping at this time. He didn''t sleep last night. Chennan was tired.


    Also scared.


    He never knew that a person''s threat to him could be so real. When eating, sleeping, or even that, his head was thinking, almost filled with chennan''s whole world.


    Let him have a shadow no matter what he does.


    Will subconsciously think about whether Wang Peng will be here. If Wang Peng is here, what should he do and how to escape.


    This kind of emotion surrounds chennan every day, making him crazy.


    Every day in my head is a bloody and cruel scene.


    Chennan can have several nightmares in one night. The plot of each dream is roughly the same. He was either killed by Wang Peng himself or buried by him.


    Chennan knew he was on the verge of collapse. He also told himself not to think about it in his heart. He is now in the courtyard and is absolutely safe.


    There''s no need to be afraid.


    But he was still afraid.


    Still palpitations.


    Xi Shi got up early and washed in the bathroom.


    Chennan fell asleep and couldn''t feel the people next to him. He slowly opened his eyes.


    When he heard something in the bathroom, he walked over.


    Inside is a picture that makes every man look good.


    Xi Shi was wearing a chennan shirt. The wide shirt just covered Xi Shi''s groin, and the rest of the parts were exaggerated to be exposed to the air.


    Especially between the two straight roads, with her head down and face washing action looming.


    That feeling wants people to tear open boldly along the road and enjoy the beautiful scenery along the way.


    This 5A level scenic spot is now in chennan''s hand. He can get it at any time as long as he wants.


    You can explore the scenery at any time.


    "Honey, you''re awake ~"


    Xi Shi saw Chen Nan in the mirror and smiled.


    After washing off the dress on her face, Xi Shi looked pure and lovely, just like an 18-year-old girl next door.


    Seeing a little blood on Chen Nan''s face, she was also relieved.


    As long as chennan has nothing to do, she can rest assured.


    "Well, thank you last night ~" chennan hugged Xi Shi from behind and felt the hollowed out feeling on her body.


    Couples respect each other like guests. This sentence is simple, but not many people can do it.


    But Chen Nan and Xi Shi did it


    They respect each other, understand each other, and even don''t care about each other''s past.


    How good is that?


    How much courage does it take?


    See here, those couples who are quarrelling blush? Do you think you''re not as good as chennan and Xishi?


    Xi Shi patted Chen Nan''s hand, then swished around and face to face with him.

 Chapter 959

    There is only one punch between Xi Shi and Chen Nan.


    She knows very well that this distance is the most lethal distance to men.


    It can''t be too far, which will make men feel unreal. Similarly, it can''t be too close, which will make men feel too easy.


    This distance makes Chen Nan itch in his heart, but he has to probe to touch it.


    Perfect.


    Xi Shi blew a fragrance, and the fragrant fragrance surrounded Chen Nan. At the moment, it became a signal to him.


    It feels good to come once as soon as I get up.


    "Xi Shi, it''s nice to have you ~" Chen Nan lowered his head and touched Xi Shi''s lips.


    The electric shock feeling immediately spread all over chennan''s body.


    Every contact with Xi Shi can make Chen Nan forget himself.


    Xi Shi is such a goblin~


    Shua~


    Xi Shi''s hand skillfully untied the button on Chen Nan''s chest. At the same time, the second finger picked it gently and boldly untied his button, revealing the snow hill in his arms.


    Half covered up, as if there was something wrong.


    It''s the feeling that drives people crazy.


    Most can arouse a man''s inner primitive impulse.


    Chen Nan felt it in an instant. He picked up Xi Shi and put her on the washbasin, just half a head higher than himself.


    Xi Shi stroked Chen Nan''s face with both hands and looked at him affectionately.


    That look seems to be telling chennan that I''m ready and you can start.


    At the moment when their eyes met.


    A buzzing vibration attracted chennan''s attention.


    Now chennan is particularly sensitive to this sound.


    As soon as the phone rang, what he subconsciously thought of was Wang Peng. His face was Wang Peng, who scared him out of his soul.


    One second.


    Chennan can''t.


    It won''t work there.


    Unable to concentrate, naturally unable to stand tall and straight.


    Xi Shi''s eyebrows tightened, and she felt a burst of enthusiasm that had just come up, and immediately retreated.


    Let her heart fall.


    It feels very bad. It''s like someone has been picking dou you up, pulling up your interest and not doing it again.


    Are you angry?


    Xi Shi hates the person who called.


    The buzzing vibration seemed to be killing me


    Chen Nan had to calm down and answer the phone.


    On the mobile phone screen, it''s not Wang Peng''s name.


    This makes chennan relax in an instant. As long as Wang Peng is not the living king of hell, he will rest assured.


    "Hello?" Chen Nan politely picked it up.


    "Chen Nan, how are you doing recently?" a voice sounded simple and honest.


    Chennan heard it in an instant. The person talking was Xiao Chen.


    He had a good impression of Xiao Chen. At least he was the one who introduced him to Xiao longshe.


    It helped me a lot.


    But he didn''t expect that Xiao Chen would have defected to Wang Peng long ago.


    The purpose of Xiao Chen''s call this time is not to accommodate Chen Nan, nor to chat with him, but to make his psychological defense completely collapse!


    "I''m still like that. It''s nothing." Chen Nan can''t tell him that he is quite embarrassed by Zhang Wen and has been hiding.


    That''s not his character.


    Xiao Chen at the end of the phone sneered and thought that Chen Nan was still here to install with him!


    "I heard that the little dragon and snake are dead?" Xiao Chen said the key point in a sentence, which made the hairs on Chen Nan''s back stand up.


    Now everyone on the road knows the news?


    "How do you know?" Chen Nan hurriedly asked.


    "Hey! I''m fooling around on the road. Do you know this news? By the way, how did you get into Zhang Wen''s head? Don''t you know that Zhang Wen is the worst bastard in Jinhai city now!" Xiao Chen continued to ask knowingly. At the beginning, he introduced little dragon snake to Chen Nan.


    "I don''t want to!" if there is a south wall, chennan really wants to be killed.


    "Why don''t you hide now?"


    "I''m hiding..." Chen Nan said weakly.


    "Oh..." Xiao Chen pulled a long tone on the phone, "Alas, you should hide well. I heard that there has been a lot of movement over Zhang Wen recently, and there''s another thing..."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Chen deliberately stopped to give chennan a free space to imagine.


    At this moment, chennan''s little heart began to feel uneasy again!


    Xiao Chen said so. Dare you know something and don''t want to tell yourself!


    Chen Nan is very contradictory now. He wants to know what''s going on over there, but he doesn''t really want to know.


    Curiosity and reason are colliding with each other.


    The idea flashed in chennan''s head for a second and disappeared.


    no way.


    He still needs to know what Zhang Wen is thinking. At least he has a bottom in his heart.


    And now the situation is quite special. Xiao Chen should not cheat himself.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Nan asked anxiously.


    Xiao Chen doesn''t speak just to hang chennan''s appetite. How can he talk to him so easily?


    "Oh, I was bald just now. I accidentally said it. Just think I didn''t say anything!" Xiao Chen Gang explained on the phone.


    It''s all about this. Chennan is not stupid. Where can he be Xiao Chen without saying anything?


    Chen''s words have brought chennan''s curiosity and vigilance.


    Now I want chennan to know nothing. Isn''t this a fool?


    Chennan''s small heart has been picked up by him.


    "Xiao Chen! Are we brothers!" Chen Nan was worried and said a very awkward word from his mouth.


    Isn''t it a brother?


    The answer is yes here in Xiao Chen.


    Surely not!


    What kind of shit brother is he and chennan? He was just for money, just for matchmaking. He didn''t want to participate in other things.


    "Alas... Aren''t you embarrassing me, brother?" Xiao Chen pretended to be embarrassed and sighed on the phone.


    "I won''t tell anyone!"


    Xiao Chen felt chennan''s psychology very thoroughly and simply brought chennan''s curiosity together.


    As long as chennan is curious, his intimidation can have the best effect.


    "Well, let me tell you, don''t say I told you, ang! Otherwise I''ll have to be hacked to death!" Xiao Chen said mysteriously.


    "En!" Chen Nan nodded hard with a cold sweat on his forehead. Of course he wouldn''t betray Xiao Chen. He just wanted to know the truth.


    And in his impression, Xiao Chen and Zhang Wen must have nothing to do with each other, let alone harm themselves.


    Chen Nan''s head is not suitable for mixing society at all. He is only suitable for spending money to find someone to fight.


    If you go deeper, you can''t.


    "I tell you, ang, I heard that Zhang Wen has a lot of relationships with the white world!"


    "The relationship of the white road? Who?" chennan really doesn''t pestle this at all. No matter who Zhang Wen looks for, chennan''s father can suppress a word. What is he afraid of?


    "I don''t know exactly, but I heard that Zhang Wen''s relationship is in the courtyard." Xiao Chen secretly sneered on the phone.

 Chapter 960

    Boom!


    Chen''s words were like a thunderclap to chennan, which made his head blank for several seconds.


    He can completely despise the relationship of the white Taoist.


    But if this relationship is in the courtyard, the nature is completely different.


    In the courtyard


    Maybe it''s at the opposite door or downstairs!


    If you want to come and kill chennan, it''s not easy for two fingers?


    How easy is it to get in and out of the compound as long as he comes in through his relationship?


    No wonder Wang Peng is so confident that he doesn''t pestle chennan to hide in the courtyard!


    It turns out that Zhang Wen has this relationship!


    Well, Wang Peng, they may have started to act now! Maybe I''ve started thinking about how to get chennan in the dark!


    damn!


    Chennan thought it must be safe in the courtyard. Unexpectedly, it was not safe. Danger seemed to be everywhere, as if it filled every square of air, making chennan nervous to breathe.


    This tension made him sweat all over and his hands and feet were sweating.


    In his head, he was thinking about Wang Peng all the time.


    "Chen Nan, are you listening?" the phone was empty for a while, and Xiao Chen said discontentedly.


    "Listening, listening..." chennan came back and hurriedly answered him.


    "I tell you this, you can''t talk to others. By the way, where are you hiding now?" Xiao Chen asked knowingly.


    The expression on Chen Nan''s face was stiff to the extreme: "it''s all right. I''m in a very safe place."


    "Well, that''s all right, then I''ll hang up ~"


    Click.


    Xiao Chen hung up.


    Chen Nan''s face sank to the bottom of the sea.


    He kept asking himself.


    how? Now Zhang Wen knows that there is such a relationship, so Wang Peng must find him sooner or later. Liu Gang may not be able to keep him. Do you want to tell Chen Jun? Would you like him to send someone to pick him up?


    Chen Nan hesitated and weighed the pros and cons in his heart. He didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Has completely ignored squatting beside him and looking at his Xishi with expectant eyes. Xishi still wants to talk to chennan. Otherwise, why do you dress like this in the morning?


    In order to arouse chennan''s interest and distribute his attention.


    But it doesn''t seem to work well.


    Chennan didn''t notice her at all.


    Everything else was on his mind.


    Xi Shi naturally feels left out, but she is more concerned about Chen Nan''s mental state. She always feels that Chen Nan is like a demon. The string stretched on her body may break at any time.


    Chennan may collapse at any time.


    "Honey, what do you think?" Chen Xishi said, lying on Chen Nan''s leg and staring at Chen Nan with childlike innocent eyes.


    Chen Nan''s eyes were so dull that he didn''t even hear Xi Shi speak.


    Xi Shi frowned, which didn''t bode well.


    "Chen Nan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah? It''s all right..." Chen Nan just came back. His eyes were still numb, like he didn''t wake up. He could be distracted by staring at a point for a while.


    Xi Shi sighed hard in her heart, "honey, do you really believe what the man said just now?"


    At this time, the onlookers were clear and the fans were in charge. Xi Shi saw it clearly. She had seen that the man was to scare chennan and let him retreat. In fact, Zhang Wengen had no relationship with the white road, and that relationship could not be in the courtyard.


    But now it seems that chennan seems to believe it.


    This is quite troublesome.


    "Well... He shouldn''t cheat me." Chen Nan murmured.


    Xi Shi sighed in her heart. What''s the difference between Chen Nan and being possessed? The string on his body was getting thinner and thinner.


    If you touch it a little, it will break.


    "Honey, it''s all fake. Don''t believe what they say. They all scare you!" Xi Shi was a little worried. If it goes on like this, chennan will collapse sooner or later. How can he be willing to watch chennan collapse a little bit?


    As soon as you are in a hurry, you speak a little blunt, which makes people feel a little indifferent.


    Chennan is the feeling.


    He looked at Xi Shi for a few seconds and suddenly felt that the expression on Xi Shi''s face was so false?


    Why doesn''t she think at all?


    If Zhang Wen didn''t have this relationship, could Wang Peng be so arrogant? Could you threaten yourself like that?


    Yes, of course, Xi Shi thinks it''s nothing. Wang Peng and they came to kill Chen Nan. They certainly won''t touch Xi Shi.


    Standing and talking doesn''t hurt your back.


    Xi Shi''s original words of concern have become perfunctory and harmful to him here in chennan.


    His eyes changed when he looked at Xi Shi. He squeezed out a few words: "it''s not you who Wang Peng wants to kill. Of course you think it''s nothing!"


    Xi Shi was stunned. Her eyes were full of helplessness: "honey, I didn''t mean that..."


    Chen Nan turned over and lay on the bed, with his back to Xi Shi and stopped talking.


    For a moment, it seemed that all the contradictions pointed to Xi Shi.


    That feeling makes people a little confused.


    Xi Shi''s scenery was not appreciated, and her bold posture was ignored. Now her heart was hurt by Chen Nan.


    She lay silent beside chennan and warmed him with her warm body.


    What is the essence of true love?


    That is not to abandon, not to give up.


    Xi Shi should use love to influence Chen Nan, let him see clearly the direction in front of him, see clearly the people around him, then take action and consider what to do next.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Chen hung up the phone, covered his stomach and smiled for a long time.


    He used to think that chennan was a very smart person. Unexpectedly, it''s just like this now. In Xiao Chen''s eyes, chennan is a waste. A word can frighten him speechless. He can even think of the expression of chennan on the other end of the phone and how scared he was.


    Because of one of my words.


    After laughing for a while, Xiao Chen didn''t forget to call Wang Peng to report.


    On the phone, Xiao Chen told Wang Peng what had just happened.


    "Ha ha, I knew you had no problem!" Wang Peng laughed on the phone. Now chennan must be scared to death. Even if he can''t catch chennan now, he can''t make him feel better.


    Maybe he''ll leave the yard when he''s afraid! Don''t you have a chance?


    "Brother Peng, when will you call brother Shang together? Let''s come out and sit down?" Xiao Chen said quickly.


    It''s not a day or two for him to get close to Zhang Wentao.


    Where can Wang Peng not know what he is thinking? Perfunctory way: "in two days, brother Wen is busy recently. When I have time, I''ll introduce you!"


    "OK, it''s a deal! Don''t forget to inform brother then!"


    "Ha ha, definitely!"


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Peng lit a cigarette, narrowed his eyes and held it in his mouth with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 961

    Night now has a different interpretation for chennan.


    One day and one night, as soon as the light is off, chennan''s small heart will plop all the time.


    Tension and fear filled chennan''s side all the time.


    He was afraid that the next second Wang Peng would suddenly appear and kill him.


    No one wants to die. Only those who get it can feel it most.


    At this time, chennan felt very deep-rooted.


    Just after eight o''clock, the nervous cells on chennan''s body have begun to flourish.


    It''s easy to say during the day.


    Anyway, it can at least give chennan a sense of security during the day. Even calling people over is much simpler. At night, the feeling of uneasiness in his heart becomes stronger and stronger.


    He even thought it was time for Wang Peng to do it tonight.


    I can''t live tonight.


    This feeling made him jump fast in his chest.


    Xi Shi knows that the way for men to relax is for women to take the initiative.


    Whoosh~


    In front of chennan, Xi Shi threw her coat on the ground. She was wearing less. Now there is almost no cover in front of chennan. Recently, she has worked hard, but the progress with chennan is not very fast.


    Xi Shi certainly didn''t think that she and a normal man lived under the same roof for so long.


    Men are not crazy about their bodies and skills.


    That''s a little ironic.


    Xi Shi even once thought it was her own problem. She thought she was not attractive enough to sink chennan.


    I have practiced so many years of experience, how can it be abandoned?


    It won''t work on chennan?


    She doesn''t believe it~


    Xi Shi looked at Chen Nan, as if she could melt him.


    To tell the truth, chennan saw Xi Shi''s body and fell for a moment.


    I have to say that Xi Shi''s body is too perfect. Every time Chen Nan touches it, he has a feeling that Xi Shi is the first time and has never been touched.


    "Chennan, what don''t you want to do?" Xi Shi looked at chennan''s eyes and sprayed bath fire.


    Oh.


    Chen Nan sighed in his heart. He really didn''t want to do it, but he could stand being seduced by Xi Shi every day, and his body couldn''t stand it, could he?


    No, Xi Shi is so active. His body has already sent a signal to him.


    Tell chennan to hurry up.


    Don''t spoil the beauty.


    Xi Shi is ready to help Chen Nan. Chen Nan suddenly hugs Xi Shi and kisses her stubborn little mouth.


    For a moment, the surrounding air stopped.


    Only chennan and Xishi are left in the room. This time, chennan is serious. He seriously wants to play the play well and really wants to make Xishi happy.


    Although I don''t want to.


    Being wrapped by chennan, Xi Shi became soft and began to help chennan undress.


    In a few seconds, they were both naked.


    On the big bed, chennan held Xi Shi and staged a crazy scene~


    An hour later, Xi Shi held Chen Nan like an octopus, and the expression on her face was full of satisfaction.


    She is very satisfied. She thinks chennan is very good.


    This time, they almost came to the top together.


    The feeling is unprecedented and unspeakable.


    Xi Shi breathed softly and blew in chennan''s ear.


    "Honey, you''re great ~"


    Most of these words are comforting chennan, mainly to meet Xi Shi''s own psychology.


    Xi Shi read countless people. What kind of man have you never seen?


    Many are much better than chennan.


    Chennan''s level can only be said to be medium and low.


    "Xi Shi, I love you ~" Chen Nan embraces the exquisite beauty and has a burst of happiness.


    Xi Shi smiled and buried her head in Chen Nan''s head. After a while, she fell asleep.


    This is a long night. Xi Shi has fallen asleep. What about chennan?


    How can he sleep?


    ¡­¡­


    A long night without intentional sleep.


    From more than ten o''clock to two o''clock at night, chennan was not sleepy at all. Holding Xi Shi, he stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    There''s no point in sleeping.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, he felt that there were countless terrorist figures around him. He didn''t know when he could hold on to it.


    He didn''t dare to close his eyes at all. He could only open his eyes and stare at the ceiling all night.


    In my heart, I even thought that it might be better if I died.


    Wang Peng may not have thought that the effect of intimidating chennan is so good that chennan is even on the verge of collapse.


    I don''t know why. What chennan thinks now is all about when he was a child. He thinks about how crazy and carefree he used to be, but now, it''s such a situation.


    Chennan, can''t help it.


    I can''t help thinking of where I am.


    He doesn''t want to.


    This is a manifestation of depression.


    Unconsciously, chennan has been depressed.


    This disease is a psychological disease. It is quite terrible when you fall ill. If you are not careful, you may break the string in your heart, let the party despair to the extreme, and then commit suicide.


    No kidding, it''s really terrible!


    However, chennan didn''t realize this, and Xi Shi didn''t realize it.


    She thinks chennan may be afraid and can''t do those stupid things.


    At least, chennan is a man, and his psychological endurance should not be so poor.


    And after he and chennan have been together, chennan must be tired and will sleep well.


    But Xi Shi was wrong.


    Who can understand the fear in chennan''s heart? He felt that he could not speak with Xi Shi, so he had to hold it.


    Hold it, hold it, it''s bad.


    So far.


    The bomb on chennan''s body is about to explode.


    ¡­¡­


    Chennan couldn''t sleep. At this time, there was another man who couldn''t sleep like him.


    That''s Hongzi.


    Why can''t Hong Zi sleep?


    Because I''m excited.


    Last time I watched boss Wang use his power at night, which made his blood boil.


    Not only did he enjoy the girl all night, but he was even more excited.


    The right of boss Wang is the top he has been trying to reach?


    Isn''t that the right that every little bastard advocates?


    As long as Hong Zi is in charge, these things are not far from him.


    Later, he Hongzi went to the night show. He was so awesome that a group of girls came and bowed down to him. He could play whatever he wanted.


    He''s never short of money. He has a lot of brothers.


    This is Hong Zi''s dream.


    It feels good to have power in your hand.


    One second before, Hong Zi was still cold-blooded. The next second, he turned away from the guest and pressed the girl hard under him, so that he could only cater to his crazy impact.


    What''s this about?


    Money, and power!


    Hong Zi''s excited blood was ignited, so he worked harder at this time.


    All this excitement was used on the tracking post. Almost all the time, he followed the post like a bodyguard and closely monitored his every move.

 Chapter 962

    Hong Zi, this is to work hard for his future. Like many office workers, Hong Zi is also to survive.


    It''s just that office workers are for their monthly salary.


    Hongzi is for power!


    One step to the king of heaven, one step to death.


    This sentence is perfect to describe Hong Zi now.


    Now the night was deep. Hong Zi quietly climbed out of bed, put his ear close to the door and listened to the movement of the next house.


    There was no movement. It was empty.


    Shit!


    Hong Zi scolded secretly. He always felt that the pillar seemed to be aimed at him.


    Although I begged Zhu Zhu to live here, why hasn''t Zhu contacted Zhang Wen recently? This makes Hong Zi quite inexplicable and anxious.


    If Zhu calls Zhang Wen now, as long as he says a little sensitive words, it can become the reason for Hong Zi to let Zhu come down.


    Then you can get on top!


    You can be awesome!


    However, people don''t say anything.


    In order to hear more clearly, Hong Zi pushed open the door silently and walked barefoot to the door of the pillar room step by step.


    Click.


    At this time, the door of the column just opened.


    The pillar with an unhappy face faces Hong Zi face to face.


    "Grass, what are you doing?" the pillar glanced at Hong Zi.


    Now Hong Zi is wearing a pair of underwear. He looks a little obscene.


    A body of tendon flesh, especially dazzling.


    The pillar first thought of Hong Zi not to monitor himself, but that Hong Zi seemed to have a problem with his orientation.


    There''s a real problem.


    Because Hong Zi''s strange behavior is not once or twice, which makes the pillar a little defensive.


    He can''t stand his little brother being glass.


    When he saw the pillar coming out, Hong Zi''s cold sweat was about to flow down. His whole body seemed to be wrapped by the cold. The cold sweat brushed down. If the pillar knew the little 99 in his heart at this time, what strength would Hong Zi mix?


    Maybe the pillar will kill him quietly.


    Hong Zi thought he could do such a thing, because there were not one or two lives in the hands of the pillar.


    Killing one or two people is a last resort. Killing more people is no principle.


    "Brother Zhu, I''ll go to the bathroom ~" Hong Zi smiled.


    "Grass! The bathroom is over there!" the column pointed to the side.


    "Oh, I''m sleepy. Hey, hey." Hong Zi quickly scratched his head and ran to the bathroom.


    Looking at Hong Zi''s back, the pillar suddenly felt how so unreal? Why do you think Hong Zi is so false everywhere?


    The pillar shook his head and continued to go back to the house to sleep, but this time, he locked the door.


    It''s for flood prevention.


    Hongzi hid in the bathroom and his face changed.


    what the fuck!


    Just now, if you were a second late, you would be exposed. The column would find something wrong from him. In the future, it would not be so easy for you to get close to the column.


    I have to be careful in the future! This pillar is really cunning!


    Hong Zi washed his face and took a deep breath in front of himself in the mirror to calm himself down.


    He kept whispering, "pillar, pillar, what the fuck should I do to you?"


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    This time should be when people are in a deep sleep state. Comfort and warmth should be filled around Xi Shi''s body.


    But then Xi Shi''s charming and pure face suddenly moved.


    Cold~


    She felt cold.


    It''s a man''s fault to make a woman cold.


    Let Xi Shi cold, is chennan didn''t do his duty.


    Slowly opened her eyelashes like a small fan, and Xi Shi hugged her body.


    The quilt was thrown aside. I didn''t cover anything for a long time. No wonder it was cold.


    Strange.


    Where''s chennan?


    Where has he been?


    Xishi was still confused in her head, and her shoulders were cold.


    As soon as she was ready to call chennan, she saw a dim light in the bathroom.


    Chennan is in the bathroom?


    She held back her doubts and walked barefoot to the bathroom door.


    She was ready to knock, but her hand stopped in the air.


    What does it smell like?


    In the air, there is a disgusting and sensitive smell of blood!


    Xi Shi is a woman. She is very sensitive to the taste. While the idea comes out of her mind, her heart jumps quickly. How can there be a bloody smell in the bathroom?


    Can we say that chennan


    "Chennan! Are you in there?" Xi Shi thought of this and roared wildly.


    No one answered her.


    Only the sound of running water in the bathroom.


    Dong!


    Xi Shi hit the door hard.


    But there was still no response.


    The bad feeling is like an ink box thrown into clear water, which slowly spreads here.


    She squatted at the bathroom door in the most tempting position, but she was feeling the most terrible scene.


    She doesn''t know what happened to chennan inside. Is something wrong.


    "Chennan, open the door! What the hell are you doing inside!" Xi Shi knocked on the door anxiously, and her tears came out with her. She had to think of the worst.


    In other words, since chennan received the call, his performance was quite abnormal, but Xi Shi thought that chennan was afraid. Even if he was afraid, it could not be like this.


    How did things get so complicated?


    If chennan really had an accident and really died in it, what would she do?


    She can''t live without chennan.


    There was still no movement inside. I didn''t know if it was psychological. Xi Shi felt that the bloody taste was getting stronger and stronger.


    no way!


    We have to find a way!


    Thinking of this, although Xi Shi put on a coat, she ran downstairs.


    She ran to the unit where Liu Gang lived with her impression and shouted in it like crazy.


    "Uncle Liu! Uncle Liu! Help!"


    Xi Shi''s voice was sharp and harsh, especially in the quiet night. She didn''t shout twice. Instead of calling out Liu Gang, she called the guard at the door.


    When these guards saw Xi Shi coming like this, they couldn''t help but catch her. They thought she was crazy and wanted to drive her out of the community.


    But at this time, Liu Gang also heard the sound.


    He was wearing a coat and his face was sleepy.


    Beside him stood old Zhu Huang''s wife.


    Seeing that Xi Shi was caught by the guard, he quickly shouted, "let him go!"


    When the guard heard Liu Gang''s voice, he quickly let go of Xi Shi and stood upright one by one.


    I''m kidding!


    This woman is chennan''s fiancee. If chennan knows that the guards bully Xi Shi, Liu Gang''s friendship with Chenjun will be gone!


    Chen Nan stayed here for two days and bullied his fiancee?


    Where can this be?


    "What do you want to tell me? I''ll decide for you!" Liu Gangzhen thought the guards were bullying her.


    But seeing Xi Shi like this, few men can control it.


    Xi Shi ignored the past and hugged Liu Gang: "uncle Liu, help, chennan, chennan him..."

 Chapter 963

    The two white, tender and straight long legs are not covered. They are as exquisite as a vase, and their bodies are only covered by a thin shirt.


    It''s like the Manyao with Yingying''s grip, outlining the most charming radian.


    The lethality to men is fatal.


    Xi Shi, like an angel, appeared in front of Liu Gang and these guards.


    There are many neighbors nearby, all of whom are prominent figures in Jinhai city.


    No man saw Xi Shi so unthinking, and no one didn''t pull the flag secretly.


    Xi Shi, gave every man the greatest fantasy.


    So is Liu Gang.


    He is also a normal man. To tell the truth, he has thought about these things since the first time he saw Xi Shi, but his reason and identity told him not to be impulsive.


    I have a wife and children. How can I do these things?


    But fantasy is always necessary.


    In the fantasy world, Liu Gang is the only one.


    At the moment, seeing Xi Shi''s angry appearance and flashing wronged eyes, Liu Gang''s heart melted. He also wanted to hold Xi Shi, but his wife was nearby! Does he dare?


    Unless he wants to die!


    But now the situation is different. Xi Shi took the initiative to hold it.


    Liu Gang felt the faint fragrance on Xi Shi''s head and quite textured body. If there were not so many people nearby, he really wanted to press Xi Shi on the ground.


    This feeling is too tempting Huo~


    However, when Xi Shi cried out, Liu Gang was shocked. He hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with chennan?"


    Xi Shi cried with tears, and her face had long been filled with tears.


    "Uncle Liu, go and have a look. Chennan seems to have done something stupid. He locked himself in the bathroom. I smell blood in it..."


    This sentence directly made Liu Gang''s head smoke.


    He made up the scene automatically, and his head was buzzing.


    He thought it was a little strange for chennan to come to him. Now if chennan had an accident here, how could he explain to Chenjun? My future career may be over!


    "Come on, take me there!" Liu Gang thought of this, hurriedly called some guards and followed him to chennan''s room.


    Xi Shi runs the fastest and leads the way in front.


    At the door of the bathroom, she jumped and cried to Liu Gang to make them faster.


    At this time, without Xi Shi''s explanation, everyone smelled a pungent smell of blood.


    The smell stimulated Liu Gang''s nerves and made his heart beat fast.


    This picture, like a hammer in the dark, hit his forehead hard.


    Fucking stupid!


    Liu Gang couldn''t help but frown secretly. He read countless people. After many years in officialdom, why can''t even feel the thoughts in a child''s heart?


    When Chen Nan came, he should have noticed that something was hidden in the boy''s heart. He should have sent someone to watch him, otherwise he wouldn''t be like this, would he?


    If Chen Jun knows, Liu Gang really doesn''t know how to explain!


    Moreover, what makes him scratch his head is that now chennan doesn''t know how long he has been in, or even whether he is still alive. Such a strong smell of blood is a dangerous signal and is trying to knock Liu Gang''s head!


    At present, the situation is urgent. Regardless of Xishi crying nearby, Liu Gang said to the guard behind him, "knock the door open for me!"


    Several guards listened to Liu Gang and began to knock on the door in turn.


    Dong Dong


    The sound of knocking against the door knocked everyone''s heart. Liu Gang now hates how he chose such a good quality door when he was decorating. Why not choose a poor quality door.


    So that the guards couldn''t open for half a day.


    After a second, Liu Gang''s heart was uneasy.


    At the same time, he also prayed in his heart that chennan should not have an accident, but he should not pit himself!


    To put it mildly, if chennan really dies here, Liu Gang will also be unlucky. Maybe the black hat on his head can''t be saved!


    Xi Shi squatted beside her and cried silently.


    "Hit the door hard! You didn''t eat!" Liu Gang scolded anxiously.


    The guards were also worried. One of them, who looked burly, got up and gave the door a few feet. When the door began to shake, several people worked hard together.


    Bang!


    Dong!


    The door opened.


    The door lock flew out.


    The scene inside made everyone present anxious.


    Liu Gang''s heart was mentioned in his throat.


    Xi Shi straightened her neck and looked.


    In the luxurious bathroom, chennan lay naked on the ground. Under him was a pool of blood.


    The blood flowed down Chen Nan''s cut wrist.


    Carve a mark on the ground.


    A red, striking, atrial trembling mark.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Many people have seen this picture in the film, but film and reality are two concepts. Only when you really see this scene can you know how terrible and bloody it is.


    Chennan didn''t react at all. It''s no different from dying.


    Liu Gang seemed to be given a hard punch on the forehead, buzzing.


    One of the experienced guards came and poked under chennan''s nose.


    "And breathing!"


    Liu Gang''s eyes stared at the ellipse. Desperate, he picked up Chen Nan, put his clothes on him, and ran out like crazy.


    While running, he shouted, "come on, drive my car and hurry to the hospital!"


    Liu Gang sits in the luxury Audi, the driving guard, Chen Nan held in Liu Gang''s arms, and Xi Shi with a worried face.


    Liu Gang didn''t hold his children so tightly. Today''s chennan simply let him experience what stimulation is.


    The chennan in hand is not a simple chennan.


    It''s Liu Gang''s career and the happiness of his family!


    Chennan must not have an accident!


    Never!


    The car drove all the way fast and took drift to the hospital. Liu Gang personally sent Chen Nan in. Looking at the doctors and nurses who sewed needles for him and gave him blood transfusion, he was relieved.


    At least, chennan''s life is not in danger.


    As long as chennan doesn''t die, it''s easy to say!


    Call~


    At this time, Liu just found that he was still wearing slippers.


    The man next to Xi Shi is even bolder in dressing. No wonder the male doctor here can''t help looking at Xi Shi.


    This is a wide shirt. Now there is a hole in the middle. As long as the angle is slightly staggered, you can see the scenery inside.


    That white and tender, every man is eager to pinch a handful of snow mounds~


    "Uncle Liu, is chennan all right?" Xi Shi cried on her face. She used to hug Liu Gang and cry in his arms.


    I don''t know why, she can always feel the unprecedented sense of security in Liu Gang''s arms. Even if Liu Gang tells her the end of the world, she will choose to believe it without hesitation.

 Chapter 964

    Compared with Liu Gang who read countless people, Xi Shi is still a lot worse, but the two people are basically equal.


    Therefore, Liu didn''t care about his image just now. Instead of pushing Xi Shi away, he held her in his arms and warmed her with a warm and broad chest like a man.


    By the way, enjoy yourself quietly.


    Feeling the squeeze on Xi Shi, Liu Gang quietly pulled the flag.


    Although he is a little older, he is also a normal man. Now the human beauty Xi Shi is in his arms, and his reaction is normal.


    As soon as he lowered his head, Liu Gang could see the two mysteries in Xi Shi''s arms.


    He stroked Xishi''s charming hair and earlobes: "it''s okay, chennan''s life is not in danger."


    In his words, he had a father like love, but Liu Gang had no other feelings for Xi Shi. It was all blasphemy. He wanted to press Xi Shi on his body and ravage her severely.


    It''s just not the time.


    Looking at Xi Shi''s charming little face, he thought to himself, when did he meet this girl and where did he find Xi Shi? Why didn''t he grasp it that night?


    So regretful now.


    After a while, several guards came and sent Liu Gang clothes and shoes.


    Liu Gang was willing to let go of Xi Shi and put on his clothes in a hurry.


    After a while, the president and experts of the hospital came.


    Are you kidding? Liu Gang is here. Do they dare not come? Besides, the boy was personally sent by Liu Gang. At first glance, he knew that the relationship was not general. The people who could have a relationship with Liu Gang must be not simple.


    No one wants to offend them.


    Liu Gang settled Xi Shi first, and then went to the office with the dean.


    The Dean frowned and asked Liu Gang who the boy was. He not only committed suicide, but also may have serious depression. Now, although his life is saved, if he is discharged from the hospital in the future, he will have to commit suicide when, so he has to see a psychologist.


    Liu Gang frowned. He didn''t expect the situation to be so bad, but Chen Nan was fine. Why would he be depressed?


    The boy has everything he wants since childhood. He wants women, money and money. He can play as he wants every day. No one cares about him. If he is depressed, no one in the world will be healthy.


    "Are you sure it''s depression?" Liu Gang frowned.


    "Yes."


    The Dean nodded irrefutably.


    "That''s troublesome! You have to send it to me to keep it secret. You can''t let anyone know!"


    "Well... You can rest assured, but the boy''s identity is..."


    "Vice Governor Chen, do you know?"


    The Dean was surprised: "is it..."


    "Well, you have to keep it a secret..." Liu Gang nodded slightly.


    After Liu Gang finished, the Dean hurried to find someone to arrange and take good care of chennan. He couldn''t be careless. If something happened to chennan here, it wouldn''t be fun!


    ¡­¡­


    Death, for those who fear death, is torture.


    But for those who die is liberation, death is not terrible.


    It''s enjoyment.


    That night, it was chennan''s turning point on the road of life. In the dark, he kept thinking about how to go in the future, but his head was filled with Wang Peng''s ferocious face.


    He knew that he might live in the shadow of Wang Peng forever.


    At the thought of what he experienced in Houshan that day, chennan was afraid.


    Fear factors spread all over his body, making him unable to control himself. He wanted to divert his attention and think about other things, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    Slowly, the fear becomes a deep injury.


    Depressed.


    Chennan is really depressed.


    He felt that only death could set him free, and only death could make him forget.


    So he found a blade, got into the bathroom and locked the door.


    Looking at himself without the slightest cover in the mirror, chennan will go as he comes and doesn''t take anything away.


    With all the emotions in my heart.


    Chen Nan left a scar on his wrist.


    Blood, gurgling out at any time.


    Free.


    Knowing that chennan fainted, he was smiling.


    What is more terrible than death?


    But chennan didn''t fall down, nor was he unconscious, but began to dream.


    He himself is a little strange. Shouldn''t he die? Why did he start dreaming?


    Is this the world after people die?


    It''s all dreams?


    Chennan dreamed of his father, his mother, Liu Gang, Xi Shi


    The figures of these people turned wildly in his mind.


    Click.


    After these chaotic figures passed, Chen Nan opened his eyes.


    Eyes open like two fans.


    Snow white ceiling.


    And the hanging bottle next to it.


    Chennan felt dizzy. He seemed to have been extracted all his essence. He had no strength at all, and even had no strength to speak.


    His body is full of instruments.


    He lay on his stomach in front of the bed.


    After watching chennan all night, Xi Shi fell asleep at the head of the bed.


    Chen Nan''s first thought was that he didn''t die.


    I''m not dead yet.


    In my heart, there was a trace of loss.


    Since he is not dead, he still has to face Zhang Wen. If he wants to face Wang Peng, chennan doesn''t want to.


    He doesn''t want to see both of them in his life.


    Seeing Xi Shi, Chen Nan burst into tears.


    Anyway, Xi Shi really likes him. He is also sincere to Xi Shi. If Chen Nan leaves, Xi Shi will be the most sad person.


    His mouth moved, and Chen Nan didn''t speak for a long time.


    He closed his eyes and finally made a dry sound in his mouth.


    "Xi Shi..."


    Shua~


    When Xi Shi heard chennan''s voice, she suddenly looked up like a dream.


    Seeing that chennan opened her weak eyes, her eyes turned red in an instant.


    "Why ~" Xi Shi didn''t care about chennan''s body, nor did she come to hug chennan and cry, but questioned him.


    "Why do you want to leave me? If you leave, what can I do? Tell me when you want to die next time. Can''t I accompany you?"


    Xishi''s voice almost roared out, but the words reached chennan''s ears, but they were pleasant to hear.


    Chennan knew that Xi Shi was good to herself. She said these words because she cherished herself.


    "Sorry..." Chen Nan smiled weakly and stretched out his hand to hold Xi Shi.


    Xi Shi grabbed Chen Nan and buried her head in his arms.


    Although I haven''t known chennan for a long time, they have experienced life and death and can''t be separated.


    Just as they held each other and felt the temperature on each other, a dignified voice came from the door.


    "Let go of it all. What''s it like in the hospital!"

 Chapter 965

    Chen Jun had a meeting in the field. He came all night after receiving the news in the early morning of last night.


    If you don''t worry, it''s false. He has only chennan''s son.


    Although he was indifferent to him at ordinary times, he knew that chennan was still at this playful age and would tell him when it was time to let him take his heart.


    Something happened to chennan, which made Chenjun anxious to die.


    His only son has an accident. Can he not worry?


    But in front of chennan, he didn''t show it at all. It didn''t make chennan feel worried. Instead, he looked dignified.


    Among them, only Liu Gang knows best.


    He knew that Chen Jun had to know it sooner or later, so he might as well take the initiative and tell Chen Jun about it early, so as not to blame Chen Jun for trouble in the future.


    When Liu Gang said that chennan almost died of suicide, Chenjun almost jumped up from his chair.


    In his opinion, it''s impossible. Chen Nan lives well. Why commit suicide? Is he bound too much by himself? But it shouldn''t be. He has never managed chennan. How can he be bound?


    So why?


    What happened in the end to make chennan lose heart and commit suicide? Can chennan want to leave the world?


    Chen Jun can''t imagine.


    He didn''t know what the secret was.


    That''s why he came here in a hurry.


    At present, Liu Gang has arranged many guards in the hospital. At the moment, all the outposts standing in the corridor are with guns, so as to ensure that chennan will not be hurt any more and make him feel that it is absolutely safe here.


    When he saw Chen Nan, who was almost dying in bed, Chen Jun''s heart was broken.


    He held back the feeling of tears and separated him from Xi Shi.


    When he came over, he couldn''t help looking at Xi Shi more.


    Liu Gang said that she and chennan are boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Chen Jun didn''t think much, at least when he saw Xi Shi, because Xi Shi gave him a good first impression.


    Different from those crazy women chennan was looking for before, she was a pure girl. She must have a good style of life.


    But holding it like this in the hospital was too immoral for him to watch.


    Chen Jun is a very conservative man. He has been an official for many years. He has never been to those places once. When he goes out, he just eats. There are few people who can do Chen Jun.


    He abides by his principles, but he is quite relaxed about chennan.


    Because he knows that he cares less about chennan, he should relax chennan in life and material, so that he can get the least freedom, at least, and will not be bound.


    This is Chen Jun''s original intention.


    But chennan is not good, so Chenjun is angry.


    It''s just that he''s angry. What can he do?


    Is chennan such a person.


    Rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change.


    After the dignified words, Chen Jun''s eyes showed a rare temperature, and he was concerned about Chen Nanguan.


    As soon as Xi Shi saw Chen Jun, she knew he was not an ordinary person. She quickly wiped her tears and stood aside.


    Hearing the sound and shadow of Chen Jun, Chen Nan almost cried.


    Chen Jun has always been his heart pillar, from small to large, whatever he does is Chen Jun''s decision, Chen Jun has the final say, is naturally very afraid of Chen Jun.


    On the contrary, the person he felt most sorry for was Chen Jun.


    I almost left without saying goodbye. How excessive is this?


    "Dad..." Chen Nan''s eyes squeezed, and tears came down.


    Pop!


    Without saying anything, Chen Jun slapped Chen Nan in the face.


    Chen Jun, the hardline faction, is also very heavy.


    Chen Nan''s body tilted and fell on the hospital bed.


    "Get up!" Chen Jun shouted at Chen Nan.


    Chennan knew that Chenjun would smoke him when he came, but he didn''t expect to come so soon. He taught chennan to be a strong man from xiaochenjun, but he chose weakness and cowardice.


    Chen Nan stabilized his body and sat up.


    Chen Jun raised his hand and slapped again.


    The slap in the face almost made him faint.


    Chen Jun is really angry in his heart.


    No matter what happens, you can''t choose to commit suicide. Is it easy for me to give birth to you and raise you so big? Can''t you live even for me? Besides, I''m still sitting in the position of vice governor. Isn''t that a joke?


    The deputy governor can''t even see his own son.


    In the ward, no one dared to say anything. Even the nurses withdrew. Liu Gang didn''t say anything and stood obediently next to him.


    The second time, chennan didn''t slow down for a long time. When he felt that he didn''t faint in his head, he sat up again.


    When Chen Jun raised his hand to slap him again, Xi Shi stopped him and cried, "uncle, don''t hit Chen Nan. He just woke up. Give him some time..."


    To tell you the truth, Chen Nan is not as good as Xi Shi.


    He is not as good as Xi Shi either in character or in affairs.


    He couldn''t guess Chen Jun''s mind. In fact, Chen Jun just asked Chen nan to apologize. At least he knew he was wrong.


    Xi Shi gave Chen Jun a step and everyone in the room a step. Everyone was relieved to see Chen Jun stop.


    It''s natural for me to beat my son. Who dares to stop him?


    "Dad, I''m wrong, sobbing..." Chen Nan finally couldn''t help crying in front of so many people.


    The man has tears, and Chen Jun''s heart melts at this moment.


    Anyway, chennan is his son.


    Blood is thicker than water. There is no chopping in front of relatives. There is nothing he can''t say. All he wants is an attitude and an attitude of admitting his mistake.


    Chen Jun didn''t speak. If he didn''t speak, no one dared to speak.


    Seeing chennan crying with tears, the iceberg in his heart melted.


    He went over and hugged chennan.


    I don''t know how far the hug between Lao Tzu and his son is. I don''t know how long it is. Chen Jun hasn''t held Chen Nan. I remember when Chen Nan was a child last time, Hou Chen Jun loved him very much.


    A hug.


    Melted everything.


    After a while, Chen Jun let Chen Nan go and let him rest in bed again.


    "Why do you want to commit suicide?" Chen Jun knows that even if Chen Nan is depressed, there must be a reason. A good person, where can he say that he is ill? And it''s a mental illness.


    Chen Nan bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    Chen Jun coughed lightly and looked at Xi Shi.


    The latter also lowered his head.


    In front of Chen Jun''s powerful aura, no one dared to look at him.


    "Don''t be afraid, say! I''ll decide for you!" Chen Jun stroked his glasses.


    Chennan''s eyes turned red again when he heard this. Regardless of the presence of so many people around him, he immediately cried: "Dad, someone wanted to kill me. I was almost buried alive by them..."

 Chapter 966

    In this world, where there are people, there are disputes, and where there are disputes, there are rights.


    Then there must be someone at the top of power.


    These people may be able to decide the fate of some people with one word.


    It''s just a few words they say when their upper lips touch their lower lips. It''s so simple.


    This is the peak of power and the place where power can be used.


    Some people can use their power to the extreme.


    Chen Nan''s father, Chen Jun, belongs to this kind of people. Playing right is his specialty.


    That''s how I''ve been playing all the time.


    Constantly get rights and constantly use rights.


    Otherwise, Liu Gang would not bow down to him.


    At the moment, Chen Nan''s words completely solidified the atmosphere in the already small ward.


    Chen Jun''s forehead has burst open after hearing this.


    Under his own eyes, his son was almost buried alive? What is this? How can he bear it?


    Chen Jun clenched his fist and listened to Chen Nan''s story. The whole man''s face was more gloomy.


    It seems that it is time to take charge of the public security in Jinhai city.


    Before Chen Jun spoke, Liu Gang asked in a cold sweat, "Chen Nan, why didn''t you talk to uncle Liu earlier?"


    Chen Jun lowered his head: "I''m afraid they''ll change their lives with me. I don''t want to die..."


    In front of Chen Jun and Liu Gang, two absolute heavyweights, Chen Nan finally said his inner thoughts.


    I don''t want to die. I''m afraid I''ll die with those bastards.


    No one is afraid of death, and no one is a natural fugitive, but chennan thinks Wang Peng is. He has confirmed it more than once since he was almost killed that day.


    Wang Peng is sure to kill himself. In a hurry, he will die with himself.


    How dare Chen Nan provoke such people?


    This sentence, Chen Jun can be regarded as Zhang Wen''s provocation to his red fruit.


    In the impact and provocation of his rights and justice!


    Chen Jun, who can''t hold sand in his eyes, is angry.


    Even if this man is not chennan, even if he is not his own son, he will definitely take care of it! There''s no fucking law!


    "Dad, or I''ll go abroad..." Chen Nan said weakly.


    "Bullshit!" Chen Jun stared round his eyes and turned to Liu Gang, "this matter must be investigated! It must be strictly investigated!"


    Liu Gang behind him nodded vigorously.


    ¡­¡­


    Danger slowly descended.


    Chen Jun said, Liu Gang immediately returned to the office, began to deploy and arrest people.


    It can be big or small.


    If Liu Gang insists on taking off this hat and turning Zhang Wen into this year''s strike hard target, he may not think of it all his life.


    "Liu Bureau, what are you going to do if someone catches you?" Liu Gang''s deputy and Liu Gang personally commanded. He asked curiously.


    Liu Gang said coldly, "these things happen under our eyes. What do you think we should do? Can we do it without severe punishment?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Zhang Wen, although I haven''t heard of him before, since he jumped out, he just made him today''s target of strike hard!"


    The Deputy also knows what the strike hard target means. I''m afraid if he is caught this time, Zhang Wen will not come out.


    Spend the rest of your life in it honestly!


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly called the people below to plan when to catch Zhang Wen.


    For a time, the police station was in full swing and began to arrest in the form of a net.


    It''s easy for them to know where Zhang Wen is.


    Boss Wang was the first to know about it.


    His news is particularly well-informed, whether in the white or the underworld.


    Boss Wang has this ability.


    The person who called him was section chief Duan.


    Liu Gang made so much noise this time that section chief Duan couldn''t even know.


    However, hearing that it was Zhang Wen''s name, he still muttered a little, so he called boss Wang.


    "Boss Wang, there''s something going on up there. It''s said that I''m going to catch a man named Zhang Wen. I remember this man is not your man? This matter..." section chief Duan said to test boss Wang''s tone.


    Boss Wang here was still sleeping. When he heard the exciting news, he immediately sat up from his bed: "what are you talking about? The man above wants to catch Zhang Wen? Why? What''s wrong with him?"


    Now the relationship between Zhang Wen and boss Wang is quite complicated. Boss Wang wants him to die more than once. Even if the people above don''t catch Zhang Wen, he is ready to do it.


    Now, you just saved yourself a lot of trouble.


    Good, good.


    Boss Wang was secretly happy in his heart, but he didn''t show it.


    "Do you know chennan? His father is a vice governor. It is said that Zhang Wen almost buried him alive. The boy is now forced into depression and almost died of suicide. No, Chen has a big arms and says to investigate it carefully. If Zhang Wen is caught this time, it will be difficult to think of it again!"


    "Really!" boss Wang said with surprise this time.


    He can''t be happy.


    "Well, that matter..."


    "Lao Duan, it''s none of your business. I''ll call you if you need to. Just sit next to the play!" boss Wang said bluntly.


    Although I didn''t know what boss Wang meant, section chief Duan agreed.


    Just like this, he doesn''t bother to meddle in these affairs!


    "By the way, Lao Duan, cooperate well with others!" finally, boss Wang gave an instruction and made his attitude clear.


    Boss Wang certainly won''t care about it.


    I''m kidding!


    Even if Zhang Wen is still following himself, it''s quite laborious to do it. Moreover, the current situation is opposite. Boss Wang is too happy!


    After hanging up, he clicked and lit a cigarette.


    This Zhang Wen is a little too much. Doesn''t he know what chennan''s father does? How dare you find someone to bury chennan alive? Isn''t that a little deadly?


    Boss Wang really didn''t see it. Zhang Wen is so crazy!


    If chennan is really killed, Zhang Wen''s brothers have to be buried with him. This time, it''s OK. It''s just ordered to catch Zhang Wen alone.


    However, this also makes old boss Wang palpitating enough.


    If Zhang Wen''s desperate strength is used on himself, it will be in trouble.


    But fortunately, it''s all right now. There''s so much noise on it this time. I''m afraid Zhang Wen will have to go in within two days.


    Call~


    He took a long breath, and the string hanging in his heart loosened.


    Why is he nervous for so many days? Not because of Zhang Wen? Isn''t it because I''m always afraid of Zhang Wen coming to attack him?


    Now, he doesn''t have to worry anymore.


    I don''t know how many days he hasn''t been so relaxed.


    So, what about the pillar? Boss Wang rubbed his forehead and said it slowly in the future!

 Chapter 967

    At the moment, I am discussing things with Li Erzi in the nail salon.


    Since Wang Yuxian called me, I have been thinking about what attitude I should use to face her and whether I have the courage to face her if she suddenly comes back.


    Things seem to have floated on the water. Can Wang Yuxian not notice it?


    What should I do then?


    What bothers me more is Lao Yan.


    Now Lao Yan is in the dark and hides quite well.


    This makes me quite passive.


    Those people of Lao Yan seemed to disappear in an instant after that day. Jinhai city could no longer find one of his younger brothers, and no one showed up. Zhiyong disappeared even more.


    We can''t find it.


    Lao Yan is a cancer growing on me.


    I have to pull him out.


    I don''t feel well if I don''t unplug him all day.


    I always feel that there are a pair of eyes staring at me in the dark. I don''t know when they will rush over and give me a knife. Isn''t it worth the loss? And I also know that Lao Yan will do it to me sooner or later.


    I must take the initiative.


    Now I feel sandwiched between boss Wang and old Yan.


    This feeling makes me very upset.


    These days, I basically stay in the nail salon and don''t come out much. I discuss the pros and cons of things with Li Erzi, but the results of each discussion are not very good.


    Coupled with Li Erzi''s lack of progress, we almost closed our eyes and saw nothing.


    Therefore, it is the best way to stand still for the time being.


    "Wenzi, I can''t find Lao Yan now. I think I should start from boss Wang." Li Erzi narrowed his eyes and said.


    I know what he means. Now boss Wang and old Yan are my great enemies. I support getting rid of one of them early. It''s better to do it early, but I still have no bottom in my heart to get rid of boss Wang.


    How?


    Jinhai first brother, is it so easy to get down? I''m kidding!


    "Second son, boss Wang, we can''t do it!" all I can think of is assassination, but it''s too risky, and boss Wang is quite cautious. May we have an opportunity to take advantage of it?


    If you don''t do it well, you''ll lose everything.


    Li Erzi held a cigarette in his mouth, and the ethereal smoke floated in front of him, which made people feel quite gloomy.


    "Wenzi, you forgot that we still have a good weapon around boss Wang!"


    "Weapons?"


    "Well, the pillar!"


    When Li Erzi said this, I trembled all over.


    Li Erzi means that I want to use the pillar and get rid of boss Wang!


    "No! The pillar is my brother. If I do this, is it still human?" I think it''s too much.


    "Wenzi, have you thought about it? What does Zhu want to do with boss Wang? I tell you, it''s not at all! He has no choice but to be around boss Wang! He also has his own pain. If possible, Zhu also wants to leave boss Wang."


    Li Erzi''s insight was so terrible that he saw all these things in his eyes.


    He was right. We all saw these little emotions on the column. In fact, the column didn''t want to do it for a long time and wanted to wash hands for a long time.


    But he was forced to go until now.


    This requires a solid reason to convince him.


    Using him, if you follow Li Erzi''s thinking, it will certainly work, but I won''t do that. Even if I was killed by boss Wang, I won''t do that.


    "Er Zi, stop talking, I don''t think about it!" I frowned upset.


    Li Erzi sighed: "Alas, I knew you didn''t consider it, but there were some shortcuts. If you don''t go, others will go sooner or later."


    "It''s someone else''s business for others to go."


    In front of Li Erzi, I sometimes behave very inflated and self-conscious, but I know he can certainly understand. This is all because of the problem of principle and the two words of morality in my heart.


    If people live without principles, what is the difference between them and animals?


    "Alas ~ ~ ~" Li Erzi sighed sadly.


    Since Li Erzi and I realized that now, if I had listened to Li Erzi from the beginning, I would have made much greater achievements now, not so passive now.


    I know he''s quite embarrassed, too.


    By doing so, I have undoubtedly spared a large circle.


    Li Erzi told me that if I wanted to turn over, I had to get rid of boss Wang first, but I didn''t listen to him and did so many things for boss Wang. Isn''t this a detour?


    His proposition is that there is no principle to mix on the road.


    But I stand for principle and morality.


    This has become the point of contradiction between Li Erzi and me.


    However, the two of us have been mixing together. Li Erzi still has no complaints at all. This is because we are people who value friendship.


    Love is more important than anything.


    After Li Erzi finished smoking a cigarette, I smiled and handed him another one.


    "Some things can''t be forced ~" I said.


    Li Erzi took the cigarette and looked at me helplessly: "others don''t know you, I don''t know you? Forget it, I don''t say those words."


    "Ha ha, I know you know me best." I said with a smile.


    "You..."


    Just then, there was a sound of flushing upstairs, pretending to force the tiger to follow down.


    "What are you two doing? Exchange feelings? Are you going to the opposite Fang later?"


    He is more talkative than before.


    We are all honing our skills when we have nothing to do. Li Erzi is honing our head, while pretending to be a tiger is honing our mouth. As long as people we don''t know talk to him, we have to work with him in two words.


    "Grass, go away!" Li Erzi gave him a white look.


    Facing these B words of pretending to force the tiger, none of us was polite to him.


    If you are polite to him, he will kick his nose and face and kill you sentence by sentence.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? I just saw you two like that. Are you going to boo? Wenzi, I didn''t know you liked men or such an obscene man, ha ha ~" pretending to force the tiger to continue teasing.


    "Believe it or not, I castrated you?" Li Erzi scolded.


    "Then try!" pretending to force the tiger is not vague at all. When he straightens up, he has to take off his pants.


    This guy can do anything. I was afraid of seeing something that broke my eyes, so I quickly turned my head around.


    Li Erzi used to hold the card owner by the neck of the pretending tiger, and they got into a fight. However, Li Erzi obviously didn''t lower the pretending tiger. I guess Li Erzi might be spoiled by the pretending tiger on the ground.


    I can''t bear to see it.


    "Oh, wait a minute, did you hear anything?" he shouted after a while.


    "What''s the noise?" Li Erzi also stopped, because he did hear it. It seemed that there was a purring police car in the distance

 Chapter 968

    The sound of the police car came closer and closer, as if it had stopped in our ears.


    Then there was a noise.


    Dong! Click!


    The rolling gate was pulled up with a swish.


    We were stunned by the scene outside.


    Li Erzi and Zhuang forced tiger were also stunned and motionless.


    I just saw this scene in the film. I didn''t expect it to become a reality today.


    This is, indeed, the sound of a police car.


    At the moment, at the door of the nail salon, three police cars are parked, blocking the door.


    None of us expected this to happen. We don''t know what happened.


    But I soon calmed down. I knew what I did would be exposed soon. At that time, I couldn''t run, but I didn''t expect to come so soon.


    Without boss Wang''s protection, I can''t do anything in Jinhai city.


    Seven or eight policemen came in without looking at Li Erzi and pretending to force the tiger. They asked me, "your name is Zhang Wen, right? Come with us."


    "Brother, which squadron are you from?" Li Erzi looked at the posture and felt that things were not simple. He hurriedly blocked in front of me and asked with a smile.


    Li Erzi knows a lot of people. If it''s a general thing, he can find someone to say hello. It''s just that he doesn''t know how deep the water is behind today.


    One of them said coldly, "what''s none of your business? If you want to go in for tea, you can!"


    Li Erzi stopped talking and went to make a phone call.


    At this time, I calmed down and couldn''t hide what should come.


    I silently pinched the cigarette end in my hand, and then looked at the policeman: "Comrade policeman, what have I done?"


    "Come back to the police station with us and you''ll know!" said the policeman, coming to handcuff me.


    Suddenly~


    But before he came over, he was interrupted by a forced tiger who suddenly stood in front of me.


    "What are you doing?" the policeman looked at the tiger.


    "Don''t do anything, walk around." pretend to force the tiger to smile.


    "Do you want to go back for tea!" the policeman was bluffing and pretending to force the tiger.


    But he didn''t know that pretending to force a tiger was not frightened. He didn''t eat this at all.


    "Yes, but if you want to catch me back, you must have a reason. WOW? What have I done?" pretended to force the tiger and took him back.


    The policeman said coldly, "you are Zhang Wen''s friend, aren''t you? Then come with us!"


    Pretending to force the tiger''s innocent big black eyes to blink twice: "I don''t know him. I''m here for manicure. You don''t know this is a manicure shop!"


    "What? Do you have a manicure?" the policeman may also feel a bit burst in his eyes and asked.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Do you police still care about this?"


    "Well..."


    The policeman had nothing to say. An old policeman nearby motioned him not to talk nonsense with this man and took me away first.


    At this time, Li Erzi got through and put his mobile phone in the ear of the policeman who took the lead.


    "This is team Li. I want to talk to you." Li Erzi said faintly.


    I looked at him. I don''t know why there was a flash of panic in Li Erzi''s eyes, which he had never had before.


    The policeman answered the phone and said respectfully, "team Li, this is your man?"


    "Alas, we can''t help it. It''s not in the city, but in the province. Otherwise, it''s impossible. Don''t you know?"


    "Oh, yeah! There''s no way! Really!"


    The policeman was polite on the phone for a while, and then returned the phone to Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi''s face was extremely hard to see.


    "Let''s go!" the policeman came and put on bright handcuffs for me.


    With a relieved smile on my face, I followed them out.


    The eyes of Li Erzi and pretending to force the tiger to look at me are full of worry.


    Up to now, we can no longer dominate and master things.


    Everything is out of helplessness.


    No one can help.


    Watching the police slowly drive away from sight, he pretended to force the tiger and asked Li Erzi, "Erzi, why did they catch Wenzi? Was it because of the last time?"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Grass, why don''t you know anything?" pretending to force the tiger is also anxious.


    "I''ll find someone to ask what''s going on later!" Li Erzi is not stupid. It must be a big deal for these policemen to come here. He must ask about it.


    Otherwise, I don''t know where to work hard.


    Moreover, he had to see if he could work on it.


    "Grass." Zhuang forced the tiger to scold and turned back to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, I was taken to the police station.


    In a small black room, several policemen interrogated me.


    I saw some with flowers on their shoulders.


    I smiled: "it seems that my face is not small. So many leaders have come forward."


    Up to now, I don''t know what I''ve done. What I can think of is the last time I made a knife, but it shouldn''t be so popular.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you know what you''ve done?"


    I smiled: "what have I done?"


    "You instigate murder and are also suspected of attempted murder! You''d better cooperate, or I don''t think you can get out for the rest of your life."


    The second half of the sentence is superfluous. Even if I cooperate, I can''t get out.


    I raised my eyebrows.


    It wasn''t about the knife.


    But because of this, they can catch me. There must be another reason, and there are so many bastards in Jinhai city. Everyone is abetting crime.


    Why would it be me?


    Why are you targeting me?


    "I don''t know who I abetted." I said faintly.


    Pop!


    A policeman patted the table hard and looked at me coldly: "you''d better be honest. Did you let your men tie up a man named chennan that day and almost bury him alive?"


    There was a buzz in my head. I really don''t know about it.


    "I don''t know."


    The policeman laughed twice: "you''re tough. We''ve investigated all these things! Does your man have a little brother named Wang Peng!"


    Wang Peng


    Now I seemed to understand something, and my forehead exploded.


    In an instant, I thought of what was going on.


    Wang Peng must have done it behind my back.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled at the thought. I really failed. I can''t even see my own people. Now, I still don''t know anything. I have to be told by the police that your people have committed a crime!


    I can see that it''s definitely not that simple.


    That''s why I haven''t moved chennan all the time.


    As long as chennan''s father intervenes in this matter, I will be unlucky!


    "Don''t you admit it?" the policeman stared round.


    I smiled with relief in my eyes: "yes, I let Wang Peng go. It''s all my idea."

 Chapter 969

    Wang Peng is still a college student. If I can, I will help him bear all these charges.


    If possible, I don''t think Wang Peng has known me. I''d better go to school and find a decent job after graduation. I go to and from work every day.


    That''s the way he should go.


    Instead of fighting with me.


    I don''t chop people with my head every day.


    He shouldn''t be like this.


    It''s my fault to know Wang Peng, so I should carry all these mistakes. At least, I can reach Wang Peng less.


    In the interrogation room, I said everything I had to say.


    The police didn''t embarrass me.


    Because I''m quite cooperative.


    After asking, he took me to the single cell.


    Looking at the iron window of the cold bed, I felt a little relieved.


    Will I spend the rest of my life like this?


    ¡­¡­


    Less than half a day later, Li Erzi pretended to force tiger Zhang Guohua at the door of the police station.


    However, only Li Erzi can enter. Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua can only wait outside the door in a hurry.


    "Li Dui, what''s going on?" Li Erzi asked when he saw Li DUI.


    Li DUI and Li Erzi have a good relationship. After all, Li Erzi secretly helped him and couldn''t help him.


    But this time, he said reluctantly, "Er Zi, I can''t do this. Don''t blame my brother for not helping you. It''s arranged by the province. It''s not something that people at our level can touch."


    Of course, Li Erzi understands that team Li is at best a captain and doesn''t have so much power in his hands.


    Zhang Wen''s case must be unusual. He can''t help, and Li Erzi doesn''t blame him.


    "I just want to know what it is," said Li Erzi.


    "Er Zi, what did your brother do, you don''t know?"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "I don''t know what it is!"


    If you want to get Zhang Wen out, you must first know what he has done in order to suit the remedy to the case, otherwise you can only fly around like a headless fly.


    Team Li took a deep breath: "your brother almost buried chennan alive. Don''t you know that?"


    Hearing this, Li Erzi''s forehead burst open.


    Zhang Wen, almost buried chennan alive?


    How is this possible?


    They are together every day. Why doesn''t he know?


    "I know this. Zhang Wen is with me every day. I can be a witness!" Li Erzi said anxiously.


    "Alas, er Zi, Zhang Wen is the mastermind of this matter and asked his people to do it, but people will find Zhang Wen alone for this matter. What do you say?"


    "Men under my command?"


    "Well, I heard it was..."


    Half an hour later, Li Erzi came out from the inside, his eyes full of gloom.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua to quickly greet them: "Er Zi, what''s the situation?"


    A cold light flashed in Li Erzi''s eyes: "shit! I knew this man couldn''t stay! Now it''s okay, he caused everything! Grass!"


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua don''t know who Li Erzi is talking about.


    "Er Zi, who is it?"


    Li Erzi scolded, "who the fuck can it be? Wang Peng!"


    ¡­¡­


    The news of Zhang Wen''s arrest did not spread very fast. Almost no one knew it on the road, but Wu Yang still knew it after a day.


    He learned it from Li Erzi.


    Hearing the news, Wu Yang felt as if the sky had fallen.


    If this matter is publicized in the road, it will certainly cause heated discussion.


    And he always vaguely had a bad hunch that it didn''t seem so simple.


    Zhang Wen went in and didn''t necessarily come out this time, which made Wu Yang confused.


    Zhang Wen is gone, so the most worried person must be Wang Peng.


    Thinking so, Wu Yang picked up the phone and called Li Erzi.


    The phone was soon connected, but Li Erzi''s voice didn''t sound very good.


    "Second brother, how''s it going?" he knew that Li Erzi went to the police station to ask about the situation today.


    "Not so good. It''s very difficult," said Li Erzi.


    "Well..." Wu Yang didn''t know what to say. Li Erzi said there was no way. It seems that things must not be so easy to do.


    "Are you at school?" asked Li Erzi.


    "Yes."


    "Well... I''ll be there in a minute. Show me Wang Peng and don''t let him run away."


    "Wang Peng? What''s wrong with him?" Wu Yang was shocked when he heard Wang Peng''s name, thinking that what he was most worried about might still happen.


    Compared with Wang Peng, Li Erzi still believes in Wu Yang. Anyway, he will come soon. He thought it was nothing to say with Wu Yang.


    "Do you know Wang Peng secretly went to get chennan? This time Wenzi was caught because of this, and he may not be able to get out in the future!"


    Buzz!


    Wu Yang''s head was buzzing.


    Wang Peng, did you secretly find chennan?


    Why didn''t he hear about it? Didn''t he make trouble for Zhang Wen? And this trouble is likely to ruin Zhang Wen!


    Didn''t Wang Peng think about that?


    "Second brother, are you right?" Wu Yang said carefully.


    He really hoped that Li Erzi''s investigation was wrong and that what he heard was not Wang Peng''s name.


    "Cao, can you be wrong about my news? I came out of the police station in person!" Li Erzi scolded on the phone. He was really angry.


    "..." Wu Yang didn''t dare to say anything, but he didn''t know what Li Erzi was going to do, but it was not that simple.


    "You''ll call some people and stop Wang Peng. I''ll be there in a minute!" Li Erzi said and hung up the phone.


    Wu Yang sighed deeply.


    Wang Peng''s behavior can make people on the road shameless.


    It''s such a big trouble to carry Zhang Wen behind your back.


    If it were someone else, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be polite to Wang Peng.


    But now that Zhang Wen has gone in, he is really not sure how Li Erzi will deal with Wang Peng.


    I don''t know.


    "Yangzi, what''s the matter with you?" a brother next to Wu Yang asked after seeing Wu Yang holding the phone for a long time.


    Wu Yang lit a cigarette and his eyes were full of helpless expression: "go and call the brothers over. There will be something to do later!"


    "Oh, what''s up?"


    "Wang Peng."


    Wu Yang only said two words, but the brother stopped talking. He also knew how tense the relationship between Wu Yang and Wang Peng was now. He thought it was going to war.


    The relationship between Wang Peng and Wu Yang is now well known in the school. The power in the school is that of Wu Yang and Wang Peng. It''s like black and white.


    After the brother went out, out of selfishness, Wu Yang took out his mobile phone and wanted to call Wang Peng.


    Tell Wang Peng to run first. After all, it''s not a small matter.


    But he didn''t press his hand on Wang Peng''s number for half a day.


    He told Wang Peng it was simple, but how did he tell Li Erzi?


    Why tell Zhang Wen?

 Chapter 970

    Boom~


    At the moment, Wang Peng, who was fighting the landlord with brother Yijiao in the dormitory, heard footsteps coming from a distance.


    Brother Yijiao first reacted, whizzed out a steel pipe from under the bed, and then Wang Peng. They were all alert.


    Wang Peng didn''t expect Wu Yang to come at all. He thought Wu Yang didn''t have the courage to come, let alone come. If they fought, could the school be peaceful?


    But the imagination is always contrary to the fact. When the footsteps are close, Wang Peng opens the door and sees a familiar face.


    It''s Wu Yang.


    It''s still here.


    Wang Peng thought of this and sneered. Facing Wu Yang''s worried face, he was not afraid at all. Instead, he silently took out the knife from his arms, squinted his eyes and asked, "Wu Yang, tell me what you want to do?"


    The combat effectiveness of the people in Wu Yang is absolutely not inferior to Wang Peng, but he has been pressing two groups of talents and didn''t really work. It''s not that he is afraid of Wang Peng, but that he doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    I don''t think it''s necessary for him to fight with Wang Peng.


    But this time it''s different. Zhang Wen is gone. He must listen to Li Erzi''s orders.


    But Wu Yang''s eyes were still full of worry. He was worried that Wang Peng had an accident.


    There are at least 30 people in the corridor. These are all called by Wu Yang. There are fewer people here, Wang Peng. It is estimated that there are more than a dozen, but each one seems to have strong combat effectiveness.


    Brother Yijiao was even more helpless when he saw Wu Yang.


    He had a good relationship with Wu Yang before.


    If there is a real fight, he doesn''t know where he should be.


    "Peng''er, come down for a minute. I have something to tell you." Wu Yang left a word and turned downstairs with people.


    Wang Peng snorted coldly, his eyes were cold.


    "Grass!"


    Wang Peng scolded secretly, turned back and said to brother Yijiao, "I''ll call out my brothers later. Wu Yang is going to fight with us today! I''ll see who''s powerful later!"


    A few minutes later, a group of people followed Wang Peng down.


    They all carry guys in their hands. Brother Yijiao and Wang Peng take the lead. They look aggressive.


    When it comes to fighting, Wang Peng doesn''t pestle Wu Yang at all.


    Although their skills are not much different, Wang Peng dares to work hard!


    "How''s it going? WOW?" Wang Pengling walked over with his eyes and stopped when he came to Wu Yang.


    In the face of Wang Peng''s almost provocative eyes, Wu Yang didn''t get angry, but silently bowed his head and lit a cigarette. He gave Wang Peng a cigarette, but Wang Peng didn''t answer it at all. Now he''s waiting for Wu Yang to make a statement. As long as Wu Yang says a word, he starts to work immediately.


    Wang Peng has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    "I didn''t ask you to fight today." Wu Yang said faintly.


    Wang Peng eyebrows a pick, people are better, Wu Yang even told him this?


    "Grass, don''t talk nonsense. It''s time for us to calculate!" said Wang Peng.


    "Peng''er, don''t be so impulsive. Do you know that brother Wen has gone in!"


    "What..." when Wang Peng heard this, it was like five thunders. His body collapsed in an instant. Zhang Wen went in? What''s going on? Is it because


    "When did it happen!" Wang Peng is not worried. It''s a lie. He''s more worried than anyone now.


    "Just yesterday."


    Wang Peng was silent.


    Brother Yijiao was also silent. They didn''t know how much Wu Yang said, but they knew a truth. Once a person like Zhang Wen went in, it was even more difficult to think of it.


    I''ll spend the rest of my life in it.


    Zhang Wen went in. What should they do?


    Who do they rely on?


    After a long time with this piece of paper, Wang Peng felt that no one could be trusted.


    So what is the situation now?


    "Why did brother Wen go in?" Wang Peng asked with round eyes.


    Wu Yang didn''t speak and pointed to Wang Peng.


    As Wu Yang pointed to Wang Peng, he felt that he was hit by a heavy thunder. Because of him, there was only one thing he could think of, chennan!


    Brother Yijiao also looked at Wang Peng.


    Frown.


    Stunned for a few seconds, Wang Peng looked up and laughed: "ha ha! Wu Yang, don''t fucking frame me! Brother Wen goes in and has nothing to do with me! What''s the matter? You want to bring me down because of this?"


    Wu Yang hates Wang Peng very much. He doesn''t have any reason to talk about all over his body.


    He even took his advice as a provocation.


    At this moment, Wu Yang was also angry.


    "Wang Peng, can you wake up? It''s not too late to turn back!"


    "I''ll go back to your mother!" without saying anything, Wang Peng took out his dagger and stabbed Wu Yang!


    "Grass! Stop it!"


    At this time, a deep voice came from a distance, which made Wang Peng subconsciously stop.


    When they heard the sound, they saw that it was Li Erzi who made the sound.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua are nearby.


    Zhang Wen is not here. Only Li Erzi has enough weight.


    Can hold them down.


    No one spoke, and everyone was stunned there.


    Wu Yang stood silently behind Li Erzi.


    This little detail explains everything.


    Wang Peng felt a buzz in his head. He didn''t know it all came so fast.


    "OK, it''s all scattered!" Li Erzi shouted to the people behind Wang Peng.


    No one dares not to buy Li Erzi''s face. They all know that the person Zhang Wen can''t offend in this gang is Li Erzi.


    WOW~


    Everyone scattered, including brother Yijiao.


    Leave Wang Peng there alone.


    Li Erzi led them to a place where there was no one, stopped, and then asked Wu Yang''s people to surround Wang Peng. It seemed that they were afraid that Wang Peng ran away.


    "Second brother, what does this mean..." although Wang Peng was uneasy, he still asked.


    Li Erzi''s eyes sank and looked at him: "what do I mean? You don''t understand?"


    In front of Li Erzi, Wang Peng had no secret at all. He could only clench his teeth and explain, "I really don''t know what I did."


    He still firmly believes that he works flawlessly and no one betrays himself, so no one knows that he did it.


    Chennan?


    I dare not tell his father!


    He firmly believes in this.


    But things seem a little different from his idea.


    Pop!


    Before Li Erzi spoke, Zhang Guohua raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    Zhang Guohua''s slap in the face was a cannon in the world. Wang Peng nearly fainted and fell out sideways.


    When his head touched the ground, Wang Peng felt the feeling of dizziness.


    Zhang Guohua said in his wild voice, "is that how you mix with Wenzi? You don''t dare admit what you''ve done. We still need to find out for you little by little? Grass!"


    Wang Peng shook his head.


    He got it. Now he gets it all.

 Chapter 971

    Li Erzi glanced at Zhang Guohua, meaning to tell him not to do it again. After all, they are all his own people.


    Even if Zhang Wen came out now, it would not be easy for Zhang Guohua and them to beat Wang Peng.


    Looking at Wang Peng, he said everything and simply gave Wang Peng a good time.


    "Wang Peng, don''t you know that chennan has been suffering from depression? He almost killed himself that night. Let his father Chenjun know. Now the people above say to strictly investigate! Do you know the weight of this word?"


    This made Wang Peng''s little heart beat fast.


    But the first thing he thought of was not that he had done wrong, but that it was a pity!


    What a fucking pity!


    Why did you save it? If only chennan had passed by like this?


    After that, you don''t have to bother yourself!


    It seems that my plan is still successful, but there is only a small problem.


    "Second brother, this..." Wang Peng faced Li Erzi again and still didn''t know what to say.


    "Tell me, why did you do that? I remember Wenzi told you not to touch chennan, didn''t he?" Li Erzi narrowed his eyes and took a cigarette in his mouth.


    At this moment, he didn''t think about why Wang Peng wanted to do these things, and he wondered whether there was someone behind it.


    Is there someone behind Wang Peng''s back telling him to do so.


    Wang Peng took a deep breath. Since his words had reached this point, he didn''t have to pretend any more.


    "Second brother, you know, brother Wen needs a reason to rise in Jinhai City, don''t you? I know brother Wen has too many worries in his heart, so I want to help him behind his back!"


    "Bullshit!" Li Erzi scolded.


    He really didn''t expect that Wang Peng had so many hearts and eyes.


    Give Zhang Wen a hand behind his back?


    He can say this high sounding excuse!


    This is not a help at all. This is pushing Zhang Wen into the fire pit!


    Wang Peng''s biggest problem now is that after doing these things, he doesn''t think he has done wrong, but also thinks he has done right. He is helping Zhang Wen. If his attitude doesn''t change, he will have trouble in the future.


    Seeing that Li Erzi was angry, Wang Peng stopped talking.


    "Are you helping Wenzi? You''re fucking hurting him! Do you know what''s going on now? He may not be able to get out for the rest of his life! Grass! Now that you say so, I think you should be the one who went in!" Li Erzi stared round.


    "..." Wang Peng lowered his head.


    He did all these things, and he caused all the trouble. He couldn''t argue.


    Everyone looked at Wang Peng as if they were on fire, as if they were questioning him.


    Click.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette, took a sip on his mouth, and then looked at Wang Peng with deep eyes: "later, you go to the police station to take the blame and say that you did chennan''s thing. Replace Wenzi!"


    This made the last defense line in Wang Peng''s heart broken.


    Go in, but you can''t get out in the future.


    Wang Peng hesitated.


    His heart refused.


    He is not afraid to let him chop people, but let him take the blame


    Li Erzi squinted at Wang Peng.


    In fact, this sentence is not Li Erzi''s original intention. He never wanted to let Wang Peng take the blame. Moreover, the people above came to Zhang Wen and asked Wang Peng to take the blame. It would only bring more people in, and there would be no other benefit.


    The reason why Li Erzi said this was to test Wang Peng and see what he was going to do.


    There is no heart to admit mistakes.


    But Wang Peng''s appearance still let him down.


    Wang Peng''s hesitation is to give him a good answer.


    "Second brother, is there no other way?" Wang Peng hesitated for a moment and asked Li Erzi.


    "No." Li Erzi stared at him.


    "..." Wang Peng still didn''t promise, and he would hesitate.


    He is no different from refusing.


    Li Erzi was extremely disappointed.


    He threw his cigarette butt on the ground, stamped it out, and looked back at Wang Peng: "what I said just now was to test you. Now Wenzi has gone in, where can I let another person in? The police are not stupid. Even if you go in, Zhang Wen can''t get out! All right, don''t call me if you have anything in the future!"


    Then he turned and left.


    The last sentence made it difficult for Wang Peng to see the extreme.


    When Li Erzi said this, he told him not to follow them in the future, including Zhang Wen.


    Now that Zhang Wen is away, Li Erzi is the one who keeps his word.


    In a word, almost everything Wang Peng did was denied.


    Angry?


    Wang Peng''s heart is choppy at the moment. He doesn''t understand that he has done so much to make Zhang Wen rise? Isn''t it all for this gang? Why did Li Erzi deny it because he hesitated?


    Why?


    This is not bullying!


    These words kept turning in Wang Peng''s head.


    Wu Yang came and patted Wang Peng on the shoulder. He said earnestly, "peng''er, don''t think too much. The second brother may be angry at this time. It''s good after this time. I''ll help you talk about love."


    Wang Peng looked at him coldly: "my business, don''t you care!"


    Wang Peng also wants to open it. Now Zhang Wen has gone in, so he''s not going to hang out with anyone.


    But without Zhang Wen''s protection, many things will become quite troublesome.


    Wang Peng turned around and went back to the dormitory alone.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, Li Erzi kept calling.


    Pretending to force the tiger to change his normal state, he is now silent. He is seriously thinking about what to do and how to get Zhang Wen out.


    But no matter what you think, it doesn''t seem to work.


    However, with the IQ of pretending to force the tiger, you must want to break your head and can''t think of it.


    And no one expects him to think of anything.


    They all focused their hopes on Li Erzi.


    But Li Erzi''s roots in Jinhai city are basically unstable, and there are few people on the white road. What can he do?


    That Li team is the most important person li Erzi knows. He wants to find some relationship through Li team to see if things can ease up, but Li team has made it clear that he can''t help in this matter.


    It won''t help at all.


    This is a direct order from the province, unless someone can be found to intercede with Chen Jun.


    But Li Erzi knew that it was useless to find someone to contact Chen Jun.


    Chen Nan is suffering from depression now, and he heard that Chen Jun is upright. Where can he let people go because of a few words? Because a few words are soft hearted?


    Li Erzi didn''t think about it at all.


    Now, he finally realized how powerful the power of the white road is. In a word, if they move their fingers gently, they will be unlucky, and they will be doomed! Against people on the white road, you''re looking for death!


    So, what should Li Erzi do?

 Chapter 972

    Li Erzi didn''t intend to let many people know about my arrest, but he went to school and almost everyone knew it.


    Li Erzi has no good way now. He can only keep looking for relationships and people. It means that he is in a hurry to seek medical treatment.


    In fact, he is more anxious than anyone.


    Zhang Guohua has to worry more than pretending to force the tiger.


    Although Li Erzi and I usually look cold, in fact, he takes brotherhood very seriously. He must spend all his savings to get me out.


    I''m 100% sure about that.


    However, at this time, Li Erzi has exhausted all his skills, or there is no way at all.


    There are closed doors everywhere. As long as the people Li Erzi finds are shaking their heads, it means there is no way.


    Anxious, little by little spread on Li Erzi.


    "Er Zi, what do you think?" seeing that Er Zi Li didn''t speak for a long time, he pretended to force the tiger to ask.


    Li Erzi glared at him and didn''t speak. Now he''s not in the mood to talk to the tiger.


    "Hey, actually I''ve always had an idea." pretending to force the tiger to change the obscenity of the past, he said seriously.


    "What idea?"


    If Li Erzi hadn''t been busy recently, and if he hadn''t been worried, he was sure he wouldn''t have set up a stage for pretending to force the tiger, it would be tantamount to giving pretending to force the tiger a stage.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he smiled and whispered in Li Erzi''s ear, "prison break!"


    "What''s the matter?" Li Erzi frowned. He was very upset about the moment when he forced the tiger to force Jian''s ears with his mouth just now.


    "Prison break! Don''t you understand?" pretending to force the tiger to see Li Erzi''s reaction so slow and a little angry, "haven''t you seen the prison break? After Wenzi is sentenced, we will go in disguised as criminals to help Wenzi escape from prison! What a simple thing!"


    "My grass..." Li Erzi patted his forehead hard. He told himself in his heart that he was really stupid. How can he discuss with pretending to force the tiger? Isn''t this a waste of time?


    What''s the idea of pretending to be a tiger? Except for being ridiculed, I have no other ability.


    "You fucking think the police are idiots! You think you go in and people don''t know! Where is Wenzi locked up? It must be a felon. Tell me what you''re going to do?" Li Erzi scolded.


    What Li Erzi said was not within the consideration of pretending to force the tiger. Pretending to force the tiger was not disturbed by Li Erzi''s words, but frowned and said, "you say, who do we tattoo on the map?"


    "My grass, what are you talking about?" Li Erzi couldn''t understand what pretending to force the tiger was thinking.


    "Haven''t you seen prison break? Let me tell you. Anyway, I can''t tattoo this map. Alas, who does?"


    In Li Erzi''s dazed eyes, pretending to force the tiger into a tangle.


    Although pretending to force the tiger doesn''t seem to be in shape, Li Erzi knows that pretending to force the tiger can certainly do it. He may dare to commit a crime himself and help Wenzi escape.


    Pretending to be a tiger is such a tiger!


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Erzi was in trouble, one person was also quite anxious.


    This is Wang Xin.


    From Wu Yang''s mouth, she learned that Zhang Wen was now arrested. She was more worried than anyone. No matter whether she was still in class or not, she skipped class and went out to find Wang Yi.


    In Wang Yi''s office building, Wang Xin ran up in a hurry.


    "Xinxin, why are you here?" Wang Yi was slightly surprised to see Wang Xin. At this time, Wang Xin should still be in class. Why did she come here? And she must have trotted all the way because she still had sweat on her head.


    What''s so urgent?


    "Brother..." Wang Xin''s eyes became red as soon as she was worried.


    All the people working here are dignified people. Wang Yi quickly took Wang Xin out.


    In the corridor, Wang Xin cried.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen was caught!"


    "What? Zhang Wen?" Wang Yi was also stunned, but he soon reflected it.


    Zhang Wen was caught in. In his opinion, it''s no big deal. If he doesn''t go in, it''s not normal.


    He helped Wang Xin wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "Xinxin, don''t worry. Tell me why Zhang Wen went in. Did he commit a crime outside?"


    Wang Xin''s head is like a rattle.


    "I heard it was very serious this time because of chennan."


    "Chennan?" the name made Wang Yi''s teeth itch, but didn''t Zhang Wen say he wouldn''t move chennan recently? Why did you do it first? Can we say that Zhang Wen


    "Don''t cry first. I''ll find a way to get Zhang Wen out as soon as possible." if it''s someone else, I''ll laugh it off. After all, Wang Yi and Zhang Wen haven''t known each other for a long time, and their relationship is very dramatic, but Wang Yi doesn''t think so. Since he has this relationship with Zhang Wen, he won''t easily leave Zhang Wen alone.


    In the past, his father often taught him to be a grateful person. People live in feelings. Anyway, feelings can''t be put down.


    Wang Yi was deeply taught by him. Moreover, even if he didn''t help, Wang Xin would ask him for help.


    Just take the initiative.


    Wang Xin hugged Wang Yi and cried even more: "brother, do you think Zhang Wen will be okay? I heard that he almost killed Chen Nan..."


    Wang Yi''s eyes sank: "let me inquire about it first. I can''t be in a hurry, but I''ll do it as fast as I can."


    "Sobbing..." Wang Xin sobbed softly.


    If you love someone, you just want this person to live well.


    Wang Xin yes, so am I.


    I hope Wang Xin has a good life, not by my side. As long as she has a good life, I can rest assured.


    Wang Xin is the same. No matter which woman is standing next to me, as long as I live well, she won''t feel bad.


    Now, I''m in. Wang Xin must be uncomfortable. She must find a way to help me out.


    After talking to Wang Xin, Wang Yi looked. It was getting late and took Wang Xin out to dinner.


    During dinner, Wang Yi asked Wang Xin how she was recently. In fact, she wanted to know whether chennan had embarrassed Wang Xin recently.


    Wang Xin didn''t understand what he meant and looked at him puzzled: "brother, don''t we meet every day? Why do you ask me this?"


    Wang Yi smiled: "ha ha, I just don''t think you are very sensible. You know, this is a society with legal system. Those evil things will be exposed in the sun sooner or later. There''s nothing to be afraid of, you know?"


    Wang Xin nodded, although she didn''t understand what Wang Yi wanted to tell her.


    "Xinxin, now that my father is gone, I promise you that no matter what happens, I will help you settle it. Even if I take my life up, otherwise I can''t explain to my father!"

 Chapter 973

    Wang Xin was a little confused by Wang Yi''s words and sent her back to school. Wang Yi went to the nearest police station for the first time and investigated the whole process of Zhang Wen with her own identity.


    After hearing this, Wang Yi didn''t think it was too much. Instead, she felt her blood boiling.


    Some people should be severely punished with Zhang Wen''s violation of the law!


    The power of the white way is too just, so use some evil means to get it!


    Chen Nan was almost buried alive by Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yi automatically made up for the situation at that time and couldn''t help laughing.


    But he was also secretly surprised.


    Zhang Wen looks ordinary and a little literate, but he''s really cruel. However, if he really buried chennan!


    At least it can give Wang Yi a bad breath!


    However, the current situation has also reached a complex level.


    Chen Jun stepped in.


    In officialdom, Wang Yi knows something about the situation here. Liu Gang is from Chen Jun, the third leader of Jinhai police system. He gave a dead order to come down and investigate. Who can disobey?


    I''m afraid it''s not that easy to deal with without finding some absolute hard relationship.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yi fell into meditation.


    Who should I find?


    In the past, when her father was alive, she had her own network, which could almost reach the highest point, but now that her father died, most of the network was broken. Wang Yi didn''t make efforts to make up for it, but it didn''t work very well.


    Death is like a lamp out. Not many people buy Wang Yi''s face.


    This network will never come back with the help of Wang Yi.


    Otherwise, Wang Yi would not be just an officer now.


    How much power does Chen Jun have? Wang Yi naturally has a steelyard in his heart. He knows that if he is tough this time, he must find someone to intercede, but who to find and how to intercede have become a difficult problem in front of Wang Yi.


    Chen Nan is suffering from depression now. He was made by Zhang Wen. May Chen Jun let him go?


    Wang Yi couldn''t think of any other way except severe punishment.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yi''s heart also raised.


    At this time, a figure flashed in his mind.


    Maybe there''s a way to find him.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yi turned and went to the nearby cigarette hotel.


    An hour later, Wang Yi went to the family compound and stopped in front of a family. He hesitated at the door for a while before raising his hand and knocking at the door.


    It was a middle-aged woman who opened the door.


    Her skin is so well maintained that people can''t guess her age.


    "Aunt Fang, this is Wang Yi." Wang Yi said politely.


    The woman inside stared at Wang Yi in surprise for a while, showing a trace of pity in her eyes, and quickly let him in: "come in, come in, but you haven''t come for a while ~"


    Wang Yi came in with the tobacco and wine in her hand.


    "Aunt Fang, where''s uncle Guo?"


    "He''s reading on it. I''ll call him. You sit for a while ~" aunt Fang smiled at Wang Yi and turned to go upstairs.


    His impression of Wang Yi is still good, but it''s a pity. If Wang Yi''s father didn''t go too early, the boy has a bright future.


    Wang Yi sat alone in the spacious living room. After a while, a middle-aged man who was slightly bald but looked very mean walked down.


    This man is uncle Guo. The reason why Wang Yi came to him is that his power is not lost to Chen Jun.


    Wang Yi felt that as long as he helped, it would probably be effective.


    "Wang Yi, you haven''t come for a long time, ha ha!" Uncle Guo was quite forthright. He came and poured tea for Wang Yi. When he saw the tobacco and wine next to him, his face sank. "Come on, what else? Think I''m an outsider?"


    "Ha ha..." Wang Yi smiled.


    Although these things are nothing at all in Uncle Guo''s opinion, it''s a matter of politeness. Wang Yi came over empty handed. It''s no politeness at all. At least, you have to show your attitude when you ask for help.


    "Uncle Guo, no matter what purpose I came here for today, first of all, I want to see you." Wang Yi said.


    In life, Wang Yi''s style is the same as that of her father.


    Open-minded, really.


    What you say, you rarely beat around the bush.


    Uncle Guo also likes Wang Yi''s character.


    "Ha ha, you can tell me if you can help me! When Lao Wang was still there, we often went out for a drink!" Uncle Guo said with a trace of sadness in his tone.


    Aunt Fang next to him touched him and motioned him not to say those words.


    Uncle Guo just shut up.


    Speaking of her father, Wang Yi''s eyes turned red.


    He feels tired.


    I feel tired of doing everything, because I can''t do anything without the protection of my father, but he still has to work hard to hold up.


    "Uncle Guo, I won''t beat around the bush with you. I came to you because you had a good relationship with my father. I believe you came here."


    Staring at Wang Yi, uncle Guo nodded seriously: "well, you say ~"


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "recently, a man named Zhang Wen was caught by Chen Jun. I want to get him out."


    "Chen Jun?"


    After hearing this, uncle Guo was also slightly stunned.


    He was muttering in his heart how Wang Yi would get into trouble with Chen Jun. he didn''t deal with Chen Jun. he knew a truth.


    It is basically impossible to exploit the loophole from Chen Jun.


    Although this man looks easy-going, he is upright and can''t hold a grain of sand in his eyes. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to intercede.


    "What did Zhang Wen do?" Uncle Guo asked.


    "He almost killed Chen Jun''s son and forced him into depression."


    "What?"


    After hearing Wang Yi''s words, uncle Guo exploded directly.


    Attempted murder also drove people out of mental illness, and he was the son of Chen Jun. why should Wang Yi take care of this matter?


    Uncle Guo sighed and drank a cup of tea.


    "Why do you care about this man? This man is a criminal and should be punished!"


    Wang Yi nodded: "Uncle Guo, I understand what you said. To tell you the truth, Zhang Wen is my friend. I still know him. Since he treats Fu chennan like this, there must be a reason. I can''t say something."


    Wang Yi deliberately sold a pass. Where can uncle Guo not hear it?


    He put the teacup on the table and said, "what else can''t you say in front of me? You say it. After that, I''ll think I haven''t heard anything!"


    That''s what Wang Yi wants.


    He nodded hard: "in fact, I know chennan. He has done no less bad things than any little bastard. Moreover, I heard that he forced female college students to spend the night with her. Zhang Wen dealt with him because of this."

 Chapter 974

    Pop!


    Uncle Guo listened to Wang Yi''s words and couldn''t control his mood. He slapped it on the table.


    In fact, he has heard of these things for a long time. After all, Chen Jun is rich and powerful. There is only Chen Nan''s son below. Chen Nan is right, but he didn''t expect that Chen Nan completely despises the existence of the law.


    Forcing college students to spend the night with him.


    Isn''t this the crime of chiguoguo!


    Is that good?


    So it seems that the boy named Zhang Wen did these things not too much. It can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people.


    "It''s amazing! I don''t know if Chen Jun knows about it." Uncle Guo eased his mood and said.


    Wang Yi sighs. He hasn''t told Guo shuchennan that the female college student forced by him is Wang Xin. This is the only dignity Wang Yi has in her heart. He doesn''t want to lose this face.


    After all, now he and Wang Xin have nothing but this thin skin on his face.


    If Wang Xin''s story gets out, how will she get married in the future?


    "As far as I know, I don''t know, because Chen Jun doesn''t seem to care much about Chen Nan." Wang Yi continued.


    Guo Shuka lit a cigarette, leaned back on the sofa, and his head was turning rapidly.


    He was thinking about how he could help.


    Even if Lao Wang is gone, the friendship left in his heart is still there. Now Lao Wang''s children come to ask him to do something. How can he refuse?


    It''s just that it''s a little difficult.


    "Wang Yi, you also know what Chen Jun does. It may be a little difficult for me to do this." Uncle Guo told the truth.


    "Well..." Wang Yi bowed her head and mused.


    "But I will try my best!" Uncle Guo said.


    "Well, thank uncle Guo!"


    Then they were polite for a while. Aunt Fang said she would keep him here for dinner. He politely refused.


    When Wang Yi walked out of the door of Guo Shucai''s house, Guo Shucai raised the sky and sighed.


    "Lao Guo, it''s not easy for Wang Yi. You have to help others. Lao Wang is watching from heaven." aunt Fang really wants to help Wang Yi. She thinks it''s not easy for the child. When her father''s help is most needed, her father gives up his life, and he has to deal with all these things left alone.


    Uncle Guo said helplessly, "I know. How can I not help him? But it''s really difficult!"


    He still knows who Chen Jun is. This matter may be counterproductive.


    Uncle Guo must think it over.


    "Oh, try your best. Anyway, I like the child very much," said Aunt Fang.


    "Well! Don''t help me prepare dinner at noon. I''ll find Chen Jun!" Uncle Guo fixed his eyes and said.


    Then at noon, uncle Guo went out.


    ¡­¡­


    One o''clock at noon.


    In a well-known health Hotel, there is a private room with Guo Shu and Chen Jun.


    Although uncle Guo has a lower position, his power is almost as big as that of Chen Jun, so Chen Jun must give him face.


    And he has some contacts with Uncle Guo.


    "Ha ha, come and have a taste. The dishes here are health dishes, which are suitable for those of us who often sit and work there!" Uncle Guo said with a smile.


    "Lao Guo, if you have anything to say, do we still need to make these detours?" Chen Jun said to him very familiar.


    In fact, Lao Guo also knew that he didn''t have much friendship with Chen Jun. if he didn''t come out to eat with him today to help Wang Yi, he really didn''t want to contact Chen Jun.


    "Ha ha..." Lao Guo smiled. "Since you say so, I won''t talk nonsense. Are you running a man named Zhang Wen recently?"


    Click.


    When Chen Jun heard this, his chopsticks fell on the table.


    He was surprised!


    Aren''t you surprised?


    He thought Zhang Wen was a little bastard. Unexpectedly, Lao Guo is coming to intercede with him now. It seems that things are still not simple!


    Chen Jun looked at him for a few seconds, and then laughed: "Lao Guo, who is that boy?"


    "It''s a friend!" Lao Guo said.


    "Friend..." Chen Jun weighed his weight in his heart, and then said, "you must have heard the whole story of this matter? My son Chen Nan was almost killed by him. Now he has depression. He feels that someone is following him behind his back and often wakes up in a nightmare. Can I not punish him severely?"


    What Chen Jun said is reasonable. Lao Guo doesn''t deny it. If it''s himself, Zhang Wen will have to be dealt with severely.


    But these things have a premise.


    "Chen Jun, you''re right. They are all parents. Who can feel better when they encounter such a thing? Besides, they still have this disease now." Uncle Guo said faintly, "but have you ever thought that things always have reasons and results. There are so many people in Jinhai City, why don''t Zhang Wen do it and go to chennan?"


    Lao Guo''s words made Chen Jun feel like he was hit in the head.


    Indeed.


    Since he ordered Zhang Wen to do it, he never thought about it. He always thought it was Zhang Wen''s fault. He really didn''t know what was wrong with Chen Nan.


    Chen Jun asked curiously, "Lao Guo, do you know something?"


    Old Guo gave Chenjun food and said meaningfully, "we are all from the past. We can''t get used to children, let alone by their temperament. Some things are problems in principle. We can''t close our eyes and ignore everything. Are you right?"


    "En..." Chen Jun cares less about Chen Nan. He has never asked Chen Nan what he is doing outside. However, this does not mean that he connives at Chen Nan, but he feels that Chen Nan can''t go beyond the law.


    Because he taught chennan since childhood, this line must not cross the past.


    "I don''t know what chennan did outside, but I heard people say these things. I said don''t take it to heart." Lao Guo said seriously.


    "Well, you said," Chen Jun said with a bad feeling in his heart.


    Lao Guo narrowed his eyes and flashed some disdain: "I heard that your son chennan forced female college students to spend the night with him at night. Do you know this?"


    Lao Guo''s words made Chen Jun''s forehead ring.


    But he soon smiled: "these are rumors, my son, can I not understand?"


    Lao Guo knows what he means by looking at his expression, but he can only say these words today. If he says more, it seems that he is a little redundant.


    "Ha ha, that''s all right, that''s all right. They all come here and know! Come and eat!"


    Looking at the food on the table, Chen Jun''s heart sank again.


    Knowing that the son is better than the father, since Lao Guo said this, Chen Jun had to mutter.


    In the years when he didn''t manage chennan, what good did chennan do?

 Chapter 975

    Chen Jun, who walked out of the hotel, was full of anger.


    Chen Jun was very unhappy with this meal. He always felt like choking in his throat.


    He has been muttering in his heart about what Lao Guo said.


    If chennan really goes out to do evil by relying on his power, as Lao Guo said, he must break chennan''s leg.


    This is not a matter of nature. It has been upgraded to a matter of principle. Chennan can have no principle, but Chenjun can''t have no principle.


    This problem is quite serious.


    However, with the anger, there is a deep remorse in Chen Jun''s heart. Chen Nan has something to do with himself. If he hadn''t relaxed his discipline on Chen Nan these years, he wouldn''t have become like this.


    Chen Jun almost devoted his whole life to his career. Although he was quite successful, he failed too much in terms of family and children.


    It was not a little that failed.


    His father is in vain.


    "Go to the hospital." Chen Jun said a word to the driver, then leaned back on the back seat and closed his eyes to rest.


    The car drove smoothly on the road, which made Chen Jun''s heart sink.


    ¡­¡­


    A private hospital, luxury ward.


    The luxury ward here is similar to the hotel. A little nurse comes to clean up regularly. Every once in a while, a doctor comes to see how chennan is doing.


    Very considerate.


    The service was quite up to standard, of course, the fees were pretty good.


    But Chen Jun doesn''t care about the money, which is nothing to him at all.


    The main thing is to let chennan recover well and let him relieve his depression.


    The disease needs to be cured slowly, and the medicine should be tailored to the case.


    However, after chennan knew that Zhang Wen had been caught, his heart seemed to calm down.


    Depression, frankly speaking, is a heart disease. As long as you untie the pimples in your heart, the disease will be half better.


    In recent days, chennan and Xi Shi have been hiding in the VIP of the hospital. Chennan has never been relaxed.


    The tense mood disappeared.


    Zhang Wen was caught in. He expected Wang Peng not to do anything to himself.


    Now he thought that Wang Peng said he wanted to change his life with him. It was a joke. Where is anyone afraid of death?


    Now his eldest brother has gone in. Why does he work hard?


    "Honey, do you feel better?" Xi Shi asked, seeing that chennan looked good today.


    Chen Nan nodded: "much better, at least his heart is bright."


    After the last incident, Xi Shi also had a new understanding of the strength of chennan''s family.


    Seeing is better than hearing. Xi Shi has always heard that Chen Nan''s father has great power. She has never really seen it.


    I''ve seen it this time.


    Xi Shi also looked forward to this right and thought that when she could get this right, it would be perfect.


    In a word, you can catch Zhang Wen, the wind and water bastard on the road, and in a word, you can let Zhang Wen spend the rest of his life in it.


    How powerful is this?


    Chen Jun''s words are much stronger than a stick in the road for most of his life.


    This is the power of Baidao.


    Xi Shi encircled chennan''s neck and kissed him on the face.


    The red face made chennan want to bite.


    Recently, after the shadow in his heart was erased, chennan finally became a real man.


    A man who can make Xi Shi crazy.


    Chen Nan''s level last night also played quite well, so Xi Shi clapped in the dark.


    Great, very satisfied.


    After being satisfied mentally and physically, Xi Shi began to relax slowly. Her dressing style is also quite exaggerated here, which makes those male doctors look at her every time they come.


    It''s a murder weapon in the world.


    At the moment, Xi Shi walked on the carpet with white and tender feet, raised her hips, and stretched her hands into chennan''s clothes without bones.


    Xi Shi is a beauty, but someone must know how to appreciate it, isn''t it?


    Chennan is the admirer.


    Xi Shi is also very intoxicated. She even wants to live here with Chen Nan forever and have children for him.


    Click.


    Chen Nan stuck Xi Shi''s arm with his hand and turned around. Xi Shi''s face was just facing him.


    The two were less than a punch apart.


    In this extremely ambiguous atmosphere, Xi Shi''s face turned into an attractive peach blossom red.


    "When Zhang Wen is sentenced, I will clarify our relationship with my father, okay?"


    Chen Nan dragged Xi Shi''s charming little chin with one hand and looked down along her sexy neck.


    The more indulgent it is, the more it needs to converge.


    Xi Shi read countless people. Of course, she understands this truth.


    Seeing chennan''s eyes will scatter into a piece, Xi Shi timely put her hand around her exaggerated snow hill.


    This action can make chennan spray nosebleed.


    Subconsciously, chennan wanted to rush up and compete with Xi Shi.


    Why does anyone like the yellow flower girl? It''s not because it''s used first-hand, but more because of the girl''s shyness and the slightly rejected ambiguity expressed from the inside out.


    This can drive almost every man crazy.


    Eyes with temptation, but the body is refusing.


    In this way, it is simply inducing crime!


    At the moment, Xi Shi is like this. She just wants Chen nan to come last time when she can''t control it. How does that feel?


    "No, there are nurses around ~" Xi Shi carefully refused Chen Nan and gave him a secret signal like a peach blossom.


    No cat doesn''t like cheating, and no man doesn''t like playing exciting.


    Xi Shi grasped Chen Nan''s psychology and told him that there were nurses outside. Rather, she wanted to tell him that she would come once now. How exciting is it?


    Before, he had something in his heart. Now, without those things, chennan''s interest was like the spring breeze, blowing gently on Xi Shi.


    "Hey, hey, cover the quilt later. No one must know ~" Chen Nan smiled.


    Xi Shi gently poured into Chen Nan''s arms and gently pushed her hand. The only thinness slipped from her.


    Then he turned over and rode on chennan.


    In an instant.


    Chen Nan likes this posture very much. Xi Shi''s exquisite skills can make him want to be immortal and die every time.


    At this time, suddenly the door was pushed open, and a dignified voice sounded in their ears.


    "In broad daylight, what a formality!"

 Chapter 976

    Although the sound was small, it was very penetrating, which made chennan and Xishi''s small hearts jump out.


    In front of them, Chen Jun is an absolute leader and an absolute deterrent.


    Chen Nan didn''t expect that Chen Jun would come at this time. He was still in high spirits just now and was depressed in an instant.


    Xi Shi just took off half of her clothes and put them on again when her shoulder moved.


    She turned over from chennan and stood aside with her head down.


    Chennan hurried out of bed and stood straight.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?"


    If it wasn''t for Chen Jun''s first impression of Xi Shi, if it wasn''t for Xi Shi''s too pollution-free appearance, her pure dress could even hide Chen Jun''s eyes.


    If not, Chen Jun will certainly sweep her out together at the moment.


    But at the moment, Chen Jun thought that these things were all because of Chen Nan. Maybe the boy was better and began to fool around.


    Still in the ward, he began the scene of his peach blossoms becoming charming.


    Appearance can really confuse people''s mind and even make people lose their basic judgment.


    Chen Jun, that''s it.


    Chen Jun glanced at Xi Shi and felt a little disrespectful. He took a deep breath and asked her to go out first.


    Xi Shi lowered her head and missed Chen Jun. the smell of red dust made Chen Jun''s small heart tremble.


    Xi Shi, she''s really a goblin.


    Chen Jun walked to Chen Nan''s hospital bed and sat down. His eyes were like a cold knife. He could hang a layer of ice on Chen Nan''s body.


    "I''ll ask you something. Tell me honestly, or I''ll break your leg!"


    Chen Jun''s words made Chen Nan tremble. Chen Jun was not angry when he said this, but cold.


    It feels like he''s calling chennan, but he knows that Chenjun will break his leg 100%!


    Chen Jun is an old soul. He firmly believes that a filial son is born under the stick. He has never been polite to Chen Nan.


    "En......" Chen Nan lowered his head and dared not look at Chen Jun.


    Chen Jun''s eyes, which seemed to be able to see through Chen Nan''s heart, aimed at him and asked him word by word: "do you force the girl of whose family to sleep with you at night? The other party is still a college student!"


    Boom~


    Chen Jun''s words directly made Chen Nan''s head explode like something uncomfortable.


    Chen Jun never said these words to Chen Nan. Chen Jun didn''t care about these things from small to large.


    Why did you ask about it today?


    These also calculate, let Chen Nan in the mind uneasy, what Chen Jun refers to is which girl.


    What Chen Jun said is really true. Chen Nan has found so many girls. Be strict. Which one didn''t he cheat Chen Nan into going to bed?


    Which is not a last resort and chennan?


    At this time, chennan didn''t think about Wang Xin at all.


    His mind just turned around among the countless female college students he had slept with.


    However, although those women are voluntary, and several of them come to seduce chennan in person, this hat must still be on chennan''s head in the end.


    When we arrived at Chen Jun, it became an evil thing.


    Chen Nan seduced female college students.


    Chen Nan can''t bear the crime.


    He doesn''t want to carry it.


    If he really carries the crime down, Chen Jun will break his leg.


    He''s not that stupid.


    Chen Nan held back his bad hunch and shook his head and said, "Dad, I haven''t done anything. I''m such a girlfriend as Xi Shi! If it''s illegal to talk about feelings, then I''d rather die alone!"


    At this moment, Chen Nan''s acting skills were also inspired.


    I''ve become very deep.


    Chen Jun is the only one who can make Chen Nan''s poetry flourish.


    Chen Jun stares at Chen Nan, which can even make him change his character.


    Become clever and sensible in an instant.


    Afraid of a person, that is afraid of the bone marrow.


    Chen Jun helped Chen Nan with his glasses, and there was a trace of other flavor in his eyes. Since childhood, he hoped that Chen Nan could become a kind of educated and gentle person. However, as Chen Nan grew up day by day, Chen Jun also saw that this boy was not that quick material at all.


    study? Success?


    This is impossible for chennan.


    Therefore, chennan became like this. He fooled around outside every day, but he really didn''t cause anything and didn''t let Chenjun exercise worry over so many years.


    But today, chennan seems to have that potential.


    He has literary cells inherited from Chen Jun.


    As long as he is in a hurry, he can say it immediately.


    This is his subconscious language. Subconsciously, he still has the excellent variety of Chen Jun.


    In a hurry, poetry flourishes.


    Can Chen Jun not see it? Chennan said these words in a hurry for fear of harm, but he really didn''t know whether chennan''s words were true or false.


    If chennan lied, he really didn''t count in his heart.


    At the moment, he looked at chennan''s reddish eyes and looked at chennan''s angry look, and hesitated a little.


    Chennan, did you do it or not?


    However, Chen Jun''s city hall was very deep and didn''t show it at all. He just left Chen Nan an unfathomable face.


    Keep staring at him.


    The eyes make people hair in the heart.


    Chennan''s eyes were red. At this moment, his acting skills burst out, surpassing Oscar and becoming a little golden man.


    He understood a truth. He either pretended well and completely in front of Chen Jun, or confessed at the beginning. If he was found in the middle, he would only die worse.


    Chen Jun''s character belongs to the kind of open and close.


    Now chennan is a word. He won''t let go! Just bite to death!


    No!


    And now Chen Jun should be able to see that there is no one else around Chen Nan, only Xi Shi.


    This gives chennan a good space to play.


    Pretend to force, it also has capital.


    "Then, why did someone tell me that you have done that kind of thing? No wind, no waves!" although Chen Jun was muttering in his heart, he still threatened.


    He wants to see how chennan explains.


    "Dad! Why don''t you believe me!"


    Perhaps it was thought that Chen Jun had never controlled himself when he was a child, or it was thought of Chen Jun''s severity to himself, coupled with Chen Nan''s feelings in place, his acting skills burst.


    He cried out in a hurry.


    This voice can be described as shaking the world and weeping ghosts and gods.


    No affectation at all.


    It''s not false at all.


    On the contrary, Chen Jun was shocked.


    The crystal clear tears seemed to beat in the water, and the waves floated in front of Chen Jun.


    Chennan cried.


    I don''t know how many years, in the days when chennan and Chenjun almost had zero communication, I haven''t seen these things with feelings anymore.


    At this moment, Chen Jun''s heart hurts too!


    This is his only son!

 Chapter 977

    At this moment, there was a deep father son relationship in the ward.


    Chen Jun looked at Chen Nan with tears, and his heart began to sob.


    He kept asking himself.


    Chen Jun, Chen Jun, you''ve had a good time in your career these years, but have you ever thought about what your son Chen Nan thinks of you in his heart?


    He won his career and lost his family.


    Chen Jun couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    Winning or losing may be in a moment, but today it still makes him uncomfortable.


    It''s like cutting a hole in my heart.


    Now this picture seems to be added with an outline and forcibly stuffed into Chen Jun''s head.


    But Chen Jun fought all the way in the officialdom, and his heart was choppy, but he didn''t show it at all.


    Like a person who has nothing to do, he looked at chennan coldly and cried.


    There was no other superfluous action, just dragging the eye lens with your hand.


    So, what does chennan think now?


    Fear, never had fear!


    It was like being pointed at the forehead with a gun. The cold slowly spread all over the body.


    Chen Nan acting all to this point, to any point of tears can fall, why Chen army or not move?


    Or can''t see any emotion and change from his eyes, so that chennan doesn''t know what to do next.


    Continue to install or not?


    If you pretend, will you be seen through by Chen Jun and die worse?


    Chennan''s head is turning rapidly.


    Tears are still floating.


    No, no!


    As soon as you stop, there is a risk of being discovered by Chen Jun. where can you?


    Tears still have to float, but the sound of crying has become smaller.


    Also changed the taste.


    A few seconds ago, there was a trace of hysteria. Now it''s all howling.


    Chennan is using up the clothes he has learned all his life, hoping to break through his limits.


    Chen Jun is holding back and pretending to be the city government.


    Father and son are testing each other crazily.


    "Chennan, tell me why I believe you!" or Chenjun didn''t resist speaking first.


    Although the words are still quite heavy, the tone has softened.


    This is a compromise to chennan, a compromise to family affection.


    Hearing Chen Jun''s tone, Chen Nan immediately put down his heart. He knew that Chen Jun mostly believed in himself.


    It''s just that he didn''t show it.


    "Dad, I really don''t. I already have Xi Shi. How can I find someone else? And you''ve always taught me to be an honest man. How dare I?" Chen Nan cried.


    "Don''t cry! Say it well." Chen Jun looked right.


    Chen Nan stopped crying after brushing.


    Originally, he pretended. Isn''t it easy to take it back now?


    "I''m still saying that, no wind, no waves. Explain it to me." Chen Jun obviously didn''t intend to believe Chen Nan so easily.


    Just now, the little heart beating plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop PLO.


    He began to think with these logical thoughts around him.


    "I really didn''t." Chen Nan explained again.


    Chen Jun knew that it was meaningless to blindly fight with Chen Nan. He knocked on the forehead and said, "then explain to me why Zhang wenjinhai didn''t find so many people, so he came to you?"


    Why?


    The reason is simple and straightforward!


    Needless to say, of course it''s because of Wang Xin! Because chennan forced Wang Xin to sleep with him.


    But he can''t say that to Chen Jun. if he says so, don''t he hit himself in the face?


    "Because last time I played in the bar, I had a few quarrels with him." chennan quickly explained.


    "Because of this?" Chen Jun raised his eyebrow.


    Obviously, this excuse is a little hard to believe.


    "Several times, he has been looking for me several times before. I''ve endured it all the time. Who knows he''s still killing his heart!" Chen Nan said, his eyes red again.


    It seems that I''m going to get sick again.


    Depression and illness are terrible. The doctor has explained to Chen Jun and asked him to stimulate Chen Nan as little as possible.


    "OK!" seeing Chen Nan like this, Chen Jun stopped in time.


    I don''t know if it''s cruel.


    Don''t listen to chennan''s explanation, just blame him.


    But Chen Jun can''t help it. He can''t show a gentle side in front of Chen Nan. Chen Nan must be kicking his nose and face in the future.


    "I''m not aiming at you or forcibly extorting a confession. I just want to hear your truth!" Chen Jun said.


    This sentence directly let chennan relax.


    "Dad, I really don''t," he added at the end.


    "There is no best, you have a good rest!"


    Then Chen Jun turned and went out.


    Chen Nan left a face of ignorance.


    After Chen Jun went out, Xi Shi came in. Looking at Chen Nan''s tearful eyes, she painfully wiped them for him.


    Who can feel the pain of chennan?


    There''s only Xi Shi.


    Only Xi Shi can understand him.


    "Honey, are you okay?" Xi Shi''s hand crossed Chen Nan''s face with fragrance.


    Chen Nan shook his head silently, but his eyes were full of stupidity.


    He can''t figure out Chen Jun.


    I don''t know who told Chen Jun the news.


    He can only be endless confusion, and then confusion, as if he could never get out of confusion.


    At this moment, chennan seemed to be depressed again.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang.


    Chen Jun didn''t hurry downstairs when he got out of the ward, but smoked a cigarette silently at the entrance of the stairs.


    He has always been a good leader of the people and a good hand in leadership, but he is really not a good father in his family.


    It''s too far.


    Chen Jun never blamed himself.


    Call~


    He took a breath, stamped out his cigarette end and went down.


    On the way back, his forehead turned quickly, thinking about what had happened just now.


    Since Lao Guo found him, until now.


    Thinking, he took out his cell phone and called Lao Guo.


    Lao Guo is almost second.


    It can be seen that he has been standing by the phone waiting for the news of Chen Jun.


    Lao Guo really wants to help Wang Yi with this, but he can''t force it. He can''t tear his face with Chen Jun because of this, can he?


    "Lao Guo, it''s me..." Chen Jun said.


    "Well, I know, hehe." Lao Guo is waiting for Chen Jun to tell him about it.


    "Chen Nan, how much you bother. I questioned him in the hospital just now."


    "Oh, Chen Nan is still young and not sensible. I''m sure I won''t spread this. You can rest assured."


    "Well, I''ll thank you first!"


    "It''s all our own people. Chen Jun, you''re too polite!"


    "Well, I''ll hang up first."


    "Well..."


    After hanging up, Lao Guo''s heart lifted up.


    They are all smart people. Some words don''t have to be said very clearly.


    Chen Jun just told him that he didn''t have to worry about it. He would educate his son himself.


    Chen Jun said so politely, which has given Lao Guo face.


    Lao Guo was not stupid either. He hurried down by a step.

 Chapter 978

    Lao Guo promised Wang Yi that he would try his best, just try his best, not his best.


    Lao Guo is very clear about this.


    He knew that Chen Jun had said those words to himself. He was already telling him secretly that you, Lao Guo, don''t interfere in this matter. Chen Jun will deal with it by himself.


    But if you have to make a fuss about it, I''m not afraid of you.


    It is Chen Jun''s consistent routine to be courteous before soldiers.


    Lao Guo sat at home alone and lit a cigarette. The ethereal smoke rose slowly, but his hand was put on the mobile phone screen and didn''t press it for a long time.


    He was thinking about how to say this sentence.


    How to tell Wang Yi.


    If he can''t help Wang Yi, he feels bad.


    "Lao Guo, what''s the matter with you?" aunt Fang came down from upstairs, looked at the cigarette butts in Lao Guo''s hand and said quickly.


    Lao Guo just recovered and sighed heavily.


    "Chen Jun, I can''t do that."


    From Lao Guo''s tone, she can hear how helpless she is.


    She also wants Lao Guo to help Wang Yi, but now it seems that he is out of reach.


    "That Chen Jun, don''t leave any kindness?" aunt Fang still couldn''t help asking.


    Other women seldom talk about official affairs, but in Lao Guo''s family, they always discuss with aunt Fang. Aunt Fang can sometimes give Lao Guo a lot of help.


    "It''s not that you don''t give face, it''s that you''ve touched the bottom line." Lao Guo knows everything in his heart.


    "...." aunt Fang stopped talking and said everything for her own sake. It''s useless for her to say anything. She touched the bottom line. Besides, the other party is Chen Jun. what can she say?


    It''s definitely impossible to do this.


    It''s just that she loves Wang Yi a little.


    "Oh, don''t think too much. I can help Wang Yi in other places. I''m sure I can help!" Lao Guo said after smoking the cigarette.


    Aunt Fang nodded: "Lao Wang had a good relationship with you before. People should know how to be grateful."


    "En..." don''t Lao Guo know?


    If it weren''t for Lao Wang, he wouldn''t be able to do this position at all. Lao Wang has the grace of knowing what to do with him. If it wasn''t for Lao Wang''s accident, it certainly wouldn''t be like this. Lao Guo''s career has more room for development.


    Unfortunately, Lao Wang is gone.


    People die like a lamp goes out. Now Lao Guo can only help Wang Yi with his power. Although he doesn''t know whether it''s useful, he has to work hard anyway, doesn''t he?


    Or how to face Lao Wang who is already in heaven in the future?


    Thinking of this, Lao Guo called Wang Yi.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Uncle Guo." Wang Yi said respectfully. He didn''t ask how it was going, but said cautiously.


    This matter should wait for uncle Guo to speak first.


    "Wang Yi, this matter is a little troublesome. He started from chennan. It didn''t succeed and had a negative effect." Lao Guo stopped beating around the Bush and said directly.


    Wang Yi frowned secretly.


    He didn''t doubt Lao Guo''s communication with Chen Jun, but felt that Chen Jun was difficult to deal with, quite difficult to deal with.


    However, there was a word that had been kept in Wang Yi''s heart.


    That girl is her sister, Wang Xin.


    How could he say that to Lao Guo? If Lao Guo knows, many people in officialdom will know. It will be difficult for Wang Xin to find a famous and decent school in the future.


    His father is gone, but Wang Yi controls Wang Xin''s whole life. He must find a suitable person to let his sister spend the rest of her life safely and forget those torturing things.


    Forget chennan.


    Wang Yi hesitated on the phone and didn''t say it for a long time.


    Lao Guo said: "Alas, don''t blame uncle Guo for this. I can''t offend Chen Jun''s position."


    His words are quite straightforward, and there is no adulteration at all.


    The more people in this position, the more they have to converge.


    Lao Guo and Chen Jun have almost the same power, but the official position should be lower. Chen Jun is very polite to give him face. If Lao Guo gets an inch more, it means to tear his face.


    Chen Jun''s patience is also limited.


    Lao Guo feels very thoroughly.


    Therefore, he can''t offend Chen Jun and just find a step down.


    Can Wang Yi not understand this? Naturally smart, he knew what Lao Guo was thinking over the phone, but he didn''t say much. Wang Yi was very grateful that Lao Guo could help him and Chen Jun say these words.


    "Uncle Guo, how can I blame you? Thank you for this ~" Wang Yike said.


    "Alas, Wang Yi, I''ll help you make some effort and go up in the future, but you have to do it well, you know?"


    Wang Yi nodded, "I know uncle Guo."


    "Well..."


    After hanging up, Wang Yi sighed helplessly and went back to the meeting.


    How could he not understand Lao Guo''s kindness?


    Help him?


    It''s just a moment. Who can help him all his life? In the end, he has to rely on himself.


    Wang Yi doesn''t want to owe Lao Guo such a favor, so he doesn''t want anyone to help him at all. What he wants is to work hard and climb up by his own ability.


    It''s just a little too difficult.


    So, where should he start with Zhang Wen?


    Up to now, Wang Yi doesn''t have a general prototype in her heart. She just wants to help Zhang Wen, but he has never been in touch with these things. What''s the procedure? Definitely not. There''s no room for delay now.


    Wang Yi knows that if this matter is delayed one day, it will be troublesome one day. Liu Gang will make a quick decision and send Zhang Wen in early. Then he will rest assured one day earlier.


    Alas~


    He patted his forehead upset. He didn''t want Zhang Wen to go in or lose Zhang Wen''s good partner.


    But things seem a little out of his control.


    Thinking of this, he went out and called Wang Xin.


    At this time, he still wanted to discuss with Wang Xin.


    "Brother, how''s it going?" Wang Xin at the other end of the phone picked up and asked anxiously.


    Wang Yi sighed helplessly, "it''s very difficult."


    "Brother..." Wang Xin knew that Wang Yi must have tried her best. She couldn''t hurry any more, but she was really worried.


    I''m really worried that Zhang Wen won''t get out for the rest of his life.


    "I''m sure I''ll try my best. The man standing behind Zhang Wen is too powerful to be dealt with by ordinary people. Do you remember Uncle Guo? I went to him, and he can''t help it."


    Wang Xin certainly remembers uncle Guo. He has great power in his hands, but she is full of fog: "not even uncle Guo?"


    "Well..." Wang Yi continued to sigh.


    Wang Xin stopped talking. In her impression, if Uncle Guo couldn''t do it, she really couldn''t find a second person.


    However, can''t you just look at Zhang Wen and can''t help yourself?


    After a moment of silence on the phone, Wang Yi said, "Xinxin, if you really want to save Zhang Wen, you may have to help when necessary..."

 Chapter 979

    In the past few days when Zhang Wen was arrested, Lao Yan''s people came out like bamboo shoots after a spring rain.


    The leader is Zhiyong.


    With so many knives on his body, he miraculously didn''t die, but strengthened.


    These scars and the experience of being cut have become a good theme for Zhiyong.


    These days, Zhiyong began to get in touch with those people before, and gradually moved in places such as small bars, occasionally holding two girls back or something.


    Lao Yan told him to hide. Why isn''t he afraid at all?


    Not afraid, but now Zhang Wen is gone.


    The tiger is gone. Of course, the monkey is the king!


    So of course Zhiyong will jump out.


    It''s a beautiful day. It''s like giving yourself a big gift to get Zhang Wen in at this time.


    Zhiyong began to swing again. Without Zhang Wen, it seemed as if a wall was missing. The walls that blocked Zhiyong''s play disappeared. What else was he afraid of? Why don''t you jump up and wait?


    That day, in the small bar, Zhiyong sat with several younger brothers, including Liang Zi.


    Liang Zi was the first to know these things, and then informed Lao Yan and Zhiyong.


    How can we not say this exciting news?


    "Brother Yong, you are brave in the world. There is no rival. In the future, Jinhai city will be your world!" Liang Ziting will flatter. He came to propose a toast to Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong smiled: "what''s this? Tell you, I''m not afraid of Zhang Wen at all. I didn''t play well that day, otherwise I must pull him down and cushion my back. Isn''t it more than 20 fucking knives? I can get another 20 knives..."


    It was a shame to be cut like this, but when Zhiyong came here, it became his capital.


    If Zhiyong is cut into this B kind by some unknown gangsters, no one will think he is powerful. On the contrary, he will think he is very weak and can''t do anything.


    But these people are not others, they are Zhang Wen!


    Who is Zhang Wen? He is a popular bastard in Jinhai city!


    It''s killing.


    Who is not afraid? Who is disrespectful?


    Fighting Zhang Wen, whether victory or defeat, is the capital they boast, which is like surviving a century war.


    Zhiyong is feeling like this now, being held by thousands of people.


    He forgot how he cried in front of Zhang Wen that day, such as calling Zhang Wen''s father.


    His memory has long automatically shielded these things.


    At this time, people sitting on a sofa all looked at Zhiyong, male and female, but his eyes were full of respect. After all, Zhiyong was the only one who had fought with Zhang Wen.


    I think Zhiyong is powerful and boundless.


    "Brother Yong, tell us about process. How powerful is Zhang Wen?" a younger brother asked.


    Zhiyong looked at him with satisfaction. What he wanted was someone to ask questions.


    Someone asked him if he could play well!


    Zhiyong pretended to have a deep drink, and then said, "you haven''t seen Zhang Wen. I don''t know. The moon was dark and the wind was high that day. I thought something was wrong. I took a knife in my arms. When Zhang Wen came over, I would meet them and fight with them, but who knows? Zhang Wen was too fucking cunning. A fake move passed me and then cut me over..."


    Listening to Zhiyong is like listening to a novel.


    These little brothers suddenly became Zhiyong, as if they were fighting with Zhang Wen in that extremely bad environment. They were cut like this, covered with knife scars and scars!


    At this moment, they also felt that Zhiyong was very powerful, like a great general in ancient times.


    "Brother Yong, if Zhang Wen is not too powerful, where can you be your opponent?" Liang Zi said.


    Hearing this, Zhiyong''s tears are coming down.


    Isn''t it?


    Who was Zhiyong before meeting Zhang Wen? It''s also a role that people are afraid of when they see people, and it''s also a frightening person, but why is it like this now?


    It''s even a little boastful.


    Zhang Wen, as if he was born to restrain Zhiyong, didn''t give him any room to play.


    Every time Zhiyong wants to take off, he is still in the run-up stage and is ruthlessly dried by Zhang Wen and falls to the ground.


    It''s always like this. Later, Zhiyong feels a little justified.


    Now that Zhang Wen has entered, Zhiyong feels that his playing space should not be so small. His space should be broader, not bound by Zhang Wen, and Zhiyong can fly higher.


    Zhiyong sighed, patted Liangzi on the shoulder and said, "Liangzi, you still know me, but now Zhang Wen is gone, that''s when we take off!"


    Brave and ambitious.


    Liang Zi quickly smiled: "brother Yong is right. Now Zhang Wen is gone, which is the space for us to play!"


    "First of all, kill the tiger first, especially the one who can pretend to force!" Zhiyong''s teeth itch when he thinks of pretending to force the tiger.


    "It''s pretending to force a tiger. That man is a waste!"


    "Well, yes, that''s him!"


    Zhiyong forgot that when he first planted, he was pretending to force the tiger. He couldn''t fight to force the tiger at all. Even if Zhang Wen wasn''t there, could he be the opponent of pretending to force the tiger?


    Can it be the opponent of the divine carving Xia?


    I''m sure I''m still beaten on the ground!


    A girl next to Zhiyong was stunned by Zhiyong''s words. Coupled with Zhiyong''s scar, she really felt that Zhiyong was very powerful. She was a cadre. It was said that she would kill Zhang Wen. She felt that Zhiyong was even more powerful.


    Young girls of this age advocate heroism and like people like Zhiyong.


    Now even Zhiyong''s hand swims back and forth on her. She doesn''t care. Instead, she still cooperates with him.


    Zhiyong reached out and could touch the soft part of the girl. Instead of hiding, the girl took the opportunity to rush into Zhiyong''s arms. The faint fragrance ignited the hormones in Zhiyong''s body.


    "Brother Yong, I''m dizzy ~" seeing that the time is almost right, the girl deliberately fell into Zhiyong''s arms and said.


    "Well, when I finish, I''ll take you to rest." Zhiyong said to the girl with a little excitement in his heart.


    Zhiyong hasn''t finished loading yet. He has to continue loading.


    "En..." the girl is not in a hurry. It takes a long night. Why is she in a hurry?


    After a while, Liang Zi saw that everyone was almost drunk. He secretly asked Zhiyong, "brother Yong, what does brother think of this?"


    Lao Yan, of course, had already known about it, but the abacus Liangzi in his heart didn''t know.


    Zhiyong smiled mysteriously: "don''t know about it. It''s useless to know."


    "Why?" Liang Zi felt that Zhiyong wanted to go away from him on purpose.


    "Because you can''t do it!" Zhiyong raised his head.


    "Er..." Liang Zi was speechless.


    Zhiyong is right. Liang Zi''s skill is really bad, but he doesn''t want to participate in these things. He always feels that the person who moves Zhang Wen is not so simple.

 Chapter 980

    Lao Yan knew about Zhang Wen''s entry early in the morning.


    He was so happy!


    The injury on the foot was much better in an instant.


    Can Zhang Wen be unhappy when he goes in?


    Without a big enemy, he just needs to deal with boss Wang at ease now!


    Lao Yan once said that he could bring boss Wang down in three months. This is not bragging. Lao Yan really has this ability. Maybe he has no good way to deal with such a desperate bastard as Zhang Wen, but he can deal with boss Wang one by one.


    Boss Wang has now appeared at the top of Jinhai city. There are too many people who want to be superior.


    Lao Yan is one of them.


    These days, while waiting for the news that Zhang Wen was finally sentenced, he began to plan secretly.


    As long as the matter over there is a foregone conclusion, he can go back to Jinhai city immediately. There is no need to command remotely.


    How tired?


    After going back, there will naturally be a world of Lao Yan.


    At that time, he will let boss Wang have a good loss!


    In a good mood, Lao Yan''s foot injury recovered quite quickly. His interest came these days. Today, he called two girls to accompany him.


    Both girls have star faces.


    The price is also shocking, but Lao Yan thinks it''s worth it. He thinks it''s worth spending money on women! While playing with women, Lao Yan is also making up for his regrets when he was young.


    He didn''t have the ability before. He didn''t have so many girls to accompany him. Even if he spent more money, it was worth it.


    Lao Yan thought so. He picked up a girl and put it on his lap.


    When the girl came in, she was glad to see that Lao Yan still had a wound on her foot. She thought it might be very easy today. Just accompany Lao Yan casually.


    However, sitting on Lao Yan''s lap and being pushed by that thing, the girl felt that this person seemed not simple. Most of them took medicine.


    "Brother, why are you so fierce?" the girl narrowed her eyes, looked at him with a pair of peach eyes, and kept releasing a secret signal to him.


    Old Yan hehe smiled: "what''s the matter? I think I can''t do if I''m injured? I tell you, I have no problem!"


    "Ha ha..."


    When Lao Yan said something about the pain, the girl secretly gritted her teeth.


    However, she still smiled at Lao Yan: "big brother, shall we play some excitement?"


    "Ha ha, exciting? Good!" Lao Yan was interested in it in an instant.


    The girl was not vague. She bent directly and took out the things in her arms.


    "Yo!" old Yan''s eyes lit up when he saw this thing. Now girls are playing so open! But just right, Lao Yan likes this tune.


    Lao Yan didn''t talk nonsense. He stepped on the reins directly with a machete.


    Put the girl under her.


    The other one, cheer up next to him.


    For a time, the room was full of war.


    A few days ago, after Lao Yan knew about Zhang Wen, he immediately informed Zhiyong that he didn''t have to hide so tightly and could come out for activities. However, don''t have any conflict with boss Wang''s people for the time being. Wait until he goes back.


    Lao Yan has a steelyard in his heart and knows when he should do it.


    Zhang Wen''s arrest was a great joy to him.


    ¡­¡­


    If someone is happy, someone is worried and someone is happy, then someone must be unhappy.


    Li Erzi is unhappy, pretending to force the tiger is unhappy, Zhang Guohua is unhappy, and Wu Yang and Wang Peng are even more unhappy.


    Zhang Wen went in and gave them a blow in the head.


    During the days when Li Erzi worked hard, a man came back.


    With a faint loss in my heart, I came back.


    At the exit of the airport, a woman in a white dress was full of aristocratic spirit. Even in the most ordinary clothes and jewelry, she was still the most conspicuous existence.


    The word stunning is perfect for her.


    It is no exaggeration to say that as long as a man passes by, his eyes will stay for a while.


    People like beautiful things, and men like beautiful women.


    With a red suitcase in her slender, white and tender hand, her tall and angry figure killed most women. She tilted her head, gently fanned the wind with one hand, and complained in her heart.


    Only in May, why has Jinhai city become so hot?


    She was followed by a girl about her height. The girl looked a little worse than Wang Yuxian, but her grades were quite good. However, the girl''s eyes were not so friendly. She would give a few white eyes to those who looked at them wantonly.


    Many men fantasize that if they can have these two women at the same time, what kind of ups and downs will it be in bed? It''s a fairyland in every man''s dream.


    "Yuxian, look at those smelly men looking at you. How se ~" Xiaowen''s dressing style is slowly approaching Wang Yuxian, but she still can''t hide her inner wildness.


    Although she was wearing a dress similar to Wang Yuxian''s style, Xiaowen exaggerated to pull down the collar and expose the bud edge. Now the weather is a little hot, and she kept shaking the skirt with her hand to make the skirt fly.


    This action made the men beside him stare round.


    Facing Xiaowen''s words, Wang Yuxian just smiled and didn''t speak.


    Xiaowen hugged Wang Yuxian''s arm, the action was too exaggerated, and her chest was pasted on her arm.


    Xiaowen''s chest, coupled with Wang Yuxian''s charming face, some men with weak tolerance have the meaning of spraying nosebleed.


    But I still managed to look back.


    "Yuxian, if these men look at you like this, you''re not angry at all? I wish I were a man. I can play with you whatever I want ~" Xiaowen had a bad smile on her face.


    Today, she is happy because she can see Zhang Wen again when she returns to Jinhai City, the man who has been in her dream for so many days.


    "Do you think all men are like you?" Wang Yuxian looked at Xiaowen shamelessly.


    "It''s different. They are all better than that! These men are not as good as Zhang Wenhao ~"


    "Oh, you..." Wang Yuxian ignored Xiaowen.


    "Yuxian, how do I feel that you seem bigger there? Are you massaging yourself while I''m asleep these days?" Xiaowen said, reaching out to touch Wang Yuxian''s sensitive place.


    Wang Yuxian hurried to protect her hands and squatted down: "don''t make trouble, there are so many people nearby!"


    Xiaowen smiled: "I don''t care!"


    Say, the action is more bold.


    Many men are secretly cheering Xiaowen, hoping to make her awesome, exaggerate the movements and pull Wang Yuxian''s clothes down, so that they can see the eye opening scene.


    But at this time, Wang Yuxian had no time to fight with Xiaowen. All she thought was Zhang Wen.

 Chapter 981

    Wang Yuxian has been away for nearly two months. It is reasonable to say that Zhang Wen should come to pick her up when she comes back today, but there is no one at the airport. Wang Yuxian searches for Zhang Wen everywhere.


    It''s a lie to say she doesn''t want Zhang Wen.


    The relationship between her and Zhang Wen has reached a point of penetration, but no one has broken it. Moreover, Wang Yuxian is not pure in this relationship. Lao Gao still lives in her heart and the man who affects her soul.


    Where can she put Lao Gao aside?


    Therefore, she should restrain herself, restrain her feelings in her heart, don''t rush out too quickly, and give herself and Zhang Wen some buffer time.


    Since the day before yesterday, she has been turned off since she called Zhang Wen.


    Until yesterday, she sent a text message to Zhang Wen and got on the plane.


    She doesn''t understand what''s going on. She doesn''t understand what Zhang Wen is busy with. If she changes her mobile phone, Zhang Wen will be the first to inform her. Why is there no news at all?


    And Xiaowen stopped fighting. Wang Yuxian tidied up her clothes and sighed leisurely.


    "What''s the matter? I Miss Wen Zi? But he is really. He had to call every day before. Why haven''t he contacted recently?" Xiaowen said thoughtfully, regardless of her messy clothes and almost half of her shoulders.


    This made Wang Yuxian feel even more lost.


    "You said, would he like other women? But it''s not surprising that Wenzi is still so good. I don''t know how many young girls in Jinhai want to be good with him!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" this sentence finally hurt Wang Yuxian''s sensitive nerve.


    Xiaowen smiled mischievously: "look at you. I haven''t said anything yet. You''re so excited. If you go back and see Zhang Wenzheng lying in bed with a girl, you have to collapse?"


    Xiaowen said this in place. Wang Yuxian also thought about this possibility in her head. Her delicate eyes narrowed and gently bit her lower lip: "if he dares, I''ll castrate him!"


    "Ha ha, you also said you don''t like Zhang Wen. I think you like it and don''t want it? Otherwise, who else will take care of you?" Xiaowen said with a faint jealousy in her heart.


    Realizing that she was a little out of shape, Wang Yuxian quickly explained with a smile: "I''m just kidding ~"


    "Cut, you''re not! What would you do if you saw Zhang Wen in bed with me? Would you hate me?" Xiaowen looked up and asked Wang Yuxian seriously.


    Wang Yuxian smiled but said nothing.


    The existence of Xiaowen is like a lubricant between Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian. No matter what Xiaowen says, no one questions her or doubts her.


    Because both Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian know that Zhang Wen can''t be seduced by Xiaowen, and Wang Yuxian can''t love Zhang Wen because of Xiaowen''s two words.


    It was a foregone conclusion, and both of them knew it.


    However, Xiaowen is still trying. She is still trying hard to make her performance less redundant.


    The three of them are playing the most unreliable triangular relationship.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t think about the possibility that Zhang Wen was seduced by other women. After Xiaowen said this, Wang Yuxian was even more worried. She stopped a car and rushed to the nail salon.


    I thought if I really saw Zhang Wen doing those things, she would kill Zhang Wen!


    ¡­¡­


    The nail salon is smoky at the moment.


    There is a woman here, but it is a dark and strong woman.


    Black sister.


    Then they pretend to force the tiger. Zhang Guohua and Wu Yang and Li Erzi are here. These days, they come to the nail salon to try to save Zhang Wen, but there is no good way every time.


    Li Erzi can''t help it. Who of them has a way?


    "Er Zi, why don''t you try the method I told you last time?" pretending to force the tiger was also annoying, frowned and said to Li Er Zi.


    Black sister also knows this idea. She appreciates the idea of pretending to force the tiger. She thinks it''s a good idea to pretend to force the tiger. She nods with it, which means she complains about Li Erzi. Why not use such a good way?


    In black sister''s eyes, the head of a tiger is one of the best.


    He didn''t say it was OK. When he spoke, Li Erzi was even more upset.


    "Grass, why don''t you rob the police station? Grass!"


    The old tiger''s face was red: "Oh, I''ll give you an idea. You blow me like this?"


    "You don''t have to!"


    "Grass..."


    When everyone had no way, Wu Yang choked his cigarette and said seriously, "second brother, I don''t know if I can help brother Wen take the blame, can he come out?"


    Wu Yang''s words calmed everyone down.


    Everyone''s eyes were on him.


    He said lightly, "brother Wen is good to me, but I don''t know if I can help."


    They all know Wu Yang''s character. In fact, he has no bad heart. He is almost the opposite of Wang Peng. He really wants to help Zhang Wen take the blame, not joking.


    If Li Erzi agrees, he will go now.


    There can be no Wu Yang or Wang Peng in this gang, but there can be no Zhang Wen.


    Wu Yang knows this.


    Li Erzi took a deep breath and interrupted Wu Yang''s words: "Yangzi, I can''t let you take the blame. Even if you want to take the blame, I''ll go. It has nothing to do with you!"


    I have always told Li Erzi that I don''t want Wu Yang and Wang Peng to participate in our affairs too much. They are still college students. The road they will take in the future is different from me. I don''t want to harm them.


    Li Erzi knew that if Wu Yang or Wang Peng took the blame, even if I came out, I would blame him.


    However, this method is not feasible now. Li Erzi also got the news. The people above have now made Zhang Wen the target of key crackdown. If they go to take the blame now, they will only let people follow in for nothing.


    Nothing else.


    Li Erzi is in a mess now. He has no problem asking him to give an idea. Few people in Jinhai can compare with Li Erzi, but playing means and rights is Li Erzi''s weakness.


    Not because I can''t, but because I haven''t touched it.


    Li Erzi was also the first contact with these things, so he was unavoidably a little unprepared.


    The people he knew in Baidao were just a Li team. It was very good to find out the news.


    Otherwise, he really has no way at all.


    Now he even thinks in his head about what he just pretended to force the tiger to say.


    Really not, they risked helping Zhang Wen escape from prison!


    The power of the white way is not something they little bastards can touch.


    At this time, the roll gate of the nail shop was opened from the outside with a brush, and then two graceful and exquisite figures appeared at the door.

 Chapter 982

    Wang Yuxian came back. The most nervous person to see her was Li Erzi.


    Zhang Wen is not here. He is fighting all these things.


    Seeing a room full of people, Wang Yuxian''s frown stretched out. It can be seen that Zhang Wen didn''t take a girl here to turn the clouds over the sea as Xiao Wen said.


    She looked back at Xiaowen.


    When the people in the room saw Wang Yuxian, they all lowered their heads and no one spoke.


    Li Erzi also sat smoking.


    The atmosphere made Wang Yuxian feel strange, and she didn''t see Zhang Wen for a long time, and she also felt something wrong.


    "Why? I''m not welcome back?" Wang Yuxian said half jokingly.


    "No, landlady, why don''t you say hello when you come back? Shall I pick you up!" pretending to force the tiger to quickly continue to say.


    Wang Yuxian smiled gently: "I don''t know the way. I don''t need you to pick me up ~"


    Xiaowen came in and looked at the forced tiger. Now when she saw his forced appearance, she snorted coldly: "don''t flatter, let people take it, Yuxian knows!"


    Pretending to force a tiger''s eyes: "I said I wanted to pick up the landlady, but I didn''t say I wanted to pick you up. You should come back by yourself."


    Xiaowen burst: "I use you to answer! I don''t know how many men discharge me when I walk in the street!"


    "Discharge? I think it''s Jing Zi!"


    "You..."


    Seeing that there was going to be a quarrel, Wang Yuxian hurriedly stopped Xiaowen and Heimei hurriedly stopped pretending to force the tiger.


    People who have quarreled with pretending to force a tiger know that his mouth is not only poisonous, but also cheap. Basically, no one can scold him. If you are serious with him, you will only ask for trouble.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t want to watch Xiaowen quarrel with him as soon as she came back. Heimei thought that pretending to force tiger to quarrel with Xiaowen was a bit bullying, so she pulled them away.


    Xiaowen''s chest rose and fell, and the flower bud edge that had been exposed became more and more obvious.


    She was unconvinced.


    She has never been convinced of pretending to force the tiger, but she has never quarreled with pretending to force the tiger. It is a loss to quarrel with pretending to force the tiger. She can''t understand. How can a big man''s mouth be cheap to this point?


    Just now, he used his language to force XX once. Xiaowen felt uncomfortable all over.


    Pretending to force the tiger is a proud smile, looking at Xiaowen with contemptuous eyes.


    "You wait!" Xiaowen refused.


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin: "there are many people waiting for me. Who am I?"


    "Wait for you!" Xiaowen didn''t say much to him, and she couldn''t take advantage of it.


    If the black sister is not present, pretending to force the tiger can play better. In the space, Xiaowen XX has no temper, but there is a black sister, and some words pretending to force the tiger can''t say.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian asked Li Erzi, "where''s Zhang Wen, Erzi? Why didn''t you see him?"


    The first person Wang Yuxian wants to see when she comes back is Zhang Wen.


    Miss is on the one hand, on the other hand, I want to discuss with Zhang Wen what to do next and how to find Lao Gao in Jinhai city. This time, Wang Yuxian missed Lao Gao more in her heart.


    Anyway, you have to find Lao Gao!


    Li Erzi''s eyes moved, and he didn''t know how to talk to Wang Yuxian.


    Feeling something wrong with the atmosphere, Wang Yuxian picked her eyebrows and sat down. A bad hunch filled her body: "is something wrong with him?"


    Usually, these people rarely surround the nail salon so neatly. Today, Wang Yuxian has to think about the bad.


    She also prayed in her heart that Zhang Wen would never have an accident.


    Li Erzi sighed. He knew that Wang Yuxian would know this sooner or later, so he wouldn''t hide it.


    "Landlady, Zhang Wen has been caught and may not be able to get out for the rest of his life..."


    Boom~


    Although Wang Yuxian was a little prepared, he felt as if his forehead had been blown open, buzzing.


    Zhang Wen was caught in and may not get out for the rest of his life. What does that mean?


    It means that Zhang Wen must have provoked the wrong people!


    She never expected that she would come back in two months to hear the news.


    As soon as she was worried, her voice changed a little: "what''s the matter? Zhang Wen talked to me on the phone a few days ago. Why didn''t she mention it at all?"


    "Because chennan." Li Erzi said faintly, "because Wang Peng was not obedient, he took chennan automatically and let chennan''s father know, so he caught Wenzi in."


    "Isn''t it just a fight? As for being caught?" Wang Yuxian frowned.


    "It''s not a simple fight. Wang Peng almost buried chennan alive that day, and scared him out of depression. If not, chennan''s father wouldn''t come forward. It is said that chennan almost killed himself at home that day."


    Li Erzi inquired everywhere these days, and had already inquired about these things quite clearly.


    Process is such a process.


    Don''t say it''s Chen Jun. who is not angry with?


    It''s really a little too much for Wang Peng to play like this.


    Wang Yuxian lowered her head and remained silent for a moment. She pulled a cigarette in her hand. Slowly, after the cigarette was rubbed into pieces, she then asked, "who is chennan''s father?"


    "Vice governor."


    Wang Yuxian is different from other women. If she is replaced by others, she knows a little about these rights and the size of official positions, but Wang Yuxian knows very well that she knows how much power the vice governor has.


    This is not something Zhang Wen and others can afford.


    No wonder he was caught.


    Wang Yuxian has a steelyard in her heart, weighing the pros and cons of things.


    Zhang Wen, she must be saved, so we have to let go of Lao Gao''s business first.


    "All right, those who have nothing to do will go back first. It''s not a way for so many people to surround here every day." Wang Yuxian was upset for a while and said.


    Pretending to force the tiger, they all left, leaving Li Erzi alone.


    Xiaowen went to clean up her room. She wanted to stay here and listen to more news about Zhang Wen.


    "Er Zi, what are you going to do about it?" Wang Yuxian showed her anxiety when she saw no one.


    It''s a lie to say not to worry. She knows how serious it is.


    "Alas, I''ve also found many people, but none of them can work hard. I heard that the province has made Zhang Wen the target of this year''s strike hard, which is troublesome..."


    The strike hard target sounds nothing, but its nature is different. As long as the province holds a meeting and makes a decision, Zhang Wen really can''t get out.


    In the 1990s, when the crackdown was severe, people like Zhang Wen had long been pulled out and collapsed!


    This is no joke!


    Li Erzi is busy these days. Every time he goes out to find someone and gets news, he comes back disappointed.


    He was helpless.


    Watching Zhang Wen go in, he has no way at all.


    Wang Yuxian said, "I know someone. He should be able to help..."

 Chapter 983

    Quiet, never quiet.


    Now in the detention room, I feel more comfortable than ever before.


    Since I arrived at Wang Yuxian''s Hotel, it seems that I haven''t stopped for a moment. First Li Fei and brother long, then Lao Yan and boss Wang. Now, I have become like this and finally entered the prison.


    This is my destiny. I have nothing to blame.


    I just didn''t expect to come so soon.


    I thought the ending should be after I got rid of boss Wang, but I didn''t expect to experience all this now. I have to say, it''s ironic.


    I''m not willing to lose my freedom for the rest of my life.


    But I have no way. I have to help Wang Peng carry these things. I have to resist myself.


    Smoking is not allowed here, but a policeman always brings me cigarettes. This man had a good relationship with Li Erzi before. I also talked with him. He is very boring here every day. It''s also good to have someone say something.


    "Brother Wen, would you like a cigarette?" there was no one today. He came again and gave me cigarettes as soon as he came. I smiled and took it over.


    "Thanks. I smoke your cigarettes every day. If I can go out, I''ll ask you to smoke enough!"


    "Ha ha..." he smiled helplessly. Could he not be clear in his heart? The possibility of my going out is almost zero.


    "Brother Wen, don''t mind if I say something. After all, I''ve seen many people here. I''m afraid you can''t get out this time. It''s the first time in so many years that I''ve seen someone at the vice governor level run a little bastard like you in person."


    That''s right.


    He spoke a little bluntly, but he was right.


    If you want to deal with me at the level of Chen Jun, it won''t be the same as playing? It depends on people''s willingness. I''m unlucky.


    "Hehe, do what you should do!" I also want to open it.


    "But don''t worry, I have friends over there. Even if you go in, no one will embarrass you!" he patted his chest and promised.


    I smiled.


    "But to tell you the truth, ang, you''ve really been a hot bastard in recent years. In fact, you''ve been hanging your name in the police station for a long time, but no one has been dealing with you..."


    The man talked to me.


    I''ve seen it in the past few days when I came into contact with him. He speaks frankly and has no bad heart, but he''s a little stupid and says everything he should and shouldn''t say.


    But I can only follow his words when I chat with him. I can''t say some words.


    Like about knives.


    The file of this must be in the police station. If I said it, there would be another charge.


    Through him, I know a lot of things outside.


    I know how busy Li Erzi has been recently.


    In order to help me find someone and get me out, he is crazy to find someone every day.


    I''m not allowed to meet now. Li Erzi can''t see me. He can only keep looking for people and keep moving.


    But I know that it doesn''t matter that Li Erzi is on the white road. At best, it''s some captains or something.


    These are related to now, so I can only come in and send me cigarettes, and others can''t help.


    "Send me a message to Li Erzi so that he doesn''t have to find someone for me." I squatted in the cold iron house and smoked.


    "What? Brother Wen, you don''t want to go out?" the policeman squatted here with me. He was a little surprised to hear me say so.


    I shook my head: "of course not, but do you think I can go out?"


    "Alas, Liu Gang is the third leader here. He won''t let you go. There is Chen Jun on it. It must be difficult!"


    It''s more than difficult, it''s basically impossible.


    I don''t think even boss Wang can do it now.


    He can only watch me get caught.


    Besides, he may be the happiest person to be caught now, which saves him a lot of trouble.


    "In fact, er Zi is not bad. If he doesn''t mix with society and do some business, he must be a good hand!" after smoking a cigarette, he took one and threw the rest to me.


    I took it and glanced at it.


    "Well, I know. But I''m sorry for what happened to me." I said faintly.


    "Why?" he asked curiously.


    I laughed.


    No words.


    Where can I tell him these words?


    And I told him he didn''t understand.


    From the beginning, he told me to be careful of two people, one is boss Wang and the other is Wang Peng. He said that Wanpeng''s ambition is too big, which can be seen from Wang Peng''s eyes.


    Although it''s not a bad thing to be ambitious, Li Erzi told me that Wang Peng likes to take shortcuts and will inevitably take some detours in the future, so it will inevitably involve us.


    Because Wang Peng followed me.


    So I always turn a blind eye. Now, I finally taste the bitter fruit.


    Boss Wang, I also tasted the bitter fruit because I didn''t listen to Li Erzi.


    Now, I''m sorry to ask him to help me wipe my ass.


    When he saw that I didn''t speak, he simply didn''t ask. He sat there in a different position and said to me, "OK, I''ll bring your words!"


    "Thank you first ~"


    "But I''m curious. Why do you people work so hard? It''s not good to go out and find a serious job? What good fruit does society have?" he asked.


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly.


    If mixed society is also a career all the time, it must be a high-risk career with a monthly salary of no more than 10000. No one will come.


    Now think about it, I don''t know when I started this road. From the beginning, I came alone, my father also found a relationship, and I came to Wang Yuxian''s hotel. At that time, I thought of working in Jinhai City down-to-earth. I made some money every month and left some of the rest to my family. When I saved more money, I found a girl to marry, Live the rest of your life safely.


    But who would have thought that this would happen?


    Character determines fate.


    If Li Fei and his family started to collect protection fees, I would not care about anything but give money honestly, then Li Fei and his family may still be doing well there, or they may still collect protection fees there.


    Just because I was unconvinced and stood up against him, I had the next thing and old boss Yan Wang.


    Otherwise, I may not deal with these people all my life.


    So, this society, I am willing to mix it? Or forced?


    I was forced.


    It feels like someone has built a road in front of you. Instead of going, you choose to take the path next to you. You have to follow your own temperament and take a different road from others.


    Then, the result can only be this.

 Chapter 984

    In fact, at the beginning, I looked forward to such a life.


    Have their own brothers, money and power.


    I have some contacts and can gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city.


    That''s enough for me.


    I have been moving towards this goal, but I find that I seem to have no goal more and more.


    The goal in front of me seems to have become shackles, which shackles me to move forward, so that I can''t resist, or even have my own ideas, and can only move forward step by step.


    I think that''s why I got to where I am today.


    When I stopped, I found that everyone seemed to have to.


    Everyone had to do so.


    No one is born to like mixing society. Boss Wang is not, nor is boss Du.


    If you can regret it, I believe boss Wang doesn''t want to mix with society anymore.


    They were forced.


    It''s all helpless.


    When I was young, I might not be sensible, maybe I liked to play, advocated heroism, took three or five friends out to fight and cause trouble, and finally slowly made a name and slowly entered the circle. At that time, it was basically impossible to quit.


    Can only go deeper and farther step by step.


    Because as soon as you stop, someone behind you will come and give you a foot and put a knife against your back, so you can''t stop.


    I''ve been thinking a lot here these days.


    The whole person has become much deeper.


    It''s very good to come here to cultivate self-cultivation.


    Looking at the iron window, I suddenly thought, should Wang Yuxian come back at this time?


    ¡­¡­


    After cleaning up all day, Xiaowen''s tired shoulders are about to collapse.


    At the moment, in the nail salon, Wang Yuxian sat inside and looked at the water cup in her hand.


    "Yuxian, you always look at this cup and Zhang Wen can''t come back. Alas, I''m so tired." Xiaowen complains and sits opposite Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian looked up at her: "it''s hard for you. I''ll invite you to dinner another day ~"


    Xiaowen saw Wang Yuxian''s face and knew that she must be in a terrible mood now. She was also annoyed to death. If Zhang Wen couldn''t get out for the rest of her life, she thought Zhang Wen would have to go to that ghost place to see him. Xiaowen didn''t want to.


    "Alas, Yuxian, don''t worry too much. There must be a way to do this. Zhang Wen will come out." Xiaowen doesn''t know whether she is comforting herself or Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian sighed, but the quilt in his hand was tightly held.


    "Well, I see. Go back first and come back tomorrow ~" said Wang Yuxian.


    Xiaowen nodded: "well, I''ll go home and pack up and come back tomorrow."


    Then she left.


    Wang Yuxian was left alone in the nail salon.


    She poured a glass of water again. She sat there with her hands around the glass and stared at the water in the glass.


    Zhang Wen bought this cup for her. Now she can''t see Zhang Wen. She can only think of Zhang Wen through this cup. However, the more she thinks about it, the more she feels unreal.


    Those fragments that had been with Zhang Wen kept appearing in her mind.


    Zhang Wen looked dull when he first came to the hotel and bullied by himself for the first time.


    Pooh~


    Thinking, Wang Yuxian laughed.


    She suddenly felt that all her memories seemed to be Zhang Wen. She liked a person, so no matter what she did, this person would appear in her head.


    She could not imagine how she would spend her days without Zhang Wen.


    What''s more, I don''t know what Zhang Wen should do if something really happens.


    Anxious, so I miss you more.


    The smell of Zhang Wen still seemed to remain in the room. Wang Yu tried hard to take it into her arms.


    There were also clothes worn by Zhang Wen in the room. She sorted them one by one and put them in the wardrobe.


    This seems to be the only thing connecting her and Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yuxian walked around the nail salon and found a place to sit down. She took out her cell phone and looked at the time. She felt almost done, and her eyes drifted out of the window intentionally or unintentionally.


    She is waiting for someone who can help Zhang Wen.


    Although Zhang Wen said she didn''t want Wang Yuxian to have more contacts with him, Wang Yuxian had no choice but to ask this person for help.


    Nine o''clock sharp in the evening.


    Whoosh~


    A car stopped at the door of Wang Yuxian''s manicure shop.


    A Mercedes Benz Maybach, at least a million.


    This kind of car king boss also has one. In order to show their identity, big bosses seem to like this kind of car.


    Gorgeous, without losing identity.


    The door of the back seat opened and a man with shining eyes came down from the car.


    He is wearing a showy suit. He doesn''t look like an ordinary person.


    "Brother Liu ~" when Wang Yuxian saw the man, the string that had been stretched finally loosened and hurried to say hello.


    you ''re right.


    This man is brother Liu.


    Wang Yuxian thought of only brother Liu who could help Zhang Wen, but Zhang Wen didn''t want her to ask brother Liu to go out, because Zhang Wen always felt that there was nothing good about women''s human feelings for men.


    Brother Liu is also a man. Can you stop thinking about those things?


    About these things, Wang Yuxian has her own bottom line.


    She hasn''t known brother Liu for two days. She has known brother Liu since she was still drinking in the concert hall.


    At that time, although brother Liu always went to buy Wang Yuxian, nothing happened to them. Brother Liu didn''t even take the initiative to hold Wang Yuxian.


    It has to be said that a man can do this because he really has considerable endurance.


    In the face of such a human beauty as Wang Yuxian, which man doesn''t pull the flag after seeing it? Which man hasn''t thought about it?


    Brother Liu is also a man. He must have thought about it, but he never took action.


    He knew that Wang Yuxian was not easy. She was different from other girls and had something in her heart.


    He also knew that there were people living in Wang Yuxian''s heart. He didn''t like forcing others, let alone forcing such a beautiful girl. He couldn''t force something. He said that if Wang Yuxian could fall in love with him and throw himself into his arms one day, he would not refuse.


    But now, forget it.


    Beautiful women are used to see, not to spoil.


    Brother Liu is a very principled person.


    Because of this, Wang Yuxian felt that brother Liu was a good man and that brother Liu was a person worthy of deep love.


    Those people in the past, Wang Yuxian only contacted brother Liu.


    It can be seen that brother Liu''s character.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian, brother Liu narrowed his eyes and smiled: "I haven''t seen you for many days, but I''m beautiful again!"


    Wang Yuxian lowered her head and smiled: "brother Liu is joking. There must be more beautiful women around you than me ~"


    Brother Liu glanced: "Alas ~ to tell you the truth, no one can compare with you!"


    "Giggle..." Wang Yuxian covered her mouth and smiled.


    Brother Liu walked into the nail salon with great strides.

 Chapter 985

    Wang Yuxian once said that she only loved Lao Gao in her life. She never thought that things would become like this. She never thought that her feelings would have water.


    This was unexpected to Wang Yuxian.


    Because she can''t control her feelings, her feelings with Zhang Wen.


    Although she warned herself again and again not to be emotional about Zhang Wen, she couldn''t help it every time.


    I can''t help feeling with this big boy who is not much younger than myself.


    Falling in love with Lao Gao is a matter of course.


    But falling in love with Zhang Wen is what Wang Yuxian had to do.


    She can''t refuse.


    Can''t betray your feelings.


    Brother Liu came in to find a place to sit down. Wang Yuxian poured him a glass of water.


    "Brother Liu, there''s nothing to entertain you. Drink some water first ~" Wang Yuxian felt embarrassed. People came over sitting in Maybach, but drank boiled water in his shop.


    Brother Liu smiled: "Yuxian, do you have time? Go out with me later and have a party."


    Where can Wang Yuxian refuse?


    She quickly agreed, and then trotted upstairs to change her clothes.


    Although his white dress is appropriate to wear, it will make brother Liu lose face.


    Wang Yuxian also has some nice clothes, which are specially worn for these occasions.


    Wang Yuxian moved quickly, changed his clothes and painted makeup, and then stepped on high heels.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian, brother Liu couldn''t help brightening his eyes.


    The dark blue dress and dark red high-heeled shoes make Wang Yuxian''s skin more white. Wang Yuxian curled her long hair behind her head and inserted a delicate bun on it, which looks a little more mysterious.


    The light makeup on her face shows her charm.


    When she was with Wang Yuxian, Xiaowen asked her why some people would say she was coquettish when Xiaowen wore some clothes, but no one said these words when Wang Yuxian wore them out?


    Instead, I feel noble and decent.


    Wang Yuxian just smiled and said a word.


    Pack.


    Men have to pretend, so do women.


    But loading is different from loading. If you cross this boundary, people will think you are loading, but if you install less, it is Xiaowen, who will be said to be coquettish.


    For men, Wang Yuxian is a master.


    At the same time, she is also very particular about dressing. She can grasp that degree properly and let these men only swim at the boundary of fantasy and dare not cross over easily.


    A self-cultivation evening dress shows Wang Yuxian''s exquisite points. Standing there is a vase and moving is a milk bottle.


    Looking down her white neck, it was a warm ocean.


    Every man wants to be intoxicated forever.


    Wang Yuxian is indeed a natural beauty. With one word, all problems can be solved.


    And she seems to have a noble, cold and gorgeous temperament, which makes people dare not approach and can only be seen from a distance.


    This is also where she attracts brother Liu.


    Every time he saw Wang Yuxian, he would ask himself in his head why he had a special liking for this woman and why so many beautiful women around him couldn''t see it? Even if he watched Wang Yuxian find true love, he would calmly go over and wish her happiness.


    Brother Liu doesn''t understand.


    "How''s it going? Does it look good?" brother Liu kept staring at Wang Yuxian. Wang Yuxian''s face was a little red. She hadn''t worn this dress for a long time. She thought something was wrong and made brother Liu laugh.


    Brother Liu smiled and nodded: "well, yes, it''s not too much to say that you are a rich woman worth a billion."


    Wang Yuxian turned around, and the fragrance poured into brother Liu''s nostrils.


    It feels like dancing to the spring breeze.


    Why is Wang Yuxian so perfect everywhere? Why do people never get tired of it? Brother Liu became more and more curious.


    With a small black bag in her hand, Wang Yuxian was ready to go out with brother Liu.


    "Wait a minute." at this time, brother Liu looked at Wang Yuxian seriously for a while. He thought it was still something wrong. He turned to the car and took out a box.


    Open the box.


    Inside is a gorgeous necklace.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes are poisonous. At a glance, he can see that the necklace has at least seven digits up.


    "Put it on, the one around your neck is too simple to deserve you." brother Liu said with a smile.


    "No, it''s too expensive. I''d better be simple and elegant ~" Wang Yuxian quickly refused. Where can she accept such a valuable gift? If you want to take it, she took it when brother Liu gave her something. Why wait until now?


    Brother Liu gently helped Wang Yuxian take the necklace off his neck.


    "You deserve it."


    There is no such truth in the world. Wang Yuxian asked brother Liu for help. Brother Liu gave her such a valuable gift. No one can justify it.


    "No... I really can''t..." Wang Yuxian refused. She couldn''t accept the gift anyway.


    "But in order to give brother Liu face, I can wear it to the party. I''ll give it back to you immediately after the party ~"


    "Ha ha, I can''t help you!" brother Liu smiled brightly and put it on Wang Yuxian''s neck.


    With this thing hanging around her neck, Wang Yuxian felt it weighed a thousand kilograms.


    The figure of Wang Yuxian in the evening dress is perfect. Whoever holds her is the envy of all men. Brother Liu takes Wang Yuxian out with him, which is also quite face-saving.


    With this necklace given to her by brother Liu, Wang Yuxian is the daughter of a rich family.


    Can kill 90% of women.


    Wang Yuxian lightly took brother Liu''s arm and got on the car. The driver drove slowly.


    "Brother Liu, why do you all like Mercedes Benz? Is it so good?" Wang Yuxian still held brother Liu''s arm in the car, making it look like the relationship between the two is different.


    Wang Yuxian knows what brother Liu wants in his heart. Isn''t that what he wants? People can''t guess what the relationship between them is. If those people are envious and jealous, Wang Yuxian will satisfy him.


    However, holding brother Liu''s arm now and holding Zhang Wen''s arm at the beginning are two kinds of feelings.


    This is a kind of politeness, and for Zhang Wen, it is love.


    Brother Liu smiled, took out a cigarette and lit it with a click: "to tell you the truth, I have bought many cars, many of which have better performance and are more practical than this car, but I usually drive this car when I go out for the three words - Maybach, just like men like to find bright women to go out to support the scene."


    After listening to brother Liu''s words, Wang Yuxian Wan''er smiled. This is about her~


    She is said to be the best among women, just like Maybach. Even if she gets old in the future, her temperament will still be there.


    Brother Liu likes not only Wang Yuxian''s figure and face, but also the three words - Wang Yuxian.

 Chapter 986

    Wang Yuxian once charmed many men. Only for Lao Gao did she choose plain and light.


    At this time, compared with before, her charm only increased. The passage of years made her have more charm of a mature woman, and she dressed up quite the style of that year.


    There is ignorance in maturity and high cold in charm.


    It seems that a look in the eyes can hook away a man''s soul.


    At the moment, the most luxurious hotels in Jinhai are brightly lit.


    Those who can come here for consumption are either officials or rich. They have at least some rights, because sometimes even if they have money, they may not be able to order a table here.


    Here is not only luxurious, but also a symbol of identity.


    This luxury hotel is located in Zhengyang of the city, which is quite domineering in terms of land occupation and architectural style.


    It is absolutely the unique existence of Jinhai city.


    Without shelter, how can this hotel be so domineering?


    People know it.


    Prick~


    A Mercedes Benz Maybach whooshed and stopped at the door of the hotel.


    The doorman hurried to help open the door.


    Click.


    When the door opened, a pair of beautiful white jade legs stretched out. There were no muscle lines on this leg. The maintenance was excellent. Her legs were almost as thick as her thighs. She stretched out the door as light as the spring breeze. The red high heels fell on the ground. The perfect legs made the doorboy look straight.


    Then the woman sidled out of the door.


    Looking up along the slender and straight beautiful legs, it is a decent dress, which draws all the attractive and criminal shapes of women out of shape.


    A charming face makes the doorman secretly fascinated.


    I couldn''t help staring at her for a few seconds.


    He has worked here for so many years and has never seen such an amazing woman. Although there are others that are equal to it, his temperament is far from it.


    In a few seconds when the doorman was stunned, a man with shining eyes came down from the car.


    With a slight lift of her right arm, the woman took it up intimately.


    At first glance, the relationship between them is not ordinary.


    Not only was the doorman envious, but other men and women passing by couldn''t help stopping to watch. For a time, Wang Yuxian became the focus here.


    However, the necklace hanging between Wang Yuxian''s neck is even more surprising.


    The doorman''s eyes were sharp. When he got off the car with the woman, he noticed the necklace and knew that she must be of good status. He quickly and respectfully came to open the door.


    Ordinary people, who will come out with a necklace with more than seven digits?


    "Hehe, Yuxian, wherever you go, you are the focus of attention. It used to be, and now it is ~" brother Liu smiled and helped Wang Yuxian straighten the necklace in the middle of his neck.


    Brother Liu is the only one who can be so intimate with her.


    Wang Yuxian smiled: "brother Liu, I''m just a person. Where can I be brilliant? I''m not stained with your light ~"


    Then she leaned towards brother Liu.


    Brother Liu laughed loudly: "before you went upstairs, you began to say these ambiguous words."


    "Giggle..." Wang Yuxian covered her mouth and smiled.


    Following brother Liu, they got on the VIP elevator under the guidance of the doorman.


    Along the way, Wang Yuxian was surrounded by people''s eyes, and brother Liu had a full face.


    This is why he brought Wang Yuxian here. He read countless people. When he first saw Wang Yuxian, he felt that Wang Yuxian was different from other girls. Wang Yuxian''s amazing appearance also deeply attracted him.


    He thinks that the perfect woman must be one of the best.


    So, what is brother Liu''s position in Wang Yuxian''s heart?


    It''s not a matter of course like Lao Gao, nor is it a hegemonic invasion like Zhang Wen.


    She just treated brother Liu as her brother.


    Brother Liu also readily accepted this identity.


    Forced twist is not sweet. Liu Gang clearly understands this truth.


    The waiter led brother Liu and them all the way to the largest "imperial room" in the building.


    At the moment of opening the door, the eyes of all the people were attracted by Wang Yuxian.


    They saw not only Wang Yuxian''s face, but also the necklace hanging around her neck.


    Seven figure money is only for buying a necklace, which shows that it is rich and powerful.


    While they were amazed by Wang Yuxian''s appearance, they also secretly guessed her identity in their hearts.


    I don''t know which rich woman this is.


    If you can come out with this necklace, your assets will be at least ten million yuan.


    "Liu hongran, you''re not simple. Bring such a beautiful girl here. Come and introduce us quickly. What''s the origin of this girl!"


    Seeing brother Liu and Wang Yuxian coming in, a fat middle-aged man got up and said.


    Wang Yuxian also heard brother Liu''s full name for the first time. She couldn''t help looking back at brother Liu.


    At the same time, the string in her heart was raised.


    She used to come out with brother Liu to attend such occasions, but the people on the table are not Lun, whether they are older or younger than brother Liu. They all call him brother Liu, and no one has ever called him his full name.


    But today, this man is called brother Liu''s full name. Brother Liu is not angry and smiles with him. It can be seen that this man''s background must be quite rich.


    The man coaxed together, and the others who sat down began to join in the fun, and they were really curious about what the identity of this woman was.


    Brother Liu smiled and took Wang Yuxian to his seat.


    He lit a cigarette with a smile in his eyes and didn''t speak.


    In the face of the crowd, Wang Yuxian understood what brother Liu meant. She smiled: "the little woman is a small citizen with no background. Don''t embarrass brother Liu. He is innocent ~"


    With that, she picked up a glass of wine on the table and drank it.


    Stopped these people''s mouths by the way.


    Wang Yuxian understands what brother Liu thinks. Brother Liu just wants Wang Yuxian to talk. Some words he says will be ridiculed by many people. It''s not as good as Wang Yuxian''s opening.


    Moreover, Wang Yuxian knows the routine of the men on the wine table. This glass of wine is to tell them not to ask. She doesn''t want to say more about the rest, and brother Liu won''t let them.


    Wang Yuxian said that he was a small citizen, which was purely used to perfunctory them.


    Although the fact is the same, no one believes that she looks as beautiful as heaven and has a seven digit necklace around her neck. It seems that she is neither humble nor arrogant to follow brother Liu to the banquet. Who believes that she will be a common people?


    Are you kidding.


    However, no one continued to embarrass Wang Yuxian. The middle-aged man who just coaxed smiled: "the women around Liu hongran are really not simple, elegant, powerful, powerful!"


    As he spoke, he picked up his glass and drank it himself.


    Although he dared to call brother Liu by his name, he did not dare to go too far. He must give brother Liu face.


    Wang Yuxian saw all these details.


    She kept telling herself that the people who come here to drink today are not simple and must be handled carefully.

 Chapter 987

    He is as forthright as a great Xia without losing the tenderness of women.


    Wang Yuxian is a perfect existence in the eyes of these men.


    None of the women sitting here could like Wang Yuxian. When she came in, she raised her head and drank a cup without changing her face and heart.


    Or Wang Yuxian''s words, the most important thing is to dress.


    Women can''t pretend.


    As soon as Wang Yuxian came in, he gave everyone a gentle threat.


    From Wang Yuxian''s speech, these people can see that this woman is not simple.


    Brother Liu didn''t say much. He just mixed vegetables for Wang Yuxian.


    Brother Liu is a master of the wine table. His temperament and attitude are in place. He is gentle, neither humble nor arrogant.


    During the meal, he gave everyone a toast.


    This surprised Wang Yuxian even more secretly.


    The identity of the person who can make brother Liu toast can be seen.


    Every time brother Liu makes a toast, Wang Yuxian has to drink a cup. On the one hand, it is to show sincerity and on the other hand, it is also to let them not drink brother Liu.


    Men and women toast together. What kind of face is this?


    After a round, Wang Yuxian felt dizzy, but he didn''t get drunk.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that she drinks better than any man here.


    This is Wang Yuxian''s drinking capacity exercised over the years.


    Every man wants to have a girl like Wang Yuxian around him.


    Beautiful and tall, walking among these crafty men is easy and simple, and can help men out at a critical time.


    Such a woman, where to ask?


    These people sitting here will envy brother Liu.


    What brother Liu wants is this effect, which is unpredictable.


    The meal was not finished until more than ten o''clock in the evening.


    Brother Liu personally saw off the guests at the door and watched them get on the bus and leave. Only then did he breathe.


    Wang Yuxian was puzzled and asked, "brother Liu, they just went back after dinner?"


    In her impression, after dinner is the beginning of the topic.


    Brother Liu smiled and shook his head: "they have to go to work tomorrow. Where can they go out to play? Ha ha..."


    "Still have to go to work?" Wang Yuxian was more confused.


    Seeing that it was getting late, brother Liu and Wang Yuxian got on his car.


    This meal was very comfortable for brother Liu because he was accompanied by Wang Yuxian.


    Brother Liu told the driver to take Wang Yuxian home. On the way, his cheeks were slightly red and seemed to drink too much.


    "Yuxian, it''s nice to have you ~" brother Liu took a deep smoke.


    "Brother Liu, you''ve drunk too much." Wang Yuxian rubbed brother Liu''s back with her hand.


    The slender boneless hands are like vines, relaxed and elegant, which makes brother Liu feel comfortable.


    His eyes at Wang Yuxian were also full of complexity.


    He only hates that his charm is not enough to attract Wang Yuxian. If he can capture Wang Yuxian''s heart, now she is a decent Mrs. Liu. In the future, she will be rich and noble. Where do you need to guard the smell of oil smoke made by a hotel all day? Where do I need to guard this nail salon?


    Sometimes he really doesn''t want to see Wang Yuxian work so hard.


    Alas~


    Facing these, brother Liu can only sigh empty.


    Wang Yuxian was born to be a rich lady. Why is this now?


    In the twinkling of an eye, the car drove to the door of the nail salons.


    Brother Liu asked the driver to wait and walked into the nail salon with Wang Yuxian.


    "I just came to have a cup of tea to hydrolyze the wine. Won''t you refuse?" brother Liu said to Wang Yuxian.


    The latter shook his head gently and got up to pour tea for brother Liu.


    After a while, a cup of warm tea was put in front of brother Liu. Brother Liu took it up and sipped it gently.


    Wang Yuxian sat cautiously opposite him. The atmosphere in the room was strange.


    It''s strange that lonely men and women all drink wine and live in the same room. Nothing happens.


    If a woman, especially a woman like Wang Yuxian, can put down her guard and share a room with a man, it shows that she has full trust in the man.


    I believe he is Liu Xiahui.


    The dim light and Wang Yuxian''s red face after drinking wine are very attractive. No man doesn''t think about that.


    Brother Liu is also a normal man, and his thoughts gradually drift to the other side.


    The most primitive thoughts and impulses.


    However, he has been trying to resist this feeling. He doesn''t want to force Wang Yuxian, let alone put any shackles on this relationship.


    Wang Yuxian subconsciously moved her legs to cover up more white tenderness exposed to the air.


    Brother Liu noticed her little move and secretly scolded himself for his recklessness.


    He was so reckless that Wang Yuxian secretly began to be vigilant.


    He doesn''t want to destroy his relationship with Wang Yuxian.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m just drinking tea. I''ll go after a break," said brother Liu.


    This made Wang Yuxian a little embarrassed. Originally, he begged brother Liu first, but now it''s a little noisy.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s not too much for brother Liu to ask Wang Yuxian and him now.


    According to the energy and financial resources that brother Liu has paid for her before, he deserves those.


    "Brother Liu, I thank you in my heart, really ~" Wang Yuxian was a little embarrassed. She thought she was still wearing the necklace around her neck. She quickly took it down and put it on the table.


    Brother Liu smiled. Instead of picking up the necklace, he bowed his head and tasted tea.


    Wang Yuxian has finished socializing for him. Now it''s time to talk about business. After all, he came here to help Wang Yuxian.


    "Jade fairy, tell me who you want me to catch."


    Wang Yuxian bit her lips and pulled her evening dress.


    "It''s Zhang Wen."


    "Zhang Wen?" brother Liu''s eyes lit up. The young man remembered clearly that Wang Yuxian called him last time to help Zhang Wen.


    This time, too.


    It can be seen that his relationship with Wang Yuxian is not general.


    However, brother Liu was not angry at all. He felt that Zhang Wen was good. When he met him for the first time, he felt that this boy was a talent and would certainly become a climate in the future.


    You don''t have to get her to love someone. It''s also a relief to watch her find the one you love.


    Thinking of this, brother Liu nodded: "what has he done?"


    Wang Yuxian really didn''t know where to start. He tried to make a long story short: "his people almost killed the son of the vice governor. Now the man has depression and is said to have almost killed himself."


    Brother Liu stared and patted his thigh: "ha ha, I knew this boy was not simple! The son of the vice governor''s family dared to move!"


    Wang Yuxian said angrily, "brother Liu, don''t be kidding. It is said that the top is going to make him the target of this year''s crackdown. He may not get out for the rest of his life!"


    Seeing the tension on Wang Yuxian''s face, brother Liu grinned, and his eyes seemed to see through her mind.


    "Yuxian, tell me the truth, do you like Zhang Wen?"

 Chapter 988

    It is not accurate to summarize the relationship between Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen with love. Wang Yuxian knows it best in her heart.


    She has no choice but to love Zhang Wen.


    I want to let go, but I can''t let go. I can only tell myself in my heart not to cross this line and don''t pierce this layer of paper.


    Maintaining the status quo is the best result.


    Every time she seemed to swim along the boundary of this line, she hesitated every time.


    This feeling is very complicated.


    But now, Zhang Wen has been arrested, and she is the most worried person.


    Unable to see Zhang Wen, she was uneasy.


    Even if she tried her best, she would have to get Zhang Wen out.


    Facing brother Liu''s question, Wang Yuxian shook her head gently: "I don''t know if I like..."


    Can''t brother Liu see it? As soon as Zhang Wen said it, Wang Yuxian, who was originally cold, immediately changed into a little sister next door, lowered his head, gently bit his lower lip, and looked shy.


    It''s not like what?


    "Ha ha, Yuxian, I''ve known you for so long. Apart from Lao Gao, I haven''t seen any man you care so much about. You don''t have to hide it. You just like Zhang Wen! But I think that boy can become a climate in the future!"


    Brother Liu''s words made Wang Yuxian even more embarrassed.


    "Brother Liu, please help Zhang Wen. His friends can''t help a lot of people."


    Brother Liu nodded to himself: "since you offended the vice governor, it''s naturally much more difficult to do, but don''t worry, no matter how difficult it is, I''m already helping Zhang Wen. You must want to know who we had dinner with just now?"


    Wang Yuxian nodded. Of course she wanted to know, but she didn''t say it.


    After all, it''s a matter between men. How can she interrupt casually as a woman? And what brother Liu doesn''t want her to know, it''s no use asking more.


    Brother Liu smiled mysteriously: "those people are all department level cadres. They are a group of people standing at the top of Jinhai city!"


    WOW~


    Wang Yuxian''s head lit up and suddenly realized. No wonder she felt that those people were not simple, and even dared to call brother Liu by his name.


    It turns out that they are all such powerful people. No wonder the aura is so strong one by one.


    No wonder they don''t go to entertainment after dinner.


    There are reasons for this.


    However, the only person who can invite these people out to dinner at the same time in Jinhai city must be brother Liu.


    These people are people who stand at the peak of power.


    Wang Yuxian seemed to see hope about Zhang Wen.


    Although brother Liu drank a little dizzy, his head didn''t become dull at all. Instead, he was very sober. One reason why he came back to invite these people to dinner this time was to contact their feelings, and another reason was to do things well next.


    Help Zhang Wen. He must use these people.


    It''s just that he has to make careful arrangements for how to go.


    Brother Liu said: "but this matter still needs to be considered in the long run. After all, it is the son of the vice governor. Zhang Wen is in great trouble this time. You should rest early today. Tomorrow, I''ll find out how deep the water behind this matter is. In addition, you tell me the phone number of Zhang Wen''s friend you said. He still needs to help contact him for some things."


    Listen to brother Liu''s arrangement. Wang Yuxian nodded his head.


    Confused for a while, brother Liu came here today to find the backbone for Wang Yuxian.


    I hope Zhang Wen can save the day.


    "OK, I''ll go. You can rest early ~" brother Liu drank the last sip of tea and got up and left.


    Wang Yuxian watched him get on the bus, and his heart gradually eased down.


    Dragging her tired body upstairs, Wang Yuxian felt dizzy in her head when she lay in bed.


    I don''t know how long Wang Yuxian hasn''t drunk so much wine. Today, he still has the meaning of being unable to drink.


    At the moment, all she thought about was Zhang Wen.


    I don''t know if he''s doing well now~


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Li Erzi was woken up by a telephone.


    "Hello?" Li Erzi picked it up vaguely.


    "Are you Erzi Li? Wash your face and get up. I''ll discuss with you about Zhang Wen." there was a steady voice on the phone.


    Li Erzi sat up from his bed. He didn''t know who the caller was.


    "Who are you?" he couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m wang Yuxian''s man, Liu hongran."


    Hearing Wang Yuxian''s name, Li Erzi relaxed his vigilance, but he still felt strange. The name of Liu hongran was very strange to him.


    I don''t know where it came from.


    Put down the phone, Li Erzi washed his face and rushed to the agreed place.


    Half an hour later, Li Erzi went to a tea house with a good environment. As soon as he entered the door, he smelled a sober and elegant aroma of tea.


    In one of the private rooms, brother Liu has been waiting inside.


    The two met for the first time. To tell the truth, brother Liu made a good first impression on Li Erzi. He doesn''t look ordinary.


    "Are you Li Erzi?" asked brother Liu politely.


    Li Erzi nodded, "are you Liu hongran?"


    "Ha ha, you won''t suffer if you call me brother Liu!" brother Liu made a gesture of asking Li Erzi to sit down. Li Erzi was also impolite and sat down.


    "Well, no matter what happened before, now we are all trying to help Zhang Wen. Then we are friends ~"


    Brother Liu said.


    When he first came in, Li Erzi thought that brother Liu had a big voice and a big shelf.


    But the last sentence is quite reasonable.


    No matter what they do, at least for Zhang Wen and for the common purpose, they are friends now.


    "Brother Liu, you must know everything. Where are you going to start?" Li Erzi couldn''t figure out what kind of person brother Liu was, and tried.


    Brother Liu heard the meaning of Li Erzi''s words. He smiled: "I''ll start from whoever is in charge of this matter."


    Li Erzi''s eyebrows moved.


    Brother Liu''s tone is really big. He starts from the person in charge of this matter, but does he have this ability?


    Liu Gang is in charge of this matter!


    The third leader of Jinhai police system!


    Li Erzi didn''t inquire about Liu Gang''s rights. Chen Jun supported him. I''m afraid no one can shake him easily.


    However, brother Liu is not mortal.


    Li Erzi said quietly, "brother Liu, you were introduced by Wang Yuxian. I must believe you, but the person in charge of this matter is Liu Gang. Do you know his rights in Jinhai city?"


    "Liu Gang?" brother Liu smiled. If it was someone else, he might find it difficult, but this person is Liu Gang. He doesn''t think there is anything, because among the people who went to dinner yesterday, there was Liu Gang~

 Chapter 989

    Facing Li Erzi''s question, brother Liu (Liu hongran) was not angry, but smiled: "Liu Gang, a department level cadre, was promoted only two years ago, right?"


    Li Erzi was a little stunned and hurriedly increased his head. He did a lot of work on it. Naturally, he knew the news clearly.


    But he didn''t expect the man in front of him to know.


    Liu hongran, don''t underestimate it.


    "Ha ha..." Liu hongran smiled and pushed a cup of tea to Li Erzi. "Do you know why I want to talk to you about things? Do you want to come to such a place?"


    He shook his head.


    "In fact, I''m also very tired of drinking this bitter tea, and I don''t like the environment of pretending to be elegant, but I still have to come, because people have to pretend to be forced, are you right?"


    Liu hongran''s remark amused Li Erzi.


    The truth is that Liu hongran doesn''t know who Li Erzi is, but he can''t ask Li Erzi to come out, squat on the side of the road, smoke a cigarette and talk about things, so he came to the tea club.


    Although I don''t like this place at all.


    It''s like something you don''t like or have to do.


    If you don''t want to do it, you still have to support the scene.


    Li Erzi suddenly felt that he was really not simple. No wonder Wang Yuxian would ask him to help. At first glance, he was the kind of person who was proficient in dealing with people.


    It''s just that it''s not that simple. It''s done by Chen Jun and Liu Gang.


    "Brother Liu, as long as you can save Zhang Wen, anything will do!" Li Erzi said seriously.


    Can Liu hongran not know? However, what he wants is not the favor of Li Erzi. What he wants is the favor of Wang Yuxian.


    To tell the truth, people like Li Erzi and Zhang Wen can''t see in his eyes at all.


    He knows a lot of people.


    "OK, I won''t say much nonsense. I''ll call you when necessary. You can fully cooperate with me!" said Liu hongran.


    Li Erzi nodded quickly.


    Out of the tea house, Li Erzi went directly to the nail salon.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian had already got up and was taking care of the nail salon alone.


    Knock knock knock


    Li Erzi knocked on the door gently.


    Seeing that it was Li Erzi, Wang Yuxian smiled and motioned him to come in.


    Li Erzi came in and found a place to sit down: "landlady, what''s the origin of brother Liu you''re looking for?"


    "Hehe, did he find you?"


    "Well..."


    "Don''t worry, he must have no problem. I''ve known him for a long time."


    "However, I still want to know what he came from." Li Erzi didn''t doubt Liu hongran''s ability, but was curious about how deep the man''s background was and how bold he could speak.


    Wang Yuxian put down her work and sat down.


    She is wearing a simple and ordinary home clothes today, like a big sister next door.


    In fact, whether it''s Li Erzi or Zhang Guohua who pretends to be a tiger, they like to come to find Wang Yuxian if they have anything unpleasant. In their hearts, they have regarded Wang Yuxian as their relatives.


    When they were desperate in Jinhai City, Wang Yuxian took them in one by one.


    No one will forget this kindness.


    Wang Yuxian pinned the broken hair in her ear behind her ear and said, "last night, I went out with brother Liu to have a party. At XX Hotel, there were people sitting at a table. Those people were all people standing at the top of Jinhai city. The worst, they were department level..."


    Hearing this, Li Erzi''s eyes widened slowly.


    Not to mention anything else, it would be great to book a table in XX hotel! It is not a place that ordinary people can go, let alone those who sit at a table. They are all big people above the department level.


    This made Li Erzi''s heart full of shock.


    Liu hongran''s face is so big, so his background must be good. It seems that Zhang Wen has hope.


    If Zhang''s cultural insurance can come out of it and meet people like Liu hongran, the road will be quite easy in the future.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Erzi left, Liu hongran didn''t leave. Instead, he sat in the tea house and tapped the table with his fingers. The tea in the cup was washed again and again, but he never had another drink.


    The screen of the mobile phone on the table was black, and he kept staring at the mobile phone.


    Just when he went out, he had sent a text message to Liu Gang and told him to call himself when he was free, but there was no news until now.


    Liu hongran couldn''t help feeling a little upset.


    Just then, his phone rang and vibrated.


    The words Liu Gang appeared impressively on it.


    Seeing the name, Liu hongran smiled coldly and picked it up.


    "Hongran, what''s the matter?" Liu Gang said.


    Is he welcome?


    He knew who Liu hongran was, and he ate very comfortable last night. In recent years, he didn''t take less of Liu hongran''s benefits. Naturally, he was very polite to him.


    Liu hongran said faintly, "do you have time? Come out and say something."


    Liu Gang smiled on the other end of the phone: "ha ha, you find me. You have to have time if you don''t have time. You say where to meet!"


    "Well... It''s in your office. I''ll be there in about twenty minutes, okay?"


    "No problem!"


    ¡­¡­


    After hanging up, Liu hongran rushed there at the first time.


    In Liu Gang''s office, he warmly received Liu hongran.


    Liu hongran seemed to be decent, without affectation or coercion. He sat on the sofa and Liu Gang poured him a cup of tea.


    "This tea is good. Try it ~"


    Liu hongran didn''t give him any face: "I''ve drunk too much tea, but it''s bitter."


    Liu Gang was a little embarrassed when he heard this, but he smiled: "ha ha, just say it if you have anything. If you can help, I will help!"


    He knew that Liu hongran had something hidden in his heart, but he did everything in general, which was not difficult for him.


    Liu hongran simply doesn''t talk nonsense.


    "Are you cracking down on a bastard named Zhang Wen recently?"


    Liu Gang nodded subconsciously: "yes, I''m going to make him the target of this year''s crackdown."


    "Oh..." Liu hongran lit a cigarette and frowned.


    Liu Gang suddenly realized something and stared round his eyes: "hongran, do you know Zhang Wen?"


    At the moment, Liu Gang is more surprised than winning the lottery.


    Can he not be surprised?


    In his impression, Zhang Wen is a little bastard. Now he can even involve Liu hongran!


    Who is Liu hongran? How can he know a little bastard Zhang Wen?


    Anyone who speaks this will murmur in his heart.


    At the same time, Liu Gang also secretly measured in his heart. If Liu hongran really intervened in this matter, what should he do? If Chen Jun knew at this time, what would he say?


    Looking at Liu hongran''s appearance, he is ready to spare no effort to protect Zhang wenran.

 Chapter 990

    The atmosphere in Liu Gang''s office is a little strange.


    He and Liu hongran seem to have stood in the opposite position because of one sentence.


    Liu hongran has never thought about who he wants to oppose, let alone against Liu Gang. It''s just a black and a white, a good and a evil. What can he do without opposition?


    Facing Liu Gang''s problem, Liu hongran felt a little ridiculous.


    A little unable to speak.


    Should he tell Liu Gang that Zhang Wen is a friend of one of his friends?


    This relationship is too far away and not enough. If he does something, he will have trouble in the future. It''s a little difficult, so he can''t say that.


    He took a smoke silently and said, "Zhang Wen, it''s my man."


    This sentence is a little ambiguous.


    If it is Liu hongran''s person, it may be his little brother, his relatives or his friends.


    This sentence itself has a logical collision, but Liu Gang can''t continue to ask questions. The reason why Liu hongran said so is to let him not ask questions and give him a vague answer.


    Can Liu Gang not understand this truth?


    However, he said politely: "hongran, this matter may be a little troublesome. Zhang Wen must be dealt with strictly, otherwise, how can I say justice? You also know my rights in order to get rid of people like Zhang Wen..."


    There was nothing wrong with this, but when Liu hongran came here, it became red fruit perfunctory.


    He often walks among these people. What doesn''t he know?


    He knows what Liu Gang is hiding.


    I just don''t want to help~


    However, Liu hongran has to press him.


    "Lao Liu, aside from these things, what do you think of our relationship?" Liu hongran said in a new tone.


    Where can Liu Gang not know what Liu hongran wants to say?


    But he still said: "hongran, in Jinhai City, your business is my business. Do you think I can help you? It''s just that some things don''t count for me alone!"


    This is a big truth. If Chen Jun is not pressing on it, why should Liu Gang target Zhang Wen? If it''s not beyond his reach, he also wants to help Liu hongran. He knows what it means to buy a good one here.


    Over the years, he has not received less benefits from Liu hongran. Some things he can''t come forward. Liu hongran asked someone to go. What about this favor?


    Liu Gang is also very embarrassed.


    Liu hongran heard something else from his words and said faintly, "if you don''t say anything else, just let our brother''s friendship go here. Can you do it?"


    What a big tone.


    Liu Gang is the third leader of Jinhai police system. It is conceivable that Liu hongran is so powerful that he dares to say that he is a brother.


    Who dares to open this mouth in Jinhai city?


    Liu hongran put his feelings in place.


    Liu Gang was not angry, nor did he feel that Liu hongran''s words were too much, but sighed slightly.


    "Hongran, we have no feelings. If it''s my business, you don''t have to say, I''ll help you 100%. If something happens to my son, you Liu hongran will come forward. I have to give you this face, but I can''t control it..." Liu Gang was embarrassed.


    Liu hongran and Chen Jun can''t offend anyone. If they offend Chen Jun, their future career will be over.


    If you offend Liu hongran, he will be blocked in many things in the future.


    The two men pressed him out of breath.


    What Liu Gang can do well is that no one will offend him. Just walk between these two people.


    But looking at Liu hongran''s attitude, Zhang Wen is really not an ordinary person.


    Seeing that Liu Gang is so embarrassed, Liu hongran also knows that this is not something Liu Gang can control at all.


    But he was still a little angry. He was angry that Liu Gang betrayed himself.


    There was a silence. When Liu hongran finished smoking the cigarette in his hand, he drank the tea on the table.


    "Liu Gang, you really let me down!"


    Then he turned and left.


    Boom~


    Hearing this, Liu Gang''s head was buzzing. He wanted to defuse it smoothly, but Liu hongran was still angry.


    Liu Gang knew that Liu hongran must feel that he was selling off! I must feel like I don''t want to help.


    But he Liu Gang really had no choice. This was an order from Chen Jun. did he go and tell Chen Jun to withdraw it? He has the courage but not the ability!


    "Hey, hongran, don''t be so impulsive!"


    So, an incredible scene appeared.


    Liu Gang got up and went after Liu hongran.


    Are not afraid to be seen by others in the office building.


    What is Liu Gang''s identity? In Jinhai City, people always beg him. Even if he can ask others, he doesn''t need to be so humble. Chase him out? Never!


    How proud he is!


    How powerful is the third leader of Jinhai police system?


    But he compromised in front of Liu hongran.


    Humans are the smartest creatures on earth, because they can distinguish the pros and cons of things, what is good for themselves and what is unprofitable.


    At the moment, Liu Gang clearly knows the consequences of provoking Liu hongran.


    In the future, he will not only be subject to many obstacles. If he really thinks that Liu Gang doesn''t work for him and doesn''t get the benefits every year, he may be targeted at this position.


    With Liu hongran''s identity, it''s too simple to help a person up.


    So, Liu Gang and Liu hongran have known each other for so long. What do you know about Liu hongran''s life experience?


    Liu hongran is just a rich businessman who looks arrogant and domineering on the surface? There is no shortage of money, women, or even power around you?


    If that''s the case, Liu Gang will ignore him.


    Don''t you just have some money? It''s hard to work here in Liu Gang! It''s bullshit!


    But why does Liu Gang still taboo Liu hongran?


    First of all, this person has strong social skills. In just a few years, the group at the top of Jinhai city has been licked by him. When it comes to Liu hongran, everyone is smiling.


    people will talk.


    If he offends Liu hongran now, his reputation in officialdom will also be affected in the future.


    Secondly, it is the background of Liu hongran. Although no one has clearly said what Liu hongran does at home, he has heard some gossip.


    Liu hongran''s background is very strong.


    Not ordinary people can offend.


    But Liu hongran has never used his own background. He depends on himself all the way.


    This is even more taboo for Liu Gang.


    How strong is his background? How painful it would be if this stick hit you on the head?


    Originally, Liu hongran pretended to be angry. Liu Gang in the back didn''t go anymore. He stopped when he heard the cry.

 Chapter 991

    Outside Liu Gang''s office, many people turned their eyes.


    First, they want to see what expression Liu Gang has on his face. They have never seen any compromise expression on Liu Gang''s face, let alone Liu Gang''s low voice.


    Second, I want to see what the man who can be chased out by Liu Gang looks like.


    Who is sacred.


    Liu Gang came and dragged Liu hongran''s clothes, motioned him back to the office, and then said to the people around him, "what are you looking at, go to work!"


    Liu hongran laughed in his heart. It seems that Liu Gang is really afraid of himself.


    If you are really afraid of getting angry, it will be easier to do this.


    Liu hongran silently followed him back to the office.


    "Hey, hongran, why are you so unstable? I haven''t finished yet!" Liu Gang quickly explained.


    Liu hongran''s eyebrows moved: "then you say."


    Liu Gang''s face showed an embarrassed expression: "Hongran, do you think I can help you with this? But I''m really out of reach. You say that Zhang Wendong is not good. He has to move Chen Jun''s son! Chen Jun has never been in charge of such a son. Now his son has this matter and almost committed suicide. He feels that he has the greatest responsibility and wants to make up for the vacancy of his father for so many years, and Chen The army has spoken. Who dares not to do it? Right? "


    He also heard it from Liu Gang''s words. It seems that Liu Gang can walk so plain all the way, mostly by Chen Jun, otherwise he might be so embarrassed?


    "However, I can recommend you to Chen Jun. you have to tell him yourself about it. It''s no use for anyone else to say it, really!" Liu Gang said sincerely.


    For this reason, it''s OK.


    Liu Gang is not afraid of Chen Jun''s thinking and introduces Liu hongran to him, which shows that Liu Gang is still willing to help and help Liu hongran, but he is really out of reach.


    But Liu hongran didn''t want this. He said faintly, "Lao Liu, I don''t need your recommendation. If I want to see Chen Jun, I have some ways. I want you to help me."


    "Well, you say!"


    "You plead for me and plead in front of Chen Jun! It means that you can do it yourself!"


    This sentence gave Liu Gang considerable room to play, and Liu Gang quickly agreed.


    If it''s just intercession, it can still be done.


    "OK, I''ll go. If there''s anything wrong, tell me," Liu hongran said.


    "Well, I''ll have you sent."


    "No ~"


    With that, Li hongran turned and went downstairs.


    The figure of a great man made Liu Gang''s heart rise.


    He paced around the office with his hands on his back for a while, then made up his mind and called Chen Jun.


    Chen Jun answered the phone and asked him how things were going.


    This words, let Liu Gang actually have some bad meaning.


    But he can still pretend.


    "Things are going well, just..."


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Jun asked.


    "I think Zhang Wen is a good man." Liu Gang said this. He felt false. He didn''t even see Zhang Wen. How can he think he was good? And Zhang Wen is a man, not a woman. He means to become glass.


    "You didn''t take the wrong medicine!" Chen Jun''s nose tilted, and he didn''t want to say those ugly words.


    "Brother Chen, I really think Zhang Wen is good. He used to be a filial son and has a good reputation in his hometown. I think this matter should be investigated again? Maybe Zhang Wen didn''t do it..." Liu Gang really didn''t know what to say and said with an excuse.


    Actually, he knows shit.


    He doesn''t know whether Zhang Wen has a mother or not.


    Hearing Liu Gang''s words with a hint of begging, Chen Jun understood.


    He knows what''s going on.


    Someone must have gone to Liu Gang and wanted him to help.


    But what Liu Gang said made Chen Jun more sure of his ideas.


    Zhang Wen must not be let go!


    "People, can''t let go!" after Chen Jun showed his attitude, he hung up the phone without nonsense.


    Hearing what Chen Jun said, Liu Gang was relieved. Anyway, he did everything he should do. What can he do if Chen Jun doesn''t agree?


    ¡­¡­


    Liu hongran knew what Liu Gang was. When he walked out of the office building, he breathed a long breath in his heart.


    Since Liu Gang said no, he also knew that it seemed that he couldn''t find anyone. He had to find Chen Jun himself.


    How clever Liu hongran is. He knows that if he goes to find Chen Jun so rashly now, he will be slapped back in the face.


    He had only heard of Chen Jun before and had never seen him before. He had no friendship with Chen Jun, so he went over so rashly. Didn''t he find it hard? On the contrary, Chen Jun certainly didn''t know who he was.


    But Chen Jun still has to find it. Then, it needs to be forced.


    First of all, let Chen Jun know who Liu hongran is, so that he can have his own cards and show his attitude to Chen Jun, right?


    But just one Liu Gang is not enough.


    He needs more Liu Gang.


    Thinking of this, Liu hongran, who was still sitting in the car, began to call.


    "Lao Zhang, do me a favor..."


    "Lao Li, do you know Chen Jun? Do me a favor..."


    "Lao Wang..."


    On the way home, Liu hongran didn''t know how many calls he made.


    Put down the phone, he felt a little headache, rubbed his forehead and said to the driver, "go to Wang Yuxian''s nail shop."


    The driver promised and immediately turned around.


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s Chen Jun has never been busy, phone after phone.


    This is a bit like when the summit was held.


    These calls, without exception, are all calling to help Zhang Wen plead.


    The last time he hung up, Chen Jun felt a little incredible.


    Who on earth can let these people standing at the top of Jinhai city call themselves together to plead? Is it Zhang Wen? No way, he doesn''t have the ability at all.


    And now he''s all in there. If he had so many contacts, those people should come together to beg for mercy from the first day he went in. Why wait until now?


    So who would it be?


    Coincidentally, no matter what he asked on the phone, the people who called him just kept silent and didn''t say a word. Chen Jun didn''t have any rudiments about the man behind him.


    This makes Chen Jun have no bottom in his heart.


    To tell the truth, it''s the first time that someone can find so many people to besiege him at the same time for so many years.


    Although there was no effect, no one could control Chen Jun, it still made him unhappy.


    He became more and more curious. Who is the person behind this?

 Chapter 992

    A woman is an ocean, so a man is a boat on the ocean.


    Tired, I will find a place to rest my feet.


    Occasionally I will drink a mouthful of sea water to let myself feel the bitter taste.


    Liu hongran looks smart and capable on the surface, but he is also tired. When he is tired, he also wants to find his gentle hometown to relax.


    However, it''s just spiritual relaxation.


    To find a woman, the women around Liu hongran can make up a camp.


    But I can''t say why, among so many women, he is only interested in one woman.


    That''s Wang Yuxian.


    Tired, I want to go to her arms to keep warm.


    I''m tired of complaining to her.


    Men and women are interdependent, which is why Liu hongran has always been inseparable from Wang Yuxian.


    In his heart, Wang Yuxian is sacred and cannot be profaned.


    It is not only your own safe haven, but also your own complaint wall.


    Seeing Liu hongran''s car coming, Wang Yuxian hurried out to meet him.


    "Yuxian, are you busy today?" Liu hongran came over and said with a smile.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head: "not busy ~"


    Even if she is busy, Wang Yuxian must say she is not busy.


    "Hehe, I came here to have a cup of tea. The tea here is good."


    "En..." Wang Yuxian nodded. She knew what Liu hongran meant and poured a cup of tea.


    Liu hongran took a sip gently.


    "Yuxian, things are a little complicated. Chen Jun is an old stubborn. I''ve heard of it before, but I''ve tried my best. After all, Chen Jun is a vice governor. You can understand the advantages and disadvantages without me..."


    Can Wang Yuxian not know? She and Liu hongran have known each other for so many years. Even if they haven''t been in contact with these things, they have heard more or less from Liu hongran. Chen Jun stands in that position and wants to intercede with him, which is even more difficult.


    High, people like Chen Jun bite to death, and the people above can''t help it.


    Low, Chen Jun doesn''t buy it.


    This is a headache. Now Liu hongran is not afraid of anything else. He is afraid of this situation.


    It''s quite troublesome that power can''t be used.


    Wang Yuxian listened to him quietly without saying anything.


    She knows that it''s no use saying anything at the moment. If she says too much, she will feel a little complaining about Liu hongran. She believes that Liu hongran will try her best to do it. Since she believes it, don''t ask more questions.


    "Tired? I''ll press ~" Wang Yuxian said and sat behind Liu hongran. Her little hand began to massage gently along Liu hongran''s back.


    It used to be like this. Liu hongran drank too much and bought Wang Yuxian. Then he found a hotel and asked Wang Yuxian to give him a massage or go to his own home.


    This picture must be funny. Maybe some people will think that Liu hongran is incompetent. Such a beautiful girl can''t stand it in front of their eyes. Only Liu hongran knows the truth.


    If he wanted to be tough, he would have come long ago. Why wait until now?


    Feeling the strength of Wang Yuxian''s small hands, the feeling of tension and fatigue in Liu hongran''s heart slowly disappeared under Wang Yuxian''s massage, and finally became relaxation.


    Wang Yuxian has this magic.


    It can make Liu hongran sober up and completely relax and forget all his troubles.


    It''s not too much to say she''s a goblin.


    Liu hongran likes Wang Yuxian.


    After a while, Liu hongran said faintly, "tomorrow, I''ll go to Chen Jun to talk about it myself."


    ¡­¡­


    On the one hand, Chen Jun was curious and was waiting for the mysterious figure to come to him.


    On the one hand, he was not prepared to compromise. On the other hand, he also wanted to see who the man was.


    He has been in power for so many years and has never seen such a person!


    At this time, Liu Gang was the most upset. Although he was caught in the middle and did it according to Liu hongran''s method, he still had no bottom in his heart, because he didn''t know what Liu hongran was thinking and how he planned.


    Because he was too worried, he called Liu hongran several times. Without exception, he asked him how far things were going.


    How could Liu hongran tell him? It''s perfunctory every time.


    This makes Liu Gang even more confused.


    He always felt that Liu hongran''s action this time was a little too big. If he didn''t do well, he would involve himself.


    When he was upset, Liu hongran called him.


    He is almost second.


    "Liu Gang, do me a favor!" Liu hongran said without nonsense.


    "Well, you said."


    "Help me send a message to Chen Jun and say I want to call him." Liu hongran said faintly.


    During this day, Liu hongran felt that the brewing was enough to let Chen Jun know who he was, which was enough.


    In fact, according to Liu hongran''s general routine, it''s not enough. What he wants is to let Chen Jun take the initiative to find himself. That''s interesting.


    However, Wang Yuxian was very worried here. In addition, Zhang Wen was about to be regarded as the target of severe crackdown. Under these heavy conditions, Liu hongran could not delay, but had to make a quick decision.


    Time is running out, which limits Liu hongran''s play. Although things are a little flawed, he still takes the initiative now.


    Take the initiative to find Chen Jun.


    Liu Gang''s heart thumped.


    Liu hongran is going to find Chen Jun so soon?


    This, shouldn''t it be because of what?


    "Hongran, don''t worry. In this way, I''ll lubricate it for you first." Liu Gang said quickly.


    He wants Liu hongran to ease the matter first, and then find a way to at least inform Chen Jun, which will not be so ugly at that time.


    Liu Hong ran knows exactly what Liu Gang thinks.


    He shook his head and said, "no, Liu Gang, just say if you can help me?"


    "Help, definitely help!" seeing Liu hongran say so, Liu Gang has no reason to refuse anymore. He can only promise.


    "That''s OK. I''ll call Chen Jun in half an hour." Liu hongran said.


    "Well..."


    Put down the phone. Liu Gang''s forehead was full of cold sweat. He thought for a long time and still called Chen Jun.


    Soon Chen Jun picked it up, but his tone was full of discomfort.


    "Brother Chen, Liu hongran asked me to send you a message. He will call you and talk about something..."


    "Who is Liu hongran?"


    "The one who wants to keep Zhang Wen out..."


    "Well, I see!" Chen Jun sneered in his heart. He waited all day and finally waited for this man.


    Chen Jun wants to see who wants to turn over the clouds and rain in Jinhai city. He doesn''t believe it. In the face of absolute justice, can someone turn over the sky!


    Half an hour later, Liu hongran called.


    Chen Jun glanced at the strange number on his mobile phone, narrowed his eyes and waited for a while before picking it up.

 Chapter 993

    To tell you the truth, Liu hongran was very cautious when making this call.


    And a little nervous.


    Because this man is a well-known Chen Jun.


    Chen Jun is not an ordinary person. If he is unhappy, he may dare to do it with Liu hongran!


    There is a risk of confrontation with Chen Jun.


    But Liu hongran can''t help it now. He can only do so. Chen Jun bites so tightly. He doesn''t use this method. It won''t work at all.


    The phone was connected. It was Chen Jun''s steady voice.


    "Hello."


    Liu hongran hurriedly said, "Hello, Vice Governor Chen. I''m Liu hongran. I think Liu Gang has already told you."


    Chen Jun was not surprised at all. He said faintly, "well, but Liu Gang didn''t say it. Many people in Jinhai city have said it to me secretly."


    Liu hongran smiled: "then, can I meet Vice Governor Chen?"


    Chen Jun thought, "OK, come to my office!"


    "OK."


    Liu hongran knows many people with great power and high status, but he met Chen Jun for the first time. No wonder others say Chen Jun is not simple.


    Isn''t it?


    Chen Jun has relied on his own skills and tough work style all the way. Where can ordinary people have this?


    It''s just that chennan is just the opposite of him and has a cowardly character.


    He drove to the door of Chen Jun''s office.


    Liu hongran calmed his mood and knocked politely.


    "Come in." Chen Jun''s voice came from inside.


    Liu hongran pushed the door in and saw a middle-aged man with a sense of justice between his eyebrows. Although he was wearing glasses, he could still see the man''s shrewd and sharp eyes through the lens.


    This is Chen Jun.


    Let Liu hongran see it, and they were all shocked.


    At the same time, Chen Jun is also looking at Liu hongran.


    Not to mention the jewels, this man has a touch of officialdom, which ordinary people don''t have.


    Where can a man like Liu hongran be bureaucratic?


    With the same shrewd eyes, Chen Jun and Liu hongran are trying to figure out each other''s ideas in their hearts.


    "Hello, Vice Governor Chen!" Liu hongran said politely.


    "Well, sit!" Chen Jun was not polite, but he didn''t get up to meet him. Instead, he sat at his desk, glanced at Liu hongran and continued to work with his head down.


    What a big shelf.


    This was the first thing Liu hongran felt.


    However, he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, because he thought about it on the way. After all, it was about Chen Jun''s son. If it was something else, maybe Chen Jun''s attitude towards him would be different.


    Liu hongran is not surprised that every parent is the same.


    He was not in a hurry to speak, but sat quietly aside. Now that he has come, he can''t take the initiative. There are breakthroughs everywhere in front of Chen Jun.


    Seeing that Liu hongran didn''t speak for a long time, Chen Jun was interested.


    The people who asked him to do things were eager to enter the theme as soon as they came in, but Liu hongran, on the contrary, didn''t seem to be in a hurry when he came here.


    "Say what you want to say!" Chen Jun said without raising his head.


    Liu hongran smiled: "you should know this, because Zhang Wen."


    "Well, man, I can''t put it! This is a matter of principle!" Chen Jun put down his pen and said faintly.


    Although the tone is not heavy, it shows its position.


    As soon as he came up, he gave Liu hongran a slap in the face, making him a little confused.


    However, Liu hongran didn''t panic at all, but said with a smile: "the prime minister can take a boat in his stomach. Zhang Wen and chennan are just a fight between children. Why kill people with such a big official power as Vice Governor Chen?"


    This sentence is a test.


    But when Chen Jun came here, it changed its taste.


    "The fight between children? Ha ha..." Chen Jun smiled, stood up and said to himself, "have you seen whose children use knives when they fight? Who buried people alive when they fight? This is not a fight, it has changed its nature!"


    Liu hongran''s brow tightened and changed its nature. The meaning of this sentence became greater. In Chen Jun''s position, he could say that it was a fight or significant. It depends on what he wants to say.


    "Ha ha..." Liu hongran could only make amends.


    Without saying a few words, Chen Jun was dead.


    Liu hongran wants to recover, but he has no chance.


    He has always heard that Chen Jun is a hardline, but he didn''t expect to be so tough. He doesn''t care what others say. There is only one thought in his heart and he did Zhang Wen!


    "Then, there''s no turning point at all?" Liu hongran simply said.


    Chen Jun shook his head: "right and wrong questions are wrong, there is no room for maneuver."


    Liu hongran also saw that Chen Jun was determined to run Zhang Wen and was not ready to give Zhang Wen a chance.


    How can Liu hongran feel Chen Jun''s mood? He has no children. How can he feel that as a father, he has no way to watch his son get hurt and almost collapses on the edge of despair?


    That mood, can''t understand.


    Chen Jun, in fact, he can''t do too much.


    Not too much.


    He''s just being fair.


    But it seems a little inhumane to put it here.


    "Liu hongran, you are very powerful." after denying Zhang Wen''s story, Chen Jun said.


    Liu hongran smiled: "I don''t deserve it. I''m just an ordinary person."


    "Ordinary people? Ha ha, you ordinary people are ordinary enough to make so many people in Jinhai City, including Liu Gang, call me to beg for mercy. I haven''t seen a second person except you."


    Chen Jun spoke lightly, but he was not polite at all.


    Liu hongran could only shake his head and smile.


    Things are now a little out of his control.


    To tell the truth, he really didn''t expect Chen Jun not to eat this.


    "Don''t dare..." Liu hongran said with a smile.


    "However, if you find so many people to come over, you are not afraid of reaction?" Chen Jun said, and his eyes began to flash cold. "Just because of your practice, I can do you! Including those people in Jinhai City, they will be implicated!"


    Boom~


    Liu hongran''s head exploded with a buzzing sound, floating around like countless snowflakes.


    The thing he was most afraid of happened. If Chen Jun was angry, he might be able to deal with himself.


    However, he was just afraid that it would be bad for Zhang Wen, but he was not afraid that he would suffer a loss at all.


    He stared at Chen Jun for a while, didn''t speak, but dialed a phone for himself.


    After the phone was connected, he simply said two words inside, and then gave the phone to Chen Jun.


    The latter curiously put his ear close to it.


    Respect immediately!

 Chapter 994

    Liu hongran can''t help it. Chen Jun doesn''t eat his own set, so he has to find someone else.


    The simplest way is to find the people above to hold Chen Jun down and force him to submit.


    Liu hongran didn''t call others, but the governor! He is the immediate boss of Chen Jun!


    This is terrible.


    To tell the truth, Chen Jun was surprised when he received the call. When he heard governor Zhao''s voice, he couldn''t help standing up straight.


    He knows exactly who governor Zhao is.


    At the same time, he was secretly surprised.


    This Liu hongran can even move governor Zhao. If he is really not an ordinary person!


    At the moment, Liu hongran sat there quietly, his eyes shining.


    This is his last mace. If this man doesn''t work anymore, he really can''t help it for the time being.


    After all, this is not a glorious thing. Even if he finds the people above, it may not be easy to do.


    As Chen Jun said, this is a right and wrong question, which is not so easy to solve.


    Chen Jun holds the phone and stands straight here. It can be imagined that he is also respectful and afraid of governor Zhao at ordinary times.


    "Governor Zhao, why did you call yourself?" Chen Junke said.


    "Chen Jun, I won''t say anything else. Since Liu hongran called me, I have to ask about it ~"


    Governor Zhao''s words left Chen Jun at a loss.


    He couldn''t figure out what background Liu hongran had and how to make governor Zhao so obedient to help him speak.


    "What do you mean?" Chen said foolishly.


    Governor Zhao coughed twice: "Zhang Wen, the man Liu hongran said, should be forgiven. If it''s convenient, deal with it lightly and give people a chance."


    It''s quite euphemistic when it comes to this.


    Governor Zhao means, Chen Jun, just give me a face and press it down first.


    If it''s something else, if it''s someone else, I''m sure I''d like to buy face from governor Zhao and let Zhang Wen go.


    But this man is Chen Jun!


    Chen Jun is jealous of evil!


    It''s to make up for Chen Jun''s father''s love for so many years!


    He took a deep breath and did not agree to governor Zhao''s words, but said, "governor Zhao, Zhang Wen can''t let go!"


    "Oh?"


    "You should know that my son is the one who moved him. My son is good at everything, but he is timid. After Zhang Wen did that to him, he can''t sleep every night and has the risk of suicide almost every day. As a father, I must get rid of the source of sin!"


    "Xiao Chen..."


    "Governor Zhao, I always respect you very much, but don''t say it''s you. Even if someone else comes, the result is the same!" Chen Jun calmed down and said.


    How can governor Zhao not understand?


    This is a matter of human and worldly sophistication. If Chen Jun doesn''t agree, he really has no way. Besides, Chen Jun is right. This matter should be dealt with seriously.


    He felt relieved when he refused.


    "Hehe, OK, you can do it! You, you haven''t changed at all..."


    "Sorry, governor Zhao..."


    After hanging up, Chen Jun took a deep breath.


    When Chen Jun talked to governor Zhao just now, Liu hongran here also gave a thumbs up secretly.


    Chen Jun is a man.


    In his position, few people can speak so boldly, and few people can tell the truth like him. Few people adhere to their principles and original intentions.


    But Chen Jun is an example.


    No wonder people say that Chen Jun can''t be provoked.


    He is a clean stream in officialdom.


    Chen Jun returned the phone to Liu hongran. His eyes changed when he looked at Liu hongran.


    This man should not be underestimated.


    It''s not easy to invite governor Zhao here!


    However, Chen Jun just fought. For so many years, he has been in this position for so many years. He refuted governor Zhao''s face for the first time.


    He answered the right and wrong questions correctly, but the human question, he was too wrong.


    He knew that.


    For chennan, for his children, for justice, he thinks it''s worth it!


    "Vice Governor Chen, I won''t say anything else." Liu hongran got up and gave Chen Jun a thumbs up.


    Chen Jun stroked his glasses: "go slowly, don''t send it!"


    So far, all Liu hongran''s plans have failed.


    He couldn''t find any breakthrough in Chen Jun.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu hongran almost alerted all the officials in Jinhai city because of Zhang Wen. People whispered below that Chen Jun didn''t buy anyone''s face and offended the governor in order to run Zhang Wen.


    But more people are talking about Liu hongran.


    About this man, no one knows his details clearly. They all think he is like a ghost and an expert with great ability.


    In order to get Zhang Wen out, he didn''t hesitate to spend so much human and material resources and use so many people''s relations, but he didn''t succeed in the end.


    It shows Chen Jun''s determination.


    The people on the road don''t know this at all, because it only spreads in the white road and officialdom.


    However, Wang Yi, who was almost at the bottom of officialdom, heard about it at the first time.


    First excitement, then doubt.


    He had to wonder and secretly guess Liu hongran''s identity. At the same time, he secretly gave a thumbs up to Zhang Wen''s ability. He didn''t know how he knew people like Liu hongran. He was the only one who could make all officials in Jinhai Chaofeng.


    Wang Yi is not an ambitious man, but he yearns for power. This idea has been stronger since his father died. However, his idea is not as simple as contempt for everything. What he wants is to protect his family.


    Wang Xin and his mother.


    These two people have become all of him.


    No right, no excellent ability, the final result will only be swallowed by others.


    That''s why he never had a desire.


    He yearned for people like Liu hongran.


    It''s just that things are not going well.


    Liu hongran was powerful enough, but he still couldn''t get Zhang Wen out. He was rejected by Chen Jun. then, there''s really no way at all?


    Wang Yi suddenly thought of something. He found Wu Yang''s number through Wang Xin and finally found Li Erzi.


    He knew that the best mind around Zhang Wen was this second son Li.


    At this time, he can only talk to Li Erzi.


    Now the situation is getting more and more urgent. If Liu Gang convicts Zhang Wen now, it will be useless for him to find anyone.


    Everything is a foregone conclusion.


    Wang Yi made a long story short by telling her identity on the phone: "I have a breakthrough in this matter, but I need to sacrifice one''s innocence."


    Li Erzi raised his eyebrows: "who is it?"


    It took Wang Yi a lot of courage to say, "my sister, Wang Xin."

 Chapter 995

    Recently, Liu hongran''s incident has been making a lot of noise in Baidao, Jinhai city.


    But that day, Liu hongran invited all the people, even called director Liu, but forgot section chief Duan.


    However, Liu hongran and section chief Duan have never known each other. Naturally, they didn''t call him, and section chief Duan is a little strange to Liu hongran. He just heard that this person has great ability. He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    But it seems true.


    This Liu hongran is really powerful.


    This makes the section chief unhappy, but also secretly guess what''s going on in his heart.


    This movement can''t be made by ordinary people!


    The first thing he thought of was boss Wang. He thought he should tell boss Wang about it.


    So he took out his cell phone and found boss Wang''s phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Wen was caught.


    The pillar was almost the last to know.


    These days, the pillars have chosen to shrink up and ignore these things outside, and have not contacted Zhang Wen. When he learned from a little brother that Zhang Wen had been arrested and might not be able to get out for the rest of his life, he couldn''t calm down.


    Zhang Wen, why do you want to mess with Chen Nan?


    Didn''t he know it was the son of the vice governor?


    Now, it''s too late!


    When the pillar sighed anxiously, he also found boss Wang and asked him what to do about it.


    In fact, I want boss Wang to help Zhang Wen. Can boss Wang not see the worry of the column?


    However, he only said one word about it - each family sweeps the snow in front of the door.


    Very simple, because Zhang Wen is no longer his person, he has no obligation to help Zhang Wen, but even if someone comes to beg him, he won''t help.


    Why did he help Zhang Wen? Doesn''t make sense! On the contrary, he wants to get rid of Zhang Wen! Now it seems that it saves Hong Zi the effort to find someone to deal with Zhang Wen.


    Such an ending, very good, he is very satisfied.


    Zhang Wen goes in, then he should consider the next step, that is, the pillar.


    It happened that the pillar didn''t recruit himself. Before boss Wang said anything, he took the initiative to ask Zhang Wen about it.


    I gather around boss Wang all day and ask questions.


    "Pillar, you''re fucking Zhang Wen all day. Go and recognize him as the boss!" boss Wang said angrily.


    In fact, I have been angry for a long time.


    Pillar, isn''t this challenging his bottom line!


    Zhu hurriedly explained, "brother, I don''t mean that. I think Wenzi has helped us a lot before. Should we at least help him?"


    Boss Wang looked at him: "bullshit, there are so many people who have helped me. Do I have to please them one by one! How many others are dead! You forget who died, don''t you?"


    The pillar trembled at this.


    Boss Wang is no stranger to him. The picture that he still remembers will be in his head all his life, but he is still worried about Zhang Wen.


    Worried about what really happened to Zhang Wen.


    "Elder brother, what''s the situation of Zhang Wen now?" asked the pillar.


    "I don''t know! Zhu, what''s the matter with you? You still want to help Zhang Wen rob the prison? I tell you, he did it himself. No one can help him! He abused himself and can''t live!" boss Wang has been a little annoyed with Zhu.


    The pillar''s eyes sank. Boss Wang''s joke really came to his heart. He really wanted to help Zhang Wen rob the prison!


    A wise man has a wise man''s way, and a stupid man has a stupid man''s way.


    Pillars are not smart people, they can only use stupid methods.


    But boss Wang couldn''t ask anything here, so Zhu had to contact Li Erzi.


    These days, this is the first call made by Zhu to Zhang Wen''s people.


    He didn''t notice. When he called, Hong Zi was beside him and listened motionless.


    Hong Zi is eager to hear some hot news.


    "Er Zi, what''s going on with Wenzi? Why didn''t you tell me the first time?" the voice of the post on the phone was a little complaining.


    Li Erzi sighed. He was almost crazy. Where would he have time to tell the pillar? Besides, even if you tell the column, what can you do? Isn''t one more person in a hurry?


    "Pillar, leave this matter alone. It''s not a small matter. It''s very troublesome!"


    "Just tell me when Zhang Wen can come out!"


    "Maybe I can''t get out all my life..." Li Erzi said honestly.


    "Grass..." the pillar scolded here, "OK, I''ll hang up first and discuss later!"


    In fact, Zhu is already planning in his heart. He also has many friends in prison. At that time, he will be able to get Zhang Wen out!


    Hung up the phone, Hongzi secretly breathed in his heart.


    Damn it, why don''t you say something else? This is tantamount to swallowing nothing!


    "Go and ask me about Zhang Wen and see how he is doing recently!" Zhu said to Hong Zi upset.


    "Oh, brother Zhu, boss Wang doesn''t know about this. How do you want me to investigate?"


    As soon as the pillar stared, he gave Hongzi a foot on his ass: "grass, if you want to go, you can go. What are you doing with so much nonsense?"


    Seeing the column staring, Hong Zi didn''t dare to say anything. He quickly nodded and went out.


    After the pillar left, boss Wang received a call from section chief Duan.


    "Has Zhang Wen been sentenced? Ha ha!" boss Wang smiled brightly when he answered the phone.


    Section chief Duan shook his head: "no, Zhang Wen was not sentenced. Do you know what happened yesterday?"


    "What''s the matter?" although boss Wang was a little annoyed by section chief Duan''s selling off on the phone, he still asked.


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath on the phone: "yesterday, all cadres above the department level in Jinhai City, excluding me, helped Zhang Wen intercede with Chen Jun!"


    Boom!


    In a word, boss Wang''s face froze there.


    He repeatedly confirmed in his head whether he had heard wrong.


    All cadres above the department level in Jinhai city are helping Zhang Wen speak?


    Is this a fucking movie?


    How powerful is this battle?


    With so many leaders in Jinhai City, his boss Wang just grabbed the little tail of section chief Duan. A section chief can give him endless benefits. Then all the people are standing on Zhang Wen''s side. What does this mean?


    How terrible is this?


    Boss Wang thinks his outlook on life will be changed!


    Zhang Wen, is it still the old Zhang Wen?


    "Then did Zhang Wen come out?" boss Wang quickly asked. If so, even if Zhang Wen came out in the future, he could not shake it.


    "No, Chen Jun doesn''t give anyone face." section chief Duan said.


    This made boss Wang a little relieved, but he suddenly thought of something and shouted at the phone: "Zhang Wen can''t know so many people. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 996

    Boss Wang was puzzled, and section chief Duan was not transparent at all, because he knew little about Liu hongran, so it can be said that he didn''t know much at all.


    I just vaguely know there is such a person.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t expect Liu hongran''s ability to be so great.


    So many leaders in Jinhai city can stand on his side.


    It is reasonable to say that Chen Jun should compromise, but he didn''t expect Chen Jun to lose face at all.


    It''s hard to do.


    Even if Liu hongran comes over, it''s hard to do.


    "Lao Wang, don''t worry about listening to me. I know this man, Liu hongran. I don''t think he''s great. At best, he has a few money in his hand. Can money make ghosts grind..."


    Section chief Duan said these words, on the one hand, to comfort boss Wang, on the other hand, to comfort himself.


    But if this is because of money, will so many leaders in Jinhai city be because of money?


    Take section chief Duan for example. Can he compromise if he has money?


    Definitely not!


    He used to be jealous of evil!


    Not at all.


    Section chief Duan''s nonsense was automatically blocked by boss Wang. He kept tasting the name Liu hongran in his mind.


    The name is quite strange to him.


    Liu hongran, Liu hongran


    Why didn''t he know Zhang Wen had such a friend?


    Or what other relationship does Zhang Wen have with him?


    If so, Zhang Wen will be difficult to deal with after that.


    Boss Wang suddenly felt that he was really ridiculous. One second he couldn''t do it, and the next he counseled.


    Usually, he has to deal with the enemy almost like the back of his hand, so that he can be invincible in a hundred battles, but now, when he meets Zhang Wen, why is it different at all?


    He thinks he knows Zhang Wen very well.


    It''s not.


    Now, his eyes are closed and his eyes are dark. He doesn''t know anything. He even knows that Zhang Wen''s name is Zhang Wen.


    There is a strong sense of crisis around boss Wang, which makes him nervous.


    "Liu hongran doesn''t have any background?" boss Wang''s eyes sank. He didn''t believe Liu hongran. He just had two money. Is boss Wang short of money?


    Does his boss Wang have no money on hand?


    No, or no one bought his face?


    Without the help of section chief Duan, he has no dependence on the white road, and that is nothing.


    What if you have money?


    If you have money, you have to have a place to work hard, and someone has to accept money!


    Boss Wang knows this very well.


    Section chief Duan said, "I really don''t know. I''ll go back and inquire."


    "Well..."


    "But I heard that he found governor Zhao and didn''t suppress Chen Jun."


    "Who?"


    "Governor Zhao, but you''re also worried. Isn''t everything all right? Zhang Wen still can''t get out..."


    "Son of a bitch!" boss Wang yelled and hung up the phone.


    When governor Zhao appeared in boss Wang''s head, he understood that Liu hongran was by no means a simple figure. It was impossible for ordinary people to let governor Zhao come forward.


    And for Zhang Wen.


    For a little bastard in Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang naturally knows how much gold there is.


    That''s governor Zhao, not the mayor or district head!


    Boss Wang''s face sank, but Chen Jun didn''t buy these people''s face. It can be seen how determined he is to do Zhang Wen. Boss Wang secretly prayed to Chen Jun to give more strength. It''s best to do Zhang Wen these two days, so that Liu hongran won''t make him dream too much.


    Boss Wang thought of this and called his contacts to ask if he knew a man named Liu hongran.


    These so-called big bosses and real estate developers say they don''t know each other.


    I don''t know Liu hongran.


    Of course, how can they know Liu hongran?


    First of all, Liu hongran himself is not from Jinhai city. He often comes here because he occasionally comes here to play with his friends and knows Wang Yuxian. By the way, he makes friends with the people on the white road here.


    They didn''t plan to hang out in Jinhai city at all.


    He didn''t see this meat in Jinhai city at all.


    If no one knows him, naturally he doesn''t know his background.


    Boss Wang can''t find out anything. He can only stare round to see how Liu hongran performs the play well.


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon, Liu hongran had been thinking in his villa.


    He was wondering what was the breakthrough in Chen Jun and where he should start.


    If you blindly look for relationships, it seems that it won''t work.


    To find a deeper relationship with governor Zhao, Liu hongran is not unable to find it, but there is no problem with Chen Jun''s ability to do things. No one will change the right and wrong of this matter because of a little bastard Zhang Wen.


    That''s a little unreasonable.


    Besides, who is Chen Jun? He will never stop.


    In this matter, we have to let Chen Junqing release talents if he is willing.


    Governor Zhao called Liu hongran just now. The main meaning was to tell him not to worry. He will move slowly after Zhang Wen''s judgment. There will be a turn for the better.


    Ridiculous!


    Can Liu hongran not know?


    If you really wait until then, the cucumber and vegetables will be cold!


    Take your time. What''s the slow method? This is all empty talk.


    He promised Wang Yuxian that he would do it well.


    However, as a last resort, he didn''t want to use his own background, which was too ostentatious, and he had to come up with a set of reasons that could explain people. Now this set of reasons obviously can''t.


    Oh, trouble!


    Liu hongran smoked in annoyance.


    At this time, Li Erzi''s phone came. He told Liu hongran that a man named Wang Yi wanted to find him and said he could help.


    Liu hongran nodded, asked what Wang Yi did, and then hung up.


    Soon, Wang Yi''s phone came.


    On the phone, Wang Yi said politely, "Hello, Liu hongran, this is Wang Yi."


    "Well, I listened to Li Erzi and talked about your way." Liu hongran didn''t want to talk nonsense. Now he''s fighting for time.


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "it''s about my sister''s innocence. I want to tell you face to face."


    Liu hongran frowned: "OK, I''ll ask someone to pick you up!"


    "Now?" Wang Yi was a little surprised. Now it''s still working time!


    "Well, right now, are you in XX bureau? I''ll call Lao Yang!" said Liu hongran and hung up.


    Wang YILENG stayed there for a long time without slowing down.


    Lao Yang is Wang Yi''s superior!


    This Liu hongran is so powerful?


    Sure enough, before long, Lao Yang, Wang Yi''s superior, came over. His eyes were complex and he said to Wang Yi, "take your afternoon off today and leave all your work at hand to Xiao Zhang!"


    Wang Yi felt flattered.

 Chapter 997

    In the afternoon, Wang Yi and Li Erzi went to Liu hongran''s villa.


    Li Erzi was called by Liu hongran.


    When Li Erzi and Wang Yi came to Liu hongran''s villa for the first time, they both sighed.


    The three storey villa is richly decorated. It''s not too much to say that it''s the imperial palace. Li Erzi has also been to boss Wang''s villa with Zhang Wen before, but compared with here, it''s just one heaven and one earth.


    Liu hongran is not only rich, but also capable.


    Liu hongran came out to meet the two of them.


    "Are you Wang Yi?" he couldn''t help asking more when he saw Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi quickly nodded: "brother Liu, it''s me."


    I don''t know why Wang Yi, who has always been uncompromising to people, is quite polite to Liu hongran.


    This is a person''s aura. Liu hongran often wanders among these people. Naturally, he has a frightening temperament, as if he can see through everything. These are captured by Wang Yi.


    Liu hongran didn''t talk nonsense and asked them to sit down. He gave a cigarette to Li Erzi and Wang Yi respectively: "we are all our own people. I won''t talk much nonsense. I might as well tell you the truth. In fact, I went to Chen Jun that day and moved out the governor, but he still bit Zhang Wen. In short, this matter is very difficult."


    He said, frowning.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t expect things to be so complicated.


    He thought that Chen Jun would let go when so many people came forward, but he didn''t expect that the hardliners really didn''t give face to anyone. They were quite tough and didn''t play cards according to the routine.


    Now, Liu hongran is also a little difficult.


    His words surprised Wang Yi and Li Erzi.


    This man, who looks full of jewels, even invited all the governors out. What a cow?


    But what followed was deep despair.


    Even the governor is useless, so what can they do?


    "It''s really not good. We play black." Li Erzi squinted and said. Anyway, he''s not afraid of death. It''s a big deal to go in with Zhang Wen.


    Liu hongran shook his head: "black, that''s the way we have to go. It''s only used when there''s no way on the white road. Now we still have a chance. Let''s try it first. Moreover, the other party is Chen Jun. where do you want to start?"


    Liu hongran thought Li Erzi wanted to treat Chen Jun. isn''t that a fantasy?


    What is the status of Chen Jun?


    Li Erzi can''t succeed at all. Even if he does, he will have to die in the future.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "I''m not talking about Chen Jun, it''s Chen Nan."


    Smart people don''t need too much explanation. Sometimes one look is enough.


    Liu hongran nodded silently and smiled at Li Erzi: "first listen to what Wang Yi said ~"


    Then they looked at Wang Yi.


    If there was no way, Wang Yi would not say it, and he didn''t want to be black.


    I don''t want Li Erzi to do it.


    He stroked his glasses and said, "Zhang Wenzhi moved chennan because chennan slept my sister. I''ve seen her chat records with chennan. This must be true, and I believe my sister has photos and videos. I want to threaten Chenjun with this. Maybe he will let go."


    Liu hongran''s eyes brightened when he heard Wang Yi''s words, but he immediately frowned secretly.


    This is really a good idea, but what if they use this method, what about Wang Yi''s sister? What about her face and innocence?


    That''s the most important thing for a woman.


    Similarly, Li Erzi is also hesitating. He knows that Zhang Wen did it to Fu chennan for the sake of Wang Xin. If Wang Xin was really asked to abandon his innocence and get him out, he doesn''t know how Zhang Wen would blame him.


    Liu hongran stared at Wang Yi for a while and asked, "Wang Yi, does your sister agree?"


    "I should agree. I''ll do her ideological work, but if I can''t, I can''t..." Wang Yi told the truth.


    Liu hongran nodded, thought for a moment and said, "tell your sister, if this is done, I can raise you one level within three months."


    Liu hongran spoke in a faint tone, but it made Wang Yi happy!


    It takes only a second to get a promotion, but it''s even more difficult to do it. Moreover, in Wang Yi''s position, if you get a promotion, the scene you see is very different from the people and things you face. He can''t understand this more.


    When Wang Yi is promoted one level, he will have more feathers and shelter, and he will not be far from his goal.


    This sentence is very useful to Wang Yi.


    Seeing that Wang Yi didn''t speak for a long time, Liu hongran smiled: "do you think I don''t have that ability?"


    "No, No." Wang Yi shook her head quickly.


    He believed in this point. He knew who Lao Yang, his superior, was. He was an absolute hardliner. It was impossible to be late and leave early, let alone ask for leave. Otherwise, Wang Yi would not hesitate when he came out.


    But it was such a person that Liu hongran took care of it with a phone call.


    Moreover, he can easily move the governor out. This man''s ability is absolutely universal.


    "Hehe, let''s do it. There''s not much time!" Liu hongran said with a smile.


    He always looks at people very accurately, and he can see that Wang Yi should have no problem doing things. He just lacks exercise. If he can, he will support Wang Yi into a big tree!


    Wang Yi promised to turn around and leave.


    "Wait!" Liu hongran suddenly stopped him. "Don''t force your sister to agree or disagree. Do you understand?"


    There was a trace of gratitude in Wang Yi''s eyes.


    Can he not know? This matter must grasp that degree. It is also his original intention to do so on the premise of not hurting Wang Xin.


    "I know, brother Liu!" said Wang Yi, pushing the door out.


    There are only two people left in the villa, Li Erzi and Liu hongran. To tell the truth, Li Erzi likes Liu hongran''s way of doing things very much.


    Atmospheric, resolute, without hesitation.


    Liu hongran smiled at Li Erzi: "Erzi, whether Wang Yi is successful or not, I think we should start from Chen Nan, don''t you think?"


    Li Erzi frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "If something goes wrong, we should start from the root. Take a few people and talk to Chen Nan. Let him and Chen Jun say it. Just forget it. Pay attention to the ways and methods. Don''t scare him. Just talk!"


    Liu hongran meant to cut on both sides. He thought Li Erzi was the most suitable candidate. Li Erzi looked gloomy, but he acted calmly. The important thing is that he can master that degree.


    Now chennan is like a frightened bird. He can''t be frightened much, so he needs to ''talk''.

 Chapter 998

    No one is not greedy. Wang Yi is also a mortal. On the way back, he has been repeating Liu hongran''s words in his head.


    Give him a promotion.


    Since his father''s accident, he hasn''t thought about it. He always feels that without his father''s protection, it''s even more difficult for him to climb up in his life. However, after meeting Liu hongran, his idea changed and his heart began to look forward to it.


    Liu hongran, with this ability, can completely let Wang Yi take off.


    However, it must be done when this matter is done. We must get Zhang Wen out first.


    In other words, Wang Xin had to promise it.


    This makes Wang Yi contradictory.


    What should he say? Anyway, I will touch Wang Xin''s wound.


    Wang Yi really didn''t want to sprinkle salt on her wound.


    Back home at noon, Wang Xin was busy at home. Her mother looked much better than before, and her eyes were full of relief.


    "Brother, you''re back ~" Wang Xin is wearing an apron and looks like a housewife today.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Yi''s eyes were a little red.


    Wang Xin has never been in the kitchen since she was a child, nor has she done these housework. She has always been an aunt at home.


    But after his father''s accident, the family collapsed like a night. The family depended on Wang Yi''s salary. It didn''t take long to make ends meet, so there was no way. My aunt was also dismissed.


    Wang Xin, also began to work.


    Just watching Wang Xin''s white and tender little hand reach into the pool, he was deeply distressed.


    "How did you get into the kitchen? Didn''t I say I''d cook when I came back?" Wang Yi whispered, threw down her briefcase and went in to help.


    Neither of them could cook. The meal didn''t start until two o''clock.


    After dinner, Wang Yi helped Wang Xin clean up the dishes and chopsticks.


    After cleaning up, Wang Xin and Wang Yi said hello and were ready to go out to school.


    "Xinxin, are you nervous about the afternoon course? I''ll delay you for a while." Wang Yi stopped her at this time.


    Wang Xin looked back at him and said with a smile, "brother, just say what you want. The afternoon class is not nervous."


    Wang Yi nodded and led Wang Xin to the next room.


    After entering the door, Wang Xin sat down lightly. She really didn''t know what Wang Yi wanted to ask. He and Wang Yi had never said anything so formally.


    "Elder brother, did you talk about the object?" Wang Xin asked with a smile.


    Wang Yi held her glasses with her hand. There was no sense of joking on her face. She was full of seriousness.


    Wang Xin then restrained her smile and waited for Wang Yi to ask.


    Wang Yi took a deep breath and said, "Xinxin, do you know that chennan?"


    "Chennan?" Wang Xinxiu frowned. If possible, she didn''t want to know chennan in her life. She didn''t want to have any intersection with him in her life. But why did her brother ask about chennan?


    If it was not a last resort, Wang Xin didn''t want to say the man''s name, which made her feel sick.


    "Well, I know someone from a school." Wang Xin bowed her head and said.


    Wang Yi felt that countless air currents were rushing towards her. He couldn''t say the next word anyway.


    This sentence is about Wang Xin''s face, but it is about her innocence!


    At the thought of those things, Wang Yi felt bad.


    "Brother, you ask, is it because of Zhang Wen?" Wang Xin asked when he hesitated.


    Wang Yi nodded silently, almost squeezing out a line of words from her mouth.


    "Xinxin, I''m sorry. I accidentally saw what you said to chennan on your mobile phone last time..."


    Buzzing~


    In a word, Wang Xin''s head was buzzing like a wasp''s nest.


    She couldn''t believe it. She opened her mouth and stared at Wang Yi for a long time without saying anything.


    The delicate and beautiful face also distorts the shape.


    She really forgot to delete the chat record with chennan, but she didn''t expect to be seen by Wang Yi.


    It turned out that Wang Yi knew everything, but he never said anything. When Wang Xinqiang pretended to be calm and smiling, Wang Yi saw everything very thoroughly.


    For chennan, Wang Xin hated her to the bone marrow.


    I don''t know how many nights I can''t sleep. All that echoes in my head is chennan''s evil face.


    I don''t know how many times Wang Xin woke up in a nightmare. All he dreamed of were chennan''s face that changed Tai enjoyment.


    All this has become a yoke in Wang Xin''s heart.


    She won''t say it if others don''t touch it.


    Now just mention chennan''s name is an invisible injury to her.


    Wang Xin''s eyes widened in surprise and slowly became a compromise, and then tears came out.


    "Brother, i..." Wang Xin didn''t know what to say and cried directly.


    Tears, like breaking a dike, fall without any warning.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Yi felt uncomfortable, as if she was twisting hard with a rope.


    Can he feel better when his sister is forced to do that?


    If not, Wang Yi even wants to kill chennan himself!


    Wang Yi held her in her arms and whispered comfort: "Xinxin, don''t cry, mom is in the next room."


    Wang Xin tried to control it, but she couldn''t help sobbing.


    Wang Yi felt as if she had been hollowed out.


    "I know Zhang Wenzhi will go in because he wants to help you clean up chennan, but the background of chennan''s family is really not comparable to that of ordinary people. Now we want to get Zhang Wen out, but we don''t have enough spare power. We tried our best to find all the people. It''s no use. Chen Jun is determined to get Zhang Wen, but if he goes in this time, he must be there for the rest of his life Spend time inside... "


    Wang Xin sobbed and stared at Wang Yi, waiting to continue.


    Wang Yi paused and helped Wang Xin wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "I''ve been thinking for a long time. The breakthrough is still with you. If you agree, we''ll threaten Chen Jun with you and Chen Nan, then things may ease up..."


    Wang Yi almost said the last sentence with her teeth clenched.


    When Wang Yi finished, Wang Xin was silent.


    This kind of thing is not a small thing for every woman. If Wang Xin agrees to tell it, it will be equivalent to the truth.


    Later, Wang Xin was played by chennan. If it doesn''t work well, everyone will know it.


    Why was Wang Xin ruined by chennan and kept silent? Isn''t that why you''re innocent?


    Don''t you just want to keep your last bit of self-esteem?


    If it were known, why did she try to endure so long?


    But this matter is related to the second half of Zhang Wen''s life.


    Zhang Wen was more than a kilo in her heart. Moreover, Zhang Wen went in to help her revenge.


    In love and reason, Wang Xin should help.


    Thinking of this, she nodded deeply: "brother, I promise you."

 Chapter 999

    When Liu hongran came out, Li Erzi lit a cigarette.


    With the misty smoke rising, his head was spinning rapidly.


    At the moment, in Li Erzi''s head, he was thinking about two possibilities: what can be done and what can not be done.


    As Liu hongran said, chennan is a question of right and wrong. If the answer is correct, then Zhang Wen will come out. If he accidentally misses, the effect will be worse.


    Maybe it causes Chen nan to get sick, and Chen Jun will be more crazy to buckle his hat on Zhang Wen''s head.


    In that case, Zhang Wen was unlucky.


    Li Erzi thought whether to do it or not.


    Finally, the answers he got in his heart were the same, so he did it.


    Must do!


    Liu hongran meant to turn chennan into their chips.


    The chip to protect Zhang Wen.


    But the way is very important.


    He had to think about Liu hongran''s intentions.


    But after thinking about it, Liu hongran can''t do it himself. Now only Li Erzi is most suitable to do it.


    Tough, that''s for sure.


    At this time, Liu hongran called.


    On the phone, he told Li Erzi that he was ready and asked him to contact the man.


    And repeatedly told Li Erzi to pay attention to the method of this matter.


    Li Erzi promised again and again.


    After hanging up, Li Erzi thought about it and called Wu Yang and Zhang Guohua. Later, he was going to ask them to go with him.


    Wang Peng, he certainly won''t scream.


    Pretending to force a tiger, he can''t call. Even if there''s nothing wrong with his mouth, he has to say something.


    In the car, Li Erzi and the two of them roughly talked about the process of things, which probably meant to let them stop talking. Everything was said by Li Erzi.


    With that, the car headed for the hospital.


    In the parking lot of the hospital, Li Erzi called the man Liu hongran was looking for.


    Soon a man in a white coat and a mask came over, looked at Li Erzi, threw a big bag into the car, and then hurried away.


    Wu Yang opened the bag and found three white coats with the doctor''s number on his chest.


    Li Erzi knows that there must be police guarding chennan in the hospital now. They can''t see him in this way. Someone must cooperate inside and outside.


    But he was still surprised. Even Liu hongran in the hospital could reach out and touch it. It seems that he is really not an ordinary person.


    Looking at the white coat in his hand, Li Erzi smiled helplessly.


    This Liu hongran


    In the hospital, the white coat was the best pass. Li Erzi and his colleagues had almost no obstacles along the way and went directly to chennan''s ward.


    Push open the door and three people swish in.


    Zhang Guohua locked the door at last.


    The scene in the ward surprised Li Erzi.


    In this luxurious ward, two people lie on a hospital bed similar to a hotel big bed.


    One is chennan, who doesn''t have any tendons and flesh on his body. The other is Xi Shi, who is as white and tender as jade as a doll.


    In broad daylight, they are here naked. What?


    You know, this is a hospital! And shameless!


    These days, as Zhang Wen was caught, Chen Nan''s heart was put down, and gradually restored the grandeur of men.


    The mind also began to go to Xi Shi.


    No way, he can''t go.


    Who is Xi Shi? Chen Nan didn''t do it for a day. She was itching in her heart. She tried her best to hook up with Chen Nan and let him compromise~


    Although the body is a little unbearable, chennan still enjoys it.


    Every time he hugged Xi Shi, he felt like he had a beautiful dream.


    For a time, the room was filled with the voices of Chen Nan and Xi Shi.


    They both played so hard that they didn''t find anyone coming in.


    "Cough..." Li Erzi coughed twice.


    "Ah!" Xi Shi heard a man in the room and sat up.


    Completely ignore the ups and downs of the mountains exposed outside and the white tenderness full of aggression.


    This is the most lethal weapon for any man.


    Xi Shi was stunned for a few seconds and hurriedly wrapped her body in a quilt.


    There was a bit of panic on her beautiful face.


    Chennan also sat up and saw Li Erzi and them. His eyebrows frowned.


    "Shouldn''t it be checked in the afternoon? Why are you here now?"


    Just now chennan was still immersed in the happy process with Xi Shi. He didn''t recognize Li Erzi and Wu Yang for a moment.


    Looking at the spring of the bed, Li Erzi quietly walked to the side and sat down.


    Clicked and lit a cigarette.


    The light in the room is dim, which makes Chen Nan frown.


    How dare the doctor smoke in the ward? Is this a bear heart leopard gall?


    "I want to complain to you!" Chen Nan said and went to the phone.


    Li Erzi''s eyes narrowed: "ha ha, you can see who we are first!"


    This voice is quite familiar, so that chennan can''t help but frown.


    Is this man


    Wu Yang took off his mask and said to Chen Nan, "don''t know me?"


    In a word, let chennan''s small heart jump quickly.


    He can''t be more familiar with the person who speaks. Is it Wu Yang!


    The one who has a particularly good relationship with Wang Peng.


    Isn''t the man next to Li Erzi, who has a good relationship with Zhang Wen?


    Finally, the tall and strong man is also Zhang Wen''s man!


    Now Zhang Wen has gone in. They appear in chennan''s ward. Needless to say, they know what they want to do.


    Thinking of this, an inexplicable cold rushed into chennan''s body.


    He really didn''t understand how Li Erzi and his friends got in? There''s a special guard here. They can all get in?


    There is really no airtight wall in the world


    I hid so tightly that I didn''t expect them to come in.


    At this moment, chennan will be depressed again.


    His nose was sour, he held back the doubt in his heart and said, "what do you want to do!"


    Xi Shi was also frightened. She quickly hid in chennan''s arms. Across her chest, she could hear chennan''s powerful heartbeat.


    Scared, quite scared!


    After recognizing that this person is Wu Yang, chennan''s forehead is tight.


    If they start now, killing chennan is really like playing.


    Seeing that chennan was frightened enough, Li Erzi smiled.


    "Chen Nan, don''t worry. We didn''t come here to kill you today. I wanted to talk to you about something!"


    Talk about things?


    Chen Nan shook his head madly in his head. He didn''t believe Li Erzi''s nonsense!


    He stared at Li Erzi warily and defensively.


    Li Erzi saw that it was almost time to get to the point, and then said, "tell me, have you ever played with a girl named Wang Xin?"


    Li Erzi didn''t give chennan face. His woman Xi Shi was here. The question seemed a little too straightforward.


    But Li Erzi didn''t care, and then he stared at chennan.

 Chapter 1000

    Li Erzi''s voice fell, and Xi Shi also looked at chennan.


    He looked up at his infatuated face, pouted his stubborn, ignorant mouth, and his eyes were clear and bright~


    She is watching chennan''s reaction.


    Although she knew that chennan had slept with many girls before, she was ambiguous with many women.


    But out of instinct, out of a little jealousy in her heart, she still wanted to see how chennan would react.


    After so much experience with chennan, Xi Shi has regarded him as his own man in his heart.


    Of course, I don''t want to have, and I don''t want to hear these things about chennan.


    Out of a woman''s jealousy~


    But Chen Nan''s next words still disappointed Xi Shi.


    Chennan knew that he couldn''t escape these things. Since Li Erzi asked, most of the matter was exposed.


    He simply did not hide, nodded and said, "I did it, but it was to revenge Zhang Wen!"


    Li Erzi''s eyes sank immediately.


    "OK, just admit it!"


    Then he stood up and paced with his hands behind his back.


    "Chen Nan, do you know why I came to you?"


    Chen Nan shook his head numbly.


    Seeing Chen Nan''s fear, Li Erzi didn''t speak in a hurry, but asked, "don''t think we can''t take you with your father''s protection now. In this situation today, it''s not enough for you to die ten times!"


    Chen Nan absolutely believed this. He saw Li Erzi''s sharp eyes and knew that he was not lying. If they wanted Li Erzi''s life, it was basically a matter of action.


    And what makes chennan more puzzling is that he doesn''t know how Li Erzi came in.


    Chen Jun has arranged many people to guard Chen Nan here. Don''t you still let people sneak in?


    Just a few white coats? This is obviously not convincing.


    If Li Erzi wants to do it now, chennan will die.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t kill you, and I promise Zhang Wen won''t touch you again, but there is a premise..."


    Li Erzi deliberately didn''t finish what he said. Chen Nan asked anxiously, "you said, as long as you don''t kill me, I promise you everything!"


    At the moment, chennan seems to have caught the last straw and desperately wants to keep his life.


    Only when you lose can you know how to cherish.


    From the moment he was almost buried alive by Wang Peng, he realized how valuable his life was and what it meant to be alive.


    No matter what you do, living is the premise!


    Now no matter what conditions Li Erzi gives, chennan must promise to keep him alive as long as he doesn''t kill him.


    What Li Erzi wants is chennan.


    He put his face to it.


    "Zhang Wen has been arrested now. Do you know this? We want to protect him now, but your father doesn''t let go. Please help me beg for mercy in front of your father and let him let Zhang Wen go!"


    Tone is the tone of command, no doubt.


    Hearing this, chennan was silent.


    He is not a fool. After Li Erzi said this, he also thought in his head.


    First of all, Chen Nan said that Chen Jun must refuse on the surface.


    No matter how accommodating chennan is in his heart, he will certainly not show it.


    Chennan knows his father.


    Secondly, if you really help Li Erzi get Zhang Wen out, then there will be no danger in the future? Can it really be done once and for all?


    He doesn''t believe it.


    It''s normal to doubt Li Erzi.


    How clever is Li Erzi? He saw through Chen Nan''s idea at a glance.


    Eyes become deep.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can have a try, try to confront us and see who died in the end. You caught Zhang Wen, me, Wu Yang..."


    Chen Nan quickly shook his head.


    He didn''t want to experience such a day any more. It was like a dark day with no light and no sky.


    Well, it''s collapsing.


    I''m afraid they will fall ill before they come to kill themselves.


    A Wang Peng, already let him suffer from depression.


    If we continue, we can imagine the results.


    Looking at Li Erzi and them, chennan swallowed heavily. A voice told him in the bottom of his heart, compromise, compromise! You can''t afford to play with these people. They are all fugitives. They are not afraid of death, but you chennan are afraid of death! Where can you compare your life with theirs? You still have a lot of glory and wealth to enjoy, and a lot of youth to squander. Now that you have Xi Shi, you have to spend the rest of your life with Xi Shi. How can you fight with them?


    But Chen Nan was still worried.


    "Well, about Wang Xin..." Chen Nan hesitated.


    Li Erzi waved his big hand: "this matter will be discussed with you when Zhang Wen comes out. Just be ready."


    Chen Nan stared.


    Yes, he heard right. It was a discussion, not to kill him.


    Anything that can be solved with money is not a matter!


    "As long as you can promise not to kill me, I will promise you." Chen Nan said seriously.


    Li Erzi smiled: "I mean what I say."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Li Erzi asked Chen nan to come over, and then whispered in his ear.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Erzi left with Wu Yang and Zhang Guohua.


    The walk was very light, just as they came gently. The light even made chennan feel as if they had never appeared.


    There were only two of them left in the ward. Xi Shi put her hand around chennan''s neck and hung it on his chest like a little woman.


    Without the quilt wrapped around her body, the peaks and plains of Xi Shi were exposed to the air, and Chen Nan could see it with his head down.


    "Dear, those people are so fierce ~" tears flashed in Xi Shi''s eyes.


    Although she has contacted many unknown men, Xi Shi will still be frightened and frightened when she sees Li Erzi.


    These people are those who dare to buy human lives easily.


    Chen Nan stroked Xi Shi''s head and said, "don''t be afraid. Since they say they won''t touch me, as long as I cooperate obediently, it will be all right."


    Although Xi Shi is a woman, her mind is much heavier than chennan.


    To tell the truth, she really didn''t believe what Li Erzi said. She was afraid that Li Erzi would go back on their words.


    At that time, chennan helps them do things. Zhang Wen comes out, and chennan has to die together.


    If so, no one can help.


    "What if they go back?" Xi Shi said carefully.


    Go back?


    Chen Nan smiled bitterly in the dark. If they repent, he really has no way, but what can he do now? He has no choice at all.


    It''s better to believe Li Erzi than to be afraid all day.


    If this is not enough, then he can only ask his father to send him and Xi Shi abroad.


    It''s just the worst policy.


    However, chennan also saw that up to now, Zhang Wen''s people are also flustered. They don''t want to see Zhang Wen spend the rest of their life inside, so they come to him for help.

 Chapter 1001

    After so many things, chennan''s mind has become mature.


    He is also thinking about the pros and cons of the matter and how to deal with it.


    In the past, he never used his mind. He just threw money and put pressure on money, but this road seems to be unworkable now.


    Zhang Wen doesn''t care how much money he pays.


    He has to turn unless he wants to die.


    So now he has to do it according to Li Erzi''s method.


    Go and plead in front of Chen Jun.


    Although it''s just a sentence, chennan needs a lot of courage.


    Know the son is better than the father. On the contrary, chennan also quite solved Chenjun. He knows who his father is. He doesn''t know if he will be beaten.


    After much thought, he dialed his father.


    "Why don''t you call me if you don''t recover well!" sure enough, Chen Jun began to blame him before Chen Nan spoke.


    Chennan shrinks his neck when he hears the sound.


    Can Chen Jun not know? He also heard that chennan has recovered well recently. He has been tossing clouds and rain with Xi Shi in the ward every day. The reason why he didn''t ask is to let chennan relax for another two days. Moreover, under his own guard, chennan has nothing to do.


    If you want to play, just let him have fun for a few days!


    Anyway, in Chen Jun''s impression, Chen Nan didn''t find a good object, Xi Shi. I''m afraid this is the first WOW?


    Chen Jun was more or less compromising.


    Chen Nan calmed his mood and said, "Dad, I want to tell you something."


    "Speak quickly!" Chen Jun said impatiently. At the moment, he was in a meeting. In order to answer Chen Nan''s phone, he came out. The people in the conference room were waiting for him!


    This sentence, let Chen Nan have no bottom in his heart.


    He never found it so difficult to say anything. He took a deep breath and said, "Dad, I think it''s better to forget Zhang Wen..."


    Bang!


    Chennan heard a ring on the phone and didn''t know what Chenjun was doing.


    After listening to Chen Nan''s words, Chen Jun was angry!


    Now that things have come to an end, why have you blocked the face of so many people? Isn''t it just for Zhang Wen to help chennan vent his anger and make his illness better as soon as possible?


    Chen Jun did all this for Chen Nan, but who could have thought that Chen Nan would give up first at this time!


    This unfilial son!


    However, Chen Jun was so clever that he immediately figured it out.


    Why did chennan do this.


    He said coldly on the phone, "tell me, did Zhang Wen''s people come to you?"


    This sentence directly made Chen Nan''s forehead like a thunderbolt.


    Sure enough.


    In the end is his father, in the end is to know himself.


    Chennan had to be convinced.


    "No!" although Chen Nan was amazed at Chen Jun''s accuracy, he couldn''t say anything. He knew that if he spoke, there would be no talk about it. If he said that Li Erzi had come to him, it would be equivalent to choosing the latter.


    Against Li Erzi.


    Chen Nan is not stupid. He is very clear about right and wrong at this time.


    If you are not careful, you will be doomed.


    He firmly believes that if he doesn''t perform well, Li Erzi will come next second and kill him!


    Li Erzi has this ability, and he has seen it with his own eyes.


    Just these things, how does he complain to Chen Jun?


    How can I tell Chen Jun?


    "Don''t be afraid, tell the truth!" Chen Jun said seriously.


    He looked very accurately and knew that chennan must have been threatened before he dared not speak.


    "Dad, I don''t!" Chen Nan was still hard spoken.


    "Well, tell me why you want to help Zhang Wen." Chen Jun asked in a different way.


    "Because, because... It was all a misunderstanding before. In fact, there was no contradiction between him and me. Really, I also want to open my father." Chen Nan said lamely.


    Chen Jun more determined his mind.


    "Bullshit! You think I don''t know anything?"


    Chen Jun scolded angrily!


    Chennan didn''t speak, everything was silent, but at this time he couldn''t shrink back and admit it. Then he died more miserably, which must be worse than just now. Why bother?


    Now that you have installed it, you should install it to the end!


    Chennan can''t do anything else, which is quite reliable. Once he starts to install, he will never give up halfway, which will only hurt himself.


    "OK, don''t you say it? Then don''t let me investigate, otherwise you know the consequences!" Chen Jun shouted on the phone.


    Chennan still didn''t speak.


    Anyway, he''s dead. At least he can''t be in danger here. Is he beaten up.


    It''s the same truth to be exposed early and later. Anyway, the outcome is the same.


    With that, Chen Jun hung up the phone.


    He turned back to continue the meeting.


    When I was halfway there, I suddenly stopped and said to the people next to me, "let the person in charge of the hospital guard watch closely recently. Let me know if there is anything!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Nan, his head is buzzing.


    Holding the mobile phone for a long time without thinking back, it feels like walking on the death line.


    In front of Chen Jun, the pressure is so great!


    There is a risk of being seen through at any time, but even in the face of such a big risk, chennan still pretended to live well in order to escape those nightmares in the future.


    "Honey, are you all right?" Xi Shi thought Chen Nan was ill again and said with concern.


    Chen Nan shook his head: "it''s all right. I just think, why is life so difficult?"


    Yeah!


    Chen Nan''s feeling is right. Can life be easy? He spent the first half of his life a little too comfortable. He went to any girl he liked and did whatever he wanted. He was too unrestrained.


    Now, it''s time for him to pay the price.


    Xi Shi quickly hugged him. Her petite body rubbed in his body, which made Chen Nan feel comfortable.


    "Honey, forget about those troubles ~" Xi Shi stared at chennan with a haunting little look and bit her lower lip. She could do anything chennan wanted to do with her.


    Now Xi Shi is chennan''s only way to decompress. Xi Shi''s exquisite skills can often make chennan forget all his troubles. On a round bed, she goes back and forth madly with Xi Shi and sprinkles her youth madly.

 Chapter 1002

    Wang Yi handled affairs very quickly. That afternoon, he took Wang Xin to Liu hongran.


    The phone briefly explained the situation, and then Liu hongran asked the car to pick up Wang Yi and Wang Xin.


    Half an hour''s drive, they arrived at Liu hongran''s villa.


    Wang Xin''s first reaction when she came in was like everyone else''s!


    A magnificent villa!


    It''s not too much to use the palace to describe the place where they lived.


    Liu hongran greeted them in the living room.


    Seeing Wang Xin, his eyes were slightly surprised. Her eyes were so similar to those of Wang Yi. No wonder they were brothers and sisters.


    "Hello, brother Liu ~" Wang Xin said stiffly.


    "Hello, hehe, are you Wang Xin? Sit down!" Liu hongran politely asked them to sit down.


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense. He asked Wang Yi whether he could say it directly, because he noticed that Wang Xin still had tears in the corners of her eyes, and Wang Yi nodded slightly.


    Liu hongran ran ran out the cigarette end in his mouth, and then politely said, "Wang Xin, I''m sure you''re coming to do something. Has Wang Yi told you about it?"


    Seeing Wang Xin like this, Liu hongran still didn''t mean to say it directly and turned a corner.


    Wang Xin nodded: "well, I know."


    "Well, that''s good..." Liu hongran narrowed his eyes. "We''re going to use you to threaten Chen Jun and let him relax, so that we can get Zhang Wen out. As long as he comes out, everything is easy to say!"


    "Brother Liu, as long as I can save Zhang Wen, I don''t care about this!" Wang Xin said seriously.


    Liu hongran is a little impressed with Zhang Wen now. It seems that he is somewhat similar to when he was young.


    These women are so willing to pay for Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yuxian, in order to ask Zhang Wen to do things by herself for the first time in so many years, this little girl who looks second only to Wang Yuxian also has a special liking for Zhang Wen.


    From Wang Xin''s eyes, he can see that her feelings for Zhang Wen are quite deep, otherwise she wouldn''t dare to do these things.


    You know how difficult it is for a girl to tell these things, which is equivalent to revealing the truth to the world?


    This is a woman''s life.


    Wang Xin is the kind of person who regards reputation as more important than life. If she doesn''t have to, she won''t say these things. She can''t help it just for Zhang Wen.


    She would do anything for Zhang Wen.


    But Liu hongran seemed to see a trace of obstruction from Wang Xin''s face.


    This should be the thing that hinders the feelings between her and Zhang Wen. Otherwise, it won''t be so hard. She may have been with Zhang Wen.


    Liu hongran thought of his young beauty across Wang Xin and felt a little sad.


    Beauty is always short of life.


    Unfortunately~


    Deplorable~


    Liu hongran endured the emotion in his heart and didn''t let them see it. He said faintly, "Wang Xin, don''t worry. As long as this thing is done and Zhang Wen is brought out, I promise your brother will be promoted within three months!"


    Wang Yi didn''t tell Wang Xin about this. She didn''t want it to be a condition for Wang Xin to sell her innocence.


    Now that Wang Xin has promised, it doesn''t hurt to say it.


    Wang Xin''s eyes lit up for a moment, looked back at Wang Yi and said in surprise: "really?"


    Liu hongran smiled and nodded.


    Wang Xin''s heart suddenly felt bright, and her eyes were red again.


    She knew that since her father died, Wang Yi had no chance to rise, but Wang Yi''s ability and knowledge were not just a small officer.


    Now that she finally met a noble man, she was happy for Wang Yi in her heart.


    Wang Yi has been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    "It''s not just that." Liu hongran said faintly, got up and paced with his hands on his back.


    "In this world, there is evil, there is justice, and there is light, there is darkness. People will make mistakes, but some mistakes can be made, and some mistakes can''t be made. Chennan has made an irreparable mistake! Don''t worry about it in advance. Let Zhang Wen come out first. Later, I will let chennan pay the price!"


    Liu hongran''s tone was calm, but his words were very penetrating.


    His words made Wang Yi and Wang Xin firmly believe that Chen Nan is the son of Chen Jun. even if he is the child of the prime minister, Liu hongran can still settle him!


    In Liu hongran''s eyes, there is no tolerance. If you make a mistake, you must pay a price!


    Chennan is no exception!


    Unconsciously, Wang Xin''s tears fell.


    She suddenly felt that with so many people treating her well, even if she was wronged, it was worth it.


    At this time, she never wanted to see Zhang Wen and never missed him.


    With that, Liu hongran told Wang Yi and Wang Xin to have dinner here in the evening. After dinner, he went to find Chen Jun!


    Wang Yi and Wang Xin looked at each other and nodded silently.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Chen Jun was called away by a phone after the meeting.


    The driver drove him to a nearby community.


    He can''t be more familiar with it.


    This is his old superior, governor Zhao''s house.


    Chen Jun didn''t know what governor Zhao was going to say to him. He went to the door and knocked carefully.


    Soon, an old man with silver head and white hair came to open the door.


    "Hehe, Xiaochen, come inside to do ~" he said with a smile.


    Chen Jun knows his old leader. He is dignified and courageous at work, but in private, he is completely an amiable old man, smiling when talking to people.


    Chen Jun walked in and changed his shoes at the door.


    "Governor Zhao, what can I do for you?" Chen Jun sat down and went straight to the subject.


    Looking at the teacup in front of him, he didn''t move.


    Why do officials like tea and big bosses like drinking?


    Drinking tea is self-cultivation.


    Drinking is the release of temperament.


    The two people live in different environments, so they must face different things. They pretend to be elegant, but big bosses can''t.


    Similarly, those who want to release their temperament and become officials can''t do it.


    Because they are used to elegance.


    I''ve long been used to killing people invisibly. One or two words will determine people''s life and death.


    This feeling will be addictive over time.


    Chen Jun was once intoxicated with his rights. If governor Zhao didn''t wake him up, he would never sit here and have a good dialogue with him today.


    Therefore, Chen Jun hardly bought anyone''s face in officialdom, and was still angry with the governor of Zhao province.


    Because governor Zhao was kind to him.


    Although chennan didn''t buy governor Zhao''s face, it didn''t affect his respect for governor Zhao.


    This is his first lesson in the concept of right and wrong.

 Chapter 1003

    In governor Zhao''s house, the smell of tea is everywhere, and there are four big characters written in Zhongyang in the living room.


    Serve the people.


    Governor Zhao is a rare good official. These four words have always been his motto. At the beginning, he also educated Chen Jun.


    I have to say that both of them have done quite well in this regard.


    Although Chen Jun is sometimes too bold and independent, it is always based on one foundation to serve the people.


    This is governor Zhao''s motto, and now it has become Chen Jun''s motto.


    These four words accompanied him and made him a raging wave in his official career.


    Over the years, he has encountered many difficulties, but he always firmly believes that justice is the bane of evil.


    He Chen Jun, the power in his hand is justice, and he should completely eliminate evil!


    Governor Zhao knew Chen Jun was straight, but he shook his head and sighed: "you, you don''t even give me a cup of tea?"


    Chen Jun was embarrassed and said, "I didn''t mean that, just..."


    "Nothing, just tea!" governor Zhao greeted him.


    Chen Jun had no choice but to drink tea and taste tea one mouthful after another.


    Governor Zhao has been in officialdom for so many years. No matter what he does, he goes from shallow to deep. He won''t be as straight as Chen Jun.


    He has a straight temper and sometimes suffers losses.


    He told Chen Jun more than once or twice, but his nature is hard to move!


    "Xiao Chen, do I know what these four words behind me mean?" governor Zhao bowed his head to drink tea and asked.


    Chen Jun said positively, "you know, the rights in our hands should be used to serve the people!"


    "No, it''s the root of things, but it''s not the way."


    "That method is..." Chen Jun wondered.


    "Sleek."


    Chen Jun stopped talking.


    "I came to you today just to tell you that you don''t want to make a fool of yourself in some things..."


    Without governor Zhao''s next words, Chen Jun understood. This is to tell him that Chen Nan''s matter should not be too difficult. If you can let go, let go. Zhang Wen is just a little bastard. It''s no good to make things stiff for him.


    Chen Jun can understand the worldly sophistication, but governor Zhao often helps Zhang Wen speak, which is a little puzzling.


    What is the background of Liu hongran? Can make governor Zhao so bother.


    Chen Jun has known governor Zhao for so many years, and has never seen him so concerned about anyone''s affairs. He always points to the end. He would not have said these words twice.


    But when Chen Jun came here, he had said it twice and didn''t mean to be bored.


    This makes Chen Jun a little unable to speak.


    Excuse me.


    "There is no one here. Today is us. Tell me what you think." governor Zhao said when he saw that he hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    Chen Jun sighed. He really didn''t treat governor Zhao as an outsider.


    "To tell you the truth, even if it''s not my son, even if it''s someone else, I''ll trace it to the end! They''re totally lawless!"


    "Well, you did the right thing. I don''t deny it, but the world''s sophistication is indispensable. I came to you today not to force you to do it, nor to put pressure on you. I just wanted to talk to you. You did it just, but have you ever thought about it? Where is the sophistication? In this society, people are communicating with people. You did the right thing, didn''t you People will question you, but human feelings are difficult ~ "


    Governor Zhao said these words purely for the good of Chen Jun. he didn''t want to see his favorite student go wrong step by step and finally fall into isolation. He was right. This is a human society.


    Who can guarantee that you won''t need help in your life? Who can guarantee that one person is enough in this life?


    From now on, we should leave a way for ourselves!


    He is telling Chen Jun this.


    No matter what choice you make, there are two sides. By the way, you will definitely miss one.


    Sometimes, even dozens.


    Chen Jun took a sip of tea and said, "governor Zhao, I understand what you mean, but it''s not a human thing. There''s no face to talk about! It''s a matter of principle!"


    Seeing that Chen Jun still insisted on his own opinion, governor Zhao sighed hard. The result was similar to what he expected. Chen Jun''s principle was a little too strong. Sometimes, it would become his weakness.


    After so many years of honing, he understands a truth.


    It''s better to be smooth.


    Make countless enemies, and it is you who suffer in the end.


    However, governor Zhao has his own insistence in his heart.


    He refilled Chen Jun with tea and said, "Xiao Chen, if you insist on doing this, I will certainly support you. Our rights should be used to punish the wicked. You''re right! But it''s still my sentence. Go back and think about it yourself."


    Chen Jun got governor Zhao''s attitude and relaxed a little.


    He asked carefully, "governor Zhao, what is the background of Liu hongran?"


    Chen Jun was forced to ask this. He was really curious.


    What is the ability of those who can make governor Zhao come forward frequently to persuade themselves?


    Liu hongran met him once. Except that he felt a touch of officialdom, he was nothing special.


    He was thinking that Liu hongran was at best a second generation of officials, but even if he was a second generation of officials, could he grow up in Zhao province? If so, could he have never heard of it?


    How deep is the water behind this?


    Governor Zhao did not speak and motioned him to drink tea.


    Chen Jun didn''t taste tea carefully this time. Instead, he looked up and drank all a cup of tea into his stomach.


    Governor Zhao smiled: "how did I teach you before? In case of trouble, you should taste slowly. Don''t worry, let alone be arbitrary. Don''t let these things disturb your judgment!"


    He meant to let Chen Jun ponder what Liu hongran said to him.


    But Chen Jun couldn''t figure it out no matter how he thought.


    If governor Zhao is an elite, Chen Jun still has a long way to go from Cheng Jing.


    Chen Jun frowned and couldn''t think of anything for a long time.


    "I think that man should be a second generation of officials. Can we say that his background is similar to our weight?" Chen Jun said tentatively.


    Governor Zhao shook his head: "if so, why should I buy his face? Why should I tell you so much?"


    Chen Jun was puzzled.


    Can we say that Liu hongran''s background is stronger than this?


    So how strong it is makes Chen Jun unpredictable.


    Governor Zhao stood up, looked at a few big words serving the people and took a deep breath: "Xiaochen, think about it again..."


    Chen Jun was shocked and thought up?


    Isn''t that... Zhongyang?

 Chapter 1004

    When Liu hongran took Wang Yi and Wang Xin to Chenjun''s house, it was time to have dinner.


    Family compound, ordinary people can''t get in.


    Not even Wang Yi.


    But where is Liu hongran? When he called, the guard at the door saluted him respectfully and let him go.


    Chen Jun''s residence is quite low-key, just a very ordinary unit building.


    At this time, Chen Jun had come back. He was with governor Zhao all afternoon. When he came home, he thought about what governor Zhao said to him.


    However, this did not make him change any ideas. He was still the same, insisted on his own opinions and treated evil. He would never compromise!


    Dong Dong Dong~


    There was a light knock outside the door.


    Chen Jun didn''t think much, so he went to open the door.


    There were three people standing outside the door. The one in the middle was the object they talked about all afternoon, Liu hongran.


    However, Chen Jun was not prepared to compromise at all. Since governor Zhao reminded him more than once, he still had to adhere to his principles.


    In the same sentence, this is a matter of human sophistication. Similarly, he is right to adhere to his own principles.


    It''s just a mistake in human and worldly sophistication.


    Chen Jun didn''t know how many things he missed along the way. He had long been used to it.


    "Vice Governor Chen, I''m sorry to disturb you ~" Liu hongran said with a smile. Although he spoke with a little low voice, Liu hongran didn''t show the meaning of bowing his head at all. His words were tough.


    This is a person''s temperament, is Liu hongran''s temperament.


    No one can compare.


    Although Chen Jun has made countless enemies, he really has this ability, which is not vague at all.


    "Now I''m off work. Just call me Chen Jun." Chen Jun said faintly.


    With that, he turned and walked in. Liu hongran came in with Wang Yi and Wang Xin.


    Chen Jun sat on the sofa and looked at them. He didn''t know what Liu hongran came to see him so late today, let alone how he came into the courtyard. He had to say that he had some skills.


    "To make a long story short, I have to rest." although I broke up with Liu hongran last time, I still have to be polite.


    Liu hongran smiled and asked Wang Yi and Wang Xin to wait outside the door to avoid it.


    Then he came to Chen Jun and said, "you are older than me, then I''ll call you brother Chen. Today I came here, not to discuss things with you, but to negotiate with you!"


    Negotiations?


    Chen Jun stared at Liu hongran for a while and couldn''t help laughing. It seems that the person who dares to negotiate with him hasn''t been born yet?


    Moreover, what is there about Liu hongran that can make him negotiate? What capital does he have?


    You know, now he''s begging for his own work!


    Chen Jun forgot that Liu hongran is not an ordinary person. If he doesn''t have chips in his hand, how can he come to Chen Jun for negotiation? Isn''t that asking for trouble?


    "This words, unavoidably tone a little big?" Chen Jun shamelessly looking at him.


    He still doesn''t know what chennan did outside and what the two people who came with Liu hongran do. He just insists in his heart. Anyway, Zhang Wen will not let go.


    Liu hongran''s eyes sank. He didn''t want to beat around the bush. He simply said, "brother Chen, do you know what that girl did just now? She came here today to expose chennan in front of you. Originally, she was going to report the case with materials today, but I stopped it. I don''t want to make things bigger."


    With that, Liu hongran opened the video chat record Wang Xin gave him and pushed it down in front of Chen Jun.


    Hearing this, Chen Jun''s head was dull.


    What happened to chennan?


    And listening to the tone, things are not small. His heart is beating. If Liu hongran finds a breakthrough here, he may really want to compromise. After all, tiger poison doesn''t eat children.


    Now that his clients have come, what else can he say?


    After receiving Liu hongran''s mobile phone, he saw the ugly video above.


    Suddenly, Chen Jun''s eyebrows locked, as if he saw something dirty.


    His eyes narrowed.


    Breathing heavily in his mouth.


    Chen Jun was angry.


    This picture clearly captured chennan''s face. He was 100% sure that the face inside showed greedy color and crazy enjoyment. Chennan was right.


    On the contrary, the woman he pressed under him and shook hard should be the girl standing outside.


    He can''t deny it.


    Because the facts are in front of us.


    Those disgusting words on the chat records also made Chen Jun seem to fall into an endless vortex.


    Chen Nan, I''m doing these things outside! Does he still pay attention to the king''s law! There is no justice in my heart!


    Chen Jun, with old thoughts, is going to be angry at this moment!


    He really wanted to tell Liu hongran that he didn''t care about it and let them do what they should do. Even if he caught chennan, he didn''t care, and even didn''t hesitate to catch chennan himself.


    But the anger only existed in his head for a few seconds and disappeared.


    He knows too well what the crime is.


    If you go in, don''t say that the second half of Chen Nan''s life is over. Even Chen Jun will be implicated. I''m afraid he will have to go to Zhongyang to report and accept the investigation the day after this matter is exposed.


    In this investigation, the black hat on his head may be lost.


    To know how difficult it is for him to climb to this position, that''s all. More importantly, the right and wrong questions existing in Chen Jun''s heart.


    Chen Nan did this wrong. Needless to say, he also knew that the girl was forced to go up by Chen Nan.


    Chen Jun will certainly not spare him!


    Chiguoguo''s videos and chat records are put here, and Chen Jun can''t calm down.


    But he didn''t say anything. After reading it, he silently put his mobile phone on the table and clicked and lit a cigarette.


    He still had the city government, and was not panicked by Liu hongran''s unexpected move.


    But this time, Chen Jun handed Liu hongran a cigarette while smoking. This is already a compromise.


    No matter how powerful and powerful the parents are, they will compromise more or less when it comes to their children. They pity the parents all over the world. Moreover, Chen Jun has not managed Chen Nan''s unqualified father for many years.


    It is no exaggeration to say that half of Chen Nan''s mistakes today are due to Chen Jun''s educational failure!


    Chen Jun has unshirkable responsibility for this matter!


    This cigarette has relieved Liu hongran, who was still beating in his heart just now. He also saw that Chen Jun compromised. If Wang Xin really reported the case, no one can calm down.


    Not even Chen Jun.


    This question is right and wrong.

 Chapter 1005

    From watching the video to putting down his mobile phone, Chen Jun''s face has hardly changed, and others can''t get any news from his face at all.


    But about these, Liu hongran''s heart is clear.


    Chen Jun''s breath and breath, every move, like a colorful signal, gave him instructions.


    Nothing escaped his keen insight.


    When chennan was involved, all this changed.


    Even an iron tree like Chen Jun will bloom.


    Chen Jun didn''t speak at the moment. He was thinking about how to start this sentence.


    He has been in this position for many years. He has seen these things and knows the consequences if it is exposed.


    Chennan, maybe the rest of his life will be over.


    To put it bluntly, isn''t Chen Jun doing all this for Chen Nan? Zhang Wensheng was put to justice for chennan, but now the chips seem to have changed.


    Liu hongran lit the cigarette handed over by Chen Jun and said faintly: "Brother Chen, there is no right or wrong in the world. What you think is right is probably wrong, because everything has many possibilities. Take chennan as an example, do you think Zhang Wen did wrong to chennan, so what chennan did to this girl is right or wrong? Chennan has depression, so what about this girl? She is actually the same as chennan, every day Every night I dreamed of the night she was ruined by chennan. If I don''t say it, I don''t think she''s far from depression. "


    "Chen Nan did this wrong..." Chen Jun said faintly.


    He can''t deny it.


    Liu hongran took a deep breath: "Do you know why Zhang Wen did it? Just to help Wang Xin out, he may be a little aggressive or a little thoughtless. You know, boys at this age are impulsive and often do reckless things. I''m afraid it''s not fair to kill them if they make a mistake. Brother Chen, is this video we used to threaten you Chen Nan recorded it to threaten Wang Xin. Who is more helpless than Chen Nan? "


    Hearing this, Chen Jun was silent.


    He always thought that the right and wrong view was on his side. He always thought that he was right about this right and wrong question, but who could know that the mistake was chennan?


    This worthless thing!


    Chen Jun nodded. The truth is that it''s right.


    But what Liu hongran said was quite straightforward.


    You chennan is injured. It''s not enough to let Zhang Wen die a hundred times with your father''s support. But who should take care of the people hurt by chennan? Who will take care of their helplessness?


    If you say things with justice, it won''t work here in chennan.


    Justice also has two sides.


    Chen Jun nodded: "let them in."


    Liu hongran went to the door and let Wang Xin and Wang Yi in.


    Wang Xin has cried red eyes. For Wang Xin, it is simply slapping her in the face and letting her see her worst side naked in front of the mirror.


    In the face of countless flash lights, we can''t avoid it.


    Seeing Wang Xin, Chen Jun sighed heavily.


    The girl was really born with dignity. At first glance, she was a lady of the family. No matter her face or her beauty, she was one of the best. It was a pity to be played by chennan.


    "Your name is Wang Xin? Sit down." Chen Jun''s tone softened.


    Wang Xin sat down with her eyes red.


    "Chen Nan, I will deal with it strictly! The son is not the godfather''s fault! But I also hope you can let him go. If you like, you will be the daughter-in-law of our Chen family in the future!" Chen Jun said seriously.


    He thought that since he had done such a thing to the girl, he should be responsible for her and let her stay with Chen Nan.


    Chen Jun is kind, but Wang Xin doesn''t want to. She feels sick when she sees Chen Nan now.


    "I will never be with him in my life!" Wang Xin said with her teeth clenched.


    Chen Jun sighed: "then I will deal with this matter strictly! I will let the boy know his mistakes!"


    Wang Xin didn''t speak.


    How can this injury be healed in a word? It takes time. Maybe ten years later, she will still feel flustered when she recalls this matter. It is all caused by Chen Nan!


    I don''t know why. The more Chen Jun sees Wang Xin and Wang Yi, the more familiar he feels.


    "What do your parents do?" Chen Jun asked.


    Wang Yi said, "my father died not long ago. He used to be a member of Zhengfu''s mechanism. His name is Wang XX."


    "It''s him!" Chen Jun stared round. He was deeply impressed by Wang Yi''s father. He had heard about it before, but felt sorry.


    Lao Wang is a man with a bright future.


    It''s really a pity that something happened like this.


    "Why, do you know my father?" Wang Yi said with an eyebrow.


    Chen Jun sighed: "I know an old friend. I''m sorry about him. But people can''t come back from death. You want to be more open."


    Wang Xin silently left tears, while Wang Yi bowed her head and remained silent.


    Speaking of father, it''s a pain for all of them.


    Chen Jun now feels that right and wrong are only in everyone''s heart, and can''t be measured by anything at all.


    Wang Xin was spoiled by chennan. Zhang Wen is Wang Xin''s friend. Is it wrong to help her take revenge?


    In terms of human sophistication, there is nothing wrong.


    But from the legal LV level, it simply doesn''t work.


    But what can Zhang Wen do? Do you want to expose Wang Xin''s story?


    He has no contacts and can only avenge himself in his own way.


    This is also worldly wisdom.


    It''s just that Chen Jun can''t get through here.


    Chen Jun also saw that Zhang Wen might not be able to do it.


    Well, well


    Alas!


    He sighed.


    The son made a mistake, and finally he was not the father to wipe his ass!


    "Wang Xin, if you have any requirements, just say it, and I can meet you."


    This can be regarded as the comfort given by Chen Jun to Wang Xin and the atonement for Chen Nan.


    Wang Xin shook her head: "I don''t need anything, as long as you let Zhang Wen go."


    "Hoo..." Chen Jun leaned back on the sofa and took a deep breath.


    not reconciled to.


    Chen Jun blocked the face of so many people in order to do Zhang Wen. Now he has to let Zhang Wen go. Can he be reconciled?


    Chen Jun naturally knew what the face of so many people meant.


    However, now Chen Jun has no way. He is right on this right and wrong question, but Chen Nan is wrong.


    He must accommodate chennan.


    Chennan''s life has just started!


    Everyone in the room didn''t speak and stared at Chen Jun seriously.


    "After Zhang Wen comes out, can you promise not to find Chen Nan''s trouble again?" Chen Jun asked.


    "I can guarantee that," said Liu hongran.


    "Well, you can pick up people the morning after tomorrow!"

 Chapter 1006

    In the private hospital, at nine o''clock in the evening, the lights in the ward have been turned off.


    Patients need quiet rest.


    The whole hospital corridor was quiet. There was only one nurse on duty at the door, but there were two figures rolling in the VIP ward.


    One with green hair, the other with graceful figure.


    These two people are like making a movie in the ward. They don''t care about their image at all.


    At the critical moment, the woman even stood naked under the bed, allowing the green haired man to crash madly.


    "These two people are happy every day, hum ~" an old nurse passing by the door, with a little intern nurse, glanced inside and said shamelessly.


    The little nurse looked that she had just graduated from the health school and was a little strange about men and women.


    I''m a little sorry.


    "Head nurse, is this illegal?" the little nurse lowered her head shyly.


    At this time, chennan Xishi''s posture inside has changed. Chennan continues with a particularly difficult posture.


    "Of course, it''s illegal. This is a hospital. They think it''s a hotel! But there''s no way. Who gives him a powerful father?" in fact, the old nurse''s mood is very complex. It can''t be said whether it''s disgust or jealousy.


    The two young people were crazy about their youth. When the old nurse was at this age, she also looked forward to these things.


    She is also eager to find a capable man, and she is also eager to spend her youth crazily regardless of other people''s eyes.


    But her thoughts have now been realized by the girl around chennan.


    What''s more irritating is that the girl is still quite beautiful. Both her face and figure are perfect.


    The old nurse once peeped inside. The girl''s Kung Fu seemed to be one in a hundred.


    Can she not envy?


    Can you not be jealous?


    But there was no way. She had nothing to do with the two people inside.


    She didn''t even dare to give them a cold look. Even if the people in the next second asked her to pass an avoidance Yun set, she had to offer it with her honest hands.


    This is right.


    Looking at the crazy picture inside, the little nurse was a little curious. Although she blushed, she couldn''t help looking inside for several times.


    This age is the age of learning and practice.


    "Don''t look, even if you look at this man, you can''t be your man!" the old nurse said in a strange tone of yin and Yang, and walked into the duty room.


    The little nurse took a complicated look inside and shook her head to leave.


    As soon as they left the door of the ward, the three walked quickly upstairs.


    The man in the middle is Chen Jun with a serious face on his back.


    Next to me, followed by two guards.


    "Open the wards for me!" Chen Jun went to the nurse on duty and said.


    The old nurse read countless people just now. When she saw Chen Jun, she knew that she was not an ordinary person.


    She said politely, "who are you, please?"


    "I''m his father!" Chen Jun''s eyes were low.


    The old nurse was frightened in her heart. At the same time, she dared not delay any more and hurried to open the door.


    Through the window, Chen Jun vaguely saw two busy figures inside. He asked the guards around him to wait outside the door and push the door in by himself.


    Chen Nan in the room didn''t notice Chen Jun coming in and was still shaking the big bed madly.


    Pop!


    Chen Jun reached out and turned on the light.


    The dazzling light immediately shone on Chen Nan and Xi Shi''s body.


    "Ah, someone!" Xi Shi screamed, turned over and sat on the ground.


    Her smooth body was exposed to the air. A standard girl sat, and the light in the room was on. All the white and tender on her were seen by Chen Jun.


    Chen Jun turned and walked into the bathroom.


    "Give you five minutes, get dressed and go out!"


    Xi Shi quickly covered her chest with her hand, and then hurried to get dressed.


    Seeing Chen Junfeng''s coming in, Chen Nan has long been silly.


    What''s father doing here so late?


    Five minutes later, Xi Shi dressed and ran out. Chen Nan and Chen Jun were left in the room.


    Chen Jun smoked a cigarette in the bathroom before slowly coming out.


    In my heart, I have been angry for a long time.


    On the way to, he kept trying not to burst out. Now when he saw chennan like this, his anger burst out in an instant.


    After doing that kind of thing outside, chennan still enjoys it here like a person who doesn''t have anything?


    He doesn''t feel any remorse?


    Pop!


    Out of the bathroom, Chen Jun raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    This slap contains all his anger!


    Chen Nan''s spirit is not good, and he has no principles.


    Chen Nan and Xi Shi had a good time almost all day. At night, it was a gun before going to bed. Chen Nan, whose body has been hollowed out, can bear the slap of Chen Jun?


    He was pulled to the ground.


    I was dizzy in my head for a long time.


    Chen Nan covered his face like a woman and stared at Chen Jun.


    "Dad, why did you hit me..."


    Chen Jun didn''t bend around with him and stared: "did you sleep with a girl named Wang Xin?"


    Chen Nan nodded almost nervously, and then shook his head suddenly.


    He shook his head, not to argue, but to believe it.


    How can Chen Jun know what he did? Wang Xin told him? It''s impossible. Wow


    What happened these days has been enough to make chennan frightened.


    "This......" Chen Nan looked at Chen Jun with dull eyes and didn''t know what to say.


    "Stand up!" Chen Jun roared.


    Chen Nan stood up trembling, and his backhand slapped him again.


    Chennan fell to the ground.


    This time, he didn''t stand up for a long time.


    I can''t stand up. I don''t have any strength.


    Chen Nan''s head is dizzy.


    "I taught you not to do these bad things when you were young. You not only didn''t listen to me, but also made it worse! If you insult other people''s girls, you must be responsible for them!"


    Chen Jun is very proud of Chen Nan. At least he didn''t expose him in front of Xi Shi.


    "Dad, i..." Chen Nan wanted to argue, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    "I''ve seen the video and chat records you sent to the girl. What else do you want to say?"


    Chen Nan stopped talking, covered his face and lowered his head. He felt his face hot. Chen Jun had seen those videos, so Wang Xin must have told Chen Jun.


    Still miscalculated. Chen Nan made thousands of calculations. I still didn''t expect Wang Xin to take the initiative to tell Chen Jun about it.


    Just, why?


    Why should Wang Xin tell Chen Jun at this time?


    Now Chen Nan still doesn''t think about Zhang Wen at all. He just feels that Chen Jun came to him today to teach him a lesson.


    He was not wronged in the beating.


    He slapped Chen Nan twice, and Chen Jun stopped fighting. He simply sat by the bed and looked at Chen Nan coldly.


    "You should be prepared. Zhang Wen will come out the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 1007

    After listening to Chen Jun''s words, Chen Nan didn''t react for a long time.


    In my head, it''s buzzing.


    If he hadn''t heard it with his own ears, he couldn''t even believe it came from his father''s mouth.


    The day after tomorrow, Zhang Wen will come out?


    Why?


    Why let Zhang Wen come out?


    Many questions wandered in chennan''s head. His cerebellar bag melon was obviously a little useless.


    Chen Jun looked at him and said, "I''ve learned from the doctor that there''s nothing wrong with your disease. You clean up and leave the hospital tomorrow!"


    Hearing this, chennan''s tears were coming down.


    These days, this VIP ward has become his Utopia. Here he is crazy to make love with Xi Shi, crazy to enjoy a sense of security and seek comfort in Xi Shi''s arms.


    Chen Jun suddenly said to let him move away. He was really reluctant.


    I can''t bear the round bed, the marks left by Xi Shi and his intimacy again and again, and even the residual body smell.


    And Chen Jun''s words also made Chen Nan scratch his head.


    Are you well?


    Where can I!


    His own body knows best. He''s not perfect at all!


    Hearing Chen Jun say that Zhang Wen was coming out, he seemed to be depressed again in an instant.


    I feel so dizzy in my head in an instant? Why are you not interested in anything?


    Seeing that Chen Nan didn''t speak for a long time, Chen Jun gave him a slap on the forehead: "there''s nothing you can''t think of. When you ruined the girl, did you think about what others thought? Did you think about whether others would be depressed?"


    Chen Jun also wanted to open up. There was nothing wrong with what Liu hongran said to him.


    Allow chennan to be depressed? What about the people he hurt? What should people do?


    Chen Nan was anxious: "but, Dad..."


    In front of Chen Jun, he was like a mute. He couldn''t say a superfluous word.


    Chen Jun glanced at him: "you answered the right and wrong question wrong, so it shouldn''t be up to us. I''ve agreed with Zhang Wen that he won''t come to trouble you after he comes out."


    Chen Jun''s words are full of helplessness. What can he do in the face of this form?


    He can only compromise.


    Liu hongran is not a simple man. If he stabbed it through his own relationship, the loser must be Chen Nan.


    Governor Zhao was right. It''s not worth getting stiff for a little bastard.


    Chen Nan had no way to refute. He could only listen to Chen Jun.


    "I''ll send someone to pick you up at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning. After you come out, you should report to me where you go and what you do every day!" Chen Jun finally left a word and rushed out of the door.


    He left with two guards around him.


    Under the gaze of the old nurse and the trainee nurse, Xi Shi bowed her head and walked in.


    Xi Shi is a shameless model in the eyes of these nurses.


    She was a little worried when she came out just now. She was only wearing a thin coat, but she didn''t wear anything inside.


    You can see the proud achievements inside through your clothes.


    The two guards had long been foolish. They didn''t react until Chen Jun came out.


    He hurriedly stood up straight and followed Chen Jun downstairs.


    In the room, chennan sat there with her head down in her pajamas.


    "Honey, what did Uncle tell you?" Xi Shi asked with concern.


    Chen Nan sighed: "my father said to let me out of the hospital tomorrow, and Zhang Wen will come out the day after tomorrow."


    Xi Shi frowned and said, "Zhang Wen is coming out? Why?"


    Isn''t Chen Jun determined to do Zhang Wen this time? Why let go now?


    "Because of me." Chen Nan sighed deeply.


    What is a confidant?


    That is, people like Chen Nan and Xi Shi who can say anything and discuss everything are called confidants.


    Chen Nan was not prepared to hide in front of Xi Shi, but to tell the truth.


    "Remember I told you last time that I wanted to take revenge on someone? That''s the woman."


    Xi Shi remembered clearly that Chen Nan had told her that day, and she still agreed with her at that time.


    Because she knew in her heart that even if she opposed it, it was useless. Chen Nan would still have to take revenge sooner or later.


    Tell her it''s respect for her. She can''t use Chen Nan''s respect to make a point of it.


    Love a person, more tolerance.


    Chen Nan now hates that he sent the video to Wang Xin, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this.


    But he really didn''t expect that Wang Xin, who regarded his face as more important than his life, would fight with himself in this way.


    "However, my uncle is not afraid of what Zhang Wen will do to you after he comes out..." Xi Shi is still quite worried. She is afraid of chennan''s accident and even more afraid of him falling ill again.


    Chen Jun took a deep breath: "my father said he had a good talk with Zhang Wen''s people. He won''t trouble me when he comes out, but my father will restrict my travel in the future, alas ~"


    After hearing this, Xi Shi breathed a sigh of relief, which means that the matter has passed.


    "You''re all right ~" Xi Shi said, leaning against Chen Nan''s arms and showing a happy expression on her face.


    Chen Nan holds Xi Shi, and they enjoy a moment of silence.


    After a while, chennan felt something wet falling down.


    "Why are you crying?" Chen Nan raised Xi Shi''s face and looked at her tears. She felt terrible in her heart.


    Xi Shi, who was still full of happiness one second ago, why did she cry the next second?


    Because Xi Shi reacted, Chen Nan''s last sentence just now was that Chen Jun wanted to restrict his travel, so doesn''t it mean that they can''t meet in the future?


    Chen Nan and I fell in love just now. We can''t see each other right away. Can Xi Shi stop crying?


    "Honey, don''t worry. I''ll be good outside. When you can come out, I''ll find you ~" Xi Shi sobbed.


    Chen Nan was surprised and his eyes were full of compromise.


    "What do you think? I want to go. I must take you with me!"


    Xi Shi suddenly looked up: "really?"


    "Of course it''s true. How can I leave you alone?"


    Xi Shi''s eyes flickered and didn''t speak. She fell into Chen Nan''s arms and began to walk along Chen Nan''s chest.


    In the past, Xi Shi had a nickname called "golden snake wrapped silk hand". As long as a pair of white, tender and jade hands can make men fall deeply into it, I don''t know how many men have told them before they take off their clothes.


    Kung Fu, Xi Shi has no problem at all.


    Chennan closed his eyes and slowly began to enjoy the unfinished work just now.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Chen Nan and Xi Shi packed up their things and waited in the hospital.


    Chen Jun sent a car to pick up Chen Nan and Xi Shi.


    So far, chennan lost.


    He lost completely. Although it seemed to be settled, in fact, he failed.


    In a high-end community in the north of the city, chennan and Xishi settled down.


    This time, Chen Nan''s heart also relaxed.


    He really thought it was over.


    As everyone knows, waiting for him in the future is more trouble.

 Chapter 1008

    Facing the early morning sunshine, Wang Yuxian got up early and began to clean up.


    She was dressed in a decent home dress, her sleeves rolled up, her long hair over her shoulders was behind her head, and she bent down to mop the floor.


    The sun shone on her white skin, even dazzling.


    Too arrogant will make people feel cold.


    Too beautiful, will make people feel unreal.


    In the eyes of others, Wang Yuxian is so beautiful that no one even wants to believe that such a beautiful woman is cleaning here.


    Shouldn''t such a beautiful girl enjoy herself at home? Shouldn''t she work outside with men?


    Liu hongran felt this way when he saw her for the first time. The beauty was too unreal, so he took his soul away.


    When he met Wang Yuxian, he first thought of saving.


    He wants to save Wang Yuxian and this woman as beautiful as an angel.


    Men are all merciful.


    Especially beautiful women like Wang Yuxian.


    Midea is too aggressive. All the way, rockets and cannons have captured the hearts of many men.


    But such a perfect woman finally chose someone like Lao Gao.


    Although there is nothing outstanding, Liu hongran can understand at the beginning, because Wang Yuxian told him that he wanted to live a normal life and find a stable and down-to-earth man for a lifetime.


    She doesn''t care about money or how hard it is. As long as she can be happy, it''s enough.


    But in the end? Isn''t Lao Gao what he is now? He didn''t do his job and finally abandoned Wang Yuxian. Now he even plays missing.


    Isn''t it a sin for Wang Yuxian to worry about every day?


    Liu hongran couldn''t understand why Lao Gao had to go when he was surrounded by a perfect woman like Wang Yuxian? What''s wrong with him?


    It must have been impossible for any man to leave Wang Yuxian and make her so sad.


    But there is no way. Wang Yuxian likes such a tall man and never leaves.


    Liu hongran also got up very early today. He came to the nail salon to find Wang Yuxian early in the morning.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian busy, he grabbed the mop.


    "You shouldn''t do these jobs. I''ll invite someone for you later." Liu hongran''s tone is indisputable.


    But Wang Yuxian just smiled: "brother Liu, I can''t make much money here. More people will have more expenses. No ~"


    Liu hongran can''t beat Wang Yuxian. Otherwise, over the years, he could have changed Wang Yuxian. Why bother?


    He sighed, sat on one side and lit a cigarette.


    "Tomorrow, Zhang Wen will be released from prison."


    Click.


    The mop in Wang Yuxian''s hand fell to the ground and stared at brother Liu. He didn''t know what to say.


    Wang Yuxian''s beautiful eyes gradually turned red.


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    If you expect one thing too much, when you really achieve your goal, your first reaction is not to believe it.


    I can''t believe it.


    Whoosh~


    Wang Yuxian passed like a breeze and hugged Liu hongran.


    "Thank you, brother Liu."


    Liu hongran was stunned, and then smiled with relief.


    Although Zhang Wen has his own shadow, it seems to be much more charming than when he was young.


    In my impression, this was the first time Wang Yuxian took the initiative to hold him.


    And this is the first time not because of anything else, or because of Zhang Wen.


    The fragrance in his ear made Liu hongran unable to refuse. He gently hugged Wang Yuxian and patted him.


    "It''s all right. That''s what I should do."


    In the words, there is a touch of bitterness.


    If it weren''t for Wang Yuxian, could he come and help Zhang Wen?


    "No, I owe you a favor." Wang Yuxian slowly loosened Liu hongran and said seriously.


    A person''s love weighs a thousand kilograms in Liu hongran.


    Can Wang Yuxian not understand?


    But since she was looking for Liu hongran, she wanted to understand that this favor must be kept for him.


    "Ha ha, I don''t want your kindness." Liu hongran smiled.


    Wang Yuxian pouted: "what''s the matter? Look down on me?"


    Liu hongran quickly shook his head: "no, no, I want to leave this opportunity to Zhang Wen."


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes lit up. It turned out that Liu hongran had already seen through her mind.


    At the same time, a burst of gratitude came to my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the same day, at school, Wu Yang received the news from Li Erzi and relaxed at one breath.


    Zhang Wen is finally all right. As long as people can come out, it''s easy to say in the future.


    But now his biggest worry is not Zhang Wen, but Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng did so many things today, because he didn''t listen to Zhang Wen and was stubborn.


    I don''t know what Zhang Wen will do to Wang Peng this time.


    Wu Yang doesn''t want to see his people fighting among themselves, but he doesn''t want to see Wang Peng go on being so wrong.


    "Yangzi, leave it alone." a brother who has a good relationship with Wu Yang said to Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang shook his head: "no matter what Wang Peng thinks, I still regard him as a brother. Later, you go and tell Wang Peng that brother Wen will come out tomorrow."


    Seeing that Wu Yang had made up his mind, he stopped talking and could only nod silently.


    Wu Yang''s kindness will eventually become his malpractice.


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Erzi came to find them that day, Wang Peng''s mood fell to the bottom of the valley.


    His temper also became quite strange, and he was always angry with people.


    He has a big temper.


    This is brother Yijiao''s recent evaluation of Wang Peng.


    Everyone else saw Wang Peng lose his temper. Who can really understand the pain in his heart?


    Even Li Erzi doesn''t know.


    Wang Peng is kind. He wants to help Zhang Wen in his heart, but who knows that he is self defeating and has brought the situation to this point?


    Who could have thought that chennan''s father was furious?


    At this time, Wang Peng was smoking alone in the dormitory with wine next to him.


    A mouthful of smoke, a mouthful of wine.


    This is Wang Peng''s recent decompression method.


    Drunk, can not think about those upset things.


    Wang Peng thought that if Zhang Wen really couldn''t get out this time, he would kill Chen Nan if he said anything!


    Even if you bet on the rest of your life, you won''t hesitate!


    Bang~


    At this time, brother Yijiao opened the door and came in.


    "Peng''er, there''s good news!" he said excitedly.


    Wang Peng''s eyebrows moved and his eyes were dull. Now, what good news can he have?


    He took a deep breath of his cigarette and didn''t speak.


    Brother Yijiao then said, "brother Wen can come out tomorrow!"


    Wang Peng''s heart beat twice, and he couldn''t believe looking at brother Yijiao.


    "Really?"


    This made brother Yijiao smile bitterly. He gently hammered Wang Peng: "can I deceive you?"


    Wang Peng clenched his fist and looked expectant in his eyes.


    But the problems that followed made him sad again.


    This time Zhang Wen went in because of him, so how should he face Zhang Wen after Zhang Wen came out?

 Chapter 1009

    About this incident, Liu hongran''s news was blocked very well. Only Liu hongran and Li Erzi knew that I was coming out, and they didn''t disclose it at all. Boss Wang didn''t know it.


    Now boss Wang is still happily waiting for the judgment!


    Originally, Li Erzi wanted to tell Zhu, but he thought it over and let it go. I''ll wait until I come out.


    These days, when I''m bored, I exercise in the detention center. I don''t sleep until I sweat and get hot.


    In this way, it can make me sleep more stably. Otherwise, as soon as I close my eyes, my head will be full of complicated things.


    I have no news about the situation outside. I can only wait patiently for the final judgment.


    I was restless at the beginning, and now I have calmed down slowly. Since this is something I have to face sooner or later, why don''t I accept it calmly?


    In the morning, it looks like eight o''clock. There is no watch here. My concept of time can only be judged by the sun outside the window.


    The iron door was opened with a click.


    A voice whispered outside, "brother Wen, come out!"


    I slowly got out of bed and looked up.


    It was the policeman who always gave me cigarettes and looked at me with a smile.


    "This is..." I looked at the open iron door and was a little at a loss.


    The iron door is open, so it means I can go out?


    But why?


    Why can I go out again?


    "Ha ha, I knew the second brother had no problem with his work. He must have done it outside!" he put his mouth close to me and whispered in my ear.


    My heart slowly relieved.


    Will Li Erzi really do this?


    Why do I always feel so unreal.


    Taking my personal belongings, I followed him to the door.


    Along the way, it seemed as if it was sunny and full of spring.


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the day to pick up Zhang Wen out of prison. Liu hongran takes Wang Yuxian, Xiaowen and Li Erzi to force Zhang Guohua to take a car. At the back, there is Wu Yang on a motorcycle.


    At Dayton time, the gate of the detention center was bustling.


    There was a smile on everyone''s face.


    A total of five days.


    Just five days, as if a century had passed, this feeling filled everyone''s heart.


    One day''s absence is like three autumn days.


    They were all waiting patiently. Liu hongran dialed an acquaintance of the detention center and kept urging him on the phone.


    As long as he didn''t see Zhang Wen, he was not at ease. Only when he saw Zhang Wen with his own eyes did he feel that this matter was over and that it was really nothing.


    After putting down the phone, the door of the detention room was opened by two guards.


    Then a thin figure came out.


    He was wearing a big suit with a touch of bookish anger on his face. No matter how he looked, he was a good young man, but he came out of this place.


    It''s a little out of place, but this picture is imposed on everyone''s retina.


    "Wenzi!" Li Erzi was the first to react. He couldn''t restrain his inner excitement and ran towards me. Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua also reacted and ran over.


    My face is tired except for relief.


    "Er Zi, you''ve worked hard these days." I said faintly.


    The three of us are surrounded together, which is the only friendship between men.


    Li Erzi, pretend to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua and me.


    At the moment, no one cares about the big black claws of the tiger, and no one cares about Zhang Guohua''s amazing strength. They all enjoy a moment of brotherhood here.


    Anyway, among these people, the three of them are closest to me. It''s not easy for the three of us to walk all the way, and we also cherish this brotherhood.


    In the five days I went in, the three of them didn''t sleep well, didn''t relax one day, thought about how to get me out every day, and even thought of escaping from prison.


    But their ability is limited and they can''t decide many things.


    "Wenzi, you''ve lost weight. Can''t you eat well in it?" pretended to force the tiger to raise his head and said.


    Zhang Guohua gave him a brain collapse: "nonsense, can you eat in it? You haven''t gone in, where can you know!"


    Pretending to force the tiger was slapped, his head sank and he almost fainted. Zhang Guohua didn''t take any strength to fight pretending to force the tiger. He knew that pretending to force the tiger was resistant to fighting.


    "My grass, can you make more effort? You slap me to death!" pretending to force the tiger to complain.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I dare not?" Zhang Guohua said, raising his hand and slapping the tiger.


    Li Erzi quickly stopped them: "all right, stop making trouble. Let Wenzi go back and have a good rest first. He must be tired these days."


    "Ao ~ ~" pretended to force the tiger to pat his forehead and pointed to a Mercedes Benz Maybach in the distance, "Wenzi, go and see the boss''s wife. She''s lonely these days when you''re not here. I guess she goes to bed every night while thinking about you..."


    I didn''t listen much to the tiger, but the car attracted my attention.


    Li Erzi said with a smile: "Wenzi, to tell you the truth, we''ve looked for everyone these days. There''s nothing we can do. As soon as the landlady was worried, she called Liu hongran. It''s Liu hongran''s credit that you can come out today..."


    "Liu hongran?" I''m quite unfamiliar with the name.


    "That''s brother Liu!"


    If I said that, I would know. A calm face suddenly appeared in my mind.


    I have dealt with brother Liu before, but I didn''t expect Wang Yuxian to move him out this time.


    Wang Yuxian told me more than once that he wanted me to follow brother Liu, but I refused.


    I didn''t expect that he helped me today. It feels like he has gone around a big circle and returned to his original place.


    I can''t tell what it''s like.


    Noticed that I was looking over there, Wang Yuxian and Liu hongran got out of the car.


    She stood there and smiled at me.


    The smile is full of relief.


    Li Erzi told me in his ear that Liu hongran spent a lot of effort on this matter. He must thank others well.


    Originally, Chen Jun had been holding on to this matter. He didn''t buy anyone''s face. He just wanted to do it for me.


    If it weren''t for Liu hongran, I might not be able to get out this time.


    As the target of this year''s crackdown, I have to spend the rest of my life in it.


    Looking at Liu hongran and Wang Yuxian standing there, I smiled and strode over.


    Mercedes Benz Maybach, I remember boss Wang has the same car, but it seems that the model is different. I''m afraid the price of Liu hongran''s car is much higher than that of boss Wang.

 Chapter 1010

    I can''t help feeling deep.


    Although Wang Yuxian and I are usually separated by a layer of yarn, after so long separation, the things that hinder us seem to disappear overnight.


    Seeing me step by step, Wang Yuxian felt that it had never been untrue.


    It seems that all this comes from dreams, as if I shouldn''t be here at all.


    Thin figure, familiar face, are so familiar.


    As if for a moment, it was back when I first went to the hotel.


    At that time, Wang Yuxian had a person in his heart. At that time, my face was full of childishness.


    What happened later can be described by twists and turns. Neither Wang Yuxian nor I thought we would come to this step.


    No one expected to leave such a deep mark in each other''s heart.


    Even now it''s a little out of control.


    I have a constant smile on my face. During these days in the detention center, I learned to precipitate, precipitated everything in my heart, and also deeply precipitated my thoughts for Wang Yuxian.


    Men should have some city officials in their hearts. They can''t do anything, show it on their faces and let people see it.


    That''s not the expression a man should have.


    I walked towards Wang Yuxian step by step, and Wang Yuxian''s beautiful face began to move.


    Like an iceberg, melting slowly.


    Slowly melting into water.


    No one can understand how Wang Yuxian and I feel at this time.


    "Yuxian, when did you come back?" I said with a smile when I came to the place where I met Wang Yuxian face to face.


    A very strange word immediately narrowed the distance between Wang Yuxian and me.


    Her eyes moved. Before I knew what was going on, she came and hugged me. Her warm lips seemed to blow air around my mouth.


    "Wenzi, promise me that no matter where I go in the future, you will be the first to pick me up when I come back, OK ~"


    Feeling Wang Yuxian''s temperature, I was stunned, then smiled with relief and surrounded Wang Yuxian''s body with both hands.


    In front of this person, I don''t know how long it has worried me, and how many times it has made me dream. For such a long time, I finally saw her, so real, and can hold her like this.


    It''s like a dream.


    I dragged the back of Wang Yuxian''s head in one hand and said, "I promise you that only I will wait for you in the future. No matter what, I will wait for you ~"


    Wang Yuxian burst into tears like a child.


    "Do you know how worried I am these days when you go in? Do you know what it''s like for me to think that you may never get out again every day? Can you think more for me in the future? Even a little..."


    At this moment, I realized how selfish I was. I abandoned the people who cared about me most.


    In this world, no one lives for himself. We live for others.


    For relatives, friends and lovers.


    I made the decision only for myself, not for Wang Yuxian.


    I spent the rest of my life in the cold iron window. It was just my physical suffering. What was this for Wang Yuxian?


    Can she accept it?


    What should she think?


    It''s like I''ve committed some sin. I blame myself to death.


    Everyone present saw Wang Yuxian cry for the first time, and so did Liu hongran. Seeing Wang Yuxian like this, he stared round.


    All along, the word tears seems to have nothing to do with Wang Yuxian. No matter what Wang Yuxian experienced, he has never seen her cry, but today, it''s for Zhang Wen


    Liu hongran was relieved to think of this.


    This is Wang Yuxian''s choice. He should choose respect.


    I hold Wang Yuxian and refuse to let go for a long time. It seems that only at this moment can I feel that it is true and I can feel everything that Wang Yuxian is most real.


    Wang Yuxian also held me tightly in my arms.


    "Hum, men are so heartless? No one misses you except Wang Yuxian? It''s so fickle!" at this time, Xiaowen''s unconvinced voice came.


    Wang Yuxian and I laughed when we heard the sound. Wang Yuxian came out of my arms and I helped her wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes


    Xiaowen stood on the side, looking at me with red eyes, full of complaints.


    I think the most unfair of these people is Xiaowen.


    He paid me as much.


    But I got nothing.


    She felt even more uncomfortable.


    When I saw her, her tears pattered down. When I remembered that she was worried these days and was busy with Wang Yuxian, her heart was even worse.


    Like a person is to pay, but this pay does not necessarily have a return. Watching the person you like pour into the arms of others is a greater blow.


    Xiaowen is like this.


    Wang Yuxian and I looked at each other. I gave Xiaowen a polite hug.


    I said in her ear, "I''m sorry to worry you these days ~"


    Feeling the temperature of my body, Xiaowen slowly relaxed and hugged me as hard as she could.


    It seems that this is the first formal hug I gave her.


    "Hum, if you do this again in the future, Yuxian and I will certainly ignore you." she sobbed.


    "Ha ha, silly girl..." I smiled.


    This scene was seen by Liu hongran. He shook his head helplessly and smoked on one side.


    When he was young, he never had such an experience?


    But walking between two women is not as simple as saying. Sometimes they will be caught out of breath.


    Looking at me, he seemed to think of his youth.


    However, being liked by Wang Yuxian still made him envious.


    "Oh, just hold it, don''t wrestle here, OK? Do you want Wenzi to fight with you here or what?" seeing that Xiaowen has been unwilling to let go of me, pretending to force the tiger''s mouth began again, and didn''t give Xiaowen any face.


    Xiaowen is also a woman no matter how she is. She can''t hang on her face. She quickly let go of me and glared at the tiger.


    "Do you think everyone is like you, with the sky as a quilt and the ground as a bed?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiaowen said this, and everyone laughed. They all know that they are good at pretending to force the tiger, but no one has said so much, but they didn''t expect that Xiaowen also knows.


    "I grass, that''s better than you. I at least dare. Dare you?" pretending to force the tiger was shameless, and then Xiaowen said.


    "You..." in the face of the shameless forced tiger, Xiaowen was speechless again. She gently bit her lower lip and pointed to the forced tiger for a long time.

 Chapter 1011

    On the way back, I sat in Liu hongran''s car.


    In the spacious and comfortable back seat, Liu hongran gave me a cigarette.


    "These days, I''m suffocating in it?" he said to me with a smile.


    Liu hongran gives me a good feeling. At least he doesn''t have a big shelf for everything like boss Wang, and I can see from the way he looks at me that he is a sincere person in his heart.


    Such people can get along with each other.


    But I''ve always been wary of him. I think powerful people like him should look down on me.


    I won''t get along with me sincerely. In the end, I must break up unhappily.


    Like me and boss Wang.


    In addition to utilization, there is only utilization.


    I took the cigarette and took a sip: "a man has been delivering cigarettes to me these days. He didn''t hold it. He just thought a lot."


    "Ha ha, tell me his name and I''ll go back and let the people above him reward him!" Liu hongran said boldly.


    "Hehe, I''ll ask Er Zi Li later ~"


    Liu hongran is telling me his ability to do things.


    You can tell me without taboo when talking. This is what he did.


    I didn''t know Liu hongran before, just because I contacted him last time. I didn''t know anything else. But this time, I was grateful. I thanked Liu hongran for getting me out.


    If it weren''t for him, I might really spend the rest of my life in it.


    "What are your plans for the future?" he asked me.


    I shook my head: "let''s see what happens first."


    "Ha ha..." he sighed, "that''s not good. This time you went in, you were caught by Chen Jun. this matter is equivalent to an accelerated winding of your life. In the future, your life should be accelerated and you can''t stop for a second. Otherwise, you might go back again soon."


    My eyebrows moved.


    He wanted to tell me that these things are just the beginning. In the future, as long as there is Chen Jun, I will not be safe.


    To tell you the truth, I really have no goal in my heart and my head is in a mess.


    Liu hongran is right. I just came out now, but I can''t go on like this. I must plan things in the future. Otherwise, I have only unlimited passivity.


    "Anyway, brother Liu, thank you this time." I said seriously.


    He smiled brightly and patted me on the shoulder: "don''t thank me. If you want to thank Wang Yuxian, I wouldn''t care about you if she didn''t beg me. Moreover, you owe me a big favor this time!"


    I nodded, "of course!"


    "Ha ha, you are similar to me when I was young. However, your work style is not the same as mine. Moreover, you have a good relationship with women ~"


    I smiled helplessly.


    This, but I have to.


    I just want to have Wang Yuxian, a woman who will grow old with her, but it seems that things have not developed in the direction I expected.


    There are always some branches and branches, and Lao Gao is the mountain in front of Wang Yuxian and me.


    She and I tried our best, but we just couldn''t go beyond the past.


    I finished smoking at my fingertips and said, "brother Liu, what will happen in the future..."


    Before I opened my mouth, he stretched out his hand and stopped: "I''ll talk about the future, and I won''t participate in your affairs. After you go back today, you have a good rest. I''ll send someone to pick you up at noon tomorrow, and I''ll have a good chat with you."


    I nodded and said no more.


    At this time, the car also drove to Wang Yuxian''s manicure shop.


    Liu hongran put me down and left.


    Wang Yuxian left Liu hongran for dinner. He politely refused. He looked at Wang Yuxian with a smile: "Yuxian, I''ll give you and Zhang Wen a day alone today. I''ll talk to Zhang Wen tomorrow ~"


    Liu hongran can always say a word about Wang Yuxian and me.


    Wang Yuxian smiled and nodded.


    "Wenzi, wait a minute. I''ll cook. Don''t go anywhere at noon. Just eat at home." Wang Yuxian looked very happy and went into the kitchen.


    After listening to Liu hongran''s words, Li Erzi told Wu Yang to go and tell them to come out tomorrow night to pick me up and get together by the way.


    Wu Yang readily promised, said hello to me and took his people away by motorcycle.


    Xiaowen hugged my arm as soon as she came down and refused to leave on me.


    I had no choice but to drag her everywhere with a smile.


    The tiger can''t watch the clothes next to it.


    He narrowed his eyes and said loudly: "brother Liu said just now, let Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen be alone, and everyone else leave. Xiaowen, you''re not human?"


    "You''re not human!" Xiaowen scolded back.


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin: "of course I am human, so I have to go."


    "You take care of me, I''ll go soon!" Xiaowen knows that she can''t want any face in front of the forced tiger, otherwise she will only make herself more passive and scold the forced tiger.


    "Oh, some people are really shameless. Just now they wanted to shoot celestial cannons in the street. Now they want to act as a third party and play three P with others. Why are women so shameless now? It''s wow Er Zi?" pretending to force the tiger to start pointing at mulberry and locust trees.


    Li Erzi spread his hands: "it has nothing to do with me."


    Then he smiled at me and went out.


    Zhang Guohua also followed him out.


    Pretending to force tiger white, Li Erzi glanced and scolded secretly.


    "Go away!" Xiaowen scolded.


    Seeing that her language can''t let Xiaowen retreat in the face of difficulties, she pretended to force the tiger to be hard. He has a cheap smile on his face.


    "There are so many men in the world. Why do you have to hold Wenzi? Come and hug me. My arms are quite warm!" he said, pretending to be a tiger and shamelessly coming to hug Xiaowen.


    Xiaowen hurried away: "I want to tell Heimei!"


    "Ha ha, now it''s just the three of us. Do you think she will believe you?" pretending to force the tiger with his expression. At that moment, he was extremely obscene.


    If I were Xiaowen, I would have collapsed.


    "Brother Wen, look at him..." Xiaowen had no choice but to come to me for help. I pretended not to be able to force the tiger. When the tiger rushed over, my body tilted slightly, and the obscene big black claw of the tiger grabbed Xiaowen''s arm.


    With one effort, she resisted on her shoulder, regardless of her crazy shouting and beating his little pink fist.


    "It''s almost enough to pretend to be a tiger." when I left, I was still a little worried and said to pretend to be a tiger.


    He smiled and squeezed his eyes at me, which meant to tell me not to worry.


    After that, Wang Yuxian and I were left in the room. At the same time, I also smelled the fragrance of the food.

 Chapter 1012

    Only two people''s days, simple and quiet, but there is no lack of Ji love.


    Just like Wang Yuxian and I are together, it seems that every minute and every second can touch my keen nerve. As long as I see Wang Yuxian, it is a kind of enjoyment for me.


    As long as I see her, I can feel at ease.


    After pretending to force tiger to drag Xiaowen away, I pulled down the roll gate of the nail shop and turned on the light.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became extremely ambiguous.


    I took a shower, changed my clothes, and then went to the kitchen to help Wang Yuxian cook together.


    Wang Yuxian is wearing an apron outside and looks like a real housewife.


    But looking at Wang Yuxian, I feel so unreal.


    Wang Yuxian licked his chopsticks and felt that the salt was just right.


    "Hehe, just go out and wait. Are you tired these days?" she smiled at me.


    I hugged her from the back. Despite that I just came out in my pajamas, I easily met Wang Yuxian in that sensitive place. I don''t know if she felt it. Her face was slightly red and gently held my hand.


    "Just wait a little longer for dinner ~"


    I have never relied on Wang Yuxian. I don''t want to let go of her for a moment.


    "But now I want to do something other than dinner."


    She suddenly turned back. Her little face was shy and everyone was an adult. Can''t she understand these words? After precipitation for so long, I don''t know I can say such words without taboo.


    And Wang Yuxian seemed to accept it secretly.


    She put her toes on a table and left a kiss on my face.


    "Even if you want to do something else, you have to eat. If you don''t eat, where can you have strength?" Wang Yuxian looked at me with a smile, and then turned to continue cooking.


    The last sentence has made me almost forget myself.


    After missing for so long, it seems that Wang Yuxian and I have pierced the paper, and everything is silent


    This feeling is what I have been looking forward to.


    After a busy meal, a table of delicious food is ready.


    Wang Yuxian licked her fingers and put the last plate of food on the table.


    "In the past, this was the signature dish of the hotel. After the hotel closed, I haven''t cooked for a long time ~" Wang Yuxian said, with a faint air of sadness.


    I know that Wang Yuxian has always had that hotel in her heart and Lao Gao.


    The hotel was Wang Yuxian''s first dream in Jinhai city.


    It is also the place where dreams are broken.


    Wang Yuxian brought me vegetables.


    "Wenzi, no matter what happens in the future, don''t go to chennan again, you know? Chenjun is too principled. If it''s not for brother Liu this time, it''s useless for anyone to talk. This time, brother Liu used all the relationships he can use, and even found the governor, but it''s still useless..."


    I know that people like Liu hongran rely on contacts and relationships.


    This relationship is a once-in-a-lifetime friendship, which cannot be measured by money.


    Brother Liu has done so much for me. I have to keep this face and this favor in mind.


    "Yuxian, I know what to do and what not to do. After all, I''m not working in the company. I''m on this road, and many things are beyond my control." I said faintly.


    "Alas, but chennan, you can''t touch it again!" she said seriously.


    Wang Yuxian likes to bite her lips as soon as she is worried, which makes people want to kiss her.


    I smiled and made a soldier salute.


    "Yes, completely obey the boss''s instructions."


    The expression on her face slowly relaxed: "don''t be a liar, eat ~"


    I ate this meal very quickly. I think eating is secondary, and the next thing to do is the main.


    Wang Yuxian''s craftsmanship is quite good. It would be the happiest thing in the world if she could eat her cooking all the time in the future.


    After dinner, I helped Wang Yuxian clean up the dishes and chopsticks together.


    When she washed the dishes behind my back, I couldn''t help holding her back again.


    "Wenzi, let go of me. The bowl hasn''t been washed yet!" she shouted.


    I didn''t listen to her at all. I put her on my shoulder and went upstairs.


    Wang Yuxian wiped his hands on me angrily.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian falling on the bed like a flower petal, my little excitement was ignited.


    She just shouted no, now she looked at me for a few seconds and then calmed down. When she looked at me, it turned into a compromise, mixed with a trace of expectation.


    Wang Yuxian and I have been looking forward to this moment for a long time.


    I just can''t completely put down my heart to do these things.


    "What are you waiting for?" seeing that I was still hesitating, Wang Yuxian stretched out her hand, pulled the apron, then moved her legs back and forth, and took off half of her loose home clothes and trousers.


    With her legs on her knees, Wang Yuxian looked at me like a girl.


    In the eyes, there has never been ambiguity.


    At this moment, I felt as if I had been cursed, and I felt that the whole person was burning.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s affectionate eyes and the flawless body under him, I gently took off my coat and pressed it on.


    Before I touched Wang Yuxian''s body, she hugged me and pasted her warm lips.


    Suddenly, the air around me solidified, and time stopped at this moment.


    No blasphemy, no perfunctory.


    This kiss is full of love.


    It is full of the love between Wang Yuxian and me for the past.


    I don''t know what Wang Yuxian is thinking at the moment, but I know that she must be relieved.


    I crazily held Wang Yuxian and moved my hands down her small waist.


    At this time, she suddenly grabbed my hand, gasped in my mouth and whispered in my ear, "Wenzi, you haven''t seen me for so long. You think of this kind of thing as soon as you meet? Don''t you want to talk to me more?"


    Wang Yuxian''s words made me blush.


    Only I know what Wang Yuxian is like.


    I don''t just like her.


    Deeper is love.


    That irreplaceable love.


    But love is deep, isn''t that it? Just want crazy possession, crazy hug.


    My little heart beat fast. Every frame and second in front of me gave me a strong visual impact, as if they were awakening my most primitive impulse.


    However, my love for Wang Yuxian cannot be concealed.


    I lay on her and said in her ear, "these days, I''m awake and asleep thinking of you, Yuxian. You''re all I have ~"


    Hearing this, she held me tighter and I felt something wet fall down.


    Looking up, Wang Yuxian didn''t know when to start. She had already shed tears.


    She hugged me hard and choked in her voice.


    "Wenzi, if only I had known you earlier."

 Chapter 1013

    Wang Yuxian''s words made my heart sink again.


    Yes, if only I could get to know her earlier. Without Lao Gao and so many worries, Wang Yuxian only belongs to me and I only belong to Wang Yuxian.


    But it''s too late to say anything now.


    Between me and her, a person has been forcibly added.


    This man occupied her heart and made me unable to get in.


    Now, when I think the situation is turning for the better, when I think Wang Yuxian has hidden Lao Gao deep in my heart, I am still slapped in the face by the reality.


    Reality told me with a cold slap in the face, Zhang Wen, don''t be naive.


    Wang Yuxian still lives in Lao Gao''s heart. You are just a passer-by, but Wang Yuxian is lonely. Not all of the men he remembers.


    These words go round and round in my head.


    "Yes, if we had known each other earlier, there would not have been Lao Gao and so many things. You can get along with me sincerely, right?" I said faintly.


    Now Wang Yuxian is only wearing simple underwear, and the concave convex on her body overlaps with my body. However, at this time, I have no mood to continue at all.


    Wang Yuxian held me between his white, tender and symmetrical legs, put his cheek close to me and said, "Wenzi, this is life."


    "Well, yes, this is life." I felt a faint loss in my heart and felt a warm taste in Wang Yuxian''s arms.


    Then the two of us held silent.


    In me, Wang Yuxian is also desperately looking for comfort. She also knows that some things are too difficult for both of us.


    It''s too difficult, so I will cherish it more.


    "Yuxian, you''ve suffered in Guangzhou these days ~" after a while, I came down from Wang Yuxian, lay flat on her side and held her tightly.


    I remember sleeping in a bed with Wang Yuxian for the first time when I was in the hotel. It was such a picture. I held hands with Wang Yuxian, talked to my heart, and fell asleep unconsciously.


    At that time, what did I think of Wang Yuxian in my heart?


    Is it a favorite?


    Or a big sister who can speak from the bottom of her heart?


    Unknowingly, this feeling has changed and become what it is now. It is deep love.


    Wang Yuxian leaned over and kissed me: "unfortunately, there is still no news of Lao Gao."


    I followed with a sigh.


    If so, it''s not normal.


    "Yuxian, I''m tired. I''ll go to sleep first ~" I haven''t slept well in there these days. I lie here wrapped by Wang Yuxian''s tenderness. Unconsciously, I''m a little sleepy.


    "Yeah." she stared at me, nodded, and then hugged my arm.


    I slept soundly this time, but I still dreamed.


    I dreamed of Lao Gao. He saw me with Wang Yuxian and came to take Wang Yuxian away. I tried my best to stop him, but I couldn''t keep her in the end.


    Call~


    When I woke up, it was already midnight.


    There was no quiet sound around me, only Wang Yuxian''s steady breathing filled me.


    She doesn''t sleep well. Most of her legs are exposed to the air.


    I wanted to cover her, but as soon as I reached out, I was stunned.


    Although I didn''t turn on the light, I could still see what Wang Yuxian was wearing.


    She held my arm tightly and was close to me.


    Above, it was smooth. Only the quilt blocked the snow hill. She slept like a stable baby. The snow hill in front of her chest fluctuated slightly between breathing and breathing. As long as I moved my body a little, I could see it clearly.


    I can feel her body temperature and the aroma from her mouth.


    She didn''t know what she had dreamed. She twisted her legs with the quilt between her legs.


    At this moment, I want to become the quilt under her leg.


    Under her gentle attack, she slowly lost herself.


    Even if she fell asleep, she still maintained a capital S-shape. Her small waist outlined the most attractive curve. Looking down here, it was a high hip hill.


    I can''t help feeling it.


    However, what makes my heart beat faster is Wang Yuxian''s thong over the hip hill.


    The thin line card owner the place she wants to hide most. No matter which man, he can''t help spraying blue blood when he sees this scene.


    When did Wang Yuxian change into a thong?


    I remember when I slept, she was still wearing safety pants.


    Can it be said that when I was sleeping, Wang Yuxian couldn''t control her Yu hope and was ready to attack me?


    I made up the picture automatically. I thought of the way Wang Yuxian wanted to stop talking in front of me and the way he had changed these clothes and was ready to attack me, but hesitated to do so. I felt lovely and funny.


    I sighed and reluctantly let myself not look at her body. I wanted to stretch out my hand to help her cover the quilt.


    Click.


    But at this time, my hand caught the corner of Wang Yuxian''s thong.


    It was as thin as a string of thongs, which was hooked up by me. At this time, as long as I change the angle, I can find out what happened here in Wang Yuxian.


    Now, even if I peek, Wang Yuxian doesn''t know?


    My little heart pounded.


    It''s a lie to say I''m not curious, but I haven''t touched the taboo all the time.


    Thinking of this, my Adam''s Apple moved, swallowed saliva, and my face leaned over.


    At this time, suddenly. A cold voice appeared in my ear: "Why are you still the same as last time? You don''t eat when you give it to you. When I put it up, do you want it again?"


    "Mom!" I was startled. This was Wang Yuxian''s voice. Turning around, she didn''t know when she had opened her eyes. She looked at me angrily and helplessly.


    "Yuxian, when did you wake up? I just wanted to help you cover the quilt, really..." now I have a feeling that the more I draw, the darker I feel. While talking, I hurriedly want to pull back the hand hanging Wang Yuxian''s t-pants, but because I''m too anxious, the thin line is stuck in my hand. With the strength of my hand, He tugged at the place where Wang Yuxian wanted to hide~


    "Wenzi, why are you..." the strange feeling spread made Wang Yuxian hurry to stop me.


    But I don''t know what''s going on. I''m still pulling innocently.


    As everyone knows, this scene is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire for Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian sat up in a hurry.


    She remembered that she had nothing to hide on her chest, and quickly curled into the quilt.


    At this time, I have seen everything.


    I smiled like a fool.


    Originally, it''s pink.


    If he pretends to be a tiger, he will tell me, Wenzi, you''re a good move. I''ll try it next time when I''m with black sister, and the effect will be good~

 Chapter 1014

    The next morning, Wang Yuxian got up early in the morning.


    When I woke up, I saw only a thong thrown on the bed.


    Beside the bed, there were the clothes she had prepared for me.


    It''s a clean suit.


    I tried it. It''s the right size.


    I heard the sound of cooking in the kitchen and went downstairs.


    Wang Yuxian is preparing breakfast for me.


    "You''re awake ~" she saw me come in and smiled at me sweetly.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt that the hardships I had suffered before were worth it. Wang Yuxian belongs to me now anyway.


    I rubbed my eyes and recalled the scene last night. I felt very unreal.


    "Yuxian, what did we do last night..."


    Before I finished, she came with a red face and covered my mouth with her fingers.


    "I''ve done what I should do, and I''ve done what I shouldn''t do..."


    Last night, since I pulled Wang Yuxian''s thong, my thoughts became a little chaotic. I didn''t even know if Wang Yuxian was real or what happened next.


    But seeing Wang Yuxian blushing, I think it was not that simple last night.


    "Everyone is an adult. What''s so embarrassing?" I smiled.


    After listening to my words, she blushed and glared at me: "who asked you to get up in the middle of the night last night to peek at me? You men are the same. They all like stealing! Hum! If I hadn''t been well prepared, maybe you would have taken advantage of it!"


    After hearing this, I felt a faint loss. It seemed that Wang Yuxian and I didn''t do anything last night.


    "However, you still picked up a big bargain..." she snorted and turned to continue cooking.


    I smiled helplessly.


    I washed my face and began to enjoy Wang Yuxian''s breakfast.


    If I could be like this in the future, how nice would it be if I could enjoy the time alone with Wang Yuxian as I am today?


    Near noon, I began to watch the time intentionally or unintentionally. Liu hongran said yesterday that he would go out to talk with me at noon. I should be ready in advance and wait for his people to pick me up.


    Wang Yuxian helped me tidy up my collar and said to me, "Wenzi, brother Liu is a good man. More contact with him will be good for your future."


    I smiled and nodded. If someone else, I must think the relationship between Wang Yuxian and Liu hongran is not simple, but I believe there is nothing between them.


    If you love someone, you have to believe in her.


    "Wenzi, when you''re over, help me find Lao Gao..." Wang Yuxian lowered her head and squeezed a sentence out of her mouth.


    I really can''t promise her. I can only nod perfunctorily.


    Because Lao Gao is no longer in the world, where can I find him?


    Now I hate myself for being with Lao Yan. That''s really my failure.


    Without Lao Yan, things would not be like this.


    After a while, Liu hongran''s car stopped at the door of the nail salon. I said goodbye to Wang Yuxian, and then got on the car.


    The driver didn''t say a word and drove quietly.


    Along the way, I was wondering what Liu hongran wanted to say to me.


    About ten minutes later, the car stopped in front of a health restaurant.


    It looks ordinary here, but the decoration inside is extremely luxurious. I was surprised when I entered the door.


    The waiter greeted me warmly and asked who I was looking for.


    I said Liu hongran''s name. The service eye has a better attitude towards me.


    He led me to a private room on the second floor.


    As soon as I entered the door, I smelled a fragrance, which seemed to be mixed with a little smell of traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Hehe, coming?" Liu hongran was drinking something and looked up at me.


    "Brother Liu, I''ve kept you waiting," I said.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome to sit with me!" he motioned me to sit down.


    Seeing my awkward appearance, he smiled and said, "do you think it''s strange here? There are few people and the taste is strange? But it happens to be so luxurious?"


    He said all the questions in my heart in one sentence, and I nodded.


    "It''s strange. I haven''t eaten in such a place before."


    He smiled brightly: "this is a health hotel."


    "Health hotel?" I really didn''t know there was this place.


    Just saying this, the food came up.


    The dishes here really make me dizzy. They are all small cups, like medicine cans.


    I usually eat fried vegetables and drink beer when I go out for dinner. I''ve never eaten anything so elegant.


    Seeing that my expression was half understood, Liu hongran smiled and explained to me: "Hehe, in fact, health preservation and eating are two different things, but our ancestors slowly added the diet therapy of traditional Chinese medicine to have the current health preservation rice. As you can see, each dish seems simple, but the effect is self-evident. Moreover, the price is several times that of ordinary dishes."


    My eyebrows moved and I thought that Liu hongran called me here just to tell me about health preservation?


    He fiddled with a small cup in front of him.


    Open the lid and let me have a look.


    It''s a white thing inside. It doesn''t sell well. To be honest, I really can''t see what it is.


    It looks like steamed taro.


    "Wenzi, open it and have a bite," he said with a smile.


    Following his example, I opened a small cup in front of me and took a bite with a spoon.


    It''s slippery. It breaks when you bite it. It tastes good!


    "It tastes good," I said with a smile.


    Liu hongran laughed when he saw me like this: "this thing, a cup is three thousand yuan!"


    holy crap


    I was surprised.


    Such a thing the size of a teacup costs 3000 yuan?


    Where can ordinary people afford to eat?


    "Is this... So expensive?"


    "This is ginseng, medlar and top grade ginseng!" said Liu hongran, lowering his head and taking a bite.


    Looking at the food on the table, I thought, I''m afraid it will cost thirty or forty thousand!


    "Wenzi, do you know why I asked you to eat in such a place?"


    "Why?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "Because, right!"


    He put down his spoon and looked at me seriously: "things are expensive in this place, and to tell the truth, it doesn''t taste very good, but most people can''t get in even if they have money. Boss Wang, don''t even think about it. Money is not the most important thing. Men have power and interests in their hands. If they don''t have power, they can''t even protect the women around them."


    Liu hongran''s words made me stare at the small cup in my hand for a long time.


    Money is only a part. What matters is power. For some things and places, it must be power in hand.


    Those who have money are local tyrants and those who have power are the real bullies.


    Liu hongran''s eyes were shining, and his eyes looked at me as if he were looking at a falcon.


    "Wenzi, you''ve been fooling around so far. You''re not fooling around in society. You''re playing with your life. But from now on, I''ll help you and let you spread your wings in Jinhai city!"

 Chapter 1015

    Before, when Wang Yuxian asked me to hang out with Liu hongran, I refused.


    Now Liu hongran secretly puts forward that if I refuse again, isn''t it a little shameless? In front of Liu hongran, I don''t count anything. People have given me face.


    However, I talked to boss Wang before. I know that these people must be unprofitable and can''t get up early. No one will come to help you in vain. They are more or less selfish.


    So I said, "brother Liu, you can help me. I thank you from the bottom of my heart, but I''m just a little person and can''t bring you anything..."


    He looked at me quietly and said softly when I finished.


    "First of all, you and I don''t have the relationship between big brother and little brother. I don''t intend to let you mix with me, and I don''t want to step into your path. You and I just have a cooperative relationship, just like this time."


    partnership?


    The words came out of Liu hongran''s mouth, which surprised me. Liu hongran didn''t have any airs in front of me.


    I don''t even pretend to be forced.


    On the contrary, it seems that I am a little redundant. I spend the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    "However, you owe me a favor this time. You have to pay me back ~" he said half jokingly.


    I nodded: "brother Liu, as long as it is within my ability, I will pay you back!"


    He smiled brightly: "OK, I''ll write it down first. Later, I''ll let you do something for me. Don''t shirk it at that time."


    "Well, that''s natural." I nodded hard, and the surrounding atmosphere eased down.


    After dinner, the dessert fruit came up.


    The taste of this meal is average, but I feel very comfortable after eating. What is important for health preservation is to eat eight times full.


    The snacks and fruits are quite exquisite.


    Liu hongran asked me to eat and said, "I think Wang Yuxian told you not to touch chennan in the future. This time, I told Chenjun that the condition for you to come out is not to move chennan in the future."


    I didn''t promise Liu hongran that. It was perfunctory in front of Wang Yuxian. I didn''t have to pretend to force in front of Liu hongran.


    "Brother Liu, I won''t say those hypocritical words with you. Chennan, I must move. It''s just a matter of time." I said seriously.


    Liu hongran looked at me coldly.


    That look is like looking at a disobedient little brother.


    However, the eyes changed in an instant.


    He looked up and laughed: "don''t say it''s you. I won''t let him go easily, but you should know where his father Chen Jun is. He can''t move so easily. You have to look for opportunities!"


    His words still surprised me. What''s the contradiction between Liu hongran and chennan? Why is he so hostile to chennan?


    I want to ask tentatively.


    But before I could speak, he seemed to see through my mind.


    He said, "do you know why Chen Jun bit hard at first, but then let go? To tell you the truth, I''ve looked for all the famous people in Jinhai City, including the top leaders here, but it''s useless. Chen Jun didn''t mean to let go at all. Finally, a girl named Wang Xin helped you."


    "Xinxin? What''s wrong with her?" I frowned.


    "You should thank her for this. If she hadn''t gone to Chen Jun with Chen Nan''s threatening video and chat records, you wouldn''t have come out ~"


    After hearing this, my head is dull.


    I know how much the word innocence weighs in Wang Xin, but in order to help me, she said it, regardless of her innocence and face.


    It''s all for me.


    My hand clenched the cup unconsciously.


    This is because of me, but also because of my useless, Wang Xin suffered so much torture.


    I need to put an end to this.


    If it weren''t for me, chennan couldn''t find Wang Xin.


    I can even think of how it hit Wang Xin, how she spent difficult nights, and how she tried to forget chennan in her mind.


    How hard it is for her.


    Liu hongran said, "Wenzi, don''t say it''s you. Even I don''t want to let chennan go, but now, we still have to bear it."


    "I''ll kill chennan myself!" I said fiercely.


    Some mistakes can be made, some mistakes can not be made.


    What chennan did has touched my bottom line. As long as I live, it is impossible to let chennan go!


    "You can''t worry about this!" said Liu hongran, throwing me a cigarette. "Originally, Wang Xin was going to pick you up from prison, but I stopped her. I told her to let you go to her in person in two days. If you have anything to say, you two should talk about it, and her brother Wang Yi. He was busy for you."


    I took a deep breath. I didn''t expect so many people to help me outside during the days I went in.


    I should keep in mind those who have helped me.


    I nodded and said that I would go to find Wang Xin and Wang Yi.


    The misty smoke rose in the room. Liu hongran narrowed his eyes and looked at me: "Wenzi, to tell you the truth, this is the first time I saw Wang Yuxian cry, or for you."


    My heart trembled a little, and then smiled helplessly: "it''s a pity that there is Lao Gao between me and the jade fairy."


    "Wenzi, even if you block thousands of mountains and rivers, it''s not a problem. The problem is your means. Mixing society requires means. Chasing women also needs means. You''re a smart man, so I won''t say more."


    Brother Liu really thinks highly of me. I really don''t have any means to deal with Wang Yuxian. If I had, I would have used it.


    "No matter how you and Wang Xin are, you can''t be sorry for Yuxian, you know?" he looked at me seriously and said.


    I nodded helplessly and was caught between two women. I really didn''t know what to do.


    After a while, Liu hongran took out three cigarettes, put them on the table and arranged them.


    One of the cigarettes was pinched off his ass.


    He pointed to the cigarette and said, "Wenzi, I also understand the situation in Jinhai city. Now you are like this cigarette and have shortcomings."


    I didn''t understand what Liu hongran meant and looked at him puzzled.


    He smiled: "I''m still that sentence. First, you have to determine the direction, and then think about what to do!"


    My eyebrows moved. I didn''t know what he wanted to say to me.


    "First of all, you should stand firm between boss Wang and Lao Yan, and your cornerstone is here, boss Wang''s Wanfeng group."


    I frown, boss Wang''s Wanfeng group? That''s his lifeblood!


    At the same time, I cast a puzzled look at Liu hongran.


    The latter narrowed his eyes and looked at me with a smile.

 Chapter 1016

    When I came out of the hotel, I kept thinking about what Liu hongran said to me.


    He told me that these words only gave me a suggestion, but not all. What to do depends on myself. After all, he won''t intervene in these things.


    He doesn''t want to participate in the affairs on the road.


    His words are the same as what Li Erzi said to me. Kill boss Wang first.


    This man poses a great threat to us.


    But the method given to me by Liu hongran made me meditate for a long time and didn''t refuse directly.


    He said, let me start from Wanfeng group, and he will help me behind my back.


    I know how deep Liu hongran''s meaning is.


    Maybe I can really bring down boss Wang''s Wanfeng group. As long as I get rid of boss Wang, I will certainly have a firm foothold in Jinhai city.


    It''s just that I don''t think boss Wang and I have reached any level. Now we still keep non aggression.


    I don''t want to break through this boundary.


    When I got to the roadside, I called a car and then called Wang Yi.


    He picked it up soon.


    "Zhang Wen, you''re out." he said calmly when he received my call.


    "Well, brother Wang, where''s Xinxin?"


    "He''s with me now. Come here!"


    "Well, I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hanging up, I asked the driver to hurry there. I couldn''t wait to meet Wang Xin.


    More than ten minutes later, I arrived at Wang Yi''s house.


    This is the single dormitory arranged by the unit for Wang Yi.


    I knocked on the door gently. It was Wang Yi who opened the door.


    Seeing me, his eyes were a little complicated: "Xinxin has been talking about you these two days. I''ll go in and comfort her."


    I nodded and walked in.


    After I went in, Wang Yi went to work.


    There are only Wang Xin and I in the room.


    Wang Xin was sleeping at this time, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes.


    I went over and quietly leaned against Wang Xin and gently held her hand.


    Feeling someone coming, Wang Xin''s eyes moved and then opened them.


    "Zhang Wen?" she sat up, her eyes full of surprises.


    I smiled and helped her tidy up her chest clothes: "beauty should pay attention to her image whether she is asleep or awake ~"


    When I said this, Wang Xin looked down at his collar.


    Suddenly blushed with shame.


    The wide opening of the clothes was wide open. Just now I looked down and saw everything.


    Although Wang Xin can''t compare with Wang Yuxian, her performance is quite good.


    Looking at her shy little face, I hugged her and whispered in her ear, "Xinxin, I''m sorry, it''s all because of me..."


    In a word, the tears that Wang Xin hasn''t dried up burst out again.


    Tears pattered down.


    I looked at the beauty in my arms and didn''t know what to say. It seemed that she had been in trouble since she knew me. At first, she turned against Li Jiarui, and then she was watched by chennan. All this was because of me.


    I helped her wipe her tears.


    She hugged me hard: "it''s all right. Now you''ll just come out ~"


    "Xinxin, thank you ~"


    I kissed her on the forehead.


    My feelings for Wang Xin are quite complex. I know that she and I can''t be together at all. Wang Xin is two kinds of people from the root.


    I can''t think of anything better than delaying her.


    Now this feeling can only be suppressed in the bottom of my heart, but sometimes I can''t help erupting, such as now.


    "Wen Zi, let''s forget it." after a while, Wang Xin cried tired and said in my arms.


    My eyes sank: "forget it? I never thought about it. It''s impossible to forget it! I must make chennan pay the price for these things!"


    I have to do this, which is an explanation to Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin''s eyes were full of complexity and held me tightly: "I''m fine. Really, don''t go to chennan. He''s not the one we can provoke. Maybe there were ways when my father was there, but now, we''re not his opponents..."


    I knew what Wang Xin was worried about, smiled, held up her charming chin with her hand and said, "there are some things I must do. This is the abuse made by Chen Nan. In the end, it must be me. What''s more, he hurt my woman!"


    Her sudden tears came out again.


    "I''m your woman. Will there be such a day in the future?"


    I regret saying that.


    Yeah.


    May there be that day in the future?


    May I be with Wang Xin?


    As soon as I was ready to speak, Wang Xin came up with a tone. A warmth wrapped my mouth and made my body tremble.


    I was stunned for a moment and held her tightly, crazy in my arms.


    Wang Xin''s charming place is not her second only to Wang Yuxian''s beauty and exquisite beauty, but that she can form ice or melt into hot springs like a pool of water.


    Usually Wang Xin looks careless and cheerful, but when you hold her in your arms, she will immediately melt like a pool of water.


    Women are made of water.


    This sentence is perfect for Wang Xin.


    In my arms, Wang Xin showed the tenderest side of her body, gentle like a lamb.


    Let the most primitive side of me break through the shackles.


    Wang Xin and I kissed for a while in the dark, and then she fell on the bed, and I pressed on it.


    Wang Xin is wearing underwear outside the flower bud inside and orthodox sportswear outside, bringing up the contrast that is most likely to make men crazy.


    I pulled the lock off my collar and enjoyed the beautiful scenery all the way along Hao ditch like a beast.


    Wang Xin tried her best to cooperate with me. Just a few times, she cooperated with me to take off all the clothes outside.


    As soon as my mind was hot, I followed Wang Xin''s actions, crazily hugged her and kissed the beauty crazily.


    For a time, the breath of Wang Xin and I intertwined. The experience we had never had made us seem to be in a new world and threw all our troubles out of the sky.


    On the small bed in Wang Yi''s dormitory, she and I slowly lost


    An hour later, I stopped.


    Wang Xin held me tightly and refused to let go.


    I hold Wang Xin in my arms and make a decision in my heart. I must let chennan pay the price!


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xin and I stayed here all afternoon until Wang Yi was about to get off work,


    I sent Wang Xin back to school and went to find Wang Yi.


    At the gate of Wang Yi''s work unit, I drove my BMW to the roadside and waited for him.


    In the car, 30000 yuan in cash.


    Wang Yi got into my car as soon as she came out.


    Sitting on the co pilot, he looked at me and said, "Zhang Wen, come to me in the future. Don''t drive such a good car. There are many people in this place."


    I smiled: "I know brother Wang."


    Maybe it''s a man''s intuition. He saw the peach blossoms in full bloom on my face and narrowed his eyes: "I don''t care what you and Wang Xin have done, but you have to promise me that you are good to Xin Xin and you can''t live up to her."

 Chapter 1017

    Even if Wang Yi doesn''t say these words to me, I will be kind to Wang Xin.


    However, there are some things between Wang Xin and me, so that I can''t put all my love on her.


    "Brother Wang, you know who I am. I can''t guarantee the result between Xinxin and me." I said faintly.


    He sighed: "it doesn''t matter. My father used to care about these when he was there, but now our family is in decline. There''s no match. I just want to be happy."


    This is not the case between Wang Xin and me. If we are just matched, it is not enough to stop Wang Xin and me.


    I didn''t talk to Wang Yi about those other words. Although he knows the truth, he still knows a little about his feelings. If he talks too much, Wang Yi will think I''m looking for an excuse.


    I lit a cigarette and said, "brother Wang, I''ve worked hard for you these days."


    Wang Yi frowned: "you came to me just to say these words? If so, you don''t have to!"


    He looks a little feminine and wears glasses. He looks like he has never seen the world, but when he talks, he is full of male chauvinism and somewhat forthright.


    Now that I''ve said that, I don''t mind.


    I gave him 30000 yuan in the suitcase.


    "Brother Wang, I know you are not rich. You take the money, on the one hand, to thank you for your busy work for me these days, on the other hand, for our common goal..."


    Before I finished, Wang Yi opened my hand, grabbed the money in my hand and put it back in the armrest box.


    He stroked his glasses and said seriously, "Zhang Wen, if you treat me as a friend, don''t come with me. If you don''t have money, I''ll ask you to borrow it. Besides, now I don''t need money! I don''t think your money is unclean, but I don''t get paid for no work!"


    I smiled: "no matter what the final result is, you''re too tired..."


    "No, it didn''t work out in the end. Like I didn''t work hard, I certainly won''t want money. Even if I do, I''ll want it when I can."


    To tell you the truth, I really didn''t see that Wang Yi was so principled.


    There is also a clear stubbornness in the body.


    I was not polite to him and took the money back.


    On the way to send Wang Yi home, he looked out of the window with his cheek in one hand. His melancholy appearance was somewhat similar to that of Wang Xin.


    "No matter how it is, I will not let chennan go! I will kill him myself!" Wang Yi said faintly on the way.


    Wang Yi and Wang Xin have diametrically opposite personalities.


    Wang Xin is careless, but when something happens, she will hide like a little girl.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s just her appearance. In fact, she has a girl''s heart. When she meets strong winds and waves, she should hold a big tree tightly.


    On the contrary, Wang Yi is a man who looks very weak, but when something happens, he will show his sharp barbs, with four words written on his face.


    Use intransigence.


    This is the contrast between Wang Yi and Wang Xin.


    It''s also born to a mother, but the gap is not generally large.


    When Wang Yi said this, her tone was quite calm. It was like a hunter smiling proudly at the prey in his hand. It was already the dish in his hand. It was up to him to do it.


    I clenched the steering wheel.


    "Brother Wang, I''ll deal with it. It won''t be cheap, chennan."


    Wang Yi didn''t speak and her eyes floated out of the window.


    Chennan is sure to move, but how to do it in the process? I still don''t have any rudiments, but there''s nothing wrong with it. Chennan, I must kill it!


    The pain he brought to Wang Xin was not as simple as saying a word. It was a scar that could not be erased all his life!


    Or that sentence, right and wrong questions do wrong, then there is no turning back.


    When I sent Wang Yi home, I received a call from Li Erzi.


    "Wenzi, where is it?" Li Erzi''s voice on the phone sounded very happy. He was the happiest person I could come out.


    "Hehe, I''m at Wang Xin''s house."


    "I''ve booked all the hotels. You can''t help coming." Li Erzi thought I wanted to talk to Wang Xin and said quickly.


    "Ha ha, I know. I''ll go there now!" I said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you in the hotel."


    Hung up and I drove there.


    Originally, no one knew about my coming out. Liu hongran blocked the news very well all the time, but why did Li Erzi give me a big welcome?


    I can guess what Li Erzi thinks without much thought.


    In the five days I went in, needless to say, old Yan and boss Wang must be the happiest. Similarly, boss Wang and old Yan must have received a lot of news on the road. They know that chennan''s father is a vice governor and how much weight is behind this matter.


    Be watched by Chen Jun and want to come out again?


    No way!


    But I still came out and came out from the inside openly. Now Li Erzi is going to give me a big show. More importantly, he wants to demonstrate to boss Wang and Lao Yan, so that they can''t guess who is behind me.


    This will do us a lot of good in Jinhai city in the future.


    Although Li Erzi didn''t say anything, he told me with action that our next goal is boss Wang.


    In Jinhai City, I have no him, he has no me.


    That''s what Liu hongran meant.


    It''s just that I''m still a little hesitant and think things haven''t come to that point.


    Besides, boss Wang is kind to me. How can I turn around?


    The hotel booked by Li Erzi is superior in Jinhai city. At the door of the hotel, I saw Li Erzi standing there, squatting next to the tiger.


    Wherever you go, pretending to force the tiger likes to squat with a pout, which makes people want to fly up and give him a kick.


    Seeing my car, Li Erzi hurried to meet me.


    "Wenzi, the brothers are waiting for you!" a rare smile appeared on Li Erzi''s face.


    I went upstairs with Li Erzi and pretending to be a tiger.


    The whole second floor was covered by Li Erzi.


    There are three people sitting at the table here. Although there are not many people, there is a lot of pomp.


    As soon as I came up, Wu Yang and they all got up and shouted in unison, "Hello, brother Wen!"


    I smiled and let them all sit down.


    "Everyone is brothers, but I''m older than you. You call me brother Wen, but the essence remains the same!" I took up my glass, "this glass of wine, to my brothers!"


    "Roar!" the people below roared.


    Everyone raised their glasses and dried up the wine in their hands.


    At this time, I suddenly found that there was no figure of Wang Peng in the crowd, which was a little strange.


    Today, brother Yijiao came. Why didn''t Wang Peng come?


    I put down my glass and asked Li Erzi, "where''s Wang Peng? Why didn''t he come?"

 Chapter 1018

    My words immediately solidified the atmosphere around me.


    Li Erzi didn''t hide it. He spoke frankly in front of so many brothers.


    "Wenzi, you were arrested because of Wang Peng. I have told him to let him live and die in the future!"


    My forehead shook.


    I didn''t expect Li Erzi to know so quickly. Although I said Wang Peng did it wrong, I didn''t blame him in my heart. I think Wang Peng has more water chestnut, but it doesn''t matter. I can grind all the water chestnut.


    Who has no problem?


    Is it a little unkind to throw Wang Peng out because of this?


    And to tell the truth, I still like Wang Peng, but he''s a little extreme.


    Which time was not Wang Peng''s charge?


    Which time didn''t he rush in front?


    I frowned and scolded, "Er Zi, although Wang Peng did something wrong, I can''t help but give him a chance to make a fresh start. Moreover, even if Wang Peng did something wrong, I will help him carry it. Since I believe that he is a brother, he is a brother for life!"


    Li Erzi lowered his head and stopped talking.


    "Where is Wang Peng now?" I asked brother Yijiao.


    "Brother Wen, Wang Peng should be in the dormitory."


    Then I turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in the dormitory of the school, Wang Peng is drinking muggy wine alone.


    He was in a terrible mood.


    Wu Yang sent someone to tell him the day when Zhang Wen came out, but he thought for a long time and still didn''t go to pick Zhang Wen out of prison that day.


    He knew that chennan had done the wrong thing. Seeing Zhang Wen go in, he couldn''t help at all. Now that Zhang Wen came out, where would he have the face to go?


    Moreover, Li Erzi made it clear to him when he came last time, so that he could keep a distance from them in the future.


    It''s not a sweep out. What is it?


    Therefore, even brother Yijiao went to meet Zhang Wen today. Only Wang Peng didn''t go alone.


    He didn''t know what attitude he should use to face Zhang Wen.


    At the moment, Wang Peng is carrying a bottle of wine and pouring himself mouth to mouth. Only when he is drunk can he not think about those troubles.


    But no matter how he drank, there was a clear picture in his head of the situation after they tied chennan that night, as well as Zhang Wen''s suffering in it.


    These have been deeply engraved in Wang Peng''s mind.


    Now he wants to change, and he has no chance.


    Gulu Gulu


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of wine, Wang Peng stood up unsteadily and suddenly found a man standing at the door.


    Dressed in a smart casual suit, the man appeared at the door politely, but his heroic face stared at him.


    At that moment, Wang Peng''s heart was full of five flavors.


    Bang.


    The bottle in his hand fell to the ground, and suddenly a smell of wine filled the air.


    Wang Peng''s lips trembled and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    The circles of the eyes turned red in an instant.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I drank too much wine or because I was too excited.


    The man in front of him broke the last line of defense in his mind. The strength that had been collapsing in his heart for so many days also relaxed.


    The man at the door is Zhang Wen.


    Wang Peng never served anyone from small to large, and Zhang Wen was the first.


    Convinced, not because of the fear of force in this person''s heart.


    But from the bottom of my heart, I rely on this person''s personality charm.


    In the five days Zhang Wen went in, Wang Peng had a very bad time.


    Every day he dreams of Zhang Wen and regrets it.


    But he can''t change anything. He can only hide in a cold corner with a cold light in his eyes and wait for the opportunity.


    However, Li Erzi''s words made him completely lost.


    He felt that he was finished and his mixed career was coming to an end.


    Now seeing Zhang Wen in front of him, all the bitter water in his heart vomited out in a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Wen..." Wang Peng, a seven foot man, looked at me for less than a minute. His body seemed to be paralyzed on the ground.


    After so many days of suffering in Wang Peng''s heart, all his brains are pouring out now.


    There are some things he can''t tell others. He can only express his heart in front of me.


    But I happened not to be outside. During the time I went in, he had no way at all. It was a lie to say that he was not uncomfortable.


    Looking at Wang Peng in front of me, I didn''t mean to blame him at all. I just felt that hate iron is not steel.


    "Peng''er, the man is bleeding, sweating and wiping his tears." I said faintly.


    Wang Peng probably didn''t find himself crying. When I said this, he quickly wiped his face and his hands were full of tears.


    "Brother Wen, I''m sorry for you!" Wang Peng was stupid. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. His handsome face became a little distorted. It was not wind and frost, but decadence.


    He must have been holding it for a long time these days.


    I went in by myself, closed the dormitory door, sat on the bed and lit a cigarette.


    "Peng''er, don''t take seriously what Li Erzi said. He also said those words in a hurry and anger. In fact, everyone treats you as a brother and is waiting for you to go back. As for my matter, I''ve come out now, so there''s nothing else ~"


    I said lightly, but Wang Peng burst into tears again.


    A woman''s tears may be sad or wronged.


    Men''s tears are mostly relieved.


    This is Wang Peng at the moment.


    Hearing my words, he suddenly felt that his hard work for so many days had not been in vain. Zhang Wen was still his eldest brother and his only eldest brother.


    Only Zhang Wen can really understand these things. Only in front of Zhang Wen can he find the backbone.


    No one else can.


    Neither Li Erzi can.


    This is the dependence on a person, the dependence on personality charm.


    Looking at Wang Peng''s tears falling down, I squatted there for a long time and couldn''t speak. I didn''t let him dry his tears this time, but let him cry enough.


    I said meaningfully, "peng''er, I know you have not listened to me all the time. Although you have listened to me on the surface, you have not convinced me. I won''t say anything else, but you must learn a lesson in this matter! You and I are brothers, and I will not harm you."


    Wang Peng nodded vigorously and said intermittently that he was wrong.


    Seeing that he knew his mistake, I smiled with satisfaction.


    No matter what happened in the past, it can''t be changed. Now that things have happened, wouldn''t it be better to give him a chance to reform?


    Wang Peng is my brother. I can''t beat him with a stick.


    I helped him up from the ground and helped him tidy his clothes,.


    "Brothers are waiting for you. Go and have dinner with me!"

 Chapter 1019

    Wang Peng stared at me for a few seconds, and then nodded with relief.


    Even if no one cares, Wang Peng has to care about me.


    He still wants to listen to me.


    This is the first step.


    To tell the truth, Wang Peng didn''t want to let him go to dinner. After all, so many brothers knew about it and knew that I went in because of him. He was a little embarrassed in the past.


    I don''t want Wang Peng to have any estrangement with them in the future. After all, we have to mix together and work together in the future. I want to take this opportunity to talk about things.


    More than ten minutes later, I took Wang Peng to the hotel.


    Wang Peng looks a little sloppy in a sportswear, but he has a good body and a handsome face. In addition, he hasn''t shaved for a few days. He looks more manly and decadent.


    Seeing Wang Peng coming in, Li Erzi didn''t speak, and they all looked at me.


    I went to the table and poured a glass of wine for Wang Peng. I carried one myself.


    I looked around at the crowd and said, "everyone must know that I was caught. Wang Peng was just impulsive, not a mistake. To be honest, even if Wang Peng didn''t do it, I would do it!"


    I watched the faces of the people below as I spoke.


    Their faces showed relief. No one wanted to see Wang Peng kicked out of the circle by us. No one wanted Wang Peng to make mistakes.


    But when the facts are in front of them, they can''t help believing them.


    Everyone is waiting for a reason for relief and the attitude of my client.


    Today, my attitude has given everyone, including myself, a step down.


    "Let''s turn over the matter and forget it!" I said and drank it down.


    Wang Peng followed my example and dried up a cup full of wine.


    "Wang Peng will still be our brother!" Wu Yang was the first to take the lead, echoed below and drank up the wine.


    All the brothers drank it in one gulp, learning from Wu Yang.


    Brother is like this. With a glass of wine, any contradiction can be resolved.


    After three rounds of drinking, Wang Peng also let go and went to drink with brother Yijiao. I called Li Erzi to the back door of the stairs to smoke.


    "Er Zi, don''t take this matter to heart. Wang Peng is always our brother." I said seriously.


    I know that when I called Wang Peng over, the one who didn''t give face was Li Erzi. He kicked Wang Peng out at the beginning, but now I''ve got it back. It''s a bit of a slap in the face.


    Li Erzi smiled helplessly: "hehe, Wenzi, I know you''re soft hearted. The ending has been expected by me. It''s all right ~"


    I patted Li Erzi on the shoulder. With such a brother, I Zhang Wen was a blessing in my last life.


    As the misty smoke rose, I smoked hard.


    "Er Zi, Liu hongran told me that he wanted me to start from Wanfeng group."


    "Wanfeng group?" Li Erzi picked his eyebrows and suddenly realized, "Liu hongran wants you to start with real estate!"


    The three words "real estate" are still quite strange to me. This is the foundation of Wanfeng group''s foothold in Jinhai City, but I have no experience at all.


    "This... Unlikely?" I still can''t believe it.


    Li Erzi smiled: "you''ll know what it is later. See what Liu hongran says next."


    "En..." I nodded and looked at the red cigarette butts in my hand. I felt deeper and deeper.


    At this time, the door of the back stairs was suddenly pushed open, and the obscene voice of the tiger came: "Wenzi, what are you doing? Waiting for you to drink!"


    I looked up and found that there was something wrong with the tiger''s face?


    "What''s wrong with your face?" I wondered.


    Before pretending to force the tiger to speak, the next li Erzi was already laughing.


    The face of pretending to be a tiger is a bit like a Peking Opera mask.


    Some of the injuries left when the black sister and the shrew scratched at that time.


    It''s just pretending to force the tiger to turn black. It''s not too obvious, but you can still see it when you look carefully.


    "Grass, you smile JB!" pretended to force the tiger to scold, then looked at me and told me with his deep and ignorant black eyes that it was because of me.


    This puzzled me. I pointed to myself: "because of me?"


    "Well." pretending to force the tiger to nod, "that day I got Xiaowen out in order to help you out. Who knows that this woman is so powerful. She scratched on my face like crazy when she went out. I couldn''t dodge, so it became like this."


    "Oh......" I nodded suddenly. If so, it''s really because of me.


    I haven''t had time to thank pretending to force the tiger for that day. If I hadn''t pretended to force the tiger to get Xiaowen away, there would be no time for me and Wang Yuxian to be alone.


    Xiaowen has been staying here, and no one wants to drive her away.


    Pretending to force tiger''s big black eyes moved: "Wenzi, you have to pay three drinks for this. The injury on my face is to help you! Alas, I''m scratched like this. I can''t hook up with the little girl."


    The first half sentence of pretending to force the tiger was right. I nodded: "go, three drinks! But your face has nothing to do with whether you hook up with the little girl or not?"


    I deliberately made a joke to make the tiger''s face black and red.


    "Wenzi, how can you say that about me? Look at the people around us. Apart from Wang Peng and Wu Yang, what''s Li Erzi and what''s Zhang Guohua, who can be as handsome as me? Who has my high self-worth..." pretending to force the tiger is an old hand, and casually scolded Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua all over.


    Li Erzi stood up for a moment: "Oh, pretend to force the tiger. I''m sorry to expose you in front of Wenzi. You''re still fucking excited, aren''t you?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" pretended to force a tiger beard and glared at Li Erzi.


    "Don''t think I don''t know ang. Did you put your hand in when you picked up Xiaowen the other day?"


    "What..."


    "Xiaowen told me that if it weren''t for your salty pig hand, people wouldn''t scratch you like this. With a knife on the color prefix, do you want Heimei to know about it?"


    "Oh, er Zi, I......"


    From their conversation, I vaguely knew what had happened and nodded suddenly.


    So, that''s what happened.


    Pretending to force the tiger, Li Erzi was so scared that he would tell Heimei and quickly say good words behind him: "Oh, Erzi, I was joking just now. Among us, you are the most handsome. You are Wu Yanzu of Jinhai City, Liu Dehua of Jinhai city and Hua Zai!"


    Li Erzi ignored his clothes and forced the tiger. He held his chest and head up.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sweat on his head, he explained anxiously.


    Looking at this scene, I shook my head and smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 1020

    When Li Erzi gave me a big celebration, Chen Jun arranged a residence for Chen Nan, and his head began to think.


    He thought about it. He should report it to governor Zhao, or he would secretly let people go. What would governor Zhao think of him?


    Your Chen army is ostensibly strong and doesn''t even give me face. Now you let people go as soon as you turn around?


    What would he think?


    I will certainly feel that Chen Jun has received some benefits behind his back.


    Chen Jun can''t leave this impression on Governor Zhao.


    Thinking of this, he dialed governor Zhao''s telephone number.


    "Hello, Xiaochen ~" governor Zhao said calmly.


    "Governor Zhao, I have something to report to you," Chen Jun said.


    "Well, say it." listening to governor Zhao''s tone, Chen Jun couldn''t guess what he thought in his heart. Did he already know about it, or did he already have a rough prototype in his heart.


    Governor Zhao, it''s not groundless to sit in this position. It''s step by step.


    The city government in my heart is not comparable to Chen Jun.


    "Zhang Wen, I have released..."


    Originally, Chen Jun was followed by a lot of reasons to explain. At least, let governor Zhao know that this matter has nothing to do with him. It''s not that he got any benefits without dividing governor Zhao''s sum.


    Chen Jun anxiously wanted to know his relationship, but before he could say it, he was interrupted by governor Zhao.


    "Hehe, if the matter is solved, you don''t have to say later ~"


    This is quite ambiguous. If governor Zhao doesn''t know anything, he may say it so simply?


    You know, why did he listen to Chen Jun finish this at the beginning?


    Chen Jun was also confused at this time, but he didn''t easily pierce the paper, but went on according to governor Zhao''s words.


    "I should learn from you about these things. I''m still inexperienced."


    This sentence sounds quite modest, but in fact, Chen Jun is saying that I let people go after listening to your words. Don''t blame me. He didn''t tell governor Zhao anything about Chen Nan.


    I''m not afraid that governor Zhao will harm chennan.


    No matter what chennan has done, governor Zhao will certainly stand on his side. He is confident that Chenjun still has some, but he still doesn''t want to have unnecessary trouble.


    "Ha ha, OK, I have to have a meeting. That''s it. I won''t mention it later!" governor Zhao said.


    "Well, I''ll visit you another day."


    "Ha ha, ok..."


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Nan patted his forehead and felt that what he said just now was a little straight. In the future, maybe it should be said in another way, but governor Zhao is not an outsider to him. Maybe governor Zhao has a steelyard in his heart to weigh the pros and cons.


    In these matters, he believed that governor Zhao would not harm him. After all, it was not easy for him all the way. Maybe governor Zhao would use him somewhere in the future.


    Thinking of this, Chen Jun put his heart down.


    ¡­¡­


    When I came out of it, some people were happy and others were worried.


    Li Erzi deliberately made the scene so big, just to let others know.


    So the first to know about it.


    It''s boss Wang.


    One of Hong Zi''s younger brothers saw it when he passed by. He saw me and Li Erzi.


    I''m 100% sure I''m out.


    In order to confirm, he specially mixed up as a waiter and brought us a box of beer that day.


    We were all in high spirits and no one noticed him.


    But even if you notice, no one is surprised.


    Because this was originally planned. If no one knew tonight, er Zi Li would find two people to tell the news!


    No one knows, but it''s wrong!


    The little brother is very clever. When he comes out, he will call Hong Zi.


    "What''s the matter?" Hong Zi was looking for a woman outside at this time. One hand had reached into the woman''s crotch and was ready to start what. The little brother''s phone came at a bad time.


    Hong Zi has been following the pillar for so many days. Today, he finally wanted to relax and was interrupted.


    "Brother, I saw Zhang Wen!" the little brother said on the phone.


    "What? You''re taking too much fucking medicine!" Hong Zi didn''t believe it at all. He learned from boss Wang that it was even more difficult for Zhang Wen to think of it this time. Chen Jun stubbornly held on, and no one could help it.


    Zhang Wen will probably spend the rest of his life in it.


    Isn''t it a great good thing for them to remove a great enemy?


    Now Zhang Wen comes out? It''s impossible!


    "Oh, brother, I''m not taking drugs! It''s really Zhang Wen. He''s in XX hotel now! They''re all here. It looks like they''re going to pick him up!" the little brother said anxiously.


    Hong Zi''s eyes turned and listened. It seemed that it was really the case.


    His hand reluctantly pulled out of the girl''s crotch and narrowed his eyes: "are you sure you''re right?"


    "No!" the little brother promised, patting his chest.


    "Grass, do you know what will happen if you lie?" Hong Zi confirmed again.


    The little brother felt a little annoyed. He kindly told Hong Zi in exchange for his repeated questioning. He also lost his temper.


    "Brother Hong, since you don''t believe me, I''d better call brother Zhu!"


    Then he was ready to hang up.


    Hong Zi was cold here and shouted, "Hey, look at you. Can I not believe you? I just want to confirm it! Don''t worry, I''ll tell boss Wang the news. It must be good for you, but the premise is that you can''t tell anyone, you know!"


    You don''t have to think about it. Boss Wang certainly doesn''t want the news to let Zhu know.


    The little brother reluctantly agreed.


    Hung up, Hong Zi quickly found boss Wang''s number and dialed it.


    At this time, boss Wang is also in high spirits. He has been busy with Wanfeng group for many days. Today, he finally wanted to relax and found two girls to come home.


    But as soon as he fired the shotgun, Hongzi called.


    Hong Zi''s younger brother interrupted him just now, and now Hong Zi interrupted boss Wang again, which means a vicious circle.


    Boss Wang angrily picked it up: "what''s the matter? Grass!"


    Hong Zi knew that boss Wang was in a bad mood. He said carefully, "brother, I have something to tell you."


    Boss Wang turned his eyes, pushed the two girls away, wrapped a bath towel around his lower body, went to the window and opened the window.


    "You''d better say it quickly, or I''ll make you regret it!"


    Facing boss Wang''s threat, Hong Zi''s body began to tremble.


    His Adam''s Apple moved and said carefully, "brother, one of my little brothers saw Zhang Wen coming out. He''s eating in XX hotel now!"

 Chapter 1021

    Boss Wang''s first reaction to Hong Zi''s words was the same.


    "You''re taking too many fucking drugs!"


    This is what Hong Zi said to his little brother. There is not a word wrong.


    He still knows the weight behind this matter. Who is Chen Jun? What is the position of the vice governor? He knew clearly in his heart that if Zhang Wen could find someone to suppress Chen Jun, how could he still shrink in Jinhai city? How is it possible that Jin Peng hasn''t spread his wings yet?


    Vice governor, how are you playing?


    If the same situation is on his boss Wang''s head, he may have to choose to run away and fight Chen Jun?


    His boss Wang doesn''t have that ability.


    Let Chen Jun keep an eye on it. Zhang Wen must not be able to get out. Baidao is originally the enemy of the underworld. No one dares not to pay attention to the people of Baidao.


    Boss Wang can''t, especially Zhang Wen.


    No reason, no reason.


    If Zhang Wen had this ability, why didn''t boss Wang see it at the beginning? He might have missed it? impossible!


    For Hong Zi''s words, boss Wang doesn''t believe it at all. He doesn''t believe it from the bottom of his heart.


    Hong Zi felt confused. He shook his head on the phone.


    "Brother, really! I didn''t lie to you!"


    "Grass..."


    Hong Zi anxiously explained that he had become a liar in boss Wang''s eyes. Now Hong Zi not only lied, but also disturbed boss Wang.


    How can this work?


    If you don''t give Hongzi some color, it won''t work!


    "Brother, Zhang Wen really came out!" Hong Zi didn''t know how to explain. He shouted anxiously on the phone.


    "Wake up first and then say wow!" boss Wang was too lazy to talk nonsense with him and hung up directly.


    Then he walked towards the two girls behind him.


    These two girls are the girls in the high-level club. Their figure, face and Kung Fu are first-class. If it wasn''t for boss Wang, no one could bring them out. These two girls came not only for boss Wang''s money, but also for boss Wang''s face.


    Seeing boss Wang coming, one of the girls inadvertently lifted her leg.


    Straight and slender thighs, hollowed out flower bud edges Ku.


    Dealing with men is not to seduce them with red fruits. The highest level is the kind of emptiness that makes those men want and can''t get.


    This is the highest level.


    These two girls have mastered these things skillfully.


    At this time, one girl seduced boss Wang intentionally or unintentionally, and the other girl hugged him with both hands, making boss Wang crazy.


    How many people in Jinhai city can enjoy the best in the world at night like boss Wang?


    In the clear moonlight, enjoy the most erosive life?


    This is the treatment that the first brother of Jinhai city can enjoy.


    The girl in bud shorts changed her posture and exposed a large amount of snow-white on her body. The single piece of small bra on her body was deliberately gently hung on her shoulder. Her face was a little shy, her head was lowered, and her eyes were shining with a moving halo.


    The two groups in front of her chest shook slightly with her breath, coupled with the sexy clavicle, charming with a bit of temptation~


    Boss Wang likes it.


    He likes women who are beautiful but not coquettish. That''s why boss Wang chose this girl.


    This woman can pretend.


    Seeing boss Wang looking at her, she hooked her finger, with endless Peach Blossom Spring in her eyes, waiting for boss Wang to jump in.


    Another woman is worse in this aspect, but her figure and face make up for her shortcomings. At the moment, the same half Luo fragrant shoulder makes her female hormones rush into boss Wang''s nostrils like pollen spreading in the air.


    "Hey, hey..." facing the two beautiful women, boss Wang couldn''t help but pull the towel wrapped around his lower body.


    At first, the two girls pretended to be a little afraid, but soon their shy little faces were full of joy.


    In this world, either women or men. Men need women, and women also need men.


    It''s just a little different.


    These two girls need it, too~


    "Brother Wang, you are so bad ~" one of the girls turned her back, showed her smooth and attractive back like jade, and left a side face to boss Wang.


    This picture can really make every man crazy.


    The more shy the girl is, the more boss Wang wants to be completely crazy.


    Regardless of his naked body, he rushed crazy, hugged the girl from behind like a hungry wolf, hugged the girl''s small waist with a big arm, and directly took it all into his arms.


    "Ah ~" before boss Wang started, the girl began to shout


    In the spring, boss Wang came in step by step like an unearthly young man.


    At the beginning, the girl just showed her most reserved side. Once the battle started, the girl was quite bold and unrestrained, more than boss Wang.


    Boss Wang had a satisfied smile on his face, grabbed a girl''s hair with one hand, closed his eyes and enjoyed the coming madness.


    Just as he closed his eyes, suddenly, the figure of Zhang Wen appeared in his head.


    Zhang Wen, whom he has been thinking about.


    incorrect!


    He closed his eyes and carefully read Hongzi''s voice and anxious tone, thinking that it should not be false.


    So, Zhang Wen came out?


    Did the boy really come out?


    damn it!


    It makes boss Wang even more upset.


    He thought of this and pushed away the girl who was already under him.


    The girl wiped the corners of her mouth and looked at him puzzled. She thought her Kung Fu was not in place and made boss Wang uncomfortable.


    Boss Wang took a look at the girl in the crotch and touched her head with his hand, which meant nothing.


    Now the girl was relieved and obediently shrank into bed.


    Boss Wang found his mobile phone and dialed Hongzi''s number again.


    Hong Zi over there was doubting his life. Seeing boss Wang calling, he quickly picked it up again.


    "Hongzi, what you just said is true?" boss Wang said calmly.


    "Big brother! It''s true!" said Hong Zi quickly.


    Boss Wang said coldly, "go and find someone to keep an eye on Zhang Wen now!"

 Chapter 1022

    Put down the phone. Boss Wang was lying there like a robot with something in his heart. He allowed the two girls to work hard on him. He couldn''t be interested anyway.


    After a tremor, boss Wang''s eyes sank.


    Zhang Wen can escape from Chen Jun''s hand. Who is behind him?


    I''m sure he''s not an ordinary person. I dare ask an ordinary person who can pull him out of the vice governor''s hand?


    It''s not true to think about it.


    Then, boss Wang needs to investigate himself.


    Zhang Wen is a boy who has not seen him for a day. If this is the case, boss Wang will have a lot of difficulties in the future.


    Zhang Wen, I''m afraid he can''t squeeze it out easily.


    This needs to play black!


    Click.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and looked at the two girls who had finished the task and were dressing next to him. What he thought was somewhere else.


    "Brother Wang, let''s go ~" the girl left a relaxed kiss in boss Wang''s ear and left.


    Boss Wang nodded and didn''t leave them.


    If it had been before, boss Wang would not let them go tonight, but today, he is not interested at all.


    Now I''m old. As long as I''m distracted, it''s even harder to be interested.


    He looked at the time. It was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    After thinking for a moment, he took out the phone and called section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan must know much more about this matter than he does.


    "Lao Wang, what''s the matter so late?" unlike boss Wang, section chief Duan always goes to bed in the dark and rarely stays up late. Now it''s time for section chief Duan to go to bed.


    When he received a call from boss Wang at this time, he was naturally very upset.


    But he shouldn''t show it. In front of boss Wang, his posture must be quite low.


    "I heard that Zhang Wen came out." boss Wang said faintly.


    "En? Zhang Wen, who was caught by Chen Jun?" don''t talk about him. Section chief Duan is also quite surprised that he can escape under Chen Jun''s hands. Such people are really rare.


    "Well, ask me what''s going on and who''s standing behind Zhang Wen!" boss Wang said in an ordered tone.


    Section chief Duan promised, "I''ll call you back tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow? I mean now, now, now!" boss Wang doesn''t care whether section chief Duan has a rest!


    If he is the result of the accident.


    "Oh, ok..." section chief Duan greeted boss Wang''s ancestors again and reluctantly straightened his waist from the bed.


    Then he called his own people to ask about it.


    In fact, not many people know about Zhang Wen, but Duke has his own eye liner in officialdom, and soon he has the answer.


    When he had news here, he immediately called boss Wang and told him that a man named Liu hongran was helping Zhang Wen.


    Or this man''s name.


    Boss Wang frowned: "this man is so powerful? I don''t fucking believe it, grass!"


    "Lao Wang, we are all old friends. I think we should remind you that although I don''t know this Liu hongran well, I advise you to stay away from him and get Zhang Wen out. He must have a hard way."


    Boss Wang doesn''t understand this truth?


    If he had been in another place, he might have endured it, but it was in Jinhai city!


    It''s his territory. Why bear it?


    It would be ridiculous if he put up with it now!


    "OK, I know how to behave. It''s in Jinhai city. It''s at my fucking door!" said boss Wang, and hung up the phone.


    He kept thinking about Liu hongran''s name in his head and began to weigh the pros and cons of things. If Liu hongran couldn''t play on the white road, he must use black.


    This is his advantage!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, when boss Wang bowed his head and smoked in a muffled voice, there was another man who was frantically spilling his sweat.


    In an ordinary rental room, two women were crazy around~


    This man is Lao Yan.


    Different from boss Wang, his way of decompressing himself is to find two girls to play like this until it''s dark and exhausted. At that time, his head can relax and think at the speed of light with his intelligent brain.


    Moreover, today''s old Yan took medicine when he found two girls. How can he stop?


    He was so angry that Liangzi told him about Zhang Wen at this time. Now that he told him that Zhang Wen came out, didn''t it block his heart!


    Lao Yan is an old man.


    What is laolaiheng?


    When he was young, he didn''t have much ability and didn''t play with a few women, but when he was old, he became fierce and even played with two girls in one night.


    Lao Yan is making up for his regret when he was young.


    It''s also revenge on these girls.


    Why didn''t I meet you when I was young? Why did you hang like this one by one? Now I have money, you still won''t lie under me?


    Haven''t you complained at all?


    Grass!


    However, the quality of the two girls found by Lao Yan can''t be compared with boss Wang.


    If the two girls boss Wang found were social flowers, then the two girls Lao Yan found were just the level of a rural hair salon.


    Although the appearance is not bad, although the figure is also quite in place, and the service is also quite in place, the girl found by Lao Yan has a rural flavor. Between the lines, she takes her every move with her.


    This is a person''s temperament. It''s not so easy to change.


    Even when you take off your clothes and that, you have this temperament.


    Old Yan can''t understand this more clearly.


    But Lao Yan didn''t care. He thought the two girls'' service was ok, and there was the kind of charm that ordinary women didn''t have, and the kind of desire and dissatisfaction from the resentful women in the deep palace.


    People''s preferences must be different with different tastes.


    Lao Yan, that''s a good mouth.


    Boss Wang likes to be elegant.


    At the moment, Lao Yan, with a ferocious face, looks like he wants to kill the girl under him.


    "Brother, why are you so fierce today? Take it easy..." the girl couldn''t stand it and said.


    Lao Yan doesn''t care what she says at all. He is focused on going up and doing.


    The girl''s eyes became more and more blurred.

 Chapter 1023

    Lao Yan hates it in his heart.


    He vented all his hatred on the two girls.


    Why can Zhang Wen avert danger? Why can he escape from Chen Jun?


    You know, that''s the vice governor!


    How can anyone who is ordered to do it himself escape so easily?


    At the same time, Lao Yan also drew a huge question mark in his heart.


    Who is standing behind Zhang Wen?


    For the relationship on the white road, Lao Yan has no outline in his heart. Lao Yan has always been mixing on the standard and old-fashioned road. He thinks that the people of the white road and he are naturally two parallel lines, which can not intersect, let alone have any relationship.


    So all along, Lao Yan is the weakest. He doesn''t know anyone on the white road.


    Lao Yan''s people usually can''t get out when they go in.


    Lao Yan didn''t know anything about officialdom.


    When you close your eyes, you can''t see anything.


    However, Lao Yan still knows how much power Chen Jun has and how much determination he has to catch Zhang Wen this time.


    This is tantamount to sentencing Zhang Wen to death.


    People in the age of Lao Yan know what the strike hard target means, that is, as long as Zhang Wen goes in, it is undoubtedly even more difficult to think of it in the future.


    Just got the news, when Zhang Wen went in, Lao Yan was still glad that he had provoked the son of the vice governor''s family. Isn''t this looking for death?


    In recent days, he has been planning how to deal with boss Wang, but today, Liang Zi suddenly heard that Zhang Wen came out, which still gave him a big blow. How could this happen?


    At the moment, Lao Yan is finished. He doesn''t look tired at all, but the two girls lie on the bed and can''t get up.


    After Lao Yan took the medicine, it was to seal the devil little prince, crazy and boundless.


    But Lao Yan didn''t mean to let them go at all. Instead, he sat and smoked, waiting for him to slow down and do it again.


    Lao Yan, people have never been exhausted.


    Be sure to play with all the money you spend.


    Before he finished smoking a cigarette, Lao Yan took out his mobile phone and called Liang Zi.


    The beam at the other end of the phone is connected in seconds.


    It''s an extraordinary time. He must promise to be by the phone at all times.


    What if Lao Yan doesn''t receive any new instructions in time?


    Liangzi also knew that now that Zhang Wen came out, the situation would develop in another new direction. Lao Yan didn''t know what to do.


    How to deal with Zhang Wen is waiting for Lao Yan to make up his mind.


    "Liang Zi, Zhang Wen''s news, that''s right?" like boss Wang, Lao Yan was skeptical first, but Lao Yan just doubted a few words and believed it in his heart. He believed in his little brother''s news network, which can''t be wrong.


    Liangzi nodded: "brother, it must be right. I saw Zhang Wen eating with his people in a restaurant with my own eyes. I can''t be wrong!"


    Liang Zi didn''t have the courage to make old Yan happy. After hearing the news that day, he personally confirmed it before telling old Yan.


    "Grass, I didn''t expect him to come out!" old Yan scolded. He had the feeling of returning to before liberation overnight.


    Originally, he was ready to fight without Zhang Wen. Who knows, he suddenly came out again.


    It really caught him off guard.


    "Elder brother, I heard that the people behind Zhang Wen are not simple. We have to be careful." Liang Ziwei said.


    "I see. You''ve been watching Zhang Wen for me recently. If he has any news, tell me in time!" old Yan said upset and hung up the phone.


    Can he not know?


    When Zhang Wen came out this time, someone must have helped him behind his back. Why should he be a ninth rate bastard who is nothing? Is it possible?


    If Zhang Wen really finds such a tough backer, it will be even harder for Lao Yan to go in the future. Don''t think he knows that if Zhang Wen starts, he must be the first to deal with!


    At that time, boss Wang will put another hand in the middle. The only thing waiting for Lao Yan is death.


    Lao Yan tried to bite his teeth. He really didn''t expect that the situation would become like this in an instant. If Zhang Wenmao tried hard to get him, he really had no good way.


    So, how can we let Zhang Wen mess up first?


    Thinking of this, a person''s shadow floated in Lao Yan''s head.


    Lao Yan is good at figuring out people. He has figured out Zhang Wen in his head more than once. Since Zhang Wen asked him to help with Lao Gao last time, he knew that Zhang Wen had a weakness.


    That''s a woman.


    Wang Yuxian.


    If you make good use of it, it will certainly make Zhang Wen confused.


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan''s eyes narrowed.


    He immediately called Liangzi again.


    "Liangzi, you don''t have to check Zhang Wen''s affairs first. Check a man named Lao Wan for me!" Lao Yan knew that as long as he found Lao Wan, and then shook it out, Zhang Wen would be in a mess.


    "Who is Lao Wan?" Liang Zi was quite strange to Lao Wan''s name, and he didn''t blame him. He didn''t know Lao Wan at that time!


    Lao Yan forgot about it and patted his forehead vigorously: "you go and ask other brothers. You are an addict!"


    "Oh......" Liang Zi stopped talking nonsense and promised to hang up the phone.


    Who knows what Lao Yan wants to do.


    Liang Zi sighed and began to call one by one.


    Commander in chief Lao Yan gave an order, and Liang Zi, the commander, began to disperse his command below.


    ¡­¡­


    I was very drunk that night. When I went back, I felt dark. Wang Yuxian took care of me all night.


    Vaguely, I seemed to have a dream. Wang Yuxian said to me, Wenzi, I can put down Lao Gao.


    I happily hugged her and kissed her hard. Finally, I lost consciousness.


    When I woke up the next day, Wang Yuxian slept next to me, two hands around my neck, like a little woman.


    Seeing this scene, I smiled happily.


    I want to wake up every day to see Wang Yuxian''s charming side face. Every time I wake up, Wang Yuxian accompanies me. This seems to be the end of my efforts. Everything else is gone.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes moved and slowly opened them.


    "Wenzi, you''re awake ~"


    "Well, didn''t I do anything too much last night?" I kissed Wang Yuxian on the forehead.


    It''s ok if I don''t say it. Wang Yuxian was upset when I said this. As soon as she tooted her mouth, her face sank in an instant: "what have you done yourself, and you don''t remember?"


    I shook my head innocently. I really don''t know.


    She raised her eyebrows and pretended to be angry and said, "after you came back last night, you kept saying my name in your mouth, and then you hugged me. It''s useless for me to struggle. If you hadn''t drunk too much, I would have killed you!"

 Chapter 1024

    If reality is a dream, then I want to run recklessly in my dream.


    If the dream is endless confusion, then I want to sleep in this confusion.


    My feelings for Wang Yuxian are very complex, as if they are between reality and fantasy. Sometimes they are real and sometimes they are so ethereal.


    Everything last night was ethereal to me, but it could not be more real to Wang Yuxian.


    Seeing that I was stunned, Wang Yuxian asked me to think about how to apologize to her, and then went down to make breakfast.


    I patted my forehead hard, but what I thought was not what Wang Yuxian said, but another person.


    Pillars.


    I haven''t informed Zhu about my coming out yet. I think I should go to see Zhu today and at least meet him. To tell you the truth, I don''t see Zhu these days. I also miss him.


    Brother, it''s a lifetime.


    After breakfast, I went out.


    On the way, I called a pillar and asked him where he was.


    "Wenzi, you''re out?" the pillar seemed unable to believe that the person on the phone was me.


    "Well, I came out yesterday, ha ha..."


    "Ha ha, I knew you would come out!" Zhu said happily on the phone.


    More than ten minutes later, I arrived at the place agreed with the pillar.


    The pillar doesn''t look very well.


    He can see that boss Wang has been away from him intentionally or unintentionally recently, and he doesn''t tell him anything. He doesn''t even know about me. He doesn''t know anything except that several brothers around him drink and play all day.


    Got in my car, I found a place to stop, we sat in the car and smoked.


    "Wenzi, how did you get out this time? I heard that Vice Governor Chen is very powerful. You may not get out for the rest of your life. I also discussed with pretending to force tigers to rob the prison!"


    Hearing this, I smiled helplessly.


    "Because a man named Liu hongran helped me. He is no less capable than boss Wang!" I said faintly.


    "This man is so powerful? What is his origin?" the pillar is quite strange to Liu hongran''s name.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. People in Jinhai will know Liu hongran''s name in half a year!" I said with a smile.


    Pillar also heard what I was going to do in the future from my words and nodded silently.


    "Wenzi, I won''t say much about anything else. Be careful of boss Wang!"


    If I enter the real estate according to Liu hongran''s words, I will inevitably meet boss Wang. At that time, there will be friction with the column. We will take our own decisions. I don''t know what kind of picture it will be at that time.


    I really don''t want to think about it.


    "Pillar, how are you doing recently?" I asked with concern.


    Because he seems to be having a bad time.


    The pillar sighed and said to himself, "now? I''ve almost become a loser. Boss Wang doesn''t ask me to go out for anything. I just play every day, ha ha..."


    I know why boss Wang did this to the pillar. It must be because of me.


    I patted the column on the shoulder: "either, come and hang out with us!"


    "Ha ha..." after listening to my words, the pillar shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Almost everyone knows that I left boss Wang, but if it was a pillar, how could I leave boss Wang? He has been with boss Wang since he was 16 and was still in high school.


    How can he give up this friendship?


    Even if you can pass boss Wang''s pass, the pillar can''t pass the pass in your heart.


    Besides, the trouble in the hands of the pillar has something to do with boss Wang. Boss Wang may let go? Maybe let the column go so clean?


    impossible.


    You can see these things clearly.


    "Wenzi, I can''t walk away in my life." the pillar took a deep breath of smoke.


    "Why? Is this move wrong and I have to keep going?" I frowned.


    "Alas, it''s not a matter of going wrong. It''s my own choice."


    "But don''t you know who boss Wang is?"


    "It''s clear, but I still have to help him. Wenzi, there are some things you don''t understand. I came out with boss Wang at the age of 16. So far, how much blood has he stained? I can only be more than him. It''s not easy to put it down. If I really decide to leave, then I''ll be a fixed bomb, wherever I go!"


    What the pillar said is not unreasonable. After listening to it, I sighed again and again.


    Pillar, I may not be able to turn back in my life. He told me more than once before. He said I can turn back in time now. I''m different from him


    I can only understand the meaning of this sentence now.


    "Wenzi, this is our destiny. As long as we get out and mix, we will engrave a mark on our body all our life. We can''t erase it. Your mark may be on our body, and mine is on our neck!"


    The words of the pillar are full of helplessness.


    I''m confused, too.


    The helplessness on the pillar is not talking about me?


    "Well, if you need any help, call me anytime and I''ll turn it on 24 hours!" I don''t know what to say.


    I can also hear from the words of the pillar. Boss Wang may have noticed something, but he hasn''t done anything to the pillar, but it doesn''t mean that boss Wang is relieved of this matter. Maybe it will break out in the next second.


    At this time, I''m the only one who can help the column.


    The pillar smiled: "ha ha, I''m not your object. I''m still on for 24 hours!"


    I also laugh like a self mockery. I think I speak more and more ink, sometimes like a woman.


    I sat in the car with pillar and smoked one by one. After a while, pillar looked out of the window and asked me, "Wenzi, you said that if one day we were tit for tat, what would you do?"


    "If there were that time, I would lift my belly and let you handle it!" I''m not kidding. I really think so. I don''t want to meet zhudaoguang, but it seems that this day is not far from us.


    The pillar patted me on the shoulder: "good brother, I''ll take your heart, but I can''t do it... If one day, you promise me, we''ll both try our best and fight! People can''t help themselves in the Jianghu, and some things we can''t decide! Even acting, we have to be seen!"


    My eyes moved and fought with the column? Can I do it? The pillar is my brother all the way!


    He said half jokingly, "Wenzi, to tell you the truth, I''ve long wanted to try your skill, but I haven''t had any chance, ha ha!"


    I smiled bitterly and prayed secretly in my heart. I hope that there will be no sword and shadow in my life.

 Chapter 1025

    Jianghu is divided into big and small, as well as high and low.


    Anyway, I''ve talked to boss Wang before. I''m out now. Boss Wang should come and see me, but I hope he doesn''t do so, because the more good boss Wang is to a person, the more dangerous he is.


    Back from meeting Zhu, I received a call from boss Wang.


    I hesitated and picked it up.


    Boss Wang and I knew it, but he still called me.


    "Boss Wang." I picked it up.


    "Ha ha, Wenzi, Congratulations! When did you come out? Why don''t you tell me? Why, I don''t have a big brother in my heart so soon?" boss Wang said bluntly.


    In fact, his mind has been made.


    These words were polite, but it was very uncomfortable to say them from his mouth.


    "I forgot to tell you, but boss Wang won''t pay attention to my small role?" I smiled.


    Boss Wang''s voice changed immediately when he heard what I said. He pretended to blame: "Wenzi, look what you said! How did you get rusty from inside? No matter how you mess up now, I used to be your big brother, didn''t I? You don''t read my good, and I thank you for helping me so much! Ha ha..."


    "Ha ha, yeah, yeah..." it''s all for this. I''ll go a little too far if I pretend again.


    "OK, I''ll meet you later and hang up!" boss Wang said and hung up.


    My eyes narrowed as I listened to the beep on the phone.


    Boss Wang, this is a hard face! He must know exactly what I think in my heart, and I also know exactly what he is thinking in his heart.


    After being with him for so long, I can still see through this.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" Wang Yuxian heard the phone and came down from upstairs.


    I smiled: "nothing, boss Wang will come to see me later."


    "Boss Wang? What is he doing here?" Wang Yuxian frowned.


    "Maybe you really came to see me, ha ha..."


    Wang Yuxian stopped talking and went to the second floor to change clothes. No matter what purpose boss Wang came with, Wang Yuxian had to face them with the most decent appearance. This is a matter of politeness.


    After a while, she came down, dressed in a decent professional suit, which made her a bit clean. Suddenly, she looked like a strong woman in the workplace, as if all compromises had become uncompromising.


    That beautiful face and exquisite body are a beautiful scenery.


    The two of us waited quietly in the nail salon.


    Soon, a Mercedes Benz Maybach came into my sight.


    This is boss Wang''s car.


    The car stopped at the door of the nail salon. The driver in front hurried down to open the door for boss Wang.


    With a cigar in his mouth, boss Wang got out of the car and smiled at me.


    "Wenzi, I haven''t seen you for several days. You''ve changed!"


    "Ha ha, if you want to change, you are the one who has changed, boss Wang." I smiled.


    Boss Wang''s airs are bigger than before, and he looks more like a successful businessman. However, what I see from his eyes is ferocious, and few businessmen are as smooth.


    "People always change, unless it''s not people. Hongzi, why are you still staring? Don''t you take out my meeting gift?" boss Wang deliberately scolded the driver.


    Hongzi quickly promised, opened the trunk of the car and came out with a box of wine.


    "These are high-grade red wine. Women drink to improve their appearance and men drink to make up their body!" boss Wang said.


    No matter what psychology boss Wang is in, but now people buy things and stand in front of me. How can I refute people''s face? That''s a little shameless.


    "Boss Wang, thank you for your red wine. Come and sit inside!" I quickly asked him to come in and sit down.


    Boss Wang was not polite either. He came in with a cigarette in his mouth.


    I asked him to sit down. Wang Yuxian obediently stood beside me, looking like a little woman.


    Hong Zi stands behind boss Wang.


    I saw Hongzi when I followed the pillar. He gave me the impression that he was a follower. It''s no big deal.


    But I came here with boss Wang today. I think it may be Hong Zi who took his place this time. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I think he always seems to have some hostility in his eyes at me.


    Maybe Wang Yuxian in front of him brightened his eyes, and his eyes never left Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian has long been used to these men''s eyes and didn''t even look at Hong Zi.


    Hongzi, in Wang Yuxian''s eyes, he is nothing at all. Wang Yuxian is too lazy to look at him.


    Waste your eyes.


    But Hong Zi''s doing this makes me very unhappy.


    "Boss Wang, your people like beautiful women, but this one in my family is not ordinary." I said faintly.


    When I finished, Wang Yuxian quietly approached me and pinched me gently.


    The words were a little direct, which made boss Wang understand what I meant in an instant.


    Pop!


    Without thinking, he stood up and slapped Hong Zi in the face.


    Hong Zi''s body tilted, plopped and sat on the ground.


    Hong Zi was a little suspicious of life. He didn''t even know why. He sat on the ground like a woman for a long time.


    "Brother, why did you hit me?"


    I laughed beside him.


    The man brought by boss Wang seems to have a slow reaction. He was beaten. I don''t know why.


    This scene is really funny.


    "Grass, why? Get out and stand at the door and come back when you understand!" boss Wang''s face is a little green. He''s a little blind.


    Hong Zi looked at me and walked out bitterly.


    Now there are no blasphemous eyes around, and I feel much more relaxed.


    "Wenzi, you''re not sensible. Don''t think too much." boss Wang''s face is a little ugly. I said this. He really has no face.


    I looked up and smiled, holding Wang Yuxian''s small waist with one hand: "it''s all right, beauty is for people to see."


    Boss Wang stopped talking nonsense and directly entered the theme with me.


    "Wenzi, to tell you the truth, I tried very hard to get you out this time, but I don''t have enough spare power. You must not cause such a big thing in the future, otherwise no one can save you!"


    I sneer in my heart. Can I not know what boss Wang thinks?


    He helped me find someone?


    Unless it''s a ghost! He must wish I couldn''t get out all my life!


    "Fortunately, I came out and didn''t spend the rest of my life in it. Wouldn''t I miss a lot of wonderful moments?" I smiled.


    Boss Wang''s face was stiff: "yes, yes, life is to be wonderful, but Wenzi, I heard that an expert is helping you behind your back. I don''t know who it is?"

 Chapter 1026

    never go to the temple for nothing.


    Boss Wang has his own purpose no matter what he does or even invite you out to drink and play Pao. He never does useless work.


    Today, he came and gave me a box of expensive red wine at a discount. He didn''t want to see me, but wanted to know the man standing behind me, Liu hongran.


    When I came out this time, boss Wang must be worried to death, because he couldn''t understand who was standing behind me, let alone what role Liu hongran was.


    If this role is more capable than boss Wang, it is undoubtedly the biggest threat to him.


    Boss Wang was worried and curious at the same time.


    At the moment, facing boss Wang''s problem, I just smiled gently: "it''s Liu hongran, my brother."


    I deliberately said that my relationship with Liu hongran was ambiguous, which made boss Wang more nervous.


    However, boss Renjing Wang didn''t show it on his face at all, but gave me a look of blame: "Wenzi, you still buy Guanzi with me. Don''t worry, I won''t tell others. If you find a backer, remember to inform me at the first time. Maybe I need your help in the future! You can''t shirk it at that time, ha ha!"


    Boss Wang''s words have been very polite. I think since he wants to know so much, I''ll tell him more to make him feel less confused~


    "You say, how high is the gold content of those who can hold down the governor?"


    After listening to me, boss Wang''s face changed.


    No matter how he covered up and how deep the city government was, his face changed violently, because my words made boss Wang start to re measure the pros and cons of this matter in his heart.


    His head was spinning fast.


    My words were like giving him a stuffy fist.


    What he thought before was that Liu hongran could find the governor, most of which was entrusted to do it.


    It is not difficult to find a relationship with the governor.


    But what I just said is that Liu hongran''s relationship suppressed the governor. Then, boss Wang was quite surprised.


    This and what he thought are two concepts.


    If so, his view of Liu hongran will change again.


    This man is too dangerous for him.


    "Hehe, Wenzi, you have such a good backer. Why didn''t you let me know earlier? In fact, we can cooperate in many things!" boss Wang''s tone of voice remained unchanged even though his face was ugly.


    Even a little to blame me.


    "Well, if I had a chance in the future, I would certainly cooperate with you, Liu hongran, and I would certainly cooperate with you," I said with a smile.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to that day." boss Wang handed me a cigarette.


    Click.


    I lit the cigarette for boss Wang and then lit it myself.


    I sucked slowly.


    He is a wise man. Now you can see that boss Wang is nervous to death.


    What people fear most is the unknown. The more they don''t know, the more terrible they feel, and the more they have no bottom in their heart.


    At this time, boss Wang had fallen into an abyss like a black hole. It was dark everywhere.


    At this time, Hong Zi came in. There was a palm print on his face, and his eyes looked at me with a hint of cruelty.


    "Well, do you want to understand?" boss Wang looked back at him.


    Hong Zi nodded hurriedly, "I understand, brother!"


    He really wanted to understand. Just now boss Wang slapped him a little dizzy. He didn''t react for a long time. He went out and stood at the door to blow the hair, which made him sober a lot.


    He knew that his eyes were a little blasphemous when he looked at Zhang Wen''s woman.


    This is really a little too much.


    "Apologize!" boss Wang said.


    Hong Zi immediately came over and bowed respectfully to Wang Yuxian and me: "sister-in-law, I''m sorry to offend you!"


    Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything, but looked at him coldly.


    Hong Zi then went out again. Boss Wang scolded, "have you been forgiven? Just go out!"


    Hong Ziao gave a sound, patted his forehead and came back again. He bowed to Wang Yuxian again and said he was sorry, but the latter still didn''t forgive him. His eyes were still cold.


    Wang Yuxian put her hands on her hips and looked at Hong Zi as if she were watching a clown. Her tone was full of ridicule: "you should have an attitude of admitting your mistake. That''s what your big brother taught you?"


    In a word, the atmosphere solidified again.


    To tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''ve seen Wang Yuxian like this. When she gets cold, it can make you feel cold all over. Similarly, if she gets warm, she will feel warm even in the nine foot ice cold.


    Wang Yuxian is such a magical woman.


    "What do you want me to do?" Hong Zi was a little speechless. He thought Wang Yuxian was a little embarrassed. He had never admitted his fault with a woman. If boss Wang didn''t speak today, he wouldn''t admit his fault with Wang Yuxian!


    Wang Yuxian looked down at him like a Queen: "kneel down."


    A light and simple sentence almost made boss Wang lose face.


    Let Hong Zi also freeze there.


    Kneel down?


    Or in front of a woman?


    Although the woman is beautiful and beautiful, it''s OK for him to kneel down and give it to the woman. If he admits his mistake, Hong Zi hesitates.


    You know, he''s a seven foot man! How can a man kneel down to a woman?


    Hong Zi has always been another woman. Today, I let a woman give RI once. I can imagine the anger in my heart.


    "Are you... Kidding?" a dirty word almost came out of Hong Zi''s mouth.


    Wang Yuxian smiled sweetly: "you can''t kneel, but your big brother let you admit your mistake. If you don''t admit it, I''m afraid you can''t explain to him ~"


    This sentence directly killed boss Wang.


    If Hong Zi doesn''t kneel down to Wang Yuxian today, boss Wang has no way of discipline. He can''t even manage his own men well. What else will boss Wang do?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    If you admit a mistake and expect him to attack in the future?


    Hong Zi hesitated and looked back at boss Wang. The latter didn''t look at him at all and didn''t give him any hint.


    Everything depends on Hongzi''s own decision.


    Wang Yuxian''s face has never been cold.


    Although a bright smile hung on his face, there was no temperature at all, as if he could freeze Hong Zi.


    Women are more cruel than men!


    As time passed, boss Wang coughed twice and motioned Hong Zi to make a decision quickly.


    Hong Zi twisted his eyebrows, gritted his teeth, bent his knees and knelt on the ground with a plop.


    A very reluctant sentence burst out of Hongzi''s mouth: "elder sister, I''m wrong, I shouldn''t peek at you!"

 Chapter 1027

    Hong Zi spoke simply and rudely, so did he admit his mistake.


    It almost came out without thinking.


    It''s reasonable to say that it''s true, but it''s a little ridiculous to say this from Hong Zi''s mouth.


    Peeking, he admitted.


    Then it''s even more shameless.


    Wang Yuxian looked at Hong Zi on the ground, looked down at him with her exquisite eyes for a while, and then slowly opened her mouth: "OK, pay attention later, you go."


    This sentence seemed to give Hongzi a spring. The latter bounced up from the ground, turned and walked out.


    I think if there were sandbags outside now, Hongzi would be able to beat them into powder.


    This is not only a matter of face, but also a matter of dignity being severely trampled on the ground.


    Boss Wang got up and smiled at me deeply: "Wenzi, I''ll go and see you later!"


    "Well, see you later!" I put my cigarette to my mouth and took a sip.


    Watching boss Wang''s car drive away, I held Wang Yuxian in my arms and said with a smile, "Yuxian, how can you embarrass others so much? That''s a man ~"


    Wang Yuxian pinched my nose with his hand: "boss Wang asked me. Didn''t he say to let Hong Zi admit his mistake? Brother''s attitude is there. If we don''t make good use of it, how can we afford him?"


    "Ha ha..." I was amused by Wang Yuxian.


    It seems that she really said this because of boss Wang, but he said it. He asked Hong Zi to admit his mistake to Wang Yuxian. No one forced him or asked him to do so.


    He thought that Wang Yuxian and I would give him some face, but he didn''t expect that we didn''t bird him at all.


    But if he said something, he could not take it back. He had no choice but to do so.


    Wang Yuxian sees some things more thoroughly than I do.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s smart and lovely appearance, I love her more.


    At the same time, I kept sighing in my heart. Unfortunately, such a perfect woman as Wang Yuxian is not mine. Lao Gao lives in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang, this time I have no face at all.


    But in front of me, he never had any face.


    On the way back, Hong Zi didn''t say a word. The car drove fast, venting his dissatisfaction.


    "Stop by the side of the road." boss Wang sat behind and said faintly.


    Hong Zi didn''t think much and pulled over.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette.


    Hongzi''s hands have been clasping the steering wheel.


    "Are you unconvinced?"


    This sentence is superfluous. It''s strange that Hong Zi can be convinced and let him kneel down to a woman. Isn''t it that he despises him in his heart! Moreover, the contempt and sarcasm in Wang Yuxian''s eyes just now also made his blood flow back all over his body.


    He really wants to press the woman under him and spoil her severely!


    Let the woman kneel under her crotch and suffer from her cold eyes.


    "Yes." Hong Zi told the truth.


    Boss Wang really can''t say this. To put it bluntly, it''s all because of him. If he didn''t let Hong Zi admit his mistake, there would be no next thing. Who knows, Wang Yuxian is so cruel?


    "If you are not convinced, kill him." boss Wang said faintly.


    Hong Zi picked his eyes and stared at boss Wang.


    "Kill Zhang Wen, then you can play whatever you want with that woman."


    The latter sentence is the key. After listening to it, Hong Zi''s eyes flashed. He seemed to have seen how he tortured Wang Yuxian in bed, how crazy and how to make Wang Yuxian beg for mercy.


    The picture made him think about it.


    Boss Wang was going to let Hong Zi do it before, but because Zhang Wen was suddenly caught in and wasted time, he thought it was time to kill Zhang Wen!


    Just now, boss Wang also heard from the dialogue with Zhang Wen that Liu hongran will definitely stay in Jinhai city and intervene in the business of Jinhai city in the future. This can''t be wrong.


    Well, boss Wang will certainly be hindered. Similarly, 80% of Zhang Wen will take off because of Liu hongran.


    At that time, where will you be?


    Not to mention Zhang Wen''s excellent way of doing things, Liu hongran alone is not what boss Wang can deal with,


    Liu hongran''s contacts are beyond his reach.


    If you really work with such people, it''s really no good for yourself.


    So, Zhang Wen, we must kill him.


    What about Liu hongran?


    If you can use it for yourself, it''s the best.


    But anyway, he has to get rid of Zhang Wen.


    "Elder brother, when shall I do it?" Hong Zi asked.


    Boss Wang took a cigarette and said, "it''s not urgent, but don''t delay."


    He wanted to give Hongzi a buffer opportunity and let him make good arrangements, but Hongzi didn''t think so. Now he seems to press Wang Yuxian on the ground and spoil it severely. The picture is too dazzling and attractive. He can''t wait.


    Therefore, the idea of killing Zhang Wen has never been stronger.


    At that time, he killed Zhang Wen, succeeded in the upper position and played with Wang Yuxian. Didn''t he kill two birds with one stone?


    The longing in his heart, like a beautiful landscape, covered Hong Zi''s head.


    It''s not difficult for Hong Zi to find two people who dare to fight on the road.


    As long as the money is in place, someone must dare to take the job.


    Boss Wang paid the money, so what else does Hong Zi worry about?


    "Well, don''t worry about that just now. Although we want to kill Zhang Wen, we can''t let people see it on the surface, can we?" boss Wang slapped Hong Zi in the face just now, and now he turned back and gave him a sweet jujube.


    Hong Zi nodded hurriedly, "I know, brother."


    The slap on the face didn''t hit Hongzi''s face, but into his heart.


    The slap in the face made Hong Zi completely wake up.


    Completely awake.


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, boss Wang stretched out, took a shower, and called section chief Duan when he came out.


    Zhang Wen has tried enough, so it should be Liu hongran next.


    Still that sentence, if Liu hongran can be used by him, it is the best result. It''s really not good. Say again!


    "Lao Wang, what''s the matter?" section chief Duan is in a meeting at this time.


    "Give me Liu hongran''s number," said boss Wang.


    "Why do you want him to call?" section chief Duan vaguely felt that something was wrong and asked.


    "Grass, why do you care so much? If you ask, ask!"


    "Oh..." section chief Duan also thought he was very talkative. He asked so many questions. Isn''t it boring?


    In the circle of section chief Duan, it was not difficult to know Liu hongran''s phone. He soon heard Liu hongran''s phone and told boss Wang.


    Boss Wang asked for the number. After thinking for a while, he dialed it.


    The telephone beeped for a long time before Liu hongran picked it up.

 Chapter 1028

    At this time, Liu hongran was thinking about Zhang Wen.


    Starting with real estate, he did intend to do so. He didn''t do it all because of Zhang Wen. In fact, he saw the real estate industry in Jinhai city a long time ago. Here, it can be said that it is still a vacancy. As long as he stepped in, he must make a lot of money.


    Now, you can also help Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen is a talent, but so far he is not mixing society, but playing with his life.


    He wants to give Zhang Wen only a clear way and let him go down this road slowly.


    The first step is to have your own business and economic strength, which can not be underestimated. No matter how mixed, it will return to this point in the end.


    Liu hongran really wanted to help Zhang Wen. He didn''t hurt his heart at all.


    Seeing the call from a strange number on his mobile phone, Liu hongran didn''t think it was boss Wang.


    He felt that he and boss Wang were people from two worlds. No matter how he played, Liu hongran never touched the black. He just played very open in the white road and business road. He never thought he would touch the black road.


    If it weren''t for Zhang Wen this time, he wouldn''t touch it.


    "Hello?" Liu hongran picked it up.


    "Are you Liu hongran?" said an equally calm voice on the phone.


    "Well, it''s me, you are?" Liu hongran thought it was an official friend he ignored, so he said politely.


    "Hehe, others call me Wang crazy, and others call me boss Wang."


    Liu hongran had a bang in his head. He didn''t expect boss Wang to come to the door so soon, but he didn''t show too much surprise, but answered calmly.


    "Hehe, I''ve heard a lot about your name. It''s like thunder." Liu hongran is as polite as boss Wang.


    His attitude made boss Wang feel a strong hostility without feeling it, and his heart naturally became uneasy.


    This feeling of facing a great enemy is still rare for boss Wang for so many years, but it''s strange that he only said two words with Liu hongran.


    Liu hongran is not simple. We must deal with it carefully!


    An idea came out of boss Wang''s head.


    As soon as the master makes a move, he knows whether there is. Although he is across the phone, boss Wang and Liu hongran can clearly feel how many kilograms each other has.


    Weigh in your heart whether the other party is the object you can touch.


    "Ha ha, your name Liu hongran is very popular in Jinhai city recently. You are the first one after I have been here for so many years." boss Wang said.


    He is telling the truth.


    When Liu hongran got Zhang Wen out, there was a violent storm in Jinhai city.


    Even boss Wang was shocked.


    "Ha ha, it''s a trivial matter. Why bother?" Liu hongran smiled brightly.


    "As expected, all the experts are deep-seated and don''t leak. Liu hongran, in the future, everyone will eat in Jinhai city. I don''t see you looking up. I want to invite you to have a casual meal. I don''t know if you can give me a face? It''s no other meaning. It''s just to know each other." boss Wang said.


    If it''s just dinner, Liu hongran has no reason to refuse.


    But I''m afraid boss Wang has bad intentions.


    But if you refuse, where will Liu hongran''s face go?


    Moreover, the first time we met, he didn''t think boss Wang should do anything about him.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and readily agreed.


    "OK, when?"


    "Just tomorrow noon! I''ll have someone pick you up."


    "No, I''ll go by myself."


    "Ha ha, good, refreshing!"


    "Ha ha..."


    After hanging up, boss Wang stared at the phone and his eyes narrowed slowly.


    To tell the truth, he thought Liu hongran was the kind of person who mixed up in officialdom. When he met boss Wang, he would be afraid, but Liu hongran didn''t show any fear and was quite calm.


    This makes boss Wang feel like a soldier in the city.


    Boss Wang and Liu hongran are two people who can''t stand fire and water, but why should boss Wang politely invite him to dinner?


    Not because he wants to call Liu hongran a friend, nor does he want to be soft and let Liu hongran see his face in the future.


    This time, it''s for demonstration.


    Boss Wang never compromised with the enemy.


    He thought that no matter how tough Liu hongran was and how powerful he was, as long as he demonstrated, he would be afraid. Maybe he would stay away from Zhang Wen.


    Then boss Wang and Liu hongran reached an agreement at that time. He is undoubtedly adding wings to the tiger.


    Boss Wang informed Hong Zi and told him to call all the people tomorrow. At that time, look at his eyes and act. Hong Zi readily agreed. He can''t do anything else. He is still a good player.


    If he can''t even pretend to be forced, how can he work under boss Wang?


    ¡­¡­


    Liu hongran thought for a while about boss Wang asking himself to go out to dinner, but he told me.


    I met him in his luxurious villa.


    I have great respect for Liu hongran, which is the respect of the younger generation to the elders.


    "Zhang Wen, what do you think of this?" he asked me with his legs crossed and a cigarette between his fingers.


    To tell you the truth, I really can''t guess what boss Wang is thinking. Why does he want Liu hongran to go out for dinner?


    Yesterday, I made it clear to him that we and he are in a state of opposition. There is nothing to say, but why should he go ahead despite difficulties?


    To win over Liu hongran?


    Does boss Wang understand?


    Is Liu hongran the one he can win over?


    In that case, Liu hongran didn''t have to stand up to help me at the beginning.


    Moreover, Liu hongran looked down on boss Wang in his heart.


    I shook my head: "all I can think of is that boss Wang wants to win you over."


    Liu hongran smiled: "Zhang Wen, do you think I might promise him not?"


    I also smiled helplessly. At this point of Liu hongran, I don''t lack anything. May I defecte because of a little money or power? What Liu hongran wants now is only right and wrong.


    Very simple right and wrong.


    My side is right, so boss Wang is wrong.


    There is no middle part to choose from.


    "Ha ha, I really don''t know why he asked you to go to dinner," I said.


    Liu hongran''s cigarette moved: "today I asked you to come. On the one hand, I wanted to tell you about it, on the other hand, I wanted you to be prepared."


    "What preparation?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "In the past, boss Wang will inevitably demonstrate against me. I have a lot of people on the white road, but you are the only gangster. You have to help me at that time."


    When I looked at Liu hongran, I immediately understood his meaning, patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, I''m on call!"

 Chapter 1029

    What Liu hongran wants is a scene. He is not the kind of person with great airs, but he doesn''t want to lose face in front of boss Wang. Otherwise, if the battle hasn''t started, he will lose.


    However, he was still quite low-key. He didn''t think how strong he was at the beginning and how big the scene was. He called me here just in case.


    I''m just one of his weapons.


    "I''ll go with you sometime tomorrow," I said.


    Liu hongran shook his head: "no, I''ll go alone. When I need you, I''ll call you. Then you can bring someone over. It''s better to keep a low profile."


    Liu hongran thought carefully and thought these things were much more organized than me.


    And he himself is quite low-key. He certainly doesn''t want to fly as soon as he comes out.


    If boss Wang doesn''t mean that, he doesn''t feel unworthy.


    Everything depends on boss Wang''s attitude.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, Liu hongran stuck to his time and asked the driver to drive him to the hotel mentioned by boss Wang for dinner.


    This is the best hotel in Jinhai City, but it''s not up to grade.


    Why?


    Because anyone can come here for dinner as long as he has money. This is qualitatively different from the place Liu hongran chose last time. The place he chose is a place where he must have the right to go.


    It''s not that these ninth rate bastards can go casually.


    Boss Wang, in the final analysis, he''s just a fierce bastard.


    Some means, he is far less than Liu hongran.


    However, in terms of aesthetic appreciation of the car, he and Liu hongran are still the same.


    However, it is also Maybach, but the price is quite short of a BMW.


    From boss Wang''s point of view, face is enough for Liu hongran, and for such a long time, he has been waiting at the door to meet, which can be regarded as his greatest courtesy.


    Liu hongran came alone this time. He asked the driver to stop the car and come down alone.


    "Boss Wang?"


    "Liu hongran?"


    They looked at each other, greeted each other, and weighed each other''s weight in their hearts.


    Boss Wang was surprised to tell the truth when he met Liu hongran for the first time.


    He didn''t expect that the man who had this ability to get Zhang Wen out of Chen Jun''s hands all over the world looked so ordinary.


    It''s just the shining light in his eyes that makes boss Wang a little afraid.


    "Ha ha, brother Liu, I''ve heard so much about you! It''s rare to see you today!" boss Wang smiled brightly.


    Liu hongran also smiled and said, "boss Wang, you are a celebrity in Jinhai city. I''m lucky to have dinner with you today!"


    The two men spoke more politely than each other at the door, but in fact, the things hidden in their hearts were more vicious than each other. Boss Wang and Liu hongran''s city hall were quite deep, especially boss Wang. He wanted to take out a dagger from his arms and stab Liu hongran to death!


    Stabbed and scolded.


    Who the fuck asked you to get Zhang Wen out? It was fucking good. Who told you to do this? Without Zhang Wen, I have one less opponent in Jinhai city. Do you know what this means?


    Do you know?


    Grass!


    Liu hongran was observing boss Wang''s every move. He was surprised to see boss Wang.


    Boss Wang, it looks like that kind of human spirit.


    The kind of person who is proficient in all kinds of human and worldly sophistication, but boss Wang also has a ruthless force, which is not available to ordinary people. Liu hongran can feel it clearly in his eyebrows.


    No wonder boss Wang will come to this point.


    No wonder he can stand at the top of Jinhai city.


    Everything is not groundless, nor is it a coincidence.


    Boss Wang has this ability.


    Before they spoke much, they saw through more than half of each other.


    Boss Wang led Liu hongran to a private room and sat down.


    The decoration here is quite luxurious and the environment is quite elegant.


    As soon as he sat down, boss Wang asked the waiter to serve without ordering. All the dishes were the best signature dishes.


    "Brother Liu, eat first and let''s talk after dinner ~" boss Wang is not in a hurry. He knows he has a lot of time today.


    Liu hongran smiled: "ha ha, eat!"


    Not long after the meal came up, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in the corridor, and then a group of people pushed the door open. These people were all dressed in decent suits, and the people behind them were wearing sunglasses, looking like a rainbow.


    The person who takes the lead in front is Hong Zi. He also wears very smart clothes today, which boss Wang has specially explained. Anyway, in terms of momentum, he has to give people a sense of oppression.


    This is for Liu hongran.


    Almost thirty people came up, came in neatly and surrounded behind boss Wang and Liu hongran.


    All standing in the back.


    Liu hongran frowned and put down his chopsticks.


    Boss Wang saw this scene and smiled: "brother Liu, you also know that Jinhai city is not peaceful recently, so I specially sent someone to protect our safety. Don''t care. Don''t worry! Eat at ease! These are all my people!"


    On the surface, this sentence sounds quite polite. I don''t know. I really think boss Wang is thinking for Liu hongran, but Liu hongran knows what this means.


    This is a demonstration!


    I''m telling Liu hongran that Jinhai city is the land of his boss Wang. No matter who you are, in short, a strong dragon doesn''t pressure a local snake.


    Liu hongran clicked and lit a cigarette. He didn''t speak, but he didn''t eat.


    With so many people here, he is not in the mood to eat.


    Looking at Liu hongran like this, boss Wang''s eyes turned.


    "Hongzi, come here!"


    Hong Zi obediently walked to boss Wang and came over with a standard younger brother.


    "Brother Liu thinks there are outsiders here and can''t eat. What should I do?"


    Boss Wang and his eyes met. Hong Zi immediately understood what to do. He turned and went out, and the people in black behind him followed him out of the private room. However, they didn''t leave, but there were bursts of noise outside.


    "Get the fuck out of here, my eldest brother! Get out of here!" Hong Zi''s voice was mixed with shouting and swearing. These people in black kicked out all the people who were still eating on this floor.


    Soon, Hongzi came back.


    "Big brother, everyone has been expelled!"


    "Yes."


    Boss Wang proudly looked back at Liu hongran: "brother Liu, eat. Now there are only two of us left to eat on this floor."


    Liu hongran didn''t eat. He narrowed his eyes and stared at boss Wang. He felt that boss Wang was forced to pretend a little big, but boss Wang really had the ability. People who could come here for dinner were not ordinary people. At least they were people with some money and methods. Now, boss Wang drove everyone away without taboo. What a cow?


    The first brother of Jinhai city is not in vain.

 Chapter 1030

    Standing behind them, they forced Hong Zi to commit a crime. Where did Liu hongran want to continue eating? Facing the threat of boss Wang chiguoguo, he must fight back, or he will accept boss Wang''s demonstration.


    Since Liu hongran came here, he must have figured out how to play the next play.


    Instead of continuing to eat, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number without saying anything. When the phone was connected, he heard the voice of the people inside and hung up.


    "Ha ha, brother Liu, did too many people scare you? I forgot that you businessmen haven''t seen this scene. It''s bad for me. I shouldn''t call so many people here ~" boss Wang said, but he didn''t let Hongzi and them out. Instead, he stared at Liu hongran in a very sad manner.


    That''s like saying to him, see, how many of my people? You Liu hongran may be an awesome figure in the white road, but if you want to play in the underworld, it won''t work at all.


    We don''t welcome you!


    Have you seen so many people today? Everyone is a master who dares to kill!


    Your little heart, can you bear it?


    These words seemed to be written on boss Wang''s face, and Liu hongran saw them clearly.


    "Hehe, boss Wang, I''m afraid it''s not to ensure our safety to call so many people over?" Liu hongran smiled.


    Tone, like a joke.


    Boss Wang gave him an angry look: "Hey, brother Liu! You said who dares to come here except me in Jinhai city? Don''t worry, I''m absolutely safe here!"


    Between the lines, there is the threat of red fruit.


    Liu Hongran has the final say, and the brother of King Wang is not the one who says that it is so simple. If he really plays, the boss will not stick him.


    There are some things that the white road can''t do, but the people on the road can do.


    Boss Wang is telling Liu hongran this truth.


    Liu hongran smiled, took out a cigarette, tapped twice on the table, knocked his cigarette butt hard, stopped eating vegetables and lit a cigarette.


    Through the misty smoke, he narrowed his eyes and stared at boss Wang.


    The eyes looked as if they were looking at something interesting.


    "Boss Wang, what do you do? I''ve heard about it for a long time, but don''t forget that this is Jinhai city. Jinhai city is white." Liu hongran said with a touch of officialdom.


    Boss Wang looked up with interest.


    Liu hongran''s tone is somewhat similar to that of section chief Liu. This temperament can''t be imitated by others. It can only become like this if he often wanders in officialdom or accepts it from childhood.


    This is Liu hongran''s temperament.


    Otherwise, Wang Yuxian would not treat Liu hongran as her brother in her heart.


    When Wang Yuxian first met Liu hongran, he felt that he was different from others. He was no different from the men who often swam in the nightclub.


    No matter how prepared, boss Wang was stunned when he heard this.


    off-white.


    Jinhai city is white.


    No one dares to say so, even section chief Duan. Everyone knows that there are black and white orders everywhere, but Liu hongran is so arrogant that he dares to say that there is only white here?


    This is red fruit threatening boss Wang!


    It''s like an adult teaching a child a lesson. Tell him to be honest. Don''t go too far, or there will be people catching you.


    What a big breath.


    What a arrogant tone!


    "Liu hongran, you know, even the mayor of Jinhai dare not say so. He has to clean up the underworld and crack down on it every year, but we are not good? He is an order, not just us."


    What boss Wang said is also quite reasonable.


    It is too difficult to eradicate, so the white people also want to understand that as long as they don''t cause trouble and follow a principle, they can survive.


    By now, this principle has become a natural condition.


    Can Liu hongran not know?


    He did not pay attention to boss Wang at all, nor did he pay attention to the color of black. He thought that as long as the white road attacked, people like boss Wang would be doomed.


    Liu hongran held a cigarette in his mouth and smiled at boss Wang: "boss Wang, a few years ago, someone said the same thing to you, but in the end..."


    Then he put his finger on his temple and his eyes became deep.


    "Bang! Burst ~"


    This made boss Wang tremble all over.


    How easy it is for the white Taoist to deal with a person.


    But how can boss Wang compare with those people? Could he be caught by a white man?


    Boss Wang replied with the same polite smile: "Liu hongran, if I had such a day, Jinhai city would be turned upside down by me!"


    "Oh? Aren''t you Nezha? Want to make trouble?" Liu hongran said half jokingly.


    The muscle on boss Wang''s face twitched a few times: "I''m Qi Tian Da Sheng!"


    Liu hongran and boss Wang looked at each other for a while, and then they laughed loudly.


    Hong Zi, who was standing on one side, didn''t know what they meant. One was Nezha and the other was Qi Tianda Sheng. Why did they talk from the city to fantasy?


    Hong Zi is a little brother. At best, he is a good thug, but he is not suitable to be the boss. His ability is limited to his achievements. Being a thug is already the limit.


    Boss Wang and Liu hongran have secretly started tit for tat at the dinner table, but he doesn''t understand what it means.


    Boom, boom


    At this time, there was a deafening sound of locomotives downstairs.


    Hongzi and they couldn''t help looking downstairs.


    The guests in the hotel also looked out.


    Through the window, they saw that at least 20 locomotives downstairs circled and roared downstairs. These people were carrying guys and deliberately pounded the accelerator. The whole street was deafening for a time.


    In the center is a white BMW.


    The car stopped and the door clicked open.


    A skinny teenager came down from the car and hung a capable suit on him. When he walked, he was full of ruffian Qi.


    He looked up and walked upstairs. People behind him stopped their locomotives by the side of the road and followed him upstairs.


    "My grass, Zhang Wen?" Hong Zi saw the young man''s face clearly through the window and couldn''t help scolding.


    Liu hongran showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    Boss Wang''s eyebrows beat a few times.


    Although black and white are two colors, if these two colors complement each other and cooperate with each other, they will converge into a gorgeous and dazzling color that has never been seen before.


    Liu hongran, this time he is going to perform these perfectly in front of boss Wang and let him know what mixed society is!

 Chapter 1031

    I was actually nearby when I received Liu hongran''s call. I had gathered Wu Yang and Wang Peng and let them all ride on the locomotive. I know that the shock brought by the locomotive is far more than that brought by the car.


    Since Liu hongran wants us to bring the momentum here, I will cooperate with him to perform the play well and try my best.


    Today, all our people are here, pretending to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi.


    Now they all followed me upstairs.


    Many people in the hotel looked at us. When the waiter saw us, they hurried out of the way.


    Nobody wants anything.


    I think the boss here may be crying today. First, boss Wang drove away all the guests on that floor for no reason. Now I take so many people upstairs. If something really happens, the hotel will suffer the most.


    If you close here for one day, you will lose one day''s money.


    Behind them, Wang Peng and Wu Yang were carrying steel pipe machetes and other things that had been prepared for a long time. Although they were not as formal as boss Wang''s people, when others saw us, their first reaction was fear.


    I took the lead and went up the stairs.


    But at the entrance of the stairs, boss Wang''s men stopped us.


    Two men in black stood at the door, staring at us coldly.


    "What do you do? It''s my big brother''s bag on this floor!" one of them pointed at me.


    I didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. Before I could talk, Zhang Guohua stretched out his big hand.


    With a bang, the man''s hand was twisted into an incredible angle.


    "Ah......" then, it was the man''s painful cry.


    Zhang Guohua''s strength is not what they can bear.


    This could almost twist the man''s arm off.


    Another man in black was startled. He had never seen this picture, let alone a man who shot so quickly. His strength could be described as a monster.


    "Grass, you know who''s in there..." another man in black panicked and shouted.


    But before he could speak, Zhang Guohua pulled up his collar like a chicken.


    The news was heard by boss Wang Hongzi in the private room.


    Hong Zi and his people poured out and surrounded us.


    "Zhang Wen, don''t fuck yourself!" Hong Zi came out of the crowd with a knife in his hand.


    I looked at him coldly. This person gave me the feeling that he is a little brother. His temperament is pretended. I don''t care about pretending to be a forced offender. I can completely ignore it.


    I looked at him contemptuously and walked forward a few steps against his knife.


    Perhaps it was because he was not prepared, or because he was frightened by the momentum of Zhang Guohua next to me. Hong Zi then stepped back and made way for us.


    The corners of my mouth rose slightly and led me into the private room.


    Zhang Guohua followed me in.


    Plop.


    He threw the man in black on the side. The man lay on the ground and gasped desperately. Just now Zhang Guohua had stuck his collar and almost killed him.


    Cough, cough


    In the private room, there was the man''s cough all the time.


    "Brother Liu." I said hello to brother Liu as if I were nothing.


    Boss Wang''s face became extreme at that moment.


    His younger brother, who used to work under him, turned his face and went to Liu hongran, and his strength didn''t seem weaker than him. He hurt two of his people.


    This, can you not make boss Wang angry?


    His eyes narrowed.


    Hong Zi is a little brother after all. He can''t get on the table.


    "I''m sorry, my people may be a little heavy. I''ll pay for the medical expenses of your two brothers," Liu hongran said.


    Boss Wang''s face was livid and ignored Liu hongran. Instead, he looked at me: "Zhang Wen, you turned your face very fast! As soon as you turned your face, you went to help Liu hongran?"


    "Boss Wang, he and I are friends." I said faintly.


    "Friend? Ha ha..." he laughed as if he had heard a funny joke.


    I could feel the dangerous tone in the smile.


    He laughed wildly for a while and stopped: "Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen, you know? The most miscalculated person in my life is you!"


    Liu hongran interrupted him: "boss Wang, Zhang Wen is my friend and doesn''t mix with me. Moreover, I''m not a person on the road. I don''t intend to step in. I''m just looking for survival."


    This is undoubtedly beating boss Wang in the face.


    Boss Wang called Hongzi and they demonstrated in front of Liu hongran. Liu hongran called me. Boss Wang''s people are fierce, and mine are even more fierce.


    No matter what you do, boss Wang doesn''t take advantage of you.


    The superiority of the first brother of Jinhai city seems to have disappeared.


    How can boss Wang be reconciled?


    If it was someone else, boss Wang might believe that the person wanted to survive, but if it was Liu hongran, he didn''t believe it. Would Liu hongran still want to survive? He came to Jinhai City purely to grab a job with him!


    "Liu hongran, I asked you out for dinner today. I wanted to make friends with you, but it seems that you don''t give me this face..." boss Wang said gloomily.


    These words have solidified the atmosphere around him.


    Although Hong Zi and his family have been subdued by us just now, if boss Wang said a word, they would definitely come and work hard.


    On the contrary, our people are all prepared.


    Atmosphere, quite tense.


    Liu hongran said, "of course I''d like to make friends, but I''m only willing to make friends with you. I don''t want to know your little brother. Since you call your people over, I have to introduce them, don''t I?"


    Liu hongran, a man who often wanders in officialdom, speaks implicitly and doesn''t leave any face for boss Wang.


    This is in the face of boss Wang of chiguoguo!


    Tell him it''s hard for you and me to do this!


    "Ha ha, if you say so, it will be boring." boss Wang smiled.


    Liu hongran nodded: "yes, since we want to make friends, how about we all take out each other''s hearts and show each other?"


    "Oh?" boss Wang didn''t understand what he meant.


    Liu hongran stood up and said, "boss Wang, to tell you the truth, it''s time to change the color in Jinhai city. It''s always black, which will make people feel very depressed. What do you say?"


    WOW!


    Liu hongran said this. Boss Wang got up directly and shouted down the food on the table.


    He has been patient, but Liu hongran''s words directly make him unbearable!


    What time does Liu Hongran has the final say in the sky of Jinhai city?

 Chapter 1032

    Boss Wang, the first brother of Jinhai City, deserves it. Then, he must control the underground order, and no one has the ability to compete with him.


    I don''t, others don''t.


    However, hearing Liu hongran''s words today, it seems that he is going to compete with boss Wang.


    How can this calm him down?


    This is chiguoguo''s provocation. Tell boss Wang that in Jinhai City, you are not the only one who has your word. I will also step in. I will come in whether you are welcome or not.


    Today, boss Wang has done enough homework. He chose to invite Liu hongran to dinner here and asked Hongzi and them to make full preparations to support the scene, but unexpectedly, these carefully designed by himself are vulnerable to attack in front of Liu hongran and even despised by the other party.


    Boss Wang has been holding back, and now he can''t help it.


    How can he indulge those who want to challenge his position?


    When they saw boss Wang standing up, Hongzi surrounded him one after another.


    Zhang Guohua and I also clenched our fists.


    A war is imminent.


    "Ha ha, boss Wang, don''t get excited. Calm down first..." Liu hongran suddenly smiled brightly. He went to give boss Wang a cigarette and patted him on the shoulder. "But it''s too noisy here. Wait a minute. I''ll try to make it quiet here."


    Boss Wang frowned and didn''t know what Liu hongran wanted to do.


    The latter sat down, took out the phone and skillfully dialed a phone.


    "Well, I''m at XX hotel. Please bring someone here. It''s very noisy here..."


    Liu hongran simply said a few words on the phone and hung up.


    After that, he poured tea for boss Wang with a smile.


    Boss Wang didn''t know what Liu hongran wanted to do, but took a sip of tea along with him.


    Liu hongran''s phone was like dropping a bomb on the calm sea. It exploded from the bottom of the sea.


    The degree of explosion is no less than that of a nuclear bomb.


    A few minutes after Liu hongran put down the phone, a harsh alarm came.


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank when he heard the voice. He soon understood what Liu hongran meant. His face was several times worse than that just now.


    Several police cars stopped outside. The special police jumped out of the car and rushed in.


    In just a few minutes, all the diners in the hotel were driven out, leaving us upstairs.


    "Get out of the way, do you want me to catch you in?" at this time, a voice came from the entrance of the stairs, asking Wang Peng, them and boss Wang to make way, and then a man in uniform came in with several special police officers.


    "Brother Liu, what''s going on?" the man came in and saw boss Wang, and his eyebrows moved.


    Although boss Wang doesn''t know him, he still knows who boss Wang is. He doesn''t want to offend him.


    Liu hongran''s eyes became serious: "Lao Lu, there is a problem with public security here. Look around for yourself. How much black is there? Don''t you turn a blind eye?"


    Around, only boss Wang''s people are dressed in black. Our people are all dressed in all kinds of clothes.


    Liu hongran''s words are obviously aimed at boss Wang.


    In itself, Liu hongran has no identity. At best, he is a rich second generation. On the contrary, this old LV seems to have some power in his hands, but at the moment, Liu hongran''s face becomes ugly as soon as he speaks.


    Liu hongran is like his superior.


    "Oh, brother Liu, it''s my negligence, it''s my negligence. I''ll take everyone away!" the man said and turned to go out.


    Compared with boss Wang, he doesn''t want to offend Liu hongran.


    These two people are not a heavyweight in his eyes.


    "Wait a minute, first ask if it''s black!" Liu hongran called him.


    The man nodded quickly and then turned his eyes to boss Wang.


    Everyone has set their eyes on boss Wang.


    His eyes seemed to ask him, Lao Wang, are you black? Right? Right?


    These eyes made boss Wang unhappy. The anger in his heart could not burst out.


    Liu hongran is right. Black is never worth white. Boss Wang is arrogant and bullish. Dare he do it in front of so many special police officers? Isn''t that death? Can he cover white again?


    It''s impossible!


    Boss Wang understands these words and principles.


    Now it hurts to understand.


    Everyone is waiting for boss Wang''s answer. If he says no, he can''t mix in Jinhai city in the future. If he says yes, these people will be taken away today.


    Choice, in a moment.


    At the moment when boss Wang''s mouth was bald.


    Boss Wang took a look at Liu hongran. Now he understands everything. He will return his demonstration in front of Liu hongran.


    He asked people to drive out all the people on this floor. Liu hongran asked the white people to drive out the whole hotel and closed it.


    This is hitting him in the face.


    He called Hongzi and they brought people to demonstrate.


    Liu hongran called Zhang Wen to come here. No matter what holidays Zhang Wen and boss Wang had before or what was unpleasant, Zhang Wen is always the most popular bastard in Jinhai city. Boss Wang still knows what weight he came here.


    This is tantamount to telling boss Wang not to compromise.


    Liu hongran will never compromise on this matter!


    Whether boss Wang agrees or not, Liu hongran and Zhang Wen will have a foothold in Jinhai city in the future.


    The territory is robbed. Boss Wang now wants to suppress them and don''t let them in. It seems a little unrealistic.


    Boss Wang clenched his teeth. He couldn''t make a choice on this multiple-choice question for half a day.


    The man in uniform was obviously a little impatient and coughed twice.


    If you say you are black, boss Wang and others have to go in today. If you say no, your face will be thrown on the ground and trampled on.


    How should I choose?


    In the face of face and reality, how should boss Wang answer?


    "Ha ha, Lao Lu, forget it. I may have misunderstood what happened today. There is no black here, only black!" Liu hongran''s words at this time dissolved the embarrassing atmosphere.


    After hearing this, Lao LV and boss Wang were relieved.


    If you really take boss Wang away, you must be released soon. Lao Lu doesn''t want to get into trouble, but if you don''t catch him, you can''t pass Liu hongran.


    He''s upset, too.


    Now Liu hongran''s words have given them a step to come down.


    "Ha ha, hongran, it''s OK. I''ll go first. There are still a lot of things to deal with in the bureau!" Lao Lu was a smart man and hurried away.

 Chapter 1033

    Seeing Lao LV go down with the special police, Hong Zi also breathed a sigh.


    When he saw these people, his heart went up to his throat.


    He was really afraid that boss Wang would say something wrong and get him in. He didn''t want to go in. Everything in there was not what he wanted to experience.


    "Come on, boss Wang, it''s quiet now. We can have a good chat." Liu hongran sat down again and said.


    Now, boss Wang is in no mood to talk to him?


    He sat down, lit a cigarette from Gu Zi and smiled like a mockery.


    Liu hongran gave him a very clear and straightforward attitude today. He just told him that Liu hongran has the ability to let the white people catch whoever they catch. As you saw just now, if they take all your people away, let alone the bail, it will be enough for you to eat a pot.


    The world has the final say.


    Black?


    It''s just a foil.


    If Liu hongran enters Jinhai city in this strong way in the future, where should boss Wang be placed?


    Can he stop it?


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll go." boss Wang doesn''t talk nonsense anymore. He knows what he says is nonsense. The overall situation has been decided.


    With that, he got up and went downstairs.


    "Wenzi, what do you think of this?" when boss Wang''s people went down, brother Liu came and asked me.


    This tone was like Li Erzi had discussed things with me.


    I sat down and said faintly, "boss Wang, you may want to play black."


    Why can boss Wang make progress in Jinhai city? Why can you quickly stand in the position of the first brother of Jinhai city? Isn''t it because he''s white? With the power of Baidao, boss Wang is comfortable here.


    But now a man like Liu hongran suddenly appeared, which made him run into a wall everywhere.


    Baidao is no longer something boss Wang can play with.


    Now the key to all this has fallen into Liu hongran''s hands.


    So, what will the angry boss Wang do?


    Must be playing black!


    "Brother Liu, Wenzi is right. Maybe you should hide first these two days?" Li Erzi and Shi also came together and said.


    Liu hongran shook his head: "if I hide, don''t you tell boss Wang that I''m afraid? I''m afraid, but I don''t have to hide."


    "Don''t worry, brother Liu. I''ll guarantee your safety," I said.


    He smiled: "well, this is inevitable. Just make sure you turn on the phone recently. I''ll make a phone call. No matter what you''re doing, come to me in ten minutes. You should have seen it just now. In fact, boss Wang still taboo you."


    I nodded. What Liu hongran said was right. If I didn''t come today, if other bastards in Jinhai city came here, boss Wang would certainly kill them and give them no face.


    With that, Liu hongran and I also went downstairs.


    When he got to the hall, he made a phone call, and soon a middle-aged man came.


    "Oh, brother Liu, it''s you! Why is there so much noise today!" the middle-aged man is the boss here. Today he is the most unlucky. Seeing Liu hongran, he is full of bitterness.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''ll close the door today for rectification. I''ll punch in your loss today!" Liu hongran said brightly.


    "How interesting..."


    "Don''t say that. I''ll come to you for dinner another day. Just give me a discount."


    "This is natural..."


    Wang Peng, Wu Yang, they got on the locomotive. Liu hongran got on my car and asked the driver to drive his Maybach first.


    To tell you the truth, I''m shocked today. On the contrary, I seem to have a deeper understanding of Baidao. No wonder those people who mix society always have to wash white in the end.


    Black is not a long-term plan.


    And even if you do well in Jinhai City, just like boss Wang, the last white man comes forward and is not obedient?


    "Wenzi, white and black coexist, but the weight is absolutely different. In the future, you can only regard the white man as your shield, but you can''t use it as a spear, okay?"


    I nodded clearly: "brother Liu, I see."


    "Hehe, don''t tell Wang Yuxian about it when you go back, or she will be worried again."


    "Well, hehe..."


    I talked with him a lot along the way. On the way home, he didn''t let Wang Peng follow them. He didn''t want to be so high-profile. Besides, he lives in rich areas. In this way, he will certainly disturb other neighbors.


    I sent him home. On the way back, with a little excitement in my heart, my thoughts floated.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in the office of Wanfeng group.


    Boss Wang paced back and forth angrily.


    It''s a shame. This sentence can''t be more suitable for boss Wang.


    Hong Zi stood on the side with his head down.


    Originally, boss Wang was going to demonstrate against Liu hongran today, but who could have thought that things turned out like this in the end? Will Liu hongran bite the army?


    Boss Wang doesn''t know the person who came today, but if he goes in, even if he asks section chief to come, he will have to spend a lot of deposit. Although he doesn''t care about the money, it''s a shame.


    Boss Wang''s people seem to be lining up into the Bureau. What''s this picture?


    "Damn it!" boss Wang hit the table hard.


    "Brother, Liu hongran is really powerful. I have heard a lot of gossip recently that people on the white road in Jinhai city want to buy his face."


    After listening to this, boss Wang doesn''t doubt it at all. He doesn''t think it''s wrong at all. On the contrary, he thinks things seem to be better. Liu hongran really has this ability.


    The whole Baidao of Jinhai City, so he doesn''t have to think about what kind of picture boss Wang will face in the future.


    "Elder brother, what shall we do?" Hong Zi asked cautiously when he saw that boss Wang hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    "Grass, shut up!" boss Wang scolded.


    Hong Zi''s words interrupted his thinking and made him frown.


    On the white road, he lost completely.


    He has been in society for so many years and knows what will happen if he can''t beat each other.


    In the end, I must have been lost, and I must have no place to stand in the end. There is no doubt about this.


    Boss Wang can''t see himself get rid of like this. Besides, as long as he doesn''t expose the black side and control Wanfeng group well, Liu hongran and Zhang Wen can''t find any loopholes.


    Then he''ll take his time.


    Slowly, let black penetrate Liu hongran''s white!


    Let him not even know how he died!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang''s locked eyebrows stretched. He said to Hong Zi, "now, don''t worry about Liu hongran. Let''s do Zhang Wen for me first!"

 Chapter 1034

    Letting Hongzi deal with Zhang Wen is not the ultimate goal of boss Wang. It''s just the first thing he has to do.


    If Zhang Wen is lost, Liu hongran can only play with his own worldly relationship.


    Some things still need to be black.


    At that time, boss Wang will slowly take advantage.


    In short, everything would be easy without Zhang Wen!


    Hongzi is the key.


    The most important thing for Hong Zi to do this is to hide people''s eyes and ears. Boss Wang doesn''t want anyone to know that he manipulates it behind his back.


    Boss Wang once again urged Hongzi to hurry up to do it, which undoubtedly gave it a shot of catalyst.


    Of course, Hong Zi has been doing it all the time. Even if boss Wang doesn''t say it, he has some clues about it.


    Hong Zi, a member of the circle, didn''t even talk to anyone.


    Once the news is released, you will be exposed, which is quite troublesome.


    Hong Zi, through his relationship, found two people from the countryside.


    These two people, at first glance, are standard farmers. In a word, they are willing to do anything as long as they can make money!


    At more than ten o''clock in the evening, Hong Zi drove to the railway station and waited for them to come. He didn''t bring anyone today. He came alone. He and the two met for the first time.


    With many people pouring out of the exit, Hong Zi saw two people like migrant workers in shabby clothes squatting on the side of the road and looking around.


    If you guessed right, it should be these two.


    "Da Zhuang, er Zhuang!" Hong Zi shouted out through the window.


    The two men saw Hong Zi in the car and trotted over.


    They didn''t mention it. They got on the bus when they came.


    "Are you brother Hong Zi?" one of the tall and black people came and asked. This man should be big and strong, and the other who looks thinner should be two strong brothers.


    To tell the truth, Hong Zi is still skeptical when he sees them. Can such two people kill? Looks like you can only farm.


    "Well, I know what I want you to do." Hong Zi didn''t want to talk nonsense and went straight to the subject.


    "Well, you know, it''s not the first time to kill someone. Don''t worry!" Da Zhuang said brightly.


    Hong Zi''s eyes brightened. It''s not the first time to dare to love. It''s easy to do. As long as you have experience, it''s easy to say anything.


    "Go to dinner first and talk about it while eating." then Hong Zi started the car.


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang seem to have taken such a good car for the first time. They are a little curious in the car and look around.


    At a nearby stall, Hongzi took Dazhuang Erzhuang in to find a place to sit down.


    "It''s a bit dangerous this time. If it can''t be done, you can''t betray me, you know?" Hong Zi said as soon as he sat down. There was no one in the stall at this time.


    What he said was superfluous.


    Is it possible?


    It''s easy to say if there''s no accident. Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang will bite Hong Zi out at the first time without hesitation.


    No discussion~


    But Dazhuang nodded: "brother Hong, don''t worry. We all know the rules, but this time we''re going to get the most popular bastard in Jinhai city. The degree of danger is much more than before..."


    Hong Zi also heard from his words that this big man wanted to add money!


    I can''t see ang. He looks sloppy. I didn''t expect his mind to work very well.


    Hong Zi frowned: "the price has been agreed?"


    "Alas!" Dazhuang poured himself a mouthful of beer and said, "brother Hong, we didn''t know what this man was doing before, but our brothers have inquired recently. This man doesn''t match the price! It seems a little less!"


    "Grass, what do you mean?" Hong Zi was angry. He didn''t expect that the two men should make a starting price with him.


    Seeing that Hong Zi was angry, Dazhuang quickly smiled: "brother Hong, don''t be angry first. Isn''t this a discussion? What we do is to play with our lives, and what you do is to buy people''s lives. Do you think we can be more careful? We don''t know whether we have life to spend the money in our hands."


    That''s the truth.


    If it weren''t for these two people to do it now, it would be most appropriate. If Hong Zi couldn''t use the people on the road, he wouldn''t bird them! Hearing this, I''m sure I''ll leave. They won''t be reimbursed for train tickets!


    But now Hongzi has nothing to do. He still has to use it.


    First of all, these two people are not people on the road. It''s much easier to do things.


    Secondly, even if something happens, no one will think of himself.


    Their face and sloppy appearance are the best disguises. Not to mention Zhang Wen, even boss Wang will not think that they are killers.


    "No matter what, you''re sitting on the ground!" said Hong Zi unhappily.


    Dazhuang quickly smiled: "brother Hong, we play with our lives. This time we play with two lives. If the money is not suitable, we really can''t do it."


    "Grass, how much?" Hong Zi scolded.


    Da Zhuang smiled and stretched out a palm: "add this number, everyone."


    Fifty thousand.


    How?


    Not much at all!


    But Hong Zi was still upset. In fact, boss Wang gave him a budget of 500000.


    If the money was put on the road, it would be a little less to deal with Zhang Wen, but it would be a lot of money in the countryside.


    At least Dazhuang and Erzhuang pay great attention to the money.


    Moreover, Hong Zi didn''t give them so much at all. He was going to have some kickbacks on boss Wang!


    The price he offered was 300000, altogether.


    Now Dazhuang asks for a price increase, so Hong Zi can only get 100000 yuan from boss Wang.


    Seeing that Hong Zi was still hesitating, Da Zhuang put down his chopsticks: "brother Hong, our two brothers came out to play with their lives, but we are not stupid. Whether the price is or not, we have a standard in our mind. If you are not willing to give this money, we have nothing to say."


    What do you fear most when negotiating?


    What I fear most is to be seen through my mind by others.


    Now Hongzi is seen through by Da Zhuang.


    Da Zhuang has seen clearly since he was young. Hong Zi needs them, special needs!


    He drives an expensive car with at least 10000 yuan in his wallet. Is such a person short of money?


    There must be no shortage!


    But why bother to send someone to look for them in the countryside?


    There is only one reason.


    This matter must be done by Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang, not by anyone else!


    Then, this has become a big chip.


    However, these are the guesses in Dazhuang''s heart. He is not a God. It is impossible to know what Hongzi is thinking. He has made a great effort to bid 50000 more per person. I remember how much he was paid when he and Erzhuang went out to work last time?


    RMB ten thousand yuan!


    At that time, a human life was only worth ten thousand yuan. How little?


    This time, I turned it directly 15 times.


    What courage does it take to add another 50000 to a person''s 150000?

 Chapter 1035

    Fifty thousand is nothing for Hongzi, but it is a big sum for Dazhuang and Erzhuang.


    They used to farm in the countryside, and their annual income was just a few thousand yuan.


    If they were not really short of money, they would not have stepped on this road.


    People are forced.


    Er Zhuang saw his brother Da Zhuang put down his chopsticks and put down his chopsticks.


    Both of them are waiting for Hongzi to reply.


    Hong Zi kept scolding in his heart. He thought the country people were easy to fool. He thought it was nothing to perfunctory. Unexpectedly, these two people were very smart and knew how to bargain with themselves.


    The problem is that Da Zhuang still seems to want to go, which gives Hong Zi a headache. How can he let the people he managed to find go like this?


    Fifty thousand, if you can''t, add it to them!


    Hong Zi gritted his teeth: "OK, then I''ll add 50000 grass to each of you!"


    Upon hearing this, Da Zhuang grinned: "Hey, thank you, brother Hong!"


    Hong Zi''s eyes sank: "don''t be happy too early. This money is not for nothing. According to the rules of the road, I''ll give you 30% first, and then give you the rest after it''s done!"


    Dazhuang smiled: "don''t worry, man, we will help you get rid of it!"


    When the matter was settled, Hong Zi didn''t want to talk nonsense with them. He told them to start quickly, settle the account and leave.


    On the way, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had no bottom in his heart. He found Dazhuang and Erzhuang himself. Is it right?


    Are these two people reliable?


    One step wrong, one step wrong.


    Hong Zi chose Da Zhuang Er Zhuang. In fact, there is nothing wrong. These two people also want to help him get rid of Zhang Wen from the bottom of their hearts.


    When it comes to strength, there is absolutely no problem for Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang to fight, and there is no problem with the skill of assassination. After all, they are old hands, but Hong Zi ignores one point.


    That''s fate.


    No matter how you calculate and find people, you can''t escape the fate in the end.


    Zhang Wen''s life is endless. No matter how hard you try, it''s useless.


    Hong Zi didn''t go home and went directly to boss Wang.


    At the moment, boss Wang is drinking in that high-level club, with several girls sitting beside him.


    "Elder brother, I''ve done everything, and people have arranged it." today, Hong Zi''s outfit is very strong, and he''s still smoking in front of boss Wang.


    Boss Wang nodded: "well, as long as it''s done, you can''t do without your benefits!"


    "Well, elder brother, I know." Hong Zi said, with no intention of leaving, but his eyes floating around, "elder brother, the girls here are good and long."


    It''s a man who sees it. Hong Zi wants credit in front of boss Wang!


    He has found all the people and is sure to run Zhang Wen. He should be given some benefits!


    Although boss Wang hates him, he can''t kick Hong Zi like this before things are finished. He has a smile on his face: "then come in and play together?"


    The tone was a tentative rhetorical question, but Hong Zi didn''t hear it at all. Every day he thought boss Wang really invited him in.


    "OK," he said and rubbed in.


    Boss Wang rolled his eyes.


    "Hong Zi, is the person you''re looking for reliable?" boss Wang asked after a while.


    These girls are quite good at making men happy, and soon Hong Zi was fascinated.


    Hong Zi took a cup of expensive wine and nodded: "brother, don''t worry, wow, people must have no problem. It is estimated that there will be results in these two days!"


    In his eyes, Zhang Wen is no big deal. Zhang Wen is also a normal person. No matter how high he flies, he is afraid of a kitchen knife.


    He didn''t believe Zhang Wenchang''s back eyes and that he could escape the flying knife in the dark.


    Unless he''s not human.


    "Well, it''s better not be a problem." boss Wang is still a little worried. He won''t rest assured until Hongzi gets things done.


    The heart is still hanging.


    "Elder brother, don''t think so much. You''re drunk now!" Hong Zi obviously has drunk too much. He''s a little big or small. He''s coming to fill boss Wang with a wine glass.


    Boss Wang''s muscles were twitching at the corners of his mouth. He looked at the wine glass handed over by Hong Zi and didn''t speak.


    The girls who often accompany boss Wang see that boss Wang is angry and doesn''t say a word.


    Only Hong Zi kept making wine for boss Wang.


    If Hong Zi hadn''t helped him with this, if Hong Zi hadn''t had something to use, boss Wang would have killed him.


    "Elder brother, don''t be stunned. Drink..." Hong Zi blushed and said with an obscene expression.


    Pop!


    Boss Wang patted off the wine cup in Hong Zi''s hand and stared at him.


    Under the terrible little eyes of boss Wang, Hong Zi woke up instantly.


    He knows he''s gone too far. He''s a little too angry.


    "What the fuck do you think you should do?" boss Wang said coldly.


    Hong Zi hurriedly said, "brother, I know. I just want to relax."


    "Grass!" boss Wang knocked on his forehead with his finger. "Relax, it doesn''t matter. Today''s girls can accompany you tonight, but you distinguish the primary and secondary. If you delay business because of your playfulness, do you think I will kill you!"


    Hong Zi''s small heart beat twice and almost stopped suddenly.


    This is a threat from boss Wang.


    Hong Zi was afraid.


    He quickly explained: "brother, I know, I am..."


    "All right, don''t talk nonsense. Relax tonight and let me know as soon as you have any progress!" boss Wang was upset when he looked at Hong Zi more, so he took a girl, took his clothes and went out.


    There are only Hongzi and two girls left in the private room.


    No matter which of the two girls is pulled out, they are absolutely pleasing to the eye. Hong Zi was relieved when he saw boss Wang going out.


    Turned around and pressed the girl under her body, twisting her body wantonly.


    "Handsome boy, it''s still a long night. Let''s take our time..." one of the girls lowered her head like a mimosa, giving people the feeling that she wanted to hold him in her arms and have enough fun.


    Hong Zi snorted, "what''s the matter? I''m afraid I can''t?"


    "Giggle... Anyway, your eldest brother boss Wang is very powerful. Sometimes, he can toss around all night ~" another girl said with a smile. The implication is, can you be as powerful as your eldest brother? Can you make it all night?


    Hong Zi blew his nose and raised his head to the sky: "what''s that? Haven''t you heard my nickname?"


    "What''s your nickname?" the two girls said curiously.


    Hong Zi said that he had begun to take off his clothes. While taking off, he looked at the girl under him and said with a cheap smile, "don''t scare you to death. My nickname is perpetual motion machine!"

 Chapter 1036

    Boss Wang has no problem with his plan. First kill Zhang Wen, and then find a way to get rid of Liu hongran. There is no problem with this process, and there is no problem with Hong Zi''s method of handling affairs.


    Find Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang from the countryside. They are strangers and ruthless. They want money but not life.


    Although the starting price of the floor is increased by 50000 yuan, it''s not in the way. It should be no problem.


    But who could have thought that things would turn around and be bad for one person?


    This person is Xiaowen.


    After talking about the price with Hongzi that day, Dazhuang and Erzhuang took 30% of the money. They had a big meal at the stall, and then went to a nearby nightclub.


    They always live in the countryside. They always look forward to the nightclub. They always think it should be a place where there are many girls. As long as they go in, they will be able to hang good girls.


    But Dazhuang and Erzhuang forget that their image is a little poor. Even if they go in, they are regarded as cleaning the toilet.


    With the dynamic and tense music, Dazhuang and Erzhuang came in like mountain cannons into the city.


    "Brother, I''m going to get two long legged girls tonight. Grass, I can''t wait!" Er Zhuang showed his nature as soon as he entered the door. His eyes were sweeping inside. In his cognition, it seemed that all the girls who came here to play did that kind of thing.


    "Look at your promise!" Da Zhuang said secretly, looking at his excited look.


    In fact, he was also quite excited. The music inside made people excited. If he listened to the music and women for a while, he would feel like heaven.


    When they came in, they found a place to sit down. The waiter immediately came and asked them what wine to order.


    Da Zhuang looked at the price list and asked, "brother, what price is the girl here?"


    "Ah?" the waiter didn''t know what he meant. His eyes looked like another freak.


    This is a nightclub. I came here to drink, not that.


    Moreover, the girls here are on their own. Who will come and ask the price.


    At first glance, these two people came to such an advanced place for the first time.


    Seeing the waiter stunned, Da Zhuang said, "why, can''t you understand me?"


    In a word, the waiter woke up directly. He patted his forehead and said, "we don''t have that kind of service here. If you want to play, go somewhere else!"


    "What? No?" Er Zhuang stood up directly.


    If not, why did you come in and buy such expensive tickets?


    "Why not? You''re kidding! I heard there are girls everywhere!" Da Zhuang was upset and asked with his eyes round.


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang have betrayed themselves. When shanpao enters the city, they don''t know anything, or even what they do at night.


    Here is to rely on their own skills, but there is no clear price tag.


    Even if there is, it''s also a high-grade product. Where can big and strong two play?


    "I said, not here." the waiter was too lazy to talk nonsense with them, glanced at Da Zhuang and said lazily.


    "Grass, then you return the tickets to us!" Da Zhuang scolded.


    The waiter opened Da Zhuang''s hand, grabbed his collar and said contemptuously, "we don''t have a refund here, but if you want to find a girl, I can tell you."


    "What move?" Da Zhuang asked.


    The waiter turned, straightened his collar, stretched out his hand and shook twice.


    He''s asking them for money!


    Ask Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang to spend!


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang are stupid, but they can still see the key things.


    Dazhuang takes a look at Erzhuang, meaning to ask him to give money.


    Er Zhuang Ji reluctantly put his hand into his pocket.


    Shua~


    A piece of money was put in the waiter''s palm.


    The waiter looked down.


    What is this?


    Ten dollars?


    Because the light was too dim, the waiter thought he was wrong, rubbed his eyes, stared at the money in his hand for a while, and then threw the money on the ground.


    Glare at Dazhuang and Erzhuang.


    These two people, why are they so bad?


    People spend at least 100 yuan, and they give 10 yuan?


    Where are the beggars!


    "What''s the matter? You''re fucking dumb? Say it quickly!" Er Zhuang is still a little upset. Don''t think ten yuan is not money. He takes this ten yuan very seriously! Ten dollars, how much land do you have to grow at home?


    How long will it take to earn?


    Because I gave him ten yuan in a few words, which is high enough to look at him.


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang thought the same. They gave all the money. Why didn''t the waiter talk?


    "Grass, you''re playing with the me! This money is used to send beggars!" waiter was also grumpy and shouted at top of the his voice.


    Click!


    Dazhuang didn''t talk nonsense with him. He directly stuck his neck, hugged him hard, and stuck him in his arms.


    Da Zhuang''s strength is not something that the waiter can understand. He has been doing crop work since childhood. Da Zhuang is full of strength.


    "The money has been given to you. If you don''t say it, you''ll be killed!" Da Zhuang said fiercely.


    He''s not kidding. He really has the courage.


    He and Erzhuang killed the man last time.


    If the waiter didn''t say one, two or three today, they might really kill him.


    The waiter has worked in the nightclub for a long time. He has seen countless people and troublemakers. He has seen all those little bastards, and he has seen many people in the world.


    But at the moment, he had to admit.


    I''m afraid.


    In front of the two buns, fear spread from the soles of their feet and rushed to the whole body in an instant.


    I will kill you.


    This sentence is actually a sentence to scare people or make fun of, but from Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang, why is it so true? Why does the waiter believe it?


    Through the big strong eyes, he seemed to have seen how he was beaten by them on the ground for a while.


    The fist hit the meat and broke his head.


    Still that sentence, one person kills more people, and the bloody smell on his body can''t be covered up at all.


    The waiter can smell the blood on Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang.


    This also made him afraid.


    After staring at Da Zhuang for less than a minute, he counseled.


    "Oh, brother, let me go first and I''ll tell you!"


    Dazhuang stared at the tiger and let him go.


    The waiter took out the price list, put it on the table, pointed to one of the bottles of wine and said, "just this wine. You order one and put it here. A girl must come to you for a drink later!"


    "Really?" Dazhuang hesitated, because the price of this wine is not cheap!


    "Elder brother, why did I lie to you?"


    Da Zhuang nodded: "well, try it, but if no girl comes to us later, I''ll still kill you!"

 Chapter 1037

    The waiter asked Da Zhuang to order this bottle of wine named XO.


    But it''s not true XO. If it''s true, where can Dazhuang afford to drink?


    This wine has a nickname in the night scene. It''s called Yue Pao wine. As long as a girl sees your wine, if she wants that or something, she will come to you for a drink.


    The waiter didn''t cheat them, but it depends on who can appreciate the taste of Dazhuang and Erzhuang.


    That''s the same sentence. Taste is amazing.


    Taste can change one''s destiny.


    The two brothers were also true. They ordered a bottle of XO and didn''t ask for a wine glass. Listening to the dynamic music, Da Zhuang''s eyes floated around to see if there were any girls. Er Zhuang ate free melon seeds.


    They just sat there, very patient.


    The waiter was completely speechless and simply kept away from them.


    In fact, Dazhuang and Erzhuang have always had a city dream in their hearts. They were born in the countryside since childhood and basically haven''t left rural life, but they look forward to the life of city people, their nightlife and the colorful city.


    And the girls here.


    Those with thin arms and legs look like seduction at a glance. The charming small waist, sexy collarbone and undulating mountains are all things that make them intoxicated.


    Look at the country girls. They wear rustic clothes one by one, not to mention their figure. Can they have the delicate skin and tender flesh of the girls in the city who work in the field every day?


    Can any city girl play?


    Dazhuang swore in his heart that he must find a city girl to be his wife.


    Er Zhuang, of course, closely followed his brother''s footsteps.


    Under the temptation of huge interests, they will come to this step.


    Along the way, I had to.


    "Brother, why hasn''t the girl come yet?"


    After a while, Erzhuang couldn''t wait. The melon seeds in his hand hurt his mouth and passed many girls, but no one came. Don''t say Erzhuang, Dazhuang was also muttering in his heart.


    The waiter, are you playing with them!


    "Grass, be patient. If you want to find a girl, where can you be patient?" Dazhuang said with narrowed eyes.


    Er Zhuang stopped talking and continued to eat melon seeds.


    When Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang were upset, several girls were staring at them at night.


    If you don''t drink too much, if you don''t play a little Hi, these girls won''t come, so there won''t be what will happen next.


    Among these girls, there is Xiaowen.


    After going out with Wang Yuxian for so long, she has to communicate with her friends when she comes back, doesn''t she?


    Today, Xiaowen is drinking here with her friends. Several women play a little hi and a little too open.


    "You see, there are two buns sitting over there." one of the girls, who painted a hyperbole, pointed to the big Zhuang and the two Zhuang, not far away.


    "Ha ha, they ordered a bottle of XO ~"


    "Look at that man, he''s still eating melon seeds! Eating melon seeds at night, ha ha..."


    Several people laughed together. Dazhuang and Erzhuang are really different.


    It is no exaggeration to say that in the whole night, it is estimated that only the two of them ordered this bottle of XO. Xiaowen and they often come here to play. They know what this wine means.


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang are like holding a sign with two big words, about Pao.


    The waiter is right, but Dazhuang and Erzhuang are so obvious that they are like monkeys on the stage.


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang look very anxious, and their expressions are full of impatience.


    Then one of the girls said, "how about we go and tease them?"


    Originally, no one was willing to pay attention to them, but when the girl said so, everyone became interested.


    It''s fun to tease a fool.


    Then they put down their wine glasses and walked over together.


    Shua~


    There are so many beautiful women in front of us. Dazhuang and Erzhuang can''t help but brighten their eyes and see Xiaowen clearly. Dazhuang and Erzhuang have light in their eyes.


    These girls are all good, especially the girl in the middle. She looks very watery.


    That''s Da Zhuang''s type.


    Xiaowen and some of them sat down. One of the girls smiled and said, "you two only ordered a bottle of wine and didn''t have a glass. How can you drink? Your purpose is not to drink, right?"


    A word came to Da Zhuang''s heart, but he couldn''t show it. He hurriedly asked Er Zhuang to ask for some wine glasses and pour wine for the girls.


    "Ha ha, we don''t know the rules here. We used to drink without glasses!" said da Zhuang heartily.


    The girl''s eyes flashed and deliberately pulled the clothes on her chest.


    "How can people drink a bottle of wine? It''s boring if they don''t drink..."


    After saying this, Xiaowen stabbed her secretly and felt that she meant a bunch of silly dogs to go to the wall. The two people came from the countryside and must have no money. The drinks here are not cheap. If they set their money like this, it is estimated that their pockets will be empty soon.


    What can these countrymen do in town?


    They just come to work and do some physical work. They must earn the money bit by bit.


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang listened to the girl and hurried to call the waiter.


    The girl smiled and said to Xiaowen, "what''s the matter? You''re soft hearted? I''m teaching them the truth of life! Let them suffer some losses this time and have a long memory next time. You see how simple and rough they are, order a bottle of XO and treat our city people as idiots ~"


    That''s right, but Xiaowen will think it''s a little too much.


    After a while, the wine ordered by Dazhuang and Erzhuang came up. Erzhuang got up and gave the money.


    As soon as I took out my pocket, the red banknotes came out.


    Xiaowen, they couldn''t help but brighten their eyes.


    He looks dressed up as a farmer. He didn''t expect to have so much money in his hand!


    Er Zhuang, say there''s less than 50000 in his hand!


    If you work, you won''t eat or drink money for two or three years. They look ugly. Where can you get so much money?


    Xiaowen couldn''t help but lock Xiumei up. She thought they were not simple.


    "Beauty, drink ~" Da Zhuang seems to like Xiaowen. He shamelessly rubs over and gives Xiaowen a drink.


    Today, Xiaowen is wearing a waist tied jacket with a chest Zhao directly inside. She is wearing flesh colored silk stockings and a pair of pink sneakers on her feet. She is full of girl breath.


    In addition, Xiaowen''s face itself is enchanting. Dazhuang can''t control Xiaowen when he sees Xiaowen.


    It felt like a bath fire, whizzing up from under my feet.


    After seeing Da Zhuang''s face clearly, Xiao Wen locks her eyebrows deeper.


    Because she smelled the blood on Da Zhuang.


    If a person kills more people, the smell can''t be concealed at all.

 Chapter 1038

    At night, there were exaggerated and crazy music, and the lights flickered on the big and strong Xiaowen''s faces, giving people an unreal feeling.


    Facing the big Zhuang who came to show her kindness, Xiaowen bit her lower lip and didn''t speak.


    This action Dazhuang thought she was shy and acquiesced, and the action was more bold. He came and sat next to Xiaowen, with one hand gently touching her shoulder.


    Xiaowen shook his hand away and refused him.


    "I don''t drink."


    She has only Zhang Wen in her heart now. How can she hold other men?


    She wants to play, but not with men.


    She was also brought by her sisters. She had to.


    Dazhuang didn''t expect Xiaowen to lose face so much. Her face changed.


    A sister nearby rushed to rescue. She grabbed the wine in Da Zhuang''s hand and said, "I''ll drink with you, but I''m afraid you don''t have enough wine. I don''t feel it after drinking ~"


    Which of the girls around Xiaowen is not an expert in the wine shop? Which is not a thousand cups? It''s like playing to drink Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang.


    Dazhuang certainly didn''t expect this. He saw that the girl was also good. Although she was much worse than Xiaowen, she could make do with it. The two legs and the looming lace in her thighs made Dazhuang''s blood flow back.


    City girl, it''s fucking open!


    Thinking of this, Da Zhuang drank with the girl.


    "Xiaowen, what''s the matter with you today? You''re not in shape ~" the girl took the time to say to Xiaowen.


    "No, I just think something''s wrong..." Xiaowen''s bad hunch still didn''t disappear.


    "What''s wrong? Just now I saw that they had some money in their hands. I got them drunk later, so I took all their money away and let them start again!"


    "Oh, come on, or let''s go," Xiaowen said.


    "Cut, you have a man in your heart, but we are bored to death. Playing won''t get pregnant ~" the girl left Xiaowen an extremely ambiguous look and continued to drink with Dazhuang Erzhuang.


    They both drank wine, but they drank the same Erguotou and sandal liquor. They never came here to drink foreign wine, and they did not know how big the aftertaste of the wine was.


    After two times, Da Zhuang was a little weak. The whole person looked confused, but he was still stiff.


    Looking at Dazhuang getting more and more drunk, I don''t know why, Xiaowen thought of somewhere else.


    If they work here, Xiaowen doesn''t believe it.


    Because even if you work here, who will take these hard-earned money to spend here? Who didn''t send it home first? You know, the money is hard won. It is not the money that is wantonly squandered, but their flesh and blood.


    Besides, people who work here don''t know the rules here?


    But they don''t seem to know anything at all.


    I don''t understand any rules.


    Well, they must have come for the first time.


    But that''s strange.


    Since it''s my first time here, why do I have so much money in my pocket?


    The woman''s intuition made Xiaowen think of other places in an instant.


    Thinking of this, she grabbed the glass from the girl and sat next to Da Zhuang.


    "Come on, I''ll drink with you ~"


    Dazhuang sat up straight when he saw Xiaowen. His eyes were full of blasphemy, as if he wanted to press Xiaowen under him and swing wildly.


    "Ha ha, little beauty, I like you." Dazhuang said vaguely.


    "Hehe, but you''re not my type ~" Xiaowen said with a smile with a glass.


    "What kind do you like?" Dazhuang stared.


    "I like it. Be fierce ~"


    Xiaowen said, winking at Da Zhuang, and then deliberately rolled down the silk stockings from the root of her thigh in front of him.


    Xiaowen''s two legs are perfect. It''s like wearing a skirt without silk stockings.


    This leg is now on the big leg, making his adrenals soar.


    "Sister, I must be fierce. Come with me and don''t sleep tonight, ha ha ~" Da Zhuang said, with an obscene light in his eyes, as if Xiaowen was already the meat in his hand.


    Xiaowen pushed Da Zhuang away to touch her thigh and said, "what I said is fierce, not this. What I said is to mix better ~"


    Better?


    Dazhuang didn''t understand what she meant for a long time. He was stunned for a few seconds and then burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha, you''re doing well. What can you do? You don''t have only one life?"


    Xiaowen blinked twice: "why, do you have two lives?"


    Da Zhuang leaned over and said quietly, "to tell you the truth, I already have several lives in my hand. Do you think I''m fierce ~"


    If she wasn''t drunk, if she didn''t look innocent, Dazhuang wouldn''t tell her this. He felt that Xiaowen was a girl wandering in the night, even if she knew.


    And she has no evidence, has she?


    When Da Zhuang said this, the girls next to him laughed. They all thought Da Zhuang was bragging, but Xiao Wen was surprised.


    She believed this sentence 100%.


    The smell of blood she had just noticed coincided with Da Zhuang''s words.


    It seems that their intuition is right. These two people really came here for the first time. The money is the money to buy life!


    Originally, this matter had nothing to do with Xiaowen, but I don''t know why, Xiaowen wanted to ask again.


    Not for anything else, just because Zhang Wen is still on the road, she is afraid that this thing is directed at Zhang Wen.


    Xiaowen Waner smiled: "well, it''s fierce enough, but I still like to mix well, such as Zhang Wen ~"


    Zhang Wen is now almost the focus of discussion among the big and small bastards in Jinhai city. Of course, these girls have heard of Zhang Wen. After Xiao Wen said it, the girl next to her said: "Oh, I''ve heard of Zhang Wen. It''s said that he is very handsome and mixed so well. If only my future man were like him, no one could move him in Jinhai city! I heard that he also has several lives ~"


    "I''ve heard that Zhang Wen is really powerful ~"


    As the girls spoke, their eyes flashed with anticipation, as if Zhang Wen had come to do it, and they were also honored.


    Looking at the girls around you, you and I started talking about another man. Driven by alcohol, Dazhuang and Erzhuang felt a little superior. At the same time, they also spoke a little reckless.


    In their eyes, Zhang Wen is already meat on the chopping board. They can eat whenever they want to eat.


    They didn''t expect that the girl in front of them had something to do with Zhang Wen.


    Da Zhuang snorted, put the glass heavily on the table and said, "what is Zhang Wen? I tell you, I came here today to kill Zhang Wen!"

 Chapter 1039

    Boom~


    Da Zhuang''s words directly made Xiaowen tremble in her heart, and her body trembled a little uncontrollably.


    These two men are here to kill Zhang Wen?


    It seems that you are right. Dazhuang and Erzhuang are really not simple!


    Their murderous intention can''t be covered up at all. No matter how well they are hidden, they will be noticed.


    Except Xiaowen, no one is serious. Those little bastards can say anything as long as they are drunk. Maybe they can say that their grandfather is the chairman. They all listen to this as a joke.


    What is Zhang Wen''s status? They want Zhang Wen''s life just because of their two local steamed stuffed buns?


    Aren''t you kidding?


    Several people casually came out around Zhang Wen. None of them was an opponent.


    But Xiaowen still believed it.


    No one is Zhang Wen''s opponent in front, but if it''s Yin, even Zhang Wen can''t be prevented.


    No matter how high your martial arts are, you are afraid of kitchen knives.


    This sentence is right. If these two people hide in the dark and give Zhang Wen a cold look, who can prevent it?


    Zhang Wen is a man, not a God. He can''t help it.


    Besides, they are Dazhuang and Erzhuang.


    At first glance, they are not mixed on the road, even like famous farmers and workers. This dress gives them the best disguise.


    No, you have to ask clearly about it and tell Zhang Wen quickly!


    Xiaowen thought so, smiling close to Da Zhuang, and let his hands wantonly rub on his white and tender legs.


    "Big brother, you have a big voice, but do you know who Zhang Wen is? You say you can kill him?" Xiaowen said half jokingly.


    "Ha ha, why not?" Dazhuang continued to rub Xiaowen''s legs while drinking.


    The skin of a girl in the city is cotton. It''s so comfortable to touch it. If it can be done once, it must feel like heaven.


    Dazhuang YY wondered for a moment how to press Xiaowen under him. He was so upset that he couldn''t help it.


    "Because you can''t beat Zhang Wen ~" Xiaowen smiled in her eyes.


    "Can''t beat?" big Zhuang snorted coldly, "if you fight head-on, you can''t beat. Our brothers are not mixed on the road, but if you come to Yin, he can''t play with us!"


    Xiaowen believed this sentence 100%.


    "Hehe, then why do you want to kill Zhang Wen? Does he have a grudge against you?" Xiaowen continued to ask.


    "Well..." Da Zhuang is not stupid. These girls may think he''s bragging and talking nonsense after drinking too much wine, but if he still speaks out without taboo, it''s not as simple as bragging.


    Maybe, it''s a lot of trouble.


    Da Zhuang said and gently hooked Xiaowen''s charming chin with his hand.


    "If you accompany me tonight, I''ll tell you, ha ha..."


    Xiaowen is not stupid. She can see it from her big face. She knows that even if she is with him tonight, he can''t say it.


    It seems that the words can only be said here.


    With that, Xiaowen said hello to the girls next to her, said she was going to the bathroom, and left through the back door.


    Out of the bar door, Xiaowen took out perfume and sprayed. Just now, speaking close to the big distance, she was full of wine and spirits. She wanted to go to Zhang Wen.


    She took a deep breath and got into the taxi by the side of the road.


    ¡­¡­


    Since helping Liu hongran that day, Li Erzi has always frowned.


    Today, I sat with him in the nail salon and talked about the future.


    "Wenzi, we helped Liu hongran that day, which is equivalent to standing in the opposite angle with boss Wang." Li Erzi lit a cigarette and said.


    "Well, I know," I said faintly.


    Attitude is very important, especially my attitude towards boss Wang.


    One look and one word may change boss Wang''s attitude towards me sharply.


    This is not a good thing for me.


    But if you want to survive in Jinhai city in the future, this can not be avoided.


    Boss Wang and I will tear our faces sooner or later.


    "Wenzi, what are you going to do?" Li Erzi frowned.


    "Let''s protect Liu hongran for the time being. After all, he is not a man on the road. Maybe some things are inconvenient to do," I said.


    Li Erzi nodded: "this is inevitable, but have you thought about how to deal with boss Wang?"


    I know what Li Erzi wants to say. He always reminds me to be careful with boss Wang. In dealing with boss Wang, he always tells me to take the initiative and turn passivity into initiative.


    If you fight boss Wang, you will be doomed if you are not careful.


    So take the initiative. That''s right.


    But Li Erzi said, I haven''t heard what he said all the time. I don''t think boss Wang and I are so jealous when our enemies meet.


    Although I''m not with him now, I don''t want to be like that with him.


    "Er Zi, I know." I said faintly.


    Li Erzi sighed, "you have to wait until the stick is pulled on your head before you stretch out your hand to block it, alas!"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, if you really have that stick, I will use my head to help you stop it!" I said boldly.


    Li Erzi smiled helplessly. It was getting late. He said hello to me and left.


    He walked on his front feet and Wang Yuxian came down from above.


    She sat beside me quietly and said, "Wenzi, you have to grasp a degree for some things, but since you decide to help Liu hongran, you have to see the position around you."


    I smiled and gently took her into my arms: "Yuxian, having you around is the greatest honor in my life."


    I don''t know when she and I began to speak and act casually. Although I didn''t say that sentence for a long time, I felt that the shackles between us seemed to have been slowly untied.


    Wang Yuxian also slowly accepted me in her heart.


    She put her hands around my neck and her eyes were full of warmth. She said to me, "Wenzi, elder sister knows what you think in your heart, but there is no perfect plan for everything. You must learn to choose."


    "En..." I nodded seriously, but my eyes drifted to her chest.


    She blushed and hurriedly blocked it with her hand: "where are you looking? Really!"


    I laughed. Sometimes men just want to be cheap.


    I changed my posture, took Wang Yuxian''s delicate body into my arms and looked down at Wang Yuxian.


    With her hands against her chest and her legs clamped, she looked defensive and full of girlish flavor.


    I looked at her affectionately for a while. I looked down like kissing her forehead, but she blocked my mouth with two fingers.


    "Wait, I''m going to take a bath ~"


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom. I kept thinking about the beauty of Wang Yuxian''s bath in my head. Unconsciously, my heart was excited.


    Maybe tonight, it''s time for me and Wang Yuxian to be free.


    Shua~


    The door of the bathroom opened. Wang Yuxian walked towards me with her feet on the soft carpet and her hips up.


    At that moment, I felt that time was still.


    Just then, suddenly the door was pushed open with a bang, and then a voice came.


    "Brother Wen, no, something''s wrong!"

 Chapter 1040

    Wang Yuxian and I were stunned. Before we knew what was going on, Xiaowen ran upstairs and pushed the door open.


    Bang~


    The door slammed against the wall.


    It''s quiet.


    The room was completely quiet.


    Xiaowen seems to be silly. Her chest is still rising and falling. She can''t believe looking at everything in the room.


    Around, there was a faint aroma of Wang Yuxian and the vagueness that could be felt~


    Wang Yuxian blushed. I sat in bed with expectation on my face. I had just taken a bath. Wang Yuxian didn''t even wear shoes. Her snow-white and smooth feet stepped on the soft carpet. The posture, eyes and movements were very provocative.


    Xiaowen is a woman. She can see it at a glance.


    She knew what Wang Yuxian and I were going to do at a glance.


    "Xiaowen, why are you here?" I was stunned and said quickly.


    Wang Yuxian also stood there a little embarrassed and gave me a reproachful look, meaning I asked why I didn''t lock the door when I came up just now.


    Xiaowen seemed to be struck by thunder. She looked at me and Wang Yuxian. Her eyes turned red in an instant.


    Just now, she was drinking with such a disgusting man at night to ask more information about me. She didn''t want me to get hurt, but now I''m here with Wang Yuxian to do this.


    Can she feel better about this strong contrast?


    Although I have imagined Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen for countless times, I really see that both the visual impact and the grievances in my heart burst out.


    Wronged, let Xiaowen''s tears fall down.


    She wanted to be the woman next to Zhang Wen, and she wanted to lean on Zhang Wen''s shoulder to talk about her heart, but these pictures have now become false. The woman in Zhang Wen''s arms can only be Wang Yuxian.


    It happens that this is also her good friend, Wang Yuxian.


    What can she say?


    Can only be endless sadness.


    The atmosphere solidified for a few seconds. Xiaowen rushed over with tears and beat me with her small fist.


    "Zhang Wen, you did it with Yuxian, didn''t you? How can you move so fast? Didn''t you say you want to leave me a chance to chase you..."


    This makes Wang Yuxian and I a little helpless.


    Wang Yuxian hurried back to get dressed.


    Xiaowen also leaned in my arms and beat me less and less.


    I comforted her in my ear: "Wang Yuxian and I haven''t done it. I just fantasize. I''ve never done it, really."


    When Xiaowen heard this, she looked up at me and then at Wang Yuxian.


    The latter also smiled helplessly at her.


    This is not a comfort to her, it''s true.


    Wang Yuxian and I are under the same roof. Although we are ambiguous, we really haven''t done anything.


    I''m ashamed to say that.


    Either I can''t pass the pass in my heart, or Wang Yuxian remembers Lao Gao.


    These are our two insurmountable shackles.


    Wang Yuxian and I looked at each other and smiled. The smile was full of helplessness.


    We looked at Xiaowen as if we were looking at an ignorant child.


    "Really?" Xiaowen raised her face and looked at Wang Yuxian and me seriously.


    Xiaowen is like a child, which makes me feel angry and ridiculous.


    I nodded, "well, really."


    "Do I still have a chance to chase you?" she lowered her head.


    "Yes!" I said to her like a child.


    She wiped the tears on her face, stood up again and sat by the bed.


    Wang Yuxian handed her a towel: "wipe your tears. At least Zhang Wen is not mine now. You don''t have to worry ~"


    Xiaowen took the towel and wiped the tears on her face.


    The moment she came into contact with Wang Yuxian''s eyes, she understood everything in her heart.


    Although Wang Yuxian said so, she had full confidence in her heart. She believed that Zhang Wen only liked her and the feelings between her and Zhang Wen. It seemed that no matter who came, she couldn''t break them up.


    It''s just a little hesitant in this look.


    That''s Wang Yuxian''s lack of confidence in herself.


    She doesn''t know when she can forget Lao Gao, so she can''t confide in Zhang Wen.


    This is her problem, but she absolutely believes Zhang Wen.


    In the face of this situation, where does Xiaowen have a chance to take advantage of it?


    She also knew that she had no chance at all.


    But she is not reconciled. She wants to hug Zhang Wen and listen to Zhang Wen say that she likes her, even if it is fake.


    Originally, the emotion for Zhang Wen just stayed in love, but with the accumulation of time and the brewing of emotion, this love has slowly become love and now, it has become dependence.


    It''s more difficult for her to put down Zhang Wen than to go to heaven.


    In fact, she also knew that she had little chance, but every time she saw him with Wang Yuxian, Xiaowen couldn''t control her emotions.


    Her heart is bitter~


    "Hehe, why didn''t I find out before that you still cry for men?" Wang yuxianjian said, slightly relieved.


    Xiaowen blushed at once.


    She pretended to be angry and looked at Wang Yuxian. She didn''t have a good way: "it''s not because of you. Who makes you look so good and fascinate thousands of men?"


    "Ha ha, then you become a man. If you become a man, I don''t want Zhang Wen." Wang Yuxian joked.


    "Cut, when can you put down Zhang Wen, unless it''s the end of the world!"


    Xiaowen said and began to fight with Wang Yuxian.


    I just remembered that Xiaowen seemed to say something when she came in just now. What is it?


    "Xiao Wen, didn''t you just say something?" I asked.


    The two of them stopped thinking. Xiaowen said, "just now I was in the night, I heard someone was going to kill you!"


    Wang Yuxian and I were both surprised.


    Someone wants to kill me?


    And still in Jinhai?


    I really don''t understand who is so brave to say this.


    "Have you seen who it is?" Wang Yuxian asked.


    She looks more nervous than me.


    Xiaowen nodded: "see clearly, they are two steamed stuffed buns from the countryside."


    I frowned.


    From the countryside, buns are going to kill me?


    At the moment, I don''t think about boss Wang at all. I think the person boss Wang has to deal with now should be Liu hongran. Those things on the white road are enough to give him a headache.


    Unexpectedly, he wanted to blossom on the parallel bars and do it on Liu hongran and me at the same time.


    "Wenzi, you''d better hide recently. I think those two people really want to kill you. They have received the money." Xiaowen said anxiously.


    With a gloomy face, I kept trying to figure out who the man standing behind me was.


    You can''t hide.


    Once I hide, it must be Liu hongran. I can''t hide, but I have to face the difficulties.

 Chapter 1041

    The next day, I called Li Erzi.


    He started smoking early in the morning and came in smelling of smoke.


    "What''s the matter, Wenzi?" he came in and asked me when he saw that I didn''t look very well.


    "Jinhai City, now someone wants to kill me." I said faintly.


    "Who?" Li Erzi became nervous, but his first thought was why he didn''t get the news.


    "Xiao Wen told me. I met two steamed stuffed buns in the nightclub and said they had charged me for my life." I said.


    To tell you the truth, I''m not nervous at all. Knowing that someone wants my life makes me feel calm. I just want to know who''s behind it.


    "I''ll check." Li Erzi''s face sank and turned to leave.


    "Er Zi." I stopped him in the back. "It doesn''t matter who those two people are. I want to know who the person standing on the back is!"


    He looked back at me and nodded, "well, I see."


    It is not difficult to find two bastards from Jinhai City, but it is undoubtedly even more difficult to find two steamed stuffed buns.


    Let''s not say how many famous farmers and workers there are in Jinhai city. The problem is that these people are not easy to check.


    How did Li Erzi investigate a famous farmer and worker?


    This undoubtedly added a lot of difficulty to him.


    That is, from now on, we have fallen into endless passivity.


    To find these two people in Jinhai city is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But I didn''t tell anyone about it, let alone Liu hongran. It''s a matter of the road. Since he said he didn''t want to participate more, I''d better not tell him.


    Liu hongran, only suitable for mixing in Baidao.


    In the underworld, although he can also carry a flag, he always feels that he lacks something.


    It''s too smooth without a trace of cruelty.


    That won''t work.


    I''d better be careful about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Lingling~


    It was ten o''clock in the morning. In a small hotel, Dazhuang and Erzhuang slept in it. They had a terrible headache and their cell phone rang. They didn''t hear it for some time.


    Finally, Da Zhuang heard it.


    He glanced at the caller above, scolded secretly, and then picked it up.


    Of course, Hong Zi was the one who called them. One day later, Hong Zi of course had to call them to find out the situation. He was very concerned about it.


    But the phone rang for a long time and didn''t connect, which made Hong Zi have a bad hunch in his heart.


    As soon as Da Zhuang picked it up, Hong Zi scolded directly.


    "Grass, what do you mean you don''t answer my phone?"


    Dazhuang also scolded secretly. Just now he dreamed of talking to two girls. He was interrupted by Hong Zi in an instant.


    This dream doesn''t happen every day.


    "Brother Hong, I didn''t hear you. What are you calling for this morning?"


    "Grass, in the morning, look at what time it is! How is your investigation?" Hong Zi didn''t have a good airway.


    Dazhuang looked at the time, ten o''clock.


    It''s not too late.


    "Oh, brother Hong, we need time, and in the daytime, aren''t we going out to die?"


    That''s right, but da Zhuang is full of perfunctory. Why?


    Because he''s upset!


    Hong Zi spent the night with two high-quality girls last night, but he got nothing from Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang. Da Zhuang never dreamed that those girls could drink so much and made his Er Zhuang drink so wrong. Now in retrospect, he feels like a dream, so unreal.


    But da Zhuang really has no temper at all.


    Who can''t drink those girls?


    But who''s to blame?


    It''s impossible for those girls to take them back?


    "Hum, you''d better hurry up. Don''t fucking let Zhang Wen notice!" Hong Zi scolded.


    Can Da Zhuang not know that? But he really didn''t take it seriously. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the girl he liked so much last night would tell Zhang Wen.


    "I see. Don''t worry!"


    Say, big strong hung up the phone.


    He rubbed his forehead upset, looking extremely tired.


    Looking at Er Zhuang who was still sleeping, he pushed hard.


    "Er Zhuang, get up!"


    The latter rubbed his eyes, reluctantly opened his eyes and looked at Da Zhuang dimly: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Click.


    Da Zhuang lit a cigarette.


    They really failed last night. I''ve heard that the girls in the night show in the city are good, but who knows it''s so difficult? I knew he might as well spend money to find two girls out to play. What night!


    Isn''t this a waste of time?


    "Hurry up and talk to Zhang Wen. We''ll do it in the last two days!" said da Zhuang gloomily.


    "Brother, do it so soon?" Erzhuang still wants to play here for two more days. Although he didn''t succeed last night, he has a lot of patience!


    "Get down to business first, and then talk about those things later!"


    "En..." Er Zhuang didn''t refute Da Zhuang when he saw that Da Zhuang spoke so seriously.


    Can only nod obediently.


    The two rested for a while. After dinner, they began to squat.


    Squat Zhang Wen''s point.


    It may be a little troublesome to find an ordinary person in Jinhai City, but it''s very simple to find Zhang Wen.


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang inquired about Zhang Wen''s whereabouts.


    In a manicure shop in the city.


    Usually only he and a woman are there. If you do it, it''s quite convenient.


    It''s actually a good idea to do it in the nail salon, but Dazhuang still thinks it''s a little inappropriate. He''s going to observe the situation for two days.


    This time, we have to be foolproof.


    ¡­¡­


    When Dazhuang and Erzhuang squatted on me, I was also thinking.


    The current situation is that they are dark and I am bright.


    No matter how I play, I''m sure I can''t play them. If they swim in the dark, it''s inevitable to get hurt.


    I have to think of a panacea.


    One day later, Li Erzi came to me at night and told me that there was no progress and that he couldn''t find Dazhuang and Erzhuang.


    I thought so.


    They are just ordinary migrant workers. Where is it so easy to find?


    "Er Zi, we can''t wait for nothing," I said.


    Li Erzi''s eyes lit up: "Wenzi, what do you want to do?"


    I looked cold, shook my head and smiled bitterly: "Erzi, we have been in Jinhai city for so long. It seems that we have not been chased and killed several times. To put it bluntly, we are inexperienced. I thought about it. When we were chased and killed by Bruce Lee snake last time, I think we can follow suit ~"


    Li Erzi''s eyes narrowed: "you mean, we lead Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang out?"


    I nodded.


    Li Erzi was silent.


    Before, we led the little dragon and snake out because we almost knew the actions of the little dragon and snake, and through the little dragon and snake, we also saw the things behind it very clearly, but this time is different.


    We don''t even know the names of those two people, just blindly close our eyes and explore.


    It is quite dangerous to do so now.

 Chapter 1042

    If there is no Liu hongran now, I have plenty of time to play with them.


    In Jinhai City, I can play whatever I want.


    But now I want to think about Liu hongran. If I hide and play with them now, I''ll hang Liu hongran out.


    Therefore, I must choose a quick solution.


    It''s best to catch these two people and ask who is behind them.


    In the evening, after Li Erzi and I finalized this matter, we immediately began to take action.


    Since you want to do it, you should make the scene bigger.


    I called pretending tiger and asked him to be my driver and drive my BMW around the street.


    When I came out, I called Wu Yang and Wang Peng. They both rode motorcycles and it was very convenient to hide. I told them to mix in the crowd and follow my car.


    I don''t know when the man who killed me will appear. Be ready.


    They agreed very readily, brought almost more than 20 people, and followed up in a short time.


    From the rearview mirror, I saw Zhang Guohua sitting behind the Wuyang motorcycle and Li Erzi behind another brother. I smiled with relief.


    The man who wanted to kill me must have just investigated me. He must have no time to investigate the people around me. I pretended to force the tiger on the surface, and the rest were in the dark. When those two people showed up, they went to catch them immediately.


    This time, it will be safe.


    Pretending to force the tiger to drive is still as cruel as ever, like having a grudge against the car. He and I deliberately rolled down the window so that people outside can clearly see me inside.


    "Wenzi, who wants to kill you?" pretending to force the tiger asked knowingly.


    "If I know, what am I worried about?" I said helplessly.


    "Oh, but that''s it. Don''t you send food to people?"


    "Ha ha, I just want to deliver food to people. When the time comes, the two people will come. If Zhang Guohua and others don''t come, we may have to hold on for a while."


    "Well, I must kill them!" pretended to force the tiger to grin.


    I smiled, my eyes floated out of the window and inadvertently looked at passers-by.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, behind my car, followed by a taxi.


    Neither I nor pretending to force the tiger noticed.


    In this car, there are two people, Dazhuang and Erzhuang.


    The driver is strong.


    Dazhuang is quite experienced and has a set of skills. He deliberately rented a taxi today. I followed me all the way from the nail salon.


    However, Wu Yang and Wang Peng didn''t notice. They just saw me in the car and forced tigers.


    Looking at the appearance of pretending to be a tiger, I don''t think he is very powerful, but I think this man is very abandoned.


    Da Zhuang, I''m going to do it tonight.


    Hurry up and finish Zhang Wen, so as not to have a long dream.


    "Er Zhuang, when you get to a place where there is no one, can you deal with the person who is buried?" Da Zhuang said.


    Er Zhuang hid the knife in his arms and smiled: "brother, I dare not say anything else. I''m afraid I''ll kill him by mistake!"


    "Ha ha, it''s OK to kill him!" Dazhuang''s eyes sank.


    Anyway, killing one person is killing, and killing two people is killing.


    No matter who dies tonight, he just needs Zhang Wen to die.


    The art expert is brave. This time, Dazhuang and Erzhuang came out and didn''t prepare anything else. One person has a kitchen knife.


    He even thought of meeting Zhang wenzha for a while and slashed him hard on the ground!


    It seems like an instant to solve Zhang Wen.


    He followed Zhang Wen in a leisurely manner.


    At this time, Da Zhuang''s phone rang and he quickly picked it up.


    "What''s the matter?" it''s Hongzi again.


    He is a bit tireless. On average, he makes a phone call a day, which is more diligent than calling women.


    "Alas, brother Hong, can you give us some time? Now I''ve followed Zhang Wen. Just get the money ready!"


    Hearing this, Hong Zi, who was opposite, was delighted: "have you followed? So fast?"


    "Well..."


    "Then you do a good job and give me a call when it''s done!" Hong Zi heard that things were going so fast and hung up.


    As soon as he saw his success, he seemed to see Dazhuang and Erzhuang kill Zhang Wen. Later, he completely took over the position of the column. In front of the column, he no longer had to be humble. From then on, he will have a foothold in Jinhai city.


    Those two girls last night? At the same level, he can ask for one every night in the future.


    What kind of life is that?


    Like a king!


    Put down the phone, Da Zhuang lit a cigarette. The scarlet cigarette end was particularly conspicuous in the dark.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When Da Zhuang lit the cigarette, I noticed the car behind from the rearview mirror. I think it''s a little strange. It seems that the car has been following us since just now.


    "Pretend to be a tiger, have you noticed the car behind?" I asked.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod: "it seems that he has followed us for a long time. Wow, does he happen to be on the same road with us?"


    I frowned, didn''t speak, and told him to turn right ahead.


    After installing the tiger steering wheel, the car swished into another road.


    The taxi behind followed.


    At this time, a big car came across, with two headlights in front, shaking people''s eyes.


    "I grass and turn on the headlights. I don''t know how to give way to his father!" the pretending tiger scolded.


    Meanwhile, I looked in the rearview mirror.


    Illuminated by the headlights, I saw the faces of two people in the car behind me.


    One face is dark, the other looks thin, but his eyes are as sharp as a hungry wolf.


    These two people should be the two people who want to kill me!


    At this time, my phone rang.


    It''s Li Erzi.


    "Wenzi, be careful. I found that the man sitting in the taxi behind you is the one who wants to kill you!"


    Knowing who is hiding in the dark, I''m not nervous at all, so I can keep the same and respond to changes.


    "Pretending to be a tiger, these two people are the two people who want to kill me. Let''s play with them now!" I lowered my head, lit a cigarette and put my hand out of the window.


    Pretending to force the tiger was surprised at first, and then quickly calmed down, with a cheap smile on his face: "OK, I''ll have a good time with them in that moment!"


    Said, stabbed, pretending to force the tiger is a sudden brake.


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang in the back didn''t expect me to suddenly brake and quickly step on the brake.


    As soon as they stopped, the tiger stepped on the accelerator and the car flew out again.


    Our destination this time is a suburb in the south of the city. At this time, there are almost no people there. Even if Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang are buried alive, no one knows.

 Chapter 1043

    Pretending to force the tiger, like me, never knew what fear was. When he heard that someone was going to kill me, his first thought was to see these two people and see if they were holy with Fang. It would be best to take two more moves if he had a chance.


    When I knew that the people behind me were the two who wanted to find me, it completely ignited the bloodthirsty heart of me and pretending to force the tiger.


    The two brakes that forced the tiger to give him haven''t let him understand what''s going on.


    Dazhuang sat in the car with his eyebrows locked and his hands clenched the steering wheel. The expression on his face was quite nervous. He didn''t want to chase the tail at this time. Now he chased the tail. How can he do it?


    He had no idea that the people in the car ahead had found them.


    "Brother, why did the car in front come to two sharp brakes?" Erzhuang asked subconsciously.


    Dazhuang gritted his teeth: "maybe he''s on drugs. WOW! Don''t worry so much. It''ll depend on the situation later. If there''s no one around, do something!"


    "Well, I see!" Er Zhuang fixed his eyes and touched the knife at his waist.


    Dazhuang''s attention was all here. He didn''t notice Wu Yang and Wang Peng who followed him.


    However, the front outfit forces the tiger to drive faster, and Dazhuang follows quickly. They have been thrown out quite far. If they don''t follow up now, Dazhuang and Erzhuang will only find out faster.


    Turning a corner, there are no people here. Even the street lamps are few and dim.


    "Pretend to force the tiger, stop." I think it''s almost here and let him stop.


    Pretending to force the tiger to promise, it was another sudden brake.


    I looked at the rear mirror and didn''t get off for a long time. I just snuffed out my cigarette silently.


    Smart people can see what this means.


    Stop here and the people in the car haven''t got off yet. What does that mean?


    No, what''s it?


    But at this time, Dazhuang and Erzhuang didn''t notice anything at all. Under Dazhuang''s leadership, Erzhuang got out of the car, holding a kitchen knife in his hand and a cold light in his eyes.


    Suddenly, they looked like the messenger from hell.


    However, the messenger seems a little stupid. He has a kitchen knife and is not prepared at all.


    "Grass! Just two fucking buns!" pretending to force the tiger to see their dress clearly and scolded secretly.


    He forgot what he was dressed up. Fortunately, he said that he was a local steamed stuffed bun.


    I laughed and said that it would be better to go down for a while than to meet them. I''ll hold off the time first.


    He nodded and said he knew. When Dazhuang and Erzhuang were about to enter us, I clicked to open the door and went down.


    "Are you Zhang wenwa?" Da Zhuang asked me with a trace of rural accent.


    I put my hands in my pockets and straightened my face: "hehe, it''s me ~"


    Big strong eyes suddenly stared round, an arrow came at his feet, and the kitchen knife in his hand followed.


    "I''ll kill you today!"


    Seeing me, the strong adrenal glands burst out completely and rushed towards me like crazy.


    Er Zhuang followed him closely.


    At this time, pretend to force the tiger to get off.


    He has an extra baseball bat in his hand, which I played in the car.


    Bang!


    Hearing a crisp sound, a baseball bat loaded with a tiger was directly put on the big kitchen knife. The tiger was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him was very powerful and powerful.


    This time, if you don''t pretend to be a tiger, you can''t stop it.


    Dazhuang''s first knife is aimed at my life.


    Big Zhuang was stunned when he saw the tiger.


    He didn''t expect that the man who looked very abandoned in front of him was so powerful.


    Strength, quite big.


    When Dazhuang sighed in his heart, the tiger suddenly lowered his head and shrunk his body.


    Dong!


    Although he pretended to force the tiger to bury the tiger, he was even a little obscene, but he had no problem with his skills and shot very fast. In the second or two of Dazhuang''s stupidity, he bent down and gave Dazhuang a leg sweep!


    Da Zhuang fell to the ground in response.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t stop at all. Seeing the right time, he put a foot in his face.


    Another muffled sound.


    Pretending to force the tiger used a lot of strength, and the hand was quite cruel.


    Sweeping the legs of the hall is not very good-looking, but it is absolutely practical.


    If this foot goes on, Da Zhuang will not get up for half a day.


    I know what it is to pretend to be a tiger. He has a heavy hand and great strength. Among us, he is second only to Zhang Guohua.


    In the eyes of ordinary punks, it is quite awesome.


    This should not be the strength that Da Zhuang can bear.


    Plus the two feet that forced the tiger to mend at last, he can''t find the north.


    However, before the tiger was forced to accept the move, the second Zhuang in the back rushed up.


    Er Zhuang, who is also the master of life, came and cut off the tianlinggai with a knife.


    I reacted quickly. Before Erzhuang saw me, I leaned over and gave him a foot on the soft rib.


    "Oh ~ ~ ~ ~" I don''t know if my foot broke Er Zhuang''s ribs. He didn''t take precautions at all just now. My foot used almost all my strength, and ER Zhuang''s pain is inevitable.


    Pretending to force the tiger also reacted at this time. Just now Er Zhuang was ready to kill him.


    "Grass, do you want to cut me with a knife? I''ll cut you first today!" pretending to force the tiger, with a ferocious face, came over with the baseball bat in his hand.


    Since we met big Zhuang and ER Zhuang, pretending to force tiger and I have pressed them on the ground. We thought it was over, but we didn''t expect that this was just the beginning.


    I told pretending to force tiger not to do it first, but to tie them up first. Pretending to force tiger promised, lowered his head and grabbed Er Zhuang''s two hands, but at this time, a powerful dark figure rushed towards pretending to force tiger crazy.


    It''s Da Zhuang. He doesn''t know when he got up from the ground.


    Dong!


    He used his physical strength to hit the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger and I lamented the strength of the strong fighting ability and made the fastest response.


    Pretending to be a tiger, he still couldn''t dodge. He was hit by a big man and flew out.


    Da Zhuang stuck on the ground and forced the tiger''s throat to roar at Er Zhuang: "get up and run!"


    In a word, er Zhuang recognized the current situation.


    Er Zhuang, who was still in pain on the ground just now, immediately got up and ran to the side.


    Da Zhuang also saw that both pretending to force the tiger and I came prepared. If they go on like this, they will suffer losses.


    I''m going to fail today. I''d better run first and save my life.


    But I''m not going to let them run away. I have to catch at least one and know who let them come.


    So, at the moment Erzhuang got up and ran away, I also chased out.


    But before I ran two steps, I stopped with a cry of pretending to be a tiger.


    Da Zhuang has just touched the kitchen knife that fell on the ground. At this time, he is facing the chest of the tiger and pressing down a little bit!

 Chapter 1044

    I remember watching someone slaughter cattle in the countryside when I was a child. That''s the way of knife.


    Slowly, gently, let you feel the pain and then end your life.


    The clothes on the ground forced the tiger. It was obvious that his strength and strong could draw, but his strength was halved under the great pain.


    If I go after Erzhuang, it may be dangerous to pretend to be a tiger.


    Hesitated for less than a second, I rushed out and planned to give Da Zhuang a kick from behind.


    But I haven''t been there yet. Er Zhuang ran back from above. He fastened my neck from the back and stuck me.


    Suddenly, the advantage between me and pretending to force the tiger disappeared.


    I still underestimate these two people


    These two people are not ordinary migrant workers. They must have a lot of practical experience!


    It has been two or three minutes since I stopped the car, but the situation is falling towards Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang.


    Pretending to be a tiger, he was still an old hand. He tried his best to avoid the kitchen knife in Da Zhuang''s hand, and then turned around and wrestled with Da Zhuang.


    People who have fought with the tiger know that his endurance is excellent. As long as you don''t admit defeat, he won''t let go. Now when they meet a strong man with the same amazing endurance, what sparks will they make?


    Pretending to force a tiger''s eye to see that the endurance is equal to that of Da Zhuang, so he began to play the game of survival.


    The hand slipped and reached into the big man''s mouth.


    Big eyes stared and turned.


    The taste is salty and astringent, and there is a fishy smell. What''s the taste?


    Seeing Da Zhuang still tasting his own taste here, he pretended to force the tiger to hang an imperceptible smile around his mouth. It seemed that he could give YY people ten miles away.


    So, what''s the smell?


    It''s time to pretend to force tiger and black sister at noon. I didn''t wash my hands when I was finished.


    Coincidentally, this time, both tiger and black sister play with their hands. The theme is to use their hands!


    They''re all from here. Who doesn''t know what''s going on? Dazhuang soon tasted the taste. His expression suddenly changed and retched. He simply didn''t care about face. He bit on the hand of the tiger.


    "My grass!" pretending to force the tiger to scream and quickly give up.


    Da Zhuang clasped his hand and broke it hard.


    On my side, the situation is a little better than that on his side, that is, simple wrestling, there is no move to bury and eliminate.


    Fighting is an individual activity, especially wrestling. During my wrestling with Erzhuang, I almost exhausted all my strength. Finally, Erzhuang simply didn''t care. He broke free from my shackles and ran away.


    I was just about to get up and chase.


    Wu Yang and Wang Peng behind them arrived.


    I saw a big dark figure, jumped off the motorcycle and ran towards us.


    This is Zhang Guohua.


    As long as he is there, Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang will be fine together!


    Sooner or later, Da Zhuang saw that the situation was not on his side. He immediately exhausted all his strength, turned around, stuck the throat of the tiger, and then changed the hand of the tiger into a kitchen knife for the first time!


    A sharp kitchen knife is facing the neck of the tiger!


    We all know what this knife means!


    If the artery is cut off, those waiting to force the tiger will have no choice but to die!


    "Don''t fucking move!" big Zhuang shouted at us like crazy.


    For a time, no one dared to do it, and they were stunned in situ.


    Wu Yang and Wang Peng and their people came. More than a dozen motorcycles with headlights lit up the lights here.


    Da Zhuang then saw that he was ambushed.


    It turned out that we knew he was coming.


    "Zhang Wen, Cao! You knew I was coming, didn''t you?" Da Zhuang shouted at me like crazy.


    "If you let the tiger go, I can let you live." I narrowed my eyes and said.


    "Bullshit!" Da Zhuang said. With some strength, I saw that there were spots of blood on the neck of the tiger.


    But pretending to force the tiger didn''t look scared at all. Big black eyes rolled around. It seemed that they were thinking of something else.


    We dare not provoke Da Zhuang, so we can only stand off with him for the time being.


    "Get the fuck back!" Dazhuang yelled at us.


    This time, Da Zhuang was a complete failure. After today, it is undoubtedly even more difficult for him to deal with me.


    But he didn''t understand. Why did Zhang Wen know?


    He and Erzhuang didn''t reveal any news. How can people know?


    Dazhuang''s simple head still doesn''t understand up to now. The problem lies with Xiaowen. He doesn''t think there are so many coincidences, but the fact is so coincidental. When he and Erzhuang drink too much and boast, the matter has been revealed.


    Or that sentence, everything is fate.


    Man is better than nature.


    Jinhai city is so big and has such a large population, but he met Xiaowen and said all those words without hesitation.


    That''s what happened.


    That''s it.


    Dazhuang is still a fog in his head. Looking at so many people, he is nervous to death. If he hadn''t caught the pretending tiger as a hostage just now, he might have been hacked to death by random knives.


    Dazhuang certainly didn''t expect to be the first person to push the tiger in Jinhai city. Although he was a little lucky, he did.


    At the moment, Da Zhuang doesn''t want to take this job anymore. He wants to get out quickly and be stared at by so many people. It doesn''t feel good.


    "Get the fuck back! Or I''ll kill him!" big Zhuang shouted madly.


    This sentence stopped me.


    I can see that Da Zhuang is a fugitive. Maybe he really dares to kill the pretending tiger.


    Anyway, I can''t joke about pretending to force the tiger''s life.


    "Wenzi, fuck him! Leave me alone!" pretending to force the tiger. He didn''t pestle the strong at all and shouted at us.


    But at this time, no one listens to the words of forcing the tiger. They all stand in place and dare not move. Every move is related to the life of forcing the tiger.


    "Your name is Dazhuang, isn''t it? I have no grievances with you. If you let my brother go, I''ll take it as if today''s incident hadn''t happened." I tried my best to comfort Dazhuang.


    What''s on your mind now?


    What he thought was that since he failed this time and didn''t kill Zhang Wen, he would kill the man in his hand. It was interest!


    Think of here, big and ferocious smile: "Zhang Wen, I didn''t kill you. It doesn''t matter. You wait. Sooner or later, you will die in my hands!"


    With that, Da Zhuang was like pulling a chicken''s neck. The kitchen knife cut hard from the tiger''s neck.


    At the last minute, everyone present held their breath.


    Only pretending to be a tiger, he couldn''t believe his eyes.

 Chapter 1045

    I remember hearing this sound when I saw someone killing chickens in the market before.


    It''s like the sound of torn rags, but it''s much smaller. As long as you listen carefully, you can hear the sound of the knife cutting the skin fiber tissue.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Dazhuang reacted very quickly. He threw down his clothes and forced the tiger to turn and run.


    Pretending to force the tiger to cover his neck with his hands, his face turned red.


    At this moment, my head is blank. I know too well what big strong''s knife means. This knife has bought the life of a tiger!


    "Pretend to be a forced tiger!" I was the first to run over and tried to cover the wound for the forced tiger.


    Then Wu Yang and Wang Peng yelled and scolded and went after Da Zhuang.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua also ran over and surrounded the pretending tiger.


    "My grass, don''t scare us!" Li Erzi always pretends to force the tiger to quarrel. Now when he sees that, his eyes are red.


    Pretend to force the tiger to stare round his eyes and stare at Li Erzi motionless. It feels like he''s dying.


    At this time, his every move affected all people''s hearts.


    "Come on, get to the hospital!" I shouted.


    None of us has ever experienced this kind of thing. Usually we only kill people. We have never been done like this.


    Li Erzi, they began to lift their clothes and force the tiger into my car.


    Before I left, I shouted to Wang Peng and them, "don''t chase after them. People have run away and can''t catch up!"


    The places where Dazhuang and Erzhuang escape are all intricate alleys. Dazhuang and Erzhuang are the masters who dare to kill. I''m afraid that Wang Peng and Wu Yang will suffer losses when they go in. Now they can''t force the tiger. I don''t want to see who takes the old road of forcing the tiger.


    Wang Pengqi stamped his feet hard, but he didn''t continue to chase. He came back with Wu Yang.


    "Wu Yang, Wang Peng, you''ll open the way in front of me. Come on!" I said, started the car and backed up hard.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua stayed behind. They helped to force the tiger to cover his neck.


    Wu Yang and Wang Peng soon caught up. The motorcycle was much more fierce than the car.


    A group of them waved steel pipes to open the way for my car in front. We drove fast in the street. Everyone was anxious to die.


    We all secretly swear in our hearts that if the forced tiger really doesn''t work this time, Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang will have to be buried with the forced tiger!


    No, more people have to be buried!


    ¡­¡­


    Through the alleys, Da Zhuang stopped, followed by Er Zhuang.


    It turned out that Er Zhuang didn''t run far at all just now. He hid nearby and secretly stared at Da Zhuang!


    Seeing that no one came after him, Da Zhuang gasped and stopped.


    "Grass, it was so fucking dangerous just now..." Da Zhuang didn''t expect things to be like this. Who knows those people will catch up? Who knew Zhang Wen they were so awesome?


    Can you expect the enemy to come first and set an ambush for them?


    If it weren''t for his strong skills, if it weren''t for his brute force, he would have died!


    What happened just now makes him still full of cold sweat.


    Er Zhuang stared round and didn''t react for a long time.


    In his impression, killing is a matter of moving your fingers. Because the last time I worked with Da Zhuang was too smooth, no one felt it was very difficult. But today, he realized that this is not a good business. It is playing with his life.


    When you want to buy someone else''s life, on the contrary, others are secretly thinking about your life!


    Not fun, not fun at all!


    These hundreds of thousands are not given to them in vain, but at the cost of their lives!


    Er Zhuang, who knows later, is a little skeptical about life now.


    If Zhang Wen''s people just clicked, he was really wronged.


    "Brother, we can''t do this. Let''s go back." Er Zhuang was really afraid.


    Dazhuang frowns. Er Zhuang is right. Dazhuang is not ready to continue, but he still thinks about the money in his heart! Although things didn''t work out, Dazhuang wanted more money.


    Moreover, he has to return the 30% money to Hong Zi!


    The source of all evil lies in greed.


    If there is no greed, Dazhuang will certainly not stay here, then the next thing will not happen.


    At this time, Da Zhuang''s greed has erupted.


    He was disturbed by all the festivities. Da Zhuang is still looking forward to such a life, but he can''t play like that every day without money, so Da Zhuang has to find a way to get money, doesn''t he?


    Money is the most real thing.


    Da zhuangka lit a cigarette, put it in his mouth and took a sip: "we can''t go yet. We certainly won''t do Zhang Wen, but we killed the man who was buried. We still need the money! We''ll leave when we get the money!"


    Hearing what da Zhuang said, er Zhuang felt a little inappropriate. He frowned, but he didn''t speak.


    So Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang took a taxi from the south of the city and stayed in a small hotel nearby.


    ¡­¡­


    Hong Zi has been waiting for their good news since he knew that Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang were following Zhang Wen.


    As long as Da Zhuang succeeds, he will immediately notify boss Wang, let him know how powerful he is and how reliable he is, and then give him the position of the column.


    This is Hongzi''s dream.


    But as time went by, an hour passed in the blink of an eye. Da Zhuang''s phone still didn''t call, which made Hong Zi feel something wrong.


    I was following you just now. Why has more than an hour passed, or has there been no movement at all?


    Did Da Zhuang kill Zhang Wen and forget to call him for a while?


    Hong Zi''s hand was always on Da Zhuang''s name and didn''t press it.


    He hesitated whether to call Da Zhuang or not.


    He''s worried!


    After hesitating for about half an hour, Hong Zi finally gritted his teeth and dialed Da Zhuang''s phone number.


    Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang just lay down, smoked a few cigarettes and calmed down. Before they completely relaxed, the phone rang like a rush.


    Dazhuang scolded when he saw that it was Hongzi''s name.


    I thought this guy was really upset.


    "Hello." Da Zhuang answered the phone coldly.


    "What''s the matter? Did you kill Zhang Wen?" Hong Zi''s anxious voice was on the phone.


    Dazhuang took a smoke and faintly vomited smoke: "no, we missed."


    Boom!


    Da Zhuang''s voice didn''t have any ups and downs, but Hong Zi''s scalp blew the pot directly!


    Failed?


    How could this fail!


    Didn''t you talk to me just now?


    Grass!


    Hong Zi clenched his teeth. He knew clearly what it meant to fail this time.


    Later, he wants to find someone to deal with Zhang Wen. I''m afraid it''s not that simple!

 Chapter 1046

    Not killing Zhang Wen is not what Hong Zi is most worried about.


    What worries him most is whether Zhang Wen knows that he is standing behind him. In that case, he will be finished!


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang are at best two farmers. They hide casually. It''s impossible to find them, but what about him? He Hongzi was born in Jinhai city. He wants to run. Where is it so easy?


    Hong Zi''s forehead exuded cold sweat in an instant.


    A few minutes ago, he was YY big enough to kill Zhang Wen! At that time, he was able to ascend smoothly, not to mention, but also appreciated by boss Wang. The road in the future will be as smooth as ever.


    But now, with Da Zhuang''s words, everything seems to have changed,


    One night back before liberation.


    But Hong Zi is not reconciled. Things are good. Why do you take it off?


    How can you say that you can take it off?


    Everything was well arranged. In the end, why didn''t Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang succeed?


    What''s wrong?


    Didn''t Da Zhuang try his best?


    Countless possibilities floated in Hongzi''s head, but he just didn''t expect the possibility of Xiaowen. He never dreamed that it would be because a woman betrayed them.


    What makes Hong Zi more angry is that at this time, the strong tone seems to be a little calm, and there is no change at all. It feels like it is intentional.


    This sentence completely ignited the anger in Hong Zi''s heart!


    He resisted the impulse to rush over and have a big meal and said, "why did he miss?"


    He didn''t say it was okay. When he said that, his strong anger came up. He just figured out on the way to escape. This failure may have an inseparable relationship with Hong Zi.


    There are few people who know about it. He and Erzhuang don''t know each other in Jinhai city and can''t leak it. Then, it must be because of Hongzi. Maybe he leaked it when he drank too much and his mouth was bald.


    Does this make sense.


    Zhang Wen, who got the news, must have been on guard. Is it normal for them to miss.


    Dazhuang thought very well, but he ignored himself. He even forgot about going to the night scene that day and how he bragged in it!


    This is the root of all disasters!


    "Cao, I still want to ask you, why did I miss?" big eyes stared, beard blew, and there was no bird Hongzi at all. Anyway, he had failed. He simply broke the jar.


    Hong Zi was stunned. Is this the attitude that Da Zhuang should have with him? Why did you force it?


    "Cao NIMA! You fucking missed, don''t blame me!" Hong Zi scolded.


    Of course he was upset. Da Zhuang missed, but he still wanted to frame him. Where could this be?


    "If you hadn''t leaked the news, I might have failed?" Da Zhuang was quite unambiguous and directly put the blame on Hong Zi.


    This sentence has kept Hong Zi awake for a long time and leaked the news?


    How is this possible? I''ve done a good job in keeping secrets. Besides, who will notice Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang?


    If the news is leaked, it can''t be that Hongzi has a problem!


    "Don''t fucking talk. When did I leak the news?" said Hong Zi.


    Dazhuang sneered: "if you hadn''t leaked the news, how could Zhang Wen know we were following him? How could he know we were going to kill him? If our brothers hadn''t run fast just now, Zhang Wen would have taken his life!"


    This sentence is still a burst of fear.


    What happened just now is a narrow escape.


    Hongzi''s head is dull. He hasn''t recovered for a long time. He also heard from Da Zhuang''s words. It seems that Da Zhuang made a mistake just now because Zhang Wen knew about it and knew that someone wanted to kill him, so Da Zhuang failed so thoroughly.


    But why?


    Why would Zhang Wen know?


    That doesn''t make sense!


    Hong Zi''s head is buzzing all the time. If so, will Zhang Wen already know that he did it?


    blamed!


    Thinking in his head, boss Wang''s phone called. Hong Zi looked down and told Dazhuang to wait for him for a while, hung up and picked up boss Wang''s phone.


    "Big brother," said Hong Zi respectfully.


    "How''s it going?" it''s not only Hong Zi who has been paying attention to this matter, but also boss Wang. He is more attentive than anyone. As long as Zhang Wen is removed, it''s easy to say what will happen in the future.


    "...." Hong Zi didn''t know how to speak and hesitated on the phone.


    "Grass, is there something wrong?" boss Wang immediately responded and scolded.


    "Well, there''s a problem," said Hong Zi carefully.


    This is the first time boss Wang asked him to work. He failed the first time. How can he speak well?


    How nice to tell boss Wang that this matter has leaked?


    "Grass, what''s going on! Hurry up!" boss Wang was furious. He had planned it well. How can there be any problems? No wonder his heart has been beating since just now. It''s really nothing good!


    "The two people I was looking for missed, just now..." anyway, boss Wang still has to know about it, doesn''t he? Hongzi still said it.


    Boss Wang''s eyebrows are twisted into a line. He doesn''t care whether this matter has failed. What he cares about is whether Zhang Wen knows. If Zhang Wen knows that he sent people, it will be troublesome!


    "Shit, how could you miss it? I gave you 500000, and you fucking found these unreliable people to come here? What''s the matter!"


    Hong Zi said honestly: "brother, the man told me that someone leaked the news. Zhang Wen already knew that someone was going to kill him. When they were ready to do it, Zhang Wen was ready. They almost didn''t run away!"


    "What about people now?"


    "Now they''re hiding."


    Hearing this, boss Wang relaxed a little.


    So, it''s easy to say that they haven''t leaked it out yet.


    It failed, but it has frightened the snake.


    Boss Wang''s head turns fast at this moment. He is thinking about all kinds of advantages and disadvantages.


    "Hongzi, you stabilize me first. It doesn''t matter if you fail. The important thing is not to let them shake us out, you know?"


    Hong Zi nodded. He also thought, "I know, brother, but what if they ask me for money?"


    Money doesn''t matter at all in boss Wang. When did he lack money now.


    It''s only half a million. Money can be given, but what he wants is insurance and absolute confidentiality!

 Chapter 1047

    Thinking of this, boss Wang was not worried at all. He bowed his head and lit a cigar, and then said in a ethereal tone.


    "Hongzi, you say, are we short of money? It''s only half a million. Give it to them if you want it!"


    When Hong Zi heard that boss Wang didn''t blame him, he breathed a sigh of strength, but he was still very unhappy. Half a million, so give them?


    "Brother, is it too cheap for them?"


    Boss Wang snorted coldly, "I want to keep this absolutely confidential. The 500000 will be regarded as their burial expenses!"


    This sentence immediately let Hong Zi know what to do.


    His eyes narrowed. Jiang was still hot. Boss Wang wanted to use the money to stabilize Dazhuang and Erzhuang, and then find a chance to kill them! There''s nothing wrong with this!


    In this case, it doesn''t matter even if you fail. It''s a big deal to start all over again, but if Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang leak out this matter, there will be no trouble in the future, so we should spend money to buy peace!


    "Elder brother, I know!" said Hong Zi.


    "Well, finish this thing quickly. I have something else to do here!" boss Wang said.


    He is still thinking about how to deal with Liu hongran. Now he has no time to deal with these messy things.


    He left the matter entirely to Hong Zi.


    He should be able to do this little thing well.


    Hongzi promised and hung up.


    Looking at the phone for a while, he dialed Da Zhuang''s phone number again.


    Boss Wang understood what he meant just now. He told him that the 500000 yuan would be given to Dazhuang and Erzhuang for the time being, and he didn''t care what to do with the rest.


    So, isn''t this money Hongzi''s? As long as he does it well, won''t all the money be his?


    Hong Zi smiled with satisfaction.


    Da Zhuang at the other end of the phone hasn''t left the phone and has been waiting for Hongzi to call him. He knows that Hongzi must be much more anxious than him now and must be trying to appease him!


    Sure enough, this time Hongzi''s attitude towards Da Zhuang changed 360 degrees.


    "Da Zhuang, forget it if you miss it. Just don''t shake it out." Hong Zi said quietly.


    It''s much more comfortable to talk like this!


    Da Zhuang snorted coldly, "well, don''t worry. As long as you give us all the money, I won''t tell you about it!"


    Greed is encouraging Da Zhuang to explore the abyss of death step by step.


    As everyone knows, he is playing with his life.


    No one has ever dared to threaten boss Wang. He is the first.


    Cow force, but it will die miserably.


    Hong Zi is very good at pretending to force. He didn''t promise immediately. He knows that if he promised immediately, it will certainly make Da Zhuang doubt. It''s so obvious that he can''t do it. He has to be careful.


    "Oh, Da Zhuang, if you don''t succeed, you can give you 30% of the money. You can''t give you the money behind."


    Dazhuang had thought that Hong Zi would say so. He said word by word: "you don''t understand? I said, if you don''t give it to us, we''ll tell you about it!"


    Hong Zi grits his teeth. It seems that even if he gives them money, Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang will come to threaten him and ask him for money after they spend it.


    Boss Wang is right. The money can only give them a ride.


    "Da Zhuang, why?"


    "Grass, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t give it!" Da Zhuang said and was about to hang up the phone.


    Hong Zi hurriedly stopped him: "Hey, hey, do you have something to say? You want money, I''ll give it to you!"


    "Really?" Dazhuang was surprised that Hong Zi agreed so soon.


    "Well, really, but you have to promise that no one else will know about it!" Hong Zi said seriously.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I can guarantee this! When will the money be given to us?"


    "Tomorrow!"


    "OK, I''ll wait for your call!" Dazhuang was in a good mood. "By the way, although we didn''t kill Zhang Wen, we killed a man around him. He looked very dirty!"


    Hong Zi scolded secretly and thought who asked you to mind your own business. This is not a vegetable market. If the food here is bad, you can give more.


    Isn''t that unnecessary? This will only bring them endless trouble in the future!


    After greeting Da Zhuang''s ancestors in his heart, Hong Zi clenched his teeth and said, "Oh, OK, thank you! But da Zhuang, can you recall where the failure was this time? Then it will be easier when I start to fight Zhang Wen later, won''t it?"


    Hongzi was sincere. Dazhuang really didn''t think about it. He really felt that Hongzi wanted to discuss it with him.


    Now that the money has been promised to them, what else can Dazhuang hide?


    When Hong Zi said this, he also began to think back in his head. What went wrong?


    What''s wrong with being so rigorous?


    Listen, it doesn''t seem to be Hongzi''s problem. He doesn''t need to leak the news of this matter. It''s not good for him.


    So, what''s going on?


    The adrenal glands in the big and strong head secreted too frequently just now, and he was a little slow to respond. Now he calmed down slowly, and he regained his previous thoughts.


    A figure suddenly appeared in his head.


    If possible, that should be the person most likely.


    "That day, er Zhuang and I went to the night show for a night. Maybe the problem is there..."


    Hong Zi gritted his teeth and thought that it was really bad for them to do things!


    "Think about it carefully, don''t worry." Hong Zi still followed his words and didn''t dare disturb him.


    "Well..." Da Zhuang thought for a while and said, "I remember that we were both drunk that day and told a girl in the night scene about it, but it was a woman in the night scene. It should be no problem?"


    If it''s really a girl at night, it''s really nothing, but depending on the situation, it''s not as simple as a girl at night!


    After hearing Da Zhuang''s words, Hong Zi immediately understood what was going on.


    Everything was leaked because of the big tongue!


    Now because of his big mouth, he wants Hongzi to come and pay for him. Why?


    With a cold light in his eyes, Hong Zi asked him in an unchanged tone, "Da Zhuang, did you tell the girl that I asked you to do this?"


    Dazhuang shook his head immediately. He still remembered his words clearly.


    "I certainly don''t have it. Don''t worry!"


    "Really?"


    "Really! It''s already like this. Why did I lie to you?"


    Hong Zi took a deep breath: "then what does the girl look like? Do you see clearly?"

 Chapter 1048

    Hong Zi doesn''t believe Da Zhuang at all. After he has solved Da Zhuang this time, he must find out the girl!


    The girl who has been wandering in the night scene can be found if she squats.


    Dazhuang scratched his head: "Oh, I didn''t pay much attention at that time, but the girl is long and beautiful, especially a pair of long legs..."


    Hong Zi rolled his eyes. The girl with long legs grabbed a lot. Where can this be used as a clue?


    "Well, I know..." Hong Zi said that the clouds were light and the wind was light. In fact, his heart was already choppy.


    Dazhuang, I told an outsider about it. I already told it before I did anything. What''s the concept?


    In vain, Hong Zi tried his best to find them from the countryside. He thought they were strict and had no problem in handling affairs.


    Now it seems that I think too much.


    From the beginning, he failed.


    In Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang, they failed completely.


    "OK, you hide now. When I give you the money tomorrow, you will go back to the countryside. Don''t come to Jinhai city in the future, okay?" said Hong Zi.


    Dazhuang nodded quickly: "well, don''t worry! As long as you give me money, no second person will know about it in the future!"


    Hung up the phone. Hong Zi held his cell phone hard and thought about how to clean up the mess.


    Tomorrow is the day when Da Zhuang receives money, and it is also the day when his soul returns to the sky.


    Hong Zi has broken Zhang Wen''s case. He can''t make any more mistakes about Da Zhuang. This time, he must deal with Da Zhuang!


    Thinking of this, Hong Zi took out his mobile phone and called his little brother.


    "Check a girl for me. She has long legs and looks good. She often plays in the XX night show."


    Hong Zi''s brother is a little speechless. Isn''t it a lot of girls like this?


    "Brother, the goal is a little ethereal ~"


    "Your mother! Hurry up!"


    "Oh..." the little brother didn''t dare to talk nonsense and promised to hang up the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the hospital.


    Seeing that the tiger was forced out of danger, we were all relieved.


    Since last night, Heimei has been here and hasn''t left at all.


    When she came over, she kept asking me what happened to the pretending tiger and who caused it. She was going to avenge the pretending tiger and kill them.


    We have no doubt about black sister''s words. We know that Da Zhuang may not be his opponent as long as he goes out, but now Da Zhuang is hiding. What can we do? After a while, the doctor came out and told us that it was no big deal to pretend to force the tiger, but there was a scratch on his neck and didn''t hurt the artery.


    This sentence let us relax.


    As long as it''s okay to pretend to force the tiger, we''ll rest assured.


    After the doctor came out, I took the lead in.


    The tiger''s neck is wrapped with thick gauze. It seems that the spirit head is good.


    "Grass, how do I think this knife makes you more excited?" Li Erzi joked.


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin: "if the stupid X knife hadn''t opened, I might have hung up. Fortunately, he was stupid, ha ha!"


    But none of us could laugh. We all know how dangerous that night was. If Da Zhuang tried harder or sharpened his knife, it would not be the end now. Now we are not in the ward, but at the funeral pretending to be a tiger.


    This is no joke.


    Dazhuang just made a mistake, but he still wanted to kill the pretending tiger in his heart.


    Just pretending to force the tiger to be lucky.


    We''re lucky.


    "You also said, you see what you look like?" the black sister hammered the tiger hard and complained.


    If something really happens to pretend to force the tiger, the black sister will go crazy.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, he said a word in Heimei''s ear, and Heimei covered her face and smiled.


    You don''t have to think about it. It''s definitely not healthy.


    This time, it sounded an alarm for us.


    I asked Zhuang forced tiger to take good care of his injury. Li Erzi met a doctor in the hospital and specially explained to him to take good care of Zhuang forced tiger.


    "Wenzi, it''s not easy." Li Erzi and I squatted at the entrance of the corridor to smoke, he said to me.


    I nodded: "well, now the big thing, we can put it aside temporarily. We mainly want to find out who the boss behind the scenes is!"


    Li Erzi gave a hum.


    He also knew in his heart that the Da Zhuang assassination failed, so the boss behind him would not let him go. As long as he looked at the situation of Jinhai city quietly, he might find something.


    Now if we blindly look for Da Zhuang, it may backfire.


    At this time, we''d better be safe.


    I leaned against the wall and took a deep breath of smoke. Then I felt that I had no strength at all.


    From last night until now, I have been highly nervous. Every muscle on my body is tight. Now I relax and feel soft.


    But my mind didn''t stop at all. I was thinking about the context of this matter and who was most likely to be the person behind the scenes in Jinhai city.


    The first person in my mind is boss Wang.


    But soon I denied it again.


    The reason for my denial is simple.


    reason.


    What is the reason why boss Wang did this? If you get rid of me now, it is equivalent to helping old Yan get rid of a great enemy. Even if you want to get rid of me, it should be after getting rid of old Yan.


    So, could it be Lao Yan?


    Now is his best chance.


    Like a maggot in the dark, twist your body hard. I don''t know when it will bite you.


    But this is just my guess. There is no evidence yet. If this thing is really done by Lao Yan, then I may have to deal with Lao Yan with all my strength in the future and let him know what will happen if he annoys me!


    Thinking so, Liu hongran called.


    I didn''t tell anyone about it. Of course, I didn''t tell Liu hongran. I thought he called me to say something else. Unexpectedly, the first sentence he got through was to ask me if there was anything wrong with me.


    "Brother Liu, I''m fine." I said faintly.


    "Zhang Wen, why don''t you tell me about it?" Liu hongran said seriously.


    "How do you know?" I was a little surprised.


    "Do you think Jinhai city is a Mafia with only one hand covering the sky?" Liu hongran said coldly.


    I sighed. Since he already knew, I wouldn''t hide it.


    "Brother Liu, to tell you the truth, I was chased and killed last night, but I have nothing to do. One of my brothers was injured and is now in the hospital."


    "Well... Are the two brothers chasing you, one strong and the other a little thin?" Liu hongran asked me.


    "Well, yes."


    "OK, you''re fine. I''ve sent people to chase those two people. It''s estimated that there should be news in a day or so!"

 Chapter 1049

    Liu hongran''s words made me grow up like an egg in my mouth.


    I thought I had done it quite secretly, but I didn''t expect Liu hongran to know it and let someone do it at the first time.


    I was surprised at the efficiency of the work.


    But how on earth did he know?


    "Brother Liu, how did you know this?" I asked subconsciously.


    Liu hongran was silent for a while and said only three words.


    Guo Security Bureau.


    I frown. I''ve never heard of this department. It seems that what he said is really right. The white road is always the most powerful existence. The people in the underworld are just a foil. If the people above want the underworld to disappear, it''s just a matter of a word.


    We are just some people who barely survive under the shadow of Taoism. Therefore, we must adhere to the principle of some things. We can''t touch them easily. If we don''t do well, they will be completely denied.


    Those who wait for us are doomed.


    Therefore, if you want to play in Jinhai City, the most important thing is to get rid of the white people.


    Or, follow the law of the white road and don''t let yourself cross the border.


    This is the standard.


    It''s also the bottom line.


    Liu hongran has always wanted to tell us this.


    Since I started with boss Wang, I have been in contact with these things on the road. I always speak with my fist. I think the road is where I speak with my fist. Solving problems is also simple and straightforward. I never feel how difficult it is.


    Big deal, fight this life.


    Has the final say that after contacting Liu Hongran, I feel that things are not the same as I think. No matter how crazy or fucking great on the road, they finally have the same thing.


    Fist is just a way, but it is not the most effective way.


    I''ve been influenced by it, and I''m slowly understanding these things.


    "I won''t go to the hospital. Take me and your brother to say, Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang. I''ll inform you as soon as I have the news. At that time, I''ll arrange you to ask them for about an hour." Liu hongran said.


    His words spoke out all the thoughts in my heart.


    He also knows that now I continue to know who is behind Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang, but how to ask depends on what method I use. He can only help me pave the road.


    Liu hongran is really an expert. He has thought of these things for a long time.


    This evening, he managed everything that should be done and helped me pave the road in front of me.


    Next, it depends on how I go.


    But from Liu hongran''s words, I heard what he meant, that is, no matter how I go, I have to rely on the white road.


    Liu hongran doesn''t know what he did behind his back, but he can promise me that the result will come out in about a day, that is, he is telling me how powerful the white Tao is.


    No matter who investigates this matter, it can''t come to an end in a day.


    Boss Wang can''t, and Lao Yan can''t.


    With the support of Liu hongran and the relationship of Baidao, I can be said to be even more powerful in Jinhai city.


    "Well, I know brother Liu."


    "OK, you should pay attention to your safety and wait for my call!" Liu hongran said and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, my uneasy heart relaxed.


    I told Li Erzi what Liu hongran said, but he smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Now Liu hongran has arranged everything. We just have to wait quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, it was not long before Hongzi promised Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang money.


    In the morning, Hongzi called Dazhuang.


    Dazhuang is very broad-minded. He is still sleeping at this time.


    His heart was full of confidence. He thought he must have eaten dinghongzi.


    Hong Zi will give him the money. Give it to him exactly.


    Er Zhuang was a little worried. He felt that Hong Zi''s attitude changed a little too fast last night and he was a little uneasy. However, in the face of Er Zhuang''s worry, Da Zhuang just told him not to worry. Hong Zi was caught and certainly didn''t dare to go too far.


    Dazhuang is right. They have grasped Hongzi''s handle, but there is no rudiment in Dazhuang''s heart.


    He just felt that he was angry with Hong Zi, but he didn''t think about how they would cope if Hong Zi really wanted to bite back.


    Dazhuang just thinks it''s impossible. He just thinks Hongzi won''t fall into the well.


    He forgot that Hong Zi was actually a fugitive. He did these things with the pillar before. Hong Zi dared to take only two lives!


    While Dazhuang was waiting for Hongzi to send money, Hongzi also had a killing intention and was secretly ready to kill Dazhuang at any time.


    Hong Zi didn''t believe what da Zhuang said at all. He said that he would keep it a secret. Hong Zi only believed in himself. Only by killing Da Zhuang can he shut up completely and Hong Zi be relieved.


    When making this call, Hong Zi took several deep breaths and desperately hid his murderous spirit from Da Zhuang.


    "Hey, is the money ready?" Da Zhuang''s first sentence when he answered the phone was to ask money.


    Hong Zi smiled: "ready, when do you think I''ll send it to you?"


    In fact, Hong Zi didn''t prepare for a penny, but there were seven or eight more thugs with knives.


    As long as Hong Zi catches Da Zhuang, he will have to wait for death.


    "Well, wow, how about three in the afternoon?" Dazhuang said.


    "OK, I''ll call you at three o''clock," said Hong Zi.


    After hanging up, Da Zhuang is already thinking about how to spend the money when he takes it back. He and ER Zhuang are not young anymore. It''s better to use the money to find a girl as a wife first.


    Let''s make up our minds first.


    The rest of the money can let him and Erzhuang waste some time.


    But da Zhuang knows that no amount of money can afford their waste.


    So what if the money is wasted?


    Ask Hongzi again!


    Dazhuang didn''t intend to finish with such a little money at all. What he wanted was to catch big fish for a long time.


    But he misestimated the IQ of Hongzi and boss Wang.


    Boss Wang, who has read countless people, can''t you see this? He doesn''t know what''s on his mind? Are you kidding!


    "Brother, either we don''t take the money, why do I feel so insecure?" Er Zhuang still opened his mouth.


    It''s really not safe to take the money, because they have to take all the money if they don''t succeed. Where is such a good thing in the world?


    You treat others as fools, and others treat you as idiots!


    Da Zhuang will never understand this truth.


    "Grass, you know a fart. Just let you take it. If you don''t take it, naturally someone else will take it. After taking the money, we''ll go back to the countryside and find you a daughter-in-law with the money!"

 Chapter 1050

    Dazhuang''s last words still filled Erzhuang''s heart with expectations. It''s a big event for rural people to spend money to marry a daughter-in-law. Erzhuang has been wondering what kind of girl he should find to live these years.


    He had a crush on a girl from a neighboring village, but he didn''t have much money to propose marriage. Now that he has money, he can look up and go in.


    Isn''t it a bride price?


    He has plenty of money!


    In the future, there will be no shortage!


    With money, er Zhuang can be domineering.


    Still that sentence, greed.


    People must not have greed, which is harmful to others and themselves. It will confuse people''s minds, fail to see the road ahead, and even lose the most basic judgment.


    Money is a son of a bitch.


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang are imagining a happy life in the future with their dreams. They don''t know that the danger is not as simple as Hongzi.


    They have to face a more dangerous group of people.


    Jinhai city is absolutely as simple as they imagined.


    Killing is not as simple as they say.


    If you take the wrong step, you may never get out. As long as you fall into this road, it will be even more difficult to think of it in the future.


    At this time, there was a group of people in Jinhai police station, who were also preparing in full swing.


    Section chief Duan passed by today and frowned when he saw these people.


    He asked the people next to him, "Lao Zhang, what do these people do? Why didn''t I know there was such a big case to be handled?"


    Section chief here is almost the most effective person to speak. He knows all the big and small things here, but he doesn''t know that there are people here. Look at the posture, is he going out to handle big cases.


    "Section chief Duan, I don''t know. I saw it when I came here early in the morning. I heard it was arranged by the above."


    "Oh..." section chief Duan nodded.


    In a word, the above arrangement broke all the questions in the heart of section chief Duan.


    This sentence is to tell him to mind his own business. Even if he wants to mind you, he can''t. It''s directly arranged by the people above. The people above are ethereal, but they are full of lethality.


    Let section chief Duan dare not easily surpass the minefield.


    At this time, section chief Duan didn''t expect that these people went to Dazhuang and Erzhuang. At the moment, boss Wang''s people are also preparing to go to find Dazhuang. Isn''t this to send heads?


    The leader of this group is a strong man. At first glance, this man came out of a lot of strict training. He took more than a dozen special police officers. He looked at the time and thought it was almost time, so he took people down.


    At the door, he tidied up the team.


    "This operation is very dangerous. It''s best to catch it alive! Everyone be careful."


    "Yes!"


    "OK, let''s go!" the man said, got on a car first and left.


    ¡­¡­


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, when many people just woke up in the afternoon, there was a lazy smell everywhere.


    But in a business car, the person sitting on the co pilot frowned all the time.


    This man is Hongzi.


    He can''t relax at all because things haven''t been done well.


    Hong Zi has always been a younger brother behind the pillar. He has never been on the table to work by himself. Now it''s his turn to work by himself, so he feels that it''s hard to be a big brother.


    You have to carry everything, and you have to do everything.


    What a fucking trouble!


    It''s false to say that Hong Zi has never been upset. It seems that all things have sprung up. Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang would have been able to do it well. Originally, it was a basic point for Hong Zi to step into the clouds, but why has it become a stumbling block for Hong Zi now?


    If we don''t talk about what we haven''t done, we still have to let Hongzi in and let him out to clean up the mess.


    How can this happen?


    Hong Zi was not convinced.


    This time, after Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang are solved, he must be careful. In the future, he must work steadily, learn from pillars and boss Wang.


    But there is a premise, that is, we have to solve Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang. If we can''t deal with them, it will be very troublesome.


    Maybe Hongzi himself will be finished.


    Thinking of this, Hong Zi almost stuck in time to call Da Zhuang.


    At three o''clock, Da Zhuang''s phone rang.


    He didn''t hurry to answer the phone, but turned back and smiled at Erzhuang: "see, he''s more anxious than us, which means that we''re sure of him, you know?"


    Er Zhuang nodded quickly: "brother, I knew you were the best!"


    "Ha ha..." Da Zhuang smiled proudly and answered the phone.


    "Da Zhuang, it''s three o''clock. Where can I give you money?" said Hong Zi.


    "Ha ha, Hongzi, why are you in a hurry when you send me money?" Dazhuang was a little complacent and didn''t forget to tease him on the phone.


    The veins on Hong Zi''s head burst. If Da Zhuang said this at ordinary times, he must find someone to kill him. Although he is not famous in the road, no one dared to challenge him.


    He is the younger brother of Zhu. Everyone who doesn''t know him knows Zhu. Zhu was very famous in this area before he was with boss Wang.


    This is not groundless.


    But he still held back and didn''t explode. Now if he gets angry with Da Zhuang, everything will be over.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t want you to leave Jinhai early. It''s dangerous here!" Hong Zi said with concern.


    "Grass, don''t think I don''t know what you think. Although I didn''t do it for you, I tried my best. I should take the money!" Dazhuang was looking for a reason for himself.


    Hong Zi nodded, "well, you should take it, so I sent you money."


    Dazhuang didn''t recognize the other meaning in this sentence. He smiled proudly: "well, you know, just come to XX hotel. Wow, it''s here in the south of the city."


    Hongzi hung up and immediately sent someone to the small hotel.


    Hongzi''s younger brother drove very fast and got there in only ten minutes.


    Seeing the inn from a distance, Hongzi showed a gloomy side. He even thought about how to go in and dry Da Zhuang for a while.


    As long as you kill him, everything will be easy to say in the future!


    "Go in and work hard for me. Don''t leave anything alive, you know?" Hong Zi said to the people behind him.


    They all nodded hard.


    So Hong Zi took the lead and seven or eight people walked into the small hotel with knives.


    When he came to the door of Dazhuang''s room, Hong Zi asked the people around him to step back and knock on the door.


    Footsteps came gradually from the door, and then Da Zhuang came to open the door.


    "Where''s the money?" the big door opened a crack and said.


    Hong Zi pointed to a bag prepared in advance: "the money is here. What''s the matter? Don''t you let me in for a drink?"


    Big Zhuang snorted coldly and opened the door.

 Chapter 1051

    Success or failure in a moment, from Dazhuang to Hong Zi to relax vigilance, is the beginning of his failure.


    If he fails once, he is doomed to the end of the rest of his life.


    When Da Zhuang opened the door, Hong Zi quickly stuck the door frame with his body, and then squeezed in.


    Several people behind him rushed in with Hong Zi.


    The scene in front of me was a little eye pricking, so that Da Zhuang didn''t react for a long time. What''s the matter.


    He felt that he had decided to eat. Why did he suddenly grow sharp claws and tusks? What''s going on?


    Why is it different from what he thinks?


    Is this a dream?


    When Hongzi was stunned, all of them rushed in. The last person who came in closed the door with a bang, and everyone held a knife in his hand.


    "My grass, what the fuck do you want to do?" Dazhuang jumped three feet high and hurried back two steps.


    Although he knew what was going on in his heart, he still asked.


    This sentence makes Hong Zi feel very funny.


    "What do I want to do? Can''t you see? Grass!" Hong Zi laughed and scolded.


    Seeing Da Zhuang''s twisted face, he found half of the comfort in his heart. This Da Zhuang is really naive. Up to now, he still thinks Hong Zi sent him money, and he looks very sad. He thought he had eaten Ding Hong Zi.


    Is that funny?


    In the face of Hong Zi, who was fully armed, big and stupid.


    His foolish eyes were expected by Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi didn''t hurry. It''s easy to catch Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang in such a small place in this small hotel.


    He smiled and lit a cigarette.


    "Da Zhuang, do you think I''m sending you money?" Hong Zi''s air of pretending to force slowly exudes, giving people a feeling of extreme pretending to force.


    It feels as if you will be regarded as a forced object as long as you look at him more.


    "Grass, what do you want to do!" Dazhuang still can''t believe it, and he doesn''t want to believe that it''s true now.


    "Hehe, Da Zhuang, you didn''t do it for me. You still want to ask me for money. Is there any reason in the world? Think about it yourself!"


    After this sentence, er Zhuang also cast a reproachful look at Da Zhuang. He had told Da Zhuang to be careful, but da Zhuang just didn''t listen. Now, people come to the door, and they both have to die.


    Dazhuang''s forehead exuded cold sweat, his eyes stared at Hong Zi, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Hong Zi''s words are reasonable. He has no reason to refute.


    Da Zhuang now remembers a sentence his father said to him before. Don''t treat others as fools. If you treat others as fools, others will also treat you as fools. People are mutual.


    Dazhuang made this mistake this time. He regarded Hong Zi as a fool.


    Is he stupid? What is it that people don''t know? But da Zhuang still thinks he is smart and arrogant.


    Now, finally, something happened.


    Finally let Da Zhuang know what is slapping in the face!


    Hong Zi said with a smile, "I''m going to give you something, but not money, but death!"


    "Grass!" Dazhuang also knows. It seems that Hongzi doesn''t intend to let him go today.


    He and Erzhuang must die here.


    The best way to shut a man up is to let him die! Da Zhuang knows this in the end.


    "Go!" today, Hong Zi''s clothes are full of force, and he doesn''t lack the style of big brother. As soon as he waved his hand, the people around him rushed over like crazy, and ignored Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang.


    Seeing countless blades flying over, Dazhuang was also afraid.


    The man''s instinctive desire for survival made him stronger than ever at this time. As soon as he worked hard, he lifted up an old table in the small hotel.


    Suddenly, the blades were greeted on the table.


    Da Zhuang blocked it with his body.


    Hong Zi was not in a hurry and guarded the door.


    No matter how big Zhuang tossed, it was in vain.


    Seeing that Da Zhuang was stabbed, Hong Zi smiled in his eyes.


    Although this matter was a little floating and didn''t succeed, if you do the finishing work well in the end, is there still a chance? It''s a big deal. Next time you go to Zhang Wen in person, he won''t believe it. Zhang Wen can know that someone is going to kill him every time!


    As long as you are surprised and Zhang Wen is not on guard, you will succeed!


    This is a matter of time!


    Big Zhuang was so brave that he was stabbed several times without blinking his eyelids. He put his body on the broken table, blocked Erzhuang behind him and stood in a stalemate with so many people.


    When it comes to fighting, Da Zhuang is really powerful.


    I''m a brute force. I fight hard every time. Naturally, I have a murderous spirit, which makes people dare not approach easily.


    However, the people brought by Hong Zi today are also very cruel people. They will not be reconciled if they don''t chop Da Zhuang to death.


    "Grass, Hongzi, I''ll kill you!" Dazhuang saw that a little bit was going to be passive, but he was not soft at all and shouted at Hongzi.


    Hong Zi squatted at the door and looked at him with a smile. His eyes were full of sarcasm.


    "For a while, leave a little of Da Zhuang''s life for me, and I''ll solve him!" Hong Zi said faintly.


    "Cao NIMA..." Da Zhuang shouted and scolded.


    This picture was deeply printed into Hong Zi''s mind, and then turned into the starting point of his second failure.


    Why the second failure?


    Because at this time, the people who came out from section chief Duan also arrived.


    Today''s small hotel is very lively.


    Hong Zi was still in high spirits. Looking at the busy people in front of him, his eyes were full of smiles.


    Da Zhuang, don''t you want to die by your own knife today?


    Bang!


    Just then, Hong Zi suddenly clubbed forward and lay on the ground.


    I don''t know when the door was kicked open. The man who kicked the door was not small and directly let Hong Zi fly out.


    Then, a group of people with explosion-proof shields rushed in.


    Before Hong Zi knew what was going on, he was the first one to be carried out, like a chicken.


    As soon as I went out, I was beaten in the leg and squatted on the ground.


    "My grass..." Hong Zi didn''t know what was going on. He looked up and reacted.


    This, isn''t it the police!


    what the fuck!


    What''s the matter with the police?


    Didn''t boss Wang arrange it?


    Why do you say boss Wang is the first brother of Jinhai city? Because every time he came out to work, he had to arrange the white people before he came out. Hong Zi followed him and never had any problems. What''s going on this time?


    How did this happen?


    Why did these policemen come here without saying hello?


    Hongzi''s little heart began to beat quickly.

 Chapter 1052

    At this time, he was not only surprised by Hong Zi, but also frightened by Da Zhuang.


    What''s going on?


    Why did the police come all of a sudden?


    Did Hongzi inform the police?


    No, if the police were notified, what would he do here? Just let the police come and take them away?


    When he saw Hong Zi being beaten twice and squatting on the ground, he knew that these people were not called by Hong Zi. It seems that Hong Zi doesn''t know what''s going on this time.


    Hong Zi brought these people with knives. When the police came in, they were still frantically greeting Da Zhuang.


    In the face of such people, the police were never soft hearted. They knocked them down and handcuffed them one by one.


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang didn''t resist this time. They squatted down obediently and let the police torture them.


    "Do you know boss Wang? I''m from boss Wang. Let me make a phone call." Hong Zi also had a chance to persuade them to make a phone call.


    But no one paid any attention to him.


    After the police brought everyone out, they lined up and took them to the car.


    Sitting in the police car, Hong Zi felt a burst of darkness.


    Then there was a surge of chagrin.


    What bad luck!


    Why do people play like this every time they want to do a beautiful thing? Last time it was Zhang Wen and now it''s the police. Can you fucking hang out? Can you fight well?


    Shit!


    Hong Zi regretted, but he was not afraid at all, because he knew that boss Wang would redeem him. He could only stay inside for about two days at most.


    He is worried about Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang. If they say something, it will be troublesome. It is not so easy to block their mouths in the police station and outside!


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang were taken to the police car separately.


    Da Zhuang felt empty in his heart. It seemed that what he had done before was a dream. Now, when he woke up, everything became real and not ethereal at all.


    This is the real society and everything.


    If you make a mistake, you will be caught and pay for what you do!


    It''s not Zhang Wen that makes Da Zhuang feel confused, but the man he and ER Zhuang killed in the past. If people know, he may have to die.


    Big heart, seven up and eight down.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, boss Wang is anxiously waiting for Hongzi''s news in the office. He wants to hear Hongzi tell him that it''s okay. Everything has been done, and Dazhuang and Erzhuang have been disposed of.


    Well, boss Wang will be relieved, but he will definitely not reuse Hongzi in the future.


    In the end, you have to do it yourself. It''s not as safe for anyone to do it yourself.


    He didn''t wait for Hongzi''s call, but he waited for a call from the police station.


    "Are you wang XX?" on the phone, there was a policewoman''s voice, which was very sweet.


    "It''s me. What''s the matter?" boss Wang frowned.


    "Your man, Hong x, wait. Now he''s in the police station. Come here!"


    After that, he hung up without waiting for boss Wang to reply.


    Boss Wang was stunned.


    Hongzi, are they in the police station now?


    What''s going on?


    Didn''t they go to do Da Zhuang?


    Do you mean


    The more Hong Zi thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. He took out his mobile phone and called section chief Duan to ask him to check what was going on.


    Section chief Duan quickly promised and went to check.


    While boss Wang was anxiously waiting for news, I had received a call from Liu hongran.


    "Come to my house and pick me up. Da Zhuang is caught. Don''t take the others. Just take Li Erzi."


    I was surprised by what he said. I didn''t expect it to be done so soon.


    Liu hongran is really powerful!


    So far, we have caught Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang in less than a day!


    At the same time, my heart also jumped up. Who are the people behind Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang?


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, Li Erzi and I arrived at Liu hongran''s house.


    Liu hongran was wearing sportswear and carrying a string of beads. He didn''t look surprised at all. He came and got on my car.


    "Brother Liu..." I wanted to explain to him what was going on, but Liu hongran interrupted me.


    "Needless to say, I know. I''ll go later. You only have one hour to interrogate Da Zhuang. This is the longest time I''ve won for you. If I can''t ask anything, I can''t help it," he said.


    I nodded and I was ready.


    I just need to follow the road paved by Liu hongran. I don''t need to think about other things.


    After a while, he arrived at the door of the police station.


    Liu hongran took me in, then said hello to the people inside and took me into the interrogation room.


    Although I have been prepared, Li Erzi and I are still a little nervous here recently. It seems that the eyes of others are full of hostility.


    "Wenzi, remember, you only have one hour." Liu hongran reminded me again at the door when I went in.


    I nodded and walked in with Li Erzi.


    There was only one person in the empty room.


    The man had a knife wound. It seems that he brought it after a simple treatment.


    Hands and feet were handcuffed and looked extremely embarrassed.


    "Da Zhuang, we meet again." I said faintly.


    Dazhuang probably didn''t expect me to come into such a place. He raised his head when he heard my voice. His eyes were full of incredible.


    "Zhang Wen? How did you get in? My grass!"


    Dazhuang''s face changed.


    When I came in, his first thought must be what I was doing here.


    Last night, he and Erzhuang came to kill me and almost killed one of my brothers. Then I must have come to pay a tooth for a tooth. At least, I have to give him some color to see.


    I was not in a hurry to speak. First I took out a cigarette and put it on his mouth and lit it.


    Then he said to him meaningfully, "the man you wiped your neck last night is not dead."


    This sentence can be regarded as a reassurance to Dazhuang and brighten his chest.


    Since the man is not dead, Zhang Wen may let him live, won''t he?


    "What are you doing here?" Da Zhuang asked cautiously.


    I sat down at the table in front of him and said, "Da Zhuang, I told you last night that I have no grievances with you. You don''t have to work hard for others and touch me. It''s not as simple as you think. To tell you the truth, we bought all the people here. I can kill you at any time as long as I like."


    Li Erzi and I have already planned in our hearts. Today, we will focus on psychological warfare. As long as we can break through the strong psychological defense line, it will be easy to say anything.


    Blindly rough, big and strong will not eat that set.

 Chapter 1053

    Today, I can see Da Zhuang in the detention center, which is enough to surprise him. What am I? At best, I''m a gangster in Jinhai City, but why can I walk in without taboo?


    This is the police station!


    It''s taboo for every bastard!


    This has made Da Zhuang murmur in his heart.


    With me and Li Erzi bluffing, he will certainly be tempted to think nonsense.


    Da Zhuang, an honest man, must have explained everything without two times.


    Sure enough, after I finished with Li Erzi, Dazhuang stared round his eyes. His eyes were full of vigilance, including a trace of disbelief.


    His surprise was far greater than that of being caught.


    He also knows that Zhang wenlai is a jerk. At best, he is a little famous. He knows too well what this means. Little jerk, he has nothing to do with the police station!


    Could it be that Zhang Wen is undercover!


    what the fuck!


    Dazhuang was stunned when he thought of it. He couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe that such a person existed.


    If so, he was badly hurt by Hongzi this time!


    Who''s wrong? I have to get an undercover! It''s over!


    Facing my question, Da Zhuang almost wanted to cry without tears.


    "Don''t bluff! I don''t believe it!" although Da Zhuang has turned upside down in his heart, he still shows off his strength. He doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t want to believe it.


    He knew that if he believed it, he would not be far from extinction. He might have to die today.


    I smiled and deliberately exposed the knife in my arms: "you said, if I had nothing to do, could they let me come in with this thing?"


    His eyes tilted and he saw the knife in my arms. His face changed greatly!


    Maybe it''s true.


    Maybe it''s really Zhang Wen who can kill him with a little force. He''s indisputable, but why? Why so unlucky!


    Dazhuang is going to be very upset now. Why should he promise Hongzi to do this? Why should he come and get Zhang Wenzi if he has nothing to do? Now, Zhang Wen didn''t kill him. Those things in the past may have been shaken out.


    It seems that Da Zhuang is hard to think of it this time.


    Da Zhuang clenched his teeth and turned his eyes. His fingers had begun to turn white because of too much force.


    Li Erzi and I both know that he must be struggling in his heart, struggling with right and wrong.


    Li Erzi walked over at this time and whispered in his ear, "Da Zhuang, you''d better say all the things you''ve done before, otherwise we can''t guarantee whether your parents in the countryside can be safe. We know the truth, but you may not know that we don''t have any principles. If we can''t decide you, we can only move your parents!"


    "You..." Da Zhuang trembled at this.


    Although he is unruly and has done so many terrible things outside, he is still a filial son.


    Even if you let him die, you can''t hurt his parents!


    Dazhuang never dreamed that Li Erzi and I would be such a person.


    "Zhang Wen, I''ll kill you!" the big tiger stared round with anger in his mouth, like an angry monster.


    I smiled: "OK, then you have to have the ability to come out from here, but I''m afraid you can''t get out for the rest of your life."


    "Cao NIMA..." for a moment, there were strong cries everywhere.


    I winked at Li Erzi. I didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. I was going to leave.


    As soon as we got to the door, Da Zhuang suddenly stopped us.


    "Wenzi, brother Wen! Stop!" he was really worried, and his words were a little open.


    I stopped with a faint smile on my face, looked back at him, smiled and waited for him to continue.


    In fact, seeing Da Zhuang like this, my heart is full of bitterness.


    I''ll pay it back sooner or later. I''m so kind to Da Zhuang today. Maybe someone will treat me like this one day. What should I do at that time?


    Maybe I''ll go crazy.


    "What do you want!" Da Zhuang wanted to roar like crazy, but here he didn''t dare to say it out loud. He could only reluctantly suppress his voice so that he could not be so obvious.


    "Tell me who''s behind you." I lowered my head, lit a cigarette and squinted at him.


    Da Zhuang gritted his teeth: "if I say so, will you promise to let my parents go?"


    I nodded: "that''s inevitable!"


    "Then how can I trust you?"


    "I mean what I say. Otherwise, I don''t have any strength. You''re not a threat to me now. If I don''t have to, I don''t want to do it to the two old people."


    Perhaps it was in my strong heart that the strength of his whole body softened.


    "Give me a cigarette first." Dazhuang lowered his head and said silently.


    Li Erzi went over and lit him a cigarette.


    Dazhuang smiled like a mockery: "I haven''t been filial to my parents in my life. If they are implicated with me again, I''m still a person? Zhang Wen, you''re a character. Since you can promise not to touch my parents, I''ll tell you who made me do this..."


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Erzi and I went in to ask Da Zhuang, it was not peaceful outside the detention room.


    Boss Wang''s people on the white road are trying to come in, but every time they are suppressed by the man in civilian clothes next to Liu hongran.


    This person, with prestige in his every move, is not an ordinary person at first sight. He should be the kind of person who says nothing here.


    Li Erzi and I went in, which was arranged by Liu hongran through him.


    Now they were not in a hurry. They sat on the bench next to them, talking and smoking.


    At this time, there was a rapid braking sound outside. A Mercedes Benz Maybach stopped at the door, and then two people ran down from it. One was wearing a expensive suit, and the other was wearing a uniform with bright eyes.


    These two people are boss Wang and section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan immediately helped boss Wang find out where Liu hongran and Dazhuang Erzhuang were caught, so he rushed over with boss Wang.


    When section chief Duan entered the door, he saw Liu hongran and a casual man sitting on one side.


    He frowned.


    The leader here saw section chief Duan coming and hurried over and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Section chief Duan flew into a rage.


    "It''s nonsense. Is there any royal law? Let two bastards try the prisoners. What if something happens!"


    As soon as he said this, the casual man stood up and said in a dignified voice, "I''m responsible for something!"


    Section chief Duan felt it was not easy to see this man at first sight. This man spoke with full confidence, which made section chief Duan weigh this man''s weight in his heart.

 Chapter 1054

    "Are you?"


    If it had been changed to the past, section chief Duan would have been scolded, but the temperament of this person made section chief Dun dare not do so. He knew that he might offend this person if he was not careful.


    If he is really a big leader, he can''t afford to offend.


    The casual man walked into section chief Duan and whispered a word in his ear.


    The latter''s face changed greatly.


    This


    Why is Liu hongran so awesome? Can you invite anyone here?


    Now things are in trouble!


    "Section chief Duan, don''t worry. We also cooperate with you in your investigation. As long as there is a result, we will leave at the first time. You have to direct the rest in person." the casual man said faintly.


    Section chief Duan is already sweating.


    He glanced back at boss Wang, meaning that he might not be able to help.


    Boss Wang kept staring at him and Liu hongran with gloomy eyes and gritted his teeth secretly.


    Bai Dao, he really can''t fight Liu hongran, but it''s normal for him to come here today to bail. It''s all reasonable and legal. There should be no problem WOW?


    "Liu hongran, you are still powerful. You can find such a big backer." boss Wang said.


    Liu hongran then turned his eyes. Just now boss Wang came in, he didn''t look at him.


    "Hehe, boss Wang is here too, but you have to wait a minute. Zhang Wen is interrogating Da Zhuang inside. When he''s finished, we''ll go. I''m sure we won''t waste your time ~"


    Liu hongran''s words are undoubtedly provocative.


    The veins on boss Wang''s head burst.


    He didn''t expect Liu hongran to publicly provoke himself on this occasion.


    "Liu hongran, you have seed!" boss Wang said, pointing to Liu hongran, his hands trembling with cigarettes.


    Boss Wang seldom gets angry in public, which is rare.


    The latter shrugged: "boss Wang, if you want to redeem someone, please go over there. If you want to wait, just stand here and drink the West and north wind."


    With that, he continued to chat with the casual man without looking at boss Wang.


    In this way, Liu hongran completely ignited the anger in boss Wang''s heart.


    He had met many enemies before, but never one was so arrogant that he didn''t pay attention to boss Wang at all.


    Who was not in awe of him before?


    Even if it''s a feud with him, who dares to fight him?


    Only Liu hongran.


    The hatred between him and Liu hongran is over!


    Seeing boss Wang staring at Liu hongran, section chief Duan hurried over and whispered in his ear, "Lao Wang, let''s redeem people first."


    Boss Wang was reluctantly taken away by section chief Duan. He didn''t speak until he went to a place where there was no one.


    "Who is that casual man and what is he?"


    Boss Wang''s voice was a little loud. Section chief Duan quickly covered his mouth and motioned him to keep his voice down.


    "Lao Wang, I can''t say how much this person''s specific rights are, but if you want to do me, it''s a one sentence thing."


    Boss Wang raised his eyebrows: "really so powerful? What''s his origin?"


    Section chief Duan shook his head to signal him not to ask more, and then pointed to the top.


    Boss Wang''s face sank and his eyes glowed.


    Section chief Duan was there. Boss Wang bailed Hong Zi. They went through the formalities and paid the money. Shortly afterwards, Hong Zi came out. Originally, Hong Zi and he were armed with knives. Even if Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang were not good people, he had to be sentenced, but under the activities of section chief Duan, he could protect him immediately.


    Hong Zi and seven or eight people came out and saw boss Wang sitting there. Hong Zi rushed over, plopped and knelt on the ground.


    "Brother, I''m useless. I didn''t do it well..."


    Many people''s eyes focused on Hong Zi and felt like acting.


    Boss Wang scolded secretly, clenched his teeth and said, "don''t you think it''s enough to be ashamed? If you don''t get up again, believe it or not, I''ll let you live in it for seven or eight years!"


    oh dear?


    Hong Zi was stunned.


    He thought about it when he came out. When he came out later, he took the initiative to admit his mistake to boss Wang and moved him with his sincerity, but it seems that people don''t eat this set and are still a little angry.


    Isn''t this counterproductive?


    How can this be?


    After hearing this, Hong Zi almost had a nerve reflex and bounced up from the ground. The little brother next to him sighed that he was inferior.


    Hong Zi did have kung fu. He probably knelt more before. He didn''t have any fulcrum just now. He got up with a word.


    fucking great!


    It''s like a trick!


    fierce!


    The younger brothers nearby gave Hong Zi a thumbs up in their hearts.


    Boss Wang, holding a mouthful of anger in his heart, walked outside the door.


    Hongzi followed them in a gloomy way.


    Bang.


    Hong Zi got into the car and closed the door. Boss Wang''s eyes had sunk, which made Hong Zi feel as if he had fallen into nine feet of ice cold and trembled all over.


    "Hong Zi, how the fuck did you promise me?" boss Wang calmly asked Hong Zi to be careful and tremble.


    "Brother, I didn''t do it well..." what else can Hong Zi say now? How dare he argue? It can only be the truth.


    Boss Wang''s cold voice continued, "do you know how much trouble you have caused me this time?"


    Hong Zi certainly knew what boss Wang said. His eyes turned and said, "brother, either you find someone and try to stop Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang''s mouth, or don''t shake it out after they say it?"


    It''s right to say so, and you can do it with boss Wang''s ability, but now Zhang Wen is interrogating Da Zhuang in it!


    Boss Wang is not afraid of the police, but he is afraid that Zhang Wen knows!


    In that way, you won''t be attacked back and forth in the future?


    All this is because of the little brother in front of us, the unreliable little brother Hong Zi!


    "I still use you to teach me how to do things? If I could do that, I would have fucking done it!" boss Wang roared.


    Hong Zi trembled three times.


    Hong Zi''s eyes turn, can''t he?


    No, is it that things are different from what you think?


    "Brother, this..."


    Boss Wang scolded: "Liu hongran has now found the people above. They have caught Da Zhuang. Now they directly let Zhang Wen in to interrogate Da Zhuang. You''d better pray for me that Zhang Wen can''t ask anything. If we really let him know, we''ve done so much. We''re a fucking waste of time and life!"


    Boom!


    Hum


    Boss Wang''s words seemed to hit Hong Zi hard in his head, buzzing.


    Hong Zi''s heart beat a few times, and even a double shadow appeared in front of him.


    Zhang Wen, interrogate Da Zhuang inside now?


    What is this concept?


    This is the rhythm of death!

 Chapter 1055

    Don''t say boss Wang. Hong Zi is also afraid to die. He is afraid of Zhang Wen.


    If you play Yin, you have to play when Zhang Wen doesn''t know anything. How can you play if Zhang Wen is on guard?


    No matter how you play, you only have a dead end!


    But why can Zhang Wen go in?


    "Brother, how can Zhang Wen''s goods go in? Either you let me in! I''ll block Da Zhuang''s mouth first!" Hong Zi was worried and didn''t talk through brain thinking.


    "Cao, do you think this is a vegetable market? You can go in if you want? You can go in if you want, but I don''t know if you can come out!" boss Wang scolded.


    Hong Zi was so nervous. What if Da Zhuang''s mouth was bald and said that he was behind his back? Being chased by Zhang Wen is no joke.


    How many lives does he have to play with others?


    "But why can Zhang Wen go in?" Hong Zi held back for a long time and said something similar to questioning boss Wang.


    Because of worry, the tone inadvertently turned into a question.


    This makes boss Wang even more unhappy.


    He slapped Hong Zi in the face.


    "Grass, how dare you fucking question me? Do you know how much effort it took me to let you out? Or I''ll send you back now!"


    Seeing that boss Wang was really angry, Hong Zi shrank his head and dared not speak.


    Boss Wang stared at Hong Zi. At this moment, he didn''t blame anyone, but hated himself.


    I hate myself. How can I leave it to Hong Zi?


    This is my biggest mistake, but what should I do now?


    Zhang Wen has gone in to examine Da Zhuang. If he really asks something, how will he go in the future? Although Zhang Wen couldn''t move him at half an hour, who would like to have a pair of eyes staring at himself behind his back every day?


    Boss Wang is thinking about it at the worst. What if Zhang Wen knows about it?


    Is boss Wang going to be scared out of his mind? Are you afraid of Zhang Wen?


    There is no such truth in the world!


    Although boss Wang is a little nervous, he is absolutely not afraid of Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen is not his opponent whether he is positive or negative. When he is playing these, Zhang Wen is still playing with urine mud at home!


    This is a green haired boy. Why?


    Boss Wang gave himself an excuse in his heart and told himself not to worry. It doesn''t matter whether Zhang Wenzhi knows it or not. Now he just needs to carry out his next step safely.


    That is to deal with Liu hongran.


    Let Liu hongran die!


    No matter how good Liu hongran''s Baidao is, it''s bullshit for boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is black all over. Black has been deeply embedded in boss Wang''s body, which is also his essence.


    Boss Wang, this is the only way to eat.


    Since he was in his early twenties, he has played this set like fire and pure love.


    Now, a man who is mixed in officialdom wants to challenge him. Where can he not fight?


    Boss Wang just wants to tell him that no one can come in and mix with the underworld casually. He just wants Liu hongran to regret and make him tremble in hell forever!


    Boss Wang here was silent. Hong Zi was worried. He looked at boss Wang and bowed his head in meditation. His heart was also a mess.


    What should I do?


    If Zhang Wen knows, the first one to look for must be his Hongzi. Boss Wang''s weight and contacts are there. Zhang Wen doesn''t have that ability even if he wants to find it.


    At this time, it depends on whether boss Wang tries his best to protect him.


    Hong Zi was easily blinded when he was worried. He showed his anxiety when he was not careful.


    "Brother, let''s kill Da Zhuang quickly, or he''ll be in trouble if he says it!" Hong Zi said anxiously.


    Boss Wang glared at him: "who will get it? You go?"


    Hong Zi nodded vigorously, "well, brother, I''ll go!"


    He''s working hard this time.


    Killing people in the detention room is a challenge for Hong Zi. Seeing boss Wang''s serious face, Hong Zi really thought he wanted to do it himself!


    Boss Wang snorted coldly, "grass, you can go in if you want to. After Zhang Wen asks, I''ll find someone to move and let you in. But if you kill Da Zhuang inside, no one can protect you, and you have to let him collapse!"


    Hong Zi trembled with fear: "brother, this..."


    "You fucking caused this. It''s useless to say anything now. Just wait for me. I''ll let you know when I need you!"


    After hearing this, Hong Zi was relieved.


    Listen, boss Wang didn''t care about him. He was just angry and asked him to hide first.


    "Elder brother, either we start first and give Zhang Wen to..." Hong Zi asked tentatively.


    Clean up Zhang Wen? Boss Wang doesn''t want to, but boss Wang knows exactly how far things have come.


    Not killing Zhang Wen this time has made them extremely passive.


    Boss Wang started his career with his ruthless strength.


    And Zhang Wen?


    He depends on killing!


    I remember when boss Wang first stepped into the road, he was still an ignorant boy at that time. At best, he went out to fight a group fight. How dare he kill people at any time?


    He can''t even think about it.


    But Zhang Wen dared to do it. When others didn''t know what the situation was, he had already made the knife.


    This, how insidious?


    Boss Wang had to associate this with himself.


    Now Zhang Wen is like a frightened bird. If Hong Zi is allowed to do it again at this time, it will undoubtedly kill Hong Zi. He can''t let Hong Zi die so worthless when he is employing people.


    Boss Wang thought of this and glanced at Hong Zi: "Hong Zi, tell me, what is the most important thing about people?"


    Hong Zi didn''t know what boss Wang meant, but he patted himself hard on the chest: "it''s loyalty!"


    "Well, what else?"


    "What else?" Hong Zi wondered. Obviously, his answer didn''t satisfy boss Wang.


    "Also, life! If you don''t even have life, how can you be loyal to brother?"


    Hong Zi suddenly realized that boss Wang was in this tune. He quickly responded: "well, yes, yes..."


    "So, you have to listen to me first and save your life. Hide these days and don''t let Zhang Wen find you. It''s better if Da Zhuang doesn''t explain. If he tells us, we''re not afraid of him! I''ll let you out when you need to do something!"


    Boss Wang''s words touched Hong Zi''s heart and made Hong Zi feel a little moved.


    Boss Wang''s method of slapping and giving a sweet jujube has been tried repeatedly.


    Hong Zi patted his chest and said, "brother, don''t worry. When you need me, I will stand up for you at the first time and help you cut through thorns and thorns!"

 Chapter 1056

    Li Erzi and I looked rather ugly when we came out of the detention room.


    Sure enough, we guessed it right. Although 10000 people in our hearts didn''t want to believe it was true, we still had to face the reality when this was said from Da Zhuang''s mouth.


    The initiator of this incident is Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi is no stranger to us. He used to be the younger brother of Zhu Zhu, so he is also a man of boss Wang.


    If he wants to attack us, it must be boss Wang''s order.


    The process Dazhuang told us very clearly, and I promised him that his parents in other villages would be safe.


    Of course, I didn''t want to do anything to his parents. I just wanted to scare him.


    Liu hongran was waiting for us at the door. When he saw me and Li Erzi coming out, he looked at the time.


    "It''s only half an hour. Have you asked all the questions?" he wondered.


    The two of us nodded: "well, I asked."


    Seeing that my face was not very good, he smiled twice: "go, find a place to have a good chat!"


    So the three of us went to the health restaurant where he often eats.


    As usual, this is not a restaurant from the outside, and there are not many people inside. Liu hongran went to the private room last time, and then asked people to serve three cups of soup.


    Li Erzi and I are not thinking about drinking soup, although I know the price is enough to surprise me.


    "Tell me about it." Liu hongran said faintly.


    I said, "boss Wang did this. Dazhuang was the killer he spent money on."


    Liu hongran was slightly surprised, but soon he reacted and nodded vigorously: "well, the way of doing things is really similar to him. He found two killers in the countryside so that we can relax our vigilance and eliminate them secretly. Good, good technique!"


    I smiled: "but da Zhuang finally failed. He didn''t expect me to know about it."


    Liu hongran also became interested and asked me, "how did you know about this?"


    He must have thought that I had many lines in Jinhai City, and I could even know what happened in Jinhai City, but he thought it wrong. Actually, it was not the case. It was just a coincidence.


    I told Xiao Wen how she met Da Zhuang.


    After hearing this, Liu hongran burst out laughing: "it''s very interesting. Coincidence can save people''s lives. However, from now on, we should be careful. Boss Wang came here to take his people. It seems that he wants to fight with us!"


    Liu hongran''s words narrowed my eyes.


    To tell you the truth, I''m also quite angry.


    Boss Wang touched my bottom line again and again, but I tolerated him again and again. From the beginning he wanted me to leave Jinhai city to now he wants me to die. He forced me step by step.


    If I still don''t react like an idiot now, wouldn''t I be too cowardly?


    I talked to boss Wang, but he didn''t get benefits from me. The things I helped him do are enough to pay off my debt to him.


    So far, boss Wang and I don''t owe each other. His practice undoubtedly touched my bottom line.


    Moreover, I also have a steelyard in my heart.


    Measuring right and wrong.


    I am not a God. If boss Wang beats me and stabs me like this, I can pretend that it doesn''t matter. I also need to survive in Jinhai city and open up a territory here.


    Therefore, it is essential to take this step.


    "Wenzi, you''ve talked to boss Wang before. What are you going to do about it?" Liu hongran asked me.


    This is not like a question, but more like a question. Liu hongran wants to hear a satisfactory answer from me.


    But I can only tell the truth.


    I put down my cup and said seriously: "Boss Wang used to be my eldest brother, but he hasn''t used me since I followed him. I know all this. Later, I had to leave him, but I have a clear conscience! I followed him for so long, did a lot for him, and finally helped him get rid of boss Du, but now it seems that boss Wang doesn''t buy it, and he didn''t accept me This answer sheet! "


    "Well, sometimes it''s a trade-off." Liu hongran seemed to understand what I thought and said.


    I said positively, "boss Wang wants to kill me not once or twice. Before, I could regard it as an accident, but if I still think so this time, others will say I''m stupid, regardless of right and wrong. Moreover, as I said before, if boss Wang assassinates me again, I will fight back!"


    I''m making a statement to Liu hongran.


    He listened to my answer and was quite satisfied.


    "Zhang Wen, I''ve heard that you are a man of love and righteousness. It seems true today. If boss Wang treats you like this, you can still leave him a favor, which others can''t do. But it''s still your sentence. Boss Wang repeatedly challenges your bottom line and wants your life. This is no longer a tolerable category. Going on like this will only give him greater play Space makes him more unscrupulous! "


    "Who can bear it?" my eyes flashed.


    Boss Wang made a start in this matter. Then, I must finish it completely!


    He gave me a foot and I gave him a foot!


    At this time, Li Erzi said, "brother Liu, since Wenzi has decided how to go in the future, can you work hard on the white road?"


    This is what Li Erzi has been thinking.


    He had been thinking since he heard the news of Da Zhuang.


    It is also being analyzed.


    We can''t compare our strength with boss Wang now. What we can play is assassination.


    But this is too risky, and boss Wang will certainly be very cautious after this time. It is undoubtedly even more difficult to catch him. So, should we start elsewhere and let boss Wang mess up first?


    That way, we have an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    They are all smart people. Of course, Liu hongran knows what Li Erzi wants to ask.


    He smiled: "I''ve already said this. I''ll help, but not now. I need time."


    What Liu hongran said was the thing he told us last time. He said he would start with my boss''s Wanfeng group.


    This requires not only financial resources, but also the support of the white road. It can not be done in a word. It requires Liu hongran''s continuous operation behind his back and constantly judging the situation.


    It seems to be a success to get through the relationship between the white Tao here. In fact, it is not. It still needs the last part of the way to go.


    "Zhang Wen, Li Erzi, don''t be impulsive at this time. Wait until I''ve finalized it here. Then I''ll do it and defeat boss Wang in one fell swoop!"

 Chapter 1057

    After spoiling Hong Zi for some time, boss Wang put him in the cold again.


    It is better to imprison him temporarily than to let him hide.


    Boss Wang''s people looked at Hong Zi everywhere.


    Although he had no worries about food and clothing, Hong Zi couldn''t go out at all, which made Hong Zi unhappy, but he couldn''t complain at all. Who let him do nothing? Who makes himself incompetent?


    Let Zhang Wen go and let others know that he is the one behind him. Isn''t this a cruel slap in the face?


    Hong Zi accepted the result and accepted the outcome of being temporarily thrown into the cold palace.


    There is no Hong Zi around, and I don''t want to use pillars. Boss Wang is now in a dilemma.


    He has now moved to kill Liu hongran, but he is still hesitant about who to do it.


    After all, this is no small matter. It''s different from killing bastards like Zhang Wen. If Liu hongran dies, many people will come down to check. Then, boss Wang needs to be foolproof.


    The means should be clever. If you don''t say it, you can''t let people find any clues.


    Do things cleanly and neatly.


    Boss Wang has only pillars around him, but now the pillar is like a demonized monster, which is different from before. He can''t use such a pillar, because a mistake is dangerous to him.


    He can''t take risks.


    Therefore, we must find another Lord.


    But boss Wang doesn''t worry at all. In Jinhai City, as long as you have money, you can''t do anything. It depends on how big the chips on boss Wang''s side are.


    When this idea came out of his mind, boss Wang first thought of a man with the same stature as a pillar. No one would contact him unless he had to. Even boss Wang was unwilling, but he had to admit that this man''s ability to handle affairs was really outstanding.


    Boss Wang didn''t know it before. He killed a big brother with the same strength as boss Wang. Although everyone on the road knew that he did it, no one could find a clue, not even the police.


    This man is quite arrogant until now.


    During this period, boss Wang also heard that he helped people several times. He was always quite clean and agile.


    People don''t have to run away when they do business, because he knows in his heart that the police can''t find any evidence at all.


    This man is a man walking on the LV edge of the law.


    But why doesn''t anyone want to associate with him?


    Why doesn''t boss Wang take in such a strong man?


    There is only one reason, that is, this man has a problem - he likes crime and he has a special liking for crime.


    He does everything from petty theft to murder and arson!


    Even the former eldest brother, it is said that he often patronizes people''s homes and sleeps their wives.


    Dare boss Wang want such a person? This is undoubtedly a time bomb for yourself at home! Anytime, anywhere, it will explode with a bang.


    Therefore, no one wants to use him unless they have to.


    And this man didn''t show up on the road. He said he hated these things on the road. If not, how awesome can he hold up a sky on his own?


    Boss Wang is nothing compared with such a master of crime.


    At the moment, boss Wang thinks about it and thinks that only this method is more reliable. Although he may spend more money, he recognizes that as long as he can get rid of Liu hongran and let him evaporate in the world, he thinks it''s worth it!


    Thinking of this, he asked his younger brother to find the man and come to the office to find him.


    Boss Wang''s younger brother is very capable.


    An hour after boss Wang put down the phone, the door of the office was knocked.


    "Who?" boss Wang asked subconsciously.


    "Big brother, it''s the butcher." the little brother outside answered.


    Butcher, that''s the master of crime.


    "Oh, come in, wow!"


    The door was pushed open, and boss Wang''s little brother and a man with a figure almost as strong as a pillar came in.


    But the atmosphere was not very good. The little brother''s face was full of embarrassment.


    "Boss Wang, are you looking for me?" although the butcher dressed like a dog, he still couldn''t hide the strong local flavor on him. It is said that he used to be a village bully and got rich by collecting tolls and other things.


    Originally, he could get enough food and clothing and become a little famous, but the crime master butcher felt more and more boring, which was far from his desire for crime, so he came to Jinhai City alone. Here, there was a broader space for him to wander and commit crimes.


    The butcher is also intoxicated.


    Although he is arrogant and not disciplined, he is quite polite to boss Wang. After all, boss Wang''s reputation is there.


    He didn''t dare to touch it easily.


    "Well, here you are. You know what to do for you?" asked boss Wang.


    "Hehe, I still don''t know." the butcher shook his head.


    Indeed, boss Wang just asked his younger brother to tell him that boss Wang wanted him to help kill someone, but it''s still unknown who he would kill. Although butchers like to commit crimes, they are not murderers. They don''t kill whoever they see.


    This requires the support of chips.


    Boss Wang nodded and prepared to get up and tell him about Liu hongran, but at this time, he suddenly saw a faint blood stain on the butcher''s hand, so he asked curiously, "what''s the matter with this blood stain? Did you fight with someone?"


    "Oh, this..." the butcher looked at his fist, smiled helplessly and took out a mobile phone from his arms.


    Boss Wang was stunned. He asked the butcher what he had done. He took out his mobile phone and showed himself what it meant?


    Challenge your IQ!


    "On my way here just now, I saw a man holding a good mobile phone, so I grabbed it. Who knows that the man dared to fight back. As soon as I was worried, I knocked him on the ground. The blood may have broken his nose, ha ha..."


    Boss Wang is a little messy after hearing this.


    This... Is really a master of crime!


    You have to commit a crime wherever you go. You can commit a crime even on the way to find yourself here. You can be called a cow!


    How can boss Wang understand? The butcher''s desire for crime is the same as those great artists'' desire for art. Boss Wang can''t understand such a realm and pursuit.


    Seeing boss Wang''s eyes full of surprise, the butcher still disagreed.


    He threw his mobile phone to boss Wang: "this mobile phone is for you as a gift."


    How dare boss Wang?


    Although he is not a good man, he has principles!


    If people know that he is using the stolen mobile phone, how will he do in the future?

 Chapter 1058

    Some people pursue power.


    Eager to stand at the peak of power.


    Some people are eager for money.


    I like the taste of spending money like dirt.


    Others seek stimulation.


    The kind of stimulation that exists all the time and can stimulate the most primitive excitement in the body.


    Butchers belong to such people.


    He doesn''t have no money. He doesn''t lack a mobile phone at all. He likes crime and the stimulation brought to him at the moment of robbing the mobile phone.


    At the moment, boss Wang is a little speechless. He takes out a new mobile phone from his desk and gives it to him.


    "Butcher, if you don''t have a cell phone, I''ll give you one, but don''t rob it in the future. It''s bad for you!" boss Wang said earnestly. He was kind and really wanted to persuade the butcher.


    The latter took the mobile phone from boss Wang and put it in his pocket. Why not?


    The butcher didn''t forget to take the mobile phone he gave boss Wang just now and said, "boss Wang, you don''t understand these things ~"


    That''s right. Can boss Wang understand?


    Without him in the butcher''s world, he can only fly like a wild goose and never know what''s on his mind.


    He smiled awkwardly: "so, do you accept my work here?"


    The butcher nodded: "now that I''m here, I''m sure I want to answer, but you have to tell me first, what''s the identity and name of this man, and my charge is not cheap!"


    Of course, these boss Wang knew. He nodded quickly and told him Liu hongran''s name. As for his identity, boss Wang somewhat concealed it.


    After hearing this, the butcher pondered for a while: "well, this man is not on the road. It''s more difficult to run, and the charge is much higher."


    Boss Wang doesn''t care about money at all.


    "Well, there''s no problem with money, but you must promise me that it''s safe!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m an old hand." the butcher smiled.


    "Well, that''s it? What''s the price?"


    The butcher didn''t speak and stretched out two fingers.


    Boss Wang is secretly frightened. The price is not cheap! But if you can get rid of Liu hongran, it''s worth the money!


    "OK! Then get ready and do it as soon as possible!" boss Wang gritted his teeth.


    "Ha ha, OK!" the butcher said without nonsense, turned and left.


    He didn''t ask boss Wang for a deposit, because he knew that boss Wang dared not give himself money, and no one dared to owe him money!


    It''s very simple. If boss Wang dares not to give it, do it together!


    Anyway, the butcher likes crime and doesn''t care about these things at all.


    After the butcher went out, boss Wang reached out and touched his desk.


    Strange, where is the string of beads I usually play with in my hand?


    It was put here just now.


    Confused for a few seconds, boss Wang quickly reacted to what was going on. His string of beads must have been let go by the crime master butcher!


    Butcher, where can you miss the chance of crime?


    ¡­¡­


    The butcher is very good at buying human lives and is also very cautious.


    It''s not unreasonable that he hasn''t been caught for so many years. He likes to commit crimes and is very cautious. This is the motto of the butcher who can stay here for so long.


    After returning, the butcher did his homework and began to investigate the man named Liu hongran according to the information given by boss Wang. He soon had news.


    It''s not difficult for him to kill Liu hongran, but he doesn''t look like an ordinary person and the risk may be greater. Then, he needs to be clean.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Liu hongran and I didn''t expect that boss Wang would send another person to deal with Liu hongran before the matter was over, and it would be fatal.


    I didn''t expect it, neither did Liu hongran.


    Although he had such a plan for a long time, he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    At least, this should have happened when he wantonly attacked Wanfeng group. Therefore, Liu hongran is not prepared at all.


    I also listened to Liu hongran''s words and calmed down with Li Erzi temporarily. When there is news from Liu hongran, we will defeat boss Wang again.


    "Wenzi, why didn''t you tell me about that?" that day, I was going to the hospital to see the pretend tiger. Wang Yuxian insisted on going with me. I don''t know how he knew about it. He sat on the co pilot and pinched me.


    I almost shed tears because of the pain.


    "Yuxian, don''t I want you to add blocking?"


    "If you don''t tell me, I''m worried. What did brother Liu say?" her eyes immediately turned into concern.


    I smiled: "he didn''t say anything, mainly because of my attitude."


    Wang Yuxian knows what I mean by Tiandu. After all, boss Wang used to be my eldest brother and I attach great importance to morality. I will hesitate to do this.


    "So what are you going to do?" Wang Yuxian stared at me.


    I said, "others respect me a foot and I pay others a foot, but I''m not a fool. I can''t be beaten passively all the time, can I?"


    Wang Yuxian listened to me and carefully helped me sort out the clothes she had just dragged: "Wenzi, when will such a day end?"


    I was also confused when I said this.


    It seems that I haven''t been relaxed since I stepped into this road. I''ve always been nervous. I''m either intriguing or swords. When will this day come to an end?


    While talking, I went to the hospital.


    Wang Yuxian bought some nutriments at the door and went up with me.


    When I came to the door, I found that the curtains of the ward were pulled.


    I thought carefully. It''s strange. Where are the curtains in the ward? This is clearly added by someone himself.


    I became nervous at once. Is it dangerous to pretend to force the tiger?


    Thinking of this, I kicked the door of the ward without hesitation.


    There was a bang.


    It''s not just me, but also tiger and black sister.


    I forgot. I was too careless.


    I forgot who pretended to be a tiger. He and Heimei were two people, but people who were quilt and bed could work anywhere, let alone in the hospital?


    At the moment, the tiger is lying on the ground like a refined toad, and the black sister is squatting there like an ant eater. Their posture makes people wonder and surprised.


    This, where is the posture that people should have?


    This difficulty factor is too high, wow!


    What''s more unacceptable is that when they saw us coming, they didn''t mean to avoid at all. They continued. They only pretended to force the tiger to look back and scold me.


    "Oh, Wenzi, why don''t you knock when you come in? You''re not qualified ~"

 Chapter 1059

    Seeing this scene, Wang Yuxian and I understood.


    I see. Why do you pretend to be a tiger? The ward is hung with curtains and no one cares.


    It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter.


    People pretend to force tiger and black sister, which is similar to rice transplanting, refreshing every girl''s understanding of this kind of thing and everyone''s outlook on life.


    People who come in and see the first sight of forced tiger and black sister will mutter in their hearts.


    Is this position comfortable?


    Can you go in?


    This difficulty coefficient is also a little too big. Others don''t say that they can''t imitate. They don''t dare to think about it.


    Who would have thought that he and a woman would squat on the ground in such a posture and make trouble?


    This is not only presumptuous, but also transmitting bad signals to the little nurses in the hospital and harming people''s children.


    If these little nurses and their boyfriends learn to pretend to be a tiger in the future, it''s good. It''s not a mess.


    Wang Yuxian and I couldn''t stand it and hurried out.


    Wang Yuxian''s face was red, and a girl like blush hung on her face. I know that she was brainwashed by pretending to force the tiger. Although she didn''t deliberately look at it, the posture of pretending to force the tiger just now was deeply engraved in Wang Yuxian''s mind.


    That position, too?


    What an expert!


    Like many girls, Wang Yuxian thought about it.


    "Wenzi, why is Li Hu going too far? In broad daylight..." Wang Yuxian leaned against the wall, and his heart was still beating violently.


    Wang Yuxian is a woman in the end. She is also very curious about the posture, but she can''t say it directly. She just makes careful side talk. In fact, she also wants to know what it feels like and the distorted posture.


    I was a little helpless: "jade fairy, what can''t a man who pretends to force a tiger do? Don''t pay attention to him."


    Wang Yuxian was embarrassed to ask again.


    The two of us waited until pretending to force tiger and black sister to finish their work in there.


    However, we didn''t talk much. We simply greeted him by pretending to force the tiger. I looked at his injury and saw that there was nothing wrong, so I took Wang Yuxian away.


    On the way back, Wang Yuxian''s face was still red.


    I secretly scold pretending to be a tiger. This guy is really a human drug. People will be deeply trapped at a glance. It seems that black sister likes pretending to be a tiger.


    Back at the nail salon, Wang Yuxian threw her coat aside and went upstairs.


    "Wenzi, come up ~" after a while, Wang Yuxian called me up.


    I walked up with doubts in my heart.


    Inside, it is a magnificent picture.


    The bed was full of underwear taken off by Wang Yuxian. I saw a lace T-String hanging on the bench, next to two cloth strips that could cover the mountain.


    Socks, clothes, all thrown aside.


    She curled up in the quilt with her back to me. Most of her sexy back leaked into the air. Her long hair gently scattered around the bed, full of infinite ambiguity.


    I''m a little surprised. Wang Yuxian is in broad daylight. This is to


    At the same time, the adrenal glands began to soar.


    I can already imagine the spring of Wang Yuxian when I lift the quilt.


    "Yuxian, you are..." I stood at the door and didn''t move. I was stunned, as if I had been struck by thunder.


    Wang Yuxian and I have been avoiding this matter. No one has taken the initiative. Some physical contact happened inadvertently, but we have always been on it, and no one has crossed the border.


    But today, Wang Yuxian took the initiative.


    Should I thank pretending to be a tiger? Or should I scold him?


    "Wenzi, come here and help my sister press her back ~" although Wang Yuxian''s performance was quite obvious, she didn''t say it directly.


    I obediently rolled up my sleeves and gently pressed my fingers on Wang Yuxian''s delicate back.


    She was lying on the bed without any cover, and her smooth and delicate back was releasing a code like me.


    "Didn''t you eat?"


    I pressed it twice and Wang Yuxian scolded.


    I quickly scratched my head and used some strength. Wang Yuxian''s small waist seemed to be able to hold it with one hand. I was afraid I would hurt her if I used it too much.


    "Ah ~" with a charming cry, Wang Yuxian turned fiercely, "Wenzi, do you want to kill me?"


    I was stunned.


    At this time, I didn''t listen to Wang Yuxian. What appeared in front of me had shielded my auditory nerve.


    What appeared in front of me was Wang Yuxian''s two regiments full of maternal love.


    Like a towering mountain, stubborn and hard, it makes people have the impulse to conquer it.


    What appeared in front of me was this thing all the time. It seemed that I couldn''t see enough all my life.


    When Wang Yuxian realized how inappropriate his actions were, she quickly turned around and lay on the bed again.


    My hand was gently pressed along his smooth back again, but I was much bolder this time, and my hand began to start from her soft sides intentionally or unintentionally.


    Touch it from time to time.


    "Wenzi, if you touch your hands again, I''ll be angry." Wang Yuxian turned her back to me. I saw from the side that her face had turned red.


    It was Wang Yuxian who took the initiative to do such a thing. She was not shy, but strange.


    Although her words sounded strong, her tone had betrayed her.


    Wang Yuxian must also want to have a further relationship with me, but she kept holding it in her heart and didn''t say it.


    This kind of thing is quite normal for a man. After all, anyone who sees a beauty like Wang Yuxian will fantasize, but it''s a little abnormal for a woman.


    It''s hard to hold it in my heart.


    Wang Yuxian suffered from it.


    Love, I don''t know when it has erupted.


    When my hand extended down Wang Yuxian''s charming small waist again, she grabbed it.


    Her hands became cold because of tension. She hesitated for a moment, then safely put my hand on her warm body, took the initiative to hold my hand and slide down her body slowly.


    It seems that every time, it is stimulating my heart. Every time, it makes my adrenal gland soar.


    Wang Yuxian''s body is so beautiful that I have no room to resist.


    I simply closed my eyes and let Wang Yuxian hold my hand and run on her vast grassland~


    The heart is slowly looking forward to when this hand will stop.


    Stop at a place where Wang Yuxian and I are eager to stop.


    At this time, my hand suddenly touched a raised place.


    My heart trembled and I opened my eyes.


    My hand touched the scar on Wang Yuxian''s back.


    This is Wang Yuxian''s last injury because of me. It''s still so dazzling here for so long.


    This scar will accompany Wang Yuxian all his life.

 Chapter 1060

    At this moment, my heart is full of remorse.


    It seems that Wang Yuxian''s charming back and Yingying''s waist are no longer the madness that makes me lost, but the fetter.


    The woman in front of me, because I was injured, ignored her own safety in order to save my life.


    She is willing to give everything for me, so how can I disturb her?


    When Lai Laogao still lives in her heart, how can she embarrass him.


    How can you force yourself into her heart?


    Isn''t this a hard knife in her heart?


    How can I be so cruel?


    I stretched out my hand and stopped. There was no blasphemy, but endless sadness.


    I don''t protect the woman I love. What can I do even if the little dragon and snake die?


    Can Wang Yuxian''s scar heal? How to heal the scars in her heart?


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry." my hand has been swimming on Wang Yuxian''s scar. I feel terrible. If the scar were on me, I can''t imagine how Wang Yuxian''s petite body could bear such pain.


    That''s a knife in my heart.


    She didn''t speak, let go of her hand, then turned and poured into my arms.


    I held Wang Yuxian across my thin shirt. I was not confused by the little exquisiteness of her. I think the only thing that can make a man mature is fetters.


    So now I don''t have a messy idea in front of Wang Yuxian.


    There is only protection.


    I want to use up all my blood and flesh to protect this woman


    ¡­¡­


    The butcher is a talented person. He not only turns the tide in crime, but also has a very flexible mind. After a day, he has found Liu hongran''s residence. He can''t get into the villa courtyard, so he waits in a car every day.


    When Liu hongran comes out and is alone, he will do it.


    There is no deliberate time or deliberate practice.


    Do as you should.


    The butcher doesn''t want to have too many rules and regulations, which will affect his play.


    Just like the day he went to find boss Wang and grabbed a man''s mobile phone, it was completely improvisation. He didn''t prepare at all. He liked it. Without any preparation, he waved.


    But it''s a little boring to wait for someone.


    While waiting for Liu hongran, the butcher was thinking about something else.


    Eyes are sweeping around.


    He was thinking that it would be more interesting to see that there was no place around to commit a crime, no matter what he did.


    Just thinking, at this time, an electric car came from the back. On it was a cleaning aunt. It looked like she was in her thirties.


    Anyway, he had nothing to do. The butcher turned his eyes and opened the door. He almost knocked the aunt down to the ground.


    "You don''t see the way?" the aunt scolded.


    The butcher didn''t care how she scolded himself, but turned back and smiled at her. He walked over shamelessly, pushed away his aunt and rode on the electric car.


    Aunt Leng looked at it for a few seconds, but she didn''t react. What''s going on.


    The butcher looks like a dog. Although he is full of local flavor, he is not short of money. Can he be short of money here with more than 100000 cars?


    However, his behavior made his aunt a little unpredictable.


    Isn''t he robbing?


    Robbed the electric car.


    It seems like that.


    But what does he want this electric car for? Drive a car, but come down and grab your own electric car?


    Is this man sick?


    Within a few minutes of aunt''s stupidity, the butcher had moved the electric car to his own car.


    Aunt reacted this time and hurried to stop him.


    "Why did you rob my electric car? Are you sick?"


    How could she understand what the butcher thought? No one understands what people are thinking. Crime is as simple to him as eating and drinking. No matter what, as long as it is related to crime, he is interested.


    Such a person, do you say terrible?


    The aunt was unlucky today. She was just met by him.


    The butcher didn''t even look at her and continued to install the electric car.


    "Give me the car!" my aunt was worried and went crazy to grab it.


    But she''s no match for the butcher. She''s covered in white tendons. This is not a joke! As soon as the butcher reached out, he pushed his aunt aside.


    The butcher didn''t even look at her. It felt as if he hadn''t done anything. It seemed that the aunt was making trouble.


    This psychological quality, this shameless strength, I''m afraid only pretending to force a tiger can match it.


    "Help, someone robbed!"


    "A shameless man robbed my electric car!"


    Seeing that the butcher was indifferent, the aunt began to shout like crazy, but no one passed here at this time. Although the butcher didn''t take it seriously, he was annoyed by his aunt''s noise.


    "If you shout again, I''ll shut you up forever!" cried the butcher.


    This sentence did not scare my aunt, but made her more rampant.


    She came to scratch the butcher and scolded unclearly.


    I don''t know why, maybe the distorted psychology has been stretched. When the butcher was pulled by the aunt, he suddenly felt, oh, although the aunt didn''t dress very well, it seems to be quite good. Or, there will be a second crime!


    Thinking of this, the butcher hugged the aunt.


    "You stinky rascal, what are you doing!" the aunt was surprised.


    The butcher smiled: "it''s all right. I just want to play with you. Don''t you like shouting? Now let''s see if anyone cares about you!"


    Aunt realized that she shouldn''t be so presumptuous and shouldn''t be too presumptuous in front of a bastard like a butcher.


    Although she struggled desperately, where was she the opponent of the butcher? The butcher clasped his hands and threw them into the car.


    The butcher''s greedy face frightened her to the extreme.


    She had no strength to resist. She could only watch the butcher take off her clothes little by little, and then untie his own belt.


    For a moment, there were all the desperate cries of the aunt and the crazy enjoyment of the butcher.


    The car was shaking regularly.


    Sin is as simple as eating at the butcher''s place. He committed two crimes while he was waiting for Liu hongran.


    The butcher doesn''t know how many things he has committed. If he adds up well, it will be enough for him to die several times.


    With the last few crazy shivers, the butcher stopped. He threw his aunt aside and was ready to leave.


    But just then, a Mercedes Benz Maybach appeared in his sight.


    It''s Liu hongran coming out!

 Chapter 1061

    The butcher was not nervous at all. After Liu hongran''s car left, he started the car and went after Liu hongran.


    What happened just now is nothing to him at all.


    Simply passed.


    Today, the butcher doesn''t even think about what he has done.


    He commits too many things every day. If he thinks about everything so seriously, he won''t be exhausted?


    The butcher followed Liu hongran closely, looking for the best next mobile phone meeting.


    At this time, Liu hongran in the car was still unaware of all this. Who would have thought that boss Wang would start on him now? Who could have thought that boss Wang would find such a master of crime to deal with him?


    Who is not afraid of such a person? Who is not afraid?


    The danger seemed to spread in the air, wrapped Liu hongran, and began to flow in without his knowledge.


    Liu hongran came out today. He just wanted to see Wang Yuxian and find a quiet place to sit by himself.


    But when he got to the nail salon, he saw Zhang Wen''s car downstairs. He stopped at the door with a bitter smile and shook his head. He gave up the idea, turned on the car and drove away.


    He likes Wang Yuxian, but this one is based on respect.


    No one can understand the meaning of Wang Yuxian to him.


    Well, since she''s with Zhang Wen now, he''d better avoid it.


    He doesn''t want to make the relationship so complicated.


    When he missed the nail salon, Liu hongran drove around the street alone. I don''t know how long it took him to park his car on the roadside, smoke a cigarette, and then called a boss of the tea house.


    This man is his old friend. It''s all right. Liu hongran likes to sit there.


    At this time, the butcher still followed closely like dog skin cream.


    When Liu hongran parked his car under the teahouse and began to drink tea, the butcher also went in and asked for a cup of tea. He stared at Liu hongran closely behind and pretended to drink tea.


    "Hongran, why are you free to come to me today?" the boss of the tea house welcomed him out and said happily.


    Liu hongran smiled: "I''ve been back in Jinhai city for some time. I don''t come to see you as soon as I''m free. We haven''t seen each other for a long time!"


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. I''ve got a new batch of tea here. Come and have a taste ~"


    Then he politely led Liu hongran to his seat.


    The latter was not polite either. He sat down and tasted a mouthful of tea. He praised it secretly.


    This tea is really good. Of course, the price is quite eye-catching. It is the so-called "one price, one goods".


    Liu hongran and he were drinking tea and talking about the past.


    At this time, there are many people in the teahouse. People come here either to buy tea or to drink tea. Everyone has an ancient charm. If you drink too much tea, you will naturally have this temperament.


    When the butcher comes here, it seems quite superfluous.


    Not to mention his temperament, he doesn''t understand tea at all. Drinking tea here is a waste of tea. People drink tea cup by cup. He directly sucks it on the teapot with his mouth.


    One mouthful after another, and soon asked the waiter to fill the water.


    "In this world, there are always some people who pretend to understand. Alas ~" Liu hongran''s friend is also very helpless. He noticed the butcher and shook his head helplessly.


    Liu hongran looked back one day and saw the butcher.


    If someone else saw the butcher, he might just smile and think he was a fool x, but Liu hongran felt a tight heart when he saw the butcher.


    "Hongran, what''s the matter with you? Do you know this man?"


    Liu hongran shook his head. He didn''t know what was going on. Why did he think this man was so strange?


    In the tea house, an old man drinks tea here.


    Although his eyes did not float to Liu hongran, Liu hongran felt a deep sense of oppression.


    This is not what ordinary people can have.


    This man is wearing a smart suit, but he can''t hide the country flavor. He doesn''t think so, but others can see it at a glance.


    Now this native person is sitting here drinking tea with a light expression, but he doesn''t know tea at all. Drinking tea is a waste of time for such a person, but he happens to come and will come to drink tea. What does that mean?


    "Has this man been here before?" Liu hongran asked subconsciously.


    "No, I''m here every day. I haven''t seen this man at all."


    "Oh..."


    Liu hongran''s vigilance is stronger. For these people, he is a vulnerable group. He doesn''t understand the things on the road, let alone fight.


    But if this man was called by boss Wang, he would be in danger.


    He can''t figure out what boss Wang is thinking, but he knows that he has been fighting boss Wang in the underworld all the time. He must dare to do something special when he is completely passive.


    Thinking of this, Liu hongran sent a text message to Zhang Wen.


    There are only a few simple words on it.


    "XX tea house, come quickly!"


    ¡­¡­


    My mobile phone is guaranteed to turn on every day and is waiting for Liu hongran all the time.


    When I received his message, I was talking to Wang Yuxian on the second floor.


    Seeing these words on the text message, my whole person bounced up in an instant.


    I told Wang Yuxian that I had something to do when I went out. I took a dagger in my arms and went out.


    All the way, I went to the teahouse that Liu hongran told me.


    There are not many people here at this time, but I saw Liu hongran as soon as I entered the door.


    The latter saw it, smiled and looked at the butcher sitting in the corner.


    I immediately understood what it meant.


    I didn''t act rashly. I found a place convenient for me to do it. My hand had held the sharp knife in my arms.


    At this time, as long as the butcher starts, I''ll kill him!


    Although I came in without any movement, it still attracted the butcher''s attention, but he didn''t react strongly. He just looked up at me and then continued to drink tea in a teapot.


    Needless to say, I also know what a butcher does. Now there is only one person I can think of, that is boss Wang.


    I never dreamed that boss Wang could move so fast.


    It seems that Liu hongran also noticed something and hurriedly informed me to come.


    If the butcher is to act later, it will be a problem!


    At such a close distance and in such an environment, if the butcher really starts, I am confident to put him down in one round.


    A very nervous triangle opened in the tea house.


    I, Liu hongran and the butcher all stood at their own point, staring at the prey in their eyes.


    As long as anyone moves, the formation will be completely opened.

 Chapter 1062

    I have to say that the butcher''s intuition is quite sharp. When I stared at him in the dark, he also noticed my eyes.


    Put down the teacup, a pair of godless eyes looked at me, eyes full of the smell of crime.


    When I saw this man, I felt he was a recidivist, but I didn''t think he was a master of crime.


    I guess he was sent by boss Wang.


    The butcher has been in Jinhai city for so long and has heard my name, but I don''t see much surprise on his face. I just have a feeling that I should take it for granted.


    He felt that it was right to meet me and to behead me.


    I noticed this message within a few seconds of colliding with his eyes. Similarly, he also noticed the firmness in my eyes.


    As long as I''m here today, he won''t want to touch Liu hongran.


    Only the butcher and I know how tense the atmosphere is. A random action by both of us may lead to a series of bloodshed.


    After a while, I took out my mobile phone and sent a text message to Liu hongran.


    "Brother Liu, take the back door later."


    Liu hongran immediately came back and promised me.


    Since I came, Liu hongran was not in a hurry. He chatted with his friends and drank tea. They were not in a hurry.


    Almost half an hour later, Liu hongran got up and left.


    He went through the back door.


    The butcher got up and went with him.


    Just turned and walked to the back door where there was no one, and I blocked his way.


    "Boss Wang sent you?" although I had guessed for a long time, I asked.


    The butcher looked at me with interest: "are you Zhang Wen?"


    I thought he admitted this. My eyes sank: "you can''t move Liu hongran today, not only today, but also in the future."


    "Are you so sure I won''t kill you?" the butcher''s eyes sank, and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    My hand, already holding the knife handle, stared at him.


    As long as he does it, I''ll poke him into a plug.


    But we were deadlocked for a few seconds. He didn''t do it, but laughed.


    "Zhang Wen, people say you''re powerful, but I''ll kill you one day, but not today. I didn''t do anything today. If you fight with me, it''s boring, isn''t it?" said the butcher.


    My eyes were cold.


    If we don''t have to, none of us wants to do it here. If we do it here, the police will come soon. At that time, even if the butcher is caught, no one has evidence. Boss Wang asked him to come. What can we do?


    "Not just today, if you dare to move Liu hongran in the future, I will let you go to hell to reflect," I said.


    Hearing this, the butcher laughed.


    "OK, I''ll wait."


    The word hell doesn''t kill him at all. On the contrary, he still wants to go to hell, travel in hell and give full play to his strengths.


    People like butchers belong to hell.


    Then he turned and left.


    After he left, Liu hongran also came out of the back door.


    "Let him go and stop chasing," he said.


    "Brother Liu, are you okay?" I said with concern.


    He shook his head: "do you think I''m doing something? Fortunately, I think something''s wrong with this man, otherwise he may have killed him now."


    I blushed when Liu hongran said this. I should have protected Liu hongran, but when he met this, I kissed Wang Yuxian in the nail salon.


    I gritted my teeth: "brother Liu, I''ll protect you in a row."


    He smiled: "it''s not necessary, but we should know boss Wang''s attitude now."


    Then he dialed boss Wang in front of me.


    He deliberately turned on the speaker.


    "Hello, boss Wang," said Liu hongran politely.


    Boss Wang was surprised. Liu hongran called him. He smiled coldly: "what''s the matter?"


    "I have received the gift you sent ~" Liu hongran said quietly.


    "Big gift?" boss Wang was stunned and quickly responded. Of course, he knew what we meant by big gift. He certainly didn''t expect the butcher to start so soon, let alone that we saw through the butcher so soon.


    Surprised, boss Wang was full of regret and unwilling.


    Why did the butcher say it seriously and fucking fail? What a waste!


    "Boss Wang, I will give you a big gift. I hope you can accept it." Liu hongran is a cultural man. He doesn''t speak a dirty word, but he can''t breathe.


    Boss Wang on the phone has long had blood backflow all over. Liu hongran is provoking him in chiguoguo!


    I''m going to war with him!


    Every time I play Yin, I fail. Can boss Wang feel comfortable?


    But he didn''t yell, but said coldly, "Liu hongran, from now on, I will buy two coffins, one for you and the other for me!"


    "Hehe, my pair, remember to be decent." Liu hongran was not afraid, but said with a smile.


    When I hung up, my eyes narrowed.


    It seems that boss Wang really did it. His action is much faster than we thought.


    "Brother Liu, leave it to me!" I know I caused it. I can''t let Liu hongran stand in front and help me carry thunder.


    Liu hongran didn''t promise me in a hurry, but clicked and lit a cigarette: "Zhang Wen, do you know what a brother is? A brother is that two people have to carry it together when they are in trouble! Don''t you treat me as a brother?"


    Liu hongran''s words made me speechless. I was worried that he couldn''t play on the road, because he had always played white and black. He hadn''t touched it yet, so he would inevitably suffer losses.


    But his words still moved me.


    Liu hongran, although his appearance is personal and uninhibited, his heart is quite warm and can get along with him.


    "I thought you were a brother," I said seriously.


    He patted me on the shoulder: "when I''m a brother, don''t talk so much nonsense. From now on, the war between us and boss Wang has also begun. It''s not as simple as you beat me and I beat you. Now we must break boss Wang down. If boss Wang doesn''t fall, we will fall in the future!"


    I nodded.


    I''ve always tried to avoid a head-on collision with boss Wang, but I didn''t expect that this day still came and came in such a hurry.


    I have no choice but to do my best to deal with boss Wang.

 Chapter 1063

    The phone call just now made boss Wang''s mood sink to the bottom of the valley.


    Liu hongran just called him to declare war on him.


    When you get to boss Wang''s point, the word "declare war" is no longer to find someone to fight. Finally, one or two people are injured or maimed. That''s the practice of small gangsters in the street.


    Boss Wang and Liu hongran both know what this sentence means, which is not so simple.


    The declaration of war is to completely eliminate one of Zhang Wen and boss Wang.


    It may be a war without gunpowder, or it may be a massacre. There are all possibilities.


    But in this battle, boss Wang had more chips behind him than any of them.


    Because behind him is the whole Wanfeng group, his chips are in the light, and Zhang Wen and Liu hongran are in the dark.


    I don''t know how many battles I have fought before. Boss Wang cunningly hid in the dark, took the opportunity not to be bitten, or played his own psychological warfare crazily, which are all boss Wang''s strengths.


    But now, I feel a little upside down.


    Boss Wang doesn''t feel nervous.


    Although Zhang Wen is a disciple who has not yet graduated in his eyes, his experience and means are far from those of boss Wang. He is not a heavyweight at all. If boss Wang and Zhang Wen are positive, where can Zhang Wen be his opponent?


    I don''t know why, boss Wang''s heart is beating fast.


    Fear comes from the unknown.


    From the beginning of his debut, he knew every enemy like the back of his hand, except Zhang Wen.


    He didn''t know what the root of the confusion was, and why the things hidden behind Zhang Wen''s green face were so deep that even boss Wang was confused when he wanted to peep.


    This is the root of boss Wang''s heart.


    Now, with Liu hongran, the opponent that boss Wang is quite taboo.


    There are Liu hongran in the white road and Zhang Wen in the black.


    Who can replace such a combination? Who can''t think about it in his heart?


    In addition, Liu hongran''s tepid phone call just now makes boss Wang even more worried.


    These two people can easily find out the butcher. Since they have this ability, it must not be so easy to deal with them in the future.


    The butcher is different from Hong Zi. Hong Zi has an amateur, but the butcher is professional.


    But why did the butcher fail? This is puzzling.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang called and asked the butcher to come to his office.


    In about half an hour, the butcher came.


    "Boss Wang." he smiled and held a delicate teapot in his hand.


    Where did this teapot come from?


    From the tea house!


    Butcher, never miss any chance to commit a crime!


    "Well, tell me why you failed," said boss Wang.


    The butcher sucked a teapot and said, "I don''t know why. I followed Liu hongran well today. He called Zhang Wen over. Zhang Wen and I almost fought."


    What he said is light, but boss Wang knows that the process is definitely not that simple. If they fight, it must be a fierce battle.


    "Why?" boss Wang still said that. He thought it was a little incredible. Why can Liu hongran find it well? This is amazing!


    Is there an insider around him?


    But few people know about it. The ghost can''t be himself, wow?


    The current situation is just scratching boss Wang''s head.


    The butcher touched his forehead and didn''t know how to explain to boss Wang.


    "Boss Wang, do you know what the sixth sense is?"


    "What?" boss Wang stretched out his neck. He felt that the butcher had the shadow of a mouse. He straightened these literary and artistic things with him in front of him. What he said made him a little confused.


    Boss Wang certainly knows what the sixth sense is, but he doesn''t believe it at all.


    But the butcher believed!


    Despite his arrogance and arrogance, he is a person who has a bad impact on social development, but he still looks at the constellations, calculates fortune telling for himself, and has a sixth sense. He firmly believes that he feels that he will be discovered by Liu hongran this time because Liu hongran has a strong sixth sense.


    This is the root of his failure. It has nothing to do with his technique.


    His technique, that''s professional!


    The butcher smiled and seriously explained: "the sixth sense ~ this sixth sense is especially accurate for women, but sometimes men are also accurate. For example, when you sit here, your heart suddenly beats, and you think someone wants to kill you, that may be true!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Boss Wang was a little speechless. Seeing that the picture of the city was about to be transformed into a mysterious wind by the butcher, he quickly stopped.


    "Don''t tell me what''s wrong, you''ve fucking failed this time!" boss Wang still couldn''t contain his temper.


    The butcher didn''t say anything. Anyway, did he fail this time, whether it''s because of the sixth sense or for other reasons.


    If you fail, don''t make so many excuses.


    He nodded: "well, I failed, but it''s temporary. When the time is ripe, I''ll help you clean up this person, and I''ll give you a 50% discount on the price!"


    Boss Wang sighed. Who knows what will happen in the future! But he didn''t turn against the butcher. Maybe he will be used sometime.


    Boss Wang knows the rules of the road. No matter whether it''s done or not, he should give the butcher some money. Although people don''t ask for it, boss Wang has a big family and business, so he still wants to give it.


    "OK, when can it be done? Come back to me again. WOW! Take this money and have tea." said boss Wang, throwing an envelope.


    Since boss Wang gave it, the butcher would not refuse. He took the money with a smile and sucked a teapot hard.


    Seeing here, everyone must think that the butcher''s teapot is tea, isn''t it?


    It''s not!


    People''s teapots are full of drinks! After buying a drink, pour it into this tea cup and drink it all the way. People who don''t know really think that the butcher has begun to cultivate himself and drink tea.


    Butchers like this feeling, that is, they like the feeling of being forced into invisibility and pretending to cover people.


    Holding a teapot with drinks in it.


    The butcher didn''t hurry either. He took the money and asked, "boss Wang, I don''t think you look very well. Is there anything else?"


    Boss Wang made up his mind: "from today on, I''m going to war with Liu hongran. He knows I asked you to find him. He just called to demonstrate with me!"


    The butcher frowned when he heard this: "if you are short of manpower, I''ll come and help you!"

 Chapter 1064

    After seeing off the butcher, boss Wang''s office became quiet.


    His heart is floating.


    He was thinking about what the butcher had just said.


    Is he short handed?


    This is inevitable. Although there are many people around him, he can''t use the pillar now. Hongzi and mice are waste, which will have a negative effect. However, boss Wang doesn''t want to use the butcher easily. His personality is a little floating and unstable, and his hobby of crime makes him a little difficult to accept.


    Don''t think that when you are a big brother, you should accept all your younger brothers. You should also be sensitive to your character.


    Those who are unrestrained and open-minded, those who are a little introverted, and those who are more introverted.


    It''s very simple, because the eldest brother has to look at his younger brother every day. At least he has to make himself look good, doesn''t he?


    Butcher, I don''t agree with boss Wang.


    Although boss Wang is bad, he is not a master of crime. He doesn''t want to steal everything he sees and do everything he meets. What''s the difference between that and a madman?


    And there are so many bad things that boss Wang can''t do it.


    But the butcher enjoyed it. He took crime as a hobby.


    No, boss Wang can''t accept it.


    If you knew that the butcher had robbed a cleaning woman''s electric car near the villa when he went to stay with Liu hongran, and gave it to him, boss Wang would collapse.


    The butcher refreshes everyone''s view of right and wrong.


    XX cleaner aunt, only people like butchers can do it.


    However, the butcher''s name is still hung in boss Wang. When he needs to take a drastic salary, boss Wang will still use the butcher.


    At that time, he didn''t care about any principles!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang''s eyes sank.


    But within two seconds, he was stunned.


    Where is the pen on the desk?


    ¡­¡­


    After Liu hongran and I finalized this matter, I went back to the nail salon and told Wang Yuxian.


    I don''t want Wang Yuxian to participate in this matter. With the last thing, I''m really afraid Wang Yuxian will get hurt because of me again.


    "Wenzi, it''s okay, I''m not afraid ~" Wang Yuxian just smiled faintly when she heard me, and her expression looked more relaxed than me.


    I''m really worried about her safety.


    She came to help me tidy up the collar of my suit and said with a smile: "anyway, boss Wang is a big brother. He is different from Lao Yan. He can''t do it to me. I''m here and won''t go anywhere. What if Lao Gao comes back? What if he can''t find me?"


    After hearing this, the sadness in my heart was aroused again.


    Wang Yuxian always thought of Lao Gao.


    "Wenzi, if you have identified the road ahead, you can''t regret it. You and I both know that this road is not a bright road." Wang Yuxian said seriously.


    She is drawing light pink lipstick today, which looks particularly attractive.


    It makes people have a faint impulse.


    With the support of such a woman, what else can''t be done?


    Even for Wang Yuxian, I will make a world in Jinhai city!


    Then I have to fight this battle with boss Wang loudly.


    I told Li Erzi about it at the first time. At noon, Zhang Guohua came to help cook. I called them all. First, I gave them a bottom, and second, I told them that from now on, we will have a positive conversation with boss Wang.


    Zhang Guohua''s cooking has not changed a bit, and the food has been awesome.


    Wu Yang and Wang Peng said they were good.


    "Just now, Liu hongran called boss Wang in front of me. The main meaning was that there would be a complete war in the future." I said faintly.


    When they heard me get down to business, they all stopped their actions, put down their chopsticks and stared at me.


    Wu Yang is a little worried, but Wang Peng''s face is very excited. This is what he has been looking forward to. As a warmonger, he doesn''t pestle this at all. He fights every day, so he is happy!


    "Brother Wen, I''ll listen to you whatever you say. I have more than 20 brothers who can come out at any time and dare to start!" Wang Peng patted his chest and said to me.


    I smiled faintly: "this matter does not have to be solved by force, but it must not be solved without force. Be careful recently. Maybe it will be done sometime!"


    "Yes!" Wang Peng promised with great strength. He wants to work head-on with boss Wang now.


    Li Erzi is a little worried about this. He and Wu Yang belong to the kind of people who think a lot.


    "Wenzi, what did Liu hongran say?" Li Erzi asked me.


    I lowered my head and took a sip of wine and said, "he said that he fully supported me in the white way, but in the white way, it depends on us."


    He nodded: "well, this is inevitable. I mean, did he say where to start? If you decide to fight, you''d better take the initiative and catch boss Wang unprepared."


    I know what he means.


    "Liu hongran said, starting with Wanfeng group."


    "He started with the white way. What about us?"


    I really didn''t think about it. Liu hongran said that starting with Baidao, we will certainly find a way to rectify boss Wang''s Wanfeng group. Then where should we start to cooperate with him?


    These things should not be said by Liu hongran.


    Mafia, he can''t play, so we need to take the initiative.


    Li Erzi''s words reminded me. I looked down and thought.


    "You say, who is the most hateful under boss Wang?"


    They looked at me and I looked at you. They didn''t speak. They didn''t understand what I meant. Only Li Erzi knew what I wanted to say. He smiled faintly: "Wenzi, do you want to do something to Hong Zi?"


    I weighed the table with my hand, smiled and nodded.


    The person who calculated me last time was Hong Zi. It''s reasonable for me to start with him. It''s a reciprocity to come and go.


    He asked someone to kill me. I can hide. That''s my ability.


    But this time, when it''s my turn to calculate Hongzi, can he walk away?


    Hong Zi, let''s take it as a big gift for boss Wang when we cooperate with Liu hongran.


    "Cao, I wanted to touch him for a long time. It was because of him that brother Wen almost had an accident!" Wang Peng scolded.


    If it wasn''t for Xiaowen this time, I might not be able to escape this disaster. It was a fluke and Hong Zi was too unlucky.


    "Well, er Zi, the next step is to investigate where Hong Zi has been hiding recently. Boss Wang must have hidden him now. When we find him, we''ll do it!"


    Li Erzi nodded and immediately called his people.


    "Brother Wen, what are we going to repair Hongzi this time?" Wang Peng asked me.


    Since the last time I went in because of him, he has restrained a lot.


    I smiled, shook the wine in the glass and said, "life and death are destiny, wealth is in heaven!"

 Chapter 1065

    After dinner, my phone rang.


    Looking down, the caller was boss Wang.


    Why did he call me at this time?


    I had a bad feeling in my heart. After thinking about it, I picked it up.


    "Hello."


    "Wenzi, ha ha, what are you doing?" boss Wang changed his old gloom and said with a smile.


    His laughter makes me feel that bursts of falsehood. If boss Wang is good to a person at ordinary times, the person should be more careful, because the next second, the smile will turn into a sharp knife and stab you.


    Boss Wang, you can play with a knife hidden in your smile very well.


    I didn''t hit the smiling face. In the face of boss Wang, although I had no bottom in my heart, I still smiled and responded to him: "I''ve just had dinner. What''s up?"


    The distance was pulled apart by this sentence.


    Boss Wang at the other end of the phone also noticed the cold, but his tone remained unchanged: "Wenzi, there''s something I want to discuss with you. I''ll find someone to pick you up later."


    Boss Wang, what can you discuss with me at this time? The war was coming, and he asked someone to almost kill me. How could I meet him?


    And if I met him, where would I put Liu hongran?


    "Boss Wang, just say something on the phone. I can''t go out with you." I''m very straightforward. I don''t know what boss Wang at the other end of the phone thinks when he hears me. It''s estimated that the corners of his mouth have begun to twitch.


    Every time boss Wang has this expression, he is ready to kill.


    "Ha ha, Wenzi, since I followed Liu hongran, my travel has been restricted? My old Wang is not so stingy! Otherwise, I''ll come back and help me. I don''t need you to do anything. As long as I deal with Liu hongran, you won''t lose your money. How about it?"


    It turned out that this was the purpose for boss Wang to call me. Now, he even wants me to defecte and let me betray Liu hongran.


    I laughed.


    This time, boss Wang is afraid. He won''t call me until he has no bottom in his heart. If it''s normal, he''s afraid he''ll do it before we move.


    This is an uneasy factor in boss Wang''s heart.


    He thought my relationship with Liu hongran was not reliable.


    But this time it may disappoint him.


    "How much are you going to give me?" I asked quietly.


    Boss Wang thought I was interested, and his tone became excited. If I promised to help him at this time, it''s not a word to get rid of Liu hongran?


    At that time, boss Wang will play tricks and let me take the blame. In that case, who can be the enemy of Jinhai in the future?


    "How about a million?" said boss Wang.


    million.


    Money, now in my eyes, is a string of numbers. It has no other meaning. One million. Is this boss Wang''s card?


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, boss Wang continued, "or two million!"


    Li Erzi next to me heard what boss Wang said and shook his head helplessly.


    Although I have been with boss Wang for some time, he doesn''t know me at all. Money and morality are clearly divided in my heart.


    Money is sometimes a chip, but it is worthless in the face of morality.


    Don''t say that boss Wang offered one million or two million today. Even if he offered 10 million or 20 million, I won''t even look at it.


    A gentleman loves money and takes it in a right way.


    I took a smoke.


    "Two million yuan can make you sell your soul. You''re too worthless. Boss Wang, do you say there''s such a truth in the world? One second ago, you asked someone to want my life, and the next second you spent money to buy me off. Do you think I''m stupid or you''re stupid?"


    "Wenzi, is that a misunderstanding..."


    "Misunderstanding? Hehe, I''ll take it as a misunderstanding, but what da Zhuang said to me doesn''t seem to be a misunderstanding..."


    If boss Wang competes with us openly this time, I may still think he is a man, but today''s boss Wang makes me look down on him in my heart.


    He thinks money can buy everything?


    Maybe it''s OK with others, but it doesn''t work with me, Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang''s tone suddenly changed: "Zhang Wen, what do you mean!"


    "This is a question of right and wrong, not money!"


    Then I hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    At this time, boss Wang in the office of Wanfeng group hung up the phone and angrily pushed the tea cups on the table to the ground.


    It is not so accurate to use anger to describe his mood at this time.


    Boss Wang felt helpless and resentful.


    He really didn''t expect that Zhang Wen, who was still begging for food under his own hands, turned into such a thing in a twinkling of an eye. He turned his six relatives into strangers and bared his fangs in his mouth.


    Boss Wang is a smart man. He thought that if he could provoke Zhang Wen and Liu hongran at this time, it would be the best.


    He thought that as long as his sincerity was enough, Zhang Wen should give him this face and stand on the same front with him, because he was the first brother of Jinhai city!


    How much does the word "first brother" weigh? Does Zhang Wen know?


    But why did he have to stand with Liu hongran, a white Taoist?


    The white road and the underworld are two parallel lines, which can never meet!


    Boss Wang is not afraid to call Zhang Wen. On the one hand, he wants to pull him into the partnership, on the other hand, he is also testing.


    Now he has the answer in his heart.


    Then next, he will try his best to deal with Zhang Wen and Liu hongran. These two people pose too great a threat to him. Now he can only give up dealing with Lao Yan and get rid of Zhang Wen first!


    Then the first step is to let Zhang Wen and Liu hongran know that his position as the first brother of Jinhai city is not empty!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang sat in the boss''s chair and took a deep breath.


    So, where should he start?


    Let''s start with Zhang Wen.


    Now Zhang Wen is full of flaws. If you want to move Zhang Wen before, it''s boss Wang''s word, but now it seems a little tricky.


    So, who is the best to deal with Zhang Wen now?


    Boss Wang flashed figures in his head, but they seemed inappropriate.


    Finally, his thoughts rested on the pillar.


    If you let the pillar deal with Zhang Wen, it''s the best. They both lose. That''s the picture boss Wang wants to see most.


    As it happens, he has long wanted to dispose of the column.


    Does this mean giving him a chance to reuse waste.


    However, can the pillar deal with Zhang Wen honestly?


    This requires boss Wang to make another plan!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang found the post and dialed it.


    Boss Wang is looking for the pillar. In fact, the pillar at this time is also waiting for boss Wang.

 Chapter 1066

    Although the pillar has been sealed by boss Wang, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything these days.


    When he heard about Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang, he was angry for the first time and didn''t understand for the second time.


    Why does boss Wang want to do this?


    Can he say that he is willing to let Zhang Wen die?


    Why can''t we live together?


    However, what made him more angry was Hong Zi. Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang were found by Hong Zi, and Hong Zi almost didn''t mention these things to the pillar.


    This makes the pillar even more angry. My little brother is going to ride on his head now. Can he put it down in the future without teaching him a lesson?


    But Hong Zi is more like a white eyed wolf in the heart of the pillar.


    The pillar gave him everything at the beginning. Hong Zi shared the most money and took care of him. The pillar gave the most, but in the end? Hiding him and treating him as an idiot is also Hongzi.


    Cold heart.


    Cool heart!


    Now the two most loyal people around the pillar are Dafeng and Xiaofeng.


    It''s a shame that he can''t find Hong Zi now. He can''t contact his little brother.


    Isn''t that ironic?


    "Dafeng, you and Xiaofeng went to investigate Hongzi''s news recently and see where he was hiding!" the pillar ran out the cigarette end in his hand and said.


    Hong Zi has been imprisoned by boss Wang. The pillar can''t find Hong Zi, and boss Wang won''t let him know.


    Dafeng nodded: "I know, brother Zhu."


    He saw all these things, and his opinions on Hongzi were quite great.


    "Have you found it? Shall I solve him?" Dafeng asked.


    Although Zhu wants to find Hong Zi, Hong Zi is still his younger brother after all. Zhu is still thinking about old love. He just wants to ask Hong Zi why he wants to do that, why he wants to harm Zhang Wen, and whether he sees his big brother!


    Kill? No!


    "No, just let me know when you find him," said the pillar.


    Dafeng asked no more questions and took Xiaofeng out.


    At this time, boss Wang also called.


    The pillar was refreshed when he saw that it was boss Wang''s name. I don''t know how long it has been. Boss Wang didn''t give him a phone call or a message. It was an individual who could see that boss Wang was indifferent to him. Therefore, boss Wang''s phone today made the pillar take him so seriously.


    "Big brother." the pillar tried to keep his tone calm and picked it up.


    "Well, Zhu, you come to my office." from boss Wang''s tone, Zhu couldn''t hear what he was going to do.


    He respectfully promised, put on his brand-new suit and went to boss Wang''s office.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t been here. Standing at the door, I feel a little rusty.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The pillar knocked at the door.


    "Come in!" boss Wang''s voice came from inside.


    The pillar pushed the door in.


    The tea cups that boss Wang just spilled on the ground have been cleaned up. Now you can smell the smell of tea when you come in.


    "Elder brother, you''re looking for me." the pillar recovered his previous calmness and stood aside as soon as he came in.


    Boss Wang smiled in his eyes: "pillar, have you figured it out these days?"


    Of course you know what boss Wang means.


    Position, the pillar will certainly not change, but he can''t put boss Wang here.


    Zhu has been following boss Wang since he was in high school. Where should we put this friendship?


    "Brother, I want to understand." although the pillar didn''t understand at all, he patted his chest and said.


    If you don''t answer that, how can you continue?


    Why go on talking?


    Does Zhu also want to fight for leniency from boss Wang.


    "Well, it''s ok if you can figure it out." boss Wang was quite satisfied with Zhu''s answer and stood up. "Zhu, tell me, how long have I known you? Have I hurt you in such a long time? I always treat you as my best brother! Do you know!"


    When boss Wang said this, he meant that iron is not steel.


    The pillar has been with him for so long, but now he is standing on Zhang Wen''s side. Can he feel comfortable? He is more angry. Why is he so stupid? How much is morality worth?


    He has been with boss Wang for so long. Why doesn''t he understand this at all?


    Only money, only power, that is eternal!


    Boss Wang heard what he meant.


    Boss Wang just wanted to tell him that no matter what the relationship between you and Zhang Wen is, we are a family and we are tired of logging! It''s bullshit how you play at ordinary times. If you have to stand by your family at the critical moment, right?


    "Brother, me too!" the pillar straightened his chest.


    "Well, hehe ~" boss Wang was very satisfied with the performance of the column today. He came to pat the column on the shoulder and said, "column, do you know why I asked you to come out?"


    Zhu shook his head. If he could guess what boss Wang thought, he wouldn''t call him Zhu.


    Boss Wang gave him a fake deep look and said, "Zhang Wen and Liu hongran have declared war on me!"


    Buzz!


    After listening to this, the pillar made a noise in his head, but he quickly reflected what was going on. This must have been because Hong Zi asked someone to kill Zhang Wen.


    Zhu knows Zhang Wen well. Since he doesn''t talk to boss Wang, he certainly won''t fight with boss Wang easily. The only reason is boss Wang''s repeated coercion.


    Don''t talk about Zhang Wenhua. Who can stand it?


    I''ll kill Zhang Wen again and again. If he doesn''t have a temper, you''ll make people feel strange! Now, boss Wang has finally catalysed this relationship to an irreparable point.


    The pillar was not surprised, but calm.


    Facing boss Wang''s words, Zhu didn''t follow his tone and said, brother, I''ll help you deal with Zhang Wen''s words that satisfied boss Wang, and there was no more surprise. The dull response made boss Wang doubt whether Zhu heard this sentence.


    After a while, Zhuzhu didn''t answer boss Wang''s words, but asked, "brother, I heard that you asked Hongzi to find someone to kill Zhang Wen. I don''t know if it''s true."


    Boss Wang rubbed his head and looked at the column. He couldn''t believe it.


    Zhu, this time, he didn''t follow his words or make a statement with himself. Instead, he asked him about Zhang Wen in a questioning tone!


    Are you trying to figure it out? Still don''t understand?


    The person who questioned boss Wang in this tone should not have been born. Moreover, now this person is still a pillar and the most powerful subordinate of boss Wang.


    In addition to being cold hearted, boss Wang took a swipe at the corners of his mouth and was furious!

 Chapter 1067

    Boss Wang''s anger was within the calculation range of the column. He was not surprised. He knew that boss Wang would be angry when he said this.


    But even so, he still has to ask.


    Zhu Zhu is a straightforward person. He likes to say everything and doesn''t like to hide it in his heart. These words have been held in Zhu Zhu''s heart for a long time. He has to explain everything to boss Wang today.


    Exactly why.


    Why does boss Wang want to do things so absolutely? He doesn''t give Zhang Wen any room for survival. Why can''t he coexist!


    "Pillar, do you know what you''re talking about?" boss Wang kept pumping at the corners of his mouth, which made people feel very ferocious.


    The pillar took a deep breath and lowered his head: "brother, I know I''m not qualified to ask you this sentence, but I feel uncomfortable in my heart. I''ve been with you for so long, and you''ve never ignored me. This is the first time because of Zhang Wen. I know you''re estranged from me, but why can''t you give Zhang Wen a way to live..."


    Pop!


    Before the column was finished, boss Wang slapped it in a slap.


    This slap made the pillar dizzy and foggy. There was no much pain on his face, but in his heart, it was uncomfortable!


    The heart of the pillar was severely trampled and trampled by boss Wang at this moment!


    Together with their feelings for so many years, they are ravaging hard!


    The pillar has worked hard in Jinhai city for so many years. He is not afraid of being beaten. He is afraid that he can''t get through the barrier in his heart. Boss Wang''s attitude determines everything.


    This is what the column values.


    In any case, boss Wang is his eldest brother. He is kind to him. How can you repay the enemy with kindness?


    The pillar stopped talking after being slapped in the face.


    Boss Wang''s angry chest rises and falls. He is right. The heart of the pillar can''t be taken back. He is glad that he has decided before. At the same time, he is also thinking about how to brainwash the pillar again.


    Let him help himself deal with Zhang Wen again!


    What we need is not chips, not money, but feelings!


    Boss Wang wants to play an emotional card this time. He has to help himself!


    The atmosphere in the office was a little stiff. After a while, boss Wang lit a cigarette and took an upset sip.


    He took out a magazine on the table and put it in front of the post.


    "Look at this magazine, it''s like Jinhai city. It''s only so big. Now we account for 80%. If someone wants to come in, he won''t divide the place from us. Now Zhang Wen is the truth. If he is still willing to follow me, I agree with him, but if he wants to stand on his own, I can''t ignore it. No However, how can I explain to the people on the road? There are some things I don''t do, but I have to! "


    The pillar''s eyes moved.


    The most important thing for people who mix on the road is territory.


    People die for money and birds die for food. There is no territory. Where do you get food?


    No food? What are they doing?


    Zhu also knows that what he said just now is a little irresponsible. Boss Wang is not giving Zhang Wen food, but smashing everyone''s jobs!


    The pillar feels nothing, but what do other brothers think?


    What should other bastards think?


    Even if boss Wang doesn''t do it, someone else must do it. Although it seems nothing now, everyone will change once they come into contact with their own interests!


    The words came to his mouth, but the pillar couldn''t say it. He didn''t know how to refute boss Wang''s words.


    Boss Wang''s accommodation to Zhang Wen is violating his bottom line.


    But is Zhang Wen right?


    I''m not so sure.


    "Brother, I know there is something wrong with my words, but I regard you as my brother, and I also regard Wenzi as my brother. I know that you must fight with him because he wants to gain a foothold in Jinhai city. Based on what I have done for you, can you give him a chance?"


    As soon as the pillar was in a hurry, he spoke a little recklessly.


    This sentence sounds quite normal to others. The pillar helps Zhang Wen plead for mercy, which shows that they have a good relationship.


    But when such words reached boss Wang''s ears, the taste did not know how many times it had changed.


    The last sentence of the pillar is clearly threatening boss Wang. He used so many people he had killed for boss Wang to threaten him with chiguoguo!


    When the pillar said this, boss Wang sighed in his heart and knew that he could not brainwash the pillar.


    He knew Zhu Zhu. His tone was so firm that he didn''t hesitate to ask boss Wang for these things just to help Zhang Wen speak.


    Such people can''t stay in the future!


    Through the loyalty of the pillar, boss Wang seemed to see how he and Zhang Wen united to fight against him in the future.


    Internal and external cooperation. Boss Wang doesn''t even have a place to escape.


    He doesn''t want things to become like that. He doesn''t want to be a stepping stone for pillars and Zhang Wen!


    "Brother, please!" the pillar said in a hurry.


    What else can boss Wang say?


    He turned and sat on his desk, tapping his fingers on it.


    Zhang Wen, he feels that he can''t tolerate it. Since the war has started, boss Wang doesn''t want to reconcile with Zhang Wen, because he knows that it can''t be reconciled in a word or two. Even if Zhang Wen is held down temporarily, he will certainly meet short soldiers in the future.


    Long pain is better than short pain. It''s best to solve it at one time!


    But here, he can''t be too absolute.


    What if he turns against himself now as soon as he''s in a hurry?


    Trust has disappeared from boss Wang and Zhu.


    To say that the reason for the failure of Da Zhuang and ER Zhuang is greed, the reason for boss Wang''s failure is heavy suspicion. He even doubts his subordinates, but he didn''t expect that in fact, in his warm chest, there is a fiery loyalty beating.


    "Pillar, I can understand your mood." after a while, boss Wang said leisurely.


    The pillar quickly stood up and listened to what boss Wang was going to say next.


    "However, this is not something that can be solved in one or two words. You don''t know Zhang Wen at all!"


    "Elder brother, you should help me once, OK?" the pillar was still unwilling at all.


    This disappointed boss Wang to the extreme.


    Pillars are now thinking about Zhang Wen''s safety, so where does he put the safety of boss Wang?


    "Alas!" boss Wang sighed, left his desk and his eyes floated out of the window. "It''s not that I don''t put it here. I''m afraid Zhang Wen will bite me back after I put it!"


    The pillar patted his chest hard: "brother, I promise he won''t do it with you! I''ll convince him!"


    This is the truth of the pillar, but in the eyes of boss Wang, why is it so false?


    Boss Wang thought and nodded.


    "OK, as long as you can convince Zhang Wen, I have no problem."

 Chapter 1068

    Walking out of boss Wang''s office, the heart of the column is floating.


    He didn''t want to see Zhang Wen fight with boss Wang, let alone see any of them get hurt.


    This is the bottom line of the column.


    The morality in his heart has been slowly infected by Zhang Wen.


    Never had Zhu encountered such a difficult choice. He always put boss Wang first in his heart.


    Since he followed him, Zhu took boss Wang as his first order in his heart. No matter what he said, he would listen.


    Sometimes, even beyond their parents.


    Loyalty and filial piety cannot be both.


    Although boss Wang is seemingly cruel and even means nothing, he gives a lot of things to the pillar. The pillar takes the most money, so that his family can move out of the countryside, buy a house in the county and live a carefree life.


    Boss Wang gave him the most attention.


    In any case, these pillars cannot be forgotten.


    How could he neglect his benefactor? Where can I doubt it?


    This time, he crossed the border.


    The pole has a steelyard in his heart, weighing the pros and cons. He knows which is more important.


    On the way to find Zhang Wen, he had been thinking about how to speak and explain the current situation with Zhang Wen.


    But anyway, it doesn''t seem appropriate.


    The column is not so simple, when it comes, how to say wow! Zhang Wen is not an outsider anyway!


    After a while, Zhuzhu came to the door of the nail salon and knocked. He waited quietly for Zhang Wen in the car.


    At this time, I had seen the column from the window. I put on my clothes and went down. Wang Yuxian grabbed me and said to me with concern in her eyes, "Wenzi, be careful."


    I know what Wang Yuxian is worried about.


    I smiled at her: "don''t worry, I know who the pillar is."


    Out of the door, I got into the post car.


    We haven''t seen each other for some time. This time, we can''t help but sigh.


    "Pillar, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. You haven''t said anything?" I joked.


    The pillar gently punched me: "your boy is busy every day. Where do you pay attention to our brothers?"


    "Ha ha, you said we had to sneak when we met now. If we didn''t know, we thought it was stealing Qing!"


    "Ha ha, when you say that, it''s really a bit like ang..."


    While chatting with me at the pillar, I stopped where there was no one, and the pillar put out the fire.


    I know he''s going to get down to business. Wait for the pillar to speak.


    He sighed and said, "Wenzi, I heard boss Wang say that you are going to war with him. Is this true?"


    I don''t want to hide anything from the column. I nodded, "it''s true."


    A trace of anxiety flashed in the column''s eyes: "Wenzi, listen to me, stop this! I''ve agreed with you, brother, and I won''t trouble you!"


    After hearing this, I could only sigh in my heart, thinking that the pillar was too simple.


    "Pillar, I know what you''re thinking, but you shouldn''t ask me this now. You should ask me first why you want to fight boss Wang."


    When I said this, the pillar nodded hard: "yes, why do you want to do this?"


    "Because boss Wang wants to kill everything! I''ve given him enough tolerance. Since I followed him, he used me all the time. Later, he tried to kill me again and again. I endured it again and again. This time, he even moved on Liu hongran''s head. If I endure it again, I''m afraid I won''t have any fate!"


    The pillar was silent. He had not heard of it.


    "Wenzi, I know about this, but it may not be boss Wang''s intention." he is still talking for boss Wang.


    I was not angry at all, but patiently said to him: "Pillar, you must understand that when things reach their extremes, they will turn against each other. No matter who it is, I can''t help it. I know boss Wang is kind to me, but I can''t use my life as a bargaining chip to accommodate him again and again. Moreover, he is still a person who can''t accommodate. He doesn''t want to let me and Liu hongran go at all. He always wants us to die. To tell you the truth, just go Two days ago, boss Wang sent a killer to kill Liu hongran. If I didn''t go in time, I''m afraid he would be in danger! "


    My words made the pillar tremble.


    This is the difference between me and the pillar.


    In his heart, he regarded boss Wang as his big brother. For boss Wang, he could even spare his life. This is what he promised boss Wang and himself.


    But I am different. In my heart, I only regard boss Wang as a superior. No matter what I do, I have a bottom line.


    I think I can help him once. It''s all in return for his love.


    Pillars and I are fundamentally different.


    "Wenzi, I know what you mean, but can you stop this first?" Zhu has followed boss Wang for many years and knows the consequences of this matter. If there is a fight, boss Wang will not let me go easily.


    In the eyes of the pillar, my foundation is unstable and my hands are limited. How can I fight boss Wang?


    That''s impossible!


    The last loser is me.


    But I forgot someone, Liu hongran.


    With him as my strong backing, I can almost make a storm in Jinhai city!


    "Pillar, you can''t stop this unless you want to see me and Liu hongran killed by boss Wang." I said seriously.


    After listening to me, Zhu understood that things are not as simple as he thought. This is not something that can be solved in one sentence. Boss Wang and I are ready to fight with all our strength this time!


    However, he still had the last glimmer of hope and said, "Wenzi, boss Wang has told me that if you go back to him now, he''d better raise his hands in favor, or you''ll go back with me!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly.


    I know Zhu said this for my good, but I can''t say so and do things like this.


    I patted Zhu on the shoulder and got out of the car: "Zhu, Liu hongran, is my big brother, and boss Wang is also your big brother. Would you like to come with Liu hongran now?"


    The pillar bowed its head and stopped talking.


    I handed him a cigarette: "pillar, I think you are a brother all your life. Remember what you said to me last time?"


    The pillar suddenly looked up and looked at me. My eyes were full of complex flavor. He and I certainly didn''t expect that we could reach this step, and still so fast.


    The last sentence seemed to be a yoke between us.


    "Remember, last time I told you, if we meet each other, we''ll try our best!"

 Chapter 1069

    Watching the car leaving the pillar, I was full of five flavors in my heart.


    Pillar and I must be brothers in this life.


    But the ending is certainly not what any of us want to see.


    I told Zhu that if one day we meet, we will fight with all our strength, no matter who can stand to the end. At the same time, this is what Zhu once told me.


    It''s not that the two of us want to fight with each other. If we don''t have to, none of us wants to meet each other''s short soldiers. On this day, I hope we will never appear.


    But now it seems that this is not far from me and the pillar.


    Since we can''t change, we should not embarrass each other when we meet.


    I don''t want to embarrass the pillar, and he doesn''t want to embarrass me.


    So I said this sentence.


    In fact, we both know what''s going on.


    But I can''t flinch from it.


    I must stand firm in Jinhai City, otherwise, boss Wang will stare at me, Lao Yan will stare at me, and more people will stare at us in the future.


    How can we survive?


    I don''t need boss Wang to come to me then. I''ll live and die on my own.


    I came out step by step.


    You can''t give up halfway.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhu tried not to let the war break out, Hong Zi was also desperately looking for someone.


    This person is Xiaowen.


    With every bit of information, he wants to find the Xiaowen said by Da Zhuang, but there are so many long legged girls in Jinhai city. Where can he find them?


    Although the man was locked up by boss Wang, Hongzi still had some loyal younger brothers. He directly ordered them to find the girl in the XX night show. If there was any clue, he would inform him.


    These little brothers promised happily.


    If they are asked to chop people or something, they may have to hesitate for a while, but if they are asked to find the little girl, no one will refuse# 160;


    On that day, when everyone was talking about Zhang Wen''s recent sneak attack in the night scene, Xiaowen still came to have a drink and play with her friends from time to time.


    She didn''t feel dangerous at all. She was slowly approaching her.


    "Grass, what the fuck wine are you serving? Do I need this wine?" one of Hong Zi''s younger brothers looked at the wine on the table and said angrily.


    This is a fake XO, which was ordered when Dazhuang and Erzhuang came over.


    Only a cannon like them will order a bottle of such wine and wait here all night.


    Hong Zi''s younger brothers are playing very well. They never lack girls and hook up with girls. They have many means!


    I''m a waiter here. How can I not know them? Zhu''s younger brother, boss Wang''s man, who dares to be serious with them? Boss Wang is now the first brother of Jinhai city. If only one is unhappy, he will ruin my night!


    Unless you want to find something, unless you don''t want to hang out in Jinhai city.


    "Brother, I''m wrong. I''ll change a bottle of wine for you!" the waiter said, turned and ran back.


    After a while, I brought some other bottles of wine.


    One of Hong Zi''s younger brothers was already in a bad mood, and it was even worse to see him like this.


    "Drink this cup!" he opened the bottle, poured a glass and said to the waiter.


    The latter cried. He looked at a cup slowly, but he didn''t dare to refuse. If he didn''t drink, he would be more unlucky!


    No way, he looked up and gulped the glass of wine dry.


    "Hum, you drank the wine, too. These two bottles of wine are on your account!"


    "Well, OK, brother..."


    See?


    Boss Wang''s people are so arrogant that they don''t leave room for others.


    Only boss Wang can be so overbearing in Jinhai city.


    These little brothers started drinking again. With the order of Hong Zi, they are now open and aboveboard when they come out to drink every day. Do they come out to do business? Where can they not drink?


    Don''t drink, why do you have a sister? How to investigate the news?


    Hong Zi must understand this truth!


    Drinking, one of the younger brothers turned and saw Xiaowen sitting not far away. Their eyes lit up.


    Since she came back with Wang Yuxian, Xiaowen''s dressing style and the temperament of the whole person have changed significantly.


    If at ordinary times, Xiaowen must be wearing very explicit clothes. Sometimes she can even play in the night with only her underwear, but now she doesn''t wear so much, because she has a person in her heart. She thinks it''s a blasphemy to let other men touch her more.


    No way, she can''t let go of this man.


    At least Xiaowen dressed up like this before watching him get married.


    The black hollowed out corset is worn inside. Outside is a denim as small as the navel. Under her body is a hip length skirt, which shows her smooth and attractive legs without reservation.


    These two legs, with that angelic face, no man does not sink for it.


    But before, Xiaowen''s face was full of endless charm. Now it''s cold. It seems that she''s telling all the opposite sex around her not to get close to her. She turned a red light.


    But just like this, Xiaowen''s attraction to the opposite sex has increased instead of decreasing. She has attracted several younger brothers of Hongzi.


    The younger brother who had been staring at Xiaowen just now had his eyes straight. He even thought of how he pressed Xiaowen under him for a while, rudely tore off her clothes and enjoyed the beautiful scenery all the way along the ditch.


    "That girl is good. Let''s try it?" said the little brother.


    The other little brothers raised their hands in agreement and said that several people walked towards Xiaowen with wine.


    They sat down shamelessly when Xiaowen had a good time.


    One of the younger brothers showed his big yellow teeth and said with a smile, "sister, can you have a drink with us?"


    Xiaowen snorted coldly. The man couldn''t get into Xiaowen''s sight at all.


    Now Zhang Wen has become the only standard for her to choose a mate. No matter who he is, he subconsciously wants to compare with Zhang Wen. How does this person compare with Zhang Wen and whether he can surpass Zhang Wen.


    How can ordinary people surpass this standard?


    Seeing that Xiaowen didn''t speak, the little brother couldn''t hang on his face, but he didn''t get angry, but drank the wine in his hand.


    At this time, a friend around Xiaowen whispered in her ear, "Xiaowen, these people are not easy to mess with. They are boss Wang''s people. Just deal with them."


    Xiaowen smiled: "boss Wang, what''s terrible? I''m not afraid of him."


    Art experts are brave. Zhang Wen is a strong support behind Xiaowen. How can you be afraid of a few bastards?


    No matter how powerful these people are, can they be as powerful as Zhang Wen? Can Zhang Wen shine?


    They are just monkeys on stage.

 Chapter 1070

    Pretend to be Qinggao''s sister. These younger brothers see more and more. Naturally, they don''t feel anything, but they are still a little unhappy when they meet Xiaowen.


    Xiaowen has improved a lot of her dressing style. In their opinion, it is still quite attractive.


    This girl is so coquettish. What are you wearing here?


    In their hearts, they all think the same.


    Tear off Xiaowen''s forced appearance and let her reveal her original nature!


    But who knows what Xiaowen is thinking?


    She had already seen through the minds of these men. Xiaowen knew what they were thinking. Naturally, she didn''t want to look at them more.


    She feels dirty.


    It''s the same. What are Zhang Wen doing? What are they doing?


    Not a heavyweight at all.


    These people are just fooling around. They have no principles at all.


    Xiaowen said so. Her friends are a little worried. No one wants to see Xiaowen make mistakes, don''t they?


    She got up and wanted to take Xiaowen away.


    "Grass, you''re leaving now? Don''t you look down on us!" one of the younger brothers said coldly.


    Although Xiaowen is cold to him, he can bear it, but if Xiaowen goes, it means another thing. He wants these girls to know that it is impossible to go. No girl they like can leave safely! Which one doesn''t let them have enough fun and throw it away after they are tired?


    With Hong Zi and Zhu for a long time, they have never been taboo. They are just a woman. They don''t pay attention to her at all. They just think she is a nightclub girl.


    Xiaowen''s friend smiled awkwardly: "brother, we don''t go. I''ll go to the bathroom with her ~"


    It seems that every woman will use this excuse again. The little brother smiled insidiously: "I know more about the women''s bathroom than you. I''ll take her! I was still doing it with a girl in it yesterday! That feeling is absolutely good! Ha ha!"


    When he smiled, the people next to him laughed loudly. Only Xiaowen''s friends were a little embarrassed. Isn''t it fair to tell jokes in front of them? And they don''t know these people.


    It''s more a joke of chiguoguo than a joke.


    Xiaowen''s friends can''t say how good-looking they are, but they can take it. Who wants to be teased by several strange men and can''t speak? No one wants to.


    But they dare not say anything. After all, boss Wang''s fame is here.


    Xiaowen gave them a cold look and sat down again: "are you still a man? Just force a girl?"


    Seeing that Xiaowen finally spoke, one of the younger brothers smiled wantonly, squeezed into Xiaowen''s side, and put his hand wantonly on Xiaowen''s leg: "little sister, I like you. It''s cold on the surface, but in fact, I''m crazy in my heart. As long as I give you two pieces of things, you''re more crazy than anyone, ha ha!"


    This little brother is quite experienced. Generally speaking, a girl like Xiaowen who looks tall and cold is actually crazy in her heart, but they don''t meet what they like.


    As long as Xiaowen is done, he will enjoy himself tonight.


    Looking at Xiaowen, his eyes can spit fire. Across his clothes, he burned Xiaowen''s red fruit body.


    Facing the man''s provocation, Xiaowen was not polite at all. She picked up the wine glass on the table and threw it on the man''s face.


    The little brother is right. Xiaowen is the kind of person who is crazy in her heart, but she is only crazy in front of Zhang Wen. Now she can only hold Zhang Wen in her heart, and no one can come in again.


    This little brother, the weight is far from enough.


    Not just tonight, no one will be able to handle Xiaowen in the future.


    Once a woman has a man in her heart, she can''t forget it casually. Indifference is not pretended, but emanated from her body.


    "My grass! What are you doing!" seeing that the little brother was splashed with wine on his face, the other little brothers stood up and glared at Xiaowen.


    But Xiaowen didn''t mean to be nervous at all, but looked at them with a smile.


    "Sure enough, they are all rubbish. There are so many people to deal with a woman ~"


    The words are full of irony.


    "Stop!" said the younger brother who had just been splashed with wine by Xiaowen.


    Everyone else subconsciously stopped.


    He wiped his face with his hand, and the expression on his face was a little ferocious.


    "You must be mine tonight, but I will convince you and let you know what mixed society is!" the little brother said fiercely.


    He has decided that even if Xiaowen doesn''t go with them, he will force Xiaowen to do that tonight. However, he wants to bring back his face.


    He doesn''t want to lose face in front of a woman.


    Xiaowen''s friends changed their faces when they heard this.


    However, no one dares to refute him. Everyone knows that boss Wang''s people can''t be provoked. Xiaowen still wants to touch this bottom line, and no one can help her.


    "Ha ha, then tell me, what is mixed society." Xiaowen smiled, narrowed her delicate eyes, leaned on the sofa, and the whole person was deeply trapped in the sofa, which made people more impulsive to wrap her in their arms.


    "Hum, I''ll tell you!" the little brother said and was ready to stand up.


    At this time, Xiaowen said, "well, let''s make a bet. If the people I call can resist, I''ll accompany you tonight and promise to serve you well. To tell you the truth, I''m good at serving men ~"


    Xiaowen said, learning from the cat licked her tongue.


    Her action made these little brothers'' adrenal glands soar.


    This posture is provocative and full of temptation. They all fantasize in their hearts. If Xiaowen licks her delicate little tongue just now


    Where can this little brother miss this opportunity? He knows what to do with the girl forcibly and voluntarily. It''s totally two concepts. If Xiaowen can be convinced and serve them wholeheartedly at night, it feels like God!


    It seems that Xiaowen''s Kung Fu is really good.


    Moreover, the conditions she offered made them feel a little ridiculous.


    Jinhai City, who can compare with boss Wang? No one can do it, and no one can do it.


    Xiaowen had lost the bet before it started. They seemed to see how Xiaowen would willingly bend down for a while.


    That is not only enjoyment, but also the conquest of men!


    Conquering a woman is far more enjoyable and refreshing than forcing it.


    Thinking of this, the little brother had a strong smell of wine on his face and smiled brightly: "ha ha, OK, I''ll show you tonight. What''s powerful!"


    Xiaowen smiled, and the two groups in front of her chest trembled, with an amazing range.


    Let them stare round their eyes and jump inside!

 Chapter 1071

    "Then I''ll call. You''re ready ~" Xiaowen winked at her regardless of her friends and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, you fight! I''ll wait!" the little brother has never suffered a loss. No matter who comes, as long as they report the name of boss Wang, they have to be obedient like a dog.


    Great, call Hongzi!


    Those who do not know them all know Hong Zi, and those who do not know Hong Zi all know pillars.


    There are only so many people on Jinhai Road.


    He is well aware of these.


    Xiaowen gently put her finger on the mobile phone screen, found the name of Zhang Wen that made her heart beat, and pressed it.


    The phone was soon connected.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, I am helping Wang Yuxian prepare meals in the nail salon. I see Xiaowen''s phone and answer it.


    "Hello, Xiaowen?"


    "Brother Wen..." on the phone, it was Xiaowen''s sobbing voice. Of course, I didn''t know she pretended it.


    I got nervous at once: "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaowen''s acting skills are absolutely not bad. When she heard that I was so worried, she smiled twice in her heart, and then pretended to be very afraid and said, "brother Wen, I''m playing with my friends at night. Someone comes to us for trouble again. They said that they won''t let me go tonight. They want me to sleep with them, sobbing..."


    When I heard this, I didn''t think Xiaowen was lying at all, but my eyes sank.


    "Which night scene are you at? I''ll be there in a minute!"


    "I''m at XX night." Xiaowen quickly said her position clearly.


    After hanging up, I told Wang Yuxian that Xiaowen had an accident and was at night.


    Wang Yuxian frowned: "is it urgent?"


    She was probably wondering if Xiaowen was lying. She knew Xiaowen. She probably made up this, but Wang Yuxian was worried about what to do if it was true.


    "Well, it sounds urgent."


    With that, I have called Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    Wang Peng quickly picked it up. He thought I was going to move boss Wang and said excitedly, "brother Wen, what''s up."


    "Where are you? Where''s Wu Yang?"


    "I''m drinking with my brothers in XX bar! He''s there too."


    The XX bar is not far from the night scene mentioned by Xiao Wen.


    "Xiaowen was harassed at night. You take someone over first. I''ll go right away."


    "OK!" Wang Peng was afraid that he had nothing to do. Meimei promised and hung up the phone.


    I put on my clothes, took a dagger in my arms and was ready to go out. Wang Yuxian trotted up from behind. She was also worried that Xiaowen had a real accident and wanted to go with me.


    I can''t beat her. I can only promise.


    I must take care of Xiaowen when something happens.


    I know I owe this girl too much. Since she loves me alone, I should not give her any hope. I should not let her have fantasy about me, but I did that, hurt Xiaowen, but also let her fall into endless whirlpool, making her more and more trapped. Now I want to pull her out, which seems to be useless.


    Therefore, in other aspects, I must be good to Xiaowen.


    Don''t let her get hurt.


    Wang Yuxian must also know what I think in my heart, so she didn''t ask more.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little sister, where are your people?" Hong Zi''s younger brother saw Xiaowen''s wronged appearance and came back from the phone. He thought no one came and covered his stomach and laughed wildly.


    Touch Xiaowen with dirty hands.


    Xiaowen opened his hand and stared at him: "for a while, don''t cry and beg me ~"


    "Ha ha, I''d like to see who''s begging to be lighter in bed!"


    As soon as he said, the people around him laughed wildly. Obviously, they have regarded Xiaowen as their crotch. Now, it''s just a matter of time.


    Several people shamelessly blocked Xiaowen. Their face began to discuss what posture to use for a while and how long it took everyone to go to Xiaowen. CHIGUO''s words had a sense of picture, which made people think of Xiaowen.


    Through Xiaowen''s little cover, she forcibly tore open her last defense.


    But Xiaowen didn''t say anything. She just drank with a glass of wine.


    "Xiaowen, why don''t I help you find someone to talk about? They are boss Wang''s people, which is not easy to provoke." a friend around Xiaowen said that she was really afraid of Xiaowen''s losses.


    Xiaowen only told them that she had someone in her heart. As for who this person is, she hasn''t told them. If she says it, who of them will accidentally see Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian go out together? Where will Xiaowen''s face go?


    She can only hide Zhang Wen in her heart.


    "No, someone will come later ~" Xiaowen said with a smile.


    These little brothers can''t wait, and their actions become bold when talking. They seem to have recognized in their hearts that the person Xiaowen finds is certainly not their opponent. After they move out of Hongzi, they send the person away, and then they can go crazy on Xiaowen.


    Xiaowen frowned and secretly urged Zhang Wen to come quickly. If these people tampered with her at this time, she could only be a mute.


    "Ha ha, I think we''ll fulfill the bet first!" a little brother looked obviously drunk. He stood up and walked towards Xiaowen. Just now he looked at Xiaowen''s cold face, charming earlobes and sexy collarbone. The little brother was a little out of control.


    Every man has a dream in his heart, that is to press Xiaowen such a high and cold beauty under him. This is a dream, out of reach, but now, it''s in a moment.


    Everyone''s reason is being bumped by Xiaowen''s beautiful appearance.


    No one can hold it.


    The man stood up and wanted to untie his trouser belt.


    Other younger brothers coaxed nearby: "ha ha, OK, you go first and I''ll fight!"


    "I''m the second!"


    "My third!"


    Xiaowen''s biggest worry still appeared. If they started now, it would be really difficult to deal with. These people drank a lot of wine and had no principles.


    Anyway, the loser is Xiaowen!


    Facing the crotch pestle in front of her, Xiaowen subconsciously closed her eyes and wrapped her hands around her shoulders in a defensive posture.


    "Ha ha, she''s scared! I said she was pretending!" the little brother was even more crazy when he saw Xiaowen''s appearance. He wanted to let Xiaowen''s cover fly away in a second.


    "Don''t worry, brother, I will be gentle. Let''s be gentle first, then crazy, and finally go to heaven together, ha ha!"


    A burst of laughter made Xiaowen close her eyes and pray.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps nearby, and then many people came around.

 Chapter 1072

    Before the little brother could see who was coming, the man who had just taken off his pants in front of Xiaowen was kicked out by a strong leg.


    He knocked over several tables and fell there half dead. He couldn''t get up for half a day.


    Brother Yijiao''s leg Kung Fu is quite good. No one can''t fall without his kick.


    At this time, someone nearby noticed the fight here and gave way one after another. No one was willing to get involved in these things.


    There were about a dozen people around.


    In the middle, there stood a handsome and decadent boy. Next to him was a man who looked a little weak.


    Yes, it''s Wang Peng and Wu Yang. They came here.


    They came with a dozen brothers.


    Wang Peng rushed over as soon as he received Zhang Wen''s call. Although he was reluctant to work with Wu Yang, Zhang Wen said it. He couldn''t refuse and had to promise.


    It seems that they came at the right time.


    Wang Peng''s exposure rate has decreased significantly recently. Of course, these younger brothers under Hong Zi didn''t recognize them.


    I don''t know Wu Yang and brother Yijiao.


    However, some people nearby have recognized who Wang Peng is. A while ago, Wang Peng, who was very angry, was still remembered by few people. At this time, Wang Peng''s anger has been ignited.


    Xiaowen, they have identified Zhang Wen''s woman in their hearts.


    Just Zhang Wen didn''t say it. They all thought Xiao Wen was Zhang Wen''s second room.


    So, in addition to pretending to be a tiger, they all have great respect for Xiaowen.


    After all, is it your eldest brother''s woman? Now, in this night, someone dares to fight Xiaowen. Isn''t this looking for death?


    These little brothers just reacted. Just now they watched their own people being kicked out by a brother. They took a breath with lingering fear. They haven''t had a fight with Hong Zi. They have done a lot of things outside, but they have such strong feet. It''s the first time to see them.


    Brother Yijiao''s move has restrained them all.


    No one wants to kick himself like a brother with one foot.


    "Grass, what the fuck do you do?" someone responded and asked Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng didn''t look at him at all. In the past, he put his hands on Xiaowen''s shoulder and looked seriously for a while: "sister Wen, are you okay?"


    Wang Peng was too worried, so he couldn''t help being intimate. He was handsome. A face like Hu Ge could make almost every girl crazy. At such a close distance, Xiaowen also blushed.


    "I''m fine ~"


    She didn''t look at Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng let her go and looked at those people.


    "What do you do?"


    "Cao, Wang madman is my big brother!" one of them squinted his eyes.


    These three words are enough to frighten all the bastards in Jinhai city.


    After he showed his identity, many people nearby talked about it one after another.


    It turns out that he is boss Wang. No wonder he is so angry. No wonder he dares to flirt with girls here unscrupulously. Boss Wang has this ability! No one is unconvinced.


    I thought Wang Peng would be more or less afraid after hearing this, but Wang Peng just smiled and didn''t even have a redundant expression on his face, so he came over.


    Shua!


    When everyone didn''t know what was going on, he grabbed the man''s hair and pressed it down hard. It was a big electric gun on his knee!


    Boom!


    The man didn''t know what was going on. He felt black and almost fainted.


    Wang Peng hit hard and gave them almost no room to react. At this moment, if the little brother''s ability to fight was not good, he must have been knocked out by him.


    Wang Peng did not stop at all. He picked up a wine bottle from the table and exploded on the little brother''s head with a bang.


    Suddenly, blood flowed down his scalp.


    At the moment, the little brother''s heart collapsed.


    Boss Wang''s name is always easy to use, but why is it difficult to use now? It seems that it has also had a counterproductive effect. I don''t say it''s okay. As soon as I say it, I let others open the ladle.


    What the fuck is going on? Dreaming!


    He was stunned for a few seconds. The blood from his head made him quickly reach out to block the wound. He couldn''t believe looking at Wang Peng and couldn''t speak.


    Wang Peng''s actions are clean and neat. He doesn''t procrastinate at all. At first glance, he is an old hand who often fights.


    "I''m the one who specializes in beating boss Wang!" the expression on Wang Peng''s face was ferocious.


    The man didn''t say boss Wang''s name. As soon as he said it, Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty heart was aroused in an instant.


    Zhang Wen has told them that now he has completely started a war with boss Wang. What are you polite to those who meet boss Wang?


    One word, just type it right!


    Fuck him!


    At this time, the music of the night also stopped, and the lights were everywhere.


    Everyone present heard what Wang Peng said just now.


    He specializes in beating boss Wang.


    Who dares to say such words in Jinhai city? Who dares but Wang Peng?


    The weight of this sentence is very heavy!


    It''s heavy enough to let Wang Peng die several times in Jinhai City, but Wang Peng still has no fear at all, as if these things are taken for granted.


    What is the concept of standing up straight in the shadow of boss Wang?


    Except those who knew Wang Peng felt normal, the rest were stunned. They all wanted to see who was standing behind Wang Peng and who was so crazy!


    In terms of arrogance, Wang Peng is a master.


    He hit the little brother, kicked him away with one foot, stepped on the sofa with one leg, and drew a dagger from his ankle.


    The cold light on the dagger is even more dazzling here.


    He walked into one of the younger brothers, shook the dagger in his hand and said, "what about you? Did you also talk to boss Wang?"


    The little brother stood up straight and dared not say a word!


    Admit it, then no one can guarantee whether Wang Peng will stab it.


    This thing is different from a wine bottle. If you cut it, it will kill you!


    If they don''t admit it, they will be unlucky if it reaches boss Wang.


    how?


    Admit it or not?


    The little brother was muttering in his heart.


    Wang Peng put his knife on his face and patted him twice: "what do you say? If you don''t say anything, I''ll take you as me!"


    With that, Wang Peng''s eyes were colder and deeper.


    The little brother was extremely nervous. He looked like a student without homework was questioned by the teacher. He was sweating on his forehead and stuttered.


    "I... I..."


    "Wang Peng, stop." at this time, a steady voice came from the door in the distance.


    Then everyone''s eyes focused on the past.


    Reflected in their retinas is a young man in a smart suit. He is accompanied by a suffocating woman. The young man has no expression on his face. He calmly lights a cigarette and looks at Wang Peng.

 Chapter 1073

    My words made Wang Peng stop his action and let everyone in the field look at me.


    Hong Zi''s younger brothers were even more puzzled when they looked at me.


    Although they have been with Hong Zi for a long time, they have never seen me, and they don''t know that the person in front of them is me.


    Standing with Wang Yuxian, no one does not look dim.


    Anxious to come out today, she wore only a black waist jacket, and then wore jeans at home. Her feet were cold hauled, and her toes painted with pink nail polish were in the air, giving two hundred percent of those who love her feet a blow.


    While many people focused on Wang Yuxian, they also began endless fantasies.


    Women are imagining how they can become Wang Yuxian and how they can become as eye-catching and amazing as Wang Yuxian.


    A man is imagining how he can handle a beauty like Wang Yuxian.


    What will it be like.


    Everyone has fantasies in their hearts. Wang Yuxian and I gave them the basis of fantasies and made their thoughts float.


    When Wang Peng saw me coming, they subconsciously made way, which puzzled Hong Zi''s younger brothers.


    What exactly is this man?


    Even the unruly Wang Peng just saw him and stopped.


    What a cow is this?


    Wang Peng, but not even boss Wang.


    What about this teenager? How good is it?


    Everyone is guessing with Hong Zi''s younger brothers.


    I walked over step by step and saw the scene in front of me. It seems that Wang Peng has moved his hand.


    "Brother Wen!" when Wang Peng saw me coming, they bowed their heads and shouted in unison.


    Brother Wen?


    The people around suddenly burst open the pot. Hong Zi''s younger brothers seemed to have been split by thunder. They clubbed in place and couldn''t move.


    On the road, who else can have such a big formation and let my little brother speak out in broad daylight without boss bird King except Zhang Wen?


    Well, the young man who looks calm in front of him is Zhang Wen?


    Surprise spread in everyone''s heart,


    I nodded to Wang Peng and walked straight towards Xiaowen.


    "Brother Wen!" when Xiaowen saw me, she finally couldn''t control her emotions and rushed into my arms.


    His head was buried in my chest.


    "They didn''t do anything to you, did they?" I whispered.


    She shook her head: "fortunately, you came in time. They were ready to attack me just now..."


    "Well, you go to Yuxian first ~"


    Her words made my anger come out.


    Xiaowen obediently went to Wang Yuxian. I turned and sat down.


    Wu Yang came and lit me a cigarette.


    I took a quick smoke, looked at the scarlet dots in my hands, narrowed my eyes and said, "peng''er, whose people are they? Why do they do this?"


    "Brother Wen, they are boss Wang''s people. It''s estimated that they have done too many things. I didn''t expect to meet sister Wen this time!" Wang Peng said with full spirit.


    Boss Wang''s people?


    I was slightly surprised, and then narrowed my eyes and smiled.


    It''s just that I''m going to give boss Wang a big gift. It''s just right that I don''t take the initiative to find him trouble. This is the first battle of this battle!


    I looked at my nearest younger brother with great interest. This is the man who was put down by brother Yijiao just now. He didn''t come back until he saw me.


    This is no joke!


    This man is Zhang Wen!


    Brother Zhu came back from stabbing Zhang Wen last time. Now they have provoked Zhang Wen. Isn''t this trying to die? No one must be able to save them now.


    Fear spread in their hearts.


    Everyone seemed to see what they were like for a while.


    "You, tell me why you did it, give me enough reason, and I may be able to let you go," I pointed to the man.


    This man has been scared silly for a long time. He has never heard of Zhang Wen among other people. He knows that he is not simple, but he has never seen him. It is in this case that he met for the first time.


    He began to tremble with fear.


    Because he knows that Zhang Wen is not only a black hand, but also a master who dares to kill!


    Such a living king of hell, he doesn''t want to offend!


    If you annoy Zhang Wen, he may lose his life.


    He knelt down on the ground and slapped himself several times: "brother Wen, I''m wrong. I don''t know Taishan. I drink too much and want to find a girl, but who knows, she knows you. Your adult doesn''t remember the villain and let me go!"


    I looked at him coldly: "the man has gold under his knee. Don''t let me look down on you!"


    "Ah? Oh!" he jumped up from the ground and stood straight.


    Originally, when I heard this, I didn''t want to pursue it any more. I planned to let Wang Peng and them finish it at random, mainly to give boss Wang a starting motivation, but his next words made my eyebrows twist together in an instant.


    The younger brother thought that the face of the pillar could make them retreat, but they didn''t mention the pillar. Instead, they were ready to start from Hong Zi. Step by step, they might have unexpected results.


    "Brother Wen, I''m from Hongzi. Can you spare us this time?" the little brother said quickly when he saw that I hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    "My grass, are you Hongzi''s man?" Wang Peng shouted first.


    I laughed.


    It''s really hard to find a place with broken iron shoes. It takes no time to come.


    This man is Hong Zi''s man. Just in time, we want to find him. There''s no place to start!


    Seeing me smile, the little brother thought I bought Hongzi''s face, and his expression relaxed.


    "Brother Wen, I''ll tell brother Hong when I get back. It''s a misunderstanding. It''s all my own people. If anything happens in the future, just say a word..."


    Pop!


    Before he finished, Wang Peng slapped him in the face, which made him feel dizzy and sat on the ground.


    He covered his face and looked at Wang Peng in disbelief.


    That look seems to say, did you hit the wrong person? I just said Hongzi, it''s Hongzi.


    Wang Peng smiled in his eyes. Looking at the little brother''s eyes, he seemed to be looking at a roast chicken that was about to be sent to the banquet. The more he looked, the more ridiculous he felt.


    "Boy, we are the people who fight Hongzi. You may not be able to go out alive today."


    Wang Peng''s words directly made him close the lid of heaven. His mouth seemed to be stuffed with an egg. He couldn''t believe it and looked at us.


    "Wen, brother Wen, this..." I can''t believe it, which makes him feel scared.


    I said word by word, "call Hongzi now and let him out."

 Chapter 1074

    The little brother is not stupid. He also saw it. I asked him to call to let Hong Zi out. Now Hong Zi is hiding. Although he didn''t hear Hong Zi say that he wanted someone to kill Zhang Wen, he still vaguely knows what''s going on.


    You can''t make this call, you can''t make it!


    Besides, even if it''s a fight, Hong Zi can''t get out. Why should he be the bad guy?


    "Brother Wen, I''m wrong. I''m not from Hongzi, I''m from brother Zhu!" the little brother quickly changed his words, but it''s too late now. It''s no use how he changed his words.


    If you want to take back what you have said, it''s even harder than going to heaven.


    Wang Peng grabbed his collar and stared at him with oval eyes: "what do you mean, playing with us?"


    The little brother is crying. How dare he play Zhang Wen? It''s just that you accidentally tell the truth when you''re bald. It''s a pure mistake!


    "Brother Wen, please forgive me..." the little brother is really afraid. Now he is in a dilemma.


    If you tell us about Hong Zi, you will betray Hong Zi. In that case, Hong Zi will know in the future, and they will die even worse. If you don''t say it, Zhang Wen may have to kill them.


    Either way, he doesn''t want it.


    He''s really regretting dying now. Why should he go to Xiaowen? He didn''t look for so many girls at night. He had to look for Xiaowen. Didn''t he lift a stone and hit himself in the foot?


    Up to now, he seems to have no way out, so he has walked all the way to death.


    I don''t want to talk nonsense with him. After smoking a cigarette, I throw the cigarette end on the ground and stamp it out.


    "Take them all away. We have plenty of time. Go back and ask slowly!"


    Then I took the lead to go outside.


    My words made them like a bolt from the blue and shouted for my forgiveness, but Wang Peng didn''t listen to their explanation at all. A total of four people ordered and took them into the car.


    "Brother Wen, what are you going to do with them?" on the way back, Wang Peng drove the car. I sat in the back. Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen sat next to me. Xiaowen held my arm hard, regardless of the two groups on her body, squeezing me hard.


    I didn''t dare to look down at what Xiaowen put on my arm.


    I smiled: "the next thing has nothing to do with you. Just rest assured ~"


    Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything to comfort me. She just told me to be careful and don''t kill anyone.


    Or she knows me. I can see from my eyes that I''m not going to finish it so easily.


    It''s not enough for them to kill people. If there is, it''s also on Hong Zi. I want him to know what the consequences are for someone to assassinate me!


    Let boss Wang know that I''m not easy to mess with!


    On the surface, I promised Wang Yuxian. I asked Wang Peng to send her and Xiaowen home first, and then went to an abandoned factory nearby.


    On the way, I called Li Erzi. Li Erzi told me not to be impulsive until he came.


    I took the four of them to the factory, first asked Wang Peng to tie them up, and then Wang Peng and brother Yijiao took a belt and pulled it down on them.


    Instead of doing it, Wu Yang came to squat next to me and smoke.


    "Brother Wen, I think it''s mainly to ask where Hong Zi is." Wu Yang whispered next to me.


    Can I not know what Wu Yang means?


    He was afraid that if I was angry, he would kill them all.


    Although I have more than one life in my hands, we have principles. We don''t want to be involved in people who have nothing to do with this matter.


    I smiled: "Yoko, I know what to do. If they say where Hongzi is now, I won''t touch them again, but you see, can they talk well? This is a punishment for them ~"


    Wu Yang smiled helplessly.


    Soon, Li Erzi pretended to force tiger and Zhang Guohua to come.


    "Wenzi, are these people really Hongzi''s younger brothers?" Li Erzi asked me.


    I nodded: "they said it themselves. I''m torturing them where Hong Zi is."


    "Grass, I haven''t had a clue for several days. Who knows they''re hiding here!" Li Erzi scolded.


    When I talked to Li Erzi, the eyes of pretending to force the tiger were always floating inside. When I saw Wang Peng and brother Yijiao greeting them hard, he was itching for a long time.


    Torture people. Among us, pretending to force the tiger is an expert. Of course, half of his body is experience, which is the experience of Bruce Lee and snake torturing him before.


    Anyone who falls into his hands now must have no good fruit to eat.


    At most, it won''t last a day.


    Pretending to force a tiger makes people shy and afraid.


    "Wenzi, how can you let Wang Peng and them come? He''s not professional. Let me come!" pretending to force the tiger''s eyes to flash a light of changing Tai.


    Li Erzi scolded: "grass, why don''t you take the initiative to ask for orders to rush up when you rush into the battle?"


    "Oh, when didn''t I rush... Grass, it''s broken!" he was saying, pretending to force the tiger to suddenly pat his forehead.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Erzi and I asked in unison.


    "I forgot that thing!"


    "What?"


    Li Erzi and I were stunned for a while and immediately recovered.


    The thing that pretends to force the tiger to say is the lady''s small bag he used to torture people last time.


    After the painful lesson of being tortured by little dragon and snake last time, pretending to force the tiger to learn from the pain, he took great pains to prepare a lady''s bag, which is full of those ugly things.


    Style, style, all make people blush when they see it.


    Pretending to force a tiger is a perfect way to inherit the means of Bruce Lee and snake. Now Bruce Lee and snake can also show a happy smile when they see pretending to force a tiger to play these in the sky.


    "No, I have to go back and get it! Wenzi, lend me your car."


    I almost subconsciously gave the car key to the tiger, who took my key and ran away.


    Back and forth for about ten minutes, pretending to force the tiger, with an excited smile on his face, came with a women''s bag like a bag thief.


    "Brother Wen, you go out first. I''ll inform you of the results!" pretending to force tiger to say excitedly.


    "Well, what, pay attention to the way. Although I have a grudge against them, I can''t go too far, you know?" I said a little embarrassed.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod happily: "I see!"


    I''m not afraid to pretend to force the tiger to kill people, but I''m afraid that after his torture, he will kill several people with wrong orientation. What will people on the road say about me in the future?


    I can''t afford to lose that man.


    But pretending to force the tiger didn''t seem to listen to me. Looking at him running two steps with a small bag, I swallowed my words in my heart.

 Chapter 1075

    I went back to the nail salon and called Liu hongran, but his phone was turned off and I couldn''t reach him.


    "Wenzi, everything has been handled?" Wang Yuxian poured me a glass of water and sat down.


    Xiaowen is with her. They are both wearing pajamas. It seems that Xiaowen is not going to leave tonight.


    I nodded: "it''s up to the pretending tiger. It''s estimated that there will be results tomorrow morning."


    Wang Yuxian was not too happy when she heard what I said, but her face sank.


    With the result, the next step must be to find Hong Zi, and then a large-scale struggle with boss Wang. You can always walk along the river without wet shoes. Wang Yuxian also knows that boss Wang is not a simple role. Every time I have friction with boss Wang, she will stretch a string in her heart for fear that I am in danger, but now, seeing that boss Wang and I will tear our faces, It began to knock head-on.


    Can she not worry?


    "Brother Wen, what can he do well by pretending to be a tiger? I advise you not to let him do it." Xiaowen has no good impression of pretending to be a tiger. Xiaowen feels uncomfortable when she mentions pretending to be a tiger.


    I smiled and didn''t speak.


    The three of us talked for a while, and Xiaowen went to take a bath.


    There were bursts of washing sounds in the bathroom. Wang Yuxian came and hugged me.


    I also gently surrounded Wang Yuxian''s waist.


    We just hugged each other and didn''t say a word, but needless to say, we knew what each other was thinking,


    Wang Yuxian is worried about me. I don''t want her to think too much.


    "Yuxian, it''s OK. Don''t worry ~" I patted her on the back gently.


    Wang Yuxian looked up with tears in her eyes: "Wenzi, I don''t know why. I always have a bad feeling in my heart this time. I don''t want to see something happen to you, but I know it''s impossible for you to compromise now..."


    Wang Yuxian''s heart is in a mess. I know how confused she is at the moment.


    But the road has come to this point, where can I quit?


    Seeing this, there was only one thing left to tremble.


    "Yuxian, I know, I know." the sentence I love you has been holding in my heart, but I can''t say it.


    Speaking out will only bring Wang Yuxian endless confusion. Why?


    In that case, why should I do so?


    I''d better hide my feelings for Wang Yuxian in my heart.


    "Anyway, you must be careful. If you can''t, ask brother Liu for help." she said, her head buried deeper in my chest.


    I nodded.


    Wang Yuxian is so close to me that I can not only feel her body fragrance, but also smell the fragrance in her mouth.


    Let me have a faint impulse.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian came out of my arms and gave me a kiss.


    I felt wet, and then crazily hugged Wang Yuxian and kissed him crazily~


    Click!


    At this time, the bathroom door opened and Xiaowen came out.


    As the bathroom door opened, Wang Yuxian and I hurriedly separated, and bursts of fragrance came.


    "Oh, brother Wen, Yuxian, what are you doing?" although Xiaowen saw that we were separated, she knew something was wrong from the atmosphere. Her hair was still wet. She came to ask Wang Yuxian and me.


    When she approached, she saw a little tear mark around the corner of Wang Yuxian''s eyes. She suddenly looked at me.


    "Brother Wen, what did you do to Yuxian? Did you hurt others too hard?"


    "Xiaowen!" Wang Yuxian blushed.


    "Ha ha, what are you afraid of? Don''t let people talk yet ~ just tell brother Wen to be light next time? How many women want brother Wen to do it, but he won''t do it yet ~" Xiaowen said happily.


    This made Wang Yuxian''s face redder.


    Watching them fighting together, I went downstairs silently.


    All night, there was the sound of Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen fighting.


    If pretend to force the tiger to see this scene, he will certainly ask me.


    Wen Zi, you have two naked beauties sleeping on your head. Can you hold them? If I were you, I''d have a double flight!


    In this regard, I can only smile bitterly.


    Why don''t I want to do that? But I have to control myself.


    My heart is with Wang Yuxian, so I can''t hurt any of them.


    That wound is irreparable.


    After a sleepy night, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When I fall asleep, I always feel that someone is squeezing me.


    When I woke up, I suddenly found a person sleeping beside me.


    I looked back.


    He let out a cry of fear.


    It''s Xiaowen!


    She doesn''t know when she came.


    Wearing only simple underwear, curling up next to me with his head down and hands holding his shoulders, he seems to sleep very smoothly.


    I looked down and saw that it was a charming grassland~


    "Brother Wen, you''re awake..." Xiaowen saw that I woke up, rubbed my eyes and opened them.


    I patted my forehead hard to remind myself when Xiaowen came last night, but I just can''t think of it. The little girl is light enough!


    "Xiaowen, why are you in my quilt?" I was messy.


    "Hey, hey ~" she smiled and hugged me, regardless of the smoothness of her body. "Brother Wen, I made a bet with Yuxian last night. She said that even if I came down naked, you wouldn''t move me. Of course I didn''t believe it, so I bet with her, but when I came down, you were already asleep. I''m sorry to wake you up, so I''ve been waiting nearby and fell asleep."


    I''m speechless, both of them, bet on me?


    At this time, Wang Yuxian also came down from above.


    "Yuxian, you''re right. Zhang Wenguo really didn''t touch me all night ~" Xiaowen said reluctantly.


    "Ha ha..." Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything, just smiled twice.


    This is the trust between Wang Yuxian and me.


    No one can change.


    She believed me unconditionally, and I never let her down.


    I washed my face, changed my clothes, and rushed to the tiger. It''s been a night. I want to see what the results are like.


    When I went there, pretending to be a tiger was provoking one of the younger brothers with something similar to dog tail grass. His expression was so obscene that the younger brother couldn''t help crying.


    The cry was so soul stirring that it was several times more painful than torturing people.


    "Pretend to be a tiger, what''s the situation?" I went in.


    He looked up at me and said faintly, "I''ve asked."


    "Oh... Ah?" I was stunned and looked at him helplessly.


    I''ve asked. Why are you still torturing people here?


    Seeing that I was stunned, he pretended to force the tiger. Hehe smiled and stood up: "Wenzi, these people are not so good. They can''t hide things in their mouths. I asked them all last night. However, this method of play is quite enjoyable. Either you try it? It''s fun ~"

 Chapter 1076

    Facing the seemingly innocent black face of pretending to force the tiger, I really have no temper at all.


    He could only sigh helplessly and tell him to put down what he was doing first and come out to tell me what he had asked.


    Pretending to force the tiger, I put down the dog tail grass in my hand and came to the door with me.


    Li''s second son, Zhang Guohua, they came at this time.


    Last night, they pretended to force the tiger to go to bed very late. They didn''t go to bed until the morning.


    "Wenzi, it''s actually quite simple to say ~" pretending to force the tiger to see people around, raised his eyebrows, and looked at us with a little disdain.


    Of course he wants to give it a blow. He asked it all by himself. It''s all his credit.


    Just pretend to force the tiger in front of me. I won''t say much. I''ve always regarded acting as a hobby of him. I didn''t think much, but he''s still here today. It''s a little thoughtless.


    Because Zhang Guohua is here!


    He has a nickname, that is, he specializes in pretending to be a tiger.


    Every time as long as the tiger is forced, as long as Zhang Guohua is in front of it, the tiger will be exposed.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and waited for him to continue.


    "Wenzi, you can leave these things to me in the future. Don''t use any more cats and dogs, they can''t!" pretending to force the tiger, he scolded Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua all over.


    Say they are cats and dogs!


    Zhang Guohua''s eyes were cold. He pushed the tiger from behind and made him suddenly move forward for several steps.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Oh, Guohua, I didn''t say you! I said other cats and dogs!" pretending to force the tiger to explain quickly. In fact, who doesn''t know? There are only a few people around me.


    "Grass, just say, keep your mouth clean!" Zhang Guohua didn''t pretend to force the tiger, which gave him a warning and told him that if you pretend to force me again, I''ll do it.


    Can''t you tell by pretending to be a tiger?


    Pretending force is an instinct for him. Sometimes he doesn''t want to pretend, but he can''t help it.


    He said no, but his body was honest.


    He deliberately pretended to be melancholy and sighed. Then he clicked and lit a cigarette. The gas of pretending to force slowly poured all over his body. He saw that he would start pretending again.


    Zhang Guohua grabbed the lighted cigarette in his hand and threw it directly to him.


    He didn''t speak, just stared at the tiger for a few seconds.


    The latter immediately understood what was going on.


    No, I dare not.


    Or you''ll get beaten later.


    He reluctantly said to me, "Hongzi has let boss Wang hide now, but one of his younger brothers knows where he is. The younger brother said that usually there is no one there, just an ordinary community. Boss Wang''s people live opposite and Hongzi lives on the other side."


    It dawned on me. I see.


    "En......" I quickly turned my head, pretended to force the tiger, and then said the address.


    "Wenzi, when are you going to do it?" seeing that I didn''t speak, Li Erzi asked me.


    I looked at the time: "noon, find a chance to get in at noon!"


    "It''s too dangerous!" Li Erzi frowned and went in to get Hongzi in broad daylight. It''s not a small thing. If people find out, we''ll be in danger.


    I smiled: "sometimes it''s just to be bold. In this way, the four of us can go this time. More people will cause unnecessary trouble."


    Seeing that I made up my mind, Li Erzi could only nod.


    I called Wu Yang and Wang Peng and told them to watch Hong Zi''s four younger brothers and let them go for the time being.


    Then we drove a Pusan picked up by Li Erzi from the second-hand car market and set off.


    When we got to the place the boy said, we got out of the car and walked in openly.


    I first looked around.


    This is a very old community. It is only five stories high. The stairs are very dilapidated. From the second floor up, there is no protective net.


    And the window is still open.


    My eyes lit up when I saw here.


    This undoubtedly gives us the best chance.


    The place with the window open seems to be where Hong Zi is.


    "Guohua, you and I will sneak up later, Erzi. You will drive the car to pick us up later, pretend to force the tiger, and you watch!" since I found Hong Zi''s place, I don''t hesitate at all.


    I''m not ready to let him up.


    Li Erzi nodded and turned to drive.


    I rolled up my sleeves and prepared to go up, but Zhang Guohua stood in front. He smiled at me: "Wenzi, I''ll go first!"


    Although Zhang Guohua is rough and crazy, he sometimes has a delicate mind. He is also afraid of the danger above and the danger of me going up, so he grabbed the front and let me go behind the hall. Before I spoke, he began to climb with the protective net.


    The old people living in this community are basically urban old people. It is estimated that they are on lunch break at this time. No one has noticed me and Zhang Guohua.


    We''re in a hurry. We don''t have any guys in our hands, but with Zhang Guohua, we don''t need any guys. He''s a personal Titan.


    I followed Zhang Guohua and climbed up slowly.


    Zhang Guohua was quick and quickly climbed to the window. He looked back at me and jumped in.


    "My grass!" as soon as I got in, I heard Hong Zi''s cry and jumped twice in my heart.


    Then there was a dull noise, which stopped Hong Zi''s cry.


    Hong Zi was hit by Zhang Guohua. He must have lost his voice.


    Not everyone can stand Zhang Guohua''s.


    Then it was quiet for a few seconds. I heard a sharp sound cutting through the air, and then Hong Zi shouted like crazy.


    "Someone assassinated me. Come on, grass!"


    As soon as Hong Zi was worried, he spoke a little without thinking.


    He regarded himself as a character and assassinated him.


    But his cry also wound me up and made me climb twice to the window.


    The scene inside made me bite my teeth.


    Hong Zi held a sharp knife in his hand. Zhang Guohua covered his arm. Maybe he didn''t react just now and let Hong Zi stab him.


    Now Hong Zi is like crazy, with blood on his head, one foot on slippers and the other barefoot. He is standing at the door of the toilet, looking like he will never compromise.


    His head should have been beaten like this by Zhang Guohua.


    For a time, the two were deadlocked here, and Zhang Guohua couldn''t move forward.


    Hong Zi''s eyes stared oval, like an insect struggling on the line of life and death. His stomach had been trampled, but he was still firm.


    At this time, Hong Zi also noticed me.


    At this moment, the muscles on his face were hesitating. He also knew what it meant for Zhang Guohua and I to come to him.


    Today, I came to kill him!


    There is no room for negotiation!

 Chapter 1077

    Hong Zi''s whole body is like beating chicken blood. Up to now, all his adrenal glands have been stimulated.


    His hand holding the knife was shaking.


    He must have never dreamed that I could find him hiding in this place. What''s more, I dared to attack him during the day. You know, there are seven or eight younger brothers of boss Wang in the next room!


    These people are not weak in combat.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m Cao NIMA! How dare you fucking attack me!" he shouted to me like crazy.


    I smiled: "reciprocity, this time I give you a gift, but it depends on whether you can catch it."


    "Cao..." while talking, Zhang Guohua was ready to find a neutral gear, but Hong Zi found it. He waved his knife like crazy and looked frightened.


    He knew that if he didn''t wave his knife crazily, he might die today!


    "My grass, come quickly! Zhang Wen is coming!" Hong Zi shouted wildly as he waved his knife.


    However, no one has responded to him. It may be that Hongzi takes drugs here alone at ordinary times. He yells and plays like that when he has a big hair. No one cares about him for a while.


    Hong Zi scolded secretly and hit the door with something hard. The shout became louder.


    Zhang Guohua and I tried to rush up twice, but Hong Zi cut them back.


    He''s crazy now. We have to outwit him.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of opening the door, and then someone carefully asked Hong Zi''s voice.


    "Brother Hong, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing this sound, Hong Zi seemed to grasp a straw to save the people and shouted, "grass, Zhang Wen has come to attack me. Come quickly!"


    Zhang Guohua and I were all pale.


    "Grass!" the people outside scolded and began to greet outside.


    "Wenzi!" Zhang Guohua looked at me anxiously and pointed to the chair next to me.


    I understood what he meant. I started to do it and threw it at Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi didn''t respond and came over and stretched out his hand.


    Seeing this opportunity, Zhang Guohua rushed over and clasped Hong Zi''s arm with a backhand.


    "Oh!" Hong Zi exclaimed.


    So close, I heard the crisp sound of Hongzi bone.


    This time, Zhang Guohua may have broken his Hongzi''s arm.


    Zhang Guohua''s strength to break his arm is not the same as playing.


    The knife in Hongzi''s hand fell to the ground.


    At this time, there was also a commotion outside the door. People there must have noticed something wrong. Someone opened the door with a key, but Hongzi locked the door. These people didn''t come in for a long time and had to hit the door.


    Zhang Guohua and I knew that time was short. He held Hong Zi in his back hand. I picked up Hong Zi''s knife from the ground and cut it at his weakness.


    "Ah!!!" Hong Zi exclaimed, and then a bright red blood Mark came out.


    Hong Zi''s knife doesn''t have a blade. It doesn''t fit well.


    If it weren''t for my great strength, this knife might not even scratch the skin.


    "Wenzi, I''ll come!" Zhang Guohua was a little worried. He saw that the people outside the door were coming in. If Hong Zi was not killed today, he would have no chance in the future.


    I gave the knife to Zhang Guohua. He waved his hand without looking.


    The knife fell steadily and accurately on Hongzi''s neck!


    "Ow ~ ~ ~"


    Hong Zi hurriedly covered his neck with his hand.


    At this moment, he was scared out of his soul.


    Zhang Guohua went for his life! Want to chop off his head! What a terror!


    Can Hong Zi not be afraid?


    He squatted aside with his hands over his neck and his legs trembled. Now he prayed that Zhang Guohua and I would not cut off his head. It''s easy to say the rest.


    Whoosh!


    Zhang Guohua saw that one knife didn''t kill Hong Zi, and then the second knife went up.


    This second knife is not a cut, but a stab.


    Although Hong Zi''s knife didn''t cut, Zhang Guohua wanted to be fierce when he used it. The knife stabbed Hong Zi directly at his weakness.


    Hong Zi screamed. He curled up on the ground and had no room to resist. He had only two hands and tightly covered his neck.


    Bang!


    At this time, the impact outside the door is louder, and the door is about to be knocked open.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t stop. He threw his knife at Hong Zi on the ground and climbed down from the window. At this time, the door was also knocked open.


    Seven or eight people rushed in obliquely. Zhang Guohua and I got on Li Erzi''s car and left.


    "Brother Hong! How are you?" a man asked when he saw Hong Zi lying motionless on the ground, and hurriedly called.


    So far, Hong Zi''s life and death are unknown. Our sneak attack is half successful.


    ¡­¡­


    After going back, we went to Zhang Guohua to simply treat the wound and went to the factory.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang welcomed them out.


    "Brother Wen, how''s it going?" Wang Peng couldn''t help asking.


    "Guohua and I cut him down, but I don''t know if Hongzi is dead!" I said.


    "Brother Wen, remember to ask me to go with you next time!"


    I smiled and told them to let Hongzi''s younger brothers go. It''s no use keeping them now.


    Wang Peng nodded, went in and let them go.


    I saw them clearly when they ran out.


    They were in rags. Some of them had a smell of urine. When they saw the tiger next to me, their faces were full of panic.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "you''re lucky this time. If Wenzi didn''t let me continue playing, I would have fought with you for 300 rounds!"


    The men trembled and turned and ran away.


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile.


    Few people know what''s going on if they haven''t contacted the method of forcing a tiger. However, no one is afraid of forcing a tiger. The so-called opening and closing eyes is the face of forcing a tiger.


    It''s the same when you''re awake and asleep.


    In the head and in the cells, they all look like forced tigers.


    This is the ability to force a tiger. You can remember it in your heart for a lifetime in just a few hours. Jinhai can''t find a second person.


    Pretending to force a tiger is not torture, but also a spiritual blow and a personal insult. It is said that in the back, pretending to force a tiger may have to do something that makes men unable to look directly at and women blush.


    When necessary, you have to fight yourself.


    Don''t think there is a problem with pretending to force the tiger. This is his dedication to the art of mixed Taoism.


    That''s not what ordinary people can bear. These people didn''t commit suicide in front of the tiger, even if it''s good.


    Seeing that these people were about to leave our sight, he pretended to force the tiger to blink at one of them. The man rolled on the ground with his legs soft before he ran away.

 Chapter 1078

    It''s been a whole day since we sneaked into Hongzi.


    In the hospital ward.


    Boss Wang and Zhu are standing at the door, and Hong Zi''s younger brothers are also guarding the door.


    Hong Zi is the one who lies on the bed and is full of pipes.


    He has been in a coma since he was sent to the hospital.


    There was no intention of waking up.


    There were scars all over his body and one of his arms was broken.


    Even when it was delivered, the doctor said Hong Zi was very lucky. He said that the man who beat Hong Zi was black. He didn''t know what he was beating Hong Zi with, but it was clear that he wanted his life.


    There is a wound on the neck, but it is not fatal.


    No one knows how much pain Hong Zi suffered at that time, and no one knows how painful Hong Zi''s heart is.


    Didi!


    At this time, the instrument beside Hong Zi suddenly rang several times, and Hong Zi sat up from the bed.


    "The patient is awake." several little nurses and a doctor hurriedly pushed the door in.


    Hong Zi''s first reaction when he woke up was not to ask where he was or how his injury was, but to touch his neck to see if his head and neck had moved.


    He remembered everything else very vaguely, but the moment Zhang Guohua came up to his neck left him fresh in his memory.


    This time, it was clearly aimed at his life!


    Zhang Guohua wants Hong Zi''s head. How cruel!


    "My head, my head..." Hong Zi was silly and patted his neck with his hand.


    "Your neck is fine. It''s just a wound. It may take some time to recover." the doctor quickly explained to him.


    Hong Zi was relieved this time, but his eyes were still lax, as if an innocent and ignorant girl had been XX by several black haired men. It seemed that the scars that could hang in his heart for a lifetime could never be erased.


    The doctor and nurse checked Hongzi''s body and came out after it was roughly stable.


    Boss Wang went in with them.


    "Big brother!" when Hong Zi saw boss Wang and Zhu, his eyes were red.


    No one knows what Hongzi has experienced. No one can feel that it seems to be only a little different from hell. Hongzi has rolled around on the edge of hell.


    Zhang Guohua''s knives made him doubt life.


    Hong Zi''s heart is very painful. He has been with the pillar for so long. He has never suffered such an injury, never been so bent, and never been so afraid of a person.


    This man is Zhang Wen.


    It was a messenger from hell.


    Although boss Wang annoyed the man like this, he pretended to be concerned and asked Hongzi who did it.


    In fact, he already knew that he wanted to play a play in front of the column!


    Hong Zi''s eyes turned red like a girl: "brother, it''s Zhang Wen''s grandson! He came to attack me in broad daylight while I was still taking a nap!"


    Said, he also subconsciously touched his injured place.


    He didn''t take precautions at all. He was almost scared to death.


    Boss Wang looked back at the pillar.


    You see, Zhang Wen did it, didn''t he? Still trying to reconcile with him, is it possible?


    The pillar''s eyes sank. Although he said he had some opinions about Hong Zi, he still stood on Hong Zi''s side. Zhang Wen made him like this. The pillar felt bad. Everyone can see that Zhang Wen went to Hong Zi''s life this time.


    Just missed.


    "Pillar, what did I say? In the end, we are a family, Zhang Wen? Ha ha..." boss Wang said sarcastically.


    The pillar bowed its head and stopped talking.


    "Brother Zhu, you must decide for me!" said Hong Zi like a woman.


    If it''s not for acting to Zhu Zhu and letting Zhu know what Zhang Wen did to him, boss Wang doesn''t bother to come and see Hongzi. His life and death has nothing to do with boss Wang. He even wants Zhang Wen to kill Hongzi directly! That also saves a lot of trouble.


    The pillar''s eyes slowly became cold.


    Boss Wang just let the pillar see how his people were hurt, but he didn''t tell the pillar how Zhang Wen was beaten at that time, just let the picture fill in front of the pillar.


    Seeing is believing.


    No matter how you listen, it''s just hearing. If you let people see it with their own eyes, it''s another matter.


    This is a visual impact.


    "All right, you''ll get well first!" the pillar was upset to see him like this, but he was hurt and didn''t speak so heavily.


    At this time, Hong Zi''s four younger brothers also came.


    I don''t know why, as soon as I entered the ward, their tears were like a spring. They couldn''t stop at all.


    Hong Zi''s expression and words just now have poked their tears.


    Hongzi, at best, was beaten, and he also found his life.


    But what about them?


    They were subjected to inhuman abuse!


    Although they didn''t get hurt, they were trampled on in their hearts! They were destroyed by pretending to be forced by tigers.


    "Brother Zhu, you must help us decide!" a little brother said, and flopped down on his knees.


    As soon as the eyebrows of the pillar were picked, I thought it was a fight? As for not?


    "Brother Zhu, Zhang Wen is not a human being, he is really not a human being!" the little brother said and cried. Tears fell down. He couldn''t stop at all.


    This makes Zhu and boss Wang not only curious about what Zhang Wen did to them, it seems that it is not as simple as beating them.


    "What''s matter with the you?" boss Wang asked.


    "Zhang Wen, he found a man who was black and buried. Come and get us!"


    It''s a bit ambiguous to say this word. Of course, Zhu and boss Wang don''t understand. They think it''s as simple as cleaning up a meal.


    But looking at my little brother crying, I feel like it''s not that simple.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    The little brother fell down with a crash in his eyes. Suddenly he looked like singing and crying. He sat on the ground like a paralyzed man and said, "that man, let us take off our clothes, then hang up that thing, play with our hands, and speak some dirty language to bury us..."


    Zhu and boss Wang were stunned.


    Zhang Wen can also do this game. It''s a little awesome


    They just mended their brains and felt a little broken eyes. They didn''t dare to think further.


    Seeing that Zhu and boss Wang were silent, the little brother continued to say, "that''s OK. That man will play with us at last! Finally, our brothers were almost played by him!"


    "What? The man is really going to play with you?" Hong Zi said. That scene was really eye popping!


    This is the most shameless thing in the world. Why are there people with wrong orientation around Zhang Wen?

 Chapter 1079

    Hong Zi asked. The two younger brothers quickly shook their heads to show that it was not the case.


    "I didn''t play, just to scare us," said one of the younger brothers.


    "Frighten you? How to frighten?" boss Wang, Zhu Zhu and Hong Zi asked in almost one voice.


    Although these things are buried, they all want to know what''s going on.


    "Just walked on the side and didn''t go in."


    "Oh ~ ~ ~" they just took a breath. Strictly speaking, if they didn''t go in, it wouldn''t be fun.


    Then you can''t define others'' pretending to be a tiger as that type.


    However, he took out that thing to frighten them. At best, it was a little too much!


    These little brothers usually play with girls. This time, they finally experienced what it was like to be played by others.


    This feeling, fear, and a trace of humiliation.


    It seems that the feeling of entering or not entering, the cold back, and the obscene smile of forcing the tiger all make their hearts cool.


    Although pretending to force tigers didn''t really get them, although they didn''t really give them anything, the spiritual devastation and psychological blow can''t be borne by ordinary people.


    After coming back that day, they slept and dreamed at night. What they dreamed of was a dark thing. They pushed hard behind them and kept looking for the next mobile phone.


    Several times I woke up in a nightmare. Several times, I couldn''t help myself.


    Hong Zi can understand, very well.


    Hong Zi sighed as the younger brothers finished.


    "Let you suffer, alas!"


    "Big brother!"


    These people immediately hugged Hong Zi and cried bitterly.


    Beating people is not the essence. Putting people in hospital for a few months is at best painful for people''s body, but the spiritual devastation is enough to keep people in mind for a lifetime.


    It must be only Zhang Wen who can make Hongzi and his friends cry here like women.


    Boss Wang felt a little upset when he saw them like this and went out with the pillar.


    He gave the pillar a cigarette and asked, "pillar, you can see now. It''s not that I didn''t give Zhang Wenji a meeting, but that he died by himself."


    In fact, it is reasonable for Zhang Wen to fight back against Hong Zi. There is nothing right or wrong in coming and going, but boss Wang insists that these are Zhang Wen''s mistakes.


    The pillar didn''t say anything to fight back against boss Wang, but smoked silently.


    "Some things we don''t have to do, but we have to do them as a last resort!" boss Wang left a word and turned away.


    In the corridor of the hospital, the column is smoking here, and the head is blank.


    After boss Wang and Zhu came out of the ward, one of the younger brothers told Hong Zi that the girl that day was Xiaowen, with long legs and good looks. He also knew Zhang Wen. It was the girl.


    Hong Zi''s face sank immediately.


    "You should take good care of your injury recently. When the injury is cured, we''ll find Xiaowen. This time, I''ll let Zhang Wen know what heartache is! Grass!"


    The younger brothers nodded desperately. They seemed to have seen how they caught Xiaowen and enjoyed it in bed.


    It''s not a gentleman to avenge this arrow!


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Li Erzi told me that Hong Zi was not dead, but he was badly hurt.


    I said this was a good start for boss Wang.


    I was talking to Li Erzi when the phone rang.


    I looked down and saw that it was Liu hongran''s phone.


    I haven''t contacted him for several days, so I quickly picked him up.


    "Wenzi, how''s the situation recently?" Liu hongran asked me in the first sentence.


    "I cut the man who dealt with me last time into serious injuries." I said faintly.


    "Oh? When did it happen?"


    "Just yesterday."


    He emptied the phone for a few seconds and suddenly burst out laughing: "ha ha, it''s just the first shot at boss Wang. Just don''t die."


    "Ha ha..." I chuckled. "Brother Liu, how''s your situation? I can''t contact you this day. I was going to discuss this matter with you. I couldn''t get through the phone, so I made my own decision."


    Liu hongran paused: "I''m not in Jinhai city or other urban areas these two days. Of course you can''t contact me. I''ve just finished my work. The situation here is quite good ~"


    I don''t know what Liu hongran means by saying quite well, but it seems that things are going well these days. In addition, he said that he was neither in Jinhai nor in the urban area these two days. Where is he.


    "OK, come out for tea, the old place!" Liu hongran said boldly when he saw that I still wanted to ask, so he hung up the phone.


    I called Li Erzi and went to the last teahouse to wait for Liu hongran.


    Liu hongran''s friend seemed to know about the last time. As soon as I came in, he poured me tea and greeted us. We were very embarrassed.


    I found a private room and sat with Li Erzi for a while, and Liu hongran came.


    The door opened and he came in with a smile.


    Today, he is wearing a capable suit. I haven''t seen him for only a few days. I feel that the official style on him is stronger. When he raises his hands and feet, he shows noble spirit. When he speaks, there is a faint dignity that makes people dare not refute him.


    I got up and asked him to sit down. I was very happy to see Liu hongran.


    "Haha, if you''re courteous, you''ll steal if you don''t do anything." he said half jokingly.


    I smiled: "brother Liu, don''t make fun of me ~"


    Li Erzi also laughed.


    "Wenzi, what are you thinking in your heart? Do you think I don''t know? Do you want to ask me, how is Baidao going? Where have I been these days?" Liu hongran smiled.


    What he said happened to be in our hearts. I''ll give it a big head.


    Liu hongran smiled, skillfully washed and boiled tea, and then pushed me and Li Erzi a cup of tea. He took a cup and smelled it. With a faint smell of tea, he said: "Wenzi, I can''t tell you where I''m going these days, because you know it''s not good for you. However, most people can''t take their mobile phones in this place, let alone go. It''s hard to even think about it."


    Li Erzi and I jumped in our hearts and looked at each other. Three words came out of our minds.


    Zhongnan


    But Liu hongran didn''t tell me clearly, but I think it''s more likely there.


    However, just because of a Wanfeng group in Jinhai City, is it a bit too exaggerated for him to go there?


    "Brother Liu, are you here because of boss Wang?" I asked.


    Liu hongran suddenly looked at me a little strange, and then burst out laughing: "what''s the weight of boss Wang? Is he worth me? Ha ha, I went this time because I have business. In places like Jinhai City, anything can be done as long as I have money!"

 Chapter 1080

    Liu hongran''s words excited Li Erzi and me. Liu hongran''s voice made me feel as if a big stone had fallen to the ground.


    If boss Wang has a good relationship with us, Liu hongran can kill him.


    How many people in Jinhai city can go to that place? I can''t think of a second person except Liu hongran.


    As long as the white road is pressed hard, we can crush boss Wang with the advantage of rolling!


    As long as we have Liu hongran''s help, we can''t be wrong!


    "Wenzi, Li Erzi, I''m going to do it in a few days. You''ve done a good job. It just caters to me. Our parallel bars bloom and directly bring down boss Wang!" Liu hongran''s eyes flashed.


    I don''t know much about real estate. Li Erzi knows more or less. He raised his own question: "brother Liu, I don''t know much about these things, but I still heard some. Boss Wang''s Wanfeng group has strong assets, and he is moving other properties now. If we pour in strongly, it may be inappropriate ~"


    On the surface, Li Erzi was persuading brother Liu, but I heard what he secretly wanted to ask.


    Is boss Wang''s Wanfeng group so easy to shake?


    I''m afraid not without strong capital injection.


    Liu hongran recognized the meaning of his words. He smiled and put a cigarette on the table: "I''m going to put so much money in, can you say it?"


    Li Erzi and I were stunned: "ten million?"


    Obviously, for boss Wang, it seems a little less, but if you fight with one, it''s still no problem.


    Liu hongran shook his head: "multiply by ten!"


    WOW~


    Li Erzi and I were stunned. Multiply by ten, that''s... 100 million!


    This is no joke. Does Liu hongran have so much money?


    I feel a little dizzy. Although it''s a pity to use so much money to deal with boss Wang, it still surprised me and Li Erzi secretly, 100 million! With such strong economic support, it''s unreasonable not to do boss Wang!


    Seeing that Li Erzi and I were surprised, Liu hongran smiled faintly: "don''t look at the money. In fact, there is not much money to buy land and materials. Moreover, I wasn''t prepared to use the money. I was prepared to deal with the impact on Wanfeng group."


    Li Erzi and I were even more surprised by this. Liu hongran never thought that the money would come back. It was all to hit boss Wang. It was a lot of trouble to get rid of someone.


    "But with so much money, why not find some killers from other provinces?" Li Erzi asked.


    So much money, I feel it''s a little wasted to smash boss Wang.


    Liu hongran took a sip of tea and said: "First of all, I''m not short of money. I haven''t paid attention to this money. Secondly, if I use this money to find a killer, boss Wang will find it. To be honest, I can''t afford to play. He and I are not the same kind of people. Then you come and go endlessly, which is not what I want to see. Besides, Wenzi, are you going to stay like this in Jinhai city? Don''t you want to make a living , you''ve always been a little bastard! "


    Liu hongran''s words were quite reasonable, and my last sentence moved my heart.


    I know he said this half for me and the other half for Wang Yuxian.


    In the future, if Wang Yuxian follows me and I still fool around every day or live in a nail salon, this is not what Liu hongran wants to see. Since he can''t give Wang Yuxian glory and wealth, then I''ll give it back to her!


    "I''m out of money. You two can''t lose face ~" Liu hongran said with a smile.


    Li Erzi and I straightened our faces and said, "brother Liu, don''t worry!"


    So far, the battle between us and boss Wang has started. Liu hongran is also ready to go. The day of Jinhai city is about to change color!


    ¡­¡­


    Two days have passed since Hongzi was injured.


    In these two days, the pillar didn''t respond at all.


    This makes boss Wang a little unhappy.


    Why didn''t you respond?


    In fact, Zhuzhu has already caught up with what boss Wang wants him to do. It''s just a big fight with Zhang Wen, but he needs to brewing and think about how to start this matter.


    The pillar knows that once this head is opened, it''s difficult. It''s impossible to recover it again.


    He and Zhang Wen need an end.


    To tell the truth, he was a little angry when he saw Hongzi cut like this by Zhang Wen. Anyway, Hongzi was his man. Anyway, he was still on Hongzi''s side.


    But the pillar never broke out. These days, he hid at home and kept thinking about what to do about it.


    Either die in silence or break out in silence.


    The pillar is the latter, but the point of explosion has not yet arrived.


    On that day, he was in Hongzi''s ward. Today, only he and Hongzi were there. Hongzi''s four little brothers who were dressed as forced tigers to play didn''t come and recuperated at home. I don''t know whether their orientation will change in the future. Some people change their interest when they have to.


    In the ward, the post clicked and lit a cigarette and took a sip slowly.


    Hong Zi didn''t dare to say anything. His neck hurt when he saw the pillar.


    I feel guilty.


    He knew that what he had done before was a little too insidious. Originally, those things should be reported to him and the pillar, but he didn''t say a superfluous word. He didn''t pay attention to the pillar at all. He also knew that.


    Looking at the column sitting here, he was under great pressure.


    Pillar is his eldest brother after all. Can Hong Zi be afraid of the person who can make him tremble three times?


    I remember the first time I went out to work, he was scared to shrink on the ground and didn''t dare to move. It was the pillar that rushed up alone and cut with seven or eight people that saved him.


    The pillar has a natural courage for him.


    In a word, it seems that Hong Zi can be eaten.


    Not everyone has this courage.


    Hong Zi knew who the pillar was.


    "Hongzi, I''ll ask you a few questions and tell me the truth." the pillar opened his mouth.


    Hong Zi trembled subconsciously and said carefully, "brother Zhu, you ask wow."


    "Why do you want to find someone to kill Zhang Wen? Why don''t you tell me?"


    After hearing this, Hong Zi''s heart began to cry.


    The problem he was most afraid of appeared. He didn''t want to kill Zhang Wen, but it was boss Wang''s order. What can he do? Dare he disobey boss Wang''s order? He didn''t dare to lend him ten courage!


    Hong Zi didn''t speak. He didn''t want to say. He didn''t know how to speak.


    Seeing his hesitation, the voice of the pillar was several times louder: "ask you something, and you will say it!"


    Hong Zi trembled all over and almost subconsciously spoke: "this is arranged by boss Wang!"

 Chapter 1081

    This was arranged by boss Wang. It was very simple. Hong Zi sold boss Wang in a word.


    Needless to say, Hong Zi knew that it was boss Wang''s order.


    It is reasonable to say that the eldest brother gives orders, and they can''t ask at all. If the pillar tells Hong Zi to do XXX, Hong Zi asks, why? Can you tell him why?


    There are some things that the people below still don''t know.


    After so many years with boss Wang, Zhu doesn''t understand this truth.


    But Hong Zi was still a little upset when he said this.


    Hong Zi is his younger brother and his direct younger brother, but he still hides it from him. Even if Hong Zi quietly tells him about it, it''s good. At least Zhu can feel better.


    While answering Zhu Zhu''s words, Hong Zi''s head is also turning fast. He is thinking with his intelligence beyond ordinary times. He is thinking that Zhu Zhu will do so and wants to know what from him. During the period of fighting with Zhu, Hong Zi''s intelligence has improved rapidly.


    "Why did boss Wang do this?" Zhu also knew that although Hong Zi might not know what was going on, he still asked.


    Hong Zi was crying. He repeated, "brother Zhu, this is boss Wang''s order."


    Zhu used to teach Hong Zi not to ask more about his brother''s words, and he couldn''t ask, but this time Zhu broke his rules first.


    Hong Zi''s words ignited the anger in Zhu Zi''s heart. Hong Zi is educating him. Brother Zhu, you usually tell us not to ask more about these words. You have to ask yourself. How can you let me tell you?


    The pillar looked at him coldly: "grass, am I your big brother?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Boss Wang, it''s big brother''s big brother..."


    This sentence is very simple, but it is deeply stinging the column. Although Hong Zi owes a lot, there is nothing wrong with what he said.


    Boss Wang is the eldest brother of brother Hongzi. He dare not disobey his orders, not to mention his eldest brother?


    Aren''t you kidding?


    The pillar stood on his neck and looked at Hong Zi for a few seconds. He simply sighed: "OK, I won''t ask you. Hong Zi, how long have you been with me? How long have you been bullied since you were bullied and followed me?"


    The pillar began to play emotion cards.


    Hong Zi didn''t hold: "five years."


    Yes, he and Hong Zi have known each other for five years. Five years are not short or long, but why does Zhu feel that he doesn''t know Hong Zi anymore? Why do you think you are getting farther and farther away from him?


    After receiving the call of Hongzi''s accident, he immediately informed Dafeng and told him not to look for Hongzi.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t forgive Hong Zi in his heart. He had been blaming Hong Zi. Originally, he should have dealt with Hong Zi seriously, but he didn''t do that, not because he shouldn''t, but because he couldn''t do it, because he cared about his feelings with Hong Zi in the past five years.


    Brother, it''s a lifetime.


    But Hong Zi doesn''t seem to catch a cold at all.


    He was only afraid of the pillar.


    Seeing that the pillar calmed down, Hong Zi also breathed. Now he hoped that the pillar would leave quickly. He didn''t want to say anything else. He was afraid that he would leak his tail if he was careless. The pillar had to kill him!


    "Hong Zi, do you think I''ve treated you badly in the past five years? I''m the best for you, my men." the pillar said faintly.


    Can Hong Zi not know? But he just took these as what he deserved, and didn''t think the pillar was good to him at all.


    Grass, didn''t I fight for you? Didn''t I help you? You said you were good to me. Why didn''t I see it.


    Hongzi thought so, but he didn''t say it.


    But with the pillar said: "yes, brother pillar, you are the best to me ~"


    "Brother, is a lifetime, sometimes a word, can make a brother, a word can also destroy a brother, you know?" pillar said earnestly.


    Yes, of course Hongzi knows, but he just didn''t do it.


    "Yes," he nodded.


    Of course he knew what Zhu wanted to ask. He sighed and said, "brother Zhu, I actually wanted to tell you about it, but boss Wang told me that if you knew about it, you would certainly inform Zhang Wen, so I hid it from you. Anyway, we are a family!"


    Hong Zi said with the way boss Wang brainwashed him.


    What you said is right. In fact, you know the truth. Otherwise, why would boss Wang be indifferent to him for so long?


    Or not because of Zhang Wen?


    Because of Zhang Wen, he has touched the bottom line of boss Wang again and again!


    "Then can''t you tell me quietly?" the pillar scolded.


    Hong Zi wanted to cry without tears: "brother Zhu, I dare not."


    "Grass!" the pillar hated iron and gave him a punch, "all right, heal well!"


    "En......" Hong Zi nodded quickly.


    When Zhuzhu walked out of Hongzi''s ward, he always recalled what he said just now. We are a family and we should stand on the same front.


    Yes, no matter how good the relationship between Zhang Wen and him is and how congenial he is, after all, there is a Chu River and Han boundary between them. The pillar has worked hard and tried hard. He can''t surpass it, nor can he let the people around him surpass it.


    Boss Wang is like this, and so is Hong Zi.


    Now, it has entered a bottleneck period. The complete war between boss Wang and Zhang Wen also sounded an alarm for the pillar.


    Who is right and who is wrong is no longer important. Now the most important thing is the position of the pillar. Which side he stands on, but everyone is watching!


    On the way back, the pillar already had a steelyard in his heart, and he also determined the direction for himself in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, boss Wang''s office.


    Last time in the ward, boss Wang was disappointed by the attitude of Zhu.


    It felt like the pillar was disappointed with Hongzi.


    But boss Wang didn''t show it at all. He was deep enough in the city. Even if he wanted to get rid of a person, he had to face the smiling face of the person before he started, so that he could die in sweetness and have no defense at all.


    Looking at the knife inserted into his chest, he was still smiling at him.


    This is boss Wang''s style.


    Since he came back that day, he has been thinking in his head.


    Now that the war is imminent, where should he put the column and how should he use it.


    This has become a difficult problem in front of boss Wang!


    Well used. The post is a sharp knife. If it is not well used, it is a time bomb.

 Chapter 1082

    If it was changed to the past, boss Wang must be 100% relieved about the pillar, but through this time, he was disappointed with the pillar, and boss Wang''s heart was cold.


    He knows that no matter how brainwashed he is, the pillar may not be the same as before. Then, it depends on how he uses the pillar.


    Finally, draw a full stop between him and the column!


    Finally, boss Wang has a general plan for how to deal with the column.


    Pillar, the heart has changed and can''t stay!


    But this battle still needs to be fought by the pillar. Boss Wang is upset now. This is what he thinks every day.


    At this time, his phone rang. It was from the pillar.


    He frowned and picked it up.


    "Pillar, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, I know what to do in the future." Zhu figured it out. The first thing is to call boss Wang and make a statement with him.


    "Have you figured it out? About Zhang Wen?" boss Wang was excited.


    "Well." the pillar nodded, "brother, you''re right. There are some things we have to do, and I have to!"


    It''s OK that Zhu didn''t say the last sentence, which made boss Wang sink again with a glimmer of hope just now.


    The pillar didn''t want to understand at all. He said he wanted to understand. In fact, he didn''t solve the pimple at all.


    Then this is a hidden danger in the future.


    Boss Wang will never allow such hidden dangers around him.


    However, the pillar''s statement at the moment makes boss Wang feel that he still has some value that can be used.


    Up to now, there are few brotherhood left in boss Wang. What nonsense brotherhood is not a pile of red money in the end?


    What kind of friendship and feelings can''t be worth a few bills in the end.


    "Oh, you can figure it out!" boss Wang said to the phone.


    "Brother, I''ll go and gather the brothers first."


    "Well, go."


    After hanging up the phone, boss Wang frowned. So far, Zhang Wen has been pressing step by step. If boss Wang doesn''t fight back, he will certainly make people on the road laugh and say that boss Wang is a shrinking turtle. People don''t dare to fight back when they call at the door.


    Thinking so, boss Wang''s eyes narrowed.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Guohua and I killed Hong Zi yesterday, which became a hot topic on the road. Every bastard was talking about these things.


    Some bastards who have had conflicts with me before are glad they didn''t fight with me. This technique doesn''t seem to be normal to fight. It''s just to fight hard.


    People only have one life, and no one wants to die.


    At this time, Lao Yan, who was in other provinces, knew about it at the first time.


    That day, Lao Yan was resting in the house. He didn''t call a girl today because he had been playing too high recently and his body was a little overwhelmed. He was going to raise it for a while.


    At this time, Liang Zi''s phone called.


    "Big brother, Jinhai city''s color is changing!" Lao Yan joined up. Liang said quickly that Liang Zi was a qualified young brother. He played well and enjoyed it very much on the role of old Yan''s eye liner. He was the first time to notify Lao Yan when he heard the news.


    They fight one by one like primary school students, but they can do these things easily.


    Old Yan sneered: "what the hell is it? It''s so big, grass!"


    Trabecular realized that he was a little out of touch. If so, where would he put Lao Yan? One third of the sky in Jinhai city is Lao Yan''s!


    "Brother, I don''t mean that. I mean, Jinhai city is going to have a big battle this time!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what''s the matter!" Lao Yan said upset.


    "Yesterday, Zhang Wen killed boss Wang''s people! Almost died!" said Xiao Liang excitedly, as if he had done it.


    "What..." old Yan couldn''t believe listening to the phone, his head was buzzing.


    He''s not afraid.


    This is excitement!


    Because he knows that as long as boss Wang and Zhang Wen work, he will have an opportunity to return to Jinhai city!


    He finally waited for the day.


    "What about boss Wang? Did he fight back?" old Yan hurriedly asked.


    Trabecular shook his head: "not yet, but I think it''s fast. Who''s crazy Wang? Where can Zhang Wen make waves in front of him? However, the man standing behind Zhang Wen is not simple..."


    "Did you find out? Who is that man?"


    This is what he wants to know. He has to investigate Zhang Wen''s background.


    "Well, I found it. It''s a man named Liu hongran. He''s not simple. I heard he''s doing quite well on the white road!"


    "White Taoist, what are you doing in the underworld?" old Yan''s head was stunned for a few seconds. Do you still need to ask about it?


    Xiao Liang hurriedly said, "brother, black and white take all, this is a master! Or, in Jinhai City, what capital does Zhang Wen have to play with boss Wang? Can he afford to play? Don''t say playing black, boss Wang casually asks several people to catch him. How can he play in the future? He can''t get out again!"


    Xiao Liang is a little bald when he speaks proudly. He forgets that Lao Yan is such a role. Does Lao Yan have any dependence on the white road.


    "Grass, come on, get down to business, don''t fuck BB! How can Zhang Wen know such people!" Lao Yan finally couldn''t help it. If Xiao Liang was in front of him now, he would have to slap him in the face and stun him!


    "Oh..." Xiao Liang stopped quickly and said, "brother, I heard that Liu hongran was introduced to him by Zhang Wen''s woman."


    Pooh.


    This made old Yan laugh shamelessly. What Zhang Wen''s woman introduced to Zhang Wen and Liu hongran was an individual who thought of what was going on.


    Zhang Wen''s woman and this Liu hongran, can they be all right?


    Zhang Wen is green. He also helps others cheer up!


    When Lao Yan was worried about Zhang Wen''s IQ, his eyes cooled down.


    "How big is Liu hongran''s background?" he asked.


    At this time, Xiao Liang calmed down and analyzed the pros and cons to Lao Yan: "brother, let''s not say anything else. At the beginning, he could get Zhang Wen out of the vice governor''s hand, which is not what ordinary people can do. Moreover, I heard that this man has walked all the white roads in Jinhai City, and no one can stop him!"


    This made Lao Yan like a thunderbolt. He didn''t slow down for a long time.


    "What''s his background?"


    "I don''t know. It should be above..."


    Up there, isn''t that Zhong Yang?


    This is not something Lao Yan can touch. If he doesn''t do it well, he will be finished in his life.


    With this in mind, old Yan told Xiao Liang to keep an eye on Zhang Wen and boss Wang recently and tell him if there is any trouble.

 Chapter 1083

    After putting down the phone, Lao Yan lit a fairy cigarette and sat on the sofa smoking.


    At this time, all he thought about was how to deal with Zhang Wen.


    He also heard from Liang Zi''s words just now that the sky in Jinhai city is going to change color. Now not only Lao Yan thinks so, but I''m afraid all the big and small bastards in Jinhai city think so.


    Zhang Wen, boss Wang may really suffer a loss this time.


    This is no joke.


    Can the person who can make boss Wang suffer a loss be an ordinary person?


    This time, Zhang Wen first cleaned up boss Wang, which shows his determination and the chips behind him.


    Also, the man standing behind him, Liu hongran.


    Lao Yan is indisputable. The combination of black and white is undoubtedly the most powerful existence, but this picture has always been avoided by Lao Yan. He can''t get to that point anyway. He can only watch Zhang Wen go up again and again.


    Baidao is just a dream for Lao Yan.


    He only dares to think about it, but the farther away he can''t reach his dream.


    Now, it''s so easy for Zhang Wen to do it. No wonder he hasn''t heard that Zhang Wen is going to clean up him recently. He was busy with it!


    At this moment, Lao Yan also made up his mind.


    Zhang Wen can''t stay!


    Absolutely not!


    If you stay, there will be endless trouble!


    He was not sure whether boss Wang would suffer a loss this time, but he vaguely felt that boss Wang would suffer a loss this time.


    Who is Zhang Wen?


    In his old Yan''s eyes, he is a person who dares to kill at any time. It doesn''t matter if boss Wang suffers a loss. It''s likely that he will have to take his life in. What will old Yan do then? There is no one in Jinhai who can restrict Zhang Wen. Isn''t it also the death of those waiting for Lao Yan?


    At that time, Zhang Wen will try his best to deal with Lao Yan. What should he do?


    Can he withstand Zhang Wen''s blow?


    In the past, he could compete with it, but if it was what Xiao Liang said, Zhang Wen now is not the same as before. Lao Yan can''t bear the blow anyway.


    So, anyway, he has to deal with Zhang Wen first!


    Whether it''s helping boss Wang or helping himself, Zhang Wen can''t stay!


    But where should we start?


    The key is Liu hongran.


    As long as there is no shelter from Liu hongran, Zhang Wen will not dare to be so arrogant!


    Then, start with Liu hongran! Just now, Xiao Liang said that this man was called by Zhang Wen''s woman. It''s Wang Yuxian. It''s easy to do


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan smiled gloomily. Even if there was no such thing, Lao Yan was ready to take this step.


    At this time, as long as Wang Yuxian knows how he killed Lao Gao, then the latter will definitely turn against Zhang Wen. At that time, will Liu hongran go to help Zhang Wen?


    Will this man who has countless ties with Wang Yuxian help him?


    It''s definitely impossible!


    The more he thought about it, the happier he felt. He couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Lao Yan has already arranged this matter.


    To find Lao Wan, the man who was close to Lao Gao before.


    Why do you have to find Lao Wan?


    It''s very simple. Although Lao Yan knows what happened, will people believe it if he tells Wang Yuxian now? It may be counterproductive, so finding Lao Wan is the key. Wang Yuxian has seen Lao Wan before, so it must be easier to communicate.


    The implementer of this matter is Zhiyong.


    The body is slowly recovering, but Zhiyong has not shown his face in Jinhai city.


    Since he got twenty-eight knives, he felt a little left out by Lao Yan. When he learned that Liang Zi was doing it, he immediately robbed him and said he would do it.


    Liang Zi just had no clue about this kind of thing, so he simply agreed.


    But it''s not that easy to find.


    Jinhai city is so big. Where is it so easy to find a person?


    Besides, it''s a drug addict like Lao Wan.


    Who knows where he''s hiding now!


    Zhiyong took someone to Lao Wan''s factory to look for him at the first time, but he learned that he was no longer working. Now no one knows where he is.


    After learning about it, Zhiyong was not in a hurry, but stabilized and looked for it slowly.


    He made a plan for himself in his heart. From today on, he will visit a nightclub and play with a local girl every day!


    It must be messy when someone sees here. Didn''t Lao Yan ask him to check where Lao Wan is? Why did he set such a shameless goal for himself?


    Is that shameful?


    Play, still play so aboveboard, still play orderly, and set a fucking goal?


    Zhiyong can be described as an example of eating, drinking, whoring and gambling among Lao Yan. It doesn''t matter that no one knows Zhiyong, but many girls in Jinhai know Zhiyong''s three inch golden gun!


    It was to make up for the empty time when he didn''t touch women in those years. After he came out, he went crazy to play with women. Now, it seems to be a very normal thing. Zhiyong has played all over Jinhai city.


    Anyway, every time he goes out to play, Lao Yan pays the bill. What is he afraid of?


    But now, Zhiyong has set a goal for himself again. From now on, play again!


    In fact, Zhiyong did so for a certain reason.


    Where is the most well-informed place in Jinhai? It must be night!


    Lao Wan is a drug addict. If people like him go out to play, where will they go? It''s still night!


    Maybe Lao Wan will run into Zhiyong when looking for a girl, and then be caught by Zhiyong! That''s not killing two birds with one stone!


    Although Zhiyong is a little selfish, there is still no problem doing so.


    However, the plan did not go as smoothly as Zhiyong imagined.


    His plan was only carried out to about 3%, and there was a clue.


    This night, Zhiyong played here in a low-key way. Several younger brothers around Zhiyong were searching for girls while playing with their eyes.


    "Oh, isn''t this girl good? Look at that leg, look at that chest, oh ~" the little brother next to Zhiyong stared and said.


    They spoke loudly. The girl had heard it for a long time. She was also an old hand in the night. She was not shy at all. She sat down with the trend.


    Men come here to find women, so why don''t women come here to find men?


    "Handsome boy, buy me a drink?" said the girl.


    Zhiyong said with a smile, "ha ha, I''m afraid you don''t drink well!"


    "Hehe, I''m not drunk." the girl said, holding her chest, "but I think you don''t just want to buy me a drink, no ~"


    As soon as Zhiyong''s eyes lit up, he quickly poured the wine for the girl: "ha ha, let''s try it? I get drunk as soon as I drink, but I don''t pour it ten thousand times in bed!"

 Chapter 1084

    Late at night, two figures were busy in a dark small hotel.


    One is Zhiyong covered with scars.


    The other is a graceful girl.


    When Zhiyong took off his coat, she was fascinated by Zhiyong. She just liked this tone and a real man like Zhiyong!


    He was cut twenty-eight knives, but he still looked like a man who was fine.


    Jinhai City, how many people can be like him?


    The others are some boastful little bastards who boast all day. In fact, they don''t even have a scar on their body. They dare to say that they are on the road. This girl must not be cold to those people.


    But she forgot that the scars on Zhiyong were cut out by others, not when he cut others.


    She didn''t even think about how Zhiyong lay on the ground and begged others not to cut him.


    But now the scars of this body have indeed become the capital for Zhiyong to show off.


    Just now in the night scene, the girl pretended to be drunk and fell into Zhiyong''s arms. Zhiyong was not vague and directly brought the girl here.


    As soon as she entered the door, the girl was refreshed.


    Drink too much? It doesn''t exist!


    She just wanted to tell Zhiyong not to waste all her time drinking. There are more fun waiting for them.


    Zhiyong certainly understood this truth. As soon as he entered the door, they held each other and chewed for a while. The girl''s Kung Fu was good, which almost made Zhiyong unable to control himself.


    This feeling is still very rare.


    There are many girls, but the best is still rare.


    You don''t have to meet once ten times.


    This girl is the best in Zhiyong''s heart.


    Just nibbling can make Zhiyong excited. How awesome is this?


    When there was no cover on them, the girl blushed and didn''t continue to take the next step, but stroked Zhiyong with her hand: "how did you get this scar?"


    How else can you do it? Cut it!


    But in order to tune Qing, the girl asked.


    She knows that stopping at this time can make Zhiyong play better behind him. Men can''t, and women are unhappy~


    Don''t worry, Zhiyong has already retired as soon as the girl starts.


    I''ve met many men before.


    Zhiyong simply stopped the action in his hand and smiled with a deep look: "cut."


    The girl liked Zhiyong''s scar and couldn''t put it down. She scratched on Zhiyong with her hand and said, "it''s so manly ~ I like you."


    Then he kissed Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong feels soft all over.


    Zhiyong smiled and put his hand on the girl''s shoulder. He leaned her in his arms and pressed her close together.


    They are so shameless now. They haven''t done anything yet. They are both preparing to load all the bullets that will turn the clouds and rain for a while.


    Zhiyong can understand the girl''s good intentions.


    "However, the man who cut me didn''t end well. He''s still lying in the hospital!" Zhiyong said in order to save face. Although the scar looks tiger, no matter what, he was cut. It''s not glorious.


    The girl''s eyes brightened: "I knew you were the best ~"


    Zhiyong knows that the girl is releasing a code for him! He grinned and pressed on.


    After pretending to be reserved for a few times, the girl hugged Zhiyong and gnawed madly.


    Both of them are ready for what will happen later.


    But at this time, Zhiyong stopped. The girl didn''t know what Zhiyong meant, and her interest was raised.


    He took out his cell phone from his pocket, found Lao Wan''s photo on it, put it in front of the girl and asked.


    "Have you seen this man?"


    The girl was stunned when she saw Lao Wan''s picture. Isn''t this the man who had a lot of trouble with herself a few nights ago? Jinhai city is really Xiao ang. Zhiyong may not know that he and Lao Wan are about to become brother-in-law.


    Although the girl has slept with Lao Wan, she doesn''t know his name, let alone what he does.


    The girl smiled: "ha ha, I''ll tell you after I serve you!"


    Looking at the surging waves under him, Zhiyong raised his mouth: "ha ha, don''t beg me to stop for a while!"


    "Cut, who is afraid of who..."


    Said, began a crazy scene.


    ¡­¡­


    After tossing about for almost an hour, Zhiyong stopped.


    He was covered with sweat. The girl held him like an octopus. The girl was very satisfied with Zhiyong''s performance~


    "How? Can you tell me now?" Zhiyong asked with a bad smile, feeling the girl''s trembling legs.


    The girl hugged Zhiyong tightly and gasped for breath. It took a long time to relax.


    "Well... I''ve seen this man. He slept in the same bed with me a few days ago ~"


    "What!" as soon as Zhiyong heard the news, he fiercely pushed the girl away, "where is he now?"


    This is a very hot news!


    He didn''t report any hope to the girl, but he didn''t expect her to know!


    What a coincidence, ang!


    "Oh, you''re worried. What''s the matter? You have a grudge against him?"


    When Zhiyong saw that he was a little impolite, he eased himself and said, "this man owes me a lot of money. I have to find him to come back. Can you help me find him?"


    Girl, don''t say anything else, but now Lao Wan''s number is still stored in her mobile phone!


    She feels OK with Lao Wan. What she wants is to make an appointment with Lao Wan when she is lonely in the future.


    But Zhiyong seems to be much better than Lao Wan!


    The girl turned her mouth and said, "I won''t tell you. Your men are the same. They are using our women."


    Seeing that the girl began to act coquettish, Zhiyong grinned and began to explore slowly along the girl''s Grassland: "do you think I''m using you?"


    "You? Who knows!"


    "Ha ha, if I''m a ghost, I''m also a romantic ghost!" Zhiyong took out thousands of yuan from his pocket. "Help me find Lao Wan. The money is yours, and if you need anything in the future, I''ll be on call. How about it?"


    Seeing so much money, the girl''s eyes lit up, but her attention was not all here. At the moment, what she cared about was Zhiyong.


    "OK, it depends on your performance ~ I just don''t know if you have strength after you''ve just finished it once ~"


    Zhiyong smiled, stopped talking nonsense and pressed the girl with the momentum of Taishan~

 Chapter 1085

    Wanfeng group, in the office.


    Boss Wang is very upset.


    He was very upset.


    He had never been so ashamed, never felt so powerless.


    Since Zhang Wen sent Hong zigan to the hospital that day, the news on the road hasn''t stopped for a moment. Everyone is talking about it. Everyone is talking about whether boss Wang can''t do it.


    Did Zhang Wen dare not fight back after he was killed.


    Wang madman, who was crazy in Jinhai city before, is not soft.


    Originally, boss Wang should not care about these rumors. He has been in Jinhai city for so many years. What kind of things have he never seen?


    Moreover, the battle between him and Zhang Wen is just the beginning. They haven''t seriously started to touch and collide with each other!


    It''s frightening. Boss Wang actually knows these words. He just didn''t expect these things to happen to him. He doesn''t know how many times they have been expanded.


    Many big bosses who supported boss Wang have questioned him one after another.


    Question whether boss Wang can''t cover it.


    They all know that if boss Wang''s strength decreases, can he see such a big industry as Wanfeng group?


    Therefore, these people began to question boss Wang in their hearts.


    Boss Wang also began to worry.


    He is worried that these words will have a bad impact on him and will be detrimental to the development of Wanfeng group in the future.


    Zhang Wen''s influence was so great that boss Wang never thought of it.


    If he keeps shrinking like this, I''m afraid these big bosses will turn around and invest in others.


    Now boss Wang is pacing the office alone. He has heard too much news these days. He is very upset.


    He was thinking about how to fight back.


    At this time, it seems to be his best time to fight back.


    When people were disappointed with him, he began to fight back, which could have unexpected results.


    Thinking of this, he called Zhuzhu and asked him to come to the office.


    More than ten minutes later, the pillar came.


    "Elder brother, you find me." since I made up my mind, the pillar has returned to the pillar with few words and strong ability.


    Up and down, there is a murderous spirit! In the eyes, there is a touch of indifference, which makes people feel cold at the bottom of their heart. When people look at it, they feel as if they are nine feet cold.


    The first thing boss Wang felt was the smell on the pillar. He nodded with satisfaction.


    "Pillar, what''s going on in the road recently? You must know, too?"


    The pillar nods, doesn''t he know? He knew these words almost the first time.


    He just didn''t show it.


    People on the road are saying that boss Wang will suffer a loss this time, and the sky in Jinhai city will change color!


    This is the threat of red fruit to boss Wang!


    Pillar knew that the more so, the closer it was to the day boss Wang and Zhang Wen started. He had a plan in his heart. Pillar hasn''t been nervous at all until now.


    He is waiting for boss Wang''s order.


    Since this is to be done sooner or later, it''s better to do it faster, or at least have a good time!


    "Brother, what do you say?" the pillar showed his attitude.


    This makes boss Wang very happy.


    His eyes narrowed: "pillar, you have been with me for so long. We have come all the way and encountered many dangers, but we can avert danger every time. This time, others have moved on our head. What do you say I should do?"


    If you put this before, you don''t need boss Wang to say it. Everyone knows what he''s going to do.


    The person who provokes will finally be patted into meat foam by boss Wang!


    But now, the pillar didn''t speak. He was waiting for boss Wang''s instructions.


    "Of course I have to pay back what others have done to me! Otherwise, people in the road will say that my old Wang is not good!" boss Wang''s words can be regarded as a direction for the pillar.


    With that, he lit a cigarette, put it on his mouth and looked into the distance.


    "Pillar, you went to burn Zhang Wen''s manicure shop."


    The pillar was shocked when he heard this. Although he had long been prepared, the pillar was still a little frightened when he heard this.


    What the nail shop means to Zhang Wen can''t be clearer. Now boss Wang asked him to burn the nail shop. Doesn''t that make Zhang Wen homeless in the future?


    "Elder brother, where are Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian?" the pillar asked.


    What he meant was to ask boss Wang whether the two people should burn together.


    Boss Wang smiled and said, "this fire itself is an accident. Water and fire are ruthless and life and death are doomed!"


    The pillar understood what boss Wang meant, nodded and went out.


    His heart sank again.


    He knew that if he didn''t do it himself, someone would do it. He might as well do it himself!


    Anyway, Zhang Wen already knew this day.


    ¡­¡­


    After coming out of boss Wang''s office, Zhu called Dafeng.


    "Dafeng, come to me."


    "Yes."


    After a simple conversation, Dafeng soon appeared in the pillar''s home.


    "Brother Zhu, what''s up?" Dafeng looked simple and honest, followed by Xiaofeng.


    These two people were brought out by Zhu himself. They have no ability to handle affairs.


    This time, the pillar is going to ask Dafeng and Xiaofeng to go together. After all, it''s not a small matter. It''s left to any of them. The pillar is not at ease. He asked them to come and discuss with them.


    "XX nail shop, do you all know?" the pillar said.


    Big peak and small peak nodded. They all know it, and it''s not strange. Is that Zhang Wen''s nail salon.


    "In the last two days, I''m ready to burn the nail salon." the pillar said this sentence with great courage.


    Dafeng looked at the column suspiciously: "however, the nail salon belongs to Zhang Wen..."


    The pillar took a deep breath: "I know, but it''s brother''s order."


    This is the elder brother''s order. In a word, Dafeng was speechless, but he was a little curious. Why was the pillar still thinking about Zhang Wen a while ago and changed today?


    Why is this?


    Dafeng was not Hongzi. He didn''t ask much, but went to prepare with Xiaofeng.


    Prepare to burn low alcohol and prepare to start.


    After arranging these things, the pillar leaned upset on the sofa and rubbed his head hard. He kept asking himself, pillar, what are you thinking?


    What the hell are you doing?


    Originally, he just wanted to stick to his principles, but why has things become so complicated now?


    In Zhang Wen''s case, he compromised again and again and abandoned boss Wang again and again. This time, he finally wants to be himself.


    Zhang Wen, I''m afraid I''m sorry for you this time!

 Chapter 1086

    At the same time, in the nail shop.


    I''m going out to buy some vegetables with Wang Yuxian.


    I''ve been waiting for Liu hongran to do it all these days, and then send the second gift to boss Wang.


    But Li Erzi woke me up more than once. The more this time, the more careful you should be with boss Wang.


    Because after we got Hongzi, boss wang hasn''t made any response. It''s like an unknown number. The more unknown we are, the more careful we should be.


    "Wenzi, come up and help me ~" at this time, Wang Yuxian upstairs called me.


    I went upstairs and opened the door. The scene in front of me brightened my eyes.


    The buttons on the back of Wang Yuxian''s brassiere haven''t been buttoned for a long time. At this time, she is almost half Luo''s back to me. The lines on her body are wrapped by the brassiere, which is even more bold and attractive. When I look at it, I feel that the adrenal glands have soared.


    In broad daylight, Wang Yuxian is tempting me to commit a crime!


    Seeing me stunned, Wang Yuxian said angrily, "Wenzi, did I ask you to come up to let you see the play? Come and help me ~"


    I just regained my consciousness and hurried to help her button the back.


    As I was very close to Wang Yuxian, I could smell her body fragrance and the faint fragrance between her hair.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t look back at me, but complained in a low voice, saying that there was a problem with the design of the clothes. It was so difficult to button the buttons in the back. Is this pure embarrassment.


    My hands haven''t been buttoned for a long time.


    I''m nervous too!


    Although I had a skin relationship with Wang Yuxian before, now at a close distance here, let me look at Wang Yuxian and touch Wang Yuxian''s skin from time to time, which is a little too exciting.


    "Ah ~ how are you? Is it OK to buckle?" my hand touched Wang Yuxian''s skin intentionally or unintentionally, which made her itch all over. She twisted her body with her legs while blaming me.


    I looked back.


    This picture makes me have no resistance at all.


    Wang Yuxian''s beauty is so aggressive that it even inspires the most primitive things in my body.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a little... A little nervous." I stammered. In the opposite mirror, Wang Yuxian was looking at me with a bad smile. At this time, my face had turned red into an apple.


    "What are you nervous about?" she asked me deliberately when she saw that I was really nervous.


    I scolded and thought I was nervous. Can''t wang Yuxian know?


    I smiled: "jade fairy, do you know what guiding crime is?"


    "En?" she didn''t understand what I said. She looked at me with a beautiful suffocating side face.


    "You are leading a crime. If I can''t help doing something, I won''t be legally responsible ~"


    "Wenzi, what do you want!" she knew what I wanted to say and suddenly turned around. The high snow hill almost stood on my chest, as if she could see through my beautiful eyes and look at me.


    Sexy lips and I only a few centimeters away, stubborn toot up.


    That said, Wang Yuxian''s eyes were not angry at all, but somewhat shy.


    She also knows what is full of us. The layer of paper seems to be pierced at any time.


    When I was in a hurry, the buttons were not buttoned. Wang Yuxian''s bra slipped quietly in front of me, like a slow motion, leaving her icy and clean body.


    At this moment, my eyes were straight.


    Wang Yuxian noticed that her bra fell on the ground. She quickly squatted down with her shoulders in her hands.


    Who knows, she squatted down and let my blood flow back.


    Because of her posture, she happens to face my crotch.


    Wang Yuxian blushed and screamed.


    It''s not resistance, but this is the first reaction of women. Anyway, Wang Yuxian appeared in front of me almost without any cover in the daytime, which is enough to make her shy.


    I hurried out and took several deep breaths at the door to calm myself down.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian changed her clothes and came out.


    She didn''t wear that bra at all and changed.


    "Changed?" I looked at her with a smile.


    She still hung a faint blush on her face and gave me a white look: "it''s not because you don''t help me well and just peek?"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t peek. It was a fair look ~"


    I talked and laughed with her and went to the nearby vegetable market. Wang Yuxian naturally took my arm. Regardless of the envious eyes of others, I walked with Wang Yuxian in the vegetable market with my head held high.


    Many people here know Wang Yuxian. She often came to buy vegetables when she opened a restaurant, but she hasn''t come for a long time. Many people say hello to her.


    But most people know Lao Gao.


    Seeing me, their eyes were more surprised.


    "Yuxian, if only I could accompany you to buy vegetables every day in the future," I said in her ear.


    She didn''t scold me for being naughty or refute me, but smiled faintly: "yes."


    This sentence gives me unlimited reverie space.


    In the future, if I can marry Wang Yuxian back and live a stable life with her every day, it is my pursuit in my life. At the same time, it is also like a dream that I can''t reach in any case.


    Such days seem to appear only in dreams.


    Because there is an old tall man in the middle of me.


    This person, just stubbornly eliminated all my fantasies.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s serious bargaining with these small vendors, I think the cold thousands of miles away on her body is much less. Instead, it is a little bird that only little women have.


    With such a woman around me, what do you want?


    "Yuxian, you haven''t been here for a long time. Where''s Lao Gao? Why haven''t you seen him?" Wang Yuxian and I walked to a vegetable stall. The man didn''t notice me and asked.


    Wang Yuxian''s face suddenly sank, like a peach blossom injured by a rainstorm in summer.


    The man noticed me and quickly patted his forehead: "Yuxian, I''m bald and say something wrong. Don''t care. I''ll give you a 50% discount on what I buy!"


    Wang Yuxian smiled helplessly, blocked his skirt with one hand and squatted down to pick vegetables.


    I squatted down with her.


    It''s almost noon when I go back after buying vegetables. Wang Yuxian said that he should show me his hands today and let me wait outside.


    But instead of going out obediently, I hugged her tightly from behind in the kitchen.


    I couldn''t help but say what I said from my heart.


    "Jade fairy, give me five years, I must marry you!"


    Wang Yuxian trembled, patted me on the cheek and smiled.

 Chapter 1087

    I don''t know if this is a promise to Wang Yuxian, let alone what she regards this sentence in her heart.


    Is it a joke or a beautiful imagination?


    Eating the food cooked by Wang Yuxian, I was satisfied.


    After dinner, Wang Yuxian and I took a nap and went for a walk in the nearby park. It was evening when we came back.


    Li Erzi was already waiting here when I came back.


    I had a cigarette with Li Erzi at the door.


    "Wenzi, the news on the road recently is very evil. Do you know what I heard when I went out with pretending to force tiger today? They said, you want to replace boss Wang!"


    I smile bitterly.


    But I never thought about replacing boss Wang as the first brother of Jinhai city?


    The idea seems too far away from me.


    I just want to have a place in Jinhai City, that''s all.


    I didn''t think about who to replace, let alone how much shadow my arms would leave.


    However, I do not want to, does not mean that others do not want to.


    Now on the road, there are such people who think all day that I want to do earth shaking things in Jinhai City, and even put boss Wang on the head.


    Boss Wang, what would you think if you heard this?


    I''m sure you''ll do your best to deal with me.


    But now it doesn''t seem to matter to us.


    I smiled: "Er Zi, these things are not important to us..."


    "No, it''s very important!" Li Erzi interrupted me. "Wenzi, I''ve investigated these days. Boss Wang''s Wanfeng group is not a unique system, but a joint-stock system! He is very smart and knows that there will be restrictions on the development of Wanfeng group by his own strength, so it has become a joint-stock system..."


    I don''t understand what Li Erzi said. I don''t understand what the joint-stock system is.


    "Er Zi, what is the joint-stock system?" I scratched my head.


    "Joint stock system means that someone can share in the past! That is to say, boss Wang''s Wanfeng group is invested by someone, and there must be a big boss behind him!"


    I see. No wonder there were some small problems when Wanfeng group opened. Boss Wang was worried. I haven''t thought about these problems all the time. I just focused on the road.


    Now Li Erzi''s words woke me up.


    "But what does that mean?"


    "First of all, it shows that Liu hongran doesn''t have a lot of money. He''s not facing boss Wang alone, but a group of people! We don''t know these people and have no bottom in our hearts. The money may not have any effect. It''s like throwing salt on the ground. You can''t see it. Secondly, these things that have been discussed recently in the road may make boss Wang lose his reason Wisdom! "


    I understand that. Li Erzi told me to be careful with boss Wang. If the big bosses behind boss Wang know this and know that boss Wang can''t cover it before, then someone will want to withdraw the capital!


    When boss Wang is in a hurry, he will do anything to us.


    I said, "those who should come will always come!"


    "No, coming is different from coming." Li Erzi didn''t know how to explain to me and sighed.


    I smiled: "Er Zi, don''t think so much. Go back and have a good rest!"


    He looked at me worried: "call me if you have anything. I can bring someone here in ten minutes. Wenzi, I''m most worried about you."


    I knew he was for my good, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s all right. I''m lucky. I have my own face."


    This sentence can be regarded as a wake-up call for me by Er Zi Li. None of us thought of it. With ER Zi Li''s words, it came immediately. I didn''t even have time to brew and digest.


    That night, after I went back, I talked a lot with Wang Yuxian. I don''t know how long later, I fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, outside the nail salon, a broad figure kept staring at me secretly until Li Erzi left. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Brother Zhu, I''ve been staring here. Zhang Wen and the woman are there at night. Are you doing it?" the person talking is Dafeng. He has been squatting next to the nail salon since the afternoon to see if there are others coming and whether the time is ripe to do it now.


    When he saw Wang Yuxian and I go in, he felt almost right and called Zhuzhu.


    At this stage today, in fact, the pillar was still hesitating, but when he thought of boss Wang and Hong Zi, he interrupted his hesitation.


    "Do it at night. Are everything ready?"


    "Well, it''s all ready, brother!"


    "All right, wait for my call!"


    The pillar said and hung up the phone.


    At the moment, he is at home alone with drinks on the table. All day, he has been drinking at home alone. Now his head is still a little dizzy. The more he does so, the more he feels that he has no bottom in his heart.


    Setting a fire is simple, but what if Zhang Wen really can''t escape this time? What if Zhang Wen is really hurt this time?


    Can he feel better?


    Still that sentence, no one can answer right in right and wrong.


    No answer is correct.


    However, the pillar still feels uncomfortable in his heart. The bits and pieces he knew with Zhang Wen appeared in his mind like a movie. I don''t know why. Since he decided to deal with Zhang Wen, this idea has been changing slowly.


    Zhu was forced to do this. He didn''t want to be an enemy with Zhang Wen at all. He didn''t want to help boss Wang do it at all, but he was hesitating.


    And when Zhang Wen met him last time, he made it clear to him that some things are not willing to do, but should or should not be done.


    In this position, he should help boss Wang. He should help boss Wang get rid of Zhang Wen. He should not mix any feelings.


    But from Zhang Wen''s point of view, it is also reasonable to deal with Hongzi.


    If you take too much account of each other''s feelings, it will only make Zhu and Zhang Wen afraid of hands and feet. If they are afraid of hands and feet, they will be in danger if they are not careful.


    There are thorns everywhere. They must be very careful.


    Well, it''s better to give it a go. It''s better to simply ignore everything, hide this brotherhood in the bottom of my heart and fight with all my strength.


    Thinking of this, the pillar looked at the time and unconsciously floated in his mind for so long. It was already more than one o''clock in the morning.


    It''s time to get down to business!


    Put on a dress, he took a cigarette and lighter from the table, opened the door and went out.

 Chapter 1088

    The night is tantalizing, but Da Feng and Xiao Feng have no time to enjoy it. They have been waiting here.


    I''ve been waiting for orders from the pillar.


    Everything was ready, waiting for the pillar to give the order.


    "Elder brother, where shall we start?" Xiaofeng asked.


    This is the first time he has done such a thing!


    Although it''s a little dangerous, they believe in the pillar. If they follow the pillar, they won''t suffer.


    Money, of course, can''t do without them.


    Dafeng is an old hand in setting fire. When he was young, he and Xiaofeng were bullied in the village. He used this method to set fire at night.


    But at that time, he was inexperienced and spilled gasoline on the man''s door. In the end, only one door was burned.


    After watching the movie, he naively thought that setting fire was to light a fire at the door and then burn the house.


    But the reality is quite slapping. That day, the children of the family told their parents that Dafeng did it. After Dafeng''s parents knew it, they not only paid for the family, but also cleaned up Dafeng severely.


    Since then, Dafeng began to study how to set fire to have the best effect.


    Set fire outside. It''s in the movie. It''s not reliable at all! Worried, the fire can''t burn inside. It''s just scary. With previous experience, Dafeng knows everything. He won''t be so stupid this time. If you set fire, you''d better go in.


    You can sneak into the nail salon, set fire in it and burn it well.


    This is the best effect!


    This is what Dafeng thinks now. After a while, when the pillar gives an order, he goes out and tries to get in with Xiaofeng and put a fire in it!


    Make sure Zhang Wen and the woman can''t run inside!


    Dafeng''s face hung an imperceptible smile: "later, we''ll find a way to go in and set fire inside!"


    "Brother, you''re really talented!" Xiaofeng thinks he''s powerful the more he looks at Dafeng. It''s his own big brother. His IQ is high!


    Dafeng smiled proudly. He and Xiaofeng lit a cigarette. They sat in front of the 24-hour supermarket. One bought a bottle of beer and drank it.


    At this time, the big peak rang. It was the pillar.


    Dafeng hurriedly picked it up: "brother Zhu!"


    "Well, where are you now?"


    "We are at the door of XX convenience store."


    "Well, I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, the pillar came.


    His whole body was full of alcohol. He looked decadent, but his mind was always turning at the speed of light. Drinking did not affect his work.


    "Everything is ready?" asked the pillar.


    Dafeng nodded and took something like alcohol out of a bag.


    The pillar nodded with satisfaction: "are you looking at the terrain? Where are you going to start the fire later?"


    Dafeng spoke out his thoughts and pillars. Although the latter was a little worried about Zhang Wen''s safety, he still agreed with his head.


    At this stage, Zhu knows he must try his best. Since he wants to do it, he can''t hesitate.


    Thinking of this, the pillar stood up and said, "OK, let''s go!"


    Big peak and small peak looked at each other and closely followed behind the column.


    What is big brother?


    Big brother is a person who can set an example no matter what he does and stand up and carry it no matter what danger he encounters.


    The column is very good at this point.


    He knew that there might be a lot of dangers in these things today, so he came here in person. If something really happened, he couldn''t let Dafeng and Xiaofeng carry it. It''s unfair to them!


    He just wanted them to help, that''s all.


    No matter what time, the column is like this.


    Even if someone is fighting, he is standing in the first row. Therefore, these brothers who follow the column are quite convinced. No one doesn''t say that the column is good.


    Zhu always felt like he was following boss Wang''s old path. Boss Wang was like this before. No matter what he did, he rushed to the front, injured with his brothers and went to the hospital together.


    But in recent years, the change of boss Wang is too obvious. He has gone farther and farther away from his brothers.


    All boss Wang cares about is money.


    Money is not everything, but the most disorienting thing.


    Walking to the door, the pillar looked up at the nail salon on the second floor, feeling very melancholy.


    I remember a while ago, he drank and joked with Zhang Wen here. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around today, he would come to calculate Zhang Wen. This time, he didn''t even know whether Zhang Wen could escape or whether he could escape.


    The picture of talking and laughing with Zhang Wen before that made the column uncomfortable.


    "Big brother, I''ll unlock the lock!" Dafeng whispered when he saw that the pillar hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    The pillar reacted and nodded.


    Both Dafeng and Xiaofeng have opened the lock before. Although they can''t talk to Lao Yan''s professional people, they are also quite good. At least there is no problem opening such a lock.


    In a few minutes, the door was opened with a click.


    Dafeng took the lead in, and Xiaofeng and the pillar followed.


    He took out his pocket, handed a bag of wine essence to the pillar, and then began to sprinkle it here.


    First the kitchen, then the living room, nail chair


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng moved quickly. After a while, there was the smell of alcohol everywhere. The pillar knew that Zhang Wen must be sleeping upstairs and looked at the second floor in a daze.


    "Brother, do you want to do it?" Dafeng reminded the pillar.


    Alcohol is different from water. It volatilizes quite quickly. They must move faster.


    The head of the column seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms. After hesitating for a while, he nodded vigorously: "do it!"


    Dafeng promised, first let the pillar and Xiaofeng quit, then took out the lighter, lit the fire and threw it in.


    Suddenly, the fire tongue seemed to grow wings and began to string on the ground, dazzling over each nail chair and the place where Zhang Wen once drank.


    At that moment, the heart of the pillar suddenly sank.


    If this fire goes down, Zhang Wen must be more or less dangerous.


    It seems that what he burned was not the nail salon, but the brotherhood between him and Zhang Wen.


    "Brother, let''s go!" seeing that the pillar was stunned there for a long time, Dafeng hurriedly pulled the pillar away.


    They''ve set the fire. If people know, they''ll be guilty of it.


    The pillar breathed a sigh of relief and turned to follow Dafeng.


    Just a few steps away, the flame behind him was like crazy, strung out of the gap of the rolling gate.


    For a time, the nail salon was ablaze with fire!

 Chapter 1089

    With Wang Yuxian, I can always have a beautiful dream.


    I can''t have a dream without a beautiful woman like her.


    Wang Yuxian leaned against me sweetly and used my arm as a pillow.


    Unfortunately, I can''t touch Wang Yuxian.


    Because the beauty in my arms is still worried about another man. Her heart is not with me at all.


    I don''t want to force her.


    Wang Yuxian and I slept early tonight. We lay in bed and talked for a while before we went to bed.


    Vaguely, I suddenly felt the smell of smoke.


    With this feeling, I opened my eyes for the first time.


    The room is full of smoke.


    "Yuxian! Wake up!" I shouted hard. My first reaction was to know that there was a fire, and the fire looked not small.


    Many people were killed by this poisonous smoke in their sleep!


    Wang Yuxian frowned and opened her eyes with difficulty.


    "What''s the matter, Wenzi?" she didn''t know what had happened and looked at me blankly.


    "It''s on fire, go and get your clothes!" I didn''t have time to explain more. I called Li Erzi and told him I was on fire here, and then I tried to go out with Wang Yuxian.


    There is an independent bathroom on the second floor. I found two towels, stained with water, gave one to Wang Yuxian, and I left one for myself.


    Wang Yuxian was surprised, but he soon calmed down, and his colorless face calmed down slowly.


    "Wenzi, don''t worry. The fire won''t come up for a while and a half!" Wang Yuxian said when he saw me in a hurry.


    She said that, let me calm down.


    I went to the door and looked. I found that the fire didn''t seem to spread, but a lot of smoke was pouring in. I opened the door without thinking about it.


    The scene outside made me dizzy.


    The first floor of the nail shop is already a sea of fire. There are red everywhere. The nail chairs and kitchens below are all in a sea of fire.


    It''s basically impossible to walk from the first floor. You can only think of a way from the second floor.


    I closed the door, came over and said to Wang Yuxian, "Yuxian, go through the window."


    Wang Yuxian nodded and brushed open the window regardless of his thin pajamas.


    I thought I could jump, but after looking, it''s really high for Wang Yuxian. If I forced her to jump, she might get hurt.


    "Wenzi, you jump first, come on!" Wang Yuxian knew that he could not delay any more, and the fire would only get bigger and bigger.


    "Yuxian, it''s a little high here. I''ll try again." I said.


    "Wenzi! You jump first and leave me alone! Both of them are here and are going to be finished!" she got worried and the fire was getting bigger and bigger.


    Last time, Wang Yuxian was injured because of me. I can''t let her be hurt again this time.


    "Yuxian, you hold me and I jump!"


    "You''re crazy, you''ll fall to death!"


    "Then I won''t go!"


    "You..."


    While we were arguing, a black Pusan came from a distance. It was Er Zi Li. They came. When they saw me, he didn''t hesitate and drove directly into the range that the flame could touch.


    Li Erzi''s head came out: "Wenzi, jump!"


    With the car as the support below, I can have a lot of cushioning when I jump down. It must be all right.


    So I jumped down with Wang Yuxian in my arms without waiting for her reaction.


    Dong!


    There was a huge pit on the roof of pusang. I used my body to support Wang Yuxian, rolled her around the roof and fell to the ground.


    "Get in the car!" Zhuang forced the tiger to run from the side and dragged Wang Yuxian and me into the car. Then Li Erzi went out at the gas door.


    When the flame could not reach, Li Erzi stopped.


    "Wenzi, are you okay?" he and pretend to force Hu to get out of the car and come to see if I was hurt.


    "I''m fine." I shook my head and my eyes sank. The scene just now was dangerous. If I woke up later, the consequences would be unimaginable. Maybe Wang Yuxian and I would be finished.


    Don''t think about it. I know it''s boss Wang''s masterpiece!


    I just didn''t expect Li Erzi to remind me during the day. He took action so soon.


    It seems that boss Wang has the same analysis as Li Erzi. He is also worried.


    Wang Yuxian was not hurt, but she looked a little embarrassed.


    But she didn''t have the fear of a little girl at all. Instead, she looked calm.


    I asked Li Erzi to drive to the door of a hotel. First I opened a room for Wang Yuxian and asked her to go up and rest. Downstairs, I sat in Li Erzi''s car, locked my eyebrows and lit a cigarette.


    "Boss Wang did it 100 percent," I said.


    Li Erzi and pretending to force the tiger didn''t speak. They didn''t see how serious the situation was just now.


    "Wenzi, I said boss Wang would never give up. It has touched his interests." Li Erzi said faintly.


    "Cao, I''ll burn Wanfeng group with Zhang Guohua later!" pretending to force tiger usually has the most dirty words, but today he doesn''t have a dirty word and smokes all the time.


    He also knows that this matter is not so simple.


    The fire just now was not to burn down the nail salon or give us a warning. Boss Wang wanted to burn me to death and let me die in the fire.


    I''m just glad I escaped.


    "Calm down first. Now you''ve gone to Wanfeng group. Didn''t you die?" Li Erzi scolded.


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold, he stopped talking.


    Now we all have a stomach of anger in our hearts, but I didn''t take it seriously. If I had listened to Li Erzi earlier and reacted earlier, maybe these things wouldn''t have happened tonight.


    "OK, wait and see what Liu hongran said. Don''t be impulsive." I thought for a while, pressed down the faint impulse in my heart and said.


    Li Erzi nodded: "I''ll inform Wang Peng and Wu Yang that they are ready!"


    When necessary, of course, there will be a large-scale fire, but none of us is willing to go to that step.


    Because in this regard, we are at a disadvantage. We can''t compare with the strong boss Wang at all.


    I asked Li Erzi to go first and then went upstairs.


    The door opened and Wang Yuxian sat inside waiting for me.


    I went to hold her.


    "Wenzi, you and boss Wang have to have an end!" Wang Yuxian said to me seriously.


    I know what she means.


    If it goes on like this, I will suffer a loss sooner or later. I''m not the opponent of boss Wang to play with these things.


    But where to start?


    I nodded gently and stroked Wang Yuxian''s face: "Yuxian, I know."

 Chapter 1090

    The rest of the time, I slept with Wang Yuxian. I didn''t have any profane posture. Wang Yuxian seemed to be looking for comfort and rushed into my arms desperately.


    I didn''t sleep well that night. I always dreamed that a flesh and blood man told me in his dream to be careful and stay away from boss Wang.


    The next day, as soon as I woke up, I received a call from Liu hongran.


    He was so well informed that he knew it at the first time.


    Or as usual, there was no wave in his tone. He knew what he should know and what should happen. It''s no use for him to be surprised, isn''t it?


    "Wenzi, someone will go to Wang Yuxian to take notes. You ask her to cooperate fully about the burning of the nail salon. After completing the notes, the white people will try their best to find the arsonist."


    After listening to Liu hongran, I knew that Li Erzi must have called him. He knew that Wang Yuxian and I were all right.


    "Well, I know brother Liu."


    "However, I don''t want white people to find the murderer." Liu hongran''s tone was cold. From his tone, I heard other flavors.


    He asked which hotel Wang Yuxian and I were in and said he would come later.


    I called Wang Yuxian up and she cleaned herself up.


    Soon Liu hongran came.


    "It''s good that you''re all right. I came here as soon as I heard about it." he said faintly.


    "I didn''t expect boss Wang''s revenge to come so quickly," I said.


    Wang Yuxian and Liu hongran said hello and sat aside listening to us.


    I know that Liu hongran came here this time mostly to see Wang Yuxian. When he saw that Wang Yuxian was ok, he naturally put his heart down.


    "Wang is crazy. He is really crazy." Liu hongran bowed his head and said silently.


    He also saw such a big noise in Jinhai city. Boss Wang was ready to kill Wang Yuxian and me last night. He was not afraid of an accident at all. I hope the bigger it is, the better.


    "If I hadn''t suddenly woke up in the middle of the night, Wang Yuxian and I might have been burned inside."


    "Wenzi, what are you going to do about it?" he asked me at this time.


    I told the truth: "brother Liu, to tell the truth, if I didn''t have you, I would certainly use my own method to deal with him and fight to the end, but now I stand with you, so I still have to use your method..."


    Liu hongran understood what I meant. He patted me on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Wenzi, don''t be impulsive for the time being. Boss Wang will pay a price for this!"


    I nodded: "well, brother Liu, when you want me to do it, I''ll do it again!"


    Mixed roads are not all fighting.


    Fire fighting is the most helpless way. No one is willing to work hard with people all day. There is no way to do that.


    Use the most primitive method and solve it with your fist.


    Liu hongran glanced at Wang Yuxian: "Yuxian, I found you a place to live. You and Wenzi moved there temporarily. Even if boss Wang knew about it, he couldn''t get in!"


    Wang Yuxian didn''t refuse and nodded silently.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian''s phone rang. The police asked her to take notes. Liu hongran and I sent Wang Yuxian to the police station. Then he and I sat here waiting for Wang Yuxian to come out.


    "Wenzi, I know you must be angry now, right?" Liu hongran glanced at me.


    It''s a lie to say not to be angry.


    "This battle has started, so there''s nothing to say. You come and I go, it''s a war, but I don''t want to implicate anyone, you or Yuxian." I said seriously.


    Liu hongran patted me on the shoulder: "Wenzi, I know you value friendship, but don''t worry, I won''t let you do it so hard."


    At this time, someone called Liu hongran away. After about ten minutes, Liu hongran came back with a calm face.


    "Wenzi, the arsonist last night, found out."


    "Who is it?" my eyes lit up.


    "It''s these three people." Liu hongran took a picture out of his arms and showed it to me.


    There are three people in the picture, one of whom I am familiar with.


    It''s a pillar.


    I don''t know why, seeing the figure of the pillar, I didn''t want to blame him at all. Instead, I relieved the pillar in my heart.


    He listened to me and was ready to fight with me.


    In the past, the pillar always hesitated on me. I know it''s not a good thing for the pillar. After all, there''s boss Wang over there. He can''t let go.


    The kindness of more than ten years has been filled around the column.


    Since you can''t let go, you have to make a decision.


    Now boss Wang and I are in opposition. Zhu must stand on boss Wang''s side. I know boss Wang''s character. If Zhu has been so hesitant, boss Wang will get rid of him sooner or later.


    This time, the pillar made clear its position.


    I know he did it for boss Wang this time.


    "I know this man," I said, pointing to the post.


    "Do you know?" Liu hongran frowned.


    "Well, it''s my brother, but he works under boss Wang." my eyes showed a complex light.


    Liu hongran probably noticed the complicated taste in my eyes and nodded with relief.


    "I''ve asked my acquaintances to delete this photo. The evidence is in my hands now. We can do whatever we want. If we want white, we can do white, if we want black, we can do black ~"


    I smiled: "how about a black-and-white take all?"


    Liu even looked at me and laughed.


    When Wang Yuxian finished recording his confession in the morning, Liu hongran took Wang Yuxian and me to the place he arranged for us. This is the rich area, and there are guards at the door.


    "This place has contact with the local police. As long as you have something here, the police will call the police at the first time," Liu hongran said.


    I sighed that the rich were still rich.


    The house arranged by Liu hongran is not small, and the decoration inside is quite luxurious.


    "Brother Liu, I won''t live in this house for long," said Wang Yuxian.


    Liu hongran knew her temperament and smiled: "I know if you live alone, you certainly don''t want to, but don''t you have Wenzi with you now? Don''t you want to?"


    Hearing this, Wang Yuxian blushed and went to clean up the house.


    At this time, Liu hongran''s phone rang. He picked it up, said a few words, and put down his cell phone.


    "I have news over there. I''ll go first and call."


    I promised.


    Liu hongran has always been a very low-key existence. This is the first time between boss Wang and me.


    So, what kind of light will Liu hongran, a low-key giant, emit this time?

 Chapter 1091

    I''m not going out today. I''m going to stay here with Wang Yuxian. Although Wang Yuxian has nothing on the surface, I know she must be afraid.


    It''s just that she didn''t show her excellent psychological quality.


    Liu hongran prepared everything for the house, and many women''s clothes, but they are not the type Wang Yuxian likes.


    I saw that she hadn''t come down for half a day on the second floor, so I looked up curiously.


    "Yuxian, what are you doing?"


    When I opened the door, Wang Yuxian only had a cover on her chest, and her long legs were exposed below. She was trying on her clothes here~


    This picture is like the spring breeze washing my face, which makes me feel refreshed.


    Wherever Wang Yuxian goes, it is a landscape that allows men to intervene in fantasy and reality.


    "Wenzi, help me choose the clothes here. I feel strange ~" when I came up, she didn''t think I didn''t knock or blame me. Instead, she took my hand and took me to the wardrobe.


    Wang Yuxian has no fat on her flat belly. Her smooth feet are stepping on the carpet and her hips are high. She can be called the best in the world~


    A pair of jade feet, painted with red nail polish.


    I looked straight for a moment.


    "Let you see the clothes. What are you doing with me?" she said to me angrily.


    I quickly smiled awkwardly and went to help her choose clothes.


    The clothes here are really strange. It''s more bold than strange. The dressing style is a little too bold. I pulled one out casually. This dress is only a simple cover, which is almost no different from underwear.


    Wang Yuxian can''t wear this dress.


    "Wenzi, do you want me to wear this out?" Wang Yuxian''s cheeks were ruddy when I saw the clothes in my hand in a daze.


    I quickly shook my head: "no, no, I took it casually, ha ha..."


    It was found that there was no decent clothes in the wardrobe. These clothes were not suitable for Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian''s dressing style is conservative.


    Wearing clothes in the most conservative way can make men think of the least conservative picture~


    Seeing that I couldn''t take care of it, Wang Yuxian still put on her own clothes.


    As soon as we went downstairs, Xiaowen called.


    When she heard about last night, she was also worried for a while. Across my Wang Yuxian''s phone, I heard Xiaowen asking me if I had anything to do. She had to come and see us.


    Wang Yuxian could not refuse, so she agreed.


    About half an hour later, Xiaowen came.


    "Wenzi, Yuxian, are you okay?" Xiaowen''s eyes were red when she saw us.


    I smiled: "hehe, aren''t we all right? Don''t worry ~"


    Xiaowen cried: "brother Wen, you must take good care of Yuxian. I don''t want anything to happen to either of you..."


    Xiaowen can be said to speak her heart. Who should she talk to about the contradiction in her heart?


    She doesn''t want to see anything happen to me or to Yuxian.


    I am the object of her secret love. Wang Yuxian is her best friend. Wang Yuxian and I account for a lot in her heart.


    "Xiaowen, don''t worry. I will protect Yuxian. It won''t happen again after last night." I said seriously.


    Speaking, Wang Yuxian''s hand inadvertently shook with me. This is not only an acknowledgement of my attitude, but also an indication of her position.


    Anyway, she will stand with me.


    That''s enough.


    Then Wang Yuxian and I told Xiaowen what happened last night. She was quite surprised after listening to it. I shouldn''t have told her about these things on the road. In itself, this is a world of fraud and the law of the jungle. How can a girl like Xiaowen understand?


    Simply, it''s better not to let her know these things.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen complained that she could not wear the clothes in the house.


    Xiaowen took a meaningful look at Wang Yuxian''s chest and said that your number is so big that it must be hard to find. These are all uniform sizes.


    So I took them out to buy clothes. Just because of yesterday, I went out to relax.


    Walking with the two beauties Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen, the turning back rate in the street is basically 100%. I ignore the eyes of others. On the left is Wang Yuxian holding her arm and on the right is Xiaowen.


    Two peerless beauties haunted me like sponges. I''m afraid this scene can make many men YY.


    Boss Wang certainly didn''t think of it. He burned my nail salon yesterday. Today I''m in the mood to go shopping, and I still bring two beauties.


    The three of us didn''t come back until the afternoon. I bought three clothes for Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen.


    Wallet, it''s on the plaque.


    Wang Yuxian and I first sent Xiaowen home, and then I took Wang Yuxian back without delay.


    We passed by the nail salon. From a distance, we saw the house burned black.


    There was a kind of unspeakable sadness in my heart. I parked my car by the side of the road.


    This is the place where Wang Yuxian and I have guarded countless days and nights.


    I don''t know how many nights, Wang Yuxian and I snuggled here.


    With the nail salon, she will wait for me every night, which has also become a bridge between us.


    Now, it''s burned like this.


    Can you feel better?


    Wang Yu and I want to love you. At this time, our hearts are like pressing a heavy weight, which is faintly uncomfortable.


    "Wenzi, are you uncomfortable?" her hand, subconsciously, shook with me.


    It''s a lie to say it''s not uncomfortable.


    I nodded: "this is our home. It''s gone now. Of course I''m very uncomfortable."


    Wang Yuxian leaned her head on my shoulder and looked at the nail shop burning with only a black frame. She was full of five flavors in her heart.


    Now that Xiaowen is away, she and I can have an unlimited affair.


    "Wenzi, as long as the two of us are here, it can be home ~" she didn''t know whether she was comforting me or herself, but after listening to it, I was relieved.


    Wang Yuxian said so. Have you agreed to my five-year appointment?


    I held back my little excitement and held Wang Yuxian tightly in my arms. I thought how good it would be if I knew Wang Yuxian before I met Lao Gao. In that way, none of us would work so hard.


    And won''t be stopped by anyone.


    But now, I can only hold her and sigh. When that sentence comes to my mouth, I can''t say it.


    After stopping here for a while, Wang Yuxian and I went back to the rich area. She slept soundly tonight. She seemed to have a nightmare. She hugged me hard and kept drilling her head into my arms, making her heart itchy.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian in my arms, I breathed.


    Yuxian, Yuxian, you are a charming goblin~

 Chapter 1092

    Some people are happy and others are worried.


    When Wang Yuxian and I were depressed, boss Wang was very happy.


    He denied the pillar countless times in his heart, but he still felt that the pillar was reliable.


    What Hongzi and mice? These people are fucking waste. They can''t do anything well. They can only talk and shoot. Only the column is the right assistant of boss Wang.


    But now, boss Wang''s heart is full of melancholy.


    Pillar, although his ability to handle affairs is outstanding and his skill is quite good, boss Wang knows that he can''t stay any longer.


    When this matter is finished, boss Wang will draw a satisfactory end to it.


    Now, he can''t say anything.


    The pillar was very beautiful. When the pillar came back that day, the pillar told boss Wang that he burned the nail salon, but he didn''t know how Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian were inside. It was up to them to run out.


    When the pillar spoke, boss Wang kept staring into his eyes and knew that he was not lying.


    However, the pillar face is hard to hide.


    People can''t help themselves in the Jianghu. That''s the truth!


    When the pillar and Dafeng and Xiaofeng left, the nail salon was already ablaze with fire. The fire like a boulder was always engraved in the head of the pillar.


    I wonder if the fire will burn Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian.


    The pillar didn''t even know what he was doing, so he did it vaguely.


    Of course, his emotion was captured by boss Wang, but the latter didn''t think much. No matter what he thought in his heart, he can''t control it now. He just looked at the result of this matter.


    The pillar has done the work, and it has done it beautifully. That''s enough.


    Originally, arson was a big crime, but boss Wang was so arrogant that he just called section chief Duan and arranged it.


    After that, I found a place to celebrate the column openly.


    Boss Wang is so awesome. The first brother of Jinhai City, what are you doing?


    What is the underworld, that is, if you make trouble and kill people, you don''t have to run away. What should you do or what should you do? Those who run away when something happens are just punks.


    Like boss Wang, there are not many who have full wings.


    There is only such a man in Jinhai city.


    "Pillar, you did a good job. I knew you could do it!" boss Wang offered a toast to pillar.


    Today, Hongzi and mouse have many younger brothers.


    However, Hong Zi was not happy at all. He should have done these things. He should have robbed the credit in front of boss Wang, but now why did he let Zhu do it?


    The mouse was even more upset. At the beginning, he was one step away from success. Why didn''t he do it well and fell into a deep valley?


    He was in a cold palace, and boss Wang didn''t even want to look at him.


    Who can understand the taste?


    The mouse and Hong Zi toasted the pillar in turn. The pillar refused to refuse anyone. Anyone who toasted would drink a lot. However, there was always a haze on the pillar''s face. He would keep talking as long as he touched the wine. Today, he said surprisingly little.


    Boss Wang noticed the abnormality of the pillar, but he didn''t say much, let alone express his emotions. All he wanted was the result. At the beginning, Zhang Wen moved Hong Zi, but now the pillar ordered Zhang Wen''s manicure shop, and Zhang Wen''s life was hanging on the line. Boss Wang was very satisfied with the result.


    After today, people on the road will certainly talk about it. Boss Wang is still the former boss Wang. His sword is not old and ordinary people can''t challenge him. Although Zhang Wen has been very popular recently, is he still a little brother to play with boss Wang? Not qualified at all!


    see? Just after the war, his life and death were unknown?


    The pillar didn''t talk much. He just drank and blindly bowed his head to get drunk. He wanted to paralyze himself with alcohol, so there wouldn''t be so much trouble, would he?


    Then you won''t keep thinking about the fire, will you?


    The pillar seemed to drag a walking corpse to cope with the celebration banquet.


    After going back, the pillar fell asleep.


    Until he woke up the next day, he was dull. Recalling everything last night, he felt like a dream.


    The first thing he thought of was to ask Dafeng to inquire about Zhang Wen.


    Big peak feedback news soon.


    In less than an hour, he called Zhuzhu and told him that Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian were all right, but the nail salon was burned clean.


    "Brother, either find Zhang Wen and I''ll set a fire?" Dafeng really wants to kill Zhang Wen, because he knows that as long as Zhang Wen is there, there will be no peace.


    The pillar shook his head quickly: "no, you''ve been hiding recently. Don''t come out if you have nothing."


    Dafeng listened to the pillar and knew that things were not so simple. He quickly promised and put down the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, the mood of the pillar suddenly brightened.


    Since Zhang Wen is all right, he can rest assured.


    If the nail salon burns, it should be a satisfactory answer to boss Wang.


    It was done, but Zhang Wen was not done.


    Thinking of this, he breathed a sigh and was finally in the mood to sleep again. Zhang Wen was always in his head last night. He didn''t sleep well at all.


    Although boss Wang has said hello to the people on the white road, things are not going as smoothly as boss Wang thought.


    On the same day, section chief Duan called him.


    The reason is very simple. If section chief Duan didn''t press down hard, he couldn''t press it down at all.


    He wants to buy a big favor from boss Wang.


    "Lao Wang, the impact of this matter is quite bad. People have come to check it. Can you think more about it when you work in the future?" section chief Duan said to boss Wang in a questioning tone.


    The latter smiled coldly: "Lao Duan, you called me just to tell me these things?"


    The tone is cold.


    Let section chief Duan make a cold war over the phone.


    He hurriedly said, "but I''ve done it all. Lao Wang, I''m not talking about you. You have to consider your work in the future. Your family has a big business and can''t tolerate any mistakes!"


    It was originally a sentence full of concern, but when you came to boss Wang, it changed its taste.


    "You teach me how to do things? Just deal with things!" boss Wang said coldly. Then he hung up.


    Listening to the monotonous beep on the phone, section chief Duan was overwhelmed.


    He''s angry!


    Can he not be angry?


    How did boss Wang ask him before? Now, what did he do to him?


    At the beginning, if the old mother hadn''t been in a hurry to spend money, he wouldn''t have anything to do with boss Wang, let alone come to this step. Boss Wang had a handle in his hand.


    It''s hard to get caught.


    Section chief Duan didn''t want to turn over, but it was too difficult for him.


    If you are not careful, you will be doomed.


    But the temporary patience does not mean that he has no ideas.

 Chapter 1093

    Tonight, in the private club, boss Wang didn''t call anyone. He was the only one and several girls were here to drink with him.


    Boss Wang is upset!


    Knowing that Zhang Wen was all right, his face immediately changed.


    He didn''t think about this possibility, but after being beaten in the face by the facts, he was still unhappy.


    Zhang Wen, how can it be all right?


    How happy would it be if the fire burned Zhang Wen directly?


    Now Zhang Wen is not dead, so this matter must continue. What should boss Wang do next?


    Wait, or take the initiative?


    Boss Wang is still going to let the pillar do it this time. Once the contradiction intensifies, wouldn''t it be better to let it intensify completely?


    When boss Wang is upset, he will come here alone to get drunk.


    At the moment, several girls around him accompany boss Wang, reducing his troubles a little bit.


    Everyone likes beautiful girls, and boss Wang is no exception. Besides, it''s still a girl with a good body. Who doesn''t like it?


    "Brother Wang, don''t think about those troubles. Come and have a drink ~" one of the girls said to boss Wang, holding a wine glass in her slender hand and holding it in front of boss Wang.


    The latter took the glass and drank it down.


    The girl immediately fell into boss Wang''s arms, and her hands began to spread along boss Wang''s clothes.


    This girl is good at Kung Fu. Boss Wang orders her every time he comes.


    She also knows what boss Wang wants.


    Boss Wang was made by this girl for a long time. He felt that he left her alone, and the other girls went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang burned the nail salon. It was very hot on the road for a time.


    Most of the people who talk about it are gangsters on the road.


    At the same time, in a night show, several punks sat inside drinking.


    A bastard said, "boss Wang is a cow. How can Zhang Wen fight back? It''s just a round with boss Wang. There''s no home, ha ha!"


    "This is not necessarily ah, Zhang Wen is not an ordinary person."


    "Anyway, I don''t think he can." the bastard narrowed his eyes and lit a cigarette. He looked like he was in the sky.


    At first glance, this man is a little expert in pretending to be forced among these people. His words are full of pretending to be forced. It sounds like he has a lot of skills. In fact, he can''t even fight Wang Peng''s brothers. He''s still bragging here.


    The little bastards at the table turned their eyes back.


    All listening to him continue to pretend.


    I don''t like to hear him pretend here, but I''m bored. Just listen~


    "How do you know Zhang Wen can''t?" at this time, a little bastard spoke.


    Pretending to force is actually the same as talking about crosstalk. If there is laughter, there is teasing. If no one cooperates when this bastard talks, he can''t continue pretending.


    Not everyone is pretending to be a tiger. Not everyone can take pretending to be a stage and listen to it as a duet.


    Pretending to be a tiger is almost supernatural.


    When someone cooperated, the little bastard smiled: "have you seen Zhang Wen? You haven''t seen him at first sight? I saw him once last time in XX night show. I knew he couldn''t do it at first sight!"


    "Do you know fortune telling? Ha ha..." someone nearby laughed.


    He said with a serious face: "I can''t say I can read wow, but I know something. I see Zhang Wen, there is a problem with his kidney!"


    What?


    Sitting here, everyone was stunned when they heard this. Dare you, this is a miracle doctor!


    You can see through Zhang Wen''s physical condition at a glance. If such people get mixed up, how good is it?


    However, in the eyes of the little bastards, he is like listening to jokes.


    "How did you see that?"


    In a word, it gave him more room to pretend. He simply put down the wine glass, stood up, held his back waist with his hand and said, "you don''t understand at first. First of all, there''s something wrong with the way Zhang Wen walks. Do you find that when he walks, his left foot is low and his right foot is high. It''s either kidney deficiency or kidney deficiency!"


    "Ha ha..."


    His words amused everyone below.


    "Is there a problem with Zhang Wenshen, my grass? What does it have to do with his mixing in Jinhai city?" a bastard asked reluctantly.


    The little bastard narrowed his eyes and laughed: "the kidney is bad. It''s not good to play with women. It''s boring. If it''s boring, can you fight?"


    Suddenly, what he said seemed quite reasonable. Several bastards around him suddenly nodded.


    If so, that''s logical.


    Zhang Wenshen can''t do it. Naturally, he''s boring. He can''t fight people!


    In that case, Zhang Wen must not be able. How can he get along without a good body?


    This is a bloody case caused by a chicken leg.


    Zhang Wen, is a blood case caused by kidney.


    "Oh, what a pity. If he were in better health, he wouldn''t be reduced to this..."


    Someone has begun to feel sorry for Zhang Wen.


    You can''t do anything if you''re not healthy.


    But who dares to say that they are in good health?


    Except for that little bastard, everyone else has to take a sip or two occasionally, not to mention fighting. Even playing with women can''t carry it once more. Now they still say that others are not healthy.


    It doesn''t hurt to stand and talk~


    It sounded as if Zhang Wen had lost the battle before he started.


    "However, the woman around Zhang Wen is not bad! I don''t know if you''ve seen her." the little bastard continued just now.


    "I''ve heard that he looks good!" someone answered him.


    "Oh, that woman is tall. She has a face that makes you pull the flag. Her skin is white like white steamed bread. Her chest is bigger than two ordinary women, and her ass is..."


    The little bastard became more and more energetic. He even took off his coat and his hands slipped shamelessly down his body.


    The people next to him were all making noise.


    Zhang Wen''s woman, Wang Yuxian.


    This is the woman that all the little bastards on the road desire. In their eyes, Wang Yuxian is a goddess like existence, even surpassing the goddess.


    That is a kind of spiritual sustenance.


    It''s something you want but can''t get.


    The little bastard spoke vigorously here, but he didn''t notice the man behind him who had been listening to him. At this time, he couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 1094

    The road is originally a gossip circle, saying everything.


    Some people say Zhang Wen is good today and some people say Zhang Wen is bad tomorrow. These words should have been heard as a joke. It''s no big deal, but Wang Peng, who has been sitting in this night scene, still couldn''t help burning with anger.


    No kidney.


    Imitate Wang Yuxian with a dirty body.


    How can Wang Peng bear it?


    Although brother Yijiao kept reminding him not to be impulsive, Wang Peng couldn''t help it. Is this chiguoguo''s provocation!


    After the last incident, Wang Peng has restrained a lot. He tried to keep his temper from breaking out, but in the end he couldn''t help it.


    Seeing Wang Peng get up, brother Yijiao hurriedly advised: "Peng son, don''t make trouble first..."


    Brother Yijiao is kind, but Wang Peng can''t bear it.


    His mouth hung ferocious and said, "I can promise not to kill him for a while!"


    With that, Wang Peng had come behind the coquettish little bastard standing in the middle.


    Pop!


    Wang Peng patted him on the shoulder from behind.


    "Grass, who?" pretending to be excited was interrupted, which felt like suddenly withering when playing with women.


    What a fucking disappointment!


    A ferocious smiling face greeted him.


    "Who did you just say can''t?"


    "This... Zhang Wen..." seeing Wang Peng''s face, he also muttered in his heart, but he subconsciously said a word.


    "I''ll show you what''s called kidney."


    With that, Wang Peng threw a punch and hit him.


    One is Wang Peng, who often fights, and the other is a bastard who has nothing to suck.


    It''s easy to see who loses and who wins.


    The bastard didn''t feel anything at all. Wang Peng''s fist arrived.


    The sky is covered with rain and wind.


    "Oh, grass..."


    Before I knew what was going on, my body had fallen to one side.


    Dong!


    Maybe the bastard fell to the ground and didn''t know what was going on.


    Why did you get beaten?


    Why do you have to be beaten twice?


    This night is a free place to talk. Why did someone fuck him when he said it?


    Seeing that the bastard was knocked down to the ground, all the bastards nearby stood up and glared at Wang Peng.


    This is the gap between the bastard and the bastard. If Wang Peng was beaten at this time, the people he brought will certainly beat him into a dog''s head without saying a word.


    But these little bastards just glared at Wang Peng.


    No one did it.


    It''s not that I dare not, but I can''t figure out what background Wang Peng is. If I accidentally provoke people, I''ll be in trouble.


    "How can you hit people casually? What do you do?" someone asked.


    At this time, brother Yijiao, they all stood behind Wang Peng and looked up at these little bastards.


    Zhang Wen became arrogant and used to it. Yijiao brothers didn''t pay attention to these bastards at all. The bastard''s slight reproach directly amused Yijiao brothers.


    Come out and do it. Hit anyone? Isn''t this routine?


    Wang Peng squinted at him: "I''m Wang Peng and Zhang Wen is my big brother!"


    WOW~


    His words directly stunned everyone sitting here.


    With Wang Peng''s current fame, there is no need to say the second half of the sentence.


    These little bastards on the road also know Wang Peng.


    In terms of arrogance, Wang Peng is the first.


    They all know that Wang Peng is Zhang Wen''s younger brother and what he does.


    Cold sweat fell down the little brother''s cheek just now.


    It''s over.


    This sentence almost determined all his forced behavior just now.


    The highest level of pretending to force is to pretend to force the person who is pretended to force without knowing anything, and then leave the whole body.


    But the man didn''t seem to have the ability. He just pretended to force him and left without a whole body.


    I met Wang Peng, the face beating king.


    It''s in the face. Then it''s coming to an end.


    More importantly, the person who doesn''t understand is Wang Peng. He is the most unprincipled person under Zhang Wen.


    How''s this?


    I can''t beat it, I can''t get it, I haven''t installed it yet.


    This little brother is quite a failure.


    Originally, Wang Peng was very angry. If he hadn''t been telling himself not to make trouble in his heart, I''m afraid he would have beaten the little bastard all over his face.


    Now he just punched.


    A fist that doesn''t hurt muscles and bones.


    Now, if he continues to pretend to force, he will only die worse. In the face of the arrival of Wang Peng, he can only bow his head.


    "Brother Peng! I drank too much. I''m kidding! I didn''t mean it!" the little bastard bounced up from the ground and half knelt down to apologize.


    Pretending to be forced, he is a good player. Admitting his mistake is also quite awesome.


    But none of the bastards sitting here laughed at him. It''s not humiliating to pretend to have failed in front of Zhang Wen''s people. As long as you don''t get killed, that''s all!


    Now Zhang Wen''s fame on the road can no longer be described as great fame. It can only be said that it is frightening.


    When it comes to Zhang Wen, the first thing they think of is the people who were killed by Zhang Wen.


    No one wants to become an innocent soul under the knife, and no one wants to die.


    "Cao, I just heard you say kidney deficiency. Who is kidney deficiency?" Wang Peng tilted his eyes.


    "Me!" said the little bastard quickly.


    "Grass, who is boring?"


    "Me! My kidney is bad. I can''t even cope with a girl all night, and I can''t fight. I can''t get along. I''m a fool..."


    With that, he began to bow left and right and slap himself in the face in turn.


    In Jinhai City, who can make these little bastards kneel on the ground and slap themselves with a word and a look?


    Only Zhang Wen can!


    Only he has this ability!


    Not even boss Wang.


    If you change to boss Wang, the little bastard will only be beaten at best, so he won''t be frightened.


    But Zhang Wen is different.


    If you mess with him now, you may have to go home tonight!


    In front of life, everyone maintains the most basic desire for survival.


    Wang Peng kept staring at him coldly. After he puffed his face, he smiled coldly.


    "All right, roll your tongue in the future and don''t fucking make a mess of your mouth!"


    "Yes..."


    After Wang Peng left, he went out at night with brother Yijiao.


    Out of the door, Wang Peng took out his mobile phone and called Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I was discussing things with Li Erzi.


    Seeing that it was Wang Peng''s number, my first thought was whether he was in trouble again. I quickly picked it up.


    "Peng''er, what''s the matter?"


    On the phone, Wang Peng''s voice hesitated: "brother Wen, when shall we move boss Wang again?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge." I smiled.


    "Just now I heard a lot of people talking about it in a night show. They all said we couldn''t do it."


    From Wang Peng''s tone, we can hear that he is unconvinced, quite unconvinced.


    Don''t talk about him. I also want to move boss Wang, but now is not the time.


    "Peng''er, calm down first. It''s estimated that this is what happened these days!"

 Chapter 1095

    The next day, the sun was shining.


    Boss Wang sat in the office of Wanfeng group early in the morning, made a pot of tea and lit a cigar.


    The whole person looks calm.


    He is in a good mood today. No matter what the process is, the effect he wants is achieved.


    Although the pillar didn''t burn Zhang Wen, people on the road are talking about it.


    Some big bosses who wanted to withdraw their capital had come back honestly.


    Boss Wang is very satisfied with this effect.


    Zhang Wen, now is a dish in his eyes. He can eat it whenever he wants.


    Now boss Wang''s idea has changed. It''s not difficult to get rid of Zhang Wen.


    He wants to get the corresponding effect. While getting rid of Zhang Wen, he also wants to play the play well.


    If you guessed correctly, it''s estimated that Liu hongran is also a bluff guy. No matter how well he plays in Baidao, it''s all a matter of Baidao. If he steps into the underworld, he may not even know how he died!


    This is only the first round. Zhang Wen and they have obviously lost the game.


    Liu hongran, that''s all.


    Dangdang~


    Suddenly someone knocked at the door.


    "Come in ~" boss Wang leaned lazily on the back of his chair and looked straight at him.


    Brush~


    The door opened and three people came in from the outside.


    All three of them were smiling. They came and laughed around boss Wang.


    Boss Wang remembers that a few days ago, they called the fiercest, saying they wanted to withdraw and withdraw their capital.


    I don''t think boss Wang can cover it.


    The current situation is already playing in the face.


    Popping~


    "Lao Wang, ha ha..." the person who took the lead felt a little embarrassed. On the way here, he thought out a lot of things to say to boss Wang, but when he came to see boss Wang''s arrogant eyes, he stubbornly held back his words.


    I can''t say a word. I can only look at boss Wang''s embarrassed smile.


    Of course, they know who boss Wang is. The first brother of Jinhai city is uncertain.


    Others can only laugh here.


    "You came here just to giggle in front of me?" boss Wang said lukewarm.


    The man quickly shook his head: "no, Lao Wang, we want to come..."


    "If you want to say something nice to me, you can pour it wherever the wind blows."


    "Oh, Lao Wang..."


    Boss Wang spoke a little directly, which made these big bosses sweat.


    It''s right to say so, but you can''t say so. How shameful it is for them?


    But they were unjustifiable. No one dared to say anything under boss Wang''s questioning. They all flattered and laughed.


    Click.


    Boss Wang finished smoking a cigarette and lit another one for himself.


    When these people came in, he didn''t let them sit down, so he just stood.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath, slowly stood up and deliberately didn''t see them.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Do you think I can''t cover it? It''s better to be a man!"


    "Yes, yes, Lao Wang, you''re right..."


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve been in trouble recently, but what does my old Wang rely on to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city? These things always say to me, it''s just routine! Even if I suffer a loss next time, I can get back!"


    Boss Wang''s words were both gracious and dignified, which made the three people sweat and relax at the same time.


    Boss Wang showed his strength in front of them and told them not to doubt my strength, Lao Wang, not to mention a Wanfeng group, that is, two or three, can keep it safely!


    "Lao Wang, we don''t mean that. We also know that you have encountered difficulties recently. If you need any help, just tell us that we will do our best to help you!"


    One of the bosses seemed to be very righteous and patted his chest when he spoke.


    Boss Wang smiled. They were all from the past. Can he not know what they were thinking?


    How nice it sounds, how to say it, how to do it when things are so smooth.


    People are like this.


    Boss Wang waved his hand: "no need to help. Just don''t start a fire in my backyard!"


    "No, no..."


    "OK, I won''t say anything else. As for what to do, go back and think about it yourself!"


    Boss Wang said and began to see off the guests. Originally, the three of them had a lot of flattering words to say, but now boss Wang has begun to see off the guests. Isn''t it shameless for them to stay?


    Just another day!


    So the three men said hello to boss Wang and left.


    Pooh~


    As soon as their front feet left, boss Wang of the back feet laughed.


    This feeling is so fucking sour. He will never forget what the three people thought of him. It''s time for them to feel the taste of slapping their faces.


    You have to stand firm in your own position~


    However, at this time, something that makes boss Wang want to cry without tears is slowly being staged.


    He was still unaware of this.


    At this time, in an office building in Jinhai City, a woman in a capable uniform walked quickly inside.


    Pop.


    She put the prepared information in front of a man with slightly bald hair.


    "Director Shen, all the information is here."


    The bald man looked up and said, "how many loopholes?"


    The woman nodded hard: "just grab it!"


    "Ha ha, OK, gather people and start immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, at the gate of Wanfeng group, the personnel of the sales department are busy here. Several sweet looking girls in uniforms are shuttling among these people, with smiles on their faces.


    Why?


    I think their income in recent months is very good.


    Boss Wang is never stingy in money. As long as he is a person with good performance, he will give rewards.


    These girls have been selling their buildings very hard recently. Of course, boss Wang will give them some rewards, which makes them even more energetic.


    Whoosh~


    Just then, two black Passats stopped at the door, and seven or eight people got out of the car, each with dignity on his face.


    The woman who took the lead hung a badge on her chest.


    The three words on the badge are eye-catching enough to frighten boss Wang and his real estate bosses.


    These three words are - Land Bureau!


    Some people may be quite unfamiliar with this department and think that it is the miscellaneous department to investigate the land, such as these young sales department personnel.


    Under the leadership of director Shen, these people from the Land Bureau strode to the door of Wanfeng group.


    A sales lady glanced at them and didn''t speak.


    "We''re from the Land Bureau. Call your boss," said the woman.

 Chapter 1096

    In fact, Liu hongran took great pains to deal with boss Wang.


    He has always had no outline of real estate. He doesn''t know where to start with boss Wang.


    One hundred million yuan is taken out, but I just don''t know where to start. My thoughts are very confused.


    That''s why he took so long to get ready to fight boss Wang.


    Land Bureau, Liu hongran is quite familiar with this department. What is real estate playing? Isn''t it land?


    So, should the Land Bureau take care of this?


    Liu hongran thought of this and called an acquaintance of his land bureau. Of course, director Shen was willing to help him. He told Liu hongran that he was looking for the right person for this matter. If he wanted to get the Wanfeng group, it should be no problem.


    Although the land has been bought by Wanfeng group and the contract has been signed, the water behind it is not generally deep, and only director Shen knows the way.


    In fact, even if Liu Hongran did not look for him, he was secretly investigating Wanfeng group.


    Why?


    Because director Shen also has a good friend, that is Lao Lu! The old Lu who had a very strong relationship with boss Du!


    He hated boss Wang to the bone. Since boss Du went in, he secretly tried to find a way to see if he could do boss Wang a good job. At least, he had to suffer some losses.


    He also found director Shen and told him what he thought. Director Shen has been trying to find a way for him.


    Up to now, director Shen has also checked a lot of things. In short, boss Wang must have a good loss.


    This opportunity is just right for Liu hongran. Now he has a lot of funds in his hand. If director Shen can do it in place, he will have the opportunity to receive Wanfeng group under his own name and let boss Wang take root in Jinhai city!


    Director Shen and others who have finalized their ideas in mind are trying to get boss Wang this time.


    A piece of information, any one of which can bring him bad luck.


    Boss Wang is cunning, but his people are really not good.


    Director Shen, they all showed their identity. The sales lady still stared at them.


    "Talking to you and your boss?" the woman in uniform raised her eyebrows and stared at the woman.


    "No ~" said the sales lady lazily, as if you were free to do whatever you wanted.


    "Call him back!"


    "Oh ~" hearing this, the sales lady shamelessly snorted, thinking that the woman didn''t ask who boss Wang was. No one dared to speak so loudly here.


    After working under boss Wang for a long time, people will float.


    The sales lady is already floating, not a little~


    What else did the woman want to say, but director Shen stopped him. He didn''t seem to want to talk more nonsense with them.


    "Since you don''t ask him to come, wait for him to come to me, but I''m hard to find!"


    After that, director Shen turned around and left.


    When the sales lady was stunned, director Shen informed the local police and sealed up Wanfeng group in a short time!


    A big seal is pasted on the door without taboo.


    Silly.


    The sales lady is completely stupid!


    It''s no joke to have the right to seal the unit.


    The sales lady certainly didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Why are these people who look so calm and light??


    Dare to seal up Wanfeng group directly!


    People can''t judge by appearance, and the sea can''t be measured.


    ¡­¡­


    When boss Wang came, there were no people here, only the people in the sales department.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, boss Wang was furious.


    "What the fuck is going on!" boss Wang said angrily.


    Several younger brothers came with him. When they heard that boss Wang was angry, they immediately went to tear off the seal, but boss Wang stopped them.


    He knows too well what it means to tear off the seal.


    Then he''ll have trouble.


    Now things are upset enough. He doesn''t want to add fuel to the fire.


    "Boss Wang, someone from the land bureau came to see you today. As soon as I called you, they sealed this place..." the sales lady carefully said that if she hadn''t ignored others, it wouldn''t have been like this, but she didn''t say a word about it.


    Boss Wang clenched his teeth secretly and thought that no one dared to do so in Jinhai city! He''s very good at managing people on the white road.


    What exactly is the origin of the land bureau?


    Land Bureau


    Thinking of this, he called section chief Duan.


    The phone was soon connected. Section chief Duan still knew nothing about it! After all, the departments are different, and he has no right to take care of what people do.


    "Lao Duan, my Wanfeng group was closed today!" boss Wang said angrily.


    "What? Why was it sealed?" section chief Duan knew nothing about it. How could he know what was going on?


    "It''s from the land bureau! What''s going on!"


    "Land Bureau?" the section chief over there has been bombed.


    He knows exactly what this department does. It''s just that boss Wang has always done it reasonably and legally, and has never committed anything. Moreover, the land of Wanfeng group has been bought. Why bother him?


    To tell the truth, if the people of the Land Bureau embarrass him, section chief Duan really has no way at all.


    After all, the departments are different. He can''t take the police to threaten the Land Bureau, and can''t move the Wanfeng group? Don''t say that. When necessary, he even has to fully cooperate with the people of the Land Bureau.


    Don''t slack off at all.


    "This department is a little troublesome, Lao Wang, or you can rest for a few days first?" section chief Duan asked tentatively. He really felt it was difficult about this matter.


    "Grass!" boss Wang scolded, "do you know how much money I lose when I take a day off?"


    In fact, how much money to lose is bullshit, mainly popularity. Wanfeng group has finally gained some popularity. Now it''s gone. Where can it go?


    How difficult is it to gather that popularity?


    "Alas, Lao Wang, I don''t want to, but I really have to find talents for this. After all, it''s two different departments..." section chief Duan told the truth.


    In fact, there is a saying that section chief Duan still didn''t say, that is, what people want to do with boss Wang is like playing! What does the land bureau manage? It''s land! He doesn''t know what to do, so he can only try his best!


    "Grass!"


    Boss Wang said no more, scolded and hung up. He also knew that it didn''t seem so simple.


    But the Land Bureau, he really heard about it for the first time.


    Isn''t it? At that time, boss Du had done everything he should do. Boss Wang just picked up a ready-made one.


    What land, sales, he didn''t worry about it.


    Even the land he is bidding for has not been decided by the Land Bureau.


    Of course, this part is strange.

 Chapter 1097

    Standing at the door of the sales department, boss Wang was a little blind for a while. This feeling was the same as when he first came to Jinhai city.


    At that time, he was a big boy and didn''t understand anything. At that time, he had to go to the construction site to work for a stuttering, but the construction site boss was ruthless and didn''t give him any money at the end of the day.


    If it weren''t for this, boss Wang couldn''t have grabbed the head in his hand and turned to shoot the foreman, or robbed the foreman of all the money, there would be less Wang madman in Jinhai city.


    However, the helplessness and confusion of boss Wang at that time could not be imitated.


    This feeling has now surged into boss Wang''s heart.


    Shit!


    He scolded secretly in his heart. Unexpectedly, now that he has become the first brother of Jinhai City, he will be made so confused.


    After smoking a cigarette, boss Wang was ready to go, but at this time, his phone suddenly rang.


    "Big brother, it''s not good. Someone from the land bureau just came to the construction site and sealed it..." there was a worried voice of a little brother of boss Wang on the phone.


    "What?" boss Wang was surprised. "Shit, what''s going on!"


    "We don''t know. Suddenly, a group of people from the Land Bureau and the police came and sealed this place. We wanted to find them desperately, but we didn''t want to make trouble for big brother..."


    Boss Wang didn''t listen to the nonsense behind him. He asked people to watch the scene. He arrived immediately.


    After a while, boss Wang passed.


    In front of me are some huge seals.


    Like a talisman, he was out of breath.


    This is the land in the south of the city. Boss Wang managed to get it down. He is ready to continue developing the real estate. Most of his funds have been invested here! If something goes wrong in this place, boss Wang''s capital turnover will certainly go wrong!


    blamed!


    Land Bureau, why did you call yourself on the board? Okay, why do you do this?


    Boss Wang felt that things were not so simple and called section chief Duan to urge him.


    On the phone, boss Wang directly scolded section chief and vented his anger on section chief.


    Section chief Duan is also worried. Now he feels a little blind when his eyes are closed. How can the land bureau work well with boss Wang? Why didn''t they check when Wanfeng group was in business? What''s going on now?


    Anxious at the same time, section chief Duan called the people of the Land Bureau, but they were pushed back by ambiguous words.


    No way, he had to go there himself.


    He has heard of director Shen of the Land Bureau, but they have no friendship.


    One is in charge of land and the other is in charge of public security. Where can there be any intersection?


    It''s rash for section chief Duan to come like this.


    However, he felt that as a colleague, director Shen should give him some face.


    More than ten minutes later, section chief Duan arrived at the door of director Shen''s office.


    The little clerk next to him told him that director Shen was busy now and asked him to wait for a while.


    Hearing this, section chief Duan was very upset. Does director Shen seem to have a big shelf? He asked him to wait here. Doesn''t he know how big the position of section chief Duan is?


    I don''t know what the gold content is in section chief Duan?


    However, section chief Duan really has no temper at all. If he is told to wait, can he rush in?


    This is not his provincial office, not his territory.


    It''s director Shen''s home.


    What can he do? Unless he doesn''t want to do it.


    He still had some patience, but as time went by, he never saw director Shen''s office open the door. Section chief Duan was a little impatient. He grabbed the little section member and asked again. The little section member knocked on the door and came out again to let section chief in.


    That looks a little reluctant.


    The section chief secretly scolded and thought that if he was one of his men, he would have to make a good job of him.


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    "Lao Shen, it''s not easy to see you, ha ha ~" although he was very upset, section chief Duan said politely.


    Director Shen didn''t get up to meet him, but just smiled: "are you Duan Wengong? I''ve heard a lot about it ~"


    "Ha ha..." section chief Duan was a little embarrassed and found a place to sit down. He didn''t expect that director Shen didn''t bird him at all. Director Shen said hello to him and continued to review the documents.


    "What can I do for you?" director Shen asked after a while.


    Embarrassed section chief Duan quickly said, "isn''t it because of Wanfeng group? Dissatisfied with you, an old friend of mine is from Wanfeng group ~"


    He didn''t tell his relationship with boss Wang. No one is stupid, isn''t he?


    "Friend?" director Shen looked up at him. In fact, he had heard about section chief Duan and boss Wang for a long time, but people were talking in private, and no one put it on the table.


    "Is it a friend or a strategic partner?" director Shen said meaningfully.


    Hearing this, section chief Duan''s face suddenly changed. Others, even director Liu, would not say these words to him so directly. They could only persuade him and have to be polite to him. But director Shen was very unambiguous. When he opened his mouth, he was questioning with a tone of ridicule.


    Although section chief Duan is restrained by boss Wang, he has never pestered anyone else. Director Shen is a cow!


    However, he didn''t dare to get angry. He also knew that if he was angry, there would be no talk. Moreover, Wanfeng group would have more trouble in the future. In the end, he would end up.


    "Ha ha, look what you said. It''s a little explicit ~" section chief Duan said half jokingly.


    Director Shen did not continue to press section chief, and smiled a little.


    They were silent for a while, and section chief Duan couldn''t help but speak.


    "Lao Shen, what are you going to do about this? About Wanfeng group."


    Director Shen took a sip of tea: "this is about land. There are many things, such as taxes, ownership, and so on..."


    Section chief Duan knows a little about these things. He doesn''t want to hear director Shen go around with him here.


    He simply asked, "Lao Shen, tell me if there is room for relaxation in this matter. WOW! That man is really my friend. If there is a way, I''ll send you a message, okay?"


    The meaning of section chief Duan''s words is very clear. If there is room for relaxation in this matter, your money and benefits are indispensable!


    Director Shen stared at section chief Duan for a while, then shook his head slightly: "it''s not who I want to fix. This is a wrong answer. Section chief Duan may not care about this, but I will never let anyone who may commit a crime go!"

 Chapter 1098

    make love!


    In the face of director Shen, section chief Duan felt as if he had a pair of big hands and was slapping himself hard. Director Shen made the face so well that section chief Duan felt angry.


    He doesn''t know these things in officialdom, and people in officialdom don''t know about him, but everyone hides in their hearts and maintains a balance point. No one touches or breaks them.


    Because no one can imagine who can use who in the future. Maybe director Shen can use section chief in the future?


    But director Shen said everything now, as if he didn''t give himself a way back.


    Also blocked the road of section chief Duan.


    On the surface, his words seem to be just, but in fact, he is beating the section chief in the face.


    Don''t section chief Duan understand these principles? He knows better than anyone, but how can he say these things?


    Because the initiator is himself! If he can go back to the past, he certainly doesn''t want to be with boss Wang, but the matter is a foregone conclusion. No one can change it. Section chief Duan is also willing and weak.


    Director Shen''s words are right at all. Section chief Duan can''t refute them. After all, as an official, you can''t answer the right and wrong questions correctly.


    "Oh, old Shen, what you said is a little ugly. That''s an ordinary friend of mine. It doesn''t matter." section chief Duan quickly explained.


    He is well-known as an official, but these are all forced. Can we say that he is not allowed to make friends when he is an official? As long as you have justice?


    Making friends is your private life. No one can interfere, nor can director Shen.


    Director Shen smiled. Can he not know what section chief Duan meant?


    "Lao Duan, I''m not talkative. I know it''s an abyss. Why do I go in? Sometimes if I step back, I can see what''s behind me!"


    "Ha ha..."


    "No!"


    Director Shen said and continued to review the documents.


    Section chief Duan couldn''t speak any more and bowed his head and walked out.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the Land Bureau, he called boss Wang directly.


    "Lao Wang, I''ve just been to the Land Bureau. Director Shen is an old stubborn!" section chief Duan means to tell boss Wang that he tried hard, but failed. It''s not that he didn''t help.


    He said so, but forgot that he was the same at the beginning. Just unconsciously, he was told by boss Wang. He even felt like he had a dream.


    But now, he has no choice but to follow the road ahead.


    Otherwise, what about your wife and children? What about your old mother?


    These are his fetters.


    Boss Wang''s eyes on the phone sink: "he doesn''t let go?"


    "Well, this old guy, I didn''t expect him to be so stubborn!" section chief scolded.


    Boss Wang was silent. He also heard from section chief Duan''s words. Section chief Duan has no way at all. After all, there are many things he can''t do in section chief Duan''s position. He can only point to the end.


    "OK, I see! Tell me the address of director Shen!" boss Wang said, not wanting to hear the nonsense of section chief.


    Section chief Duan happily told him his address, and then hung up. He was eager to get out of these things. It was a bad feeling to be sandwiched between boss Wang and director Shen.


    Boss Wang put down the phone and the thoughts in his head began to turn quickly.


    There is only one truth in his cognition.


    People die for wealth, birds die for food.


    Director Shen must have done these things because of money. Boss Wang should be fine as long as he has the money ready. It''s not for money. Is it for justice? To punish evil?


    Grass~


    Boss Wang smiled. He didn''t believe that anyone would do so in the face of absolute interests.


    Didn''t section chief Duan do the same? How fair was he then? How unambiguous? Didn''t you get yourself in the end?


    He doesn''t believe that there are people who are not greedy in this world. Everyone will lose their resistance in the face of absolute interests!


    This matter seems to have no clue. In fact, it''s easy to do, as long as he adds a little seasoning~


    Thinking of this, he called the finance department. Someone prepared 200000 cash, put it in a paper bag, and then drove to director Shen''s office.


    Time can''t be delayed. There''s nothing here for Wanfeng group, but he can''t afford to delay the new real estate.


    Within one day, boss Wang and section chief Duan came.


    When boss Wang reached out and knocked on the door, director Shen already knew who was coming.


    But he didn''t open the door, but asked boss Wang to wait outside. The latter had no choice but to wait outside with a bag of money.


    As time went by, boss Wang began to worry.


    Because he has been waiting for an hour since he came here.


    He didn''t wait so long to see section chief Duan before. He is director Shen, a little director. Is he so awesome?


    While boss Wang was upset, he kept thinking about how to deal with it.


    I''ll see director Shen later. How can he persuade him.


    Although I have enough chips on my side, how to open my mouth and how to push out this chip is still a knowledge. I can''t go there and say, director Shen, I''ll give you 200000. You''ll settle my business.


    Truth is such a truth, but you can''t say so. You have to be smooth and easy-going.


    Soon, another hour passed.


    Boss Wang finally couldn''t sit still. He found the clerk and asked him when director Shen would finish. The clerk gave him an ambiguous answer, either next second or an hour later.


    If it weren''t here, boss Wang must have let someone tear up the clerk''s mouth!


    Boo, what!


    It''s just a person, little clerk, grass!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang endured and continued to wait here.


    As time brushed away, boss Wang''s heart became more and more tense.


    Seeing that the whole afternoon is about to pass, why hasn''t director Shen finished his work? Does it mean that people didn''t intend to see him? But since I''m not going to see you, why should I let him wait here?


    Play with him?


    "When will director Shen have time?" boss Wang found the little clerk again.


    The latter looked up at him coldly: "I don''t know, but I''m going to work soon. He should have no time ~"


    With that, the clerk began to pack his things.


    Boss Wang looked down at the time, didn''t he? It''s already six o''clock. It''s time to get off work!


    Grass!


    Boss Wang held back his anger and stared at the clerk, thinking that you fucking know you''re going to work. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? And let me wait here like a fool!

 Chapter 1099

    Boss Wang is a wolf and a brother in Jinhai city.


    But he definitely didn''t play as well as Liu hongran. In the same situation, if Liu hongran met him, he would certainly laugh, turn around and leave without saying anything. A phone call the next day, maybe the clerk''s salary this month would be gone! Or, it makes him uncomfortable in recent years.


    Liu hongran has this ability.


    This is the difference between the white road and the underworld. In fact, boss Wang at this time didn''t want to teach the little clerk a lesson by his means, but he thought it over.


    If he does, the Wanfeng group will be ruined, and the land will not come back.


    In the end, it wasn''t him who was unlucky?


    Although he is cruel, he is not stupid.


    Seeing that everyone in the office building was off duty, boss Wang turned and left with a ferocious smile on his mouth and a bag of money.


    Home?


    After returning, he thought all night. The next morning, he sat down with director Shen and waited.


    Kung Fu pays off. Director Shen let him in shortly after he came here today.


    Snubbing boss Wang is not the purpose. A thorough blow is the purpose!


    Director Shen was curious. He wanted to see what role boss Wang was in other people, to what extent he was forced, and why he was so arrogant in Jinhai city? Lawless!


    Boss Wang pushed the door in politely but with dignity. Director Shen looked up at him and didn''t say much, so he continued to work with his head down.


    Boss Wang suddenly felt that he didn''t know what to say. This man doesn''t look like him at all!


    He stood here awkwardly for a while. Director Shen said, "who are you and what do you do? You came to me to come in and stand for a while?"


    Director Shen''s words made boss Wang tremble with anger. This man''s voice is really fucking big. The big ones are a little boundless. A small director is so angry!


    Boss Wang was troubled, but he didn''t show it on his face. He politely replied: "director Shen, my surname is Wang, and I''m a friend of section chief Duan. The Wanfeng group you sealed is mine, hehe ~"


    What he said is light, but I can feel the anger contained in these words.


    Wanfeng group has been sealed. What''s the concept?


    It''s good that boss Wang can stand here and talk to him.


    Director Shen nodded suddenly: "Oh, so you are boss Wang! You have a lot of airs. I went to you that day and you didn''t come out ~"


    To tell you the truth, director Shen was also quite surprised at the moment when he saw boss Wang. Boss Wang is not surprising. Such a person can hide his happiness and anger in his heart. Sometimes director Shen can''t do it himself.


    He had to admire this.


    Boss Wang quickly explained: "that day, when I came out, you had left and went to another construction site ~"


    The words are quite polite, like chatting with old friends, but director Shen can hear the meaning. Boss Wang is telling him, director Shen, I know all your things. How to solve them in the end, just be quick.


    "Hehe, I just act impartially. Is there no problem?" director Shen spread his hands.


    Boss Wang, although he is very powerful in Jinhai City, he is nothing in the eyes of director Shen. He just acts impartially and does everything he should do.


    Embarrass boss Wang?


    Does not exist.


    Seeing him say this, boss Wang''s anger was ignited in an instant. He knew that things didn''t seem so simple. Director Shen should have planned for a long time.


    "Director Shen, do you think things can ease up a little? In the past few days, Wanfeng group was also going well? Why did it..."


    About boss Wang''s question, he smiled: "this is our mistake, we didn''t find it early."


    Listening to this, boss Wang clenched his fist.


    Director Shen is here to have fun with him!


    It''s just embarrassing him!


    Damn it!


    "Hehe, can there be some room for this? After all, it''s not a small thing. Our family depends on it ~" boss Wang said politely.


    "Ha ha!" director Shen laughed wildly when he heard this. Boss Wang is pretending to force him here!


    "Boss Wang, can you stop joking? Do you have a family?"


    Do you have a family?


    This sentence was not a slap in the face in the dark. It was a fair jump and slapped him in the face!


    This is trying to give boss Wang a big ear!


    You don''t even have a family. What are you acting like here!


    Boss Wang is secretly gnashing his teeth. Director Shen is right. He has no family at all. He left his parents a few years ago. He has no wife and is not married. He knows that he can''t get married, but what can he do if he gets married? Don''t you make chains for yourself?


    And this is very good. If you want to play with women, you can do whatever you want. Isn''t that good?


    It''s just that director Shen''s words are a little too explicit!


    "Hehe, don''t be so ugly, director Shen ~" boss Wang narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Originally, director Shen was going to annoy him, but seeing boss Wang answering him with such a smile, director Shen was still a little impressed.


    I have said this for my own sake. People can answer calmly. This city is deep enough!


    "Ugly words are only said to ugly people." director Shen replied coldly.


    "Ha ha... Well said, well said!" this sentence completely made boss Wang understand that he was wasting his words here. Director Shen didn''t intend to talk to him at the beginning.


    "But, director Shen, look at what''s here first ~" as I said, boss Wang put the bag in his hand on director Shen''s desk.


    Director Shen opened it curiously.


    Boss Wang has been observing his expression, eager to see what greedy eyes from his expression.


    I remember when he first went to find section chief Duan, although section chief Duan didn''t ask for money, boss Wang still saw a hint of compromise in his eyes.


    He was watching. As long as director Shen had that expression, he began to hit him with money!


    Hit him hard until he kneels down!


    Director Shen''s face changed greatly when he saw that the bag was full of money.


    He has lived so long that he has never seen so much money. It is conceivable that he has a visual impact.


    No one doesn''t like money. Of course, director Shen likes money very much, but in his heart, the principle is greater than money. Money is not above everything.

 Chapter 1100

    Who is boss Wang?


    The greed on director Shen''s face was certainly caught by him, and he was secretly pleased.


    "Director Shen, this is only one fifth. If you can tear off the seal, I''ll send you the other quarter ~" boss Wang said with confidence.


    He can see from director Shen''s eyes that he likes money, but the greed from his heart has not been completely aroused. He needs a guide.


    Just like the original section chief Duan.


    About these things, boss Wang is an expert. He is good at stimulating greed in people''s hearts.


    After listening to boss Wang''s words, director Shen automatically fantasized in his head.


    What is the concept of one fifth?


    The thick bag of money he saw in front of him multiplied by five! That dazzling everything is in front of you, but it''s a visual feast.


    No one doesn''t like to owe. Director Shen also likes money.


    However, he had a steelyard in his heart to measure whether he could take the money himself.


    Should I take it.


    Then, in boss Wang''s confident smile, director Shen got up, shouted and swept all the money on the table on the ground.


    "What do you mean?" he asked, staring at boss Wang.


    His sudden move made boss Wang a little dull. He hadn''t recovered for a long time.


    What is this?


    Director Shen was fine just now? Aren''t you still greedy in your eyes and ready to go on the road step by step? Why does the painting style change at once? Why did you become a cow?


    Not moved by money?


    Grass


    Looking at the money falling on the ground, boss Wang scolded.


    He knows that if so, he must have lost. He has only money here. Although the chips are very large, he really has no way if the other party doesn''t eat this set.


    There are no chips. How can we continue?


    Why do you keep fighting with director Shen?


    In the face of director Shen, who is as cold as ice and treats money like dirt, boss Wang forced himself not to lose his attitude, but smiled: "director Shen is really an expert. To tell the truth, I''ve been in Jinhai city for so many years, and I haven''t seen anyone who doesn''t like money. You''re powerful ~"


    Director Shen looked at him coldly. He didn''t know what he wanted to say. However, the aura was already here. He just didn''t give in or accept anything! Isn''t boss Wang rich? I just don''t accept money. It depends on what you do!


    Boss Wang has been around for so long. He can still see this. He can see that this matter may not be the idea of director Shen or that he wants to run Wanfeng group. There must be someone behind it.


    If you want to settle this matter, you have to deal with the talent behind it.


    Although boss Wang is now against Zhang Wen and Liu hongran, he really doesn''t think about it.


    Boss Wang doesn''t care about the money. If you can use it to know who is standing behind you, it''s OK!


    Thinking of this, he bent down and picked up the money on the ground.


    It was put on director Shen''s desk again.


    "Director Shen, this money is nothing to me, but I know that for you, you should save it for seven or eight years. This money should be regarded as a gift for you. I don''t need anything else. Just tell me one thing, just one word."


    With his eyes shining, director Shen sat down and didn''t speak.


    Boss Wang thought he was acquiescent and then said, "who asked you to do this?"


    Hearing this, director Shen suddenly looked up at boss Wang.


    It''s said that boss Wang is an expert, so it''s true.


    Before he said anything, boss Wang had seen through the deep water behind it. Of course, there was someone behind director Shen! Can he do that if there''s no one?


    However, on the one hand, it is pressure and on the other hand, it is human feelings.


    Director Shen can''t get rid of both.


    "Hehe, you don''t need to know, but I can give you a warning. Think about who you''ve provoked recently. I tell you, Jinhai city is not without king''s law, and you can''t be arrogant..."


    Director Shen''s words made boss Wang suddenly enlightened. He regarded the latter words as farting.


    At the same time, he also knew who was standing behind him.


    Although he doesn''t want to believe it, this person must be Liu hongran, 100%! Nothing wrong!


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank. He really didn''t expect that Liu hongran was so capable. The power of the white road was really strong, but the underworld didn''t play this.


    Knowing that what he said was nonsense, boss Wang turned and sat down and lit a cigarette.


    Since the discussion was inappropriate, he didn''t need to be tense. He narrowed his eyes and took a sip, saying faintly, "director Shen, who am I? You should know?"


    Director Shen looked at him shamelessly: "put out your cigarette, or I''ll let someone take you to the police station!"


    "Ha ha, take me to the police station?" boss Wang smiled arrogantly. "If someone comes in and sees 200000 on your desk, I''m afraid you''re the one who goes to the police station? I might as well tell you frankly that even if I go in, I can still come out in a short time. Do you think it''s a coincidence that I can get to where I am today?"


    Director Shen''s eyes sank.


    Boss Wang is absolutely right. He really has this ability.


    "Director Shen, working hard for the devil has no good results in the end. You have to sell your soul. It''s still time for you to turn back now. I promise you that Liu hongran won''t last long!" boss Wang crossed his legs and looked vicious in his eyes.


    "I know who the devil is. If I''m in this position, you''re not allowed to exist or do these things here!" director Shen said in a hurry without thinking.


    At best, he is the director of the Land Bureau. He doesn''t have so much power. He says that he won''t let boss Wang survive. He is too angry.


    "Ha ha, director Shen, do you think I have a way to make money in real estate? Yes, it''s important for me, but if necessary, I''ll give up real estate and do something else. I''m afraid you''ll be out of reach at that time?"


    Boss Wang is right. Director Shen has only so much power in his hands. There is no more.


    "Hehe, then you''d better give up Wanfeng group." director Shen smiled. Anyway, Liu hongran''s purpose is to find him.


    Boss Wang bounced the ashes on the ground, stamped out the cigarette butts, took the money bag on the table, and was ready to get up and leave: "there''s nothing to say, but I still want to advise you to be careful when you go out, and be careful of your family!"

 Chapter 1101

    Boom!


    The moment the door closed, director Shen''s heart trembled.


    Although on the surface, he seems to be indifferent to boss Wang''s words, in fact, he has long been choppy in his heart.


    He knows exactly who boss Wang is.


    When he was ready to start, he investigated more than once. To put it better, boss Wang is the first brother of Jinhai City, with tens of millions of assets and countless younger brothers. It''s hard to say, he''s a bachelor, no family, no parents. Who can control him when he''s crazy?


    No one wants to provoke such a person.


    If boss Wang is really crazy, as he said, find someone to deal with director Shen''s family, or director Shen, what should we do? The unlucky man is not himself?


    It''s not too much to kill, but it seems quite common here in boss Wang.


    However, director Shen''s identity is too special, but if he is forced to do that, boss Wang still dares to do anything and kill people? It''s just a prologue!


    No one pestles. This is the cornerstone of boss Wang''s journey.


    Director Shen didn''t think about these possibilities. Of course, he also cares about the safety of his wife and children.


    Although he is not afraid of evil, he knows what these mean.


    He doesn''t want to take risks.


    Of course, he has already thought about these things.


    Boss Wang went out with his front foot and dialed Liu hongran with his back foot.


    On the white road, director Shen has done very well. Next, we need Liu hongran''s protection.


    After all, there are some things he can''t say. Is it because of boss Wang''s words that director Shen is going to seek the protection of the police? Who can protect him 24 hours a day? Only Liu hongran can!


    "Hongran, I''ve done everything. Now Wanfeng group has closed down, and a newly developed land under him has been sealed by me," director Shen said.


    Liu hongran laughed: "don''t thank you for your kindness, Lao Shen. Please buy you a drink another day!"


    "Hehe, OK, but just now boss Wang came to me with money. He wanted me to let go, but I didn''t promise! When he left, he told me to be careful."


    Can Liu hongran not know what director Shen meant?


    He smiled: "Lao Shen, when did the person who helped me Liu hongran lose money? Don''t worry, boss Wang, I can handle it. I can guarantee your safety!"


    Director Shen still believes Liu hongran''s words. He has also heard of Liu hongran''s network. It''s quite awesome. As long as Liu hongran says so, it must be no problem.


    Liu hongran told him not to let go of this one before biting, and then hung up the phone.


    Put down his cell phone, Liu hongran thought for a moment, found Zhang Wen''s number and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Li Erzi and I appeared at Liu hongran''s home.


    I''ve been thinking about boss Wang in my heart, but I haven''t asked Liu hongran. I think he called me here today to talk about it.


    "Wenzi, I have asked people to seal the Wanfeng group, and I have sealed all the new projects that boss Wang is developing." Liu hongran said faintly.


    His words brightened the eyes of Li Erzi and me.


    So, does this mean that boss Wang''s huge economic support has been blocked?


    And now boss Wang must be in a hurry. He doesn''t care about us at all.


    Wanfeng group, that''s his foundation.


    Liu hongran said this to tell me that Zhang Wen, you can take the next step. You can do it in your way. I Liu hongran is your backing!


    While lamenting Liu hongran''s ability, I said, "brother Liu, let''s leave the next thing to us!"


    "Hehe, but boss Wang is not easy to fight. Did he burn the nail shop last time?" he smiled in his eyes.


    My eyes are shining. That''s right. It seems that I suffer the most from this coming and going, but it''s just an opening. It hasn''t officially started yet. I can''t admit defeat!


    "This is just the beginning. Who can get the upper hand depends on what to do next!"


    "Well, what are you going to do?" Liu hongran asked me.


    "Brother Liu, remember what I said to you last time?"


    Liu hongran raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh? Do you want to eat black and white?"


    It is undeniable that I wanted to play like this. To tell the truth, we are still weak in front of boss Wang. We are not as strong as boss Wang. We are not as strong as him. Now the only thing we can compete with is Liu hongran''s contacts.


    This is our advantage, so why not get up?


    Liu hongran may have seen through the thoughts in my heart. He bowed his head for a moment and said with a smile, "OK, let''s play this time!"


    "First of all, my nail salon wants them to compensate according to the price ~" I said with a smile.


    "This is necessary, ha ha!"


    ¡­¡­


    Liu hongran and I are not only thinking about this. Boss Wang is also thinking after he goes back. Since Liu hongran has operated on this matter, it must be Zhang Wen after that.


    He and Liu hongran took turns to deal with boss Wang, which meant a bit of a round fight.


    Can boss Wang let them succeed?


    Definitely not!


    After he came back this time, he called the pillar.


    "Pillar, Wanfeng group has been sealed." boss Wang said faintly. When did boss Wang need to report to others? But this time, he spoke to Zhu in a reporting tone.


    A little surprised the column.


    "Brother, what''s going on?" can he not know? Wanfeng group is the lifeblood of boss Wang. If it is sealed, boss Wang can''t play with his life?


    "Because Zhang Wen and Liu hongran." boss Wang''s tone was still calm, as if it was as simple as eating and sleeping.


    Boss Wang doesn''t have to go on, he knows what''s going on.


    Boss Wang, in fact, is already angry. Now he is telling Zhu that the battle has started in an all-round way. Zhang Wen has moved his hand and will start fighting back here.


    Now that Wanfeng group is closed, he spends more time dealing with Zhang Wen and Liu hongran.


    I heard that.


    "Brother, what do you say?"


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and nicotine went around his lungs before he calmed down.


    "Pillar, it''s not that simple. Liu hongran is telling us his ability in the white road. Wanfeng group has been sealed. This may be only the first step."


    Boss Wang is an expert in the end. He also sees that Zhang Wen wants to rely on the power of the white road to continue to deal with him. Although it gives him a headache, he can''t help it.


    Boss Wang''s head is turning rapidly.


    "Elder brother, what will that text do next?" asked the pillar.


    "The second step may be a dull thunder. I don''t know whose head it will explode ~"

 Chapter 1102

    In the morning, when the first ray of sunshine with peeping, shy and astringent shot into the small hotel, the scenery on the bed was infinite and people''s eyes hurt.


    On the bed, there are two people lying horizontally.


    One is full of scars, like a cosmic war general, and the other is a girl full of white, tender and rouge.


    The ground was littered with clothes.


    There are Zhiyong''s coat, pants, vest and his dirty big underpants.


    Of course, there are some eye-catching, such as the girl''s small cover, so that every man can imagine a beautiful thong~


    The mess shows what kind of fierce battle happened here last night.


    Last night, Zhiyong was known as the city general. This girl is a monster who broke the door.


    Why is the city general?


    Because Zhiyong played with his life last night. His life can be given up. It''s comparable to that of an ancient general.


    The girl, like a monster, ran into Zhiyong after entering the door. A girl of this age is when she needs a man most. Zhiyong plays the role of a woman''s partner at this time. She can play whatever she wants.


    On the road, the girl also joked with him. She said, after entering later, I want you to move a few times, you can move a few times, I let you stop, you can stop.


    Zhiyong thought she was joking, so he didn''t think much. Who knows, the girl is serious!


    This is not only the difficulty, but also the physical and psychological test.


    Under the multiple blows, Zhiyong finally couldn''t carry it. He was almost overdrawn.


    However, Zhiyong''s heart has been stretched. He knows he can''t fall down. He is a general guarding the city. How can he fall down so easily?


    This belief has come to the end with Zhiyong.


    If not, Zhiyong would have knelt down on his knees, vomited blood and died.


    The girl''s appetite is getting bigger and bigger. Zhiyong can''t help sighing in her heart. A woman of this age is really terrible. She''s like crazy. She doesn''t have any principles to play.


    Others are dedicated to art, and volunteers are dedicated to Lao Wan.


    If you don''t want to get Lao Wan''s news, if you don''t want to find Lao Wan, can Zhiyong work so hard?


    Although Zhiyong also likes to play with women, it''s not such a way to play! It can kill people


    Zhiyong''s compromise in exchange for the girl''s more unscrupulous.


    Sometimes, I don''t let Zhiyong rest all night. I lie on the bed like a dog and let Zhiyong work hard in the back.


    Zhiyong is certainly unconvinced.


    He was very upset.


    Life is a struggle, everywhere is fighting. Among many desperate people, Zhiyong is also one of them. If you don''t work hard, how dare you say your life is successful?


    If you don''t work hard, where does success come from?


    Zhiyong, who has experienced so many things, knows this truth best.


    Now he has no news. Lao Yan''s younger brothers have no news of Lao Wan. Although their means are quite OK, where is it so easy to find someone in the vast Jinhai city?


    Zhiyong has found a shortcut now and can''t make good use of it?


    Even if he fought for his life, he had to work hard.


    Office workers are struggling. Bastards like Zhiyong are also struggling. Is life a constant struggle!


    Zhiyong set a good example for all the little bastards in Jinhai city.


    What''s the matter with the bastard?


    Bastards are also people and a profession!


    We must also struggle, and struggle in our own way!


    Facing the early morning sunshine, Zhiyong slowly opened his eyes.


    Oh, my eyelids are dry, and my throat seems to be stuffed with a hard object. I can''t feel it.


    Zhiyong frowned and closed his eyes again. He opened his eyes only when he was stable.


    I can''t help it. All that I experienced last night makes Zhiyong still feel a little worried. His physical strength is overdrawn. That''s the case. Zhiyong still feels a little guilty at the thought of the last girl''s request last night.


    When it was intense, Zhiyong even felt a little dizzy.


    Where does Zhiyong, who is physically superior to ordinary people, have this feeling?


    He always has endless strength. He is not vague about cutting people and running away, but why can''t he do much with this girl?


    If you don''t take medicine secretly, you''ll even be killed.


    Good woman Feihan, good stove feitan.


    Zhiyong realized this truth only now.


    "Honey, you''re awake ~" the girl noticed that Zhiyong around her moved and opened her eyes.


    For Zhiyong, she is very satisfied, very satisfied.


    If Zhiyong is not with her these days, she will die of loneliness when she is energetic.


    A white and tender leg is put on Zhiyong''s body, as if it is releasing a signal to him. Zhiyong doesn''t want any signal now. He has no strength and is tired to death.


    "Well, how was your sleep last night?" Zhiyong asked with his teeth clenched.


    The girl rubbed her legs against Zhiyong and said with a smile, "it''s great. I also had a dream that you and I were running in a flower bush. Finally, you fell down. I stretched out my hand and pulled you."


    Zhiyong smiled awkwardly, didn''t he?


    In this war, if the girl had not pitied Zhiyong and stretched out a hand last night, Zhiyong would not be able to get up today.


    "Ha ha..." Zhiyong smiled.


    The girl lay on Zhiyong''s chest and stroked his scar.


    There was no cover on both of them. Zhiyong could see the girl''s looming snow hill when he looked down, but he really didn''t want to appreciate it and didn''t respond at all.


    What, you have to have enough, don''t you?


    Eat enough, sleep enough.


    You have to have enough to do such a thing.


    For a long time, it is to cultivate sentiment and relax the body. If you come several times a day, you are torturing people.


    However, Zhiyong made the girl happy, but he didn''t reply to the news he wanted!


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong is ready to ask.


    His hand gently picked the girl''s chin and said, "who''s better than that Lao Wan?"


    Miss, can''t you hear what Zhiyong said?


    She covered her mouth and smiled. Her hand slipped and slipped into the quilt.


    "Why don''t you ask? It must be you. Lao Wan can''t take medicine at all. He explained it after two times. He and I ended before we entered the state. It''s a waste ~"


    The girl said it a little directly. Zhiyong smiled. It was very useful to him. The lost confidence came back immediately.


    Isn''t it?


    Where is he comparable to Lao Wan?


    One is a volunteer with great physical strength, and the other is an addict Lao Wan. How do you compare?

 Chapter 1103

    Zhiyong looked at the girl in his arms. His mood was very complicated. To tell the truth, he really didn''t want to accompany the girl again. It was a little crazy.


    A little too fierce.


    Zhiyong, just want to know where Lao Wan is, that''s all. I don''t want to take care of anything else or listen to it.


    As long as we catch Lao Wan and give him to Lao Yan, he will never contact this girl again!


    The body can''t bear it at all.


    That''s not the word Niubi.


    "Hehe, when can you help me lead Lao Wan out?" Zhiyong said in an extremely gentle voice.


    It was like coaxing a little girl who didn''t understand anything.


    The girl nodded slightly, with infinite ambiguity in her eyes.


    "I contacted him yesterday, but he didn''t mean to come out with me at all. I can''t be too tough, otherwise he will find something wrong."


    Zhiyong nodded to himself, thinking that the girl had said something.


    "Well, you can do it as soon as possible. After all, I''m in a hurry."


    "Well, I''m sure as soon as possible. Then don''t go anywhere today. Can you accompany me?" the girl is infinitely gentle. Where can Zhiyong refuse? Seeing things, he almost trembled. If he didn''t follow the girl at this time, wouldn''t his previous efforts be wasted?


    "Hey, hey, OK!" Zhiyong gritted his teeth.


    He knows what it means to be accompanied all day today. It''s no small matter. It''s indispensable to be accompanied all day.


    Last night, he had been crazy all night. He was physically overdrawn. If he went crazy a few times today, I''m afraid Zhiyong would play empty bullets. He knew what it was like.


    But in order to get Lao Wan''s news out, he had no choice.


    Zhiyong thought of this and secretly took a pill while the girl went to the empty bathroom.


    This thing can at least make Zhiyong deal with it a few more times.


    Then, the hard day for Zhiyong began.


    Not surprisingly, before noon, the girl madly asked Zhiyong again. This time, she almost twisted Zhiyong''s waist.


    After dinner, Zhiyong felt that his physical strength had been supplemented.


    The girl is very sticky. Even when Zhiyong eats, she eats with Zhiyong in her arms.


    This makes Zhiyong feel the danger signal. Is it true that the girl is in love with him?


    Grass, that''s trouble! It''s hard to get rid of her in the future!


    After these complicated thoughts, Zhiyong soon calmed himself down.


    But Kung Fu pays off. In the afternoon, the girl''s phone rang. She came naked and took a look at her mobile phone.


    "It''s Lao Wan ~"


    "Isn''t it?" Zhiyong was excited when he heard the sound. He sat up from the bed and listened quietly.


    "Lao Wan ~"


    "Oh, what are you doing now? Tonight, or make an appointment?" Lao Wan''s slightly turbid voice was on the phone.


    "OK, in the evening, the old place? It happens that my heart is itching ~"


    "Hey, hey, I''ll see you at the same place! I''ll hurt you again when I meet you at night!"


    "En ~"


    The girl flirted with him and put down the phone.


    Zhiyong''s eyes narrowed.


    After working hard for so long, I finally saw some dawn.


    "Honey, he''s coming out in the evening. Did I do well?" the girl came and put a bracelet around Zhiyong''s neck.


    The latter bit her hard.


    "You did a great job. I fucking love you!"


    "Giggle..." the girl smiled


    Later, the girl was excited and had to let Zhiyong play again. Last night, Zhiyong politely refused, saying that he had to catch Lao Wan in the evening and had to leave some physical strength, which made the girl stop.


    The next time, Zhiyong went out, called two younger brothers and found several steel pipes. He ambushed at the place where the girl and Lao Wan had an appointment and waited for Lao Wan to haunt.


    Up to now, Lao Wan is a turtle in a jar.


    Soon it was evening. The girl looked at the time and thought it was almost time. She called Lao Wan. Lao Wan said that she was on the road and would come in about ten minutes.


    Zhiyong and his two younger brothers quickly hid in the room and waited quietly for Lao Wan to come.


    Ten minutes later, Lao Wan hurried to the door. As soon as he entered the door, he crazily hugged the girl and took off her clothes like a robber.


    If she had not met Zhiyong before, the girl would have closed her eyes and enjoyed the short madness, but now she has Zhiyong in her heart, and now Zhiyong is hiding in the room!


    "Oh, wait a minute." the girl pushed Lao Wan hard.


    Lao Wan can be described as a face of wind and frost.


    Since Lao Gao''s accident, he hardly showed up. Even if he showed up, he came out to buy something at night and went back to suck. During the day, he stayed at home.


    Lao Wan is disappointed in this society.


    Disappointed, with a little fear, he didn''t want to become Lao Gao. He lost his life in a muddle. Lao Wan saw it in his eyes and sighed in his heart from Lao Gao touching this thing to being killed in the end.


    He doesn''t want to go the old way. He might as well enjoy it and spend the rest of his life in confusion and endless confusion.


    It''s a little drunk.


    Lao Wan also enjoyed it.


    It''s all right. I''ll make an appointment with the girl once. When it''s empty, I''ll have two. In decadence, I''m waiting for confusion, in destruction, I''m looking forward to eternal life.


    Although Lao Wan is the most confused at this time, he is also the most vigilant. When he enjoys these things, there is a premise, that is, he can''t be caught. If he is caught, isn''t everything over?


    However, no matter how vigilant Lao Wan is, he can''t resist being framed.


    For example, the girl pushed Lao Wan away. Although the latter thought something was wrong, he didn''t think much. He thought he had disturbed the girl, so he laughed and began to shamelessly untie his trouser belt.


    "Hey, hey, I haven''t touched a man for several days. Is it itchy in my heart? Wait a minute, I''ll let you fly to heaven!"


    Seeing Lao Wan like this, the girl really wants to go and slap him in the face.


    She doesn''t need Lao Wan now. It''s enough for her to have Zhiyong around. Besides, Lao Wan''s strength is not good. Sometimes she has to accommodate. What''s the feeling?

 Chapter 1104

    Seeing that Lao Wan was about to paste shamelessly, the girl stepped back and sat on the bed. Instead of cooperating with Lao Wan as usual, she clicked a cigarette and smoked by herself.


    This makes Lao Wan feel something wrong. What did he do wrong? However, she gave herself a cold eye.


    But he thought about it. He didn''t do anything wrong. Usually, he is like this.


    Before the question in his heart, a slightly hoarse voice came from behind.


    "Are you Lao Wan?"


    what the fuck!


    Lao Wang suddenly looked back. Why is there anyone else in the house?


    When he saw Zhiyong''s lustrous little eyes, he immediately understood what was going on.


    Shit!


    This smelly woman dares to set him up!


    But he didn''t know why the woman wanted to do this. He asked for money, no money, nothing, just a rotten life. Give him a set. What''s the advantage?


    "What do you mean?" Lao Wan looked at Zhiyong and asked the girl angrily.


    The girl smiled. The imperial concubine leaned on the bed with smiling eyes and appreciated the things in front of her.


    "Cao, I ask you, is it Lao Wan?" Zhiyong slapped Lao Wan on the shoulder and made Lao Wan''s body sink.


    Lao Wan is so small, how can he eat the palm of Lord Zhiyong?


    This makes Lao Wan''s legs soft.


    "Yes, what''s the matter!" Lao Wan was still stubborn.


    He saw that Zhiyong''s face was quite strange. He didn''t know Zhiyong at all. If it was a rip off, they really found the wrong person. Lao Wan came here today and didn''t bring a penny. He took a few pills all over his body.


    Or for the time with the girl.


    "Your name is Lao Wan. Come with us!" Zhiyong said and opened the door.


    Zhiyong''s words made Lao Wan feel like a stick on his head.


    Go with them? Listen, are they the police?


    Lao Wan was startled when the idea came out of his head.


    He is afraid of the police now. If these people are really police, he may spend the rest of his life in it. Isn''t that the end?


    What happens when he feels empty? What do you do when you want to play with women?


    Grass


    This damned woman dares to frame him!


    "Big brother, big brother, what''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with me?" Lao Wan was holding one arm by the two younger brothers around Zhiyong. He still cried reluctantly.


    When Zhiyong saw Lao Wan like this, he felt funny. Such a waste, did he come out to make an appointment with a woman?


    Pop!


    Zhiyong didn''t talk nonsense. He raised his hand and slapped him in the face. He told him to be quiet, or he would cut off his hand!


    This made Lao Wan''s heart beat.


    It seems that things are different from what he thought. This man is not a policeman!


    Then it''s strange. Lao Wan seems to have never provoked anyone. Why did they come to him?


    Zhiyong asked the girl to go back first and took Lao Wan to a place where there was no one with her two younger brothers.


    As soon as he got off the bus, Zhiyong pulled Lao Wan''s hair and gave him a kick first.


    This foot made Lao Wan feel faint. He didn''t slow down for a long time. He covered his face in pain.


    The two younger brothers rushed up and gave Lao Wan a taste of being beaten again.


    Zhiyong on one side called Lao Yan without even notifying Xiao Liang.


    The main purpose is to invite merit.


    Lao Yan soon picked it up.


    "Big brother, I found someone!" Zhiyong''s excited voice came over.


    "People? Who?" Lao Yan didn''t know what was going on for a while. He didn''t give it to Zhiyong, but to Xiao Liang.


    "Lao Wan!"


    WOW~~


    When Lao Yan heard the name, he was stunned for a moment, and soon his mouth gave a voice of praise: "it''s really Lao Wan? Are you sure?"


    "Well, it''s really him, I''m sure!"


    "Ha ha, well done!" old Yan got excited and found this man, so the road will be easy to go in the future. As long as Liu hongran and Zhang Wen turn over, things will be much easier to do!


    He doesn''t have to be afraid of Liu hongran''s relationship.


    "Where is he now?" asked old Yan.


    "It''s right next to me. I caught someone and called you the first time!" Zhiyong said.


    Old Yan dark nodded.


    Zhiyong, although he is still somewhat impetuous, he is still quite satisfied after this. Zhiyong has made a qualitative breakthrough in his ability to handle affairs.


    He did it low-key and courageous.


    In this way, can Zhiyong be reused in the future? At least, he can be given a post.


    "Big brother, what shall we do?" Zhiyong actually doesn''t know what Lao Yan is going to do. He just knows that he wants to catch Lao Wan. Now he thinks Lao Yan wants to get rid of Lao Wan!


    Although I don''t know what hatred there is between them.


    Old Yan smiled and said, "do you know Liu hongran? He''s the one who''s around Zhang Wen recently."


    "Well, I know." Zhiyong also heard some of these news from Liang Zi. Liu hongran, who knows a lot of white people, joined up with Zhang Wenqiang this time to deal with boss Wang.


    Whether it''s a white gang or an underworld, it can kill boss Wang!


    This is what a cow.


    "This Liu hongran was called by Wang Yuxian, the woman next to Zhang Wen. But didn''t Zhang Wen kill that old Gao last time? It''s Wang Yuxian''s man. We''ll use this to make Zhang Wen and Liu hongran turn against each other and remove all the armor on Zhang Wen first!"


    No matter how stupid Zhiyong is, he knows what Lao Yan means.


    Then Lao Yan arranged what Zhiyong would do on the phone. After listening, he nodded vigorously.


    Lao Yan is their absolute executive power, and Zhiyong is the executive officer.


    Lao Yan said a word, and he did it without hesitation.


    Zhiyong called Lao Wan just now, but he heard it, but his head is still dull.


    Who''s that guy on the phone? Why doesn''t he know him? Up to now, he is still in the dark like an idiot. This is not as simple as robbing a road, nor as ordinary as taking him out and beating him. There is a bigger conspiracy behind it.


    Zhiyong put down the phone, took out a sharp knife from his arms and put it on Lao Wan''s face.


    "Do you want to be killed by us?" his face was ferocious.


    Lao Wan shook his head like crazy. Of course he didn''t want to. Although his life was worthless, he also wanted to live two more days.


    "Hehe, just don''t want to die. Do you know Wang Yuxian? It''s Lao Gao''s woman!"


    Wang Yuxian? Lao Gao?


    Lao Wan''s eyes brightened. Looking at Zhiyong''s obscene face, he seemed to understand what Zhiyong and them were going to do.

 Chapter 1105

    In a private hospital in Jinhai city.


    It has almost become boss Wang''s exclusive hospital. As long as boss Wang''s people are injured, they will come here. The doctors here are well managed by boss Wang. As long as boss Wang''s people come to him, they will not call the police and will turn a blind eye.


    As long as you have money, no one wants to find those unnecessary troubles.


    At the moment, Hong Zi is sitting in an ordinary ward.


    Originally, he had been discharged from the hospital, but recently he had to come back.


    Why?


    Because the neck hurts!


    I don''t know why, his neck suddenly hurt badly. There was no way. He came back again.


    The doctor gave him a simple answer, because the knife on his neck hurt his nerve, not only now, but also in the future.


    Hong Zi secretly scolds Zhang Wen and Zhang Guohua for being cruel. They have been doing physical therapy in the past two days.


    At least it can reduce the pain.


    That day, Hong Zi was doing physical therapy when a little brother came in.


    "Brother Hong Zi, are you better?"


    What the little boy said is nonsense. If it''s better, can Hong Zi do physical therapy here like a crooked necked monkey?


    The latter tilted his neck and looked at the little brother discontentedly: "what do you think? Do I look better or not?"


    The younger brother heard the anger in Hong Zi''s words and dared not speak.


    Hong Zi saw the pillar like a mouse sees a cat, but when he saw others, his waist was still very hard.


    Especially his little brothers.


    This is a little brother who comes to deliver food to him every day.


    "Grass! I think you''ve been silly all day. Be careful that you get beaten for no reason!" Hong Zi said angrily, and turned his head to continue physical therapy.


    Hong Zi is talking about his little brother and himself!


    Isn''t that what he used to be?


    Isn''t it a beating or a reprimand from a pillar without knowing anything?


    Hong Zi''s achievements today were drawn out by inexplicable slaps in the face. He was sad all the way.


    He taught his men, and of course so.


    The little brother didn''t dare to say anything. He put aside the food he had brought, and sat quietly waiting. When Hongzi''s physiotherapy was over, he came to have dinner.


    Almost half an hour later, Hong Zi came with his head tilted and his eyes tilted.


    Just after physiotherapy, he has to keep in this position and can''t move.


    "Grass, why is it rice today?" Hong Zi looked at the food and scolded.


    He has been here for a week in a row.


    "Brother Hong, this meal is nutritious..." said the younger brother.


    In fact, the younger brother didn''t want to bother, so he made do with buying this.


    After dinner, Hong Zi lit a cigarette and smoked with his neck tilted.


    All he thought about was boss Wang and Zhu.


    Boss Wang has spoken to him more than once, saying that he will not reuse the pillars in the future. Hong Zi''s world will be in the future, but why does Hong Zi feel more and more wrong?


    Boss Wang''s words run counter to his practice?


    Whenever the pillar comes out to do business, it will be quite beautiful. If he Hongzi took someone to set fire that day, I don''t know what the situation will become and whether it will succeed.


    However, it certainly won''t be as beautiful as the pillar. Hong Zi doesn''t deny this. However, the heart of the pillar is no longer with boss Wang. Hong Zi is not stupid. He can see the hesitation on the pillar, not only him, but anyone can see it.


    But why did boss Wang use the pillar without hesitation?


    Hong Zi thought about this problem for a long time, and finally stayed on himself.


    Because he can''t do things by himself, nothing he does is strong enough, and nothing he can do.


    Originally, things were good. It shouldn''t be like this.


    It''s all the fault of a woman named Xiaowen!


    If she hadn''t met Da Zhuang by accident and told Zhang Wen about it in time, it wouldn''t be like this. Maybe Zhang Wen is dead now.


    Well, isn''t it Hongzi''s world?


    I''m appreciated by boss Wang. One end of the air pressure column!


    But now, everything is a dream.


    That woman is to blame!


    "Call all the brothers." after dinner, Hong Zi said angrily.


    The younger brother promised and called five or six people after a while. These are Hong Zi''s younger brothers directly under Hong Zi. Hong Zi completely trusts them.


    When everyone came, Hong Zi narrowed his eyes: "you should all know wow, because last time, I had no status with boss Wang!"


    Although this sentence was very reluctant, Hong Zi still said it. Who makes it true?


    The younger brothers nodded.


    Of course they know.


    Hong Zi has been put in the cold by boss Wang recently, just like the mouse who was very popular at the beginning.


    These two people have no upper life.


    "It''s all because of the snitching woman Xiaowen!" Hong Zi said with his teeth clenched.


    If Xiaowen is in front of him now, he must turn Xiaowen over and play it a hundred times, and then kill her!


    Let her know what it''s like to talk too much!


    "Recently, they all went out to find her for me. If they found her, inform me immediately!" Hong Zi gritted his teeth.


    "Brother Hong Zi, what are you going to do when you find it?" someone asked.


    "Found it, I''ll play him until he bleeds, and then send her to the West!" Hong Zi said hard. He was really ready to do so. The anger in his heart had been completely ignited by Xiaowen!


    Although the younger brother couldn''t control Hong Zi''s decision, he advised: "brother Hong Zi, that''s Zhang Wen''s woman. It''s said to be his second room..."


    "Grass, what''s the matter? When was I afraid of Zhang Wen? It''s not a gentleman if I don''t revenge this!" Hong Zi''s eyebrows stood up and stared round the tiger''s eyes.


    He has forgotten how Zhang Wen dealt with him and cut him seriously, making him like a bear now. His neck tilted and his whole body leaked air.


    "En......" the younger brother stopped talking. Since Hong Zi thought he wanted to do it, they must be on Hong Zi''s side. It just seems that doing so is not good for things, but it can help Hong Zi relieve his anger and avenge him!


    At this point, Hong Zi let them out.


    Before leaving, Hong Zi repeatedly reminded them that it should be done quickly. Xiaowen usually hangs out in the nightclub and should be able to find it for a few days.


    Hong Zi''s younger brothers nodded and left.


    In Hongzi''s head, it seemed that he had seen the picture of how to play with and kill Xiaowen after he caught her.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Xiaowen is the rare best Hong Zi has ever seen. Her figure, face and Shuiling eyes can let Hong Zi play for a long time.


    Hong Zi said Xiao Wen''s name and narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 1106

    At this time, in a wasteland in the south of the city, Lao Wan is experiencing the most difficult choice in his life.


    I don''t know how many bruises were beaten by Zhiyong and they are still in pain.


    But he always hesitated and couldn''t make a decision.


    He is a drug addict, but he still has to think about things.


    Zhiyong said to tell Wang Yuxian that Lao Gao was killed by Zhang Wen.


    Although it''s true that the matter is such a thing, how can Lao Wan say that?


    Wang Yuxian knows him too. He knows how hard Wang Yuxian and other senior high school students are. Even if the hotel is gone now, she is still waiting. She doesn''t think Lao Gao will leave her alone.


    But now, let him tell Wang Yuxian about the red fruit first. How cruel is this?


    More importantly, the man who killed Lao Gao was Zhang Wen.


    Although Lao Wan has not been active in Jinhai recently, he is not stupid. He knows how popular Zhang Wen is on the road now.


    If Lao Wan provoked him, what if Zhang Wen retaliated against him in the future?


    Zhang Wen, you dare to kill!


    Although Lao Wan is a rotten life, he doesn''t want to die. He also wants to live two more years.


    "What? Do it or not?" Zhiyong sat aside with a cigarette in his mouth and looked at him coldly.


    Lao Wan said reluctantly, "brother, I can''t do it if I don''t do it..."


    Dong!


    The little brother next to him didn''t talk nonsense. He punched Lao Wan in the chest.


    Lao Wan was in pain. He bent down for a long time without slowing down.


    Zhiyong sneered, squatted down and looked at Lao Wan in pain and said with a smile: "if I were you, I would promise. This matter has nothing to do with you. You are just a messenger. I don''t know what you are afraid of. As long as you tell Wang Yuxian about it, I promise no one will trouble you in the future!"


    Zhiyong said this seriously, and he thought so in his heart.


    It''s no good for him to make Lao Wan. Why?


    As long as he achieves his goal, that''s all.


    At this moment, Lao Wan hesitated, which seemed to be a watershed in his life.


    Go wrong step by step. Any choice at this time can make Lao Wan experience a different life.


    Lao Wan, I''m tangled in my heart.


    Slap a sweet jujube. This is the routine taught by Lao Yan. When necessary, he even doesn''t hesitate to use money to buy Lao Wan.


    It''s very simple, because Lao Wan has to be willing to do this. If he has resistance.


    That must not work well.


    Seeing Lao Wan still hesitating, Zhiyong took out a pile of money from his arms and threw it in front of him.


    "As long as you help, the money is yours. In fact, we don''t mean anything else. We just want you to help ~"


    Zhiyong''s tone eased.


    If the beating is forcing Lao Wan, the money in front of him is throwing him a candy.


    Money, how nice it looks?


    Seeing the money, Lao Wan thought of how to buy that thing with the money, take a few breaths and enjoy it.


    Money is what Lao Wan lacks most now.


    But he still didn''t speak and hesitated.


    Zhiyong then said, "Wow, I know a friend in the street who sells that thing. If you need it in the future, I''ll contact you and give you a cheaper price!"


    This sentence completely broke the last line of defense in Lao Wan''s heart.


    He bit his teeth and nodded hard.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, I got up early in the morning, ate the breakfast carefully prepared by Wang Yuxian and went out.


    I''m going to find Liu hongran. He told me that I need to testify about Hongzi. Don''t let Wang Yuxian go about these things.


    Today, he is going to take me to the police station.


    Let''s finalize the nail shop in advance.


    After I left, Wang Yuxian was left alone in the room. She packed up the dishes and chopsticks and sat on the sofa in a daze for a while.


    Is the present life what Wang Yuxian wants?


    Although she repeatedly told herself not to contact Zhang Wen and not to be emotional about Zhang Wen, she still couldn''t help it.


    Feeling deep, she couldn''t help it. She didn''t know what was going on, so she fell in love with Zhang Wen.


    If she didn''t control her feelings again and again, if she didn''t keep telling herself there was Lao Gao in her heart, she would have been with Zhang Wen long ago.


    This feeling was something that Wang Yuxian had never experienced, and it was also something she had never expected.


    She compared Zhang Wen and Lao Gao in her heart. Sometimes, even Zhang Wen gave him a stronger feeling than Lao Gao.


    But they are still too much apart after all.


    Now, she and Zhang Wen live and sleep together, ambiguous and infinite, but nothing happened.


    Zhang Wen and her heart knew what was going on.


    No one crossed the line and no one broke through the bottom line.


    But now this feeling also makes Wang Yuxian happy.


    At least, now she is very happy with Zhang Wen, and now she and Zhang Wen have quite a tacit understanding.


    Although Zhang Wen is on the road, as long as Wang Yuxian is at home, he never comes back too late. It''s like reporting every day. He has to call Wang Yuxian.


    What''s the difference between this and falling in love?


    Thinking of this, Wang Yuxian smiled.


    Thinking of Zhang Wen''s big boy smile, she felt cute.


    But then there is a touch of bitterness.


    Behind this sweetness is bitterness.


    Both Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen are guarding the bitterness.


    I don''t know when it will end.


    Maybe the moment Lao Gao comes back, Wang Yuxian will completely give up her heart. Maybe the moment she sees Lao Gao again, her mind will become a certainty.


    This is why Zhang Wen has been secretly resisting Lao Gao''s return.


    Wang Yuxian saw all these things and she could feel them.


    But Lao Gao still lives in her heart. How can she abandon it?


    Therefore, she never hoped that Lao Gao would come back, so that she could define the feelings in her heart and draw a perfect full stop.


    Whether it''s Lao Gao or Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yuxian is waiting for Lao Gao to come back, but also to completely free himself.


    She sighed and changed her clothes. In front of the mirror, she felt so confused for the first time.


    Who knows what kind of hardship is hidden behind this beautiful face?


    In the few years since she left the countryside to come to Jinhai City, Wang Yuxian seems to have changed.


    From a simple country girl to a beautiful girl.


    But who can understand what she has experienced?


    Wang Yuxian experienced pain and despair, and finally settled the dust on Lao Gao, but now? Her heart began to float again.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian''s mobile phone rang.


    It was a strange number. She hesitated and picked it up.


    Just listen to a cold voice from the microphone.


    "Wang Yuxian, I know where Lao Gao is."

 Chapter 1107

    Trabecular, they didn''t find Lao Wan. They have the ability, but Lao Wan hid it too well.


    Sometimes it takes fate to find someone.


    If you have fate, you don''t need to bother to find it at all. Maybe you will meet in the street next second.


    No fate, I can''t find it three feet deep.


    But it was easy for them to get Wang Yuxian''s phone number.


    When Zhiyong called Xiaoliang and told him to find out Wang Yuxian''s phone number in a commanding tone, Xiaoliang''s heart collapsed. He never dreamed that Zhiyong could find Lao Wan in such a short time.


    He has almost broken his leg these days, and there is no news from Lao Wan.


    Or that sentence, fate.


    Zhiyong and Lao Wan are also destined people.


    Without knowing, Zhiyong was confused and became a brother-in-law with Lao Wan, which made Zhiyong so smooth.


    Man''s life is doomed.


    At the moment, in a small cafe in the south of the city.


    Lao Wan lowered his head and stirred a cup of coffee. The muddy coffee in the cup seemed like a bottomless hole, dragging him in.


    It''s like a milkshake. It''s changed color.


    Lao Wan, I feel like I''m walking into the dark step by step.


    Ding Dong.


    The welcome bell rang at the gate of the coffee shop, and a woman with clear soup on her face and simple clothes who could attract the attention of many men came in.


    Many men in the coffee shop subconsciously looked at her. Men like beautiful women, even if they can''t get a good look.


    At the same time, they were curious about who this woman came here to date, and which man could deserve such a beautiful woman.


    Under the curious eyes of the people, the woman walked quickly to one of the coffee tables and sat down with her hips raised.


    Many people also showed a look of disappointment.


    Because opposite the table where Wang Yuxian sat, there was a man who looked a little thin, mentally depressed, with two deep dark circles in his eyes.


    Because he often touches that thing, Lao Wan''s body is seriously emaciated. The whole person looks gloomy and like a thief. His eyes are always glancing around, giving people a feeling of being a thief.


    No one will come to a good end when they touch that thing, but many people continue to repeat the mistakes of their predecessors.


    This world is like this. There are many temptations and many failures.


    Wang Yuxian had seen Lao Wan before. To tell the truth, she was a little surprised when she saw Lao Wan at first sight.


    She had seen Lao Wan before. Although Lao Wan was not very good-looking, he was at least a normal person and had a good spirit.


    But now, how did this happen?


    Why has it changed so much in less than half a year?


    That thing is really harmful.


    Lao Wan''s eyes brightened when he saw Wang Yuxian. Wang Yuxian was still as amazing as before.


    Jinhai city is unique.


    They both know each other, but they still can''t help sobbing.


    Time is going and people are changing.


    "Wang Yuxian, you should know me?" Lao Wan spoke in his slightly hoarse voice.


    Wang Yuxian nodded, "where is Lao Gao?"


    She didn''t have time to talk nonsense with Lao Wan. She just wanted to know where Lao Gao was. Just now she received a call from Lao Wan, so she rushed over at the first time. She didn''t think much about anything and ignored everything.


    Now as long as there is news from Lao Gao, Wang Yuxian is like beating chicken blood. He can get up in spirits immediately.


    In this world, only Lao Gao can make Wang Yuxian so indifferent.


    Lovers are always desperate.


    Lao Wan gently lowered his head and took a sip of coffee.


    What he thought now was how to say that sentence. He looked down at the bitter coffee and thought that someone would drink such a hard drink? It tastes like traditional Chinese medicine.


    But there are so many people drinking every day, and there are so many cafes on the street.


    Doesn''t that make the same sense as him smoking that thing?


    Frankly, they are addictive.


    Lao Wan never drinks coffee, but today he chose this place to talk to Wang Yuxian.


    When Lao Wan hesitated, Zhiyong and they were watching outside the cafe!


    Although Lao Wan agreed to Zhiyong''s request and collected his money, he was also worried that Lao Wan suddenly repented and ran away.


    Then why did he tell Lao Yan?


    This time, Zhiyong was very careful. He arranged people at the front and back doors to keep an eye on Lao Wan. He must not let anyone run away.


    If you run again, it will be difficult for Zhiyong to find him.


    However, Zhiyong still thinks too much. Lao Wan doesn''t want to escape at all. He''s just hesitating how to speak.


    "Where on earth is Lao Gao?" seeing Lao Wan''s silence for a long time, Wang Yuxian''s eyebrows were locked, and her exquisite eyes stared round in an instant.


    Telling people the news of their death is extremely damaging, especially in front of a beautiful woman like Wang Yuxian.


    Even Lao Wan is hesitating.


    And it''s all Lao Wan''s fault.


    If Lao Wan had not led Lao Gao to this road, Lao Gao would not have come to this end.


    At the moment, Lao Wan''s heart is like turning over rivers and seas.


    But now that he''s here, Lao Wan still has to say.


    He hesitated for a while and said, "I said it. Don''t get too excited."


    "Well..."


    Dong Dong


    Lao Wan''s words made Wang Yuxian''s heart beat fast. Can he not be excited?


    After losing contact with Lao Gao for so long and having gone to other places to find Lao Gao for so long, Wang Yuxian now dreams of seeing Lao Gao.


    She wants to ask Lao Gao why he has avoided her for so long and why he hasn''t contacted her for so long.


    You know, they are still husband and wife!


    It''s a decent couple.


    Wang Yuxian did not abandon, but what about Lao Gao?


    Even if he can''t help the mud to the wall, even if he loses confidence in the world, won''t wang Yuxian accompany him?


    Wang Yuxian, never thought about giving up Lao Gao, never at any time!


    However, these days, Wang Yuxian''s heart always vaguely has a bad premonition. She feels strange about Lao Gao. It''s like the world has evaporated. There is no trace of him, and there is no sign that he is still alive.


    But Wang Yuxian didn''t believe it. She felt that Lao Gao must have been hiding. He was a big living man. How can she say no?


    Fantasy is always beautiful, reality is always in the face.


    Wang Yuxian, after all, will be beaten in the face by reality.


    Mercilessly, slap me in the face!


    Facing Wang Yuxian, Lao Wan still couldn''t say it after all, but raised his hand and pointed to the sky.


    And his action almost made Wang Yuxian collapse.

 Chapter 1108

    Although I had this idea in my heart, after I was really affirmed, Wang Yuxian''s inner pillar tilted in an instant.


    While the storm blew in her heart, the whole person collapsed like a hill.


    This is not as simple as a casual sentence. It is pulling a knife in Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    After seeing Lao Wan''s gesture, Wang Yuxian seemed stunned. He couldn''t move. His brain was temporarily short circuited.


    Fortunately, I waited hard in exchange for bad news.


    Don''t say it''s Wang Yuxian. No one can accept it.


    No one is willing to face the reality of red fruit.


    Tears, swirling in the eyes.


    She held back the flow


    Wang Yuxian''s heart could not be calm when he thought that the scenes he had been with Lao Gao could only become memories in the end.


    No wonder Lao Gao didn''t have any news. No wonder she couldn''t find Lao Gao with all her efforts. It turned out that something had happened to him.


    His heart kept repeating Lao Gao''s name, and Wang Yuxian''s eyes were covered with a layer of water mist.


    "Impossible, how could Lao Gao have an accident..." Wang Yuxian smiled at herself.


    Why can Lao Gao be so cruel?


    She abandoned her at her most beautiful age. Emotionally, it was his infidelity that made Wang Yuxian wait hard.


    Now, he secretly left the world, leaving endless pain and sadness to make Wang Yuxian sad alone.


    Why can Lao Gao be so cruel? Didn''t he think about Wang Yuxian when he left? Didn''t you think about it for her?


    People don''t live for themselves!


    Lao Gao''s life was Wang Yuxian''s robbery.


    She can''t escape if she wants to.


    Lao Wan sighed. He really didn''t want to say more about such things.


    "It''s true."


    Wang Yuxian''s tears gushed out. Lao Wan''s words were simple, but Wang Yuxian couldn''t accept them.


    Lao Gao, how can you leave so irresponsibly?


    Since he came back, he hasn''t given Wang Yuxian a good face, or even made Wang Yuxian comfortable for a day.


    Either busy about Lao Gao or worried about Lao Gao.


    Now, he''s gone.


    Wang Yuxian suddenly felt that her life had no meaning at all. She seemed to live for Lao Gao. Now Lao Gao is gone. What meaning does she have?


    She really wanted to go with Lao Gao and ask him why he did so, why he could erase his original vows together, and why he was so heartless.


    You know, Wang Yuxian''s feelings for Lao Gao have never changed,


    In this relationship with Lao Gao, she didn''t slack off at all, but the final result still made her cry, as if she didn''t give her any dawn.


    Now she''s almost at the bottom.


    Lao Gao really gave up and left her.


    Wang Yuxian is different from other women, because other women either shrink up and lick their wounds or are scared out of their wits when they encounter things, but Wang Yuxian can become strong immediately.


    But in the face of the bad news, she was not strong at all.


    Lao Gao died. From now on, his face can only be seen in a dream, not even the right to a greeting.


    From then on, heaven and man are separated.


    Wang Yuxian lowered her head and wiped tears.


    "How did Lao Gao have an accident?"


    As soon as the key point came, Lao Wan sighed and said, "it''s not because of that thing. He delivered goods and was reported."


    This thing is really harmful. If it is possible to do it again, Lao Wan will certainly not touch it again. He will never touch it again in his life, but he can''t change it anymore.


    There are some things he can''t control.


    Hearing Lao Wan say this process, Wang Yuxian felt as if she was provoking her already grieving heart.


    Following Lao Wan''s words, she thought about how Lao Gao had an accident.


    That picture, I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    "I don''t believe it! Lao Gao just gives things. Even if he is reported, he won''t die!"


    Although Wang Yuxian was sad, her head didn''t stop turning. She knew that the crime was big, but at best she was caught. Lao Gao was always healthy. How could something happen?


    Lao Wan knew that Wang Yuxian was not so easy to cheat.


    "The man who delivered goods with him is called Xiaolang. He killed Lao Gao. If you don''t believe it, I can tell you which detention center he is in. You can ask him. If you guess correctly, it is estimated that he will be executed in the next two days."


    Wang Yuxian''s head buzzed.


    It''s true.


    No kidding.


    She thought about Lao Wan. At this time, she suddenly laughed and told her that it was all a lie. In fact, Lao Gao was fine and waited for her in the original rental room. In fact, Lao Gao didn''t touch that thing at all


    These words can only exist in dreams.


    "Little wolf, is the murderer of Lao Gao?" Wang Yuxian tearfully bit her lips.


    For a woman, the most important thing is the man around her. A woman''s marriage is equal to her second incarnation.


    Now Lao Gao is dead, what a blow to Wang Yuxian.


    Marriage is gone, and so are men.


    The reality is cruel. It never makes jokes. There is a mountain of hard evidence.


    In the face of what is already a certainty, Wang Yuxian knows that she can''t change. All she can do is to help Lao Gao revenge!


    The little fist clenched tightly, with a trace of malice in his eyes.


    Lao Wan nodded. He seemed to be addicted, with a cold sweat on his head, and the whole person trembled uncontrollably.


    "But that little wolf has been sentenced to death. You want to be more open..."


    Pop!


    As soon as Wang Yuxian was excited, she patted the coffee table hard. Now tell her not to be excited. May she not be excited? You know, this is Lao Gao''s life!


    A living person, so gone! How could she not be excited.


    All of a sudden, people in the whole coffee shop focused on it.


    Wang Yuxian is such a beautiful girl. Why are you so excited? What happened?


    "Lao Gao is my man. I can''t sit idly by when he''s dead!" Wang Yuxian showed her eyes like a knife. "Lao Wan, since you already knew about it, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Recalling these days, Wang Yuxian felt like a headless fly flying and bumping around. In other people''s eyes, she was an idiot.


    Lao Gao has long been gone. She still doesn''t know anything and is still struggling to find something that doesn''t exist at all.


    In a cloud of air.


    Wang Yuxian felt wronged and uncomfortable.


    Seeing that the time was almost right, Lao Wan pretended to be wronged, looked at Wang Yuxian and said, "Wang Yuxian, it''s not that I won''t let you take revenge, it''s that person. You can''t afford it now."


    "Who?" Wang Yuxian raised her eyebrows.


    An insidious wave came out along Lao Wan''s eyebrows.


    "It''s Zhang Wen."

 Chapter 1109

    Wang Yuxian has never felt so dizzy.


    Everything in front of me turned around like a double shadow.


    Because she was too excited, her hands trembled, and everything in front of her became so unreal.


    When Zhang Wen''s name came out of Lao Wan''s mouth, she felt trembling all over.


    Lao Gao and Zhang Wen are Wang Yuxian''s favorite men in his life, but when Zhang Wen and Lao Gao overlap, why do they become so untrue?


    The heart is also like being penetrated. I don''t know how painful it is.


    The tears stopped.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    Zhang Wen did this?


    Zhang Wen killed Lao Gao?


    How is this possible? How can reality beat the face like this? It''s like hitting the ground with your head. You don''t stop until you hit your head and bleed. You don''t know what''s in front of you.


    Wang Yuxian felt later that Lao Wan''s words were like a machine gun, protruding in her chest to let her know what reality is.


    But she still couldn''t get through the barrier in her heart.


    Why Zhang Wen?


    If Zhang Wen wants to get rid of Lao Gao, there are too many reasons.


    "Impossible! It''s too late for Zhang Wen to help me find Lao Gao. How can I hurt him!" I don''t know whether he is explaining to himself or Lao Wan. Wang Yuxian''s voice trembles a little.


    Seeing that the effect has been achieved, Lao Wan simply doesn''t say much. No matter how much he says, it''s boring.


    What you say is lost.


    "If you don''t believe it, ask the wolf. He knows."


    Who knows if the wolf knows! Lao Wan read it according to the script given by Zhiyong!


    Wang Yuxian''s beautiful eyes have slowly become turbid at the moment.


    The little fist clenched.


    Lao Wan finished his task and walked out of the cafe.


    Wang Yuxian, as if she had lost her soul, sat here at the coffee table stunned.


    The body seems to fly out of the sky.


    Everything in front of him is like a dream. Wang Yuxian feels like an idiot for the first time. He has been kept in the dark and played around all the time.


    Zhang Wen and Lao Gao alternate in her mind.


    Thinking of Lao Gao when she was young, she would smile knowingly. Thinking of Zhang Wen who just came to the hotel, the corners of her mouth would rise happily.


    But later, her lacrimal glands were completely stimulated.


    Tears can no longer alleviate the grief in Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    Sitting at the coffee table, Wang Yuxian cried and laughed for a while, as if she were crazy.


    A beautiful girl like her, even if she was crying, was still out of control. When Lao Wan left, a man who looked gentle with glasses at the table next to her came towards her with a trace of evil smile on his face.


    He is a night hunter. Countless women have been played in his hands. He has his own experience in dealing with women. Women have the weakest resistance when they are sad. At this time, he used to talk to Wang Yuxian and is sure to succeed.


    To tell the truth, he has played with so many women, and it is the first time he has seen such a masterpiece as Wang Yuxian.


    He was already itching in his heart. Looking at Wang Yuxian sitting there gracefully, he seemed to think of how coquettish she was in bed and how he begged him not to stop under his fierce attack.


    These dirty thoughts were taken in by the man. He was 90% sure to handle Wang Yuxian. Just now Lao Wan spoke to her, he secretly guessed in his heart what could make Wang Yuxian cry like this.


    There''s only one reason. I broke up with Lao Wan!


    Although I don''t know the reason, it seems that Lao Wan abandoned her.


    Glasses man dare not say anything else. He is still very confident in his appearance and temperament, at least better than Lao Wan! At this time, he will certainly succeed!


    Thinking so, he went to Wang Yuxian and sat down and handed over a paper towel.


    Wang Yuxian was stunned.


    "Beauty, why cry?" Wang Yuxian didn''t take the paper towel, and the man with glasses could only put it in front of her.


    Wang Yuxian won''t use his paper towel.


    Just looked at him with tears on his face.


    With Wang Yuxian so close, the man with glasses sighed.


    This Wang Yuxian is the best among individuals. Only when he is so close can he see clearly that Wang Yuxian''s exquisite body can''t even cover his proud achievements in broad clothes.


    While the man accosted, he was still imagining how to play later. How many men can be humbled by this achievement and this face?


    "Ha ha, waiter, give this beautiful woman another cup of coffee!" the man with glasses said politely.


    "No!" Wang Yuxian said coldly, changing the look of the little woman just now.


    The voice was so cold that the man felt his hair stand up.


    Wang Yuxian, when it gets cold, it''s the Millennium cold cave.


    "Beauty, what''s the matter with you? I may be able to help you." the glasses man was stunned for a moment and recovered his composure. He also knew many people in Jinhai city. He was a man with a way. In general, he could really help.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes were red: "my husband was killed. Can you help me?"


    "Ah? Kill... Kill? Or I''ll call the police for you." the man with glasses must have never dreamed of such a thing. He was shaking all over when he heard the word kill.


    Just now, that man was talking to Wang Yuxian about these things? No wonder she cried so pitifully.


    He can''t be more involved in these things.


    He doesn''t want to die.


    "Besides, I''m Zhang Wen''s woman."


    The latter sentence made the man with glasses even more empty in his head.


    Who hasn''t heard of Zhang Wen''s name?


    This woman is Zhang Wen''s woman. No wonder her aura is so strong. No wonder she is so perfect. Can Zhang Wen''s woman be worse?


    Seeing that the man with glasses didn''t speak for a long time, Wang Yuxian squeezed out a word in her mouth: "get out!"


    The man with glasses ran out.


    He secretly scolded himself for being blind. He can''t touch Zhang Wen''s woman. If he really offended Zhang Wen, he doesn''t even know how to die. Who doesn''t know that Zhang Wen is a hungry wolf? Who provoked him? One after the end.


    That''s death!


    The others in the coffee shop don''t know why the man with glasses ran back gloomy. They all looked at him with a smile in their eyes. The thorny rose would pierce his hand accidentally.


    The man with glasses quietly settled his account and hurried away.


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes were shining with cold light, and there were still a trace of tears hanging from the corners of her eyes. Her head, which had been stagnant just now, also turned.


    She also saw that someone must have asked Lao Wan to tell her about it, but why should Lao Wan tell her at this time?


    Anyway, finding the man named wolf is the key!

 Chapter 1110

    When he came out of the coffee shop, Lao Wan felt relaxed. In front of Wang Yuxian, he was nervous to death.


    I don''t know why, he always felt that this woman could see through his mind. Although she was uncomfortable and crying, she seemed to know what was going on.


    Lao Wan thought this woman was not simple when he saw Wang Yuxian before. Now he still thinks so, but he doesn''t understand why such a perfect woman will be with Lao Gao and fall in love with Lao Gao.


    Why?


    She can find a capable man to live a rich wife''s life. Why does she like Lao Gao''s waste? Still waiting for him as always, like an infatuated and complaining woman.


    His youth is hard to erase.


    You should know that women are attractive, that is, after a few years, no matter how attractive they are.


    But Wang Yuxian was just waiting. Even if there was no news from Lao Gao and he couldn''t find him, he was still waiting.


    It would be nice if a woman did this to Lao Wan.


    He took a deep breath and got on Zhiyong. They parked in the car by the side of the road.


    "All done?" Zhiyong asked with a smile in his eyes.


    Lao Wan nodded: "well, I asked her to find the wolf. She was crying. She should believe it."


    "Ha ha, good, well done..." Zhiyong smiled and gave him the money.


    Anyway, things have been done. Zhiyong and none of them lack this money.


    At this time, Lao Wan''s eyes had slowly become dull, his head was covered with a layer of cold sweat, and his body began to tremble irregularly.


    I''m addicted.


    When Lao Wan was talking to Wang Yuxian just now, in fact, he had become addicted, but he had been trying not to show it. Now, he can''t help it.


    The trembling of the whole body became more and more obvious, and the eyes slowly cooled down.


    "My grass, what''s the matter with you? Have you caught a cold?" Zhiyong noticed the change of Lao Wan''s body.


    He''s still sweating when the air conditioner is on in the car?


    "No... no..." Lao Wan forced himself not to show it.


    "Cao, brother, he''s addicted!" one of Zhiyong''s younger brothers looked at Lao Wan and said.


    "My grass!" Zhiyong scolded.


    Although Zhiyong has no principles, although he is a fugitive and has lived in it for some time, Zhiyong never touches that thing, let alone Zhiyong. As long as he is a smarter bastard, he won''t touch that thing.


    Yes, that''s a lifetime thing. Who will play with this thing for the rest of his life? I''m kidding!


    "Brother Yong, do you have anything on you? Give me a bite..." Lao Wan''s voice changed.


    Zhiyong looked at Lao Wan with disgust: "how can I have that thing? You fucking bear it!"


    Well, how can you resist it?


    In a hurry, Lao Wan grabbed a little brother next to Zhiyong and shook hard: "give me a bite first!"


    "Grass..."


    These little brothers don''t care about Lao Wan. They just rush up and fight.


    Lao Wan can''t feel any pain at all now. He just squats on the ground with his head in his arms and lets them fight.


    After a severe beating, Lao Wan was thrown out of the car, and Zhiyong they went away.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting on the bus to the detention center, Wang Yuxian held her cheeks and eyes out of the window with one hand. She was full of five flavors in her heart.


    She''s on her way to see the wolf.


    This is what Lao Wan told her. Finally, she wants to confirm it again.


    She wanted to know what was going on.


    In the end, is it Zhang Wen.


    Up to now, she still doesn''t believe it. She doesn''t believe it was made by Zhang Wen at all. All the time, how can people who act as an umbrella destroy their own happiness?


    And that person is still the lover she has been waiting for.


    Zhang Wen, you shouldn''t be so cruel.


    Can it be said that watching Wang Yuxian cry and watching her on the edge of sadness, is this what Zhang Wen wants to see?


    Does it make him feel better to watch Wang Yuxian wait so hard for Lao Gao to come back every day?


    Wang Yuxian knows that Zhang Wen loves her, so she certainly doesn''t want to see her sad, but the reality is to hit her face.


    People who love her make her so sad.


    Zhang Wen''s face, now in Wang Yuxian''s heart, has begun to slowly change shape.


    As if, there was a line that added an arc to Zhang Wenna''s originally rising mouth, making his smile ferocious and his eyes cold.


    At the same time, Wang Yuxian also understands a truth.


    To love someone is to get that person with all your heart.


    She received all Zhang Wen''s love for her, but what she kept telling Zhang Wen was that she was waiting for Lao Gao. She couldn''t forget Lao Gao.


    Then, if Zhang Wen wants to break through this shackle, he must make Wang Yuxian forget Lao Gao.


    If so, it will make sense.


    But Wang Yuxian couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it.


    She has been telling herself that Zhang Wen is not such a person. He can''t kill Lao Gao in order to get Wang Yuxian.


    Who doesn''t know that Wang Yuxian has been waiting for Lao Gao?


    If you do this, don''t you erase Wang Yuxian directly? Didn''t all her years of hard waiting come to naught?


    Zhang Wen, how could you be so cruel?


    It''s impossible. Lao Wan must be lying to himself.


    She never dreamed that she was still looking for Lao Gao a month ago. Now, she has embarked on the road to confirm his death. She has not even collected Lao Gao''s body or said goodbye to Lao Gao, so she will never see Lao Gao again.


    Who does she want to tell the thoughts in her heart?


    Who can understand her love with Lao Gao?


    Ding Dong, the detention center is here.


    The bus sounded monotonous. Wang Yuxian calmed down and got off the bus.


    With several people who went to the detention center together, she walked in step by step. Her body seemed to be hollowed out. Now she is very contradictory. On the one hand, she wants to see the wolf, on the other hand, she doesn''t want to see him.


    You know, that''s the murderer of Lao Gao. After seeing the wolf, Wang Yuxian can only be more confused and helpless.


    But she knew she had to take this step and meet the wolf! You must confirm!


    After asking, the little wolf is really still in the detention center, but after Wang Yuxian registers, he knows that the little wolf is not allowed to meet now.


    The little wolf is a prisoner of death. Unless the parents of the little wolf come, they can''t see anyone else.


    Moreover, Wang Yuxian heard that the wolf was about to be executed. It seems that it happened these days.


    Wang Yuxian gritted her teeth for a moment and dialed Liu hongran.

 Chapter 1111

    Bell


    I was talking to Liu hongran when his phone rang.


    Liu hongran took out his mobile phone and looked at it.


    "It''s Wang Yuxian." he also felt a little strange. He was with Zhang Wen. Why didn''t wang Yuxian call Zhang Wen and call him directly?


    I thought it was a little strange, but I didn''t think much.


    Liu hongran picked it up: "jade fairy?"


    Liu hongran''s mobile phone is very loud. I can hear Wang Yuxian''s voice across the microphone.


    "Brother Liu, I want to see someone in the detention center. Can you help me?"


    "Hehe, Yuxian, just tell me which detention center you are in ~" brother Liu hasn''t paid attention to this little thing.


    Wang Yuxian said the address.


    Liu hongran''s eyebrows moved: "the detention center is full of felons. What are you doing there?"


    "I''ll tell you when it''s over..." Wang Yuxian hesitated.


    Liu hongran knows her. No one can know what she doesn''t want to tell anyone, even brother Liu.


    "Well, all right, if you have anything else, call me. By the way, be careful!"


    "Well..."


    Wang Yuxian answered and hung up the phone.


    Brother Liu immediately found another number and dialed it. He was polite on the phone, then explained his intention. In a few minutes, he hung up.


    Liu hongran is so quick in handling affairs and doesn''t procrastinate at all.


    I really don''t know what he can''t do in Jinhai city.


    Put down the phone, he frowned: "Wang Yuxian, what are you doing in the detention center? Wenzi, do you know these friends she knows?"


    I shook my head. I don''t know what Wang Yuxian is going to do, but Wang Yuxian must have her own reason in the past. She doesn''t want to say. We''d better not ask.


    Wang Yuxian certainly won''t go out of line when she does things.


    I believe her.


    At the moment, I didn''t realize that Wang Yuxian was looking for the little wolf. With Wang Yuxian''s move, the countdown has begun since the complete break between me and her.


    ¡­¡­


    After going back that day, Zhiyong had already floated up.


    How did things go so smoothly?


    Originally in Jinhai City, he could only be regarded as a three awesome little boy. Recently he had done something quite well. He knew he could only accomplish this thing if he had returned to him.


    Originally, with the mentality of trying, Zhiyong probably didn''t expect that he was so successful and that he was so awesome. He finished it in two or three times.


    If we can do all the things that Lao Yan told us so safely in the future, isn''t it a flying flight waiting for Zhiyong?


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong hehe smiled.


    As soon as he entered the house, he patted his forehead.


    He was so excited about it that he even forgot to report to Lao Yan.


    Thinking of this, he just took out his mobile phone and dialed Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan has been waiting for his news!


    "Big brother! I''ve done everything. Wang Yuxian should have gone to find the wolf now." Zhiyong said.


    Lao Yan nodded. It was quite good that Zhiyong did it. At least he didn''t worry with him. Is this progress!


    "Well, it''s done well. Next, I''ll ask more about Zhang Wen. If I know that he broke up with Liu hongran, I''ll inform me at the first time!" old Yan''s eyes flashed a gloomy light. He also knew that it was time for him to return to Jinhai city at that time.


    At that time, as long as he tries to contain boss Wang, he can be fearless in the future!


    This fat meat in Jinhai city will also have his bite at that time.


    "Well, brother, when are you going to come back?" Zhiyong asked.


    "After a while!" of course, Lao Yan didn''t want to hide like this, but he had no choice but to shrink up temporarily. When the time came, he would jump out again.


    "Well..."


    "Don''t be angry these days, you know? Be honest with me. You will be crazy in Jinhai city in the future!" said old Yan coldly.


    Zhiyong certainly understood this truth. At the end of the phone, he stood up straight and respectfully saluted "I know, big brother!"


    Zhiyong followed Lao Yan from the beginning. He was a little suspicious of Lao Yan''s ability to do things. Now he admires Lao Yan. He is obedient to Lao Yan.


    Now, Lao Yan Yuan can remotely command the situation here in other provinces. He can be so awesome. After that, he came back. How''s it going? There must be a storm in Jinhai city!


    At that time, it will be the day when he will fly bravely!


    At that time, he will soar to the sky!


    As soon as he put down his cell phone, Zhiyong''s phone rang.


    Looking down, it was brought by the dissatisfied woman.


    Zhiyong didn''t want to answer, but this day, the woman has been calling him, which also makes him very upset.


    He thought about it, but he picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Honey, why don''t you answer my phone this day? People miss you ~" the woman''s delicate voice immediately appeared on the phone.


    Zhiyong sneered: "what''s the matter? The heart is itching?"


    "Well, people have prepared a new move today, which will certainly make you comfortable ~" the woman''s voice is full of charm.


    Zhiyong has been with this woman for several days and has learned a little about who she is.


    She said comfortable, that is to make Zhiyong almost collapse!


    Zhiyong is not stupid. He doesn''t want to be weak.


    Once or twice, it''s enjoyment. After a long time, it''s suffering. He had to get Lao Wan''s news before, but now he doesn''t want to work so hard.


    Is the body your own.


    "Well, I don''t have time recently." Zhiyong said perfunctorily.


    The woman''s voice changed, but she didn''t show her crazy side, but continued to seduce Zhiyong: "I bought that thing for you, and I helped you find the Lao Wan. You shouldn''t thank me ~"


    Men have always seduced women. No woman has taken the initiative to seduce men. Zhiyong is an exception and an accident.


    This woman is so unrestrained!


    Zhiyong can''t decide at all. It''s said that Zhiyong went to find a woman. In fact, who doesn''t know that Zhiyong died?


    Women, for the past 20 years, are the tools for men to enjoy. When they are 20 years old, they are more and more powerful year by year. When they are about 30 years old, it will be the craziest existence!


    If a man is not strong, he can''t be satisfied at all.


    Zhiyong is suffering from it!


    However, what the woman said is reasonable. Zhiyong should thank others.


    But Zhiyong didn''t plan to go alone this time. Instead, he called several younger brothers around him and took them to the place he made an appointment with the woman.

 Chapter 1112

    In the detention center near Jinhai City, a beautiful woman sat here, waiting for someone to come out.


    She came in here and attracted the attention of many men.


    Wherever she goes, she is a public enemy of women and a fantasy of men.


    This woman is Wang Yuxian.


    However, at the moment, Wang Yuxian did not care about other people''s eyes. There was a cold light in her eyes.


    After calling Liu hongran, the director here personally received her and arranged for her to meet the wolf.


    Liu hongran''s ability to handle affairs is quite awesome. These things are a telephone thing for him.


    Wang Yuxian has never hated so much.


    She wanted to know what kind of person had forcibly taken away her lover Lao Gao.


    Why, be so cruel!


    As time went by, Wang Yuxian''s heart was also raised.


    It''s a lie to say she''s not nervous. She''s never nervous now. She never wants to know who this person is.


    I don''t know if I will go crazy when I see that person later.


    You know, Lao Gao is the man she loves most in her life.


    Wang Yuxian is a smart woman. Originally, she should avoid this scene, because no matter what the little wolf says later, it is pulling a knife in her heart. Even if he doesn''t say a word, it is also a great blow to Wang Yuxian.


    This is what Wang Yuxian didn''t think much.


    After imagining the ferocious face of the little wolf for countless times, Wang Yuxian finally saw him.


    Wang Yuxian''s heart jumped wildly when he saw a man with a bow and a hunchback and a little hostility in his eyes coming out of it.


    The man in front of us is the wolf!


    This man personally let Lao Gao leave the world, killed Lao Gao himself, and even didn''t see Wang Yuxian on the last side of Lao Gao. How cruel it is!


    His evil hands ruined Lao Gao''s later life!


    The root of everything is in this man!


    Across the toughened glass, the prison guard asked the wolf to sit here, opposite Wang Yuxian, and stood by himself.


    The moment the little wolf saw Wang Yuxian, he really didn''t know what she was doing. He played with many women. When he saw Wang Yuxian, he also thought in his head, who is this woman and whether it would be the object he had played before.


    But he immediately rejected the idea.


    If such a perfect woman had been played by him, would he not remember?


    However, it was worth seeing such a beautiful woman before execution.


    It''s just that the woman''s eyes at him seem unfriendly at all, with a trace of cruelty.


    At the moment of seeing the little wolf, Wang Yuxian''s head was blank. His enemies were particularly jealous when they met. If the little wolf was not locked here and there were not many shackles around him, Wang Yuxian would kill him himself!


    This seems to have gone beyond the foundation of all anger.


    The wolf curiously grabbed the phone next to him: "beauty, who are you?"


    At the beginning of being locked in, the little wolf was still looking forward to it. He hoped that he would not be sentenced to death, so there would be room for relaxation. He might be able to go out in the future and play again in Jinhai city.


    But who knows, the final judgment still discouraged him.


    Fear and anxiety filled his body.


    Sometimes, he even hopes that he is the one who is killed. Lao Gao should come and have a taste of this fear!


    Nothing is more terrible than knowing when you die and come.


    Wolf is experiencing the most terrible thing in the world.


    Slowly, waiting for time to pass, every day, every minute and second, he is cherishing and saying goodbye to the world.


    As if watching their bodies are being consumed little by little.


    This fear is unspeakable.


    When she saw the wild smile on the little wolf''s face, Wang Yuxian was still angry.


    She always told herself to be patient, but she couldn''t help it.


    This is her lifelong fetter!


    "I''m wang Yuxian, Lao Gao is my man!" Wang Yuxian said, and her eyes became red.


    "Oh?" the little wolf looked at Wang Yuxian again.


    Lao Gao''s woman comes to him now. Needless to say, he knows what''s going on.


    However, the wolf changed his old ruffian spirit and calmed down.


    "Hehe, Lao Gao, I killed him!" the wolf admitted with a smile.


    Laughter is sometimes a symbol of politeness and sometimes perfunctory. At this time, it is red fruit''s provocation and red fruit''s provocation in front of Wang Yuxian!


    It is this smile that makes Wang Yuxian know what is heartrending and heartbreaking and what is unbearable.


    Seeing the murderer in front of him, there was nothing he could do, but there was nothing he could do, but he could only look at each other through the window. What was more angry was that he didn''t mean to admit his mistake.


    It seems that Lao Gao is so damn. Lao Gao has no value when he is alive.


    Pop!


    Wang Yuxian patted the glass hard. The nine foot ice cold slowly filled her eyes. The murderous eyes were just like this!


    She slowly stood up, and the devil like figure appeared in front of the little wolf, which couldn''t help but brighten her eyes. Even if she was wearing clothes and didn''t make up much, she was still the brightest existence.


    "Lao Gao is my man, you killed him, ha ha..." Wang Yuxian seemed crazy, and the nervous Chou at the corner of her mouth moved.


    She never thought she would be like this.


    In the face of the little wolf, when the heartache is outrageous, it will be this state. It will be so sad that you forget everything, and even forget the pain of your hand on the tempered glass.


    This feeling made her numb. At the same time, the anger hidden in her heart was ignited a little bit.


    Lao Gao''s figure filled around her and slowly overlapped with the wolf in front of her.


    She could even think of what a picture it was, how the little wolf killed Lao Gao with a sharp knife in her hand.


    Without too much description, Wang Yuxian can feel what a bloody picture it is. The bright red color and Lao Gao''s slowly gray face appear in front of her all the time.


    The man who caused all this is the man in front of him, little wolf!


    However, he still had a provocative smile and no sense of repentance. He looked at Wang Yuxian with a trace of provocation in his eyes.


    Anyway, the life is not long. The little wolf looks down on everything. If he can play for a while, he can indulge for a while!


    When he suddenly meets a beautiful woman like Wang Yuxian, of course, he should enjoy it and make fun of her by the way.


    Facing Wang Yuxian''s eyes, the little wolf licked the corners of his mouth and continued to talk

 Chapter 1113

    When she heard the news of Lao Gao''s death, Wang Yuxian felt that the whole world was dark.


    She even felt that she was full of darkness.


    The muddy darkness made her unable to even see her body.


    Wang Yuxian''s heart is dripping blood.


    The opening and closing mouth of the little wolf became her nightmare. The monotonous language vomited from the mouth turned into a sharp blade and ran through Wang Yuxian''s body again and again.


    Wolf is a madman. He is the last madman before he dies. It doesn''t matter if he dies. He wants more people to suffer and more people to know what life is better than death.


    We should let this beautiful woman in front of us bury dark seeds in her heart forever.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian seemed petrified and listened to the little wolf.


    Word by word, it burst out of the wolf''s mouth.


    "Lao Gao, I killed him. Was he delivering the goods? Who knows that Lao Gao betrayed me, Cao, and wanted to hurt me like that? I didn''t hesitate. Before the police came, I pointed at Lao Gao''s stomach and stabbed him with a knife! Originally, he could still live after being stabbed, but how can I let him live! I cut again when my hand fell! This knife completely made Lao Gao happy Lying on the ground motionless, I was afraid he was still angry and gave another knife, ha ha! Do you know what happened to Lao Gao in the end? He just started to want to fight back. Finally, he begged for mercy on the ground. Please don''t stab him. There was a woman''s name in his mouth, but I don''t know if it was you... "


    These words of the little wolf rolled into Wang Yuxian''s ear like a sharp thorn ball. Along her ear, they entered her body, cells and blood! Wang Yuxian, never so angry, never so want to kill a person!


    Wolf, let Wang Yuxian want to kill him!


    Unfortunately, now Wang Yuxian has no way. She wants to put down the phone and don''t listen, but her hands don''t listen.


    She wanted to know how Lao Gao had an accident.


    Although knowing the process will make her sad, she still wants to know, or what the process is!


    Again and again pierce the heart, again and again uncomfortable!


    "Ha ha, you certainly don''t know what it''s like to stab people? When you stab them, their eyes slowly turn to dead gray. It feels better than smoking that thing!" the little wolf continued to tease.


    Wang Yuxian is not without imagination. Following the wolf''s words, she can think of what Lao Gao looked like before he died and what Lao Gao experienced before he died.


    She should remember the pain and give it back to everyone who has brought Lao Gao''s pain!


    Wang Yuxian is going crazy.


    "That''s enough," said Wang Yuxian.


    The little wolf still didn''t mean to stop, and his mouth was still joking.


    The more angry Wang Yuxian is, the more he enjoys it.


    "I said enough!" Wang Yuxian put her hand into the raised part of the glass and the blood flowed out.


    The delicate little hand suddenly became bloody.


    The wolf subconsciously stopped and smiled at her.


    This is red fruit''s provocation.


    The implication is what can you do to me? I''m in prison now and will be executed soon. I''m not afraid of anyone!


    The little wolf wants to see what tricks Wang Yuxian can play.


    How can a person be angry? If he can kill Wang Yuxian, it''s the best.


    "Tell me, who ordered this!" Wang Yuxian felt dizzy and asked with his teeth.


    The wolf squinted and smiled: "do you need to ask? Of course it''s Zhang Wen! I heard he''s been playing well outside recently, but these are not important, ha ha!"


    Zhang Wen!


    When Zhang Wen''s name came out of the little wolf''s mouth, Wang Yuxian had no strength at all.


    The last thing she wanted to believe happened.


    She had thought that the wolf''s mouth would not say Zhang Wen''s name at all, and Zhang Wen could not harm Lao Gao, but the fact was in front of her, how could she not believe it?


    Zhang Wen was behind all this.


    In fact, Lao Gao has long died, but Zhang Wen can pretend that nothing happened. He acts like a gentleman in front of her, comforts her every day, and even helps her find Lao Gao.


    This picture hurts her eyes now!


    The trust in Zhang Wen is also fragmented.


    In Wang Yuxian''s mind, it seems that behind every picture of Lao Gao being killed, there is Zhang Wen, a face that looks light, but actually insidious and vicious!


    Zhang Wen, why did I read you wrong!


    How can I believe you!


    Tears fell down Wang Yuxian''s eyes. She was not because of the injured wound, but because of Zhang Wen, Lao Gao''s death and Zhang Wen''s actions, which made her heart seem numb.


    It seemed that there was no feeling left, only pain, which stabbed her hard in the heart.


    "Ha ha, you can''t imagine it''s Zhang Wen. WOW? That man is a sinister villain. He asked me to send things and let Lao Gao betray me. I won''t kill him. Who will he kill?" the little wolf was still laughing wildly.


    Wang Yuxian''s face was extremely hard to see, and only the blood trickled down his palm.


    "I''ll kill you." a word squeezed out of Wang Yuxian''s mouth.


    The little wolf laughed wildly: "ha ha, I don''t need it. I''ll be executed in two days!"


    "I want you to die!" Wang Yuxian was crazy and slapped the glass hard. The wolf''s words had broken the last line of defense in her heart.


    It has completely lost her confidence and death.


    Wang Yuxian, from this moment today, has died.


    "Ha ha, come on, come and kill me if you can!" the little wolf responded to her like crazy.


    Wang Yuxian stared at the wolf with angry eyes!


    The prison guard nearby quickly controlled the wolf.


    At this time, the director came in and saw that Wang Yuxian was injured in his hand. His eyebrows were locked.


    "Xiao Li, how do you handle things?" he scolded the prison guard.


    Wang Yuxian belongs to Liu hongran. If Liu hongran knew she was hurt, he would blame him.


    The prison guard immediately understood what was going on.


    He took out his baton directly from his waist and greeted the wolf mercilessly.


    The little wolf was handcuffed and couldn''t resist at all. He was knocked down on the ground twice.


    But the little wolf was not afraid at all. He could not even find any fear on his face. He curled up and laughed wildly in his mouth.


    Through the glass, she could not hear the cry of the little wolf, but Wang Yuxian would never forget the smile. The picture was like a brand, deeply engraved in her heart.

 Chapter 1114

    After talking with Liu hongran, I sat in the car for a long time without starting the car. My ears were listening to the microphone all the time.


    I''m calling Wang Yuxian.


    Her phone hasn''t been answered since just now.


    There was only a monotonous beep.


    I don''t know what Wang Yuxian is doing now and why she didn''t tell me about going to the detention center.


    I want to know what she wants to do there and whether she has encountered anything.


    I was worried about Wang Yuxian.


    In a hurry, I called Xiaowen.


    "Brother Wen ~ you''re looking for me?" the phone was Xiaowen Jiao''s voice.


    "Xiaowen, do you know where Yuxian is?" I asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know. After she was with you, she stayed at home every day and didn''t come out to play. She wasn''t at home. Where could she go? I don''t know what attracted her at home ~" Xiaowen said.


    I don''t have time to joke with her.


    "You help me find her. I have something urgent!"


    Hearing my anxious tone, Xiaowen quickly promised to hang up the phone.


    When I drove back, I found that Wang Yuxian didn''t come back and waited anxiously at home alone.


    As everyone knows, in fact, what kind of pain Wang Yuxian is experiencing now.


    After a while, Xiaowen called back. She told me that she couldn''t contact Wang Yuxian either. The phone was always on, but no one answered.


    I sighed helplessly.


    I don''t know why. I always have a bad hunch that it''s hard for me to sit still.


    This feeling will disappear only when you see Wang Yuxian.


    I took out the phone and dialed Wang Yuxian''s number again.


    ¡­¡­


    Buzzing~


    The mobile phone was shaking hard. Looking at the caller''s name, Wang Yuxian seemed stupid. There was no color in her eyes.


    When she came out of the detention center, she sat alone on the side of the road with a bandage wrapped around her hand. The whole person seemed to have lost her soul.


    She felt that her side seemed to be confused. She didn''t even know where to go or what to do next.


    She knew in her heart that Zhang Wen was the behind the scenes. He killed Lao Gao and let Wang Yuxian bear such pain.


    But she was lost.


    I don''t know how long she was stunned. Wang Yuxian felt numb in her legs and feet, so she moved a little.


    At this time, Xiaowen''s phone called.


    Wang Yuxian hesitated and picked it up.


    "Yuxian, why don''t you answer the phone? You know how hard it is for Zhang Wen to find you? What have you done all day? If Zhang Wen can care about me like this, I will be satisfied all my life..."


    "I''m fine." facing Xiaowen''s anxious words, Wang Yuxian replied coldly.


    The voice was a little hoarse, like falling into hell and being salvaged again. There was no temperature at all.


    Of course, Xiaowen, who had been with Wang Yuxian for so long, heard something wrong in these words. She quickly asked, "Yuxian, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong? Where are you? I''ll go right away!"


    "No, you tell Zhang Wen to call me!" Wang Yuxian said with all her courage and put down the phone.


    His eyes were covered with a layer of water mist again, and there was light water vapor around his eyes.


    She doesn''t know how to open her mouth and tell Zhang Wen about it. However, she must say that Zhang Wen must know about it!


    After a while, Zhang Wen''s phone called.


    Wang Yuxian looked at the name on her mobile phone that made her sad and tangled. She was stunned for a while before she picked it up.


    "Yuxian, how are you? Is something wrong?" in the phone, it was the familiar voice that made Wang Yuxian don''t know what to say.


    She summoned up her courage: "wait for me at home and call brother Liu."


    In a simple sentence, it has shown Wang Yuxian''s attitude.


    Cold and uncompromising.


    Let me on the other end of the phone, I don''t know what''s going on.


    Wang Yuxian calmed down, stopped a car by the side of the road and went in.


    Although I didn''t know what Wang Yuxian was going to do, I called brother Liu and told him to come over.


    Just now I heard Wang Yuxian''s voice and my heart was lifted.


    The voice was cold and monotonous, as if people were in an ice cave. At the same time, I was worried. I didn''t know if Wang Yuxian had really encountered something.


    After a while, Liu hongran came. Like me, he was worried about Wang Yuxian.


    "Wenzi, what''s going on?" he also scratched his head.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t found Wang Yuxian all day. I just got through the phone. She told me to call you over. Maybe I have something to say!"


    "I''ll call the detention center to ask." Liu hongran said he was about to take out his mobile phone. I stopped him and said that Wang Yuxian should be back soon. She''ll talk about anything if she comes back.


    Liu hongran put down his cell phone.


    Liu hongran and I smoked one cigarette after another. We were both waiting anxiously for Wang Yuxian to come.


    Almost half an hour later, I heard someone opening the door.


    Then Wang Yuxian came in.


    Seeing her back, my heart was half relieved, but seeing her like this, my heart was raised again.


    Her hair was in a mess. She had no previous delicacy and care. Her eyes were swollen like two peaches. Her hands were wrapped in gauze. Grief filled her side.


    What makes me frown is that her frosty face seems to scrape off a layer of ice residue.


    Wang Yuxian has never been so cold in front of me.


    Never.


    Liu hongran also stood up.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian like this, we were both worried to death.


    Wang Yuxian''s every move affects my soul.


    After she came in, she didn''t change her shoes or take off her coat. Instead, her eyes gouged out me like a sharp knife and put a cold arrow at me in the dark.


    I don''t know what Wang Yuxian meant, but I didn''t think much. I hurried to see what happened to the bandage on her hand.


    "Yuxian, what''s wrong with your hand?" I''m concerned about going to take her hand and have a look.


    "Go away!" Wang Yuxian opened my hand.


    Hum


    I started buzzing in my head,


    This sentence almost made me dizzy.


    Is this man Wang Yuxian? Did that come from her mouth?


    She wants me to go away?


    Although Wang Yuxian is not a little bird in front of me, he is also gentle.


    At this moment, my heart seemed to be pounded hard, and it was painful to crack,


    And Wang Yuxian looked at me with colder eyes.


    When her hand took away from me, my heart sank.


    Wang Yuxian, what''s the matter?

 Chapter 1115

    Originally, Wang Yuxian didn''t want to do this on the way here. She didn''t want things to develop to this point. She didn''t want to go to this step with Zhang Wen.


    The most familiar stranger.


    But when she saw Zhang Wen, her heart was still confused.


    It was this man who killed Lao Gao and made her wait so long alone. He made her wait here like an idiot, and he always acted as a bystander. He didn''t tell her about Gao Lao earlier, let alone let her know how it happened.


    It''s like watching a play.


    See when Wang Yuxian can wait and how sad she can be.


    This is Zhang Wen''s intention. This is Wang Yuxian he likes. Must he be so cruel to the people he likes?


    Must let Wang Yuxian become like this, will he be happy?


    In the room, the atmosphere was cold. Liu hongran, who had just stood up, wondered. What was going on?


    Why did Wang Yuxian suddenly seem to have changed?


    Liu hongran has known Wang Yuxian for such a long time, but it is still rare for her to do so, and she is still right to Zhang Wen.


    Can he not know? Wang Yuxian likes Zhang Wen in his heart, but he doesn''t show it because of Lao Gao. Sometimes he feels sorry for both of them. Obviously, he has feelings for each other, but he just can''t be together.


    Lao Gao is horizontal among them, but Lao Gao doesn''t appear, which has become an invisible wall.


    However, Wang Yuxian has been speechless to Zhang Wen and has been stabbed for Zhang Wen. Such feelings are so strong. Even if Wang Yuxian doesn''t say anything, she should have a good heart with Zhang Wen.


    Mutual trust.


    100% trust without conflict.


    But now what''s going on?


    My eyes are full of grievances. Facing Wang Yuxian''s cold eyes like scissors, I really don''t know what to do.


    After a while, I said carefully, "jade fairy, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Yuxian said coldly, "Zhang Wen, in the future, others will be so polite to me. Did you call Yuxian? Call me Wang Yuxian!"


    This sentence makes my head buzzing.


    Nothing is more frightening than the cold. Nothing is more painful to draw a knife on my lover''s heart. Now, Wang Yuxian is like this. Her words are just drawing a knife on my heart.


    The problem is, I don''t know what''s going on and how I''m fine in the morning. Now it''s suddenly like this. In the morning, I still enjoy Wang Yuxian''s breakfast. Now I''m accepting her cold eyes.


    I don''t believe it''s true. I hugged her desperate.


    Want her to calm down and tell me what''s going on and why she will become so indifferent. Does she want me to die sad? Isn''t she my lover?


    Usually, no matter what Wang Yuxian does, as long as I hug, she will certainly respond to me with all tenderness.


    But today, she didn''t, not only didn''t, but also pushed me away like an electric shock.


    Pop!


    Her injured little hand slapped me in the face.


    This slap made me completely cold.


    I laughed at myself twice.


    Wang Yuxian slapped me in the face. It seemed to warn me, Zhang Wen, our relationship is different from before and has deteriorated. Don''t look at me from your previous perspective.


    The relationship between us is over!


    Looking up, I touched Wang Yuxian''s cold eyes again.


    At this time, Liu hongran, who was on the side, couldn''t see it anymore. He whispered, "Yuxian, if you have something to say, don''t do it first."


    Wang Yuxian smiled coldly.


    Without warning, tears fell down.


    She looked like she was crazy, which scared Liu hongran and me.


    It''s nothing for me to get slapped. I''m afraid Wang Yuxian will be sad.


    "Jade fairy, what''s going on?" Liu hongran asked.


    Wang Yuxian''s body was trembling. She didn''t know what she had been wronged.


    "Lao Gao... Lao Gao He..." Wang Yuxian squeezed out a sentence for a long time.


    This sentence directly makes me cold.


    Lao Gao?


    Can it be said that Wang Yuxian already knew that Lao Gao had an accident?


    Well, it''s no surprise that she behaved like this.


    Lao Gao has always been the pillar of her heart.


    "What''s the matter with Lao Gao?" Liu hongran didn''t know what was going on. He hurried over and helped Wang Yuxian sit down first. Of course, he knew where Lao Gao was in Wang Yuxian''s heart. If not, Wang Yuxian wouldn''t have refused him and stayed with Lao Gao.


    If Lao Gao really has something wrong, Wang Yuxian will go crazy!


    Wang Yuxian was crying like a child, with tears falling down. I was really sad to see this scene, but what else can I say now? What else can you do?


    Can only be silly Leng there, watching Wang Yuxian how sad.


    Liu hongran didn''t urge Wang Yuxian to speak, but stayed next to her and waited for her to speak.


    I''ve never seen Wang Yuxian cry like this, and so must Liu hongran.


    I can see from his eyes that he is also worried about Wang Yuxian. He doesn''t even know how to start. He can only stay by her side.


    After a while, after Wang Yuxian''s cry became smaller, she asked me in a cold tone: "Zhang Wen, what do you think of me? Since you came to Jinhai City unaccompanied, how have I treated you!"


    Liu hongran looked at me, and there was deep doubt in his eyes.


    He certainly doesn''t know what I have to do with it.


    By now, I probably know what''s going on.


    Wang Yuxian knows, she knows.


    I tried so hard to hide her for so long that the fire couldn''t be wrapped in the paper.


    At this moment, my heart is not the taste. I seem to think of Lao Gao and the pain I bear.


    But I said it was an accident. Would she believe it?


    I''m afraid what I say now is sophistry.


    I took a deep breath, nodded and said, "Yuxian, you are very good to me. It can be said that without you, there would be no me today. The first meal I had when I came to Jinhai city was your noodles. I will never forget this!"


    Wang Yuxian''s body was trembling. Her small mouth made a heartbreaking arc and pointed to me: "you still know I''m good to you, but why do you do this? You think you can be with me? You think I can like you so, don''t you!"


    I sighed helplessly. Up to now, I know it''s useless to say anything.


    "Yuxian, it''s not what you think..."

 Chapter 1116

    I never dreamed that things would come so fast. I rehearsed many times in my heart. When I confronted Wang Yuxian, how should I prevaricate her? Now I''m still at a loss. I''ll still be like an idiot and can''t say anything.


    Even the explanation seems so superfluous.


    In front of Wang Yuxian, maybe I am redundant.


    Without me, Lao Gao might not be angry and would not leave Wang Yuxian. Maybe now they are still guarding the hotel and living a small life.


    It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault!


    I always wanted to have the best of both worlds, but I still didn''t do it. I failed after all.


    Lao Gao is not only Wang Yuxian''s robbery, but also mine.


    "I just want to know if it is!" Wang Yuxian''s voice increased several times, and tears flashed in her eyes.


    I looked sad, but I couldn''t find words to comfort her. I could only look at her sad.


    I can''t deny the fact.


    "Yes."


    Even Liu hongran suddenly looked at me when he said this.


    Of course he knows what Wang Yuxian''s words mean. I admit it. That means I killed Lao Gao! I killed Lao Gao! When others heard the news, the first thing they thought of was why I did it. There was no need to ask or think about it.


    It must be because of Wang Yuxian. It must be to get Wang Yuxian. I can''t compete with Lao Gao, so I''ll use Yin.


    Get rid of Lao Gao secretly, then Wang Yuxian will be mine.


    This is a shameless means for everyone.


    But this is not the case. Who should I talk to about the pain in my heart?


    "Why!" Wang Yuxian almost shouted at the top of her voice.


    In fact, when she asked that sentence just now, she still had a trace of expectation in her heart. She hoped that I would deny it and tell me that it was arranged by others. They even bought off the wolf in order to provoke the relationship between us.


    But I admit it.


    This denies everything else.


    Why?


    In fact, I don''t know why now, but I never thought of killing Lao Gao. I never thought of letting him die. At best, I just wanted to teach him a lesson, let him be better to Wang Yuxian, and let him know how much Wang Yuxian loves him, but who knows, I will be self defeating in the end.


    Who knew the wolf would kill him?


    But anyway, it''s all my fault. I started it.


    If it weren''t for me, Lao Gao would still be alive now.


    Perhaps, when I was making Lao Gao, I was a little jealous of Lao Gao''s various and the relationship between him and Wang Yuxian, but my starting point was not to make things like this.


    This is not the end I want.


    Wang Yuxian and I don''t want to do this, but I can understand her. Even if she gets up and gives me a knife now, I can understand.


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry." I didn''t explain too much, just bowed my head and apologized.


    This also makes Wang Yuxian cry even more.


    Liu hongran looked at me with a puzzled look.


    I haven''t been with him for a long time, but he still knows me quite well. I''m not the kind of person who does everything to achieve my goal. I''ll hurt Lao Gao in order to get Wang Yuxian.


    Can I not know? In this way, Wang Yuxian can''t be obtained, and time can''t wash away Wang Yuxian''s feelings for Lao Gao.


    So why did this happen? Why don''t I explain?


    Liu hongran also wants to know.


    At this time, the door clicked. Xiaowen came in from the outside. Seeing the posture in the room, she was stunned and stood aside silently.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian like this, she was even more surprised and didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the use of sorry! Tell me, can this make Lao Gao live!" Wang Yuxian shouted at me.


    Sorry, these three words really don''t have any weight between Wang Yuxian and me. At best, they are three words to relieve emotions, but now it seems that they can''t even play this role.


    "Yuxian, I''m really sorry..."


    I lowered my head and said to Wang Yuxian.


    As a man, my attitude of admitting mistakes is pious enough, but I know that this is not the root of the problem.


    This is worthless to Wang Yuxian.


    Bang!


    Wang Yuxian was crazy. He grabbed the ashtray on the table and threw it at me. Everyone didn''t react. I didn''t even have a chance to dodge. I got a hit on my head.


    It just made a bag in my head.


    Wang Yuxian used the injured hand and didn''t have much strength.


    This move frightened Xiaowen. She hurried to comfort Wang Yuxian.


    "Yuxian, calm down and say something ~"


    Wang Yuxian can''t listen to anyone now. There is only hatred in her eyes! Only anger!


    "He asked someone to kill Lao Gao. He did all this!" Wang Yuxian hugged her shoulder and fell down with tears.


    It felt like his beloved man accidentally killed her father.


    All kinds of emotions mixed together, which made Wang Yuxian tremble angrily.


    Xiaowen and Liu hongran both suddenly changed their faces, but Xiaowen then said, "Yuxian, who is Zhang Wen? Don''t you know? How can he do that?"


    Wang Yuxian cried out like a child: "I want it to be false, but he admitted it himself!"


    Xiaowen looked back at me.


    I nodded my head without reproach.


    I did it. I didn''t avoid it at all.


    Liu hongran sighed. He didn''t know how to appease Wang Yuxian. He sat aside and smoked.


    "Yuxian, it''s my fault. If you think about how to relieve your anger, I''ll do whatever you want. However, you are really the woman I love most in my life. I don''t want to lose you if I lose anyone." I said with a hard heart.


    Wang Yuxian suddenly looked up and looked at me with great complexity.


    "Zhang Wen, I swear you won''t want me in your life, never dream!"


    Wang Yuxian''s voice tore my heart and lungs, making me feel like falling into an abyss.


    The person I love is not my lover.


    I wanted Wang Yuxian, but in the end I got nothing.


    Because I did something wrong about Lao Gao.


    Some mistakes can be made, some mistakes can not be made.


    I know, but I made a mistake.


    Irreparable.


    But let me watch myself lose Wang Yuxian. Isn''t this a blow?


    Why not pull a knife in my heart?


    Can I say that Wang Yuxian''s love for me is gone at all?


    "Get out of here! I don''t want to see you. I don''t want to see you now or in the future!" Wang Yuxian yelled at me.


    I don''t know what I should do. I can only lower my head and retreat step by step like a lost dog.

 Chapter 1117

    Outside the door was a dark night sky, and the sky was dotted with light.


    In the face of Wang Yuxian, I almost didn''t explain anything, and I admitted that I did it.


    No one knows what the process is except me.


    But I don''t want Wang Yuxian to know. I don''t want to stimulate her with that cold language.


    She felt bad enough about it. There was no need to say so much.


    From the first time I touched it, I knew that there would be a day when fire could not be wrapped in paper. I didn''t want to tell Wang Yuxian about it, but I was hesitant. I didn''t even know how to face her.


    You know, that''s her favorite man, Lao Gao.


    Every time when I was ready to cross the minefield, Wang Yuxian would show his intention to me.


    Her heart is still in Lao Gao, which makes me more hesitant.


    Even more afraid to say it.


    I''m afraid Wang Yuxian can''t bear the blow.


    Now it seems that my worry is right.


    Wang Yuxian has begun to collapse, and the whole person seems to be in hell.


    I see it in my eyes and it hurts in my heart.


    If I argue now, am I still human? I don''t want to hurt Wang Yuxian any more.


    At least, let her slowly recover and slowly accept the reality.


    I squatted here and smoked alone. After a while, Liu hongran chased out of it.


    "I knew you didn''t go far," said Liu hongran.


    I looked up at him and sighed for a long time.


    "How about Yuxian?" I asked.


    "Still like that, a person has been crying there." Liu hongran''s tone is a little helpless. "Zhang Wen, you really don''t think about it. Even if you want to get rid of Lao Gao, you shouldn''t leave so many clues."


    I felt a little better after listening to him.


    "Brother Liu, this matter, in fact..."


    I told him the whole story.


    Liu hongran nodded suddenly: "if you say so, it''s all because of the old Yan. Why don''t you explain it to Wang Yuxian?"


    I shook my head and sighed, "I''m afraid to stimulate her again."


    "Then I''ll find a chance to make it clear with her." Liu hongran patted his chest.


    I thought it could only be like this. Wang Yuxian is too excited now. None of us wants to stimulate her.


    Liu hongran sat down like me and lit a cigarette.


    "You and Wang Yuxian are a pair of bitter mandarin ducks," he said faintly.


    I smiled helplessly.


    "It''s a pity that it was never meant to be."


    "But it''s good. At least it breaks Wang Yuxian''s mind. To tell the truth, I''ve never been optimistic about Lao Gao. He''s dead."


    "It''s all my fault..." I looked up and sighed.


    Liu hongran patted me on the shoulder and told me to stay with him at night and let Wang Yuxian calm down alone.


    At Liu hongran''s house, he opened the wine cabinet and threw a bottle of foreign wine.


    I opened it and poured it into my mouth.


    The fishy and spicy wine spread coldly in my body and then surged up, making me feel that this strength went straight to my head.


    Liu hongran also carried a bottle of wine in his hand and took a sip of it himself.


    "Zhang Wen, have you ever wondered why Wang Yuxian knew about it at this time?"


    Originally, I haven''t thought about that. I don''t think it''s right for Liu hongran to say so.


    Yes, why hasn''t there been any movement for so long, but it''s this time.


    There''s nothing wrong with this. Lao Yan must have released the news.


    Old Yan, insidious, and Liu Hongran and I know these days, he is also secretly investigating Liu Hongran''s identity.


    If he knew that Liu hongran and Wang Yuxian knew each other.


    So


    Thinking of this, my heart jumped.


    "Is it because Lao Yan wants to..."


    Liu hongran nodded: "although I don''t understand what you''re doing, I should guess right. When we started with boss Wang, Lao Yan must be staring at you secretly, trying to bring you down, of course, and me."


    Liu hongran''s words refreshed me.


    Last time I reached a consensus with boss Wang and almost found Lao Yan''s residence. Now, Lao Yan is going to start fighting back.


    I have to say that he is very smart. He knows that the first step is to let me turn against Liu hongran.


    However, his plan has failed and has been seen by Liu hongran and me.


    "Next, I''ll let people keep an eye on Lao Yan!" I gritted my teeth.


    Liu hongran nodded: "now when we deal with boss Wang, we must be careful that someone does bad things behind his back, especially people like Lao Yan."


    My eyes narrowed and I took a hard sip of wine.


    I slept in the guest room at night. Liu hongran and I talked a lot about the future and how to deal with Lao Yan.


    The next morning, Li Erzi called me. He also knew about Wang Yuxian and said he would meet and tell me something.


    I said hello to Liu hongran and went out.


    I drove to pick up Li Erzi and pretended to force tiger Zhang Guohua to be with him.


    "Wenzi, we have heard about Wang Yuxian," said Li Erzi, who lit a cigarette on the bus.


    "It will be known to her sooner or later. I thought of it long ago." I said faintly.


    "Grass, Wenzi, don''t feel bad, isn''t it a Wang Yuxian? It''s a big deal to find another woman!" pretending to force the tiger to say angrily.


    Before he finished, Zhang Guohua hit him on the head with a fist.


    I just laughed and didn''t speak.


    The man who pretends to be a tiger doesn''t open any pot. I''m used to it.


    Li Erzi also stared at the tiger.


    Are there few girls around me? But I chose to be with Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian, I can''t replace her in my heart. If any woman can replace her, why should I work so hard.


    But Lao Gao, I really did it too thoughtlessly.


    "OK, let Wang Yuxian calm down for a few days. After all, it''s not a small matter. I hurt Lao Gao." I vomited smoke.


    "It''s none of your business. I''ll explain it to Wang Yuxian!" said Li Erzi, ready to go.


    "No, let Wang Yuxian calm down for a few days. She can''t listen to anything now." I said.


    Li Erzi smoked a few cigarettes and then asked me, "Wenzi, do you know who did it?"


    Sure enough, as I thought, Li Erzi first thought of Lao Yan.


    "Old Yan." I said faintly.


    "Wenzi, this man has to be removed, or there will be too much threat in the future!"


    Needless to say, I''m going to do the same.


    "Well, but Lao Yan doesn''t show up all day now. We can''t find him."


    Thinking of Lao Yan''s sinister appearance, my face sank: "we can''t catch Lao Yan, we can catch others, which is our response to Lao Yan!"


    Li Erzi''s mouth Chou moved twice.


    "It would be much easier to run the people under Lao Yan."

 Chapter 1118

    One night, Wang Yuxian basically didn''t sleep.


    Xiaowen beside her fell asleep in the middle of the night, holding Wang Yuxian like a sloth.


    Wang Yuxian, curled up with tears in her eyes.


    Some words can''t be said with Zhang Wen, but they can be said with Xiaowen.


    After Zhang Wen and Liu hongran went out last night, Xiaowen also asked Wang Yuxian.


    As a bystander, she saw some things very thoroughly.


    She asked Wang Yuxian if she still had feelings for Lao Yan now, because in other people''s eyes, she and Lao Gao lived apart almost all the year round. Where else could she have any feelings?


    But no one can understand this emotion, and Xiaowen is even more difficult to understand.


    In her opinion, Wang Yuxian is simply indescribable.


    Don''t put the handsome Zhang Wen. He has to wait for Lao Gao. Moreover, Lao Gao is not good to her. Instead of talking to other women, he reaches out to ask her for money.


    If it weren''t for Wang Yuxian''s hard support, the hotel would have been over.


    Xiaowen also admires Wang Yuxian in her heart.


    Wait for a man, can wait until the sea withers.


    With different values, naturally there is no way to communicate. Wang Yuxian is dying.


    Facing Xiaowen''s problem, Wang Yuxian only said one word.


    Lao Gao, it''s his husband.


    Wang Yuxian took the word husband very seriously. When she married Lao Gao, she recognized Lao Gao in her heart. In this life, there was only Lao Gao in her heart, but she didn''t expect that things would turn out like this in the end.


    "Yuxian, why are your eyes so red? Didn''t you sleep at night?" Xiaowen opened her eyes when she noticed something moving around.


    Wang Yuxian nodded and got up to wash.


    One night, she almost exhausted her energy. Looking at her decadent self in the mirror, Wang Yuxian felt empty in her heart.


    Now, there was no one around her.


    Without Lao Gao and Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yuxian seemed to suddenly say a lot less, and her heart was full of hatred.


    "Yuxian, you want to be more open. Even if Lao Gao is not dead, he is also a useless man. Do you think it''s interesting to spend that with him?"


    Xiaowen saw that Wang Yuxian didn''t speak and spoke a little explicit.


    It''s true, but it''s a little straightforward to say so.


    Wang Yuxian looked back at Xiaowen and said coldly, "even if it''s a loser, it''s my man."


    Xiaowen doesn''t know Wang Yuxian. Although she looks beautiful, she sometimes speaks casually, but she doesn''t hesitate to do things.


    Basically the same kind.


    The man she believes will not give up so easily.


    Lao Gao really left a mark in her heart.


    "Yuxian, I regard you as my best sister. I still don''t want to see you like this. Some people should forget." Xiaowen whispered.


    Wang Yuxian skillfully twisted her hair into a ball with two arms and tied a beautiful horsetail behind her head.


    "I know."


    That''s what I said, but Wang Yuxian had no plan at all. What to do? She still didn''t have a clue. She didn''t even know how to face Zhang Wen.


    She said all the worst things last night.


    What should we do in the future?


    "Yuxian, do you really think Zhang Wen did this?" Xiaowen was not used to seeing Wang Yuxian''s indifferent face.


    "Otherwise? He admitted it himself. I can''t believe it or not."


    "Jade fairy..."


    "All right!" Wang Yuxian interrupted Xiaowen when she saw that Xiaowen was still ready to speak. "Everyone has their own bottom line. Lao Gao is my bottom line. If I can cut Zhang Wenfang, it means I care about him. But I can''t accept his practice!"


    After a circle, the problem returned to Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen.


    Wang Yuxian still said that the bottom line cannot be broken.


    Lao Gao is her bottom line, which she can''t touch.


    Xiaowen opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything.


    Since last night, she felt that Wang Yuxian had changed. Suddenly, her whole body was cold.


    It seems that people will be frozen in.


    "Yuxian, where are you going?" Xiaowen hurriedly asked when she saw that Wang Yuxian was going out when she was dressed.


    "Go to visit Lao Gao''s grave."


    ¡­¡­


    When Wang Yuxian and I got into such a quarrel, the happiest person was Zhiyong.


    He really thinks he''s awesome.


    He did it very well and in place. Now he is waiting for the news of Zhang Wen''s break with Liu hongran.


    He was asked out by the woman that day, but Zhiyong didn''t serve her well, but left the opportunity to his brothers.


    The woman didn''t think of it at all. How could she think that Zhiyong was such a person? Before, there was a small whirlwind in bed. Now in a twinkling of an eye, it has become a big gray wolf~


    Howl.


    But what she said was late. Zhiyong came with his little brothers to play with her.


    Play her once completely so that she can die.


    At this time, Zhiyong narrowed his eyes and squatted at the door of the room, listening to the cry of the woman inside, indifferent.


    With bursts of screams, there was also a sound of violent impact.


    Rub, rub~


    Although this woman is casual, she doesn''t want to play with so many men, which is beyond the limit of casual.


    It''s an insult.


    It was an insult to her.


    More than an hour later, the door opened and several younger brothers came out satisfied.


    "Brother, this woman is very coquettish. Why don''t you play twice more?" a little brother said with his trouser belt.


    "Grass, you think that woman is easy to deal with! There are many of you today. If you don''t believe it, come alone another day to see if you can last until the next day!"


    Zhiyong is the most powerful person among them, that is, the mixed world little devil. The steel gun is very easy to use. When Zhiyong was the most powerful, he once played with two girls alone. Finally, the two girls didn''t stand and go out.


    In the end, they all helped the wall out.


    How awesome is this?


    How fierce is it to play like this without taking medicine?


    In the eyes of these younger brothers, Zhiyong is the fiercest. He is the little prince with a steel gun. He is not forced to boast.


    These little brothers regard Zhiyong as a God.


    But now Zhiyong has said advice. Can you see how powerful this woman is?


    At a wolf like age, the demand in this area must be quite large.


    Zhiyong really didn''t talk nonsense. If so many of them didn''t come today, I really couldn''t get this woman.


    "Elder brother, this woman is so fierce?" the younger brother squatted down and took a cigarette from Zhiyong and put it in his mouth.


    He had a good time in there just now, but the woman kept shouting, and he didn''t notice any sign that the woman couldn''t stand it.


    Zhiyong patted hard from behind his forehead: "you fucking think this is a family affair. You can stop if you want to stop? Grass!"

 Chapter 1119

    The little brother is a little dizzy after hearing Zhiyong''s words.


    Listen to this tone, it seems that things are not as simple as he thought.


    Is it true that Zhiyong is counting with this woman?


    One, two, one, no three?


    This... This is great!


    The little brother couldn''t help but give Zhiyong a thumbs up secretly. Only Zhiyong dared to play like this.


    Normal men, that is, a few minutes, rarely have such talents as Zhiyong. They can say it a few times, and the difficulty can be imagined.


    That''s not what ordinary people can afford!


    Zhiyong patted the younger brother on the shoulder and said meaningfully: "brother, don''t think women are simple. In fact, the most complex creature in the world is women!"


    Then he turned and walked into the woman''s room.


    As soon as I entered the house, the first thing I saw was a mess. The woman lay there half fruit, with a quilt gently on the side and slowly sliding down the smooth, white and tender back.


    Originally, Zhiyong thought it should be a picture with broken eyes. The woman should hold her body or squat there crying, but I didn''t expect that it was not so. The woman didn''t say anything at all. Instead, she looked very happy.


    Can she be unhappy when she gets to the top?


    It was a little restrained at first, but she enjoyed the last few times.


    It''s really what Zhiyong said. Fortunately, there are many people here. If Zhiyong comes alone today, it must not be this picture in the end. Zhiyong must roll out with soft legs.


    Seeing Zhiyong coming in, the woman quickly hugged her body and squatted down against the wall, looking pitiful.


    "You bastard!" the woman scolded.


    Zhiyong smiled in his eyes, "what''s the matter? Dare you say you were uncomfortable just now? If you were uncomfortable, what were you enjoying just now?"


    "You..." the girl pointed to Zhiyong and couldn''t speak for a long time. Zhiyong was right. She was really enjoying it just now, and it was more exciting than usual.


    However, even if you say so, you can''t do it like this!


    If Zhiyong discusses with her and says she wants to take a few people to play together, can the woman refuse?


    She must be happy to take off. A man like her is not enough to play.


    Even if it''s Zhiyong, you have to take medicine.


    Come on, I don''t know who will get who!


    "You''re such a scum!" the woman''s eyes were slightly red and covered her pink with her hands.


    "I''m scum? Grass! You forget who made you happy? That night, if I didn''t take medicine desperately, would I be able to fucking satisfy you?" Zhiyong stared, looking like he wanted to eat people.


    His nature has been exposed. Zhiyong no longer needs to pretend. Now his goal has been achieved.


    Find Lao Wan and do it beautifully. That''s enough.


    When women see Zhiyong, they know that they are wrong. This person is purely unprincipled.


    She also hopes to cultivate Zhiyong into her person and use it to relieve boredom in the future!


    "Tell you, it''s not over!" as soon as the woman was angry, her tears fell.


    Isn''t it?


    This is not a small matter, but what do so many people give women together? Zhiyong is the mastermind!


    It''s strange to say that the woman was very satisfied and was still aftertaste the taste, but as soon as Zhiyong came in, the woman changed in an instant.


    This is what Zhiyong said. No one can figure out a woman.


    In fact, isn''t she enjoying it?


    Zhiyong is right. The woman is really enjoying it, but when she sees Zhiyong, she immediately changes and becomes aggrieved.


    Why?


    Because Zhiyong didn''t go!


    If Zhiyong went to battle and manipulated her hands in person, the woman would not complain so much. At best, she would scold Zhiyong and then immerse herself in madness.


    She is chivalrous. This one!


    What does this take her for! Aren''t you playing with her?


    Facing the threat from women, Zhiyong just smiled: "not finished? You and I are not finished! I tell you, if my brothers need it in the future, you have to go and serve them, you know?"


    Zhiyong''s nature is undoubtedly displayed in front of the woman, which makes the woman feel like a spinning floor tile. Why does everything in front of her become so unreal?


    Why is Zhiyong such a person?


    But the woman is still a little dizzy. It seems a little wrong to say that Zhiyong is a liar, because Zhiyong didn''t cheat her from beginning to end. Instead, she worked hard to serve her and finally got Lao Wan''s information.


    This should be regarded as equivalent exchange WOW!


    Zhiyong just exposed his nature now.


    Zhiyong is not a good bird.


    "You, you are shameless! I disagree!" how can a woman agree? Isn''t that what she used as a toilet? She just likes to play, not indulge.


    Pop!


    Zhiyong slapped him in the face.


    As soon as the woman''s head tilted, she fell to the side. The whole person sat on the ground like a petal. Her eyes were full of grievances, and her tears fell down.


    That''s how you draw a knife in your heart.


    Although a woman likes to play, she really likes Zhiyong, otherwise she won''t always look for him, will she?


    But Zhiyong''s true face made her feel terrible.


    Even after playing, I still want to serve them in the future. Where can I do this?


    "Do you agree?" Zhiyong smiled grimly, looking at the woman with peach blossoms under him.


    He had wanted to clean up this woman for a long time. The last time she wanted to squeeze Zhiyong dry, if Zhiyong didn''t want to find Lao Wan, he would have beaten her on the ground.


    Now I finally found a chance.


    If Lao Yan saw this scene, he would smile and give Zhiyong a thumbs up.


    Zhiyong, I''ve learned to bear it. There''s also Chengfu.


    Good, good!


    Worthy of praise.


    This forbearance made Lao Yan a great success.


    The woman looked at Zhiyong''s ferocious face and dared not speak. She could only gasp.


    Zhiyong didn''t mean to pity xiangxiyu at all. Seeing that the woman didn''t speak, he took two steps forward, grabbed her hair and picked her up.


    The woman''s two hands block the exposure on her body and stare at Zhiyong wrongfully.


    Pa pa


    Zhiyong simply doesn''t talk nonsense. He starts to bow to her.


    Zhiyong has great strength. How can a woman stand this?


    After two times, he began to cry.


    Cry and ask for courage.


    "Stop fighting. Can''t I agree?"


    Seeing that the woman had compromised, Zhiyong laughed like crazy: "ha ha, I wish I had said that earlier!"


    With that, he touched his belt and clicked to untie his trouser bag.

 Chapter 1120

    In the afternoon, the breeze is blowing.


    Wang Yuxian went to the public offering. Here, there were all unknown cremated people. Some didn''t even see their families before they died. It can be said that they hated and resented.


    Among the thousands of wronged souls, there is Lao Gao.


    After coming here, Lao Gao''s figure was like floating flowers, flying in front of Wang Yuxian.


    Every moment, Wang Yuxian seemed to see Lao Gao''s face.


    The thoughts in my heart become stronger and stronger.


    A bunch of flowers was gently placed in front of Lao Gao''s tombstone. Wang Yuxian sat down and looked at the name on the tombstone, even the simple tombstone without photos. She couldn''t say what it was like in her heart.


    Everyone disappeared, leaving her only one name and a simple tombstone.


    This is Lao Gao''s all, that is, Lao Gao''s all.


    Sometimes Wang Yuxian really doesn''t know what people live for.


    "Lao Gao, I''ve come to see you ~" Wang Yuxian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "anyway, you''re the only one in my heart. No matter where you go or whether you''re indifferent to me, I''m the only one, but why can''t you change back? How good it is for two of us to guard the small restaurant? Why should it be like this? Why..."


    Thinking of this, Wang Yuxian''s tears fell again.


    The empty and cold tombstone had no response, but watched Wang Yuxian cry and Wang Yuxian suffer to death.


    Wang Yuxian thought more than once about what Lao Gao would do and answer her if he were still alive. Would Lao Gao be moved by her?


    Looking at the tombstone of Lao Gao in front of him, Wang Yuxian, who was still in a mess, was firm in his mind.


    It''s impossible to forget this. She must let those who hurt Lao Gao pay a price!


    Including Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Lao Yan did something quite unexpected and beautiful, he didn''t achieve his goal. Liu hongran and I didn''t turn over.


    In other words, Liu hongran and I didn''t change any plans because of this.


    Instead, he thought I did it right.


    He also thought Lao Gao was no longer good, but I killed Lao Gao, which was a little too much.


    But my starting point is good.


    And it''s not because of me.


    Because of Lao Yan!


    This bastard!


    Liu hongran has a clear distinction between love and hate and works with a sense of propriety. This afternoon, I received a call from Wang Yi.


    He told me that he was promoted.


    Liu hongran didn''t break his promise, and the speed was unexpectedly fast.


    I know what it means to upgrade Wang Yi. It''s not as simple as upgrading an ordinary company.


    This is a government agency!


    With a clear hierarchy and a promotion, Wang Yi''s power will be much greater. It will be a step closer to him completely becoming our backing.


    In fact, Liu hongran did not do it quickly, but because Wang Yi''s own conditions were excellent.


    Liu hongran just mentioned that Wang Yi went up naturally.


    Simple, take it for granted.


    However, in Wang Yi''s opinion, this matter is not a small matter.


    It''s almost a sentence here for Liu hongran. It''s as difficult as heaven when he comes to Wang Yi. He can feel this feeling most.


    Since his father died, he has become more and more incompetent in officialdom.


    A promotion?


    Basically impossible!


    Wang Yi doesn''t know how many people have worked at his level for a lifetime.


    No way, officialdom is like a battlefield.


    However, fortunately, he met me and Liu hongran, so there are infinite possibilities. With the strong backing of Liu hongran, he doesn''t need to think much. He just needs to lower his head and clench his fist and rush up!


    Wang Yi has a bright future.


    Since his promotion, those colleagues around him, including the boss who has always been at the top of Mount Tai, have changed their eyes and been polite to him.


    No one wants to offend Wang Yi. No one knows who is standing behind Wang Yi. No one knows what kind of person can make a dull jade shine again.


    As long as it is carefully knocked, Wang Yi will certainly make great achievements in the future!


    "Brother Yi, who are you looking for in this promotion?" a man who has a good relationship with Wang Yi secretly asked nearby.


    Wang Yi smiled: "it doesn''t matter to me. I just got promoted by my own ability. Do you have any opinion?"


    "No, no, ha ha..."


    The two were joking.


    Wang Yi is not stupid. How could he easily show his cards? How can you easily tell them who is behind him?


    Let them guess!


    While they were making random guesses, maybe Wang Yi would fly into the sky again.


    They can only look up at Wang Yi forever.


    However, although Wang Yi didn''t mention it, there was still speculation about who was behind Wang Yi.


    It''s the man above.


    Everyone knows how much gold these words contain for them.


    A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Wang Yi still has the ability. Jinling is not a thing in the pool!


    While still at work this afternoon, Wang Yi took the time to call Zhang Wen.


    "Hello? Zhang Wen?" Wang Yi asked as soon as the phone was connected.


    They haven''t been in touch for such a long time. Wang Yi also misses Zhang Wen in her heart. She says brotherhood without saying anything else.


    Wang Yi grew up to be the favored son of heaven. He basically has no sincere friends around him. He grew up in the envy of others.


    Zhang Wen, can be said to be his first friend, came to rescue him when he was in trouble, let him straighten his waist step by step, and helped their brother and sister more than once. He will not forget this kindness.


    Wang Yi is a man who knows how to repay his kindness.


    "Brother Wang, ha ha..." I laughed heartily as soon as I heard his voice. I''ve been busy these days and haven''t contacted him. I still feel kind when I hear his voice.


    "How are you doing?" Wang Yi''s polite words came.


    "Still like that, there have been a lot of things lately," I sighed.


    "Well, I said why didn''t you contact me."


    "Ha ha, I really forgot."


    After the simple courtesy, Wang Yi entered the theme: "Zhang Wen, I''ve upgraded. Now, I''m deputy section chief Wang."


    "Really! Congratulations!" I didn''t expect Liu hongran to work so fast. He was also happy for Wang Yi. His ability to sit as section chief is more than enough.


    Wang Yi smiled on the phone: "thanks to you and Liu hongran, I want to invite you to dinner. Do you have time later?"

 Chapter 1121

    In the face of Wang Yi''s kindness, where can I have no time?


    "If you have time, as long as you speak, I have time at any time!" I said brightly.


    "Ha ha, OK. Then tell Liu hongran that it''s in the small restaurant next to our house in the evening. How about it?"


    "Well, yes, the simpler the better!"


    "That''s settled."


    ¡­¡­


    Put down the phone. I called Liu hongran and told him about Wang Yi. Liu hongran actually didn''t expect it to be so fast. He said that he just mentioned it with the people above last time. He didn''t start it seriously. He didn''t expect it to be done.


    He didn''t refuse Wang Yi''s kind invitation at all, but promised it.


    In the evening, I thought it was almost time to pick up Liu hongran and go to the hotel agreed with Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi and Wang Xin had already waited at the door to meet them.


    Seeing Wang Xin, I couldn''t help brightening my eyes.


    In the end, Wang Xin is a lady of the family. Wearing clothes similar to cheongsam, she is slim and conjoined, and shows her body perfectly. She looks like a big lady.


    There was an aristocratic atmosphere between hands and feet.


    Seeing me, she just smiled at me with shame


    After a greeting at the door, we went to the private room.


    After sitting down, Wang Xin sat next to me, subconsciously close to me.


    Feeling the softness of my arms, I looked back and enjoyed the beautiful scenery around me.


    I don''t know if Wang Yi deliberately arranged it tonight. Wang Xin swept away her bright and open-minded character and became a little woman.


    This sudden change still makes me like it very much.


    Wang Xin''s women are no worse than those rich ladies. After all, this kind of blood is flowing in her body.


    "Brother Liu, I really thank you this time. I don''t know how to thank you..." Wang Yi said politely.


    He must have thought about whether to send something to Liu hongran, but in the end, he was denied by the smart Wang Yi. He knew that Liu hongran was not short of money at all. What can people see in his eyes?


    It''s better to prepare a table of food sincerely.


    He was right. That''s what Liu hongran thought. All he wanted was Wang Yi''s sincerity.


    People who know how to be grateful are rare now.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a small effort, but it''s still because your own conditions are excellent, so you can get twice the result with half the effort. There are many things to deal with when you take office. You should do a good job in the interpersonal relationship around you first..." Liu hongran and Wang Yi said


    He once told me that if he hadn''t been playing, he would have been in Baidao now. He didn''t dare to say how much achievement he had, but it was definitely a blockbuster. It''s a pity that he didn''t listen to his father.


    I asked him who his father was, but he just smiled and said nothing.


    Liu hongran''s life experience has always been a mystery.


    The more capable he is, the more curious I am.


    Wang Yi listened carefully to Liu hongran''s words. He was smart. It was not difficult to talk to smart people like him.


    The food came up. It''s the best food here. Liu hongran praised it. It tastes good.


    He put a chopstick dish in each bowl for Wang Yi and me, and said to Wang Yi meaningfully: "black and white have been incompatible since ancient times, but people who can always eat both black and white are not simple. I dare not say anything else. At least in Jinhai City, there is no rival. Just a boss Wang? Hehe..."


    Wang Yi and I listened.


    Liu hongran''s meaning is very clear. He told Wang Yi to help me in the future and let me eat black and white in Jinhai city. I know Liu hongran can''t stay in Jinhai city all the time. One day he will leave, so it''s up to Wang Yi and me.


    He can only show us the way.


    Wang Yi nodded seriously.


    "Brother Liu, don''t worry. Even if you don''t say it, I will help Zhang Wen. He and I are brothers!"


    Liu hongran smiled brightly: "ha ha, it''s the best. Come and drink!"


    Wang Yi can''t drink, but he still drank a lot with Liu hongran today, which is enough to show his mind.


    Wang Xin also offered a toast to Liu hongran, but Liu hongran just changed the glass in her hand into a drink.


    "It''s better for girls not to drink. Besides, you''ll be drunk later. How can you send Zhang Wen home?"


    Wang Xin''s face turned red in an instant.


    We laughed.


    However, my smile is full of bitterness. At this moment, I think of Wang Yuxian. How good it would be if the person around me was Wang Yuxian.


    It''s just that this may never happen.


    "Wang Yi, I''ve inquired about who you are in officialdom. I think you can do well. I promise to let you rise within half a year!" after dinner, Liu hongran lit a cigarette and looked at Wang Yi with a smile.


    Wang Yi was surprised at this.


    What is the concept of rising within half a year? It only takes half a year to get to the main department? Don''t say it''s not in line with the regulations. Wang Yi has never heard of anyone so rebellious for so long since she went to work. Within six months, she was promoted from an ordinary little officer to a deputy department, and then changed into a regular department!


    This is simply a fantasy


    However, when Liu hongran came here, he didn''t think it was bragging.


    Liu hongran, have this ability!


    And he also saw that Liu hongran is so strong in helping him now. Many more reasons are to let him help Zhang Wen more.


    This is reasonable.


    "Ha ha, don''t be so surprised. You have a good foundation. Even if you make an exception, what can you do?" Liu hongran laughed brightly.


    Wang Xin was also shocked. She thought that even if her father was still alive, it could not be so fast. It requires process, work experience and absolute strength in officialdom!


    "Brother Liu, I......" in the face of Liu hongran, Wang Yi was speechless for a time. The shock in her heart was greater than rationality.


    "Ha ha, Wang Yi, I ask you, if you are given a position as section chief, can you do it well? What you need is not only education, but also experience, as well as the way of dealing with the world!" Liu hongran''s eyes glittered.


    Wang Yi straightened her waist and said, "brother Liu, if you let me sit in that position, I promise I can do it well!"


    Needless to say, we all know that Wang Yi''s ability to handle affairs must be competent for a section chief. Wang Yi didn''t say anything about her education or ability to handle affairs.


    It''s just that heaven is jealous of talents. He hasn''t had much chance to go up. Now he meets Liu hongran, a noble man. Everything is ready. He only owes the east wind. He is finally going to fly to the sky.


    Golden scales are not in the pool. They will turn into dragons in case of wind and cloud!


    With the strong assistance of Liu hongran, what kind of storm will Wang Yi blow in Jinhai city?

 Chapter 1122

    Wang Yi expressed her attitude, and Liu hongran nodded with satisfaction. Smart people like to deal with smart people.


    Liu hongran is very optimistic about Wang Yi. He hopes that Wang Yi and I can become a climate in Jinhai city in the future.


    That''s why I will try my best to help Wang Yi.


    After dinner, Liu hongran left first.


    He called the driver and drove away my car. I know what Liu hongran means. Wang Yi and I have something inconvenient to say in front of him. We''d better leave some space for us.


    Wang Yi and I went out to see Liu hongran off, and then went back to the private room to sit down.


    "Brother Wang, you have a bright future." I''m really happy for Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi smiled bitterly: "isn''t it because of your help? If I rely on myself, I really have knowledge and can''t do anything."


    "You can''t say that. This society is like this," I said.


    "Ha ha, yes..."


    Wang Xin has been listening to us and holding me tightly.


    She hasn''t seen me for many days, and she must miss me very much.


    My hand is also passing love to her.


    I have asked myself more than once how I feel about Wang Xin in my heart. I like Wang Xin, and that kind of love goes beyond ordinary love, but in my heart, Wang Xin still can''t replace Wang Yuxian.


    After chatting with Wang Yi for a while, he took down his glasses and wiped them.


    Pretending to inadvertently ask me: "Wenzi, have you encountered something recently?"


    Wang Yi is really an expert in officialdom. It''s hard to say what she says.


    From my face, he could still detect a touch of sadness.


    I simply didn''t hide it from them. The cigarette butts held at my fingertips moved and said, "Wang Yuxian and I are finished."


    Wang Xin knows my relationship with Wang Yuxian. If there were not Wang Yuxian, I would be with Wang Xin. Now she doesn''t know whether she is happy or sad.


    Happily, there will be no rival Wang Yuxian, but it''s hard to say whether I can forget Wang Yuxian in the future.


    Maybe, that feeling increases instead of decreasing.


    Wang Yi has heard about me and Wang Yuxian, but he has never asked about it in detail.


    "I don''t understand emotional matters, but I still advise you to be open. After all, she is not the only woman in the world." Wang Yi said faintly.


    I laughed. If that''s the case, the relationship between Wang Yuxian and me is not a matter at all.


    Wang Yuxian can block a knife for me. I can get rid of the little dragon and snake because of this. This is already showing my mind to the other party, but this time is different.


    This is not between me and Wang Yuxian, but between an old Gao.


    "It''s not emotional, it''s a question of right and wrong." I said, with a trace of helplessness in my eyes.


    "Right and wrong questions?" Wang Yi''s eyebrows moved. He really didn''t know what kind of right and wrong questions could make me feel so uncomfortable.


    "I killed Lao Gao."


    I don''t know how much courage it took me to say this in front of Wang Yi.


    "What!" Wang Yi''s face suddenly changed.


    It seems normal to us, but Wang Yi still can''t accept it. It''s not a small thing!


    Seeing him so excited, I smiled and told him what had happened.


    I''m not the one who did it, but I was the one who started it.


    After I said the process, Wang Yi seemed to be relieved.


    He didn''t know how to persuade me. As I said, this is a right and wrong question, and no one can answer it.


    Right and wrong, just in the hearts of Wang Yuxian and me.


    I talked a lot with Wang Yi. I can tell from his words that since he came into contact with me, he has a lot of new understanding of things on the road, but in the general direction, he still rejects the underworld.


    Liu hongran is right. People who can eat black and white are the most powerful, but no one can fully understand what is black and white, and even if they do, they can''t be 100% clear.


    Black, white.


    Never intersect.


    When she left, Wang Yi took Wang Yuxian and me to his bachelor dormitory and went home to live by herself.


    Wang Xin is Wang Yi''s only sister. It''s a lie to say he doesn''t hurt her, but now he can trust me and arrange us to spend the night in his dormitory. I can''t live up to this trust.


    As soon as I entered the door, Wang Xin poured some hot water and wiped my face.


    The clothes on her body are already tight. If she moves a little, her chest will become bulging.


    Wang Xin and Wang Yuxian are two styles of people. Wang Yuxian is amazing. Wherever she goes, she is the most dazzling existence. Wang Xin is relatively introverted. She suddenly feels normal, but she can find the delicacy by careful reading.


    I lay in bed and Wang Xin helped me wipe my face.


    When the little hand rubbed across my face, it still made me feel a kind of unspeakable comfort.


    "Xinxin, I''m sorry." I know, I owe her too much, maybe I don''t know in my life.


    Wang Xin paid down and looked at me seriously: "there''s nothing I''m sorry for. I''m all voluntary."


    I hugged her and hid her in my arms.


    I was squeezed by the bulge on Wang Xin, but I didn''t think about that at all.


    It''s not good to hold a beauty in your arms and think of another person in your heart.


    "You still miss her, don''t you?" Wang Xin obediently put her face on my chest.


    "Yes." I didn''t deny it.


    "It takes time."


    Alas


    Time can change some things, but can it change Wang Yuxian? Can you change me? Before, I was full of confidence. Now I really have no confidence at all.


    Time is in front of Wang Yuxian and me. It''s so unreliable for the first time.


    Wang Xin doesn''t understand why I am so obsessed with Wang Yuxian, just as I don''t understand why Wang Yuxian follows Lao Gao as always.


    This is the yoke in our hearts.


    "Sleep, I''ll accompany you ~" Wang Xin knew that there was Wang Yuxian in my heart. She couldn''t come in anyway, so she held me and let people''s imaginative body slip off me and sleep on my side.


    Wang Xin''s side face is so beautiful that the faint night depicts an outline of her beautiful face.


    I slept comfortably that night, accompanied by Wang Xin. I temporarily forgot those troubles, Wang Yuxian and Lao Gao.


    The next morning I woke up. I sent Wang Xin to school and then Li Erzi.


    At this time, I found a text message on my mobile phone, which was sent by Wang Xin.


    She said that last night I kept calling Wang Yuxian''s name and cried.


    I just wiped my face with my hand and found that there were dry tears in the corners of my eyes.


    Who should I tell the bitterness in my heart?

 Chapter 1123

    Night is blurred.


    It is also full of endless temptation.


    The woman who accompanied Zhiyong used to think that the night belonged to her, and also to her and Zhiyong, because in the dark, she could experience many things that she could not experience in the daytime.


    Hazy, exciting, unknown.


    That feeling, can also fly to heaven.


    But since she was coerced by Zhiyong, she felt that the world seemed to be dark.


    Whether it is night or day, there is no dawn everywhere.


    Whenever night comes, women will bite their teeth secretly, and then do something they don''t want to do at all according to Zhiyong''s words.


    "All right, you guys have a good time tonight!"


    Zhiyong brought the woman over and said to some younger brothers inside.


    These little brothers were excited when they saw the woman.


    Although women are not very good-looking, they are definitely not bad, especially their figure, which makes people think at a glance.


    These little brothers are going to love Zhiyong.


    With such a big brother, they are not lonely every night. Women play every night. In the future, don''t they continue to follow Zhiyong? For the sake of chivalry?


    See?


    Zhiyong is not only deep in the city, but also has his own way of controlling people.


    He can use the most economical and cost-effective chips to achieve his most satisfactory results.


    Use this incomplete woman to satisfy your little brother, or you can have more fighting power with Zhang Wen in the future.


    Zhiyong, this is paving the way for his future career!


    Look how awesome Zhiyong is now?


    The woman had no choice but to walk in silently and let so many men stare at her as if they were looking at a commodity, looking back and forth wantonly on her.


    Every woman doesn''t like to be stared at like this.


    Zhiyong brought the woman here and didn''t mean to go at all. Instead, he sat in a nearby chair, clicked a cigarette and looked here with interest.


    Seeing that Zhiyong didn''t leave, several younger brothers laughed: "brother, do you want to play with us? Ha ha ~"


    Zhiyong smiled coldly: "I want to play, but I also play alone. Today I am the audience, and you play to your heart''s content!"


    "Hey, hey, get it!" the little brother was not vague at all. He promised to untie his pants and belt. Regardless of Zhiyong''s presence, he rudely pressed the woman on the bed in a humiliating posture with a vicious smile on his face.


    The woman bit her teeth and her face was full of anger.


    The body moves forward and backward with the rhythm.


    The expression on the little brother''s face became more and more obscene. Another little brother also joined the battle group, and then the third and fourth.


    Zhiyong sits aside with a smile. In this war, he is just a bystander. Isn''t it also an enjoyment to watch this good play?


    This scene has been deeply remembered by the woman, and the hatred is getting stronger and stronger.


    However, Zhiyong''s face has no meaning of repentance, and his eyes are full of ridicule.


    "Zhiyong, you bastard!" the woman didn''t forget to scold Zhiyong.


    "Grass, dare to scold our big brother!" a little brother''s face changed and made a fierce effort.


    The woman screamed in pain, and tears fell down her cheeks.


    "Ha ha... You hurt others!"


    "Take it easy, it''s a woman!"


    The younger brothers next to them were making fun. At this moment, they didn''t treat the woman as an adult at all, but regarded her as a tool and played whatever they wanted.


    The woman still scolded reluctantly.


    After a while, a little brother found a long and black thing from the side. It made women dizzy when they saw it.


    She doesn''t want to try this


    After a storm, the woman lay on the ground like a collapse, with her clothes thrown at random.


    Zhiyong, they''ve had enough. They''re all gone.


    She was alone in the room.


    Zhi Yong looked at mobile phone pictures. He was quite satisfied. With these things and the threat of force, he did not worry that the woman would not listen. If she listened, then he has the final say.


    Tears fell down the woman''s cheeks again.


    If Zhiyong only showed his nature last time, this time it was his quite abnormal side. The woman saw clearly that Zhiyong didn''t like her at all. Otherwise, how could he play with her like a toy?


    How else could you call so many people to play with her?


    Zhiyong is not human at all! He showed no mercy to this woman and even wanted to kill her.


    At the same time, hatred also slowly surged up like a flood of rising tide.


    This revenge must be avenged!


    When the idea came out of the woman''s head, she sighed.


    It''s easy to say, but if it''s really done, can she do it?


    She can see who Zhiyong is. What can she do with her weak woman? What can she do to Zhiyong? The last loser must be herself. In Jinhai City, she can''t get Zhiyong at all.


    With a little sadness in my heart.


    The woman walked towards a nearby night scene.


    Only here, now she can relax temporarily.


    As soon as you enter the door, there are dim lights and psychedelic music, which can make a woman relax and let her temporarily forget her troubles and immerse herself in them.


    In this atmosphere, the woman relaxed. She ordered a glass of wine and sat there drinking alone.


    Eyes, but floated to a man drinking beside her in the same posture.


    Today, they went to six people, all of whom had a good time, but the woman didn''t mean to carry it at all. Even in the end, they were tired of it before they left.


    This woman is absolutely tolerant of all rivers.


    She really didn''t pay attention to these men.


    It is true that if you want to forget a relationship, you should start another one immediately.


    The woman felt that she had failed in Zhiyong. She couldn''t find any love and sense of existence in Zhiyong. Instead, she was joking. Now, it has become torture.


    She felt very sad.


    So she wants to find new goals and start with new men.


    In that way, we can forget the pain and the volunteers.


    And her attention is now on the man sitting next to her.


    The man drank in the same lonely posture, with a touch of indifference.


    The woman was experienced and thought that if she guessed correctly, he must have just been lovelorn and must still be wandering on the road of emotion. Then, let''s start from him~


    This man is handsome anyway~

 Chapter 1124

    At the moment, in the dimly lit bar, there is a man who looks very logo. If you look carefully, you will find that the man''s appearance is somewhat similar to Hu Ge.


    Angular, high bridge of nose, full of charming eyes.


    Is the place where this woman fell.


    This man is her type.


    Like, don''t, don''t~


    She thought of this, quietly pulled down her collar, and then sat quietly in the past.


    "Handsome boy, please buy me a drink ~" I have to say that this woman is still somewhat beautiful. At least she is outstanding at night. Because she has just been finished by Zhiyong, her face is hung with the most natural pink and looks as smooth as jade against the dim light.


    The man looked back at her and didn''t talk much, but his eyes swept from top to bottom wantonly.


    Of course, this unbridled look was caught by the woman. She was secretly happy. The man''s performance shows that he has been hooked.


    Years of experience told her that it was not difficult to deal with the man.


    The handsome man snapped his fingers, the bartender nodded and mixed him a glass of wine.


    The man then pushed the wine to the woman.


    The woman took it with a smile, left a lip print at the mouth, and then pushed the wine glass to the man.


    "This wine is a little cold, which makes people cold ~"


    Needless to say, the man knew what she was at a glance. She came here to seduce him.


    But he didn''t know what the woman had just experienced. If he knew what she had been done by the six of Zhiyong, he wouldn''t touch her, needless to say anything else, but he couldn''t be satisfied with the strong Yu hope.


    How terrible is this?


    Men go crazy. It''s wolves.


    Women go crazy, it''s tigers!


    You can see who is good at a glance.


    "After drinking, it will not be cold, but it will be warm in a moment." of course, the man knew what she meant and laughed at her.


    "I think it''s warm in your arms ~"


    Come here to be happy, women are to indulge themselves, so the dialogue between the two is also simple and direct, very simple, that is, offer, do or not, it''s your word.


    The woman is desperately sending such a signal to the man.


    "Ha ha, in my arms? Yes! But my arms are not warm at all!" the man said half jokingly.


    "It''s all right. I''ll warm you up ~"


    With that, the woman''s hand reached into the man''s clothes, completely ignoring the people next to her, and her head rested on the man''s shoulder.


    The man saw that he was also an old hand. He was not excited at all, but quietly pulled her hand back: "there are many people here. I don''t like many people."


    Don''t think that men will be excited when they meet the woman they like. In fact, women will be excited when they meet the man they like. They don''t know anything. They have a small heart.


    The woman is like this. Listen to the tone, the man seems to have promised, so what are you waiting for? After a while, you must enjoy it and erase the damn outline of Zhiyong from your head!


    Thinking of this, the woman''s hand gently touched the man''s sensitive place from the outside and said with a smile: "let''s go there ~"


    Then she pointed to the bathroom.


    The man nodded, "OK!"


    Then he came and went in one after another.


    In a partition, the woman crazily hugged the man and used her excellent kung fu to serve the man. She used her mouth and hands.


    The man is also an old hand. He presses the woman''s head directly and presses it down.


    We are about to enter the most critical step.


    The woman''s eyes had become blurred. Her eyes suddenly turned red and said to the man, "Hello, the man before me is an animal!"


    When she said this, the man was a little curious. What a beast this man is. If she could say so,


    But this woman doesn''t look like a good person.


    I guess I''m half as good as that man.


    "What''s wrong with him?" he thought that the man in a woman''s mouth was what excessive means she used at that time, crazy enough to make her cry.


    He also wants to know what the means are.


    Who knows, women cry at once.


    "I don''t know if you know him or not. He''s in Jinhai city. His name is Zhiyong. He''s not human!"


    When he said this, he was stunned, and then the corners of his mouth began to Chou move. The man was no stranger to Zhiyong''s name. If possible, he could cut Zhiyong alive!


    It''s just that women don''t know these things.


    The man simply stopped and looked at her with a smile: "you go on, maybe I can help you. My name is Wang Peng."


    Of course, women are not familiar with Wang Peng''s name. She is not a person on the road. Where can I hear Wang Peng''s name?


    "That Zhiyong was originally a man I knew in the nightclub, but who knows that he knew a man I used to know. He said that the man owed him money and wanted me to find him. I thought he was really in trouble, so I helped him call the man out. As a result, he turned his face when his goal was achieved. It doesn''t matter. He turns his face every day Call a lot of men to play with me, sobbing... "


    The woman was crying like a wronged child.


    "Hehe, who is the person Zhiyong is looking for? It''s really because of borrowing money?" at this time, my Wang Peng''s eyes have narrowed. He vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    "That man, his name is Lao Wan..."


    Wang Peng is no stranger to this name. He knows that Lao Wan''s name is connected with Lao Gao.


    And Lao Gao is the one who has been involved in Zhang Wen.


    Recently, Lao Yan used Wang Yuxian and Liu hongran to know this and made Zhang Wen miserable. It happened that Zhiyong came out to find Lao Gao''s friend at this time? Is there such a coincidence?


    Maybe this is an opportunity!


    Thinking of this, Wang Peng wiped his tears for the woman pretending to be concerned and said, "it doesn''t matter. I know Zhiyong. If he really did that to you, I''ll help you clean him up!"


    The woman''s eyes lit up. She really didn''t expect that the big boy who looked decadent and handsome in front of her could be so powerful. If she could help her revenge, she would really meet a noble man.


    "Really?"


    "Well, but I have to ask my eldest brother Zhang Wen about this. You''ll go over with me later, OK?"


    Women bite their teeth secretly. Before, Zhiyong treated her like this because of her carelessness. Now, she should be more or less careful.


    But no matter how she looked at it, she didn''t think Wang Peng was a bad man, so she nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 1125

    The woman wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and Wang Peng pulled up his pants.


    Wang Peng took her to the largest private room here.


    He gently pushed the door open. There were seven or eight people sitting inside. The one sitting in the middle was me.


    Today, I called people here to relax and pave the way for future affairs. We can''t refuse gifts from others. We should not only accept them, but also return a big gift. Is reciprocity the right way.


    Today, all the brothers are here. As soon as the pretending tiger came in, he took Heimei to a relatively dark corner. He doesn''t care whether there are people in the private room, but he is still somewhat restrained. The angle makes us not see the scene of breaking our eyes.


    But we can still see two big dark shadows wriggling there.


    I can''t help it. The environment here is good and the light is so dim. It''s impossible to pretend to force a tiger without making good use of it.


    Don''t talk about him. The ignorant cells in Heimei''s body must be out of control.


    Neither of the two field geniuses is willing to admit defeat.


    I saw Wang Peng leading a woman over and thought Wang Peng had found a little object.


    Wang Peng came towards me.


    "Brother Wen, the woman said she knew Zhiyong and heard that Zhiyong went to Lao Wan!"


    Lao Wan?


    My eyes turned. If so, it is likely that Zhiyong did Wang Yuxian''s business.


    I smiled, picked up the wine bottle on the table, poured a glass of wine and said, "let her come."


    "En ~" Wang Peng turned and waved to the woman.


    "Hello, brother Wen..." the woman came over and stood respectfully in front of me, looking quite restrained.


    When she came over just now, she thought in her head. Who is Zhang Wen said by Wang Peng? When she came to the door, she suddenly realized that Zhang Wen is the most popular bastard in Jinhai city recently? That creepy bastard?


    This is not an ordinary person


    If it is really Zhang Wen, then maybe it can really help her. What is Zhiyong in front of Zhang Wen? That''s an ant.


    When he walked into the private room and saw the young man sitting in the middle, her eyes lit up.


    Both her temperament and the cold light in her eyes told her that this person is Zhang Wen. Yes, where do ordinary people have such a strong aura? At the same time, she was glad that she really met a noble man.


    Of course, she is quite respectful to Zhang Wen.


    "Ha ha, sit down!" I said with a smile.


    The woman sat down and I pushed the glass over: "you said you knew Lao Wan?"


    The woman nodded hard: "brother Wen, Lao Wan used to get along with me for some time."


    "Do you know Zhiyong?"


    "En..." when it comes to Zhiyong, a chill appears on the woman''s face. She has suffered a lot from Zhiyong.


    "Why did Zhiyong go to Lao Wan?" I continued.


    "He said Lao Wan asked him to borrow money and ask for money. I thought it was true, so I helped him call Lao Wan out..." the woman made a long story short. She didn''t say all the dirty pictures.


    Li Erzi nearby snorted coldly, "grass, borrow money? I think he borrowed his life. It''s almost the same!"


    This directly made the woman tremble.


    Life?


    Do they want to


    I always have a smile on my face. It seems that I don''t have any big brother''s shelf at all. This woman may see this before she thinks I''m not a bad man.


    "Brother Wen, Zhiyong is an animal. Now he finds someone to play with me every day. I can''t break contact with him. I really can''t help it..." the woman said, and tears came down.


    I know more about Zhiyong. What the woman said is absolutely true. Zhiyong can certainly do these things.


    Hatred is inevitable.


    Just now, we want to find Lao Yan''s people. Why don''t we make good use of her?


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other and smiled.


    I said, "do you want to revenge Zhiyong now?"


    The woman nodded: "yes! He will be punished for doing this to me! I dream of his death!"


    "We can help you, as long as you cheat Zhiyong out according to what we say."


    "Really?" the woman certainly didn''t expect that things were so simple. It was like pie falling from the sky to her.


    I nodded and looked at her.


    The woman is also thinking about what to do about it. The person in front of her is not simple!


    This is her "at that time, if you can ask the whereabouts of Lao Yan, please ask him again according to the last time. If you can''t ask, you''ll solve him!"


    Li Erzi smiled darkly: "Wenzi, killing is not the purpose. We will have something more fun then! At that time, let Lao Yan know what terror is!"


    I didn''t understand what Li Erzi meant, but I knew when I thought of it, so I smiled and nodded.


    To deal with Lao Yan, we should use some means that ordinary people don''t have.


    In terms of work style, Li Erzi and I are quite different, but the degree of sinister swing is actually almost the same.


    Therefore, we can often think of going together.

 Chapter 1126

    Zhiyong has a bit of endless fun. It''s not enough.


    That''s why he failed.


    If it wasn''t for his greed, if it wasn''t for his failure to treat the woman as a person, then things would not be like this. Women wouldn''t find Wang Peng by mistake and then contact me.


    However, this woman has always been a woman. She doesn''t understand the things on the road. She doesn''t know what we mean by revenge. In her cognition, at best, it''s a fight and a great fight into the hospital.


    It''s that simple.


    As long as it can relieve her anger and let Zhiyong not find her in the future, she will be satisfied.


    She never thought about what it meant for us to find Zhiyong.


    What''s more, we actually want to kill Zhiyong!


    This is a human life, not so simple.


    The woman was still thinking about how to cheat Zhiyong out. When she met, Zhiyong''s phone came.


    Her little heart pounded, stabilized her mood and picked it up.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhiyong, once he gets up, he can''t stop it. This is somewhat similar to Xiao Wang at the beginning. Both of them are people who don''t want to die. Xiao Wang is dead now. That''s a lesson for Zhiyong.


    But Zhiyong didn''t worry at all. He didn''t even think about that.


    Since he tamed the woman, Zhiyong became angry.


    His career is at its zenith. He works pretty and has been appreciated by Lao Yan. Now, using this woman, his younger brother is loyal to him and obedient to his words.


    With such achievements, I''m afraid there will be no achievements in Jinhai city? Afraid you can''t mix up?


    I''m afraid I can''t mix it up if I don''t want to!


    In the future, I''m afraid he will fly high in Jinhai city. At that time, what Zhang Wen, boss Wang and pillars can only look up at him!


    Zhiyong has great ambition!


    In order to show how well he has been doing recently, Zhiyong called Xiao Liang. The main purpose is to show off.


    "Xiao Liang, what have you been doing lately?"


    "I didn''t do anything to help elder brother watch!" Xiao Liang said the truth. Since Lao Yan gave the order, he has been paying attention to these things on the road every day and the movement of Zhang Wen every day. If he has any big movement, he has to let Lao Yan know the way at the first time.


    He and Zhiyong have different division of labor.


    "Grass, I''m still fucking staring at it now? I''ve finished Zhang Wen''s business, haven''t I?"


    Across the phone, Xiao Liang can think of Zhiyong''s strength. His eyes turned white. Originally, the credit should be his. Who knows that Zhiyong took the lead.


    "Hehe, brother Yong, of course you''ve done this, but we should also observe. After all, Zhang Wen hasn''t turned against Liu hongran yet." Xiaoliang said calmly.


    "Grass, it''s not a matter of time!"


    "Well, yes, yes..." Xiao Liang said along with Zhiyong.


    He doesn''t want to annoy Zhiyong. Now that Lao Yan is away, no one can control Zhiyong. If Zhiyong comes in a hurry and cuts him down, he won''t suffer in the end.


    He''s not stupid.


    "Are you busy tonight?" he boasted in front of Xiao Liang, and Zhiyong showed his purpose today.


    "Evening?" Xiaoliang is a little wary. Zhiyong is a big man. What''s the matter with inviting him out at night? Do you have to


    Trabecular shakes his head disorderly. How can it be like this? Even if Zhiyong has more points and no principles, the minimum orientation should not change WOW? It''s impossible to play with him. WOW?


    He is not handsome, and his body is still a little weak. If Zhiyong plays, can he stand it?


    Oh


    Thinking of this picture, Xiao Liang couldn''t bear to look straight into his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll ask you something!" Zhiyong urged Xiao Liang when he saw that he hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    "Er... Yes, but not necessarily..." Xiao Liang said vaguely.


    "My grass, do you have time? WOW! Why so ink!"


    "What do you want to do in the evening first!" Xiaoliang asked.


    Zhiyong smiled: "let''s have fun. It''s a woman. This woman is my new woman. It''s very cool to play ~"


    That''s what happened.


    Zhiyong, is this an invitation to find a woman?


    But why?


    Will Zhiyong be so kind? He didn''t believe it, but the woman who played well in Zhiyong''s mouth must be not bad. Just think of Xiaoliang in his mind and think it''s a good picture.


    He has had enough of the women in the bath center. He has long wanted to try a different taste, but there has been no good woman.


    The woman in Zhiyong''s mouth still makes him curious.


    Trabecular is also a man. He also thinks of such a turbulent picture.


    It''s just, is it credible?


    So, what does Zhiyong think? He really wants to make Xiao Liang cheaper and make him feel better?


    Not so. After Zhiyong''s IQ has greatly increased, what he wants is to put trabecular on a condom first, and then lift his appetite.


    I have to say that the woman''s Kung Fu is quite good. Although it can make every man intoxicated, the woman plays a little fierce. No one can cope with it. Otherwise, why should Zhiyong let the woman out? Can''t you play secretly?


    "Grass, what''s the matter? Don''t believe me?" Zhiyong asked when he saw that Xiao Liang didn''t speak for a long time.


    Isn''t it? Of course, Xiao Liang doesn''t believe in Zhiyong. Zhiyong, who has always been penniless, suddenly became so good and invited him to play with women. Is it true?


    However, he really can''t think of what good Zhiyong will do to him.


    Maybe it''s true?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Liang happily promised: "OK, I have time!"


    "Grass." Zhiyong smiled and scolded, "see you at night!"


    "Well, ok..."


    After hanging up, Zhiyong thought and dialed the woman.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Hello." there was a woman''s cold voice on the phone.


    "In the evening, you come and accompany me with a friend." Zhiyong said in an ordered tone.


    "In the evening? What time?"


    "Nine o''clock!"


    "But..."


    "No, but if you don''t come, you''ll be dead!" after that, Zhiyong hung up the phone. He confirmed 100% in his heart that the woman would come, and he must be able to serve Xiaoliang well tonight.


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong smiled with satisfaction. Today, he let Xiao Liang know what it''s like to ascend to heaven.


    However, only today. If you want to play in the future, you have to kneel down and beg him~


    Zhiyong thought he was very smart. He couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    After receiving the call from Zhiyong, the woman hurriedly called me and told me that Zhiyong asked her to go out tonight.

 Chapter 1127

    The woman told me the address on the phone. Listening to the voice, she was very afraid.


    I told her to play it by ear. Don''t be afraid.


    "Here comes the work?" Li Erzi asked me with a smile.


    "Well, the woman said Zhiyong asked her out at night and asked her to accompany someone."


    "Ha ha, Zhiyong played a little too much."


    Things will turn when they reach the extreme. There must be a limit to bullying people. Zhiyong doesn''t seem to understand this truth. Once she gets up, it''s boundless. It''s strange that this woman is not anxious.


    My eyes narrowed: "in the evening, I''ll let Zhiyong get another twenty-eight knives this time!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the woman''s uneasiness, it soon came to night.


    At nine o''clock, she arrived at the place she had made an appointment with Zhiyong. Looking at the cold door, she took a deep breath, sent me another text message to confirm, and then reached out to knock on the door.


    Zhiyong and Xiaoliang have been waiting inside for a long time. Zhiyong brought two pills today and is ready to fight a big battle. He doesn''t rule out the possibility of going to battle himself at that time.


    This woman is too fierce to play. If trabecular can''t, will Zhiyong have to fight in armor.


    One of the two pills was prepared for him.


    "Brother Yong, this woman is really as powerful as you said?" in the face of Zhiyong''s description, Xiao Liang still questioned from the bottom of his heart.


    If the woman''s life is really so good, why doesn''t Zhiyong keep it for himself and let everyone enjoy it together?


    There should be no routine in it.


    Zhiyong smiled brightly. He was naked in the room, revealing the 28 scars on his body, which made people feel that the sky was tight.


    Now Zhiyong will show his scar when he has nothing to do. The main purpose is to demonstrate.


    Tell those bastards that he''s not easy to mess with. People who have nothing to do should stay away.


    Don''t tell anyone about this scar. Trabecular feels great pressure after reading it.


    He really doesn''t know how Zhiyong carried so many knives.


    "Xiao Liang, don''t you believe your brave brother? When did I eat alone? When didn''t I share with my brothers? This woman is fun, so let''s play together. Good things should be shared. Are you right?"


    There are three black lines on Xiaoliang''s head: "brother Yong, you''re right."


    Sharing these two words seems to have nothing to do with Zhiyong. Who doesn''t know that Zhiyong is the cheapest in this circle? Who doesn''t know Zhiyong doesn''t pull a dime?


    Now he suddenly wants to share, which makes Xiaoliang even more confused. However, he is really curious about what this woman looks like. If it is so perfect as Zhiyong said, he is equivalent to picking up a big bargain.


    Trabecular is different from Zhiyong. He doesn''t read countless people like Zhiyong. Waiting in the room at the moment, trabecular is at sixes and sevens in his heart.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Zhi hehe smiled, looked at Xiao Liang and went to open the door.


    From the light knock on the door, you can tell that this woman must be a very gentle and delicate woman.


    That must be pretty good.


    Trabecular thought of this, his spirit vibrated.


    When the door opened, a slim girl came in from the outside. With Zhiyong slapping hard behind the girl, Xiao Liang also stared round.


    It''s really a rare product.


    Women from top to bottom exude a smell of red dust.


    This is the temperament that often haunts these places at night. There is a trace of temptation in the eyebrows.


    It seemed that even if trabecular pushed her down without saying a word at this time, she wouldn''t say no.


    It will only be subconscious pushing and shoving, so that women can be reserved.


    This is the most attractive part of this woman.


    For people like trabecular, it''s attractive.


    The woman glanced at trabecular and said obscene.


    He has a hooked nose and mung bean eyes. He is not tall. He looks at people obliquely. He can''t compare himself with Zhiyong.


    It seems that this is the person Zhiyong wants her to accompany today.


    "Go and say hello to me, or you''ll know the end!" Zhiyong said in the woman''s ear.


    The woman clenched her teeth secretly, but didn''t dare to resist.


    But along with Zhiyong''s words, he sat next to Xiao Liang.


    A fresh and elegant perfume, with a glance at the hollow jacket, has made Xiaoliang warm.


    Women dress like this just to attract men.


    In fact, this woman is also born with a national complexion. She just wanders in the night scene all year round and has a rough time with many men, which makes her more or less dusty and the whole person more or less frosty.


    There is no green and astringent girl.


    "My grass, is she really a beautiful woman!" Xiaoliang said in surprise, and unconsciously extended his hand to the woman''s bra.


    Plump, plump, a man wants to rub it up.


    Of course trabecular couldn''t help it.


    The woman subconsciously hid. Although her face was full of dislike, her body was very honest.


    Now if she shows anything unusual, her previous achievements will be wasted.


    She has to wait for Zhang Wen to come!


    At that time, let''s see how she cleans up Zhiyong''s shame!


    "Oh, quite pure, ha ha!" when Xiao Liang saw the woman dodging, he was not angry, but burst out laughing.


    Woman, that''s what''s fun!


    Trabecular stopped talking nonsense and immediately broke free from his shackles and tore women''s clothes like crazy.


    Women can''t retreat. They can only be crazy attacked by trabecula.


    The white and tender shoulders are filled with air, which makes the trabecula and adrenal gland burst out.


    Trabecular went crazy, completely ignoring Zhu Yong standing next to him, crazily hugged the woman and ate it.


    Zhiyong smiled in his heart. It seems that Xiaoliang has fallen in, so it will be more convenient to do this kind of thing in the future.


    Once trabecular is fascinated, don''t you have to listen to him in the future?


    The intelligence quotient and the ambition of Chengfu are soaring all the way, which means that the world is exclusive. Seeing that trabecular is about to enter the theme, he opens the door and is ready to go.


    "Wait a minute!" the woman shouted when she saw Zhiyong leaving.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhiyong frowned.


    "Can you... Join us?" said the woman.


    Yo!


    Zhiyong felt very interesting when he heard this. Although he was bullying the woman and took her as everyone''s cathartic tool, the woman was an old hand. She was just a thin trabecular. Where could she be her opponent?


    She must be dissatisfied!


    But that''s OK.


    Today, the woman''s initiative also hooked up Zhiyong''s interests. It''s better to play with Xiaoliang once!


    In this regard, trabecular has no opinion.


    Zhiyong smiled, hung his scar, took the pill, took his trouser belt and walked to the woman.


    The woman was madly pressed by trabecular and prayed in her heart. She hoped that Zhang Wen would come here quickly without breaking his promise.

 Chapter 1128

    Zhiyong''s participation makes the battle more ornamental. Trabecular has a little less momentum and has become a supporting role.


    The woman crazily hugged Zhiyong and desperately catered to him with her body.


    It''s not that women want to cooperate with Zhiyong, nor can they help themselves.


    It''s a woman who wants to contain Zhiyong and can''t let him run away.


    Compared with Zhiyong, Xiaoliang is a small gun. It can''t play any role here. It can only be filled with seasoning after Zhiyong''s bombing.


    For a woman''s deep hole, it''s optional.


    But even so, Xiao Liang still enjoys it. No matter how much trouble Zhiyong and women make, he just pays secretly behind his back.


    This feeling is a little similar to playing stand-alone, but trabecular still has a lot of fun.


    Zhiyong''s medicine strength came up. He simply ignored everything. He rushed up and did it!


    Zhiyong is now simply seizing the host. He has forgotten that today Xiao Liang is the protagonist and the guest.


    The woman''s clothes were torn off and endured with tears in her eyes.


    Dong!


    At this time, suddenly the door of the room rang.


    Zhiyong was stunned and subconsciously looked at the door.


    Dong!


    Then there was another loud noise, the door was knocked open with a bang, and a man like a hill rushed in with a large steel pipe in his hand.


    Standing there like the God of war.


    Behind me was pretending to force the tiger and me, and Wu Yang followed me.


    "Woo woo, brother Wen, you''re here at last." the woman knew it was me when she saw several people rushing in, and cried out as soon as she was wronged.


    When I came over, I told Zhang Guohua. When I came over, I caught Zhiyong and greeted him hard.


    At the moment of opening the door, Zhang Guohua''s eyes were also searching for Zhiyong''s shadow.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the bed and he was ready to catch fish in the deep sea.


    Zhang Guohua''s reaction was fast, but he didn''t expect that Zhiyong''s reaction was faster!


    While Zhang Guohua rushed with the steel pipe, Zhiyong seemed to be playing a trick. His body immediately retracted and avoided Zhang Guohua''s overwhelming steel pipe. Then the whole person turned into a miniature and jumped out of the window!


    Quick response, such as a flexible snake, absolutely surpasses the existence of ordinary people!


    "My grass, he ran away!" pretended to force the tiger to scold. He didn''t react. He only saw the shaking window.


    Zhiyong''s reaction is called a quick!


    I scolded secretly, but Li Erzi had thought of this possibility for a long time. He had someone guard downstairs.


    Even if Zhiyong jumps down, he can''t run!


    The woman saw us rushing in so many people, covering her delicate body with a quilt and looking at us in horror.


    The trabecula next to me still had no intention of stopping at all, and was still repeating the monotonous movement there.


    He was a little confused about our sudden arrival.


    Look at me for a long time and don''t know what''s going on.


    Brother Wen?


    Which brother Wen?


    Trabecular''s head is dull.


    Pretending to force the tiger in, he turned on the light. In the brightly lit room, trabecular was half kneeling there. The thing was still standing. It looked like it was ready to drive straight in, but it stopped halfway.


    "I grass, two people play together? Very hi!" pretending to force the tiger to say with a little envy.


    Xiao Liang saw me clearly and blinked a little incredulously.


    "Zhang... Zhang Wen?"


    Isn''t it? It''s strange that he can believe it!


    Xiao Liang thinks that now I should be fighting with boss Wang. Where can I have time to take into account his small role?


    And sneak attacks?


    Shouldn''t be WOW?


    But the reality is quite slapping in the face. That''s what I did. I just brought people here.


    Trabecular''s outlook on life is about to explode.


    Zhiyong, after experiencing life and death and suffering twenty-eight knives, has been growing rapidly.


    Neural response, IQ, are growing.


    He can react at the first time and jump out naked.


    This is beyond ordinary people.


    It is said that pretending to force the tiger to see very clearly. When Zhiyong jumped down, the thing was standing.


    No way, the medicine can''t go down!


    Zhiyong is crazy to run for his life.


    Although he had fantasized about the face-to-face confrontation with Zhang Wen for countless times, his first reaction was to run.


    It''s not a level. Don''t run and die?


    You can tell which is more important than which.


    The little heart is beating. Zhiyong doesn''t mean to stop at all. It''s just a word, run!


    Last time he was cut twenty-eight knives, he survived. This time he met Zhang Wen, he had to look like a mouse sees a cat?


    Are you still waiting here and let Zhang Wen cut him twenty-eight knives?


    Zhiyong knew that he could not defeat Zhang Wen anyway.


    Zhiyong''s room is on the third floor, but the floor height here is relatively low. In fact, it is about the second floor.


    He shook the King Kong sword under his crotch, landed smoothly with a thud, hardly stopped, turned and ran.


    At this time, Li Erzi and Wang Peng were waiting below, but Li Erzi didn''t expect Zhiyong to be so crazy. He jumped directly from the window and was naked.


    This is quite awesome.


    I''m afraid there are only people like Zhiyong who can ignore their own image at the critical moment.


    Although Li Erzi didn''t react, Wang Peng reacted. When he heard the dull noise, he went after it almost like a conditioned reflex.


    Zhiyong''s explosive power is excellent. As soon as his feet touch the ground, he bounces up and runs out like crazy.


    Without a pause for a second.


    Completely a superman.


    Wang Peng was also very fierce and ran after him with his legs.


    But the explosive power is still unmatched by Zhiyong. Just when Zhiyong just started, he grabbed Zhiyong, but soon got rid of him. Then Zhiyong ran on the road with a big sword.


    One step, two steps, and Wang Peng instantly opened the distance.


    Wang Peng knew he couldn''t run Zhiyong. After two steps, he couldn''t catch up at all and stopped.


    At this time, Li Erzi and they also arrived.


    "Second brother, Zhiyong doesn''t usually run fast." Wang Peng collapsed a little. All the bastards in Jinhai may not be his opponents.


    If there is a Jinhai mixed marathon, Zhiyong is definitely the first!


    "Shit, don''t chase after them when you run away. Go back and see how Wenzi and them are." Li Erzi said and turned to go.


    When a group of people turned and were about to leave, Wang Peng was alone here.


    He stood still, as if he had been struck by thunder.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Erzi asked back.


    "I''ll kill Zhiyong!" Wang Peng said fiercely.


    Li Erzi scratched his head. What''s the matter with Wang Peng? Are the blood thirsty cells gushing out of his body again?


    Wang Peng''s personality is so unstable that Li Erzi feels speechless.


    But who knows what Wang Peng is thinking at this time.


    Just now, Wang Peng caught Zhiyong by accident. Wang Peng reacted!

 Chapter 1129

    Wang Peng is a normal man and a handsome normal man.


    When Wang Peng was drinking at night, some calcium tablets came to him, but he beat them away.


    There is no problem with Wang Peng''s orientation.


    Of course, he is quite exclusive of these things.


    Just now, he grabbed Zhiyong in a hurry, but it was dark around. He couldn''t see anything. He just grabbed it by feeling.


    He didn''t react in a hurry. He remembered it again when he calmed down.


    He is also a man and often grabs his own thing. It can''t be wrong. What he just grabbed must be Zhiyong''s there.


    This makes Wang Peng very disgusting.


    I didn''t catch Zhiyong, but I rowed his thing. I have to wash my hands when I go back this time.


    Damn it.


    But this brave man is also very arrogant. He jumped down without care.


    I don''t care about anything to run for my life.


    It''s awesome.


    Oh, that''s disgusting.


    Wang Peng shook his head.


    "What''s the matter with you? Headache?" asked Li Erzi.


    "Not..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Erzi has a big fire. He hates men''s ink so much.


    "I seem to feel Zhiyong''s thing." Wang Peng''s eyes are full of collapse.


    "What?" it was not only Li Erzi who was confused, but also the little brother nearby couldn''t help asking.


    They all saw it just now. Zhiyong jumped down and didn''t wear anything at all.


    Zhiyong, are you flirting with Wang Peng!


    Li Erzi was afraid that if he asked again, he would jump his ears and simply stopped talking.


    Wang Peng clenched his teeth and said that if he caught Zhiyong, he would kill him or something.


    Now, in the room.


    "Grass, what do you mean? Even we want to play?" pretending to force the tiger to see that Xiao Liang is still standing and scolded.


    Xiao Liang was stunned and dared not speak.


    Everything was settled when I came in.


    But the medicine on Xiaoliang hasn''t gone down yet. That thing will not fall for a while and a half.


    At the moment, Liang''s upper and lower heads are facing us, making us a little speechless.


    No one wants to touch him. After all, he''s a little too stupid.


    Who wants to touch a man with that thing standing?


    I don''t want to.


    "Catch him," I said to the pretending tiger.


    The latter grinned at me and stretched out with a big black grasp.


    Pretend to force the tiger to carry the trabecula like a chicken.


    Of course, pretending to be a tiger is not as simple as picking up the trabecular. He made a lot of small moves when grasping the trabecular in the past. I saw him touch the trabecular intentionally or unintentionally.


    Cold sweat seeped from my forehead.


    Pretending to force the tiger has changed since he learned the little dragon and snake.


    In these cases, he had to make fun of others.


    Trabecular unfortunately won the bid.


    At this time, Wang Peng and them ran up.


    "Wenzi, Zhiyong ran away. That guy ran too fast and couldn''t catch it at all," Li Erzi said.


    When Wang Peng saw the small beam holding a steel gun, he thought of Zhiyong just now and scolded secretly.


    Old Yan these people, why do they play so buried?


    Zhiyong is, so is this man.


    "All right, take him away!" I said.


    The woman watched us rush in so many people. She was already scared silly. She just covered her body with a quilt and her eyes were full of panic.


    She just saw how fast Zhiyong ran and how powerful the consciousness of escape was. Zhiyong was really not an ordinary person.


    But Zhiyong is no better than Zhang wenniu. When he meets Zhang Wen, isn''t he like a cat with a mouse? Don''t dare to say a word, jump up and run!


    This is no longer fear, this is fear.


    Zhiyong was afraid of Zhang Wen.


    But the woman was still worried that if Zhiyong ran away, would she retaliate against herself?


    "Brother Wen, I..." when we were ready to go, the woman''s mouth moved slightly and squeezed out a few words.


    I patted my forehead and remembered that she was still there.


    Zhiyong ran away, so she must be the most worried person.


    After understanding this matter, Zhiyong must be the first person to look for.


    Although I have nothing to do with her, I don''t want to harm anyone.


    No one knows what Zhiyong can do.


    "Don''t be in Jinhai city recently. Go out and hide for a few days."


    What else can we do now? We can''t let her follow us all the time.


    The woman also knows that now we have no good way but to nod.


    ¡­¡­


    On the boundless moonlight Road, Zhiyong is running.


    Zhiyong is running again.


    Why use it again?


    Because Zhiyong ran like this last time, but he was not so embarrassed last time. Several brothers ran with him.


    This time, he was extremely embarrassed.


    Throwing a hard steel gun, he looked back, no one was chasing, and subconsciously stopped.


    Pa pa


    It''s the sound of a steel gun on your lap.


    He stopped, and so did the steel gun.


    In the dark, Zhiyong looked at his shadow.


    It is still a great bank in the past, but this time the lines are quite obvious.


    Because he didn''t wear clothes this time, he ran here like a madman at night. Fortunately, it''s remote and there are no people here, otherwise he will be ashamed and lose his hair.


    Hiss


    Zhiyong bared his mouth and frowned. He squatted here and began to think.


    Now he realized what had happened just now.


    Not to mention Zhang Wen, why did they know he was here? He asked himself in his heart.


    Zhiyong, what are you running for? Just fine. What are you doing?


    Yeah!


    Why?


    Zhiyong asks himself in his mind.


    Why run? This is a very profound question.


    From the perspective of psychology, Zhiyong was afraid of being beaten. Just now, it was not his quick reaction to run, it was his subconscious action, and the 28 scars on his body were dragging him!


    So Yu Zhiyong now calms down and doesn''t know why he wants to run.


    Why do mice run like crazy when they see cats?


    This is nature.


    Zhiyong''s fear of Zhang Wen is becoming more and more serious now.


    It''s all beaten out.


    Grass!


    Zhiyong scolded secretly. He just ran. It was completely a subconscious action. He had no subjective consciousness at all.


    But it''s a shame. Zhiyong doesn''t wear anything.


    Just after the woman got interested, Zhiyong jumped out of the window with a shiver before he stepped on his horse.


    But this medicine is good. Zhiyong''s small heart was so strongly impacted that it was still strong, and there was no sign of shrinking.


    Thinking of this, he hurried to the roadside to find some willow leaves, woven a fig cloth and blocked it below.


    However, this did not hide his shiny steel gun.


    So Zhiyong walked along the path with a steel gun, and slipped away alone.

 Chapter 1130

    After many hardships, Zhiyong finally got home.


    I don''t know why, Zhiyong actually likes the feeling of being naked. He walked all the way back, floating and returning to nature.


    Zhiyong sat down and smoked a cigarette.


    Now he thinks something''s wrong when he recalls. Did the woman say a word when she entered the door just now?


    Cao, Zhang Wen, was that woman calling? If the woman hadn''t said a word about brother Wen, he still doesn''t know what''s going on!


    Shit, it''s hard to prevent thieves day and night!


    That damn woman!


    Anyway, find the woman tomorrow and do it!


    Grass!


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong looked down at the dark green cover of his lower body.


    The middle high jack up a head.


    Zhiyong scolded upset.


    Zhang Wenna son of a bitch didn''t come at any time. It happened that when he came, Zhiyong just took the medicine and they rushed in as soon as the effect came into play. Before Zhiyong had time to play with the woman, he didn''t know where to vent his bath fire.


    Now the small steel gun is standing high. He feels uncomfortable even if he is ashamed.


    Now Xiao Zhiyong is head to head with him, looking at him innocently.


    Pop!


    Zhiyong is upset and smokes xiaozhiyong.


    Whoosh~


    Xiao Zhiyong nodded and continued to look at him.


    More stubborn this time.


    Grass, this medicine is really powerful!


    If he keeps going, he can''t sleep tonight. He changed his posture and Zhiyong started the spot shooting mode.


    Regardless of the life or death of trabecular, I''ll talk about it first!


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Liang didn''t know what had happened until he was taken away by us.


    His eyes are dull. He looks at people in a daze and has no spirit at all.


    But it does stand tall.


    Zhiyong is a little too authentic. He always gives Xiaoliang some fake medicine. This time he brings real goods, so that Xiaoliang is still in good condition.


    Just now, he had been walking on the side and upstream. Before he really started with the woman, he was interrupted by us. At this time, he was really angry. All kinds of emotions twisted together, making his expression quite distorted.


    No way, trabecular simply can''t control it.


    Pretending to force the tiger, his eyes lit up and he was going to fight Xiaoliang, but I stopped him.


    Later, we''ll ask Xiao Liang some things. If we pretend to force the tiger to do these things now, how can we ask? And it''s so fierce to pretend to force the tiger. We can''t control it at all. It''s too blinding.


    In the old factory, trabecular squatted on the ground, holding his head and a defensive posture.


    Now we''ve caught him. His face has changed.


    "Are you from Lao Yan?" I squatted down and looked at him, with a cigarette in my mouth.


    Xiao Liang nodded quickly: "yes..."


    He knows that his sophistry is useless. Since I can come here, I must have investigated all this. If there are too many sophistry, it may upset me and make him die worse.


    Xiao Liang, I''m quite sensible.


    "Well, that''s all right, ha ha ~" I stood up with a smile.


    Xiaoliang seemed to know what I was going to do and shouted like crazy: "brother Wen, brother Wen, I haven''t offended you. Can you let me go?"


    I smiled: "let you go? Do you think it might not?"


    As soon as Xiao Liang''s eyes squeezed, his tears were about to fall.


    This trabecular beam can be forced twice. Tears come soon.


    At this time, Li Erzi, who had been silent, asked, "are you a thief?"


    This sentence made Xiao Liang feel refreshed. He nodded hard and said that he had no Kung Fu in stealing. Lao Yan liked him at the beginning.


    Hearing what he said, Li Erzi smiled.


    Trabecular must have thought we wanted to do something with him and have a chance to live, but he was wrong. Li Erzi, this is just to better play with and torture him.


    In Xiao Liang''s eager eyes, Li Erzi and Zhuang forced Hu to tie him to the chair.


    But with his hands bare, there was a big lock under him.


    "I heard that you thieves have no problem unlocking. I don''t know if it''s true. I''ll give you a chance today. If you can open the lock within 30 seconds, you''ll be let go!" said Li Erzi.


    I also nodded with a smile. I don''t know what Er Zi Li wants to play. Er Zi Li told me yesterday that it''s wonderful to play. Is that it.


    Trabecular''s mind is to put it down a little. Unlocking is not difficult for him at all. He can handle it soon.


    Then, Li Erzi asked Wang Peng to prepare a knife and said, "if he doesn''t unlock the lock in 30 seconds, you''ll give him a knife in the arm!"


    Wang Peng likes doing this kind of thing best. He holds a knife and smiles ferociously.


    This makes Xiaoliang pass a current from the ceiling to the heel. Xiaoliang''s psychological quality is surprisingly good, because he often walks among all kinds of people. If his psychological quality is bad, people can see that you are nervous on your face, how can you start work? How do you steal?


    Therefore, the first thing they should do is calm, that is, their psychological quality is better.


    No one on the road can beat this.


    But even so, Xiao Liang''s heart beat violently twice. He knew that Li Erzi was not joking. If he didn''t unlock the lock in 30 seconds, the knife would really be cut in his hand!


    Wang Peng really dares to kill. He knows too well.


    Now the trabecular with excellent psychological quality is beginning to be nervous.


    Before, if you were found stealing, you could fight with people at best. Now, you have to be cut down!


    How terrible!


    Is he sure to be nervous.


    Li Erzi was not in a hurry and said, "I''ll give you a few seconds to prepare. Don''t cut off your hand later. You still complain!"


    This makes Xiaoliang nervous.


    This is no joke!


    That knife didn''t joke with him!


    Under our gaze, trabecular tried to adjust his breathing and took a deep breath to stabilize his heartbeat.


    It''s very simple. If he doesn''t adjust his breathing, his hand will shake if his heart beats too fast. How can he unlock the lock?


    Trabecula, with extremely strong psychological quality, was so nervous for the first time.


    But after taking a few deep breaths, trabecular still calmed himself down.


    Hand, also stopped shaking.


    The foundation of trabecula is still very solid.


    Li Erzi aside, let''s pretend to force the tiger video and pick a wonderful video.


    "How''s it going? Are you ready?" Li Erzi asked him.


    Trabecular took a deep breath, looked at the position of the lock and his arm, and nodded: "ready! But you have to keep your word. When I open the lock, you will let me go."


    "Hehe, OK, no problem! Let''s start!"

 Chapter 1131

    In the expectation, trabecular looked like a player ready to play, and his face was full of tension.


    The people next to us are also a little nervous. They all want to see what''s going on with Xiao Liang and whether they can open the lock. I just heard that these thieves are very powerful. They are very powerful to do these things.


    Unlocking is basically a matter of a few seconds. It''s very polite for Li Erzi to give him 30 seconds. At the same time, I don''t know what Li Erzi thinks.


    Seeing that he was almost ready, Li Erzi smiled and said, "OK, start!"


    The voice fell, and trabecular went crazy to unlock the lock.


    Two hands went through the chair and touched it below.


    Can''t see the lock, open it blindly.


    This is not difficult for trabecular. The first skill he learned when he graduated was blind opening. Trabecular is confident that he can open this big lock in ten seconds.


    Xiao Liang''s Kung Fu is not bragging. Otherwise, he can''t become the number one general around Lao Yan. If Lao Yan isn''t here, he''s basically controlling the thieves.


    If you don''t have two, can you shoulder this heavy responsibility?


    Trabecular is confident in himself. Thirty seconds is more than enough.


    However, when his hand touched the lock, his eyebrow moved.


    There seems to be something wrong with the lock, but he can''t tell what''s wrong.


    More than ten seconds passed before he knew what was going on.


    Li Erzi counted down leisurely there. Each number passed to Xiao Liang''s ears, which may be a rather terrible picture.


    The cold sweat immediately covered the forehead of the trabecula.


    What''s going on!


    This lock can''t be opened!


    No, I''ve never missed before. It''s not enough to be afraid of such a small lock!


    But why, more than ten seconds have passed, and he still can''t stir it up?


    Well, what''s wrong?


    It''s a pity that trabecular can''t see anything now. If you can lower your head and have a look, it''s OK.


    The expression on trabecular''s face is changeable. The tip of his tongue licks the corner of his mouth and his eyes turn.


    He is working hard. On the road of life, trabecular is also working hard and trying to break through this shackle.


    Now trabecular is not unlocking, but fighting in his life.


    These thirty seconds determine his future life!


    He must grasp it well!


    It''s just that this road seems hard to go. After a long time of exploration, Xiao Liang still has no clue.


    Something''s wrong. At ordinary times, trabecular has already opened the lock. Why is there still no movement now?


    I dare not say anything else. Trabecular still has some experience in unlocking. There are almost no locks he can''t open in the world.


    But why doesn''t this lock work?


    When Xiao Liang doubted his life, Li Erzi began to count down.


    3¡¢ Two, one!


    "It''s time," said Li Erzi with a smile.


    Wang Peng walked towards Xiao Liang.


    Xiaoliang trembled with fear: "second brother, I, i... this is wrong, wrong! Why didn''t I open the lock! Wrong!"


    "Cao, you can''t fucking open the lock. What''s wrong? I think it''s normal. I''m willing to admit defeat!" Wang Peng came over with a cold face and provoked an inadvertent smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Big brother, big brother, give me a chance!" Xiao Liang was so scared that he didn''t even know how to ask for mercy.


    Wang Peng didn''t care about him. He raised his knife and fell. The machete passed with the wind.


    Whizzed down on Xiao Liang''s arm.


    It is estimated that Li Erzi explained this knife. Wang Peng didn''t use his best, but this knife is also not what Xiaoliang can bear.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~" he cried out in pain, covering his arm and struggling.


    Blood ran down his arm.


    Trabecular is so big that he has never been cut down. The reason is very simple, because he is a brain person and doesn''t come out to fight like Zhiyong. Other people''s trabecular is skilled. With this skill, it''s very simple for him to make a living.


    Looking at the knife wound on his arm, he almost fainted.


    This is the first time trabecular has been cut.


    For the first time in my life.


    You can imagine how scared he was!


    "Grass, don''t fucking scream!" Xiao Liang''s cry annoyed us, and Wang Peng roared.


    Xiao Liang immediately dared not make a sound and looked at us.


    He was so scared.


    Li Erzi had no intention of letting him go, and then said, "I''ll give you another 30 seconds, or I''ll cut off your other hand."


    This made Xiao Liang excited. Of course, he knew that Li Erzi didn''t intend to let him go at all.


    "Brother, this..." Xiao Liang asked Li Erzi to look at it. It was very simple. He just wanted to tell us that his arms had been cut. He must be inflexible. How can he unlock the lock?


    However, Li Erzi didn''t intend to let him go, but began to read the seconds by himself.


    Trabecular has no right to refuse. With a ferocious expression and severe pain, he leaned down to continue unlocking.


    But this time his face was full of pain. Every time he moved, the sharp pain in his arm could make him show his teeth.


    But his quick unlocking hand didn''t stop at all, moving quickly.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t open the lock and remained indifferent.


    "No..."


    As Li Erzi''s countdown stopped, Xiao Liang''s forehead was covered with cold sweat again.


    Something''s really wrong!


    It''s usually a lock that can be opened in more than ten seconds. Today, it took a minute to open it! What''s going on? Is the technology of lock makers improved now?


    But it''s impossible!


    If so, why doesn''t he know at all?


    No way!


    Trabecular''s outlook on life is being destroyed little by little. With his cognition, he is killing away little by little.


    Why, can''t you even open a lock?


    When Wang Peng came over, Xiao Liang had collapsed.


    Click! Another knife.


    With this knife, trabecular almost collapsed.


    Now both arms have been cut off, causing pain and twisting the trabecular all over.


    Li Erzi seemed not to see it and continued to say, "I''ll give you five seconds to prepare. I''ll give you another thirty seconds and give you another chance..."


    Trabecular is about to collapse. He doesn''t want any more opportunities. He can''t open the lock himself. He has no confidence at all! On the road of life, Xiao Liang met shackles.


    The big lock lay across his eyes and he couldn''t open it anyway.


    Xiao Liang, you have a crying heart.


    Whether Xiao Liang opens the lock or not, Li Erzi counts down there. Li Erzi''s voice is like a magic sound from hell in Xiao Liang''s ear at this moment!


    Li Erzi''s voice fell, and Wang Peng went to give Xiao Liang a knife.


    Then, Li Erzi soon began to count down again

 Chapter 1132

    This lock is a yoke across the trabecular beam. Even with all his strength, he may not be able to open it.


    Li Erzi asked Wang Peng to cut Xiaoliang seven or eight knives before he stopped.


    At first, Wang Peng didn''t exert much force, but later, each knife was deeply engraved, and each knife used enough force.


    Finally, when trabecular fell into a pool of blood, his hand was still on the lock.


    Eyes, full of unwilling.


    No one cares about the life and death of trabecular, but it''s funny to see trabecular falling to the ground and bleeding.


    Because no one can open Li Erzi''s lock at all.


    When he came, he arranged to cook. There was strong glue in the lock!


    How can this work?


    Unless Xiaoliang is an immortal, he can''t open the lock. It''s clear that we want to play with him and cut him!


    "Ha ha, I really have you." I think Li Erzi is getting more and more insidious.


    "Wenzi, for these people, we should use this means to let them experience the feeling of disappearance in despair," Li Erzi said.


    "Brother Wen, he seems to be still angry. What should I do?" Wang Peng squatted beside the trabecular in a pool of blood, touched it and said.


    "Call 120 and inform Lao Yan ~" I said.


    "Yes!" Wang Peng promised and began to call.


    ¡­¡­


    Still in his sleep, Lao Yan''s phone buzzed. He looked at it upset. It was a message.


    Or a video message.


    Lao Yan felt a little strange. He got up, rubbed his eyes, and opened it.


    Everything in the picture slowly opened his eyes!


    The people here are trabecular! He can see that there are Zhang Wen, Li Erzi and Zhang Wen''s men. A group of people like playing two fools let Xiao Liang unlock there. Finally, Xiao Liang''s life and death are unknown and cut to the ground!


    This


    What the fuck is going on!


    Old Yan whooshed and perked up.


    At the same time, his head began to turn rapidly. He asked Lao Wan to tell Wang Yuxian about it. Now Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian must have turned their faces, and Liu hongran will certainly not continue to stand on Zhang Wen''s side!


    Zhang Wen, shouldn''t you be busy with these things now?


    Why do you still have time to find Xiao Liang?


    Thinking of this, he called Zhiyong.


    At the moment, Zhiyong had just stabilized in the suffering. A phone call from old Yan made his heart jump up again, and the thing raised his head.


    About Xiaoliang, Zhiyong didn''t take it to heart. He didn''t worry at all. He felt that Xiaoliang''s life and death had nothing to do with him. On the contrary, it was better to die. When Xiaoliang died, Lao Yan must pay more attention to Zhiyong in the future!


    So, what''s the matter with trabecular now? He doesn''t care at all.


    "Brother, it''s so late..."


    Zhiyong looked at the time, early in the morning, more than three o''clock.


    Why doesn''t Lao Yan sleep at this time?


    "Xiao Liang was cut off! Now I don''t know if he''s dead. Go and inquire about him and see if he''s okay!" Lao Yan said anxiously.


    Zhiyong cheer up, trabecular was cut?


    However, this was not beyond his expectation. Instead, he felt normal. If trabecula was not cut, it would be abnormal! Caught by Zhang Wen, he earned his life.


    "Brother, I''ll check it out!" where would Zhiyong tell Lao Yan that all this was actually his initiator?


    If he hadn''t known the woman, if he hadn''t asked Xiao Liang to come and enjoy tonight, there wouldn''t be the next things.


    Everything is because of his courage.


    Old Yan frowned: "well, go and return quickly! Be careful, Zhang Wen!"


    "Yes." Zhiyong promised and hung up the phone.


    Click.


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette and he couldn''t sleep anymore.


    Zhang Wen, why did you suddenly find Xiao Liang? Shouldn''t his attention be with boss Wang now? Why did the blade suddenly turn and get here? Why?


    Smart old Yan, now also feel that his head is a little useless.


    Is this a big gift from Zhang Wen?


    After Zhang Wen knew that Lao Yan asked someone to tell Wang Yuxian, he did not worry about maintaining the relationship between himself and Liu hongran, nor did he worry about stabilizing his heel in Jinhai City, but came to find his Lao Yan?


    This


    There is only one possibility, that is, Zhang Wen and Liu hongran, nothing.


    Not because of the Wang Yuxian!


    But that''s strange.


    Isn''t Liu hongran called by Wang Yuxian? Why doesn''t he have any intention of turning against Zhang Wen now? Is he an idiot?


    Lao Yan didn''t understand. He just kept knocking on his forehead with the cigarette in his hand.


    Put down his cell phone, Zhiyong didn''t go out at all, but continued to sleep with a pillow.


    What''s the hurry?


    If trabecular died, he couldn''t live in the past, could he? If he didn''t die and went by himself, would he still not die? Wouldn''t he know later?


    Zhiyong was very broad-minded. He slept until more than ten o''clock the next morning.


    He first called some of his younger brothers and asked them to check. Then he shook his head and went out shortly before noon.


    Zhiyong''s younger brothers soon found out which hospital trabecular was in, and then learned the news of trabecular''s serious injury.


    Trabecular''s arms and hands have been cut off. Although they have been connected, they must not be used flexibly in the future. In the future, trabecular can no longer unlock, let alone steal people''s wallets in the street.


    You may have to pick up chopsticks in the future. How can you steal?


    After hearing the news, Zhiyong didn''t feel sorry for Xiao Liang. Instead, he felt that he deserved it. He asked them to go out and steal every day and let him cry again in the future.


    The first time, Zhiyong called Lao Yan.


    "Brother, Xiao Liang was really cut off, but he didn''t die and was seriously injured! Also, he may not be able to work in the future, and his arm is useless."


    Needless to say, old Yan guessed. In the video, Wang Peng just said hello to Xiao Liang''s arm. It''s impossible to give up.


    Lao Yan just feels pity, Xiao Liang, but among his many younger brothers, he has the best job. He has no problem stealing. Now his arm is useless, and he can''t help him at all from then on.


    "Grass! Do you know why Zhang Wen did this?" old Yan asked.


    "I don''t know." Zhiyong shook his head.


    "Did you find the news you were asked to check recently?"


    "Brother, Liu hongran seems to have nothing to do with Zhang Wen, nothing at all, and I don''t know why." Zhiyong is also very strange. Although he has done those things pretty, it seems that Zhang Wen has not been affected at all, which makes him very depressed.


    In doing this, Zhiyong has no problem at all, but the effect is very little. What''s the difference between this and failure?


    What Lao Yan was worried about happened. Zhang Wen and Liu hongran were fine. What he did was undoubtedly setting himself on fire!

 Chapter 1133

    "Elder brother, what shall we do? Shall I take someone to get Zhang Wen and them?" Zhiyong asked tentatively on the phone. In fact, what he thought was, Lao Yan, don''t agree. Last night, I ran away when I saw Zhang Wen. Even I couldn''t control myself. If I really fought, it would be difficult for me not to run. Besides, there are few good men around, aren''t there?


    All the trabeculae have been cut off. It''s better to stop.


    These words can only be read in Zhiyong''s mind. He can''t say them to Lao Yan. If Lao Yan knows these, he won''t use him in the future.


    In Zhiyong''s prayer, Lao Yan took a deep breath: "don''t use it first, it''s not time yet."


    "En!" Zhiyong agreed happily.


    Is that right.


    Lao Yan is not that kind of person. He certainly won''t let him do it now. Besides, what''s the advantage for them to do it now?


    If Xiao Liang is cut, he will be cut. Just bear it.


    "You look at Xiao Liang more recently. I''ll talk about everything when I go back!" old Yan said coldly.


    Zhiyong''s heart tightened: "brother, are you coming back?"


    "Well, just these days, I''ll go back!" Lao Yan also saw that if he didn''t go now, it might be over. Hiding all the time was not the way at all.


    "Brother, I''ll pick you up!" Zhiyong flattered.


    "Grass, why do you pick me up? Just look after the people!" old Yan said upset and hung up the phone.


    Zhiyong here is lost in thought.


    Alas, Lao Yan is coming back, which is not a good thing for him now.


    ¡­¡­


    Liang Zi was cut down, but Liang Zi was very lucky. He didn''t die, but it was a gift back to old Yan. Let him know that there was no good end for provoking me. Now if boss Wang didn''t force me hard, I would kill old Yan first.


    Lao Yan, like a hungry wolf hiding in the dark, poses a great threat to us!


    Last time, Liu hongran and I had decided how to get Hongzi. When we got Liangzi, it was brewing slowly.


    To catch Hongzi is actually very simple.


    Da Zhuang, who was in prison, had already explained everything clearly. Only boss Wang''s desperate activities released Hong Zi.


    Now Liu hongran is investigated again. There is no problem at all. It''s basically a matter of minutes.


    However, this matter is ambiguous, and Liu hongran also knows the advantages and disadvantages.


    With Liu hongran''s relationship on the white road, it''s like eating and drinking water to get Hongzi.


    Today, Liu hongran didn''t go anywhere. He just sat in the room and commanded by remote control.


    "Director Fang, you''ll have to worry more about it." Liu hongran said politely.


    Director Fang smiled: "ha ha, hongran, it''s very kind of you to say that to me!"


    "Hehe, I''ll wait to see a good play."


    "Well, just look!"


    Then they hung up the phone after being polite.


    Director Fang is the person in charge of Da Zhuang. It is said that Da Zhuang should be handled. However, if director Fang is really investigated, it can not be completed so easily. Liu hongran understands this truth.


    This is the easiest way to catch Hongzi.


    Director Fang also worked very fast and did not procrastinate at all. He gave Liu hongran enough face and put down the phone. He immediately arranged for someone to arrest Hong Zi.


    Everything is going on in full swing.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Hong Zi still tilted his neck and did physiotherapy in the hospital all day. He was unhappy!


    Hong Zi was quite upset.


    I came to see him just now and left him some money.


    Originally, Zhu was kind-hearted. After all, he had been in love with Hong Zi for so many years, but Hong Zi didn''t buy it at all. He even felt that Zhu was killing him.


    There is no brotherhood in Hong Zi''s eyes now, only interests!


    The pillar is of utmost benevolence and righteousness to him.


    Hong Zi touched his neck and smiled coldly. He thought he would have a good chat with boss Wang when he was well hurt this time.


    It''s not the way to keep going like this.


    Boss Wang will be thrown into the cold palace. He doesn''t want to fight the landlord with mice in the cold palace!


    Hong Zi rubbed his neck and moved in the ward.


    At this time, the door was pushed.


    He thought it was the nurse, but it was a few uniformed policemen who came in.


    "What do you do?" although Hong Zi was startled, he still tilted his head and asked.


    The leading policeman gave him a cold look. In his eyes, he was more or less pathetic.


    He''s been handling Hongzi''s business all the time. He also knows these things in their way. Hongzi is a scapegoat. Don''t say anything. Now he can''t say anything if he''s done like this. He''s going to go in again before his injury is cured. Isn''t this going to kill him alive?


    "Why not? Please go back."


    "Go back? Where?" Hong Zi asked puzzled.


    The policeman didn''t talk nonsense. When he came over, he snapped and handcuffed Hong Zi.


    "Oh..."


    Looking at the bright handcuffs hanging on his wrist, Hong Zi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect it and couldn''t understand it. Isn''t it all right? Why are you going in again? What''s going on?


    Hong Zi is not afraid of being beaten or being positive with others, but he is afraid of being caught.


    He is afraid of being caught, not a little bit of fear!


    That''s not where people take it!


    Handcuffed, these people will take Hongzi away.


    In a hurry, Hong Zi squatted down, stuck his hands in the hospital bed like a cheeky, and shouted, "I can''t leave the hospital. My neck is still crooked ~"


    "You are inhuman ~"


    "This is death ~"


    Hong Zi roared like a dry howl, feeling that these policemen didn''t want to take him to the police, but to get rid of him.


    The leading policeman is also a little speechless. He hasn''t seen any bastard play like this when he is caught!


    In fact, Hong Zi didn''t want to, but he really had no choice. He was really afraid. He really didn''t want to go in that place again.


    "We''ve asked the doctor. You''ve been able to leave the hospital. It''s just that your neck may be a little crooked in the future. Other things don''t affect it," said the policeman who took the lead.


    "No ~ ~ ah ~ ~" Hong zigan howled, but there was no tear in his eyes.


    The leading policeman was also a little speechless. He warned Hong Zi: "if you don''t go, we can only see the tough ones. If you don''t want to suffer, just go with us!"


    As he spoke, he revealed the baton around his waist.


    Seeing this, Hong Zi was smart all over. He knew exactly what it was like.


    I can''t see any scars on him, but it hurts badly. He doesn''t want to try.


    So Hong Zi didn''t dare to struggle any more and obediently followed the police.

 Chapter 1134

    At the same time, in boss Wang''s office, he was crossing his legs and joking with a good-looking girl.


    This girl is from the sales department. Boss Wang has played more at night recently. Her taste has changed.


    While talking, boss Wang touched the girl''s soft thighs intentionally or unintentionally.


    The girl is wearing a chest length suspender, a simple suit outside and attractive black silk on her legs. This dress doesn''t seem to be serious for work. Can''t the girl know? If boss Wang can see her, it''s not much better than her working here?


    She understood this truth, so she made such a compromise to boss Wang.


    "Cluck... Boss Wang, you are so bad ~" the girl bowed her head in shame.


    Boss Wang just likes her. She just likes the way girls are shy and then push and accept him.


    That feeling, hazy, quite enjoyable.


    These are far from the girls at night.


    They can''t imitate it.


    The girl, frankly speaking, is also a pure woman, but her inner thoughts are more mature.


    Seeing boss Wang looking at her, her eyes should be straight. She bent down slightly so that boss Wang could clearly see the white and tender of her bra.


    Of course, boss Wang didn''t miss this opportunity, and his eyes swept in wantonly.


    Yo, this achievement is quite good!


    And it looks very rich.


    "Say, I can buy you whatever you want." boss Wang gave him a hug, and the girl went into his arms and sat between boss Wang''s legs.


    This made boss Wang tremble subconsciously.


    This feeling makes boss Wang, who often goes out at night, do not know how long he has not experienced it. This time, he found this feeling in this girl.


    "Boss Wang, you''re so polite. The bag I saw last time cost tens of thousands of ~" the girl''s face is like peach blossom and her body is like running water. The whole person falls into boss Wang''s arms. The aroma from her mouth keeps beating in boss Wang''s ear. With such a close distance, boss Wang can see the white and tender inside the girl with a casual glance.


    "Haha, tens of thousands? I''ll buy you two to play with!" boss Wang''s financial resources are not comparable to ordinary people. What is a bag of tens of thousands of yuan for him?


    "You''d better be nice to me ~" when the girl was happy, she plunged into boss Wang''s arms.


    The softness of his chest rubbed against boss Wang subconsciously.


    Boss Wang is not vague. His hand has already stretched in and goes back and forth wantonly in the girl''s arms~


    The plain and the rolling mountains were detected by boss Wang.


    The girl cooperated very well to hold out her chest so that boss Wang could feel it without any trouble. She also successfully aroused boss Wang''s interest.


    Boss Wang took off the girl''s coat, and the attractive towering inside was immediately displayed in front of boss Wang.


    With a little compromise, the girl gently pushed boss Wang''s body.


    "There are so many people outside, don''t ~"


    Boss Wang doesn''t care. Once the gate is closed, who knows what they''re doing here?


    "Hey, hey, I close the door, who dares to come in?" he had a bad smile on his face, and his hand was stuck on the edge of the girl''s inside.


    The girl smiled twice: "then you should be lighter later ~"


    "Ha ha!" boss Wang laughed twice, stood up and put the girl on his desk.


    The girl gave a little cry, but she hugged boss Wang tightly.


    At this time, boss Wang''s mobile phone rang at the wrong time.


    Boss Wang looked down. It was a strange number. He hesitated and picked it up.


    "Is it boss Wang?" a standard male voice on the phone said politely.


    "Who are you?"


    "This is XX Branch. We need to re investigate Hong Zhiyuan''s case. Now we have brought Hong Zhiyuan back. He said you were his guardian. We came to inform you."


    Buzz!


    Boss Wang heard this and made a noise in his head.


    Isn''t Hongzi in the hospital? Why should this matter be investigated again?


    blamed!


    Boss Wang''s first thought was that section chief Duan''s work was unfavorable and failed to suppress it.


    It''s not good for Hongzi to go in.


    Can he not know Hongzi? I must have bitten myself out a few times!


    There will be a lot of trouble.


    This is why boss Wang has been trying his best to protect Hongzi.


    "I want to talk to Hong Zi on the phone!" boss Wang said.


    "If you want to meet and follow the procedure, I''m just responsible for informing you!" he said and hung up the phone.


    Boss Wang was stunned.


    Grass! A little policeman dared to speak louder with him!


    Boss Wang''s anger surged up in an instant. What''s his status? In Jinhai City, that''s a brother! Who doesn''t know boss Wang and who doesn''t give him some face? The little policeman is very angry!


    Boss Wang feels more and more powerless. It seems that since Liu hongran appeared, he has run into walls and obstacles everywhere. In Baidao, he is a little depressed.


    Is it difficult for director Shen and then Hongzi because of Liu hongran and Zhang Wen?


    It''s probably them!


    However, boss Wang has his own way of doing things. Baidao doesn''t play like this! He wants to infiltrate the white world in a black way!


    Director Shen is ready to do it, but he hasn''t taken the initiative in this matter.


    Ten thousand group is now attached with seals and the construction site in the south of the city, which makes boss Wang very upset!


    It''s just that he hasn''t solved the problem of director Shen. There''s another accident over Hongzi.


    Can he not be upset!


    "You go first!" boss Wang immediately lost interest and waved the girl away.


    The girl was also quite sensible. She turned and left.


    Boss Wang found the mobile phone number of section chief Duan, tapped the desktop with his fingers, thought for a while, and then called him.


    This section chief is becoming more and more useless!


    "Lao Wang, what''s up?" section chief Duan picked it up.


    "How do you do things?" boss Wang asked him in a gloomy tone.


    "What''s the matter?" section chief Duan didn''t know what he was talking about?


    "This morning, Hong Zi was taken away by the police and said that they would try it again!"


    "What?" don''t say it''s boss Wang. Even section chief Duan is quite surprised. He doesn''t know what this represents, but why? Isn''t Da Zhuang all recruited? Hasn''t this matter come to an end? Why did you start again?


    "I suspect Liu hongran did it!" boss Wang said.


    Liu hongran''s actions are fast enough. First, Wanfeng group, then the people around boss Wang, and then slowly crush him!


    The section chief at the other end of the phone heard Liu hongran''s name and was silent.


    This man is hard to deal with. It''s really hard to deal with!


    He has eaten through all the Baidao in Jinhai city. Section chief Duan is too weak to do anything.

 Chapter 1135

    Although I thought so, section chief Duan didn''t show it.


    "Go and help me with this again!" boss Wang said in an ordered tone when he saw that he hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    This tone makes section chief Duan very unhappy, but he has no way. He can''t say anything. He can only be commanded by boss Wang. He is also thinking, who did it and why did it so badly.


    Section chief Duan promised boss Wang and hung up.


    After that, he began to ask level by level from the police station told by boss Wang. Finally, he knew the person in charge of the matter, director Fang.


    When he heard director Fang''s name, section chief Duan still frowned.


    This man has dealt with him before, but he promised that it would be all right last time. Why do you suddenly want to catch him now? Isn''t this hitting the section chief''s face?


    Section chief Duan knew that he didn''t call in a hurry, but thought in his mind why director Fang wanted to do this.


    Why should we reschedule this? What great pressure is he under?


    If section chief Duan doesn''t understand this, even if he makes a phone call, he will ask in vain.


    Although the official position of section chief Duan is much larger than that of director, and this matter is also within his rights, it will not work if he blindly suppresses director Fang.


    You can''t do that.


    That''s what I said, but things can''t be done like that!


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan dialed director Fang.


    "Hey, Lao Fang ~" in the tone of section chief Duan, there was a tone of superior to subordinate.


    "Well, what''s the matter with section chief Duan?" director Fang said lukewarm. In fact, can he not know? Can he not know what section chief Duan wants to do? He''s been here waiting for the phone!


    As soon as the phone was connected, he knew what section chief Duan wanted to say.


    "Nothing. Are you free this afternoon? Come and have tea!" section chief Duan said forthrightly.


    "Well, ok..." director Fang thought and agreed.


    Then, in the afternoon, section chief Duan waited in the teahouse for director Fang to come.


    He knew that this matter could not be forced, but had to be soft with director Fang.


    "Section chief Duan, you''ve been waiting for a long time." after a while, director Fang came.


    He was dressed in casual clothes, but he couldn''t hide his elite. He was also a policeman. Director Fang, like section chief Duan, was a decent man.


    Just can not stand the baptism of years, director Fang''s head is slightly bald.


    "Hehe, Lao Fang, sit down!" section chief Duan politely asked him to sit down, "how long haven''t we come out for tea?"


    Although director Fang felt that section chief Duan''s face was quite false, he politely replied to him: "it''s been a while!"


    In fact, where did he and section chief Duan come out for tea?


    Section chief Duan is his superior. How dare he offend section chief Duan?


    Don''t mention drinking tea. Even if you come out for dinner at ordinary times, the most is director Fang reporting his work in front of him and looking at the face of section chief Duan.


    Man, this word is not suitable for both of them.


    Director Fang knew what section chief Duan wanted to say, but he still pretended not to know anything and sat down.


    Director Fang usually takes a sip of tea when he has nothing to do. Section chief Duan fills him up again.


    Director Fang hurried to hold the cup with both hands.


    "Lao Fang, you said, what do I do to you after my years?" section chief Duan began to plan.


    In circles.


    Director Fang does follow section chief Duan, but director Fang hasn''t been doing well these years. Can he not know who section chief Duan is? Can he not know how serious and embarrassing this section chief is?


    He smiled: "section chief Duan, if you say this, you''ll see the outside. Of course you don''t have to say it to me!"


    Section chief Duan smiled with satisfaction, which was tantamount to opening his chatterbox.


    "I heard that you caught Hong Zhiyuan again?" sure enough, section chief Duan immediately entered the theme. He didn''t want to talk more nonsense with Lao Fang.


    "Well, I caught it." Lao Fang nodded.


    "Doesn''t this matter mean that it has been handled? Why should it start again?" asked section chief Duan.


    Director Fang sighed: "section chief Duan, I don''t want to hide this from you. Do you think it''s up to me to catch people back? Overturn the case again. What does that mean, don''t I know?"


    Section chief Duan nodded hard after listening.


    Yeah, can he not know? Lao Fang has been an official for many years. Don''t you know the advantages and disadvantages? Don''t you know what that means?


    But why did you catch Hong Zhiyuan?


    Section chief Duan stared at him with puzzled eyes.


    Director Fang knew that he must answer this, so he sighed and said, "I can''t help it. Someone is pressing me and must let me do it. Alas."


    "Who?" section chief Duan thought director Fang was talking about the people above him, so section chief Duan must be able to work hard.


    Who knows, director Fang said the name of another person.


    "Liu hongran."


    This is really a little ridiculous. Strictly speaking, what is Liu hongran? Not a white man or a gangster. What pressure does such a person have?


    Why should the people of Baidao in Jinhai city give him face? Sometimes, mentioning Liu hongran''s name is even easier than mentioning the name of section chief Duan. This is wrong.


    "Liu hongran, is he so energetic?" section chief Duan questioned in his heart. To tell the truth, he didn''t know much about Liu hongran at all. He just heard the white Taoist people say this man. He also knows that he is not simple, but he hasn''t really understood how much he weighs.


    Director Fang nodded irrefutably: "section chief Duan, they are all his own people, so I won''t beat around the bush. This Liu hongran, even if the mayor of Jinhai city comes, will buy his face. Don''t talk about us, alas..."


    This is true, but it is enough to make section chief Duan lose his big teeth.


    When the mayor of Jinhai city comes, he wants to buy his face? What on earth can he do?


    "Hum, I don''t believe it. A layman wants to stand outside the door and point out!" section chief Duan said.


    "Alas, section chief Duan, I advise you not to provoke him, really." director Fang was perfunctory when he entered the door. Only this sentence is true.


    Don''t provoke Liu hongran.


    Section chief Duan was notoriously stubborn in officialdom when he didn''t mix with boss Wang before. How can he be frightened by such a person? Section chief Duan''s integrity was immediately inspired.


    But he didn''t whisper what director Fang said in his heart. Don''t provoke Liu hongran. This person is not simple.


    It''s not easy.


    Section chief Duan wants to see where he is not simple!

 Chapter 1136

    Section chief Duan bowed his head for a while and decided to test Liu hongran.


    "Lao Fang, listen to me about this. Go back and stop it first. People can''t let go, but we must let Liu hongran know."


    Can director Fang not understand what section chief Duan wants to do? Nodded and agreed.


    Such things that neither side offends him most.


    "If anything happens, report it to me in time!" section chief Duan said.


    Lao Fang nodded vigorously. The next words were all polite and nonsense that section chief Duan said to him.


    After dealing with section chief Duan, Lao Fang returned home. His first call was to his people. He told the people below not to embarrass Hong Zi. Don''t do this for the time being.


    Then, he stabilized his mood and called Liu hongran.


    In terms of friendship, he must still stand on Liu hongran''s side, but he can''t ignore section chief Duan. What should I do? Just have a circle at both ends~


    Get benefits from section chief Duan, and then get some benefits from Liu hongran.


    At least, you can''t offend either side.


    The phone is connected. It''s Liu hongran''s voice.


    "Hongran, I''ve done it, but today my superior, section chief Duan, came to me. I knew he would come back to me sooner or later, alas ~"


    Why doesn''t Liu hongran know what he wants to say?


    "Hehe, what did section chief Duan say to you?"


    "In fact, he didn''t say anything. I think he just wanted to test you. He doesn''t know how deep the water here is!" Lao Fang said.


    In a word, Liu hongran knew what he meant.


    Lao Fang is also an old hand in officialdom, but sometimes he is not smart enough to linger in this position for so many years, but he is a smooth man.


    Lao Fang is telling him that he can''t offend section chief Duan. I can''t offend Liu hongran. I''ll simply tell you section chief Duan''s intention. As for how to play, it''s between you two. Don''t involve me.


    At best, Lao Fang is a messenger.


    I can''t say the rest.


    Liu Hong understood and understood that he also knew the difficulties of Lao Fang. The reason why he used Lao Fang was to let him act as a messenger.


    He has already made an agreement with Zhang Wen on this matter. Nonghongzi is secondary and the main thing is the demonstration.


    Tell section chief Duan and boss Wang how strong their strength is. It''s best to let boss Wang retreat in the face of difficulties.


    Or play a certain deterrent effect is also good.


    In fact, Liu hongran didn''t want to get Hongzi at all.


    What is Hongzi in his eyes?


    He''s such a small bastard that he can''t be any smaller. Is it useful to get him? If you want to get a person of the same weight level as boss Wang, you can do it.


    Catching Hongzi is actually to scare boss Wang.


    It''s that simple.


    "Hehe, Lao Fang, I see. It''s hard for you ~" Liu hongran said politely.


    Talking to smart people is so simple. In front of Liu hongran, Lao Fang doesn''t have to bother to explain. In a word, he will know everything.


    "By the way, hongran, don''t abandon me if I say one more word." Lao Fang said.


    Liu hongran said, "well, say it."


    "How far are you going to get this?"


    Lao Fang wanted to test Liu hongran''s tone and see what he wanted to do with Hongzi.


    Liu hongran smiled: "that Hongzi, he''s just a small role. At best, he''s a scapegoat. It''s no fun to get him! However, since he''s caught in, he''ll have to work hard if he wants to go out. Isn''t it? Let boss Wang do it at this price, don''t you think?"


    After hearing this, Lao Fang slowly stretched out his frown.


    "Ha ha, hongran, thank you very much!"


    "You''re welcome. It''s all our own ~"


    With that, Liu hongran hung up the phone.


    Lao Fang over there was secretly happy.


    It''s good to work for Liu hongran. You can make money!


    Now he is working for Liu hongran, but boss Wang must spend a lot of money to get Hong Zi out. At that time, as long as he tells section chief that Liu hongran wants this reward, isn''t that all the money in his pocket?


    Liu hongran also made it clear to him.


    He won''t take the money. Give it to him.


    No one doesn''t like money. Of course, Lao Fang also likes it very much. Then take advantage of this opportunity to make a good profit from him!


    Thinking of this, Lao Fang laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu hongran knows what Lao Fang said just now.


    Section chief Duan has hardly had any contact with him. At best, he has only heard Liu hongran''s name, but it doesn''t matter. This time, he will let section chief know what pressure is.


    The main purpose of this matter is to disintegrate the relationship between boss Wang and the white road. In the future, we will have a complete war with boss Wang. At least let section chief Duan be afraid of hands and feet here. That will definitely give boss Wang a fatal blow!


    Liu hongran has already prepared for this.


    After hanging up Lao Fang''s phone for a while, he found another number and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, everyone is stopping to observe.


    Section chief Duan is observing, boss Wang is observing, and Liu hongran and I are also observing. Everything looks light on the surface. In fact, it is already fermenting slowly.


    Section chief Duan didn''t think about how to deal with Liu hongran.


    At the same time, he was also curious about Liu hongran''s ability. No matter how powerful he was, he was not a white man. How long could he stretch his hand.


    This time, it was a test, but it was also a decisive battle.


    If it''s hard for Liu hongran, section chief Duan won''t break his head to deal with Liu hongran. He wants to help boss Wang, but there''s no need to build up all his official careers.


    There is no need to make yourself without any room for relaxation, and finally become the laughing stock of the white road.


    Boss Wang holds the handle of section chief Duan in his hand, but it''s not fatal. If Liu hongran''s ability is too powerful, he won''t say it. At that time, many illusory things will be placed on his section chief, and he will really become the scapegoat of boss Wang.


    Former section chief Duan certainly wouldn''t think so much, and his head wouldn''t turn so many bends.


    However, since meeting boss Wang, section chief Duan''s IQ and brain have improved significantly. He not only wants to intrigue with boss Wang, but also secretly protect himself.


    If you change to the former section chief, it will be over in a few days.


    Don''t talk about official career. Boss Wang can shoot him to death.


    Therefore, the current section chief is living in humiliation. When the time is ripe, he will certainly leave boss Wang!

 Chapter 1137

    Bell


    In the morning, boss Wang called section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan ran aground here in no hurry, but boss Wang was nervous to death. If Hong Zi was inside for one more day, he might bite himself out. At that time, it will be traced down. Isn''t boss Wang unlucky?


    Dazhuang and Erzhuang will certainly cooperate with Hongzi to bite him out at that time.


    That''s a lot of trouble.


    After taking a look at boss Wang''s phone, section chief Duan picked it up.


    "How''s it going?" boss Wang asked anxiously.


    "Alas, it''s still like that. There won''t let people go, but don''t worry. I''ve arranged that Hongzi won''t suffer in there!" section chief Duan patted his chest and said.


    After hearing the second half sentence of section chief Duan, boss Wang eased somewhat, but still frowned: "don''t let people go? That''s not your person?"


    Boss Wang thinks that officialdom is the same as their underworld. There are clear levels. As long as the eldest brother says a word, none of the younger brothers disagree. Section chief Duan here, but Baidao is a fair Baidao who presides over justice. If they don''t even have justice, how can we talk about justice?


    How can boss Wang understand this?


    "Lao Wang, you don''t understand things here. My subordinates are my subordinates, but not my little brother..." section chief Duan said helplessly.


    "Grass, if you don''t keep your word, what''s the use of sitting in this position?"


    This made the section chief bite his teeth.


    "Alas, you don''t understand. It''s not such a thing." section chief Duan said.


    "Then you say, what should I do?" boss Wang is also a happy man and doesn''t want to hear his ink.


    "I promise to get Hongzi out for you, OK? But I can''t guarantee how long."


    As long as Hong Zi can come out, boss Wang said, "OK, just come out, but it can''t be too long!"


    "Well, this is natural."


    Boss Wang hung up the phone. Section chief Duan was still a little worried. He called director Fang and asked. Director Fang said there was nothing wrong with Liu hongran. Everything was the same as usual.


    Section chief Duan doesn''t understand this.


    Liu hongran knew he was going to intervene, but he didn''t worry at all?


    Is he too confident? Or is it strong outside but weak inside?


    Section chief Duan is also looking forward to how Liu hongran will fight back.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, boss Wang and I belong to the same kind of people. We all don''t understand and understand the things of the white road. In those things of the white road, we will subconsciously join some methods of the underworld.


    This is not easy to use.


    Sometimes it backfires.


    Boss Wang, that''s the loss.


    Boss Wang and section chief Duan can''t sit still, but Liu hongran is really in no hurry. He asked me and Li Erzi to go out for dinner this noon.


    When Li Erzi and I left, pretending to force the tiger was a little unhappy.


    "Cao, Liu hongran always asks you two to go out. Do you despise me?"


    Pretending to force a tiger is jealous. Sometimes everyone eats vinegar and some unidentified objects. In short, no one knows what''s going on in the head of pretending to force a tiger.


    I looked back and smiled. I didn''t mean to say anything against him.


    Li Erzi turned his head and scolded, "grass, just like you, does Liu hongran dare to ask you out? How many times have I told you about your hair and you don''t tidy it up yourself? Who dares to ask you out? What do you think you are? After you go out, you''ll shoot at the dinner table again?"


    This made the pretending tiger speechless in an instant.


    What Li Erzi said is right. The image of pretending to force a tiger is very problematic. Liu hongran doesn''t look down on him, but every time I encounter pretending to force a tiger, I can feel that he subconsciously keeps a distance from people like pretending to force a tiger.


    No one wants to communicate more with pretending tiger.


    Long eyes and ears when talking.


    Could Liu hongran ask him out?


    "My grass, Li Erzi, do you mean to say that about me? It seems that you are very good!" pretending to force the tiger to hold a big red face and said fiercely.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Li Erzi was not afraid of the shadow.


    "You? Don''t think I don''t know what you like!" pretending to force the tiger to point at him like a child and complain.


    "What do I like?" Li Erzi also became interested. He also wanted to know what he liked.


    The expression on the tiger''s face became obscene: "you like men ~"


    Poof~


    I almost gushed a mouthful of water and looked at Li Erzi.


    "Grass! Don''t talk nonsense!" Li Erzi was a little angry because he pretended to force the tiger to slander him.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. You just like men. You look at Wenzi differently every time. Don''t think I don''t know ang. You know how happy you are secretly after Wenzi fell out with Wang Yuxian!"


    Pretending to force the tiger seems to be really like that, but Li Erzi and I know that pretending to force the tiger is revenge! Li Erzi made him speechless just now. Now he has to get this face back.


    Li Erzi and I simply didn''t talk nonsense with him, so we turned and left.


    There was a cry from behind.


    Went to Liu hongran and had a simple meal. Then he put down his chopsticks and leisurely lit a cigarette.


    "Wenzi, Hongzi, I''ve been caught, but boss Wang is also moving. He will certainly try his best to get Hongzi out."


    Liu hongran and I have already discussed this matter.


    "Brother Liu, you can do it as you see," I laughed.


    Liu hongran nodded: "I have something to do. I decided to demonstrate first, let section chief Duan have pressure, and then get Wanfeng group. That''s quite simple."


    Liu hongran still has to play these things. Neither Li Erzi nor I understand them.


    Baidao is a battlefield without gunpowder smoke. Sometimes it is more terrible than the underworld. It eats people and doesn''t spit bones.


    Gangsters are sometimes more obvious. At least famous knives and guns can be seen.


    "Brother Liu, how about a demonstration law? Just do it. When you''re done here, I''ll continue!" I said.


    "Well, hehe..."


    The things we discussed with Liu hongran last time included how to get Hongzi.


    I said that we should take turns to play the white and the underworld. This time, Liu hongran will play, and next time, I will play.


    Let Hongzi enjoy it for a few days!


    When he comes out, it won''t be so simple!


    After dinner, Liu hongran went back. His first call home was to the province.


    Of course, the purpose is also very simple, that is, to simply put pressure on section chief Duan.


    Liu hongran knows that the superior of section chief Duan is the Provincial Bureau.


    "Hello, Xiao Liu?" the phone was connected, and a very mature man picked it up.


    The voice is somewhat hoarse.

 Chapter 1138

    Facing the person on the phone, Liu hongran respectfully said, "Hello, Uncle Zhang ~"


    "Ha ha, Xiao Liu, you and your father haven''t come to play here for a long time!"


    "Recently, there are many things on my father''s side. You know, when I have time, I''ll definitely see you."


    "Hehe, stop talking nonsense. What''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    Liu hongran knew that he didn''t like to talk, so he didn''t beat around the bush.


    "To tell you the truth, there''s something really wrong..."


    ¡­¡­


    The man above said a word, and the man below broke his leg.


    In a word, it can destroy a person.


    At the same time, a word can make a person.


    Section chief Duan didn''t know and didn''t expect Liu hongran''s action to be so fast and wide.


    When section chief Duan was still trying to figure out Liu hongran''s mind, the phone arrived.


    When he saw the name beating on the mobile phone, section chief Duan became nervous immediately.


    register profound respect.


    "Xiao Duan, how are you doing?" when the phone was answered, it was a weather beaten voice, but it couldn''t hide its spirit.


    The sound made section chief Duan stand up straight across the phone.


    Section chief Duan is not a God. A considerable part of his success is due to this person.


    For him, it was not just a matter of knowing what happened. He had regarded the old man as his father in his heart.


    He is a good parent, but he relies on this person in his official career.


    Teach section chief how to communicate in officialdom, how to behave, and even what to say when meeting someone.


    "Teacher, why did you call me?" section chief Duan said respectfully.


    At this time, he didn''t think of what his teacher called.


    "Hehe, have you had friction with a man named Liu hongran recently?" the teacher said calmly.


    This surprised section chief Duan. How can Liu hongran''s name be said from the teacher?


    He didn''t know the position of his teacher in the Provincial Bureau, and he always regarded the teacher as his last shield.


    As long as section chief Duan doesn''t violate any major principled problems, it''s not a big problem.


    The teacher will help him with whatever he says, so that he can have a gold medal without death.


    However, how can Liu hongran contact his teacher?


    If so, the section chief really can''t intervene in this matter.


    "Teacher, I have some contradictions with Liu hongran, but they are all small things." section chief Duan said tentatively. He doesn''t want the teacher to know how big the problem is.


    If Liu hongran''s backstage is really strong enough, he doesn''t want to offend Liu hongran.


    After all, it''s just a superficial confrontation. It''s not hot yet. If it''s really tit for tat, it''s not so simple to stop.


    "Hehe, if it''s just a small thing, take a step back, take a step back ~"


    The teacher''s words are quite good. It''s telling him to compromise.


    However, when some words reached the ears of section chief Duan, it was not the case. It seems that he has never heard of such words since he was appointed by the teacher.


    Even if something happened, I didn''t say to him to step back.


    Back, it''s simple.


    But this is a confession, a compromise!


    This makes section chief Duan very strange. What kind of background is the person who can make teachers compromise?


    Moreover, it seems that Liu hongran has no background.


    "Teacher, I listen to you, but this Liu hongran is..." section chief Duan didn''t want to say, but he still couldn''t help his doubts.


    Over the years, he knows his teacher''s style very well. He''s a pure hardliners, but he''s such a person. Now he''s actually giving advice.


    Section chief Duan is so curious.


    "Duan, don''t worry about anything else. I''ll deal with it and do your part well."


    Instead of answering him, the teacher said something that made him ambiguous.


    Then he hung up.


    Section chief Duan has heard it clearly just now.


    The teacher didn''t want to tell him who was behind it. He didn''t want section chief Duan to know.


    So, just don''t ask.


    After hanging up, section chief Duan was already sweating.


    He is now half happy and half worried.


    Fortunately, I didn''t fight with Liu hongran. So far, I''ve only tried to test each other. If I do, it''s not so simple. It''s not like my teacher''s oral warning.


    At the same time, his worry made him frown.


    So, what about Hongzi?


    What if Liu hongran insists that he wants to arrest people?


    Boss Wang is forced to come up. How can he tell boss Wang?


    If you don''t solve boss Wang''s problem, things will be very troublesome.


    Now Hong Zi is forced hard, and section chief Duan is also in a mess.


    He was thinking about how to talk to boss Wang.


    First of all, I''d like to test the meaning of the director. Although he said he was his subordinate, now he acts as a messenger.


    Different from the underworld, section chief Duan can''t have director Fang tied up and tortured?


    The phone was connected, and section chief Duan didn''t beat around the bush.


    "Lao Fang, when are you going to release it?"


    Hearing section chief Duan say so, he knows what''s going on.


    Maybe it was restrained by Liu hongran.


    He sighed in embarrassment: "section chief Duan, I can''t decide. I have to report to the people above."


    It''s really not that simple. Section chief Duan scolded.


    "It doesn''t matter who they catch, but it''s no fun to catch a little bastard. You have to forgive others."


    "Well, section chief Duan, I see." Lao Fang said and put down the phone.


    Lao Fang, although he works under section chief Duan, the city government doesn''t lose him at all. He also has something in his heart and knows what to do.


    In fact, he was able to tell section chief Wang''s intention just now, but he didn''t say that. Instead, he stabilized section chief first.


    Why?


    Isn''t it to buy a good one from section chief Duan? Buy personal information?


    He doesn''t know how much a person''s feelings are.


    Then, Liu hongran has put down. How to play next is his old party''s business.


    He made a pot of tea, drank it slowly and slowly, looked at it, and then narrowed his eyes and called section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan has been waiting for the phone, almost seconds.


    Lao Fang thought: "section chief Duan, I said hello to everything. Alas, it''s hard to do. It took me a long time."


    Section chief Duan really didn''t think about Lao Fang. He also felt that Lao Fang was really embarrassed about it.


    He hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1139

    It is true that officialdom is like a battlefield.


    Sometimes, a look or a word can become a bullet and shoot out.


    Complete murder is invisible.


    How can section chief Duan, who has been in officialdom for many years, not understand this truth?


    At the moment, here, section chief Duan is listening to the phone carefully and waiting for Lao Fang to speak.


    When Lao Fang heard Duan''s hurried tone, he knew that the time was almost right. There should be no problem.


    He continued to pretend: "section chief Duan, I really tried my best in this matter. Because you are my old leader, I saved face and asked Liu hongran to buy me a favor. I know it''s very difficult for you. You must get it out. I have to help you with everything I say!"


    These words were quite sincere, which made section chief Duan feel a little moved.


    Although his relationship with Lao Fang has always been general, Lao Fang is still on his side if something really happens.


    Lao Fang is a reliable man!


    "It''s ok if people can come out!" the section chief said directly without nonsense.


    Lao Fang smiled in his heart and then said, "section chief Duan, people can be released, but Liu hongran said that if people are arrested and released, what''s the difference between it and family? It''s labor and money. I thought about it. I think what he said is also reasonable. What do you say?"


    Can section chief Duan not know what he wants to say? Secretly gritting his teeth, he thought that Liu hongran was not ready to let him retreat!


    Liu hongran must want benefits, but where does his section chief find benefits for him?


    Everyone knows that section chief Duan is a clean stream in officialdom, but he has been a little close to boss Wang in the past year.


    Seeing section chief Duan hesitating, Lao Fang calmed down and said, "section chief Duan, you are my old superior. I certainly won''t embarrass you, but everyone knows that we are honest in officialdom. Where do we get so many benefits? But boss Wang is different. Unexpectedly, what Hongzi is his man ~"


    Lao Fang''s remark made the finishing touch and touched on the point.


    Section chief Duan thought that this is the only way to do it now. It''s good that he can help to this extent. If he wants to go inside again, it''s a little dangerous.


    Liu hongran''s warning has been in his ear. He can''t boast easily.


    "OK, I''ll let boss Wang find you then!" how can section chief Duan not understand what he meant?


    But he really didn''t expect that the money was black!


    Lao Fang gave him the feeling that he was also an honest man. Originally, things had stopped here. Lao Fang made all the following things.


    Lao Fang agreed and hung up the phone. His heart was already floating high.


    Section chief Duan didn''t talk nonsense. He put down the phone and contacted boss Wang at the first time.


    He told him the general meaning of the matter, saying that he had almost done it, as long as he took the last step.


    "Grass, I''m so fucking upset!" boss Wang scolded on the phone.


    "Lao Wang, calm down. It''s good that things can be done like this. Liu hongran is really not an ordinary person!"


    Boss Wang frowned: "his people have pressed you down?"


    "En..." although section chief Duan is not reconciled, the fact is true.


    Boss Wang scolded secretly. He didn''t expect things to be so troublesome. He didn''t expect Liu hongran''s ability to be so great.


    Zhang Wen has really found a good backer.


    "I''ve agreed on everything. Just go to the branch and find a man named Lao Fang. He won''t embarrass you," section chief Duan said.


    Boss Wang hung up upset. Things went around a big circle. Finally, it came to him.


    He still has to come forward.


    Trouble, what a fucking trouble!


    Thinking so, boss Wang asked Zhu to drive to pick him up.


    Hongzi, he must do it, and he must do it quickly.


    More than ten minutes later, the pillar came and rushed to the branch with boss Wang.


    Lao Fang is easy to find. Section chief Duan has said hello to him. When boss Wang came, the receptionist informed director Fang.


    Director Fang saw that boss Wang was very polite and let him in like an old friend.


    "Are you boss Wang? Section chief Duan told me. I''ve heard of your name for a long time, ha ha ~" director Fang said politely.


    Boss Wang has a cold face. Can he not know? Director Fang is polite now. In fact, he can''t wait to empty him out.


    "Hehe, director Fang, you have many things, so we won''t talk nonsense. Let''s say wow directly." boss Wang is also direct.


    Director Fang smiled and said in secret that he was cheerful.


    "Boss Wang, although I''m in charge of this matter, I don''t care. I''m entrusted by others ~"


    Director Fang started the officialdom. At the beginning, he must have made boss Wang think it difficult, and then played a circle of Tai Chi to seek benefits from boss Wang.


    Boss Wang saw this set very clearly.


    "Just say how much money!" boss Wang is very upset. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He doesn''t call things that can be solved with money at all.


    As soon as director Fang''s eyes lit up, they all said that boss Wang was bright. It seems that he is true today.


    Why did he act as: "Alas, you are the head of section, so I also regard you as my own person. I have told Liu hongran about this number."


    Then he stretched out a finger.


    Boss Wang''s heart jumped.


    million!


    What a lion said. Even if boss Wang has money, his money is not caught in the wind. He wants a million for anyone. Isn''t that a joke!


    If the money is put on the road, he can die two or three times.


    Lao Fang then stared at boss Wang. He was observing boss Wang''s expression.


    When he said this number, Lao Fang actually made a great effort. He wanted to see what boss Wang''s reaction was.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang paused for a few seconds and laughed.


    Lao Fang didn''t know what he meant and smiled with him twice.


    Boss Wang''s eyes glittered: "director Fang, do you think Hong Zi is worth this number?"


    It''s worth asking. It must be worthless!


    Lao Fang didn''t speak and waited for boss Wang to speak.


    "Director Fang, you may not know the market. If this kind of thing exceeds this number, I''d rather let Hongzi go to jail." boss Wang said, stretched out two fingers and clicked on a cigarette.


    This number is a little far from the number in director Fang''s heart!


    Director Fang hurriedly said, "boss Wang, you are embarrassing me..."


    Boss Wang doesn''t know. Director Fang must want to make money in the middle. Although he doesn''t know what his original intention is, he can''t get anything without money. He won''t want to.


    "He''s worth it."


    "Oh, how much more!"


    "Ha ha..."


    You and me have become bargaining in the vegetable market.

 Chapter 1140

    The railway station, people come and go.


    This is a place where many people are separated and how many people get together.


    At the moment, in the waiting hall that came and went, sat a slim woman.


    The face is more beautiful than ordinary women. I don''t know how many times. Just looking at it, I will feel itchy.


    A slim dress covers the bulges on the body and suppresses the fantasies of many men.


    Only snow-white ankles are sexy.


    Wang Yuxian, everywhere you go, you are a goddess.


    Looking at the train ticket in her hand, Wang Yuxian was filled with emotion.


    She''s leaving.


    After hesitating for a long time these days, I finally decided to go.


    Jinhai is a sad place for her.


    As long as she is here, she seems to breathe the surrounding air with a touch of sadness. As long as she opens her eyes, she will think of Lao Gao.


    It was torture for her.


    Every day, it makes her mood more complicated.


    It happened that the person who let Lao Gao end his life was Zhang Wen, who slowly gained weight in her heart.


    It made her even worse.


    Zhang Wen, that''s the second man who can walk into her heart after Lao Gao.


    But he is also the man who makes Wang Yuxian most sad.


    As for hatred.


    She needs to report! Lao Gao''s hatred, she must have a statement.


    Temporary departure is not a compromise.


    She''s going to relax and relax herself so that she can think calmly.


    This hatred should be added to who and how to ferment.


    Ding Dong.


    Passengers of train XX, check in now.


    With the flow of people, Wang Yuxian looked back. I don''t know why, she was expecting Zhang Wen.


    But in other words, if Zhang Wen came now, how would she react?


    happy? Or sad?


    It doesn''t seem to be right.


    Alas~~


    Wang Yuxian sighed and turned to get on the bus.


    "Jade fairy!" suddenly a woman''s cry came from behind.


    Looking back, Wang Yuxian saw a woman wearing the same dress as her.


    Although her performance is similar to her, her face is still not as amazing as her. Compared with her, she is a person of two levels.


    However, it is still very eye-catching.


    In the world of mortals, with purity.


    This person is Xiaowen.


    Knowing that Wang Yuxian was leaving, she rushed all the way.


    Wang Yuxian stopped and her eyes became red.


    Rooted here, disappointed here.


    It''s a lie to say that you have no feelings for Jinhai city.


    She was filled with emotion when she wanted to leave.


    I remember when I first came here, she was still a singing girl. Although she was clean and didn''t do anything special, she was so amazing. How can she not be remembered?


    It''s not easy along the way, but it''s not easy to be plain.


    I thought my whole life would be so simple, but finally there were waves on Zhang Wen.


    It seems that things haven''t stopped since I met Zhang Wen.


    Now she is tired and wants to have a rest.


    Don''t think about these troubles, don''t think about Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yuxian held back her tears.


    "Xiaowen, why are you here? Didn''t you tell you not to come?"


    Wang Yuxian''s best friend, where can she not come?


    "Yuxian, don''t go, will you?" Xiaowen was like a little girl, her eyes were full of tears, pulling Wang Yuxian''s arm.


    The latter smiled and shook his head: "no, I have to go. If you miss me, you can call me."


    In her heart, she has always regarded Xiaowen as her sister. Suddenly she is leaving. Xiaowen must feel bad in her heart.


    But what Wang Yuxian has decided, no one can change.


    Xiaowen finally couldn''t help it. Her tears fell down.


    "All right, don''t cry, the powder on her face has fallen ~" Wang Yuxian smiled and helped Xiaowen wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, but she cried out.


    Xiaowen stopped talking. She knew it was useless to say anything. She couldn''t change what Wang Yuxian decided.


    Two beauties hold each other, and there is a scenic spot in the waiting hall,


    Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen held her for a while and let her go.


    "When I''m away, don''t be capricious. If you have something to do, go to Zhang Wen. He will certainly help you." Wang Yuxian helped Xiao Wen sort out her broken hair in front of her forehead, looking serious like a big sister who cares about her sister.


    Xiaowen nodded silently and watched until Wang Yuxian left.


    At that moment, Xiaowen felt that the whole waiting hall was cold and cold.


    ¡­¡­


    I knew about Wang Yuxian''s departure when I came back. Xiaowen told me.


    My first feeling is loss.


    The whole body was empty and lost, as if the pillar that had been supporting my heart collapsed in an instant.


    Wang Yuxian has always been my pillar and my goal. Now that she left Jinhai City, I lost my direction.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" I asked Xiaowen.


    At the thought of Wang Yuxian, I don''t know how long to go this time, and I don''t know when I will see her again, I feel a burst of loss.


    Wang Yuxian, am I destined not to be with you in this life? Do you know how painful it is for me?


    Xiaowen sighed.


    "Brother Wen, it''s not that I don''t tell you. It''s Yuxian who won''t let me say. You also know her temper."


    I closed my eyes and tried not to shed tears.


    Xiaowen hugged my arm from the side and pointed her mouth at my ears.


    "Brother Wen, jade fairy is gone. I''ll accompany you later, okay?"


    I smiled bitterly.


    How is this possible?


    If Wang Yuxian''s position can be replaced so easily, why should I work so hard?


    "You go first. I want to be alone."


    Xiaowen left me reluctantly with disappointment in her heart.


    The next day I felt like I had lost my soul. I couldn''t do anything. No matter what I did, I thought of Wang Yuxian.


    At night, I tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. Finally, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Wang Yuxian.


    Soon, there was a monotonous beep inside.


    The first phone was soon pressed.


    I can''t tell what it''s like in my heart. Will Wang Yuxian also be thinking of me now?


    How else could it hang so fast.


    Then I broadcast it again.


    The phone rang and pressed it off after a while. Wang Yuxian certainly didn''t want to see me. He was rejecting me in his heart.


    Wang Yuxian and I are silently transmitting signals in the dark.


    I was unwilling and dialed it again.


    I want to hear Wang Yuxian''s voice, even a "en".


    Listening to the monotonous beep, after a while, the phone clicked and was picked up. The empty monotonous beep disappeared in an instant and made me sit up from bed.


    I was quiet for a while and asked tentatively, "jade fairy?"

 Chapter 1141

    What is tacit understanding.


    Wang Yuxian and I have a tacit understanding.


    I know what the other party wants to say and ask, but I just don''t open my mouth.


    Is a blind silence.


    Can Wang Yuxian not know?


    Can''t I know?


    I just said Wang Yuxian''s name, there is no following.


    The phone was so empty that I didn''t know if Wang Yuxian was listening.


    "Yuxian, why do you want to go?" I couldn''t control my emotions in the face of Wang Yuxian.


    I can''t wait to fly to her now, even if it''s a sea of swords and fire.


    I thought Wang Yuxian wouldn''t answer me, or she pushed the answer button and threw her cell phone aside.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Wang Yuxian actually spoke at this time.


    "Zhang Wen, you don''t have to take care of my affairs in the future! Why should I leave? Because you are in Jinhai!"


    In a word, it completely cooled my heart.


    "Yuxian, I......"


    Click.


    She hung up before I finished talking


    Just now, I clearly heard Wang Yuxian speak with a choking tone.


    Wang Yuxian, it''s not easy.


    I listened to the urgent beep on the phone, but I was silent.


    One night, I hardly closed my eyes


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the gate of the branch, boss Wang stamped his feet and gave a dark scold.


    Director Fang seems to be indifferent and not greedy. In fact, he is more ruthless than anyone!


    After bargaining with him in the office like a vegetable market for a while, the price finally fell above 300000.


    This number is nothing to boss Wang. It''s not painful or itchy.


    But for other directors, it is not a small number.


    After negotiating the price with boss Wang, director Fang was very nervous.


    For so many years as an official, director Fang has never been greedy for a penny. He takes his own dead salary every month.


    Food and clothing, that''s all.


    There is no more oil and income.


    It''s the first time that boss Wang has done this, and it''s also the first time that he feels nervous in his heart~


    It feels very good.


    He finally felt what it was to wave like gold.


    "Shit, director Fang is also a greedy guy!" boss Wang was upset when he thought of the million he asked for.


    He regarded boss Wang as a fool.


    Think boss Wang''s money is so easy to cheat?


    Boss Wang is quite vindictive. He secretly wrote down director Fang''s name in his heart. As long as he has a chance in the future, he will certainly pay a price!


    The pillar listened to boss Wang''s complaint and didn''t say anything. In his impression, he hasn''t seen anyone who is not greedy. These things are normal.


    After boss Wang went back, he asked someone to send a card with 300000 in it.


    Director Fang was delighted to see this card.


    Right now brings him not only convenience, but also a way to get rich.


    Director Fang asked his wife to check with her bank card at the first time.


    Sure enough, three hundred thousand only.


    Director Fang called Liu hongran while he was secretly happy.


    "Hongran, I''m ready to let go."


    Director Fang said solemnly.


    Of course, Liu hongran knows what''s going on. Director Fang must have greedy enough money.


    So he didn''t say much. Just leave one sentence and do it as you see fit.


    After hanging up, director Fang immediately called his men and ordered them to release Hong Zi.


    After two days inside, Hong Zi understood a truth.


    That is to be a man, not too stupid!


    The more you are afraid of something, the more you will be prepared for it.


    Like Hongzi.


    He was afraid of coming in and being caught, but the more so, the more he wanted to make himself less afraid.


    The more you want to cry.


    One hour after he was arrested, he was severely K beaten for saying that he was boss Wang''s man.


    Inside and outside, it''s just two different things. No one bird him, let alone boss bird king.


    It was not until director Fang told people to take care of him that he was transferred to other places. Otherwise, it is not uncommon for Hong Zi to be killed.


    Boo se is a common problem of boss Wang''s younger brother. Both Hongzi and mouse like boo se.


    They think that if they follow boss Wang, they will be given the capital to force them.


    Boss Wang, this big tree, is too lush.


    Who hasn''t heard of boss Wang''s name? Who dares to provoke him? As long as the name is reported, half of the people will be scared silly, let alone start.


    It''s the same inside, and it''s the same in prison.


    But Hong Zi was wrong. He never thought that the people inside were not boss bird king.


    Or you won''t suffer~


    Out of the detention center, when the dazzling sun fell on Hong Zi''s face, he wanted to cry.


    Grass, those things inside are really fucking wronged!


    Looking at the empty road, Hong Zi didn''t rush away, but squatted on the roadside and remained silent for a while.


    Depressed.


    Hong Zi has no spirit at all. At this moment, he is thinking about life.


    Confusion, helplessness and disappointment filled Hong Zi''s whole body.


    When he knew what pressure was, he began to think about life thoroughly.


    You can get along with boss Wang, but you can''t be too angry.


    Boss Wang will not let him be sentenced, nor will he stay in there for too long. Boss Wang will certainly get him out. There is no doubt about this. Anyway, Hong Zi is following him.


    But why does he feel so stressed now?


    Get caught frequently. What does that mean?


    Isn''t it the victim of the battle between boss Wang and Liu hongran?


    Not someone else''s chip?


    Hong Zi seemed to have enlightened at this moment.


    Although boss Wang has great skills, he seems to have less and less ability in the white road.


    Hong Zi scratched his head and was very upset.


    His neck hasn''t been well yet. He was K beaten when he went in. It seems that he is going to get sick again. Now his neck hurts when he moves. The angle can only be maintained at 60 or 70 degrees, but can''t be 90 degrees vertical. He doubts whether his neck will be scrapped in the future.


    Hong Zi squatted here and smoked a cigarette. Then he looked up in confusion, took out his mobile phone and found boss Wang''s number.


    He thought for a moment, as if he shouldn''t call boss Wang. If boss Wang wants to talk to him, he should send someone to pick her up. Now there''s no one at the door. You can imagine what his attitude is.


    Hong Zi just calls like this. It seems a little shameless. WOW?


    But on second thought, if he didn''t call, it would be a little unreasonable. After all, should he inform boss Wang.


    Boss Wang got him out.


    After hesitating and melancholy for a few seconds, Hong Zi still dialed. He must report to boss Wang.


    The phone was connected soon.


    There is the lazy voice of boss Wang.

 Chapter 1142

    In fact, Hong Zi''s idea is very simple. He simply told boss Wang that he came out.


    But boss Wang doesn''t think so.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang was angry when he answered the phone.


    Hong Zi didn''t expect boss Wang''s tone to be so unfriendly and frowned.


    "Elder brother, I''m out." Hong Zi said like a report.


    "Well, you''re out, and you''re fucking reasonable. WOW?" boss Wang''s cold words made Hong Zi''s hot face stick to his cold ass. Hong Zi said ah in his heart and stopped talking.


    He thought he was redundant. Boss Wang must have known when he would come out and called by himself. Didn''t he look a little stupid.


    It''s a report. It''s more like a question.


    Question boss Wang''s ability.


    Boss Wang must have misunderstood, but Hong Zi didn''t say anything.


    "Grass, are you fucking at the gate of the detention center now?" boss Wang said and got angry. He thought he had done so much. It seems that his stupid little brother doesn''t appreciate it.


    "En......" Hong Zi answered softly.


    "Give me a taxi and get over here!" boss Wang has a lot to ask him! I have a lot of questions to ask Hong Zi. In order to get him out, boss Wang spent a lot of money and wasted a lot of energy. He also bargained with that shit director Fang in the office! How shameful it is! Boss Wang is very upset!


    This shit has made him miserable.


    And what made him helpless was that there was nothing wrong with it. Liu hongran had nothing to do.


    Capable, positive!


    Don''t always come to hell!


    Seeing that boss Wang was a little angry, Hong Zi quickly promised to put down the phone. He knew he was a little talkative. The phone shouldn''t have been called. Now it''s good. It''s counterproductive!


    He stood where he was and slapped himself several times before he was ready to stop the car on the side of the road.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, boss Wang and I are not the only ones who miss Hong Zi.


    When director Fang told Liu hongran that Hong Zi was coming out, Liu hongran called me for the first time. He had finished the play of black and white, and it was time to play black.


    I received the call and immediately called Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng looks a little decadent recently, but he is still handsome in the past. Now he feels like taking the decadent route. Many girls and children like him.


    And Wang Peng himself has a good foundation.


    "Brother Wen, what''s up?" he choked off his cigarette at the door and asked me seriously.


    Since Wang Peng got into a lot of trouble last time, he has become low-key. He does things in a more organized way. I still like Wang Peng.


    "Hong Zi is coming out. Brother Liu informed me just now." I said faintly.


    Wang Peng immediately understood what I meant and smiled gloomily, "brother Wen, I know what you mean!"


    "Ha ha, just know. Go! By the way, it''s not too light to clean up Hongzi this time. At least one leg up!"


    Wang Peng liked doing this best. He nodded hard, turned and went out.


    I sat in the room and thought that this time I would let Hong Zi know what black and white take all!


    Where''s the car at the gate of the detention center? Hongzi walked all the way down the road. He didn''t know how far, but he vaguely saw a taxi coming.


    He quickly reached out to stop the car.


    The taxi driver stopped, but the moment the door opened, he was kicked to close the door.


    "My grass! Who!" Hong Zi had been paying attention to the taxi just now. He didn''t notice anyone behind. When he looked back, the whole talent seemed to have been struck by thunder and didn''t return to his mind for a long time.


    Standing behind him was a handsome big boy, but at this time, the boy''s face was printed into his eyes, but it looked so fierce.


    Let Hong Zi''s body shake a few times.


    Hong Zi''s side, followed by brother Yijiao and the other four younger brothers, all with guys.


    As soon as the taxi driver saw the situation, he stepped on the accelerator and ran away.


    Hong Zi was a little confused when he saw Wang Peng.


    What''s he doing here at this time?


    To fuck him? Or something else?


    Hong Zi naively thought that he was caught and almost cut off his neck by Zhang Wen. This should have passed. Anyway, Zhang Wen''s face has been recovered, hasn''t he?


    But why did Wang Peng come to him?


    Zhang Wen, this is a little endless WOW!


    These thoughts existed in Hong Zi''s head and dissipated in less than a second.


    Whoosh!


    The second second second, Hong Zi''s figure had fled out!


    Like a dart, he swished out!


    Speed is called a fast!


    Isn''t it? If the speed is slow, Wang Peng will have to kill him. Hong Zi has not experienced the horror of Wang Peng!


    With his head tilted like a doll, Hong Zi ran wildly on the road.


    "I grass, run really fast." Wang Peng was stunned, scolded, and went after them with brother Yijiao.


    No matter how fast Hong Zi runs, he is not Wang Peng''s opponent.


    Hong Zi is not Zhiyong. He doesn''t have such amazing explosive power and endurance. Wang Peng and Yijiao practice sports in school anyway. Even if they haven''t run for a long time, they are not bad. It''s like playing to catch up with Hong Zi with crooked neck.


    So brother Yijiao and Wang Peng took the lead and began to chase Hong Zi behind.


    Another little brother, go drive.


    Wang Peng was not in a hurry at all. Originally, the position here was biased, and there were no people on the road. He asked Hong Zi to run first and consume his physical strength.


    After a while, the younger brother came to eat. Wang Peng and they all sat on it. The car slowly overtook Hong Zi.


    "My grass!" Hong Zi suddenly accelerated his speed as if he had been trampled on his tail, and his body rushed forward for a section of the way.


    Wang Peng smiled in the car and said, "do you think Hong Zi can get a place in our school at this level?"


    Brother Yijiao said with a smile, "it should be. If this guy runs with his life, it''s OK."


    "Ha ha..." a group of people laughed in the car.


    Whether Hong Zi is Zhiyong or not, Wang Peng''s car slowly chased him again after a while, as if he was playing with the police to catch the thief.


    "Grass, are you interesting?" Hong Zi saw Wang Peng again and scolded.


    He''s a little angry. Why don''t Wang Peng play cards according to the routine at all? How did they know the first day they came out? Did boss Wang tell them? But it''s impossible. My big brother, there''s no need to hurt him like this?


    Hongzi, I''m in a hurry.


    Wang Peng lit a cigarette in the car, smiled and scolded, "when you lie on the ground and can''t move, you''ll know it''s interesting and boring."

 Chapter 1143

    Wang Peng''s words made Hong Zi helpless and afraid. He really didn''t know how he offended the little Yama. If Zhang Wen asked him to come, it would be too terrible.


    Zhang Wen, how can you know that he came out at this time?


    Hong Zi sighed on the road of life as he ran.


    Life is a chase war, but some people run with their legs, some people drive cars, such as Wang Peng and them.


    It''s not fair.


    Different lives!


    If you give Hongzi a car at this time, they will not let Wang Peng catch it every day. They will certainly fly with one foot on the accelerator! A perfect drift, coupled with a fierce accelerator, super Wang Peng, they began to doubt life!


    Wheezing~


    Hong Zi has begun to breathe and his steps have slowed down, which is very good for him who doesn''t exercise much at ordinary times.


    Can run so far and so fast.


    He is running on the road of life and fighting against fate, but fate can''t carry it!


    What can Hong Zi do in the face of the same Wang Peng?


    Speechless.


    "Tired?" Wang Peng looked at Hong Zi and laughed. Hong Zi was really funny.


    Hong Zi rushed a few more steps and finally slowed down.


    "My grass, Zhang Wen and I have no grievances. Why?" Hong Zi pressed his knees with both hands, bent down to breathe, and said something that even he thought was false.


    No grievance, no hatred, will people look for him?


    Will his neck be crooked without injustice?


    "Stop joking, brother Hong!" Wang Peng also felt funny. With a stab, he stopped the car. Several people got off and surrounded Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi never dreamed that Zhang Wen would come to him the first day he came out. Now Hong Zi is a little strange to boss Wang that he didn''t let someone come to pick him up. Wouldn''t it be so much if he let Zhu or something come to pick him up? Do you still need to be Yin by Wang Peng here?


    "You failed to find someone to kill my eldest brother. Where can we be that nothing has happened?" Wang Peng approached Hong Zi with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s not what I mean..."


    Before Hong Zi finished, Wang Peng''s steel pipe fell down.


    Yijiao brothers rushed up and beat Hong Zi, who curled up on the ground with his head in his arms.


    Hong Zi finally understood now, and finally understood what it meant to tear his heart and crack his lungs.


    Wang Peng, he''s just saying hello to his neck!


    It doesn''t matter whether his neck has been crooked or not. Maybe Hong Zi can''t straighten his neck for many days after this time. The previous physiotherapy was really done in vain.


    At the moment, Hong Zi, curled up on the ground and rolling with his body, thinks about how he will receive treatment in the future.


    "All right, put his legs up for me!" Wang Peng said after a while.


    Brother Yijiao dragged Hong Zi to a nearby tree and put his legs on it.


    Hong Zi seemed to know what Wang Peng was going to do and stared round in fear.


    "My grass, what do you want, brother Wen, no, no, brother Peng, don''t..."


    Click!


    Almost as Hong Zi spoke, the steel pipe in Wang Peng''s hand fell down.


    Hong Zi couldn''t hold back a burst of heart piercing pain and cried out in a loud voice.


    The legs, in a twisted position, stand there.


    Hong Zi has seen many people break their legs, but when he really came to himself, he realized what pain is.


    The pain was enough to make him faint.


    In an instant, tears and cold sweat fell down his forehead.


    Wang Peng smiled at Hong Zi rolling on the ground and said, "in the future, be proud of yourself. Brother Wen told me to ask you for a leg. I won''t add interest today. If I meet him next time, I''ll let you sit in a wheelchair all my life!"


    Where can Hong Zi say anything? Roll around in pain.


    The leg was made like this by Wang Peng. If you don''t have an operation, you will not be saved. Even if you have an operation, you may not be able to save it!


    Hong Zi wanted to curse, but he didn''t dare.


    It was not until he saw Wang Peng and them get into the car and slowly drive away from his sight that Hong Zi closed his eyes. The nerves in his brain burst and fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, boss Wang didn''t expect Hong Zi to be cleaned up by my people, let alone my people came so quickly. Hong Zi cleaned him up here in the detention center on the first day he came out.


    No buffer at all.


    Boss Wang always kept in mind the set given to him by Liu hongran and kept it in mind.


    He called the pillar over. On the surface, he was discussing with him what to do in the future. In fact, he was telling him to clean up Zhang Wen.


    "Pillar, Zhang Wen is really OK now, hehe..." boss Wang said with a smile.


    The pillar was silent.


    "Remember when he came to ask me to collect money? At that time, he was a fart. He was a stupid boy who didn''t understand anything, but now? Look! What has he become? Cow, what a fucking cow!"


    From boss Wang''s words, the pillar also heard an unpleasant meaning.


    At the same time, he also remembered in his head.


    I remember when he first met Zhang Wen in boss Wang''s factory. At that time, Zhang Wen had been surrounded by their people. As long as boss Wang gave an order, Zhang Wen would be disabled if he didn''t die, but boss Wang didn''t do that. Instead, he chose to let Zhang Wen go and gave him room to play.


    But now? It is only Zhang Wen who dares to oppose boss Wang in Jinhai City, and is becoming more and more fierce.


    It''s not too much to say that the hand that feeds the hand that feeds the enemy.


    But these things are all in the eyes of the pillar.


    It''s hard to say.


    However, the change of Zhang Wen is really a little too big.


    And there''s a little room for boss Wang.


    "Brother, I haven''t contacted Zhang Wen recently. I don''t understand some things." Zhu told the truth.


    Boss Wang knew that honesty was all that remained of the pillar. This must not be a lie. He nodded secretly with satisfaction.


    "Pillar, do you know? Hong Zi was caught this time. How hard did I waste to get him out? It was all done by Liu hongran. He must have discussed it with Zhang Wen. It must be Zhang Wen''s idea!"


    The pillar eyebrow moved: "brother, just say what you''re going to do. I''ll listen to you!"


    These words have shown the attitude of the pillar.


    He figured it out.


    Some things he didn''t do, but he had to. He followed boss Wang, so he didn''t have so many choices. Boss Wang asked him to deal with Zhang Wen. He shouldn''t act as a lubricant. He should have done it desperately. Now he figured out these things. It seems a little late, but don''t delay things!

 Chapter 1144

    Boss Wang doesn''t believe in the pillar at all. The reason why he does these things is to stabilize the pillar and use him by the way.


    Let him break his head to deal with Zhang Wen and bring the situation back.


    Moreover, boss Wang had to do these things.


    White, he can''t play Liu hongran, black, and Zhang Wen.


    What he should do in the end has become a difficult problem in front of him.


    Well, now we can only let the column.


    Let the pillar contain Zhang Wen.


    If you play black, boss Wang is absolutely good at it.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he narrowed his eyes and said, "don''t Zhang Wen like you coming and going? Next time, you''ll deal with Zhang Wen''s people."


    This sentence made the column hesitate a little.


    He knows all the people under Zhang Wen. How to deal with them?


    Wang Peng?


    The man who called him brother Zhu when he saw him, how did he start?


    Wu Yang? Smoke when you see him.


    Pretend to be a tiger?


    Zhang Guohua? Li Erzi? It doesn''t seem to work.


    This makes the column scratch its head.


    But boss Wang doesn''t care. His order is to let Zhu clean up Zhang Wen''s people. Zhu can only listen.


    Seeing that the pillar didn''t speak for a long time, boss Wang knew what he was thinking, and then said, "pillar, do this as soon as possible!"


    The pillar can only nod hard, but there is no outline in his heart.


    At this time, boss Wang''s phone rang.


    It''s a strange number.


    Boss Wang picked it up curiously.


    "Hello, is that your boss Wang? Do you know a man named Hong Zhiyuan?"


    "Huh? Ah! Yes." boss Wang was a little stunned.


    "He was sent to the emergency department just now. His leg was broken and he may have to have an operation. Come and pay the operation expenses. Don''t delay the operation. If he does it later, he may be disabled all his life!"


    The person on the phone told boss Wang''s address and hung up.


    "My grass?" boss Wang was completely stunned and patted himself on the forehead.


    He doesn''t care about the operation expenses told by the people on the phone, but he''s a little surprised to hear Hong Zhiyuan''s name. What''s going on, Hong Zi? Haven''t you just come out? Why did you go in again?


    He told Hong Zi to take a taxi to find him half an hour ago. Why did the hospital call now?


    What is this Hongzi playing?


    "Eldest brother, what''s the matter with you?" the pillar asked.


    Boss Wang was a little helpless in his eyes: "Hong Zi, I went to the hospital and my legs were discounted..."


    The pillar also raised his ignorant face and looked at boss Wang for a few seconds. Then boss Wang asked him to drive to the hospital.


    As for whether Hong Zi will be in a wheelchair or begging for food for the rest of his life, his boss Wang doesn''t care at all. He cares about who is it and who makes Hong Zi like this, because it''s not only for Hong Zi, but also for his boss Wang!


    Hong Zi was made like this on the first day he came out. I''m kidding!


    When he got to the hospital, Hong Zi had already started the operation. Boss Wang asked his little brother to pay the fee, and then waited next to the pillar.


    The operation was fast and simple. It came out in a short time.


    Hongzi was pushed out.


    Grinning.


    I don''t know whether the anesthetic is wrong or what''s going on. Hong Zi still has a dull pain all over.


    When he got to the ward, Hong Zi saw boss Wang and Zhu, and his eyes became red at the first time.


    Zhang Wen is too bullying. People are not ready. Zhang Wen''s people come here. They don''t give any buffer room and don''t tell the rules of the game. How can we play? What are you doing with Zhang Wengang?


    The only person who can make Hong Zi so wronged is Zhang Wen.


    Only Zhang Wen has the ability to make an arrogant bastard cry.


    "Big brother..."


    Hong Zi''s voice trembled a little, but when this word reached boss Wang''s ears, why did it smell of blame?


    Hongzi, this is blaming him for not having someone come to pick him up! Wouldn''t it be all right if you let the pillar pick him up?


    "Grass, don''t fucking cry, what''s going on!" boss Wang looked at Hong Zi upset.


    "Brother, it''s Zhang Wen''s man! What Wang Peng! I just went out and called you. He came over and broke his leg without saying a word..." Hong Zi said. He still couldn''t hold back his tears and fell down.


    The picture made the column feel distressed.


    It was the first time he saw Hong Zi cry.


    Isn''t this torture?


    "Why is Zhang Wen again!" boss Wang is going crazy. Recently, it''s not about the white road or the underworld, but it''s inseparable from Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen, this is to fly!


    "I don''t know. It''s a bit deceptive. Sobbing..."


    "Grass!" boss Wang scolded, regardless of whether there were doctors around, and clicked and lit a cigarette.


    "Ah, ah, smoking is not allowed here!" a doctor came and asked for the cigarette in the hand of the gun king boss.


    Click!


    Before he came, he was stuck in his collar by the post.


    "My eldest brother wants to smoke, who dares not?" the pillar was also anxious.


    When he saw Hong Zi like this, he wanted to say that he was not in a hurry. It was a lie. Although the operation was completed, no one knew what Hong Zi would become in the end. What if he really became disabled in the future?


    What about Hongzi''s quilt for half his life? It''s hard to find a daughter-in-law!


    The pillar is his eldest brother. Hong Zi follows him all the way. Can he not be distressed?


    Moreover, it was Zhang Wen who made Hong Zi such a person.


    In the heart of the pillar, there has always been a steelyard. Now, in fact, the steelyard has measured almost.


    Boss Wang asked someone to kill Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen also cleaned up Hong Zi and got Hong Zi on the white road. Zhu thought it was almost done. It was a little too much to beat Hong Zi like this this this time.


    Once excited, the column was a little out of control. It was still in the hospital.


    "Pillar, let him go." boss Wang said faintly.


    There are so many people in the hospital, but no one dares to go up. Everyone will avoid three feet when they see the fierce appearance of the column and the protruding muscles on their arms. Just now, when the column stuck the doctor''s collar, the dagger in their waist was exposed.


    No one dared to move.


    The post reluctantly pushed the doctor away. The latter stepped back, barely stood against the wall and went out timidly.


    Boss Wang''s face was completely gloomy.


    "Pillar, you can see how much Zhang Wen has gone too far. If we don''t fight back, he will play us like idiots!" boss Wang''s words are purely for pillar.


    "Brother, I know what to do!" the pillar bit his teeth.


    Boss Wang nodded with satisfaction: "pillar, I still say that, move quickly!"


    "En!" the pillar nodded, took a deep look at Hong Zi, turned and went out.

 Chapter 1145

    After arranging Hongzi, boss Wang received a call from section chief Duan.


    On the phone, section chief Duan said he would invite him out for tea and say something.


    Boss wang hasn''t come out for tea with him for a long time. In fact, he''s just doing it. In the past, boss Wang had to come out for tea with section chief Duan. Now he doesn''t have that Kung Fu.


    But this time, boss Wang agreed, because the next thing, we need to use section chief.


    There are still a lot of things to ask section chief Duan for help.


    When section chief Duan talks with him this time, he also arranges section chief Duan.


    Half an hour later, boss Wang arrived at the place he had an appointment with section chief Duan.


    The tea house is still not crowded. It''s still in that small private room.


    Section chief Duan is already waiting for him.


    Seeing boss Wang coming in, he quickly got up to meet him.


    "Lao Wang, late, late ~" section chief Duan said with a smile.


    It''s just a little awkward in this smile.


    It''s not just late! Boss Wang came an hour late!


    Wang boss is deliberately. Now he is the boss. He has the final say. What is he afraid of? I used to be afraid of section chief Duan. Now? He''s not afraid!


    "Yes." boss Wang just said yes and sat down.


    Section chief Duan is unhappy. Boss Wang came early in the morning every time before. He never asked section chief Duan to wait for him.


    "What can I do for you?" boss Wang said upset.


    "Hehe, drink tea first and eliminate the anger ~" section chief Duan poured a cup of tea for boss Wang. He also saw that boss Wang has been very angry recently.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t ink!" boss Wang doesn''t want to talk nonsense.


    Section chief Duan was a little embarrassed. Seeing boss Wang say so, he put down his tea cup and said seriously, "Lao Wang, that Liu hongran is not simple!"


    "Nonsense!" boss Wang looked at him angrily. Needless to say, he saw it himself!


    Section chief Duan''s face changed slightly: "I don''t mean that. I mean, if he conflicts with you in the future, can you hide or should you hide, otherwise it''s hard for me..."


    Section chief Duan, this is a big truth. Liu hongran''s relationship is big enough to hold down his teachers. What can he do? Isn''t it good not to annoy Liu hongran? He asked boss Wang to restrain himself, not because he didn''t want to see boss Wang suffer a loss, but because he didn''t want boss Wang to bite himself out when he suffered a big loss! That''s trouble!


    "Is he really that good?" asked boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan nodded: "very powerful..."


    This makes boss Wang very unhappy. It''s just Liu hongran. What''s to be afraid of!


    "Cao, let''s not talk about anything else. When will my Wanfeng group open? It''s a day''s money to stop my construction site!" boss Wang said angrily.


    That construction site, let him quite care.


    But director Shen of the Land Bureau couldn''t speak at all. Last time, he said everything to death.


    I can''t. I can only use black.


    Section chief Duan sighed: "I''ll think of another way to deal with this matter. Don''t blame Lao Shen. Liu hongran has been under pressure over this matter. It''s not easy for him to deal with it!"


    Boss Wang ordered a cigarette upset: "then this Liu hongran will walk sideways under my eyes?"


    Section chief Duan shook his head: "Lao Wang, you''re all right, but sometimes you''re too anxious. Don''t worry about this. Liu hongran is powerful now. Let him blow for a while! You kill him slowly!"


    Note that the section chief here is talking about you.


    Not us!


    This is a hint to boss Wang that he doesn''t want to participate in this matter. Let boss Wang see it done.


    He can''t reach out.


    How can boss Wang not find out this little detail?


    "What do you mean, I can''t work hard?" boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense and directly pointed out the point of section chief Duan''s careful thinking.


    How dare section chief Duan admit it? He quickly shook his head: "I don''t mean that. After all, there are some things I can''t come forward."


    Of course, boss Wang knew what he was talking about, and his eyes became sharp.


    There were a lot of words that wanted to blame boss Wang, but they didn''t say it.


    He also knows that section chief Duan''s ability is limited. He can''t do what he says.


    Maybe this Liu hongran really embarrassed him.


    But boss Wang doesn''t intend to let section chief off like this. He doesn''t intend to finish like this. He must let section chief fight with Liu hongran thoroughly.


    Wanfeng group can''t just close down!


    "Since you say so, I can''t help it, but I tell you, if something happens to me, don''t complain," said boss Wang, looking up and drinking the tea in the cup.


    It''s too late for section chief Duan to be happy. Where will he reject it?


    "But Lao Wang, you''d better stop it. After all, I can''t count it alone..." section chief Duan said in order to leave room for himself.


    Boss Wang thought he was farting. He snorted coldly, turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, with me.


    I told Liu hongran about breaking Hong Zi''s leg. He just laughed and said I had a good time. Even if I didn''t drive Hong Zi crazy, I had to drive boss Wang crazy.


    "However, boss Wang must fight back next." Liu hongran said faintly.


    "Boss Wang doesn''t know if he will let Zhu out this time." Li Erzi interrupted.


    This is what I am most worried about, and also what Li Erzi is most worried about. If boss Wang really asks Zhu to come out this time, what should I do?


    When I met the pillar knife, can I have the right to deal with him? In my heart, I have long regarded the pillar as my brother. How can I use a knife between brothers?


    I know, I can''t help it.


    He didn''t volunteer for many things.


    Seeing my silence, Liu hongran also saw my hesitation. He smiled brightly: "Wenzi, you can think about the things on the road. Now Baidao can kill boss Wang. You don''t have to worry about that."


    Last time, Liu hongran just pointed out the matter of Wanfeng group, but the specific way has not yet started.


    Once Liu hongran makes efforts, the blow to boss Wang is definitely more than that.


    With that, he dialed a phone.


    In front of me and Li Erzi, Liu hongran said, "Lao Shen, you don''t have to leave this matter. Do what you should do!"


    On the phone, old Shen hehe smiled and said half jokingly, "hongran, really don''t give boss Wang a chance?"


    "Ha ha, give him a chance. It''s not making graves for us!"


    "Well, then I''ll start working ~"


    "Well, according to the rules and regulations, do as you should! Ha ha..."

 Chapter 1146

    Liu hongran''s words can now determine the fate of boss Wang Wanfeng group.


    His words can turn all boss Wang''s hard work into nothing.


    This is the power of the white road. If you kill you openly, you will kill you. Unlike the underworld, you can only curl up in the dark and work hard.


    Liu hongran is a terrible man.


    Terrible in his white power, terrible in his wealth.


    If he really does something, boss Wang''s Wanfeng group will be surnamed Liu in the future.


    However, Liu hongran wanted to take his time and let boss Wang experience the feeling of despair step by step.


    It''s not important to kill a person. What matters is the process.


    The most important thing is that the sharp knife touches the skin and the cold is all over the body.


    Liu hongran''s phone call also made director Shen completely open the formation.


    In fact, it''s not his real purpose to seal Wanfeng group. It''s just a threat. To put it bluntly, it''s no big deal to seal here. It''s just boss Wang''s advance money, which can''t be taken out for the time being. If boss Wang wants to, he just needs to use his hands and feet in the future, and the money can be taken out as well.


    If you want to do it, you should be thorough.


    In this regard, director Shen had his own way. He stroked his glasses, arranged for his people, and then went to find boss Wang.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, boss Wang already felt a little angry. Section chief Duan made it clear that he couldn''t help. He also weighed the pros and cons in his heart. He couldn''t poke up the things before section chief Duan because of this. In that way, without section chief Duan''s help, there would be another enemy. It''s unnecessary.


    However, a useless section chief can''t help here, and boss Wang is unwilling.


    What the hell should I do?


    How can we force section chief Duan to take risks?


    Or, it''s enough to win more benefits for boss Wang.


    Boss Wang thought about these while thinking about the pillar. How will the pillar deal with Zhang Wen?


    To tell you the truth, he''s looking forward to it.


    Now boss Wang is a little abnormal. He wants to see how the pillar and Zhang Wen tear their faces and fight. He wants to see how difficult the pillar is and how to bite their teeth and work hard with Zhang Wen.


    Why should I have known now?


    Boss Wang wants people to know that no one who offends him will come to a good end.


    Not even a pillar!


    The pillar didn''t hesitate at all last time. After listening to boss Wang''s words, he turned and left. It was like telling boss Wang that he would do and do it well.


    Even if the other party is Zhang Wen, it doesn''t matter.


    Pillar, I''ve made up my mind.


    Well, what boss Wang wants to see is how he does it.


    Bell


    Boss Wang was thinking, and the phone rang. It was section chief Duan.


    "What''s the matter?" he picked it up angrily.


    "Lao Wang, you come to the branch now." section chief Duan said a little worried.


    "Why?" boss Wang didn''t understand.


    "Lao Shen from the land bureau wants to see you..."


    "Land Bureau?" now when I hear these three words, boss Wang''s head hurts. "What do they want me to do? I have nothing to say to them!"


    Last time boss Wang turned against director Shen. Now he''s gone. I''m afraid he can''t hold the fire and will work with him in the branch!


    "Oh, no, Lao Wang, you''d better come here, Lao Shen. They sued you, and they ordered us to cooperate. I can''t help it..."


    Boom~


    Boss Wang''s head buzzed.


    My grass, this old Shen can. Before he said anything, he sued the wicked first! Sue boss Wang directly! Now boss Wang doesn''t understand what section chief Duan said. He just feels angry.


    He couldn''t get up for a long time with a sullen breath in his chest, which made him feel uncomfortable all over.


    Shit, he should have taken the initiative to kill old Shen first! Lest it be so troublesome!


    Thinking so, boss Wang drove to the branch.


    After boss Wang went in, he was told that section chief Duan and they were all waiting for him on the second floor.


    Boss Wang raised his eyebrows.


    second floor?


    He doesn''t know where the second floor is. It''s not the section chief''s office, but a serious office.


    Going to that place shows how serious things are.


    In fact, section chief Duan should have sent someone to catch boss Wang instead of inviting him politely. Director Shen hinted at him more than once after he came.


    But section chief Duan said something nice, saying that boss Wang is his old friend or something. It''s not necessary.


    That''s the pressure.


    If you really torture boss Wang, it''s strange that boss Wang won''t turn against him!


    When I entered the room, there were many people, basically section chief Duan. Next to him sat director Shen, gently holding his glasses. He didn''t even look at boss Wang who came in.


    From a long distance, boss Wang can feel his contempt.


    "Lao Duan, what''s the matter!" boss Wang was not polite. He came here as if he had come to his own house. When he came in, he sat down magnanimously.


    Section chief Duan''s face is a little uneasy, but he doesn''t dare to say anything. He can only come and say to boss Wang: "Lao Wang, your land in the south of the city is in trouble. You and Lao Shen have a good chat. If you can, I won''t participate..."


    Section chief Duan asked him to come here today to adjust, but director Shen doesn''t seem to want to adjust.


    Otherwise, why don''t you have a basic attitude?


    Director Shen is ignoring boss Wang, and boss Wang is also ignoring director Shen.


    Last time, he said something. This time, he didn''t want to say anything more.


    "What''s the trouble? I bought it through legal procedures. What''s the problem?" boss Wang shouted deliberately in front of director Shen.


    Director Shen smiled and threw a stack of documents on the table: "Lao Duan, next, you tell him wow, it seems that he hasn''t realized his mistake."


    Director Shen''s attitude is very high. He doesn''t pay attention to boss Wang at all. It seems that the stack of documents on the table has already eaten boss Wang.


    To tell the truth, boss Wang really didn''t understand the meaning of this document. In his heart, he decided that he bought the land through formal channels, which is also against the law?


    He can get away with breaking the law at ordinary times, not to mention not breaking the law now?


    How can boss Wang stand this anger?


    However, section chief Duan is quite low-key. He used to pick up the document and seriously told boss Wang.


    "Lao Wang, in fact, your land is neither shared nor private..."


    Some rules and regulations gave boss Wang a headache. He simply waved his big hand: "Lao Duan, just say what''s going on!"


    Section chief Duan coughed twice and said helplessly in his voice: "Lao Wang, according to the regulations, you have to compensate the Land Bureau for this matter, otherwise, you have to catch it..."

 Chapter 1147

    Looking at section chief Duan''s appearance, boss Wang knew it was no joke.


    Moreover, section chief Duan seems to have no way at all.


    I can''t help boss Wang.


    Reading the rules and regulations on this document, section chief Duan actually has no bottom in his heart and his head hurts more and more.


    Because he didn''t know what the above rules were, he was dizzy.


    After all, and the land bureau are two units. In fact, section chief Duan is not clear about some things. He just reads according to what director Shen said.


    Many of these things are ambiguous, but if director Shen investigates them, it will be a lot of trouble.


    At the same time, section chief Duan also made a sweat for boss Wang.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and smoked while listening to section chief Duan.


    The eyes are getting colder and colder.


    It took about ten minutes for section chief Duan to finish reading.


    "Finished?" boss Wang asked coldly.


    No one spoke in the room except section chief Duan, who was still a little panting. Everyone was watching their reaction.


    It''s like a little explosive. Boss Wang seems to explode at any time.


    Director Shen was not in a hurry. When he came, he wanted to understand that he wanted to make boss Wang angry. He wanted to provoke him. It was best to let him break out with him here. In that case, section chief Duan could no longer protect him.


    Director Shen has been secretly watching boss Wang to see the subtle changes on his face.


    "Lao Wang, that''s what happened. Look...:"


    Section chief Duan is very polite. In front of so many people or his subordinates, he is so polite to boss Wang, but he wants to know what position boss Wang is in his heart.


    Boss Wang also saw that director Shen came here simply to embarrass him.


    He took a faint puff of smoke, and his brain was turning rapidly. The rules and regulations were here. When boss Wang took the land, he actually asked section chief for help in order to take a shortcut.


    But who knows that section chief Duan is also a half layman. Although he helped him, he left many loopholes. Now the professional director Shen came and pointed them out without two times.


    If director Shen sticks to it, he can''t help it.


    Money must accompany you.


    Moreover, director Shen is just a gun barrel pushed by Liu hongran, and boss Wang knows what''s going on.


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang didn''t speak, but smiled.


    His smile makes everyone nervous, because no one can figure out what boss Wang thinks. Now he smiles so recklessly, will he burst out crazily later.


    They all know who boss Wang is.


    Now, the most nervous person is section chief. He prays in his heart that boss Wang won''t explode and don''t get angry. If boss Wang tosses around here, can he pretend that section chief can''t see? I must let someone press him. What if boss Wang turns against him in a hurry?


    No, no, never!


    Under the intense gaze of the people, boss Wang extended his hand to his arms.


    The heart of section chief Duan was raised.


    Boss Wang, is this going to take out a gun?


    How dare he pull out a gun in front of so many people? It''s so awesome! Don''t you see them at all!


    Whoosh~


    A pen and a check appeared in boss Wang''s hand.


    Section chief Duan breathed a sigh of relief, but director Shen''s eyes were sharp.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, boss Wang wrote on the paper with a big hand.


    After that, put the check in your hand.


    "Section chief Duan, I won''t embarrass you about this. Isn''t it money? Anything that can be solved with money is not a matter! It''s my bad luck. I paid the money!"


    Although boss Wang is usually arrogant and domineering, he is still very reliable at the critical moment. At least, he can see the current form and know when to take action and when to take it away.


    Under the present circumstances, boss Wang has no choice but to put his temper away.


    But what did he think?


    Can he not be distressed?


    How much is that land altogether? His fine this time is almost half the price.


    Originally, after Wanfeng group was sealed, he couldn''t put forward a lot of funds. Now he has lost so much money for no reason. Can he feel better?


    Don''t worry, it''s a lie, but he didn''t show it in front of them.


    And pretend it doesn''t matter.


    Pop. Pop. Pop.


    Director Shen clapped his hands and stood up.


    "Boss Wang is really a local tyrant, not short of money! But I''m afraid this is only one of them. There may be more things in the future!"


    Boss Wang frowned, which was a threat to him.


    Director Shen also made it clear that he wanted to get boss Wang.


    Let boss Wang be doomed.


    Seeing that the relaxed atmosphere was stiff again, section chief Duan quickly smiled and said, "Alas, Lao Shen, you have to forgive people. Lao Wang photographed this land for the benefit of the people, isn''t it?"


    Director Shen smiled but said nothing. He turned his eyes to boss Wang, stretched out his hand and shook it. His eyes were full of contempt.


    "Bring the money!"


    This is the power of the white way. In a word, a few pieces of paper can let you honestly hand in all your hard-earned money without any sense of conflict.


    Boss Wang had several green tendons on his head and walked towards him step by step.


    How he wanted to tear this face, how he wanted to step on him and watch him beg for mercy.


    So, what kind of pleasure is it?


    It''s just that all this can''t be realized. It can only be a circle in the brain.


    Director Shen has a look of boss Ding Wang.


    Shua~


    In front of director Shen, boss Wang slipped his check and threw it on the ground.


    "If you want to take it, pick it up by yourself." boss Wang said faintly.


    He didn''t believe it. How big could the power of the white way be!


    Money is to be given, but the attitude of contempt is the same!


    The room was completely quiet.


    Director Shen is not stupid. He won''t bow his head to pick it up! If you bow your head, doesn''t that mean he''s groveling to crime?


    In his heart, he despises boss Wang. How can he let him do what he wants?


    impossible!


    uncompromising!


    Director Shen stopped moving and looked at boss Wang coldly.


    "Pick it up."


    "Hehe, the money is here. Is it your business?"


    "Boss Wang, are you really going to play like this? I''m not afraid that your Wanfeng group will suffer in the future?" director Shen said coldly.


    "Hahaha, who will suffer? That''s not certain! The days are still long!"


    Seeing that boss Wang and director Shen were deadlocked, section chief Duan hurried over, bowed his head, picked up the check on the ground and gave it to director Shen.


    "Old Shen, you see, boss Wang has done enough, and the money has been paid. Let''s let someone go!"

 Chapter 1148

    This sentence has let director Shen know what''s going on.


    Section chief Duan always stands on boss Wang''s side.


    Section chief Duan''s meaning is quite obvious.


    It means, Lao Shen, you''re here to ask for money. I''ve cooperated with you to get all the money. Even if you achieve your goal, it''s hard for me to do if you go too far.


    Moreover, how much did boss Wang spend when he photographed the land? Now let people pay so much compensation. Can people be happy?


    When money comes out, don''t you let others be more willful?


    The check was put in director Shen''s pocket.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly, turned to shoot and left.


    The next section chief was completely relieved.


    And director Shen looked at each other for a while.


    "Lao Shen, it''s done. Then we won''t mention it. Don''t leave at noon. I''ll invite you to dinner!" section chief Duan said frankly.


    Director Shen doesn''t have time to have dinner with him. The unit has a lot of work to do, and he hasn''t reported it to Liu hongran~


    "No, everyone is busy, so we won''t delay. Lao Duan, thank you for your cooperation this time. I''ll go first." director Shen politely refused him and went out.


    Looking at director Shen''s leaving is not his back. Section chief Duan breathed a sigh in his heart and finally left!


    Just now section chief Duan also saw that boss Wang had been extremely patient with director Shen.


    Moreover, director Shen is a little too much. Even if he is Liu hongran''s man, even if he wants to get boss Wang, he has to be about the same, doesn''t he? In this way, it''s not working for Liu hongran. It''s just pulling hatred.


    Liu hongran took it as a gun and enjoyed it.


    It''s not stupid. What is it?


    In fact, can director Shen not understand this truth? He knows very well that people don''t want to be used as guns, but when he sees boss Wang, he is a little out of control. The source of evil in Jinhai city is boss Wang.


    He was jealous of evil, so he went too far unconsciously.


    No way. He couldn''t help seeing boss Wang''s evil face.


    Get angry!


    Director Shen slowly disappeared into the sight of section chief Duan, who also breathed a sigh.


    Finally left.


    As long as director Shen leaves the building, what happens to him in the future has nothing to do with section chief Duan.


    Anyway, there are large and small crimes in Jinhai every month. Where can section chief manage them?


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang didn''t say a word when he came out of the branch, got on the bus and went back to the office.


    Silence is about to break out in boss Wang.


    He has been in Jinhai city for so many years. He hasn''t met someone like director Shen. He doesn''t eat hard and soft.


    In the end, it was all destroyed by boss Wang in various ways.


    Boss Wang has many methods.


    He''s a gangster. He doesn''t have any principles, and he doesn''t have as many constraints as the white road.


    As long as you can achieve your goal, no matter what method you use.


    To get rid of director Shen, he can think of many ways casually.


    Now boss Wang is just weighing the pros and cons.


    He thought in his heart whether to get rid of director Shen and how big the chip should be.


    Have you reached that point.


    Moreover, director Shen is a white man with Liu hongran''s support behind him. Will it be too difficult to get rid of it?


    These are what boss Wang is afraid of in his heart.


    But just now boss Wang also saw that director Shen didn''t intend to finish it so easily and didn''t intend to let him go.


    It''s over this time, maybe next time.


    Isn''t boss Wang going to be killed by him?


    Compromises again and again will surely bring boss Wang to a complete end!


    Director Shen must not stay.


    When he got to the office, he was upset when he saw the huge seal in front of the door, but there was nothing he could do.


    This is the first time boss Wang has realized that he is unable to do what he wants.


    Zhang Wen and Liu hongran made him a little hard this time.


    He knocked hard on his head, but who should do it?


    Hongzi? I''m still lying in the hospital, mouse, no!


    butcher? Looks like it''s not time for him.


    Then there''s only one person to choose.


    Pillars.


    It is actually the safest thing to let the pillar do this.


    Originally, boss Wang planned to push the column out. He can ignore whether it is successful or not.


    Ten thousand steps back, if the pillar really fails and is caught, what about boss Wang?


    He certainly can''t let the column be locked in, and he certainly can''t let people interrogate the column in it!


    Nothing else, just because of what the pillar helped him do before, it was enough for him to eat a pot.


    If you want to push the pillar out, you must not let those policemen succeed.


    So, take a drastic step?


    Thinking so, boss Wang dialed the phone to Zhuzhu.


    ¡­¡­


    After a night of thinking.


    Pillar also spent the night in a difficult decision.


    Boss Wang ordered him to move Zhang Wen. Now his attitude is very important.


    The pillar knows that boss Wang has been watching and watching the reaction of the pillar.


    Recently, he has been thinking of a sentence in his head, that is what Zhang Wen said to him at the beginning.


    If one day the sword light meets, you must go up all over.


    He knew that Zhang Wen didn''t want to embarrass him. He knew it in his heart.


    But when things really came to this point, he felt that every step was so difficult.


    Every step seemed to be measured against himself.


    Pull the knife hard in his heart.


    Zhang Wen is his brother, but he has to be the enemy of Zhang Wen.


    Can it feel better?


    Brother, it''s a lifetime, but if you choose the wrong way at the fork of life, no one can remedy it.


    I can''t help it.


    If he follows boss Wang, he will follow boss Wang all his life.


    This is the attitude a little brother should have.


    He will never forget how boss Wang helped him when he was bullied.


    This kindness can''t be repaid. I can only be a little brother under boss Wang.


    Previously, he had a naive idea to mediate in the middle so that boss Wang and Zhang Wen would not fall out.


    At least I can live in face.


    But what he thought was too simple. That''s not the case at all. Boss Wang and Zhang Wen have almost reached the point where water and fire can''t stand.


    Boss Wang, there is no room for Zhang Wen at all, and once became suspicious of the pillar.


    This makes the pillar feel bad.


    Click.


    The pillar lit a cigarette and rolled down the window. Zhang Wen was right. Now that he has reached this point, he doesn''t need too much entanglement. What to do is what to do!


    Looking at the people coming and going in front of him, the pillar turned back and said to the people in the car, "go down later and try not to die!"

 Chapter 1149

    At this time, the pillar had hesitated in the car for nearly half an hour, but now he finally made up his mind.


    When he got up in the morning, he found some younger brothers who had no problem with their skills and came to the door of XX community early in the morning.


    This is where Zhang Wen lives now.


    Live with Li Erzi and them for the time being.


    Zhang Wen''s information has long been investigated clearly. He knows it clearly in his heart.


    He thought for a long time. Instead of starting from the people around Zhang Wen, he might as well go directly to Zhang Wen.


    To put it bluntly, this is between Zhang Wen and boss Wang. The pillar is coming for Zhang Wen. It shouldn''t involve others.


    Moreover, the matter has been stranded for so long, it''s time to solve it.


    Pillars and Zhang Wen, swords and shadows.


    The pillar has been in a daze in the car since he came here. Although the little brothers are upset, they dare not say anything. They can only wait for the pillar to speak.


    After waiting so long, the pillar finally opened its mouth.


    This time, he''s going to play sneak attack.


    He wanted to attack Zhang Wen, but Zhu didn''t intend to kill him, which left him a lot of room.


    Just to warn Zhang Wen.


    It''s the best ending for Zhang Wen to retreat in spite of difficulties.


    Click.


    The pillar opened the door first and went down. He didn''t bring any guys today. He didn''t want to move the guys against Zhang Wen.


    My little brother didn''t bring a knife. At best, he was a steel pipe with a small arm length.


    Looking at the quiet community, the pillar thought to himself.


    I wonder what Zhang Wen is doing at this time? Are you sleeping or thinking?


    While waiting in the car, he saw that Li Erzi had gone, but Zhang Wen didn''t go out for a long time. He must still be at home alone.


    The pillar is sure that Zhang Wen must be inside alone at this time.


    Bell


    At this time, the telephone of the pillar rang.


    He took a subconscious look.


    It''s boss Wang''s phone.


    So he dodged, hid aside and picked it up.


    "Big brother!"


    "Where are you now? I have something for you to deal with!" boss Wang''s voice sounded indisputable.


    "Brother, I''m going to move Zhang Wen..." the pillar explained.


    The phone was empty for a while, and boss Wang was thinking.


    Between director Shen and Zhang Wen, which one should he move first at the moment.


    These things in the underworld, including Zhang Wen, he is actually full of confidence.


    How many years has he been in Jinhai city? A mere Zhang Wen, he didn''t pay attention to him at all. It''s just a matter of time.


    But director Shen is different. He is different from Zhang Wen. He won''t give boss Wang any buffer or lose some money.


    Next time, maybe his Wanfeng group will suffer together.


    He doesn''t want to see things like that. Wanfeng group is now his economic support. If this root is broken, it''s not so easy for him to stand firm in Jinhai city.


    At the very least, the financial resources can''t keep up.


    Compared with Zhang Wen, it''s more anxious there.


    Zhang Wen, as long as he calms down and can clean up at random, it''s not enough to be afraid.


    Now it''s mainly Liu hongran''s people. It''s hard.


    "Come back first, Zhang Wen, put it first!"


    I wish boss Wang would say that!


    Put down the phone, he put away Ling lie''s eyes, let the little brothers go back first, and then he went to find boss Wang himself.


    "Big brother!" half an hour later, the pillar pushed the door in.


    Boss Wang was rubbing his forehead in a daze at this time. His eyes cooled when he saw the column coming in.


    "Post, sit!"


    The pillar found a place to sit down.


    Looking at boss Wang''s face, Zhu knew that he must be in trouble again.


    "I went to the branch this morning. Lao Shen of the Land Bureau sued us!"


    The pillar frowned. In his cognition, it seems that boss Wang''s businesses are reasonable and legal. How can he be accused?


    Although they are gangsters, they can''t be bullied like this, wow?


    "You know, how much did I pay for that land? That''s the number." boss Wang said and stretched out his finger.


    The pillar sank in his heart. Boss Wang basically wouldn''t tell him about these things. He also knew for the first time that the land had spent so much money.


    Boss Wang has made a lot of money.


    "But today I paid the fine. Do you know how much? That''s the number!" he said, stretching out his finger again.


    The pillar couldn''t calm down at the moment.


    "Brother, why are there so many?"


    Don''t say boss Wang was surprised, but the pillar was also surprised. There is only a lot of money for a piece of land, and there are so many fines. How about playing?


    A few more times, the money will come out!


    "Shit, I also blame my miscalculation. When I took the land, I just asked section chief Duan to go with me. He didn''t expect that there was such a big loophole. That''s OK. Director Shen also said that he would continue to find us trouble. It means that we won''t stop until we die!" boss Wang said more and more angrily, and his chest floated together like a bellows.


    The pillar was surprised in his heart. It seems that these things on the white road are much more complicated than he imagined. They are not so simple.


    Liu hongran dealt with boss Wang twice. Twice, he was in a mess, almost blocking his economic lifeline.


    Wanfeng group, up to now, the door is sealed with intimate seals and can not be opened.


    The power of the underworld, the underworld''s fist, and the underworld''s head.


    Now Liu hongran and Zhang Wen are very sharp. Boss Wang can''t carry Liu hongran''s white offensive at all. He has been defeated.


    Bai Dao, boss Wang is no longer Liu hongran''s opponent.


    You can only punch hard in the underworld.


    "Elder brother, what are you going to do?" the pillar asked.


    Boss Wang narrowed his eyes: "last time I went to find director Shen. I''m stubborn and don''t eat hard and soft. I have no choice but to use other methods!"


    Zhu knew what boss Wang meant by this other way. At the same time, he also asked himself in his heart.


    If you really let someone be director Shen, how dare he.


    He knows exactly what weight director Shen is.


    Anyway, they are all white people.


    I have done a lot of things for boss Wang on the pillar before, but I have never been a white man.


    It''s really done. It''s definitely not a small thing!


    Pillar didn''t speak. Boss Wang then said, "pillar, give you a day to investigate director Shen''s background for me. Is that enough?"


    Where can I say enough? Although somewhat unwilling, he nodded hard.


    "Brother, enough!"


    Boss Wang looked at him with satisfaction: "well, I''ll wait for your news. What to do. First investigate this matter!"

 Chapter 1150

    Lao Shen quickly fed back to Liu hongran about boss Nong Wang.


    Li Erzi and I were there when he called.


    Today, pretending to force the tiger finally didn''t want to be indifferent anymore. He followed shamelessly, but he felt uncomfortable sitting in the tea house.


    Because this place is a little too elegant. It doesn''t fit in with him at all.


    Who is pretending to be a tiger?


    Uninhibited, without any restraint, like a pony running on the grassland.


    It''s just that this horse is a bit of a loser and can pretend to be forced.


    After two steps, stop and observe for a while to see if there is any force to install.


    In such an elegant place as the tea house, he doesn''t feel forced at all.


    If you don''t pretend to force, you can''t find any sense of existence.


    I feel very uncomfortable.


    And the tea on the table was bitter and astringent. He didn''t like it at all.


    In addition, Liu hongran talked with us about topics that test our IQ. Don''t interrupt by pretending to force the tiger. My head can''t keep up. How can I communicate?


    Now his head was numb, thinking that he would not have come if he had known.


    "This is a good teacup." we were talking to brother Liu, pretending to be shameless, and playing with the teacup in the tea house in our hands, pretending to be knowledgeable.


    In fact, we all know, what do you know about pretending to force a tiger? He knew he wasn''t hungry.


    "Hehe, it''s very good." brother Liu was embarrassed to hit him, so he could only say with a smile.


    "Oh, my family also wants to have a set of this tea cup. It''s easy to use. Look at the tea, it''s not so good ~" pretending to force the tiger began to install it. Although he hasn''t found the point of pretending to force, he is still trying to get closer to that side.


    Li Erzi and I both found out. Li Erzi glared at him: "if you like this tea cup, I''ll buy you a set. Go back and study. Don''t talk nonsense! Didn''t you hear what''s going on?"


    Pretending to force the tiger failed to successfully attract our attention, but was directly seen through by me and Li Erzi.


    He snorted and stopped talking.


    Liu hongran smiled: "Lao Shen said that he had done it. Boss Wang said less about it."


    He shook a finger in front of us.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other.


    My grass, boss Wang is really rich. We didn''t notice that we only made some small money with him before. The financial resources behind him are so strong now. No wonder Liu hongran must start here.


    "Brother Liu, boss Wang is not an ordinary person. He may be so relieved to be tossed by us?" Li Erzi asked.


    At the same time, his worry is getting stronger and stronger. He knows that boss Wang can''t bear it at all.


    People like him will certainly find ways to revenge us.


    It''s no joke to lose so much money.


    But this battle has begun, so we can''t flinch. We must start first.


    I don''t know until now. In fact, boss Wang had already started it. Long before this incident, he had told Zhu Zhu to clean up my people. But now things are a little unexpected, so he temporarily withdrew the column.


    "Hehe, I don''t care what boss Wang thinks. Wenzi, you must suppress him. It''s not enough to rely on the white way alone." Liu hongran said.


    "Brother Liu, I know how to do it." I nodded hard.


    "Hehe, that''s good ~"


    After discussing with Liu hongran about the next thing, he told him that Wang Yuxian had left Jinhai city.


    Liu hongran seemed to have guessed that Wang Yuxian would go sooner or later. He took a deep breath: "if Yuxian wants to go, let her go. Maybe she can understand these things..."


    "Oh, I hope!"


    Separated from Liu hongran, I went back to my residence.


    After going back, I discussed with Li Erzi how to deal with boss Wang next.


    After a while, Xiaowen knocked at the door.


    "Why are you here?" Li Erzi was a little upset when he opened the door and saw it was her.


    Xiaowen is wearing a fresh and lovely sportswear today, depicting her slim figure, her hair is exquisitely coiled behind her head, and her face is painted with light makeup.


    To tell you the truth, I like her very much.


    At least people are willing to see it like a breeze blowing on their faces.


    She carried the bought food in her hand. She directly ignored Li Erzi and looked at me: "brother Wen, I know you haven''t eaten well recently. I''ll come and cook you some food and go out to eat every day. Where can you eat comfortably ~ but you''re alone ~"


    With that, Xiaowen glanced at Li Erzi.


    The latter looked at me helplessly and made a gesture, which meant that he went out to eat at noon.


    I nodded helplessly.


    "Xiaowen, don''t bother. Let''s just order two dishes," I said.


    Xiaowen''s eye circles are still slightly red and swollen, and she doesn''t know why she cried.


    I know she came here to accompany me. Wang Yuxian is gone and no one cooks for me.


    "Brother Wen, you don''t understand. My cooking may not be as delicious as the food outside, but it''s definitely the best food you''ve ever eaten ~ because it tastes like home."


    With that, she took off her coat, revealed the short sleeves that just covered her navel, and an exaggerated black bra, wrapped an apron and went into the kitchen.


    To tell you the truth, I''m very grateful to Xiaowen. She''s just trying to comfort me.


    When Wang Yuxian left, no one felt good.


    What she said is absolutely right. Only when we eat at home can we feel at home. After Wang Yuxian left, my home seemed to disappear.


    I watched silently and occasionally hit her.


    Xiaowen looks like she often cooks and is very agile.


    Do not know why, I see Xiaowen''s side face is also beautiful can not do, faint eyeliner to her a few fresh and elegant feel.


    On her body, there was even some shadow of Wang Yuxian.


    After a while, the hot food was served.


    "Brother Wen, try my craft ~"


    "Well, thank you, Xiaowen." I said seriously.


    This made her eyes red. She quickly smiled and said that I was so polite that she couldn''t speak, so she bowed her head and brought me vegetables.


    Xiaowen''s food is quite good, but it''s still much worse than Wang Yuxian.


    There were only me and her in the room, but I really felt it today. I really felt the smell of home.


    This is Xiaowen''s gift to me.


    I should thank her.


    "Brother Wen, I know you''re unhappy after Yuxian left, but I think it''s better for her to leave this time. If she doesn''t go and stay, you two will break out sooner or later." Xiaowen said carefully.


    I sighed and rubbed my temples hard.

 Chapter 1151

    Xiaowen''s words, although very harsh, are right at all.


    If Wang Yuxian stays, it feels like locking her and me in a closed room and stimulating each other until one party can''t help bursting out first.


    I deeply love Wang Yuxian. At the same time, she also deeply hates me.


    How can spear and shield be dissolved?


    In that way, there are only more contradictions and more troubles.


    "Xiaowen, you''re right. Maybe it''s a good thing for Yuxian to leave temporarily." Wang Yuxian wants to go out to relax. In fact, it''s nothing, but I''ve long been used to it. I say good night to her every night and someone waits for me to go home every day.


    After she left, I felt like something was missing.


    The whole person is empty.


    One day I can''t see Wang Yuxian, my heart is high in the air.


    Wang Yuxian and I had been tacit for so long. The beautiful pictures before, Wang Yuxian smiled at me and gave me the warmest hug. They seemed to be broken like broken mirrors.


    No matter how I look for it or how I put it together, it''s useless.


    Wang Yuxian has given up on me.


    "Brother Wen..." Xiaowen couldn''t help crying.


    I just found out that I don''t know when I have burst into tears.


    Only I know how important Wang Yuxian is in my heart.


    I''m sorry for her, I''m sorry for Lao Gao.


    Everything is my fault.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. I''ve been like this recently. I''ll be fine after a while ~" I was a little caught off guard about my sudden gaffe and hurried to the bathroom to wash my face.


    The cold water sprinkled on my face, as if I had just recovered from my fantasy.


    A voice told me in my heart.


    Zhang Wen, don''t do such useless work. Wang Yuxian doesn''t belong to you. She won''t do it now or in the future. Let go as soon as possible. You and she will feel better.


    Originally, I thought I would accept all this calmly, because I figured it out when Lao Gao had an accident. Wang Yuxian will know it sooner or later and turn against me sooner or later.


    I expected all this. What else can I complain about?


    Blame yourself for being too greedy and trying to take Wang Yuxian for yourself!


    At this time, I suddenly felt a soft ball behind me.


    Then Xiaowen hugged me from behind.


    "Brother Wen, don''t be sad. Some people must forget ~"


    I can feel the bulge on Xiaowen through her clothes. It is soft and elastic. Although it is not comparable to Wang Yuxian, it is also a perfect existence.


    I sighed.


    I like Wang Yuxian, so why isn''t Xiaowen? She has been chasing me hard, but the attitude I gave her has always been quite cold, and I didn''t even give her a chance to fantasize.


    What''s the feeling in her heart?


    Maybe I shouldn''t be so indifferent to Xiaowen.


    I turned around and hugged Xiaowen tightly.


    She hid her head in my arms and tried to drill in, just like a little milk dog. I can find a moment of warmth here.


    "Xiaowen, I''m sorry, but we''re not from the same world. I still have Wang Yuxian in my heart." I smelled her hair and said faintly in her ear.


    My words made Xiaowen shake her body and raise her head. Her tears were whirling. She kissed it regardless.


    Salty and astringent tears poured into my mouth.


    Xiaowen hugged me hard and stuck with me.


    This is a normal man. When I''m with Xiaowen, I want to break through this shackle more than once. I want to put Xiaowen on more than once. Besides, I''ve been enduring it all the time. I''m afraid it will bring more harm to Xiaowen.


    But now it seems that my restraint and cold face rejection are the most hurt to her.


    Maybe I should try to accept Xiaowen?


    This is not indulgence, but change.


    Just as Xiaowen said, forget Wang Yuxian and make a new start.


    So I don''t stick to it.


    Picked up Princess Xiaowen and walked to the bedroom


    After a burst of madness, I clicked and lit a cigarette, put it on my mouth and smoked.


    Life is like this. The more you want to get, the more you run counter to it. When you can''t get it, the more you want to get. In the end, everything will come to naught.


    Rather, face reality.


    Like me and Xiaowen.


    Now snuggle up to each other and hug each other for warmth.


    After that, Xiaowen didn''t leave me at all. She hugged me hard from behind and rolled with me naked.


    "Brother Wen, I love you ~" Xiaowen breathed out like LAN, and the aroma in her mouth surrounded me.


    I smiled and helped her sort out the broken hair in front of her forehead. How should I answer her? Say I love her too?


    But I don''t think so. I still have Wang Yuxian in my heart.


    Now I can finally realize how tangled Wang Yuxian was at the beginning, and how difficult it was to choose between me and Lao Gao.


    "Brother Wen, you are so powerful. Have you tried with other girls?" she raised her innocent face and asked me.


    Looking back on the scene just now, I still have the feeling of being electrified. Xiaowen, my kung fu is not bad at all. On the contrary, it is much better than ordinary women. It can make me wander between confusion and reality.


    Even forget the initial pain.


    Such a woman is the best.


    She and Wang Yuxian are two different types.


    Wang Yuxian will not take the initiative to ask you for anything, will not take the initiative, and will not let you pry into your inner things so easily.


    In front of you, she always maintains the most basic indifference and mystery.


    Only when I open my heart to you will I accept this indifference.


    But Xiaowen is different. No matter how you like it, as long as she likes it, she will chase you crazily and plant the seeds of love on you crazily.


    Even if, the probability of success is almost zero.


    Facing Xiaowen''s question, I smiled: "guess."


    I thought that for so long, I had only Li Jiarui, but that was a long time ago. Basically, I can''t mention it.


    "I guess you must have done a lot. Have you and Yuxian done it too?" she said, rubbing one leg on my belly, making me itchy all the time.


    "There was one before, and you were the second." I told you the truth.


    "Who is that woman? Is she a jade fairy?" she said. Her legs had rubbed against me. Just after I went down, the feeling of suffocation surged up again.


    Her mouth was only a few centimeters away from me and blew hard in my ear.


    My body was loose and tight, and I hugged her in my arms: "Wang Yuxian and I haven''t done anything."


    "True or false?" she couldn''t believe it. "The jade fairy is so beautiful that you can''t help it?"


    Instead of answering her, I turned over with my hands on the head of the bed.

 Chapter 1152

    In the parking lot of the Land Bureau, there is a black Passat. There are pillars, big peaks and small peaks.


    After thinking about it, Zhu thought it was more reliable to ask Da Feng and Xiao Feng to come. After all, these two people have always followed him and are absolutely loyal to him. Even if something really happened, they won''t bite him out.


    It''s been an afternoon. The pillar sits in the cab and looks out the window. Cigarette butts are thrown on the ground, but there''s still no meaning to go.


    The big peak and the small peak sitting there are a little boring. Squatting is the most patient and consuming thing.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng also squatted a little and knew the hardships. Now it''s good for them to sit in a car. If they don''t have a car, they can''t squat on the roadside in disguise?


    Still a little patience WOW!


    "Brother Zhu, what time does that man get off work?" Dafeng asked.


    The pillar looked at the time: "it should be almost."


    "Well... What shall we do if we keep an eye on this man?" Dafeng asked.


    "I don''t know." the pillar also has no bottom in his heart. Whether boss Wang will let him kill or not, he really has no bottom in his heart. If he really lets him do it, can he refuse? Can you say no?


    I''m afraid he has no right to refuse at all.


    It can only be done.


    Big peak and small peak are not stupid. They know what weight the people waiting for are. This is different from the struggle on the road. Can a dead bastard be the same as a dead public official?


    Besides, this man is still a leader.


    It''s too risky to kill him! Maybe he will be honored on TV and wanted.


    "Brother Zhu, is it a little dangerous..."


    The pillar lit a cigarette and his eyes floated out of the window: "if you really want to deal with him at that time, I''ll come alone!"


    Dafeng quickly shook his head: "brother Zhu, I don''t mean that. I just think..."


    "It''s all right. I know you have difficulties. I haven''t done it once or twice. I should have had a result long ago." the pillar said faintly.


    In fact, when he did this for the first time, Zhu figured out that he would be caught sooner or later. At that time, he''d better be sentenced to death or something. It''s better to make him no longer have so hard nightmares and repeat those ferocious and bloody faces every day.


    He has had enough of such days.


    The only worry is the parents at home.


    "Dafeng, Xiaofeng, if something happens to me one day, please take care of my parents. Don''t bother. Go to see them once a month and give them some living expenses. In my life, I can''t do my filial piety." the pillar said and took a hard smoke, which was a touch of sadness in his words.


    This is the pillar''s regret in this life. Loyalty and filial piety can''t be both.


    Dafeng also thought of the pillar as his big brother. He didn''t want anything to happen to the pillar.


    "Brother Zhu, don''t say these words. You must be all right! There''s boss Wang covering you. Where can there be anything?" Dafeng hasn''t seen how awesome boss Wang is. He dares to go to the police station alone and scold those policemen by pointing to the bridge of the nose. Who can?


    Who dares?


    But Dafeng was wrong this time. Things were different from what he thought.


    Although boss Wang has some methods, his ability is limited. If the column really runs director Shen, he really has no way. He can only send the column in with his hands.


    The pillar said a few words faintly: "people in the Jianghu can''t help themselves."


    Big peak and small peak may not realize it. This sentence is most appreciated by the column.


    Just saying this, a figure came down from upstairs and came to the parking lot.


    This man is director Shen.


    Recently, boss Wang has been suppressed. He is very happy and very happy.


    He has always said that to deal with people like boss Wang, we must be tough, let him know what fear is, and can''t let him survive in Jinhai city. That will only harm more people.


    Liu hongran is not so much using him this time as he is using Liu hongran.


    Although he is the director of the Land Bureau, he has a sense of justice.


    He had heard of boss Wang for a long time. He wanted to block boss Wang''s land shooting in the south of the city last time, but he couldn''t do it without the support of Liu hongran at that time?


    At that time, he had no ability to obstruct boss Wang. He could only watch him take pictures of the land, create more profits on the land and let his black gold Empire take shape little by little.


    Now I met Liu hongran, and director Shen finally played.


    He knew the pros and cons and what this place meant to boss Wang. He was affirmed by Liu hongran and asked him to let go. This time, director Shen did not intend to show mercy to boss Wang.


    It''s just the beginning. Director Shen doesn''t mean to stop at all.


    What I said to section chief Duan last time was not to scare boss Wang. It was true.


    He''s really going to do that, which will bring bad luck to boss Wang!


    He will find a way to get that land back sooner or later.


    Director Shen is playing with this. On the land, he is the same as boss Wang in the road. They are both at ease.


    Boss Wang was unlucky to meet him.


    However, director Shen didn''t expect boss Wang to kill him at all. He felt that even if boss Wang had the courage, he didn''t dare to do too much to him. He was a white man and a public official.


    Unless boss Wang doesn''t want to live.


    He did not expect that at this moment, when he came to drive, there were three pairs of gloomy eyes staring at him.


    They kept watching director Shen get into the car and start the car before they drove up.


    I didn''t overtake on the way. I didn''t drive fast or slow in order to follow director Shen.


    Director Shen lives in a very ordinary community. He has been an honest official for half his life, which makes his life not very rich, but his life is not bad.


    He lives in an ordinary community.


    After parking the car, director Shen went upstairs.


    The pillar gave Xiaofeng a look. Xiaofeng agreed to get out of the car and follow director Shen upstairs.


    First floor, second floor, third floor~


    He lit a cigarette under the pillar. He secretly noticed the movement around him. Maybe he will come to do it these two days. He must observe the surrounding situation first.


    After a while, Xiaofeng came down.


    "Brother Zhu, it''s on the third floor, 302!"


    The pillar nodded, didn''t say much, and drove away.


    Today''s task is just to stay, not to start.


    On the way, Zhu called boss Wang and told him that director Shen had almost investigated.


    It lasted one day, just the time given by boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is still very relieved of the pillar''s ability to handle affairs. He promised to let the pillar go to the office to find him.

 Chapter 1153

    The pillar put down the big peak and the small peak first, and then went to boss Wang alone.


    It''s still in the private club, the private room where boss Wang often goes.


    Everyone here knows the pillar and asks him to go inside as soon as he enters the door.


    I saw many sweet looking girls along the way, but they were taken away by the pillar. He was not in the mood to think about these things and had no time.


    The pillar has always been quite indifferent to women, but it doesn''t mean that there is a problem with his orientation. He is much stronger than pretending to be a tiger.


    There is no woman around the pillar because the pillar knows that he can''t find a woman. Whoever he looks for is the one who hurt.


    In the clubhouse, the lights are dim and the decoration is like a palace.


    There are three girls in boss Wang''s private room. These three are the top cards here. Needless to say, they are excellent in Kung Fu, appearance and figure. They are among the best. Walking on the street, they have an absolute turning back rate of 100%.


    Zhu once doubted why such a beautiful girl would come out to do such a thing and marry a good man, wouldn''t it?


    You have to do this to yourself.


    For these problems in the heart of the pillar, those girls will only give the pillar a cold eye.


    What do you know? Find a good man. Does that man have money? Can you support me? Can''t I go out to work? For the salary of thousands of yuan a month, I broke my leg and stuck my heart to my back.


    These thousands of yuan, here, may be a day''s income or a few hours'' income.


    Money is so easy to earn here. Why not earn more?


    Being beautiful is an advantage, so we should make good use of this advantage.


    Don''t people live just to make money? So why not simplify it?


    Still, no one knows what''s going on in these girls'' heads now.


    As soon as the pillar entered the door, a girl with the best grades and the boldest clothes came over, hugged him by the arm, took him to the place next to boss Wang and sat down.


    The flesh on his chest rubbed against the arm of the post, which made him feel numb.


    It is said that this is also a part of the chest Tui. This is the first lesson for girls who come here.


    The girl has also made this set perfect.


    Just rubbed the pillar a few times, which made him more or less react.


    The pillar sat down, and the girl sat down with him. Rou Dingding continued to squeeze hard on the arm of the pillar.


    The pillar looked back and looked down the girl''s sexy clavicle. It was a charming mountain~


    It''s no different from not wearing a thin hollowed out bra hanging there.


    But it is this simple cover that makes most men intoxicated.


    This is the temptation of point.


    Just blocking a point the size of red dates can make the adrenals on men soar.


    Just like the pillars now.


    To tell you the truth, he hasn''t touched a woman in days.


    Because I''m busy, I''m not free.


    Today, he thought about that more or less.


    Aware of the column''s eyes, the girl smiled gently, stood up in front of the column, took off her clothes one by one and threw them on the sofa.


    Only bold cut-out bras and t-pants with almost no cover are left.


    The girls here are so observant. You can guess what you are thinking.


    From the eyes of the pillar, the girl could see everything clearly.


    She had known that the pillar wanted to see her. What were you doing? Just be bold.


    I didn''t expect the girl to be so bold.


    The girl''s figure is so good that it explodes.


    Under the sexy sternum, there are two groups of meat steamed buns inconsistent with the petite body. They work hard, as if there is no space to squeeze together, and the column can''t be controlled by one hand.


    There is no fat on the sexy small waist, outlining the perfect curve.


    Two legs as white and tender as jade are more attractive, like waxed, perfect.


    Let the pillar wish to press the girl under her now and enjoy the beautiful scenery all the way along the ditch.


    "Ha ha, pillar, like her?" boss Wang had already seen the action of the pillar and smiled.


    The pillar didn''t speak, but took a drink from the wine glass on the table.


    "OK, let her accompany you in the evening!" boss Wang said bluntly.


    With boss Wang, the pillars don''t play with women, but there are not many such excellent ones.


    Now that boss Wang has spoken, the girl gets up and whispers in the ear of the pillar, "I''ll go to the room and wash it first. I''ll wait for you. You can come up directly later ~"


    When she spoke, her body was deliberately close to the column, and her hands were moving back and forth in the place of the column intentionally or unintentionally. If you want to hook up with men, they are all experts.


    Sometimes just one look is enough.


    After that, the girl simply didn''t wear clothes, so she went out.


    Boss Wang waved his hand, and the other girls in the private room knew each other and sang.


    He poured a glass of wine for the pillar and asked him how he was.


    Zhu told the truth: "brother, we have investigated the place where director Shen lives. His parents are alive, his wife has no job, and his daughter goes to XX middle school."


    Zhu told boss Wang all the information investigated today.


    Boss Wang nodded slightly after listening.


    To tell the truth, he was thinking about how to do it all day.


    If director Shen is really killed, will the future be plain sailing? Is it true that no one dares to trouble him again?


    It seems that this is not the case. If director Shen is gone, someone will go to this position. At that time, he must continue to get boss Wang along the way of director Shen, and there will be no effect at all.


    Therefore, it is not feasible to kill director Shen.


    Moreover, boss Wang''s fine has been paid. If you want to kill him, it must be before you pay the fine.


    But if you don''t kill him, director Shen will give him a lot of trouble. He will certainly embarrass him more in the future. What should he do? What about Wanfeng group?


    Things, quite troublesome.


    Boss Wang also has a terrible headache.


    Director Shen, how on earth should he do it?


    All day long, he didn''t have a rough prototype in his heart. However, after Zhu reported these things to him just now, his heart suddenly opened up.


    What is boss Wang playing on the road?


    Isn''t it cruel? Isn''t it poison?


    Since director Shen is so afraid of death, he simply doesn''t go to him, but people have weaknesses and fetters.


    Director Shen is not afraid of death. What about his wife and children?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang and Zhu touched the wine glass, and his eyes flashed: "Zhu, director Shen''s life, let''s keep it for the time being. Let''s play with him in another way! I''ll let him kneel down and beg for mercy!"

 Chapter 1154

    At midnight, in a luxurious room in a private club, a beautiful girl held a large body like an octopus.


    Pillars don''t like to indulge in women, but there are still some basic needs.


    After he settled the matter with boss Wang, he went upstairs.


    Here, the girl is already waiting for him.


    After washing, she was naked. In the most attractive posture, the imperial concubine lay there waiting for the pillar to come.


    When the pillar was in the private room, he couldn''t help it. Now it finally broke out. Without saying a word, Kaka is dry.


    The girl also likes the tendons and flesh of the column. She doesn''t stick to it and serves him with her deepest skills.


    Wrap him with warmth.


    The pillar is also quite intoxicated. You''re welcome at all. It''s the second time he''s been surging with the girl all night. He doesn''t mean to stop at all, but this second time, the girl asked on her own initiative.


    She really likes columns.


    Hoo Hoo


    After a few key strokes, the pillar turned over.


    The girl clamped her legs and put her hands around her chest. She was very satisfied with the last few strokes of the column just now.


    The pillar clicked and lit a cigarette and smoked leisurely.


    "Brother, I''ll be your woman in the future ~" the girl doesn''t know where she stopped. She even said these words to the pillar. What did she come out for? Does the pillar know? Who would look for her?


    Although she is beautiful, although her figure and face are perfect, is it possible to say days?


    But the girl seems to really have a little interest in the column.


    "Hehe, you''d better find someone else. I just came to relax." the pillar said coldly.


    This girl is more coquettish than any woman.


    Ignorance is like a little girl who doesn''t know anything.


    The clarity in the eyes made the pillar a little suspicious for a moment.


    Is this really the girl who came out of that or something? It doesn''t look like it anyway!


    Although the pillar wants to promise her, the principle of the pillar cannot be lost.


    So he slapped his hand on the girl''s ass and rubbed it hard: "if I need it, I''ll come over and order you, so you can earn two more money, can''t you?"


    The girl knew that the pillar was rejecting her, so she didn''t say much. She simply smiled faintly, straightened the head of the pillar with her hand, and kissed it affectionately.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when the sun came in, the girl was gone. Only the pillar woke up. He packed his things and went out of the door.


    The girl waited at the door, told the post her shift number, put a light in her eyes, and told him to order her when he came here.


    The pillar smiled, nodded and left.


    Everyone likes beautiful girls, and pillar is no exception. To tell the truth, pillar is actually moved by the girl''s invitation. Isn''t it a pleasure to have such a beautiful girl accompany him when he needs it?


    But why did you refuse?


    Because another girl had already lived in the heart of the pillar.


    That girl is the love of the pillar.


    But Zhuzhu never showed her his mind. He didn''t even know what he would say if people asked him what he did.


    underworld?


    What''s your occupation?


    Therefore, this emotional pillar has always been suppressed in the bottom of his heart and has not been exposed. For a long time, he feels that it is also very good. He likes it so secretly and loves it so secretly. It seems that it is also good.


    At least I can peek at her when I like it.


    After a temporary trance in his head, Zhu started the car and left the club.


    He called Dafeng and Xiaofeng.


    Other people he did not call, there is no need to call, more people, but it is difficult to do things.


    Last night, boss Wang made it clear to him in the club.


    You can''t be too tough with director Shen. Anyway, he''s a white man. There''s really something wrong with him. They''ll all be finished. It''s not easy for boss Wang to get to where he is today, and he doesn''t want to take risks.


    Well, we have to do something else.


    In the Jianghu, you must use the methods in the Jianghu to solve things. What''s more, boss Wang is so insidious.


    He told Zhu Zhu to tie director Shen''s daughter and threaten him!


    Although this move is old-fashioned, it is absolutely easy to use.


    But don''t you understand? Although it is not as risky as going to director Shen directly, this method is also quite risky.


    I can''t do it. The column has to go in.


    Boss Wang may not work hard.


    Because this is not as simple as tying a person casually on the road, nor is it as simple as Wenzi tying boss Du''s family at the beginning. This is playing with fire.


    But the pillar has no right to refuse. Boss Wang orders, and he can only follow.


    We have to do it well.


    But this time the pillar is obviously not so nervous, because it is much less risky than boss Wang asking him to run director Shen.


    At least, I don''t have to see director Shen''s bloody face in my dream every day.


    Big peak and small peak will come soon.


    "Brother Zhu, how''s it going?" Dafeng asked as soon as he came up.


    The pillar is a storage box for driving. Take out a kraft paper from it, which contains all money.


    Every time before doing something, the pillar will give people a lot of benefits. This is also the rule of the road. Even if it''s your little brother, even if he should help you, he should give you the benefits.


    It''s good to listen better.


    It''s hard to say. It''s all family expenses.


    If you miss this time, if Dafeng and Xiaofeng are caught, the money will be regarded as compensation to them.


    Mix on the road and eat this bowl of rice.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng also understand this truth.


    "Here''s 50000 yuan as the labor fee. If you fail or someone is caught, I''ll give you 200000 yuan each as compensation and give me your bank card number later." the pillar said faintly.


    This made both Dafeng and Xiaofeng nervous.

 Chapter 1155

    Although Dafeng was a little reluctant, he decided to follow the pillar.


    The pillar gave him help, not a little.


    If it weren''t for the pillar, he might not be able to get to where he is today. Dafeng was grateful. He thought boss Wang had given an order this time and told them to get rid of director Shen.


    Although it was dangerous, the pillar decided, and they were ready to fight with him.


    "Brother Zhu, when will you start!" Dafeng took the money away, with a cold light in his eyes.


    The pillar looked at him and knew that he understood wrong. He smiled: "brother said, director Shen can''t kill. Let''s use other methods."


    "Other ways?" hearing this, Dafeng was a little relieved, but he was still full of doubts.


    "Let''s tie up director Shen''s woman!"


    kidnap.


    It''s a shameless act in Taoism, but few people think it''s inappropriate to use this method on white people.


    These people on the road have had enough of the losses of the white road. Everyone wants to turn over and everyone wants to bite back. However, their ability is limited. It can be said that they have created a precedent.


    "Big brother, this method is good!" Xiaofeng said aside.


    In their cognition, this method is not dangerous at all, not to mention tying a child.


    This is no risk.


    The pillar smiled helplessly and said the pros and cons.


    Although it is not as dangerous as directly removing director Shen, it is also quite big. If it is not done well, it will be doomed.


    After listening to the column, Dafeng was silent for a few seconds and looked at the column firmly: "brother column, you decide what to do. We all listen to you!"


    The pillar patted him on the shoulder. Among them, only Da Feng and Xiao Feng were most loyal to him.


    "Don''t worry, if something really happens, I''ll fight! It has nothing to do with you!"


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng didn''t speak, looking at the column firmly.


    Then the pillar began to arrange their subsequent actions.


    First of all, Zhuzhu asked one of his younger brothers to find a rental house. They tied people up and couldn''t take them to boss Wang. Didn''t they sell boss Wang directly.


    Rental housing is the safest.


    Well, the rest is squatting.


    However, the pillar has observed that director Shen''s wife comes to pick up people every time after school, so they have no chance to start at all.


    And easy to find.


    So what?


    This time, just a sword!


    Thinking of this, Zhu took Dafeng and Xiaofeng to dinner at noon. When it was more than 3 p.m., he asked Xiaofeng to drive towards XX primary school.


    In the school, now the children are in class. Xiaofeng is about to drive in directly, and the security guard at the door stopped them.


    "What do you do?" asked a security guard.


    "The man who came to repair the water pipe just called us." Dafeng showed them the tools in the car.


    The security guard didn''t think much, and there are still so many students in the school in the daytime. What can they do? So he let them in.


    When they went in, it was just after class. Dafeng casually found a child and asked director Shen about his child''s class.


    Later, when he was in class, he asked Xiaofeng to stay here and keep vigilant at any time. He could leave immediately after a while!


    Zhuzhu and Dafeng went up to work.


    This time, they are not empty, ready to be real, cheat the child out and get rid of it directly!


    To tell the truth, Dafeng and Zhuzhu are very nervous. This is a school. There are so many children and students. What if there is something unexpected?


    Besides, this is abuse!


    But there''s no way. They can''t help themselves.


    When he reached the gate of the class, Dafeng took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    The teacher inside was having class when he heard a knock on the door and said come in.


    Dafeng opened the door with a creak and said, "Hello, teacher, I''m looking for Shen XX. His father asked me to pick her up. There''s something wrong at home."


    Dafeng said quite politely. Although the teacher didn''t think Dafeng was a good man, he didn''t mean to say it, but looked at director Shen''s daughter.


    The big peak and the pillar followed his eyes.


    She was a little girl dressed up very delicately, with a young, white and tender face, looking at Dafeng and pillars incomprehensibly.


    Instead of going out, she asked, "who are you? I don''t know you..."


    In a word, Dafeng''s face suddenly changed, and the pillar hurriedly made up: "I''m your Uncle Zhang, you forget, I went to your house last time ~"


    These words did not deceive the child, but made her more vigilant.


    "I don''t know you!"


    Now, the teacher looked at him with doubts.


    What does that mean if the child doesn''t know him?


    "Good, go with your uncle, and your father will wait for you at home!" the pillar is a little nervous. He really did this for the first time. I remember when he was a child, he would follow as long as strangers gave fast candy. Why are children so good now?


    I also know how to use the counter plan!


    "No, I won''t go with you!"


    The child''s words also completely blocked the road of the column.


    "Who the hell are you? I''m going to call security." the teacher may also see that there is something wrong between bamboo and Dafeng.


    Ordinary people, how can they be so violent?


    Where are the tendons of the pillar?


    Where is Dafeng''s face full of meat?


    Certainly not ordinary people, not good people.


    The teacher said and took out his cell phone.


    Dafeng reacted very quickly. He rushed in and robbed the teacher''s mobile phone. What if she told the security guard now?


    They haven''t done anything yet!


    Seeing that Dafeng moved his hand, the pillar didn''t talk nonsense. Anyway, the child was close to the door. He rushed in directly, picked up the child and ran!


    The child cried with fear.


    "Come on, someone kidnapped!" the teacher reacted and ran after her with crazy shouting. All the people in a class ran out after her. The children spontaneously organized and went after them.


    The pillars and big peaks were covered with cold sweat. Why is something so wrong? Why are you so embarrassed?


    Originally, the pillar was going to catch the child in the simplest way. Unexpectedly, this method is not simple. It seems to be more complex than that.


    As a result, there was a quite eye popping scene in the school.


    Pillars and Dafeng are running in front. Behind them, a group of 11 - or 12-year-old students are chasing after them, shouting to catch the bad guys!

 Chapter 1156

    Xiaofeng had already seen the pillar and the big peak from the rearview mirror. He scolded secretly. He didn''t expect that there was so much noise. He quickly started the car and waited for the pillar and the big peak to come.


    Many students in the class ran out.


    Although they are all children, there are many people who can''t stand it!


    And they can''t do it with children, can they?


    I''m just ashamed, so ashamed!


    Fortunately, the pillar ran fast. He and Dafeng got on the bus without two steps.


    Xiaofeng stepped on the accelerator and the car rushed out.


    Before the security guard could react to the situation, Xiaofeng had already flown out in his car.


    A string of black smoke left at the back of the car and slowly disappeared at the end of the street.


    "Well, what''s that for?" one of the security guards didn''t know what was going on.


    "I don''t know. It seems that some people just went in to repair the faucet..."


    "What do so many students do?"


    The two security guards were stunned.


    At this time, the teacher came with some other teachers. One of the teachers came and questioned the security guard.


    "What do you do and why do you let people in?"


    "Ah? They said they were repairing water pipes, so we let them in..." the security guard realized that things didn''t seem so simple.


    "Just now several people tied up a child in the class! How are you responsible!"


    "What..." the security guard was stunned.


    I don''t know how to answer.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, Zhuzhu and Dafeng breathed a sigh of relief. It just started, which made them tremble.


    The girl has been crying in the car. Just now, she was frightened, and her tears fell down.


    Looking at the little girl in his arms, he sighed. He really wanted to slap himself in the face.


    "Don''t cry, uncle will buy you sugar ~" the pillar said clumsily.


    The child didn''t mean to stop at all. Instead, he cried louder and louder.


    They had no choice but to plug her mouth with something and take her to the rental room.


    Although the pillars are mixed on the road, they are quite principled. They shouldn''t move. He won''t move. Even if the child is tied, the pillar will certainly not move her. They just imprison her here temporarily to contain director Shen, that''s all.


    When you''re done, you must let go.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng took turns to appease the child, while Zhuzhu called boss Wang.


    "Elder brother, everything has been done! Now director Shen''s children are in our hands." the pillar gasped.


    Boss Wang over there was beaming with joy. He knew that there was no problem with Zhuzi''s work. If Hongzi or mouse were to handle it, it would not be as beautiful as Zhuzi''s help. There must be a lot of things going on.


    A capable younger brother and a big brother who can use his brain can''t become famous!


    "Pillar, it''s beautiful. Next, you look after the child and wait for my order!" boss Wang said.


    "I see, brother." the pillar promised and hung up the phone.


    As for where the child is and how to do it, the pillar didn''t say a word more. It''s useless to say more. It''ll also affect boss Wang. It''s not necessary.


    As long as we get things done and get all the chips ready, that''s enough.


    It''s so easy to handle things with pillars. Or why boss Wang can''t let go of pillars all the time? Otherwise, why does he always use pillars?


    That''s why.


    Boss Wang knows this. If director Shen knows it, he must call the police. Isn''t it a lot of trouble? Simply call him first and let him be prepared.


    Boss Wang soon found director Shen and called him.


    Director Shen just got off work at this time. He saw a call from a strange number and soon picked it up.


    "Hello."


    "Director Shen? I''m boss Wang, ha ha..." there was a gloomy voice on the phone.


    Boss Wang plays this game perfectly and threatens people. He is an expert.


    No one in Jinhai can match him.


    "What''s the matter with you?" director Shen was very upset when he heard boss Wang''s voice. Now he and boss Wang are in a state of hostility. Why did he call? Originally, director Shen was still thinking about how to get boss Wang. Anyway, the land will not be in boss Wang''s hands in the end.


    It will definitely make boss Wang spit out.


    Director Shen is not soft on crime at all. He can handle these things properly without Liu hongran''s arrangement.


    "Ha ha, listen to the voice, director Shen seems to reject me, but from now on, you may not be able to reject me ~" boss Wang said with a smile.


    He''s so proud now!


    Can he not be proud? Now director Shen''s baby daughter is in his hands. He can do whatever he wants!


    If you want director Shen to squat down and learn dog barking, he has to do it obediently.


    "I have nothing to say to you!" director Shen said and was about to hang up. He didn''t want to waste words with boss Wang.


    "Hehe, don''t you want to know what your baby daughter is doing now..."


    Boom!


    Boss Wang''s words directly made director Shen''s forehead like an explosion, buzzing.


    This made director Shen''s heart rise.


    Boss Wang said before that he should be careful with his family, but director Shen didn''t care at all. First of all, he had already told Liu hongran that he thought Liu hongran should be able to handle the Mafia.


    Secondly, he also felt that boss Wang didn''t dare to do so at all. At best, he just scared him. How could he dare to do such a thing?


    Doesn''t he know it''s against the law?


    But when this idea came out of director Shen''s head again, he also slapped himself in the face.


    He forgot who boss Wang was.


    He is the first brother of Jinhai city!


    It''s black here!


    He can''t do anything!


    His hands must be stained with sin if he can reach this point today!


    damn!


    He should have thought of it.


    But recently, director Shen was thinking about how to deal with boss Wang. He was busy running around the land. He didn''t pay attention to these at all. He didn''t expect boss Wang to really dare to play like this!


    It''s no use saying anything now. Since boss Wang said so, he must have given his daughter to


    His face sank at the thought.


    Clenched his fist, his teeth creaking.


    "Where''s my daughter!" director Shen said, gritting his teeth.


    In that way, I can''t wait to eat boss Wang!


    "Ha ha!" boss Wang laughed wildly. "I want to know what your daughter is doing. It''s not good. If you say brother Wang, I might be in a good mood. Let me tell you!"

 Chapter 1157

    Listening to boss Wang''s laughter on the phone, director Shen has nothing to do.


    Uncompromising is his character, but maybe his daughter will be in danger.


    Compromise, isn''t that conniving boss Wang?


    Isn''t that putting a nail in director Shen''s eye!


    However, he had only one daughter, and he was worried to death.


    For his daughter, he can only put down his dignity and everything.


    He finally put down his airs and said softly, "brother Wang..."


    "My grass, ha ha!" these two words were like giving boss Wang a shot of stimulant, which made him howl at once.


    Yeah, can he stop?


    This is the fetter.


    It is the fetter of director Shen.


    Although he was ostensibly arrogant and kept on biting about his land, and even wanted to get the land out of boss Wang''s mouth, he immediately softened when he heard that his daughter was tied up! The whole person compromised!


    How happy it is!


    How refreshing!


    If director Shen is around boss Wang, he will even let him kneel down and admit his mistake!


    Chips in hand, that''s so awesome!


    At the same time, boss Wang also determined in his heart that he soaked the white world with the way of the underworld, which seems quite good.


    "Where is my daughter!"


    Director Shen asked quickly.


    Boss Wang laughed wildly: "I''m sure I won''t tell you where your daughter is. What you need to know is that she''s safe now. She''ll be fine, but it''s all temporary. I''ll teach you what to do next!"


    "You... You''re not afraid to hurt Yin virtue!" director Shen was angry.


    Boss Wang laughed more wildly: "if I''m afraid of these, what else can I do? If you''re dishonest, you may never see your daughter for a lifetime. By the way, don''t call the police!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Director Shen was left alone.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, he didn''t come back for a long time.


    His first thought was to call the police.


    But what can the police solve? It will make boss Wang crazy and angry!


    He dare not think of such a thing. It''s about his daughter. He can''t have any carelessness and mistakes. He''s such a daughter!


    Under the wanton madness of the underworld without rules, the underworld also has many disadvantages. It''s too standard. If you play like this, you can''t play boss Wang at all.


    So, what should we do now?


    After taking office, boss Wang fooled around and threw away all the materials he had worked hard to find recently? After watching him on that land, nonsense?


    Director Shen can''t pass himself. There''s no room for sin in his eyes. He used to be unable to start because he didn''t have enough ability. Now he has enough ability, but there are more edges and corners around him.


    Even began to be intimidated by boss Wang.


    In the eyes, there is no room for any sin, but in the end, there is no way to pay for these sins.


    "The child''s father, I''m going to pick up the child ~" at this time, director Shen''s wife spoke.


    Director Shen sighed: "don''t answer, the child is not at school!"


    "Ah?" his wife didn''t understand what was going on and looked at him blankly.


    At this time, the school called director Shen.


    "Hello, are you Shen XX''s parent? She was abducted and ran away at school today..." there was the head teacher''s anxious voice.


    "Well, it''s all right. I know those people." director Shen said faintly.


    "Ah? Do you know? It''s impossible?" he saw the picture. Two people running with their children like crazy. In that way, where is it like knowing each other?


    That''s clearly kidnapping!


    But why can director Shen react so bland?


    "We have called the police..."


    "No! This is a misunderstanding. The child is already with me!" director Shen said.


    "Ah? Oh... Sorry to bother you." the head teacher knew he couldn''t say anything more when he heard this and hung up the phone quickly.


    Since the father of the children said nothing about their family affairs, what else should they say? Isn''t it a waste of feelings?


    He also called the police in a hurry. It''s superfluous to think about it.


    "Old Shen, what''s going on?" director Shen''s wife came over and asked him like crazy.


    Director Shen bowed his head and lit a cigarette: "I''m not good. The child was tied away!"


    The tone was full of helplessness. The words came to his wife''s ears like a sullen thunder. She couldn''t believe it. Why did she get well and be tied away? Director Shen didn''t say on the phone just now. Has the child come back? Don''t let the police call yet.


    What''s going on?


    "What do you mean? Why don''t you call the police?"


    "What do you know! I know those people who have a little conflict with me at work recently. They tied their daughter away! Just called to tell me that my daughter is safe, but if we call the police or something, we can''t guarantee it!"


    Director Shen''s wife was stunned: "can we say that there is no royal law in Jinhai city?"


    "Wang fa?" director Shen laughed. "Wang FA is for the people! This man is not the people!"


    "Then he really dares..."


    Director Shen nodded. He was 100% sure that boss Wang dared to start. If he called the police, he would never see his daughter in his life.


    He probably shouldn''t have provoked a man like boss Wang.


    Director Shen''s wife was stunned for a moment, and then went crazy and began to fight director Shen: "you old Shen, you''ve been honest and honest all your life. You don''t say anything at home because you don''t have any money. You''re still provoking these people outside! Tell me what you can do? It''s not like being an ordinary worker! I don''t know why you worked hard to get up..."


    Yes, director Shen also asked himself in his head.


    In this position, he was greedy and didn''t do anything wrong, but why did he finally fall into this field? Why go through such pain?


    Now he has no idea, and he has never been upset.


    He knows too well what boss Wang wants him to do. It''s just that land.


    But what if boss Wang really wants him to erase the land?


    Do it or not?


    Don''t say you can''t pass this level. Even Liu hongran can''t explain it!


    By the way, Liu hongran!


    He should have a way to do this!


    Thinking of this, director Shen quickly dialed Liu hongran.


    At this time, Liu hongran was having dinner with several friends and was busy for the next thing to do.


    Seeing that it was director Shen''s number, he picked it up.


    "Old Shen, what''s the matter?" Liu hongran asked.


    On the phone, it was director Shen''s anxious voice: "hongran, boss Wang asked someone to tie up my daughter. Didn''t you say that you can handle the matter? What should I do now!"

 Chapter 1158

    Liu hongran said this. He also promised director Shen that he didn''t have to worry about things on the road.


    But now boss Wang tied director Shen''s daughter.


    This surprised Liu hongran.


    Hearing director Shen''s anxious voice, Liu hongran felt bad. He kept blaming himself for his carelessness. Now, boss Wang must be able to do anything.


    It must be at all costs to make director Shen better.


    Of course, these dirty methods are not ruled out.


    This is indeed his mistake of Liu hongran.


    Originally, director Shen helped him with this matter. Liu hongran also promised that there would be no accident and let him do it at ease, but now? Now their daughters have been kidnapped!


    It''s not his fault. What is it?


    "Lao Shen, don''t worry. You promised boss Wang everything he said during this period, and then guaranteed the child''s safety!" although Liu hongran was surprised, his head didn''t stop.


    "En..." director Shen listened.


    "Don''t worry, old Shen. I promise to help you come back safely. If your daughter has any problems, I''ll give you Liu hongran''s life!"


    Director Shen was relieved when he heard this: "hongran, no, I''m mainly worried about children."


    In fact, they all know what boss Wang wants. At best, they return the land to him. It''s just a child. Boss Wang won''t kill the child?


    Although Liu hongran is mixed in the white world, he has a heroic spirit. People around him like to associate with him.


    Be informal and keep your word.


    Where else could he have so many friends?


    Otherwise, where can such a storm rise?


    The road comes out, and friends come out with their hearts.


    "Lao Shen, you can rest assured!"


    Speaking of this, what else can director Shen say? Liu hongran said these heroic words and guaranteed them with his own life, which undoubtedly gave director Shen the greatest face.


    How can Liu hongran''s life compare with that of his director Shen''s daughter?


    Although director Shen thinks his daughter''s life must be the biggest, others will know what weight Liu hongran has?


    Don''t say what his status is in the white world. Even his value is enough to surprise others.


    Is it not enough to throw out 100 million at will?


    He and director Shen are not at the same level.


    How can life be compared?


    Although director Shen was the person Liu hongran used to block boss Wang, Liu hongran really regarded him as his own person and didn''t mean to let go.


    Very simple, because what Liu hongran said was an iron nail.


    Now is not the time for equivalent exchange, but to save director Shen''s daughter.


    Otherwise, what do white people say about Liu hongran? How will he stay in this circle in the future?


    At the moment, Liu hongran''s first method is to use Baidao. After all, he has been exposed to this kind of things from small to large. If he wants to mix on the road, he may not be able to do it. If he wants to control these things in Baidao, he is really comfortable.


    However, boss Wang gave him black.


    Black, that is, there is no principle. As long as the goal can be achieved, all other possibilities can be ignored.


    It''s just white, and it''s all regular.


    Then it will be difficult.


    Liu hongran is not unable to make an exception for him.


    But it''s still that sentence.


    Where are the chips?


    The chips seem not enough.


    Boss Wang, this is kidnapping, but if he is in a hurry, he will dare to do it.


    In contrast, the power of Baidao is much smaller.


    call the police? Let the police do it? Liu hongran has acquaintances there. As long as he opens his mouth, those people will certainly do their best to help. It''s not difficult to find the little girl in Jinhai city.


    But there can''t be no movement at all.


    If an alert person like boss Wang is aware of it and starts it in advance, it will be troublesome.


    After all, no one is an immortal, and no one can guarantee these things 100%.


    But in this matter, Liu hongran is to achieve a 100% success rate.


    Director Shen''s daughter must not be hurt.


    Well, I''m afraid it would be inappropriate to rely on the power of Taoism.


    Liu hongran walked out of the meal and squatted at the entrance of the stairs to think.


    He was wondering whether to do it or not.


    Boss Wang is black and he is white. As long as boss Wang has any handle in his hand, he will move his relationship and enlarge the matter infinitely. Even boss Wang can''t stand it.


    He''ll kill you, too.


    What''s more, he was kidnapped before now. Even if he had a certain shelter in the white world, it was useless.


    Liu hongran can send boss Wang in this matter.


    But what about the price?


    It may be the life of director Shen''s daughter.


    If director Shen is asked to sacrifice his life for sin, he may not refuse.


    Liu hongran knew that he was a just man and had a noble righteousness in his heart.


    But if Lao Shen''s daughter is asked to pay for these things, he will never agree.


    Because his daughter is innocent.


    Liu hongran is thinking about this.


    If you use Baidao, it will be such a result that you may not be able to protect director Shen''s daughter, but boss Wang will be finished.


    If not, his daughter should be fine. After all, boss Wang wants that land.


    However, even if he doesn''t start from that land, can boss Wang really let the little girl go?


    To tell the truth, Liu hongran has no foundation at all.


    He''s really not sure whether boss Wang will do it or not.


    Alas~


    Upset!


    He didn''t expect that things would become so troublesome after he came into contact with the underworld.


    The underworld is really different from what he thought.


    He can play with the white world, but he really can''t do it in the underworld.


    Thinking of this, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I saw the phone call from Liu hongran and got up quickly.


    "Brother Liu, what''s up?" I asked.


    There was his slightly helpless voice: "Zhang Wen, boss Wang tied director Shen''s daughter. It is estimated that our plan will run aground."


    I frowned.


    Boss Wang, it''s the black in Jinhai city. I''m quite naive. I think Liu hongran can make it difficult for him to care about his head and tail.


    I didn''t expect boss Wang to take a cut from the bottom. He played quite well.


    In fact, we should have thought of these things. How much is that land worth? How much did boss Wang pay? We have denied almost all his efforts. Can he not be in a hurry?


    Why don''t you play with us?


    Tie up director Shen''s daughter. I''m afraid this is only the first step.


    What can''t boss Wang do for power and money?


    This is really a problem for Liu hongran and me.

 Chapter 1159

    I can fully understand what bothered Liu hongran.


    But I can''t think of what to say for a while.


    Strictly speaking, this is my mistake. I should have been responsible for the underworld.


    Boss Wang, I should find someone to keep an eye on.


    And I should have thought that boss Wang would take a drastic step.


    Otherwise, Liu hongran would not be so passive.


    Seeing that we are about to contain boss Wang, we can only stop at this time.


    On the phone, Liu hongran told me all kinds of situations, advantages and disadvantages.


    Bai Dao, we can''t contain boss Wang now. Then, it means that our previous efforts have been in vain.


    Liu hongran, can you be reconciled?


    At first, I told Liu hongran that he didn''t have to worry about the underworld.


    Now the biggest gap is with me.


    I frowned, silent and said, "brother Liu, this is my mistake, my ass, I wipe it myself!"


    "Wenzi, I don''t blame you. If something happens, we''ll work out a solution together! As long as we can save the child safely, director Shen''s things can be taken back."


    "No, brother Liu, this is my question. I will give you an answer tomorrow at the latest!"


    Then I hung up.


    Today, Li Erzi pretended to be a tiger and Zhang Guohua were there. They were all listening to me.


    Put down the phone and I was silent.


    Li Erzi didn''t ask me either. They should all know what happened from the phone just now.


    After silently smoking a cigarette, I said, "I must do this thing well no matter what I say. I must save director Shen''s daughter, and I won''t let the Baidao thing stagnate at all!"


    Li Erzi thought: "Wenzi, this..."


    He also knew how difficult it was.


    Just letting boss Wang let go is a huge problem.


    Finally, he gathered all his chips to his side. Could he let them out easily?


    Even if director Shen spits out all the people who bit him before, can Wang let them go easily?


    Both Li Erzi and I know it''s impossible.


    Such a good chip, boss Wang must seriously play with it and let it give full play to its waste heat.


    So, where should we start?


    "This is a matter of the road. Liu hongran has helped us enough. I must do it well!"


    "But where do we start?" Li Erzi had no idea at this time.


    If it was so easy to solve, I''m afraid boss Du wouldn''t have been so easy to get in at that time.


    This is the fetter that everyone can''t escape.


    "OK, I''ll go and tie people. It must be the pillar. I''ll go and talk to him." I twisted out the cigarette end and said faintly.


    I thought, this time it''s time for me to pay off my love.


    There are only a few people around boss Wang who can take hands. Mouse, boss Wang will certainly not use it again. Hongzi is still lying in the hospital bed. He has only pillars under his hand.


    To tell you the truth, I have no bottom at all.


    However, this is the best way now.


    The chips are in the hands of boss Wang. We can''t fight hard. It''s impossible to ask someone to fight with boss Wang.


    Don''t think that everything on the road is knocked out one by one. That''s the stupidest way.


    Fighting is unavoidable, but it is not the most useful.


    "Grass, I really can''t, so I''ll tie boss Wang''s people!" pretending to force the tiger to say angrily.


    Li Erzi gave him a cold look: "boss Wang? Do you know how many lovers he has? He''s all single now! Take hold of him? It''s impossible!"


    The problem of pretending to force the tiger is too incompetent. Can''t Li Erzi think of it?


    If boss Wang had a handle, could boss Du let him go? Can you be beaten all the time?


    Don''t even think about it.


    But pretending to force the tiger to be frank is also for our good.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stop talking, his eyes sank.


    Although pretending to be a tiger is usually able to pretend to be a tiger and has no spectrum of words, he can still take his hand at a critical time. Even if he wants to work hard, it is not ambiguous.


    I smiled: "this matter is not reckless. If you believe me, let me go alone!"


    No one spoke, and they all fell silent.


    My eyes are full of worry.


    Last time, Zhu came to me alone. He gave himself a knife for me.


    This time, it''s my turn.


    I can''t take anyone. It''s a question about the column.


    So, what should I do about it?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the rental room where the column is hidden.


    In less than a day, the pillar was very upset.


    The little girl has been yelling for her father. It''s neither beating nor coaxing.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Xiaofeng went downstairs to buy some snacks. The little girl stopped for a while, but after eating, she continued to roar.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng are not good things. They can be said to be cruel and cruel, but they won''t start with a little girl. They are just helpless. I hope boss Wang can handle it quickly and send the little girl back.


    But they all think too much.


    In fact, no one knows what boss Wang is thinking.


    Boss Wang has only one word here and will never compromise.


    These things were doomed when the pillar was tied to the little girl.


    Boss Wang didn''t intend to let the little girl go or let director Shen let the land out so easily.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just the interest that director Shen owes him. He hasn''t asked for it yet!


    Moreover, if boss Wang returned the people so easily, things would be more troublesome.


    So, cut the grass or cut the roots!


    This matter can''t be finished so easily! This little girl, of course, can''t let go!


    Boss Wang planned to let the pillar carry it from the beginning.


    Buzzing


    At this time, the telephone of the pillar rang. He looked down and saw that the caller was boss Wang.


    "Big brother." the pillar quickly picked it up.


    "Ha ha, pillar, how''s it going? Is the little girl doing well?" boss Wang asked with a smile when he heard the noisy voice of the little girl on the phone.


    The pillars are dying of worry.


    This little girl is really hard to bring.


    "Brother, I''m so upset. The little girl has been making trouble since she came here. It''s hard for me to say anything." if you let the pillar fight, there''s no problem. Let him take care of the children. Isn''t that bullshit?


    He scratched his head here.


    "Ha ha, are you upset?" boss Wang doesn''t know whether to ask knowingly or specifically.


    The pillar nodded: "I''m so upset!"


    The little girl, chattering, can kill him.


    On the phone, he heard boss Wang long spit out a mouthful of smoke, and then his voice showed the same gloom for thousands of years and said, "if you''re upset, let her shut up forever!"

 Chapter 1160

    Boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense at all. After that, he hung up the phone.


    He left a problem for the post.


    To tell the truth, when the pillar heard the news, his head almost stopped turning.


    Boss Wang''s meaning is very clear, that is, tell the pillar to kill me!


    Tear up the ticket!


    The pillar had never done it, and he didn''t want to do it.


    If this is a bad man who does many evil things, the pillar will certainly do as boss Wang said and clean up the people.


    But there was a simple innocent little girl in his hand. She had nothing to do with the whole thing.


    How can the post get down?


    Not only can''t do it, Zhu likes the little girl very much. He wants to get married two years ago and maybe have such a beautiful little girl.


    Boss Wang actually tied up boss Du''s family last time and was ready to tear up the ticket, but I didn''t expect that I finally let people go without listening to him.


    Boss Wang''s heart is cruel!


    The pillar can''t solve boss Wang, but he really didn''t expect that he wouldn''t let such a small child go.


    But how can he disobey boss Wang''s orders?


    Don''t kill and let it go? Isn''t that the same as Zhang Wen? Zhu is absolutely loyal to boss Wang.


    This makes the column very difficult.


    "Brother Zhu, what''s the matter?" Dafeng asked when he saw that Zhu answered the phone like petrified.


    The pillar''s eyes are still full of disbelief.


    "Brother said, let''s take the girl..." the pillar said, pointing to his neck.


    "What..." Dafeng was completely stunned.


    What does boss Wang mean, let them kill the little girl?


    This is too cruel!


    That little girl is innocent!


    Dafeng was stunned for a long time.


    "Brother Zhu, is this a joke?" although Dafeng is cruel and cruel now, even though he almost put his life on the road, he still can''t believe it.


    If he were allowed to do it, he would not be able to do it anyway.


    The pillar took a deep breath: "brother, this is going to push us to the top of the storm..."


    No matter what the pillar said, no matter how unwilling he was, he still had to do what he should do.


    He has been with boss Wang for so long. He has absolute trust in boss Wang.


    He is different from Zhang Wen.


    He has to do it. He has no choice.


    But how could he do it?


    In the face of a pair of ignorant little eyes, how can he go down?


    "Brother Zhu, why does boss Wang want to kill the little girl? What''s good for him?" Dafeng asked incredulously.


    What are the benefits?


    Zhu really doesn''t know. This is what boss Wang should think, not what Zhu should worry about.


    It''s true that what he thinks should be done well.


    You don''t kill people too much, but you can''t do it at once.


    "Brother Zhu, this..."


    What else does Dafeng want to say? At this time, the telephone of the pillar rang again.


    The pillar looked down and the caller was Zhang Wen.


    He frowned abruptly. At this time, Zhang Wen called him and was ready to say something. He didn''t have to think about it.


    The pillar hesitated for a while, but still picked it up.


    "Pillar."


    Listening to the slightly hoarse voice from the phone, I felt uncomfortable.


    He knows that Zhang Wen must have been having a bad time recently. He and Zhang Wen haven''t been in touch for a long time.


    Brother, it''s a lifetime. When I heard Zhang Wen''s voice, I began to compromise in my heart.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" asked the pillar.


    "Hehe, how dare you answer my phone? I thought you were not going to contact me in your life." I said half jokingly.


    "Why don''t you dare to answer? Can you Zhang Wen eat me?" the pillar also laughed.


    "You..."


    As soon as I heard the sound of the column, it seemed as if all the knots had been untied.


    It''s a pity that I have no life as a brother in this life.


    After a while of politeness, I cut into the subject. I think what I want to say should be very clear.


    "Pillar, where is the girl?"


    "Here I am."


    "Well, I''ll come to you."


    "OK, I''m in XX community..." the pillar didn''t hesitate and told me the address directly.


    Even in this case, I still believe me.


    He believed I wouldn''t embarrass him.


    I drove to the address given by the pillar.


    The pillar is already waiting there.


    We talked and laughed, without feeling how tense the atmosphere was.


    I followed him into the house.


    Dafeng and Xiaofeng gathered around in an instant, and I heard a faint cry of a girl.


    I know the little girl must be in the bedroom, but it doesn''t seem to embarrass her.


    In fact, the nature of the column is not bad.


    It was not his intention to tie the little girl.


    The pillar waved his hand, motioned Dafeng and Xiaofeng not to be impulsive, and asked them to go back to the bedroom.


    He gave me a cigarette: "Wenzi, who am I? You know, things have come to this stage. I will not give in. Of course, this is not my intention. It''s my big brother who won''t let me!"


    In a word, it erased my original intention.


    The pillar also knew what I wanted to do and simply opened up.


    I took the cigarette and smoked: "pillar, I came here today mainly to advise you. You must know why I left boss Wang at the beginning? I still don''t want you to make too many mistakes on this road. It''s still too late to look back."


    The pillar sighed long, "Wenzi, things are not as simple as you think. I''m different from you."


    I know the helplessness in the column: "no matter what, right and wrong must be clearly distinguished."


    "Who can tell right from wrong? I can''t manage so much now."


    "What about the most basic morality?"


    I came here today with the determination to let the pillar loose.


    I figured it out when I came over.


    It''s just boss Wang''s order that the pillar can do this.


    According to the character of the pillar, I really don''t believe he can do such a thing.


    It''s simply immoral.


    Besides, the other party is still a man on the white road.


    The degree of danger can be imagined.


    The pillar is not stupid enough to know this, is it?


    It''s not as simple as going out to fight with the little gangsters on the street.


    "Wenzi, what kind of person do you think I am?" the pillar didn''t answer my question, but asked instead.


    "Pillar, if I think you have a problem, I won''t be a brother with you, but you''re wrong today."


    "Wenzi, right and wrong are with me. It doesn''t matter!" Zhu thought it through today.


    With boss Wang, what is wrong?


    I knew the pillar would answer me like this. I played the ash and said, "then, where are the white people?"

 Chapter 1161

    The pillar must still be unable to see through boss Wang''s intentions. I don''t know how boss Wang is going to play.


    But as others, we can see clearly.


    Boss Wang, this time I''m going to take advantage of the post.


    But the pillar doesn''t seem to know at all.


    Just foolishly executed boss Wang''s orders.


    Today, what I said to the pillar is true. I really don''t want to watch the pillar go more and more sideways.


    Used by boss Wang as a tool.


    I said seriously, "pillar, this is different from the family I tied up boss Du at the beginning. Anyway, boss Du is a man on the road. As long as it is not too much, no one will take care of it. Do you know who you are catching? It''s the child of director Shen of the Land Bureau. Do you know how high the gold content is in director Shen''s position? If his child has any problems, no one can protect you!"


    This must be clear in my heart.


    "I work for big brother. If something goes wrong, big brother will certainly protect me." the pillar said.


    I nodded: "yes, he will protect you. If I guess correctly, maybe he won''t let you in. He will do you after you finish this..."


    What I said was a little serious. The pillar just smiled faintly: "Wenzi, you think too much. It''s impossible."


    I don''t know what the big and small peaks think, but the calm of the column makes me feel dangerous.


    The pillar is really unprepared for boss Wang.


    But it''s also reasonable. The pillar itself is mixing with boss Wang. How can you not believe him?


    "But that''s the truth! If he did it for you, would he let you bind people? Don''t he know what that means? Who dares to move, a white man? Don''t say it''s boss Wang. Who dares to move when he was in Jinhai city before? Even if so, what will happen?" I was a little worried and said a lot in one breath.


    The pillar was silent.


    He shook the ash: "no, brother must have his plan!"


    "Pillar, don''t be naive! Well, even if you don''t say anything, what will you do if boss Wang asks you to kill this little girl? Do or don''t do it? Although we''re on the road, our hands don''t have to be stained with sin!"


    The pillar stopped talking. That''s really the case now. Boss Wang really wants him to solve the little girl, but how can the pillar start? He can''t do it at all!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, I then asked, "Zhu, when are you going to release people? Brother Liu has said that he can promise boss Wang any conditions. Isn''t it because of the land in the south of the city?"


    The pillar looked at me and shook his head helplessly: "Wenzi, it was, but it''s not now."


    "What does he want?" I frowned.


    The pillar pointed to the bedroom and made a kill gesture.


    He made me suddenly speechless.


    This means to tell me that boss Wang wants to tear up the ticket!


    But why? What''s good for boss Wang now?


    And a little girl.


    What I was worried about happened.


    "What are you going to do? Do you really want to do it?" I asked.


    The pillar sighed and shook his head: "what can I do with the order from brother?"


    I was surprised. In that case, the pillar would be finished in my life!


    "Pillar, I must take it away." after a while, I said in a low voice.


    The pillar looked at me and the corner of his mouth moved: "Wenzi, this is the work given to me by my eldest brother. It''s easy to say before, but I can''t screw it up this time."


    I nodded: "pillar, don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you."


    The pillar sighed: "Alas, you''d better go back. Wow, people can''t put it..."


    I nodded silently.


    I know it''s difficult for Zhu. I know he can''t disobey boss Wang.


    Then I must give him some chips.


    I stood up and said, "pillar, if you were the little girl''s parent, what would you think? If you really did what boss Wang said, I promise, director Shen will fight for your life so that you can''t get out of it or die directly."


    The pillar is also hesitating. Can he not know? People like him have long thought of their own ending.


    In fact, there are 10000 people in his heart who don''t want to do it.


    He sighed: "people can''t help themselves in the Jianghu."


    "The pillar, knowing that it is an abyss, why go in?"


    "Wenzi, you don''t understand."


    I took a cigarette from the table, put it on my mouth and took two breaths. While taking out the dagger from my waist, I took off my coat.


    "Pillar, I have a fight with your brother. I have never asked anyone for anything, but this time, I beg you, this girl, I must take this knife. It should be returned to you..."


    "Wenzi!"


    The pillar seemed to know what I was going to do. Hearing what I said, he hurried to grab the knife in my hand.


    But he was still a step slow.


    As I said this, my hand fell with a knife.


    Click!


    The knife inserted into my stomach quickly and accurately


    I stabbed someone with this knife, which followed me for a long time. When the tip of the knife was inserted without taboo, I just felt numb.


    It turns out that being stabbed is such a taste.


    The pain seemed to spread like broken glass, bit by bit, invading my brain cells and all my organs.


    "Wenzi, what are you doing?" the pillar was stupid to see this scene. He really didn''t expect me to stab myself.


    After a short period of numbness, it''s heart piercing pain!


    It distorts the expression on my face.


    "Pillar, I gave you this knife back. Now I beg you to give me this girl. You must not kill this girl!"


    So far, I want to take this girl, half for myself and the other half because of the column.


    If he really listens to boss Wang''s words, he is really finished. No one can save him!


    Although Zhu is following boss Wang now, I don''t want to see him have an accident.


    He has always been my brother.


    This is telling the pillar to help me once and give himself a reason to stop.


    Blood slowly soaked my whole body along my wound.


    Ticking to the ground.


    The pillar was worried and his eyes were a little red.


    At this moment, he made a choice in his heart.


    Big peak and small peak also came out from inside. They were stunned to see me like this.


    No one could have imagined that I, who was fighting with boss Wang, would pay such a high price to save a child.


    Don''t say it''s a pillar. Dafeng and Xiaofeng don''t want to carry out boss Wang''s orders.


    How can you kill a child?


    My forehead was gradually covered with cold sweat, waiting for the pillar to answer me.


    In these few minutes, it seems as if a century has passed.


    Finally, the pillar''s eyes moved and finally spoke.

 Chapter 1162

    With this knife, I paid off the favor of the pillar.


    But give me the little girl. That''s what the pillar gives me.


    In fact, after I said these words, Zhu was also thinking about what to do about it.


    What I said is not unreasonable. The nature of people who talk nonsense is very different, and the other party is a little girl, which makes the pillar very difficult.


    Who can lay hands on such a lovely and simple little girl?


    Although the pillar carries many lives, he still can''t do it.


    In the face of boss Wang''s order, although he hesitated in his heart, he was still ready to implement it.


    The pillar is right.


    I''m different from him.


    He has been fighting and killing with boss Wang since he was a teenager, and I am halfway out.


    I can''t compare with him. Of course, I can''t compare my feelings for boss Wang.


    Moreover, there are still mistakes before the column, and he should do well.


    But after listening to my words, he still wavered.


    He thinks that boss Wang has got everything he deserves. There''s no need to kill the little girl. Just solve the problems on the land, won''t it?


    Boss Wang is seeking money, not out to kill innocent people.


    And to put it bluntly, director Shen is also innocent. He is just a gun in front of Liu hongran.


    In that case, boss Wang may understand the choice of pillars?


    The pillar took a deep breath: "Wenzi, our brothers have a fight, but you''re right. We have our own decisions. This time, I''ll give you a face and give you the girl, but I''ll go all out next time!"


    When I heard this, I smiled with relief.


    I''m happy for the right choice.


    The taboo in the underworld is the person who goes to the underworld. If the girl dies, director Shen can''t go crazy? If boss Wang really pushes the pillar out at that time, what about the pillar?


    100% let me die!


    At the same time, I feel a little dizzy with too much bleeding.


    Looking down, there was a pool of blood underground.


    However, this blood is nothing to me. I should pay off the knife given to me by the pillar last time.


    The eyes of the pillar have never been more complex.


    What happened today was that I broke the rules.


    The pillar is helping boss Wang. He tied someone up. I came here to ask for someone. What''s the concept?


    It''s kind of like taking chicken feathers as a magic arrow.


    If it weren''t for the previous love, if it wasn''t for the pillar, who is as righteous as me, how could I still stand here? Where can it be as simple as a knife?


    The people on the road know who the pillar is.


    That''s the gold medal thug around boss Wang. He''s ruthless.


    Whoever provoked him was a nightmare.


    But such a fierce man is compromising in front of me because of his previous brotherhood and the friendship between him and me.


    People are still emotional animals.


    "Pillar, thanks." my face is a little white, which is a sign of excessive blood loss.


    The pillar bowed his head and smoked. With a wave of his hand, he let the little girl out.


    The last scene I saw was the picture of the cute little girl with two horsetails coming out.


    Then I fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom~


    "The passengers getting off at Jinhai city have arrived ~"


    At the gate of the long-distance bus station, there is a large bus parked.


    With the voice broadcast, people getting off in Jinhai city got off the car one after another.


    Lao Yan is also among them.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he took a deep breath.


    After leaving Jinhai city for so long, it''s time for him to come back. There''s no way. If he doesn''t come back, his younger brothers and businesses will be scattered by Zhang Wen and them.


    Born and raised.


    Returning to Jinhai city again, old Yan was filled with emotion. He breathed the air here, and every cubic meter made him feel refreshed.


    Leaving is a last resort. Returning is the real way.


    Jinhai city is a place to achieve dreams.


    Lao Yan vaguely remembers what he looked like when he first came to Jinhai city last time.


    At that time, he didn''t understand anything. He was still a green boy. As soon as he got off the railway station, he was cheated out of his money and beaten in the alley.


    This is a place to achieve dreams, but it is also a place to break people''s dreams.


    At that time, Lao Yan was so desperate and helpless.


    But he didn''t give up, but followed his dream step by step. Finally, he finally got a firm foothold in Jinhai city.


    If others are cruel, you should be more cruel than others!


    If others are cunning, you must be more cunning than others!


    These words almost became the creed in Lao Yan''s heart and followed him so far.


    Now, the three biggest forces in Jinhai city are him, Zhang Wen and boss Wang.


    Lao Yan is also a very awesome existence.


    It''s just that Lao Yan doesn''t understand.


    He and boss Wang are old bastards who have been in Jinhai city for so long. What is Zhang Wen? Why did he rise so fast in the past two years?


    Why do you still want to kill Lao Yan?


    What is Zhang Wen? At best, he is a boy who works in Jinhai city. Why?


    Lao Yan always couldn''t understand this.


    He''s mad at this, too.


    Zhang Wen was so embarrassed that Lao Yan felt that he couldn''t do anything.


    It''s like someone has been staring at you secretly. No matter what you do, no matter what you do, that person knows, and maybe he will stab you in the back!


    This feeling is quite terrible!


    From getting off the bus, the idea spread around Lao Yan.


    He took one step and looked back to see if anyone was following him.


    Be careful to make the Wannian ship. Originally, Lao Yan came back secretly. No one told him. If Zhang Wen knew, he would send someone to get rid of him secretly!


    Lao Yan''s hands can''t compare with Zhang Wen. He can only beat them with a sinister head.


    He walked out of the bus station, his eyes floating around the street.


    Looking everywhere.


    Who are you looking for?


    Zhiyong!


    Among these younger brothers, he only told Zhiyong that he wanted to come back. At this time, Zhiyong should come to pick him up. Why didn''t he see anyone?


    The older Yan waited, the more anxious he was, and he couldn''t help feeling better.


    Simply squatting on the roadside, lit a cigarette and waited for Zhiyong while smoking.


    So, what is Zhiyong doing at this time?


    Did he really forget to pick up his eldest brother, Lao Yan? Did you really forget when Lao Yan came back?


    No, I haven''t forgotten about these volunteers. No matter how stupid he is, he can''t forget them if he doesn''t get distracted. Moreover, he still remembers quite clearly and attentively. Before Lao Yan came, he was already waiting here.

 Chapter 1163

    Zhiyong knew that Lao Yan was coming back last night. Before the bus arrived, he went into the passenger station and looked for Lao Yan everywhere, but he couldn''t find anything.


    Why?


    Because Lao Yan came back today, he dressed up and wore an old man''s hat.


    When Lao Yan came down, Zhiyong actually noticed it, but he didn''t recognize it at all!


    The younger brother doesn''t know his eldest brother. He tells jokes, but it really happened to Zhiyong.


    I can''t help it. Lao Yan''s dress is a little authentic!


    Not to mention that Zhang Wen didn''t recognize it, even his little brother Zhiyong didn''t recognize it.


    At this time, Zhiyong is looking at the people who have missed from him in the passenger station, looking for Lao Yan everywhere.


    He also felt strange. Why is it this time? Lao Yan hasn''t come back yet?


    The cars are back!


    Is it difficult? My brother said the wrong time? Not today? Or was he ambushed by Zhang Wen on the way?


    Grass!


    The possibility of being ambushed is very high!


    Why doesn''t Zhang Wen know? He is so cunning that Lao Yan may not be able to beat him! To say that he was really halfway until Lao Yan pressed him on the ground and gave him two knives. Who can prevent him?


    Who knows?


    Oh


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong hurried to pace around with his hands on his back. If it''s true, what should he do?


    If Lao Yan is really killed by Zhang Wen, will he still work under the banner of Lao Yan?


    That won''t work! In that case, Zhiyong can only find another place to live!


    However, it is good that now, among these three forces, the force of Lao Yan is the weakest, and it suck no force at all. It is the death of Wang boss and Zhang Wenya.


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong suddenly clapped his forehead.


    If you say so, it makes sense.


    Who was he originally?


    He was also a very fierce general with his previous brother, but why did he become like a shrinking turtle when he came to Lao Yan?


    Why can''t you do anything well? What else can''t anyone spell?


    Even if he can''t spell Zhang Wen, he can''t even spell Wang Peng under Zhang Wen. This is not the performance of his courage at all! This is not a brave man at all!


    Zhiyong should be synonymous with a fierce general!


    Now he finds out why, because his elder brother, Lao Yan, is not able to give him strength again and again, so he will not be able to suck up with each other again and again.


    What kind of brother is, what kind of brother is!


    At this time, Lao Yan couldn''t wait. He thought about it and went back to the passenger station. He saw Zhiyong there for a long sigh and a hard slap on the forehead. He walked quickly and gave Zhiyong a hard shot from the back.


    "My grass..." Zhiyong was beaten, his head sank, and looked back fiercely at the same time.


    "Oh! Dada dada..." Zhiyong saw old Yan with an old man''s hat and a gloomy face. After a long time, the word "brother" just couldn''t get out.


    Surprised.


    Zhiyong was shocked.


    Lao Yan, why are you dressed like this? He certainly can''t recognize himself by dressing up like this! No wonder he waited here for a long time without anyone!


    "Grass, where are your fucking eyes? I''ve been away these days and don''t know me. WOW?" Lao Yan was a little angry.


    My little brother, I can''t even recognize anyone.


    Your own dog will give you white eyes when you come back.


    How does it feel?


    Don''t teach me a hard lesson?


    "Big brother!" Zhiyong held it for a long time and finally said it.


    Many people around looked at them.


    Lao Yan quickly lowered his hat brim: "grass, do you want everyone to know?"


    Zhiyong quickly shook his head.


    "Where''s the car?"


    "Oh, outside."


    Zhiyong took Lao Yan to his car, which was a relief.


    Brother, it''s connected.


    As soon as Lao Yan came up, he smelled a strange smell. He looked back.


    I found that the rear seat of the car basically can''t sit people. It''s OK to be messy. In addition, there is a used cover hanging in the middle of the rear seat!


    what the fuck!


    Lao Yan immediately became vigilant. It seems that Zhiyong had a very rich life in his absence! This car is probably his mobile gun room!


    "What the fuck have you done here?" old Yan couldn''t help scolding.


    Zhiyong saw those things in the back seat of the car and smiled embarrassed: "brother, I''m sorry, I forgot to clean up."


    Lao Yan sighed in the dark.


    During his absence, it seems that Zhiyong is quite relaxed. From Zhiyong''s life style, we can see that he is not rigorous at all. He is just dealing with it.


    However, Lao Yan can also figure out that Zhiyong must have soared to the sky when he is gone.


    But he is not angry. After all, Zhiyong was cut by 28 knives before. Strictly speaking, it was an industrial injury.


    For the sake of being too close to the knife, Lao Yan spared him for the time being.


    "The wound on your body is all right?" old Yan asked.


    This sentence can be regarded as speaking of Zhiyong''s heart. As soon as he was wronged, he immediately took off his coat and turned his back to show Lao Yan the wound.


    "Elder brother, you see, this is what Zhang Wen cut. It''s called a cruel attack. It''s just to kill me!" Zhiyong sued in front of Lao Yan like a little woman and pointed to the knife wound behind him with his fingers.


    Look here, look here, look here~


    The wronged little eyes and the wronged way of pointing to the wound all made Lao Yan palpitation.


    Indeed, each knife is quite cruel and wants the life of Zhiyong.


    But this world is like this. The more people want to die, the more they can''t die. Those who don''t want to die.


    If someone else is cut like this, can he still live?


    It must have been on the streets for a long time.


    But Zhiyong just carried it. Now the scar has almost become his capital to show off.


    "Cao, Zhang Wen owes us. I''m sure to let him return it!" old Yan said fiercely.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen is really cruel recently. We''d better not mess with him until his spirit passes!"


    Yes!


    Now Lao Yan hasn''t opened his mouth, and his little brother has been afraid.


    How can this continue?


    How can the next work be carried out?


    He was not afraid, but Zhiyong was afraid first, but it''s reasonable that he was cut like this B by Zhang Wen. He can''t be afraid or not. Or why did he run as soon as he heard Zhang Wen''s name in the small hotel last time?


    Almost like a nerve reflex, jump up and run?


    What does this mean?


    The fear of Zhang Wen has been deeply imprinted in his heart, and Zhang Wen has become synonymous with his fear.


    Zhiyong, I''m really afraid of being beaten.


    But Lao Yan doesn''t care at all. He wants to inspire his brave fighting spirit again!

 Chapter 1164

    In the hospital, the nurses were busy, helping to cast the patients, and their busy heads were sweating.


    I don''t know why the patient''s plaster is so difficult to play?


    If you hit it, it will be misplaced. If you hit it, can you work well?


    This, in fact, is a small matter.


    People who are really cast suffer.


    This man is trabecular.


    At first, he was still crying in pain and swearing in the hospital, but now he was almost numb. His eyes stared at the ceiling and let seven or eight nurses fiddle with him without any reaction.


    It''s like death.


    People are fine, the heart is dead.


    This is the current state of trabecular, half dead, like a walking corpse.


    In the morning, he had just been pushed out of the operating room.


    The previous bone grafting operation was not good. I did it again. I broke the place where it was connected, and then connected it again.


    Trabecular was speechless and quite helpless.


    Why is he so unlucky with so many injured people?


    This is not unreasonable.


    Because trabecular bone is amazing! People are different, and Xiaoliang is even different from others. It is no accident that he can practice his superb stealing skills, because he is gifted and amazing!


    This has become his disadvantage now!


    It made him miserable.


    I''m afraid it''s impossible for trabecular to pull people''s wallet and start work in the busy street. Even if he puts a person there, it''s a little difficult for him to clip out his wallet with two fingers.


    Trabecular, it will be abandoned in the future.


    This is a devastating blow to him. It''s like a writer can''t type. It''s a truth that Ava''s man can''t be hard.


    I can''t do what I like to do. It''s not a devastating blow. What''s it?


    Looking at the busy little nurses on his body, Xiao Liang wanted to shout and ask why to the sky. Why am I so unlucky? There are thousands of thieves in the world. Unfortunately, why me?


    However, trabecular became like this, which is really a harm to the country.


    Click!


    After listening to a crisp sound, the nurse said to the doctor, "the plaster is ready. It''s really hard..."


    Yes, it''s normal for a person to do the work. Now seven or eight people haven''t fiddled with it. Can you spare no effort?


    She''s really taken trabecula. Why is she so surprised? Sometimes she even thought, or just cut off Xiaoliang''s arm to save trouble!


    The doctor next to him was also sweating: "well, OK, for the time being, you can observe it. If anything happens again, remember to inform me at the first time."


    The nurse nearby promised and went out.


    In the room, only Xiao Liang was left, and his godless eyes lost confidence in everything.


    He was dull until evening.


    In fact, up to now, he doesn''t have much resentment against Zhang Wen, but is angry with the injustice of fate.


    I don''t know how many nights, he couldn''t sleep at all. As soon as he closed his eyes, it was Wang Peng''s ferocious face, the way Wang Peng raised his hand to cut him. He was still alive. It was very good.


    Click.


    I don''t know how long it took, when the door suddenly opened.


    Two figures flashed.


    "Who?" trabecular became alert and thought who would mend the knife? Now he is like this. Any pupil can kill him!


    "Grass, it''s big brother!" Zhiyong said.


    Hearing Zhiyong''s voice, Xiao Liang sat up from the bed and looked at the man next to him incredulously.


    "Big brother?"


    Lao Yan walked forward a few steps and Xiao Liang saw his appearance clearly.


    It''s really Lao Yan.


    Because he was too excited, as soon as he was worried, his tears brushed down.


    Lao Yan was a little helpless. During his absence, his people were really wronged. Zhang Wen is really not simple. I''m afraid he is the only one who can make Zhiyong and Xiaoliang cry.


    At the same time, Lao Yan''s face also sank.


    Trabecular, what is it?


    Isn''t that the arm? Now one of his arms is useless. It''s impossible to do things in the future. Lao Yan is distressed! Such a good seedling has become like this B, which is all done by Zhang Wen!


    "Grass, Zhang Wen''s fucking hand is too poisonous!" old Yan scolded.


    "Yes, if I hadn''t begged for mercy, he would have killed me that day!" Xiao Liang was very wronged.


    Zhiyong nodded beside him: "if I didn''t run fast, Zhang Wen would have to give me another $28!"


    In fact, Zhiyong didn''t want to talk about that night.


    If he didn''t run fast, if he wasn''t smart enough, he couldn''t escape, it would really become a dish in Zhang Wen''s hands!


    However, thanks to Zhiyong, he ran fast and reacted quickly. After running in the street for some time, he finally escaped the danger, but Xiaoliang was not so lucky. Until he was caught by Zhang Wen, the things were standing and his head was dull. He didn''t expect Zhang Wen to come and Zhang Wen would come here.


    Now his face was filled with tears of regret.


    If he can choose again, he will not play with women with Zhiyong and will not believe Zhiyong.


    Trust and courage, that''s really thoughtless.


    However, in front of Lao Yan, he never broke Zhiyong. He wanted to save some face for Zhiyong.


    But what Zhiyong did was actually very unkind.


    Xiao Liang Jin came here. Now he doesn''t feel there is a problem at all. He doesn''t feel he has done wrong at all. He thinks that Xiao Liang asked for these things. Who makes him run slowly?


    Who can''t keep up with his rhythm?


    Isn''t that waiting to be cut?


    If he could react as fast as himself and jump out of the window with him one after another, what else would it be?


    Could be caught?


    It''s all trabecular''s fault. Who made him slow down?


    "Well, you can rest assured to recover from your injury during this period. I''ll let Zhang Wen return all these things sooner or later!" old Yan said with his teeth clenched.


    When Lao Yan came back from a long way this time, the first one to see was Xiao Liang. He was moved to death. After listening to Lao Yan''s words, he nodded hard. When Lao Yan came back, he found the backbone.


    Trabecular''s eyes were shining, as if he had seen Lao Yan''s revenge for him in the future.


    That picture really makes people feel blood boiling when they think about it!


    But Zhiyong next to him could feel that when Lao Yan said he wanted to avenge Xiao Liang just now, his tone was a lot lower and he had no confidence at all.


    In fact, Lao Yan also knows that with these people, where can he compete with Zhang Wen? It''s OK to play with your brain and steal things. If you really fight, you can''t do it at all! Except Zhiyong, no one can take it.


    I can''t fight. How can I get revenge? I''m kidding.


    Lao Yan said this purely to appease Xiao Liang, that''s all.

 Chapter 1165

    Lao Yan came back this time, first to stabilize his people, and second to check how his feet are doing recently. They are reporting to Lao Yan every day on the phone. The situation should be good.


    Out of the hospital, Lao Yan and Zhiyong went to their dens.


    This place is the place where the feet often gather. When they are finished every day, they will gather here.


    Today, Lao Yan came back and called them all to have a meeting and check their work by the way.


    This is the purpose of Lao Yan.


    When many people saw Lao Yan, they came to complain to him about how these people in the road bullied them recently, how fierce Zhang Wen''s people were, and how boss Wang attacked them.


    Lao Yan listened to these words, his eyes getting colder and colder.


    It seems that during his absence, the situation has really developed abnormally. If he doesn''t come back, his stall may fall apart.


    It''s really good that these feet can persist until now.


    "Don''t make a noise, big brother is going to talk!" Zhiyong shouted with a wink when he saw that old Yan had the meaning to speak.


    Old Yan looked at him with satisfaction. His Adam''s Apple moved and said, "first of all, ang, the matter of my return is confidential. No one can say it. Do you know?"


    "I see, brother..."


    Don''t say the people below counselled, Lao Yan counselled first.


    When I opened my mouth, it was these counsels.


    The younger brother below can hear more or less, but no one can tell him.


    Now if everyone on the road knows that Lao Yan is back, Zhang Wen and boss Wang''s people will be killed in less than half an hour. Even if Lao Yan has three heads and six arms, he must not be able to resist them.


    Must be confidential first!


    However, this is indeed a bit of advice. Lao Yan also realized that his words were a little demoralizing, and hurriedly added: "you know why not? Because we need to conserve our energy!"


    "Yes, keep your energy!"


    "Big brother is right!"


    The younger brother below, echoed for a while.


    No matter how old Yan is, no matter how he counsels, it''s a success to have so many people around him!


    "We don''t worry about fighting. After all, we''re all brain players. We''ll start our line first and let us have amazing financial resources in the future. At that time, we''ll find someone to get Zhang Wen!"


    "Good!"


    The people below agreed again.


    Note that old Yan said to find people instead of letting himself go. He also quite understood that Zhang Wen''s people are really powerful. He can''t fight hard. There are so many bastards in Jinhai city. He doesn''t believe that he can''t find a few who dare to fight with Zhang Wen!


    It''s not all for money, so his old Yan gave the money!


    Play dead Zhang Wen then!


    "How''s the situation recently? Tell me..."


    Old Yan said, lit a cigarette, squatted there and smoked. The younger brothers next to him began to report their work one by one. In fact, his progress in this line is quite good these days when old Yan is away. It can be said that there has been a qualitative change.


    From fifty cents to one.


    This is very gratifying for Lao Yan.


    Still his words, if this line plays well, there will be no problem taking planes and cannons in the future!


    At that time, money went into Lao Yan''s pocket like running water.


    This is why Lao Yan has been working hard on this line.


    For better development in the future.


    "Well, it''s been good recently. We''ll continue to develop like this. It won''t be long before we can win some business in Jinhai city. At that time, many people will come and ask us to do things!" said Lao Yan, as if he had seen the magnificent picture in the future.


    Zhiyong also showed a look of expectation in his eyes. Later, he followed Lao Yan, who was popular and drank spicy. There was no problem at all!


    Lao Yan has this ability, but his skill is not good.


    But it doesn''t matter. What matters is ability.


    Lao Yan looked around and saw that his younger brothers were not very impressive. During his absence, his people were pressed and couldn''t lift their heads.


    What are you talking about? You have to reward them today, don''t you?


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan said to Zhiyong, "my brothers have worked hard recently. Go and call some girls and have a good time tonight!"


    After hearing this, Zhiyong smiled and said no problem, then turned and left.


    Lao Yan''s courtyard is quite large, surrounded by empty rooms. Sometimes it is the place where they meet and gather. Sometimes it is also their gun room. There are many rooms, large space and hidden. Where is a better place than this?


    Hearing that Lao Yan invited everyone to play with women, the little brothers cheered.


    Zhiyong moved quickly and came back with more than a dozen women, one for each, just right.


    However, most of them are generally beautiful, because most of them are street women. Zhiyong can''t find so many girls so late. He can only do so.


    But it''s enough for these little brothers to cheer for a while.


    First, Lao Yan picked a girl who looked younger in grade, and the other younger brothers took them to the next room.


    "Brother, there are so many of you. It''s my first time to play like this ~" the girl in Lao Yan''s arms is timid. It''s estimated that she didn''t come out to do this for long.


    Lao Yan had a cheap smile on his face, and his hand had stretched in and explored in the girl''s arms.


    "I''ve learned a lot this time. After a while, I''ll show you something more interesting." old Yan said and pressed the girl''s head down.


    Of course, the girl knew what it meant and scolded secretly, but she didn''t dare to show it. What dare she say about so many people here? Anyway, Lao Yan''s money has been given. Their task is to serve them well.


    The girl''s boneless soft hands slowly reached Lao Yan''s crotch and flexibly untied Lao Yan''s trouser bag.


    "Hurry up!" Lao Yan was a little worried and hurried.


    The girl smiled softly: "don''t worry, brother. I''ll help you first..."


    Lao Yan didn''t talk nonsense with her. He just straightened his waist and hit the heart.


    The girl hated to die, but there was no way. She had to follow Lao Yan and help him.


    Old Yan closed his eyes and enjoyed it for a while. He dragged the girl to the room. Within two seconds, there came the woman''s exaggerated voice.


    I don''t know how long old Yan hasn''t been so arrogant under the sky of Jinhai city. At the moment, he is more psychologically satisfied.


    The feeling of blood like the return of the king.


    Lao Yan is enjoying and venting in his heart.


    Tell all the bastards in Jinhai that my old Yan is back. In the future, there will be a storm in Jinhai! At that time, everyone had to look up to him, Lao Yan!

 Chapter 1166

    Tick, tick.


    The liquid on the bottle was sent to my body drop by drop.


    On the hospital bed, I was pale, next to me, with hanging bottles in both hands.


    I don''t know how long I was in a coma. I slowly opened my eyes.


    Everything in front of me makes me feel strange.


    Snow white ceiling, snow-white sheets, cold hanging bottles.


    My head went blank for a few seconds before it began to work.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been in a coma, but I know the little girl must have let go of the post.


    Although I don''t know what happened after that, I believe in the pillar.


    At the same time, I''m blaming myself.


    I did it all with a stream of blood. I also stabbed the pillar, and forced the pillar to give me the little girl.


    When I did this, why did I think about the feeling of the column?


    I''m too selfish. It''s hard to say. I''m taking advantage of the pillar and his trust and brotherhood. I haven''t considered it for him at all. What if boss Wang knows about it?


    What happens to the pillars?


    I never thought about it.


    To put it better, I''m doing it for the good of the pillar. I don''t want him to kill the girl, but it''s more for myself. The starting point is good, but the motive is impure.


    In this matter, I am tantamount to giving the pillar a difficult problem, which makes him so embarrassed.


    I regret it now. No doubt I''ve caused a lot of trouble for the column.


    "Brother Wen, you''re awake!" at this time, Xiaowen noticed that I opened my eyes and hurried over.


    Her face was full of fatigue. She didn''t know how long she had been guarding me here.


    I forced myself to smile: "Xiaowen, thank you ~"


    Xiaowen immediately scolded me: "brother Wen, what are you talking about? Your knife is a few centimeters away from the liver. If it''s a little more biased, you won''t be saved! Aren''t you afraid?"


    I laughed. If I was afraid, I wouldn''t go out and work. I must have gone home to farm long ago.


    "Nothing, just a knife ~"


    "Don''t you think about it for me?" Xiaowen said, crying out.


    I looked at her helplessly, my heart full of sadness.


    Indeed, I didn''t think about it for others. I was selfish to the pillars, and I was selfish to those who loved me.


    Especially Xiaowen.


    And... Wang Yuxian.


    Xiaowen went down with tears and turned to tell Li Erzi who was waiting outside the door that they had come in.


    Li Erzi, Wang Peng, Wu Yang, Zhang Guohua are all there.


    I guess they stayed here every day during my coma.


    "Wenzi, you finally wake up. What''s going on?" Li Erzi asked me anxiously.


    "What about the little girl?" I answered.


    "It has been sent back. Director Shen said he would come in person and thank you..."


    "It''s OK ~" I''m relieved.


    "Wenzi, was this knife stabbed by the pillar?" Li Erzi asked with a gloomy face.


    I shook my head: "no, I made it myself. This is to pay back the pillar. I''m sorry for the pillar."


    "Alas, Wenzi, you..." Li Erzi was also a little helpless. In his eyes, I was no different from a fool. I also stabbed him. Isn''t that torturing myself?


    Only I know the reason.


    Then Li Erzi glared at them.


    "Wenzi, if I hadn''t stopped them and forced them to dress, they would go to the pillar desperately. Tell me about you, what can you do?" Li Erzi didn''t forget to satirize them.


    The latter is a face red: "grass, I can know that Wen Zi love to self harm?"


    Speaking out, everyone looked at him. Pretending to force the tiger also felt that he was a little thoughtless. He smiled at me embarrassed.


    I know that pretending to force a tiger. He always speaks without blocking his mouth. I shook my head reluctantly to show that it was OK.


    "OK, I''m fine. Don''t worry. Besides, it has nothing to do with the pillar. Don''t hate the pillar!"


    They all nodded.


    Li Erzi looked at me with concern: "Wenzi, you really didn''t think about it this time. If you didn''t send it to the hospital in time, you might die. Do you know how much blood you lost? In the end, the blood in the hospital was not enough. You almost lost the blood of a tiger. Only he had the same blood type as you!"


    Here, pretend to force the tiger to smile at me.


    It made me tremble all over.


    Fortunately, there is enough blood in the hospital. Otherwise, I must be bleeding like a Tiger now. It''s really greasy.


    Then maybe I will become a forced criminal in the future!


    It''s awkward to think about it.


    In any case, I did a pretty job. People tied to the pillar can still come out. I''m afraid I''m the only one in Jinhai city.


    I gave Liu hongran a satisfactory account of this matter.


    Also let him know that I Zhang Wen is not a counsellor. I will fight my life as well as my brothers.


    It''s just that I don''t know how far things have gone.


    I don''t know what''s going on over there.


    "Er Zi, where''s my phone?"


    After looking for it for a long time, Li Erzi found my mobile phone and handed it to me.


    I found my phone and dialed it.


    But it says it''s turned off.


    I can''t help worrying. How are you doing now? I don''t know how boss Wang will blame him when he goes back this time.


    ¡­¡­


    The pillar has been silent since I was taken to the hospital.


    Until now, he hasn''t told boss Wang about it. He doesn''t dare and doesn''t know how to speak.


    "Brother Zhu, Zhang Wen is fine. He has been rescued just now!" Xiao Feng ran into the car and said to Zhu.


    The pillar was hanging all the time, and then it was put down.


    "Well, it''s all right."


    "Brother Zhu, but Zhang Wen is really fierce. He dares to give himself a knife! This knife almost killed him!" said Dafeng.


    The pillar smiled bitterly in his heart. How can they understand these things?


    Who can understand his brotherhood with Zhang Wen?


    "Brother, didn''t brother Zhu give himself a knife last time? Zhang Wen is paying back his favor this time! And last time, brother Zhu didn''t advise at all!" Xiaofeng saw that Zhu didn''t speak and hurried to say next to him.


    He thought the pillar was a little angry after listening to it.


    In fact, the pillar didn''t think about it at all. He just sighed helplessly.


    What he is worried about now is how to tell boss Wang about it. Even if he doesn''t say it, boss Wang will know.


    How will he explain it then?


    Dafeng knew what Zhu was worried about. He handed him a cigarette and said, "brother Zhu, don''t be upset. It''s really not possible. Just tell boss Wang that I put it without authorization!"


    These words filled the column''s eyes with gratitude.


    He patted Dafeng on the shoulder and didn''t speak. He just smoked silently out of the window.

 Chapter 1167

    Brothers are for dealing, not for selling.


    Even if he killed the pillar and cut him thousands of times, he could not sell Dafeng or let Dafeng carry it.


    Brother, these two words are more than a thousand pounds in the heart of the column.


    But how to report to boss Wang has become a huge problem.


    Man, boss Wang has hinted to the pillar and asked him to do it, but the pillar not only didn''t do it, but also let the man go. Where can this be done?


    Boss Wang''s temper is well known.


    Dafeng really wants to help the pillar. He thinks that even if it''s on his head, boss Wang will beat him up at best. Can he kill him?


    But he was really wrong. If he took it over, boss Wang might really kill him.


    "Remember, it has nothing to do with you two!" the pillar said to Da Feng and Xiao Feng after a while.


    Dafeng, don''t they know? The pillars are not for their good.


    "Brother Zhu, but how can you explain?"


    I haven''t done what my elder brother arranged. How can I explain?


    Anyway, it''s all the wrong of the column, but the column is also upset.


    "Oh, let''s go step by step!" the pillar breathed. He really had no plan at all.


    However, he has to report this matter to boss Wang. It''s a little unreasonable not to report again.


    Then the pillar let Dafeng and Xiaofeng go back and drive to boss Wang.


    He wanted to give Zhang Wen a favor, so he should explain it to boss Wang.


    He drove the car near boss Wang''s office. The pillar flamed out, but he didn''t go down for a long time.


    He didn''t know what to say, let alone how to face boss Wang''s face, although he knew that a scolding was inevitable.


    I don''t know how long he hesitated. After thinking, he went in.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang is in his office at the moment.


    Although Wanfeng group was closed, he still let people go to work when they should, and his popularity can''t be lost.


    He also comes to the office every day.


    Because he knew that soon his Wanfeng group would reopen, because he had chips in his hand and chips that could enable Wanfeng group to reopen. Now he just had to wait patiently.


    Even if he doesn''t say, director Shen and Liu hongran must know what to do.


    Boss Wang is in a good mood and is quite cheerful.


    When Wanfeng group reopens and the land is wiped out, he can start operation again, and a lot of cash and banknotes rush into his pocket.


    He couldn''t stop it.


    It is no accident that boss Wang can sit in the position of the first brother in Jinhai city. His financial resources are quite amazing.


    I just don''t know what''s going on with the pillar now. I don''t know if the pillar has dealt with the little girl.


    Boss Wang had planned for a long time. If the pillar made the little girl, he would hand over the pillar. At that time, he would clean himself first, and then slowly play with Liu hongran and them.


    Don''t you kill two birds with one stone?


    Boss Wang, I have long erased those feelings between him and the pillar.


    He is just using it now, using the pillar ruthlessly, and then throwing it away.


    This is the plan in boss Wang''s mind.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    At this time, the door of the office was knocked.


    "Come in!" boss Wang said with a smile on his face.


    The pillar pushed the door in with something in mind.


    "Pillar, why are you here?" at this time, shouldn''t the pillar look at the little girl well? Why did you come here suddenly?


    After a short pause, boss Wang immediately understood: "ha ha, pillar, have you done it?"


    I thought that my ability to handle affairs is really good, fast and cruel! A little girl can go down and do it without wasting so long with herself!


    Boss Wang''s eyes gleamed.


    Originally, it should be a satisfactory answer, but a word full of disobedience came out of the mouth of the pillar.


    "Elder brother, I''m sorry, I can''t do it." the pillar bowed his head.


    Grass!


    Boss Wang scolded secretly and his eyes became sharp when looking at the column. This column is really more and more ok now. They dare to disobey their orders, but it makes sense. After all, it''s a little girl!


    Boss Wang''s eyes were cold for a while, waved his hand and said, "well, give me someone and I''ll find someone to do it!"


    It''s a big deal. Will he frame the pillar after he does it!


    The expression on the pillar''s face was more embarrassed: "brother, man, I''ve let go..."


    Dong!


    Boss Wang couldn''t help it this time. He patted the table hard and stood up.


    He can''t believe it! I didn''t expect that the pillar not only didn''t kill people, but also let the little girl go! This, how can he get through the barrier in his heart?


    At the same time, boss Wang also confirmed in his heart that the pillar really can''t stay!


    "Elder brother, it''s all my fault. You can punish me!" the pillar flopped down and knelt in front of boss Wang.


    He really felt that he had gone too far, so he let people go. Is he really beating boss Wang in the face.


    Boss Wang didn''t completely burst out, but asked, "why did you let someone go? Explain it to me."


    "Brother, to tell you the truth, Zhang Wen came here to ask for someone. He said that you tied people up because of the land. He has agreed with director Shen that director Shen won''t take care of those things. As long as we let people go, I think that''s why you do so many things. Just agree. Besides, if the little girl is killed, it''s troublesome It''s too big. I don''t want to give big brother any more trouble! "


    The words of the pillar are sincere.


    But when the words reached boss Wang''s ears, they became delicious.


    Moreover, it''s the person Zhang Wen wants!


    This makes boss Wang feel worse.


    Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen, you really can. Even now, you can cover the white wolf with empty hands and let the pillar help you!


    Boss Wang was already angry. He forbeared that he didn''t burst out and continued to ask, "it''s so simple that you let the man go?"


    The eyes of the pillar were full of embarrassment.


    "No, Zhang Wen gave himself a knife in front of me..."


    "Grass, isn''t it? How is he now!" boss Wang got excited at once.


    The first thing he thought of was that Zhang Wen might hang up because of this knife! Isn''t that great? Don''t do it yourself! If so, he thinks the pillar should be praised.


    But with the help of the pillar, the happy molecules in his body disappeared in an instant.


    "Zhang Wen is fine. He is out of danger..."

 Chapter 1168

    Zhang Wen is fine. He''s out of danger.


    This was like a hammer, pounding boss Wang''s forehead hard, so that he didn''t slow down for a long time.


    So, that is to say, Zhang Wen has nothing to do now and saved people?


    Well, did Zhang Wen win! Did you miscalculate in the end! Still failed to keep people, or failed to keep the heart of the column!


    The pillar said wrongfully: "Brother, I think it''s better to be friendly. In fact, I didn''t do this because I had a good relationship with Zhang Wen before, but because every time I saw Zhang Wen, I seemed to think about how we used to mix. At that time, although we didn''t have much money, how happy we were? Do you remember? Because I, you were stabbed, and I decided at that time, this generation All the children will follow you... "


    The pillar thinks that boss Wang is still the former boss Wang, or the boss Wang who can say anything. Unexpectedly, everything has changed. Boss Wang is no longer the former boss Wang. He has changed.


    Become ruthless.


    Regardless of brotherhood.


    At this time, boss Wang has automatically blocked the words of the pillar. What he thinks now is that the pillar screwed up and taught himself a lesson here? He also told himself to talk about morality?


    What is this concept?


    How can he bear it?


    "Brother, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault..." when Zhu saw that boss Wang didn''t speak for a long time, he began to slap himself in the face.


    Pa pa


    One by one, one by one.


    Boss Wang looked at the pillar coldly. He didn''t go there until the pillar slapped himself a dozen times.


    "All right, let''s turn this over!"


    Zhu thought he had heard wrong, but now he was more grateful. His big brother, who is an enlightened big brother, still wanted to understand.


    "Big brother..." there were some tears in the pillar''s eyes.


    Boss Wang smiled: "OK, go and be busy. After that, I''ll contact Liu hongran."


    The pillar nodded and went out.


    At that moment, he was grateful.


    He didn''t do good this time. Boss Wang not only didn''t tell him, but also comforted him. Has boss Wang changed?


    Is it back to the big brother before?


    At that time, at least he had a human flavor.


    But Zhu was wrong. He forgot that the more good boss Wang is to a person, the more dangerous he is. Just like boss Du at the beginning, what is the final outcome?


    The pillar didn''t think much. He drove to find Dafeng and Xiaofeng happily.


    He wants to tell them that his big brother is still the open-minded big brother and the trustworthy and lazy boss Wang!


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital, Xiaowen stood at the door and helped Zhang Wen tidy up his things. Zhang Wen inside was already asleep.


    His body has not fully recovered. He is very weak now. Xiaowen stays here to take care of Zhang Wen every day. At this time, Li Erzi and they have left. When he left, he told Xiaowen to take good care of Zhang Wen.


    She had to give her money, but Xiaowen refused.


    Between her and Zhang Wen, where can we measure it with money?


    She loves Zhang Wen and deeply loves Zhang Wen.


    Let alone take care of him for a few days, even if it''s taking care of him for a lifetime, what''s the harm?


    However, Zhang Wen''s every day seems to be dangerous, and sometimes Xiaowen is frightened.


    Zhang Wen got the news of her injury a day ago. She was scared to death at that time.


    It turns out that Xiaowen is also a very nervous woman. She doesn''t know what''s going on. After meeting Zhang Wen, everything has changed. If she meets something, she will be nervous to death.


    At this time, her phone rang.


    Looking down, it was Wang Yuxian.


    Xiaowen quickly picked it up.


    "Xiaowen..."


    There was a slightly decadent voice of Wang Yuxian on the phone. I didn''t know what Wang Yuxian was doing these days, but Xiaowen knew from her voice that she wasn''t doing well.


    "Yuxian, what''s the matter with you? Your voice doesn''t sound very good." Xiaowen asked quickly.


    "It''s all right. Maybe I slept a little late last night. How about Zhang Wen?" Wang Yuxian calmed down and asked.


    After Zhang Wen was injured, Wang Yuxian also heard about it. If you don''t worry, it''s a lie.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t have no love for Zhang Wen, but his hatred was greater than love, so he was so embarrassed, so he abandoned him.


    "How did you know he was hurt?" Xiaowen asked.


    "Ha ha..." this made Wang Yuxian helpless. She was also asking herself, Wang Yuxian, what are you doing? It was agreed not to call but to ask, but why?


    Zhang Wen, what''s important?


    Is he so overbearing? He can occupy a place in your cold heart. He used to be and is now!


    Why, I can''t forget him!


    He killed Lao Gao''s man!


    Xiaowen seemed to understand Wang Yuxian''s helplessness and said, "Yuxian, he''s fine. He''s just out of danger. Now he''s asleep. Or when he wakes up, I''ll ask him to call you back?"


    Wang Yuxian quickly shook her head: "no, it''s all right."


    "Yuxian, in fact, you still think of Zhang Wen, right?" Xiaowen asked carefully.


    She was also afraid that if Wang Yuxian really said she liked Zhang Wen, what would she do? Zhang Wen and I have made some progress just now. If Wang Yuxian comes back, he will take Zhang Wen away.


    But she also wants Wang Yuxian to come back. After all, she and Wang Yuxian have regarded her as their sister for so many years.


    This sentence made Wang Yuxian''s heart tremble.


    Xiaowen''s words are right at all.


    Wang Yuxian is thinking about Zhang Wen. Recently, there are only two people in her dream, Zhang Wen and Lao Yan.


    But Wang Yuxian didn''t want to admit it.


    She said coldly on the phone, "he''s fine. If he dies, who can I find to avenge Lao Gao?"


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    Xiaowen here has a complete set of five flavors in her heart.


    She sighed and went back to Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    Love begets hate, and hate begets love.


    After Wang Yuxian put down the phone, tears fell unconsciously.


    On Zhang Wen and Lao Gao, her tears were almost dry.


    In fact, these heavenly kings and jade immortals didn''t go anywhere. They just found a hotel with a good environment and stayed here for a few days.


    These days, she didn''t go out at all. She just hid here alone and recalled Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao''s kindness to her and what she has done.


    These things, like a layer of dazzling smoke, have been floating in front of Wang Yuxian, making her cry when she thought of it.


    Wang Yuxian just recalled, cried, slept for a while when she was tired, and then continued to recall

 Chapter 1169

    In a villa in a rich area.


    Liu hongran ran ran to me several times, but every time I came over, I was either unconscious or sleeping. He was also very helpless.


    After director Shen''s daughter was put in the pillar that day, Liu hongran personally sent it back to him. At that time, director Shen was moved. Thank God, only Liu hongran knew the danger.


    At the door of his house that day, he had a simple conversation with director Shen.


    "Lao Shen, in order to save your daughter, one of my brothers is still in the hospital. If it wasn''t for him, even if I asked the police department to do it, it would be suspended."


    "Well, hongran, I''ll go to the hospital to see him myself later."


    "It''s not necessary. It''s just that you don''t want to participate in this matter in the future. It''s almost done like this."


    "Well..."


    Director Shen, don''t you know? It''s not that he doesn''t want to participate in these things, but that he can''t participate any more.


    It''s a lie to say you''re not afraid.


    Boss Wang''s bandit like behavior frightened director Shen.


    In broad daylight and still in school, he dared to take people away. In his eyes, is there any royal law?


    However, such people are really annoying.


    Liu hongran''s words are also very obvious. If his brother didn''t try his best to save him, if he let Baidao go out and let boss Wang notice a little trouble, he would certainly start!


    Boss Wang is in his present position. What else are you afraid of?


    He was 100% sure that boss Wang dared to start.


    In the future, boss Wang is in the dark and they are in the light. If director Shen continues to help Liu hongran and boss Wang Gang, he won''t be lucky when boss Wang tied his wife and children again.


    There are so many people under boss Wang, and there are certainly not a few who dare to die. He casually threw out millions to let people kill his wife and children, and then ran away. Someone must do it!


    Who did director Shen cry for at that time?


    Liu hongran also took this into account, so he didn''t let him continue to participate in this matter. It was very dangerous for him.


    Moreover, it is impossible for Zhang Wen to bite boss Wang 100%.


    It''s not Zhang Wen''s poor ability, but boss Wang''s too cunning!


    Therefore, director Shen can only step back.


    Although he felt uncomfortable and unwilling, director Shen had to quit for the sake of his family and children.


    What Liu hongran told him was to maintain the status quo. Director Shen should not take care of the land in the future.


    Director Shen hugged his wife and children in his arms. He never felt so real. He never cherished his wife and children so much. He knew how to cherish them only when he lost them. That''s right.


    "Lao Shen, look at these people you''ve provoked. It''s really lucky this time!" said director Shen''s wife.


    "Well, I won''t care about it in the future. We can''t afford to play with these things." director Shen sighed.


    Which man doesn''t want his wife and children to heat the Kang? If something happens to his child this time, he must be crazy.


    The matter on the road seems not as simple as he thought.


    It''s not the same as them.


    I dare not go too far. No matter how much I play, Baidao is abiding by a rule, but boss Wang and them have not considered these at all. To abide by the rules is a last resort. If necessary, they even don''t hesitate to play with their lives.


    This is what makes director Shen afraid.


    Well, well, it''s better to stay away from these things in the future.


    Director Shen sighed and shook his head secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu hongran kept a posture at home for a long time and hardly moved.


    He is thinking about things and how to do things in the future. I don''t know how long it has been. Liu hongran hasn''t thought so seriously.


    Boss Wang is not a simple opponent. He knows when to cut corners and when to be silent.


    This made Liu hongran feel cold at the bottom of his heart, but he was not afraid at all, because when he started playing with boss Wang, he thought it over. Since he started playing, he should play to the end and completely break boss Wang.


    Now director Shen can''t use it.


    In fact, it''s not that it can''t be used, but that Liu hongran doesn''t want to use it.


    Director Shen, there is no need to take such a risk.


    He can find someone to protect director Shen, so that boss Wang can''t touch it, and then manipulate it secretly, so that director Shen can completely destroy the land and cut off boss Wang''s wealth.


    But in that case, Liu hongran''s goal is achieved. What about director Shen? What about him?


    As long as boss Wang doesn''t die, he must find someone to revenge director Shen. Although Liu hongran can protect him, he can''t protect him all his life.


    Because he has no bottom in his heart, he doesn''t know whether he can kill boss Wang.


    As long as there is a breath left, boss Wang will take crazy revenge.


    Director Shen must be unbearable.


    Liu hongran never wanted to harm anyone, let alone director Shen.


    It seems that Liu hongran''s speed is a little faster.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the time. It was already evening.


    Zhang Wen, should he be awake now?


    He smiled at the thought of Zhang Wen.


    A proud smile.


    Because of this, Zhang Wen went with a desperate attitude.


    Liu hongran is very pleased. Is it difficult for a brother like Zhang Wen to break into a world in Jinhai city? It''s not hard at all!


    This time, Zhang Wen gave him an attitude.


    Tell Liu hongran that I''ll do your business with all my life.


    Thinking so, he changed his clothes and prepared to go to the hospital to see Zhang Wen.


    After Zhang Wen got out of danger, he hasn''t officially met him!


    ¡­¡­


    When I woke up, I just had a few simple words with Li Erzi, and then I continued to sleep.


    It''s more like fainting than sleeping.


    This time I slept very heavily, and I didn''t even have the intention to wake up. This is the reason for excessive blood loss. I was dizzy. I felt pain all over when I moved, and I was sleepy when I moved.


    After bleeding so much, you should have a good rest at this time.


    I don''t know how long it took before I opened my eyes.


    It''s dark outside.


    On the cell phone, several missed.


    "You''re awake." next to me was a steady voice. In the ward, he lit a cigarette.


    Next to Li Erzi.


    He looked at me with a smile.


    "Brother Liu, you''re here." I quickly sat up.


    Li Erzi came to help me support the backrest behind me.


    He looked at me seriously for a while and said with a smile, "do you mind if I smoke in your ward?"


    I smiled brightly: "ha ha, what did you say, brother Liu? Where would I mind? And I haven''t smoked for more than a day, so I can''t hold it for a long time!"


    "Hahaha..."

 Chapter 1170

    After laughing for a while, Liu hongran stopped and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Do you feel better? Do you want me to transfer to a hospital? There are many small nurses there, and they are very beautiful."


    I quickly shook my head: "I''ve lost a lot of blood now, and I''ve lost a lot of blood. What if I see something I shouldn''t see, where the blood can''t keep up?"


    "You boy..." he shook his head helplessly.


    "Brother Liu, the little girl, is everything all right?" I asked.


    "No, she''s fine. She''s just a little frightened. It''s no big deal."


    "Well, that''s good."


    "You did a good job," he said sincerely.


    I shook my head helplessly: "I didn''t do it beautifully. It was the pillar that bought my face. If I hadn''t gone, the little girl might have to go back to the West."


    Liu hongran probably heard from Li Erzi that boss Wang was going to kill people.


    Liu hongran bowed his head and took a cigarette, then looked at me: "Wenzi, no matter what others say, I always believe in a word that justice is more helpful than injustice. It''s the same whether in the underworld or the underworld! If boss Wang plays like this, he will be finished sooner or later!"


    This is true. Li Erzi and I nodded at the same time.


    He doesn''t even let go of a 12-year-old girl. Is that still human?


    Although we are gangsters, we can''t live without principles.


    If we mess around, it''s not up to us.


    "I told director Shen not to let him take care of this matter. The land in the south of the city and Wanfeng group must be taken back by boss Wang soon," Liu hongran said.


    I know he was helpless.


    If director Shen takes over this matter again, it will only push him to the cusp of the storm.


    Liu hongran is different from boss Wang. He also stresses morality in his heart.


    He will use director Shen, but he won''t hurt him.


    I was silent, and Liu hongran couldn''t help it, but in this case, didn''t our previous efforts be in vain?


    I don''t want to see boss Wang resurge.


    It''s not easy for Liu hongran and I to get to this point.


    He seemed to see what I was thinking and said, "don''t worry, your knife will not be in vain."


    I quickly explained, "brother Liu, I don''t mean that."


    Liu hongran took a deep breath: "boss wang hasn''t slowed down yet. I''ll help first! Don''t worry here. Although Lao Shen won''t touch it, boss Wang can''t fly for a while!"


    Li Erzi and I both know what Liu hongran''s words mean. Next, Liu hongran will make efforts!


    Not long after Liu hongran left, director Shen''s family arrived.


    Seeing me, director Shen''s eyes turned red.


    I''m a little flattered that their family is so formal.


    It is reasonable to say that I am responsible for the safety of director Shen. If something happens to them, it must be my important person in the past.


    Liu hongran is in charge of the white road and I am in charge of the underworld. It has long been agreed that the problem lies with me. Of course, I should come forward.


    But director Shen was so polite that I felt a little blushed.


    The three of them took turns to thank me. Director Shen promised in front of me that he would stand up and help me as long as I had something to do in the future, because he owed me a life.


    Watching director Shen''s family leave, I can''t tell what it''s like.


    When can I have my own family?


    I long to be with Wang Yuxian.


    ¡­¡­


    Some people are happy and others are sad.


    When I discussed with Liu hongran how to deal with boss Wang in the next step, boss Wang was very happy.


    No matter how much the column leaked, his boss Wang''s goal was achieved.


    Today, people from the land bureau came again.


    Last time, they came on the spur of the moment, but this time, they will come back on the wrong foot.


    No way. After receiving the order from director Shen, they came to remove the seal for Wanfeng group.


    It had nothing to do with boss Wang. He just waited for them to remove the seal and reopen his door.


    But today''s boss Wang is extremely arrogant.


    He called out all the employees of Wanfeng group and gathered here to see how the people of the Land Bureau removed the seal.


    This is the feeling of revenge.


    At the beginning, director Shen brought people to threaten to seal Wanfeng group, but what was the result? Isn''t it honestly unsealed now?


    Against his boss Wang, there is only one way out!


    Get down there in the end!


    Looking at the seal being removed bit by bit, boss Wang''s heart was roaring.


    I''m afraid no one can stop boss Wang from now on.


    Boss Wang has tried his best to use his dark order on people like director Shen.


    Who dares to challenge boss Wang in the future?


    Who is not afraid of death?


    Who dares to be single at any time like boss Wang?


    The people of the land bureau took down the seal at the gate and were about to leave.


    But turned around and met boss Wang''s man.


    These are the employees working in Wanfeng group. Last time, they were taken seriously by the people of the Land Bureau. They can even think of how arrogant and arrogant these people came in last time.


    Now, don''t you walk away with your head down like a mouse?


    These employees, inflated, blocked the way and didn''t let the people of the Land Bureau leave.


    In the same sentence, following boss Wang''s younger brother will basically expand, not for anything else, because boss Wang himself will cry! How dangerous was Wanfeng group when it was closed down? At that time, how many people discussed below that Wanfeng group was going to be finished and could not start business.


    But now? Who put the seal? Who the fuck will withdraw it!


    Boss Wang has this ability, so he can walk sideways in Jinhai city.


    These employees feel that even if they beat the people of the Land Bureau here today, boss Wang can deal with it!


    The woman who took the lead blushed.


    "Get out of the way! There is no royal law!"


    She screamed at her throat, but no one paid attention to her and looked at her with a smile.


    To tell the truth, this woman looks good. At least her capable temperament can''t be imitated by other women.


    And a uniform is also quite tempting.


    Seeing that no one paid attention, the woman stretched out her hand to push the man in front.


    "Ouch, it''s very energetic ~" the man smiled and looked cheap, but he still stretched out his hand to block their way.


    "Go away! A bunch of hooligans!" cried the woman in a hurry.


    The people of boss Wang rushed up and squeezed the woman into the crowd.


    There were some salty pig hands on this woman.


    For a time, it was the woman''s scolding.


    But what can she do?


    call the police?


    What can I do when the police come?


    There are too many people. Is it crowded? Is it against the law? And the other party is boss Wang, which is even more difficult.

 Chapter 1171

    When his people began to make trouble, boss Wang saw it. He smiled and lit a cigarette next to him and squinted at all this.


    I thought, director Shen owes him all this. Now it''s time to return it.


    The land in the south of Wanfeng group and the city was delayed for several days. He asked for this interest, but what?


    After a while, seeing that the Miao people of the land bureau were submerged in the sea of people, boss Wang gently stamped out the cigarette butts.


    "All right, stop it, people from the Land Bureau. Where can you touch?"


    In a word, the voice was not loud, but the execution was full. When boss Wang said this, his people scattered. Several people in the land bureau were surrounded in the middle, especially the woman. Her clothes on her chest were torn and her hair was messy.


    Tears hung from the corners of his eyes, and his angry little face flushed.


    Just now, I almost touched what she should and shouldn''t touch.


    This woman is so big that no one has touched her. This is the first time. What''s angry is that she doesn''t know who touched her.


    Where can she recognize so many people?


    Once wronged, tears fall down.


    At this moment, the woman thought of justice.


    The justice that only exists in the hearts of a few of them.


    It''s always said that evil can''t beat justice, but why are there so many evil minions? Why are you so arrogant?


    They can''t fight at all!


    Women''s outlook on life is also slowly being changed.


    Boss Wang came step by step and took big eight character steps.


    When he came to the woman, he stopped and stared at her with a smile in his eyes.


    "I remember that you are the one who pasted the seal. Why are you the one who came to remove the seal? You''re not tired after coming back and forth like this?"


    "Ha ha..." everyone laughed wildly.


    The collar of the woman''s chest was greatly removed and exaggerated. Boss Wang looked down and was white~


    Results, not bad.


    Boss Wang is more or less interested in this woman. He has played wild and unrestrained, but he has never played this kind of taste.


    Orthodoxy, integrity.


    The woman looked at boss Wang with disdain.


    She hates boss Wang in her heart. It''s really her ability to play black to this extent, but she doesn''t like it. If she has a chance, she really wants to get boss Wang in by herself!


    Hateful, hateful!


    Boss Wang licked the corners of his mouth. It would be a pleasure if he could get the woman to bed~


    He could even think of the madness of the woman in bed.


    "Boss Wang, don''t be complacent. Sooner or later, you will have bad luck!" the woman raised her face stubbornly.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll wait!" boss Wang and director Shen are not afraid. Will they be afraid of this woman?


    Are you kidding~


    Boss Wang said, so he stepped aside and let the woman go.


    Eyes, always pondering on her.


    Back to the office, he sat for a while and was ready to go to the south of the city. It is estimated that the land has also been unsealed.


    At this time, his cell phone rang.


    Looking down, it seems that the electric man is section chief.


    Section chief Duan didn''t help in this matter at all. Boss Wang is a little upset.


    "What''s the matter?" he picked it up.


    In fact, the section chief of this section wanted to call boss Wang for a long time, but he hesitated until now.


    He didn''t hear that boss Wang tied up director Shen''s child.


    He really didn''t expect boss Wang to be so bold. Doesn''t he know that director Shen is black and he is white?


    I don''t know whether he thinks too much of himself or doesn''t care.


    Kidnap a person on the road. Frankly, section chief Duan can even act as if he didn''t see it.


    But boss Wang tied up director Shen''s child. He couldn''t understand the nature of this.


    If director Shen chooses to call the police, how far will it go? The province must send someone down to check. What about section chief Duan then?


    I''m sure I''ll put on a bad hat. If I''m worried, I''ll be said to be colluding with boss Wang!


    The section chief can''t afford this crime!


    He also heard that boss Wang didn''t intend to release people. What kind of mentality is this?


    Dare to kill people! And still a white man, it''s too dangerous to go on like this!


    Section chief Duan thinks he should talk to boss Wang.


    The section chief at the end of the phone wiped a cold sweat: "Lao Wang, why are you so confused!"


    Boss Wang certainly knows what section chief Duan said.


    "I''m confused? If I''m not confused, can I get my land back?"


    "Alas, that''s a white man. What if something really happens?" section chief Duan was really worried.


    He is worried about himself and boss Wang!


    "Hehe, what can I do? I didn''t do it anyway!" boss Wang would have thought about what to do if something really happened.


    "But you instigated it!"


    "Lao Duan, do you think I don''t understand the law? Just by saying that I''m the mastermind, you can convict me? Bullshit!"


    Boss Wang is right. If so, no one can convict him.


    However, people will investigate!


    Boss Wang is full of problems. Even if there is nothing wrong, he can solve the problem. Will section chief Duan be in trouble then? Don''t bother him?


    That''s what he''s upset about!


    It doesn''t matter about boss Wang, but no matter who killed director Shen''s child, doesn''t the section chief have to take care of it? At that time, we will be punished!


    "Alas, Lao Wang, you''d better not go too far, or I won''t work hard at that time!" said section chief Duan.


    Can''t boss Wang hear it? He''s telling boss Wang that if you make trouble, don''t bother me. If you even bother me, I really can''t help you.


    Don''t boss Wang know that?


    If something happens on the territory under the jurisdiction of section chief Duan, no matter who it is, it will affect him.


    "Grass, I do things with my own discretion." boss Wang doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him. Anyway, it''s nonsense if I say too much.


    "Hey, Lao Wang..."


    Before he finished, boss Wang hung up.


    Section chief Duan listened to the beep on the phone and clenched his teeth.


    He Duan section chief in officialdom for so many years, no one dares to talk to him like this, and no one dares to hang up his phone. Boss Wang is the first.


    Section chief Duan is not without temper, but in front of boss Wang. His temper must be restrained. He has no capital to get angry with boss Wang.


    Kaka


    Section chief Duan wanted to smoke a cigarette, but he couldn''t hit it for half a day.


    "Shit!" angry, he threw the lighter directly.


    Section chief Duan''s eyes narrowed.


    No, it''s not the way to go on like this. How can boss Wang keep leading his nose?


    He doesn''t know who boss Wang is. He may sell him one day!


    To get along with boss Wang is undoubtedly to seek with the tiger. Anyway, we must find a way to get rid of him first!

 Chapter 1172

    He hung up the phone of section chief Duan overbearing, and boss Wang drove directly to the land in the south of the city.


    This land is his heart.


    That''s what he likes most.


    Wanfeng group is now on the right track, and this is where he focuses on development.


    In the past, workers had started work.


    Boss Wang stood here satisfied and lit a cigarette leisurely.


    I remember when he was in his early twenties, he was still a hairy boy. He only knew money and power.


    For these two things, I don''t know how many people work hard on the road and how hard it is.


    Now, boss Wang seems to have a deeper understanding of the meaning.


    No matter how much power and money, they can''t resist the fetters.


    Boss Du, isn''t he rich? Even if he let the two buildings out, his financial resources were no less than boss Wang, but was it not lost by boss Wang in the end?


    Now I''m still in prison, enjoying the high wall iron net.


    How much power does director Shen have? With a little finger movement and a little talk, boss Wang can lose so much money. Finally? Aren''t you scared to death?


    These are because of fetters. In front of these, nothing is worth mentioning.


    Boss Wang is good at doing this. He is good at discovering people''s weaknesses and making use of them.


    Looking at the workers on the ground, boss Wang''s eyes lit up. He seemed to see the tall buildings slowly built on the land.


    Well, it''s all money!


    When the construction of this land is almost complete, he will continue to develop another land. In a few years, boss Wang will monopolize all the real estate business in Jinhai city.


    At that time, his financial resources will be even more amazing!


    Well, since the white road is now moving forward steadily, what about the underworld? Zhang Wen and the pillar, how should he solve it?


    Now boss Wang has money and power. To tell the truth, he can''t see the pillars anymore. It doesn''t matter whether there are pillars or not.


    This is different from when boss Wang was alone at the beginning.


    At that time, we needed people and brotherhood.


    Now he has plenty of money. What can''t this society do as long as he has money? He threw out some money casually, and some worked for him.


    Brotherhood is worthless in front of money.


    Thinking so, he picked up his cell phone and called Hong Zi.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, in the private club, boss Wang came here early with several bodyguards.


    He opened a private room and listened to elegant music. He drank wine one mouthful at a time.


    He is waiting for Hongzi to come.


    So what is Hongzi doing at this time?


    After receiving a call from boss Wang during the day, Hong Zi looked unhappy.


    Why?


    Because boss Wang asked him to go out.


    It''s not good to call him when, but this time.


    Don''t boss Wang know? Hong Zi''s leg was broken. Now he is still limping. It''s not convenient to come out at all, but boss Wang still told him to go to the club.


    No way, Hongzi has to go.


    How can he refuse brother''s call?


    In the evening, Hong Zi still passed according to the agreed time.


    He didn''t drive. His feet were like this. He couldn''t drive. He had to take a taxi.


    Hong Zi went to boss Wang''s private room with a crutch.


    The door opened and there was a national fragrance inside.


    Boss Wang sat in the middle, surrounded by many beautiful women.


    Every beauty here can take it out, and every one is the existence of the best.


    Hong Zi looked straight.


    "Big brother," said Hong Zi when he came in.


    When boss Wang saw Hong Zi, he warmly greeted him: "Hong Zi, come in ~"


    Hong Zi was a little flattered and sat next to boss Wang.


    Pop.


    Boss Wang put his warm hand on Hongzi''s shoulder.


    He handed Hongzi a glass of wine and asked, "Hongzi, it''s hard for you to feel so hurt?"


    Hong Zi thought, isn''t this nonsense? How can he feel better in his heart? The leg is broken. I can''t feel it without experiencing it personally.


    It''s not only physical pain, but also psychological torture.


    I don''t know how many times, Hong Zi always dreamed of the danger of that day. That picture has been deeply engraved in his mind.


    Lingering.


    How did Hong Zi get past this barrier?


    Only by knocking Zhang Wen''s leg off in the same way.


    To relieve Hongzi''s hatred.


    As soon as boss Wang said this, Hong Zi was wronged.


    When you squeeze your eyes, your tears will fall.


    "Elder brother, do you think I can be comfortable? I''m afraid this leg will be useless in the future!" he said, pointing to his leg.


    This leg is still in plaster and it''s hard to move.


    To tell the truth, boss Wang was a little worried when he saw such a Hong Zi. In the past, Hong Zi was a capable young man anyway.


    But since his leg was broken, Hongzi was decadent.


    He doesn''t shave and his hair is messy.


    No way, where is Hongzi still in the mood to take care of himself?


    This leg has become his heart disease.


    In the future, I''m afraid I''ll add a lame word in front of Hong Zi''s name.


    Boss Wang nodded understandably: "Hongzi, I know you feel bad, but don''t worry, I''ve put everything in my heart. I''m sure I''ll avenge you!"


    Hong Zi thought he had been put in the cold by boss Wang. Unexpectedly, boss Wang still cares about him so much.


    His eyes turned red when he was moved.


    "Big brother..."


    Boss Wang patted him on the shoulder to comfort him and handed him a glass of wine.


    Hong Zi took it and did it.


    In fact, where does boss Wang have air control over Hongzi?


    Hong Zi''s life and death have nothing to do with him. I screwed up last time and haven''t settled accounts with him yet!


    But why did boss Wang call him out this time?


    To use him, of course!


    "Don''t feel bad, now that I''ve settled the matter of Baidao, how arrogant can he be? I promise, I''ll kill him soon! Hongzi, you still have to help me. To tell the truth, they are not as good as you, and so are the pillars..."


    Hearing this, Hong Zi perked up.


    This... This is taking off!


    What did boss Wang just say? Say his men are not as good as Hongzi?


    Of course, Hong Zi agrees with this, but why, why does boss Wang suddenly say so?


    Is it because your head is enlightened? Suddenly know Hongzi''s good?


    For Hong Zi, it''s like winning the lottery!


    If it was someone else, even if it was a pillar, no one would be happy when boss Wang said this.


    No one is stupid. Boss Wang suddenly said so. It must have a purpose! The better boss Wang treats a person, the more unlucky he is, Hongzi?


    It''s going to be bad luck!

 Chapter 1173

    In the private room of the private club, Hongzi''s heart has flown.


    If there were not so many people around, he would have knelt down to boss Wang and shouted long live!


    Boss Wang ignored him for some time, and finally let him return to the Jianghu.


    But


    Hong Zi is still a little embarrassed.


    Why?


    Because of my leg!


    In this case, it will certainly be impossible to rush into battle in the future, and the combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    Hong Zi looked at boss Wang in embarrassment: "brother, don''t you dislike me?"


    Can boss Wang not dislike it?


    But he smiled and pointed to his head.


    "You don''t have to fight every day to get around on the road. Sometimes you have to rely on it."


    Boss Wang is talking about the head! It''s IQ!


    He''s telling Hong Zi to use his head!


    Hong Zi was right. Boss Wang was smart. He also saw that Hong Zi''s head was working well!


    Hong Zi didn''t say it all the time, just waiting for boss Wang to point it out!


    Speaking of this, Hong Zi was more or less confident. He looked up and smiled sincerely at boss Wang.


    "Brother, there''s nothing wrong with what you said. Although my legs are broken, my head is still working!"


    "Well, ha ha!"


    Boss Wang smiled and patted him on the shoulder. Don''t turn your head and have a drink.


    This is disgusting by him!


    Disgusted by Hongzi!


    In terms of IQ, boss Wang can top three Hong Zi.


    Hongzi''s IQ can''t even compare with that of a mouse.


    Boss Wang these younger brothers, whose combat effectiveness and IQ are not worrying, he knows in his heart!


    Hong Zi is really shameless.


    He also said that he had a high IQ!


    "Hongzi, look at the current Wanfeng group. How well it is developing? The land in the south of the city also started in the afternoon. In Jinhai City, we want money and people!"


    Hong Zi listened carefully to boss Wang. It felt like boss Wang was reporting to him.


    In front of Hong Zi, a picture seemed to appear.


    That''s a picture of him in the future.


    Although his leg was lame, it didn''t hinder him at all. It didn''t hinder his Hongzi''s grand plan in Jinhai city.


    "Well, it''s very good," said Hong Zi sincerely.


    Boss Wang smiled. He said this purely to set Hong Zi up.


    "However, there are always some things in front of us that need to be dealt with. It''s not enough to upset me ~"


    Here''s the point! Boss Wang finally said the point!


    Hongzi listened with his ears sideways.


    "Elder brother, if there''s anything I can do for you, just open your mouth!" Hong Zi''s fighting spirit has been inspired by boss Wang.


    Boss Wang smiled. He really has something to do~


    "Hong Zi, you also know that I tied director Shen''s daughter last time, but this thing is different from what you think, pillar..."


    Boss Wang asked Hong Zi to whisper.


    Hong Zi listened carefully, and his mouth opened wider and wider.


    ¡­¡­


    Five or six minutes later, boss Wang smiled with satisfaction, drank wine and moistened his voice.


    Hong Zi, but he didn''t slow down for a long time.


    His mouth is so wide that he can put a goose egg in it.


    What boss Wang said just now didn''t make him respond. What''s the matter.


    Boss Wang, the conflict with the pillar has reached this level?


    Has boss Wang let him do it at all costs?


    Hong Zi is still a little hesitant. After all, it''s not a small matter.


    But boss Wang has already said that. What can he do?


    Moreover, this is also a shortcut for Hong Zi to rise quickly.


    Hong Zi knew what it meant.


    However, he must do it perfectly, or let the people on the road know that he will never mix up like Hongzi.


    Be despised forever!


    Boss Wang seemed to see what Hong Zi was thinking and smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Hongzi, when I was your age, I was often confused and often wondered whether Brotherhood was important or whether money and status were important. Remember, if you don''t step on others in this society, you will be stepped on by others! If you don''t be cruel, you can only be someone else''s little brother all your life!"


    Boss Wang''s words are very clear. He has given Hongzi the opportunity. If he can hold it, he will fly to the sky in the future!


    To tell the truth, Hong Zi''s most envious person in his life is the pillar.


    I remember when I first followed the pillar, he looked forward to it in his heart.


    It would be nice if I could become a pillar, have good skills, and be appreciated by boss Wang. I don''t lack money or women.


    But after a long time, Hong Zi also understood a truth.


    There is only one pillar in Jinhai city. He Hongzi will never reach the height of the pillar.


    Jinhai City, there can only be one pillar.


    Now, here comes the opportunity.


    He obediently put it in front of Hong Zi.


    Catch it, then he Hongzi can surpass the pillar!


    "Elder brother, I promise you! That''s it!" Hong Zi promised brightly.


    There was a chill in boss Wang''s eyes. He laughed: "I knew you were a smart man. You should use your brain more in the future, you know?"


    Hong Zi nodded vigorously, "brother, when will we do this?"


    Boss Wang''s eyes were cold: "look for opportunities and do it whenever you can!"


    "En..." Hong Zi made up his mind to do everything well, because it is related to his great future!


    Brother Zhu, don''t blame me for being ruthless. I can only be sorry for you once!


    I can''t get on top without you!


    Hong Zi said in his heart to excuse himself. In fact, he couldn''t convince himself, but the upper dream turned around in Hong Zi''s head, disturbing his mind.


    "Hong Zi, which do you like?" boss Wang said with a smile when he saw that he had successfully washed Hong Zi''s brain.


    To tell the truth, Hongzi, the girl in this room, likes everyone and wants everyone.


    Every girl is the best!


    With his long legs and big meat, Hong Zi wanted to jump on it at a glance.


    But his legs became so inconvenient, and many awesome gestures were not used. He was anxious to make the girl active.


    It feels bad.


    "Ha ha, I forgot. Your legs are hard to use. Wow, I''ll arrange a girl to serve you well at night. It''s estimated that you can''t stand more!" boss Wang said. With a wave of his hand, a girl who looked a little green nodded and walked towards him.


    Hong Zi looked straight.


    If the girl is put in the school, she is the school flower!


    At the same time, his eyes also floated. Tonight, some played~

 Chapter 1174

    early morning.


    When the sun shot straight into the window, the people inside woke up.


    Leg pain!


    After playing all night last night, Hong Zi felt severe leg pain.


    I don''t know if he twisted his leg in the last few too fierce times. Now it hurts faintly.


    Seeing that Hong Zi woke up, the girl next to him also opened her eyes.


    Hong Zi looked at the girl next to him as if he were enjoying a beautiful scene.


    The girl''s whole body is snow-white, her brown hair is hot into a big roll, a standard melon seed face, her eyes are as bright as stars, and her cherry mouth is painted with bright red, which makes people want to kiss.


    Hong Zi was satisfied when he thought that his small mouth had almost lifted him to heaven last night.


    This girl is really the best.


    If only I could immerse myself in these girls every day.


    In the past, Hong Zi only regarded his idea in his heart as a fantasy or an unreachable dream, but now he feels that the dream seems to have never been so close to him.


    Never made him so real.


    As long as he follows boss Wang''s way, it will be difficult for him to become famous in Jinhai city in the future. At that time, it was not a word for Hong Zi to play such a girl every night? Isn''t it the same as playing?


    The girl gasped and sat up straight and stretched, regardless of the snow-white without covering up.


    The quilt slipped from the exaggerated two snow hills and completely slid down her smooth and delicate waist, showing all the scenery in front of her chest.


    I can''t get tired of seeing this scenery many times.


    The two regiments appeared in front of Hong Zi without taboo, and he was less than a few centimeters away.


    He didn''t forget how he played last night. It was as arrogant and crazy as it was.


    Hong Zi wanted to eat these two things into his mouth.


    "Oh, you''re so bad. Haven''t you had enough last night ~" the girl noticed Hong Zi''s obscene eyes and smiled with her mouth covered.


    The girl didn''t block the Xue white on her chest, but covered her mouth and smiled. She didn''t care about these at all. She often wandered among men. If she cared about this, she wouldn''t make money in the future.


    This is undoubtedly the biggest hint to Hong Zi.


    It seems good to get up early in the morning.


    Thinking of this, Hong Zi smiled and turned over and pressed the girl.


    With his legs like this, he can only reluctantly use this position.


    The girl not only didn''t escape, but also hugged Hong Zi boldly. The two groups of meat pressed Hong Zi''s chest hard.


    "Brother, you are the first ~" the girl''s voice is like a wind chime, thin and beautiful, which almost makes Hong Zi feel numb.


    "Hey, hey, come once in the morning and look fresh!" Hong Zi smiled.


    Both yin and yang are harmonious and cannot be separated.


    Don''t say it''s Hongzi at the moment. The girl is also quite intoxicated.


    I still like doing this. Otherwise, where can I do it so willingly?


    Whatever you do, interest is the most important.


    No interest, it''s a walking corpse.


    How can you shine like this girl?


    Enjoy others and comfort yourself. Is this the king''s way!


    ¡­¡­


    More than an hour later, the girl got up and took a shower. Then she waved with Hong Zi and left.


    Hong Zi lit a cigarette and lay in bed enjoying it. He was still remembering the scene of the girl''s crazy initiative just now.


    That''s really a long aftertaste~


    Hong Zi must do this, but he still has to find opportunities.


    Things have to be done slowly.


    Well, during this period of time, he should solve one thing while looking for opportunities.


    That''s Xiaowen!


    If it weren''t for this woman, if it wasn''t for her talkative, could Hong Zi fall into this field today? His leg may have been broken by Zhang Wen?


    It''s all because of that fucking girl!


    It seems that Hong Zi hasn''t heard from Xiao Wen for so many days.


    He also arranged for many younger brothers to wait for Xiaowen to come every night, but it seems that there is no progress.


    He doesn''t believe that a girl who often goes to the night can become a good girl?


    Thinking of this, he called his little brother.


    "Brother Hong! What''s up?" the younger brother quickly picked it up. In the morning, he called him and made him a little confused.


    "Cao, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with me?" Hong Zi scolded. Originally, it should be reported to him by his younger brother. Now he has to urge him every day to ask, why is his ability so poor?


    "Oh... About that woman..." the little brother just reacted and patted his forehead.


    "My grass, have you fucking forgotten?" Hong Zi scolded.


    "Oh, elder brother, I can''t forget what you arranged. I was squatting in the night scene last night, but didn''t see the woman. Don''t worry. I''ve inquired with others. Once I hear from her, I''ll tell me at the first time! Then I''ll inform you!" the younger brother vowed, and his tone sounded a little reproachful to Hong Zi.


    Tell him not to worry.


    Don''t take your time?


    If you are in a hurry, you can''t do anything in the end~


    In fact, the little brother really forgot about it. Hong Zi asked him to go to the night every day. He also went, but after he went, he didn''t squat at all, but played in the past. Now, he has a woman in his arms!


    This woman is the one he got from the night show last night. Last night, he was crazy all night, or he couldn''t wake up in the morning!


    Now hearing the voice of the phone call, the woman slowly opened her eyes.


    Her first reaction was to bow her head and give it to the little brother.


    That''s called a Sao!


    The little brother couldn''t help making a voice he shouldn''t have.


    "My grass, what are you doing?" Hong Zi scolded across the phone.


    "Nothing, nothing, brother, don''t worry. Wow, this... Oh!" the little brother really couldn''t help it. The woman''s Kung Fu was so good that he almost couldn''t help it after a few times.


    He put down the phone, rubbed his hands on the woman''s meat steamed bread, and then picked up the phone again.


    By this time, Hong Zi had already hung up!


    Hong Zi, can''t you hear what''s going on over there? He doesn''t want to hear this little brother live. He''s tired of hearing this sound!

 Chapter 1175

    It''s not surprising that Hong Zi can''t find Xiaowen recently.


    Because Xiaowen has been taking care of me recently. She is almost inseparable. There is still time to go to the night show?


    But Hong Zi is right. Xiao Wen likes to play, but she used to play just to relax her body. She has no other ideas. She already has people in her heart. How can she have any ideas about others?


    Xiaowen, in fact, is also a seed of infatuation.


    I was ill and hospitalized these days. Xiaowen accompanied me in the hospital every day.


    Hold me to the bathroom, chat with me, buy me food or something.


    Taking care of me seems to be a part of her life. She is full of joy to see me get better day by day.


    Fortunately, my knife is not fatal. As long as I take good care of myself, I will be discharged from the hospital soon.


    No sequelae.


    The president of this hospital is a friend of Liu hongran. He has already said hello. These doctors and nurses are very dedicated to me.


    Here, I am quite comfortable.


    After the doctor''s routine examination today, Xiaowen just came out of the bathroom after washing.


    Xiaowen is different from Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian basically doesn''t make up at home. She only makes up when she goes out or participates in activities on important occasions. However, even if Wang Yuxian doesn''t have any dress on her face, it''s quite amazing.


    Wang Yuxian is a beauty herself.


    It''s like a good jade. Even if it''s not processed and placed there, it can attract eyes.


    Xiaowen is different. As long as she sees me, she will make up.


    No matter heavy makeup or light makeup, you should draw.


    However, Xiaowen''s face with makeup is also very beautiful~


    "Brother Wen, do you feel better?" Xiaowen came and stared at me with two bright autumn eyes.


    Now my every move is affecting Xiaowen''s heart.


    I smiled: "much better, thank you these days, Xiaowen ~"


    "Nothing, I should ~" Xiaowen happily buried her head in my arms and twisted hard like a little girl.


    This feeling suddenly reminds me of the first time I hugged Wang Yuxian. At that time, Wang Yuxian was not prepared for me. That feeling can make me aftertaste so far.


    If only Wang Yuxian and I could go on like that all the time?


    Unfortunately, all this is impossible to achieve. It can only exist in dreams.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling a little sad.


    "By the way, I don''t know if I should tell you something." Xiaowen said.


    "Hehe, what can''t you say to me?" I looked at her gently.


    "Wang Yuxian, call me and ask me about your injury ~" Xiaowen kept staring at me when she spoke.


    From me, she must want to find a message.


    Find my expression of relief for Wang Yuxian, or I don''t care about Wang Yuxian''s appearance, but I still let her down.


    When I heard the name of Wang Yuxian, I was silent.


    In my heart, it hurts like being twisted by something.


    But after the pain, there was a faint relief.


    Wang Yuxian, after all, still cares about me. No matter how angry she is on the surface, she is still thinking of me in her heart.


    This makes me happy.


    But I have no idea what Wang Yuxian and I will become in the end.


    Wang Yuxian seems to have become my heart disease.


    Just now I was full of spirit, and I was silent in an instant.


    This change is a little too big, which makes Xiaowen uncomfortable.


    I didn''t consider Xiaowen''s feelings, and even forgot that there was a person who loved me next to me at the moment. My expression undoubtedly gave her the greatest devastation.


    While I love Wang Yuxian, Xiaowen also loves me silently behind her back.


    "Did Yuxian say anything else?" I naturally took out a cigarette and lit it.


    Xiaowen put out her hand and pinched off my cigarette end: "brother Wen, the doctor said you can''t smoke. Yuxian said, it''s good if you''re all right, or she''ll take revenge."


    Xiaowen told the truth, but when this came to my ears, my heart sank again.


    Wang Yuxian still hates me in her heart.


    I don''t know what Wang Yuxian thinks now. Will she forgive me or take revenge on me like crazy?


    But anyway, I have to accept it calmly.


    After all, this is my fault.


    I just hope I can eliminate the resentment in Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    Even if she leaves me later, I will never get her. Then I hope she can live well and find true love.


    Thinking of this, I smiled like a self mockery.


    "Brother Wen, you''re still thinking about Yuxian, aren''t you?" Xiaowen leaned her head against my chest.


    The sonorous and powerful heartbeat made Xiaowen''s heart tremble.


    The answer she wants may not come out of my mouth.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    Xiaowen should have figured out these things for a long time. I can''t forget Wang Yuxian at all.


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe time will change everything ~" Xiaowen didn''t know whether she was comforting herself or me.


    I didn''t say anything, just hugged Xiaowen.


    If Wang Yuxian feels like a clear water to me, Xiaowen is a quilt that can wrap my body around me when I need warmth most.


    Give me warmth.


    I should be grateful.


    But this makes me very confused.


    I don''t even know what my feelings for Xiaowen are. Even when I did that kind of thing with Xiaowen last time, I seemed to do it with a grateful heart.


    Is this love?


    I know.


    This is not.


    But Xiaowen seems to have misunderstood. She is getting deeper and deeper in me.


    But I didn''t have the heart to remind her that I knew how sad it would be for her to hear the words like waking up from a dream, just as I was told by Wang Yuxian many times that she had a high heart.


    How desperate was I at that time?


    Heart, how uncomfortable?


    It''s like a needle.


    I don''t want Xiaowen to feel like this. I want to give her the best dream, but if this dream will break one day, how can I get around it at that time?


    I sighed hard in my heart.


    Xiaowen smiled mischievously in my arms: "brother Wen, you said you and Yuxian didn''t do anything wrong last time. Can you tell me how you put up with it? I heard that it''s very hard for men to put up with it ~"


    Xiaowen always asks me some big Chi questions. Sometimes I don''t know how to answer them.


    Do you want me to tell her that when I first came here, I secretly hid in the quilt with the photos sent by Wang Yuxian every night?


    Where is this good?


    I gently scraped her straight little nose: "ask what you should ask, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask ~"

 Chapter 1176

    I like this, let Xiaowen have no resistance at all.


    Maybe my fingertips took away too much tenderness. Xiaowen stared at me like a kitten for a while. In her eyes, there were peach blossoms in autumn water.


    Then she kissed up like crazy.


    A tender ball wrapped me in an instant.


    It makes me a little confused.


    Xiaowen''s Kung Fu is not bad at all. It can be said that she is quite exquisite. It can often make me wander in loss and reality.


    It feels like ascension.


    I like that kind of stimulation, but I keep telling myself in my heart that I can''t.


    There is something wrong with my feelings for Xiaowen. I can''t let Xiaowen sink too deep in me.


    Her boneless hands slid gently down my chest, skimmed my wide chest and went straight down.


    My whole body seems to have been electrified, which makes Xiaowen feel numb.


    "Hee hee, brother Wen, you have a reaction ~" Xiaowen smiled mischievously. Her mouth left me for a second and quickly posted it again.


    This goblin is going to confuse me.


    I haven''t been so stimulated since I was injured. At that moment, I seemed to feel my head stopped turning.


    Xiaowen, it''s really the best.


    She can make waves of a pool of clear water, even violent storms.


    At the moment, under Xiaowen''s crazy offensive, I already have the intention to compromise.


    Although it''s in the ward, it''s no different from the hotel. It''s an advanced single room. Generally, no one comes in, but Xiaowen and I can''t go too far. It''s not the same as pretending to force a tiger?


    Xiaowen knows this.


    She kissed along my body and swished into the cup.


    Then, it made me feel like an electric shock.


    Every cell in the body seems to be activated by Xiaowen~


    Shua~


    Xiaowen''s head was buried in the quilt. Her face flushed. She reached out and threw out an empty building bra with Xiaowen''s temperature on it.


    Then there are the bold and sexy Thongs she has been wearing.


    This thing, just throw it on me.


    Xiaowen, this is a hint to me!


    This little girl has a deep mind.


    The feeling of hot blood has not disappeared. I can already think of what Xiaowen is like wrapped in the quilt. It must be a beautiful picture~


    "Brother Wen, I secretly asked the nurses. They said that your wound doesn''t hinder doing such things. Just be careful not to touch the wound ~" Xiaowen quietly told me.


    I smiled helplessly.


    Xiaowen, this girl, can really ask anything.


    With that, Xiaowen began to get busy.


    I also began to squint to enjoy.


    I don''t know why. As soon as I close my eyes, my mind is full of Wang Yuxian.


    She smiled at me sweetly, was angry with me, and looked at me with concern. These pictures lingered like brand marks. I tried my best to tell myself not to think about it. Now that I am with Xiaowen, where can I always think of Wang Yuxian?


    But I just can''t control my thoughts. The more I tell myself, the more I can''t help thinking about Wang Yuxian.


    Then, a sentence that almost had no brain came out of my mouth: "Alas, if only Wang Yuxian were there."


    The speaker has no intention and the listener has a heart.


    This made Xiaowen''s body stiff and stopped her action at the moment.


    I don''t know what she was thinking at this moment. Most of it was sad.


    I regretted this as soon as I said it. I quickly said, "Xiaowen, that''s what I said. Don''t care..."


    I don''t know what to say.


    Even if I don''t say it, Xiaowen must know what I''m thinking now.


    When I do that with her, I think of another woman.


    This is a failure.


    It was Xiaowen''s failure.


    After pursuing me for so long, it was not easy for Wang Yuxian to leave, but I still gave her a bolt from the blue.


    Xiaowen has been working hard on me for so long, but she still can''t see any dawn.


    How can this keep her from despair?


    Where can she not feel bad?


    "Brother Wen, I knew you were still thinking about Yuxian, but it doesn''t matter. You''ve made it clear to me long ago. It''s all my fault. I think too much ~" Xiaowen got out of the quilt and curled up beside the bed regardless of the light on her body.


    "Xiaowen, it''s not what you think." I reached out and touched her.


    She subconsciously avoided, but her eyes were full of relief.


    "Brother Wen, stop talking. I know you are a good man, but no one can force you emotionally."


    Some things, not hard to achieve, but need fate, need opportunity.


    Like Xiaowen, no matter how hard she tries, she can''t be the same as Wang Yuxian in my heart. At best, she is only the second female.


    This scene in the ward is strange.


    Xiaowen''s body is snow-white. Her charming and sexy small waist is back to me. From the back, you can see her attractive radian. Her white and tender skin is like a taro just out of the pot.


    She has changed a lot for me, and even changed her temper and temperament a lot, but I am still a little indifferent, which still makes her feel confused.


    Why am I so bloody? Why so cold?


    To Wang Yuxian, it can be like an ocean of enthusiasm, but to her, why can''t you be enthusiastic?


    Is she not good enough?


    She hasn''t changed enough?


    Xiaowen thought so and silently put on her clothes.


    She tidied her hair and wiped tears with her back to me.


    "Xiaowen, it''s not what you think. I owe Yuxian too much..." I said silently.


    In this matter, I really don''t know how to explain to Xiaowen. Anyway, my words are weak and have betrayed my thoughts.


    I still love Wang Yuxian. Maybe I can''t change it in my life.


    My love for Xiaowen is not love, but accommodation. Xiaowen should also feel it.


    She blocked my mouth with a finger and said, "brother Wen, you don''t have to explain to me. You made it very clear to me from the beginning. I can''t think of it myself. I''m cutting corners."


    Xiaowen''s words made me feel even worse.


    Virtually, how many people have I hurt.


    Then she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and then turned around and gave me a standard smile: "brother Wen, but don''t worry, I''ll make you like me. Dripping water can wear a stone. I don''t believe you''re a stone!"


    Seeing Xiaowen like this, I was more or less relieved.


    "Oh, I hope..."


    "However, I''m going to take a leave today and come back later in the evening ~" she said.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    She smiled at me mischievously: "I''m going out to relax ~"

 Chapter 1177

    Xiaowen is not so much relaxed as drowning her sorrows with wine.


    Of course I can''t stop Xiaowen.


    She compensated me for so long in the ward. Even if she didn''t say it, I also wanted her to go out and relax.


    I promised her to come back early in the evening. It''s not good for a girl to always go to that place.


    She smiled and said she was a regular there. It''s all right~


    I didn''t take it seriously.


    Unexpectedly, all this was a huge vortex, which rolled me and Xiaowen in.


    ¡­¡­


    At more than ten o''clock in the evening, in the XX night show, it just began to warm up here. All kinds of gangsters came in twos and threes, and many women were pouring into the field.


    In the evening, this is their place to relax.


    It''s a place for them to find new lovers and get lost.


    There is not only the smell of alcohol, but also the smell of crazy indulgence.


    Every man has a woman in his heart, and every woman has a trace of madness in her heart.


    Night is just a time scale for them. After that, they won''t go back. If you inquire carefully, you can find that more women have a trace of compromise.


    They indulged in their hearts and told themselves that after tonight, they would not remember anything and think about anything~


    Otherwise, why do these women always come to play at night?


    Knowing that it is the goal of men''s hunting, we still have to come over as usual, pose high and remain unmoved here.


    In fact, the atrium has long been opened and compromised.


    Women know what men are thinking. At the same time, men know what women are thinking.


    In this night scene, all people are tacit, all are performing their roles, camouflage themselves with blurred colors, and tell the people around them their attitudes.


    A wise man can see it at a glance.


    At the moment, in front of a single seat, there is a woman with peach blossoms on her face, which can''t hide her sadness.


    A head of black hair casually spread over the shoulders, giving people a very natural feeling.


    Under the dark hair, there are a pair of eyes full of charm. Even if the eyes are a little lost now, they are still quite attractive.


    Xiaowen is not the most beautiful woman here, but she is the most attractive.


    To attract men, beauty is a very important factor, but not all.


    What is more important is the temperament of the body and the strength stretched on the body.


    Wang Yuxian is like this.


    Now Xiaowen has also perfected this application.


    Indifference and arrogance hang on the body, but the face shows considerable temptation.


    Such a Xiaowen sits here and dares to ask which man doesn''t look at more?


    Everyone wants to come and sit here and have a drink with Xiaowen.


    But why.


    Why doesn''t Zhang Wen move?


    Xiaowen didn''t feel how indifferent Zhang Wen brought to her when she did those things to Zhang Wen in the hospital.


    Although he was physically honest in accepting her, he still couldn''t accept Xiaowen in his heart. If only Wang Yuxian were there, it would be a fatal blow to Xiaowen.


    If Xiaowen had been pursuing Zhang Wen hard before, it was because she still had a glimmer of hope in her heart. She felt that Zhang Wen was so fascinated because Wang Yuxian was around every day. Maybe one day Wang Yuxian left, or she had some spear and shield with Zhang Wen, then the feeling seemed to change.


    But she was wrong. She didn''t.


    On the contrary, the feeling seems to be getting stronger and stronger.


    Zhang Wen''s feelings for Wang Yuxian are growing bit by bit. Although Wang Yuxian says he wants revenge and wants Zhang Wen to pay the price, he still cares.


    She can''t forget Zhang Wen, nor can Zhang Wen forget her.


    Xiaowen was too clear in her heart. In this case, it was basically impossible for her to get in.


    At best, it can only be a tool for Zhang Wen to relieve boredom and recreation.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to give up.


    However, her love for Zhang Wen is so strong that how can she give up so easily?


    She would rather be a tool of Zhang Wen than be with him.


    Therefore, Xiaowen is so upset at the moment.


    Will come here to drown your worries with wine.


    Wine is a good thing. It can make her forget her troubles for a while.


    I don''t know how long she hasn''t been drinking here~


    Drink one cup after another, but Xiaowen has a bottom line in her heart. She knows how much she can drink. When she is about to drink too much, she will stop in time.


    If it had been before, she would not have considered so much, but for Zhang Wen, for the ethereal dream that seems to never come true, she still has to gamble or live again for Zhang Wen!


    "Little sister, drink alone? Hey hey." at this time, two men sat over.


    These two people have been observing on the side for a long time. When they saw that Xiaowen had no friends and was not waiting, they sat down.


    Xiaowen looked up and saw that one of the men was very handsome~


    With short hair, sword eyebrows and tiger eyes, it looks a little heroic, but looking at Xiaowen''s eyes, it is quite presumptuous. It seems to be telling her that you are mine tonight and can''t run if you want to run.


    If she had met such a handsome man before, Xiaowen would probably compromise.


    But now, she is different from before.


    The indifference on the body is slowly emanating.


    "I''m the only one, but I won''t drink with you. You go." Xiaowen said faintly.


    The man was surprised. He also knew what he looked like and what he was. Ordinary night women really didn''t have any resistance when they saw themselves, but the woman who looked very arrogant was different. She was so firm that she could refuse herself.


    This made him curious.


    Instead of leaving, he shamelessly rubbed the past, sat down with a glass of wine beside Xiaowen, and gently put his hand on Xiaowen''s shoulder.


    He thought Xiaowen was pretending!


    He still has experience in dealing with pretending criminals!


    "I''ve invited all your consumption tonight. How about it? Don''t worry, I''m very gentle. If you want to be light, I''ll be light. If you want to be heavy, I''ll be heavy ~" the man said, putting his mouth close to Xiaowen''s earlobe.


    Pop!


    Who knows, Xiaowen didn''t eat his set at all. She opened his hand and looked at him coldly. A word came out of her seductive little red lips.


    "Dirty!"


    This completely angered the man.


    Originally, he could easily cheat a woman into bed by his appearance, and he was quite patient with Xiaowen.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaowen doesn''t give face so much!


    "Grass, don''t fucking face up!"


    The man showed his true colors.


    Xiaowen was not afraid at all, but looked at him calmly.


    There was a bit of provocation in his eyes.


    "Zhang Wen, it''s my man."

 Chapter 1178

    Zhang Wen is now better than the police on the road in Jinhai city.


    These people on the road quite understand that from the knife to the little dragon and snake, who doesn''t know that Zhang Wen lost it?


    Although this matter is quite confidential, there is no airtight wall in the world, especially on the road. Who doesn''t know these things? Who doesn''t talk down here all day?


    Even the last time Zhang Wen cut the pillar, you can imagine how strong his strength is?


    Who dares to provoke him?


    After hearing this, the man almost got an electric shock and took his hand back. Zhang Wen''s woman lent him ten courage and he didn''t dare to touch it!


    Unless he doesn''t want to live.


    "Hehe, why don''t you get out?" Xiaowen felt funny when she saw the man''s advice. She was so dragged just now. When she heard Zhang Wen''s name, she immediately counseled.


    These men are really useless one by one. No one can compare with Zhang Wen.


    In her eyes, no one can replace Zhang Wen.


    The man''s face was full of an embarrassing smile, and then he left with his friend in despair.


    No one questioned Xiaowen''s words, because the price was a little too high.


    Let''s not say that what Xiaowen said is false. What if what Xiaowen said is true? What if she is really Zhang Wen''s woman?


    I''m afraid they don''t even know how they died!


    This is a taboo on the road. They''d better not touch it easily~


    Xiaowen snorted shamelessly and continued to drink with her head down.


    Since I met Zhang Wen, her outlook on life seems to be changing with Zhang Wen. She floats up with Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen has become her standard to measure every man.


    This standard is very high, but Xiaowen enjoys it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, after Xiaowen refused the man, the two men went to one side disheartened, and then wanted to continue to find another girl. The field was so big that they were worried that they couldn''t find a girl?


    This man''s face can kill most men.


    While feeling afraid of his behavior just now, he was looking for another target. The man''s eyes were glancing everywhere, wandering among several girls.


    Soon, a girl had eyes with her.


    Although the beauty and temperament can''t be compared with Xiaowen, it''s still pretty good.


    The man thought so, so he sat down and played with the woman after a few times, and his hands began to be dishonest.


    "Hello!" at this time, his shoulder was patted hard from behind.


    It was so strong that he sank.


    "Oh, who doesn''t have fucking eyes..." he frowned and looked back.


    An obscene face appeared in his sight.


    This man was followed by four or five younger brothers.


    He is no stranger to this man.


    "Brother Li! Why are you!"


    This man is Hongzi''s younger brother. He also follows boss Wang. Who doesn''t know him in this scene? In recent days, he has been playing at night when he has nothing to do. They have played all the girls here.


    But no one dared to say anything, because they were boss Wang''s people.


    They still know the weight of boss Wang.


    That''s the same taboo as Zhang Wen.


    "Grass, you fucking change a woman every day. You can play very well!" brother Li ignored the man''s sister and didn''t give him any face.


    The man''s face was red and white. He greeted brother Li''s family several times in his heart, but he smiled on his face: "brother Li, look what you said, isn''t coming here to have fun?"


    "Ha ha, grass!"


    Ha ha grass is similar to what you said when you pretended to force the tiger.


    This is half laughing and half grass. It feels like laughing and giving the man grass again.


    It made him uncomfortable.


    In fact, when brother Li came over, he saw that brother Li came to ask him for a woman!


    Who doesn''t know the most women in this scene?


    Of course, brother Li knows!


    This also made him quite embarrassed. At first, he could give brother Li two girls, but later, he hesitated and gave him all the women. What are you going to play with?


    No, you can''t give it all to him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Introduce me a big chest tonight, or you know the consequences!" brother Li looked at him arrogantly.


    The man scolded secretly.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything, otherwise he might get a severe beating.


    He didn''t want to introduce the woman he had to him. He had no principles to play, just like a mad dog.


    He hesitated for a moment, and suddenly his mind flashed.


    By the way, the woman just now!


    Isn''t brother Li Peng se?


    See if he can touch Zhang Wen''s woman again!


    By the way, see if that woman is Zhang Wen''s woman!


    At the thought of this, he smiled, scattered smoke for brother Li and them, and then pointed to Xiaowen not far away and said, "brother Li, look, how''s the girl?"


    Brother Li narrowed his eyes and looked, "my grass is OK!"


    Xiaowen in the night scene, it is really a bright existence. She is not only beautiful, but also has an indifferent temperament.


    The more indifferent women are, the more men want to hold them under their bodies and look down on them.


    This is a common problem for every man.


    All want to play the pleasure of conquest.


    "Grass, if you have good goods, take them out early!" brother Li slapped the man on the back of the head angrily.


    The pain made him cry.


    He looked wronged: "brother Li, it''s not that I don''t take it out. It''s the background of this woman. It''s more complicated."


    "Oh?" brother Li''s obscene eyes turned, the background?


    Who else can have any background in front of him?


    Boss Wang is here. If he has a background, he has to restrain himself! Otherwise, they will fight against boss Wang. They should all know what will happen!


    "Grass, my eldest brother is here to cover it. What are you afraid of? Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, I''m not fucking afraid!"


    Boss Wang''s younger brother is really a loser, because they know how powerful boss Wang is. A while ago, Wanfeng group was sealed. Who did not seal it? Who used to tear off the seal?


    Don''t you want to seal up the land in the south of the city?


    And now? Or not working as usual?


    They look forward to and admire boss Wang. With such a big man behind them, who doesn''t cry?


    It''s hard for brother Li not to cry!


    The man smiled flatteringly, then blurted out a word.


    "The woman said that he was Zhang Wen''s woman. I talked to her just now, and then I didn''t dare to say anything, ha ha..."


    This is to stimulate brother Li!


    But the latter, however, stared, and his small heart beat up.


    My grass, Zhang Wen''s woman! Isn''t that

 Chapter 1179

    The man''s words completely opened the deadlock.


    Brother Li, they have been here for so many days just to wait for this opportunity?


    It really takes no time to come now!


    They''re looking for her!


    Xiaowen!


    "Ha ha, OK, I know. I''ll see how I can handle her later!" brother Li patted the man on the shoulder and said.


    The man smiled awkwardly, but brother Li was not afraid at all. He was still surprised. He also heard that Zhang Wen and boss Wang were fighting hot recently, but why is brother Li not afraid at all?


    Isn''t he afraid that Zhang Wen will come and cripple or kill him?


    It seems that brother Li he knows is not such a person. Brother Li should be a person who can only bully others!


    "Brother Li, you''d better be careful. Wow, Zhang Wen, I heard it''s also very powerful!" the man sincerely advised.


    Can brother Li be afraid?


    If Zhang Wen were here, he would have been so scared that his liver would fly. How dare he fight against Zhang Wen?


    But just a woman, he is not afraid at all.


    Whether this woman is Zhang Wen''s woman or whoever''s woman.


    But the premise is that Zhang Wen is not in the night.


    Brother Li whispered a few words to the people around him and asked them to have a general look at it in the field.


    The man nodded.


    Soon he came back and told brother Li that there was no Zhang Wen here.


    Brother Li nodded with satisfaction. Now it''s time to make contributions!


    "Ha ha, go!" he waved brightly and walked towards Xiaowen with these people behind him.


    The man followed to see the excitement.


    At the moment, Xiaowen is ready to leave after drinking the last glass of wine. She promised Zhang Wen that she won''t go back too late. Now it''s almost time.


    At this time, I suddenly saw brother Li, they came over, and a group of people surrounded her.


    "Hey, hey, are you Zhang Wen''s woman? If you guessed right, your name is Xiaowen?" brother Li took the lead and said with a smile, his eyes full of obscenity.


    Hearing this, Xiaowen couldn''t help being vigilant.


    The man before, at best, was just a little bastard. He was scared to death when he heard Zhang Wen''s name, but this man seems not simple.


    He knows Xiaowen''s name, which is a little wrong.


    "Who are you?" Xiaowen subconsciously blocked her chest with her hand.


    This action made brother Li''s adrenal glands soar in an instant.


    Xiaowen herself is beautiful and has a good figure. There''s nothing to say. Now she''s standing in front of brother Li and blocking the neckline with her hand.


    The more so, brother Li, the more itchy they are.


    Brother Li, the obscene representative, seemed to have seen how to press Xiaowen on the bed for a while, crazy.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you have to accompany us later!" brother Li''s obscene smile brought a trace of madness.


    This makes Xiaowen palpitation.


    But she said calmly, "dream! Be careful Zhang Wen comes and kills you!"


    "Haha, Zhang Wen, it seems that he can''t make it now? Even if he wants to come, you''re already one of us before he comes, haha!" brother Li smiled wildly.


    He learned Hongzi''s set quite well.


    The smile made Xiaowen tremble in her heart.


    She took out her cell phone and wanted to call.


    Pop!


    Brother Li slapped him in the face, and a little brother next to him grabbed her cell phone.


    "Give face, don''t be ashamed! Take it away!"


    Brother Li waved his big hand, and several people around him went to control Xiaowen.


    One side of a person, put Xiaowen that petite body up.


    Xiaowen couldn''t move. Now she felt that things were not simple. These people seemed to have premeditated.


    But they came to control themselves. Why?


    Is it to contain Zhang Wen?


    "Help! You hooligans!" Xiaowen shouted in surprise.


    But soon, a sharp knife hit her waist and she had to stop crying.


    She didn''t know whether they would stab her.


    They took him into the car. Brother Li looked at Xiaowen behind him, then took out his mobile phone and called Hong Zi.


    "Grass, what''s the matter?"


    Hongzi called this brother Li during the day, and the result was very dissatisfied.


    "Brother, I found someone!"


    "What? Little plum, you didn''t fucking play with me!" this made Hong Zi feel refreshed. He couldn''t believe it. He didn''t have any news during the day. Now he suddenly caught someone?


    The speed of this little plum is also OK!


    "Elder brother, how dare I! This woman''s name is Xiaowen. She is Zhang Wen''s woman. She is very beautiful, with big eyes and melon seed face!"


    "Grass, it''s her! Show me! I''m going to fucking kill her!" Hong Zi was excited immediately after listening to his description.


    It''s so hard to find a place to wear iron shoes. It takes no time!


    He can even think of how Xiaowen complained in front of Zhang Wen and how she hurt him!


    He finally found the source to vent his suffering!


    Xiaowen, that bitch was finally caught!


    Can Hong Zi not be excited?


    "Hey hey, brother, don''t worry, people are in our hands. Go to the old place and I''ll wait for you there!" said little plum.


    "Well, Cao, you did a good job this time!" Hong Zi did not forget to encourage him.


    "Hey, hey! Brother, can we play with her?" to tell the truth, from the first sight of Xiaowen, he couldn''t hold the fire. Xiaowen''s exquisite baby face and graceful and exquisite can make Xiaoli crazy.


    More importantly, Xiaowen''s arrogant and indifferent temperament.


    This is what attracts him most.


    He wanted to see what Xiaowen looked like and why she could be so proud.


    Hong Zi thought for a moment. Anyway, Xiao Wen is ready to have fun. It doesn''t hurt to let Xiao Li play with them.


    "It''s OK to play, but you''re all fucking clean. I''ll fucking go there and play too!" said Hong Zi.


    He didn''t want Xiao Li. They buried Xiao Wen before they went there.


    Where can little plum not know?


    He said with a cheap smile, "don''t worry, brother. When you come over, I promise I''ve cleaned her up ~ I''m waiting for you ~"


    He also playfully joked with Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi smiled and scolded, "ha ha, grass!"


    The dialogue between Xiao Li Zi and Hong Zi is quite simple, but Xiao Wen in the car is lifted up.


    If what the little plum said is true, he may be in danger!


    These people seem to have no principles, and it seems that they have planned to go against Zhang Wen!


    So, what should we do now?


    As soon as Xiaowen was worried, she thought of Zhang Wen waiting for her in the hospital bed, and her eyes suddenly turned red.

 Chapter 1180

    At night, the man who followed the little plum to go to the theatre was already scared silly.


    What brother Li said is done!


    This is a fucking kidnapping!


    Brother Li, they tied the woman away!


    That''s Zhang Wen''s woman!


    Is it difficult? They have long had contradictions?


    But even if there is a contradiction, it won''t be WOW? Doesn''t he know what kidnapping is? Aren''t they afraid of death?


    Thinking so, he slapped himself in the face and told himself to mind his own business. This is brother Li. That''s boss Wang''s man. Someone will settle anything for him.


    How do people play? That''s not a word?


    He can''t compare with brother Li.


    ¡­¡­


    Little plum, they took Xiaowen to a rental room. A group of people looked at Xiaowen''s eyes as if they could spit out fire.


    Who doesn''t like such a girl whose peach blossom falls into the water? Who doesn''t want to have it?


    In the past, Xiaowen was a wild rose hiding from Dang. Now, she is a shy peony.


    This, completely brought up the interest of little plum.


    At the door, Xiaowen couldn''t go in. Brother Li and several of them dragged Xiaowen in. Several of them were too manpower and directly dragged Xiaowen''s clothes to pieces.


    "Fuck you! Be honest with me!" brother Li slapped Xiaowen in the face and pushed her hard.


    Xiaowen stepped back and sat on the ground.


    The collar of the upper body was pulled open, revealing the white shoulders. The collar was exaggerated to the chest. The two groups of white steamed buns were about to burst out. Xiaowen''s hand blocked them hard, so that they were not so eye-catching.


    The shorts of the lower body had long been torn to pieces by them, and most of the skin like lanolin leaked into the air.


    Below are bold and exaggerated thongs.


    Xiaowen''s two legs were tightly clamped. With the faint vibration of her thighs, the scenery was looming.


    Xiaowen was like a wronged child, staring at the little plums with frightened eyes. She tried her best to block her shame. She was afraid that she didn''t want the little plums to see them.


    I remember Xiaowen and Wang Yuxian said before that if one day they met a group of men and wanted them, what should they do.


    Wang Yuxian said, bite your tongue and kill yourself.


    Xiaowen joked that since she couldn''t escape, she might as well enjoy it. How many people in a woman''s life have enjoyed such stimulation?


    These words seemed to echo in Xiaowen''s ears.


    When things really came to this point today, Xiaowen felt how naive she was.


    How is that possible?


    Zhang Wenhua lives in her heart. She doesn''t even want other men to look at her. Now, she is still sitting here with such a humiliating posture and shameless to let so many men look at her.


    At this moment, Xiaowen really felt that life was better than death, so what face would she have to see Zhang Wen in the future?


    Thinking of this, tears trickled down Xiaowen''s cheeks.


    This scene, let little plum they simply can''t control, these people, want to play, always go to the nearby shampoo room, when have you seen such a beautiful girl as Xiaowen?


    One by one, I can''t help it for a long time.


    "Grass, don''t get fucking excited. I''ll come first! I''ll try what this woman tastes like!" said little plum, and began to take off his clothes shamelessly.


    The other younger brothers all withdrew one after another.


    Xiaowen knows that she may not be able to escape today, and her tears have fallen. The things she has worked hard for Zhang Wen to change and keep for Zhang Wen for so long may come to naught tonight.


    Resentment filled Xiaowen''s body.


    "Aren''t you afraid of retribution?" Xiaowen said viciously, looking at the little plum taking off her clothes a little.


    "Haha, retribution? I''ll show you what retribution is first. WOW! Don''t be afraid of pain later. Brother, I can''t control myself when I play! Haha!" little plum can''t stand it for a long time and can''t wait to throw the last trace of cover away.


    Xiaowen quickly averted her eyes when she saw this thing.


    "I will not let you go! Zhang Wen will not let you go!"


    If you say this to any bastard in Jinhai city at ordinary times, even to boss Wang, it will be very lethal. After listening to this, boss Wang may also mutter and calm down and think about it.


    But the words reached little plum''s ears, but he was not afraid at all.


    He''s a nobody. What''s to be afraid of? Even if he was afraid, Hong Zi should be afraid. He did so only after listening to Hong Zi''s orders!


    "Ha ha, it''s OK to take revenge, but I''m just afraid you don''t have that chance! Take care of yourself before you say wow!" said little plum, who had stridden over and tore all the clothes off Xiaowen.


    Although Xiaowen repeatedly wanted to protect her body, she couldn''t help it.


    The snowy white, attractive and crazy stimulation of every cell on the little plum!


    This night can definitely make him remember for a lifetime.


    "Help! Get out!" Xiaowen held the plum in her hands and didn''t want him to come over, but where was she the opponent of the round plum? He was caught in his hands by the little plum and pressed down on his side.


    Xiaowen stares round her eyes and tears fall.


    "You will be punished! You will be punished!"


    "Ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    In less than half an hour, the little plum was over.


    He came out from the inside licking the corners of his mouth, and then the next younger brother ran in. He couldn''t wait. Just now, he listened to the movement of Xiao Li and Xiao Wen inside. He had solved it outside himself.


    No way, it''s a little exciting!


    Xiaowen inside began to cry again.


    Little plum scolded across the door: "grass, clean up the battlefield for me after you fucking finish it. Brother Hong will come later and he will play! If it makes him feel buried, I don''t care if he cleans up you!"


    Inside came the little brother''s voice: "I know, brother Li!"


    Then there was another frenzy of bombing.


    After a while, the boy came out, and then there was another little brother.


    Every scene in the room seemed to be stuck in time. All the scenes in the room were firmly remembered by Xiaowen.


    This is no longer a simple vent, this is abuse!


    Click.


    Just when the last little brother was inside, the door opened, and Hong Zi limped in from the outside with a cheap smile on his face.


    As soon as he entered the door, he asked little plum, "grass, where are people?"

 Chapter 1181

    In the dead of night, the lights went out early in the hospital.


    I lay alone on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling above me in a daze.


    I don''t know why. I''m not sleepy at all. On the contrary, I''m still a little nervous.


    This inexplicable tension doesn''t know where it comes from. It always makes me feel nervous.


    Is that Wang Yuxian?


    She didn''t know where she was or who she was thinking about.


    She will always be my fetter, no matter where.


    If she had called me directly, I would have been satisfied even if I could hear Wang Yuxian''s voice.


    Maybe a phone call can melt the iceberg between me and her.


    I shook my head and laughed that I was too naive. If it was so simple, Wang Yuxian and I didn''t have to work so hard now.


    Wang Yuxian, there must be no way to forgive me in this life.


    Thinking of this, my heart is a faint loss.


    I looked down at the time.


    It''s already twelve o''clock.


    At this time, why hasn''t Xiaowen come back?


    I was going to call her to ask, but I stopped for a long time with my hand on Xiaowen''s number and didn''t press it.


    I kept asking myself, what do you think of Xiaowen? If you don''t intend to marry her, don''t give her too much hope, let alone pretend to care about her. In that way, it will only give her endless sadness and make her more confused in the future.


    If possible, you should choose to let go slowly and let her find someone who really likes her.


    That''s good for her.


    I can take those things before as indulgence, Xiaowen, it should be OK.


    Thinking so, I put down my cell phone, closed my eyes and hypnotized myself in my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Now boss Wang is a rising wind and water.


    Wanfeng group has reopened. This is his number one card. We can''t lose it. Its popularity has increased instead of decreasing.


    His land in the south of the city is progressing even more smoothly. Many small troubles before have disappeared at any time. Who hasn''t heard of boss Wang''s doing these things? Even director Shen of the Land Bureau has taken care of it. Who dares to oppose him?


    Isn''t that going to die?


    No one wants to joke about his life!


    It''s against the sky to fight boss Wang. You should have the ability to fight against the sky!


    When the land in the south of the city rises, boss Wang wants to use his own funds to continue to develop the next land. At that time, he will completely stabilize the foundation!


    But when boss Wang was proud, the danger was slowly approaching him.


    His greatest danger is now Liu hongran.


    Last time he failed in the Land Bureau, but that doesn''t mean he has no way at all. Baidao, he has some fun, but now he doesn''t want to write with boss Wang.


    So drive straight in and make trouble with the Yellow Dragon!


    Liu hongran has been running all day.


    About the establishment of Dongwen group.


    The pouring amount of 100 million funds can definitely make Dongwen group become a large-scale real estate company in a short time. This is secretly competing with boss Wang. You know, there is only such a large place in Jinhai City, one more company and one more competitor, and there will certainly be less land on boss Wang''s side.


    I dare not say otherwise. As long as Dongwen group is established, it will be the same as playing as long as it is not ZF specified land in Jinhai city in the future?


    Liu hongran has this strength!


    At the moment, Liu hongran is entertaining friends in the largest hotel in Jinhai city.


    In a seemingly ordinary small private room, there are five or six fat people. Each of them looks quite rich, but they don''t lack a spirit.


    This is something ordinary people don''t have.


    Liu hongran wandered among them and was toasting them!


    Attitude, quite low.


    These people sitting here, everyone''s identity is not vulgar. It''s enough to surprise people to say everyone''s identity.


    "Ha ha, hongran, don''t be polite to us! They are all our own people!" said one of the slightly bald people.


    Liu hongran smiled brightly: "the ancients had to worship the wharf when they came to a new place! I Liu hongran came here to do business. Where can I say nothing?"


    "Ha ha, you''re out of sight!"


    "Yes, hongran, they are all our own people. Why are you polite to us?"


    That said, Liu hongran knew that these people were all superficial and covert. Although they spoke well now, who knew what they would say when they walked out of the room after dinner?


    Liu hongran still has this eyesight.


    He has been in the white world for so many years, but he is not in vain. Observing his words and expressions is the most basic, and more is to figure out his state of mind.


    Liu hongran knows what these people are thinking.


    Although it doesn''t take much effort to come here to do something in his own capacity, he doesn''t want to have a stiff relationship with these people. It''s best to use them flexibly.


    Let these people stand on his side, and his first plan to squeeze out boss Wang has been half successful.


    "Ha ha, I''m Liu hongran. Thank you first! This glass of wine, to you!" Liu hongran was quite forthright, and then he looked up and drank all the wine in the glass.


    "Oh, hongran, don''t be too polite!"


    "Drink slowly and eat more dishes ~"


    Each of these people showed great concern for Liu hongran.


    Liu hongran smiled and stood up straight: "if there is no accident, Dongwen group will be established in a week. At that time, I need a piece of land, and you need more help. Otherwise, the small company has just been established, and it can''t be done without work. Isn''t that a joke?"


    One of them nodded with his eyes full of pure light: "hongran, it''s no problem. It''s on me!"


    Liu hongran smiled with satisfaction. These people are usually discussing which land Jinhai city wants to go out and how to plan. The person with shining eyes just now is the one who made the final decision.


    His words contain a lot of gold.


    "Ha ha, but I won''t want it in vain after it is distributed to me. Since the establishment of the company, I can give you dividends every year." Liu hongran stretched out his finger.


    For these people, on the one hand, we should really get along with them, on the other hand, we should give them enough benefits.


    Liu hongran''s price guarantees that no one can do it in Jinhai City, especially boss Wang.


    Let these people here lie at home and do nothing every year, they can earn this number. Liu hongran is also quite authentic.


    At the same time, this is his biggest chip.


    To be kind, we should take a long-term view.


    Liu hongran knew that if he set up a company, he would have to use these people in the future.


    Well, the benefits can''t be spared.

 Chapter 1182

    In the private room, because of Liu hongran''s words, the atmosphere solidified, and everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    This number is quite attractive.


    And Liu hongran didn''t ask for much. It was just a matter of their authority.


    For them, it''s quite simple. It''s just a matter of hands.


    And they all know that there is no risk in helping Liu hongran. They can take the money recklessly and boldly without worrying that someone will check it.


    They stared at each other, and then burst into a burst of hearty laughter at the same time.


    The man with bright eyes said, "hongran, I won''t say anything superfluous. In the future, tell me what difficulties you have in the real estate project, and I''ll certainly help you settle it!"


    What Liu hongran wanted was his words. He smiled with satisfaction, refilled a glass of wine and drank it up.


    Liu hongran''s benefits are sufficient. With his background, smart people will choose to stand on his side.


    These people are human spirits.


    Talk to people, talk to ghosts.


    It''s not easy to feed them. It takes Liu hongran a lot of effort.


    Not only financial resources, but also force should be used when necessary.


    The white road is a battlefield without gunpowder smoke. When fighting, it is several times more tired than the underworld.


    After eleven o''clock, Liu hongran dealt with them and went back.


    He drank a lot today and felt a little drunk.


    I don''t know how long he''s been dealing with people. He''s never been drunk.


    Today, I don''t know whether I''m out of shape or something in my heart. I drink too much wine.


    Wine is afraid of something in my heart. When I drink it, I get drunk.


    Liu hongran breathed. He didn''t smoke a cigarette in his hand for a long time, as if he was distracted.


    Liu hongran has something in mind.


    At the moment, a perfect picture has appeared in his head. The rules and regulations are carefully calculated.


    Liu hongran''s head is absolutely good, but he still has a headache when he carries so many things.


    To start a company with a capital injection of 100 million, it needs to be very difficult to get it up quietly under the eyes of boss Wang.


    More importantly, make the decision as soon as possible.


    In this way, Dongwen group can gain a firm foothold, otherwise the 100 million capital will soon be used up.


    This is no joke.


    It all depends on how to control.


    In fact, when Liu hongran took out the money, many friends around him were persuading him not to take it out to start a company. With a capital of 100 million and Liu hongran''s current strength, as long as he invested it, he could make a lot of money at home every year.


    Why is it so troublesome?


    How troublesome is it to start a company yourself?


    I don''t know how much profit I can make in the early stage. It''s mainly because there are many trivial things.


    This has just begun, Liu hongran has tasted the taste of upset.


    Although his contacts in Jinhai city are OK, those processes are still quite cumbersome.


    Liu hongran took a deep breath.


    Now that the matter has come, he actually doesn''t understand why he should be so kind to Zhang Wen.


    He did so much, basically for Zhang Wen.


    From the company''s registered name, you can see one or two.


    Liu hongran is going to hand over the company to Zhang Wen in the future. He can''t always be involved in the road with people like Zhang Wen.


    Black and white are different. Black and white take all. It''s not generally difficult. Even Liu hongran can''t do it.


    Then we must cultivate Zhang Wen first. At least we can stand firm in Jinhai City, have our own chips and be on an equal footing with boss Wang.


    Zhang Wen is just fooling around now. When he went out to work, he didn''t work hard? How many lives can he fight like this?


    Of course, this is more because of Wang Yuxian.


    Liu hongran can see that Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen secretly like each other, but now Lao Gao is in front of them, so they can''t face each other all the time.


    After getting along with Wang Yuxian for so many years, Liu hongran doesn''t know her.


    Since you can''t get her, it''s better to watch her live a happy life.


    Liu hongran smiled at the thought.


    Great?


    He doesn''t know when he became so great.


    In order to fulfill others, I have suffered myself.


    Liu hongran''s heart is also full of bitterness.


    When the cigarette end burned to his fingertips, he felt the burning pain and shook it down hard.


    It was past twelve o''clock. He gasped deeply and went to bed.


    He has arranged everything about Baidao.


    A week later, the approval of Dongwen group came down, and the trouble was still inevitable.


    During this time, he should be energetic first.


    The lights in the ward had long been out, and it was quiet around.


    Tonight, I didn''t sleep well. I always have a falling feeling, which makes me feel uneasy all over.


    I woke up from my dream.


    Looking at the time, it was only one o''clock. A touch of forehead, all cold sweat.


    I seldom wake up in the middle of the night. I don''t know what''s going on tonight.


    I slowly moved out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash my face. The cold water woke me up.


    A little more, Xiaowen still didn''t come back.


    I vaguely felt something was wrong, so I took out my cell phone and called her.


    The phone has been turned off.


    I looked at the phone screen for a few seconds.


    Then he shook his head helplessly.


    I thought Xiaowen might be playing with her friends at night. Hi, forget the time.


    I don''t know Xiaowen at all, let alone how true she is to me.


    Xiaowen, where else can I live in my heart? Where can I have the mind to play happily with others outside?


    Now her heart is all about me.


    Stuffed full.


    I sat on the bed and lit a cigarette. With the ethereal smoke rising slowly, I didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Xiaowen''s figure is floating around in my head. I''ve never thought about her so much.


    Never felt her weight so heavy.


    After smoking a cigarette, I frown. Why don''t I go to the night to find Xiaowen?


    Put my hand on Wang Peng''s number, but I still didn''t press it.


    It''s already this time. I''d better not disturb Wang Peng and them.


    Besides, in Jinhai City, in that night, what can Xiaowen do?


    I''m a little nervous and too sensitive in the past.


    Thinking of this, I put down my cell phone and turned the volume to the maximum. I thought maybe Xiaowen would call me and let me pick her up.


    ¡­¡­


    Things are always missed in a thought.


    I have asked myself more than once in my heart, if I went out to find Xiaowen and found her whereabouts that night, would things change differently and whether the ending would be rewritten.


    Unfortunately, what has been lost cannot be repeated. The fact is a foregone conclusion.


    Xiaowen''s incident has also become the biggest guilt in my life.

 Chapter 1183

    At one o''clock in the morning, many people are sleeping soundly. At this time, it is still in the dead of night.


    It''s just in a remote rental room. It''s not quiet at all.


    There was a dim light in the room, and there were seven or eight people squatting inside.


    They all look like thugs, with big arms and round waist.


    Most of them were naked and squatted there smoking.


    One cigarette after another.


    The house has long been shrouded in smoke.


    Why don''t these men wear clothes? Is it because they are too unrestrained and like men?


    no


    Is it because they take too many drugs and confuse their minds?


    Neither!


    This is because they think it''s troublesome to take off their clothes. How troublesome it is to wear them and take them off later? Just don''t wear it!


    It''s all big men anyway. Who hasn''t seen who?


    "This woman is really the best ang. Zhang Wen can play very well, ha ha ~" a little brother with a cigarette in his mouth said with his eyes narrowed and aftertaste.


    It''s like pretending to force the tiger. It''s just over.


    "Grass, I have to play twice later, otherwise the medicine will not go down!" the other little brother laughed.


    "By the way, I''ll teach you a move later. I promise to make you refreshing!"


    "What?"


    Several younger brothers squatting in the living room looked at the man who could force the most.


    This man is also a good pretender here.


    With that, he squatted, one hand on the sofa, knelt on one knee, the other hand, pulled it down, and he squinted and hummed while enjoying it.


    "This move makes a man have gold under his knee!"


    "My grass, this move is powerful!"


    Someone immediately agreed.


    He smiled, continued to turn around, put his legs across the wall and came out in a difficult position.


    "It''s called lazy donkey going up the tree!"


    "Oh, great..."


    The younger brothers sincerely admire it, but they are also full of worry. What if the man goes in and uses these two moves on the woman later?


    And what about them?


    That woman can''t stand it!


    The little brother was ready for another more difficult position when the bedroom door clicked open.


    The limping Hongzi and little plum came out.


    The little plum was holding him by the side.


    The younger brothers can''t wait. It''s agreed that they''ll change it every half an hour. They didn''t come out until they went in for almost two hours. Isn''t it a waste of time?


    But there are so many hungry Ke people here!


    Thinking of Hong Zi''s appearance just now, little plum felt funny.


    Hung Zi is worthy of the name of a cripple, and his heart is surplus and strength is awesome, in which many times he wants to use the gesture to make Xiaowen, but he can not put up many positions, only to let his little plums help him.


    That''s it. I haven''t worked hard yet.


    Hong Zi was unhappy and came out with a trace of reluctance in his heart. He always felt that he had not played enough.


    But I don''t have the strength to continue.


    "Big brother, I''m going in." the little brother said just now and missed Hong Zi. They were going in.


    Hong Zi stuck his neck and pulled him back.


    "My grass, what do you want to do? I really want to kill her!" Hong Zi scolded.


    The little brother was very upset, but he didn''t dare to say anything in front of Hong Zi.


    "Elder brother, didn''t you say to play casually?"


    Hong Zi stared: "shit, there should be a limit to play! Let her slow down first. Don''t fucking play too much, you!"


    The little brother had no choice but to squat back and smoke. He thought he would not take those two pills if he had known, or he wouldn''t have to work so hard now.


    Little plum helped Hong Zi to sit down and poured him a glass of water.


    "Brother Hong, I''ll go in with you later!" little plum also saw that Hong Zi had no fun just now.


    Mainly because the legs suck.


    Many postures can''t be used. It''s easy to jam at the critical moment!


    Hong Zi didn''t enjoy himself. His face was covered with dark clouds.


    "Grass, if it weren''t for this B kind of leg of Lao Tze, I would have played with her spitting blood!" Hong Zi scolded.


    Xiao Lizi absolutely believes Hong Zi''s words. He once went out with Hong Zi to play with a girl, where he met little dragon snake.


    That guy is crazy when he plays with women. The Kung Fu of a cigarette is once. He can smoke more than half a cigarette in a night. That''s called a fierce!


    Almost no one around dares to come out with him.


    Little dragon snake, that''s a few times.


    It''s scary.


    On that day, Hong Zi and little dragon and snake fought against each other and boasted about who was powerful. Finally, both brothers took drugs. Hong Zi was the most fierce and threw up a girl.


    Little dragon and snake are a little worse than him. They just make the girl cry.


    Finally, Hong Zi was slightly better.


    Little plum still remembers this scene.


    Therefore, Hong Zi believed 100% of what he said.


    "Brother Hong, I think either let the brothers play together, so she can''t stand it!"


    Little plum is giving advice.


    Hong Zi''s eyebrows twisted into a rope. He was thinking whether to listen to little plum or not.


    This guy usually has many ghost ideas, but they are unreliable. He still wants to keep Xiaowen for a while. He has to let Xiaowen realize the hatred of his leg and the beating of Zhang Wen before!


    However, it''s not easy to play like this. I lost the battle without two. Now it''s difficult to recover my previous physical strength, let alone play with Xiaowen.


    damn.


    Hong Zi scanned the people in the room. If he didn''t have to, he really didn''t want to play with them!


    So, what is Xiaowen doing now?


    Xiaowen is experiencing the most difficult hurdle in her life.


    She never thought she would be reduced to this point.


    He was played with naked, like a toy. He didn''t have the strength to fight back.


    Her hands and feet were tied together, and now she couldn''t move. She looked like she was being played with.


    There''s almost no feeling in the lower body.


    The body seems to be slowly losing energy.


    no way! You can''t just sink.


    Xiaowen shook her head hard. She never missed Zhang Wen.


    Now, how good would it be if Zhang Wen could appear in front of her?


    She was caught here by Hong Zi today and played with so many people. She didn''t complain about Zhang Wen at all. She didn''t think she was all because of Zhang Wen.


    On the contrary, she was a little lucky that they just caught her, not Zhang Wen.


    If Zhang Wen is caught, it will be more dangerous.


    Just, I don''t know if I can survive this level and see Zhang Wen again


    Thinking of this, Xiaowen''s tears fell.


    Her tears seemed to be running dry, and her eyes were dry and astringent.


    Zhang Wen''s figure seemed to become more and more blurred in her brain.

 Chapter 1184

    Everyone has Lianhua in his heart.


    Boss Wang''s Lianhua is endless power and money.


    Hongzi''s lotus flower is to press the pillar on his head and put it on the top forever.


    Lian Hua, who pretends to be a tiger, is a force that can be pretended all over the world.


    The lotus flower in Xiaowen''s heart has withered before it can bloom.


    Her lotus flower is Zhang Wen.


    But in her heart, it has slowly begun to dissipate~


    Women are like water.


    Xiaowen, it''s almost turned into a pool of water now.


    The night became so hard for her.


    This dark and smelly room is Xiaowen''s nightmare and the place where Xiaowen''s dream ends. There has always been an ethereal feeling on her. From the beginning of her desperate resistance to no way at all, until now, she has completely lost her heart.


    She has never been played like this.


    She was so insulted that now she felt numb and couldn''t move. She could only look at Hong Zi and others who went back and forth on her body.


    That dirty face, that obscene expression, that look at her eyes without any temperature, crazy and wanton back and forth, all let Xiaowen despair.


    She knew that she might not be able to escape tonight.


    Maybe even if you escape, it''s over.


    Hongzi doesn''t want to play with her at all. At the beginning, he didn''t intend to let her live. Hongzi is taking revenge on chiguoguo!


    With hate and crazy invasion, I want to bring Xiaowen down completely!


    Xiaowen''s eyes slowly became blurred, and her essence was also taken away a little.


    "Grass!" Hong Zi scolded and stood up.


    He was having a good time. A pool of yellow liquid came out under Xiaowen, mixed with a trace of blood.


    Then an unpleasant smell came.


    The little plums in the room smelled the smell and subconsciously avoided it. A beauty NiO was incontinent. Why are they so buried!


    Hong Zi patted Xiaowen''s face with his hand. The latter just looked at him without God. His eyes were full of pity.


    "Grass! Little plum, it''s all your fucking idea. Now! I haven''t had enough fucking fun!" Hong Zi turned back and slapped little plum in the face.


    Just now, when Hong Zi came in for the second time, Xiao Wen tried her best not to let Hong Zi close. Her legs were always clamped. Hong Zi''s action was not sharp. If Xiao Li didn''t help, he couldn''t play.


    At that time, Xiao Li Ziling moved and took out a pill for Xiao Wen to eat.


    He said this pill was used when he played with women, which could make women take the initiative.


    Hong Zi didn''t think much. After taking the medicine and waiting for a while, he saw that Xiaowen really didn''t have any resistance. He went up and played like crazy. Now, Xiaowen not only didn''t respond, but also had incontinence.


    Hong Zi likes to play, but he doesn''t like to play like this!


    The little plum was hit with a thrill: "Oh, brother Hong, I''m also for everyone to have fun."


    He didn''t forget to explain a few words.


    The starting point is good, but things are too leaky.


    Hong Zi scolded, "play, how the fuck do you play now? Look at her, grass!"


    Little plum also feels a little strange. This medicine used to be good. Why is it wrong this time? Looking at Xiaowen''s eyes, it''s really a little overpowering.


    He was curious and touched Xiaowen''s heartbeat.


    "Brother Hong, her heartbeat seems a little weak!" little plum reminded.


    Hong Zi frowned.


    Originally, Hong Zi didn''t intend to let Xiaowen go out alive after he caught her, but now he hasn''t played enough and hasn''t experienced the Lianhua in his life. How can he be reconciled?


    But anyway, he had to let Xiaowen die in his hands!


    That''s the cure!


    "All right, clean up the ground and her body and go out!" Hong Zi lit a cigarette upset.


    Little plum, they quickly cleaned up the dirt on the ground, and then closed the door and went out.


    In the room, only Hong Zi and Xiao Wen were left.


    Looking at Xiaowen''s perfect body and blurred eyes, Hong Zi can''t help it?


    He limped over and struggled to pose. He pressed Xiaowen''s face with his hand and let her look at him.


    He wants Xiaowen to see his face clearly and let her remember that don''t talk much in the next life. In a word, it may make a person, but also make a person lose his life.


    At the same time, let Xiaowen see how she was ravaged by him!


    Although Xiaowen''s eyes are full of confusion and her body''s energy is also decreasing a little, she can still see things. When Hong Zi''s shameless riding up, Xiaowen''s eyebrows moved.


    A word came out of her mouth: "you... Will be punished..."


    Hong Zi smiled: "retribution? I''ve never been afraid of retribution when I came out. When you and Zhang Wen complained, did you think that you would suffer retribution? Grass!"


    With these words, Hong Zi began to get busy.


    He has only one leg to use. At that time, although his quasi heart is a little short, his strength has not been reduced.


    At this time, Xiaowen was numb and had no feeling at all. She just looked at Hong Zi''s evil face and walked back and forth in front of her. The expression on her face slowly became obscene.


    This may be life.


    Some people, no matter how they die, can''t die. Some people, who don''t want to die, have to be fooled to death.


    Xiaowen is unwilling. In her head, what she thinks now is Zhang Wen. Xiaowen misses his face, his smile and the gentle way he talks.


    It''s just this man. I''m afraid she''ll never see him again.


    Xiaowen watched Hong Zi go back and forth on her for the last time, and she stopped after a cold war.


    Hong Zi''s eyes looked like looking at a lost puppet and pulled up his pants.


    At this time, he went to the side and found a kitchen knife.


    Step by step towards Xiaowen.


    The cold light from the tip of the knife was reflected on Xiaowen. There was no sense of conflict at all.


    What Hong Zi wants to do, Xiaowen knows better.


    She never thought that today would be her own end.


    A line of tears came out of Xiaowen''s eyes, but it was not tears of fear, but with a trace of relief.


    Now she feels happier to die.


    Just, she is still worried about Zhang Wen in her heart. How can she die like this?


    "Can you... Not kill?"


    When Hong Zi approached Xiao Wen, she said a word gently from her mouth.


    This made Hong Zi laugh recklessly: "I thought you were not afraid of death! Grass!"


    "I want to see... Brother Wen..." Xiaowen said, and her eyes began to relax. At this moment, she ran hard in her own world, chasing Zhang Wen''s faintly visible back.


    Hong Zi had no expression on his face. He raised his kitchen knife high and dropped it!

 Chapter 1185

    Bell!


    I was awakened by the ringing of my cell phone.


    I saw that the caller was Xiaowen and quickly picked it up.


    "Xiaowen, why don''t you come back so late?" I picked it up and blamed her.


    As if she couldn''t hear my voice, she said to herself, "brother Wen, you are the man I love most in my life. It''s my incompetence not to let you like me, but you can''t forget me. You should remember that a woman once chased you so crazy and was infatuated with you in the end..."


    I was surprised. What did Xiaowen mean by saying these words to me? At the same time, a hollow sound came from the microphone, which seemed to come from hell!


    I shouted on the phone like crazy: "Xiaowen, where the hell are you?"


    There is no response


    I suddenly woke up. My forehead was full of cold sweat. I didn''t react for a long time. What''s going on.


    "Wenzi, what do you mean by calling Xiaowen when you sleep? Your interest has changed now? You like Xiaowen so cheap?" pretending to force the tiger to guard next to me. This morning, he came to deliver dinner to me. When he saw me wake up, he said with a smile.


    That wretched face makes me feel sick.


    "Grass!" I was too lazy to explain to him and got out of bed.


    "Oh, Wenzi, I''m talking to you!" maybe he noticed that we were a little indifferent to pretending to force the tiger recently. He came in a hurry and wanted to talk to me.


    I opened his hand and took out my cell phone to see if there was a call from Xiaowen or something.


    It''s empty. There''s nothing on it.


    I was always nervous. I always felt as if something had happened. I dialed Li Erzi and asked him to help me find Xiaowen.


    Li Erzi also just woke up.


    "Wenzi, don''t worry. What will happen to people like Xiaowen? She''s a regular at night!" said Li Erzi lazily.


    "I know, but I just feel uneasy..." I can''t tell Li Erzi that I feel uneasy because of that dream. That''s ridiculous.


    Li Erzi then promised, "I know. I''ll find it for you before noon, OK?"


    "Well..."


    Put down the phone, I was a little comforted, sat by the bed and lit a cigarette.


    I''ve been pretending to be the same as the air, forcing the tiger to rush over and rub the smoke: "Wenzi, I think Xiaowen is just an ordinary goods. Why do you like her so much? Or I''ll ask Heimei to introduce you two interesting ones?"


    I looked up at him and sighed helplessly.


    Pretending to force tiger has strong taste. I think others have the same taste as him. What girls Heimei is looking for. I know in my heart. My taste is not so strong! I can''t stand it.


    Maybe he saw what I was thinking and pretended to force the tiger to hurry. Hehe smiled and explained to me: "Wenzi, there are some things you don''t try. You don''t know the charm. To tell you the truth, wow, I used to hate black sister, but I liked it when I was playing. In fact, it tastes good, really ~"


    "You don''t like it, you''re used to it, grass!" I said angrily.


    Pretending to force the tiger to be stunned, he patted on the forehead: "Oh, if you say so, you''re right!"


    I was angry and smiled: "OK, you go back first. Wow, maybe Xiaowen will come in a minute."


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai is a city full of dreams and sins.


    In this city, all kinds of things are staged every day, including sin and dreams.


    This seems to be life.


    Man is a strange creature, changing rapidly. Some people don''t even know themselves, let alone try to understand anyone.


    This is human nature.


    It seems that you can never figure it out.


    On the quiet streets, with the rise of the sun, everything is reviving. At the same time, it is also exposing the most primitive sin bit by bit.


    In a small alley in Jinhai city.


    There''s rubbish everywhere.


    Most of the people who throw garbage here are small businessmen and vendors with no quality, which adds a lot of difficulty to the cleaners.


    "Grandma, it''s so messy every day. My hands are rotten. I can''t throw away the garbage well." a cleaner''s aunt, with complaints, began to clean up bit by bit.


    She has worked as a cleaner here for a long time, almost every day.


    She is helpless to do such a dirty job with a low salary.


    The ground is full of disgusting soup.


    She swept, and suddenly found a faint blood stain falling down the dustbin.


    "Grandma, why do these people throw away raw meat? It''s a waste!" the aunt said and began to sweep along the garbage can.


    Blood, but more and more.


    The pungent smell of blood made her feel uncomfortable. It doesn''t seem to be the taste of raw meat?


    Thinking so, she curiously opened the dustbin and took a look.


    "Ah!!"


    When she saw what was inside, she screamed and sank to one side.


    Inside, where is the raw meat!


    That''s an incomplete female corpse!


    This... This


    "Help!" she was stunned for a few seconds, ran out of it like crazy and roared at the people in the street.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, it was completely blocked, and the police rushed over with people. It was not a small matter, it was a homicide.


    A leading policeman went in, wearing gloves and masks, and went to see the situation at the scene first.


    In the dustbin, there was a decomposed female body.


    The head and trunk had been cruelly separated, the limbs were thrown aside, and there was blood falling down the body.


    It can be seen from the face and body of the body that the girl is not old. She should be in her early twenties.


    The policeman couldn''t help sighing.


    It''s a pity to be so young.


    It''s just that the murderer''s modus operandi is really cruel. It''s amazing to divide a beautiful woman''s body and throw it in the dirtiest and smelliest garbage dump!


    He has been handling cases for many years, and such cruel tactics are still rare.


    "Are you the first witness?" the policeman looked back at the cleaning woman.


    The latter nodded vigorously: "Mom, I came to clean up in the morning and found this thing. Oh, what bad luck!"


    "All right, you tell us the process in detail!" the policeman said and began to take notes.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    An hour later, I didn''t wait for Xiaowen, but I waited for Li Erzi who rushed into the ward like crazy.


    "Hehe, er Zi, why are you so excited?" I smiled.


    On Li Erzi''s face, there was a gloom that was difficult to hide.


    "Wenzi, there''s something I tell you. You have to prepare yourself first..."

 Chapter 1186

    Born and raised in Si, it is here that the dust settles.


    Xiaowen''s body slowly began to lose temperature under the first ray of sunshine rising in Jinhai city.


    Her scattered body was secretly thrown by Hong Zi when it was almost dawn.


    When the cold kitchen knife touched Xiaowen''s body, all the bloodthirsty cells in Hongzi''s body were ignited. He was almost uncontrollable and chopped on Xiaowen''s body.


    It was originally a body that many men longed for.


    At the moment, under Hongzi''s cold kitchen knife, he lost his vitality a little.


    Hong Zi had enough fun and enough humiliation. Seeing that Xiaowen had only one last breath, he killed her.


    The lotus flower in Hong Zi''s heart has completely bloomed. Over Jinhai City, the flesh and blood vaguely unfolded a wanton shape.


    In fact, Xiaowen didn''t suffer too much when she died. Her body was numb. She just felt that Hong Zi''s expression was ferocious, which made her cold at the bottom of her heart.


    That''s a murderous expression.


    Click.


    One arm was cut off by Hongzi and thrown on the ground.


    Xiaowen didn''t feel anything. She just looked down and then looked at Hong Zi.


    The eyes were full of helplessness.


    Then there is the other arm.


    Then Hong Zi, holding the cold kitchen knife in his hand, mercilessly greeted Xiaowen''s sexy jade neck.


    I don''t know if Hong Zi felt pity at that time. Such a perfect woman died under his knife. I don''t know if he had any mercy in his heart.


    Xiaowen, so slowly lost her vitality, the last scene in her head.


    It''s Zhang Wen.


    It''s all Zhang Wen.


    There was hardly any pain. Xiaowen went with a smile.


    In Lianhua''s dream, she can meet Zhang Wen again. The Zhang Wen in the dream will forget that Wang Yuxian likes her and will do everything to love Xiaowen. What a beautiful picture will it be?


    Xiaowen''s heart, floating away~


    ¡­¡­


    The homicide in the center of the city was on the news early in the morning. Many people here remember to come.


    Many people are taking pictures here. Crazy flash lights stimulate everyone''s cells.


    Although the scene in front of the camera is really disgusting, in order to make headlines and make their news explosive, these reporters have to put out the most real and red fruit photos.


    These policemen are blocking, but journalists have the right to take pictures. They can''t stop them at all.


    The policeman who took the lead could only shake his head helplessly.


    Seeing this scene, he felt a pity and sighed helplessly.


    It''s a shame that such a beautiful girl died like this.


    He squatted down to smoke, waiting for the news of forensic identification.


    After a while, several forensic doctors came out.


    Gave him a report.


    The woman was hacked to death by a sharp weapon. She experienced a lot of inhuman abuse before she died. Her hands and feet were bound. She was killed by many men.


    "Beast!" the policeman gnashed his teeth and scolded, looking at the words on the report.


    It was the first time he had encountered such a thing after handling the case for so many years, and the degree of cruelty can be imagined.


    He also secretly vowed in his heart that he must find out who did this case!


    Didi!


    At this time, a harsh horn sounded outside the surrounding crowd.


    A white BMW almost hit passers-by and crashed like crazy.


    He stopped with a stab where the police had a cordon.


    Running down from above, a man in hospital clothes.


    The man''s face was full of disbelief and he was going to rush in like crazy.


    After he got off, three more people came down from the car and followed him.


    A little policeman stopped him.


    "You can''t go in. A case is being handled here!"


    This crazy, panicked person is me.


    When I heard the news, my mind was blank. I couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it was true.


    Xiao Wen, how could something happen?


    She also promised to come back with me and promised me to continue to take care of me. Now, how did it become like this?


    I wish it was a prank played by Xiaowen in collusion with Li Erzi, but seeing the police in front of me, the orange warning line, I felt dizzy in my head.


    I don''t know how many red lights I ran. What I saw was a scene that made me dizzy.


    "That man, isn''t it Xiaowen!" I shouted at the policeman like crazy.


    He frowned upset: "what Xiaowen? Do you know the dead?"


    The word "dead" deeply stimulated my nerves.


    Is it true?


    All this I see is true?


    This is not a dream?


    Isn''t it a ridiculous sunny daydream?


    Wake up, Xiaowen should sit beside me with a smile, chat with me and coax me to be happy.


    These pictures float in front of me, making me feel so unreal. I feel like I''m having a dream.


    "No way, she can''t have an accident. Let me go in and have a look!" I dialed the policeman to go in.


    He and the two policemen around him grabbed me: "as I said, this is an important place for handling cases. Where can you go in freely!"


    Li Erzi pretended to be a tiger behind me, and Zhang Guohua came to help me one after another, but here are the police. In addition, we can''t have too many collisions with the police. Finally, I still couldn''t see the picture clearly.


    I was stunned.


    The whole person seemed to be slapped hard.


    Head dizzy pain.


    Everything in front of us becomes more and more unreal.


    "Fuck! Let me in!" after a few seconds of silence, I shouted like crazy, tears in my eyes, and I was about to rush in.


    This time, I was stopped by them and bounced back like a wall.


    Tears fell down.


    I scolded myself hard in my heart. Why do I think of what Xiaowen said before? Why is Xiaowen''s shadow in her head now?


    Why?


    Dong Dong!


    I hit my head hard. If this is a dream, I want to wake up quickly. In this ethereal fantasy, my heart is full of fear.


    The policemen looked at me coldly with no sympathy in their eyes.


    Li Erzi, they can''t break in. They all guard by my side.


    When I didn''t pay attention, the flash lights in the hands of the reporters around me have crazy appeared on me.


    I held my head and squatted there in chagrin.


    "Let him in!" at this time, a very angry voice that made me somewhat familiar came over.


    I looked up at the source of the sound.


    The speaker was a policeman in uniform.


    This face is familiar to me.

 Chapter 1187

    It''s team Zhang who has been smoking with his head down.


    When I rushed over, he didn''t notice here at all. When he looked here, he recognized that I was Zhang Wen.


    This time, he led the team to work.


    After the last injury, team Zhang didn''t naturally transfer to other units. He still stuck to his post as always and stood on the first line of fighting crime.


    Just less and less contact with me.


    We both know.


    One black and one white, where can we keep in touch?


    Team Zhang was not surprised to see me just now. I should have thought of these things when I was on the road. He just saw the tears on my face and let me in.


    Zhang Wen, it''s the first time to see me cry.


    How sad and desperate is it to cry?


    I saw that it was team Zhang. I grabbed his collar and asked, "team Zhang, is this man Xiaowen, is it her?"


    I was too worried. I grabbed him with great strength, which made his face slightly changed and he was out of breath.


    "Don''t get excited, Zhang Wen. The person is right there. You can go and confirm it," he said quickly.


    I just left him and ran to the dark and wet alley.


    Before I came, I smelled a pungent smell of blood.


    The smell makes my heart cold.


    Although I haven''t seen blood on the road, even the knife and little dragon snake, when the smell poured into my nostrils, it still made me feel palpitation.


    Because I know that the source of the bloody smell is probably Xiaowen''s.


    The woman who once danced in front of me, the woman who cared about me silently behind me more than once and longed for recognition.


    This is unacceptable to me.


    I stumbled over. In the smelly dustbin, I saw a trunk with its limbs cut off.


    Suddenly, a warm sense of familiarity rushed towards me. I don''t know why I suddenly feel like this. I desperately told myself in my heart not to feel like this. This person should not be Xiaowen.


    But the truth is in the face.


    The slap woke me up.


    When I saw the face with dishevelled hair but a satisfied smile, I almost collapsed.


    I won''t read it wrong, even if it turns gray.


    This is Xiaowen. That''s right.


    I want to deny it, but my sober head has been pounding my nerves and telling me that this person is Xiaowen. It''s useless if you want to deny it.


    Xiaowen, she''s dead.


    Although I don''t know what she experienced during her life, and who did it, something really happened to her.


    The fact is that it won''t tell you any feelings or give you any hope.


    Once it happens, it will never change.


    Unless I can turn back time.


    I held Xiaowen''s head for a long time where everyone had to spit it out.


    I dare not think of this picture, but it happened without taboo.


    The policemen nearby wanted to stop me, but they were sent away by team Zhang.


    I put Xiaowen''s head down slowly, sorted out the broken hair in front of her forehead with my hand, exposed her face with tears, and my fingers slipped gently on her face.


    For a moment, I even felt that Xiaowen was alive. There was a faint body temperature on her face.


    I know what I owe this woman can''t be repaid.


    What she brought me can only be a dream.


    After that, they can only recall in a dream.


    Xiaowen is gone.


    Leave me forever.


    Don''t even give me a chance to buffer.


    I have thought more than once that I want Xiaowen to leave me, but really at this time, I know how difficult it is, and I want to know what I think in my heart.


    The heart is like a thousand arrows through the heart.


    I helped Xiaowen wipe the blood on the corner of her mouth and kissed her with my head down.


    ¡­¡­


    In this dark alley, Xiaowen and I finally got along for almost ten minutes. Then, under the crazy flash of these reporters, I came out.


    On my face, I swept away the sadness just now, and there was no expression at all.


    If death is a destination, then I will put an end to Xiaowen''s death.


    After you know it, you will usher in crazy revenge!


    "Wenzi, is that Xiaowen?" Li Erzi couldn''t believe the news he got, but he came to confirm. Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua also surrounded him.


    I nodded, "yes."


    In a word, Li Erzi and them were silent. Everyone can see my current state. I''m like an overloaded fuse. I don''t know when it will break.


    In my heart, there was a strong wind, but I acted like nothing.


    At this time, team Zhang came over, and he didn''t know how to comfort me: "don''t worry, Zhang Wen, I''ll help you find out who the murderer is, and then let him accept legal sanctions!"


    I barely hung a smile on the corner of my mouth.


    I don''t know how hard it is to smile. There is no expression on my face, but the corners of my mouth are rising.


    This feeling is more like an expressionless clown playing a tragedy.


    When team Zhang saw me like this, he knew I couldn''t pass the barrier in my heart. He patted me on the shoulder: "Wenzi, things have happened. It''s useless for us to say anything. If we want to be open, we''ll get better in the future..."


    Want to open up.


    Hehe


    I will keep this in mind all my life. I want those who killed Xiaowen to pay a price and use his head to pay a memorial to Xiaowen!


    If it''s possible, I don''t want team Zhang to participate more.


    I''ll do what''s on the road with the means on the road!


    I don''t believe I can''t find out who it is!


    "When can I take Xiaowen''s body?" I asked calmly.


    Just now, it''s like a different person.


    Zhang team pondered for a while: "it may take half a month."


    "I''ll take it away in three days." how can I let Xiaowen''s body stay there for so long? How can those forensics use Xiaowen''s body as a test object?


    Zhang''s face was full of worried expression: "Wen Zi, this is not my has the final say..."


    I know it''s no use talking too much with team Zhang. I just don''t talk nonsense with him.


    "Er Zi, give me a cigarette."


    Li Erzi obediently took out a cigarette and lit it for me.


    I just took a sip, and the wound began to gurgle blood.


    "Wenzi, your wound is bleeding. Go back to the hospital first!" Li Erzi said to me quickly.


    I looked down and saw that the blood had been printed along my patient''s clothes. Before I could speak, I felt that my throat was sweet and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Then there was a dizziness, and my whole person fainted

 Chapter 1188

    When God closes a door for you, he will certainly open a window for you.


    At this time, Hong Zi, who was still sleeping, didn''t think so much at all.


    Follow the post. What hasn''t he done before?


    It''s just killing people. Isn''t it like playing?


    He didn''t take it seriously, nor did he have nightmares, nor did he feel remorse.


    But they couldn''t stand the little plums around him. That day, he saw Hong Zi divide Xiaowen''s body one by one. The smell of blood was so strong that he didn''t say it. The picture also gave him a great blow!


    It''s not terrible to kill a person.


    Such a cruel dismemberment is quite terrible.


    He even felt that Hong Zi was ill and should go and have a look.


    In the early morning, after throwing Xiaowen''s scattered body into the city center, Hong Zi came back and fell down to sleep, but they couldn''t sleep.


    Squatting in the living room smoking, who can sleep at this time, but it is not normal. They are not Hongzi. They are all normal people.


    After such a thing, everyone will mutter.


    Everyone feels scared.


    "Brother Li, what should you do about it?" one of the timid younger brothers asked.


    To tell the truth, they all regret it now. They all played Xiaowen last night, so they all have a share in this matter. If Hong Zi quietly killed Xiaowen and found a place to bury her, they are not afraid. In this way, it will not be a problem to hide it for three or five years. At that time, even if the police find Xiaowen''s body, The evidence that should have been eliminated. What are they afraid of?


    Besides, Hong Zi did it again.


    But now Hongzi has made things like this, which makes them very difficult.


    Embarrassment and fear.


    Hong Zi''s means are cruel, and he threw Xiaowen''s body in the city openly. Isn''t this looking for trouble?


    However, Hong Zi also gave them a reassurance and told them that he would carry it. Even if the police found it, he was not afraid!


    Hong Zi is a little crazy. He thinks boss Wang is omnipotent and can erase all these things. But if this matter is exposed, boss Wang can''t protect him.


    Boo, there should be a limit!


    What Hongzi thought was that he just sent a big gift to Zhang Wen.


    Tell Zhang Wen that he Hongzi is not easy to mess with!


    He is a man of revenge!


    A penny pincher!


    Although this is the case, these little brothers still have no bottom in their hearts. Most of the people here, except little plum, don''t know that Hong Zi is going to kill Xiaowen. They think it''s just to play and finish it.


    But when they reacted, they saw the blood drenched body.


    It was too late for them to refuse.


    The little plum took a puff of smoke and slowly spit out the smoke: "things have happened, so it''s confidential. No one can say it, you know?"


    He knew very well that they were accomplices in this matter!


    They can''t afford it!


    "Brother Li, I heard that if you can be a witness, you can reduce a lot of sentences..." one of the younger brothers accidentally said his thoughts.


    Little plum covered his mouth for the first time, and his eyes stared oval.


    "You''re fucking crazy! If you''re a tainted witness, boss Wang can''t kill your family. Even if you come out, you''ll have to be killed!"


    Although this is something that all the younger brothers are thinking about, no one dares to say it. Everyone knows who boss Wang is. If he is really a tainted witness, his family must be finished.


    No one wants to implicate their relatives.


    Things have come to this stage. Let''s hide everything first! If there''s really something wrong, they''ll all have bad luck!


    The little brother dared not speak, but the little plum was silent.


    He also thought in his heart, what should he do? It''s impossible to really help Hongzi with this all the time? The policeman will come to the door sooner or later! There must be a response.


    But he had no idea what to do about it.


    Click.


    At this time, Hong Zi woke up and limped out of the door.


    Seeing a room full of smoke, he smiled: "why? Don''t you sleep? Didn''t you play tired last night?"


    This sentence is light.


    Now only Hong Zi can say so easily.


    He was smiling when he talked about last night.


    Who can have this psychological quality? They don''t have plums anyway.


    "Brother Hong, we can''t sleep, ha ha..." little plum smiled quickly.


    There was even a trace of fear in that smile.


    Now he was terrified of Hongzi.


    If you dare to play like this, I''m afraid there are few people in Jinhai.


    "Why?" Hong Zi asked knowingly.


    These words make these little boys look ugly. Why don''t Hong Zi know?


    Little plum smiled awkwardly: "brother Hong, don''t pretend you don''t understand. Why can''t you sleep? You haven''t counted yet?"


    Hong Zi smiled coldly: "you''re a bunch of fucking losers. Don''t you just kill a woman! Everyone is afraid of this. How can you follow me to wander the Jianghu in the future? I tell you, boss Wang has attached great importance to me. Maybe I can be in the top position in a period of time! Do you know! When I''m in the top position, I won''t benefit you?"


    This sentence has changed the little brothers'' mood, but there is still no way to erase the shadow in their hearts.


    This, however, will become a lifelong nightmare in their hearts.


    The little plum reacted the fastest and quickly said with a smile: "brother Hong, brothers are less likely to encounter this kind of thing. It''s better to wait slowly in the future. Isn''t it a woman, ha ha ~"


    The flattering Kung Fu is still the best little plum.


    Hong Zi smiled proudly, pointed to his broken leg and said, "my leg was interrupted by Zhang Wen. The informant is the dead woman. Now I kill her. What''s wrong? Revenge is natural! Don''t be afraid. When I followed the pillar in the past, I had a lot of lives in my hand. Haven''t I been all right now? It''s good to be used to these things!"


    What else can you say? No one can be as open-minded as Hong Zi. Although he stopped talking, no one can get through the barrier in his heart.


    Now they close their eyes, in front of them are Xiaowen''s fragmented figures.


    Hong Zi is trying to reason with them. If you want to be superior, you have to kill one or two people by all means? It''s all small things!


    Seeing that the younger brothers were echoing themselves, Hong Zi sneered and said, "all right, keep it a secret. If anyone dares to leak it out, it''s the next Xiaowen, you know!"

 Chapter 1189

    Leaving the rental house, Hongzi''s heart is floating.


    He didn''t feel that he had done something wrong last night. On the contrary, he felt that he had done it quite correctly and relieved his anger.


    The refreshing feeling of cutting Xiaowen one by one makes him aftertaste in his heart now.


    I''m really angry.


    However, he was still a little upset. Even if he killed Xiaowen, his legs would be better. He would be a lame all his life.


    This gives him an image and the quality of life in the future. There are serious problems.


    He was unhappy, but Hong Zi felt that the God of fate seemed to be on his side again.


    This matter, he did quite beautiful, one-time success! The feeling made him float in an instant.


    What does one-time success mean?


    It shows that Hong Zi''s ability to handle affairs is still good. When he failed in the past, it may be just an accident or bad luck. As long as Hong Zi is given a step, it''s only a minute for him to surpass the pillar!


    In the future, everyone will know Hong Zi''s name in Jinhai city.


    He is no longer the younger brother who works under the pillar, no longer an unknown bastard who walks in the flower street every night.


    In the future, he will be famous!


    Hongzi''s heart is floating and his dream is flying.


    He didn''t care about Xiaowen at all. He didn''t care how much hatred was imposed on him after Xiaowen died. That would be the revenge Lianhua.


    Hongzi, can you bear it?


    He didn''t think how long he could hide it, at least not boss Wang.


    After all, boss Wang is the first brother of Jinhai city. Can he not know what happened?


    When Hong Zipeng was working at the construction site in the south of the city, boss Wang was also supervising the work. Recently, he has become popular. He has the charm of successful men and has a lot of spirit.


    After looking at the construction site, he got into the office and turned on the TV.


    The first news above made him a little messy.


    On the picture, it is in the city center of Jinhai city. There is a mosaic picture on it. It looks like a female corpse.


    Next to him was Zhang Wen. At the end of the picture, he saw Zhang Wen vomit and faint.


    This


    What the fuck is going on?


    Boss Wang calmed down for a few seconds and immediately knew what was going on. He scolded, slapped his forehead, found out Hong Zi''s phone and called him.


    Hong Zi knew that boss Wang''s phone would come, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    He immediately picked it up: "big brother ~"


    There was a hint of merit in the voice.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m on the street ~" Hong Zi told the truth.


    "Grass, come to my office now, now, now!"


    Hung up the phone, Hongzi called a car and went to the land south of boss Wang''s city.


    Boss Wang''s office is right here.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    Hong Zi stood at the door and knocked politely. He treated boss Wang with great respect.


    He dare not disrespect.


    In the eyes of boss Wang, all his tricks are like children playing at home.


    Hong Zi is the implementer, and boss Wang is the controller standing in the background.


    He''s in control.


    "Grass, come in!" boss Wang scolded when he knew that Hong Zi had come in.


    Hong Zi smiled and pushed the door in, limping.


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter? I just woke up." Hong Zi asked with a puzzled face.


    "What''s the matter? Can you fucking sleep?"


    Boss Wang said, turned on the TV and pointed to Xiaowen''s circular report on the picture.


    Hong Zi looked at the report on the screen calmly and didn''t feel panic at all.


    He did it. That''s what it was. What was he afraid of?


    Fear will only make you more confused.


    People were killed. What''s the use of this now?


    When Hong Zi looked at these pictures on TV, boss Wang was secretly paying attention to Hong Zi''s expression.


    To tell you the truth, he was surprised.


    In his eyes, Hongzi has always been a man who can''t do anything. At best, he has a body of tendons and meat. He looks very fierce, that''s all.


    In addition, now that Zhang Wen has broken his leg, he is useless. He can''t fight. He can''t play with his head. Boss Wang doesn''t want to reuse him.


    But through this, boss Wang looked at him a little differently.


    Let''s not say whether Hongzi did it right or not. It takes a lot of courage to divide a woman into such cruel bodies. It''s not seen in the movie. Just a few times.


    This is to endure a strong visual and taste impact.


    Hong Zi endured these, and the means were OK.


    At least there is no air leakage.


    Then is Hong Zi''s performance at the moment. Seeing these things, he is not afraid at all, let alone flustered, as if he didn''t do these things on TV.


    Boss Wang likes such a City mansion very much.


    In my heart, I naturally forgave half of Hong Zi.


    However, boss Wang was a little surprised by what Hongzi did.


    A boy who doesn''t show his mountain and doesn''t leak water at ordinary times. His means are so cruel. Good, good, children can teach!


    After reading the report, boss Wang asked, "Hongzi, what the fuck do you want to tell me?"


    Hong Zi smiled. He couldn''t pretend in front of boss Wang. If he pretended too much, he would be beaten.


    "Brother, I did it."


    Pop!


    Boss Wang pretended to be angry and patted the table hard: "grass, you don''t know this woman is Zhang Wen''s woman! It''s such a big deal for me. You don''t know to report to me earlier. I don''t read the news. Now I don''t know what''s going on!"


    Hong Zi didn''t report it to boss Wang in time.


    "Brother, I wanted to call you. Who knows you called me first. It''s my fault that I didn''t report to you in time, but I can''t help it..."


    Hearing Hong Zi''s explanation, boss Wang asked coldly, "what the fuck can''t you help? Tell me, why do you do it?"


    Hong Zi pretended to be very embarrassed, sighed, pointed to his leg and said: "Brother, I''m not looking for revenge because of my leg. In fact, Zhang Wen knows that I found Da Zhuang because of this woman. I found her this time for revenge. To tell the truth, I''ve been looking for her for a long time. I caught her last night. I found several younger brothers to play with her, and then I started..."


    Hong Zi tells the truth.


    Boss Wang frowned: "then, you killed her with such a cruel method?"


    Boss Wang''s words are meant to be appreciated. Can Hong Zi not hear it?


    He smiled and his eyes turned.


    "Brother, I don''t think there''s any problem with my technique. You told me to be cruel, or I won''t stand steady!"

 Chapter 1190

    Boss Wang said this to Hong Zi, but he didn''t expect Hong Zi to use it so well.


    The means are quite good.


    "Grass! You boy, have made progress!" boss Wang said in a complicated tone.


    Hong Zi''s strength flew completely with boss Wang''s words.


    See!


    Boss Wang admitted that I Hongzi had made progress!


    So, how will it be in the future?


    In Jinhai City, where else can I stand?


    Beyond the pillar, it''s just a matter of hands!


    From now on, it''s all about my Hongzi!


    The little excitement in Hong Zi''s heart was shown on his face, which made him a little elated.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''m sure I can do everything you tell me in the future!" said Hong Zi.


    Boss Wang smiled with satisfaction: "you should do it as soon as possible. The rest benefits are yours! Remember what I said!"


    Hong Zi nodded vigorously, "I know, brother!"


    "OK, you go first. Wow, I have a lot to do here." boss Wang said, and looked down at the documents in his hand.


    Hong Zi nodded and stepped back gently.


    ¡­¡­


    When Hong Zi went out with his front foot, boss Wang put down the document in his hand.


    In fact, he has nothing to do at all and has nothing to be busy in his hands. He said that purely to perfunctory Hongzi so that he can leave quickly.


    Perhaps Hong Zi didn''t notice that boss Wang just picked up the documents in his hand, which were all taken upside down.


    Nothing else, just because of the fluctuation in boss Wang''s heart.


    Boss Wang has read countless people. After so many years in Jinhai City, he is still very accurate.


    Just now, through Hong Zi''s words, he had seen that Hong Zi had changed, it was really changed.


    Change is not only the means, but also the ambition of always pretending to be dissatisfied.


    This is quite terrible.


    If a person changes, the first change must be the heart, then the means, and then the madness without any principles.


    The first two Hongzi have been changing. I''m afraid it''s not far from the last madness.


    Boss Wang knows.


    Mixing society, the most important thing is to be moderate, know how to examine moderation, so as to last for a long time.


    Many people in Jinhai dare to work hard, but how many are famous? Didn''t they all die ugly in the end?


    Therefore, desperate is just an attitude, not a method.


    Hongzi may help him a lot, but he must not stay long!


    When you''re done, you have to deal with it quickly!


    If Hong Zi is not disposed of, the person to be disposed of in the future may be boss Wang!


    Hong Zi will go crazy and recognize his big brother?


    Will you listen to him?


    That''s impossible!


    Therefore, boss Wang plans to make the last use of Hongzi!


    Thinking of this, he took a deep smoke to relax himself.


    No matter how Hong Zi grows up and how he blows, it''s still a piece of cake for him to deal with Hong Zi.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, Hongzi was nervous.


    Originally, he felt nothing about it, and he didn''t feel how much shadow there was in killing Xiaowen.


    But just after seeing the report in boss Wang''s office, Hong Zi was still afraid.


    Not because the mosaic picture is too eye-catching, but because of Zhang Wen, because Zhang Wen''s sudden syncope, which... Makes Hong Zi palpitate.


    His head constantly echoed Xiaowen''s words just now. Xiaowen said, you will be punished. I won''t let you go, and Zhang Wen won''t let you go!


    This made Hong Zi feel numb.


    Now he is seriously thinking about what Zhang Wen is.


    What will happen if you mess with Zhang Wen!


    Hong Zi doesn''t know if Zhang Wen will find out and know if he did it himself, but now his news is blocked so well that it should be nothing. At least Zhang Wen won''t know in a short time.


    So, do you want to go to the hospital and kill Zhang Wen secretly?


    When the idea came out of his heart, Hong Zi''s eyes were cold for a moment, and the cold immediately disappeared.


    no way.


    How many skilled people are there around Zhang Wen? If it doesn''t succeed, let Zhang Wen seize the handle. Isn''t it over? Isn''t Xiaowen exposed?


    Hong Zi was not afraid that this matter would be exposed, but felt that now was not the time.


    Originally thought that seeing Zhang Wenqi faint, he would be more or less secretly happy. Unexpectedly, it brought more fear.


    He shook his head hard and told himself not to be afraid. He had thought of it for a long time. What''s to be afraid of?


    At that time, he has done the pillar, won the appreciation of boss Wang, has his own power, and will he be afraid of a single Zhang Wen?


    That''s not a threat to him at all!


    But I''d better hide for the time being and wait until the limelight has passed.


    Hong Zi thought of this and called Xiao Li.


    "Brother Hong, what''s the matter?" little plum really doesn''t want to answer Hongzi''s phone now, but he still can''t answer it. If Hongzi knows that he doesn''t answer his phone, it''s even more troublesome!


    "Where are you?" Hong Zi asked softly.


    "Ah? I''m at my house!" little plum was a little stunned.


    "Well, you wait for me and I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Oh..." little plum was full of reluctance. He slapped himself secretly and thought he would tell him what he was doing at home? Just say you''ve hid outside the province?


    In a short time, Hong Zi came.


    Little plum hurried out to meet him, went upstairs and went into his house.


    Little plum has always been a bachelor and lives by himself.


    "Little plum, I''ll live with you these days. You''ll have no problem hiding for a while?" said Hong Zi, lying on the sofa.


    How dare little plum refuse? They are now grasshoppers on a ship.


    "Well, brother Hong, just live!"


    "Well, have you read the news?"


    "News reports? What am I doing with that?" people like Xiao Li always watch late night programs and never watch these formal TV programs.


    Hong Zi didn''t say much, so he just turned on the TV.


    The news began rolling again.


    This picture stunned little plum for a long time.


    Isn''t this where they dumped their bodies? Exposed so soon?


    His eyes cooled down and the place was exposed. It''s not a good thing


    "Brother Hong, this..." little plum looked back at him in embarrassment.


    Hong Zi asked, "did you take care of the van we drove out last night?"


    "Well, take care of it. I''ve sent someone to the back mountain to burn it."


    "Well, that''s all right. Keep looking."


    With that, Hong Zi pointed to the TV picture.


    Little plum continued to concentrate and looked up.


    The scenes in the picture made him palpitation. Looking at these, he thought of how Hong Zi did it that night. Even little plum was unwilling to recall the picture.

 Chapter 1191

    At home, little plum was silent.


    After reading the news completely, he was silent.


    He was not thinking about what to do.


    It''s fear!


    There is no substitute for inner fear.


    His first reaction was actually the same as that of Hong Zi. He was afraid of Zhang Wen. He also saw the picture of Zhang Wen''s sudden syncope. His body began to tremble.


    He can even feel Zhang Wen''s mood.


    Can he be relieved that the woman around him has been killed by others, or that he has used such terrible means?


    Can you stop fainting?


    Hatred, has opened!


    Little plum is not stupid. He knows what will happen if he offends Zhang Wen. Who dares to offend Zhang Wen except boss Wang in Jinhai city? Who dares to be the enemy of Zhang Wen?


    But he did it with Hongzi in a muddle headed way.


    He scolded himself in his heart. Why is he so stupid? How can he be with Hongzi! Well, he will be the target of Zhang Wen''s Revenge soon!


    "What''s the matter? Afraid?" Hong Zi asked coldly.


    Isn''t that nonsense! He''s afraid. He doesn''t allow his little brother to be afraid?


    "Brother Hong, what am I afraid of? I''ve done everything. Is it useful to be afraid?" said little plum bravely.


    He was afraid that he might accidentally say something wrong and let Hong Zi kill him!


    Now Hong Zi has done anything!


    Hong Zi was quite satisfied with Xiao Li''s answer: "ha ha, that''s good. Isn''t it a Zhang Wen? Don''t be afraid! When I get on the top, the first person to get rid of is Zhang Wen!"


    Little plum quickly nodded beside him: "yes, yes, in the future, Jinhai city must be brother Hong''s world..."


    Little plum, lost on the road of life, because Hong Zi.


    As soon as he was not careful, he was taken away by Hong Zi.


    Kill Zhang Wen, which is something a younger brother like Xiao Lizi can''t even think of. This can be said from Hong Zi''s mouth without fear. We can imagine how awesome he is.


    It almost made little plum have a dream.


    Little plum, it''s psychedelic for an hour and awake for two minutes.


    Most of the time, he was brought by Hong Zi.


    Hongzi, already floating.


    And Xiao Li Zi took it for granted here. After killing Xiao Wen, Hong Zi felt that he was short of a chance and could fly into the sky.


    After he got up, he had to bring them all the little plums?


    At that time, they will all be Hong Jiajun. How awesome!


    Crush Zhang Wen!


    Hong Zi turned off the TV and lay on his side on the sofa, with a cigarette in his hand and disdain in his eyes.


    "Little plum, grievance for a few days first. I''ve told boss Wang about it. He can certainly help us cover it. Grievance for a few days first and wait until it''s over!"


    The little plum nodded vigorously, "well, brother Hong, you''re right. Grievance for a few days first."


    At this time, the little plum has been brainwashed by Hongzi.


    "By the way, brother Hong, what else did boss Wang tell you?" little plum thought and was still curious.


    He thought to himself, boss Wang is a smart man. Can he tolerate Hongzi playing so much?


    This is already a pervert. It is quite reckless.


    Boss Wang is not afraid to raise tigers?


    Hong Zi didn''t understand what Xiao Li said. He thought Xiao Li wanted to sneak into the top and get close to boss Wang!


    He smiled triumphantly.


    "Hehe, boss Wang said, let me do well. I will be good in the future!"


    This made little plum look at Hong Zi''s eyes changed and looked at him again from top to bottom.


    If boss Wang really said so, he Hongzi might really want to fly!


    Follow Hong zigan, there will be no problem in the future!


    In the future, as long as you have money, what can''t be done?


    "Ha ha, brother Hong, I knew you could!" little plum continued to flatter.


    Hong Zi smiled proudly. Although he was lame now, although he looked a little down, he didn''t get in the way. He could still be a cow.


    Hong Zi is a little floating and speaks a little unstoppable.


    "Little plum, among so many younger brothers, you are my favorite. When I replace the post in the future, you will be my right arm!" Hong Zi vowed.


    "What..." these words shocked little plum!


    Replace the position of the column? What is this concept?


    And why?


    What is the concept of pillar in little plum''s heart? That''s a pretty awesome existence.


    Second only to boss Wang, his eldest brother Hong Zi is just following the pillar.


    What''s that status?


    No one knows where to go in Jinhai city?


    But now Hongzi said to replace the position of the column!


    Little plum was surprised and excited at the same time. In that case, his position in the road would go up with a swish!


    "Brother Hong, why do you want to replace brother Zhu..." little plum asked carefully.


    He stared at Hongzi''s face when he spoke, for fear that he would be unhappy.


    Hongzi thought it was time to tell Xiao Li about it. Anyway, he had to say it sooner or later, and he had to ask Xiao Li to help when doing things, didn''t he?


    Just tell him first to give him a buffer.


    Hong Zi flicked the ash and let the little plum pass by.


    "In fact, that''s what boss Wang told me..."


    After listening to it for a while, little plum was more confused: "why..."


    In his impression, Zhuzhu is boss Wang''s best man. How can Hong Zi do this now?


    Hong Zi smiled in his eyes: "ha ha, men become great events. You can''t care about these details. Do you know how many people Li Shimin killed? Do you know they are so superior? People are not cruel and can''t stand stably!"


    Little plum has been mixing for so long. He doesn''t understand at all. He''s not even as good as Hong Zi.


    It''s true to say so, but I''m afraid it''s a little inappropriate to do so.


    People are not cruel and can''t stand stably!


    This is quite reasonable.


    Yes, if you don''t be cruel, how can you stand firm? Isn''t it like a hob meat that makes people K?


    Little plum hasn''t made a name for himself after all these years, but now he has more or less figured it out.


    Hong Zi''s words made him weigh them in his heart.


    "Little plum, what have you been doing for so many years? You don''t want money, nobody, or even a security guard! Don''t say you, me too! Now the opportunity comes, where can we give up? Right?" Hong Zi continued. He was brainwashing little plum with boss Wang''s suit.


    Xiao Li sighed. Hong Zi was right. He spent so many years on the living expenses given by the above every month. To tell the truth, nothing is enough. After so many years, he didn''t save a penny.


    Isn''t it better than a security guard?


    Isn''t it like no one?


    Now this opportunity, take whatever you say!

 Chapter 1192

    In Jinhai City, Hongzi and xiaolizi belong to vulnerable groups. They are all people with dreams and want to make a world in Jinhai city.


    It''s just that Hong Zi has become a little distorted now. In order to be superior, he doesn''t break his means.


    And he is also bringing such negative emotions to the little plums around him.


    Let him, like himself, change his means, change his position, and even betray his brother.


    Hong Zi needs this kind of person now. He needs such a little brother who has no principles like him.


    Help him!


    Go crazy with him!


    Hong Zi then looked at the little plum and waited for him to make a statement.


    Little plum is not stupid. People will know what''s going on when they look at Hong Zi.


    Moreover, now that things have reached this level, it is impossible for him to step back.


    If Hong Zi is taken in now, can he not be involved in his little plum?


    Impossible!


    Why don''t you go crazy!


    Maybe it will succeed! And now the initiative is in their hands.


    Little plum nodded seriously: "brother Hong, do what you say!"


    No matter how Hongzi prepared to deal with the pillar, no matter what the final outcome was, he recognized it!


    Hong Zi smiled with satisfaction: "ha ha, you can just open it if you want. Follow me later to ensure that you are popular and spicy!"


    "Well!" the eyes of little plum were full of hope again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward, it was quiet.


    Li Erzi, pretending to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua, Wang Peng, Wu Yang are all there.


    At the moment, no one spoke, and they were all lowering their heads and silent.


    Pretending to force the tiger to be hostile to Xiaowen at ordinary times and scold each other as soon as they meet, but he was silent when something like this happened.


    That''s a life, that''s a living life!


    Xiao Wen died miserably. He didn''t see it. He couldn''t help avenging it!


    At this time, my eyes moved and opened.


    they hurt.


    The wound on the body hurts like a needle.


    At the same time, the heart is like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Xiaowen had an accident. It''s not a joke. It''s a bloody fact.


    I want to wake up and she will stand beside me. I want her to tell me that it''s all fake and she''s joking.


    But this illusion can no longer be true.


    "Wenzi woke up." pretending to force the tiger to open his eyes and say.


    "Er Zi, let me sit up," I said.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua helped me up. In the mirror next to me, my face was very difficult to see.


    The lips were white without a trace of blood.


    He looks like he has been seriously ill and hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    I''m really down and out like this.


    Pretending to force the tiger to pour me a glass of water and handed it to me.


    Holding a warm water cup in my hand, I completely calmed down.


    I kept asking myself in my heart.


    Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen, what are you doing on the road for?


    Is it to watch the people around you wither one by one? Watching the woman around you have an accident, but you can''t do anything?


    If this is mixed society, then I''d rather go back to the hotel as a waiter.


    Always stay away from these disputes.


    My life is not like this.


    "Wenzi, Liu hongran came just now. Seeing that you didn''t wake up, he left again and left this material for you. It''s about Xiaowen," Li Erzi said.


    I took a look.


    Liu hongran is considerate. He must know that the first thing I want to ask when I wake up is about the cause of Xiaowen''s death.


    I have to investigate this before I can start!


    When Li Erzi gave me the information, he took away some photos inside. Without asking, he knew that the photos must be about Xiaowen. He was afraid that I would be too stimulated after reading them.


    My eyes swept on the data, but my heart was shaking hard.


    "It''s a fucking beast." I said faintly after reading the information.


    Although the tone was calm, there was a strong wind in the heart.


    Xiaowen has been played by people and divided into corpses. I really can''t think of who is so cruel and will kill Xiaowen in such a cruel way. Don''t they have any humanity?


    Don''t they know that this is a human life!


    "Brother Wen, after finding out who it is, I''ll help you kill him!" Wang Peng stood up and said seriously.


    I shook my head: "I will do it myself. I will sacrifice Xiaowen with his head."


    I don''t speak loudly, but I''m firm.


    I closed my eyes and leaned against the head of the bed.


    I can even think of how desperate Xiaowen was and how she was humiliated.


    Tears fell unconsciously.


    None of them spoke. They all listened to my arrangement.


    Hatred has taken root in my heart and I can''t help it.


    Tears flowed for a moment, and I opened my eyes.


    "We must find out who did it! Er Zi, I will find out who did it at all costs!" I said with a round stare.


    Li Erzi nodded.


    "Wang Peng, Wu Yang, you have nothing to do recently. Just ask in the night scene where you went with Xiaowen on the road to see if you can find out what''s going on."


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang also nodded vigorously.


    I think I''ll call Liu hongran later to see if he can help me.


    "All right, let''s go out," I said and waved my hand.


    They looked at me and went out, but Li Erzi didn''t go.


    I know he must have something to say to me.


    When everyone else went out, he said to me, "Wenzi, I know you''re uncomfortable now, but I still have to say something in the open. Now Liu hongran is talking to boss Wang. I think we''d better focus on him. Xiaowen is in a hurry..."


    Li Erzi''s words are a little ugly, but the truth is right. This is the situation now.


    I sighed and rubbed my forehead hard.


    "Er Zi, what did you say we went out for? Could it be that we couldn''t even protect the people around us? Remember why we went out to protect Wang Yuxian? But now, I really feel a little confused..."


    Li Erzi patted me on the shoulder: "what we mix is not society, but human feelings. Only boss Wang, what we mix is society!"


    Then he patted me on the shoulder, motioned me to think more, and then turned and went out.


    Li Erzi''s words let me aftertaste for a long time in my heart.


    We are not mixed with society, but human feelings and brotherhood. Only boss Wang is mixing society.


    Why did we get to where we are today?


    I have to say, it''s all because of me.


    If I hadn''t listened to Li Erzi''s advice all the time and insisted on going our own way, we would certainly be many times stronger in both human and financial resources, but I didn''t do that.


    Because I mix human feelings, not society.

 Chapter 1193

    I lay quietly in the ward for a long time. In the hospital bed, I could even feel Xiaowen''s residual body temperature.


    I don''t know how long it took me to take out my mobile phone and call Liu hongran.


    He picked it up soon.


    "Wenzi, don''t be too sad. I know you''re uncomfortable, but things have happened and you have to face the reality." Liu hongran said as soon as the phone was connected.


    This warmed my heart.


    "Brother Liu, thank you for the information," I said.


    "It''s nothing. It''s all small things. You can rest assured. There''s nothing wrong these days. Try not to have violent activities. Dongwen group is about to be established."


    "Dongwen group?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "Hehe, if we don''t set up a company, how can we face boss Wang? My first step is to start the company first, and then the fast place in the south of the city..."


    "Brother Liu, you''ve worked hard these days." I said sincerely.


    Liu hongran, value is a mystery.


    In fact, a person with ability and power like him doesn''t have to work so hard to start a company. He can sit and enjoy it at home.


    In order to help me deal with boss Wang, he really worked hard.


    There are a lot of things to do to start a company, which I can''t help.


    Liu hongran can only run alone.


    One can imagine the hard work.


    "Hehe, you can rest assured and recover from the injury. You don''t need to worry about other things!" Liu hongran said brightly.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "brother Liu, I still need your help."


    "Well, you said."


    "It''s Xiaowen''s body. I want to come back as soon as possible and help her with her future affairs."


    "Yes." Liu hongran agreed.


    "Brother Liu, I want to hurry up. It''s about three days. After all, it''s hard for me to let Xiaowen stay in that place for so long..."


    I know my request is a little excessive, but Liu hongran didn''t refuse me at all, but readily agreed.


    "OK, just three days. I promise you to bring people out!"


    "Thank you, brother Liu ~"


    After hanging up, Liu hongran thought for a moment.


    Then he found a familiar number and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaowen''s story spread quite quickly.


    The next day, the pillar knew about it.


    He is quite familiar with Xiaowen.


    The girl liked Zhang Wen to a degree of obsession. She also read the report. Finally, Zhang Wen fainted, which made his heart pull up.


    There are really not many girls who can make Zhang Wen so interested.


    It is rare that he can faint from grief.


    Across the TV screen, he seemed to feel the anger on Zhang Wen.


    At the same time, the pillar also guessed in his heart.


    Who the hell is this man?


    Why do you kill so hard?


    Pillar has been in Jinhai city for so many years. He has never seen cruel. At the moment, his head is turning rapidly and desperately screening what this is, but he has never had any clue.


    Those who have a grudge against Zhang Wen certainly dare not play like this.


    So, who would it be?


    People with a clear eye can see it at a glance. It must be directed at Zhang Wen.


    The first person in the pillar''s head is Hongzi.


    He was choked by Zhang Wenzheng, and now his leg was broken. The resentment in his heart must be the deepest one.


    But Hong Zi''s name just flashed in the pillar''s head and passed.


    Hongzi?


    It''s impossible!


    Even the pillar didn''t believe it was him.


    Hong Zi has been with him for so many years, but he really doesn''t know Hong Zi at all. He doesn''t even know what Hong Zi is thinking.


    Now Hongzi had something in his heart, but he didn''t see it.


    I thought Hongzi was the former Hongzi. He didn''t know anything. Ask more. When the pillar said to fight, he rushed with his life.


    As everyone knows, Hong Zi has changed slowly from his heart.


    Zhu wanted to call Zhang Wen, but after thinking about it, he still felt it was wrong. He had to send a text message to Zhang Wen and tell him to be sorry. If there was anything he could do to help, he would speak.


    Thinking so, Zhu took out his mobile phone and dialed Hong Zi.


    "Brother Zhu, what''s the matter?" Hong Zi was preparing to sleep at this time. When he saw the telephone of Zhu, he was excited all over.


    "Tell me, what have you done recently?" although Zhu didn''t believe Hong Zi did it, he was ready to question him.


    Hong Zi''s liver will jump out when he hears this.


    No matter how high Hong Zi flies now, no matter how loud he blows, he is always Hong Zi, and the pillar is always his big brother. As soon as he hears the words of the pillar, there is an invisible pressure around Hong Zi.


    In front of the pillar, he obeyed like a dog.


    Although boss Wang gave him orders to indicate what he would do, he still couldn''t get angry in front of the column.


    This kind of deterrence is deep into the bone marrow.


    Almost let Hong Zi take it as his nature.


    "I didn''t do anything..." Hong Zi said wrongfully.


    He was also muttering.


    Why do you want to say that to him? Did you find something?


    But it''s impossible! How can I know?


    Unless he is an immortal!


    No, this must be a bluff. It must be!


    "I didn''t do anything. Why did I leave the hospital early?" the pillar continued to ask.


    Hong Zi''s heart pounded, but he still pretended to be okay and said, "brother, I''m afraid Zhang Wen will find someone to revenge me again! You said my leg has become like this. What should I do if Zhang Wen breaks my other leg like crazy again?"


    Hongzi said quite wronged, with some blame in his words.


    He is still secretly blaming the pillar for not venting his anger!


    Hongzi, I''m really uncomfortable.


    His leg was broken. If he changed to the previous one, everything the Post said would give him a bad breath.


    But now? Just because the other party was Zhang Wen, the pillar didn''t say anything.


    Can Hong Zi not feel wronged?


    In the future, Hong Zi can only walk with a limp.


    The pillar also heard Hong Zi''s complaint and sighed in his heart.


    It''s not that he''s the eldest brother. There''s really nothing he can do if he doesn''t avenge him.


    "OK, it''s all right." the pillar didn''t want to say more.


    Hong Zi quit now. The pillar provoked the sad cells in his heart. How can he just forget it?


    "Elder brother, what do you say about this? My leg, but it''s like this all my life." Hong Zi said wrongfully.


    The pillar reluctantly said, "bear it first. I''ll certainly help you solve this matter, but you can''t move yourself during this time!"


    "Alas..." Hong Zi sighed and nodded.


    "Take good care of your injury. If you don''t have enough money, tell me." the pillar said and hung up the phone.


    Hong Zi''s face was already gloomy when he called.


    "Brother Hong, what''s the matter?" little plum has been listening.


    "Nothing. I think it may be discovered soon."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "Grass!" seeing that little plum reacted so slowly, Hong Zi scolded, "if he knows, tell Zhang Wen what to do!"


    Little plum slapped his forehead fiercely.


    "Oh, yes, ang!"

 Chapter 1194

    The more I put down the phone, the more I thought about it, the more I felt uneasy.


    He heard it on the phone just now. Hong Zi certainly didn''t do it. Even if Hong Zi had that heart, he didn''t believe Hong Zi could have that courage.


    How can Hong Zi do such a cruel technique?


    But what would Zhang Wen think?


    Zhu transposed and thought for a while. If he was Zhang Wen, it must be Hong Zi.


    After all, Zhang Wen has recently run Hongzi. Although he does not rule out the possibility of doubting Lao Yan, the person Zhang Wen first thought of must be Hongzi.


    No, we can''t let Zhang Wen doubt Hong Zi.


    If something like this happens, Zhang Wen wants revenge. That''s for sure. Hong Zi can''t be implicated.


    Anyway, Hongzi is his man.


    Although there is a feeling that there is no silver 300 Liang here, Zhu still feels that he should talk to Zhang Wen to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Thinking of this, the pillar took out the phone.


    "Wenzi..."


    "Well, pillar, what''s the matter?" I''ve calmed down a lot here.


    "Wenzi, if you need any help with that, just tell me." his voice was a little hesitant.


    I don''t know. He must have something to tell me.


    "Pillar, I can solve this by myself. I don''t want to implicate anyone! We are brothers. You can tell me anything!"


    With my words, the pillar continued.


    "Wenzi, I asked Hongzi about this. He certainly didn''t do it. I know who he is. Don''t waste time on him."


    In fact, like Zhu, the first person I thought of was Hong Zi, but the first person I excluded was also Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi and I haven''t been in contact for a long time, but he gives me the feeling that he is a little bastard. If he really has such a city government and can really do such a thing, why did he choose to bear it when he was just with me?


    Why don''t you choose to fight with me?


    Hongzi, it''s still too tender.


    But Hong Zi is the man of the pillar. He is still interceding with Hong Zi.


    I know the pillar has given me a lot of face, but I broke Hong Zi''s leg first.


    "Pillar, to tell you the truth, I don''t doubt him at all." I also made friends with pillar.


    I was relieved to hear me say that.


    "Wen Zi..." he didn''t know what to say.


    Although I was across the phone, I could still feel the brotherhood of the pillar to me. He said nothing to me.


    "Pillar, no more, I''m busy ~"


    "Well..."


    Hung up the phone and sighed.


    Mixed society, superficial scenery, in fact, the inner pain, who do you want to talk to? Zhang Wen''s heart is now more bitter than anyone!


    ¡­¡­


    Liu hongran worked very fast. After he promised me, he called his people at the first time, and his people soon contacted Lao Fang in charge of this matter.


    Lao Fang is a two faced man. Liu hongran gave him so many benefits last time. He is still fragrant and oily.


    Where can I help?


    After he knew about it, he called team Zhang. First, he had to ask why.


    "Hello, director Fang!" team Zhang stood up respectfully after receiving the call.


    "Well, Xiao Zhang, how''s the case going?" Lao Fang asked in an official voice.


    Team Zhang sighed: "report to the director, the case still has no clue. We found a van without license plate. When we found the car, it had been burned down and there was no available clue..."


    Team Zhang is also helpless. Although he has so many years of experience in handling cases, it also makes him a little worried.


    There''s no clue at all!


    The perpetrator seems to have been premeditated for a long time. There are few clues left at the scene. It is very difficult to find them.


    There are so many people in Jinhai City, not to mention the population of the city, only migrant workers are a huge number.


    If you investigate one by one, it is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack.


    You have to make a breakthrough.


    But anyway, team Zhang must do it well, because it''s about Zhang Wen.


    He also saw Zhang Wenna faint in the weather. This must be done well!


    Lao Fang on the other end of the phone didn''t mean to be worried at all. Instead, he smiled: "Xiao Zhang, it''s normal for Jinhai city to be busy with so many cases every day. I also checked yesterday. Wasn''t the deceased a good man before ~"


    Team Zhang didn''t know what he wanted to do and was a little confused: "director Fang, what do you mean..."


    Zhang team is a competent officer. When he was transferred here before, the old side paid special attention to him, but he had to give it to Liu Hongran.


    The other end of the phone chuckled: "no one is chasing this case. You can slow down. After all, this is not a case that can be completed in one or two days. In this way, you call the people in the identification department. If there is no big problem, give the body to the family members of others and do it first. After all, if people die, they still have to settle down..."


    Hearing this, team Zhang understood. He didn''t say anything more and respectfully agreed.


    After putting down the phone, he called the identification department.


    "Team Zhang, what''s the matter?" the people in the identification department quickly picked it up.


    "Nothing. Director Fang asked me to ask you how the investigation is going," Zhang said.


    "Oh, there''s no clue. There''s nothing to use except the fine spots of several people..."


    "Well, director Fang said, give the body to the family first."


    "Ah? Now?"


    It''s only two days since Xiaowen''s accident. According to the process, it will take at least a week and a half months. At least we have to investigate the matter first.


    Team Zhang sighed helplessly: "well, it''s now. I''ll inform my family members to come and claim it later."


    "Oh, I see..."


    Now that the people above have spoken, what else can they say? Can they only carry out it honestly?


    When I received the call from team Zhang, I was discussing with ER Zi Li about the future of Xiaowen. I thought it would take at least one day. I didn''t expect that team Zhang''s call came so soon.


    "Wenzi, come and get someone!" he said helplessly on the phone.


    "Well, good." I think Liu hongran must have done it well.


    "Oh, Zhang Wen, don''t blame me for my bad speech. In fact, I think you should not worry about this matter. After all, more clues will give us more hope to solve the case. Now we still don''t have any clues. I''m afraid it will take a long time to solve the case."


    I know team Zhang wants to do it well for me. I have his kindness in mind.


    I said, "team Zhang, if possible, I don''t want you to participate in this matter. Blood debt should be paid with blood!"

 Chapter 1195

    After hanging up the phone, my tears fell unconsciously.


    At this point, I still feel like a dream.


    When I think of Xiaowen''s suffering, I don''t feel it in my heart. It''s all my responsibility. I didn''t take good care of Xiaowen and didn''t protect her.


    "Er Zi, I''ll bring Xiaowen back later. Here you can help me first." I said.


    Li Erzi nodded with a cigarette in his mouth, "I''ll go with you."


    I shook my head: "no, I''ll go alone."


    Li Erzi didn''t say much. He turned and was busy.


    I couldn''t tell what it was like. With this ethereal feeling, I drove to team Zhang.


    I made a phone call and called team Zhang out.


    Soon he came out.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll send someone to prepare." team Zhang came out and gave me a cigarette.


    I silently took a sip.


    "Wenzi, listen to my advice. Don''t participate in this matter and let us deal with it!" there was a bit of dignity in team Zhang''s voice.


    I smiled and shook my head helplessly: "first of all, this itself is not a white matter. Secondly, it also belongs to my personal gratitude and resentment. I think it''s reasonable to solve it myself. Can''t there be mediation in the police station?"


    "Those are two concepts!"


    "Ha ha..." I barely put a hook on the corner of my mouth. "OK, even if you can catch people and claim justice, can you return Xiaowen''s pain intact? You can''t! All I want is a tooth for a tooth, that''s all!"


    Am I going too far?


    Not too much! It makes sense that if someone punches me, I punch him back.


    All I want is fairness!


    But this is impossible here in team Zhang.


    I can even think that when they catch the murderer, it doesn''t matter how free the murderer is and how he behaves.


    Well, no doubt it''s a knife on my chest!


    Sometimes, we just want to control violence with violence!


    "You have to believe us!" team Zhang said seriously.


    I nodded: "team Zhang, if I don''t believe you, I won''t talk to you so much. However, there are many ways to solve things. I don''t have to use white ones."


    It''s useless for anyone to stop me in this matter anyway.


    My old friends withered one by one. I always felt that Xiaowen and Lao Gao were looking at me in the sky and how I would do it!


    Just then, the people from the identification Department came out. The two of them were carrying a body bag, which was littered with Xiaowen.


    I still couldn''t help it. My eyes turned red in an instant.


    I asked them to put Xiaowen in the back seat, then said hello to team Zhang and left.


    Back to Li Erzi, he has found the best thrifty teacher in Jinhai city. Li Erzi has told him to let Xiaowen go completely.


    I helped carry Xiaowen down and took her in.


    Squatting at the door, I smoked hard.


    "Wenzi, smoke my cigarette." Li Erzi came to smoke for me, and then squatted beside me.


    Today, all my people are here to help, all dressed in black.


    Wang Peng, they are black sportswear. Li Erzi and I are black suits.


    Look, quite orthodox.


    I silently took Li Erzi''s cigarette and took a sip.


    "Er Zi, am I ashamed? I can come out without tears." I laughed like a mockery. I don''t know if Xiaowen will laugh at me when she sees me like this.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "no, I can''t help feeling deep."


    I couldn''t help falling the tears. I didn''t even feel it at all.


    "Well, yes, I can''t help it." I said silently, smoking along the bitter tears.


    ¡­¡­


    After I took Xiaowen away, team Zhang''s clue here was completely interrupted.


    My words were like a Arabian Night for the just and orthodox team Zhang. At the same time, they also made him hurry up and find someone when I committed a second crime.


    He can''t watch me commit a crime.


    Can''t watch me go further and further on the wrong road.


    No matter what you do, there is a royal law. Team Zhang firmly believes that the power of justice is far greater than evil!


    But now Zhang''s team is in a period of confusion. It seems that no one agrees with him from top to bottom. He also noticed from director Fang''s mouth that there are compromises and indulgences.


    I don''t want to.


    No one wants to care about such a thing.


    Director Fang is even more so.


    For people like Zhang Wen, the best result is to let them die as much as they can. Finally, team Zhang and them go to collect the body, which saves a lot of trouble.


    However, team Zhang can''t do that.


    Zhang Wen is his friend and brother. He can''t watch Zhang Wen make mistakes.


    So, you have to find someone before him!


    Director Fang, team Zhang can''t count on anything.


    He thought alone for a moment and decided to call his old leader, section chief Duan, for help.


    In his impression, section chief Duan is a righteous person. As long as section chief straightens out his attitude, team Zhang will dare to give a go!


    The phone was connected in a short time.


    "Hello, section chief Duan, this is Xiao Zhang." team Zhang said politely.


    "Oh, Xiao Zhang, ha ha, what''s the matter? I''m not comfortable at Lao Fang''s place? Why do you remember to call me?" in the phone, there was a bright voice of section chief Duan.


    Team Zhang didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly, "section chief, there''s something I don''t understand."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" I like the section chief of team Zhang very much. This young man is smart and capable, and his skill is quite outstanding, which is somewhat similar to that when he was young.


    "Director Fang gave me a somewhat ambiguous attitude about the case that happened yesterday, but I think we should vigorously investigate it. No matter how bad the victim''s life experience is, we should also try our best to investigate it, shouldn''t we? After all, it''s a human life..."


    Team Zhang tells the truth.


    The section chief here is a little numb in his head.


    Yesterday''s case?


    What case was yesterday? Why doesn''t he know.


    He has been holding meetings since yesterday. Recently, the province has paid close attention to them. He is very upset except for meetings.


    He really doesn''t know anything about what happened yesterday


    His head didn''t think this way at all.


    But in front of team Zhang, he can''t show it at all, or doesn''t his leader seem a little useless?


    "Xiao Zhang, don''t worry. I''ll ask Lao Fang about this. Although I''m his superior, he''s in charge of this. You know?" the section chief frowned.


    Where can team Zhang not understand? He nodded hard.

 Chapter 1196

    Doodle doodle


    After a short wait, Lao Fang picked it up.


    He respectfully said: "section chief Duan, Hello!"


    Hearing this, section chief Duan scolded in his heart and thought that Lao Fang was really false. Up to now, he has no intention to take the initiative to report to himself and is still playing an official voice here.


    However, there are still some Chengfu like section chief Duan who doesn''t hit the smiling face.


    But he didn''t talk nonsense and directly asked, "Lao Fang, why didn''t you report the case that happened yesterday? If someone hadn''t told me, I don''t know anything now!"


    Tone, with a trace of blame.


    Lao Fang heard it, but he didn''t panic at all, but said calmly: "section chief Duan, it''s not that I don''t report it, but that I can''t report it. Your phone hasn''t been able to get through since yesterday. Besides, this is a class B case, which should be my sole responsibility and shouldn''t bother you..."


    This made the section chief scold in his heart.


    Well, that''s right.


    Generally speaking, Lao Fang is responsible for class B cases and he is responsible for class A cases. The nature of these two cases is different. Basically, the two people have no communication in this regard.


    It is normal to say that Lao Fang does not report to him.


    In addition, when he held a meeting, his mobile phone was really turned off. How can I blame Lao Fang?


    Lao Fang said so in full accordance with the rules and regulations.


    "Cough..." in order to ease the embarrassment, section chief Duan coughed twice, and then asked, "OK, you''ll find someone to send me the case information later!"


    Section chief Duan''s meaning is very simple.


    Whether the case is a or B, I have to know, don''t I? People in the province have been so strict recently. If I don''t know anything, isn''t it over?


    Lao Fang didn''t refuse either. He promised and put down the phone.


    More than ten minutes later, he sent the information to the section chief''s office.


    Section chief Duan couldn''t wait to open it. He was also curious about what case it was, which made team Zhang a little worried.


    This line of words made him a little dizzy.


    This is not a fucking small thing!


    In this old Fang, I hid him for a day!


    Murder, or a serious case of body mutilation! This is not a general nature.


    The deceased was a girl named Xiaowen, who had a bad record before.


    He frowned and asked someone to call out yesterday''s news for him to see.


    In the messy scene, he saw a very familiar person.


    This man is Zhang Wen!


    Is that Zhang Wen, who is hostile to boss Wang!


    Section chief Duan''s first thought was boss Wang.


    At the same time, a chill rose from the soles of his feet.


    Well, it seems a little unlikely. WOW? Boss Wang, let''s get rid of people. Do you still use such a cruel method? Dismember!


    This is not what normal people can do. Is this completely abnormal!


    No, you must talk to boss Wang about it!


    Boss Wang, he just took Jinhai city as his territory. This time he played a little big!


    He always ignored the warning of section chief Duan, but this time, it really made him a little taboo.


    Boss Wang, this man is terrible!


    Thinking of this, he called boss Wang. He wanted to see how boss Wang explained it to him!


    "What''s the matter?" the phone rang for a while before boss Wang picked it up.


    "Lao Wang, you''re not honest!" section chief Duan''s tone was a light rebuke.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter?" boss Wang thought it was very interesting.


    "Alas, you made such a big noise in Jinhai city that you didn''t inform me. Isn''t it difficult for me?"


    "What''s happening? What''s happening to me? I''ve been busy working on the construction site in the south of the city recently!" boss Wang''s Kung Fu is also quite good.


    "What? You didn''t do it? The murder and dismemberment case!" section chief Duan exclaimed.


    "Grass!" boss Wang was annoyed. "What do you think I am? Big devil? I can do everything? Don''t put a hat on my head!"


    Section chief Duan is messy, isn''t he boss Wang?


    It''s right to say that. He can''t put everything on boss Wang. Besides, he''s really busy in the south of the city recently. It''s estimated that he rarely comes to the city.


    Is it true that he didn''t do it?


    Who could it be?


    "But I saw Zhang Wen..."


    This makes boss Wang even more unhappy: "Lao Duan, you can''t talk nonsense. Who knows what immoral things Zhang Wen has done outside, whether he has played with his wife or killed his family. Now he has been punished. I think it''s normal!"


    "Er..." boss Wang''s words made section chief Duan a little speechless.


    Indeed, if you say so, you are right. Who knows if Zhang Wen has any other enemies? With so many people and so many bastards in Jinhai City, how can you insist that boss Wang did it?


    Besides, this technique is really different from boss Wang.


    Although boss Wang is vicious, he can''t be abnormal to this extent.


    This is not as simple as killing.


    "What''s the matter? I''m in trouble? If there''s anything I need to cooperate with, I''ll certainly cooperate with you!" seeing section chief Duan''s silence for a long time, boss Wang said.


    In terms of arrogance, Wang Peng is the first person.


    In terms of pretending to force, pretending to force the tiger is the first person, so boss Wang is the second person.


    If you don''t install it, it''s amazing!


    Who is boss Wang? It''s worked hard in Jinhai city. Where can it be without some means and skills?


    That''s not a long time ago!


    When he received a call from section chief Duan, he knew that this matter had become big, but he now killed himself and didn''t admit it. Section chief Duan couldn''t do anything to him, could he? Anyway, they don''t have any clues. Let them investigate first. Wow, the pillar will be done at that time. If they happen to investigate Hongzi, boss Wang will give Hongzi away!


    Anyway, he''s just going to get rid of Hongzi.


    Such people can''t stay around for too long.


    It''s like a time bomb.


    If you are not careful, it will explode and blow up boss Wang''s blood.


    Section chief Duan said, "don''t use it for the time being, Lao Wang. Listen to my advice. Pay attention to some things. It''s better not to go too far."


    Boss Wang was angry and smiled: "grass, it''s not me. What should I pay attention to?"


    "Well... There is no best."


    With that, section chief Duan hung up with a click.


    Then he fell into meditation.


    Since boss Wang didn''t do this, who would it be? Although it had nothing to do with him and Lao Fang should have been responsible for it, he always felt vaguely uneasy, as if it was not so simple at all.


    Who is standing behind this?


    After thinking for a while, section chief Duan called team Zhang and told him to take your time first.

 Chapter 1197

    Here in the crematorium, the mortician came out soon.


    Tell me Xiaowen''s body has been sorted out. Let me go in and see if I''m satisfied.


    I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and went in.


    It was covered with clean and tidy white cloth. Xiaowen lay quietly on it. Her limbs and trunk had been connected, and she was also dressed.


    I took a closer look.


    Xiaowen closed her eyes, her face was peaceful, her face was wearing makeup, and she looked like a person who had nothing to do.


    After all, I still couldn''t help it. Tears fell down.


    I couldn''t control it at all. My tears fell on Xiaowen''s side.


    If it had been before, she would have jumped up very lively and said to me, brother Wen, why are you crying? Only little girls shed tears~


    But now, she can only lie here cold and motionless.


    I took a deep breath and went out.


    Nod and say yes.


    Li Erzi whispered in his ear for a while, then gave a bank card to the Jianshi and told him to keep him here until Xiaowen cremation. If there was any problem, he would go and make up for it.


    Looking at Xiaowen''s body, I hesitated.


    For a moment, I really wanted to keep Xiaowen''s body. I always felt that she was not dead. Maybe she would wake up the next second, maybe she would live the next second.


    Although I know it''s impossible.


    Wang Peng, they all guarded the crematorium. For a time, it was surrounded by our people.


    Pedal pedal


    At this time, a sudden rush of high-heeled shoes came.


    I subconsciously looked back.


    It''s the figure that haunts me.


    Wang Yuxian


    She''s back.


    I really don''t know how to face her.


    Without looking at us, she ran in and stood there as if petrified in the face of Xiaowen.


    When Wang Yuxian and I separated last time, there was no change, but she didn''t make up today. She had the most primitive clarity on her face. Her side face was so beautiful that it was suffocating. However, she was decadent this time.


    It looks like it''s been through a ordeal.


    The frost on your face is everywhere.


    She couldn''t believe looking at Xiaowen and flopped down on her knees. Tears fell like a collapsed stream in summer. Her face became a crisscross stream.


    "Xiaowen... You... How can you..." Wang Yuxian said intermittently and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Sadness has made her a little impolite.


    The facial features are a little distorted.


    I don''t know where she heard the news of Xiaowen''s accident. In fact, I''m also hesitating whether to tell Wang Yuxian or not.


    I didn''t expect her to come back at this time.


    Wang Yuxian and I didn''t say a word. I just looked at her crying, crying recklessly and hysterically, as if to break through my forehead.


    Li Erzi, they came and took a look, and then withdrew again.


    I don''t know how long it took Wang Yuxian to raise her head and stare at me fiercely: "Zhang Wen, is that how you take care of Xiaowen? It''s such an injustice to let her die!"


    "Yuxian, I......"


    Pop!


    Before I could speak, she slapped me in the face.


    I don''t know why. I was slapped in the face by Wang Yuxian, but there was no resentment at all.


    Yes, this is what I deserve. Xiaowen is because something happened to me. This is my responsibility. Even if Wang Yuxian wants me to die, it''s reasonable.


    I have never felt remorse in my heart.


    "Why! Why did something happen to Xiaowen!" Wang Yuxian shouted at me.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, she slapped me again.


    "Zhang Wen, why didn''t I find out before? You are such a useless man. You can''t even protect the women around you. What else can you do!"


    Pop!


    Pop!


    Wang Yuxian slapped me in the face and then slapped me in the face, which made me feel dizzy, but I didn''t mean to avoid at all. I think she was right. Since I''m in a period of confusion, let Wang Yuxian try to wake me up.


    When Wang Yuxian was tired, I wiped my nostrils.


    I don''t know when my nose blood has flowed down.


    The smell of fishy color flowed into my mouth. It was originally a very pungent smell, but I didn''t feel it at all.


    My heart is dead.


    It''s numb.


    In my head, I was thinking about how to avenge Xiaowen if I let that person pay the price.


    Xiaowen''s death was a disaster for Wang Yuxian and me.


    Let the wind blow in our hearts and experience the saddest thing in the world. How can I let that person go so easily?


    "Yuxian, it''s all my fault." I said when I saw that Wang Yuxian stopped smoking.


    Wang Yuxian''s face was covered with tears: "I really can''t kill you!"


    Then she knelt beside Xiaowen and guarded her.


    I knelt there with her.


    I''ve never felt so responsible on my shoulders, and I''ve never felt so incompetent.


    This feeling is brought to me by Xiaowen''s death.


    After a while, people from the crematorium came and discussed the cremation time with us.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t speak. Although she didn''t want to, she also knew that it couldn''t be delayed. People must be safe when they die. It''s definitely not the way to keep it all the time.


    So I looked at Wang Yuxian and said, "Yuxian, I''ll decide."


    She didn''t speak, she could only cry silently.


    "OK, you can arrange the time. When you can cremate, cremate!" I said helplessly.


    The Staff promised to go out.


    Half an hour later, Xiaowen was pushed down to the cremation platform.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t come to see. She was afraid she couldn''t stand it, so she waited outside the door alone.


    I don''t know how to comfort her.


    I don''t know what to say to her. I''m afraid I''ll touch her sad string if I''m not careful.


    With Xiaowen pushed forward.


    My heart sank again. This is the last time I met Xiaowen in the world.


    However, this is also a relief for Xiaowen. Let her stay away from the suffering of the world, away from these complex people and things, and sleep quietly.


    "Wenzi, things are over. Don''t think so much." Li Erzi comforted me nearby.


    I nodded.


    He sighed hard.


    Xiaowen is dead.


    But the sadness she brought to us did not disappear. This revenge must be avenged. I must use the man''s head to pay tribute to Xiaowen and let her rest in peace.


    I took out a cigarette, lit it, put it to my mouth and took a sip.


    "Er Zi, do you have any news about this?"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "there is no problem with the general direction, but it will take some time. Now nothing has been investigated. I just found the van used to dump the body that night. I''m still looking for specific clues."

 Chapter 1198

    Li Erzi''s ability to handle affairs is quite good. I know he is also trying to do it these days.


    "Wenzi, don''t worry about it. I don''t think it''s difficult to investigate." Li Erzi comforted me.


    He''s right. Some things are easier for the underworld than for the white world.


    People in the underworld can arrest people because of one word, because they can arrest people and torture them in one word. This is something that the white road can''t do.


    Since Li Erzi has talked about this, I have nothing to say. Everything is waiting for the news from him.


    Not only Li Erzi, but also Wang Peng and Wu Yang have been desperately investigating and trying to find out on the road. If they have any news, they will follow to the end.


    True or false.


    I''m sure it won''t take long to find out.


    At this time, pretending to force the tiger to come and secretly tell me that Wang Yuxian is still outside.


    I nodded, took a deep breath and went out.


    The person I fear most now is Wang Yuxian. I don''t know how to face her.


    Xiaowen''s death is my responsibility.


    But I still have to face Wang Yuxian and bear these things. That can at least alleviate the pain in her heart.


    But I feel bad in my heart.


    When I went out, Wang Yuxian was sitting on the steps alone, clumsily holding a cigarette, took a sip and coughed several times.


    When she saw me coming, she gave me a complicated look, and then pointed to my car: "go to the car and say."


    Then she took the lead to walk there.


    I quickly opened the door and let her in.


    I am so close to Wang Yuxian, but I can''t feel her warmth at all. For me, she is now extremely cold.


    It''s just two people like before.


    None of us spoke and sat in the car silent for a while.


    For a long time, she spoke first.


    "Zhang Wen, sometimes I really don''t understand what you''re doing? You can''t even protect the people around you. What''s the meaning of coming out?"


    I also sighed at this.


    At first, I took this road because of the hotel and Wang Yuxian to protect the people around me. I did it and succeeded, so I came to this step today.


    But up to now, I seem to be starting to fail a little bit.


    As Wang Yuxian said, I can''t protect the people around me. What''s the meaning of mixing?


    I don''t know what I''m for.


    Funny, that''s ridiculous.


    Mixed society, do you have to be so confused?


    "Jade fairy, it''s all my fault." I said faintly.


    In front of Wang Yuxian, I really don''t know what to say. What else can I do except admit my mistake?


    She laughed twice. There was a disdainful smile on her beautiful face.


    "What''s the use of admitting mistakes? Can admitting mistakes make Lao Gao live or Xiaowen live?"


    Wang Yuxian is the kind of woman who makes me willing to take it seriously all my life, and also the kind of person who makes me willing to pay my life for her.


    I smoked hard, and the car was filled with smoke.


    "Yuxian, if I can, I''m willing to use my life and the rest of my life to make up for it. When I find out who killed Xiaowen, I''ll kill him myself! What do you want to do with Lao Gao? It''s up to you!"


    I''m serious.


    I hope to get a little forgiveness from Wang Yuxian, even if it makes her feel better. I really don''t want to watch Wang Yuxian torture myself like this.


    Her decadent appearance affects my soul and makes me feel terrible.


    "How much is your life worth?"


    If it had been before, Wang Yuxian would have hugged me and cried for a while.


    Or say to me that everything is over and she won''t pursue it, but now she doesn''t. what comes face to face is just a word that makes me shiver.


    How much is my life worth.


    I''m not sure.


    I really don''t know.


    Maybe it''s not worth a cent here in Wang Yuxian, or it''s worth some money in others.


    With that, she reached out and pulled the cigarette in my mouth and threw it out of the window.


    "Don''t you know how your body is? You smoke when you''re well. Have you forgotten how you fainted yesterday? You don''t cherish yourself. Who else would you like to cherish you?"


    Wang Yuxian''s words are as cold as an iceberg, but they are slowly melting me.


    I know Wang Yuxian has read the news.


    She may have seen me faint with anger.


    Looking at her slightly warm eyes, I couldn''t help crying like a child.


    Tears fell.


    From small to large, I basically didn''t cry in my memory, but after Xiaowen''s accident, I still couldn''t help crying again and again, as if I wanted to make up for the tears I owed for so many years.


    Wang Yuxian was also stunned. She probably didn''t expect that I would cry like this.


    The sadness Xiaowen brought us can''t be expressed in words. I''m not good at expressing in words. I can only hide all kinds of emotions in the bottom of my heart and burst out a little when I can''t.


    "I really didn''t know that something would happen to Xiaowen. Do you know? One second ago, she was still taking care of me in the ward. The other second, she talked and laughed with me. How did it happen after going out for a while? If I didn''t really see this scene, I wouldn''t believe it. You know? I dreamed that Xiaowen called me. That dream was so real..."


    Wang Yuxian looked away and wept silently.


    She can feel the pain.


    Xiaowen''s figure filled around us and stirred our hearts.


    When I realized my gaffe, I quickly wiped away my tears.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian also calmed down.


    "Zhang Wen, I don''t care who did it, not even the heavenly king Lao Tzu!" Wang Yuxian said coldly.


    When she gets cold, everyone will tremble. When she gets gentle, everyone will feel the temperature of the sun.


    I nodded seriously: "I promise I will find the man and make him pay the price!"


    "Well," said Wang Yuxian, who opened the door and got out of the car.


    This made me a little wrong. I hurried to catch up, grabbed her arm and asked, "Yuxian, where are you going?"


    I''m so scared.


    I was afraid that Wang Yuxian would leave without saying a word. I was afraid that she would only leave me an incomplete background, which would make me confused and make me ethereal.


    I don''t want to lose her again.


    Pop.


    She opened my hand, looked at me with a bit of playfulness, and said, "where am I going? I need you to take care of it. Haven''t my slaps woke you up just now?"

 Chapter 1199

    Facing Wang Yuxian''s cold language, I didn''t know what to do. I grabbed Wang Yuxian''s arm again and didn''t want her to leave.


    Don''t want to lose her, even want to see her face for a while, this is the idea in my heart.


    So that I caught her a little out of control.


    Regardless of her cold eyes, regardless of the cold that refuses people thousands of miles away.


    "Jade fairy, don''t go." I said faintly.


    I have no confidence in what I said.


    I never thought it would be so difficult to retain a person.


    Because as soon as she left, I don''t know when I can see her. At least not when I miss her, she will appear. The remnant of her will remain in my mind forever.


    There was a trace of boredom in her eyebrows, just like the way she looked at brother long.


    Am I beginning to get dirty in her eyes?


    "Can''t you understand me?" she pulled her arm back hard, but she couldn''t get rid of my hand.


    "Jade fairy, can you not go?" I almost begged her.


    I don''t want her to leave. I don''t want to leave at all.


    "Go away!"


    "Jade fairy..."


    Pop!


    With that, I felt a palm flash across my face.


    Wang Yuxian slapped me in the face, which made my ears tingle for a while.


    The hand also subconsciously released.


    Looking at me like this, she felt angry and funny: "why did you have to start now? Why did you hurt Lao Gao? Do you think you can get me like this? Tell you, dream! Don''t think about it all your life!"


    With that, Wang Yuxian stopped a taxi on the side of the road and left.


    At this moment, my heart is like turning over rivers and seas.


    I really didn''t expect to get Wang Yuxian in this way. I don''t have any extravagant hopes. I just hope to teach Lao Gao a lesson. I just hope Lao Gao can be better to Wang Yuxian, but who knows it will be self defeating?


    Who knew something would happen to Lao Gao?


    Where do I go to tell the pain in my heart?


    Looking at the taxi slowly leaving me, I stood where I was, and my body seemed to take root on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    "Beauty, your boyfriend is not a good man at first sight. It''s OK to break up. If you want to find a man like this, you don''t catch a lot..." the taxi driver saw that Wang Yuxian''s face was not very good and said to the rearview mirror.


    "Well..."


    He was stunned before he finished.


    Because he saw in the rearview mirror that Wang Yuxian did not know when she had cried into tears.


    Can she not know? She did this to Zhang Wen. At the same time, she also stabbed her knife hard in her heart! She can''t deny her love for Zhang Wen, but there are too many things separated from this love, and she can''t abandon it.


    How should the lotus blossom in the hearts of Wang Yuxian and I bloom?


    ¡­¡­


    These days, it''s a nightmare for me, but for a person, it''s just an excessive process. He enjoys it very much.


    This man is Lao Yan.


    These days, Lao Yan has enjoyed the best in the world.


    At the moment, he is holding two girls around him, which is more or less meaningless.


    Zhiyong, in the room next to him.


    Day and night, is a play!


    Old Yan means to sleep all the girls in Jinhai city.


    After leaving for so long, he even forgot what the girls in Jinhai tasted like.


    Now I relish it and find out.


    Oh, it''s still original!


    No matter how girls from other places play, they always feel wrong. There is always a sense of strangeness. They don''t play hi and have a lot of fun. In the end, girls in Jinhai city are comfortable to play.


    There''s really no sense of disobedience.


    Moreover, I don''t know whether he stepped back or what. He thinks that the Kung Fu of girls in Jinhai city has been improved qualitatively.


    Sometimes, it can make Lao Yan scream.


    Well, I''m kidding!


    Who is Lao Yan? He has read countless big Piao guests. Now he can scream. What is that? That''s definitely not an ordinary thing! Certainly not what ordinary people can have!


    The girl really surprised and satisfied him.


    Lao Yan called it fun.


    But no matter how fun it is, it has to be a degree, doesn''t it? Lao Yan took the medicine and worked hard. Now he is finally honest.


    "Brother, continue to play, I still have several moves that are useless ~" a girl next to me gently put her hand on Lao Yan''s chest, looking like a ripe water Mi peach.


    His eyes are discharging at Lao Yan all the time.


    Sometimes Lao Yan is really a little suspicious. Did he come to play with these girls himself? Or are these girls playing? Is he here?


    Everyone wants to be dissatisfied.


    That''s the same sentence.


    As long as it''s something you''re interested in, you can probably do it well.


    Not all the girls who come out to do such things are forced by life, nor are they forced by others. Some people like to do this.


    People like to be grass in their hearts. What can others say?


    How can those who are forced to do such things for money compare with them?


    People like it in their hearts. Who can say more?


    Now, Lao Yan plans to call in the gold and withdraw the troops. They still have no intention of compromising at all.


    They are serious about their attitude towards work!


    Where can I be cool, Lao Yan, not satisfied with himself?


    "Oh, let me have a rest ~" Lao Yan really convinced the girl, but she performed really well. He pinched his hand on the girl''s face and said.


    "No, people want ~" women are much more fierce than men.


    Just like when the black sister came, she felt like she had to dress up to force the tiger. It was impossible to pretend to force the tiger to refuse.


    Moreover, it''s a bit endless. Pretending to force a tiger can''t satisfy Heimei at all. If she doesn''t stand firm and work hard, where can she be Heimei''s opponent?


    That''s what this girl means now.


    But Lao Yan really can''t.


    Men can''t do it. Unlike women, women can be strong if they can''t do it, but men can''t.


    At this time, Zhiyong came in.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Zhiyong asked with a bad smile when he saw the girl hanging around Lao Yan''s neck like a sloth.


    Needless to say, I know what''s going on. Lao Yan can''t do it!


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette: "I have to slow down."


    Zhiyong had a cheap smile on his face: "Hey, brother, I''ll come. You go out and have a rest first!"


    "Well..." Lao Yan escaped.


    The girl is coming, no matter who it is! Just be a man!


    These days, these girls they find play casually. Whoever catches them will play.


    It''s messy and cool.


    With a smile, Zhiyong picked up the woman and walked into the room. After a while, there was a crackling sound. Zhiyong''s small motor moved like setting off firecrackers~


    The rhythm of the woman was brought up by Zhiyong. He followed him and shouted softly.

 Chapter 1200

    This world is still the world of young people.


    The 40 year old Yan sighed in his heart more than once.


    It''s up to them to fight and play with women.


    My body is one year old. I have no vitality. Even if I take drugs and work hard, I still can''t. It''s not as good as those young people.


    Like Zhiyong.


    Lao Yan outside also heard the sound of crackling firecrackers. He was sighing in his heart. Where can he have the speed and strength of ambition?


    This is the symbol of youth and the embodiment of strength.


    In that regard, Zhiyong gave the girl the best interpretation, let her know why the flowers are so red, and let her know what the price is for seducing men.


    Zhiyong''s extraordinary physical strength and amazing speed are giving the girl a hard lesson.


    Let her know that in this world, there is a kind of man like Zhiyong. This kind of man has no principle but to do it! In bed and on the road of life.


    Although he is old, Lao Yan never refuses to be old.


    He thought about it, took another pill and prepared for a while. Then Zhiyong continued to teach the girl a lesson.


    At this time, there came a woman''s crazy scream, and then slowed down.


    Done.


    The girl is finally satisfied.


    Zhiyong came out wrapped in a quick bath towel with a satisfied expression on his face.


    The woman followed Zhiyong naked and put her arms around his neck.


    It''s almost noon. Zhiyong is out for dinner. Many younger brothers are out for dinner.


    Zhiyong arranged for his two younger brothers to buy food.


    The two girls came to give Lao Yan a massage. Lao Yan leaned on the sofa. Zhiyong came and lit him a cigarette.


    Click.


    Lao Yan turned on the TV to see what had happened in Jinhai recently.


    These younger brothers have been enjoying their lives in this courtyard recently. The news outside must not be very well informed.


    At this time, news appeared on the screen. A reporter was tracking and reporting on Xiaowen.


    On TV, Xiaowen appeared with a mosaic of her scattered body and a picture of her before her death.


    "My grass?" Zhiyong saw Xiaowen''s appearance and got up. He almost rebounded and stood up.


    "Who the fuck do you want to grass?" Zhiyong''s violent reaction disturbed Lao Yan''s watching TV, and the latter gave him an unhappy look.


    Zhiyong quickly explained: "brother, why do I look so familiar with the people on TV? It seems to be the woman around Zhang Wen!"


    "What?" Lao Yan was also a little confused.


    The woman around Zhang Wen, why did someone divide the body!


    He is so awesome. Who else dares to touch the people around him in Jinhai city? This is not death!


    Although Lao Yan came back this time, he was ready to go to the end with Zhang Wengang, but he didn''t dare to play like this. Didn''t the man know the consequences of doing so? In doing so, not only the white Tao but also Zhang Wen were looking for him.


    Isn''t this an enemy. Who''s so brainless?


    At this time, Lao Yan''s younger brothers also came in. Several people who had seen Xiaowen pointed to the TV and said they knew this woman.


    "Grass, this is the woman around Zhang Wen. Why did she die?"


    "It seems that her name is Xiaowen. It''s a pity to die. Ang, this woman is also a top-notch, alas..."


    At this time, Lao Yan saw the picture replayed the day before yesterday in the news. Zhang Wen arrived at the scene, rushed in excitedly, pushed and pushed with the police, and then fainted.


    After reading it, everyone was silent.


    The picture of just a few tens of seconds made a room full of people, including Lao Yan, silent.


    Across the TV screen, they seemed to feel the anger from Zhang Wen!


    Airway syncope, how much hatred does it take?


    No one wants to experience it, and no one wants to touch it.


    However, let Zhang Wen so angry, they all know what the consequences are.


    Zhang Wen''s revenge, now in addition to boss Wang, who can afford it? Who dares to bear it?


    Aren''t you kidding? Aren''t you betting your life?


    "Grass, who the fuck did this?" old Yan asked after a moment of silence.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    Who knows? Isn''t this man sick for playing like this?


    Isn''t it a pervert?


    "Elder brother, I think this man must be sick. He''s normal. Who will divide the body after playing? Anyway, I don''t know anyone, no matter how bad it is." Zhiyong came and said.


    The worst person here is Zhiyong. What can''t he do?


    But he still feels sick.


    It is conceivable that Hong Zi''s practice has confused many people and made many people taste the taste of metamorphosis?


    It has to be said that this is also a success.


    At least it disgusted Zhiyong.


    "Grass, people now have no principles at all." Lao Yan didn''t know what to say. A sentence almost slapped in the face burst out of his mouth.


    People now have no principles.


    Where''s his old Yan? That''s not more unprincipled!


    If he had principles, could he get to where he is today?


    Lao Yan is the most unprincipled representative.


    But even Lao Yan couldn''t do such a thing.


    Even Lao Yan felt cold at the bottom of his heart.


    Zhiyong lit a cigarette for Lao Yan: "brother, do you think boss Wang''s people did it?"


    Lao Yan didn''t think about boss Wang.


    But he soon denied boss Wang.


    Boss Wang has been in Jinhai city for so many years, and his means are extremely vicious. Lao Yan knows that boss Wang must have many lives in his hands, but boss Wang certainly won''t do such a thing.


    The reason is simple.


    Not because boss Wang doesn''t dare.


    It''s not necessary.


    If you want to kill someone, just do it in the simplest and direct way. There''s no need to make it all over the city. What''s the benefit to his boss Wang? There are not only no benefits, but also disadvantages everywhere!


    Boss Wang, may he be so thoughtless?


    Old Yan shook his head: "it must not be Wang crazy. There is someone else in this matter."


    "Hmm..." Zhiyong and his younger brothers all bowed their heads and began to think.


    Searching for someone who might do such a thing.


    But they didn''t have a rough rudiment in their hearts. They couldn''t imagine who would be so abnormal.


    Pop!


    At this time, Lao Yan patted his forehead hard. I don''t know if he had more drugs. His head turned a little slowly.


    This happened to Zhang Wen. It is estimated that Zhang Wen ruled out boss Wang in his heart as he thought. Then, who would he suspect?


    Besides Lao Yan, who else can there be?


    Grass!


    Sorry for the inconvenience!


    If Zhang Wen really suspects him, the matter will be in trouble!


    Now Zhang Wen must be like a mad dog, regardless of everything. Lao Yan is likely to be bitten!

 Chapter 1201

    Old Yan He Qi was smart. Although he took a few pills and his head was a little numb, it didn''t hinder him. Under his powerful brain cells, he quickly reacted to what was going on.


    I thought of Zhang Wen for the first time.


    If Zhang Wen began to doubt Lao Yan, he must be looking for him everywhere now.


    As long as you find it, you can do it without saying a word!


    Old Yan knew all about his people. No one could resist two rounds except Zhiyong. Zhang Wen was too fierce. He should avoid it.


    The key is that Lao Yan is not afraid of Zhang Wen, but doesn''t want to fight it for anyone. He doesn''t want to pay for the crime.


    If he did it, forget it.


    In that case, he would have to die.


    But what should I do now? How can we convince Zhang Wen that it''s not him?


    Lao Yan is thinking, and the brain cells are turning hard.


    "Elder brother, or I''ll talk to my younger brother and Zhang Wen?" Zhiyong asked tentatively.


    Zhiyong has a simple head. He thinks it''s a family affair. He can finish it in a word.


    "No!" old Yan shook his head. Zhiyong''s behavior was purely self defeating. Just imagine that Zhang Wen was angry and wanted to find someone for revenge. Zhiyong''s little brother went and told Zhang Wen that they didn''t do it.


    What would Zhang Wen think?


    I''m afraid even if it''s not Lao Yan, it will be imposed on him. Maybe the little brother can''t come back.


    Lao Yan is smart.


    "Big brother, or I''ll go myself?" once Zhiyong''s head begins to short circuit, it is completely burned.


    Old Yan Ling glared at him: "if you want to get another twenty-eight knives, you''ll go fucking!"


    Zhiyong heard the meaning of Lao Yan''s words. He felt cold and stopped talking.


    The younger brothers in the room didn''t dare to say anything, waiting for Lao Yan to make up his mind.


    A group of big men, some wearing only a pair of underwear, some squatting there without wearing anything, like a living Chun palace, but after reading it, most people will feel sick and feel that there is something wrong with Lao Yan''s style.


    There''s meat to eat with Lao Yan and girls to play with. Who doesn''t want to?


    Life is rotten. That''s a sarcastic remark made by people who can''t live without it~


    These little brothers have fun these days, and their faces are full of satisfaction.


    Such a day, let them live a lifetime not too tired.


    Play, who has enough?


    Lao Yan thought about it and finally felt that he had to come forward himself.


    If you find a younger brother or something, Zhang Wen will not believe it.


    It can be counterproductive.


    But don''t say it. He''s really afraid that Zhang Wen will rush over and fight with him. Isn''t he the unlucky man?


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan asked one of his younger brothers to come to the mobile phone and heard Zhang Wen''s mobile phone number.


    With an uneasy heart.


    At this moment, Lao Yan''s little heart beat fast. I don''t know how long it has been. He hasn''t had a direct conflict with Zhang Wen, and even forgot his initial fear. However, listening to the beep on the phone, his face still became ugly.


    Speaking is a skill. Lao Yan can use this skill quite flexibly.


    He is quite confident about this.


    "Hello." after a while, an empty and decadent voice answered.


    This voice is mine.


    Decadent, yes, after so much experience, I close my eyes and think of Xiaowen. I think I can''t do anything. I just want to avenge Xiaowen.


    "Zhang Wen? Ha ha..." Lao Yan said with a smile.


    I heard the voice a little familiar, but I couldn''t guess who the speaker was for a moment and a half. I was refreshed.


    "Who are you?"


    "It''s me, old Yan..." a cheap voice came over.


    "Grass..."


    I thought Lao Yan was really brave. Now I''m looking for him everywhere, and he dares to call me! What does he mean by calling? Is it to provoke me? Or to declare war on me?


    "Lao Yan, you''d better not let me catch you!" I clenched my teeth and said.


    A burst of cold rushed into Lao Yan''s body and made him tremble all over. He hurriedly said, "Zhang Wen, I have no other meaning to call you. I just want to tell you that things are not what you think!"


    "What''s the matter?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "About Xiaowen, do you think I did it? I can assure you, I don''t have that idea at all! Really!" old Yan found a breakthrough and tried his best to explain to me.


    I sneer, so I''m going to find Lao Yan!


    "Would a drunk say he was drunk?" I said coldly.


    After listening to this, Lao Yan scolded and thought that Zhang Wen thought of him. Fortunately, he called in time, or it would be over!


    "Oh, Zhang Wen, no matter what grudges we had before, it was all a matter between men. I don''t need to involve women. Yes WOW! If I really want to do you, I''ll take someone to find you. Although I can''t mix well, I''m also a principled person!" old Yan was a little excited and spoke with a big tongue.


    My eyes sank.


    Lao Yan said so, I also think he is unlikely.


    First of all, the people I''m hostile to now are boss Wang and Lao Yan. If Lao Yan wants to do it, why bother to get the women around me? Come to me directly, isn''t it better?


    Why do you want Xiaowen?


    In other words, what if Lao Yan wants to blame boss Wang for this?


    The idea only existed in my mind and disappeared in less than a second.


    no


    impossible.


    Lao Yan is such a human being. How can he do such a thankless thing?


    If he does, I won''t doubt him? Hard to say, the first person I want to doubt is him!


    He can''t run if he wants to!


    Besides, he doesn''t have to explain to me in such a hurry, does he?


    "Hehe, Lao Yan, you don''t have to explain, really." I don''t want to hear him.


    Hearing this, Lao Yan was worried.


    "Zhang Wen! Who is the happiest person you want to fight with me now? It''s not boss Wang? Why can''t he take advantage of it? But I don''t think he did it. Think about who it is! Maybe I''ll check it for you, how about it!"


    Lao Yan was really worried. He was a little in a hurry and began to say good words for boss Wang.


    I frowned.


    It seems that Lao Yan didn''t do it.


    Not boss Wang.


    So who would it be?


    "Well, don''t forget, I didn''t settle with you about Er Zi Li and the previous battlefield! You can hide for a while, but not for a lifetime!" I said.


    "Alas, I know, I know, our revenge will be calculated slowly in the future. I, Lao Yan, do things one by one! But you can''t put a hat on my head!"

 Chapter 1202

    Two days after Xiaowen''s accident, boss Wang and old Yan called one after another to say that it had nothing to do with them.


    The attitude of the pillar is the attitude of boss Wang.


    However, things made me confused.


    I''ve had a conflict with these two people since my debut. If it weren''t for them, I really couldn''t find out who it was.


    Is it difficult to meet some abnormal murderer?


    Is it difficult? This has nothing to do with what I do on the road?


    I''m messy.


    "Wenzi, who is it?" Li Erzi asked me at this time.


    "It''s Lao Yan," I said.


    "What... Lao Yan?" Li Erzi was stunned. He really didn''t dare to think that it was him who called. "He''s not afraid that we''ll find him?"


    I shook my head: "Lao Yan called to clarify with me that Xiaowen didn''t do it."


    Hearing this, Li Erzi was silent.


    After Xiaowen''s accident, they said that they had nothing to do with themselves. Are they afraid of our revenge? Or do you want to watch the play from a distance?


    Li Erzi thinks more.


    "Wenzi, do you think it might be Lao Yan?" after a while, Li Erzi said to me.


    "I don''t think it''s possible, but it''s not impossible, but in this case, I don''t think Lao Yan will do that because it''s not good for him," I said.


    Li Erzi also nodded: "now boss Wang and old Yan have denied it. They are very worried."


    I rubbed my chin: "but it''s very interesting. Both of them are trying to deny their relationship with this matter. They''re afraid of igniting the upper body. It''s better to burn a fire on them!"


    Li Erzi frowned: "Wenzi, in that case, we will make too many enemies..."


    Of course I understand what he means. Take a deep breath.


    "Well, no matter what they say, I''ll find the clue as soon as possible. No matter who did it, I want him to die!" I showed a chill in my eyes.


    Li Erzi nodded hard.


    ¡­¡­


    Call~


    Put down the phone and Lao Yan breathed out.


    I haven''t pretended for a long time. It''s very tired to pretend once in a while. Moreover, I saw it coming out several times just now, and I almost didn''t succeed.


    But finally listen to Zhang Wen''s tone, it should be that you don''t doubt him.


    Zhang Wengen had no reason to doubt him. What good would it do to his old Yan?


    Why does Lao Yan want to do something that doesn''t benefit at all?


    Now, although it''s a little mean not to admit it, Lao Yan still has to do so, otherwise the pressure is too great.


    There was a layer of cold sweat on his head.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Zhiyong next to him has been concerned about it. He has been listening since Lao Yan tried his best to explain on the phone just now.


    "Nothing, Zhang wenlai shouldn''t doubt us!" said Lao Yan.


    Zhiyong nodded suddenly and received the signal from Lao Yan.


    He patted his thigh: "grass, Zhang Wen, what is he? If he really just got up, we wouldn''t be afraid of him!"


    Old Yan looked at Zhiyong and was a little surprised in his eyes. The main meaning was praise.


    This boy, I didn''t expect to react very quickly now. He received the signal of Lao Yan''s coercion so soon. Good, good, children can teach~


    "Well, of course we are not afraid of him, but if we really fight, we should hide if we can!"


    "Well, brother, we all listen to you! If something really happens, let''s hide!" Zhiyong said boldly.


    Suddenly, Zhiyong and old Yan look a little funny. They say they are not afraid. In fact, their body has already betrayed themselves. Now if they meet Zhang Wen, Zhiyong must run faster than old Yan.


    This is Zhiyong''s nerve reflex. Seeing Zhang Wen, the 28 scars on his body will drag him crazy without hesitation~


    B after loading, Lao Yan''s small heart was relieved.


    No matter what, it was dangerous. Although Zhang Wen''s tone was not very good, he finally threatened Lao Yan a few times, but he didn''t blame him for it.


    Now, Lao Yan is relieved.


    Anyway, Lao Yan can''t carry it down foolishly? That must not be committed to death.


    Moreover, the focus of Lao Yan''s return this time is not all here with Zhang Wen, but mainly with boss Wang.


    He wants to start with boss Wang.


    Lao Yan thought that the next girl was already working.


    That way, quite hard.


    Let Lao Yan slowly have the spirit.


    He grabbed the girl''s hair and pulled it hard.


    The girl licked the corners of her mouth and smiled.


    "Grass, the girl now is so fucking cheap!" old Yan scolded with a smile.


    Zhiyong beside them also laughed one by one.


    Instead of losing face, the girl put her face on it and twisted hard in Lao Yan''s arms.


    Lao Yan did not hesitate. He turned and held her in his arms and pressed her directly on the table.


    Zhiyong and they all mounted their horses one after another. For a time, the cries in the courtyard came and went one after another.


    Live color, natural fragrance, delicious in the world~


    ¡­¡­


    Kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick.


    In the office, section chief Duan paced back and forth with his hands on his back.


    Upset, uneasy, filled around him.


    He didn''t know why, and the mood spread.


    Why is this?


    Not because of boss Wang!


    The more the section chief thinks about it, the more he feels wrong.


    It happened in Jinhai city. The victim, the woman, had an inseparable relationship with Zhang Wen. She was so arrogant that she dared to throw people directly into the city.


    No matter the degree of arrogance or the cruel way of doing things, it seems that there is a considerable lack of hatred to do it.


    Needless to say, it must be directed at Zhang Wen.


    So in Jinhai City, those who have a grudge against Zhang Wen and those who hate so deeply, who else but boss Wang?


    The key is boss Wang''s means. He is the kind of person who doesn''t break the means. What can''t he do?


    What if boss Wang really did it?


    Section chief Duan trembled subconsciously.


    What hasn''t chief Duan seen in this position for so many years? What kind of cruel cases have you never experienced?


    But the thought of boss Wang still makes him nervous and shudder.


    The source of this chill, section chief Duan doesn''t know where it comes from.


    No, he must find out about it.


    Thinking of this, he called Lao Fang.


    "Section chief Duan, what''s up?"


    Director Fang quickly picked it up. At the moment, he was drinking a cup of tea.


    He was not in a hurry. Who did it had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 1203

    Lao Fang can only be regarded as a messenger and an intermediary in this matter at best. He is not in a hurry, which is reasonable.


    He just listened to Liu hongran and did what he could. That''s enough.


    He doesn''t care about anything else.


    "Lao Fang, how is your investigation? Is there any new progress?" the section chief asked anxiously.


    Lao Fang shook his head and pretended to be embarrassed and said, "this matter is still in the stage of investigation and evidence collection. As you know, section chief Duan, it is difficult to do this. It will take a long time to go through the process."


    Section chief Duan frowns. Can he not know what''s going on?


    "Lao Fang, I always think there''s something strange about this. Hurry up! It''s really not possible. I''ll arrange someone to do it with you!"


    Section chief Duan knows who Lao Fang is, and his ability to handle affairs is average. If he really waits for him to handle this matter, it is estimated that it will take about three months to see the effect.


    Slow and cautious.


    This is Lao Fang''s character.


    But at the moment, we can''t slow down! Section chief Duan has no bottom in his heart!


    Section chief Duan knows Lao Fang and who he is, but this time, he is really wrong.


    Lao Fang, it''s not slow this time, but there''s no plan at all.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to do it, but that he can''t.


    There is Liu hongran pressing on it. What can he do?


    Although Liu hongran didn''t say it directly, could he not understand it in his heart? That means, let him stop first. If he can slow down, he will slow down.


    "Section chief Duan, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do this!" Lao Fang thought.


    "It''s hard to do? Why?" section chief Duan really thought Lao Fang had some difficulties!


    "I have handed over the victim''s body to my family."


    "What!"


    The section chief slapped the table angrily, and the beard flew up.


    He and Lao Fang both came from criminal police. Can he not know such a thing? This kind of thing can only be handed over to the family members after the people in the appraisal department have collected all kinds of evidence and made comments on it.


    You know, the victim''s body is the most important clue. Lao Fang let the man go now. Isn''t that a way to break his own way?


    How can we continue to trace this?


    Lao Fang, he did it on purpose!


    "Section chief Duan, don''t get excited and listen to me first." Lao Fang didn''t worry at all. He bowed his head and took a sip of tea and said slowly, "it''s because Liu hongran said it above."


    In a word, section chief Duan couldn''t say anything.


    Because Liu hongran?


    Why did he get involved in it?


    After the last brief confrontation, his teacher secretly pointed him and told him to stay away from Liu hongran and try not to confront Liu hongran head-on.


    Hide if you can.


    If section chief Duan plays on the white road, he is not his opponent at all.


    But the question is, why did Liu hongran do this?


    Because Zhang Wen?


    Section chief Duan can only think of so much.


    After listening to Lao Fang''s words, he calmed down.


    "All right, I see."


    With that, section chief Duan hung up.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, Lao Fang''s eyes smiled and shook his head helplessly.


    Section chief Duan, a few years ago, he was quite vigorous, upright and jealous of evil.


    These old fangs all see in the eyes, he also quite admire section chief Duan.


    In Jinhai City, only section chief Duan can produce silt in this muddy water without contamination.


    But now?


    Hehe


    People will become.


    Section chief Duan doesn''t want to, and he doesn''t want to be like this. His nature is not like this, and his nature is not so hesitant.


    At this point, he is a little confused.


    His head was full of confusion.


    Why doesn''t life look like yourself at all?


    Why are you so wronged?


    However, the call was not in vain. Section chief Duan had a rudiment in his heart.


    He also saw that it was mostly boss Wang!


    And Zhang Wenzhi asked Liu hongran to do so mostly because Zhang Wen wanted revenge! Revenge in his own way!


    Well, it''s complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days after Xiaowen''s accident.


    This matter has been spread in Jinhai City, which has become a secret rumor among bastards.


    Xiaowen is Zhang Wen''s woman. Zhang Wen is already angry about this. She must catch the man and cut him with her own hands!


    In recent days, Zhang Wen''s people have reached a crazy point.


    Crazy looking for someone.


    Crazy investigation news.


    Li Erzi even offered a reward of 100000 yuan! Anyone who can provide clues will be given 100000!


    This 100000 yuan is still quite tempting for the hunks in Jinhai city.


    Which bastard didn''t come out for money?


    Which pocket doesn''t have money after today?


    This 100000 yuan is already a huge sum for them.


    At the moment, in the night scene of Xiaowen''s accident.


    A bald bastard was carrying a bottle of beer and sipping it.


    Why beer?


    Because beer is cheap! That''s what''s good in this night show. Beer is at the same price as outside. You can drink here and have a seat. Why not?


    Like millions of bastards, this bald head is also a little bastard living at the bottom.


    Although a big bald head looks fierce, he can''t do anything.


    "My grass, 100000 yuan, this is not a fucking small number!" a glimmer of greed flashed in my bald eyes.


    A thin man next to him looked at him with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Don''t think about the money. If you really know who it is, don''t you dare say it?"


    That''s right, and it''s what all the little bastards are worried about.


    No one knows who did it, but everyone knows that this man is extremely vicious and can divide the corpse of such a beautiful girl. What''s the concept?


    This is not what ordinary people can do. Maybe it''s a pervert murderer!


    Although they are all little bastards on the road, who is not afraid of death? When meeting such a person, no one is not afraid. If you really know who told Zhang Wen about it, will this person let them go?


    It must be a hurry to kill them all!


    This money is hard to earn!


    Although the bald man was afraid, he didn''t show it at all. Instead, he took a fierce sip of beer and said, "grass, why don''t I dare? I''m mixed in the road, what am I afraid of? The key is that I don''t know who did it!"


    The thin man knew him and smiled, "just you? You were scared to shiver when you stole a chicken!"


    "My grass! Why don''t you try?" the bald man felt shameless, and the thin man was really. He just wanted to pretend to be forced. Why did he always expose him?


    Follow him and let him pretend well, can''t you? Can''t you find a sense of existence?


    The thin man was also excited: "just try!"


    "Wait and see if there is news, I dare not say..."


    These two people are bragging here. A man nearby can''t see it anymore. He walks over in three steps.


    "Wow, I think the bald head is right. He must dare!"


    When he saw someone talking for him, his bald head and eyes lit up and looked at the man behind him.

 Chapter 1204

    The bald man shook his eyes at the first glance.


    This man has bare arms, white muscles and pure light in his eyes!


    At first glance, it is not a simple character.


    The bald man threw a bottle of wine in the past and said, "brother, you still know the goods!"


    The latter is also informal. Come and sit down and drink.


    Pretending to force criminals can only have a topic with pretending to force criminals. Both of them are.


    One is a little-known bald head.


    The other is the master of crime, the butcher!


    Why is the butcher here? He doesn''t commit a crime. Why waste his time here?


    Butcher, who has heard of Xiaowen''s death recently, feels very awesome.


    Come out for a drink and listen to what the people on the road say about it.


    Among the boundless bastards, everyone thought it was cruel and inhumane.


    The butcher is the only one who thinks there''s nothing wrong with it!


    Vaguely, he still felt very exciting and exciting!


    ~No one can understand what the butcher is thinking. His existence itself is a bug.


    The butcher sat down and drank his wine. He said, "this is awesome!"


    The bald man and the thin man were stunned and looked at the butcher puzzled.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The butcher touched his forehead and said with a smile, "what else can it be? Zhang Wen''s woman did it for others!"


    "Oh..." both the bald and the skinny felt something was wrong. It seems that the butcher''s appreciation level is not at the same level as them! Everyone felt sick, but he felt awesome.


    "Grass, it''s the fucking way to deal with women! By the way, do you know who this man is? I know him! If you know who that man is, I''ll give you another 50000!" said the butcher forthrightly.


    He really wants to make friends with that man and exchange his experience by the way.


    Friends are hard to find!


    Bald and skinny don''t talk anymore. They dare not ask for the 100000 yuan. Will they take the 50000 yuan from the butcher?


    At the same time, bald also told himself in his heart that even if he knew who he was, he certainly couldn''t tell anyone.


    And you can''t get the money.


    This money is earned and spent!


    "Come on, let''s go!" said the butcher, cheering them.


    Both bald and skinny raised their glasses awkwardly.


    At this time, a dozen people came in from the door of the bar.


    The leader is a handsome boy, but his legs are not sharp.


    Looks like Hu Ge, but it''s more decadent than that. In his eyes, he is shining and murderous.


    Dozens of people came in and sat arrogantly in their seats and began to drink.


    "Who is this man?" asked the butcher.


    It seems that they are not ordinary people.


    Baldheaded said: "this man is Wang Peng, Zhang Wen''s man. Recently, he comes here every night to ask questions and find the murderer, but I don''t think it''s useful. Now the murderer must have been hiding. Where can I find it?"


    "Oh, he is Wang Peng?" the butcher heard Wang Peng''s name and thought it was very interesting. He looked at it with great interest.


    "Wang Peng, is a cruel character!" said the bald head.


    He kept staring at the butcher when he spoke. He thought the butcher wanted to trouble Wang Peng. If the butcher told Wang Peng what he had just said to himself, he would have to be disabled if he didn''t get killed.


    Bald and skinny, they all want to go to the theatre!


    The butcher just said faintly, "I know, he''s arrogant."


    "Well, it''s not just arrogant. He said he would catch the man and kill him!" the bald head began to pick things up. He thought the butcher was a stupid dog who could easily poke into the wall.


    Baldheaded eyes are very obscene. That''s like saying, look, your confidant is going to be killed by Wang Peng now. Don''t you worry at all?


    Why don''t you try Wang Peng first?


    Two moves?


    Wang Peng, in their bald heads, they almost exist like God.


    Who is Zhiyong? They all know that Zhiyong is a mad dog, but when he and Wang Peng just met? Didn''t you run away when you saw Wang Peng?


    Turn around and run! Basically without any hesitation, and was stabbed by Wang Peng!


    Zhiyong can''t do it. He doesn''t think the butcher in front of him can do it.


    He just wants to watch Wang Peng clean him up and watch the play.


    The butcher stood up with a Shua.


    Bald head thought he was going to find Wang Peng and was excited.


    But the butcher just picked his nose and raised his head.


    "I can handle him with my fingers! But now is not the time."


    Then he went away.


    The bald and thin people were stunned there.


    Until the butcher walked out of the door of the night scene, the bald and thin man looked at each other depressed.


    Dare you, just now I met an expert who pretended to force. From the beginning to the end, when I left, I pretended to force them, and they both fainted.


    This


    You are a master!


    After the shock, the bald head touched the table.


    My grass, where''s the mobile phone!


    At this time, the bald mobile phone had long been Shun left by the butcher.


    To tell the truth, the butcher is not short of money, let alone this mobile phone. He takes the bald mobile phone purely to meet his desire for crime.


    Still, the butcher is uncomfortable if he doesn''t make any mistakes every day.


    The master of crime is not in vain!


    Out of the door of the night scene, the butcher reached out and threw his bald mobile phone into the dustbin.


    With a satisfied smile on his lips, he left.


    Although the butcher has not contacted boss Wang recently, he has been secretly observing the situation in Jinhai city.


    He knew it well and thought that before long, boss Wang would come to him, and then he could have fun in Jinhai city.


    Wang Peng? Zhang Wen?


    He didn''t see it at all!


    ¡­¡­


    This night, Wang Peng did not know how many times he came, but there was no clue every time.


    Wang Peng grabbed a few sticks at random, didn''t ask anything, and angrily pushed away a bastard around him.


    "Shit, why can''t you find out anything recently? These people are fucking pretending for me, aren''t they!"


    Wang Peng took Yijiao and they squatted on this night show. Wu Yang and they mainly went to other night shows to clean up.


    Wang Peng is an acute person and likes to steal the limelight and want to make meritorious contributions.


    He was eager to find out who the murderer was in order to avenge Zhang Wen!


    Others are more or less afraid of the murderer who killed Xiaowen. After all, the man''s technique is so abnormal that he must not be a good thing. What if he''s anxious to fight with them?


    At that time, it''s desperate.


    Everyone is afraid in his heart, but what about Wang Peng? He was not afraid at all.


    Instead, he looked forward to it. He also wanted to have a head-on confrontation with that man!


    Wang Peng''s courage has always been the greatest among them.


    However, Wang Peng''s thoughts are not only about making contributions, but more importantly, because of Zhang Wen.

 Chapter 1205

    The relationship between Wang Peng and Zhang Wen is by no means as simple as it seems.


    On the most arrogant Wang Peng, who are you afraid of? Even as long as Zhang Wen said a word, boss Wang dared to find him!


    He is not afraid of anyone except Zhang Wen.


    Of course, there is more respect.


    Wang Peng, it can be said that Zhang Wen brought it alone. Every time something happens or Wang Peng does something wrong, it is settled by Zhang Wen.


    Every time Wang Peng felt that he had made a mistake, but Zhang Wen only scolded him at most.


    He can see how much Zhang Wen takes care of him.


    To protect his shortcomings, he protected Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng is quite loyal to him. He has long regarded him as his own big brother.


    Zhang Wen fainted when he saw Xiaowen.


    It''s like rowing a knife hard in Wang Peng''s heart!


    When Wang Peng saw Zhang Wen''s tears for the first time, he felt bad. These days, he is also trying his best to help Zhang Wen, trying his best to help him, hoping to find the murderer and let Zhang Wen take revenge.


    But so far, there is no news at all.


    How''s this?


    Wang Peng is worried!


    Wang Peng''s emotions were all in his eyes. He sighed and said, "peng''er, it''s no use worrying about it. Besides, the murderer must have escaped outside. Even if he knows what news, it''s no use."


    Brother Yijiao is much more sober than Wang Peng. He can see these things thoroughly.


    Now they are all angry and want to find that person, but it''s strange that they can find it. That person is not a fool.


    "Grass!" Wang Peng threw the cup in his hand, with a bloodthirsty light in his eyes.


    A waiter who just came to work here didn''t see Wang Peng. He came and said, "guest, you broke your glass. You should compensate according to the price!"


    "Fuck you!" Wang Peng was in a bad mood. He raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    The waiter was beaten 360 degrees, turned around and sat on the ground.


    How can Wang Peng stand this overwhelming slap?


    "You, why do you hit people casually!" the waiter knew who opened the show on the first day he came to work here. I didn''t expect anyone to make trouble here!


    "Grass, I''ll hit you. What''s the matter?" Wang Peng said. He still had to stand up and smoke him. He was stopped by Yijiao.


    The bloodthirsty cells in Wang Peng''s eyes are about to be ignited. Yijiao brothers are also afraid that Wang Peng can''t hold the fire.


    The waiter quickly took the opportunity to run away. He turned back and went to call the internal security guard.


    He was also angry. He was beaten on his first day at work to protect the interests of the field. Could he feel comfortable?


    In a rage, I found the internal security guard here.


    More than a dozen internal security guards didn''t ask much. They thought someone was really making trouble here, and all of them poured out.


    Wang Peng stood up in no hurry, with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Squint at them.


    "My grass, brother Peng?" the leading internal security guard was shocked to see that it was Wang Peng''s face. I dare to feel that the person provoked by the waiter was Wang Peng?


    He doesn''t care about it.


    "What''s the matter? What does it mean to bring so many people here?" Wang Peng''s eyes were full of disdain. He didn''t pay attention to so many people at all.


    "Nothing, nothing, little misunderstanding, ha ha ~" the internal security guard who took the lead quickly laughed.


    Who doesn''t he know? Can he not know Wang Peng?


    Wang Peng always comes to their yard recently. Doesn''t he know?


    The team leader, of course, should keep his eyes open.


    The waiter was terrified when the team leader said so.


    This man is Wang Peng?


    Is it the famous Wang Peng who followed Zhang wenhun?


    Grass


    This is in trouble.


    "Nothing? I''m fucking worried! Call your manager, or you won''t be open tonight!" Wang Peng''s arrogance was extreme.


    The neibao didn''t doubt Wang Peng''s words at all. He turned around and called their manager.


    Wang Peng is just a jerk. Even if he is strong enough, can he close the night?


    impossible.


    His power is not that great.


    It''s definitely not easy for people to open such a big night show. Even if Wang Peng brings people to make trouble every day, it''s not in the way.


    It''s a big deal.


    Business can still be done as usual.


    Even if Zhang Wen comes, you have to reason, don''t you? Can''t you forcibly occupy the night like a bandit?


    Moreover, Zhang Wen is a little bastard at best, and his weight is not so heavy.


    Although he is very popular, he has just made a name after all.


    But it''s different now.


    Everyone on the road knows that Liu hongran helped Zhang Wen behind his back. This Liu hongran is not simple!


    It is said that the Baidao in Jinhai city has been settled by him!


    White people should give him some face!


    If such people say hello to Bai Dao and want to clean up the night, isn''t it the same as playing?


    Find a few people to check every day and impose fines. It can easily make their monthly income go up in the water.


    This is why these internal security guards are so afraid of Zhang Wen.


    Because there is someone behind Zhang Wen!


    The phone was soon connected. The internal security guard whispered over there for a while, and then told Wang Peng to wait a minute. Their manager will come in a minute.


    In less than ten minutes, a slightly fat man ran over.


    "Hello, I''m the manager here. Are you Wang Peng?"


    Wang Peng snorted coldly and gouged out his eyes.


    The manager glared at the waiter angrily: "you won''t go to work tomorrow!"


    The waiter was wronged in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to speak. He could only lower his head on one side.


    "Come on, don''t do this!" Wang Peng seems not ready to buy the manager''s face.


    The manager smiled awkwardly. He suddenly thought that he had Li Erzi''s phone in his hand.


    Before, he and Li Erzi had met once.


    Li Erzi, should be able to hold Wang Peng down?


    Thinking so, he called Li Erzi, briefly explained the situation, and handed the phone to Wang Peng.


    "Second brother." Wang Peng took it.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Erzi said coldly.


    "Second brother, actually, I am. I want their manager to come and see the monitoring here to see if I can find something."


    Originally, he had prepared a lot of words to scold Wang Peng. Hearing his explanation, Li Erzi turned his eyes and said that he was nearby. Let Wang Peng wait for a while, and he would arrive right away.


    After a while, Li Erzi came with two people around him. Now the internal security guards dare not speak. Those who don''t know Li Erzi know Wang Peng, those who don''t know Wang Peng also know Li Erzi.


    These two people are very important people. Now they are all together. I''m afraid they can''t live peacefully in the evening today.


    "Let me have a look at the surveillance on that day." Li Erzi came in and went straight to the subject without nonsense.


    The manager looked at him in embarrassment. Only the police can see the surveillance. If anyone can see it when they come, what privacy do they have in the night?


    "Oh, second brother, this is not suitable?"


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense. He choked out the cigarette in his mouth: "don''t let me see? That''s OK, Wang Peng, let''s go!"


    With that, Li Erzi turned and left.


    Who doesn''t know that Li Erzi is notoriously insidious? He went out with anger. I''m afraid it would be difficult for him to do business well after the night!

 Chapter 1206

    Li Erzi didn''t want to talk nonsense with the manager at all. He thought he was confused. He should have come to see the monitoring in the night scene first to see who took Xiaowen that night.


    It''s stupid to remember now.


    While blaming himself, Li Erzi walked out.


    He was 100% sure that the manager would catch up. If he didn''t catch up, Li Erzi would close the door here in a moment.


    The manager actually works for the boss here. Isn''t he afraid?


    "Second brother, second brother, hey, wait..." sure enough, the manager chased out without two times, and his fat body trembled.


    Li Erzi smiled and looked back with satisfaction.


    On his face, there was a constant gloom.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so difficult to tell you something? I can''t say it well?" Li Erzi looked at him coldly.


    The manager quickly nodded and smiled, "second brother, we had a meeting before. Do you have something to say? Don''t embarrass me..."


    "Hum." Li Erzi sneered, "stop talking nonsense and go to the monitoring room!"


    Li Erzi doesn''t want to waste time with this man!


    The manager gritted his teeth and said, "OK, let''s go!"


    He''s out of it.


    If the boss investigates this matter, he will have bad luck. Anyway, the monitoring room can''t let ordinary people in. At present, the manager has no good way. He can only take Li Erzi and them in, otherwise he will have bad luck in the night.


    Wang Peng really convinced Li Erzi and figured out the mentality of these people quite thoroughly.


    After entering the monitoring room, the manager quickly asked someone to find the video of that day.


    That night, people came and went in and out. The monitoring picture was vague. Wang Peng and Li Erzi stared at the screen carefully.


    "Second brother, I found it, there!" after a while, Wang Peng found Xiaowen on the screen and pointed it out to him.


    On the screen, Xiaowen came in through the gate alone, and then sat there drinking alone.


    After a while, two men went to chat up. One of them had long hair and was somewhat handsome.


    But after a while, the man seemed to know something and was driven away by Xiaowen.


    The surveillance picture began to blur.


    Finally, Li Erzi only saw Xiao Li take people there, but Xiao Li is too ordinary. He is a role that won''t let people see more in the crowd.


    Here, how can I find it?


    "Do you know this man?" Li Erzi asked the manager behind him.


    The manager scratched his head. How many people does he see here every day? Where can I remember this seemingly ordinary person?


    "I don''t know."


    Li Erzi''s eyes sank and stared at the screen.


    Wang Peng could not hold the fire. He grabbed the manager''s collar and pressed him against the wall. With his other hand, he quickly took out a dagger from his arms and put it on his neck, staring at him fiercely.


    "Grass, do you want to protect this man? You''re here every day. Don''t you know him!"


    Wang Peng''s eyes were full of bloodthirsty, and a voice in his heart told the manager that Wang Peng would dare to do it. If this knife was stabbed, he might be finished tonight.


    He was dying of fear.


    The cold sweat brush fell down: "brother Peng, I really don''t know. If I knew, wouldn''t I tell you..."


    The manager''s legs are soft.


    Li Erzi stared at the screen without looking at them. He just said coldly, "Wang Peng, OK."


    Li Erzi''s words were like an imperial edict. Wang Peng immediately let him go, but the tip of the knife broke the manager''s neck. The latter was so frightened that he covered his neck and dared not make a sound for a long time.


    Li Erzi pointed to the screen and said, "then this man, you should know WOW?"


    The place where Li Erzi pointed was the handsome man with long hair just now. Just now, the man was scared away by Xiao Wen. Now he is also among Xiao Li. Although the picture was given half a face, Li Erzi recognized it.


    The manager is sweating. If he doesn''t know him now, he won''t be killed by Wang Peng and them?


    Fortunately, he knows this man.


    "This man seems to be called the gun king. He always comes here to find girls. It is said that he has slept with all the girls here. I have only seen them. I don''t know him!" the manager said quickly.


    Li Erzi suddenly realized that the gun king must have something to do with it! These people must be the murderer who killed Xiaowen!


    The key is to find the gun king.


    But where to find it?


    Li Erzi rubbed his temples upset. This man may have left Jinhai city. WOW?


    "If you hear from this person, call me as soon as possible, you know?" Li Erzi said to the manager.


    "I know, second brother..." the manager nodded quickly, his head nodding like a chicken pecking rice.


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense. He asked someone to copy a picture of the gun king, turned and left. When he came to the door, he turned back and said to the manager, "if I knew this man came to play in your night, you didn''t inform me. You know the consequences?"


    The manager trembled with fear.


    What frightened him was not Li Erzi''s words, but Li Erzi''s eyes.


    The look in his eyes seemed to freeze him!


    Li Erzi is also worried. He also wants to help Zhang Wen find the man quickly. Recently, his pressure is even greater than Zhang Wen.


    Out of the night, he took out his phone and called Wu Yang.


    "Yoko, I''ll send you a picture later. You''ve been keeping an eye on the man called gun king recently. He may have something to do with Xiaowen''s death!"


    Wu Yang at the other end of the phone is also investigating at night.


    "I know, second brother!"


    Put down the phone, Li Erzi sent the photo to Wu Yang.


    "Second brother, those people, I look at them. Do you think it will be them?" Wang Peng asked Li Erzi carefully.


    Since Li Erzi advocated kicking Wang Peng away last time, Wang Peng has been very careful with Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette. The misty smoke made his eyes more gloomy.


    "If you''re right, they''re 100 percent. Just, where can I find someone in the vast sea of people?"


    Li Erzi didn''t tell Zhang Wen about this. He didn''t even ask him to come over and watch the monitoring. He thought Zhang Wen had been hit a lot. It''s better not to worry about these things.


    He was also afraid that Zhang Wen could not control his emotions when he saw the picture.


    "Second brother, I asked my brothers to work overtime recently. I''m sure to find someone!" Wang Peng patted his chest and said.


    Li Erzi gave him a meaningful look: "well, if you can find someone, you''ll do a good job this time!"


    Wang Peng smiled: "second brother, just look!"

 Chapter 1207

    Jinhai City, now everyone is shrouded in Xiaowen''s death.


    Now when girls go out to play at night, they have to go out with a few men or friends. Basically, a person doesn''t dare to go out.


    This matter became more and more evil. Many people said that the person who killed Xiaowen had a problem in his heart. He was a abnormal murderer. After killing someone, he didn''t leave Jinhai city and was still ready to continue committing the crime.


    No one wants to become the second Xiaowen, and no one wants to be played to death like this.


    Jinhai city was shrouded in darkness for a time.


    At this time, the most leisurely person is Hongzi.


    Hong Zi''s psychological quality is quite strong. Since Xiaowen''s accident, he hasn''t even had a nightmare. He wakes up naturally every day without any psychological pressure.


    On the contrary, Xiao Li woke up from her dream several times and said she dreamed of Xiao Wen.


    He trembled with fear and turned blue.


    In this regard, Hong Zi just smiled and said that little plum still needs exercise. With this psychological quality, he can''t mix with himself in the future. There are still many major events to be done in the future. Where can he do with such a little psychological quality?


    Hongzi also slowly began to look like a big brother.


    Big brother, is able to carry things up, so that the younger brothers can not reach the height.


    In this matter, Hong Zi showed his big brother''s arrogance!


    Let little plum and others catch up.


    That day, Hong Zi lay bored on the sofa with a cigarette in his hand. These days, he was more or less bored.


    I can''t go out to play with women or help boss Wang. I''m a little helpless.


    "Little plum, I''m so bored recently," said Hong Zi.


    Little plum smiled awkwardly, didn''t he? Isn''t it boring to stay at home every day? But they dare not go out. After all, the limelight outside has not passed yet!


    "Brother Hong, bear with it. When the storm is over, we''ll go out to play!" said little plum, touching his hair.


    After the accident, he shaved his hair into a short 3mm for the first time, so that at least he could change his image so that people wouldn''t recognize it at once.


    Hong Zi wanted to laugh when he saw his head, just like a reform through labor prisoner.


    "Grass, what are you afraid of?" Hong Zi scolded with a smile.


    Little plum scolded secretly, thinking that you Hongzi are not afraid of death, but I am afraid of death!


    "Brother Hong, can you sail for thousands of years with your little heart? And I think this hair is very good, at least clean and neat." explained little plum.


    "Grass..." Hong Zi laughed and scolded.


    At this time, his cell phone rang.


    Looking down, it was boss Wang.


    He quickly picked it up: "big brother."


    On the phone, boss Wang''s voice was as cold as ever: "Hongzi, you''ve come out recently. Wow, that should be all right. I''ve said hello to the people above."


    "Well, I know, brother. I''ll report to you later."


    "Yes."


    The call was very simple. Hong Zi put down his phone after a few words.


    How important is it to be with a big brother? Now Hong Zi follows boss Wang. How much trouble can he save?


    Boss Wang can settle such a serious matter for him. We can see his strength!


    Boss Wang has this ability, but it''s all temporary, not a long-term plan. He pressed it down temporarily in order to let Hong Zi go crazy and do the post.


    Then live in it safely.


    Boss Wang never wanted Hong Zi to be the lotus flower in his heart, never.


    Hongzi, in his heart, is just a tool. When he makes the best use of everything, he quickly loses it.


    Can Hong Zi''s heart not understand? Boss Wang said this to urge him to do the post quickly!


    But it''s urgent. Hong Zi has to find a chance, doesn''t he?


    Moreover, if he really wants to do it, he has to prepare well.


    This is no small matter.


    "Brother Hong, what''s the matter?" asked the little plum on one side.


    Hong Zi began to dress: "elder brother asked us to go over and said that this matter has been suppressed. There''s nothing wrong. You go with me."


    "Oh, little plum quickly promised, and then went to get dressed."


    What is black?


    It''s not a fight between the little bastards in the street. They fight today, get caught tomorrow, and then come out and fight again.


    This is a local ruffian, not a black man.


    The real black is boss Wang. Don''t say it''s a fight. Even if you kill someone, you don''t need to hide. You can do whatever you should do.


    About half an hour later, Hong Zi and Xiao Li arrived at boss Wang''s office.


    Boss Wang is waiting for them with a cigar in his mouth.


    "Come and sit down!" boss Wang saw Hong Zi and little plum and let them in.


    Looking at Hongzi''s face, boss Wang knows that Hongzi is doing well these days, but little plum is a little worse. He has two black circles under his eyes.


    Then boss Wang threw a cigar to each of them.


    This made Hong Zi and Xiao Li excited at once.


    Boss Wang gave them his cigars. What does that mean?


    Is to tell them that they can take off in Jinhai city in the future!


    As long as this matter is over, boss Wang will certainly reuse them. Who doesn''t know their names at that time? Money must be like running water, rushing into their pockets.


    "Hong Zi, what are you going to do about the pillar?" boss Wang didn''t want to talk nonsense with Hong Zi.


    I don''t know why. When I saw Hong Zi this time, he always felt something was wrong. He couldn''t tell what was wrong. It seems that the most important thing is Hong Zi''s evil temperament.


    Hong Zi has changed a lot these days. He is no longer the little brother who follows behind the pillar all day.


    The heart has matured.


    Heart, also more wild!


    These boss Wang are watching, but they are also secretly on guard.


    Hong Zi took a deep breath of his cigar and said, "brother, I''m going to do this recently, but I have to find a chance, otherwise I''m afraid of failure. Isn''t that causing you trouble?"


    Boss Wang nodded.


    Indeed, he can''t urge this matter. What if Hong Zi fails to do it in a hurry? Isn''t that counterproductive?


    Boss Wang just reminded Hong Zi not to forget it and must do it well.


    Even if boss Wang doesn''t say, Hong Zi can''t forget his dream of being superior in his heart, but it hasn''t disappeared.


    If he Hongzi wants to be in the top position, he must do it well.


    Hongzi''s heart has begun to fly.


    "Is this your little brother around you?" boss Wang asked after a while.


    Hong Zi nodded: "brother, he is a little plum. I did it with him that day ~"


    Speaking of that night, little plum trembled all over.


    Boss Wang''s eyes flashed: "ha ha, the younger generation can be feared, the younger generation can be feared!"


    I thought to myself, when I get rid of Hong Zi, I''ll take him with me!

 Chapter 1208

    A week passed quickly.


    I''ve been in a muddle these days. I basically don''t go out much. I just shut myself in the house every day and think about Xiaowen and the little things I spent with her.


    I scolded myself more than once.


    Zhang Wen, why are you so cheap?


    When Xiaowen was there, you didn''t treat others well, and others were gone, because you had such a thing, and now you begin to regret it. Why are you so cheap!


    The hatred in my heart, which has never been strong, makes me hang a fire in my heart every day.


    I drew the curtains, closed the window and hid in the room alone, enjoying the darkness.


    Bell


    Then the telephone rang.


    It''s Wang Yuxian.


    Now the only person who can make me have some spirit is Wang Yuxian.


    She has always been the support of my heart.


    "Hello, jade fairy." I picked it up. My voice was hoarse, like a rag in my throat.


    "Zhang Wen, why didn''t I see that you are such a useless man?" what made me colder at this time was Wang Yuxian''s voice, as if I was in the cold of seven feet.


    It makes me cold.


    I really didn''t expect that one day Wang Yuxian would make me cold cells all over.


    "Yuxian, I......" I really don''t know what to say.


    "Come out, I''m in a coffee shop near the city. I have something for you." then she hung up before I promised.


    I sighed.


    I went to wash my face.


    Looking at the decadent self in the mirror, I feel a little strange.


    Bearded, with two deep eye sockets hanging on his face, the whole person can only be described as dead.


    I simply cleaned myself up and shaved my beard.


    Although it seems that he has lost a lot of spirit, he still can''t hide his decadence.


    I don''t think Wang Yuxian will like me now.


    I, as if I was not Zhang Wen before, but a decadent bastard.


    I got to the cafe on time.


    Wang Yuxian has been waiting for me there.


    Her face didn''t look any better. She must have been very bad these days. Although she wore makeup on her face, she could still detect the wind and frost.


    But her face was beautiful beyond description, just like a spring breeze blowing in the face.


    Fresh and pleasant.


    A small suit similar to a business suit shows a bit of high cold.


    Suddenly, I felt as if I had gone through time and space again. I went back to the past. When I first met Wang Yuxian, she was so cold to everyone at that time.


    Like a high queen.


    Her eyes looking at me were full of indifference, which was reasonable.


    "Look at this," she threw a kraft paper bag.


    I don''t know what it is. I opened it curiously.


    Here are some photos.


    This is the picture taken by the surveillance. There are Xiaowen and a group of men around her.


    "Where did this come from?" I frowned and clenched my fist.


    Wang Yuxian laughed: "You can''t, nor can your people. I can''t find such a simple thing? I found it in the night scene where Xiaowen had an accident! These people should be the people who killed Xiaowen that day! Zhang Wen, I really don''t know if you can''t find someone or don''t want to find someone! If you don''t want to help Xiaowen avenge, just tell me, and I won''t waste time with you £¡¡±


    Her words made me frown.


    My eyes seem to stick to the picture.


    There was a blur on it, like a vortex, which sucked me in.


    Dong!


    I couldn''t help but hit the wall with a punch.


    Sharp things on the wall cut my fist. I clenched my teeth and looked ferocious like never before.


    "These people have to die!"


    My voice was a little loud. Everyone in the cafe looked at me with puzzled eyes.


    A waiter hurried over to say that I broke the wall, but he didn''t dare to speak for a long time when he saw my ferocious expression.


    Wang Yuxian was slightly surprised, and then his eyes were full of ridicule.


    "What''s the use of being powerful here? Catch people and do it one by one. That''s your ability!"


    My eyes narrowed.


    Needless to say, I''ll do the same.


    What makes me cold is Wang Yuxian''s attitude towards me. She has changed 180 degrees towards me.


    Because of Lao Gao and Xiao Wen.


    I owe her all this.


    Therefore, my every move now, even a little reaction, can make Wang Yuxian laugh.


    She thought I was pretending.


    It''s a forced act.


    No technical content at all.


    "Yuxian, I''ll do it well. You can rest assured! Even if I fight for Xiaowen''s revenge, I''ll pay for it!" I said, and my eyes became red with blood thirsty light.


    "Let''s finish the work first! Based on these pictures, it''s undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack to catch people. I gave you this clue. Make good use of it yourself. Don''t ask others to urge you for anything!" she said.


    I nodded and took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    Now when I think of Xiaowen, my whole body starts to flow back.


    This emotion is beyond my control.


    Hatred has integrated into my body and become my cell.


    Wang Yuxian lowered her head and took a sip of coffee.


    "Also, don''t lock yourself up in your room all day. Why? You want to be a shrinking turtle? What''s the matter with your people working outside every day and staying at home? Do you think everyone should act according to you? Everyone should serve you?"


    no


    I never thought so.


    There is only one reason why I shut myself in my room these days, that is, I am afraid to face it.


    I''m afraid to face everything about Xiaowen. As long as I think of those things, I feel heartbreaking pain.


    Wang Yuxian is right. How can I help Xiaowen revenge when I am in such a state?


    I''m afraid I''ll collapse before that day.


    "Yuxian, I know what you mean." I said faintly.


    In front of her, no matter how angry I am, I can''t burst out.


    "Do it when you know! Don''t always let me rush you!" she frowned, showing her impatience.


    "Yes." I nodded, gathered the picture, put it in my arms, and then got up and left.


    As soon as I got up, I felt top heavy.


    I don''t know whether I was too angry just now or the injury on my body hasn''t completely healed. I feel a sweet voice, as if something is going to spray out.


    I tried to resist the feeling.


    Then my eyes darkened, like a collapsed hill, and I fell to the side.


    Wang Yuxian was so frightened that she hurried to help me. She swept the cold in her eyes.


    "Zhang Wen, what''s the matter with you!"


    Finally, when I was going to faint, the corner of my mouth barely outlined an arc to Wang Yuxian.


    "Don''t worry, I will do what I say..."

 Chapter 1209

    Hong Zi didn''t have to hide any more. Boss Wang helped him finish all these things. At the same time, he also gave him a lot of convenience.


    For example, status.


    For example, money.


    All these make Hong Zi happy.


    Just, Hong Zi got up. Who is the most unhappy person?


    It''s a mouse!


    At first, like Hong Zi, he was thrown into the cold palace by boss Wang. Now Hong Zi swishes upward, but he can only hide in the cold palace and stare at Hong Zi with sad eyes.


    Can he feel comfortable?


    Of course, the mouse can''t help being jealous.


    These days, Hong Zi is following boss Wang in the guise of a tiger. Of course, mice follow him when they are free, but their status is different. Hong Zi is at the level of big brother and he is at the level of little brother.


    He has to listen to whatever Hongzi says.


    The degree of unhappiness in my heart is naturally more and more.


    Now the pillar is boss Wang''s external weapon, and Hong Zi is the bodyguard who came to protect him.


    The pillar naturally saw that boss Wang wanted to reuse Hong Zi, but he didn''t mean to be jealous at all. Instead, he was happy for Hong Zi. After all, Hong Zi always followed him and could mix up step by step. It was a beginning.


    Hong Zi also saw that the mouse was jealous. If he had nothing to do, he asked him to do this and that. When the mouse ran slowly, he scolded twice. Generally, the mouse didn''t say a word because boss Wang was there.


    That day, at the door of a five-star hotel, boss Wang went up to talk about things. He only took two bodyguards with him. Hong Zi and they were waiting downstairs.


    Hong Zi followed Xiao Li and mice to rest in the hall, while others waited outside the door.


    "Oh, who, go and bring me the ashtray." Hong Zi had a pleasant feeling that he was about to rise to the top. The more he used his power, the more comfortable he was. Commanding the mouse was like playing.


    "Grass, I won''t go!" there are only three of them here. Rats don''t like birds!


    "My grass, what did you say?" Hong Zi stared round his eyes. Unexpectedly, the mouse dared to refuse him.


    "I won''t go!" repeated the mouse.


    "Oh, my grass?" Hong Zi and Xiao Li looked at each other in disbelief, stunned for a moment.


    The mouse then said, "what''s your cow? What''s your cow? Don''t you just kill a woman! What''s so annoying! By the way, you''re so fucking careless. You''re dismembering people. What''s the matter? You can fly to heaven if you''re abnormal? You''re not afraid of Nightmares at night? Grass!"


    Hong Zi and Xiao Li were stunned by this.


    Little plum went crazy for the first time, punched the mouse in the stomach, and then protected his mouth.


    "You fucking want to die!"


    Little plum is really afraid, but Hong Zi is not afraid at all.


    He was not prepared to hide it at all. He was prepared to let Zhang Wen know. He wanted to see Zhang Wen''s regretful and sad expression, so as to meet the abnormal needs in his heart.


    But how could a mouse know about it? This surprised him somewhat.


    "Little plum!" seeing that little plum was ready to start, Hong Zi shouted at him and motioned him to go to the back door.


    People come and go here. The little plum''s action just now has attracted many people''s attention.


    Xiao Li stared at the mouse fiercely, and Hong Zi took him to a place where there was no one under the parking lot.


    He and Hong Zi beat the mouse for five or six minutes before they stopped.


    The mouse showed his teeth in pain, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Who made him cheap just now!


    Of course, he overheard this remark inadvertently, but he also knew the seriousness of the matter and never wanted to leak it out. After all, he was still boss Wang''s man. It also gave a big blow to Zhang Wen, the person he hated most. It was also a beautiful job done by Hong Zi.


    He also suffered a lot about Hong Zi''s beating.


    It''s very simple. If you say it, what can boss Wang say?


    May boss Wang be on the side of the mouse?


    Hong Zi is now a popular man under boss Wang. Besides, a hat that doesn''t obey orders is enough for mice.


    Who told him not to listen to Hongzi?


    "Grass, don''t you accept?" although Hong Zi was lame, his strength of beating people didn''t decrease at all.


    The mouse stared at him: "not satisfied!"


    Little plum immediately hit him on the head with two more fists.


    The two punches made the mouse a little dizzy and shut up.


    Hong Zi sat down to rest, lit a cigarette and arranged his clothes. The activity was a little violent just now, and his clothes buttons burst open.


    "Say, how do you know this?" Hong Zi asked.


    The mouse doesn''t talk.


    Little plum slapped him twice in the face.


    The mouse is a little cheap. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for boss Wang to fall into the cold at the beginning.


    Say no, you have to scold.


    Slaps and fists seem to have become tools for mice to speak.


    The mouse was slapped twice before he said, "I fucking eavesdropped!"


    That''s the truth. It''s true.


    Hong Zi raised his eyebrows: "grass, you eavesdrop on me and boss Wang? Do you know the consequences if I tell boss Wang?"


    The mouse clenched his teeth. He really wanted to smoke a few big ears of photons in his heart. Why is he so stupid! Originally, he wanted to threaten Hong Zi and tell him to be polite to himself in the future, but Hong Zi grabbed the handle before a round.


    How stupid!


    "You... You..." the mouse didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Pointing to Hong Zi, he didn''t speak for a long time.


    With a trace of ridicule in his eyes, Hong Zi said, "you want to threaten me with this. It''s useless to tell you. If I''m afraid to let people know, I won''t throw it in the city! It''s just that boss Wang has some trouble and doesn''t want people to know now. If you want to say it, I raise my hands in favor, but what will happen to boss Wang, I don''t know!"


    Then Hong Zi spread his hand.


    To tell you the truth, the mouse really didn''t expect Hong Zi to be so "open-minded".


    This seems to have gone beyond the boundary of "openness".


    This is a fucking pervert!


    Who''s not in a hurry to cover it up when something like this happens? But Hong Zi was not afraid. He just insisted on telling the story. If boss Wang hadn''t stopped him, it might have been spread long ago.


    crazy!


    What a madman!


    Hongzi is crazy!


    After a short signal flashed in the mouse''s head, he regretted to die at the same time.


    What''s the difference between yourself and such a madman?


    If boss Wang really knows about this, the mice may have to be dealt with!


    Why bother?


    Why?


    The mouse certainly won''t tell the second person about it, let alone spread it casually, because he doesn''t want to die.


    Want to live well.

 Chapter 1210

    In the ward, Li Erzi and pretending to force tiger are arguing.


    "Grass, you can''t do anything. It''s all right now!"


    "Shit, I don''t want Wenzi to worry! I already have that picture!"


    "Come on, you, I knew you couldn''t!"


    "You can''t! Don''t think I don''t know, ang. You have to take medicine now, don''t you? I found that thing in your pocket last time!"


    Li Erzi''s words mentioned the pain of pretending to force the tiger. The latter was slightly surprised and his eyes were full of disbelief: "OK, you secretly turn over my pocket!"


    "Grass, I turned it over. What''s the matter?"


    "You..."


    At this time, I woke up.


    "Brother Wen woke up!" Wang Peng shouted, and the two of them calmed down.


    Look at me.


    The wound on my body was replaced with gauze.


    The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was Wang Yuxian.


    Although her face is cold, I know she must be here to keep my.


    Seeing me wake up, Wang Yuxian whispered a few words to Li Erzi behind him, turned and left.


    She didn''t even give me a chance to communicate with her.


    I sighed hard in my heart.


    "Wenzi, the doctor said, you can''t be angry anymore. If you get angry again, the wound may be inflamed." Li Erzi came and said to me.


    I nodded, closed my eyes and stabilized my mood.


    That''s ridiculous.


    I''m Zhang Wen. When did I faint?


    And now it''s like this.


    Why have I become so incompetent?


    "Water..." I opened my eyes again and said.


    The big black claw of the tiger stretched out and handed me a glass of water.


    I took it and had a drink.


    "Wenzi, I actually found the photo, but I didn''t dare to tell you. I was afraid you were worried. After all, your body..." Li Erzi quickly explained to me.


    I waved my hand: "it''s all right, er Zi. Just tell me what you have in the future. Do you have any clues about the photo?"


    Wang Yuxian is right. I can''t stay in my room all the time and let these brothers around me work hard. From today on, I will go out to investigate with them.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "there is no clue for the time being, but it is certain that this group of people killed Xiaowen. I also asked the police. They are also stuck in this clue."


    The people in the photos are quite vague. Where is it so simple to find people?


    In Jinhai City, it is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack!


    I frowned: "I don''t understand the white way, but we have many shortcuts!"


    Li Erzi took out the photo, pointed to a man next to him and said, "Wenzi, I think so. I think we can start with this man. I investigated. This man is called gun king. He turned the door to find a woman in the night scene. That night, he failed to hook up with Xiaowen, and then called these people."


    My eyes are cold.


    "Is the message reliable?"


    Li Erzi nodded his head: "I saw it with my own eyes."


    I clenched my fist: "then start with this man! I''ll call brother Liu later. No matter what method I use, I have to know the information of the gun King first!"


    Li Erzi promised, and then let the people around the ward go out first.


    At this time, I also took out my mobile phone and called Liu hongran.


    To tell you the truth, I shouldn''t bother Liu hongran now.


    These days, Dongwen group''s affairs have made him busy. I didn''t help at all. I have to ask him to help.


    "Wenzi, what''s up?" Liu hongran picked it up and listened to his voice. He ate in the hotel.


    "Brother Liu, there''s something I want you to help..."


    ¡­¡­


    I told Liu hongran about the situation. He promised and hung up.


    Put down the phone and Liu hongran thought for a while. He felt that it should be handed over to Lao Fang. He just asked him how the matter was going recently.


    Lao Fang is the most leisurely person at this time. It has nothing to do with him. He just needs to watch the play finish slowly.


    Neither offend section chief Duan nor offend Liu hongran. He likes to do such a two headed thing best.


    After receiving Liu hongran''s phone call, he immediately became energetic: "hongran, why do you remember to call me?"


    In fact, can he not know what''s going on?


    What other reason can Liu hongran call him? It''s just a routine inquiry. See how things are going on here.


    "Hehe, Lao Fang, can we still talk so much nonsense?" Liu hongran said simply and directly.


    "Ha ha, hongran, I did everything according to your wishes. Don''t worry!" Lao Fang took a sip of tea and said with a smile.


    "Well... But I came to you today to ask you to help inquire about something. It''s urgent to be quick."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Lao Fang was also in a hurry. Liu hongran looked worried. What would it be?


    "It''s a man named Pao Wang. Please check his information for me. I want to be more detailed and faster."


    "Gun king?" Lao Fang was puzzled.


    What''s the name!


    I can''t register my ID card!


    I just know this nickname. How can I check it?


    Liu hongran knows him in the end. He knows that this is not difficult for him. As long as he takes some effort, he will certainly succeed.


    No matter how arrogant and arrogant the underworld is, it is also shrouded in the underworld. To put it bluntly, the underworld clearly understands what happened in the underworld, ranging from the current power of boss Wang and Zhang Wen to who fought here!


    Baidao has their special means.


    Put down the phone. Lao Fang thought about it and called his team Zhang. He remembered that team Zhang was an undercover in the past. It shouldn''t be difficult to get these news.


    "Xiao Zhang, go and investigate a man named Pao Wang." Lao Fang answered the phone and said.


    Zhang Dui was depressed. He thought that Lao Fang wouldn''t let him handle the case at this time, but asked him to investigate this man? Is the case important, or is this some gun King important?


    But he had no choice but to promise.


    "By the way, this thing should be done quickly!" Lao Fang finally said and hung up the phone.


    Team Zhang scolded secretly. He felt more and more that the old Fang was unreliable, not as reliable as section chief Duan.


    Follow him, don''t say meritorious service. I''m afraid I can eat and die every day.


    Although he thought so, he got up to investigate the man.


    There are many channels for Zhang Chang. He also knows several small boys when he is on the road in Jinhai city. He can not do all these small things, but they can always know the first time.


    People have this ability.


    Put down the phone, Zhang Wen contacted a little bastard, put on casual clothes and drove out in his private car.

 Chapter 1211

    On the street in the south of Jinhai City, there were no people here. A black Volkswagen parked on the roadside.


    All the windows rolled down. Team Zhang sat inside, smoking and waiting.


    Jinhai city is like a melting pot. There are all kinds of people here.


    There are people like team Zhang who claim justice, evil like boss Wang, and abnormal like Hong Zi who killed Xiaowen. Many people combine to form a complex stream of people.


    There are all kinds of people.


    This is what team Zhang has to face as a criminal policeman, so he has to know a few people.


    Many friends make it easy.


    Click.


    After a while, the door opened and a thin man who looked like a thief came up from the outside.


    This man is not a good bird at first sight.


    Team Zhang gave him a cigarette.


    "Brother Zhang, why did you remember to contact me? Is it because of Xiaowen?" the little bastard was really well-informed and soon thought of it.


    He knows all the big and small things in Jinhai city.


    Team Zhang shook his head: "don''t worry about Xiaowen. I''m going to investigate a man now. His name is gun king."


    "Gun king?" the man patted his forehead. The name was familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was for a while.


    "Well, you can check the man''s real name and address for me." team Zhang said faintly.


    "Well... But it''s not easy to check. Just a nickname." the little bastard thought, but his eyes were turning.


    Team Zhang threw an envelope out of his pocket: "take the money. I haven''t contacted you lately. It''s just the money for you to start work!"


    For these little bastards, team Zhang has always been very generous. As long as they can provide useful clues, money must be theirs.


    There is his own money and the above appropriation.


    The little bastard followed team Zhang and worked very hard. For a long time, they also had a basic tacit understanding and trust.


    The little bastard trusts team Zhang, and team Zhang trusts him.


    Seeing the money, the little bastard said thank you and put it in his arms.


    He pretended to be enlightened, patted his forehead and said, "Oh, I seem to remember a person. I don''t know if it''s him. I''ll ask my friend!"


    With that, he took out his cell phone and called out.


    On the phone, he muttered for a while, then put down the phone and looked at team Zhang.


    "Brother Zhang, there''s news. A friend of mine seems to know this man. This man often makes women at night. He made a fool of my friend''s woman with a short eye and was beaten. Hehe ~"


    Team Zhang was too lazy to listen to his nonsense: "give me his details first!"


    The little bastard hurriedly used a piece of paper and wrote it down.


    It''s worth it that team Zhang''s money can exchange for these intelligence.


    Team Zhang will report to Lao Fang as soon as they get the information.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu hongran''s phone came in less than an hour.


    I got a detailed information.


    It''s about the gun king.


    His real name, Li Qiang, is an unemployed youth. He fools around in this area every day with a clear address on it.


    I can''t imagine that this information was actually found by team Zhang. After such a big circle, it finally came to team Zhang. This scene is really ironic. The news team Zhang hard found himself doesn''t know. This person is actually a suspect.


    Sometimes, the power of the underworld is such a sword.


    I lit a cigarette and looked at the address in my hand in a daze.


    On this white paper, I seem to see how Li Qiang dealt with Xiaowen that day and how he did it to Xiaowen. I can''t help but revenge!


    Li Erzi didn''t speak, so they waited quietly for me to speak.


    After smoking a cigarette, I choked the cigarette end and said, "Er Zi, prepare the car. Let''s find the gun king!"


    ¡­¡­


    When things come to an end, there will always be twists and turns.


    That day, Li Qiang, the gun king, looked at the little plums and they took Xiaowen away. In fact, he was a little jealous and regretted that he didn''t ask them to play with them.


    Presumably, little plum will not refuse. It doesn''t matter if one person plays more or less.


    Li Qiang saw Xiaowen and wanted to fuck her.


    Of course, this is more of a sense of conquest.


    He wants to conquer Xiaowen, watch Xiaowen kneel in front of him and serve him, and look at Xiaowen''s wanting and shy appearance.


    Men think the same.


    However, soon, Li Qiang began to feel lucky again.


    Luckily I didn''t go with little plum!


    Grass!


    They are a bunch of perverts!


    She killed Xiao Wen! Fucking dismembered!


    Although I don''t know what hatred there is between them, Li Qiang has been afraid of their practice, which makes his little heart tremble!


    This matter was on the news. At that time, Li Qiang was lying in bed with a girl. When Xiaowen''s picture and Zhang Wen''s fainting picture were shown on TV, Li Qiang grew up surprised.


    He had no idea what would happen that night.


    Now the whole city is talking about it.


    Now Zhang Wen''s people are looking for the murderer of Xiaowen every day and offer a reward of 100000 yuan to find the murderer.


    To tell the truth, this money still makes Li Qiang, who is lazy, very excited.


    But he thought about it and didn''t dare to say it.


    Very simple, because little plum is boss Wang''s man.


    If he really told Zhang Wen that it was done by little plum, what would he do? Let little plum know then, and he will die too!


    He doesn''t want to die so inexplicably. He just thinks he doesn''t know anything.


    They can do whatever they want WOW!


    However, Li Qiang is not as good as Hongzi''s psychological quality. Although he basically did not participate in this matter, he still dreamed of Xiaowen several times and said bloody that he wanted to avenge him.


    This kept him from resting for days.


    That day, he got a little better. He went out to buy some daily necessities and was ready to leave in the afternoon. He left Jinhai city to hide for a while until the limelight passed.


    He always felt that someone would come to him.


    Then he''ll have trouble.


    After all, that''s Zhang Wen''s woman.


    Zhang Wen has heard of what it is like to start a storm.


    Maybe in a hurry, even kill him!


    He doesn''t want to die.


    These days, he also called Xiao Li to ask him how far this has developed, but Xiao Li''s phone has long been turned off and changed its number. Now he can''t get in touch if he wants to.


    I can''t help it. Since I can''t get in touch, I''d better hide away!


    By the way, I also avoided Xiaowen''s wronged soul.


    Click.


    He lit a cigarette, bowed his head and smoked as he walked.


    When he came to the door, his eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 1212

    It was night. The light here was still a little dim. It shouldn''t have been so strong.


    But at this time, Li Qiang''s eyes were bright.


    Why?


    Because by this time, Zhang Wen had arrived.


    In front of the small and narrow door of his house, Zhang Wen''s people surrounded it.


    The first thing he saw was Wang Peng, riding a motorcycle with a knife in his hand.


    More than a dozen locomotives and five or six cars were parked at his door.


    Li Erzi, pretend to be a tiger, and Zhang Guohua are there.


    Although these people are not famous, they have wide eyes and look vicious.


    In just a few seconds, Li Qiang was so frightened that he didn''t know what to say.


    With a swish step, he quickly withdrew and hid in the street.


    The cold sweat on his head fell down.


    What is this?


    Zhang Wen''s people are here?


    Why did his people come?


    Is it to come and catch him?


    Because of Xiaowen?


    But it''s impossible. WOW? How did they know?


    Various possibilities floated in Li Qiang''s head. The soles of his feet seemed to have roots and could not move any more.


    He secretly missed the wall and looked inside.


    This time his attention was focused on the man sitting in the car.


    All the windows rolled down. The man was wearing a smart suit, and his white collar was exposed, showing a bit of ability, but there was no temperature on his face. It was cold as if he could scrape off ice.


    He frowned, lit a cigarette and took a deep breath.


    The eyes are vicious.


    It''s a little lonely.


    This person, Li Qiang has seen, is all wrapped in the halo of celebrities.


    This is Zhang Wen!


    He is the most popular bastard Zhang Wen in Jinhai City, and also the bastard Zhang Wen who fainted on TV that day.


    Li Qiang is no stranger to Zhang Wen''s face. I remember seeing Zhang Wen before. At that time, Zhang Wen was still drinking in a small bar. He followed the crowd and took a look.


    Although Zhang Wen''s appearance is nothing special, his temperament, the malice in his eyes and the heroism between his eyebrows can''t be imitated. Li Qiang can still feel the pressure at such a distance.


    It seems that as long as his eyes are right with Zhang Wen, he will have to be killed!


    Fear spread from the soles of your feet and slowly poured all over your body.


    Li Qiang has never had fear. Be careful, his liver is trembling.


    Zhang Wendu came to him personally. It''s no small matter!


    "Brother Wen, Li Qiang is not inside." at this time, Wu Yang came out of the inside and said respectfully in front of the window.


    I nodded.


    "Grass, Li Qiang is not here, isn''t there someone else?" Wang Peng pointed to the two old people standing in the door with a knife and said, this is Li Qiang''s grandparents.


    Li Qiang here, his heart lifted up at once.


    Wu Yang looked at me in embarrassment.


    Of course I understand what Wang Peng said. I want to use these two old people to lead Li Qiang out. Obviously, Li Qiang has run away.


    I didn''t look very well. I bowed my head and smoked a few cigarettes.


    For these people, in fact, I don''t need to talk about any principles, but for the two old people, I can''t do it anyway. They are innocent and have nothing to do with Li Qiang.


    I can be unreasonable, but I can''t be without humanity.


    "OK, Li Qiang can''t be here. He may have run away. Let''s go!" I thought for a moment, waved and said.


    Wang Peng''s face changed for a moment, glared at Wu Yang, and then reluctantly left with us.


    The roar of the locomotive and the refreshing roar of cycling passed Li Qiang''s side and made him pass the current all over his body.


    After they all left, he came out carefully.


    "Qiangzi, what people have you provoked outside?" Grandma Li Qiang came out and said anxiously. Can''t she see it? Just now, Zhang Wen, who are they? They are definitely not ordinary people. Li Qiang seems to have provoked such people. It seems very dangerous.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. Are you upset?" Li Qiang waved his hand and opened grandma''s hand. His eyes were impatient and hurried into the room.


    "Hadron, why don''t we call the police?" grandma followed him.


    Li Qiang came in to pack up his things. He knew he had to run. Before, he had a little hesitation. Now there was no hesitation. If he didn''t run, he would be caught by Zhang Wen sooner or later. He would be disabled if he didn''t die.


    He also saw Zhang Wen''s posture just now. It can''t end so easily.


    "Call the police? You want me to die!" Li Qiang shouted at his grandmother.


    "Alas, you..."


    Grandma doesn''t know what to say.


    How dare Li Qiang call the police? Didn''t the police wash themselves in now?


    Maybe the police are in a hurry and take him as a cushion. Isn''t it worth the loss?


    Li Qiang is not stupid.


    He wants to live two more years!


    And he didn''t dare to betray the little plums. He didn''t dare, so he had to run.


    After a while, he packed up his things. When he left, he said to his grandmother, "if they come to me again, you''ll say you can''t find me, you know?"


    Grandma nodded helplessly.


    Looking at the figure of Li Qiang leaving, she sighed hard.


    Or did Li Erzi have more heart? Just now he saw the expressions on Li Qiang''s grandmother and grandpa''s faces and knew what was going on. Li Qiang either didn''t run or was ready to come back.


    After we left, he arranged several clever younger brothers to watch at the bus station and railway station to see if there was Li Qiang.


    Li Erzi is very thoughtful.


    Li Qiang went to that place at this time.


    "Guohua, turn around and go to the night scene." on the way, I said to Zhang Guohua who was driving.


    I don''t know why. Now I want to go to the night scene where Xiaowen had an accident to see what''s going on.


    Zhang Guohua promised and turned the car around. Behind him, Li Erzi''s car and Wang Peng''s locomotive all followed our car.


    Boom.


    More than a dozen locomotives and several cars stopped at the door of the night show.


    Blocked the passage. Originally, the waiter wanted to come and say no parking here, but he didn''t dare to come when he saw our posture.


    Wang Peng came to open the door for me, and then a group of people crowded me out of the car.


    I straightened my collar and went in.


    Behind him was a vast area of people.


    This is the first time I''ve been here since Xiaowen''s accident. In fact, I should have come to have a look. I should have come to have a look, whether it''s a memorial to Xiaowen or looking for evidence.


    But I''ve been putting it off until now so that I don''t want to be sad. Seeing here, I seem to be able to think of how Xiaowen came to play and how something happened.


    That picture is too painful.


    As soon as he entered the night, a fat manager greeted him with a embarrassed face.


    Seeing me, his face suddenly changed, and then he looked at Li Erzi with a compromised face: "second brother, you are..."

 Chapter 1213

    Of course, the manager was very frightened when such a group of people came in, but he was a little helpless when he came and saw Li Erzi among them.


    The leader is Zhang Wen.


    Aren''t you kidding?


    Who is Zhang Wen?


    It''s a big bastard in Jinhai city! What''s he doing here at night?


    Is it because of yesterday?


    Bring so many people here, don''t you obviously don''t want him to do business?


    Li Erzi also saw the difficulty of the manager, but before he spoke, Wang Peng took out a knife from his arms, put it on his chest, moved his eyes and said, "grass, get out of the way! Or I''ll pierce your chest!"


    Wang Peng has long been unhappy with the manager. He really dares to stab him!


    The manager winced with fear.


    Quickly bowed his head and waved his hand.


    I thought it was over this time. If Zhang Wen and his family make trouble here, the boss here will be investigated. I''m afraid he can''t be a manager.


    The boss here can''t provoke Zhang Wen, so he can only take his anger on him.


    Recently, the manager has been really unlucky.


    "Peng''er, stop." I said faintly.


    Although I''m very upset now and all I think about is Xiaowen, I can''t bully people by relying on many people, can''t I?


    Wang Peng glanced at me and put the knife away.


    However, the hostility all over his body has not decreased at all. Everyone can see that Wang Peng has been holding too much recently. He has always wanted to find a channel to vent.


    I patted the manager on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I didn''t come here to make trouble, I just wanted to see ~"


    The manager looked at me as if he couldn''t believe it. His eyes were full of surprise.


    Zhang Wen, a famous man in Jinhai City, can let all the bastards in Jinhai city visit just by drinking a glass of wine in the bar. Is this a reputation that ordinary bastards can have?


    But that''s the existence of such a cow. It''s so polite to talk to people. It doesn''t mean to bully people at all.


    The manager has been in this position for so many years. Who hasn''t seen him?


    He has seen those who bully people with a little fame and don''t give money after playing. The behavior of these people also makes him ashamed, but Zhang Wen''s practice makes him feel a little more comfortable.


    Seeing what I said, he quickly nodded: "brother Wen, you can play freely. You are welcome here, ha ha ~"


    There is no expression on my face. Since Xiaowen''s accident, there has been no expression on my face.


    All day long, either dull or sad.


    I turned back and asked the brothers behind me to go out. It was just me. Wang Peng, Wu Yang, Li Erzi pretended to force the tiger, and Zhang Guohua came in.


    The manager was relieved to see this scene.


    He breathed in the dark.


    "Brother Wen, but there''s something I have to tell you." the manager hesitated when he saw that we were going in.


    "Well, you said," I stopped.


    "Boss Wang''s people are also playing here today."


    "Who?" Wang Peng asked in the back.


    "It''s Hongzi."


    The manager is not strange to Hong Zi at all, even quite familiar, because Hong Zi and Zhu often came here to play before. Zhu is also his friend. Although he didn''t mix in the road, he also knows some recent events on the road.


    Zhang Wen and boss Wang are fighting.


    Now Hongzi is here. He''s afraid it''ll be wrong.


    What if there''s a fight?


    "Well, it''s all right." I didn''t pay attention to Hong Zi at all, and I didn''t think Hong Zi did it. I didn''t plan to cause trouble today. I just wanted to come in and have a look.


    That''s it.


    Listen to me, the manager didn''t say anything more. If he talked nonsense again, Wang Peng might have stabbed him in.


    When they took Xiaowen away that day, the manager asked for leave. If he had been there that day, he might have guessed that Hongzi did it. He would not have been so calm, let alone let us in.


    The manager doesn''t know anything.


    Then we missed him and went in.


    He was very sensible and asked several waiters to make room for Xiaowen that day.


    We went over and sat where Xiaowen drank.


    be moved by what one sees.


    Although I don''t know what the specific process was that day, I had a kind feeling after sitting down, as if Xiaowen was beside me, as if she was drinking next to me, secretly looking at me and laughing.


    This feeling, maybe I won''t have it in my life.


    I lit a cigarette and sat there with a cold face without any expression.


    Many gangsters next to us subconsciously avoided us. Everyone knew that Zhang Wen came.


    "Wenzi, things have happened. Don''t think so much." Li Erzi handed over a glass of wine and said.


    I took it and took a sip. I haven''t drunk for several days. I frowned hard.


    Looking at the people coming and going, my heart sank.


    So many women, so many men and women, why did Xiaowen happen? Why let Xiaowen experience those pains?


    It''s not fair!


    I must get Xiaowen''s fairness back for her!


    I held the glass tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a luxury private room at the night.


    Hong Zi and Xiao Li Zi are also drinking here with their little brother No. 78. Next to them are some drinking girls. They are very beautiful.


    At this time, a little brother hurried in and whispered a few words in Hongzi''s ear.


    The little plum was close to him, and he heard those words clearly.


    "My grass!" he stood up with a catapult, picked up his hat from his seat, put it on and was about to go out.


    "What are you doing?" Hong Zi grabbed him.


    Xiao Li was really frightened. Now don''t say he saw Zhang Wen. Even hearing Zhang Wen''s name can make his heart tremble.


    The shadow of man, the name of tree.


    Like a phantom, lingering.


    When little plum heard that I was coming, the first thing he thought was that I knew what was going on. He came to find them.


    "Run! Don''t you run?" little Li looked at Hong Zi suspiciously.


    Hong Zi, who grew up rapidly, is very calm now. If he had been the same as before, he must have taken the lead and ran first. He ran faster than anyone, but now he can''t run.


    Why did he run?


    Give him a reason to run!


    "Grass, why do you want to run? Tell me!" Hong Zi was very angry.


    Little plum took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, put his mouth close to Hong Zi''s ear and said, "brother Hong, is Zhang Wen coming to block us?"


    This sentence made Hong Ziqi laugh.


    "Are you fucking scared? If he wants to block us, he will let us know? Why can''t you do anything!" Hong Zi scolded angrily.


    Little plum patted his forehead.


    Yes, if Zhang Wen really wants to block them, why let them know he''s here? Isn''t that redundant?

 Chapter 1214

    The younger brother who spoke just now continued to say: "brother Hong, the internal security guard here told me that Zhang Wen came..."


    "Grass!" the little plum stared at the little brother and gasped for breath.


    Zhang Wen, maybe he came to investigate the situation. After all, did Xiaowen have an accident here!


    It''s reasonable for him to come around.


    "Sit down! Drink!" Hong Zi winked at Xiao Li and asked him to sit down.


    Little plum''s uneasy heart calmed down.


    He thought that even if Zhang Wen knew about it now, he might not know that he did it. Now he has changed his hairstyle and has a beard. How can ordinary people recognize it?


    Even if you meet his mother on the street, you have to look for a while to recognize it!


    What is he afraid of?


    What are you afraid of?


    Damn it!


    Little plum simply didn''t want to drink so much and began to drink.


    However, at this time, Hong Zi''s heart began to fluctuate.


    Zhang Wen is here. Why? Did you really come to see the crime scene? If so, Hong Zi can rest assured, but what if Zhang Wen''s purpose is not like this?


    What are you really staring at? Did you really find any useful clues?


    So what?


    Can the people around you spell Zhang Wen?


    Don''t say it''s spelling. Just now, when I heard Zhang Wen''s name, their faces changed. In addition, they are still disabled. How to spell it?


    However, Hong Zi''s strong psychological quality supports him and makes him keep telling himself that he''s okay. Now he''s boss Wang''s man. Even if Zhang Wen is arrogant and has a conflict with boss Wang, he shouldn''t come and fight with himself so brazenly?


    That would be tantamount to an all-out war with boss Wang.


    Although Zhang Wen is cruel, he doesn''t have many people under him. He can''t compare with boss Wang at all.


    Guilty of being a thief, even Hong Zi, who has such a strong psychological quality, can''t help but be afraid in his heart.


    After all, Zhang Wen''s means are here, and even if Hong Zi is not afraid, his leg is also afraid!


    He also clearly remembered how Wang Peng broke his leg!


    That feeling, that picture, I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    He doesn''t want to experience the pain again!


    Like Zhiyong, he almost became a nerve reflex when he heard Zhang Wen''s name.


    Almost the kind that jumps up and runs.


    If reason had not controlled him, he would have run away.


    "Drink!" Hong Zi drank heavily. He could only use alcohol to paralyze himself, so that he didn''t think about that.


    The little plum followed him and poured himself mouth by mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Wen, do Hong Zi know about this? I heard that Hong Zi and they often come here to drink!" Wang Peng, who sat next to him, asked after a while.


    My eyebrows moved.


    I''m not going to find Hongzi when I''m here.


    I taught him a lesson last time. I told him to keep an eye on his work. He must not dare to go too far.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Wang Peng said carefully, "brother Wen, shall we go and ask?"


    I was silent.


    Now I want to know anything useful to us. Wang Peng said that Hong Zi often plays here, so he may really know something. What if he knows Li Qiang''s whereabouts?


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Li Erzi waved his hand upset and asked Wang Peng to stop talking.


    He handed me a cigarette: "Wenzi, if you don''t feel at all, let''s go and ask?"


    Hearing what Li Erzi said, I nodded and looked at the shaking wine in the glass. I sighed, "well, go first. I''ll go after drinking this glass of wine."


    "Good!" Wang Peng has long wanted to pass, and the bloodthirsty cells in his body have long been ignited.


    Last time, if I hadn''t said I would keep Hong Zi alive, he would have killed Hong Zi!


    When Wang Peng fights, he is the one who is most difficult to hold the fire.


    Once you are anxious, you want to kill.


    For Hong Zi, he has long been unhappy with him. He has long wanted to find a chance to clean him up, but he has never had a chance.


    Today, the opportunity finally came.


    When I finished, Wang Peng and Wu Yang went first.


    At the moment, Hong Zi is already a little dizzy. He is dry cup by cup. Can he not drink too much?


    Little plums are also red with wine.


    Under the effect of alcohol, they all relaxed slowly. What happened to Zhang Wen? He is also a man. He pees when he drinks too much and vomits when he eats too much! Not three heads and six arms, not Vajra Nezha!


    The mouse is afraid of the cat. It''s a pure rumor. Strengthen the mouse''s courage and knock the cat over!


    Hongzi''s hearts were boiling, but he forgot that the reality was slapping his face.


    Don''t say Zhang Wen came. Even if Zhang Wen didn''t come, a Wang Peng could crush him.


    Bang!


    At this time, the door of the private room was suddenly kicked open, and two people came in from the outside. One was thin and tall, seemingly decadent, and the other was gentle in a white shirt.


    These two people are Wu Yang and Wang Peng.


    Pop.


    Wu Yang turned on the light.


    Hong Zi and his family did not know what had happened. They narrowed their eyes and looked at the door one by one.


    With a sharp knife in his hand, Wang Peng looked particularly dazzling in the light.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know me? Or your other leg, you want to be interrupted by me?" a arrogant word came, which shocked Hong Zi.


    what the fuck!


    This man is Wang Peng!


    He is the first cadre under Zhang Wen, Wang Peng!


    He''s here, too? It seems that Zhang Wen has sent out all the staff this time!


    Hong Zi didn''t forget how he begged Wang Peng not to break his leg. He remembered the picture and the feeling of pain.


    The expression on his face is not ferocious.


    The little plums next to them stood up and stood up neatly when they saw Wang Peng brush.


    Glared at Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    They are not qualified brothers.


    If you are a qualified younger brother, the little plums at this time should not just stare at Wang Peng and Wu Yang angrily, but should rush up and beat them to vent their anger on Hong Zi.


    At least they should be beaten away.


    But they did nothing. They just stood up and stared at them angrily.


    However, in the little plum''s head, what they think is not to help Hongzi clean up Wang Peng at all. What they think is that if Wang Peng really goes crazy and comes in to kill Hongzi, they can run if they can, so as not to hurt themselves.


    Now stand up first. Isn''t it easier to run for a while?


    At least start faster than others!


    In fact, Hong Zi was very pleased with their reaction to little plum. It seems that he didn''t raise them in vain.


    If Hong Zi knew what they were thinking at this time, he might have cried.


    Before the war, he had already conceded defeat.


    This is their nature!

 Chapter 1215

    In the face of these hot eyes, Wang Peng can completely ignore them, and he doesn''t care.


    He saw more of these eyes.


    He also knows a truth. Although they look fierce now, if they really fight, they may not dare to fight.


    Wang Peng''s guess was right. He also touched the hearts of people like Xiao Li very thoroughly.


    He stared at Hong Zi and pointed the sharp knife at him.


    "Xiao Hongzi, I''m talking to you? Do you hear me?"


    In terms of arrogance, Wang Peng is definitely the most arrogant one, so that under such circumstances, he can say these words that make Hong Zi''s liver tremble.


    Hong Zi bit his teeth and the expression on his face became ferocious.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t expect Wang Peng to be so arrogant.


    It''s not just arrogance. It''s time to take off.


    His leg was broken by Wang Peng. Now Wang Peng has no intention to avoid it at all. He still takes it as a matter and blows in front of him!


    But Hong Zi is not stupid. He came here today and didn''t bring any guys. If he really fought, he would inevitably get hurt. He doesn''t want to get hurt, let alone fight with Wang Peng.


    If you want to clean up Wang Peng, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future.


    But now Hongzi''s more emotion is fear!


    He was afraid of Wang Peng in his heart!


    Before the fight, he seemed to have thought about how he would be stabbed by Wang Peng and fall to the ground.


    Here, how else?


    But he doesn''t want to bow his head. After all, there are so many women here, and many of his younger brothers are here. Anyway, Hong Zi has also been promoted, or does he want to face?


    In the face of Wang Peng''s provocation, Hong Zi didn''t say a word.


    Just stared round at Wang Peng.


    Hong Zi is also quite clever.


    What can he say now?


    Nothing is right.


    If he said something wrong, he might have annoyed Wang Peng and stabbed him when he came.


    Isn''t it worth the loss?


    He still knows who Wang Peng is. After all, breaking his leg is no joke.


    The fear is clearly visible.


    Little plum, they all stared at Wang Peng and Wu Yang with the most ferocious expression on their faces.


    There was a cold sweat on his forehead.


    With little plum taking the lead, they all began to be counselled.


    Not a little.


    Before the fight started, I thought of running away, and it was still when the enemy was few and we were many.


    Combat effectiveness can be imagined.


    No way. They''ve heard of Wang Peng''s name for a long time. It''s impossible to fight.


    "Oh, my grass? Are you dumb?" Wang Peng saw that Hong Zi was not angry and played with him in silence. He took a step forward, grabbed the wine glass on the table and threw it on Hong Zi''s face.


    WOW~


    The cold wine poured ruthlessly on Hong Zi''s face, which made his extremely hypocritical face twist in an instant, and the muscles on his face shrank together.


    Where can Hongzi think of it?


    Wang Peng has been arrogant to the extreme, completely ignoring these people around Hong Zi.


    I don''t care about Hongzi''s face at all.


    Although Hong Zi is about to ascend the throne now, with so many younger brothers around him, just like a big brother, in Wang Peng''s eyes, he is still the little bastard who kneels on the ground and asks him not to break his leg with tears.


    In the private room, only Wang Peng is playing here alone.


    No one even dared to cooperate with him.


    Originally, Wang Peng came here today to spoil Hong Zi''s fun. After he came back last time, Wang Peng always felt that he had no fun. He always felt that it was too light to clean up Hong Zi. He should have broken his other leg. Only by watching him in a wheelchair can he feel more balanced.


    Wang Peng''s means are too wild.


    Under the shadow of Zhang Wen, he can give full play to these.


    Savage, with a trace of bloodthirsty!


    It''s quiet.


    The whole private room was quiet.


    The woman had already run out, leaving Hongzi and them sitting inside.


    At the moment, the wine on Hong Zi''s face looked extremely embarrassed, but his eyes were very calm.


    At least there''s no point in breaking out.


    Because Hong Zi knew that even if he broke out now, it would not help, and he didn''t dare to work hard with Wang Peng.


    Then why let yourself explode?


    Although his face was calm, there was a violent storm in Hongzi''s heart.


    He also wondered, is Wang Peng crazy?


    How dare you do that?


    When the two sides fought without cutting the envoys, Wang Peng cut off the last thin noodles Hong Ziheng had in front of him.


    What should Hong Zi do?


    Even if he doesn''t give him the least face, how can he continue?


    Hong Zi touched the wine on his face with his hand, but still didn''t speak. He looked down for a cigarette.


    Hong Zi can bear it, little plum they can bear it more, but Hong Zi pretends that nothing is wrong, but little plum they can''t! They can''t pretend nothing has happened.


    In that case, they will not be a good dog or a qualified little brother.


    There are some things that don''t need to be said by big brother. It''s right directly.


    However, little plum doesn''t seem to have the courage.


    "Why do you pour wine on people?" then little plum spoke.


    He pointed to Wang Peng with one hand on his hips.


    Like a student who complains to his teacher.


    How can you pour wine on people? Isn''t this not giving Hong Zi face?


    The weaker Hong Zi was, the more arrogant Wang Peng became. He looked back at little plum.


    With a knife in his hand, he walked towards him with his eyes crossed.


    As soon as the sky cover of the little plum was cold, the cold rushed all over the body.


    Look at Wang Peng''s posture. He''s going to kill him!


    "My grass, what do you want to do?" little plum was startled and quickly hid behind one of his younger brothers.


    The little brother was also afraid. He turned and pushed the little plum out. The little plum pulled the man out like crazy again.


    Once in a while, they were like the aunt who grabbed the goods in the supermarket.


    No one wants to face Wang Peng''s knife.


    "Peng''er, all right ~"


    Seeing that it was about to develop into a farce, I just walked to the door of the private room and spoke faintly.


    Wang Peng is like a little tiger. He stirred Hongzi and them up by himself.


    Hearing my voice, Wang Peng stopped.


    Put away the sharp knife in his hand and the cold in his eyes and stopped.


    He and Wu Yang respectfully said, "brother Wen!"


    Wenge''s two words are undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for Hongzi and them.


    They were stunned when a dull thunder came down.


    Although I fantasized that Zhang Wen would come countless times, although I had long been mentally prepared, Zhang Wen would come.


    But they will still be nervous and afraid.


    In recent days, Zhang Wen''s name and death are linked.


    No one wants to touch this taboo. No one wants to be watched by Zhang Wen and turn around in death. Isn''t that a joke about his life?


    The cold atmosphere almost solidified the air in the private room.


    The little plum pulled down the brim of his hat like crazy.


    Hong Zi, with initial fear in his eyes, looked at the door.

 Chapter 1216

    In the private room, Hong Zi''s eyes stared like a light bulb.


    A voice in my heart is talking to him.


    This man is Zhang Wen, the man of Xiaowen who was brutally dismembered by you. Now he''s here. Should this hatred come to a perfect end?


    The enemy is particularly jealous when he meets him.


    Hong Zi''s eyes flashed not only fear, but also a trace of complacent madness, as if these things were all within the scope of his plan.


    This is the first time Hong Zi saw Zhang Wen after Xiaowen''s death. He fantasized more than once about what kind of wind and frost on Zhang Wen''s face, how decadent and even degenerate.


    This is a blow to Xiaowen''s death.


    Zhang Wen deserves it! Who let him break his leg! Who told him not to show any kindness!


    you deserve it


    Deng.


    I stepped in and pretended to be a tiger. Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi followed me in.


    In the private room, Hongzi was stunned.


    Hong Zi sat there and dared not move. My eyes were quite complex.


    Looking at me, Hong Zi''s heart was very guilty, and the invisible huge pressure rushed towards him.


    From the skin of the body to every cell.


    Only when you feel the pressure positively can you know how much it is.


    When I haven''t seen Zhang Wen before, it doesn''t matter how I say it or how I feel, but I did.


    That positive fear will spread.


    Hong Zi is like this.


    I feel guilty.


    I stood face to face with Hongzi and looked at him.


    He didn''t dare to look at me and looked down at the cup on the wine table.


    Bang!


    Wang Peng kicked the table and shouted, "brother Wen is standing. Dare you fucking sit? Xiao Hongzi, do you want to taste some pain?"


    In a word, Hong Zi almost stood up like a nerve reflex.


    A little embarrassed, a little helpless.


    It was like when the primary school students were called by the teacher. They stood there straight and looked at me.


    "Hongzi, I''m going to kill you because you''re looking for someone to kill me. Don''t you accept this?" I took care of myself, lit a cigarette, took a sip and vomited in Hongzi''s face.


    That makes sense.


    If you Hong Zi have the courage to find someone to kill me, you should be ready to be killed by me. But now, instead of killing you, I just broke your leg.


    Aren''t you satisfied?


    And hold a grudge?


    Is that a little heartless?


    You should have my mercy. It''s reasonable for me to break your other leg.


    This is also the rule of the road.


    Hong Zi himself is unjustifiable.


    Hong Zi didn''t speak for a long time, lowered his head, and his eyes were full of discomfort.


    That''s right, but he can''t calm down.


    After all, he will be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    "Grass! Brother Wen is talking to you! I didn''t hear you!"


    Pop!


    Wang Peng slapped him in the face.


    Wang Peng had already held his anger in his heart. Seeing Hong Zi like this, he was even more upset.


    A person can detect Hongzi''s greasiness.


    Hong Zi himself is lame. How can he bear the slap of Wang Peng?


    At that moment, he was beaten, turned around, plopped and sat down on the ground.


    On the wine table, bottles and cups were scattered all over the floor.


    It was dark for a long time.


    Hong Zi covered his face and shook his dizzy head.


    I didn''t stop Wang Peng this time. I also think Hong Zi should fight.


    What does he have to pretend in front of me?


    Little plum, they simply didn''t dare to say a word. They all stood by and didn''t speak.


    "Hong Zi, are you satisfied?" I asked again.


    It''s not loud, but it''s very penetrating.


    These words, like a knife, were put on Hongzi''s neck.


    Hong Zi was slapped in the face. How dare he be silent?


    "Clothes."


    He said faintly.


    I took a puff of smoke and said, "since you are convinced, take out your attitude. Don''t let me think you should fight!"


    After saying this, Hong Zi quickly got up from the ground and nodded hard.


    I looked around.


    The Miao people brought by Hong Zi are all like thugs, but they don''t seem to have much courage.


    Each with his head down.


    The little plum with a hat made me stare at it for a long time.


    I don''t know why. Why do I look so familiar when I see him?


    Like me, Li Erzi noticed the little plum. He was still wearing a hat at night. There must be something wrong with him.


    Li Erzi and I looked like with a knife and rowed hard on him.


    At this moment, the little plum was scared to death.


    He was guilty of being a thief when he saw me come in, and his head was sweating cold. Now he is even more hairy when I stare at him like this.


    He was already screaming in his heart.


    Don''t doubt me, don''t doubt me


    To tell the truth, I didn''t doubt little plum at this time, because I didn''t think Hong Zi had the courage at all.


    Naturally, his mind is not with him.


    "Hey, take your hat off," said Li Erzi, pointing to the little plum.


    The little plum was stunned. His eyes were full of fear and didn''t move.


    But looked at Hongzi.


    Hong Zi is also stunned. If I really recognize little plum now, it will be troublesome!


    Then you can only fight with me.


    But his people, they can''t.


    Hong Zi was also extremely nervous. At this moment, his heart was about to explode.


    He hasn''t been good at rock and roll and crazy. How can he be held down by Zhang Wen?


    Killing a Xiaowen is not enough for Hong Zi.


    His heart is wild!


    "He has an infectious disease, so he has to cover up when he goes out," said Hong Zi.


    "My grass! Who the fuck told you to talk? Shut up and squat there! Don''t move!" Wang Peng stared at him and scolded him.


    Hong Zi shrunk his neck and dared not say a word.


    Wang Peng squinted at the little plum, walked over and picked out his hat with the tip of his knife.


    WOW~


    A strange, slightly obscene face appeared in our sight.


    Li Erzi and I were disappointed at first.


    Because this man''s face is too strange for us to remember at all.


    This man may be just an unknown younger brother, just a younger brother who fooled around with Hong Zi. He has no gold content.


    Little plum''s forehead was full of cold sweat, and his eyes were full of fear, as if I would see through it at a glance.


    If it were normal, Li Erzi and I would care about little plums.


    At least ask him more, but today, none of us cares.


    Little plum is Hong Zi''s younger brother. Hong Zi was frightened when we came here. His younger brother was even more frightened.


    It''s reasonable that little plum has this expression on his face.


    Afraid, of course, a cold sweat.


    Neither Li Erzi nor I spoke.


    Wang Peng walked over and slapped little plum in the face.


    "Oh, he has an infectious disease!" cried the pretending tiger.


    Wang Peng secretly scolded.


    "Shit!" he almost forgot that the man was ill. If he slapped him, he might be infected.


    "You ask him, what''s wrong with him?" pretending to force the tiger to hide behind the crowd and said with disgust.

 Chapter 1217

    After listening to the words of pretending to force the tiger, Wang Peng asked the little plum with his eyes tilted and his head tilted.


    "Grass, what''s wrong with you?"


    "This..." the little plum looked at Hongzi. Hongzi didn''t look at him, and he looked under his head.


    Originally, it was a nonsense sentence. Is the little plum itself not sick.


    Hongzi can''t continue to make it up. He plans to let xiaolizi fulfill his lie.


    "My grass, ask you! Will I slap you infected!" Wang Peng is also a little anxious. He came out to mix society and was hacked to death by people. It''s nothing.


    But if he slaps someone in the face and gets sick, how oppressive is it?


    Pretending to force the tiger to say so, he also felt wrong. He shouldn''t be so impulsive. He shouldn''t slap the little plum without asking.


    If you''re really infected, it''s too late to regret.


    Little plum, my head was a little short circuited for a while. I was stunned.


    What''s wrong with yourself?


    "Shit, ask you something!" Wang Peng was worried and put a knife against the neck of little plum.


    "I''m sick!" the little plum was frightened.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Sexual... Disease!"


    Ha ha ha


    Wang Peng, they all laughed, this little plum, awesome, playing with women is sick.


    However, Wang Peng was relieved that this slap should not be contagious.


    This outfit forced the tiger to scold.


    "Why the fuck do you have to come here to play when you are sick? Do you have a bad heart? Grass!"


    "Do you know that you are deliberately spreading disease!"


    Li Erzi couldn''t listen any more and motioned to pretend to force the tiger to stop.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stare: "grass, this kind of person can''t do without education! If he infects the young lady here, what shall we do if we come here another day?"


    Li Erzi rolled his eyes: "if you want to come, I won''t come!"


    "Grass, dare you say you haven''t been here..."


    "All right, stop talking." I saw that the situation was a little closer to the direction of pretending to force the tiger, and stopped quickly.


    They stopped talking.


    Hong Zi''s face was red and white. Originally, Zhang wenlai had given him a great blow. Now he is still teasing his man, little plum.


    Can he keep his face?


    Hongzi, it''s about to explode.


    I set my eyes on Hongzi.


    "It''s said that you often come to play at night. Have you heard of Xiaowen?"


    Hong Zi raised his head and looked at me with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    This is quite a slap in the face.


    He was slapping Hong Zi hard.


    Because Hongzi did it! Every detail, every outburst on Xiaowen.


    Hong Zi''s memory is still fresh, as if that was what happened just now.


    Now, Zhang Wen asked him if he knew about Xiaowen.


    Isn''t that a slap in the face?


    Now, it''s time to test Hongzi''s psychological quality.


    Between black and white, just between Hongzi''s thoughts.


    A string stretched in Hongzi''s heart.


    If he was discovered at this time, he would have to die and be killed by Zhang Wengan.


    This is not only a question of right and wrong, but also a question of life.


    However, Hong Zi was a talent, and he soon calmed down.


    There was a trace of calmness in his eyes.


    After so many things, Hong Zi became calm.


    "I don''t know," he said solemnly.


    Hong Zi is talking serious nonsense, but we don''t know anything. We can only watch Hong Zi pretend to force here.


    "Don''t know?" I frowned.


    In fact, you know, it''s Hongzi''s own business, and it''s reasonable that Hongzi doesn''t know. It''s no big deal, but I don''t know what''s going on. I just think Hongzi is pretending to force.


    The signal flashed in his eyes for less than a second seemed to tell me, Zhang Wen, I will eat you!


    I wonder why Hongzi gives me this feeling.


    Does he really know something?


    "Hongzi, if you don''t say anything, don''t blame me for being rude! You often play here. There''s no reason not to know!" my eyes cooled down.


    I can''t be soft on people like Hong Zi, let alone be polite to him.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t tell the truth.


    Hong Zi''s heart thumped and there were thousands of grass and mud horses galloping in his heart.


    Zhang Wen''s appearance and expression made Hong Zi think that he already knew everything?


    This is terrible~


    He clenched his teeth secretly, thinking that since he pretended not to know, he couldn''t say it at all, so that he wouldn''t lose if he talked too much!


    "I really don''t know. It has nothing to do with me. I wasn''t here that day. Why should I know?" Hong Zi said hysterically.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    It has nothing to do with Hongzi. People say they don''t know. What''s the problem?


    But I just thought something was wrong. Maybe it was an intuition. He told me in his heart that Hong Zi must know something. He certainly just didn''t want to say it.


    I asked Wang Peng to take out the photo and show it to Hong Zi.


    "Look, you still don''t know the people above."


    Hong Zi''s eyes suddenly opened wide. This photo is a little too exciting. It''s just testing Hong Zi''s psychological endurance!


    Aren''t the people above little plums?


    Why does Zhang Wen have this picture!


    Things seem much more complicated than he thought!


    damn!


    "I don''t know." Hong Zi still said very dead.


    "What about you?" I showed the picture to the people next to me.


    Little plum''s face can be described as pale. He looks really. Isn''t that him?


    The one with a cigarette in his mouth!


    He can even think of what he looked like that night and how he tied Xiaowen away!


    He really didn''t feel terrible that night. Now, it''s terrible.


    No one noticed how ugly little plum looked at the picture, and his attention was all here.


    Little plum secretly rejoiced.


    Fortunately, he cut his hair. Fortunately, he changed his image, otherwise he might be recognized by Zhang Wen and them!


    Then he''ll have to die!


    It''s fucking dangerous


    Little plum and several of them hurriedly shook their heads to show that they didn''t know each other.


    My eyes are cold.


    If Hong Zi''s younger brothers don''t know, I think it''s understandable, but Hong Zi doesn''t know, which is a little unreasonable.


    Because I noticed Hongzi''s expression just now. He just looked at it and said he didn''t know it. It was like perfunctory.


    It''s hard for me not to doubt.


    Hong Zi then raised his head and began to shake his feet. What can you do to me.


    I smiled coldly and said to Wang Peng, "peng''er, do you want to move?"


    Wang Peng immediately replied, "Hey, brother Wen, I''ve long wanted to move!"


    "Then I''ll give you a chance to break Hongzi''s other leg!"


    "Hey, hey, no problem!"


    Then, in Hong Zi''s surprise, Wang Peng walked towards him like a devil step by step.

 Chapter 1218

    At the moment, Hong Zi didn''t know how many times he greeted our families.


    "My grass, are you reasonable!" Hong Zi stared round. He had no place to hide. He could only watch Wang Peng walk towards him.


    Sometimes it''s much easier to work on the road.


    Because a word or a look can be tortured.


    I don''t know why. Anyway, I just think Hongzi is wrong. Everything is wrong.


    I want to scare him and maybe I''ll tell the truth.


    That might be a useful clue for me.


    Wang Peng''s expression was quite ferocious. He grabbed Hong Zi''s hair and pulled it over.


    "Hongzi, brother Wen has spoken. It seems that you will be in a wheelchair from now on ~"


    Hong Zi stared at me: "Zhang Wen, do you still talk about morality!"


    In a hurry, Hong Zi moved out the word "morality".


    What qualifications does he want to tell me? He is the most immoral person!


    I shrugged and looked at him coldly.


    At this time, pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua have helped Wang Peng hold Hong Zi. Wang Peng smiled: "I don''t have a suitable guy in my hand today. I''d better pick your hamstring first. Anyway, the result is the same ~"


    "My grass, don''t..." Hong Zi struggled hard, but it was useless. No one dared to come and stood watching.


    This scene stimulated little plum''s heart.


    Zhang Wen is overbearing. Hong Zi is also boss Wang''s man. Now he is a popular man in front of boss Wang, but he dares to play like this.


    If you dare to make no sense, you''ll have to pick Hongzi''s hamstring!


    Don''t give boss Wang any face!


    Little plum''s heart is now more of an ostrich mentality. He should stay away from them to avoid being implicated by them.


    "Wang Peng, stop!"


    At this time, there was a voice outside the door.


    I looked back.


    Three people came into the door. The one in the middle was a pillar.


    He also plays in this night scene.


    "Pillar, why are you here?" I greeted him with a smile.


    I don''t know how ugly I laugh. Since Xiaowen''s accident, I don''t laugh much. Every time, I just hang an arc around the corner of my mouth.


    "Brother Zhu!" Hong Zi now found the Savior. He broke away from Wang Peng''s hand and tears were about to come down.


    If there is anyone who can not lose any momentum in front of me now, then there is only the pillar.


    The pillar frowned and gave me a cigarette.


    "Wenzi, what''s going on?"


    I took a breath: "hehe, I asked him about Xiaowen. He pretended to be garlic with me."


    "Brother Zhu, I didn''t pretend to be garlic. I really don''t know anything! Even if it''s the police, it''s not so threatening?" Hong Zi shouted hard at the opportunity.


    Zhu probably knows what the process is, but he''s not angry at all. He should be able to understand why I want to do this.


    I''ve been a little nervous lately.


    He came over and whispered in my ear, "give me face. I asked him two days ago. He really doesn''t know anything."


    I must give the face of the column.


    I nodded and said, "OK, let Hongzi go!"


    "Grass!" Hong Zi scolded us half laughing and half crying. Little plum held him and hurriedly limped out.


    After Hongzi went out, Zhuzhu sat down and gave me a glass of wine. He poured himself a glass.


    He touched the glass with me.


    "Wenzi, I''m here today to help you investigate this matter. Don''t worry. As long as I have some news, I''ll inform you!"


    What I see in my eyes is sincerity


    He said nothing to me.


    "Thank you, pillar."


    The pillar smiles bitterly. He can understand my feelings best.


    See me and the pillar are drinking, pretending to force the tiger''s face is a little ugly.


    "Wenzi, how can you drink with the cup here?"


    "What''s the matter?" I didn''t understand.


    "You forget, the man just now has Xing disease. He may have used this cup. The disease can be transmitted through saliva..."


    I subconsciously threw away the glass in my hand and trembled like electricity.


    Pretending to force a tiger can be said to awaken the dreamer in a word.


    The pillar was startled to see me like this.


    "What do you mean?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "pillar, a man in Hongzi''s younger brother just got Xing disease. Maybe he used the cup in your hand. Anyway, I''m afraid of being infected. I don''t know you''re afraid ~"


    "My grass." the tin pretended to force the tiger to say so, and the pillar was so frightened that he threw the cup.


    The people in the private room all cast helpless eyes at the tiger.


    ¡­¡­


    At the door of the hotel, little plum rushed into the car, and Hong Zi was in a bad mood.


    Just now, he was disgraced.


    In front of Zhang Wen, he really had no face at all. He also admitted that he was really frightened. He was really afraid of Zhang Wen. The huge pressure seemed to be invading invisibly.


    In front of Zhang Wen, it is difficult for anyone to keep the most basic calm.


    Don''t talk about little plum and them, Hong Zi is like this.


    He had no way at all. Although he had fantasized about confrontation with Zhang Wen for countless times, he was still afraid at this time.


    From the moment he saw Zhang Wen, the lotus in his heart was in full bloom everywhere.


    "Brother Hong, it''s all right. Who doesn''t tremble when I meet Zhang Wen?" the little plum in the car said comfortingly when he saw that Hong Zi hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    I don''t know whether this is comforting Hong Zi or himself.


    Zhang Wen, it''s still the frightening Zhang Wen.


    "Grass!" Hong Zi glared at him angrily.


    I thought I was a little plum just now. I was scared like a shrinking turtle.


    "But luckily he didn''t recognize us just now. If Zhang Wen recognized us, it would be more trouble!" said little plum with lingering fear.


    This also made Hongzi fall to the ground with a big stone in his heart.


    Just now, it was fucking hanging!


    But why does Zhang Wen have that picture?


    If he''s right, he must be looking for a little plum now, but he still doesn''t recognize the man as a little plum so close.


    If you recognize them, they''ll all be finished!


    However, at the moment, Hong Zi was more angry. Everything just now was like slapping Hong Zi in the face with insult!


    Like a pupil, he stood straight in front of Zhang Wen''s face and answered whatever he asked.


    Hong Zi clenched his teeth in the dark.


    What he said is about to rise to the top. Zhang Wen doesn''t give him any face because he still has so many younger brothers.


    Hong Zi''s anger is taking shape little by little.


    He patted the back of the head of little plum and said, "do you dare to attack Zhang Wen for me later? It''s successful. I''ll remember your first skill!"

 Chapter 1219

    The car was completely quiet because of Hongzi''s words.


    Xiao Lizi looked at Hong Zi like a monster. He knew what this sentence meant.


    Although the little plum also rustled and expanded, he also floated up after Hong Zi killed Xiaowen, but in the final analysis, he was just a little brother. All those passing clouds have been floating in front of him all the time. Today, Zhang Wen''s appearance completely dispersed the fog in front of him.


    His little plums are just ordinary little bastards. They are fine no matter how loud they are or how irregular they are.


    But when I met Zhang Wen, he was nothing.


    Don''t say it''s Zhang Wen. Even Wang Peng, one of Zhang Wen''s men, can''t carry it.


    Scared to pee your pants.


    He and Zhang Wen are not at the same level at all.


    He is not even of the same grade as Wang Peng.


    Little plum knows how much he weighs.


    The previous bang and expansion disappeared in an instant. In the face of these realistic things, he completely woke up.


    The reality is to hit the face, is sober.


    He also wants to do meritorious service and buy a good one in front of Hongzi. After all, when Hongzi gets up, he will follow suit. He is Hongzi''s right and left hand.


    Boss Wang has attached great importance to Hong Zi recently, which is unusual! He''s going to take off, sooner or later!


    Follow Hongzi and eat meat.


    But Hong Zi asked him to attack Zhang Wen, which is absolutely impossible~


    Little plum, you don''t have that ability at all. If you take these frightened little brothers over, I''m afraid you''ll be killed just after a round of fighting with Wang Peng.


    He doesn''t want to die yet.


    The expression on little plum''s face was ugly and said, "brother Hong, don''t worry about revenge. It''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge. Besides, brother Zhu is still there today. If I went there, it''s hard to start..."


    In the face of this lame explanation, Hong Zi didn''t doubt it.


    In fact, he knows that little plum can''t do it.


    He rubbed his forehead upset: "grass! I''ll kill Zhang Wen sooner or later!"


    Little plum hurried to cooperate with him: "yes, brother Hong, it will happen sooner or later ~"


    Hong Zi rubbed his temples and closed his eyes.


    When the people in the car saw that Hong Zi didn''t continue to let them do it, they were relieved one by one. If Hong Zi gave a dead order and asked them to attack Zhang Wen now, what would they do?


    Go or not?


    No? Then don''t want to beg for food under boss Wang.


    Go? That might be killed by Zhang Wen!


    Hongzi''s silence also let them completely relax.


    No one wants to be the enemy of Zhang Wen. This is not a question of right and wrong, nor a multiple-choice question. This is a question of life!


    I can''t do it, but I''ll lose my life!


    After parking, Hong Zi sat in the car for almost half an hour without going down. His head was thinking about what to do about these things and whether to take some measures.


    Seeing that Hongzi didn''t want to get off, little plum didn''t get off. They all sat quietly in the car.


    But it wasn''t long before their phone rang.


    It''s Hongzi''s cell phone.


    He glanced at his cell phone with annoyance, and his facial features slowly twisted together.


    Now there are only two people who can make his expression so distorted, one is Zhang Wen and the other is the pillar.


    This person has almost become Hong Zi''s nightmare, so that he can''t wake up in this nightmare and can''t breathe under pressure.


    But Hong Zi couldn''t say anything. In front of the pillar, he had to pretend and act like a obedient little brother for the time being.


    But today is really thanks to the pillar. If he hadn''t come here, Zhang Wen might have done something too much. Maybe he would have cracked him!


    Thinking of this, Hong Zi was afraid.


    "Hello, brother Zhu." Hong Zi picked it up.


    There was a cold voice on the phone: "Hongzi, come to my house now!"


    "Now?"


    "Well, I''ll give you twenty minutes. If you can''t make it, you can do it yourself!"


    With that, he hung up the phone with a click.


    Hongzi''s heart whizzed up. Now the pillar wants him to pass. What do you mean?


    Did you find something?


    impossible! Definitely not!


    Thinking so, Hongzi asked the driver to drive to Zhuzhu''s house. On the way, he told Xiao Lizi that they would stay downstairs for a while and rush up if they heard anything wrong upstairs.


    Little plum quickly promised.


    When he got off the bus, Hong Zi tightened his collar, checked the dagger hidden in his arms, narrowed his eyes and went upstairs.


    Hong lame.


    It almost became Hong''s hemiplegia just now.


    If Zhang Wen had picked out his hamstring just now, Hong Zi would only be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    This is thanks to the pillar, but Hong Zi doesn''t thank the pillar at all. He thinks this is what he should do.


    For your little brother, what''s the matter?


    I''ve been with him for so many years. I don''t even have this special care. What''s the matter?


    Pillar, I never knew that Hong Zi was such a heartless man. With his good intentions, he had long been in the water here!


    Dong Dong Dong


    Struggling to get to Zhuzhu''s house, Hong Zi knocked on the door.


    The pillar opened the door for him and looked at her coldly. The expression seemed to eat him.


    The pillar came out of the night scene and went straight home.


    This makes Hong Zi feel at a loss.


    Although he has been with the column for so many years, to tell the truth, he really doesn''t know anything about the column, let alone what''s going on in the column''s head.


    The pillars are not ordinary people. How can Hong Zi see through them easily.


    However, in front of Hong Zi, the pillar was unprepared.


    He felt that Hong Zi was following him. He was a qualified younger brother and would not do anything too much.


    And I won''t be half hearted about myself.


    Although he has more or less a position in front of boss Wang, is he still the younger brother of Zhu?


    The pillar came in and sat on the sofa smoking. Hong Zi didn''t dare to move. He stood at the door with his hand touching the dagger around his waist intentionally or unintentionally!


    Hongzi, I''m ready to give it a go.


    "Hongzi, you are good at it now, but you can annoy anyone, but you can''t annoy Zhang Wen, you know?" the pillar said.


    This makes Hong Zi feel very ridiculous.


    He said, "brother Zhu, now boss Wang is at war with Zhang Wen. I don''t think I can do without provoking Zhang Wen! Do you think I won''t carry out his orders?"


    This is beating the pillar in the face. If the pillar says yes, Hong Zi immediately tells boss Wang. At the same time, he doesn''t have to care about the pillar in the future. He can listen to what he says.


    The pillar smoked hard, shook his head and said, "I don''t mean that. I''m also for you. If you annoy Zhang Wen, I''m afraid even boss Wang can''t protect you at that time!"

 Chapter 1220

    In the room of the pillar, Hong Zi frowned when he heard his words.


    If he said this from someone else''s mouth, he thought it was nothing, but if he said it from the mouth of the pillar, it was quite confusing.


    Who is the pillar?


    He is the right hand of boss Wang!


    He has been following boss Wang for so many years. He has experienced countless struggles, large and small. He also watched boss Wang grow up little by little.


    The pillar should be his most loyal guard, but why did he say such words?


    Destroy your prestige and grow the ambition of others?


    And it was when boss Wang fought with Zhang Wen.


    Isn''t this disturbing the morale of the army?


    Zhuzhu is a loyal guard, but he is not a smart guard. He shouldn''t have said these words to Hong Zi, but he said them in his heart for the good of Hong Zi.


    I just don''t know if Hongzi has distorted his meaning.


    Hong Zi asked quietly, "brother Zhu, I think it''s all right ~"


    Hong Zi also showed his attitude, that is, he should follow boss Wang, so it is inevitable to oppose Zhang Wen.


    "Bullshit!" the pillar scolded, "what if I don''t come today and I don''t happen to meet you and Zhang Wen? Don''t you want your leg? Is it useful for you to call boss Wang?"


    Hong Zi''s heart thumped.


    That''s right, but it shouldn''t be so understood. WOW?


    Hong Zi was convinced that Zhang wenken would not have bought it if anyone had not come here today, even boss Wang.


    He was saved today because of the pillars.


    Hongzi bowed his head and took a smoke.


    Seeing that Hong Zi was silent, Zhu Zhu said, "I know we should stand out for big brother and even try our best, but don''t be too stupid. Don''t rush in front of everything. You have to master a degree! Do you know?"


    Master a degree.


    This sentence makes Hongzi very useful.


    What he said is right. Sometimes we should master a degree. We should rush in front and work hard. That''s a fool!


    The pillar suffered a lot, so he didn''t want Hong Zi to suffer.


    "Well, you''re right." Hong Zi said faintly.


    The pillar sighed: "Hongzi, I know that brother is optimistic about you and even wants to promote you, but you should keep your head clear. To tell you the truth, I''m happy to see you mix up step by step! I''m happy for you in my heart!"


    Zhu Zhu''s words are the truth. He seems to really want Hong Zi to mix up. In that way, their gang will grow again?


    He''s shining on the post, isn''t he?


    But when this word reached Hongzi''s ears, it changed its taste.


    Hong Zi felt that Zhu was too false to say this, and he didn''t have any sincerity at all.


    Who doesn''t envy Hongzi? Who doesn''t envy the red man in front of boss Wang? He doesn''t believe that the pillar who has been with Wang Laoban for so long is not jealous!


    He doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t have a jealous heart!


    But this time, Hong Zi was really wrong. Zhu was really not jealous at all. After mixing for so many years, he somehow understood.


    "Brother Zhu, I''m sure I''ll do well." he didn''t show those thoughts in Hongzi''s heart, but pretended to seriously express his attitude to Zhu.


    The pillar got up and patted him on the shoulder.


    Then he seriously asked him, "Hong Zi, tell me the truth, what''s the matter with Xiaowen? I heard what Zhang Wen asked you just now at the door."


    Boom!


    Hongzi''s heart seemed to flash a flash of lightning, whizzing on him, which stunned him.


    Looking at the expression of the column, it seems that you know everything.


    That''s not right!


    This is troublesome!


    If the pillar really knows something, it will be in trouble!


    Does he already know that Hong Zi did it?


    No way, no way!


    Hong Zi secretly glanced at the side face of the pillar.


    Resolute and calm, he couldn''t notice any change at all.


    This makes Hong Zi even more confused.


    What should I do? If you really let the pillar know, how should he explain? Even... Escape!


    The lights of Zhuzhu''s house were dim, and he didn''t notice the violent changes on Hong Zi''s face.


    Hong Zi''s expression at this time can only be described as distorted.


    "Hehe, brother Zhu, why do you ask so?" Hong Zi said with his teeth.


    The strength of the column on Hongzi''s shoulder increased a bit: "tell me the truth, it''s okay. Anyway, I won''t hurt you!"


    That''s weird!


    Hongzi didn''t believe in the pillar at all now. He knew that if his front foot told him he really wanted to, the back foot of the pillar would inform Zhang Wen! Then he''s not far from death!


    "It''s really nothing..." said Hong Zi.


    The pillar''s eyes flashed and stared at him: "Hongzi, do you think I don''t know who you are?"


    Hong Zi''s liver is shaking.


    He tried to keep himself cold. His strong psychological quality seemed to be a little useless in front of the column.


    The column was full of invisible pressure everywhere, which made him feel great pressure.


    The string in Hongzi''s heart seems to be breaking.


    "Hehe, brother Zhu, I know you know me best, but I really don''t know anything..." the last trace of reason made Hong Zi stretch his strength hard, and even his words didn''t fluctuate.


    I don''t know if the column noticed it.


    Hongzi''s heart has completely collapsed.


    The pillar slapped Hong Zi on the shoulder and let his body sink.


    "Then why did Zhang Wen ask you that?"


    Hong Zi trembled.


    Innocent eyes.


    This may be intuition, or Zhang Wen''s intuition to them. Zhang Wen has felt something in his heart, so he asked Hong Zi like this, and wanted to know more from Hong Zi.


    What makes Hongzi feel that he has no bottom in his heart is that Zhuzhu also believes in Zhang Wen''s feeling.


    What''s going on?


    Hong Zi''s world outlook will be subverted.


    But he still pretended to be calm, although his hands were trembling, although his liver was shaking irregularly.


    "Brother Zhu, you can''t doubt me because of an outsider''s word. I really don''t know anything. Zhang Wen was going to cripple my other leg just now. Would you mind if I knew? Besides, hiding in my heart is not good for me?"


    That''s right.


    But the pillar''s face became more and more gloomy, as if he was 100% sure in his heart that Hong Zi was lying.


    Hong Zi scolded and put his hand on the dagger unconsciously.

 Chapter 1221

    Hong Zi''s innocent eyes and the pillar''s eyes with judgment were opposite. They looked at each other for a few seconds.


    The pillar just bent down and pinched the cigarette end.


    "Well, if you don''t know, it''s best, but I''ll tell you the ugly story. If your little brother knows the news, tell me at the first time, otherwise don''t blame me. It''s very important!"


    Hong Zi was relieved. In fact, a cold sweat had already seeped out behind his back.


    With this, he almost didn''t stretch the string in his heart.


    Made him almost ready to move ahead.


    Pillar, in the end is his big brother, in the end is terrible.


    Hong Zi seemed to want to tell a lie in front of him.


    "Brother Zhu, I really don''t know." Hong Zi put down his guard, and now he can pretend to be forced.


    He hurriedly pretended to be wronged.


    The pillar waved his hand in annoyance. He was most annoyed with men grinding.


    "OK, I see. If you have any news, just remember to inform me at the first time!"


    "Well, I see."


    Hongzi thought it was strange that he could tell the pillar.


    If you let the pillar know that he killed Xiaowen, why don''t you kill him first?


    Hong Zi is not stupid. He doesn''t want to die so early.


    He hasn''t done a lot of things yet! He hasn''t replaced the position of the column yet! Where can it end like this?


    With that, Hong Zi turned and was about to leave.


    "Wait."


    The pillar stopped him behind.


    Hong Zi was careful, and his liver began to tremble quickly again. His whole body seemed stiff and looked back at the column.


    I don''t know how many times I scolded the pillar. Why is this pillar so difficult?


    "This card has 50000. Take it and send it to your family!" the pillar said and threw a bank card.


    As soon as the pillar reached for it, he touched the bank card with the pillar''s temperature, and Hong Zi''s eyes narrowed.


    Zhu Zhu is a good elder brother after all. He knows that Hong Zigang has followed boss Wang, and his financial resources are certainly not enough. He also knows the conditions of Hong Zi''s family, so he can help if he can.


    Recently, the pillar is relatively loose, so give Hongzi more.


    "Thanks, brother Zhu." Hong Zi said to Zhu seriously.


    The pillar waved to him to leave.


    Hong Zi limped and walked downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    The story of the farmer and the snake was learned when he was in primary school. Hong Zi knew the story very well, but he didn''t think there was a problem with the snake at all. He thought it was the farmer who had the problem.


    Why are farmers?


    Hong Zi felt that the farmer''s IQ was seriously insufficient.


    Everyone knows that snakes are harmful things and that snakes are not good things. Why do you think it''s good for farmers? Why did you save it? Don''t you have a hard time with yourself?


    Isn''t this trouble for yourself?


    how?


    Then he was almost bitten to death by a snake. WOW?


    You deserve it!


    The current situation seems to be similar to Hong Zi''s understanding.


    His eldest brother, Zhu, is always nice to him and accommodating him, but he seems to have no intention of gratitude at all. Instead, he is becoming more and more fierce and ungrateful.


    However, Hong Zi was not uncomfortable at all. He would not send the 50000 yuan to his family. He was going to have a good time with them in two days.


    Anyway, the pillar pays, ha ha!


    Who can''t let the pillar recognize the essence of his Hongzi!


    Hongzi, it''s a snake! The pillar is a farmer!


    Hong Zi was loyal in the past, but now he has completely changed. Where else can he be loyal to the pillar? It''s all red fruit!


    Hongzi has wanted to replace the pillar more than once, but the time is not mature enough, so he has no action now.


    But depending on the situation, it should be fast.


    The little motive hidden in Hongzi''s heart is about to surface!


    Downstairs, little plum, they waited in the car and didn''t leave the car at all.


    Even the car didn''t turn off.


    Why?


    Didn''t Hong Zi tell them that if there was any news later, he would go up to save his mother at the first time?


    Little plum, they don''t think so. He wants Hong Zizhen and the pillar to work on it. Then they will run away in a hurry! The car can''t stop. It''s slow to run like that!


    What is the concept of pillar in their mind?


    It''s a god like existence, and its status is similar to that of Zhang Wen. Where can they easily touch the pillar?


    Zhang Wen''s appearance can scare them one by one. Aunt, the column can definitely scare them out of shit!


    Unless it is an absolute advantage, none of them dare to do it!


    Not at all.


    Seeing Hong Zi coming down, Xiao Lizi hurried to hold Hong Zi and open the door for him.


    Hong Zi sat down, little plum, and they saw that Hong Zi''s face was so ugly?


    It''s hard to see the extreme.


    Head, full of cold sweat!


    It looks like it was washed with water.


    "Brother Hong, what''s the matter with you?" the little plum asked hurriedly.


    I don''t know. I thought Hong Zi went up and took a bath with the pillar!


    "Grass!" without saying anything, Hong Zi scolded and threw out the dagger at his waist.


    The driver didn''t dare to stop and drove away.


    On the way, Hong Zi''s mood eased a little, but his face was still ugly.


    "Shit, the pillar seems to know something." Hong Zi said fiercely.


    Little plum turned back and said, "brother Hong, I don''t think so. What can the pillar know? We do things very covertly!"


    It is quite hidden, but there is no airtight wall in the world.


    "Cao, how many years have I been with him? I don''t know who the pillar is?" Hong Zi scolded.


    Little plum''s head shrunk: "but brother Hong, if the pillar knows something, it''s no big deal. WOW? He certainly won''t tell Zhang Wen. WOW? It''s all boss Wang''s people."


    Little plum is right. In fact, Hong Zi is not afraid that Zhu will tell Zhang Wen. Anyway, Zhang Wen will know about it sooner or later. What he is afraid of is that Zhu quietly told Zhang Wen, and then came with Zhang Wen to solve Hong Zi secretly!


    Well, he''s not prepared at all!


    "I know who the pillar is!" Hong Zi''s eyes narrowed.


    He really doesn''t know who the post is.


    Hong Zi has stepped on the column''s heart now. No matter what the column says or does, it can''t be recovered, which has also become Hong Zi''s heart disease.


    One day the pillar was, he felt uneasy.


    "Or talk to boss Wang about it?" said Xiao Lizi tentatively.


    Hong Zi thought for a moment or shook his head: "no, it would be more fucking trouble if he told boss Wang about it!"


    Boss Wang''s mind is heavy. If he knows these things, it won''t be more trouble.


    Maybe he will force Hongzi to do something.


    Hong Zi took a deep breath.


    Hong Zi will not do anything until he is sure! Otherwise, you will die!

 Chapter 1222

    Late at night, at the gate of the railway station.


    At this time, the flow of people here is still large, and there are still people pouring into the station.


    This is the parting place, sadly.


    It''s also a place of escape.


    Among the people who come and go, there is a handsome man with long hair.


    This is Li Qiang.


    Along the way, his heart was uneasy, and his head was filled with the scene that Zhang Wen had brought people to look for him just now. Now he remembered, he was still afraid. If he had gone back a little earlier, or didn''t come out to buy anything, he would have been caught by Zhang Wen.


    He doesn''t have to think about the consequences!


    It''s dangerous.


    He is now extremely regretful. Why should he get involved in this matter? Why didn''t you hold back and go to find Xiaowen? That''s Zhang Wen''s woman. Why is he so cheap!


    I regret it now, don''t I?


    But it''s no use regretting. Run first.


    Leave Jinhai city far away. Besides, he can''t stand here anymore.


    Now at the railway station, he breathed more or less.


    As long as you get on the train for a while, it''s safe.


    Stay away from Zhang Wen and little plums! He can''t even dream that little plums are so abnormal. Just play and kill people!


    Kill it, kill it. It''s still Zhang Wen''s fucking woman!


    Can Zhang Wen not repay this revenge?


    Can Zhang Wen feel better?


    Will you find them desperately!


    Thinking of this, Li Qiang sighed, went to the bathroom, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    With the misty smoke rising, Li Qiang''s mood relaxed a little.


    I don''t know why. Now he closes his eyes and looks like Xiaowen''s flesh and blood. Xiaowen''s face has been deeply engraved in his head.


    This kind of thing he must never forget. Xiaowen''s figure will follow him all his life.


    Although Li Qiang ran fast and smart enough, his anti reconnaissance ability was too poor. He didn''t find that there were two people following him behind him!


    One of them is Li Erzi''s younger brother, and one of them is Wu Yang!


    After coming out of the night show, Li Erzi quietly arranged for Wu Yang to take over. He had sent two younger brothers to squat. Once there was news, he would tell them at the first time.


    Li Erzi thought Wu Yang was calm and safe, and there must be no problem.


    When Wu Yang arrived at the railway station according to Li Erzi''s arrangement, the younger brother who had been squatting here told Wu Yang that the person in the distance might be Li Qiang.


    Wu Yang was not impulsive, but quietly followed behind, bought a ticket and entered the waiting hall. Until he confirmed that the person was Li Qiang, he began to think about how to get Li Qiang out for a while. After all, there were too many people in the waiting hall. If something big happened, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    Seeing Li Qiang go to the toilet to smoke, Wu Yang took a chopstick, made a sharp head with the chopsticks, and then walked quietly towards Li Qiang with the little brother.


    At this time, Li Qiang was smoking and didn''t notice the danger. What he thought was Xiaowen.


    How can a good person die like this?


    How could you die so miserably?


    Alas!


    "Don''t move." a calm voice appeared in Li Qiang''s ear. At the same time, a sharp thing pressed against Li Qiang''s back waist.


    Li Qiang immediately burst into a cold sweat. He didn''t dare to turn back and was scared stiff.


    "Who..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful. I''ll give you two knives from the back. If you poke it in from this position, you''ll die even if you''re sent to the hospital!"


    Hum


    Li Qiang''s head seemed to explode and buzz for a long time.


    I haven''t recovered for a long time.


    He is so stupid. Where can Wu Yang have a knife?


    If there were any, they would have taken it away when they passed the security check just now!


    Now there is only one thought in his heart, that is fear!


    Fear is extreme!


    He didn''t know who was behind him, and he didn''t know if he would really stab him!


    So he can only cooperate motionless.


    Wu Yang is quite calm. If it was Wang Peng, maybe the people around him already knew it. Maybe the security guards came.


    That''s trouble.


    Wu Yang''s work is quite low-key and calm. He and Wang Peng are completely two styles of people.


    "Go out with me!" said Wu Yang.


    "Brother, if you want money, I have it in my pocket. Can you give me a way to live?" Li Qiang said quickly.


    Wu Yang smiled: "I don''t want money, I want your life!"


    This made Li Qiang''s hair stand up.


    "Brother, you and I have no grievances. Why do you harm me like this?" Li Qiang said as he walked. Others couldn''t see that Wu Yang was holding him behind.


    "Hehe, you have no enemies with me, but there is someone who has enemies with you, Xiaowen!"


    what the fuck!


    Li Qiang''s legs softened with fear and almost fell to the ground.


    Xiaowen?


    Now, he knows who Wu Yang is. It''s probably Zhang Wen''s man!


    It''s over!


    I still couldn''t escape Zhang Wen''s palm.


    Under the huge psychological pressure, Li Qiang began to tremble all over.


    He didn''t know what Zhang Wen would do to him or whether he would kill him. It was all unknown.


    "If you stab me, you can''t run out!" Li Qiang thought so. His heart was horizontal and he simply stopped.


    With so many people in the railway station, he didn''t believe Wu Yang could run out unless he was Superman.


    Wu Yang calmly pointed to a small exit next to him and said, "do you see there? There''s only one person guarding. If you dare to run for a while, I''ll give you two knives in the back of my heart to ensure that you are refreshing. For the man over there, I can beat him down in a few seconds and then escape. As a result, you''re dead and I ran away. It''s so simple."


    This words, like a needle, severely stimulated Li Qiang''s heart.


    His little heart beats fast.


    At the same time, I remember Wu Yang''s words in my heart.


    He doesn''t want to die like this. It''s not worth it.


    Li Qiang had no choice. He thought for a moment and followed Wu Yang out of the railway station.


    "Big brother, brother Wen won''t kill me? That''s none of my business." before he got on the bus, Li Qiang was about to explain everything. He was so scared.


    Wu Yang ignored him and just threw away his chopsticks with a smile.


    This made Li Qiang''s eyes round. I dare to feel that what Wu Yang was holding just now is this thing!


    Grass! He''s really stupid. Where can I bring a knife in the waiting hall? Grass!


    I knew that he should run desperately. This chopstick can''t kill him?


    Thinking so, Li Qiang was taken into the car by Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang took out his mobile phone and called Li Erzi.

 Chapter 1223

    What is right and what is wrong.


    No one can make it clear.


    At this time, in the dead of night, Wang Yuxian curled up on the sofa barefoot, holding a picture of Lao Gao in her hand.


    Xiaowen''s picture is not far from her.


    She never thought things would become so complicated.


    I never thought that the two closest people around me would leave her, first Lao Gao, and then Xiao Wen.


    These two people, as if they had become the epitome of her heart, could only hide in her heart forever.


    Now that things are up, in fact, Wang Yuxian is also uncomfortable.


    She was so upset that she didn''t even know what to do.


    What should she do about Zhang Wen?


    I had already made up my mind to be indifferent to Zhang Wen and let him get out of his world.


    Attitude, Wang Yuxian also held it high. In front of Zhang Wen, he was arrogant and indifferent. He didn''t give him any face, as if he wanted to drive him out of his own world.


    But why does she still feel distressed to see Zhang Wen faint?


    Or will you take him to the hospital and stay by his bed until he wakes up?


    What is this mentality?


    I can''t forget Zhang Wen. It''s a fact.


    It''s just that Wang Yuxian doesn''t want to admit it.


    To tell the truth, Wang Yuxian never forgot Zhang Wen in the days when he left Jinhai to relax.


    She pressed her feelings for Zhang Wen in her heart, but it seems that the more overstocked the feelings, the easier it is to break out. Up to now, it has become a disease, which makes Wang Yuxian feel a little helpless when she saw Zhang Wen.


    She fantasized countless times. She cried with Zhang Wen in her arms and told him that she was not doing well these days. She couldn''t get through the barrier in her heart and couldn''t forget Zhang Wen.


    But she knew she couldn''t do that.


    She and Zhang Wen should be at odds!


    Zhang Wen, you should always pay the price for what you do!


    Wang Yuxian''s crystal clear jade feet gently stepped on the carpet, tilted her hips and walked to the window step by step.


    She was wearing less. At home, she didn''t wear underwear, so that every man''s desired body was exposed to the air without taboo. If a man happened to see Wang Yuxian, his adrenal glands would soar and his nose blood would spew out one meter away.


    Coupled with the cold and arrogant face, sexy small waist, straight and slender legs.


    It''s a big murder weapon for men!


    But Wang Yuxian''s mind is not here at the moment.


    She picked up Xiaowen''s photos and looked down at the cars and brightly lit high-rise buildings under Jinhai city. Her eyes were full of complex flavor.


    She thought of what it was like to go out with Xiaowen and Lao Gao for the first time.


    It was as if it had happened yesterday.


    But who could have thought that in a twinkling of an eye, there was only Wang Yuxian left.


    Who would have thought that heaven and man would be separated!


    Wang Yuxian looked into the distance and silently read: "Xiaowen, Lao Gao, can you feel it? I''m thinking of you..."


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Dong Dong.


    Someone knocked on my door.


    It''s more than two o''clock. Who will come at this time?


    I didn''t fall asleep. Now I don''t feel sleepy at all. All I think about is Xiaowen. Where can I fall asleep?


    Recently, insomnia has become a routine for me.


    "Wenzi, it''s me!" the voice of Li Erzi sounded outside the door.


    I feel refreshed. Why did Li Erzi come to me so late?


    I opened the door.


    "Wenzi, Li Qiang found it!"


    I stared round: "are you sure? Is it Li Qiang in the picture?"


    Li Erzi nodded, "that''s him."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Li Erzi and I arrived near a factory. Wang Peng and Wu Yang had already been here.


    Li Erzi didn''t call many people over tonight. There were just a few of us.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua are also among them.


    On the way over, I kept thinking about how Xiaowen had an accident that night. What does this Li Qiang know and what will happen.


    Now, it''s time for things to come out.


    Those people should pay for Xiaowen''s death.


    In the old factory, a man was tied to a chair, nervous and trembling.


    On his head, there is a black hood.


    "Wenzi, that''s him." Li Erzi told me nearby.


    Wang Peng came and brought me a chair and let me sit down.


    I sat in my chair, lit a cigarette and smoked. I was not nervous at all. The clouds were light and the wind was light, but in fact, there was a storm in my heart.


    This person is Li Qiang, one of the people present that night. Xiaowen''s death has an inseparable relationship with him!


    Thinking of Xiaowen, my heart hurts badly.


    This pain is more than ordinary people can bear.


    I never thought that something would happen to Xiaowen.


    "Take off his headgear." I said faintly.


    Wang Peng swished his headgear down.


    Li Qiang sat in a chair, his face panicked, his hair was in disorder, and his eyes were full of fear.


    He became numb when he saw my face.


    There is nothing outstanding about my face. It''s just a public face. At the moment, my face is a little ugly. Because the wound hasn''t completely improved, my lips are a little white.


    It looks more like a weak and sick student.


    "It''s not brother Wen!" Wang Peng raised his hand and punched Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang''s head tilted and his nose blood gushed out in an instant.


    He began to cry like crazy: "brother Wen, please forgive me. I really don''t know anything!"


    Pa Pa!


    Wang Peng slapped him again.


    Li Qiang cried louder.


    He has always been dealing with women. Although he soak women in the night scene every day, he has never had any conflict with people on the road. Moreover, he can''t fight or have a bad head. He can deal with women.


    Can often coax women into obedience.


    With his handsome face, he can catch women easily.


    It was a complete mistake for Xiaowen that day.


    He didn''t expect Xiaowen to bird him at all.


    Now Li Qiang is almost ready to cry without tears.


    "Peng''er, stop. If you accidentally kill him, how can we ask him later?" I lit a cigarette and sat on my chair without moving.


    My words made Li Qiang cry directly.


    Listen, we''re not going to let him go out alive at all.


    Li Qiang is not an immortal. He is just an ordinary person. Of course, he is also afraid of death.


    He is not reconciled. He is only in his twenties. He hasn''t played enough women and hasn''t experienced Lianhua in life. How can he die like this?

 Chapter 1224

    Li Qiang, who is 26 years old, just started to enjoy life and struggle, but he was tied here by me.


    It''s sad.


    But there is no way. Who let him get involved in this matter? Who made him lusty and go to find Xiaowen?


    Everything is doomed.


    Everything is Lianhua in life.


    Everyone has his own Lianhua. Li Qiang''s Lianhua is the careful thinking when he knows Xiaowen.


    Although it is deformed, things have come to this stage.


    My words made Li Qiang calm down immediately. He didn''t dare to speak. He was really afraid that I would command casually and let Wang Peng kill him.


    Wang Peng really has the courage.


    From the punches given to him by Wang Peng just now and the tone of his speech, he can see that Wang Peng is a butcher!


    "Li Qiang, right? Now I ask you, you answer honestly, you know?" I tried to hold back the ferocious expression on my face and said.


    Li Qiang nodded in fear.


    "How do you know Xiaowen?" I asked.


    "Brother Wen, I don''t know Xiaowen. I didn''t know it was your woman at the beginning. After I knew it, I hid far away. How dare I recruit her..."


    Li Qiang was wronged to death. He wanted to vomit all his bitter water on me.


    My face darkened: "you didn''t tell the truth."


    Dong!


    Wang Peng immediately punched him.


    After a few punches, Wang Peng felt his hand hurt, so he put on the tiger finger he had already prepared. If this thing hits someone, it will definitely open the skin and flesh.


    I''m not stupid. I studied the surveillance more than once after I went back that day.


    Li Qiang, what he said above is all right. At the beginning, he certainly didn''t know Xiaowen and what Xiaowen did. He went to provoke Xiaowen, but later he heard that Xiaowen was my man, so he naturally scared away.


    But why does he come back?


    There is only one reason.


    Those were the people he followed, and they were not afraid of me.


    Or, it was premeditated.


    Li Qiang didn''t tell me the truth at all.


    Wang Peng beat Li Qiang. After a while, Wang Peng punched a big hole in Li Qiang''s face, and the blood flowed down the hole.


    Suddenly, a smell of blood filled all around.


    I waved to Wang Peng to stop.


    I took a cigarette and said, "Li Qiang, I''ll give you another chance. If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll break one of your legs first."


    I know that I can''t be merciful to people like Li Qiang, just like I was to Hong Zi at the beginning.


    Show mercy, but make people think you can''t.


    Not hard enough!


    What do you rely on to hang out? Isn''t it cruel!


    Li Qiang trembled all over. One eye was swollen and couldn''t open. He couldn''t believe it and looked at me.


    Wang Peng has gone to find the steel pipe.


    After a while, he came out with a small arm thick steel pipe, tried his power in front of Li Qiang, and then waited for my order there.


    I''m not worried at all. I slowly said, "what''s going on? I don''t have the patience to listen to your nonsense!"


    Li Qiang had already cried, but his face was covered with blood, which we didn''t notice.


    So far, the fear of death began to spread slowly on him.


    This is not only fear, but also a little bit of killing Li Qiang''s life, which makes him feel that time has never been so slow. He can even feel that the essence of his body is consumed little by little with the bleeding on his face.


    Li Qiang, I''ve never felt so terrible.


    Death has never been so close to him.


    The meaning and terror can only be realized by the parties concerned.


    Li Qiang said with a cry in his voice: "Brother Wen, I went to find Xiaowen that day, but I left after I knew she was your woman. But at this time, I met brother Li. I knew him before. He had to let me find a woman for him, or he would kill me. I couldn''t help but tell him that Xiaowen was there! I thought brother Li should be afraid of you, but who knows they are not afraid at all. They are not afraid at all I took Xiaowen away! I also regret it. I knew it was so. I wouldn''t tell them where Xiaowen was! "


    After talking so much in one breath, Li Qiang gasped. It seemed that every word he said would hurt.


    In my head, with Li Qiang''s words, I seemed to return to the night scene.


    That''s how it happened.


    Li Qiang should not have lied.


    But who is this brother Li?


    "Are you sure this brother Li did it?" I asked Li Qiang.


    He nodded energetically: "brother Wen, I''m sure it''s him! 100% of them! Their gang has never been serious. They must have taken too much medicine and killed Xiaowen. They are all animals, brother Wen!"


    Li Qiang tried his best to explain. These words were like a needle in my heart.


    Xiaowen, how helpless was she before she died? How scared are you?


    These, I want to return them intact to the people who hurt her!


    "That''s enough," I said.


    Li Qiang shut up immediately.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other, and he shook his head at me. We don''t know who brother Li is, and I don''t remember what hatred I have with brother Li.


    Why did he do that?


    I took out the photo and asked Wang Peng to show it to him.


    "Is the leader inside brother Li?" I asked.


    Li Qiang nodded vigorously: "brother Wen, it''s him, he''s brother Li! You go to him, it has nothing to do with me, really!"


    Li Qiang saw the picture and scolded secretly in his heart. Why did he have to follow the past to have a look at so many things at that time?


    If he didn''t look at it, the camera wouldn''t have caught him, and Zhang Wen couldn''t find him.


    damn!


    Damn it!


    Li Erzi then asked him, "who is brother Li?"


    Li Qiang didn''t speak.


    He didn''t know, but didn''t want to say.


    Brother Li is boss Wang''s man. Of course he knows. What if he tells Zhang Wen that Zhang Wen can''t kill brother Li? Then brother Li knows everything and will kill him!


    He doesn''t want to die so wronged.


    But looking at the current situation, if he doesn''t say anything, it seems that he will die even worse.


    What should I do


    Bang!


    Wang Peng was impatient to wait for him to play an inner play. A steel pipe knocked on his arm. His originally flat arm changed shape and twisted in an instant.


    Li Qiang was stunned for a few seconds, looked at his arm strangely, and then howled out in pain.


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. A steel pipe hit his face again. The bridge of his nose may have been short. Suddenly, blood filled his face like a stream.

 Chapter 1225

    "Wang Peng, you''re fucking enough!" scolded Li Erzi.


    Wang Peng beat him like this before he asked anything. How can he ask later?


    Wang Peng just stopped, but his eyes were still bloodthirsty.


    "Go and get him a basin of water to wake him up," I said, tapping my finger on the chair.


    I didn''t think Wang Peng was too much. I thought as long as he didn''t kill people, otherwise we really couldn''t ask.


    Xiaowen''s death, I must find out what''s going on!


    Brush~


    A basin of water poured all over Li Qiang''s head, shaking his whole body and waking up a lot.


    He understood. He knew everything in his heart.


    If brother Li said it, he might die.


    If he doesn''t say it, he will die!


    Li Qiang made a quick choice in his heart, weighed the pros and cons, and finally decided to sell brother Li!


    At least, you can keep yourself safe now, can''t you?


    He doesn''t want to die so early!


    My eyes were full of boredom. When he woke up and answered my questions.


    Li Qiang''s Adam''s Apple moved and said, "brother Wen, if I say it, can you let me go?"


    I smiled: "yes!"


    This made Li Qiang relax.


    "Brother Wen, this brother Li, others call him a little plum. He follows boss Wang!"


    Boom!


    It was like a bomb exploded in my head. I didn''t come back for a long time.


    Boss Wang?


    I still miscalculated!


    Sure enough, it''s boss Wang!


    It was him!


    I clenched my fist and my teeth were creaking.


    In my heart, it was as if a volcano had exploded, and the fire slurry was everywhere!


    "Grass! Brother Wen, I''ll kill him!" Wang Peng threw down the steel pipe in his hand and said.


    I waved to him to calm down first, and I was silent myself.


    I always feel something wrong about this. If this little plum is really boss Wang''s man, how dare he act without the above order?


    But boss Wang is not stupid. If he gets rid of Xiaowen and me, he will have to bear the same risks and opportunities. Then why doesn''t he get rid of me directly? But to get rid of Xiaowen?


    I really don''t understand.


    Is boss Wang just trying to add some hatred to me so that I can bear a grudge against him?


    But what good is it for him?


    A man like him would certainly not do such a thing that is not good for him.


    Moreover, Zhuzhu specifically called me to explain, so it means that Zhuzhu doesn''t know about it. He is boss Wang''s right-hand assistant. If he doesn''t know, boss Wang probably doesn''t know about it.


    Is it true that his men did it without authorization?


    I thought for a moment and took a deep breath: "you cheated brother Li out."


    Li Qiang trembled: "what?!"


    Now let him cheat brother Li out, no doubt it''s a risk!


    "What''s the matter? You don''t want to?" Wang Peng stared at him.


    Li Qiang is afraid to see Wang Peng now. Wang Peng is like a messenger from hell.


    "I fight, I fight..."


    Anyway, I''ve sold brother Li. I don''t care if I sell him again!


    Thinking so, Li Qiang said the number. Wang Peng pressed it on the side. After a while, the phone was connected.


    The microphone aimed at Li Qiang''s mouth.


    Doodle


    The long waiting bell affects Li Qiang''s heart. With each sound, Li Qiang feels as if he is further away from hell. This taste is indescribable.


    At the same time, little plum was also thinking about what to say when the phone was connected.


    It rang for almost a minute before someone picked it up.


    "Hello? Who?" was a hazy voice that sounded like he was sleeping.


    This man is little plum.


    "Brother Li! It''s me! Li Qiang!" Li Qiang quickly shouted.


    There was a trace of urgency in the voice.


    "Grass, Li Qiang?" the voice of the little plum on the other end of the phone was clearer. It was estimated that it was sobered by the anxious voice of the little plum.


    "Well, it''s me, brother Li. I''ll tell you something!" Li Qiang continued when he saw that the effect was good.


    "What''s the matter?" little plum woke up completely.


    He knows that this matter has something to do with Li Qiang.


    "It''s about Xiaowen. I have a new discovery!" Li Qiang said in a hurry. When people are in danger, their mind will improve.


    Li Qiang usually does his best to women, but he has no IQ for men. Or he has no friends around him. He can''t do anything except looking for women every day.


    But at this time, Li Qiang''s IQ has improved a lot, because what is in front of him is something that may cost him his life!


    It''s Zhang Wen!


    The nightmare of all bastards in Jinhai city!


    Little plum is not stupid. It can be said that he is quite clever now.


    He didn''t fall asleep and didn''t feel that his head was not working. Instead, he woke up. Li Qiang''s words made him feel wrong in an instant.


    The brain is also thinking quickly.


    After the accident, the younger brothers with him that night ran away one by one. No one had contact with him. Li Qiang was the first.


    Xiao Li knew that what happened that day could be said to be Li Qiang''s pick. If Li Qiang didn''t tell him Xiaowen, he would not go to Xiaowen, let alone the next thing.


    Now, why did he remember to call himself?


    "What''s new? Li Qiang, why didn''t you run? You know WOW? You can say you were the mastermind of that day! Without you, we couldn''t find Xiaowen!" Xiao Li said directly on the phone without giving him any face.


    Li Qiang here scolded angrily. This little plum is really a pot that doesn''t open!


    "Oh, the heaven''s net is broad, careless but not leaky. It''s no use for me to run. Besides, do you know who did what!" Li Qiang didn''t fight back against the little plum in front of Zhang Wen, so everything really pushed himself down.


    "Bullshit! You called me just to tell me this?" little plum sneered on the phone.


    Li Qiang quickly changed his attitude: "Oh, brother Li, I didn''t mean that. Where are you now?"


    "Where am I? It''s none of your business!"


    "No, I want to find you. Let''s discuss it..."


    "What can I discuss with you?" Li Qiang, such a useless little plum, doesn''t like it! I won''t discuss it with him.


    Li Qiang was a little worried: "brother Li, if you don''t come out, you will regret it!"


    Now, the little plum on the other end of the phone was not worried at all. He just smiled faintly and lit a cigarette.


    "Li Qiang, tell me what you have on the phone. I''m sure I won''t go out to meet you!"

 Chapter 1226

    In the dilapidated factory, Li Qiang was tied to a chair. He had no resistance at all, just like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    Wang Peng took my mobile phone microphone and pointed it at Li Qiang''s ear. Li Qiang didn''t return to his mind for a long time.


    The cold voice in the microphone seems to put a yoke on Li Qiang and lock him up.


    In a word, it seems to determine his fate.


    On the phone, little plum said he wouldn''t come out with him. After that, the cold sweat slipped down his cheek.


    Li Qiang wondered that this little Li Ziping was a model without a brain. Why are you so vigilant today? I feel that my IQ has improved steadily.


    What should I do? Li Qiang now feels that his IQ is a little worrying.


    A voice in my heart is telling Li Qiang that this matter must not be compromised and that little plums must not come out.


    If he doesn''t come out, won''t the unlucky man be Li Qiang?


    Wang Peng stared at Li Qiang coldly and shook his mobile phone.


    The latter trembled with fear and hurriedly said, "brother Li, why don''t you come out? It''s very important!"


    Anyone who listens to Li Qiang''s words will feel something wrong. If little plums can come out, it''s not normal.


    On the phone, little plum smiled: "Li Qiang, I don''t want to do anything now. I just want to sleep, OK?"


    "Oh, brother li..." Li Qiang was worried.


    "Hehe, that''s it!"


    Little plum said and was ready to hang up.


    "Wait!" Li Qiang suddenly stopped him, "brother Li, aren''t you afraid of Xiaowen looking for you!"


    I''m not afraid Xiaowen will come to you.


    This stunned the little plum opposite for a moment, and then a gloomy sentence came out of his mouth.


    "Be afraid, it''s not me!"


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    Li Qiang here, his forehead has been covered with cold sweat.


    Listening to the monotonous beep on the phone, Li Qiang stared at us.


    Wang Peng gave me the phone and stood behind Li Qiang waiting for my order at any time.


    I took a puff of smoke in no hurry.


    "Li Qiang, little plum said he wouldn''t come out, right?"


    This sentence is the final trial for Li Qiang, making him cold from head to toe.


    "Brother Wen, give me another chance! I''m sure to cheat him out!" Li Qiang said anxiously.


    We all know that little plum has become wary just now. It''s undoubtedly even more difficult to cheat him out. It''s useless to give Li Qiang ten more opportunities.


    I tapped my fingers on the edge of the chair.


    "There is only one chance for me, and it is reserved for capable people ~"


    Li Qiang suddenly stared round: "brother Wen, you just said you would let me go!"


    I smiled: "I said it, but the man standing behind you didn''t say it."


    "Brother Wen, brother Wen..."


    In Li Qiang''s desperate struggle, Wang Peng walked towards him step by step with a ferocious face.


    ¡­¡­


    Put down the phone, little plum can''t sleep.


    I stared round and thought in the dark. What''s going on.


    Li Qiang is usually a horse he knows. How dare you talk to yourself like this today?


    You can understand without thinking.


    Li Qiang, maybe someone has caught him.


    This man can''t be Zhang Wen!


    Thinking of this, the cold sweat of little plum came down.


    If it was Zhang Wen, it would be troublesome!


    Zhang Wendu has investigated to this extent. Is it still far from finding Hongzi?


    Is it far from completely getting rid of the little plums?


    Splash!


    Little plum sat up from the bed and couldn''t sleep anymore.


    His eyes were oval.


    The worst was brewing in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Dong!


    The violent knock on the door echoed in the whole corridor.


    At this time, Hongzi was sleeping in a bath center.


    Just now, he fought 300 rounds with the girls here.


    The girl did not suck up to him because of the injury on Hong Zi. Hung Zi didn''t show mercy to the girl because she didn''t give her leg strength.


    Two people, you come and I go, toss and turn for several rounds, and then stop.


    Today''s Hong Zi is quite satisfied with himself.


    If it continues like this, I''m afraid there will be another one legged warrior on the road, sweeping the flower street and bath center of Jinhai city.


    Hong Zi''s combat effectiveness did not decrease because he was lame. On the contrary, he had the meaning of fighting bravely.


    At the moment, Hong Zi hugged the girl and was dreaming in bed.


    The hurried knock on the door woke Hong Zi instantly.


    "Grass! Get up quickly, the ward rounds are coming!" Hong Zi pushed the girl around him hard.


    The girl opened her sleepy eyes and said vaguely, "brother Hong, where is someone here to make rounds? Are you sleepy?"


    "Oh, yes!" Hong Zi patted himself on the forehead. He often came to the bath center because it was safe here!


    Why would someone come to the ward round? Impossible? And even if someone comes to check, he will be notified in advance.


    You can''t come so fast!


    "Grass, who?" thought of this, Hong Zi scolded.


    A weak voice came from outside, "brother Hong, it''s me, little plum!"


    "Shit!" when Hong Zi heard his voice, he got up and opened the door.


    Pop!


    He slapped little plum directly in the face, which made his head confused and almost fell.


    It''s more than two o''clock now. Little plum doesn''t sleep. What are you doing here? If he is drunk, a slap in the face should wake him up.


    "Why are you here when you don''t sleep at home at fucking night?"


    Little plum is about to cry because of his grievance. There are tears in his eyes. If he doesn''t come and find Hongzi tonight and tell him about it, he''s afraid he won''t be able to sleep in the future.


    Now he is not afraid of Xiaowen coming to him. He is afraid of Zhang Wen. They, Zhang Wen, are like the devil of terror!


    "Brother Hong, there''s something I have to tell you!" a cold sweat broke out on Xiao Li''s forehead.


    "Grass, at this time, what can be more important than sleeping? Tell me! Look at you, it''s like being dried while sleeping!"


    This is really more important than sleeping, even more important than life!


    The little plum squeezed her eyes and looked at the girl in the room rubbing her eyes and blocking her body with a quilt.


    Of course, Hong Zi understood what he meant, scolded, closed the door and came out.


    He was wearing a pair of underpants and standing in the corridor. The cold wind blew like a fool.


    "If you can''t fucking say one, two or three, I''ll take off your clothes and let you stand and blow the cold air!" said Hong Zi angrily.


    Little plum calmed down and spoke.


    "Brother Hong, Zhang Wen seems to know about us!"


    "What?" Hong Zi stared. He thought little plum was talking in his sleep!


    The little plum''s Adam''s Apple moved and repeated patiently: "Zhang Wen, it seems that we know that we did it!"

 Chapter 1227

    In the cold corridor, two people stood at two o''clock late at night.


    One is Hong Zi, who is lame with one leg and only wearing underwear, and the other is a frightened little plum.


    Hong Zi, with the initial ferocity and little plum on his face, waited for Hong Zi to speak with some expectation in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Hong Zi frowned.


    There seems to be something wrong with this.


    It depends on the situation. Otherwise, little plum won''t come in such a hurry, will he?


    "How can Zhang Wen know?" Hong Zi asked.


    Little plum took out his mobile phone: "Just now, Li Qiang called me. That''s a horse boy I know. He told me to go out now. There''s something about Xiaowen that needs to be discussed. As soon as I heard it, I felt something wrong. Several brothers present ran away that night, and it was Li Qiang''s pick. Why didn''t he run away and call me back? It''s still so late?"


    "Someone must have threatened him behind his back! Fortunately, I was smart and didn''t fall for him. I hung up the phone. But the more I think about it, the more I feel wrong. Who do you think can threaten Li Qiang now? It''s Zhang Wen! Maybe Zhang Wen caught Li Qiang and tortured him to extort a confession there!"


    After hearing this, Hong Zi nodded secretly.


    Little Li Zi guessed that it was probably Zhang Wen who did it.


    Although Zhang Wen was not afraid to know, Hong Zi didn''t expect things to develop so fast.


    I didn''t expect Zhang Wen to have news so soon.


    Hong Zi''s eyes turned: "Li Qiang, what else did you say?"


    "Nothing. He told me he would regret not going out to see him. That''s all."


    "Grass!" Hong Zi felt funny when he saw the little plum. "Just because of this, you came to me in the middle of the night?"


    Little plum nodded dully: "yes."


    Isn''t that enough? Isn''t it enough to make Hong Zi jump?


    Zhang Wen found it and had to work hard to find them?


    Hong Zi saw the worry in Xiao Li''s heart and said coldly, "Xiao Li, you''re so timid. Why do you come out with me in the future? It''s just Zhang Wen? What are you afraid of? Besides, now the eldest brother knows it, what are you afraid of?"


    "But if Zhang Wen comes to us desperately..."


    "Grass." Hong Zi continued to laugh, "anyway, it doesn''t matter if he can''t find you now. Now he''s fighting with his eldest brother. Even if he wants to find us, boss Wang is in front of him. If he wants to fight, boss Wang is talking. What''s your worry here?"


    Little plum had a flash in his head and patted himself on the forehead.


    Yeah!


    Why are you so stupid!


    It doesn''t have much to do with him! With boss Wang in front, what are they afraid of?


    If something happens, you should find boss Wang first!


    Hongzi has a point!


    Little plum touched the back of his head and smiled obscene. He thought he was a little redundant when he came to Hong Zi so desperately to say it.


    Why are you so timid?


    Why are you so scared?


    It''s just Zhang Wen. What''s to be afraid of? Strengthen the rat''s courage and turn the cat over!


    "But what if Zhang Wen comes to yin?" little plum is still a little worried.


    "Grass, let''s be careful?" Hong Zi stared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, brother Hong, I know what it means!" said little plum, touching his head.


    He forgot what he had become when he saw Zhang Wen that day.


    That fear is natural.


    It''s like a mouse sees a cat.


    Hong Zi looked at him coldly and thought that the little plum was really getting worse and worse.


    Now he is really less daring than a mouse.


    How can I wander the Jianghu with him? How can I be his right-hand man?


    "Give me that number and I''ll find out if it''s Zhang Wen''s ~"


    Little plum promised and hurriedly sent the number to Hong Zi.


    In fact, what Hongzi thinks is very simple, that is, now boss Wang is blocking in front. Even if Zhang Wen comes, he must pass boss Wang first.


    But he forgot that he was nothing in front of boss Wang. At best, he was only a little brother. Now he was a little useful. He was useless at that time. Boss Wang wanted to kick it away.


    Hong Zi won''t cry at that time.


    Boss Wang''s is right in front of him, but he will flash!


    In the corridor, he wore a triangular underpants and talked with little plum for a long time. Hong Zi felt cold, touched his thigh and let little plum go.


    ¡­¡­


    Click.


    At Li Erzi''s house, I lit a cigarette and put it on my mouth, but I didn''t feel any taste at all.


    The heart is bitter, where can there be any taste?


    The conversation with Li Qiang just now made me recall Xiaowen''s pain again.


    In my heart, of course, I''m very upset.


    To tell you the truth, I can''t wait to peel off Li Qiang''s skin!


    If reason had not controlled me, I''m afraid he would have been finished.


    But anyway, he must pay for what he has done.


    This is the balance in my heart.


    It can''t be changed easily.


    This is the first step, the first step I did for Xiaowen. Next, these things will spread like a cobweb!


    "Wenzi, calm down. There are more things we need to deal with next." Li Erzi said faintly.


    He also knows that as Li Qiang, the leader, comes to the surface, there will be more things in the future. There will be more trouble with boss Wang.


    The next step is to find little plums.


    This person is the key.


    "Well." I nodded. It looked light on the surface, but in fact there was a storm in my heart.


    Although there was nothing on the surface, my fingers holding the cigarette were shaking.


    I still can''t control my anger.


    Li Erzi patted on my hand: "Wenzi, I know what you''re thinking in your heart, but you can''t mess now, you must stabilize!"


    I took my hand back and nodded, "I know."


    I think I''m a little worried this time. I shouldn''t have asked Li Qiang to call Xiao Li so late. Isn''t it self confessed? Aren''t you telling Xiao Li that Li Qiang has been caught by me?


    I was so anxious that I didn''t think about these things, so I did them.


    Otherwise, we can definitely get better results.


    On the phone, I heard the voice of little plum and knew that he must be suspicious, otherwise he wouldn''t refuse so resolutely.


    Upset, I choked off my cigarette after only a few mouthfuls and walked to the window.


    Looking at the dark Jinhai City, I feel like a moth, flying and bumping here without any direction.


    I don''t know when I''ll hit the wall.


    "Wenzi, why do I think the people in this picture look so familiar?" at this time, Li Erzi said.

 Chapter 1228

    Click, click.


    On a back mountain in Jinhai City, a shadow tried to dig a hole here.


    The bleak moonlight directly illuminated the figure of the man, which was a bit distorted on the ground.


    What is this man doing here in the middle of the night?


    Is there something wrong? Feel exciting?


    Or does he have this special hobby?


    In addition to pretending to force the tiger, no one in Jinhai city is expected to have this hobby.


    This man is Wang Peng.


    He dug a hole here not for anything else, but to dig a hole for Li Qiang, kill him and put him in.


    It''s that simple.


    Li Qiang must die.


    Wang Peng knows this truth, which is why I left it to Wang Peng.


    What am I thinking? Wang Peng can see it from my eyes.


    He also knows exactly what I want.


    I will not compromise on this matter.


    "Brother, will you spare my life?" Li Qiang on the ground had little strength and was compromised all over.


    His face was covered with dried blood scabs, dragging a broken arm and covered with wounds.


    Li Qiang looks extremely embarrassed.


    He didn''t feel much when he was beaten just now. Now it hurts badly. The wound seems to be torn.


    But he doesn''t care. It''s nothing compared to the current situation.


    It seems that Wang Peng is ready to kill him!


    This is no joke!


    The pits have been dug.


    To tell you the truth, Li Qiang still doesn''t think Zhang Wen will kill him.


    At best, it''s a beating. If it''s serious, break his leg.


    These are acceptable to Li Qiang.


    After all, it was his choice. It was nothing to beat him.


    But obviously, Zhang Wen didn''t intend to finish it so easily.


    This is to kill!


    Everyone said Zhang wenruthless. He had only heard it before. Today he really realized it and felt that it was really the case.


    Can regard human life as grass mustard.


    A word would kill him.


    Is such a person terrible?


    Don''t say it was a fight with him. I was scared to death just by hearing his name.


    Wang Peng stopped the shovel and looked back at him, laughing at him.


    "What''s the matter? Now you know you''re afraid? What have you done? There''s no one who buys regret medicine in this world. Don''t worry, my knife is fast. I''ll guarantee you no pain later!"


    With that, Wang Peng vomited two mouthfuls into his palm and continued to dig a hole.


    At the thought of leaving the world, Li Qiang felt terrible.


    In the future, there will be no way to make friends with women. He is still so handsome. Isn''t it a pity to die?


    "Big brother, I still have my grandparents to take care of. What should they do if I die?" Li Qiang cried out with a sour nose.


    Li Qiang has grandparents, but he never took care of the two old people. At this time, he remembered the kindness of his grandparents.


    Unfortunately, he will never have a chance to respect filial piety in the future.


    He never had a chance to see his grandparents again.


    People''s life is very short. It is fundamental to do what they should do.


    Click.


    Wang Peng put a shovel aside, lit a cigarette, and lit a cigarette for Li Qiang.


    "Smoke, you can go on the road after smoking. The biggest failure in your life is to annoy brother Wen!"


    Then he put a cigarette in Li Qiang''s mouth.


    Where does Li Qiang still want to smoke now?


    His mind is dull now.


    Death has never been so close to him.


    After smoking a cigarette, Wang Peng took out his knife and walked towards Li Qiang step by step.


    Li Qiang was so frightened that he hurried to beg for mercy, and his legs were shaking.


    But his voice stopped suddenly.


    Since then, Li Qiang''s voice can no longer be heard in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    In Li Erzi''s room, he and I are studying the surveillance photo.


    The person who takes the lead and has a cigarette in his mouth should be a small plum, but why do I feel very familiar? Li Erzi and I feel very familiar.


    But for a while and a half, I can''t guess who this man is.


    "Wenzi, do you remember when we found Hongzi in the night scene that day, someone was wearing a hat?"


    I nodded, "remember."


    Li Erzi pointed to the man in the picture.


    I looked at it for a while, and then I slapped myself on the forehead.


    This man is not a little plum!


    Although the monitoring is fuzzy and there are snowflakes on it, the posture and appearance are the same as small plums!


    "Shit! It''s really him!" in fact, I felt something wrong from that day on, but no one thought about that.


    Unexpectedly, this man escaped right under our eyes!


    It''s like beating your face in the dark!


    Li Erzi didn''t think about what to do about it at this time.


    But he asked me, "do you know this, Zhuzhu and Hongzi?"


    That''s what he''s most concerned about now.


    As soon as my eyebrows tightened, I shook my head: "Zhuzhu and Hongzi certainly don''t know about this."


    I believe he won''t lie to me.


    Hong Zi has nothing to do with it. Zhu told me himself. I think it''s very likely that Hong Zi doesn''t know about it.


    Did little plum do it himself?


    But why did he do that?


    "Anyway, catch the little plums first!" my eyes cooled down.


    So far, we don''t doubt Hongzi, and we don''t think Hongzi did it.


    "However, if you know it was made by little plum, boss Wang will certainly protect him." Li Erzi was a little worried.


    Asylum is certain. Whether it is good for boss Wang or not, whether he knows it or not, he will shelter little plum.


    This may also become a chip in his hand.


    Then, it means that there will be an all-out war between boss Wang and me!


    Although the war has started, boss Wang and I have not completely torn our faces. There is still a certain scale among us.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Brother Wen."


    It''s Wang Peng''s voice.


    I went to open the door. There was Wang Peng with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Wang Peng usually smokes a cigarette after finishing his work. He says it''s bad luck.


    After all, this is a matter of buying human life. Even if Li Qiang''s life is worthless and cheap, it is also a human life, isn''t it?


    "It''s all done?" I let him in. Today''s Wang Peng looks a little down. He''s not like before. He''s bloodthirsty all over.


    Wang Peng nodded to me, came to say hello to Li Erzi, and then sat down to smoke.


    Li Erzi and I didn''t talk, so we smoked with him there.


    Wang Peng took one mouthful after another. After a while, he finished smoking. He immediately lit another one and held it in his mouth.


    After a while, Wang Peng said, "brother Wen, Li Qiang begged me to let him go before he died. That look reminds me of little dragon and snake..."

 Chapter 1229

    This seems to be a stage.


    This is a necessary stage for Wang Peng to go through.


    Pillar, he told me so at the beginning. He said his hands were covered with blood and didn''t want to get involved in these things, but he had to do it.


    you can''t control everything in a traits '' world.


    As soon as Wang Peng talked about the little dragon and snake, Li Erzi and I were silent.


    After a while, our hands became more and more dirty.


    Bruce Lee really deserves to die, but what about Li Qiang?


    Maybe he shouldn''t die and shouldn''t be killed by us.


    But now that we have done it, we can''t hesitate at all.


    I patted Wang Peng on the shoulder and sat down: "peng''er, do you regret following me?"


    Wang Peng looked at me and shook his head firmly: "brother Wen, I''ve never regretted!"


    I smiled happily: "then believe me, follow my path and continue. Don''t have any confusion during this time. Don''t think too much, otherwise it will only be bad for yourself."


    I thought Wang Peng was the last person among us to need my advice, but today Wang Peng still feels bad.


    No one is a killing machine. Wang Peng just ended it, but it''s a live human life!


    Living human life!


    Even Wang Peng must feel uncomfortable.


    I have always taught Wang Peng to be restrained and not to go too far, but Wang Peng has never heard of it. This time, I also began to comfort him.


    After listening to my words, Wang Peng nodded silently.


    "Brother Wen, in my life, I will recognize you and my second brother as my eldest brother!" after a while, he raised his face and said to us seriously.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other and smiled.


    I thought it was Wang Peng''s young, frivolous and full of blood. Unexpectedly, in the future, this became our yoke. Wang Peng also achieved the lotus flower in his heart.


    However, the price behind this is something none of us thought of.


    After Wang Peng left, Li Erzi looked at me reproachfully: "Wenzi, you shouldn''t teach Wang Peng to do this. It will only make him more and more presumptuous."


    I smiled: "Er Zi, don''t worry, I have a spectrum in my heart."


    "But it''s best not to let Wang Peng do it alone in the future."


    "Yes." I nodded.


    I let Wang Peng do it alone. It is a test for him, but there can''t be too many tests.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, towards noon, Hong Zi woke up hazily. The girl around him was gone, leaving only a sleeping shape on the bed.


    Hong Zi can sleep until noon, or even directly until night to find a woman to play, but this girl can''t. She has to work. Don''t think everyone can do nothing all day like Hong Zi.


    Hongzi, this is a typical rascal. He does nothing all day and plays with girls all day.


    This seems to be the ultimate goal of Hongzi''s mixed society.


    In order to be so lazy and arrogant forever in the future.


    However, today''s Hongzi is not like a pool of mud. He doesn''t think or do anything.


    In his head, he began to think about things.


    Zhang Wen seems to have known about this. If he catches Li Qiang, he will bite out his people one by one. There will be a war at that time.


    Hong Zi thought very well. He let boss Wang stand in front. He stood behind, watched the play and dealt with Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang is his big brother. He should stand in front of him.


    But imagination is always beautiful and reality is always cruel.


    Hong Zi certainly didn''t expect what boss Wang was thinking when he took boss Wang as a shield.


    Could he let Hongzi succeed?


    Could it be used by Hongzi like this?


    Don''t even think about it!


    Who is boss Wang? If he could be used by a mere Hongzi, he would not be able to get to where he is today.


    Boss Wang, that''s the human spirit among the human spirits!


    Hong Zi lit a cigarette and smoked a cigarette. Then he got up and went to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang usually calls Hong Zi. He just went there. Why should Hong Zi take the initiative to go there today?


    There is only one reason.


    That''s why Hong Zi wants to know whether the number in his hand is Zhang Wen''s.


    He was more or less skeptical about little plum.


    Hong Zi also knew that his little brother was always awesome in his work.


    If it wasn''t Zhang Wen''s number, wouldn''t it be a false alarm? Doesn''t he have more preparation time?


    Towards noon, Hong Zi went to boss Wang''s, which felt more like coming to rub rice.


    Can''t boss Wang see it?


    "Hongzi, what are you doing here at noon?" the implication is that I didn''t ask you to come today.


    Of course, Hong Zi recognized the meaning of this remark.


    He smiled: "brother, I''ll use your cell phone."


    Boss Wang pointed to himself: "my mobile phone?"


    "Yes!"


    Click.


    Although boss Wang was confused, he still took out his mobile phone and gave it to Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi knows that boss Wang must have Zhang Wen''s number here.


    He typed in the string of numbers he had memorized and dialed out.


    On the mobile phone screen, Zhang Wen''s name appeared in amazement.


    Grass!


    Hong Zi grits his teeth. It''s really Zhang Wen! However, it seems that Zhang Wen''s capture of Li Qiang is also quite urgent, even without any rational anger! Otherwise, how could he call little plum with his mobile phone?


    This is pure exposure.


    Seeing this, Hongzi understood.


    This is indeed Zhang Wen.


    Indeed, Zhang Wen noticed it!


    Boss Wang noticed the violent expression change on Hong Zi''s face and asked, "what''s the matter with you? You''re not feeling well?"


    Hong Zi quickly shook his head: "brother, there''s something I have to tell you."


    "Well, you said." boss Wang quietly took his mobile phone back.


    The mobile phone was put there by Hong Zi. He didn''t feel safe at all.


    "Zhang Wen, may have caught up with me!"


    "What?" boss Wang frowned. "Aren''t you hiding this very well? Why did Zhang Wen find it so soon?"


    While thinking so, boss Wang is also secretly calculating how to end.


    If Zhang Wen really finds something, he will come to him and ask him for important people at the first time!


    What did he do then?


    Hand in or not?


    It''s not as simple as hitting me and I''ll hit you. It''s a human life. It''s Zhang Wen''s woman!


    That day, the picture of Zhang Wenqi fainting seemed to float in front of him.


    It''s a person who can feel how painful Zhang Wen is!


    It could be so easy?


    It''s definitely impossible!


    "Brother, one of my horses was caught by Zhang Wen that day. Now I don''t know whether it''s dead or alive." Hong continued.


    Boss Wang was silent: "later, I''ll let someone go to the horse''s house to see the situation!"

 Chapter 1230

    Boss Wang is smart. He wants to see Zhang Wen''s attitude towards this matter first.


    He wanted people to see what happened to Li Qiang''s family and how far things had developed.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t believe how much Zhang Wen can do. After all, Liu hongran has been put in front. Isn''t Zhang Wen on fire in the backyard?


    Didn''t you hang Liu hongran out?


    But this possibility is not ruled out. Zhang Wen is crazy. Even boss Wang has no bottom in his heart.


    Otherwise, boss Wang will not regard him as his number one enemy!


    Boss Wang took out his mobile phone and was ready to call Zhuzhu. Then he thought about it and said to Hong Zi, "call your men."


    Hong Zi immediately called Xiao Li.


    Ten minutes later, the pillar came first.


    "Big brother!" the pillar was carrying seven or eight people on the phone. He thought boss Wang was going to do who, so he came with guys in his arms and stood there as soon as he entered the door.


    Boss Wang nodded and asked the pillar to wait for a while.


    The scene in boss Wang''s office is very strange.


    They stood on the side of the pillar, but Hong Zi and boss Wang sat here.


    Hongzi, with one leg up.


    What does that mean?


    On the road, the level is very important. The big brother sits, the little brother stands, the big brother eats and the little brother watches the door.


    But today, Hong Zi, the younger brother of the pillar, is sitting here, and the pillar is standing on one side.


    This makes people feel that Hong Zi is going to take off!


    Seeing here, someone will ask, isn''t Hong Zi lame? Can''t you enjoy some privilege and let people sit for a while?


    Still that sentence, grade!


    Hong Zi has always been the younger brother of the pillar. Even if his legs are broken, he should let people stand there. He shouldn''t sit on the sofa so generously. This is not the attitude that a younger brother should have.


    But Hong Zi didn''t feel anything wrong with the scene.


    Because Hong Zi didn''t treat himself as a younger brother at all in his heart. He had already regarded himself as a big brother at the same level as the pillar!


    This is the precursor of Hongzi''s take-off.


    Follow boss Wang all day and protect him around him. In ancient times, this is the Imperial Army! Is the highest ranking soldier!


    Hong Zi is like this.


    His heart has begun to float.


    But Zhu didn''t care too much about this. He just wanted to see what boss Wang was going to do.


    Besides, he also saw that Hong Zi''s legs were difficult to use, so he didn''t say anything.


    The pillar saw Hong Zi limping on one leg, but he didn''t see the arrogant expression on Hong Zi''s face. It''s not the expression that a little brother should have at all.


    After a while, little plum came in.


    Seeing a room full of people, he shrank his head.


    This room is full of people who make him tremble.


    Hong Zi, Zhu Zhu, boss Wang, anyone can make him urinary incontinence.


    At the same time, he also began to think about the disadvantages, thinking whether it would be to do him, because he was targeted by Zhang Wen, he would do him!


    What about this?


    It''s already in. There''s no place to run!


    Little plum''s forehead was full of cold sweat.


    Hong Zi gave him a cold look in his eyes and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    "Little plum, later, you take the pillar to Li Qiang''s house to see the situation." boss Wang said faintly.


    Little plum''s forehead is tight. Go to Li Qiang''s house?


    To a house that may be dead?


    Where and what? Is boss Wang going to deal with him and Li Qiang together?


    No, that''s absolutely not!


    He doesn''t want to die yet!


    The little plum was about to cry: "brother, what are you doing at his house?"


    Boss Wang felt ridiculous when he saw the expression on his face. It seemed that the little plum was frightened and was about to cry.


    This matter can''t be known to the pillar for the time being, so boss Wang asked the pillar to go down and prepare the car first.


    Only when he, Hongzi and xiaolizi were left in the office, did boss Wang speak.


    "Let Zhang Wen find out about it?"


    Little plum nodded quickly: "yes, big brother, call me in the middle of the night and scare me!"


    Boss Wang sneered: "if you haven''t seen Zhang Wen, you''ll be scared like this B. What if you fight Zhang Wen one day?"


    how?


    Must little plum be the first to run away! That''s a question!


    But he can''t say, "brother, if you really want to go with Zhang Wengang, I''ll be the first to go! Fuck him!"


    It''s OK for little plum to force twice. At least he dares to say these words.


    Pretend, he''s serious.


    "Well." boss Wang lit a cigarette and took a long sip, "you know where Li Qiang''s house is. Take them to Li Qiang''s house later to see if Li Qiang has gone back."


    "What..." the little plum was scared to death.


    Boss Wang, are you serious? Let him go to Li Qiang, don''t you want him to die?


    Last night, I was upset by a phone call like Li Qiang''s fishing. I was afraid of Zhang Wen. Maybe Zhang Wen has stared at him and asked him to go to find Li Qiang now?


    That''s not death!


    Little plum can''t promise anything!


    This is making fun of his life!


    However, looking at the expressions of boss Wang and Hongzi, it''s not like joking. It''s really going to let little plum pass!


    Isn''t he a pathfinder?


    Thinking of this, little plum clenched his teeth secretly.


    Then he flopped down and knelt on the ground.


    "Brother Hong! Boss Wang, I can''t go!" little plum spoke with tears, which surprised boss Wang and Hong Zi. What''s the matter? Why do you play this game?


    "My grass, what are you doing?" Hong Zi thought he had no face and scolded.


    Little plum explained with tears and snot: "brother, Zhang Wen was going to let Li Qiang deceive me last night, but I didn''t fall for it. He might have arranged people near Li Qiang''s house now! If I went there like this, it wouldn''t be a sheep into a tiger! I don''t want to die, brother..."


    What little plum said makes sense.


    Hong Zi scolded, "get up first!"


    Little plum got up quickly, but he still looked wronged.


    There is no such thing.


    This is to send out the little plums!


    However, boss Wang really didn''t think so. He really didn''t think about sending out the little plums. He secretly told himself that it was a little thoughtless. Zhang Wen asked Li Qiang to call out the little plums. This itself is looking for the little plums.


    The attitude has been very clear. Isn''t it a dead end for him to let the little plum out again at this time?


    Although little plum is a useless man, he can''t do that.


    Hong Zi is watching!


    But Hong Zi hasn''t helped him get things done yet!


    Why, we have to wait until we use Hongzi, don''t we?

 Chapter 1231

    Thinking so, he looked at the little plum still begging for mercy on the ground. Boss Wang clicked and lit a cigarette.


    "OK, you''ve been hiding lately. Give me the address and you''ll go out!"


    Little plum quickly told boss Wang the address and looked at Hongzi again.


    Hong Zi waved to him upset and motioned him to leave.


    The little plum ran out in a gloomy way.


    With a trace of happiness, he took a breath in his heart and ran out.


    When the door closed, boss Wang said coldly, "Hongzi, this man can''t do it."


    Of course, Hong Zi knows what boss Wang means. Little plum, things are too bad and too timid to reuse.


    "Well, when it''s over, I''ll let him go!" Hong Zi scolded.


    He now looks fearless in front of boss Wang. He has long forgotten how he was scared to pee his pants by Zhang Wen. That day, he was like a primary school student. He asked him to stand up and sit down. He didn''t even dare to fart.


    Now, I''m still here to teach little plum a serious lesson. It''s like standing and talking without backache.


    Boss Wang tapped his fingers on his forehead a few times. Suddenly he thought of something and said, "Hong Zi, you say Zhang Wen really investigated the little plum?"


    Hong Zi nodded: "it should be right."


    Like little plum, it doesn''t seem like a lie.


    And Li Qiang''s phone is also Zhang Wen''s.


    "It''s better to put it on little plum."


    Boss Wang stared at Hong Zi with wise eyes.


    The meaning is quite clear.


    Hong Zi knew in his heart that after listening to boss Wang''s innuendo, he must have crooked his eyes and asked what boss Wang meant.


    But now, his IQ has risen sharply. Sometimes even with a look in boss Wang''s eyes, he knows what to do. Now, of course, he also knows what boss Wang means.


    He nodded: "brother, I know what you mean. I''ll see to it!"


    Boss Wang smiled with satisfaction, gave Li Qiang''s address to the pillar and let him go.


    Boss Wang''s most satisfactory result is that things stop at little plum. It has nothing to do with him, and it doesn''t affect Hongzi''s work.


    But boss Wang didn''t think about what Hongzi thought.


    Boss Wang wants to use Hongzi to do the pillar, and Hongzi also wants to use little plum to help him do the pillar.


    When I''m in a hurry, I can still buckle this hat on the little plum''s head. Why not?


    Let him be captured by Zhang Wen now?


    Isn''t that the best use of everything!


    Hong Zi, now he has more or less the meaning of big brother. At least he knows how to use this person under his own hands.


    However, what will happen and the overall situation will be controlled by boss Wang.


    Hongzi, little plum and pillar are just chess pieces in his hand.


    He can''t change that.


    We can only take our own steps.


    ¡­¡­


    After receiving boss Wang''s order, Zhu went to Li Qiang''s house according to the address.


    He didn''t think much. Anyway, what boss Wang asked him to do was right. If he asked too much, he would be confused. He knew too much. He didn''t want to understand, so he simply didn''t ask anything.


    Thinking so, the pillar arrived at Li Qiang''s house.


    At first glance, I know that I am not a rich man. There are only two old people in my family. The house is very dilapidated. It seems that it has not been repaired for a long time.


    When they saw the column coming down, the eyes of the two old people were full of confusion.


    Why do so many people come to Li Qiang in more than a day?


    Li Qiang, when did you have so many friends?


    You know, he had few friends before, and never had so many people come to him.


    What''s going on recently?


    Can it be said that Li Qiang has learned it well now?


    The pillar was afraid to scare the two old people and asked his people to go aside first.


    The pillar went in alone and asked politely, "is Li Qiang at home? I''m his friend."


    Grandma Li Qiang looked at the pillar with muddy eyes: "Li Qiang, I left yesterday. I may not come back for some time. I packed up a lot of things and left ~"


    Looking at her such a pillar, my heart was sour. I remember that my grandmother was like this when she was alive. I don''t know whether my grandmother also cared about herself at home in the years when I came out.


    The sad cells in the column began to flood.


    "Oh, it''s all right. He may be back in a few days. I''ll come back to him later!"


    The pillar said and was ready to go out.


    At this time, Li Qiang''s grandmother hurriedly said, "if you can find Li Qiang and tell him to come back and have a look, his grandfather and I are not young. One day, every day, maybe next time he comes back, he may not be able to see us. Alas..."


    I feel sour in my nose. How does it feel like I''m talking about myself?


    "Don''t worry, I will!" said the pillar.


    Grandma Li Qiang sighed: "yesterday, several people came over and said they were Li Qiang''s friends. They brought me so much money. When Li Qiang came back, he had to return the money. Where can I ask people for so much money for no reason?"


    With that, the pillar also noticed a pile of money held by a newspaper.


    Here, it''s almost $100000.


    When I saw the money, I understood everything.


    Li Qiang, you may never come back.


    After asking about these things, Zhu drove back with melancholy to report to boss Wang.


    On the way back, Zhu always thought of his grandmother.


    People are emotional animals. No one can abandon all feelings, not even boss Wang. At best, he just controls well, but it can''t be said that he has no emotional fluctuations.


    The column can''t.


    In recent years, this feeling has become more and more obvious. Zhu even feels a little emotionally fragile.


    I often sigh because of something.


    Even when he saw Li Qiang''s grandmother today, he would feel uncomfortable and miss his dead grandmother.


    Pillars are becoming less and less suitable for mixed society.


    It''s just that he wants to quit now, which is undoubtedly even more difficult.


    It''s impossible.


    Many things are not what Zhu thought. He also has to consider for boss Wang.


    If you quit like this, aren''t you pumping boss Wang''s face with big ear photons?


    "Give me a cigarette." the pillar asked the little brother next to him for a cigarette.


    The little brother respectfully lit the post.


    A misty puff of smoke came out of his mouth, and the column was full of melancholy. Would he feel confused when he mixed with the column? Will feel ethereal?


    Is it to be so cruel and ruthless that his hands are covered with blood?


    Is it to mix up like this?


    Mixed society, what is it for?

 Chapter 1232

    Dong Dong Dong.


    At the door of boss Wang''s office, the pillar knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" boss Wang''s voice came from inside.


    The pillar opened the door and went in.


    "How''s the situation?" boss Wang asked him.


    "Brother, Li Qiang is dead," said the pillar.


    He has been on the road for so many years. Of course, he knows what the money in the newspaper means. It''s the money for family members in Canada. The 100000 yuan almost bought Li Qiang''s life.


    But the two old people didn''t understand anything and thought that Li Qiang would come back one day to pay back the money.


    After hearing this, boss Wang frowned.


    At the same time, he showed his gloomy and ferocious expression.


    Zhang Wen, yes!


    If you do it so beautifully, you can do it so secretly.


    Zhang Wen has the ability to handle affairs.


    It''s a pity that it can''t be used for itself.


    If Zhang Wen could always help himself at his hands, how good would it be? Boss Wang felt pity.


    "Big brother, these people are very good at doing things. They also sent 100000 yuan to Li Qiang''s family."


    Even if people in the street are killed one day, it''s reasonable to say it''s hard to say. It''s hard to say these things clearly.


    But they gave comfort to their families.


    This is very popular.


    At least, they are a group of people who understand reason and morality.


    I can''t figure out who this ticket is in Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang sneered: "talk about morality. I''m afraid this fucking inexplicable morality will come to us in the future!"


    The pillar frowned: "brother, what do you mean..."


    "Zhang Wen did it. The little brother who was killed is our man!" boss Wang said word by word.


    "What..." the pillar couldn''t calm down. He really didn''t expect that Zhang Wen did it!


    But now Zhang Wen and boss Wang seem to have reached a bottleneck. No one is easy to touch each other. They are waiting for the opportunity. Zhang Wen makes no sense at this time!


    But the facts are in front of us, and we can''t refute them.


    But the eyes are a little complicated.


    "Pillar, I told you earlier that Zhang Wen is not a good bird. I can see when he used to follow me. He is just hiding deeply. Once this kind of person breaks out one day, he will turn his face and don''t recognize people. We don''t know how to die!"


    This is what boss Wang said on purpose in order to completely let the pillar see who Zhang Wen is.


    Let the pillar retain the last fighting power.


    Can boss Wang not understand?


    Now the pillar can compromise with Zhang Wen. It is difficult for him to change the pillar.


    Otherwise, why should he let Hongzi take his place?


    Why don''t you let the pillar do a lot of things?


    He also knew that there was a lump in the column''s heart. If this lump could not be solved, it would haunt him all his life.


    "But why did Zhang Wen do this?" the pillar was wondering. He didn''t know the dead Li Qiang at all. It was estimated that he was the younger brother of his younger brother, but why did Zhang Wen kill such a useless man?


    Why isn''t it more advanced?


    Zhang Wen, not so stupid!


    Has the final say, "has the final say," Zhang Wen, the boss, sneered. "Now, I have already split the face with me, and how to play, not what I said, or what you said has the final say. It is Zhang Wen who has the final say. He wants to play with a dead man, that''s not simple yet. And what reason is it necessary to kill a little boy? It''s very simple, because it is a bad look."


    That''s a good point. If you''re so restrained in the street, what''s your strength? What else does that mean?


    Pillar, I really don''t know what Zhang Wen wants to do.


    Thinking of this, Zhu stopped asking, said hello to boss Wang, turned and left.


    Boss Wang in the office is looking colder and colder.


    He picked up the phone and called Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi was teaching Xiao Li a lesson when he received a call from boss Wang.


    He was very dissatisfied with the performance of little plum just now. Even if he was afraid, even if he knew that Zhang wenniu was forced, he shouldn''t show it so obviously. It won''t do him any good, but will make boss Wang look down on him.


    "Brother Hong, I''m afraid..." little plum was about to cry.


    Hong Zi scolded, "grass, I don''t know what you''re afraid of! Just go to Li Qiang''s house! And go with the column! Even if Zhang Wen''s people ambush there and the column is in front, what are you afraid of? Grass!"


    That''s true.


    With the pillar, Zhang Wen won''t mess too much.


    "Alas, I''m also afraid. After all, we all know who Zhang Wen is..." said little plum.


    "Cao, do you know what a bad impression you made on boss Wang''s heart?"


    No matter how bad the impression is, little plum, he just wants to save his life. At this juncture, he doesn''t want to have any conflict with Zhang Wen. That kind of person is not an ordinary little bastard. As long as he makes a move, he must die!


    Little plum can see clearly now.


    Hong Zi scolded secretly in his heart and thought that he was really wrong about little plum. He expected him to attack himself in the future. He was scared like this B before he saw Zhang Wen. It is estimated that he will pee now!


    I can''t help it. When I was in the night market that day, little plum was already scared.


    Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty eyes and indifferent means made him tremble.


    Zhang Wen''s temperament as if above everything made him despair.


    He knew that he had no courage to go against Zhang Wen again.


    After meeting, he must have only one action, that is running!


    Seeing Zhang Wen is a desperate run!


    At this time, Hong Zi''s phone rang.


    It''s boss Wang.


    Hong Zi quickly picked it up.


    "Brother, what''s up?"


    "That matter has been found out. Li Qiang is dead."


    Although he had already prepared in his heart, Hong Zi''s heart was still trembling. Did Zhang Wen really dare to play like this? Really dare to kill like this? And it''s still right under boss Wang''s nose.


    This is a little too awesome!


    He also saw that things were not as simple as he thought.


    Zhang Wen is really angry!


    "Well, I know, brother."


    "Be careful recently, you know?" boss Wang reminded.


    "Well, I see!" Hong Zi said and hung up the phone.


    In his eyes, he was a little dull.


    The little plum on one side hurriedly asked, "brother Hong, what''s going on?"


    In Hong Zi''s eyes, there was a trace of fear: "Li Qiang, dead, it was Zhang Wengan..."


    "What!" little plum knelt on the ground with his legs soft and plop.


    Li Qiang, who called him that day, has now returned to the West!


    Why so fast!


    Zhang Wen, why so cruel!


    Although I had long guessed that Li Qiang had suffered misfortune, after being confirmed, Xiao Li was still afraid!

 Chapter 1233

    In the morning, the sun came in.


    Li Erzi and I discussed all night last night about how to find little plums.


    Come secretly. It shouldn''t be difficult to find little plums, but now I think of boss Wang.


    If boss Wang doesn''t know about it, if he doesn''t know anything about it, he should hand over the little plum.


    Maybe we should test boss Wang''s attitude and see if boss Wang is playing tricks behind this matter!


    Thinking so, I called boss Wang.


    In boss Wang''s office, the mobile phone buzzed.


    He looked down, but he didn''t pick it up.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to answer, but that he thinks in his heart. What does Zhang Wen call him for at this time? Something happened to Li Qiang. He and Zhang Wen are almost dead enemies. What does he want to say to boss Wang at this time?


    What can he say to boss Wang?


    Thinking so, boss Wang picked it up.


    "Hello."


    "Boss Wang, it''s me," I said faintly.


    I feel bad about my old brother and now my sworn enemy.


    I always feel like I''m going back in time and space.


    "Ha ha, Zhang Wen, I know it''s you. Although you''re not with me, your phone is still stored in my mobile phone! I''m different from you, I value friendship!" boss Wang''s words are thorny, which makes me feel very uncomfortable.


    "There''s not much nonsense. I''m calling you to ask you for someone." I cut into the subject directly. "You should also know that something happened to my woman Xiaowen. I''ve been investigating it recently."


    "Well, I''ve heard. Alas, Wenzi, as an elder brother, I have to advise you. It''s just a woman. Where can''t you find a woman? If you don''t have a woman, tell me and I''ll find you more than a dozen in minutes!"


    Boss Wang''s words made me feel bad.


    Xiaowen, not everyone can replace it.


    "Oh, different, Xiaowen, unique in my heart!" my voice was a little more vicious.


    Maybe I heard that my tone had changed a little. Boss Wang quickly smiled: "OK, Wen Zi, just say wow if you have anything. To tell you the truth, I''m also helping you pay attention to who the murderer is. If you want to find that person one day, I''ll send it to you myself. Anyway, we''re all brothers, aren''t we?"


    "Don''t help me find someone. I''ve found someone. You have a man named little plum, you know?" I said.


    Boss Wang frowned and thought to himself that he was really fucking fast. Did he find the little plum so soon?


    If it takes two more days, it won''t all be on boss Wang''s head!


    Grass!


    Thinking so, boss Wang didn''t show it at all, but pretended to be innocent and said, "little plum? What are you looking for him for?"


    "He is the murderer who killed Xiaowen!" I simply don''t talk nonsense.


    Boss Wang is a smart man. Since he pretends to be a fool here, he must know everything.


    "He? No! It''s impossible. I''ll ask him!" boss Wang continued to pretend to be a fool and was ready to call Xiao Li.


    I thought your boss Wang pretended B a little too much. Obviously, that''s not the case!


    "Boss Wang, everyone is smart. Is it interesting to pretend with me?" I said coldly.


    Boss Wang secretly scolded that his big brother was really fucking tired. Now he has to wipe his ass for the little plums! These things should have been handled by Hong Zi!


    "Wenzi, it''s boring for you to say so. When will I pretend with you? It''s about my little brother. I have to investigate it. Besides, if it''s him, you don''t have to do it yourself, I''ll help you solve him! My men can''t have such scum!"


    Boss Wang''s words are quite in place. If he really doesn''t know anything, he has done enough as a big brother, but I know in my heart that he must know everything!


    He should have known about the little plum!


    "Hehe, boss Wang, do you think I''m stupid? A little plum, don''t do this!" I simply said.


    I know quite well who boss Wang is. At the same time, boss Wang must have a clear idea of who I am.


    We both know what each other is thinking, but we are also playing dumb.


    After all, this kind of thing is still a little taboo.


    My words are like a shell. I''ve put boss Wang in the corner.


    He was silent on the phone for a while and said gloomily, "don''t tell me if I know about it first. Do you think I may give people to you? People, sometimes don''t be too naive, do you know!"


    This is a warning to me from chiguoguo.


    Anyway, little plum is his man. He can''t give it to me without saying a word.


    That''s like bowing your head to me.


    "Yes, I know! But now this is the bottom line on my side! Who has anything to do with this matter, I will let them all go down and bury Xiaowen!" my tone was also cold.


    Boss Wang''s eyes narrowed at the end of the phone: "ha ha, people sometimes don''t talk too full. After all, their ability is limited!"


    "If I don''t pay someone, I can only find it in my own way."


    Hearing this, boss Wang trembled.


    He''s seen my technique.


    The pure sword can often surprise people. If you want to prevent me, boss Wang can''t prevent me 100%. He knows the pros and cons later.


    But when things get to this point, boss Wang can''t push out the little plum first. He can''t even cover a little brother. What''s that? That''s not a little useless!


    Moreover, little plum hasn''t made the best use of everything and hasn''t given full play to his waste heat. Where can boss Wang waste it?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang said coldly, "people, I''m sure I won''t hand it in. Just let me do what you want. Zhang Wen, you know who I am. Don''t say more?"


    In fact, boss Wang and I didn''t have to say much for a long time, but I called him this time.


    Although it seems a little redundant, I still want to do so.


    "Zhang Wen, you can kill Li Qiang, but that doesn''t mean you can kill little plums." boss Wang said and hung up the phone.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, my eyes sank completely.


    "Wenzi, how''s it going?"


    "Boss Wang has known this for a long time, but he doesn''t pay anyone. He wants to hide the little plum himself."


    Li Erzi nodded: "I said it would scare the snake."


    I shook my head: "no, in this way, it may be easier for us to find small plums."

 Chapter 1234

    Through a phone call to boss Wang, I completely understood that boss Wang was going to carry it on the surface, but he didn''t think so in his heart.


    Maybe he won''t let Xiao Li know the contents of this call.


    Let me find the little plum. For him, there is no loss at all. On the contrary, it can make him famous.


    So why not?


    I think after boss Wang knew about it, he thought about how to push out the little plum and how to let him give full play to his waste heat.


    But on the surface, boss Wang must be strong.


    That''s why I called boss Wang.


    Things have come to this point, so we just have to follow this path.


    If boss Wang wants an explanation, I''ll give him an explanation!


    "Er Zi, I''ll go to find brother Liu. I haven''t told him these things yet." I said and put on my coat.


    Li Erzi nodded: "well, I''ll arrange to find little plum as soon as possible."


    "Yes." I nodded and went out.


    Liu hongran has been busy everywhere recently. I called him and made an appointment.


    I met Liu hongran in that health hotel.


    "Brother Liu, I haven''t been able to help you lately. It''s hard for you." I said sincerely.


    Liu hongran smiled: "if you don''t say this, what''s the matter with you coming to me today?"


    "It''s about boss Wang. The murderer who killed Xiaowen has found it. It''s boss Wang''s man. I''m going to make a big move this time." I think if I want to find little plum, there must be a conflict with boss Wang.


    Maybe it will make things big.


    Liu hongran bowed his head and remained silent for a while, nodding: "Wenzi, you let go. I have no problem here. Just as Dongwen group is about to be established, it is difficult for boss Wang to finish!"


    With Liu hongran''s approval, I seem to have more confidence in my heart. Then, I began to give it a go.


    For the hatred in my heart!


    ¡­¡­


    I thought boss Wang would open a big gap for us to get in, but at this time, boss Wang closed the door and didn''t seem to give us any chance.


    I didn''t mention it again.


    Li Erzi''s investigation was not going well.


    When we were busy preparing for this, Lao Yan and they were all watching these things!


    So far, boss Wang and I have paid no attention to Lao Yan. Of course, we don''t know about his return.


    This seems to have given Lao Yan a lot of opportunities.


    Let him plan slowly in the dark, get rid of all these people, and then come to me and boss Wang.


    Lao Yan has been secretly looking for opportunities!


    "Brother, Zhang Wen is cruel enough! I heard that he has killed a little brother of boss Wang!" Zhiyong came and said.


    These days, Lao Yan has also received a lot of rumors. He knows that boss Wang''s people probably did it. He secretly scolds boss Wang for being confused. At the same time, he also wants to see what this thing will become and whether he can get in.


    Lao Yan has a cigarette in his mouth. This time he didn''t organize people to have a feast in the courtyard. Just relax. He can''t indulge in it every day! Recently, Lao Yan has focused on his business.


    The line he made underground is awesome.


    He has been busy with this recently!


    In an already perfect line, it is constantly modified and improved.


    He knows that when he goes to war with boss Wang or Zhang Wen, this line will become his biggest chip.


    Old Yan said faintly, "boss Wang dares to play like this because he is an expert and bold! But I want to see how he ends. Now Zhang Wen is a mad dog. Everyone will bite and tell our people not to have any impulse with Zhang Wen!"


    "Hmm!" Zhiyong nodded.


    Can he not know you?


    He knows best.


    Since he learned that his little brother was killed by Zhang Wen, he was full of fear cells.


    It can be said that he escaped from death in Zhang Wen''s hands, and he was the only one who knew the fear.


    To put it mildly, it''s thanks to his fast running.


    If he were a little slower, he might have become the soul of Zhang Wen.


    What a terror!


    He could even realize how helpless and fearful the boy was before he died.


    Alas~


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong shook his head helplessly.


    I thought that the most important thing for a young brother who is mixed with society is to be with the big brother. If he is like boss Wang, he doesn''t even know how he died.


    He is glad that he followed Lao Yan. At least Lao Yan is good to him now.


    And invite him to play with women, can you?


    "By the way, Zhang Wen, I think the motive is not pure." old Yan thought for a while and said.


    "Brother, what do you mean?" Lao Yan said.


    What is impure motivation?


    "I told you you don''t understand!" old Yan didn''t want to discuss these brain burning topics with Zhiyong. Zhiyong''s head was not enough to discuss these things with old Yan.


    Lest Zhiyong become a hundred thousand whys later.


    These things, only in Lao Yan''s heart, slowly become distorted.


    Lao Yan kept asking himself in his heart.


    In his impression, who is Zhang Wen.


    It should be the kind of person who has no principles. Although he puts morality in front, he starts the most fierce and plays the hardest.


    But in this matter, he felt that Zhang Wen''s ferocity had not been fully brought into play.


    Did not give full play to the waste heat.


    Why?


    Is it because Zhang Wen has concerns?


    When Lao Yan thought of this, he couldn''t help thinking about himself.


    Maybe it''s because of yourself.


    Does Zhang Wen realize that he has come back? That''s why I worry so much, so I didn''t give it a go?


    It shouldn''t be. His old Yan hides so well and deeply. If Zhang Wen finds out so easily, he''s still mixing a hammer!


    Lao Yan patted his forehead.


    Called Xiao Liang.


    "Xiao Liang, recently you investigated the matter over Zhang Wen for me. Why do I think it''s so wrong!" old Yan scratched his head and said.


    To investigate these things, we still need to rely on them.


    The current situation of Xiaoliang is a little complicated.


    He''s still not well from his injury. He''s lying in the hospital bed all day.


    Originally, Xiao Liang was not the one who came out to fight. He didn''t have the hard bone of Zhiyong. He was cut like this. He was glad he didn''t die, but the pain department on his body was not fake, which made him feel uncomfortable all over.


    When Lao Yan came back, he went to see him once and didn''t ask him for the rest of the time.


    This makes Xiaoliang feel a little uncomfortable.


    But he didn''t dare say anything. After all, is Lao Yan his big brother.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Lao Yan told Xiao Liang about the matter.


    Trabecula doesn''t know these things all day in the hospital. He only cares about his wounds.


    After listening to Lao Yan, Xiao Liang promised, "brother, I''ll find someone to investigate."

 Chapter 1235

    Why does Lao Yan want Xiao Liang to investigate?


    Why didn''t Lao Yan let Xiao Liang live in peace while Xiao Liang was in hospital?


    Why doesn''t he arrange for someone to find it himself?


    Because many of Xiao Liang''s men don''t know that Lao Yan is back. Lao Yan is afraid that if they slip their tongue and let people know the news of his return, it will be difficult to do.


    What''s more, he doesn''t think that these days, Xiaoliang is more familiar with the situation in Jinhai city than he is. He can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Lao Yan put down the phone and took care of the time. Xiao Liang''s phone called.


    In fact, it''s the simplest thing to investigate Zhang Wen.


    This man is also a hot topic among people on the road.


    Zhang Wen may stand at the top of Jinhai city in the future.


    Such people have both brains and means. It''s difficult to mix them up.


    And now there is such strong support as Liu hongran behind him, which can almost sweep everything in Jinhai city.


    What are the people on the road talking about recently?


    They are not talking about Xiaowen, nor how awesome Zhang wenhun is.


    It''s about Baidao, Wanfeng group.


    Wanfeng group of boss Wang.


    These things are easily heard by Xiaoliang''s people.


    It''s almost nothing. It''s just a few phone calls.


    All the bastards in Jinhai city know that Wanfeng group is the root of boss Wang. No matter how fierce boss Wang is in the pipeline, he must stabilize the Wanfeng group, because this is also his foundation.


    If a person is not even stable, how can he develop?


    No matter how fierce boss Wang plays on the road, it''s useless. In other people''s eyes, he''s just a mad dog. Just hide away when you meet him. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    But now, Zhang Wen is starting from boss Wang''s white business.


    What is this concept?


    This is to dig boss Wang''s roots!


    Zhang Wen, this is to kill boss Wang completely!


    If Zhang Wen makes a firm foundation in Jinhai City, it won''t take a few rounds to fight boss Wang, and boss Wang''s loss will be quite huge! At that time, maybe without Zhang Wentai''s initiative, boss Wang will be finished!


    Zhang Wen, it''s taking off!


    After Xiao Liang told Lao Yan these words, Lao Yan frowned.


    No wonder he thinks Zhang Wen has all the considerations. No wonder he thinks Zhang Wen is a little afraid of hands and feet.


    That''s why!


    He has more far-reaching plans! That''s why there''s room for doing things!


    blamed!


    Old Yan scolded.


    Boss Wang, boss Wang, why are you so stupid? How can Zhang Wen take root in Jinhai city? Isn''t that difficult for yourself? When Zhang Wen had no foundation, it was enough to give them a headache. Now that Zhang Wen has a foundation and develops slowly, it will grow into a towering tree!


    It''s terrible!


    Lao Yan can be said to have analyzed these things quite thoroughly, but he can''t do anything. He can only observe all this in the dark and watch boss Wang fall into the abyss step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    After showing his attitude to boss Wang, he called Hong Zi and Xiao Li over at the first time.


    Still in the private club, or the top girls, but this time someone else served.


    They no longer serve fierce pillars.


    But a lame man, and a bastard who looks a little obscene, as if he could scare him to pee with a cry.


    These girls look down on Hong Zi and Xiao Li, but no one dares to show it on their face, because what they earn is the money to serve men. If even men choose, it''s not too unreasonable.


    Besides, with boss Wang here, their money is indispensable.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with calling us over today?" Hong Zi asked.


    He knew that boss Wang must have something to do today. If he had nothing to do at ordinary times, he would not ask them to come here to play, let alone play so hi.


    Hong Zi knows how valuable the girls here are.


    Today''s Hongzi is flushed. He knows that he can certainly lead a good girl tonight.


    On the contrary, the little plum next to him was frightened.


    He didn''t want to come out today, but Hong Zi dragged him along.


    Boss Wang called. He didn''t come. He seemed insincere. Moreover, there was no news from Zhang Wen recently. He felt that there was no problem.


    Boss Wang personally poured a glass of wine for him and little plum. With a smile on his face, he said, "guess."


    It''s rare that boss Wang is in such a good mood and wants to play guessing games with them.


    Little plum looked at boss Wang''s face and thought things had turned for the better. He thought it was all right.


    He hurriedly asked, "brother, has Zhang Wen settled the matter?"


    Boss Wang shook his head: "not only did he not settle, he called me back."


    "What..." little plum was a little dizzy.


    Zhang Wen called him. What is he happy about? Is it true that Zhang Wen said he would not pursue it? Zhang Wen counselled? Afraid of boss Wang?


    Little plum blinked his big eyes full of thirst for knowledge, looked at boss Wang, and waited for him to continue.


    Boss Wang calmly drank a cup, and then said to them, "Zhang Wen, I already know what''s going on, and he said to let me hand over the little plum."


    Shit


    Hearing this, little plum almost wanted to curse, and his first reaction was to turn and run away.


    Zhang Wen called boss Wang and told him to let him hand over the little plum. Isn''t it negotiable? Why did boss Wang ask him to come here?


    Didn''t you embarrass him?


    While scolding in his heart, little plum clenched his glass.


    "Ha ha, don''t be nervous. Although Zhang Wen told me so, I can detect that he counselled!" boss Wang deliberately said so to give them a shot in the arm and tell them that it''s okay. Don''t be afraid!


    Hong Zi thought for a moment, and then smiled: "brother, what did you say?"


    Boss Wang put down his glass and stared at the little plum: "I told Zhang Wen that you are my man and I won''t give it to him! Or, fight with me once!"


    "What did Zhang Wen say?"


    "He''s quite unambiguous, but isn''t he wilting these days?"


    Hong Zi nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at the little plum, which means to tell him, look, what I said to you is right, wow? Even if Zhang Wen is looking for boss Wang, it has little to do with the two of us!


    That''s right, but why does Xiao Li think it''s so wrong? He always felt that things should not be like this. Would Zhang Wen, like a hungry wolf, be soft?


    Will you admit it?


    Kill him, he doesn''t want to believe it.


    But now he doesn''t believe boss Wang''s words. Who should he trust?


    Boss Wang patted on little plum''s shoulder and said in a cool voice, "little plum, don''t be afraid. I''ve done it. Tomorrow, you go to my construction site in the south of the city. WOW! I''ve arranged a position for you as a team leader. You do it first!"

 Chapter 1236

    It is said that there is meat to eat with boss Wang.


    Sometimes, there is too much meat to eat.


    Can little plum not know?


    That''s the day he''s waiting for!


    The construction site in the south of the city is a day''s money. Although the position of team leader is security there, boss Wang has allocated a lot of money! If little plum does it seriously, he will get a lot of money.


    Then he''s a fool.


    In addition, he must have many younger brothers on the construction site. At that time, he will mix up, won''t he?


    I''m in a hurry. I don''t care about Hongzi and the pillar!


    £¿


    Facing boss Wang''s words, little plum was very useful. He seemed to be able to see how he took off in the future.


    Don''t you follow Hongzi just to take off in the future? Can you get ahead? What else did he figure?


    Power and money can blind people''s eyes.


    In front of the huge temptation, the little plum has been confused and his eyes are about to float.


    I forgot all about it in an instant.


    Xiao Li zishuang quickly picked up his glass, stood up respectfully and made a toast to boss Wang: "thank you, brother!"


    Boss Wang squinted and smiled. He couldn''t see his face in the dim light.


    Little plum was a little excited, so he spoke without restraint.


    He even forgot that Hongzi was still at the scene.


    Didn''t he just pass Hong Zi by? I kind of want to cross Hongzi''s meaning of being the eldest brother.


    Hongzi heard it.


    The boy''s eyes are a little cold.


    Little plum didn''t notice Hong Zi''s eyes at all. He still looked at boss Wang solemnly.


    Boss Wang said, "all right, just do it. Remember, if someone makes trouble on the construction site, you''ll do it. Don''t be afraid. I''ll support you behind your back!"


    The little plum said positively, "don''t worry, brother. I''ll do a good job!"


    "Yes." boss Wang''s heart is laughing.


    This is his usual routine, slapping people in the face and giving them a sweet jujube to eat.


    The slap is loud enough, and the jujube is sweet enough.


    This is boss Wang''s style of doing things.


    Boss Wang had a few drinks with little plum, and then called a girl over.


    The girl is said to be a college student, still in school and a school flower in school. These are all done by others on a part-time basis.


    There''s nothing to say about appearance and figure.


    Especially the pure temperament.


    Just now little plum came in and saw the girl. I don''t know. I thought it was an inflatable Wawa!


    The skin is white, like a white steamed bun.


    Little plum''s eyes always float on the girl intentionally or unintentionally.


    Of course boss Wang noticed the details, so he called the girl to accompany him.


    The girl came over and gently wrapped her arms around the little plum, looking like a couple of lovers.


    This made the little plum raise his head at once.


    This feeling of hazy love is the most difficult to find. Now the girl can play this set of perfect. Perhaps it is because she looks pure and has a trace of bookish anger just out of the campus. This feeling is more and more intense.


    Little plum looked down at the high chest mound.


    It made his blood flow back.


    The girl raised her head and smiled at him, blowing air in the little plum''s ear with her mouth.


    Boss Wang''s eyes flashed and smiled: "what are you doing? The girl came just after class. You can be gentle with others!"


    Little plum couldn''t bear it for a long time. He wanted to put her under him right now.


    He grinned at the girls around him.


    "Hey, hey, thank you, brother!"


    Then he turned and left.


    The girl twisted her ass and followed the little plum upstairs.


    Little plum went up on his front foot, and Hong Zi looked up and drank a glass of wine.


    Everyone could see that he was unhappy, and he didn''t escape boss Wang''s eyes.


    Boss Wang narrowed his eyes and gave Hong Zi a glass of wine: "what''s the matter? Are you unhappy that I gave the girl little plum, or unhappy with me?"


    Hearing what boss Wang said, Hong Zi quickly shook his head.


    "I don''t mean that. I just don''t think it''s right to let little plum go to the south of the city."


    Everyone knows that the construction site in the south of the city is the fattest place under boss Wang. In addition, boss Wang gave the position of leader of little plum. Little plum will not only have money, but also his younger brother.


    Will you still pay attention to Hong Zi in the future?


    Can Hong Zi still command him?


    Maybe Hong Zi will be called big brother in two days. It''s Hong lame directly!


    However, this is not what Hong Zi is most worried about. What he is most worried about is that once Xiao Li has some power in his hand, he will certainly float away.


    That is quite unfavorable to the present situation.


    "Ha ha..." after listening to Hong Zi''s words, boss Wang burst out laughing.


    Can he not know what Hongzi is thinking? Now Hong Zi and Xiao Li are transparent in front of boss Wang. Boss Wang can know everything at a glance.


    They know exactly what they are thinking and doing.


    Especially the little plum. Boss Wang has eaten him through.


    Otherwise, how can you let the little plum stand in front of them?


    How can Hong Zi stop the gun for him?


    Hong Zi certainly didn''t understand what boss Wang was laughing at. He looked at him blankly.


    Boss Wang took a drink and put his hand on his shoulder: "Hongzi, I know what you''re thinking. Do you think little plum can''t win?"


    Boss Wang said a word to Hong Zi. He nodded quickly, "yes!"


    "Do you think I don''t know these things? I can''t see that little plum can''t?"


    "Brother, you..."


    Boss Wang patted him on the shoulder and motioned him to come over.


    Hongzi put his ear close to it.


    Boss Wang''s gloomy voice came over: "who is Xiao Li? If you don''t let him cry, can he honestly stand in front? You saw it just now. Don''t say he was asked to go out to do business. Just hearing Zhang Wen''s name, his face changed. What do you expect him to do?"


    Hong Zi''s ears faltered. Boss Wang was right.


    If Xiao Li knows that boss Wang and Hong Zi are going to play like this, he will cry to death.


    Hong Zi smiled: "brother, you''re right."


    Boss Wang continued: "and the construction site, I''m sure I won''t let him play too hard. Let him play first. When you need to work hard, you can top it! Now Zhang Wen knows that it has something to do with little plums. If he wants to find it, he''s looking for little plums!"


    Hong Zi smiled to himself that boss Wang was ready to take the construction site in the south of the city as the first battlefield. Little plum, the cannon fodder that rushed in front!


    If boss Wang makes such an arrangement, there''s really nothing wrong with it.


    Let Xiao Lizi Bang first. It just acts as a shield for him and boss Wang. It can also slow them down.

 Chapter 1237

    No one knows what boss Wang thinks at the moment.


    Little plum doesn''t know, and Hong Zi doesn''t know.


    Boss Wang, I''m not going to let anyone get much benefit from him.


    He calculated quite well.


    When Xiao Li is killed by Zhang Wen, Hong Zi must take over, which is understandable.


    But when Hongzi takes over, that is, when he is finished.


    Boss Wang has a wishful thinking in his heart, and the plan is quite good.


    He wants to give benefits, but he won''t give more.


    People, he should also use it to the extreme.


    This is what boss Wang really thinks.


    In boss Wang''s position, he plays with his brain and fist, which has become a last resort.


    Although Hong Zi''s IQ has made a qualitative leap, he still can''t compare with boss Wang.


    Now Hongzi even feels that little plum is a little pathetic.


    This right and temporary happiness in his hands will become his grave.


    Boss Wang smiled darkly: "which girl do you like? Take it away today!"


    With a smile, Hong Zi impolitely pointed to a girl who was deliberately or unintentionally avoiding his eyes and said, "just her."


    The girl scolded in her heart and thought she was really afraid of what. Just now she had been avoiding Hong Zi''s eyes and tried not to look at him. Unexpectedly, she was selected by Hong Zi.


    What bad luck!


    The girls here also look at people when they come out to do this. Some are more pleasing to the eye. The girls work hard to accompany and have fun, don''t they?


    But when you meet someone who doesn''t look good, you can only deal with it.


    Today she met a disagreeable Hong Zi.


    Even if it''s not pleasing to the eye, he''s still lame and his ability is estimated to be not good.


    The girl was shy on her face, but she scolded secretly in her heart and walked towards Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi put one hand around her charming waist and kissed her on the face.


    "Elder brother, I''ll go up first!" Hong Zi''s hand touched the girl, and he couldn''t help it.


    In addition, the girl didn''t wear much, and there were bursts of fragrance on her, which made Hong Zi impatient.


    All the girls here are the best!


    Boss Wang smiled and waved, indicating that Hong Zi could go.


    Hong Zi smiled, hugged a girl taller than himself and limped away.


    The remaining girls came to drink with boss Wang.


    Boss Wang narrowed his eyes and hugged one with one hand, with an expression of ecstasy.


    Boss Wang''s head is turning rapidly at the moment.


    Now, maybe all the people under him don''t understand boss Wang''s practice.


    Why is the war imminent, but boss Wang pushed his own people out.


    He pushed out the little plum and Hong Zi.


    Little plum is destined to be cannon fodder.


    Boss Wang knows Zhang Wen and knows it. He certainly won''t let it go.


    If the little plum is caught, it will die.


    Since he''s going to die, why don''t you let him die of some value?


    Now the stupid little plum seems to know nothing, so he wants to be superior. He doesn''t even know that he has been put out. Isn''t this telling boss Wang.


    Brother, I can play whatever you want. I''m a fool anyway.


    Since Zhang Wen called him last time, there has been no news. Boss Wang is now afraid that Zhang Wen can''t find little plums.


    I''m afraid Zhang Wen won''t come and move the little plums.


    The plot is brewing slowly in boss Wang''s heart.


    At this time, in the room, women''s cries come and go one after another.


    On one side, there is a little plum with a scholarly beauty in hand, and on the other side, there is Hong Zi on one leg.


    The girl in the little plum room is really tender. The little plum is almost greedy and gnaws on him madly.


    The girl didn''t hide. She was obedient and served the little plum. She had some excessive requirements, and the girl agreed.


    This makes little plum even more excited.


    But Hong Zi didn''t think there was anything. Anyway, he came to play with his own skills.


    Other girls didn''t openly refuse Hong Zi. What''s wrong with him?


    "Oh......" the girl shouted.


    Hongzi shot directly into his leg.


    Hong Zi secretly scolded Xiao Hong Zi for being untidy. Why did he start firing indiscriminately at the critical moment?


    "It''s all right, don''t worry, take your time ~" the girl is not worried at all, so she lies there holding Hong Zi.


    Feeling that Hong Zi was exerting herself, she twisted her waist slightly and avoided Hong Zi secretly.


    "Oh ~" the girl whispered again.


    After repeated failures, Hong Zi''s forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    It''s no way to play like this.


    Hong Zi hasn''t enjoyed it for a long time~


    "Hee hee, I''ll come ~" the girl was amused to see Hong Zi like this.


    Originally, Hong Zi came in to show her manly grandeur in front of her. Let her know that although she seems to be lame, her strength has not decreased at all. Of course, she has to take the initiative, hasn''t she?


    But who wants to make a fool of himself? The girl secretly put it aside. Finally, the girl has to take the initiative to come.


    This makes Hong Zi feel very shameless, but he can''t refuse the girl. He can only promise.

 Chapter 1238

    Dong Dong Dong~


    At night, when many people were ready to go to bed, I came to an advanced community alone.


    In front of the door, I knocked.


    After a while, there came the sound of high heels walking around, and then Wang Yuxian came and opened the door for me.


    Eyes to eyes, the former hot full of warm eyes, but now it becomes cold.


    No temperature at all.


    Wang Yuxian wore a wine red slim dress, with heavy makeup on her face, and her lips were particularly bright red. Her small waist outlined the most exaggerated lines, and her cold face was even more attractive at this time.


    It seems that you can scrape off the ice.


    Coupled with the sexy clavicle deliberately exposed in the air, it makes people salivate.


    Although I met her face to face, I felt a strange feeling that I had never had before.


    Wang Yuxian and I seem to have been separated thousands of miles away.


    "Come in." she looked at Wang Yuxian for a while. She said a word and turned in.


    With a glass of red wine in her hand, she looked charming.


    A burst of fragrance from Wang Yuxian came to my nose. I keenly smelled it when I entered the door.


    Alas~


    I sigh in my heart. I haven''t smelled it for a long time.


    Wang Yuxian stepped on the carpet barefoot. The whole person was deeply trapped in the sofa. People couldn''t help but want to hug her.


    The wine red slim dress makes her skin more white and tender.


    Like a modern snow white.


    "Yuxian, about Xiaowen..." I stood aside and said yes. I don''t know why. Now I feel an invisible pressure when I see Wang Yuxian.


    Even, I dare not look at her.


    I know that I owe her too much.


    Wang Yuxian embroidered her eyebrows and looked at me.


    "I didn''t ask you to talk nonsense. You just say the result."


    I quickly nodded: "I already know who the murderer is. A few days ago, I disposed of one, and now I''m looking for another."


    Wang Yuxian looked at me suspiciously: "disposed of?"


    I nodded: "well, kill."


    Now it comes out of my mouth, full of a sense of disobedience.


    Once, I was an ignorant teenager who didn''t know anything. When I came to Jinhai City, I couldn''t even apply for a bank card, but in a flash, now I have grown so much.


    The wind rises and the water rises, sweeping away the appearance of ignorant teenagers.


    The word "kill" has always been very important, but now I can say it so easily. Wang Yuxian may be surprised.


    I''ve changed too much after spending these days on the road.


    "You killed people?" Wang Yuxian''s red lips moved up and down, and an almost ironic sentence came out of her mouth.


    I nodded: "this man should be killed!"


    There is an indescribable complex look in her eyes. Don''t turn your head and don''t look at me. The black hair curls up high behind her head, looking exquisite and beautiful.


    "Hehe, yes, it''s time to kill! But in this way, I think it''s you, Zhang Wen, who caused these things!" she changed her tone, and her voice seemed to be trying.


    I''m not surprised at all. On the contrary, I think it''s quite normal for her to say this.


    "Yuxian, as I said, if you feel relieved, you can kill me."


    I can end my life for Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t look at me and shook the bright red wine in the glass.


    "No! You can''t die yet. You haven''t done many things you should do. Why do you die in such pain?"


    I stopped talking, just a long breath in my heart.


    Wang Yuxian turned to face me. From my point of view, she was like a flower fairy falling into the stamens.


    Poor, charming, but still holding on to indifference.


    Clearly, Wang Yuxian shouldn''t be so cold to me.


    Her slender eyes blinked.


    "So, who is that man?"


    "His name is Xiao Lizi. He''s under boss Wang. I''m catching him these days," I replied truthfully.


    "I got it. Let me know," she said.


    "Yes." I know that this hatred is not mine at all, and Wang Yuxian.


    She drank up all the wine in the glass and put it aside.


    Wang Yuxian probably had drunk a lot of wine before I came here, and her cheeks were a little red.


    It''s the kind of crimson that seduces crime~


    "Zhang Wen, there was some hatred. I shouldn''t describe it so exaggerated, but I can''t forget it. I can only keep it in mind."


    In a word, my heart began to ripple again.


    I don''t know how Wang Yuxian has spent these days. I don''t know how much she hates me.


    These should have been borne by me, but Wang Yuxian had to bear the pain.


    To tell you the truth, I understand Wang Yuxian very much.


    "Yuxian, I know..." I said silently.


    "So..." she looked up at me. "I can''t forgive you!"


    Alas~


    I can only sigh in my heart. I don''t want to explain these things. I know it''s useless. It''s just a knife in her heart.


    With that, Wang Yuxian got up, left a mark on the sofa and walked into the bedroom.


    I heard the rubbing sound of her changing clothes inside and wondered what she was doing inside.


    At the same time, I also thought in my heart, what did Wang Yuxian call me here today, just to ask me what the situation is?


    Then she can ask clearly on the phone.


    "Zhang Wen, come in."


    After a while, Wang Yuxian called me.


    I hesitated for a moment and strode in.


    As soon as I entered the door, I felt that my mouth was stuck by something. Then, she gasped violently against my nose.


    I stared round and stunned.


    Wang Yuxian is kissing me


    At this moment, I seemed to feel the incredible reversal of time and space.


    Wang Yuxian, since she is willing to kiss me, does that mean she has forgiven me?


    As long as she can get through the barrier in her heart, I am willing to do anything for her.


    Wang Yuxian''s beautiful and cold face became particularly charming at this time. The whole person seemed to be boneless and fell into my arms.


    I found that Wang Yuxian was only wearing underwear and the rest of her clothes were thrown aside.


    I confused my mind, slowly supported my hands and hugged her hard.


    The body didn''t feel it.


    I kissed her crazily and trapped myself crazily. I wanted to stay in her arms and say sorry to her. I wanted to tell her that I really loved her.


    Feeling the beauty of my body, I gradually confused my feelings.


    When my hand unconsciously touched Wang Yuxian''s chest, suddenly, I felt a pain in my mouth, and then a strong smell of blood spread in my mouth.

 Chapter 1239

    It''s Wang Yuxian.


    She''s biting me.


    It seems that all his strength is used in his mouth.


    The fishy and astringent taste filled my mouth, and the pain almost twisted my face.


    But I didn''t let her go.


    I felt that I should be punished for not escaping from pain.


    This pain is nothing at all.


    I opened my eyes and found that Wang Yuxian had cried.


    It was the kind of moistening thing that flowed slowly and silently, and I didn''t notice it at all.


    I held this position with her for a few seconds and she let me go.


    Her mouth was covered with blood.


    I curled my mouth in pain.


    "Why don''t you shout pain?" she cried, but her voice didn''t choke at all. She still stared at me and let her tears flow down.


    I curled my mouth and didn''t speak.


    She smiled like a self mockery: "if you don''t shout pain, I can''t bite! Zhang Wen, do you know what I hate most about you? What I hate most is that you pretend to be serious here. I know you''re not such a serious person. What do you pretend to be!"


    I know. She''s talking about Lao Gao. I lied to her for so long. It''s my fault.


    Wang Yuxian''s tears flowed, and there was no sense of disobedience at the moment.


    I shut my mouth and tried my best to suck the bloody smell in my mouth.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Wang Yuxian''s eyes became frivolous, one leg bent slightly and turned sideways to me.


    The slim devil''s figure is beyond doubt.


    "Zhang Wen, do you know why I asked you to come today? Because I want to tell you something."


    Then she walked over step by step and didn''t stop until she was less than a few centimeters away from my chest. Her expression was like a child showing off toys with me.


    "I just went to accompany other men ~"


    Boom~


    My head exploded.


    If the previous words are a prelude, then this is the most exciting place for me.


    She went with other men.


    No wonder she dresses up so seductively. No wonder she dresses so seductively.


    I can''t ignore anything, but I can''t ignore Wang Yuxian and other men.


    "Just now, he and I kissed like you in the hotel, but you and I didn''t take the next step ~"


    Her hand drew a circle on my chest: "his kung fu is better than you, and his figure is much stronger than you. It feels great."


    I subconsciously thought of the picture, and the whole person was about to collapse.


    Pop!


    I grabbed Wang Yuxian''s young hand and asked her to stop in front of me and look at me.


    "Why?" I asked.


    She pretended not to know why she raised her eyebrows: "what are you talking about?"


    "Why do you do this to yourself! You obviously don''t love that man, do you?"


    My words hit Wang Yuxian''s forehead. Although there have been so many misunderstandings and there are so many unspeakable hatred between me and her, I still don''t believe there is someone else in Wang Yuxian''s heart.


    Where else could she live in her scarred heart?


    No, Wang Yuxian wanted to shake her head, but finally she endured the tears in her eyes, nodded and said, "no, I love him."


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    I didn''t know where the anger came from. I hugged Wang Yuxian''s petite body and poured into my arms desperately.


    It seems that only at this moment, she belongs to me.


    She was startled and struggled desperately in my arms. I roughly straightened her head and kissed her.


    What I touched was Wang Yuxian''s cold mouth.


    There seems to be no temperature.


    She bit me hard.


    I let her go because of the pain.


    I kissed again regardless. At this moment, I seemed to be a fierce beast covered with scars. Regardless of the scars on my body, I had to look for the beauty in the flowers.


    Pop!


    She raised her hand and slapped me in the face.


    The burning pain on my face didn''t stop me, but crazily picked her up and threw her on the bed.


    She was frightened by my rudeness, screamed, and desperately tried to wrap her body in a quilt.


    I''m all over.


    Why?


    Why can''t I work hard to get Wang Yuxian, but she wants to throw herself into the arms of others?


    Thinking that other men realized Wang Yuxian''s tenderness, I felt bad.


    It seems like an angry Beast about to erupt and roar!


    My heart, hard pain!


    "You go away! Ah!" I tried too hard. She screamed and hurried to block it with her hand.


    I didn''t stop at this point, but went crazy to grab her little white inner Ku.


    At the moment, my mind is blank. I don''t think about anything and don''t want to think about anything.


    "Woo woo! Zhang Wen, you bully me!" just when I was about to succeed, she suddenly cried like a child and looked at me with innocent eyes.


    It''s quite different from Wang Yuxian, who was arrogant just now.


    The frost on his face disappeared.


    I stopped, not because of her cry.


    But from her eyes, I noticed that it was full of rejection.


    Wang Yuxian, refuse me and thousands of miles away.


    What the hell am I doing!


    Her tears pattered down, her body was in a mess, her underwear was torn in several places by me, and she was lying in bed in an untidy dress.


    "If you come here again, I''ll die here! I said, you don''t want me in your life!" Wang Yuxian was like a petite girl at this moment. She was on guard and didn''t want me to come near at all.


    I''m just calming down.


    Support down from her.


    Just now, the beating little heart is also gradually stable.


    I know she''s not kidding. She''s serious.


    Wang Yuxian hated me for getting into the bone marrow. She called me here today just to spoil my fun and see me sad. She trampled on my feet hard in my heart.


    That''s her purpose.


    You don''t want to settle your grievances with me, you don''t miss me.


    There was her cry in the room. I stood by the bed and said, "Yuxian, I''m sorry. But you have to promise me that you can''t practice yourself like this in the future unless you find someone you really like."


    Wang Yuxian shouted, "get out! Get out! You don''t have to worry about my business, you bastard!"


    Maybe in Wang Yuxian''s heart, I can only be an asshole all the time.


    Thinking so, I took a deep breath and left Wang Yuxian''s house.


    Close the door, as if everything just now was so unreal.


    Wang Yuxian just now doesn''t seem to be the Wang Yuxian I know.


    I looked up and sighed.


    Why did this happen?


    I close my eyes now, and my head is full of Wang Yuxian''s wronged tears just now.


    I lit a cigarette and walked down the street in confusion.


    Wang Yuxian, when can I get your forgiveness?

 Chapter 1240

    In the room, Wang Yuxian curled up on the bed alone, falling flowers on her body.


    The underwear was torn in several places, and the body seemed to be still with the previous high cold.


    Tears fell down her cheeks.


    Wang Yuxian has never felt so helpless. In front of Zhang Wen, she has no resistance at all. In that way, she is like a child who doesn''t understand anything. Originally, she wanted to put a high profile in front of Zhang Wen. Originally, she was going to tell Zhang Wen to let him die completely.


    Wang Yuxian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and went to the living room.


    She stood in front of the window with her sweet buttocks up, regardless of her underwear, which was hardly covered.


    All I think about is Zhang Wen just now.


    I have to say that she had to kiss Zhang Wen just now.


    For so long, she also misses Zhang Wen in her heart.


    She can''t completely abandon these feelings, and she is a person who values feelings.


    If it weren''t for Lao Gao and Xiao Wen, she would almost promise Zhang Wen.


    But why did this happen?


    Why didn''t the lotus blossom in her heart finally bring it to her?


    As for why I asked Zhang Wen to come tonight.


    In fact, Wang Yuxian is selfish.


    Want to ask about Xiaowen, this is on the one hand, more, in fact, still miss Zhang Wen.


    Recently, so many things have happened on the road. She doesn''t know. She is worried about Zhang Wen.


    Although she really wanted to, she was very strange. She told herself not to do these useless things and not to hurt Zhang Wen with these so-called lies.


    But in the end, she did.


    Put on a wine red evening dress, put on heavy makeup, and make yourself look like going out to accompany the wine.


    The charm in her eyes made her look a little charming.


    She successfully deceived Zhang Wen and told him that she went out with other men at night.


    However, Zhang Wen''s expression disappointed her.


    Doesn''t he know who he is? Doesn''t he know that Wang Yuxian can only hold Lao Gao and him now?


    This needs too much explanation?


    However, if Zhang Wen just smiled and said Yuxian, don''t lie to me. I know you. You can''t go out with other men.


    So what would Wang Yuxian think?


    Can she feel better?


    She and Zhang Wen are the most familiar strangers.


    Wang Yuxian opened the curtain and retracted into the sofa. He held his white and tender shoulders tightly in his hands and buried his head in the sofa.


    Two lines of tears slipped silently, and Wang Yuxian kept scolding herself in her heart.


    Why, now that things are up, Zhang Wen is still thinking of her?


    Why is his figure so lingering?


    Why


    She wanted to sleep like this. When she woke up, she could no longer see these troubles, Zhang Wen, and Lao Gao.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, little plum got up early.


    Although the girl around him hasn''t got up yet, he has already got up.


    Little plum, I''ve never been so diligent.


    This girl, let little plum still have more meaning.


    He was going to leave, but he hesitated when he got up. He looked at the girls scattered like petals on the bed. With an evil smile, he went in again.


    "Ah, why did you wake up so early?" the girl opened her eyes, and there were a pair of obscene eyes in front of her. She wondered why the little plum got up so early? He hasn''t been convinced by the strenuous exercise last night?


    Hasn''t he been drained of all his energy?


    This man is also a master!


    How long have you been doing this by yourself? I haven''t met such an energetic young man as little plum for a long time.


    Ordinary people stop twice a night.


    This little plum is almost five or six times that of others!


    The girl''s heart is full of love.


    Come once in the morning and feel refreshed~


    He got up from the girl, took a look at the girl who still had something to say, and had to wash his face and leave.


    Little plum is a little floating now. If she plays a few more times, I''m afraid she''ll have to drink red bull today.


    So, why did little plum get up so early today?


    It''s not in line with his character.


    That''s because little plum has a responsibility.


    His responsibility is the captain of the construction site in the south of the city!


    He should shoulder this responsibility and let others see that his little plum is slowly on the top!


    He knew that the construction site started very early. Now that he had passed, he was already late.


    After taking a taxi to the construction site in the south of the city, Xiao Lizi straightened his collar and was about to go in.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" he was stopped by the security guard at the door before he went in.


    The man had never seen a little plum. He looked a little obscene, so he shouted him down.


    Little plum scolded secretly. It''s really impolite. He dares to talk to his captain.


    His eyes moved and his mouth turned: "I''m the fucking captain here. My brother arranged me to come over!"


    Pooh!


    The security guard thought that the little plum was ill. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Cao, are you the captain? Where is the captain here? You arranged it for yourself!"


    In the face of the security guard''s laughter, little plum felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. He bowed his head and snapped a big ear photon from the security guard.


    "My grass... What are you doing!" the security guard was slapped in the face and stared angrily.


    But he didn''t dare to fight back. What if this man really has two brushes?


    The older security guard also came and stopped the little security guard.


    "What the hell do you do? I haven''t heard of any captain here. Do you know whose construction site this is?" the old security guard was a little more tactful, and informed the audience here.


    Little plum raised his eyebrows: "grass, I''m here today, so there''s a captain here! This captain is me!"


    Facing the crazy words of little plum, the old security guard was also a little helpless. He shook his head secretly: "wait a minute, I''ll call someone to confirm."


    Little plum is not afraid of his confirmation!


    But he waited for a while, and waited for a group of people carrying pick and shovel and shovel. What was he waiting for?


    These people surrounded the little plums when they came. In their impression, no one dared to make trouble at boss Wang''s construction site. He was the first!


    "Grass, what do you do?"


    Although facing these people, Xiao Li was a little nervous, he still pretended to be calm.

 Chapter 1241

    Little plum is the kind of person who has no brain. He can''t even play. When it''s almost time to play off, he''s still pretending.


    He didn''t think about whether it was interesting to pretend like this.


    Will you be beaten.


    Before he could figure it out, one of the men with a moustache came out and stared at him with his head tilted.


    Holding a steel pipe in his hand, he seems to be the person in charge here.


    "You come to make trouble and ask us what we do? Do you know whose place this is?" the man said with his eyes crossed.


    Little plum vomited one bite: "grass, later, this has the final say."


    No one can see the rustle of little plum. If they don''t know, they all think little plum is crazy.


    This is boss Wang''s territory. Few people in Jinhai City dare to make trouble here. They all think that little plum is crazy.


    But this little plum is just as crazy as it is.


    Moustache didn''t talk nonsense to him at all. He just threw a steel pipe at him.


    Looking at the steel pipes smashed all over the place, little plum''s face changed with fear. He couldn''t believe it at all. Why do these people say to fight? Why don''t you give him the captain at all?


    You know, he''s the captain here!


    Little brother, I don''t even listen to my brother. Where can I be!


    "Hey..." little plum subconsciously raised his hand to block the steel pipe. Before he spoke, the steel pipe had fallen down first.


    He secretly scolded these people that they had no principle at all. No matter who they were, they dared to fight!


    However, the moustache was merciful. He thought he was stunned when he saw the little plum. He was also afraid that the little plum would deceive him and thought it was the best to scare him.


    Therefore, the steel pipe in his hand didn''t exert much force, otherwise he would certainly break the little plum''s arm.


    But it still hurts when it hits little plum!


    The little plum screamed and fell to the ground, and the people behind rushed up. When they saw the little plum, they thought they were a fool and useless guy, so they trampled on the little plum.


    Little plum hugged his head and curled up on the ground. His eyes were full of huge question marks.


    Why is this? Why is it different from what you think?


    I came here to be the captain. Lianhua in my heart is naturally different from these people, but why did they say to do it and press him on the ground? He didn''t give him face at all and trampled on the word captain!


    Little plum, where can I feel comfortable?


    He even began to doubt life. He came to the top to manage their little brothers. They not only didn''t have any welcome ceremony, but also politely greeted him.


    For a few seconds after being knocked to the ground, little plum''s head was turning rapidly. He was trying to think what was wrong.


    Is your way of playing wrong? Or is the expression on your face wrong?


    It shouldn''t have been little plum. As soon as they came out, they all knelt down on the ground and shouted big brother, okay?


    Shouldn''t they all stand there to greet the little plum?


    Why, is it all wrong?


    You have to shout at the door yourself. They greet them. Are they stiff guys with fists as big as bean bags?


    That moustache, who follows boss Wang, often fights. Although his skill is not very powerful, it is not bad. But he kept his hand when he touched the little plum just now.


    But that''s it. The little plum was put to the ground with one move.


    There is no ability to resist, only to be done.


    Jinhai City, if there is a force ranking, then little plum may not even enter the ranking list.


    First of all, there are people standing at the top, such as Zhang Wen, Zhu Zhu and the butcher.


    Then there are Wang Peng, Wu Yang, pretending to be a tiger, etc.


    Then there are Zhiyong and Hongzi.


    Little plum is already at the back. His skill is naturally very poor. When he meets a strong one, he is put down. When he meets a weak one, he goes up to mend his feet.


    Little plum, there''s no skill at all.


    Where can he be the opponent of moustache who often fights on the construction site?


    Shit!


    The little plum scolded and shouted, "I''m fucking arranged by boss Wang! If you don''t believe it, call and ask!"


    I''m worried, little plum. I''m worried to say that.


    Originally, he didn''t want to tell his old story.


    "Stop it all!" when moustache heard him say this, he quickly stopped everyone. Can this man say boss Wang? Shouldn''t it be fake?


    Everyone stopped. The place just now was like a battlefield. It was dusty, leaving little plums squatting there with their heads in their arms. In just a few tens of seconds, little plums had been beaten with peach blossoms all over their faces.


    There''s no more boo Se on you.


    "Do you know boss Wang?" moustache asked carefully.


    Little Li said, "grass, I''m with Hong Zi! Boss Wang arranged for me to come here today. You don''t want to live, do you?"


    Moustache suddenly realized that it was so. It turned out that this man was mixing with Hong Zi. Wouldn''t it be enough to say Hong Zi''s name earlier? He hasn''t heard of little plum, but he has heard of Hongzi!


    Otherwise, didn''t you get beaten for nothing?


    Moustache quickly smiled: "Alas, they are all our own people. Look at you. If you don''t say it earlier, isn''t it a joke?"


    In the words, there was a sense of blaming little plum.


    Who told you not to identify yourself earlier? Who told you not to say you were fooling around with Hongzi?


    In fact, as a last resort, little plum was not ready to say it.


    Why?


    Because little plum has a high attitude now, he doesn''t like Hong Zi a little.


    Dare you ask, why is Hongzi so angry now?


    Isn''t it because he is appreciated by boss Wang? Isn''t it because he has a lot of younger brothers?


    But why should little plum bird him now?


    He doesn''t have a little brother? He didn''t get the appreciation of boss Wang?


    He should be on an equal footing with Hongzi now. The old brother, the brother at this time!


    This is Lianhua in Xiao Li''s heart.


    But before it blooms, it seems to have withered.


    "Grass!" little plum snorted angrily and was helped up by the moustache. These people were holding back their laughter. The man sent by boss Wang was also fucking funny, wow?


    Before you get to the top, you get beaten by your own people first. What''s going on?


    However, it was Xiao Li who said the words. Xiao beard was the person in charge here. He had to ask boss Wang first, didn''t he?


    So he arranged the little plum and called boss Wang.

 Chapter 1242

    Boss Wang, who was still sleeping, was woken up by the phone.


    The caller is the person in charge of the construction site in the south of the city, moustache.


    Boss Wang thought something had happened, so he scolded and picked it up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Moustache said carefully, "brother, just now someone came and said you arranged to be the captain here. I don''t know if it''s true..."


    Boss Wang patted his head and scolded himself for drinking too much wine last night. He forgot all about it.


    "Yes, that man is a little plum. You will all listen to him in the future!" boss Wang said quickly.


    "Oh..."


    Moustache was a little surprised, because the man sent by boss Wang was really not good and looked a little stupid.


    I really don''t know what boss Wang likes about this man.


    "By the way, he''s all right?" boss Wang seemed to think of something and hurriedly asked.


    Moustache smiled with an ugly face: "nothing. We just cleaned it up. If he came, he didn''t tell anyone his name. Let''s call him captain. We thought he was a fool..."


    "Grass... He''s all right?" boss Wang scolded.


    He really didn''t expect that little plum was so brainless that he was a fool at all!


    But that''s good. At least when he makes use of the little plums, he will be like a fish in water.


    Little plum, of course, is stunned. Otherwise, how can he float because of boss Wang''s words? Otherwise, how can you forget that Zhang Wen is looking for him because of one sentence?


    These, compared with little plum''s superior dream, are not things at all!


    Boss Wang''s words also made him take off completely.


    Take off in a hubris.


    Moustache secretly rejoiced that he didn''t hurt him just now. Otherwise, boss Wang blames him now. How can he afford it?


    "Brother, he''s fine. He''s just a little skin trauma."


    If the injury on little plum is too serious, there must be no way to use Zhang Wen as bait at the construction site! That won''t work!


    "That''s all right. There may be an enemy looking for him recently. You look after him for me, don''t you know?" boss Wang said# 160;


    Moustache didn''t understand what old Wang meant. Why did this little plum have an enemy and call him here? Why not be safe? Hide the little plums?


    Why expose others?


    Isn''t this harmful?


    But moustache didn''t ask much, but nodded and promised, "I know, big brother!"


    He shouldn''t have asked more about these things. Is it right for boss Wang to arrange and do them.


    Little brother, just do your part.


    Put down the phone, boss Wang rubbed his forehead upset.


    This little plum looks even worse than Hong Zi.


    After being confirmed by boss Wang, moustache turned positive in an instant. He hurried to little plum and said, "brother Li! Boss Wang just said that you will be the captain here in the future. We all listen to you."


    With that, he bowed to the little plum with a low attitude.


    Little plum looked up.


    Grass!


    That''s right!


    This is the fucking attitude of little brother to big brother! That''s what he meant to be on top!


    Those things just now are not true, wow?


    Little plum regained his consciousness from his dream and immediately put out the appearance of big brother.


    "Grass, moustache, you''ll call people over later. I''ll give them a meeting!"


    Boss Wang is pressing on it. How dare mustache disobey the order of little plum? He quickly promised and gathered all the people who had just started beating small plums.


    Then, in an open space in the construction site, the little plum stood there with two bricks on his feet. He still had several footprints stepped out when he was beaten by the group. Like a fool, he began to lecture.


    "Cao, the first day I came here, I was beaten by you. Although we are mixed on the road, we can''t be without principles! We are all principled and moral people, aren''t we?"


    The following people are echoing him: "yes, brother Li, you''re right."


    "In the future, no matter who wants to come to the construction site, we have to be polite. If we can''t come over, we can greet people with guys and fists!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Little plum is putting his case on others. Don''t they know that little plum is talking about himself?


    The footprints on his body, they can even know who kicked it.


    "Have a cigarette!" said little plum, feeling his mouth a little dry.


    A little brother ran over and lit a cigarette for the little plum.


    If a person is superior, he will soon be able to adapt to that kind of life. If he comes down from that position, he is likely to spend his whole life in the shadow. Little plum is a typical representative.


    Up, he adapted in a second.


    "Moustache, you go and call me the security guard who just told you to come!" little plum thought and still felt uncomfortable. He was beaten for nothing just now!


    It''s the security guard who tipped off!


    Moustache asked his younger brothers to find the old security guard.


    The security guard has long been silly.


    Why did the man who had been kicked all over the ground just now turn over? It looks like a big brother.


    What does that mean?


    The old security guard thought of this and hurriedly trotted past.


    He stood in the crowd, a little at a loss.


    "Just now, you told them to come?" little plum stared at him with his obscene little eyes.


    The old security guard nodded helplessly: "well."


    Little plum actually wants to slap the security guard, but the security guard looks not young. It''s a little inappropriate for him to do it again. After all, people also watch the door according to the formal procedure.


    "Grass, apologize to me!" little plum thought and said shamelessly.


    The old security guard was stunned.


    Little plum, why is this man called little plum so shameless?


    And ask him to apologize?


    I''m so old, and just now he was doing his duty. Why should I admit my mistake?


    Moustache quickly winked at the old security guard in the dark, meaning to let him quickly admit a mistake and leave. This little plum, who doesn''t seem to have a good mind, admits death.


    The old security guard was also stubborn. His head raised: "why?"


    Little plum smiled angrily: "why? You don''t know why now? Grass!"


    With that, he quickly walked towards the old security guard and pointed to his broken nose: "because of this!"


    He turned around again and showed him his footprints: "it''s also because of this! It''s all because of you!"


    A cold sweat came down from the old security guard''s forehead. He really felt that little plum was sick


    It''s no shame to admit your mistake to a psychopath.


    His mouth moved.


    "I was wrong."

 Chapter 1243

    On this day, Dongwen group was officially established.


    Liu hongran informed me last night and asked me to go there early in the morning.


    Let me dress formally and cut the ribbon.


    I cut the ribbon for the first time. I was a little excited. I got up early in the morning. I put on a decent suit and looked at it in front of the mirror. I thought it was handsome. Then I drove out in that BMW.


    Liu hongran was there early in the morning.


    There are four big characters of Dongwen group written on the company. I can''t tell what I feel after reading it.


    From now on, we have our own foothold in Jinhai City, and we have a firm foothold.


    These are all given to us by Liu hongran.


    "Wenzi, come!" Liu hongran saw me coming and waved to me.


    I hurried out of the car.


    Liu hongran is dressed in great spirit today. With a cigar in his hand, he looks like a successful businessman.


    What glittered in his eyes was the spirit of officialdom.


    "Brother Liu, you''ve worked hard these days." I didn''t help with the establishment of Dongwen group. It was all Liu hongran running alone.


    Recently, my attention has been focused on Xiaowen. Xiaowen has become my top priority.


    If she doesn''t avenge me, I can''t rest assured for a day.


    Liu hongran must also understand me.


    He smiled: "I know what you''ve been busy with recently. How''s it going?"


    I tell the truth: "one is dead, and I''m still looking for the rest."


    Liu hongran frowned: "who died?"


    "He''s a little bastard."


    "Well..." his expression relaxed and said to me meaningfully, "Wenzi, you have to rely on means, not necessarily fists, to get tough when you''re on the road. If you encounter something, talk first and then fight. If you really don''t agree with it, kill again! But there are many ways to kill. Do it yourself, that''s the worst policy! Moreover, there are many people who can''t be killed, such as people with white background, such as white people..."


    I understand all these words, but when I meet Xiaowen, I want to abandon all these things, because what I think now is to avenge Xiaowen. Then, there is only one word, kill!


    "Brother Liu, I know." I said faintly.


    Liu hongran sighed, "I know you feel bad, but you must restrain yourself in the past. Do you understand?"


    Liu hongran talked to me so much just to tell me that people can''t be too arrogant. Human life is human life after all, and fire can''t be wrapped in paper.


    "Yes." I nodded obediently.


    "Hehe, well, let''s not talk about these things. Today we will cut the ribbon. You are the boss of Dongwen group. You must come in person!" Liu hongran said brightly.


    This, however, shocked me all over.


    I couldn''t believe it and pointed to myself: "brother Liu, boss, is it me?"


    I really didn''t expect Liu hongran to be so generous.


    With a registered capital of 100 million, the company he worked hard to establish turned around and handed it to me?


    How can I repay this favor?


    Liu hongran smiled brightly and looked at me with appreciation: "Wenzi, you are a capable person. If you are capable, you have to do something capable. It''s not too much for you to sit in this position, and I believe you can do it! Of course, you don''t have any psychological pressure."


    "But..." I still hesitated.


    After all, this is my first contact with real estate, and there is so much money in the company. How should I play?


    If you are not careful, you will be doomed.


    Although it has nothing to do with me, I can''t drag Liu hongran down, can I?


    Then someone came.


    These people were all distinguished guests called by Liu hongran.


    Liu hongran asked me to meet him at the door and told them that I would be the boss here in the future and let them take care of me.


    No one looks at me with uncomplicated eyes, and no one has no doubt in his eyes.


    They are all thinking, how can I be so respected by Liu hongran and accept Dongwen group.


    Recently, Dongwen group has become completely popular in Baidao, Jinhai city.


    The company that can make Liu hongran take so much trouble to run can''t do without fire.


    White people also expressed their full support.


    This is quite beneficial to the development of Dongwen group.


    After receiving all the distinguished guests, Liu hongran asked them to take their seats. It was time to cut the ribbon.


    Li Erzi and Wang Peng, Wu Yang and Zhang Guohua also came, which was also called by Liu hongran.


    But I didn''t call him pretending to force the tiger. I didn''t look down on him. I thought his image was a problem. It seemed a little inappropriate for him to come on such a formal occasion.


    They gathered around me. He gave me a cigarette and smiled in his eyes: "Wenzi, we will have our own territory in the future, but the water in this real estate is very deep, so we have to be careful."


    I nodded: "I don''t understand the Tao on this side, but since brother Liu believes in us, we should do it well with our heart and don''t let him down."


    Li Erzi nodded: "that''s inevitable. I also know many experienced friends who can absorb them."


    "Well." I nodded and looked back at the four big words of Dongwen group. I thought these words were particularly dazzling.


    When Li Erzi went to help entertain people, Wang Peng came over and said to me, "brother Wen, I''m a junior now. It''s time to practice..."


    I know what he wants to say. He wants me to speak and absorb him.


    In fact, even if he doesn''t say it, I''m going to do it.


    Before, I didn''t let Wang Peng completely leave the campus to help me, because we didn''t have any business under our hands. Even if he came out, he was fooling around. Didn''t that delay him?


    Now that we have Dongwen group and Wang Peng is a junior, the time is more or less ripe. It should be no problem to let Wang Peng come again at this time.


    I put my hand on Wang Peng''s head and said with a smile, "in the future, Dongwen group will be your home!"


    Seeing me admit it, Wang Peng laughed happily: "ha ha, then I''ll call Yijiao brothers over!"


    "But one thing, I must remind you." I said seriously, "no matter what you do in the future, you should be calm. Now that there is Dongwen group, it is not the same as before. We must have a lot of constraints, you know?"


    I nodded vaguely. "Brother Wen, I know!"


    "Ha ha, all right, let''s go. The ribbon will be cut soon." I''m in a good mood.


    Wang Peng nodded hard and went down.


    Just as a group of us were waiting for the ribbon cutting, a Mercedes Benz Maybach came from outside the venue and slowly stopped in the center of the venue. Then, a woman got off the car.

 Chapter 1244

    Fragrant car beauty can always attract men''s attention.


    But in front of this beauty, the luxury car seems a little insignificant.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the beauty.


    A white, tender and flawless leg comes down first, coupled with a pair of black high heels, it looks a bit noble, and people can''t help floating their eyes upward.


    A beautiful woman got out of the car.


    Wearing a classical cheongsam, the fork on the leg is very large, almost to the root of the thigh, which makes people can''t help thinking about what scenery they will see if the place is higher.


    Further up, it is to outline the body to a perfect body, a small waist with a full grasp, two groups with a proud top, and the design of deliberately opening the collar, which makes people warm blood flow back.


    That face fascinates me even more.


    On a melon seed face admired by thousands of people, there are exquisite facial features, a dark show hair is behind the head, a pendant is set up high, and a pile of earrings are hung on the ears, which makes this face infinitely attractive.


    This is no one else.


    In my opinion, the most beautiful and perfect woman is her.


    Wang Yuxian.


    The woman who makes me sink and haunt me.


    It''s funny that now I still have the scar on my mouth that she bit me that night. I can even feel the pain.


    Wang Yuxian and I are eighteen thousand miles away.


    Wang Yuxian has always been my heart disease.


    I didn''t expect Liu hongran to call Wang Yuxian today, but I thought of their relationship. Liu hongran should inform her both emotionally and reasonably.


    As soon as Wang Yuxian got off the bus, he successfully attracted the attention of all men and became the focus of the audience.


    Wang Yuxian should be like this. She should be the focus of the whole audience.


    In any case, she is the most perfect existence.


    However, I can still see the initial pain from her eyes, the pain I want to hide, but I can''t hide it all the time.


    Seeing that my expression was a little ugly, Liu hongran whispered in my ear at this time: "Wenzi, you shouldn''t blame me?"


    I smiled bitterly: "brother Liu, I don''t blame you. You should have informed Wang Yuxian to come."


    "Ha ha." he smiled and patted me on the shoulder.


    Wang Yuxian, today''s VIP, is here to cut the ribbon with us.


    However, she looked at me directly. When she missed me, her eyes were cold.


    It felt as if I was looking at something that was not very clean.


    She was in the VIP seat with her legs slightly together and sat there upright.


    I didn''t know what to say. I sat next to her and hesitated for a long time.


    "Yuxian, what happened that night..."


    "Get out!" answered me in one word.


    My heart sank again.


    After a while, it was time to cut the ribbon. Liu hongran went on stage with me, Wang Yuxian and several others.


    Liu hongran secretly told me that these people are especially useful to me in the future. Let me pay more attention to them. Maybe I can use them in the future.


    I nodded to myself.


    Soon, the ribbon cutting ceremony was over.


    "Yuxian, in the future, Dongwen group will be Zhang Wen''s." Liu hongran said to Wang Yuxian with a smile.


    A trace of surprise flashed in Wang Yuxian''s eyes, but she soon covered up the past.


    She covered her mouth and smiled: "ha ha, it''s good, but brother Liu, you should be careful. Zhang Wen has a special deep mind. I''ve been with him for so long, and I know him at all. Moreover, he''s best at doing things behind your back. When you find out, he feels like an idiot!"


    She said something in front of Liu hongran, which made me feel quite shameless, but this man is Wang Yuxian. What can I do?


    Isn''t it okay for her to say anything?


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry for you." I said faintly.


    Can Liu hongran not know what''s going on?


    He sighed: "Yuxian, let''s go in the past. I think you should talk to Zhang Wen about some things. Although I''m an outsider, I look uncomfortable..."


    This made Wang Yuxian''s eyes turn red in an instant, but her tone didn''t change at all. She said sarcastically, "brother Liu, you don''t have to worry about it. That night at my house, Zhang Wen told me everything he should say, but he wanted to plot against me. As a result, I almost bit his mouth off!"


    Liu hongran looked at me suspiciously, and I shook my head helplessly.


    From my eyes, he deliberately guessed what was going on. He patted me on the shoulder and went to greet people.


    Wang Yuxian and I were left sitting opposite each other in the lounge. The atmosphere in the room was a little strange.


    She doesn''t look at me at all. She looks at her beautiful nails.


    "Jade fairy, please don''t do this?" I said.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me coldly: "how am I?"


    "You..." I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    If she says so, I really have nothing to say.


    Wang Yuxian, you can''t do too much to me now. It''s reasonable.


    I stopped talking and sat opposite her.


    Wang Yuxian is quite eye-catching today.


    In fact, there is no shortage of beautiful women on the scene today. Many distinguished guests came with Xiaomi. Of course, they are not bad. However, compared with Wang Yuxian, they are still thrown out.


    The beauty of Wang Yuxian has exceeded the cognition of many people.


    Although many women are beautiful, they are not perfect. Few women can be as beautiful and perfect as Wang Yuxian.


    "Zhang Wen, don''t think you''re from Dongwen group now. Forget about Xiaowen. You know what to do!" she said coldly after a while.


    My eyes sank: "don''t worry about this. I will put Xiaowen''s business first!"


    "Well, that''s good." Wang Yuxian got up and was about to leave.


    I subconsciously stood up and stood in front of her.


    I don''t know why. When I saw Wang Yuxian leaving, my first reaction was to stand in front of her. I didn''t want her to go or lose her. It seemed to have become my nerve reflex.


    "What are you doing?" she looked at me warily.


    "Jade fairy, can you not go?"


    "Get out!" she opened her mouth and scolded.


    "Although you told me you went to accompany other men, I still like you. No matter what you become, I love you!" after that night, I still couldn''t control the emotion brewing in my heart and was brought out by me.


    Wang Yu Xianyu''s face sank, smiled and scolded, "Zhang Wen, you are a complete asshole and idiot!"


    Then she pushed me away, turned and left.


    A sentence from her came from a distance: "but it''s very pleasant for you to dress like this today."

 Chapter 1245

    The establishment of Dongwen group almost slapped boss Wang in the face.


    This, obviously, is fighting for territory with him.


    With the establishment of Wanfeng group of boss Wang and the rise of Dongwen group, the real estate business in Jinhai city is basically monopolized, and some small companies have withdrawn from the stage of Jinhai city.


    They all know that Wanfeng group belongs to boss Wang. They know who boss Wang is. If they compete with boss Wang, they will only have a dead end. Boss Wang''s relationship with the white road can''t kill you, and the underworld can kill you.


    What about the newly established Dongwen group?


    It is said that Liu hongran was the pillar behind the stage.


    Then, the relationship of the white road alone can kill them.


    With these two giants in Jinhai City, what else can they play?


    There''s no profit at all.


    It''s better to quit.


    On the day of the establishment of Dongwen group, boss Wang also knew that originally, he had given orders to Hong Zi to bring people to "congratulate", but it was said that many of the guests present were invited by Liu hongran. Boss Wang knew what these guests were doing.


    It''s not terrible to offend Zhang Wen or Liu hongran.


    What''s terrible is to provoke these people. These people standing at the top of Jinhai city are terrible.


    Boss Wang won''t be so stupid. He''s not stupid enough to defy the law.


    However, looking at the rise of Dongwen group, he was still unhappy.


    So he called section chief Duan as he pulled Hongzi back.


    Of course, section chief Duan also heard about the establishment of Dongwen group, but Liu hongran didn''t invite him at all.


    1¡¢ It''s because section chief Duan doesn''t have enough weight in Liu hongran''s eyes. Second, because they have little friendship, they almost did it last time.


    Liu hongran, is it possible to invite him?


    But the superior of section chief Duan went.


    Who?


    Director Liu!


    The man who is haunted by the soul of Mengyao.


    Although he doesn''t mention Mengyao now, director Liu Xin has been experiencing bottlenecks in his career since then. On several occasions, he almost lost his position.


    This is why director Liu has been so low-key these days.


    But he also learned to be smart. Since he can''t handle these things, he simply doesn''t ask more about them. How good is it to be an ostrich?


    But on the day when Dongwen group was founded, Liu hongran called him over. Of course, he had to give face.


    Liu hongran knows what weight he is.


    Section chief Duan picked up boss Wang''s phone.


    "Lao Wang, what''s up?"


    In fact, today''s section chief is most afraid of receiving a call from boss Wang, but the more afraid he is, the more he comes.


    Section chief Duan was very clear. On the day of the establishment of Dongwen group, boss Wang called him. What are you doing?


    He couldn''t think of anything else except asking him to find a way to deal with Dongwen group.


    But Dongwen group, can he move easily?


    Sure not!


    But how can he refuse boss Wang?


    It doesn''t seem right at all.


    "Today, Dongwen group was established. Do you know?" boss Wang asked.


    Section chief Duan pretended to be silly: "what? Dongwen group?"


    "Grass, don''t play silly with me. What are you thinking? I don''t know?"


    "Well..."


    Boss Wang really saw section chief Duan very thoroughly. He didn''t give him a chance to force him in front of boss Wang.


    "Today, many people went to Dongwen group, but my people couldn''t get in." boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense and directly entered the theme.


    "Oh..." section chief Duan listened carefully and boss Wang continued.


    In fact, boss Wang knows what''s going on without saying the following.


    But he still doesn''t want to do that.


    He doesn''t want to participate in these things.


    "You help me go and spoil their fun!" boss Wang ordered directly.


    The section chief secretly scolded and thought it was embarrassing for him? Who is Liu hongran? Can he not know? Last time he had made it clear to boss Wang that Liu hongran could not move easily.


    But his boss Wang just doesn''t listen. What can he do?


    "Oh, Lao Wang, that place is supported by Liu hongran. Is it suitable for me?" section chief Duan said carefully.


    Boss Wang didn''t like him at all. He scolded: "Duan Wengong, can you use your fucking brain? The name of this company is Dongwen group! I won''t say much else. If you don''t go, you can do it yourself!"


    With that, boss Wang hung up the phone.


    Section chief Duan listened to the beep on the phone. He really wanted to slap boss Wang in the face and tell him how big Liu hongran''s relationship is. Let this newborn calf not afraid of tigers, boss Wang also have a long memory.


    But boss Wang doesn''t seem to understand at all. What should I do?


    Alas~~


    In fact, section chief Duan has no way at all. He sighed and began to pace back and forth in the office with his hands on his back. If you don''t go, you can''t pass boss Wang. Go, he doesn''t know where to start.


    That place is full of Liu hongran''s distinguished guests and some people at the top of Jinhai city. He can''t afford to offend anyone.


    Well, what should we do?


    Thinking so, section chief Duan''s fingers are tapping the table.


    Some things are too simple to think about.


    There was a flash of light in his mind.


    By the way, all the things he just thought were based on his knowledge that the person behind him was Liu hongran. What if he didn''t think so?


    What if he doesn''t know it''s Liu hongran?


    Because, is this Dongwen group!


    Zhang Wen''s Wen!


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan smiled gloomily, picked up his mobile phone and called his men.


    Section chief Duan called a fire squadron.


    Strictly speaking, the people in the fire brigade don''t know the section chief at all. At best, they just have a cooperative relationship.


    "Hello." soon someone picked it up.


    "It''s me. I''m Duan Wengong from the provincial department." the official Wei of section chief Duan immediately put it up.


    Of course, the people here know the name of section chief Duan. They hurried to say a few words politely, and then asked the person in charge here to answer the phone.


    Section chief Duan waited patiently. He was not in a hurry.


    "Section chief Duan, Hello! What can I do for you?" the squadron leader here said politely.


    "Hello, someone here reported that there are serious fire safety hazards in Dongwen group. Now there are leaders there. I''m afraid there will be any danger, so please go and have a look."


    How can the squadron leader know that this is the plot of the section chief? Quickly nodded and promised to send fire engines to ensure safety.


    Put down the phone, section chief Duan put on an imperceptible smile.


    Duan Wengong, Duan Wengong, why are you so smart now? Why can even the fire brigade think of it?

 Chapter 1246

    The distinguished guests of Dongwen group are still supporting, and Liu hongran shuttles through the crowd, busy.


    Today, on the one hand, Liu hongran asked them to come and pull a relationship. On the other hand, he was also showing his strength.


    The establishment of Dongwen group has attracted so many distinguished people from Jinhai city. Do you think the strength of Dongwen group can be poor?


    Dongwen group will take off in the future!


    At the same time, it also tells those second-rate real estate companies to stay away if they can, or they will destroy you!


    Liu hongran played officialdom very well.


    On the first day of opening, I showed my strength. Who dares to fight Dongwen group in the future? Who dares to stop Dongwen group?


    Liu hongran did all this with good intentions. All this is for Zhang Wen.


    More, but also for Wang Yuxian.


    Liu hongran likes Wang Yuxian in his heart, but he knows that Wang Yuxian''s feelings for him always stay on a big brother, or a brother, and there is no other superfluous relationship at all.


    Liu hongran also saw that Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen will definitely walk together in the future.


    Although Wang Yuxian desperately wraps herself up and looks like no strangers, when the misunderstanding is lifted and when Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian open their hearts, Wang Yuxian will still walk with Zhang Wen without hesitation.


    Therefore, Liu hongran is helping Wang Yuxian by helping Zhang Wen now.


    Only when Zhang Wen has a firm foothold can he give Wang Yuxian a stable life in the future.


    If you love someone, you just want her to live well.


    Liu hongran thought of this and shook his head helplessly. When did he become so great?


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    At this time, a rapid voice came from a distance.


    Then the fire engine came in.


    There are people with heads and faces here. They are familiar with the sound.


    Seeing the fire engine, Liu hongran frowned.


    But before he could speak, a man in casual clothes who looked energetic stood out.


    "Xiao Zhou, what are you doing?"


    On the fire truck, there was a man in military uniform.


    When he saw the man in casual clothes, he hurried down and respectfully saluted.


    "Chief, I came here only when I heard that there was a potential fire hazard..." Xiao Zhou said obediently.


    He really didn''t know his chief was here.


    Now this scene is a bit of a slap in the face. His head doesn''t know what''s going on. Why did he come here?


    Well, you must be punished when you go back.


    Xiao Zhou secretly scolded section chief in his heart.


    The casual man''s eyes sank immediately: "what hidden dangers will there be when I''m here? Xiao Zhou, I think you''ve been too relaxed in the team recently, haven''t you!"


    Xiao Zhou''s face changed greatly and quickly bowed his head: "chief, I..."


    Seeing the atmosphere become awkward, Liu hongran quickly stood up and patted the casual man on the shoulder: "forget it, Xiao Zhou is also for our good. After all, is this safe ~"


    Although he said that, in fact, Liu hongran already knew what he meant.


    Well, someone must be making trouble.


    Then, he said to Xiao Zhou, "ha ha, the fire control here is absolutely qualified. If you don''t believe me, I can show you the fire control certificate."


    "No, No." Xiao Zhou shook his head quickly.


    His chief is here, and no one has spoken. How dare he look?


    "However, we also received your intention. I know that it must have been reported by good citizens, right? Tell me, who is that person?"


    Xiao Zhou hesitated for a while. Under the dignified gaze of the head, he said, "it''s from the provincial department, Duan Wengong and Duan section chief."


    Liu hongran smiled: "OK, I know what''s going on. You go ~"


    "En..." Xiao Zhou nodded and hurriedly took people to escape, leaving as if.


    It''s all for this. If he stays here again, he''ll be a little unreasonable.


    After Xiao Zhou left, he blew his casual masculine beard: "this section of literary skill is outrageous! It''s all in my head!"


    Of course, Liu hongran knows what section chief Duan means, just to spoil his fun.


    He smiled: "this matter is not mentioned. Today, Dongwen group opened!"


    "Well, don''t mention it!"


    With that, Liu hongran turned and went to a place where there was no one. Last time he dealt with section chief Duan and had his telephone number in his hand.


    He found the number and dialed it.


    Lingling


    Section chief Duan''s phone rang. He looked at the phone and narrowed his eyes.


    He really didn''t expect Liu hongran''s phone to come so soon.


    He smiled in his heart and picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Section chief Duan, it''s me, Liu hongran." on the phone, there was a very calm and atmospheric voice.


    "Oh, hongran, ha ha..."


    "Did you call the fire engine just now?" Liu hongran said with a smile.


    Yes, of course!


    What the fuck is that?


    Section chief Duan roared in his heart, but he didn''t say that. Instead, he pretended to be surprised and said, "hongran, what are you talking about? What fire engine?"


    In the face of Duan section chief, who was forced by his clothes, Liu hongran sneered twice in his heart. This forced him to dress really badly.


    "Hehe, people in the Ming Dynasty don''t talk in secret. The Dongwen group is mine," said Liu hongran.


    Section chief Duan began to install: "what? Hongran, is Dongwen group yours? Why don''t I know!"


    The implication is that Liu hongran didn''t ask him to go there. He must know nothing. What can he say?


    Liu hongran smiled: "it''s mine."


    "Oh! It''s all from others. Look at this misunderstanding! I thought it was opened by others! I just heard that many dignitaries went there today. I''m afraid there will be danger there. You should understand that?"


    "Ha ha, understand, of course I understand." Liu hongran said brightly.


    Even if he didn''t call, he could understand.


    Section chief Duan can''t understand what''s on his mind.


    "Since it''s all a misunderstanding, I won''t say it. However, the director of the fire department is also here today." Liu hongran said faintly.


    This is just slapping the section chief!


    Section chief Duan''s heart jumped. He really didn''t expect the fire department to be there. Now things are a little troublesome, but it''s better to offend him than boss Wang. If boss Wang is angry, he will certainly shake out the previous things. How can he explain to the people above? How to explain to your teacher?


    Thinking so, section chief Duan hung up.


    He bit his teeth secretly.


    But anyway, it''s over. He successfully dealt with boss Wang. If the director of the fire department calls him, he''ll probably say something polite.


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan relaxed all over.

 Chapter 1247

    In boss Wang''s office, he is pacing back and forth.


    His head is in a mess.


    He had heard of this before. Liu hongran seemed to start with Wanfeng group, but he didn''t expect things to progress so fast, almost lightning fast.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Dongwen group was fucking established.


    Will it be far from the real confrontation with yourself?


    He even doesn''t understand what Liu hongran and Zhang Wen are going to do next.


    Is it to continue to develop in Jinhai city with great fanfare, or is it going to stop here and use this to contain Wanfeng group?


    But one thing is certain. As long as Dongwen group rises, boss Wang will have a lot less meat in Jinhai city in the future.


    Will be robbed by Dongwen group.


    It seems that the land in the south of the city needs to be done quickly.


    After the land is finalized, let the big bosses throw in all the money first, and then he returns the money and continues to the next construction site. We have to eat quickly and turn Wanfeng group into a fat man.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t squeeze Dongwen group.


    In fact, boss Wang has lost since the establishment of Dongwen group.


    Real estate is land.


    Boss Wang got the land in the south of the city. It was so difficult. He almost exhausted all his strength and forced section chief Duan to get the land. Moreover, he was almost wiped out by Lao Shen of the Land Bureau.


    Only boss Wang knows the danger.


    But what about Dongwen group?


    With the strong support of Liu hongran and strong economic support, the future development trend must be many times stronger than that of Wanfeng group.


    At the beginning, when Liu hongran paved the road, the head of the Land Bureau here made it clear.


    As long as Liu hongran speaks, he can choose all places!


    Such strength can be seen!


    Before the real confrontation began, boss Wang actually lost.


    It''s just that he hasn''t realized it yet.


    "Big brother!" then Hong Zi came back and pushed the door open.


    "How''s it going? Did Lao Duan send someone?" boss Wang asked.


    He already wanted to know from Hong Zi what it was like to set up Dongwen group on the first day.


    "Well, people have gone, but it''s useless!" said Hong Zi.


    "What do you mean?" boss Wang frowned.


    "The section chief was sent back soon after he went there..." Hong Zi was watching all the time.


    "Grass!" boss Wang''s first thought was that section chief Duan didn''t try his best. He grabbed the phone and wanted to call him.


    But when he found the section chief''s number and was about to dial it out, he hesitated.


    incorrect.


    He''s calling now. What should I say?


    Do you want to blame section chief Duan?


    But section chief Duan was also sent, but it didn''t work.


    What else can he say? It can only be said that Liu hongran is not simple!


    Thinking so, boss Wang put down the phone.


    He let Hongzi out, and then he began to pace back and forth in the office and think about problems.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Lao Yan''s headquarters.


    Zhiyong ran in and panted, "brother, Dongwen group has been established, grass!"


    Lao Yan stared.


    To tell the truth, he really didn''t expect things to come so fast. The establishment of Dongwen group undoubtedly added wings to Zhang Wenru''s tiger!


    After that, what''s the status of his old Yan?


    "Cao, this Wang madman, is he stupid!" old Yan scolded when he reacted.


    He believes that the reason why Dongwen group can be established is simply because of boss Wang and his weak supervision!


    Now that Dongwen group has been established, what will happen to him and boss Wang in the future?


    However, Lao Yan soon figured out that this Dongwen group may be just a cover.


    Maybe it''s just a cover for Zhang Wen.


    So he arranged several clever younger brothers to investigate the registered capital of Dongwen group.


    If it''s less than two million, he doesn''t have to worry.


    Lao Yan thought that perhaps Liu hongran created such a Dongwen group in order to contain boss Wang. In that case, it makes sense.


    "Brother, this article is very powerful!" although Zhiyong doesn''t understand these things, he still knows the concept of a group, especially for a little bastard?


    A gangster who has been mixing at the bottom of Jinhai city suddenly opened a company one day. What is this concept?


    Can Zhiyong not be surprised?


    Aren''t you surprised?


    "Grass, nonsense, don''t look at who is standing behind him!" old Yan scolded.


    Behind Zhang Wen, but standing behind Liu hongran, he knew what strength this man was! It would be great if such a person could help Lao Yan behind his back.


    In that way, Lao Yan can squeeze boss Wang down in a few months!


    "But that Liu hongran is so powerful?" Zhiyong still didn''t understand. He humbly asked Lao Yan for advice.


    "Grass, tell you you don''t understand!" old Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense with Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong, where can I know the gold content of Liu hongran?


    He only knows how many girls there are in each flower street.


    "Oh, brother, I don''t understand if you don''t talk to me." Zhiyong is also worried. No matter what he asks for so many days, Lao Yan doesn''t want to talk to him more.


    He felt that Lao Yan was crowding him out a little.


    Zhiyong also wants to become famous in Jinhai City, so he has to use these brains.


    Should he keep learning from the classics.


    Although stupid, but chivalrous and eager to learn, this is the key.


    "Cao, do you know what Liu hongran''s background is? Do you know how he plays in officialdom? Last time, boss Wang suffered losses from him. Why can boss Wang get along so well? It''s not because he has people in the white world? Why can he get to that land in the south of the city? It''s not because of the white world? I fucking tell you this, can you understand?"


    Lao Yan said so much in one breath.


    Zhiyong was really a little dizzy. He shook his head and patted himself on the forehead.


    Lao Yan is right. Let Zhiyong think about these problems. There are a lot. He''d better just think about the girls in Huajie.


    At this time, Lao Yan''s phone rang. It was his little brother who called.


    "Elder brother, the investigation is clear. I counted the registered capital of Dongwen group. It seems to be 100 million..."


    "My grass, do you see clearly!" old Yan was surprised and almost sat on the ground.


    One hundred million!


    This is no joke!


    "Big brother, you should be right..." these little brothers also feel a little incredible, but he really saw it with his own eyes.


    "Grass..." old Yan scolded and petrified.

 Chapter 1248

    Although Lao Yan is not much involved in real estate, he also knows a truth, registered capital, which shows the strength of a group.


    If there is no guess, the registered capital of boss Wang''s Wanfeng group should be about 10 million.


    This is a small company.


    But Dongwen group, directly up to 100 million!


    This is not a fucking joke!


    One hundred million!


    After hanging up, Lao Yan was silent.


    It seems that Liu hongran is really ready to give it a go.


    With a capital of 100 million, it''s the same as playing to eat boss Wang''s 10 million?


    Boss Wang, what can you eat?


    The final result is undoubtedly the boss of whale swallowing king!


    But where did Liu hongran get so much money? It''s fucking terrible!


    This is really a big deal.


    Maybe it''s time to meet boss Wang?


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan began to hesitate.


    Anyway, for the time being, hide first and observe the situation secretly.


    Zhang Wen, not to be underestimated.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Liu hongran entertained the distinguished guests and invited us to dinner.


    There are only a few simple people, me, Li Erzi, Wang Peng


    The rest of the people didn''t come. They were all busy in Dongwen group.


    After all, just opened, there are more trivial things.


    It can be seen that Liu hongran was very happy today. He picked up his glass and gave us a round of wine.


    "This is my first time to open a company. Unexpectedly, there are many things, ha ha!"


    Li Erzi and I quickly toasted him. Wang Peng held a glass of wine and touched Liu hongran with a low attitude.


    "Brother Liu, don''t worry, Dongwen group will grow rapidly in the future." I said seriously.


    About these things, Li Erzi has actually told me how to develop and absorb money in the future. These things are not difficult for Li Erzi.


    Liu hongran shook his head: "Wenzi, what I care about is not these things."


    "Oh? What''s that?" I wondered.


    Shouldn''t we care about the direction of the company and the dynamics of funds when setting up a company? Does Liu hongran care about this?


    What does the Dongwen group mean to him?


    Just a puppet?


    "Wenzi, the registered capital of Dongwen group is 100 million. In fact, it''s more. Why should I take so much money and invest in Dongwen group? And I''m still in a city like Jinhai city? My purpose is not to make money! It''s Wanfeng group!" he said seriously.


    It dawned on me.


    "No matter what Dongwen group develops into in the future, the first task is to squeeze out Wanfeng group first. As long as there is no Wanfeng group in Jinhai City, the road in the future will be flat! Moreover, it is also because of you, Zhang Wen!" he gave me a complicated look in his eyes.


    I nodded hard.


    Since it is Wanfeng group that wants to squeeze out boss Wang, the development direction of things can not be in line with the rules.


    We have to do something unexpected.


    "Tell me, where are you going to start?" Liu hongran said when he saw that we were all silent.


    Li Erzi thought: "start with the capital first, and then close some small companies as subsidiaries..."


    Before he finished, Liu hongran interrupted him.


    "Li Erzi, your method is regular, but it''s really a correct and safe method, but that''s too slow for us!" Liu hongran said, shaking the wine in the glass and drinking it dry in one breath.


    "Start directly on the ground in the south of Zhongcheng and take boss Wang''s key."


    Li Erzi and I were surprised.


    To tell the truth, I didn''t expect Liu hongran to take the key as soon as he came up.


    Dongwen group has just been established and its foundation has not been firmly established. Is it appropriate to do so?


    "Brother Liu, but Dongwen group has just been established..." I said my worry.


    Liu hongran smiled: "Wenzi, although Dongwen group has just been established, I can guarantee that some other companies, including Wanfeng group, will not catch up with the scale and foundation of Dongwen group even in five or ten years!"


    Liu hongran was right.


    The foundation of Dongwen group is absolutely comparable to that of ordinary people. Boss Wang can''t catch up if he wants to.


    This is also our advantage.


    But are we really going to do this? Do you really want to take such a risk?


    "Brother Liu, Wanfeng group, is the foundation of boss Wang. If we are too strong, he may jump over the wall." Li Erzi frowned.


    He also felt a little insecure.


    Liu hongran said with a smile, "no matter how bold boss Wang is, does he dare to touch me?"


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other for a day and smiled helplessly.


    Boss Wang is black no matter how powerful he is.


    Liu hongran is white, and the weight is quite heavy. Unless boss Wang doesn''t want to live, how dare he move Liu hongran?


    Although he is playing the most ferocious game in Jinhai City, if he really moves Liu hongran, there will be no residue left immediately.


    This is the power of Baidao.


    After dinner, I came out of the hotel. On the way back, Wang Peng and I were driving. Li Erzi was holding a cigarette and his eyes floated out of the window.


    "Wenzi, if boss Wang really jumped over the wall, do you think we can stop it?"


    Before I could speak, Wang Peng interrupted, "I don''t believe boss Wang has three heads and six arms. If he drives the dog off the wall, I''ll hit the dog with a stick!"


    "Ha ha..." Li Erzi and I laughed.


    But we both know.


    Boss Wang is not an ordinary dog. If he goes crazy, it''s Tibetan Ao.


    We still have to weigh it in our hearts.


    But now that things have come to this point, we have nothing to hesitate. We simply flush out boss Wang''s Wanfeng group in one breath and never suffer from it!


    When Dongwen group was founded, Xiao Li also received the news.


    Today''s little plums are quite noisy, which means that a new official takes office three times a day. They have to hold meetings for the moustaches on the construction site every day, three times a day. Sometimes, they can speak for half an hour, and moustaches suffer deeply.


    But no one can, no one can refuse.


    After all, people are team leaders. They all have to listen to little plum.


    This makes the little plum more rusty, almost to the point of taking off.


    "Hey, you buy me a pack of cigarettes." little plum squatted on the construction site and looked at the busy workers. He felt proud and said to a little brother nearby.


    But the little brother was stunned for a moment.


    Why?


    Because little plum has no money at all.


    It''s empty!


    This little brother has been with many big brothers, and finally with boss Wang, but he has never seen any big brother squeeze the little brother so dry. Usually, they follow the big brother, and the big brother gives them money!


    But little plum wanted to drain them for a pack of cigarettes.


    The little brother couldn''t help it. He trotted to buy cigarettes.

 Chapter 1249

    After a while, my little brother came back from buying cigarettes.


    A pack of Chinese cigarettes, not low grade.


    For little plums, that''s enough.


    These little brothers also paid blood.


    Little plum took a satisfied look and nodded, "well, where''s the change?"


    what the fuck!


    The little brother was stunned.


    Little plum didn''t give him a penny at that time! Why let him change now? And shameless!


    This is pure blackmail!


    "Brother Li, this..."


    Pop!


    The little plum patted the little brother on the head: "grass, I said change, can''t you understand?"


    The younger brother nodded quickly, then took out a hundred yuan from his pocket and gave it to the little plum.


    "Well, that''s good..." little plum nodded with satisfaction, opened the cigarette, took out one and gave it to his little brother to smoke.


    This cigarette is not happy at all. It''s all bitter.


    Little plum used his money to buy cigarettes and asked him to paste a hundred yuan back. Finally, he only gave him a cigarette. Can he feel comfortable?


    Little plum doesn''t care about this. What he thinks in his heart is the money allocated by boss Wang yesterday.


    That''s boss Wang''s appropriation for the construction site. He almost came with little plum.


    On the first day of little plum''s ascendancy, he checked the accounts first and ate all the money here.


    Don''t miss any chance of oil and water!


    But how to use the money gives him a headache. If he uses it well, he is smart, but he doesn''t use it well. It''s easy to be found by boss Wang. There''s no fun.


    Little plum has been on the road for so long. It''s the first time to do this kind of black money. Naturally, he has no experience. He didn''t have the chance to be black before, did he?


    He was somewhat frightened.


    But the temptation of money made him unable to avoid. He was careful of the dirty thumping.


    He thought to ask moustache first. Maybe there could be a breakthrough?


    After all, moustache was always in charge of these things. Naturally, he was familiar with them.


    So he called the moustache.


    "I heard that boss Wang allocated a lot of money, didn''t he?"


    Moustache nodded, thinking that the money and plum didn''t know what to ask.


    "How did you use the money before?"


    Hearing this, moustache seemed to know something. He told the truth: "basically, they buy steel and send the rest to the brothers."


    To tell the truth, boss Wang is nice to the people below. At least in terms of money, he has never been stingy.


    This also convinced them that they had been working with boss Wang in a down-to-earth manner.


    Who''s out there, not for money?


    Little plum nodded, took a hard smoke and vomited on moustache''s face.


    Moustache was bored and pinned his face away. His expression was very upset, but he didn''t dare to show it too obviously.


    "Tell me about you, why do you have such a shaft?" said the little plum, who hates iron and doesn''t become steel.


    "Brother Li, what do you mean..." the moustache was a little misty and looked a little speechless. It was not too fast for the little plum to enter the role. They beat him at the door before. In a twinkling of an eye, he became a big brother.


    It looks quite mature.


    This is the speed of entering the character. That''s called a fast.


    If you go to act, Xiao Li must be a qualified actor.


    Little plum pointed to his head with the cigarette and scolded, "you can''t mix up with this head. You can only be a piece of rotten wood forever! You won''t use the money sent by boss Wang flexibly?"


    Xiao Hu patted hard on the forehead. He thought it was clear. Xiao Li was telling him that the black money!


    Moustache didn''t think about these things, but if it''s okay, who dares to pay boss black king? Boss Wang is a human being. Do you want to calculate his money? It''s impossible!


    If it is found, it will die even worse.


    Maybe one night when he fell asleep, two people came to hold him down and gave him two knives.


    They all know who boss Wang is.


    Moustache has been doing his duty at the construction site these days. He has never thought of asking boss black Wang for money.


    Without that mind, I dare not.


    Less than a day after the little plum came, he dared to pay boss Heiwang''s money!


    What the fuck is that?


    What a madman and a fool.


    Moustache stared and said, "brother Li, the money is from the construction site. You can''t move it casually, otherwise it will affect the construction progress!"


    Of course, Xiao Li knows what the words "affecting the construction progress" mean, but he is not afraid of anything now. After being in the top position, he has gained courage.


    "Cao, why are you so stubborn! I don''t believe the money given by boss Wang is just right, and none of it is bad! Besides, isn''t there the money distributed to the brothers?"


    This directly made the moustache grow up.


    Is little plum crazy, black brothers'' money!


    These people are the only ones guarding the construction site! What if the brothers find out that the money has blackened the little plum one day?


    No work stoppage on site?


    Moustache looked at him a little confused. What did the little plum think in his head? All paste? Grass!


    "Brother Li, this money..."


    Although he thought so, he didn''t say it.


    Little plum waved his hand, and he thought the moustache was a little annoying!


    "All right, go and calculate for me how much money is left except for steel! Choose the cheapest steel to buy, remember!"


    Moustache secretly scolded him as a fool. Can''t boss Wang see it so obviously?


    Boss Wang will find out sooner or later.


    He promised and went into the concierge to calculate.


    Little plum squatted outside the door, touched his forehead and smiled.


    Fucking smart!


    Why are you so smart?


    I''m really not in this position. I don''t know how much oil and water there is, but if little plums are in the top position for one day, they have to black enough money, don''t they? A little more is a little more!


    Little plum, I feel like I''m going to take off.


    In fact, no one can understand what little plum thinks. In fact, his heart is full of bitterness.


    He has been at the bottom of Jinhai city for so many years. He always wants to be at the top. Now it''s hard to come up. Can''t he try his best to make some money? Can you not put money in your pocket desperately?


    Little plum, it''s just a necessity.


    But it seems a little crazy to moustache


    It''s possible that he earns more money for a month here than others have worked hard all his life. Can''t he be crazy? Can you not play with your life?


    Moustache, vulgar!


    It''s so vulgar!


    Just work under boss Wang. When can you come out?


    When can I make enough money?


    If you don''t spell it well, how can you?


    Moustache, it''s just a little too axial.


    He can only be a moustache all his life, but other people''s little plums are not the same. He may come out soon!


    Little plum stood up and stretched his body. His eyes were slowly obscene.


    An idea came out of his head.


    How hard would it be if we could hack all the money?

 Chapter 1250

    In the porter of the construction site, moustache held a calculator in one hand and a telephone in the other.


    What is he doing?


    Call boss Wang!


    He doesn''t want to participate in this kind of thing. He doesn''t want to collude with little plum. Moustache is not stupid. He knows how serious it is. He came to report to boss Wang at the first time!


    If you just look at the little plum and steal money, boss Wang will find out and have to get it together with him!


    The phone was soon connected.


    Boss Wang was smoking leisurely in the office of Wanfeng group at this time.


    He''s not in a hurry. He''s waiting for things to ferment slowly.


    He knew that little plum went to the construction site. Zhang Wen would certainly hear about it in two days. The war was also imminent!


    Seeing the call from little plum, boss Wang picked it up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Moustache hurriedly said, "brother, didn''t you allocate a sum of money to the construction site today? The little plum secretly united with me to blackmail your money! He asked me to buy the cheapest steel and blackmail all the money distributed to my brothers!"


    "Yo Ho?" boss Wang didn''t get angry, but smiled. He thought it was fun.


    It feels like watching children play house there.


    Little plum wants to play with these things under boss Wang. Isn''t that a joke?


    Does boss Wang know?


    He played the rest of these means, but he didn''t expect that this little plum was brave enough to black his money on the first day.


    Boss Wang is smiling. That''s good.


    It''s good to let the little plum sing up.


    To be honest, boss Wang still doesn''t care about this money, but it would be great if he could use it to blind little plum''s eyes.


    "Big brother, what should I do? Or I solved him secretly?" said moustache.


    He has long been unhappy with the little plum. As long as boss Wang gives a word, he can beat the little plum down the next second.


    Just like little plum, it has no combat effectiveness!


    "No, give him the money!" boss Wang lit a cigarette here and said leisurely, "in this way, I''ll give you some more money. Steel can''t buy defective products. If he wants to black the rest of the money, let him black it! You can''t see it!"


    "But, this..." little plum is a little worried. How can he watch the money go black by little plum?


    "Tell the brothers on the construction site that the money will be given to them in two days. At that time, I''ll give them double. You can bear it for two days first! However, don''t let little plum know! Understand?" boss Wang knows that moustache is an honest man and has never hacked money, otherwise he won''t trust him to give him the position of the person in charge of the construction site.


    Seeing that moustache didn''t say anything for a long time, boss Wang then said, "moustache, have you suffered a loss since you''ve been with me for so long?"


    Moustache shook his head. "No."


    It''s true. He followed boss Wang. Where did he lose? Money, never less, go out to fight, they are also the most awesome existence.


    Moustache has never been wronged.


    But that''s how he didn''t want little plum to steal money, and he didn''t want little plum to succeed.


    Moustache looks at the money very seriously.


    "Then do as I say! Remember, if there is a little plum recently, don''t rush forward foolishly!" boss Wang said and hung up the phone.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, moustache seemed to know something and put down the phone.


    From outside came the urging voice of little plum: "haven''t you figured it out yet? Is your math teacher fucking stupid!"


    Moustache scolded, and then pushed the door out.


    He showed him a string of numbers on the calculator.


    Little plum was surprised with joy and grabbed the calculator.


    "I have so much grass?" the number in his heart was less than half of that.


    Moustache is an honest man in the end. He does what little plum asks him to do. It''s not vague at all.


    This money is not bad at all.


    Moustache frowned: "brother Li, I still feel a little wrong."


    When Xiao Li saw the money, he forgot everything else.


    He patted moustache on the shoulder forthrightly: "grass, this money, how about you three and me seven?"


    Moustache shook his head quickly. He didn''t want to go with little plum.


    "I''ll forget it."


    Little plum is not stupid. If he takes the money alone, he will be found a little fishy. How can he explain?


    Moustache is much more familiar than him on this head. Even if there is something really, can moustache help him block two shots!


    "Grass! What are you afraid of?" little plum saw that mustache wanted to be cold on his face. He took it as fear.


    Moustache glanced: "I''m not afraid, I don''t think I should."


    "Shouldn''t?" the little plum''s eyes sank. "You said, if you play hard to earn, how long do you have to earn this money? Now you have a chance to make money. Why do you hesitate?"


    Moustache has a steelyard in his heart. In his world, there are two things to do and not to do.


    I''m fighting for my brother, but I can''t help it!


    Corruption, you can''t do anything to get the wrong door under the eldest brother!


    Moustache despised little plum at all. He thought little plum was a fool!


    Because he and little plum are two different types of people!


    If boss Wang hadn''t told us earlier, he would have gone and dumped the dried plums on the ground. Where are you still listening to him.


    "Hehe, it''s not a matter of being afraid." moustache smiled.


    Pop!


    The little plum slapped his hand heavily on his shoulder and said seriously, "that''s right! How about this matter? Ang, if it happens again next time, I''ll give you a raise. How about you four and me six?"


    What else can mustache say? More than that, it will reveal the truth. He can only nod and promise.


    Little plum has always believed in the saying that you can do whatever you put you in.


    Everyone has unlimited potential.


    He even felt that if he was put in the position of president, he could be competent without ambiguity!


    how? How awesome are little plums now?


    Today''s little plums have played this set of games that boss Wang had just made his debut.


    Unlimited Press.


    Unlimited money.


    In this way, you can achieve yourself, don''t you?


    Little plum thought he was quite clever. He didn''t greedy for money alone and pulled in his moustache.


    With a moustache on his back, what is he afraid of? Don''t worry about anything at all!


    Little plum''s heart thumped to take off, but he didn''t notice that the danger was approaching him a little.


    Some people can earn so much money in their whole life. Little plum will earn all his money in one day. Naturally, he will collect it one day.

 Chapter 1251

    The next morning, as soon as the workers on the construction site were ready to start work, a figure appeared on the construction site.


    Wearing sportswear, stepping on white sneakers, with two fists on both ribs, jogging steadily.


    Before the workers, who is it?


    Plum, of course!


    He never got up so early from childhood. Why did he get up so early today?


    I''m very interested in sports here!


    Because the lotus flower in the heart of little plum is about to bloom.


    Seeing boss Wang''s money rushing into his pocket, he was very happy.


    In a good mood, so little plum naturally needs to relax.


    Let the lotus blossom in his heart bloom quickly.


    Xiao Li has a good plan now. First of all, he should save enough money to keep his financial resources from worrying, and then slowly collect more younger brothers, such as moustache.


    At that time, little plum was also a famous figure in Jinhai city?


    What else can he do?


    What else?


    Hehe


    Running, little plum laughed. He gave Meile a living one.


    Little plum lives on the construction site, on the one hand to make more money, on the other hand, to avoid Zhang Wen.


    To tell the truth, now little plum is not afraid of Zhang Wen. From the beginning of fear to now, he just sniffs.


    Just think, even if Zhang Wen comes, what can he do?


    He is also a man, not a man with three heads and six arms. Little plum doesn''t believe how powerful Zhang Wen can be.


    Can you go against the sky?


    Little plum wants someone now. What are you afraid of?


    Towards noon, his phone rang.


    It''s Hongzi''s phone.


    The little plum picked it up.


    "Little plum, I heard you went to the construction site?" Hong Zi asked lazily on the phone.


    Hong Zi''s call is a routine inquiry. Anyway, he is Xiao Li''s eldest brother. He should have called to ask.


    2¡¢ He also felt a little curious to see what the little plum looked like.


    "Oh, who did I think it was, Hongzi!" little plum replied.


    Hong Zi here, as if he had been hit in the head, made a buzzing sound in his head.


    Just now, what did little plum call him?


    Hongzi?


    It''s only one day. Even brother Hong doesn''t cry? Call your name directly?


    This little plum is so fast, isn''t it?


    A day ago, he was still humbled in front of Hong Zi. Today, it''s like a different person.


    Can Hong Zi not be surprised?


    Can you keep your mouth open?


    The phone was empty for a while. Hong Zi said, "little plum, what did you call me just now?"


    If Xiao Li had heard this before, he would have been stunned.


    But now he''s not afraid at all. He''s on top. He''s at the same level as Hong Zi. If he still calls big brother, is it appropriate?


    Hongzi, can he bear it?


    Little plum was not afraid at all and said, "I call you Hongzi. What''s the matter?"


    What''s wrong?


    something the matter?


    Do you have a problem?


    These words wandered in Hongzi''s head. He could even think of what kind of face Xiao Lizi was when he said these words and what kind of bang se he was!


    On arrogance, it depends on Wang Peng.


    In terms of BOO se, these people under boss Wang are really powerful one by one!


    Hong Zi''s head burst with a few tendons, and then he smiled: "no problem, no problem, I''ll be at the construction site in a minute. Come and pick me up!"


    "Well, I''ll go out now."


    Hung up the phone and Hong Zi patted his forehead hard.


    This little plum is really a fighter in the wind! Listen, little plum should be very angry to say so.


    Under Hong Zi''s hand, Xiao Li has always been very oppressed. Now he is finally turned over to be the master. Can he not seize the opportunity?


    If you don''t spoil the fun, Hong Zi.


    Besides, boss Wang gave him this opportunity.


    Originally, Hong Zi wanted to scold little plum on the phone just now, but he suddenly thought of what boss Wang said. Now little plum acts as cannon fodder in front of him and boss Wang. Anyway, he can''t go too far, can he?


    He has to make good use of this cannon fodder.


    If the cannon fodder gets angry, he''s in front.


    Although Hong Zi is unhappy, he is not stupid.


    Soon, Hongzi arrived at the construction site in the south of the city.


    Little plum with a moustache stood there waiting for them.


    Hong Zi saw the little plum from a distance from the car. The roaring strength all over made Hong Zi feel unhappy when he saw it.


    But he did not show it, but limped out of the car.


    "Little plum!"


    "Hongzi!"


    The two greeted each other.


    This scene is very strange. The old brother is the brother at this time.


    But this feeling makes little plum very useful.


    In an instant, it took off.


    Moustache, they all met Hong Zi, bowed their heads respectfully and shouted brother Hong.


    Recently, Hong Zi is very popular. Who doesn''t know him when he follows Hong Zi every day?


    Little plum put his hand on Hongzi''s shoulder. Looking from a distance, it felt like bullying him.


    "Come and look at my construction site!" Xiao Lizi showed Hong Zi the way as he walked, followed by a group of people with moustache.


    This feeling is really a bit of wind and water.


    Hong Zi raised his eyebrows.


    It seems that for the first time in a long time, little plum dared to put his hand on his shoulder.


    Where dare the old plum? Hong Zi can scare him to death with one look.


    Moreover, Xiao Lizi just said my construction site.


    See!


    That''s how little plums suck!


    Everyone knows that this is boss Wang''s construction site. He dares to say it''s his little plum!


    If you let him work on the construction site for a few more days, maybe boss Wang will come and he will speak directly to Xiao Wang!


    Little plum, the curve of BOO se is too ups and downs.


    Up to now, it is almost rising in a straight line!


    90 degree straight line! Like a fighter, whoosh~


    Hong Zi followed him with a smile on his face: "well, good ang, your construction site is very large."


    Little plum patted him on the shoulder: "Hongzi, you said, what benefits have you gained from having been with boss Wang for so long? Haven''t you been fighting for him? If something happens, go out and carry it?"


    Hong Zi smiled.


    He laughed at the little plum''s rustle and his ignorance.


    You can eat at random, but you can''t talk at random. Now little plum still doesn''t understand this truth.


    He has already begun to brainwash Hong Zi before he does anything. It seems that he wants Hong Zi to have an opinion on boss Wang!


    It can be imagined that how ambitious is little plum?


    At the same time, Hong Zi was also thinking in his mind that he had to hurry up to do the matter with the pillar, otherwise the day would be long and the little plum would not be used by him!


    Then his cannon fodder won''t work!

 Chapter 1252

    Hong Zi actually understood all these thoughts in Xiao Li''s heart.


    He knew little plum. He knew everything except that he didn''t know he would be so angry.


    Little plum, it''s a bit like flying to revenge the whole world.


    First Hong Zi, then boss Wang.


    Hong Zi is right at all.


    Little plum is such a person. He has long been complacent.


    In front of the little plum, Hong Zi, who had been waiting to take off, looked very ordinary.


    Not at all.


    You know, Hong Zi is also quite angry recently. He is close to the pillar. It feels like he is in the world.


    Facing the little plum, Hong Zi smiled: "ha ha, boss Wang has always been good to me. Why do you say so?"


    Little plum was stunned.


    It can be said that he basically learned from Hong Zi.


    It was Hong Zi who taught him the truth of being a man.


    In the past, Hong Zi said all these brainwashing words. Xiao Li just said it in a different way and under a different personal name. Why does it feel so wrong?


    Hongzi, why don''t you agree?


    Little plum smiled awkwardly: "well, in fact, I think so, ha ha ~"


    Hong Zi''s head tilted: "didn''t you just say that boss Wang is bad?"


    Little plum quickly changed his mouth: "I was testing you!"


    "Ha ha, naughty!"


    "Hey, hey."


    Xiao Lizi led Hong Zi around the construction site. It really felt like the construction site was opened by their family.


    Back in the room, Hong Zi sat down and looked at one side of the plum carefully.


    It looks like a pretty bang.


    He crossed his legs, squinted and held a cigarette in his mouth. He looked at Hong Zi with a little disdain.


    In this way, Hong Zi wanted to go and slap him in the face.


    "Little plum, you manage well here." Hong Zi didn''t forget to praise little plum.


    Little plum smiled proudly.


    Little plum may not be aware of what''s going on.


    Everyone, including boss Wang, is flattering him. Why doesn''t he have a sense of crisis?


    I didn''t think anything was wrong at all?


    He took advantage of the wind, banged hard and took off hard. He was not afraid to fall?


    Hong Zi feels ridiculous.


    Little plum is such a complete idiot!


    "Hung son, you come around and turn around, anyway, I''m the one who has the final say now," said the little plum.


    Hong Zi smiles.


    Originally, the purpose of his coming today was to see what the little plum has become and how beautiful it is. In this way, he has a long experience.


    Little plum, that''s true!


    When his goal was reached, Hong Zi didn''t stay much. He got up and left. When he left, he took a deep look at little plum.


    It seems that I saw myself that year.


    ¡­¡­


    By the time little Li Zipeng took off, someone on the road already knew the news.


    Li Erzi received the news at the first time and hurried to inform me.


    I''m busy in Dongwen group. I''ve just opened and have a lot of piecemeal things to deal with.


    "Wenzi, I found the little plum!" Li Erzi pushed the door in and said angrily.


    I stopped my hand.


    "Really?"


    "Well, he''s on boss Wang''s construction site in the south of the city now!"


    My eyes sank and I clenched my pen.


    "Er Zi, let''s go to the construction site and catch little plums!" my eyes are full of malice.


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense and turned to make a phone call.


    Now Wang Peng and others are all pestling in Dongwen group. They can call everyone in five or six minutes.


    It happened that he pretended to be a tiger today. He brought black sister here early today. Because we didn''t ask him to come yesterday, he looked a little ugly and wanted to get in touch with everyone.


    So we didn''t pay much attention to him, but when we heard the voice of Li Erzi greeting people, he came over.


    When the sun was about to set, we went out.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang drove motorcycles in their twenties, and the rest drove to the construction site in the south of boss Wang''s city.


    Our party is quite eye-catching. Pedestrians and gangsters on the road can''t help looking at us.


    I sit here, my eyes have long been cold.


    I checked the knife in my arms.


    Let Xiaowen so painful man, I must let him pay the price!


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Li! No!" at this time, little Li was dozing off alone in the room. The whole person seemed to have no spirit at all.


    Moustache pushed the door in and said.


    The little plum looked up at once.


    "What''s the matter? The sky is falling?"


    Moustache''s face didn''t look very good. He had many friends on the road. They all knew that he was fooling around with boss Wang and that he was on the construction site now. Zhang Wen and they walked in this direction. Someone immediately felt that something was wrong.


    Isn''t this going to be boss Wang? Isn''t the construction site in the south of the city dangerous?


    When moustache received the call, he was stunned.


    Zhang Wen is coming?


    A lot of people? What the fuck is this? Did you come to trouble boss Wang on the construction site?


    However, boss Wang''s construction site has been open for so long. Generally, there''s nothing wrong. Moreover, even if Zhang Wen is coming, why did he come so soon? No buffer at all?


    It shouldn''t be high!


    Should not!


    Thinking of this, the first thought in moustache''s head was little plum!


    I remember boss Wang said that an enemy would come to look for little plum recently. Is it Zhang Wen?


    Grass


    Moustache thought so, and suddenly he felt as if he had been cheated.


    Boss Wang''s enemy is Zhang Wen?


    Who doesn''t know Zhang Wen in Jinhai city now? Who doesn''t know how awesome he is?


    If he knew that Zhang Wen was coming, he would not stay on the construction site all the time. He would find a way to avoid it first.


    Who doesn''t know Zhang Wen''s means?


    Moustache even felt a little dangerous.


    And Zhang wenzhenggang, he has no chance of winning at all.


    Moustache tried not to be too nervous, stabilized his mood and said to little plum.


    "Zhang Wen''s people are coming soon."


    "What?" the little plum bounced up from the bed with a carp.


    Zhang Wen''s people are coming. Is that good?


    Zhang Wen, why did you know you were here so soon?


    Little plum couldn''t believe it. At the same time, he told himself to calm down.


    Isn''t it just a Zhang Wen? What are you afraid of? Now the construction site is full of his people. If Zhang Wen dares to come in now, he will kill Zhang Wen!


    Thinking of this, little plum calmed down.


    "Cao, isn''t it just a Zhang Wen? What''s to be afraid of? I don''t believe that so many people here can''t stop a Zhang Wen! Call everyone up!" at this moment, little plum was like a big general, and he was full of the wind of big generals.


    He''s not afraid at all.


    He even forgot what he was like at night that day. He didn''t even dare to look at Zhang Wen.


    That carries out the whole body''s fear, little plum will have a new physical examination later!

 Chapter 1253

    Moustache did not hesitate. After listening to little plum, he hurried to call all the people on the construction site.


    For these people''s skills, little plum has confidence. After all, he fought with himself step by step.


    "Brother Hu, what''s the matter?" these people asked one after another.


    Moustache knew he couldn''t hide it, so he told them the truth.


    "Zhang Wen will come later. A friend told me."


    "What, Zhang Wen..."


    Hearing Zhang Wen''s name, these people were stunned.


    Although the relationship between boss Wang and Zhang Wen has been tense recently, they are more or less ready to fight Zhang Wen.


    But one by one is still nervous.


    Who is Zhang Wen?


    He has a lot of weight! Who doesn''t know him in Jinhai city now?


    No one who has dealt with him can take advantage of it,


    The famous knife can''t do it, the little dragon and snake can''t do it, and neither can Zhiyong.


    They were a little nervous, and no one wanted to become a dish in Zhang Wen''s hands.


    Nervous, so let them all be silent. One by one, they all think about what to do about it. What to do when they meet Zhang Wen.


    The big general and little plum came over at this time. Seeing them like this one by one, he was not angry.


    "Grass, what are you afraid of?" little plum asked with his head tilted.


    Although his heart is more afraid than anyone else, although the root of this fear comes from him, he can''t be afraid first. If even he is afraid, how can these people fight?


    Little plum knows this truth, so he blows himself like a balloon, which makes people look very powerful.


    Knowing that Zhang Wen was coming for his life, he still had to show that he was not afraid at all.


    In fact, I was scared to shrink into a ball.


    Who isn''t afraid of Zhang Wen who flew towards him like a hungry wolf?


    Little plum is very clever now. He knows that he should let them stop the gun for him. Even if he can''t stop Zhang Wen, he can buy him some time to escape, can''t he?


    "Brother Li, we''re not afraid!" said moustache.


    Mustache is really a good general. He has fought many battles with boss Wang, big and small. Although he is afraid, when Zhang Wen comes, he dares to fight with him.


    But there was one thing in moustache''s heart.


    That''s what boss Wang told him. If the enemy comes to find little plum, stay away if you can.


    Now he can''t hide, so he can only release water.


    When moustache took the lead, the people below also shouted one after another to express their determination.


    Little plum was secretly surprised and thought that these people were OK and strong. At least they were much better than themselves. When they met the cruel role of Zhang Wen, they all dared to die and knock. It was not a loss that they were the people under boss Wang.


    The little plum threw two boxes of cigarettes and asked the little plum to scatter them.


    He stood at the top, waved his fist and said, "grass, I have been bullied by Zhang Wen before. Although Zhang Wen has been bullied twice, at best, he is an ordinary person. Don''t be too afraid! When he comes, he will greet him to death! Boss Wang will reward me for greeting him to death!"


    "Roar!" the little beard took the lead and shouted below.


    Now, he must cooperate with Xiao Li 100%, otherwise Xiao Li feels wrong and runs away. Isn''t it that they are in front? What boss Wang wants is to let the little plum block the gun. He wants them to hold up the little plum first and let him cry.


    Besides, Zhang Wen came to look for little plum this time.


    Little plum looked around at the people around him with satisfaction. He held a cigarette in his mouth and said, "all right, moustache, take someone to close the door first! Remember, close it tightly. Don''t let Zhang Wen and them rush in!"


    Grass


    When moustache heard this, he was a little speechless. Little plum said that he was not afraid. In fact, he was more afraid than anyone. Now, he shouted to close the door. He was afraid of a mass of shit in his heart!


    But moustache nodded: "well, I see..."


    "And ang, be careful. This man''s name is Wang Peng. He is the number one cadre under Zhang Wen. He fought with his life. Zhiyong was almost killed last time. Be careful!" said little plum with lingering fear.


    Wang Peng impressed him so deeply.


    When a person comes over, he dares to shout Hong Zi and them. He is ruthless, bold and arrogant to take off. If the column didn''t come that day, Wang Peng might really kill them all.


    Who is not afraid of such a person?


    Anyway, little plum is afraid.


    If possible, he doesn''t want to have any positive eye contact with Wang Peng.


    "Wang Peng?" moustache also vaguely heard the name. Isn''t it Wang Peng who is arrogant enough to explode recently? Taking advantage of Zhang Wen''s name, isn''t he crazy in Jinhai city?


    Moustache told himself in his heart that it''s okay. Try not to have any conflict with this person. It''s not fear, but it''s not worth it.


    You can''t stand in front of the gun for small plums.


    Wang Peng, that''s a man who dares to bite anyone. Moustache doesn''t want to defy the law.


    "Well, you know?" asked little plum when he saw his silence.


    Moustache nodded: "I''ve heard that several friends on the road have talked about it. This Wang Peng seems very crazy.


    "Grass!" little plum instantly thought of how Wang Peng poked his forehead and looked at him with contempt that night. That day, he had no resistance at all. He was a waste. He wore a duck tongue hat for fear that Zhang Wen would recognize him.


    Fate always teases people. In the twinkling of an eye, the little plum who was scared like a grandson that day has become such a powerful person that he dares to stand here and challenge Zhang Wen now!


    Still studying tactics here. How to deal with Zhang Wen later!


    Little Lizi really wanted to kill Wang Peng, not a little, but he knew he didn''t have the ability at all. Maybe he would be beheaded and sacked less than a round against Wang Peng.


    Therefore, now we can only rely on the moustaches. At least, the two times they beat him in groups that day, they beat him very hard. The people on the construction site are all full of brute force and should not suffer losses.


    Thinking of this, he narrowed his eyes and took people out.


    When they came to the gate of the factory, a group of them hurriedly closed the gate, and then a group of people stood here, waiting for Zhang Wen and them to come. This picture is very dramatic.


    It used to be Xiao Li''s home, but now the door is closed and waiting for Zhang Wen to come.


    It''s a lie to say you''re not afraid.


    The little plum guy didn''t take anything. He stood in the crowd. They all stood behind him.


    At this time, a deafening sound of locomotive came from the distance.

 Chapter 1254

    Whoosh~


    Motorcycles came quickly. Wang Peng and Wu Yang were all dressed in motorcycle clothes. They looked capable and fierce one by one. Coupled with the roar of motorcycles, they felt quite shocking.


    Momentum, little plum, they have lost.


    Who is not afraid to see Wang Peng like this? Who heard Zhang Wen''s name and didn''t tremble?


    Little plum is also a person. He is also a timid person than ordinary people. He has been scared out of words for a long time.


    But with so many people here today, he didn''t run away, but forced himself to stand still.


    Wang Peng was the first to come with brother Yijiao behind him.


    With a short knife in his hand, he and Yijiao stopped in no hurry, took down his helmet and showed his handsome face, but this face frightened little plum.


    No matter what he said, he was not afraid and didn''t bird him, but when he really saw him, he would still be afraid in his heart.


    That fear is not groundless.


    It can''t be dealt with in a few words. It''s the fear that spreads all over the body, from head to foot, and even invades every cell!


    The little plum''s body trembled.


    Forehead, a drop of cold sweat.


    "This man is Wang Peng?" moustache asked little plum.


    He just heard of Wang Peng and hasn''t seen him yet. Seeing Wang Peng coming over, it was like he didn''t see these people in their door. He squatted on the ground and shaved his nails with a short knife.


    The little plum nodded: "well, it''s him. Be careful of him later!"


    Moustache didn''t notice the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at Wang Peng seriously.


    There''s nothing special about him except a sharp murderous spirit, but it''s not something ordinary people can have. Xiaohu can feel it.


    Wang Peng is not an ordinary person. If he really fights later, he must hide from Wang Peng and attract his attention to little plum.


    More than a dozen locomotives arrived one after another.


    However, among the group of locomotive men, two people on one locomotive are not very sociable.


    That''s pretending to be a tiger and a black sister.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t know what interest it was. It was estimated that he wanted to play on the locomotive, so he insisted on a locomotive and came with Heimei.


    They are all wearing a motorcycle suit, coupled with a cold helmet that looks quite capable, but the installation of the tiger can not pay attention to a bit, he and black sister on the head nothing, retain the most primitive soil flavor, suddenly look, this locomotive is like they grabbed.


    The locomotive is very enjoyable to drive, and it is also very windy.


    Not only is the wind blowing, but also the wind is quite strong. It directly destroys one end of the hair of the forced tiger. As soon as you get off the car, the hair of the forced tiger is like a dry explosion, which is exaggerated to the extreme.


    Pretending to force the tiger to edge his hair hard, but it has no effect at all. It is completely a cosmic model at the beginning of the big bang.


    The hair like steel wire makes the tiger worry.


    He fiddled with his hair, but it didn''t help.


    Then, a scene that made everyone stare appeared.


    "Bah!"


    Pretend to force the tiger, spit in his palm, and then wipe it directly on his hair. He wants to restore his original hairstyle!


    Saliva, isn''t it sticky? It''s more or less effective.


    Everyone present was frightened by the act of pretending to be a tiger.


    Spit and wipe your fucking hair. What does that mean?


    Now there are quite a lot of disorderly hair, and his disorderly hair has no rules. It looks disorderly and thick. Where is enough saliva?


    "Drink bah!" then, pretending to force the tiger to carry enough strength, he vomited on his hand and began to wipe it hard.


    Moustache was a little dizzy: "this is also Zhang Wen''s man?"


    Little plum really doesn''t know pretending to force a tiger, and pretending to force a tiger is actually quite low-key. There are not many people who know him, but no one who has dealt with him is willing to fight with him again.


    Little plum said, "maybe, but it doesn''t look so high. Why do you bury them?"


    "Yes, it''s a little too stupid, like a fool ~"


    "Well... By the way, is the one next to him a man or a woman?"


    Moustache''s words made these people, including those behind little plum, look at Heimei. They were stunned for a few seconds before a man with poisonous glasses spoke.


    "It''s a woman!"


    "Oh..." little plum, they suddenly realized.


    But what are you doing with a woman in a fight?


    None of them thought of it. No one thought of it. Heimei, it''s a black horse. It''s a bodyguard who pretends to be a tiger! Don''t lose to anyone!


    Like little plum, black sister can kill ten of him alone!


    "Oh, my grass! What are you looking at!" pretending to force the tiger to tidy up his hair for a long time, he was a little upset. At this time, his eyes were right against the little plum. He pointed to the little plum and scolded.


    Little plum was stunned and subconsciously stepped back.


    "Let me see what''s wrong with you? You break the law? You can''t see so many people? Are you handsome? Or are you white?" the mouth of little plum was not covered.


    There seems to be such a theorem.


    People who can''t do well have powerful mouths.


    That''s pretty awesome!


    But pretending to be a tiger is different. He is not only powerful in mouth, but also very powerful in skill.


    The little plum vomited so many words at one breath, pretending to force the tiger not only didn''t get angry, but just smiled with interest.


    I don''t know how long it has been. He hasn''t met such a stubborn person yet!


    I haven''t met anyone who dares to challenge him face to face!


    Quarrel, he is a master! In his opinion, little plum is insulting himself! Just right, I haven''t scolded anyone for a long time!


    Pretending to force the tiger to stretch out and come to the front.


    Wang Peng and they all squatted down with a smile and looked at the little plum. There was a little sympathy in their eyes.


    Quarreling with pretending to force the tiger is undoubtedly a big knife in front of Guan Gong.


    God jumped in front of the God woman.


    court death!


    Pretending to force the tiger to calmly point to the forehead of little plum and say, "you..."


    Li Erzi''s car and I arrived before this sentence was scolded.


    My car was directly across the door. Wang Peng trotted over to open the door for me.


    In the car, Zhang Guohua, Li Erzi and I all came down.


    In recent days, although my body has recovered a lot, I have lost my energy and spirit. I have been thinking about Xiaowen. I lose sleep almost every night and want to avenge Xiaowen every night. I often wake up with anger or look at Xiaowen''s photos in a daze.


    His face doesn''t look very good.


    Pale, and a trace of malice.


    In his eyes, with a little blood, he looked extremely gloomy.

 Chapter 1255

    My arrival pushed the confrontation between the two groups to a peak.


    The people on the little plum side held their breath.


    Eighty percent of the people have seen me.


    When I was drinking at the Arey bar and led the little dragon and snake out, they all went to join in the fun and met me when they were free.


    But at this time, my face was so ugly that they were surprised.


    Like a demon.


    A arrogant vampire with a smiling face in the sun!


    Such a visual impact without taboo makes everyone tremble, especially little plums!


    I coughed twice and found my throat a little sweet.


    This is my old problem. I coughed up blood with a little force. Recently, I tried my best to suppress it from erupting,


    But this makes people feel more ferocious. Sometimes, it even makes people feel so terrible.


    The pale face, like two empty and fierce eyes drawn by a sharp knife, made little plum goose bumps all over.


    When I got out of the car, Wang Peng came to light me a cigarette and surrounded me.


    I narrowed my eyes and took a puff, staring at the little plum tightly.


    I recognized him at a glance. He was little plum, the man who wore a hat with Hong Zi in the night scene that day.


    If he had known this, he would have died that night!


    My face is as cold as a knife.


    Zhang Guohua, beside me, only brought a hammer this time. Others will find it difficult to carry it with both hands. Now he carries it with one hand and puts it on his shoulder.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t plan to come this time. Although he had a fight, he came with this guy just to play with his life.


    Once this thing fights and greets a person, that person is either disabled or directly dried to death!


    Zhang Guohua, the anger in his heart has long been ignited.


    Little plum was not unaware of these things. He was secretly surprised.


    Zhang Guohua''s exaggerated muscle lines, Wang Peng''s exaggerated arrogance, and the cold stabbing people''s bones on me all made little plums palpitate.


    But before I spoke, pretending to force the tiger was a little unhappy and said, "Wenzi, wait a minute, I haven''t started yet!"


    "Pretend to be a tiger, don''t fucking make trouble!" Li Erzi scolded nearby.


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin: "grass, you came as soon as I was ready to start. You are making trouble!"


    "You step aside first!" said Li Erzi upset.


    After all, pretending to force the tiger represents our image. Li Erzi feels a little abandoned.


    Pretending to force the tiger not only didn''t start, but also said calmly, "I''m fucking scolded and didn''t pay back!"


    "..." Li Erzi stopped talking.


    Everyone knows that you can''t lose by pretending to force a tiger.


    If Li Erzi stopped him at this time and didn''t let him break out, then in the next year or even longer, he might be blinded by pretending to force the tiger. He might be offended by pretending to force the tiger if he''s all right. Where can this be?


    This is no joke!


    Well, it might make a person fall into a nightmare! Li Erzi doesn''t want to.


    Pretending to force the tiger to see that Li Erzi acquiesced, he turned around again and faced Xiao Li face to face.


    He pointed to the little plum and said, "your mother, it''s an alien!"


    "What..." little plum, they were stunned. This dress forced the tiger. It meant that the sword was on the wrong side!


    Alien, this


    Pretending to force a tiger makes people feel a strong sense of substitution. Even little plums can''t help imagining what their mother looks like when she becomes an alien.


    What a terrible look.


    "My grass! You..." in less than a few seconds, the little plum reacted and pretended to force the tiger. This is a provocation of red fruit!


    "Your father, it''s a soul duel!" before he said this, he pretended to force the tiger to fight again.


    "Soul Douluo?" moustache asked, and then couldn''t help looking at little plum. It was estimated that he wanted to find a trace of his father''s figure from him, and then put on the childhood crazy game soul Douluo. What would it look like.


    I couldn''t help but look more.


    Then he was turned back by little plum''s angry eyes.


    Little plum is also an expert who has quarreled with shrews in the street, but he has never suffered such a loss. He has never seen such an expert who pretends to be a tiger and has mastered these things.


    What is the highest level of quarrel?


    One sentence can make you doubt life, one sentence can make you substitute yourself, and imagine yourself becoming a donkey. That''s swearing without swearing, but it''s full of awe!


    Pretend to be a tiger. It''s not far from these.


    "Fuck you..." little plum stubbornly fought back.


    If he was forced to collapse by the tiger, he came back: "you are the little demon fairy of balabalabala."


    Pooh!


    The people around little plum couldn''t help laughing.


    Little plum is a little magic fairy. The little magic fairy waving a magic wand and dressed in pink immediately appeared in everyone''s mind, and then matched with little plum''s face. The picture should be ironic.


    These pictures are also imposed on Xiao Li''s mind at the moment.


    He shook his head hard and tried his best not to think about those hateful pictures. In his heart, he told himself that he must calm down and quarrel, otherwise he might not be able to pretend to be a tiger.


    This is a war without smoke of gunpowder. He must win this war perfectly!


    It''s only three words. I''ve been pretended to be forced to hate the tiger. I''m a little suspicious of life. What else to do in the future?


    Pretend to be a tiger, not a mortal!


    In three words, he has given a critical blow to the little plum.


    Wang Peng here can''t get up with laughter. Balabalabala little devil fairy is a big bald little plum. This picture is so dazzling.


    As soon as Xiao Lizi was ready to fight back, he pretended to force the tiger, so he grabbed a little brother around him and asked, "brother, how did you play last night?"


    Pretending to force the tiger is so loud that everyone present can hear it.


    The little brother didn''t know what it meant to pretend to be a tiger and stared round.


    Pretending to force the tiger to pat him: "Hey, just playing with little plums. What''s the matter? Although it''s a little old, the water is very big. WOW? I tell you ang, you still have a chance tonight. This time you use this move..."


    Said, pretending to force the tiger to squat on the ground like a toad, put the little brother in front of him and took it out with one hand.


    This posture is very interesting


    Then, pretending to force the tiger found something wrong and smiled at the black sister: "honey, I also heard that Ang, I didn''t go up. I just cheered next to him! I''m not used to going up!"

 Chapter 1256

    If you pretend to force a tiger, the amount of information is too large.


    First of all, it is to stimulate the little plum. Use the posture of shaking people''s eyes to tell the little plum how exciting it is.


    Then, hint at small plums and big water.


    Finally, it''s multi-p.


    This amount of information was accepted by everyone present. The performance of pretending to force the tiger made everyone feel perfect.


    It seems that I''m discussing how to play with women with my little brother. In fact, I''m pumping little plum''s face.


    Everyone is born to his mother. Who can stand such an insult?


    Besides, it''s still like acting like a drama?


    Little plum had told himself to calm down and scold pretending to force the tiger, but at this time, he couldn''t calm down at all. He couldn''t calm down at all. Every word pretending to force the tiger pierced his heart and was so terrible,


    How can little plum stand it?


    If I can''t calm down, I''m sure I can''t pretend to be a tiger. It''s worth asking.


    "Cao NIMA''s! Who are you talking about!" little plum was excited and angry. He simply ignored everything and scolded when he pointed to his clothes.


    Pretending to force the tiger to laugh and scold him: "say you, your mother, very good!"


    "Can I draw it up? I''ll kill you!" little plum rushed to the iron door like crazy and shouted at the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to walk forward a few steps: "come on, come on! I''ll grass you first!"


    "I grass your family..."


    Whoosh!


    Before the almost crazy curse of little plum was fully emitted into the air, he felt a big black hand flash in front of him.


    It''s only a few centimeters from his collar.


    Frightened, little plum quickly bowed his head and sat on the ground.


    What''s going on?


    Pretending to be a tiger is quite smart. First, he uses those unspeakable words to stimulate little plum. When he is angry and loses his judgment, he leans over step by step, ready to catch him across the iron gate, and then drag him out!


    It''s a trick of pretending to force the tiger. I''ve seen it since he came here. Little plum, their door is locked. It''s too hard for us to open the door and rush in, so we can only outwit!


    We all underestimate the tiger. We think he is a man who can only talk and shoot. In fact, his head is also very easy to use!


    It''s a good move to use.


    But I almost caught the little plum.


    If I had caught the little plum just now, I would have finished him! The iron hand who pretends to be a tiger can''t be broken away by ordinary people!


    "My grass..." little plum found that he despised the enemy too much. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, those big black hands would have caught him just now! Then he''ll have to be skinned if he doesn''t die!


    This looks like a pretty laid off person. Is he still fucking powerful!


    I also know that I love you!


    It''s dangerous.


    The little plum sitting on the ground didn''t slow down for a long time. He didn''t dare to continue to sing, because he found that they didn''t follow him at all. They were still standing behind and looking at him!


    Little plum hurried back.


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold, and then took out the soft sword at his waist: "I didn''t catch you just now. You''ll take it away. You wait for a while, and I''ll peel off your skin!"


    No one responded, no one dared to respond to the words of pretending to force the tiger.


    Or he''ll be the next little devil.


    I think it''s almost noisy. I said coldly, "it''s almost time to pretend to be a tiger."


    Pretending to force the tiger spirit also came out, scolded and scolded. With a satisfied smile, he retreated and Wang Peng lit him a cigarette.


    Pretending to force the tiger to squint, light a cigarette and smile.


    The smile was full of sarcasm.


    I walked out with this cigarette between my fingertips, pointed to the little plum and said, "are you a little plum?"


    Being pointed at by me, little plum has long been frightened. This is undoubtedly the meaning of death! Point to who, who will die in a minute!


    No one wants to be cannon fodder, no one wants bad luck.


    But little plum can''t kneel on the ground and beg for mercy at this time. He said brother Wen, I''m wrong. You forgive me!


    After all, he still has so many younger brothers here. After all, this is boss Wang''s name. How can he just admit defeat?


    Although I was scary, he still summoned up his courage, took a step forward and said, "I''m a little plum. How about it?"


    My eyes moved, and there was a fierce and frightening cold light: "I just asked you, Xiaowen, did you kill it!"


    These words affect almost everyone''s nerves, because when I speak, my voice trembles and anger spreads to my whole body.


    This feeling is most appreciated by little plum.


    He regretted more than once. Why did he provoke Xiaowen? Why do you want to help Hongzi? If not, there''s no need to experience this horror now, isn''t it?


    Zhang Wen, he''s not human.


    He is an angry lion!


    One mouth can tear him to pieces!


    But now it''s no use saying anything. Things have happened, and Zhang Wen already knows. No matter how much you say, it won''t work. No matter how much you say, it''s just futile.


    Little plum is secretly gnashing his teeth. Fang Zheng has come to this step, so he just doesn''t care about anything!


    Thinking of this, he laughed: "yes, I killed it. How about it?"


    When he said this, moustache, they couldn''t believe it and looked at him.


    They haven''t heard of Xiaowen. They were killed after being killed. It can be said that the cruelty of the murderer has exceeded all their imagination.


    Even bastards like moustache think it''s a little too much.


    He never dreamed that it was little plum who did it!


    Is this still fucking human!


    There''s a fucking principle, isn''t there?


    It''s not surprising that Zhang Wen came to him now!


    Xiao Wen is Zhang Wen''s woman, who is not angry when she is killed as cruelly as Xiao Li?


    Who''s not crazy?


    Zhang Wen''s actions are reasonable.


    Now moustache finally understands why boss Wang wants to arrange him and why he wants to make him so angry. He doesn''t even care about the blatant black money.


    Not without asking, but to let him expand.


    Even boss Wang''s men certainly can''t accommodate people like Xiao Li. Such people have no principles and are too cruel. How can they bite back in the future? Boss Wang must be worried about this, too.


    That''s why I let little plums come and let Zhang Wen know.


    Boss Wang is considerate.


    Thinking of this, moustache looked at him with cold eyes.


    After almost crazy, it is plain as water.


    It''s freezing!


    After experiencing the feeling of pain through the heart, it is madness, followed by anger, and finally, it is calm as water, just like me now.


    Facing little plum''s bold admission, I didn''t get angry, but opened my mouth coldly.


    "Good. I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 1257

    Usually, when little plum joked with people, he said more than once that I killed you or something, and many people joked with him like this, but after this really came out of my mouth, he felt something was wrong and felt that it was really the case.


    Killing is just nodding. Sometimes it''s very simple. It''s a matter of one sentence.


    But sometimes, the process is quite complex and shocking, just like now.


    Everyone present, including moustache, knew that I had more than one life in my hand. If I wanted to kill little plum, they all believed it.


    Believe me, I dare.


    Moreover, this seems to be a predetermined thing. Sooner or later, I will kill the little plum.


    Now when the fear spread to little plum, he felt that the real fear was so close to him that there was almost no distance.


    My words seemed to turn into a knife and stabbed him hard in the chest.


    It made it difficult for him to breathe.


    His eyes stared at me incredulously.


    After a while, his voice trembled and said, "if you have the ability, come!"


    It''s like a man standing under a tiger''s head chopper yelling at the tiger''s head chopper. If you have the ability, you''ll fucking cut me. If you have the ability, you''ll kill me!


    The cry is too small.


    I stopped talking nonsense to him and turned back to the car.


    He lit a cigarette and his hands trembled.


    I''m angry.


    Although the performance is as calm as water, my heart is still angry to death!


    Almost filled with anger!


    If the little plum comes out now, I can peel off his skin!


    "Grass, you have the ability to come out!" Wang Peng could not help it for a long time. The short knife in his hand was already hungry and thirsty.


    Little plum knew that we couldn''t attack for a while and a half. He said cheaply, "if you have the ability, come in, grass!"


    Wang Peng stopped talking nonsense and narrowed his eyes. He was thinking about how to get in.


    If he can go in, the first thing he will die is little plum.


    But it seems that no matter what you do, it''s not appropriate.


    At this time, the black sister, who had been silent for a long time, said, "you guys have the ability to come out and do it. What''s hiding in it?"


    If this is changed into pretending to force the tiger, no one will pay attention to him, but if this is changed into black sister, the effect will be very different.


    First of all, black sister is a woman. She said these words purely in the face.


    Although boss Wang told moustache not to rush in front, he was also angry. Can he not be angry when he was forced to the door? He is different from little plum. He is a bloody man!


    "Grass! If you have the ability to come out, I can turn over ten of you alone!"


    "You people are of no use. Even a woman dare not move!"


    "I can kill you with one punch!"


    Black sister and pretending to force the tiger have been together for so long. Even if she doesn''t want to learn, she has learned so many quarreling and stabbing skills. Now inadvertently, she can use them perfectly. These words are like stabbing their moustaches. Their ears hurt.


    At the same time, it''s also hitting the little plum''s face.


    Although little plum is not good at martial arts and is not strong, he is not a bird woman!


    Now men fight, what do women call here?


    Although Zhang is a little fierce, he doesn''t believe that this woman is so powerful!


    "Grass! You don''t need ten, just five! If you can beat five people, I''ll fucking open the door. What''s the matter!" little plum was also angry and said through the door.


    Black sister raised her head: "kill you!"


    "What if you haven''t hit five people?"


    "Then let''s go! I won''t come to you again!" I said in the car.


    "OK!" little plum seemed to see a gamble with boundless chips. No matter how he played, he was sure to win!


    Then he turned back and said to moustache, "find five brothers with good skills!"


    Moustache nodded and then ordered five people to come out.


    One by one, they are all people who have fought many fights with him, large and small. He thinks it must be no problem to deal with a woman.


    In fact, moustache doesn''t want to take care of plums at all, but he can''t refuse plums, can he? That might ruin boss Wang''s plan. He can''t afford it.


    So let him do it.


    Besides, it''s not a matter at all.


    Against a woman, isn''t it a matter of doing it?


    "Brother, this..." the five men looked at the moustache and were a little embarrassed.


    They all come out to fool around. How can they deal with a woman?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Moustache''s eyes sank: "it''s all right. Go wow, it''s not embarrassing. Even if it''s a woman, it''s Zhang Wen''s person, isn''t it?"


    The five people couldn''t help it. They hung a black line on their head and thought they would solve it quickly and finish the black sister.


    I asked Wang Peng to step back and make room for them.


    Then the first man came out.


    He looks tall and thin. He looks very cruel.


    This man has practiced some fighting skills at first sight, such as Sanda.


    There is more energy and spirit in the body than others.


    The man walked up to the black sister and raised his head: "don''t think you''re a woman, I''ll be merciful. If you say pause now, I won''t hit you."


    Black sister laughed: "just you, not enough for me to play two rounds!"


    "Grass!" the man has never seen such an arrogant woman.


    Almost at the same time that Heimei''s voice fell, he turned into a residual shadow and swooped towards Heimei. He was very fast.


    But at the moment, Heimei''s big black claw is many times faster than his speed.


    Every day when she has nothing to do, she fights with the tiger. Black sister has already trained her excellent skills.


    In addition, she has good talent, and almost all of these things are easy to catch.


    Click.


    She took the lead in grasping the man''s hair.


    It''s like collecting dog hair.


    "My grass?" the man didn''t expect the black sister to act like the wind. He didn''t give him a chance to respond at all. He was stunned for a moment.


    Then, before he could react, Heimei''s big black claw pulled down hard. At the same time, her knees about the size of the child''s head banged up.


    "Ow ~ ~ ~" a scream came out of the man''s mouth.


    Then, the black sister took a half step back and gave him a kick in the head.


    This made him faint.


    "My grass!" moustache cried out in disbelief. The action of black sister was so fast that they couldn''t react at all. It was so fast that they were crazy!


    The whole process, that is, two seconds!


    Moustache thinks he''s a good little brother. He was KO by the black sister in two seconds. What the fuck is this concept?


    Black sister, is this still human?


    Still a woman?

 Chapter 1258

    Whether the black sister is a person or a woman, this happened.


    Two people immediately came out of the little beard and hurriedly carried the man away.


    Black sister snorted coldly and rubbed her fingers: "fuck, next!"


    The remaining four people have long been stunned. They fight a lot, but they can put down a person with one move. It''s rare. When they fight, the adrenal glands secrete. Who bird who?


    I don''t feel anything on my body. It''s just a word, spell!


    But if you encounter the existence of absolute power, such as black sister, there will be no way.


    Because there is too much difference in strength.


    Now it is.


    These people were stunned.


    Grass!


    Are you playing?


    The eagle heroes in Jinhai city are kidding!


    This is little dragon girl!


    The black sister moved her wrists and didn''t have fun at all. She hopped in place.


    "Grass, hurry up, the next one, or the four of you can go together!"


    These words are full of provocation.


    Moustache bit his teeth, waved his hand and let the second man go.


    In any case, the other party is a woman. People have said to beat five of them. If he lets people go on with his moustache, how can he hang out in Jinhai city in the future? More importantly, he will lose the face of boss Wang!


    How can this work?


    So the second strong man went out.


    This man is smart this time. It seems that Heimei''s strength and speed are not comparable to that of ordinary people. He also has some fighting skills. He can''t be hard. Then come to the most secure, hand to hand combat!


    Thinking of this, he stood opposite Heimei. When Heimei''s fist as big as a bean bag came, he quickly bowed his head and hid from the fist roaring with the fist wind, and then shamelessly hugged Heimei''s big waist.


    "Oh, my grass!" the pretender forced the tiger to scold when he saw this scene.


    Why does this man play like this?


    Deal with the black girl with such shameless moves! Don''t you eat tofu with your feet!


    But pretending to force the tiger didn''t move. This is the stage of black sister. He can''t intervene, can he?


    The black girl here quickly reflected what was going on.


    This man wants to fight with himself! Hard to stabilize his footwall.


    This person is also stunned. Although he hugged Heimei''s waist and wanted to trip her, no matter how hard he tried, Heimei didn''t move. What the fuck is this, or is she not human?


    Or women?


    "Grass, do you like to play hand to hand combat?" a slightly ironic remark from black sister appeared in his ear, followed by a dark sky.


    Since he likes playing this game, black sister will play with him.


    Just fall to the ground with him and start hand to hand combat!


    At the moment of falling to the ground, black sister and man are crazy to ride on each other and twist their bodies.


    In hand to hand combat, whoever is up there will win. The truth is very simple.


    Crazy ride each other, crazy suppress each other!


    "Ah......" this makes pretending to force the tiger to look at it, because no matter how you look, it''s black sister who suffers!


    Of course, the loss is not in skill, but in gender.


    Pretending to force the tiger in his heart, he is 100% sure that Heimei will win, because they are always tossing around at home!


    And pretending to be a tiger has never tossed black sister, not once!


    You can imagine how awesome the black sister is! How powerful!


    This is beyond our imagination.


    I can''t bear to look straight at you!


    Black sister''s mouth has always been sneering. It''s not difficult for her to busy this man. Busy him is like playing.


    Whoosh!


    Sure enough, when the man almost turned over and fell on the black sister, the black sister had a knee and turned her body dexterously, which pressed the man under her.


    The man''s eyes are a little broken.


    After tossing and turning for a while, I still couldn''t survive the black sister.


    Black sister stuck his hands in one hand, raised her fist as big as a bean bag in the other hand, and greeted him hard in the face.


    Bang!


    A punch made his eyes glitter with gold.


    Bang!


    The second punch, let him start begging for mercy directly.


    Bang!


    The third punch made him faint.


    Black sister stunned the man with three fists!


    It''s really frightening. It''s really powerful!


    After the man fainted, he pretended to force the tiger to mend his feet.


    "Grass, you fucking touch my wife again!"


    Then the bearded man hurried over and carried the man back.


    Click.


    When the gate was locked, the people on the little plum side were silent.


    Not easy!


    This woman is not simple.


    It''s like a brick.


    Where you need to move,


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Moustache didn''t say a word. He knew that the next three people would send out the same result. The black sister was too cold.


    Not ordinary people at all.


    The moustache couldn''t beat her.


    "Lock the door and don''t go out," said the little plum who saw the collapse and doubted life.


    The bearded man locked the door and retreated back. In front of the black sister of absolute power, no one dared to make a mistake and no one dared to provoke.


    "What''s the matter? Dare not come?" black sister thought it was very funny and scolded.


    No one came back to her. They really didn''t dare.


    But no one wants to admit it.


    Seeing that little plums began to cheat, I opened the window, threw my cigarette butts on the ground and said to Wang Peng.


    "Smash the door and catch the little plum."


    Wang Peng immediately showed an almost crazy smile on his face: "get it!"


    He couldn''t help being around for a long time. Now he got my order, which gave him a chance to play.


    Wang Peng changed a guy in his hand. The short knife is used to kill people, not to smash the door.


    Wang Peng moved, and everyone behind him followed him towards the gate.


    Ukraine is a vast land of people.


    Carrying a guy in his hand, or picking up bricks, walking to the iron door and starting to smash the door crazily!


    The sound of knocking on the door made the iron door start to shake.


    This voice, like a needle, was trying to pierce the little plum''s heart. Every time, it made the little plum''s heart tremble.


    Let him worry, if the iron door is really broken open, what will he do later.


    How to run.


    Where to run to escape.


    Moustache was also a little confused. Zhang Wen was too fierce. When he disagreed, he came to smash the door.


    This is boss Wang''s construction site, but boss Wang''s site. Who dares to play like this except Zhang Wen!


    In Jinhai City, only Zhang Wen dares to play like this!


    Smashing the door, although it''s easy to say, it''s really smashing, and the visual impact is quite exciting.


    It''s hard to stimulate them.


    They have more people than us.


    The territory is also in their hands.


    They fought at home, but now they are all counselled one by one.


    One by one, they were scared.


    No one dared to come out, even in the face of crazy smashing, no one dared to speak.

 Chapter 1259

    The situation is going to turn upside down.


    Wang Peng scolded them as they smashed.


    It looks like crazy.


    Little plum was sure, 100% sure. If Wang Peng rushed in at this time, they would kill him without two times. The cold sharp knife was inserted into him to ensure that he would die thoroughly!


    Wang Peng has the courage to kill in public.


    But little plum doesn''t want to die. He doesn''t want to die so fast!


    I haven''t been crazy enough. I haven''t played enough. How can I die like this?


    "My grass, what should I do?" the little plum was in a mess.


    Moustache didn''t speak, and he didn''t know what to do. Now Zhang Wen''s momentum is like a rainbow. If he smashes the door in like this, can his people resist it? Needless to say, 80% of the people are the kind who just resist and run.


    No one dares to play with Zhang Wen like this. Everyone knows what the price is.


    Even if it is boss Wang''s people, even if there is a strong boss Wang behind them as a pillar.


    In the face of life and death, people will have fear.


    "Get out of the way!" Zhang Guohua on the side can''t see it for a long time. It''s not the way for Wang Peng to smash it like this. Although it looks fierce, it has no effect.


    Everyone stopped and looked at Zhang Guohua.


    Carrying the large hammer in his hand, he went to the iron door, aimed at the door lock, turned the hammer hard and hit it with a bang.


    The sound was as loud as thunder.


    "OK!" Wang Peng encouraged them.


    This strength is absolutely beyond everyone''s understanding.


    One hit is one hit.


    "My grass!" the little plum jumped up in fear. It was visually observed that the iron gate would be dry and rotten after ten times. His current situation is quite dangerous!


    He quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed boss Wang.


    Within a second, a cold voice came from the phone.


    "The number you dialed has been turned off..."


    This is nothing more than giving little plum a big ear photon in the dark.


    At the critical moment, why did boss Wang''s mobile phone turn off? Now, he really has no way!


    Boss Wang is so smart. He received the news from Zhang Wen and shut down the machine.


    Let little plum die.


    Bang!


    "Roar!"


    Now when Zhang Guohua hit a hammer, Wang Peng and them roared. The sound of the hammer was harsh and the cry was loud. This had broken the hearts of little plum. The last string stretched was about to break.


    What should I do?


    Now no one is not afraid, no one is not afraid of Zhang Wen!


    People are like their names. It seems that the words uploaded by the Tao are true at all. Zhang Wen, that''s really powerful and really awesome!


    Now, they feel the pain through their hearts.


    There is no need to say more about the fear.


    Moustache was stunned and little plum was stunned.


    Boom~


    Finally, with Zhang Guohua''s strong force, the iron gate loosened. It is estimated that Zhang Guohua will smash it two more times.


    Whoa, whoa


    Just then, the sound of a police car sounded in the distance.


    The sound now reached little plum''s ears. It was really like the sound of nature.


    He was excited and heard the sound, so he should be safe.


    Zhang Guohua also stopped his action and looked back at me.


    At this time, two police cars had stopped at the entrance of the alley, but they stopped near the door and didn''t mean to come in.


    I know what they mean. Let''s go to avoid trouble.


    Liu hongran''s relationship is there. Even if he is caught, it is a process. No one wants to take so much trouble.


    My eyes narrowed. Now that Dongwen group has just been established, I can''t add too much trouble to Liu hongran.


    Moreover, this is in boss Wang''s territory. Little plum can''t run.


    "Guohua, Wang Peng, go," I said to them.


    They didn''t talk nonsense. When they heard my order, Zhang Guohua got on the car with a hammer, and Wang Peng turned and got on the motorcycle.


    Seeing that we were finally leaving, little plum breathed a sigh.


    When the car drove to the gate of the construction site, I gave him a gloomy look, made a pistol gesture and pointed to the forehead.


    This action suddenly changed little plum''s face.


    The fear in my heart began to spread from the bottom of my feet.


    Little plum, I know what this means. I told him that you can hide for a while, but not for a lifetime. Sooner or later, I will come and catch you and kill you!


    I have this ability!


    Just now, little plum saw it really. Let alone my people didn''t go, it was just Zhang Guohua. His ability was quite against the sky. If they were really allowed to fight with Zhang Guohua, no one was sure that they could kill Zhang Guohua.


    Those two big hammers say everything.


    After we left, the police car slowly drove over.


    The person who came here this time was section chief Duan. Of course, this was called by boss Wang.


    Xiao Lizi seemed to have met the uncle. He hurriedly told them what had happened just now, how Zhang Wen brought people to smash the field and how he was angry.


    Can the police not know?


    One by one, they took notes clearly.


    After dealing with the police, little plum asked someone to repair the iron door first, and called a special person to come and weld the iron door again.


    Moustache followed him. In fact, he was a little helpless now.


    Just now, in fact, they were the first to cheat. The five people, knowing that they were not black sister''s opponents at all, didn''t let them out, but the door was closed. Is this cheating in itself.


    Because moustache can see that Zhang Wen''s people are not simple. If they rush out, they are not his opponents at all. Even if they kill little plums, they will be involved more or less. It''s better to play tricks in front of Zhang Wen. It''s not humiliating at all.


    "Brother Li, you really killed that woman?" when they were almost gone, moustache came and asked little plum.


    The little plum glanced at him: "what''s the matter? Do you have a problem?"


    Moustache shook his head quickly. Where can he have an opinion? I just think little plum is not a man. Do you play like this? Is there such a fool? If he had a fair fight with Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen might admire him, but he played Yin and lost Zhang Wen''s woman in the dark. Even if he was killed by Zhang Wen, it is understandable.


    Society is not so mixed.


    It''s too boring to mix like this!


    If it hadn''t been for boss Wang''s order, I''m afraid moustache would have killed him! He feels ashamed of such a person!


    Seeing the moustache shaking his head, the little plum scolded, "no problem, what the fuck do you ask? Knowing more is not good for you!"


    In the second half of the sentence, little plum said it seriously. Now little beard knows more. It''s really not good for him at all.


    Besides, it was not his little plum who did it alone. There was Hongzi!


    It''s Hong Zi who did it!

 Chapter 1260

    Back to Dongwen group, we stopped the car.


    Zhang Guohua said in a deep voice, "Wenzi, why didn''t we continue to do it just now? As long as I beat twice, the iron door must be broken open by me, and I''ll bring you the little plum!"


    I laughed.


    Just now, it''s not that I don''t want to catch little plum. The enemy is right in front of me. I also want to catch him and torture him severely, so that he can taste the pain Xiaowen suffered at the beginning and make his life worse than death.


    But just now, many people in the construction site didn''t say that there were police outside. If Zhang Guohua really killed one or two people in front of the police, even Liu hongran would be in great trouble.


    Dongwen group has just been established. Our purpose is to weaken boss Wang on the white road. If Liu hongran gets into trouble and distracts him at this time, boss Wang will certainly take advantage of it and get into trouble at that time.


    Maybe so long efforts will come to naught.


    I can''t do that. I can''t implicate Liu hongran because of my hatred, let alone lose my mind.


    I believe even if Xiaowen is here, she will understand what I do.


    I lit a cigarette and said to Li Erzi, "Erzi, recently, some people have been arranged on the construction site to let them look after the little plum. I don''t care about others. The little plum must not run away! I''m looking for a chance and must seize him!"


    Li Erzi nodded, said he knew, and then called to arrange.


    I then said to Zhang Guohua, "Guohua, next time, I''ll let you have a good time!"


    He grinned: "hey hey, you have to keep your word."


    "Sure!"


    At this time, pretending to force the tiger came over and asked me, "Wenzi, there''s nothing wrong?"


    I didn''t know what he wanted to do. I nodded, "well, there''s nothing to do for the time being."


    "Well ~" he said, then turned and went out and said to a boy next to Wang Peng, "lend me your motorcycle for a while."


    The boy didn''t know what he wanted to do, so he gave him the key: "well, how long?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to take the key and think, "it''s estimated that it will take an hour or two."


    "Oh ~"


    The boy was confused in his eyes. He didn''t react to what was going on for a long time. At this time, someone whispered in his ear. He suddenly realized that it was too late. The locomotive key had been given to install a forced tiger. Install a forced tiger engine car. Take the black sister and go~


    Towards the southern suburbs of the city~


    There are few people there. Everyone knows what it was like to pretend to be a tiger.


    Car shock, or locomotive!


    This game is beyond anyone''s imagination.


    However, the little brother was full of worry. He was worried about whether his locomotive could stand the toss of them, especially the black sister. In front of the black sister of King Kong and the gourd doll, his locomotive was simply vulnerable.


    He doesn''t want to have an accident with his locomotive


    ¡­¡­


    In the office of Wanfeng group, boss Wang is sitting there, tapping his fingers on the desktop and thinking about things in his heart.


    He looked at it. It was almost time and pulled the phone number of Xiao Li out of the blacklist.


    Before long, Xiao Li''s phone rang in.


    Since just now, little plum has been trying to call boss Wang, but it always shows that it is turned off. Now he finally gets through. He gets nervous at once. He has a lot to say to boss Wang. In his heart, there is a lot of bitter water to vent!


    Boss Wang smiled coldly and picked it up.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang said pretending to know nothing.


    The little plum was about to cry: "brother, you answered the phone! I just had a narrow escape!"


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang felt funny. If he hadn''t asked section chief Duan to send someone over, Xiao Li might have died at this time.


    Fell to the ground and died.


    Or he was caught by Zhang Wen''s people and didn''t know where to torture.


    Boss Wang has a steelyard in his mind. At this time, you must not let little plum have an accident. Hong Zi''s matter has not been done yet. If little plum is caught at this time, what will happen next?


    He bit Hong Zi out. How can Hong Zi do anything for him?


    No, absolutely not.


    When Hongzi gets things done, if Zhang Wen can''t find little plums again, he will send them to Zhang Wen himself!


    People like little plum can''t stay!


    Little plum almost cried on the phone: "just now Zhang Wen came to the construction site to make trouble! He brought at least 100 people with guys and smashed the door without saying a word! If I hadn''t reacted quickly and kept the construction site desperately, I''m afraid I couldn''t start work now!"


    To tell the truth, Wang boss is really not afraid of the delay in the construction of those days. In this case, he had listened to the lines he had sent out and said, "what happened?"


    This little plum can be loaded twice!


    Still desperately guarding the construction site. If Zhang Wen breaks the door open, it''s too late for little plums to rush in!


    It sounds better than singing.


    Boss Wang looked a little worried and said, "grass, how is Zhang Wenhe coming here? Don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    Little plum is afraid because of boss Wang, not afraid, but also because of boss Wang.


    Because this is boss Wang''s construction site, Zhang Wen is coming.


    Because boss Wang''s people were here, he was not caught alive by Zhang Wen.


    His heart is very complicated, but just now boss Wang''s mobile phone was turned off, which made him have some shadow. At the same time, he also thought to himself, why did boss Wang turn it off? Why is it so critical to shut down?


    Is this a coincidence?


    But isn''t it? It doesn''t seem to have a great relationship with his little plum.


    "Well, brother, I know! So I''m not afraid of him Zhang Wen at all, but brother, why did you turn off your cell phone just now?" little plum couldn''t help but ask.


    Careful, but with a trace of blame.


    At the critical moment, he didn''t rely on boss Wang. Can he feel comfortable?


    Boss Wang can''t hear it! He smiled: "I just had a meeting and turned it off. I can''t call people during the meeting, can I? But don''t worry. If there''s any problem, I''ll be the first to help you solve it! And they are all there on the construction site, and they all listen to you. You must be fine. Don''t worry!"


    Little plum still frowned, but his expression was a little more relaxed than before: "Alas, it was really dangerous just now. Why is Zhang Wen so desperate?"


    Boss Wang smiled gloomily: "by the way, in two days, I will allocate a sum of money to the construction site. You can make good arrangements for this money. You must not spend it indiscriminately, do you know?"


    He''s hinting at little plum!


    When little plum heard the money, he perked up.


    "Don''t worry, brother!"

 Chapter 1261

    Now the little plums have no problem loading them twice. They still have the meaning of surpassing Hong Zi.


    Hearing the money, his ears stood up immediately, and he immediately forgot all the threats Zhang Wen had brought him.


    Only money can make him so crazy!


    Only money can make him ignore life and death.


    Isn''t it just to get more money under boss Wang?


    Boss Wang smiled with satisfaction: "ha ha, OK, you should be careful recently. If Zhang Wen goes there again, you will restrain him and call me, you know?"


    At that time, boss Wang''s phone must have been a beautiful shutdown, so that little plum couldn''t find it.


    Little plum nodded vigorously, "I see, big brother! I must use the money well!"


    I must cut off more than half and put it in my pocket! Let the profit of this money be maximized here! I won''t let you down!


    Black money, little plum can be said to be the first in Jinhai city.


    Because no one is as brave as him, no one is as stupid as him!


    If boss Wang gives a million, he dares to black 600000!


    Can''t people fucking see this?


    Can this fucking boss Wang not worry?


    Little plum''s IQ makes people anxious, but he is quite bold. I don''t know whether he really sees that he won''t last long or what''s going on.


    But boss Wang really didn''t see the money.


    If he wants to be black, let him be black. Anyway, he will pay with his life!


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t tell Liu hongran about going to boss Wang''s construction site, because I had said hello to him before and said that boss Wang and I might make big moves recently. However, my previous actions are not big in my opinion.


    At best, it''s just a deterrent.


    These days, Liu hongran has been thinking about how to get the land in the south of boss Wang''s city.


    Where to start and where to start is more appropriate.


    It''s more secure.


    Now Liu hongran doesn''t do what he wanted before. Now, he has Dongwen group. This company ties him and Zhang Wen. There are some principles that can be said and some principles that don''t matter.


    However, boss Wang''s strength can''t be underestimated.


    Because boss Wang is deeply rooted in Jinhai City, and he is already developing that land, I''m afraid it would be inappropriate to use other means.


    Or go through the formal procedures and go white.


    Thinking so, Liu hongran found the phone of Zhang Bureau and dialed it.


    Zhang Ju is the person Liu hongran invited to dinner last time and asked Liu hongran to pick at random in Jinhai city.


    This person speaks a lot. He has been in close contact with Liu hongran recently. Liu hongran has always hidden him. Now, it''s time for him to make efforts.


    The phone was soon connected.


    Although in a meeting, Zhang bureau came out to answer Liu hongran''s phone. It can be seen that their relationship is unusual.


    "Hongran, why did you call me at this time?" Zhang Bureau said with a smile.


    "Zhang Ju, do you have time at noon? Come out and have a seat?" Liu hongran said tentatively.


    Zhang Bureau readily agreed: "OK, no problem!"


    "Then I''ll pick you up at noon."


    "Yes!"


    Put down the phone, Liu hongran prepared, and soon it was noon. He took the driver to pick up Zhang Bureau.


    Then drive to the health restaurant.


    What they pay most attention to now is health preservation.


    They have both power and money, so what is missing?


    Of course, it''s a healthy body!


    If they''re not healthy, they''ll fart! You have life to earn money, but you don''t have life to spend money. Where can you do this?


    If you die before you use your rights, you can''t!


    Therefore, health preservation has become the key.


    Liu hongran came in and ordered the dishes. The price of each dish was amazing, but each dish was quite healthy. After eating, he ensured that the day was full of vitality.


    Zhang Ju''s eyes flashed: "hongran, what''s the matter with you looking for me? We brothers, don''t be so rigid. Just say what you have!"


    This made Liu hongran very useful. He didn''t intend to pretend to be forced when he came here today, so he was ready to say it directly.


    The food will come up soon, said Liu hongran as he ate.


    "The land in the south of the city is the land of boss Wang. I want it." in fact, Liu hongran has already said this to Zhang Bureau, but Zhang Bureau has always been curious.


    That land has a general location and development. Why does Liu hongran want that land?


    If you really want to, there are many places in Jinhai city. It''s not that he doesn''t want to help, but that he wants to give Liu hongran a better apprentice and waste their relationship.


    Zhang Ju took a bite of the exquisite emerald brain flower on the dinner table and said, "hongran, that land is not in a good position. If you want, I''ll grant you a piece of land within a week. The position is guaranteed. As long as you work safely, the annual income is definitely in this number."


    Then he stretched out his hand and made a gesture in front of Liu hongran.


    This number can be said to be quite attractive.


    But Liu hongran didn''t see it at all.


    He said: "Zhang Bureau, to tell you the truth, Dongwen group has a registered capital of 100 million, and more funds will come in later. Do you think I still lack land to withdraw money?"


    This makes Zhang bureau more difficult to understand.


    You Liu hongran don''t need anything. Why do you want to make an idea of this place? Why do you want to get Dongwen group up?


    Isn''t this a waste of energy?


    If you have money, can''t you enjoy it more?


    "Hongran, I know you''re not short of money, but what''s good about that land? It''s at most medium! I want to give you a better land!" Zhang Ju was honest.


    Liu hongran also knows that Zhang bureau is really for his own good.


    People are emotional animals. People have soft mouths and short hands.


    Zhang bureau took a lot of benefits from Liu hongran. Liu hongran even promised to give him dividends every year in the future. That number is not a joke. Now that Liu hongran company has been established, he wants a place. Can he not choose a good one for others?


    Should we be in love and reason!


    He just didn''t know what abacus Liu hongran was playing in his heart.


    Liu hongran said sincerely, "Zhang Ju, thank you for your sincerity. In today''s society, it''s too rare. I Liu hongran didn''t waste my time making you a friend!"


    Zhang Ju smiled bitterly: "hongran, you''re welcome. But why do you want that land?"


    Liu hongran knew he couldn''t hide it all the time, so he said, "because that land is boss Wang''s construction site."


    When smart people speak, they don''t need to speak too clearly. Liu hongran and Zhang Ju are smart people. Naturally, they can understand at a glance.


    Liu hongran told Zhang that he wanted to fight boss Wang to the end!


    Zhang Bureau sighed in his heart. I''m afraid there will be a huge dispute in Jinhai city!

 Chapter 1262

    Zhang Ju knows who boss Wang is. He knows who is standing behind him.


    In Jinhai City, there are three systems in Baidao.


    1¡¢ It''s the police system.


    2¡¢ It is the Zheng law system.


    3¡¢ Is the land system.


    Zhang Ju is standing at the top of the land system. It''s not difficult to think about the land in the south of the city. It''s just that he should also act according to the rules. If he messes around, it''s hard to say whether he can keep his position.


    If you are in this position, you must abide by the rules of the game.


    If you don''t obey the rules, someone will deal with him.


    Boss Wang''s land in the south of the city has many problems, but after all, it was obtained by boss Wang through formal means. It''s not so easy to move. Boss Wang is protected!


    However, what is Liu hongran best at?


    Is to turn white into black, press infinitely, and then hand it over to Zhang Wen!


    This almost became a tacit understanding between him and Zhang Wen.


    Liu hongran is already comfortable with this set.


    Zhang Ju knew everything. He knew that if Liu hongran didn''t want to play like this, he wouldn''t come to him.


    I''m sure I didn''t discuss it with him calmly.


    I''ve been using other means for a long time.


    Zhang Ju put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth: "hongran, they are all my own people. I don''t beat around the bush with you. Boss Wang got the place through formal channels. I can''t grab it."


    Liu hongran nodded: "I know and understand this, but the rules are dead and people are alive."


    This is true. The rules are dead and people are alive. It can be regarded as a reminder to Zhang Bureau.


    Tell him to expand the rules in his mind when necessary.


    Zhang bureau is hesitating. He is hesitating in front of right and wrong.


    To tell the truth, he has been in this position for so many years and has a lot of means. It''s quite simple to want to make boss Wang uneasy.


    If it were someone else, Zhang Bureau would not agree to this. He didn''t care about the money at all. What he considered was the background of Liu hongran, the huge background that frightened him.


    Maybe one day, he will ask Liu hongran, so he must help today.


    We must show our sincerity!


    So he clenched his teeth secretly: "hongran, don''t worry about it. I''ll certainly help you do it. Just, we can''t grab it. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Liu hongran listened to his words and smiled brightly: "ha ha, Zhang Ju, I know what you mean, but be quick. I don''t want Dongwen group to have nothing to do for so long!"


    Zhang Ju smiled: "ha ha, you can rest assured!"


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, a very evil nickname has been circulating on the streets of Jinhai city.


    Balabala little devil fairy.


    Who is it?


    Little plum!


    He didn''t know that he had become the focus of public discussion!


    Since he pretended to force the tiger to give him the nickname that day, he has become the focus of everyone''s jokes!


    You are barabarabara.


    These words come out of the mouth of the tiger. Many people still fantasize in their hearts. Don''t say it! Little plum is really like! I don''t know why, there''s no sense of disobedience at all.


    The beautiful fairy stick, the pink princess dress, and the stubborn face of little plum, which is full of resentment, seems to be somewhat similar!


    This device can force the tiger to be awesome. The description is quite specific, quite suitable, and quite powerful.


    He is the person who drives the trend of Jinhai city. He is the trump card of Jinhai city!


    Is the most cursing!


    No one can surpass.


    What do you do if you see something?


    The iron gate on the construction site has been welded, which is stronger than the original. I don''t know how many times, which makes little plum feel at ease. If Zhang Wen comes again, he will pass hard.


    Click.


    Lock the door and make sure he doesn''t come in!


    Hey, hey


    Looking at the iron gate, little plum grinned.


    He laughed at his wit and the money allocated by boss Wang in the past two days.


    Then his pockets will be bulging again.


    "Brother Xian..." at this time, several workers on the construction site passed by and greeted him.


    Little plum nodded and looked up fiercely.


    "Grass, what do you call me?"


    One of the workers smiled and walked quickly.


    Just now, little plum did hear that someone called him brother Xian. At first, he thought he heard wrong or they called the wrong person, but then the workers who came one after another greeted him and called him brother Xian!


    The fairy of the little devil fairy!


    This makes little plum extremely unhappy!


    Grass, how can you call it that?


    Isn''t that an insult?


    "Shit, who the fuck made you call that?" little plum reacted that he was fooled and lost his temper with the workers.


    No one paid any attention to him, just laughed it off.


    This made little plum even more unhappy. He was anxious to pick up the guys around him and rushed to fight with them, but he was stopped by a passing moustache.


    Little plum, it''s just a mouse carrying a gun. When Zhang Wen comes, he''s scared like a grandson. What''s the difference with the workers on the construction site now?


    "Xian... Brother Li, what''s the matter?" the moustache was almost bald.


    "Grass, they call me brother Xian!?" little plum is also anxious and angry.


    Little Hu Ziqiang held back his smile and said, "Oh, let them talk. What people want to say is not their freedom. Don''t worry about them ~"


    "Grass, it''s easy for you to say. Brother Xian is not you! Why don''t you be a special-shaped brother? Wow, OK?" little plum''s face was a little red and angry. He said he was really worried.


    He doesn''t want to be brother Xian in the future, which is a tragedy laughed at by thousands of people.


    He really hates pretending to be a Tiger now. Even if he mocked face-to-face yesterday, he left such a nickname. How can he be a man in the future?


    Do people imagine that when they go out to cut people in the future, they will come out with a fairy stick and fight with them in a princess dress?


    Aren''t you kidding?


    Any image?


    He''s a jerk, not a fan of the little devil!


    "Oh, brother Li, look at you, isn''t it a nickname? They are all their own people, so I told them not to let them shout, OK?" moustache was helpless.


    Little plum snorted coldly and squatted down to smoke.


    His head is full of question marks now. How did he think of pretending to force a tiger?


    How could he think he was a little devil?


    Why is his mouth so short and bald?


    When you meet him again, you must suck his mouth out!


    At the same time, little plum also wondered in his heart, where is he like the little devil fairy? Is he so tender? What is the root of this nickname?


    Just as he was thinking about his life, several cars stopped at the door and came down from it.


    People in survey clothes.

 Chapter 1263

    When these people came down, they went to the concierge and asked the security guard to call out the person in charge here.


    The security guard came out and saw the little plum and pointed to the people.


    It means to tell him that these people are looking for the person in charge.


    The little plum squatted on the ground and pouted. It looked very unambiguous.


    "What do you do?"


    One of them showed his ID card: "we''re from the Land Survey Bureau. Find the person in charge here."


    No matter how they look, they all feel that little plum doesn''t look like the person in charge here. They think he''s a little floating.


    Little plum felt a contempt from them and said, "I''m the person in charge here. What''s the matter? I''m Xian... Brother Li!"


    The man looked at the little plum. The little plum asked the security guard to open the door and let them in.


    Now the construction site is fine, but the gate is locked, and outsiders are generally not allowed in.


    The main purpose is to prevent Zhang Wen and them.


    "What are you looking for? This place has fucking started. What else are you looking for?" said little plum angrily.


    These people are obviously of high quality. They don''t talk nonsense with little plum. They directly say, "we didn''t come here until we received the order. Do you think we are willing to come here? Let all the workers here stop work, or call boss Wang."


    The man could say boss Wang''s name, which made little plum nervous all over.


    He asked moustache to tell the people on the construction site that they would stop work first and let them survey. After the survey, they would start work again.


    After a while, all the workers on the construction site came one after another.


    The five or six surveyors went in with special tools and checked for a while.


    It didn''t take long.


    One of them looked at the little plum with disdain in his eyes: "there are serious quality hidden dangers in the site land. We can''t start construction here. Let''s stop work in the future."


    Then he gave a test report to the little plum and left


    Where does little plum know this? He looked at the report like a fool for a long time and couldn''t see any way.


    It''s like looking at the rocket launch drawing for little plum.


    "Brother Li, inform brother WOW!" moustache also knew that little plum couldn''t do it at all. I''m afraid someone came to ask them to stop work.


    The shutdown of the construction site is no joke.


    Little plum took the drawing and looked left and right like reading a heavenly book.


    "Brother Xian, what should I do?"


    "Brother Xian, you have to find a way!"


    The workers were all shouting.


    Little plum rubbed his forehead and scolded: "whoever calls me brother Xian again, I''ll kill who, grass!"


    With that, he took out the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Buzzing


    Boss Wang''s cell phone rang. It was Xiao Li.


    He picked it up.


    "Big brother, no, just now a group of people said it was from the Land Survey Bureau. They came here to check it, and then they stopped work for us! Grass!" said little plum on the phone.


    Boss Wang frowned: "what? Land survey? And this unit?"


    He really doesn''t know.


    This unit does exist, but it should be sent out during the land acceptance. At this time, it''s entirely to deceive boss Wang who don''t understand anything.


    Of course, these people are arranged by Zhang Bureau.


    He plans to start from here and let boss Wang''s construction site close first.


    "Well, either you think of a way to shut down the big brother. Maybe someone will force us to stop work soon!" said little plum.


    Boss Wang realized that things seemed not so simple, so he put down the phone and called section chief Duan.


    "Lao Duan, people from the land bureau come to me for trouble. You stop me!"


    Section chief Duan is a little dizzy. Why does boss Wang have so many things all day?


    "Land Bureau? Well, I''ll contact you." section chief Duan hung up and called the people of the Land Bureau, but he didn''t know what to do in the end.


    I''m afraid boss Wang''s construction site can''t be opened.


    The Land Bureau said it would order the suspension of work.


    When he called boss Wang back, boss Wang was confused for a while: "what did you say? Shutdown? Why?"


    "Because your land is unqualified."


    "Grass? If he is unqualified, why does he bid?" boss Wang is also a little speechless. Isn''t this bullying? Boss Wang always bullies people. No one dares to bully him.


    Section chief Duan can''t reasonably explain this to him because there are too many tricks, but now the above meaning is very clear, that is to take back the land.


    "Lao Wang, to tell you the truth, you may not go to this place." section chief Duan said.


    "Grass!" boss Wang scolded. After so much hard work, the construction site is out of play? This shit, red fruit is bullying!


    "This is a fraud!"


    Section chief Duan coughed twice and said: "Lao Wang, the people above have made it clear that there is a problem with the land and they let them bid, but now they have found a problem. They can''t sit idly by and let you build the building. What if there is any problem in the future? Isn''t that harmful? So they want to take it back, but you can rest assured that the land price will be returned to you intact and some will be given to you Compensation. "


    In fact, this condition is OK.


    After all, the people above should take it back. What can boss Wang say if they don''t give a point?


    Isn''t he just dumb?


    But even so, he still suffered. Let''s not say how much money he advanced. How many relationships and contacts he used for this land? It''s all money!


    Now if you say no, it''s gone?


    He worked so hard for what?


    This is not a matter of compensation!


    "Grass, it can''t be finished so easily!" boss Wang said angrily.


    Section chief Duan also knew that boss Wang was wronged and that he suffered a loss, so he sighed: "Lao Wang, I can''t help you with this, but if you really have an idea, I''ll show you a clear way, and you can sue!"


    "What? Sue?" boss Wang thought he heard wrong.


    He is a bastard, a big bastard in Jinhai city. Now let him sue?


    Is this a fucking shame?


    However, this is a way, but it''s not very glorious.


    "OK, that''s it!" boss Wang knew that it was no use forcing section chief here. He simply didn''t talk nonsense with him.


    Put down the phone and think about it alone.


    These are designed by Liu hongran and Zhang Ju, but it''s OK to eat boss Wang''s land. Why do you have to give him money?


    Because of their kindness?


    Is it because you don''t want boss Wang to lose money?


    No, it''s to let boss Wang retreat and take the money to choose another place.


    However, at that time, Zhang Bureau will certainly suppress everywhere, so that boss Wang can''t get the land with money!


    So, boss Wang''s Wanfeng group will be just an empty shell in Jinhai city in the future!

 Chapter 1264

    On boss Wang''s construction site, little plum squatted inside like a hooligan, staring at the back and forth of the crowd in a daze.


    He suddenly found that there seemed to be many strangers around the construction site recently. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. He felt that these people were looking at the construction site intentionally or unintentionally.


    Little plum patted his forehead and thought it wouldn''t be so clever. Wow, he must have thought too much recently, which has a psychological effect.


    All these people, without exception, were called by Li Erzi to see Xiao Li. He also knew that Xiao Li must not run away.


    But recently, little plum didn''t plan to go out at all. Maybe for a long time, he would hide in the construction site until the construction site was completed.


    But little plum was not too afraid.


    Why?


    Because he doesn''t bird Zhang Wen? Think you''re not vague?


    no


    It''s because boss Wang is going to allocate money here recently!


    Little plum was already happy.


    As long as you can make money, why not?


    Thinking of this, he touched his forehead, smiled and turned back.


    But little plum''s happiness lasted less than a few hours.


    Less than noon, a special police car came, followed by two Land Bureau cars.


    These people come in and look for the person in charge here, Xiao Li.


    Little plum came out touching his forehead and looked at these people puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "We are from the Land Bureau. The construction site will be closed and shut down from today. Please sign here." the man politely took out a document and showed it to him.


    The little plum withdrew his hand in fear.


    what the fuck!


    What''s going on?


    People from the land bureau are coming to order the shutdown?


    What the fuck''s going on?


    He didn''t dare to sign this word. If he signed it, wouldn''t he stop work here?


    But it''s strange that boss Wang didn''t handle it?


    Seeing that little plum was hiding, the man from the land bureau took a step forward: "sign here. Are you the person in charge?"


    "Yes, but I won''t sign."


    This makes the people of the land bureau a little helpless. How can this person play a good trick here?


    "This is a formal procedure. Please cooperate with our work." the people of the land bureau still spoke to him patiently.


    Little plum put his hand behind his back and refused to sign anyway.


    He''s still in a mess.


    After signing, we must stop work here. As soon as we stop work here, boss Wang can''t get his money!


    So what?


    Then where can it work?


    Why is his little plum guarding here? It''s just for that money!


    Moustache, they all came out, but when they saw so many policemen here, no one dared to mess around, just watching.


    At this time, little plum''s cell phone rang.


    It''s boss Wang.


    "Little plum, is someone from the Land Bureau coming?" boss Wang''s voice didn''t sound very good on the phone.


    "Yes, big brother!" the little plum grabbed a life-saving straw and said quickly.


    "If you sign, you''ll sign!" after a while, boss Wang''s helpless voice came over the phone.


    "What... Brother, this..." little plum was a little confused. If boss Wang asked him to stop at this time, wouldn''t he have erased his position as captain in disguise?


    It was a hard struggle for little plum. He didn''t want to give up so easily.


    And more importantly, money! What about the money?


    Boss Wang has long planned to stop at the construction site, but he doesn''t have to hand it in. Moreover, he took pictures of the land.


    Why did he give it up so obediently?


    make fun of!


    Stop work. It''s a last resort.


    He also heard what it means from section chief Duan. He is sure of the construction site. If he doesn''t come back, he will simply stop work and return all the funds that can be recovered recently.


    Otherwise, if we continue to start construction, the cost can only be greater and greater, and in the end, it will be wasted.


    Isn''t it worth the loss?


    After a day, boss Wang also figured it out. Since he can''t keep it, he might as well take this opportunity to get back all the money he can get back, and then let section chief Duan have a good talk with the people of the Land Bureau. It''s best to compensate himself more money, and then take the money to find the next piece of land.


    Boss Wang thinks very well, but it is still very difficult to implement it.


    There''s a bureau that strictly controls everything in here!


    Where can boss Wang take advantage of it?


    Boss Wang knows the whole thing and can figure it out in the fastest time.


    Then make a judgment.


    I have to say, boss Wang is really a talent.


    Boss Wang then said, "I said to ask you to sign is to stop work, but I didn''t say to hand over the construction site. You and moustache look after the construction site for me. Don''t have any problems, you know?"


    Listening to boss Wang, little plum still hesitated.


    "Brother, the money..."


    Boss Wang''s eyes turned.


    Sneer in my heart.


    Can he not know what little plum said?


    He''s asking boss Wang about the money!


    Originally, the construction site was going to be shut down. Boss Qian Wang should not have planned to dial it, but his little plum was still quite noisy and asked for money!


    What is this concept?


    This is in front of boss Wang. Stretch out your hand!


    Now he is a little dissatisfied with the black money secretly. It has been put on the surface. Tell boss Wang, you hurry to transfer the money. I''m still waiting for the black money!


    Boss Wang, don''t you know?


    But the first time he saw a plum like this, the black money was so righteous and serious.


    I think boss Wang is a fool!


    However, boss Wang was not angry at all, but smiled: "money, I will set aside some to comfort everyone. The money will be distributed by you!"


    "Ha ha, OK, brother, don''t worry!" the little plum was happy.


    Black money again, and this time it''s fair and aboveboard. How happy do you say?


    "Well, recently, I''ve taken good care of the construction site!" boss Wang is really afraid that he will run away.


    The little plum patted his chest and said, "don''t worry! There must be no problem!"


    After hanging up the phone, little plum''s face became a little brighter, which was a little different from the extreme gloom just now.


    The people from the Land Bureau next to him looked at the little plum. For a while, his face was gloomy and his eyebrows were flying. He scratched his head a little.


    Why does this man''s character change so fast?


    Little plum grabbed the document in the man''s hand and read it carefully for a long time before he wrote his name.


    The people of the land bureau were relieved, and then they were going to miss the little plum.


    Little plum stretched out his big hand: "this construction site, don''t enter!"


    The people of the land bureau were stunned: "what did you say?"

 Chapter 1265

    The document has been signed. Xiao Li''s appearance is a compromise. Why don''t you let them in?


    The land bureau took out the documents and shook them in front of little plum.


    "Didn''t you read this document just now?" the people of the land bureau were still a little angry.


    Little plum eyes glared at the top of the table: "you think I don''t understand? This document is signed by a stoppage agreement, and the mother is not selling land, this land is ours, so here has the final say."


    The people in the Land Bureau trembled and hurried to see the document.


    The above does say that it is a work stoppage agreement and does not say about handing over the land. Of course, people''s little plums have the right not to let them in!


    In vain, they came here today with special police. They were afraid of little plums. They didn''t riot. They came to play with them!


    Not afraid of hooligans playing hooligans, but afraid of hooligans having culture!


    Now they really understand this sentence.


    "Shall we conduct routine inspection?" the people in the land bureau were a little angry.


    He was angry with himself. Why didn''t he read the document well? Isn''t this a joke now?


    Isn''t it a blow to the head by little plum?


    What little plum said is true. They really came to stop the construction site. They haven''t asked boss Wang to hand over the land.


    After all, is this land legally bought by others.


    Little Li raised his head: "no, now we''re all fucking shut down. What else do you have to check?"


    "This..."


    "If you want to go in, call me brother Li!" the little plum smiled in his eyes.


    The leader of the Land Bureau stared at the little plum for a while, then turned around and left.


    He''s from the Land Bureau. How can he bow his head with a little bastard?


    Where can justice bow to evil?


    Big deal, don''t you go in!


    Anyway, they have signed. In the future, as long as they find that there are signs of construction on the construction site, he will severely punish them and kill them!


    After the people from the Land Bureau left, Xiaohu came to ask him.


    "Brother Li, what''s going on?"


    Little plum smoked a cigarette: "boss Wang said that the construction site would be shut down first, but let''s hold the construction site. The land is still ours."


    "Then don''t start?" said moustache in surprise.


    "Well, for the time being," said little plum.


    Moustache stopped talking and became silent. He also saw that it was not the case at all.


    Hold the land, need so many of them? Need someone to stay here?


    Boss Wang wants to leave the little plum here! Let the little plum become the bait and lead Zhang Wen here!


    But it seems that little plum doesn''t seem to notice what it means. It''s very happy.


    I thought, the money subsidized by boss Wang should be coming soon, wow?


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t say that little plum is unhappy, boss Wang is even more unhappy about it.


    He knows best what it means to stop work on the construction site. His efforts may have been in vain for a long time.


    But boss Wang made it clear that there is no way to stop work now.


    You can get back as much as you can.


    Put down the phone, boss Wang sat in the boss''s chair and frowned upset.


    He wondered what the problem was.


    Is it director Shen?


    Should not.


    Director Shen, boss Wang dare not say that he has seen through, but the last incident completely frightened director Shen.


    If he is right with himself again, he is not afraid that he will really tie up director Shen''s children?


    I''m not afraid. Does boss Wang really work hard with him?


    In the eyes of director Shen, he is porcelain and boss Wang is tile. How can he be tough?


    I''m sure I won''t fight with boss Wang unless I have to.


    Director Shen''s last resort is his daughter.


    This is the fetter of director Shen.


    Boss Wang is hard to grasp his weakness, so that he can be unscrupulous and crazy.


    Last time, if Zhang Wen didn''t make trouble and if Zhu was not soft hearted, boss Wang would have cracked director Shen''s daughter.


    Let director Shen feel distressed and regret all his life!


    In boss Wang''s eyes, he is a wolf, and director Shen is just a little sheep.


    Now that director Shen is ruled out, boss Wang continues to think in his head about who did it.


    Don''t think about it. It must be the ghost of Zhang Wen and Liu hongran.


    How much does Liu hongran weigh? Boss Wang still has points in his heart.


    Liu hongran, can easily let Vice Governor Chen compromise, can he be an ordinary person?


    But this time he didn''t know where Liu hongran was looking for.


    Is it still from the land bureau.


    With doubts in his heart, boss Wang dialed section chief Duan.


    In fact, even if boss Wang doesn''t call now, section chief Duan is ready to call him.


    It is said that boss Wang is guarding the construction site to prevent people from entering. Section chief Duan wants to ask if that is the case.


    His boss Wang is guarding the construction site. What do you want to do? Didn''t you call him and make it clear?


    "Lao Wang, what''s the matter with your construction site?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, the section chief hurried to ask.


    Boss Wang was angry and smiled: "grass, I still want to tell you about it! I''m off work now. Are you satisfied?"


    This feeling, why is it the same as that section chief harmed boss Wang?


    Section chief Duan quickly shook his head: "Lao Wang, this has nothing to do with me. You can''t wrong me. It''s the order of the people above. I can''t help it!"


    Section chief Duan is absolutely right. He really has no way.


    Two departments, he can act as a lubricant, it is already very good, the water is too deep, and his hands are not long enough.


    Boss Wang sneered, "tell me who''s behind this."


    Section chief Duan''s hair is going to explode.


    Told boss Wang to tie up Zhang''s family again?


    Let''s not talk about director Shen last time. What if Zhang Bureau knows this and insists that section chief Duan is an accomplice?


    Then his career is completely over.


    Boss Wang is capable of everything. No, he can''t do that!


    "Lao Wang, you don''t need to know the people behind this?" section chief Duan said carefully.


    "Grass, why?" boss Wang was angry.


    "This person, in fact, has nothing to do with you. Why do you have to? Besides, if you..."


    "I''ll tie up his child again, won''t I?" boss Wang is so clever that he can''t know what section chief Duan is thinking?


    It was as if he had a mirror in his heart.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean that either." section chief Duan said quickly.


    Boss Wang didn''t want to hear such nonsense, so he simply said: "you don''t have to pretend with me, and I won''t talk nonsense with you! Just tell me who I am, I have a bottom in my heart, and I won''t do those things!"

 Chapter 1266

    To tell the truth, section chief Duan doesn''t believe what boss Wang said at all, but everyone else said it.


    Why did he refuse?


    Wait for boss Wang to turn against him, then point to his nose and let him say?


    It''s better to go down this step and give boss Wang a personal favor.


    Now section chief Duan can only pray in his heart to let boss Wang stop thinking about Zhang Bureau.


    That''s pulling teeth out of the tiger''s mouth.


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath: "it''s the director of the Land Bureau, Zhang Bureau."


    Boss Wang''s mind turned around. He really didn''t know or heard of this man.


    "What is the weight of this bureau in the land bureau?"


    "It''s the first leader, and the land is granted from him," section chief Duan said.


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank after hearing this. Now he''s afraid of meeting such a person.


    This kind of person stands at the top of the pyramid and says nothing. He doesn''t care that money has rights. It''s very difficult to do this. No wonder section chief Duan said it''s difficult to do this.


    It''s really tricky.


    Boss Wang weighed it in his heart. He was thinking about how many chips he should put in this matter.


    After all, it is to negotiate with people, not blackmail.


    Moreover, it''s hard to say whether this game bird or not.


    This depends on the coordination of the section chief in the middle.


    "Grass, number one..." boss Wang took a deep breath pretending to be embarrassed.


    He wants to wait for section chief Duan to take the initiative!


    "Lao Wang, I think Liu hongran must have found it. Liu hongran has great skills. I told you to be careful of him. Alas ~"


    Section chief Duan''s words are somewhat reproachful.


    "Now I don''t care so much. The leader has to give me a reasonable explanation, doesn''t he? He has to give me a satisfactory price before I can let go. Are you right?"


    This is reasonable. No matter how many things are behind it, boss Wang got the land through legal means. Even if Zhang Ju wants to take back the land, he can''t mess around, can he?


    He also has to discuss with boss Wang.


    Now the land certificate is in the hands of boss Wang.


    Although Zhang Bureau won''t let boss Wang start work, if boss Wang resists the land, he can''t help it, can he?


    Section chief Duan said as difficult: "what do you think of the method I told you last time?"


    He''s talking about the way to sue.


    In fact, section chief Duan means to poke a silly dog on the wall and let boss Wang Sue. Then boss Wang''s attention is not on him. Section chief Duan can get out of this matter?


    This is not the best of both worlds!


    Don''t mind boss Wang''s business. The section chief will save a lot of trouble.


    Can boss Wang not know about these things?


    In fact, if boss Wang really wants to sue, it will be even more troublesome.


    First of all, the process is a very troublesome thing.


    Now boss Wang''s construction site can''t start. It''s hard to say that he is losing money every day.


    One day''s delay is another day''s trouble. Can''t boss Wang know this? If he listens to section chief Duan''s words to sue, he doesn''t know how long it will take.


    The last loser is boss Wang.


    It''s better to talk directly about compensation.


    Boss Wang thought that the section chief had learned to be smart now and began to intrigue with him.


    But he has seen through this for a long time. If he wants to play this game with him, section chief Duan is still too young!


    Boss Wang laughed: "do you think I''m stupid?"


    "Ah?" section chief Duan didn''t know what he meant. He was a little stunned.


    The hand holding the phone shook.


    "Lao Duan, suing this road is a fucking long march. I have so much money here. Do you think I will go?"


    "Er..." section chief Duan scolded in his heart. Boss Wang is an old fox ang. He can''t hide anything from him.


    "Now, I not only want to talk to that bureau, but also as soon as possible, understand?"


    "Well, I understand."


    Boss Wang stopped talking nonsense to him, told him the acceptable bottom line on his side, and hung up.


    Section chief Duan put down the phone with a heavy heart.


    It''s really a loss to fight boss Wang!


    Can''t you hide anything from him? I wanted to push the hot potato back to boss Wang, but unexpectedly, boss Wang turned around and kicked him back.


    Now, section chief Duan can only continue, and there can be no complaints at all.


    But how should I talk to Zhang bureau?


    Do you really want to negotiate with him face to face?


    Section chief Duan is not stupid. In that case, he will undoubtedly stand in front and carry thunder for boss Wang!


    He doesn''t want to do such a thing!


    So, what should I do


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, Hong Zi has been in the limelight. Now boss Wang is basically Hong Zi every day.


    Hong lame''s name has been hidden from the public recently.


    It means to replace the column.


    So what do the pillars think at this time? He has no complaints or opinions?


    Zhu Zhu and Hong Zi are totally two types of people. Zhu Zhu doesn''t care about this at all.


    Boss Wang always does whatever he arranges.


    He didn''t think much about anything else.


    He never thought about fighting with Hongzi.


    Only Hong Zi wanted to replace the post.


    I haven''t been to boss Wang for several days. Zhuzhu is either at home or going out for drinks with friends. Life is easy.


    That day, Zhu came home after drinking wine. He lay in bed smoking.


    I don''t know why he thinks things are so weird? Li Qiang''s death, why does he feel so wrong?


    No one has ever told him about it.


    He has not contacted Zhang Wen, or even told Zhang Wen about it.


    Since he secretly walked away from Zhang Wen, he basically had little contact with him.


    But he still felt something wrong.


    He thought Li Qiang''s death was a little strange.


    I don''t know if it''s because of intuition. Zhu always feels that Li Qiang and his people should be connected.


    But he couldn''t tell what it was.


    He recalled more than once the expressions on the faces of little plum and Hong Zi in the night scene that day.


    So, does it look like it''s okay? Like you don''t know anything?


    However, the pillar couldn''t understand what was behind the strange feeling. Did they do Xiaowen''s business?


    The idea appeared in the head of the pillar and disappeared in a few seconds.


    He believes that Hongzi and xiaolizi are secretly cleaning up a person or secretly playing with Xiaowen, but he doesn''t believe that they kill a woman by such cruel means.


    Why, Hong Zi is also his younger brother, and Xiao Li Zi is his younger brother''s younger brother. Can he not understand? Don''t you know?


    They are not that kind of people at all. They must not be so cruel.

 Chapter 1267

    Recently, Zhu went out to drink with his friends when he was free. Several friends took their little brother with them.


    Zhu also inquired about it intentionally or unintentionally. There are several younger brothers who have seen Li Qiang.


    This Li Qiang can''t do anything. He can just have sex with women, which is still very famous among the little bastards.


    So many people know him.


    I just don''t know why I haven''t seen Li Qiang recently.


    They''re all a little strange, too.


    The next day, Zhu went to boss Wang when he was free. He didn''t show up for several days. He couldn''t meet boss Wang all the time, could he?


    He said hello to boss Wang. In Wanfeng group, he met Hongzi.


    "Brother Zhu, why are you here?" Hong Zi was very polite to him. After all, the prestige and skill of the pillar were right here. No matter how powerful Hong Zi was, he had to shrink his neck when he stared at the pillar.


    But I''m afraid, but now Hongzi is a popular man around boss Wang anyway. Who saw him not flattering? Who saw that he had to bow his head?


    Hong Zi still wants to bang se, or he wants to bang se well in front of the pillar.


    If he had not been bound by this invisible pressure, he would have taken off long ago.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, the pillar also detected some signals in this regard.


    "Have you been doing well lately?" said the pillar.


    There was no irony in his words. In his heart, he was a little happy for Hong Zi.


    Looking at his little brother, in fact, being a big brother is very complicated.


    If the little brother has a conscience, it''s easy to say. What if he meets a white eyed wolf?


    Even if I don''t give you face, I might stab you in the back.


    But the pillar thinks Hongzi is not that kind of person. He is not a white eyed wolf.


    Zhu, in fact, didn''t know Hong Zi at all. He just regarded Hong Zi''s bow before he had no way to him as obedience.


    It''s the kind of obedience.


    Actually?


    Hong Zi is not convinced at all!


    He also wants to replace the post!


    The pillar didn''t see that at all.


    Hearing this, Hong Zi''s heart pounded, but his expression and tone of voice didn''t change at all. Should, didn''t notice anything?


    Hong Zi secretly glanced at the pillar and said, "hehe, I''m good again. That''s your little brother ~"


    This made the pillar very useful. He smiled and patted Hongzi on the back of the head.


    "Grass, you can fucking talk!"


    With little plum there as an example, Hong Zi saw it more or less.


    Bang se, it seems that it''s not a long-term plan. You can''t Bang se too much.


    Especially in front of the pillars.


    Pillars are not ordinary people.


    Besides, Hong Zi is ready to do it. Can''t he take it easy? Can you please the pillar and let him down his guard?


    Otherwise, how embarrassing is it to be suddenly found by the column when you start?


    This is no small matter. Hong Zi must ensure that he is safe.


    He is now slowly getting closer to boss Wang. The better he is to a person, the more dangerous he is.


    Let it drown in honey.


    Hongzi quickly lit a cigarette for the pillar.


    The pillar caught in his hand and took a sip.


    "Follow elder brother, be careful yourself. You have a number in mind about what to say and what not to say." the pillar said to him.


    Zhu is kind. He really wants to help Hong Zi and let him perform well in front of boss Wang.


    Now that boss Wang intends to lift Hong Zi, the pillar will teach Hong Zi to avoid detours and losses.


    However, the pillar''s kindness has become nonsense when it comes to Hong Zi.


    In Hongzi''s heart, there lived a demon who peeped at the pillar all the time.


    "Brother Zhu, I know," said Hong Zi.


    The pillar looked down at Hong Zi''s leg and sighed. Hong Zi is a very capable young man anyway. This leg is useless, and the whole person''s image will become a problem in the future.


    To tell the truth, when Zhu heard someone call Hong Zi a Hong lame, the first thing he thought of was Hong Zi''s limping appearance.


    But Hong Zi did all this by himself.


    What can he say?


    What can he do?


    He asked someone to kill Zhang Wen, but he didn''t succeed. Zhang Wen should have killed him.


    In fact, I have already made these preparations for mixing on the road.


    "Hongzi, I have a friend who knows a foreign doctor who said that your leg can be cured. Although it is impossible to restore it to the original, it can be cured more or less."


    Zhu Zhu''s words are the hope of Hong Zi, and he really wants to comfort Hong Zi.


    But when this word reached Hongzi''s ears, it changed its taste.


    He mistakenly understood that the pillar was making fun of him.


    It''s stabbing him!


    Although Hong Zi was angry in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face at all, but said with a smile: "brother Zhu, you don''t need to worry about it. My life is cheap. It''s good!"


    The pillar eyebrows moved: "Hong Zi, you can''t say that. If you are short of money, I have it!"


    Hong Zi snorted coldly.


    Pillar, this is to take money to hit him in the face!


    He has to be kind!


    "Hehe, brother Zhu, I really don''t need it." said Hong Zi.


    It''s all about this. I don''t want to say more.


    After smoking a cigarette, he said he was ready to leave when he had something else to do.


    "Brother Zhu, what are you doing recently? You often come to the company," Hong Zi asked behind his back.


    He is going to explore the tone of the pillar. He also knows that things may be going to be done soon.


    Then you have to prepare yourself?


    The pillar said casually, "why do you play foolishly every day?"


    Fooling around means eating, drinking and having fun every day.


    Hong Zi smiled and thought that the pillar had fallen.


    But his heart is still very strange. Is it true that the pillar has no sense of crisis so far? He didn''t realize that Hong Zi was going to replace him?


    Didn''t you notice what boss Wang meant?


    Even the most unresponsive person should be aware of it. WOW?


    Is it because the pillar doesn''t care?


    The pillar doesn''t repel Hongzi at all?


    Think of here, Hong Zi laughed twice, is it possible?


    Who doesn''t care about fame? Who doesn''t care about the power in hand?


    He didn''t believe the pillar could give up.


    But Hong Zi was wrong about this. He really didn''t care about the pillars. Even if Hong Zi was on the top, he thought it was nothing.


    Hong Zi, this is to spend the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    So, now that the pillar cares about him, he regards it as harming him, which is really sad.


    "Hehe, brother Zhu, it''s all right. I''ll go first. Boss Wang asked me to have something else to do." Hong Zi said.


    The pillar nodded: "go, be smart!"


    "En!" Hong Zi limped away.


    His face was gloomy.

 Chapter 1268

    In the face of all this, Zhu didn''t notice at all. He even felt that Hong Zi''s position should be a good thing for him. In that way, he didn''t have to show up for many things. Wouldn''t he just let Hong Zi go?


    He can also slowly fade into the sight of boss Wang, slowly leave them, live his own small life and live the life he wants in the future. Now he is bound all over.


    Unfortunately, these are what the pillars think. It''s so beautiful.


    Hongzi''s superior position makes Hongzi''s heart more bottomless.


    He took the calmness and indifference of the pillar as the plot of the pillar.


    He felt that Zhuzhu must have his own plot in the dark. Otherwise, how can he watch Hongzi mix up step by step?


    impossible!


    What makes Hongzi more confused is that he doesn''t know what the pillar is going to do.


    Maybe when he comes home at night and closes his eyes, two people will come out of the house and crack at him.


    He has done this kind of thing with the pillar before, but he didn''t expect it to happen to himself.


    Pillar is a talent, but Hong Zi can only be regarded as a mediocre at best.


    He doesn''t even believe his big brother. How can he go on this road in the future?


    It will happen sooner or later to turn against boss Wang.


    However, these boss Wang saw it very clearly. He knew very well who Hong Zi was. This kind of person can only be used up and let him go. It''s no good for him for a long time.


    Because people like Hong Zi are dissatisfied with their desires. No one can meet their bottomless desires.


    Boss Wang has read countless people. He can see these things clearly.


    At the same time, he also looked at the column quite thoroughly.


    Zhuzhu thinks he can safely leave boss Wang. He thinks that boss Wang will slowly forget him and focus on Hong Zi in the future. This is undoubtedly a fool''s dream.


    Boss Wang, it''s impossible to let the pillar retreat.


    Why?


    Very simple, because the relationship between boss Wang and the pillar is a little too transparent.


    The pillar knows many things about him, and many lives are held in the hand of the pillar.


    That''s evidence!


    As soon as the pillar turns over and informs boss Wang, boss Wang is sure to go in!


    Boss Wang, can you tolerate such hidden dangers happening under your own eyes? Can he tolerate it and hold his little tail in his hand?


    It is impossible for the pillar to tell these things, let alone betray boss Wang, but boss Wang doesn''t believe it!


    He doesn''t believe in pillars at all!


    It''s funny to say it, but boss Wang thinks so.


    The pillar, at best, was just a tool he used.


    This tool is not easy to use now. It is rusty. He is too lazy to remove the rust. As soon as he throws it away, he is ready to throw it away.


    Boss Wang''s heart is black!


    However, for these pillars without knowing anything, I still naively thought that I could retreat all over.


    He didn''t believe that boss Wang would harm him. He didn''t believe that his eldest brother, who had been with him for so many years, would turn around and stab him.


    With these thoughts in mind, the pillar went downstairs.


    There were many people around the door of the building.


    The eyebrow of the pillar moved, and the little plum was among them.


    The people around him are all moustaches.


    Today is the day for boss Wang to allocate money. Little plum can''t wait, so he came here. On the one hand, he asked boss Wang for credit, on the other hand, he came to ask boss Wang for money.


    It''s safer to put the money in your own hands.


    To tell the truth, Zhu doesn''t have a good impression of this little plum. He always feels that he is not authentic and his eyes are strange.


    "Brother Zhu!" at this time, moustache recognized the pillar and said hello.


    The people behind them also greeted the pillar one after another.


    The position of the pillar is still very high in their hearts.


    After all, I''ve been with boss Wang for so many years. In addition, I have excellent working ability and excellent skills. The younger brothers below look at the column like looking at God. They are afraid and can''t reach it.


    God of war pillar.


    The things they helped boss Wang before the column may have been exaggerated by them. I don''t know how many times word of mouth. They look at the column differently from others.


    However, recently, the pillar seems to be slowly fading out of boss Wang''s sight, and Hong Zi has done a lot of things, so it is difficult for them to see the figure of the pillar.


    When moustache called, little plum saw the pillar.


    That night in the night scene, if there were no pillars, he and Hongzi would be finished. He had long forgotten his embarrassment at that time, and even forgot how he was so nervous that he broke out in a cold sweat. He prayed in his heart that Zhang Wen would not do it.


    Those pictures disappeared from his head.


    It''s like it never happened.


    Moreover, now the status of small plums is also quite high.


    He has a construction site, such a big construction site!


    Now little plum is a big brother.


    Have a little brother, have a family and have money, big brother, isn''t that it?


    Little plum, naive thought that he was even a debut. In fact, he was still far from being as good as Hong Zi.


    Besides, the little plum came to ask for money today. He came to ask boss Wang for money. Can he not cry?


    Dare you ask Zhu, Hong Zi, who came to ask boss Wang for money? Who dares?


    But he dares to be a little plum!


    What''s up, cow?


    Xiao Li looked up with a cigarette in his mouth. He looked like a real ruffian.


    In this way, the pillar looked funny. It seemed like he was when he first started his career. At that time, the pillar also rustled for a while, but now he understood it.


    I understand quite well.


    Bang se, it''s all ethereal air. It''s useless at all.


    People, it''s better to be down-to-earth.


    Little plum''s eyes were full of contempt. Now he can''t even look at the column.


    But he still said hello to the pillar: "pillar, you''re here, too."


    Pillars.


    Among these people, who dares to call him by name?


    Hong Zi dare not!


    But people dare to have little plums!


    How awesome?


    How stupid?


    The pillar stopped, and he thought it was very funny. This little plum was really taking off.


    Even dare to call him by his name.


    The world is crazy!


    A few days ago, little plum was still a master who didn''t dare to look at him when he saw him. Now he suddenly got up and flew so high.


    The pillar glanced at him and walked over.


    Shua!


    He stretched out his hand to pull the cigarette out of the mouth of the plum, threw it on the ground and put it out.


    Then he looked at him coldly: "little plum, how about being a man? Don''t be too fucking angry. That will only make you die miserably, you know?"

 Chapter 1269

    The pillar is a good big brother after all. Even if Xiao Li banger came to his head, even if Xiao Li banger took off, he even looked down on him.


    But he was still persuading little plum.


    Tell him not to be too stupid.


    Although the words are not pleasant to hear, the truth is that it is true that little plum can''t understand it.


    There are two kinds of people in Xiao Li''s eyes, one is a person who doesn''t sing, and the other is a person who doesn''t sing.


    Now in his eyes, the pillar is that kind of person,


    Besides, it''s a little boundless.


    Now little plums are big brothers. How dare he come out and steal the smoke from his mouth?


    Don''t you give him face here?


    Didn''t it embarrass him?


    Didn''t you let him lose face in front of them?


    Xiao Lizi can''t do anything else, but if you want to say boo se, no one is his opponent, and Hong Zi can''t.


    The post''s persuasion, the little plum took it as a provocation.


    With a sneer, he slowly stretched out his hand, took out a pack of cigarettes from the pocket of the post, then took one out and lit it again.


    That way, arrogance to the extreme.


    Call~


    He even spit a cigarette at the post.


    "Pillar, I have the capital to bang. Some people want to bang. Can they get up? Are you right?"


    Little plum, this is about the pillar!


    He looks down on the pillars now.


    I feel different from the rank of the column.


    There is a lot of affection between Zhu Zhu and Hongzi. After all, Hong Zi has been with him for so long. Zhu Zhu is a person who talks about love, but he has no affection with Xiao Li.


    Little brother''s little brother, even less time to meet.


    In the face of little plum''s provocation, the pillar didn''t go on honestly this time.


    But he left a face for the little plum.


    He put the child''s thigh thick arm on the little plum''s shoulder, hugged him and exerted himself in the dark.


    It''s no exaggeration that a little plum can kill ten of him alone.


    The pillar was more and more hard, and the little plum''s face was more and more ugly.


    The strength of the pillar made him feel a little short of breath.


    Make him feel that his breathing is limited.


    I''m kidding! If the pillar wants to kill the little plum, now just stick his hand on his throat and then make a gentle effort.


    With a bang, little plum went to see the king of hell!


    In the eyes of the pillar, he was like a chicken.


    It took no effort to crush him.


    However, little plum was a boo. He didn''t want to lose face in front of them, so he pretended to be calm and had a cigarette in one hand.


    "Little plum, don''t forget how you trembled when you were crying, you know?"


    "...." little plum didn''t speak. Facing the words of the pillar, he didn''t know how to answer.


    This is what happened when Zhang Wen blocked the night scene that day.


    That''s quite a little plum in the face.


    If there were no pillars that day, the little plum would be really dangerous.


    Don''t say that. Zhang Wen took people to the construction site to find little plums that day. It was very dangerous. Don''t say little plums. Even mustache scared them very much.


    Zhang Wen, it''s really powerful.


    It is indeed a divine existence.


    People can''t be afraid or not.


    Seeing that the little plum didn''t speak, the pillar secretly increased a bit of strength and said, "do you hear?"


    A burst of pain made Xiao Li tremble all over, and a layer of cold sweat came out of his forehead. Now if you don''t know, the pillar will kill him in the next second.


    "I know, I know..."


    "I don''t care what you do in front of others, but don''t be so sad in front of me, or I''ll kill you even if I''m in a bad mood," the pillar continued.


    This frightened little plum all over.


    Seeing that his face had changed, the pillar slowly lightened his strength and said, "also, be careful of Zhang Wen."


    Then he turned and left.


    Left a surprised little plum.


    He looked around as if he had lost his soul.


    See if there is a figure of Zhang Wen.


    He thought Zhang Wen was hiding in the dark now!


    I''ll rush over and stab him at any time!


    Isn''t he finished?


    "Brother Li, what are you looking at?" seeing that the pillars were gone, the little plum looked around in horror, and the little beard came and asked.


    Little plum regained his expression and shook his head and said, "it''s all right, nothing."


    "Oh..." moustache looked at him coldly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office of Wanfeng group, Hongzi strode in.


    Boss Wang is working here.


    Seeing Hong Zi coming in, he motioned Hong Zi to sit down.


    Hong Zi dragged a lame leg and sat down.


    "Brother, I just touched the pillar," said Hong Zi.


    Boss Wang nodded. The pillar just went down. Can''t you touch it?


    However, he wanted to see what the expression on his face was when Zhu met Hong Zi, his former subordinate, and how Zhu thought when he saw Hong Zi''s step-by-step rise.


    Boss Wang sneered.


    "What''s the matter? Guilty?"


    Hong Zi shook his head: "no, I''m afraid he''s doing something?"


    When Hong Zi said this, boss Wang knew what he meant.


    Generally, if you take the initiative to say that you are not afraid, you are afraid in your heart. Generally, when you fight, you report yourself backstage first, which is a sign of fear.


    Hongzi, that''s it.


    After following the pillar for so long and being shrouded in the shade of the pillar for so long, if you are not afraid, it is a lie. Hong Zi knows everything about the pillar when he is around the pillar.


    God of war pillar, this is not built.


    Plus now Hong Zi is Hong lame, can''t you weigh it in your heart?


    Can you not hesitate?


    "But big brother, I think things have to speed up," said Hong Zi.


    "Oh?" this makes boss Wang feel very interesting. Isn''t Hong Zi procrastinating all the time? Today, why do you suddenly feel that you need to speed up your pace? Is it because the column puts too much pressure on him?


    Or is it because he is in an urgent mood?


    But these boss Wang don''t care. What he cares about is how to do it and when Hong Zi will do it. For him, the sooner the better.


    In fact, Hongzi also has his own small abacus in his heart.


    He wanted to do it quickly because he knew he had no bottom in his heart.


    He has no knowledge of small plums.


    I always think this little plum will go too far step by step, play a big knife in front of him, and finally don''t even bird him.


    Not for him, so who does he frame it for?


    Seeing that little plum is getting worse and worse day by day, of course he has to speed up his pace.


    It must be done before the little plum turns his face and doesn''t recognize anyone.


    Little plum is already a tool in his eyes.


    This tool must be thrown away when it is used up!

 Chapter 1270

    Hong Zi thought so. Boss Wang thought the same as he thought.


    They all know that little plums can''t stay any more now. If they can use a little more, they can make more use of it, so that little plums can have some value when they die and benefit boss Wang and Hong Zi.


    Boss Wang and Hong Zi understand this truth.


    Therefore, the action should be accelerated, the action should be fast, and the attack should be ruthless!


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and threw it to Hong Zi: "tell me about your plan."


    Boss Wang actually just mentioned this matter in front of Hong Zi. He hasn''t discussed the details yet. It''s time to work hard. He must speak it out.


    In fact, Hong Zi had already figured out what to do. In his heart, he already had a rough prototype.


    But he still has to think about it.


    After all, it''s no small matter.


    Once the pillar notices, he will be finished.


    Hong Zi took a cigarette and said, "brother, I think Zhu is very smart. He must be unaware of it. What do you say?"


    Boss Wang nodded.


    This is inevitable. If you let Zhu know something, don''t say Hongzi is dangerous. He is the eldest brother, which is the most dangerous.


    How many things does he have in his head?


    Only he knows.


    "Well, who are you talking about now? Isn''t it Zhang Wen? Last time, Zhang Wen went to the construction site to find little plums. I think so. Either let the pillar hit a backhand, and then I''ll take advantage of the chaos..."


    Boss Wang understood Hong Zi''s meaning in an instant.


    This was almost what he had in mind.


    If you do, you can do it.


    So it''s quite safe.


    Boss Wang squinted at Hong Zi: "all right, I know. I''ll inform you when the column starts."


    Hong Zi smiled: "then I''ll go down first, brother."


    "Yes."


    After Hong Zi left, boss Wang bowed his head and began to meditate.


    Fingers, beating the table without rules.


    At the same time, pictures flashed in his head. Boss Wang was planning everything in his heart.


    Hongzi and Zhuzhu, how should he make use of them, how to make the best use of them, and finally throw them away? All these are problems that boss Wang has a lot of brains.


    But Hong Zi is easy to say. The most important thing now is the pillar.


    Let''s settle the matter first.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    At this time, someone knocked at the door.


    "Come in!" boss Wang said casually.


    The door opens. It''s a little plum.


    Boss Wang frowned. Little plum, he didn''t watch the construction site well. What are you doing here?


    "Why are you here?" although he was very upset, boss Wang still smiled politely and dangerously.


    Boss Wang is always like this. He is very polite to the enemy. The more polite he is, the more dangerous he is.


    Little plum smiled and came in and lit a cigarette: "brother, I want to see how the money is. To tell you the truth, the brothers are in a bad mood recently. They can''t start work on the construction site. They are a little floating ~"


    Boss Wang looked at the little plum and felt funny.


    When Xiao Li got up, he regarded others as idiots, and even challenged boss Wang''s IQ.


    He even felt that boss Wang was a fool. As long as he opened his mouth, he would certainly allocate money. Didn''t all the money go into his pocket? He naively thought that boss Wang didn''t understand these things! I thought boss Wang didn''t know anything.


    In fact, boss Wang has already had an abacus in his mind. He has already calculated everything very clearly.


    And little plum, he doesn''t want to talk more nonsense, because talking too much is nonsense.


    Boss Wang smiled and threw a bank card: "the password is the same as before."


    Little plum''s eyes lit up when he saw the card.


    Of course, the light didn''t escape boss Wang''s eyes. The impact of money was quite huge, especially for people like little plum.


    "Brother, thank you!" little plum almost slipped his tongue. If boss Wang knew that he embezzled the money, he would have bad luck?


    So he quickly took back the greedy eyes on his face.


    "Little plum, you''ve worked hard these days. I know there are many things on the construction site every day." boss Wang said earnestly.


    Little plum, he also pretended to be forced to sigh: "it''s very upset, but don''t worry, brother. As long as I''m here, everything will be fine!"


    What''s going on at the construction site? Even if it''s something, it''s someone else''s mustache. They deal with it. What does it have to do with his little plum? He has long been elevated.


    Boss Wang, don''t you know?


    He is very clear about these things!


    "If you have any more difficulties, just speak!" said boss Wang.


    Little plum was a little dizzy at this time.


    Since he went to the construction site, he hasn''t thought about a problem well.


    That''s why boss Wang gave him so many things and made him pay so much.


    Little plum never thought about these things.


    He is just waiting for a little black to take boss Wang''s money and put it in his pocket. In this way, the lotus in his heart can bloom and open the most beautiful and white flowers.


    Boo, it''s easy to make people dizzy.


    Little plum nodded quickly: "brother, to tell you the truth, I''ve been having some difficulties recently. My family always asks me for money recently. You know, I only have a little money. Where can I have money? Alas ~"


    He pretended to be wronged.


    Boss Wang really didn''t expect ang. He gave Xiao Li a step and he went up shamelessly!


    The one on the is called a quick!


    While scolding in his heart, boss Wang took out the money left in the office and threw it to him.


    Almost. It looks like $20000.


    "Send the money home first. It''s urgent."


    Little plum just likes money, just like boss Heiwang''s money. When he sees money, his eyes brighten and he feels happy.


    "Thank you, brother," he said, putting the money in his arms and leaving.


    Boss Wang said, "don''t come out if you have nothing to do recently. Keep a good watch at the construction site. If anything happens, call me and I''ll let others run errands!"


    Little Li Zixi raised his eyebrows.


    Boss Wang told him that if he asked for money in the future, he would not come in person. If he called, he would ask someone to send the money.


    This has become an errand bank!


    Little Li left happily.


    With the card given by boss Wang and the 20000 yuan in his hand.


    As everyone knows, the money has slowly eroded his body.

 Chapter 1271

    After Xiao Li left, boss Wang thought for a moment and called Zhu Zhu.


    The pillar was driving and still on the road.


    "Big brother, what''s up?" the pillar picked it up.


    Boss Wang said, "pillar, come back. I have something to tell you."


    The pillar promised, turned around and drove towards Wanfeng group.


    Ten minutes later, the pillar stood in boss Wang''s office.


    "Pillar, sit down!" boss Wang greeted him heartily.


    This makes the pillar a little flattered. After all, boss Wang has been indifferent recently. I don''t know what happened today.


    Boss Wang scattered smoke for the pillar, then came and sat next to the pillar and lit the smoke.


    "Pillar, a few days ago, Zhang Wen''s people went to the construction site to make trouble. You should have heard?"


    Of course, Zhu has heard about it, but he doesn''t know what it is, let alone that Xiao Lizi and Hong Zi are the murderers of Xiao Wen. He has been in the drum about these things.


    Of course, boss Wang deliberately arranged this. How can you let Zhu know these things?


    Then his plan will come to naught.


    "Well, I heard." the pillar nodded.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and pretended to be embarrassed and said: "Pillar, you can see that I''ve been using Hongzi recently, but why should I use him? It''s not because his leg was interrupted by Zhang Wen? As the eldest brother, we have to give him some comfort, don''t we? Besides, we should let him earn some money. He needs money for his pension in the future. I don''t think you will have any opinion on these things."


    Boss Wang''s words are sincere.


    Let the column even a little moved.


    Boss Wang, you are a good elder brother. You can think so much about Hong Zi and the people under you. Where can you find such a elder brother?


    And if you say that, you can figure it out.


    Let Hongzi ascend, not let Hongzi float, but let him make more money. Hongzi''s legs also make the pillar feel bad.


    "Elder brother, I don''t mind! Let Hong Zi earn more in the future, but Hong Zi may not come to trouble sometimes. You should include him more." Zhu is still talking for Hong Zi!


    Zhu has been with boss Wang for so long, but he absolutely doesn''t know what boss Wang is thinking.


    Now boss Wang, it''s good not to squeeze you clean. How can he care about these things? He won''t ask more about Hong Zi''s life and death. He also cares whether his leg is lame? Are you kidding!


    Hearing this, boss Wang sneered.


    I thought to myself, "pillar, pillar, others have sold you. You''re still here to help people pay. Hong Zi can''t wait to peel off your skin now!"!


    Boss Wang nodded: "it''s good if you can understand. They are all our brothers, so don''t say so much!"


    He said, taking a deep breath of smoke.


    "To tell you the truth, the construction site in the south of the city has stopped work recently." in his words, he was a little helpless.


    "Ah? Why? Big brother." the pillar hurriedly asked.


    Boss Wang looks at the construction site very seriously. The pillar is the most clear in his heart. Now that the work is stopped, can boss Wang feel better?


    Boss Wang also talked with Zhu intentionally or unintentionally before. He said that almost all his money had been advanced in. There was his root cause. If there was a problem there, it would be a great blow to him.


    The pillar clearly remembers this sentence.


    Boss Wang sighed, pretended to be embarrassed and shook his head: "because Zhang Wen brought people to make trouble last time, he and Liu hongran''s Dongwen group opened, and began to press us hard. The first thing to move is the construction site."


    The brow of the pillar moved.


    In fact, this has something to do with Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen just came to find little plum. Liu hongran did all these things.


    Liu hongran and Zhang Ju can make boss Wang out of breath for half a day.


    It can be imagined how powerful the power of Baidao is.


    "Brother, what do you say?" the pillar simply said.


    He doesn''t want to talk nonsense anymore. He knows boss Wang must have something to say.


    Boss Wang said, "among these pillars, I believe you alone. Zhang Wen is riding on our head now. I won''t say how much the loss of the construction site is in one day. I can''t get out with this tone! Take someone to Dongwen group to greet!"


    Without hesitation, the pillar nodded vigorously, "I know, brother."


    "Well, as soon as possible!"


    "Yes!"


    The pillar promised to go down.


    Boss Wang''s eyes floated.


    What is Lianhua in boss Wang''s heart?


    Not endless rights, not endless money.


    But a pair of eyes that can peep into everyone''s heart, and the ability to make everyone honest and obedient.


    This is Lianhua in boss Wang''s heart~


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhuzhu went out, he began to gather people and contact his younger brother.


    Boss Wang gave him orders. He must carry them out quickly.


    Big brother''s order is the biggest.


    That afternoon, the pillar called No. 30 and went to the gate of Dongwen group.


    The pillar didn''t show up, but sat in the car behind and watched all this.


    Of course, I understand the pros and cons.


    The construction site in the south of the city is the lifeblood for boss Wang. Dongwen group is also very important for Zhang Wen.


    Zhu doesn''t want to confront Zhang Wen or confront Zhang Wen head-on.


    Just let your men do these things.


    The people from the pillar came. For a moment, there were a sea of people at the door of Dongwen group.


    At this time, I was discussing things with Li Erzi in Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi recognized them at a glance. They were all boss Wang''s people. Many of them looked familiar to him. They were all people who followed the pillar.


    What are they doing here? You don''t have to think about it.


    But the first time they came, Wang Peng also took people out.


    Two groups of people confronted at the gate of Dongwen group.


    The number of people is almost the same, and the combat effectiveness looks the same, but the people on my side look a little more arrogant.


    After all, this is in my territory. Wang Peng''s arrogance is well deserved.


    Holding a steel pipe in his hand, Wang Peng pointed to a boy standing in the front and shouted.


    The people of the column are also neat with steel pipes.


    It''s best to use when fighting. It''s more powerful than short knives and can''t kill people, so it''s basically used to fight.


    I can see that Zhu came here today. He may have received the order from boss Wang. He couldn''t help it.


    Boss Wang''s orders must be carried out.


    Secretly, but many people are watching.


    I remember what I said to the post.


    If one day we two want to meet each other, then don''t be merciful.


    Let go!

 Chapter 1272

    I don''t know what the purpose of the column is this time. It''s because of the construction site and the hatred between boss Wang and me.


    Gangsters don''t need too many reasons to fight. Sometimes one look is enough.


    I understand this truth, and I also understand this truth.


    That''s why I don''t have nonsense, and there''s no nonsense in the column. Come here and do it!


    Sometimes it''s better to have a fair fight than to talk for a long time!


    I know, and pillars will come one day sooner or later, but I didn''t expect it to come so fast.


    Dongwen group opened less than a week ago.


    At this time, Zhang Guohua pretended to force the tiger. They all came up.


    Pretending to force the tiger to pull out the soft sword from his waist.


    "Wenzi, what should I do? It seems to be the man of the pillar." pretending to force the tiger asked me.


    I stared out of the window. I was wearing a decent suit and looked like a successful person.


    I said faintly, "I know it''s a pillar."


    "What should I do?" pretending to force the tiger''s innocent big eyes at me.


    "Fight," I said.


    If it''s not a last resort, I really don''t want to fight with the people of the pillar. This represents the pillar.


    But now, I can''t refuse.


    Both Zhu and I know that if the play is not really played, it is not a good thing for him and me.


    "Oh, then I''ll go down and kill them!" pretending to force the tiger to laugh. In fact, he couldn''t help it for a long time and wanted to do it for a long time.


    "Tell your brothers to be gentle. The purpose is to drive them away, not how serious they are." I told them.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod like he thought of something, Zhang Guohua also promised.


    Fight, not the purpose.


    The purpose is to expel and let boss Wang know that the pillar has come and touched me. That''s enough.


    Besides, I don''t want to fight with the pillar myself.


    I looked at everything below through the window.


    The pillar is in the car on the side of the road, looking at everything here.


    We both secretly avoid meeting each other and tell each other our attitude in our hearts.


    Then my phone rang.


    I''m calling from Liu hongran.


    "Brother Liu." I picked it up.


    "Wenzi, can you handle it?"


    Liu hongran must also know that there are many people around boss Wang at the door of Dongwen group. He called to ask me whether I will do it or whether he asked Bai Dao''s people to settle it.


    "Brother Liu, I''ll take care of it," I said.


    "Yeah." he hung up.


    This matter can be solved through the white road, and when the white road people come, no one needs to do it. It is undoubtedly the safest way, but I know that I can''t always rely on Liu hongran, and today the white road people come and drive them away. What about tomorrow?


    What about the day after tomorrow?


    It''s all trouble.


    Moreover, on the surface, it is the business of Wanfeng group and Dongwen group. In fact, it is also the business of me and Zhu.


    We both know that this day will come sooner or later. It''s no use blindly avoiding it.


    It''s better to fight openly.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua, they walked to the front from the end of the crowd and stood there by Wang Peng and Wu Yang.


    Pretending to force the tiger in his ear told Wang Peng that they should be light when starting. This is my order.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang nodded one after another, and they recognized that many people were the younger brothers of Zhu''s men.


    "Grass, what are you waiting for? Do it!" Wang Pengyang raised the steel pipe in his hand and said.


    The people at the pillar had no superfluous nonsense, and their eyes were fixed on Wang Peng.


    They have followed the pillar for so long. They don''t know how many things they have done. When they see more, they will naturally be quite calm and calm.


    Different from our people, they still stay at the point of shouting and shouting.


    The people of the pillar only have the command of the pillar in their head. As long as the pillar says it, they will go up. There''s a lot of nonsense and it''s useless.


    Then, when someone took the lead on the other side of the pillar, they started first.


    Wang Peng, they were not afraid at all, and immediately greeted them.


    Suddenly, steel pipes were flying in the sky.


    This is the case when fighting a group fight. Fighting at close range is strength. Zhang Guohua and pretending to force the tiger are the most advantageous people. They are full of strength and don''t suffer at all when fighting.


    Wang Peng tried his best as soon as he fought. For a while, no one could make Wang Peng suffer.


    The two groups of people fought each other for about a minute, and the people of the pillar ran away in defeat.


    Wang Peng did not chase them either. Seeing that the people ran away, they all went back to Dongwen group one after another.


    Pillar car, drive away.


    I wonder if he saw me in the car.


    However, we both clearly understand what the other party is thinking, even if there is no communication, even if there is no phone call, it is still the same.


    Li Erzi and I went down to have a look. One of our heads was broken. I asked Wu Yang to take him to the hospital.


    The rest are fine.


    I know. The pillar must have told him not to be too cruel.


    "Wenzi, do you want to call the pillar?" Li Erzi asked me.


    Normally, I should communicate with the pillar, but I shook my head.


    What are you and I thinking? We all know each other. Is it necessary to make this call? It''s no use at all.


    It will bring a lot of trouble to the column.


    I told Zhu that when Dao Guang meets him one day, we should give it a go.


    But today is just a play played by his people and mine, so there is no need to work hard at all.


    I asked Li Erzi to allocate some money to the broken brother as a consolation fee.


    Li Erzi promised to go down.


    At this time, I called Liu hongran.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Brother Liu, I''ve done everything." I said faintly.


    Liu hongran said, "well, it''s all right. I''ll go back later."


    "Well, I''ll have someone pick you up."


    Liu hongran still rejects these things on the road and doesn''t want to be contaminated with any black.


    Therefore, when he meets these things, he can hide. His essence is different from mine.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhuzhu led people to make trouble at the gate of Dongwen group, which soon spread to Hong Zi''s ears.


    He was secretly surprised.


    It''s the pillar and his old brother. It''s really powerful.


    Who can come out to fight with Zhang wenpin like this in Jinhai city? There must be only columns. Columns are columns in the end.


    Hong Zi is out of reach.


    However, Hong Zi was also very happy. He knew that boss Wang was laying the foundation for him and creating opportunities for him!


    It''s not far from the day he shot!

 Chapter 1273

    Jinhai branch, in the office of section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan looks a little haggard today.


    He hasn''t slept well these days.


    He even showed signs of neurasthenia.


    All this is because of boss Wang!


    He has to help boss Wang deal with all kinds of things while he is busy with the affairs in the branch. Don''t mention the trouble!


    Originally, section chief Duan was not such a person. Originally, he was not such a two faced person.


    In his bones, he is a tough and honest man!


    Now, it''s hard to be bent by boss Wang.


    It tastes bad.


    However, section chief Duan must do so, and he must be ignored by boss Wang.


    He must also do those things arranged by boss Wang. He should not only do them, but also do them quickly!


    Otherwise, before long, boss Wang''s phone must have called to urge him.


    Don''t let boss Wang urge you, otherwise it won''t be as simple as saying two words next time.


    Section chief Duan wants to get rid of such a day and completely get rid of boss Wang, but for the time being, he really has no way. Boss Wang''s figure is like a ghost. It often appears in his head and makes his heart tighten all the time.


    Today is Sunday, no office, section chief Duan should have enjoyed a rare holiday, but section chief Duan went out on time.


    Dressed in civilian clothes, he called the driver and drove towards the city.


    He is going to see Zhang Bureau.


    He didn''t forget what boss Wang arranged.


    However, the matter of Zhang bureau can''t be said on the phone. It''s not clear in that way. We still have to meet and say it.


    On the way, he had been thinking about what to say when he met Zhang Bureau. Section chief Duan was a good official, but he was not a businessman. He couldn''t bargain at all and didn''t know where to start.


    In fact, boss Wang knows these things best.


    Boss Wang should have come.


    But section chief Duan was not at ease. He was really afraid that boss Wang would make any excessive moves, and he would have to die with him.


    So this time he came alone.


    It can also be regarded as testing the meaning of Zhang bureau first.


    At Zhang''s house, section chief Duan knocked at the door.


    In fact, this is not Zhang Ju''s home, but the place where Zhang Ju raises junior three. The luxurious villa looks quite elegant.


    After a while, a pretty girl came to open the door.


    The girl wore an exposed Pajama in broad daylight, with a wide neckline. She didn''t care whether the snow mound would be exposed. In her eyes, she seemed to be able to sweep away the charm of all men.


    Dress like this in broad daylight. You don''t have to think about what they just did.


    Even section chief Duan, who usually doesn''t catch a cold with women, couldn''t help looking more.


    It''s really the best.


    Zhang Ju, very good at playing.


    "Is Lao Duan coming?" Zhang Ju''s voice came from inside.


    "Well, it''s him." the woman spoke in a very gentle voice.


    Zhang bureau just came out of the bathroom and asked section chief Duan to come in.


    When he missed the woman, a smell of fragrance came to his nostrils, which made section chief Duan reluctant to miss more.


    It feels really good~


    Like, the taste of first love?


    In fact, the official position of Zhang bureau is older than that of Duan section, but there is still no shelf in front of Duan section chief.


    "Lao Duan, sit down, ha ha!" Zhang Ju looked very happy.


    Can he be unhappy?


    Why section chief Duan came here, he couldn''t be clearer.


    He doesn''t know section chief Duan, who has always been famous for his bad temper and never compromise. Now he is so low and wants to plead with himself.


    It seems that his relationship with boss Wang is really not simple.


    Otherwise, why bother to come and help boss Wang?


    I bargained with him for the land in the south of the city.


    The woman came and sat on Zhang Ju''s lap, looking very clever.


    Zhang Ju seemed to dote on this woman, and his hand was groping back and forth on him and her.


    Section chief Duan sat down and Zhang Bureau lit a cigarette for him: "Lao Duan, why did you come so early? Didn''t you say I would go to you yesterday? How could you run here?" Zhang Bureau said reproachfully.


    Section chief Duan smiled bitterly.


    Can he not show some sincerity?


    If you let Zhang Bureau take the initiative to find him, is there anything else to talk about that land?


    Although section chief Duan is not stupid, he still has to show his attitude towards such things.


    "Oh, Lao Zhang, I still have to talk to you about this ~" section chief Duan said.


    Zhang Bureau saw that section chief Duan was ready to get down to business. He patted the woman''s ass and let her go upstairs.


    Zhang Bureau smiled: "Lao Duan, to tell you the truth, I have made enough concessions in this matter."


    How much is the specific compensation? In fact, Zhang Bureau has already given section chief Duan a plan.


    It''s just that boss Wang is not satisfied!


    Section chief Duan flicked the cigarette ash: "Lao Zhang, it''s not like that. You compensate for the money you photographed the land, but you don''t count the labor fees of workers on the construction site and the money for buying materials. For my friend, it''s not a small amount. He''s a businessman. The money is very important!"


    Can Zhang bureau not know?


    I want to ask him for some money!


    "Hehe, it''s reasonable to say that we shouldn''t pay for the money. When we took this land, the contract actually wrote..." Zhang Ju was right. In fact, the contract was very clear.


    When section chief Duan helped boss Wang take pictures of the land, he actually used a little brain to change the nature of land use. Otherwise, it could not be so cheap. Unexpectedly, Zhang Bureau grabbed their pigtail and now wants to stamp on it.


    This is what self defeating means.


    Section chief Duan sighed and said, "Lao Zhang, don''t you know these things? Don''t pressure me with these things? I''m also an honest man and don''t understand these things, otherwise I wouldn''t have taken this detour at the beginning, would I?"


    Zhang Ju sneered and thought that if section chief Duan was an honest man, there would be no smart people in the world.


    Section chief Duan is just too honest, but he is not stupid at all.


    Know which is more important.


    "Ha ha, it''s serious, it''s serious!" Zhang Ju laughed at this. Can he not know? What does section chief Duan mean.


    Section chief Duan hurriedly said, "Lao Zhang, you really have to give me face about this, or I can''t get through my friend."


    Needless to say, Zhang bureau can''t see it.


    And he also knew in his heart that it was not so simple that he couldn''t pass the test. It seems that there are still many things binding section chief Duan!


    In fact, he didn''t intend to embarrass the section chief, so his eyes turned.

 Chapter 1274

    In fact, it has nothing to do with Zhang Bureau and section chief Duan.


    This is the struggle between Liu hongran and boss Wang. It''s their business. But now, if they have to be involved, no one will be so stupid. Don''t you resist this on yourself?


    Zhang Bureau will not, and neither will section chief Duan.


    But for those who are in officialdom, Zhang bureau must not give section chief too much face or make him too ugly.


    Moreover, the compensation for boss Wang is not out of his pocket. The money is allocated from the top.


    Zhang Bureau pretended to be close, patted section chief Duan on the shoulder and said, "Lao Duan, it''s easy to discuss, but to tell you the truth, you''re here today. If anyone came, even if your superior director Liu came, I wouldn''t give him this face, but I''m convinced of you, Lao Duan!"


    Zhang bureau used to appreciate section chief Duan, but they never had a chance to get along.


    After listening to this, section chief Duan relaxed a little: "Alas, in fact, it''s difficult for me to do it. On the one hand, it''s you and on the other hand, it''s my friend, alas!"


    The embarrassment of section chief Duan was purely forced out by boss Wang step by step. Now section chief Duan seems to have a knife around his neck.


    A little mistake won''t work.


    It''s hard to do something. It''s so hard!


    "I know your difficulties. They are all people in officialdom. To put it bluntly, they are all their own people. I can still give you this convenience. Well, I''ll add this number to you as compensation for him. How about it?" Zhang Ju said, stretching out his hand and making a gesture.


    Section chief Duan thinks it''s almost the same, but he just doesn''t know whether boss Wang agrees or not.


    "Thank you, Lao Zhang. I''ll discuss this with my friend again. I''m just a messenger. I can''t be his Lord."


    Section chief Duan really can''t be the boss of boss Wang, but now he says this, but Zhang Ju takes it as that he doesn''t have enough money.


    However, he thinks that the number is almost the same. Why is he not satisfied?


    So he said to section chief Duan, "Lao Duan, the money is almost the same. He is a developer. Those businessmen are very smart one by one. We give them too much money, which is unrealistic!"


    Section chief Duan still said that. You should go back and ask boss Wang.


    At this time, Zhang Ju frowned and suddenly smiled.


    The picture of the section chief''s refusal just now, he felt that it was not a refusal or lack of money.


    But because there is less money in the hands of section chief Duan.


    He thought section chief Duan, like him, wanted to make some money in the middle.


    To tell the truth, Liu hongran fully entrusted him with this matter. Liu hongran also made it clear that boss Wang can give him as much as he wants, as long as it''s not too excessive.


    This money is tantamount to buying out boss Wang''s real estate business, making him unable to gain a foothold in Jinhai city in the future,


    With Liu hongran''s attitude, Zhang bureau can make unlimited peace here. Anyway, he gave the extra money to Liu hongran.


    If Zhang Bureau doesn''t make some money from it, isn''t it too sorry for himself?


    He naively thought that section chief Duan had the same idea as him and wanted to take advantage of it.


    If Zhang bureau gives less money, section chief Duan will not get much.


    This is reasonable, Zhang bureau can understand.


    That''s why he smiled.


    Those who don''t wipe are fools!


    However, Zhang Ju is really wrong. Section chief Duan really doesn''t have any oil and water at all. He is not a fool who can''t wipe off oil, nor a person who doesn''t know how, but he has a handle in the hands of boss Wang!


    This limits his movement to death.


    He has no other ideas and dare not have them.


    If boss Wang finds out, he has to take a layer of skin off.


    "Lao Duan, I know what you mean. I''ve already calculated your share of the money, or I can give you more ~" Zhang Ju smiled insidiously.


    This is to tell section chief Duan that money and we are black together, but you can only have less black spots.


    Can section chief Duan not hear what it means?


    He let out a curse in his heart.


    "Lao Zhang, I''m also an honest man. Since I''ve talked about this, I''ll tell you honestly. In fact, I can''t get any money. If I can get some benefits from it, do you think I''ll come in person?"


    Surely not!


    This is too clear.


    But he was also quite surprised.


    Section chief Duan, I don''t get any money. Is this still a person?


    Isn''t his power wasted?


    That''s a little too eye opening, huh?


    "Then, why do you want to..." Zhang asked tentatively.


    He wants to ask section chief Duan why you have to work so hard to help him.


    Who doesn''t get up early without profit?


    This makes section chief Duan quite helpless.


    He sighed: "Lao Zhang, there are some things you don''t understand, but I do these things for my friend. I have a good relationship with him!"


    Good relationship.


    The relationship is quite good.


    In Zhang''s eyes, only relatives can let section chief Duan come to him with such a low profile and make him work so hard to help.


    Can it be said that the relationship between this section chief and boss Wang has been good enough to be close to relatives?


    Impossible WOW?


    Zhang Bureau doesn''t want to believe that one white and one black can have such a good relationship.


    Not to mention section chief Duan.


    hate evil as one does one ''s enemy.


    So why?


    This is very puzzling.


    "Ha ha, Lao Duan, just say this to you. I''m sure to help you! Just go back and tell him that he will probably agree!" Zhang said brightly.


    Section chief Duan nodded: "thank you very much. If you''re free, go to my place!"


    "Ha ha, definitely!"


    Zhang Ju won''t go!


    It''s okay. Who will go to section chief Duan? In officialdom, who doesn''t know that section chief Duan is the most responsible and old-fashioned person. What fun is there when you go to him? He could think of nothing but tea.


    Where does he sing all night like his other friends?


    People, it''s better to live naturally.


    Section chief Duan doesn''t understand this at all.


    Out of Zhang''s house, section chief Duan''s heart sank.


    This price is estimated to be the best he can do. Zhang bureau also gave him face, which was unexpected.


    Well, tell boss Wang now.


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan got into the car, took out the phone and called boss Wang.


    Boss Wang quickly picked it up: "what''s the matter?"


    He asked.


    Although section chief Duan was unhappy, he still truthfully told him about the price increase given by Zhang Bureau.


    Boss Wang sneered, said he was thinking about it, and then put down the phone.


    Although the price has been, it seems to be close to the bottom line in boss Wang''s heart.

 Chapter 1275

    After a big fight with Zhang Wen in front of Dongwen group that day, Zhu went back and told boss Wang what had happened. Then he went home and left as soon as he dissolved the people.


    No one was hurt that day.


    In fact, the column is very uncomfortable.


    That day, he saw Zhang Wen on the window with his own eyes. He saw him sitting there and looking at his car with the same eyes.


    In my heart, I suddenly don''t know what to say. I can''t feel uncomfortable.


    The brothers of the past, but they even need courage to meet.


    But I want to see the light of the knife.


    How hard is it for the pillar of justice?


    Zhuzhu went home. Now without boss Wang''s order, he will not do it again. He will not go to Dongwen group to find something.


    But if boss Wang gives orders, he still has to carry them out.


    The pillar has completely become a tool.


    The tool used as a cow and horse for boss Wang.


    The pillar lit a cigarette and took a long smoke.


    He suddenly felt that such a day seemed very good. He sat at home smoking every day. When he was all right, he went out to take a stroll. He didn''t think about anything and had no trouble.


    That''s good.


    How clean.


    However, it seems that life is not ready to make the column so clean. We still have to pour cold water on the head of the column.


    Let him wake up again and again from his dream and see what his situation is again and again.


    He was born without such enjoyment. He was born to experience these rush and hard work.


    The pillar is just a mortal.


    Can''t escape the fate of mortals.


    The eyes are fragrant. Outside the window, the pillar thinks of the past. I don''t know why. Recently, the pillar always remembers the past, always remembers.


    Grow up, so more will remember.


    Now life is too tired, will also recall.


    These two points, the pillars are stained.


    So now he has only memories left.


    Recall the past, the former brothers, the people who killed before, and the former... Lover.


    By the way, I don''t know how she is.


    The pillar thought so and called a man.


    "Brother Zhu!" the man quickly picked it up.


    "Where are the flowers?" asked the pillar.


    Over the years, this person has helped the pillar look at the flowers. When the pillar is all right, go and ask about the situation, or secretly take a look at it. What the pillar can do is to secretly care about it.


    What else can he give a girl?


    Tell the girl that he''s a mixed man. Now the biggest player in Jinhai city is his big brother? Now, Zhang Wen, the craziest bastard in Jinhai City, is his brother?


    Who dares to talk to him? Who will tell him with his heart?


    I can''t help but know.


    Besides, that also hurts others, doesn''t it?


    The last time Wang Yuxian was stabbed by a dragon snake, he saw that it was not a good thing to have a woman around him.


    Let''s not let people see that he is emotional. How dangerous it is for him.


    I''m actually a very careful person.


    In me the tiger sniffs the rose.


    "Brother Zhu, she''s doing well recently. She works in an ordinary company. A while ago, several colleagues always harassed her. I took two people to clean up those people. Recently, no one dares to harass her!" the man said.


    The column stretched a little: "thanks."


    I don''t know why this kind words can be said from the mouth of the pillar.


    The little brother on the phone was stunned. He really didn''t expect it, and he hadn''t heard the pillar say thank you to anyone.


    "Brother Zhu, what did you say just now?" the little brother was stunned.


    "Grass!" the pillar smiled. He also felt he shouldn''t, but he still said it for some reason.


    The little brother laughed with the pillar.


    It is true that women can change a man and make a man''s mind and nature change accordingly.


    If the pillar could really be with this flower, it would certainly change a lot. But it''s useless to say these now. The past is the past tense after all.


    "OK, where is she now? I''ll go and see her." the pillar said faintly.


    Whenever talking about flowers and talking about topics related to her, the pillar will become gentle. The sound is not like the pillar at all. There is no Ling lie before.


    "Brother Zhu, she''s in the company now. It''s estimated that she''ll get off work in a while. I''ll drive to pick you up."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    With that, the pillar cleaned up and went downstairs.


    Don''t think that bastards don''t have true feelings, and don''t think that bastards like to play with women.


    That''s most, but not all.


    This person attaches importance to morality and morality, at the same time, he also attaches importance to emotion.


    After Zhu came out of school with boss Wang, he knew a girl named Hua''er.


    No one else could enter his heart.


    Although the pillar usually plays with women and follows them out to talk nonsense when he''s free, he lives in his heart. Over the years, he doesn''t know how many women''s hearts he has rejected.


    The pillar felt very bitter, but recently he was relieved when he saw Hong Zi on the top.


    Boss Wang''s attention is on Hong Zi, so it would be great if he could quit slowly in the future.


    What a wonderful thing if we can go to work together in this building like flowers, then have a perfect love, and finally get married and have children?


    These things, in the eyes of the pillar, have become so unreal.


    It has almost become an extravagant hope.


    Flowers are the fetters in the heart of the column.


    However, he hid deep enough to hardly tell anyone.


    Just secretly hiding in my heart.


    He thinks the fewer people he knows about these things, the better.


    After all, his hands were already covered with blood.


    When he was helping boss Wang kill people, he never thought about how sad people''s families were and what mentality their wives and children were.


    He could almost feel this feeling, so he hid the flowers deeper and didn''t let anyone find them, even Hongzi and Xiaoli didn''t know.


    Zhuzi is also sighing. He doesn''t know when such a day will end. Maybe when Hua Hua finds the man who belongs to her and gets married, he can rest assured and completely release his feelings.


    Of course, the process of release will also be quite painful, which may make the column imprinted in the heart forever.


    This is the price of liberation.


    Soon the car came.


    The post got into the car.


    Little brother is driving ahead.


    "Brother Zhu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re still so handsome ~"


    The pillar smiled and threw an envelope. It was full of money: "take this money. I''ve worked hard recently."


    The younger brother is a little flattered, because he just received the money for the pillar not long ago. He is really a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 1276

    These younger brothers under the column opponent are quite good, it can be said that they are quite taken care of, of course, the same is true for this younger brother.


    The little brother helps the pillar stare at the flowers secretly all the year round. He usually tells the pillar anything. The pillar should give him more reward.


    About the pillars and flowers, in fact, the little brother looks more thoroughly than anyone else.


    One is a simple and beautiful flower, and the other is a fierce and affectionate pillar.


    The combination of these two people seems to be normal, but why don''t they get together?


    Why is it so difficult


    He felt sorry for the pillar.


    He was worried about the pillar.


    When Zhu and Hua''er get to know each other, we should start from the years when Zhu just got up with boss Wang.


    Hua Hua was a freshman at that time.


    That day, Zhu and a group of younger brothers of boss Wang were playing in KTV. At that time, boss Wang had no shelf at all. He drank the same beer and sang the most native songs with them.


    Every time is a roar, every time is not drunk.


    At that time, Hong Zi was just a little brother. He poured wine and cigarettes under the pillar.


    That day, boss Wang heard that a young girl came here. It is said that she was from a nearby university, so he became interested and called her out.


    "Big brother ~" the girl really looks good. Her round face, pink cheeks and dark hair just cover her eyebrows, making people feel quite pure.


    Boss Wang took her into his arms without saying a word.


    In their hearts, they were going to take off the girl''s pants.


    The girl was frightened.


    When she came over, she said to accompany the wine and didn''t do anything else, but why did these people do this as soon as they came up?


    Can she not be afraid?


    In fact, how many girls think so, but they still lose their lives here in the end? How many women have been played with so inexplicably?


    She can only be one of them, and she can only be a plaything in boss Wang''s hand.


    Boss Wang wants to play with her. She can only cooperate.


    But the more the girl cheered, the more excited boss Wang was, and they all coaxed nearby.


    The girl''s underwear was taken off, and then boss Wang turned over.


    At this time, KTV''s door was kicked open.


    "My grass, who!" the pillar smashed the wine glass in his hand and glared at the door.


    Hongzi, they are all ready to do it.


    A girl with a ponytail and looking equally pure broke in with a pair of scissors in her hand.


    When they saw that it was a girl, they all put down their guard.


    "What are you doing? You are committing a crime!" the girl stood there trembling,


    "Hua Hua, I don''t agree. They came to force me. Sobbing..." the girl under boss Wang cried.


    "Grass, the girl who comes here, what to wear!" boss Wang was upset.


    I don''t know why, when the pillar saw the girl, he felt speechless in his heart.


    Like it or something else.


    I''ve been turning around in the heart of the column.


    When the flowers came, boss Wang was really not interested at all. He pulled up his pants.


    The girl ran to the flower: "they forced me. I really don''t know anything..."


    The flowers let her go first.


    Block yourself in the door.


    "Hehe, you let her go. Do you think you can go today?" boss Wang also recovered his previous calm and sat on the sofa in the private room.


    Surrounded by a group of people, Hua Hua was scared to death, but she didn''t show it at all. Instead, she stood there stubbornly with the scissors in her hand across the front. Said: "if you come, I''ll fight with you!"


    Facing a room of strong men, who is not afraid?


    The pillar felt funny: "do you think you are our opponent? Take a pair of scissors and I''m afraid of you?"


    The flower dashed with scissors towards the nearest post: "don''t come here!"


    The arm of the post was scratched and blood flowed out.


    The girl was stunned.


    Boss Wang stood up coldly and walked over.


    "You hurt my man. You stay with him tonight, or it won''t be over."


    The flower was so frightened that she turned pale, but she thought about it and nodded in agreement.


    This also surprised the column.


    As for why she promised, Hua Hua had no bottom in her heart, and she didn''t know why she wanted to do so.


    Originally, she was most shameless of these people, but why would she promise him.


    Is it because she thinks the man doesn''t look bad?


    Is it because she was attracted by the eyes of the pillar?


    ¡­¡­


    That night, she went to a hotel with the pillar.


    There were only two of them in the room. Hua Hua took a bath and came out.


    She stood there at a loss: "you, can you take it easy later? It''s my first time."


    The pillar looked at her in surprise. It didn''t look like a lie at all.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Hua''er is also a famous beauty in school. The boys who chase her can line up a company, but why are they attracted by him when they see the column for the first time?


    Where does this feeling come from?


    Why sink in the eyes of the column? Also foolishly promised to accompany the pillar to spend the night.


    This is impossible for flowers.


    But it just happened.


    Hua Hua also scolds herself in her heart. How come she has no principle at all.


    The pillar lit a cigarette: "it''s your first time."


    The flower blushed: "if you don''t believe it, try it and you''ll know ~"


    These words, with some provocative meaning, are unacceptable to every man, but the pillar calmed down at the moment.


    He knew that if he moved the flowers tonight, it would be all a sin.


    Although he liked the girl very much, it was the first time. How could he do such a heartless thing?


    There are many wild women outside. He can go out and find anyone.


    But it must not harm people.


    Seeing that the pillar didn''t speak, Hua Hua came and sat beside him to brush his hair.


    A body of fragrance rushed forward.


    When Hua Hua sits down, she slaps herself in the face. How can she be so cheap and take the initiative?


    "Are you still a college student?" said the post after smoking a cigarette.


    "Yes." the flower nodded.


    The pillar lay down and slept: "students should look like students. In the future, don''t go to that place casually. That''s not where you should go, you know?"


    Then he fell down and went to sleep. He didn''t touch the flowers all night.


    When she got up in the morning, Hua Hua found a pile of money beside her pillow, which was left to her by the pillar.


    In my heart, I can''t tell what it''s like.

 Chapter 1277

    There is no reason for the encounter between pillars and flowers, even nonsense.


    Through that event, the pillar and the flower became close.


    Zhu also learned from her that the girl was Hua Hua''s roommate. The family conditions were not very good. She came out to work part-time to earn some money. She really didn''t know that KTV had such a thing. She really just wanted to come out to accompany her.


    Hua Hua gave all the money to the girl.


    But before long, the girl dropped out of school. Since then, she has fallen into various night performances.


    The relationship between Zhu and Hua''er is getting better and better. They also slowly determine the relationship. Zhu and she have been dating for two years.


    The relationship has always been good, but finally Hua Hua stopped when she asked to see her parents and wanted to marry the pillar.


    Zhu refused to see Hua Hua''s parents.


    It''s not that he doesn''t love flowers, but that he has no face to go.


    What''s your status?


    Just a little bastard.


    Fight with people all day, and even have no fixed income, let alone give flowers happiness. How can pillars be so selfish?


    But Hua Hua didn''t care. She said she would wait. When the pillar promised, she went to see her parents with her. She would wait for the pillar until she died.


    Originally, the pillar thought it was a word to coax him to be happy, but unexpectedly, the flower has persisted until now.


    This year, flowers 28, pillars 29


    The flower gave her youth to the pillar and waited for the pillar.


    The youth of the pillar has given to the gangsters in Jinhai city.


    On the day of parting, the pillar didn''t cry, but the flower cried.


    She said that the pillar was the only man she had ever loved in her life. She would never forget the pillar and would always wait for him,


    The pillar told her not to wait. When she met a good one, she married, but the pillar would always care about her secretly.


    The flower did it.


    The pillar did it.


    But they couldn''t be together at last, and they separated, so that now, the pillar can only secretly look at the flowers and care about her secretly.


    After so many years, boss Wang and they all just know that Zhu once had a girlfriend named Hua''er. They don''t know that Zhu still cares about others.


    Flowers are his people and his life.


    ¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, the eye circles of the column are red.


    He hastened to smoke a cigarette to hide his reddish eyes.


    At this time, my younger brother drove to the downstairs of Huaer company.


    At this time, just after work, the column''s eyes stared at the people coming and going, and carefully looked at the figure of flowers.


    Suddenly, a woman came out of the building.


    Wearing a smart uniform, with smart hair tied behind your head and light makeup on your face, you look light, but you don''t lose your charm.


    This year Huaer 28, a woman, has begun to go downhill.


    The eyes of the pillar were wet. Looking at the flowers, he seemed to feel that the world was empty and secondary. Only the appearance of flowers can make the world full of color.


    She is the focus of the pillar.


    If I were still with flowers at this time, it would be nearly ten years.


    The pillar sighed.


    As soon as I turned around, ten years of youth hurried away. These ten years passed in a flash, but in the eyes of columns and flowers, these ten years are undoubtedly suffering.


    The people around the pillar don''t understand why the pillar wants to do this and why so many good girls around don''t look for them. Are they not interested in women.


    Hua Hua''s friends are also persuading her to find a boyfriend. She''s 28 years old. It''s not a young age for a woman, but Hua Hua just smiles about these things.


    There is a person in her heart. How can she find it?


    How can you accept other men?


    Her heart is full of pillars.


    It hasn''t changed in ten years.


    Suddenly the flower stopped. She looked at the pillar as if she saw something.


    The pillar shrank in fear.


    "Big brother, don''t be afraid. Hua Hua always likes to look around recently. I don''t know why. Do you think she knows you''re looking at him in the dark?" seeing the pillar like this, my little brother''s heart is also very uncomfortable.


    He saw the love between the pillar and the flower.


    Why not face it?


    Why can''t the pillar give up everything to be with the flowers?


    Isn''t love the tolerance of each other?


    Shouldn''t we be desperate together?


    The little brother doesn''t understand.


    He doesn''t understand the world of pillars.


    Why don''t you want to?


    But now it is.


    Where can I go back? It''s impossible for him to even want to quit the circle.


    The body is already dark. Where is it so easy to wash it?


    Seeing that the flowers didn''t look this way, the pillar appeared.


    He was afraid of flowers, quite afraid.


    Because he didn''t know what he would do if Hua Hua found him and ran towards him. Would he let his little brother step on the accelerator and leave? Then his heart will hurt to death!


    To cater to the flowers?


    Then he forgot ten years and it was all in vain.


    He didn''t want to waste his efforts and hurt the flowers.


    Knowing that watching the flowers leave, the heart of the pillar slowly sank down.


    "Brother, sometimes I really don''t understand why you are so tired." the little brother scattered a cigarette to the pillar.


    Just now, when the pillar saw the flowers, its eyes shone, and now it''s hiding here and shrinking its head. That''s completely two concepts.


    This little brother is still very rare.


    "Tired?" the pillar took a smoke.


    "Well, I look tired." the little brother nodded.


    "But it''s been ten years, ten years..." the pillar breathed, and the finger holding the cigarette end trembled slightly.


    Everyone knows what ten years means.


    In another ten years, he and the flowers will grow old. In another ten years, they will see through the world of mortals, in another ten years


    Life, how many decades?


    But the flower is ten years, and the pillar is ten years.


    Who can know the youth and friendship?


    Of course the little brother doesn''t know.


    "Brother Zhu, either you quit and fly away with the flowers. I promise I won''t tell others."


    The pillar smiled. He knew that the little brother would not betray him or tell anyone, but could he go?


    With so many things on his shoulders and so heavy responsibility, how can he go?


    People never live for their own, but for others and their responsibilities. That''s the case.


    The little brother didn''t know what the pillar was laughing at. He scratched his head secretly, thinking that what he said was so unreliable? So funny?


    He turned his mouth and drove seriously.


    The world of pillars, he will never understand, will never understand.


    The pillar behind me smiled and tears came out silently.


    Ten years of youth, with whom to exchange?

 Chapter 1278

    After a day''s consideration, boss Wang still felt that the price could be improved.


    He felt that section chief Duan didn''t try his best.


    He didn''t take it seriously.


    Since we can make Zhang Bureau increase money, we can increase more money.


    Boss Wang, this is playing section chief like an idiot.


    Doesn''t he know what the Tao is?


    Don''t he know that it''s all human feelings and face?


    Section chief Duan has been killed by him.


    Thinking so, boss Wang called section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan has been waiting for his call!


    "Lao Duan, I don''t think the price is appropriate. I can''t accept ang." boss Wang said directly.


    Section chief Duan scolded in his heart. He thought the price was very good. It was the price given by Zhang Bureau. Except section chief Duan, where can ordinary people talk about the price with Zhang Bureau frequently?


    Boss Wang doesn''t care about this!


    "Lao Wang, I think it''s almost done. Really, it''s OK to have no loss. You don''t have to make money," section chief Duan said.


    Although he doesn''t know how many things boss Wang has, he also has an account in his heart and has roughly calculated it once. The price seems almost the same. Boss Wang can calculate all the losses, including the workers'' wages. It''s not good to want to make some money.


    Mainly, section chief Duan doesn''t want to bother.


    "Grass, I''m busy for nothing?" boss Wang stared here.


    Section chief Duan really wanted to scold him, but he didn''t dare.


    "Alas, it will be a long time in the future. If you want to grant land in the future, you still have to find him. Now we don''t offend him." what section chief Duan said has reached this point.


    Almost told him at chiguoguo that almost got it. The face of my Duan Wengong is also valuable, not groundless.


    "Grass, I don''t accept the price anyway. If I lose the money and keep the favor, that''s OK. Are you right?" boss Wang said.


    He doesn''t care so much. Just have a section chief in front of him.


    Even if there is a favor, it is also the matter of section chief. It has nothing to do with his wool.


    All he wants is the amount of compensation now.


    Moreover, if land is to be granted in the future, boss Wang still looks for section chief and asks him to come forward. It has nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t want to have anything to do with it.


    Anyway, section chief did it. Boss Wang naturally didn''t think much.


    Section chief Duan has clenched his fist. Boss Wang, why are you being shameless and shameless? What she thought and said so much to him, he regarded it as a donkey''s liver and lung?


    Shit!


    Section chief Duan felt a stone like pain in his chest. He couldn''t come in for a long time.


    "OK, as soon as possible!" boss Wang said and hung up the phone.


    The heart of section chief Duan sank.


    Boss Wang, I''m not going to save him a living.


    When he put down the phone, his eyes narrowed, but he still had to do it. So how should he talk about it with Zhang bureau?


    Click.


    Close the phone and throw it on the table.


    Boss Wang leaned back on his chair with his hands on the back of his head and thought about things.


    He kept thinking about what he had just said and the expression of section chief.


    Section chief Duan, you may be mad.


    Just because boss Wang had his little secret in his hand, it didn''t break out.


    Boss Wang is very lucky now. Why are you so smart? How can I catch the pigtail of section chief? If not, section chief Duan can''t be so obedient. In this way, he saves himself a lot of trouble.


    But


    Boss Wang suddenly felt that he was a little forced recently. Section chief Duan was too tight.


    Section chief Duan is also a person. If he is too tight, his body will rust and the string will be broken.


    Although these things so far are not enough to make section chief Duan turn against him, boss Wang vaguely feels that the day should not be far away.


    In the heart of section chief Duan, there must be a steelyard measuring these things now!


    Boss Wang patted himself on the forehead.


    Then don''t force section chief Duan to death. Compromise if you can.


    The next time he calls, he''ll compromise.


    Let the tight string on section chief Duan relax first.


    Slap me in the face and give me a sweet jujube.


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon, section chief Duan put down his business and went to Zhang Bureau.


    The place where the two met this time was in the office.


    Zhang''s office.


    This time, Zhang Bureau wore a uniform and became much more serious.


    There is no amorous feelings in the villa that day.


    Zhang Bureau knew that section chief Duan would come, but he didn''t expect him to come so soon. It''s only been a day!


    "Section chief Duan, you''re here." Zhang Bureau said hello to him, sat down just now and gave section chief a cup of tea.


    Section chief Duan took it up and drank it.


    At ordinary times, the section chief who drinks tea has never tasted tea like drinking.


    This surprised Zhang.


    Section chief Duan, you look worried.


    "Lao Duan, don''t be so anxious. Speak slowly." Zhang advised him.


    How can section chief Duan slow down this?


    Duan Ke took a long breath: "Lao Zhang, I won''t beat around the bush with you about this. I''ll tell you straight. You can add some money to this!"


    Zhang Bureau frowned. Now he added some money to section chief Duan, that is to dig money for himself.


    It''s not easy for him to take money out of his pocket.


    However, he didn''t show his face at all. Instead, he pretended to be concerned and asked, "what''s the matter? So much money is not enough? It''s not only to get back, but also to make less money?"


    Section chief Duan, why don''t you know? He is also angry that boss Wang is not sensible!


    But he can''t say anything. He can only take it on himself.


    You have to do it beautifully.


    It''s fucking hard.


    "Alas, it''s all my fault!" Duan Ke sighed.


    This makes Zhang bureau a little confused. Why is it good? It also involves the section chief of the previous section?


    "Lao Duan, if you have any difficulties, just tell me. I''m sure I can help you."


    Section chief Duan was almost crying. He seemed to want to slap himself in the face and then made up a lie.


    "My friend, I owed him a lot of money before. Because my mother had surgery or something, I couldn''t help it, so I asked him to borrow some. He said this now and asked me to help him. How can I refuse? You know, I have such a small salary every month. Where can I have money?"


    Zhang Ju looked at him with a sneer in his heart and thought that section chief Duan''s acting skills were really poor. Who believes this?


    But in the face of his unsuccessful bitter meat plan, Zhang Bureau has to buy him face, doesn''t it?


    Otherwise, section chief Duan will be too poor?

 Chapter 1279

    In the face of section chief Duan''s bitter meat plan, Zhang Ju sneered in his heart, but he didn''t show it at all, but nodded very cooperatively.


    "Lao Duan, I know your family conditions are not very good. They are all old brothers. If you are in trouble, I will certainly help you..."


    Zhang Bureau doesn''t know that section chief Duan is famous for his honesty in officialdom. Although I don''t know how he has been in recent years, Zhang bureau can ensure that section chief Duan really has no problem in the past.


    Not a penny has been stolen. It''s Thaksin to say that section chief Duan''s mother is ill and borrows money.


    But to say that section chief Duan and boss Wang need to borrow money like this after they know each other, Zhang Bureau doesn''t believe it.


    Section chief Duan is incorruptible, but boss Wang is not incorruptible.


    Section chief Duan can stop boss Wang''s temptation if he doesn''t steal money?


    Zhang Ju doesn''t believe it.


    However, he really gave section chief Duan a lot of face.


    "Alas, I wish you could understand me..." seeing Zhang bureau say so, section chief Duan breathed a sigh of relief. At least, Zhang bureau can give him some price, and he can explain it to boss Wang.


    "However, I have to ask my leader," Zhang said.


    Section chief Duan frowns, Zhang Bureau, what leaders are there? Isn''t this just perfunctory?


    "Alas, Lao Zhang..."


    Zhang Bureau said seriously, "don''t worry about it. I''ll certainly help you."


    Looking at Zhang Bureau, section chief Duan had no choice but to nod.


    After section chief Duan left the office of Zhang Bureau, Zhang bureau took out the phone and called Liu hongran.


    So far, boss Wang''s requirements are a little over budget. He also has to report to Liu hongran.


    His superior is Liu hongran, and the superior of section chief Duan is boss Wang.


    Both he and Zhang bureau are working for others. They have to report up and to others.


    Sometimes, they can''t help it.


    "Hongran, I''ve handled the land in the south of the city, but there are still some differences in the price," Zhang said.


    At the moment, Liu hongran is sitting next to two leaders of Jinhai City, who are eating. Each of them is a person who can make Jinhai City tremble with one foot.


    Liu hongran is discussing with them about Dongwen group.


    With the support of these two people, Dongwen group will certainly make progress in the future.


    Liu hongran put down his chopsticks and said calmly, "how much is in and out?"


    He had thought of it for a long time. Boss Wang would certainly try to steal money, but he should have a bottom in his heart.


    "Almost six numbers," Zhang said.


    Liu hongran thought for a moment: "give it to him."


    "Well, I see," said Zhang, and the Bureau hung up.


    With Liu hongran''s attitude, Zhang Bureau knew what to do. He was going to call section chief Duan, but he hesitated when he put his hand on the phone.


    What''s the hurry? Let section chief Duan worry for a while first!


    "Hongran, in fact, you don''t have to give boss Wang face!" asked a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes here.


    This man''s speech is very important. If he tries his best to stand on boss Wang''s side, he can''t continue to work on boss Wang''s construction site.


    That would undoubtedly give boss Wang a head-on blow.


    But Liu hongran has his own idea in mind.


    Let boss Wang''s construction site stop work. To put it bluntly, it''s just a matter of one sentence, but since he wants to do it, he''s not going to give boss Wang any chance.


    We''ll take boss Wang''s construction site away.


    Let him have no place to stand.


    Otherwise, boss Wang will have a chance to turn over at any time.


    If he wants to set up Dongwen group, he should let Zhang Wen completely stand on the top and completely step into the white road.


    Become the first person to eat black and white in Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang, since it''s black, it makes people completely divorced from the white road.


    This is only the first step of Liu hongran. The second step is to attack the people on the white road of boss Wang.


    Step by step, squeeze boss Wang out!


    Thinking so, Liu hongran continued to greet them to dinner.


    ¡­¡­


    Man is a very strange creature. Sometimes, he will do something that even he feels strange.


    For example, Hong Zi, originally, he should have believed in Zhu Zhu. Zhu Zhu is a qualified elder brother if he does this step today.


    He gave Hong Zi what he should and shouldn''t give. Even in the face of his superior, he didn''t complain at all. He was still secretly teaching Hong Zi to do well.


    This attitude has been made clear. He is telling Hong Zi to do well. You must do better than me in the future.


    But in the face of the kindness of the pillar, Hong Zi all regarded it as false friendship.


    That Brotherhood has long vanished.


    Hong Zi, I don''t know what I''m doing. Wang Yuxian, I don''t know what I''m doing.


    That day I was in Dongwen group. I sat in the office alone and looked out of the window in a daze.


    It was at this position yesterday. The pillar stopped there. His people confronted me at the door.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    Then, Wang Yuxian pushed the door in.


    She was dressed in very slim clothes with light makeup on her face. She didn''t look very energetic.


    "Jade fairy, why are you here?" I quickly stood up to meet.


    When Wang Yuxian saw me, there was a little temperature in her eyes, but she disappeared immediately.


    Instead, cold eyes.


    "So? Now that you are the boss of Dongwen group, you don''t know me? President Zhang." Wang Yuxian said in a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    That makes me feel bad.


    "Jade fairy, don''t say that." I sighed.


    "All right, nonsense, I don''t want to talk to you more. What''s the matter with Xiaowen?" said Wang Yuxian, sitting next to me, picked up the cigarette I put on the table and lit one.


    I moved my eyebrows, grabbed the cigarette she had just lit and stamped it out.


    "Yuxian, when did you learn to smoke?"


    Wang Yuxian sneered: "what am I doing? Do you need to ask more?"


    Then she continued to take cigarettes from me and prepare some.


    I robbed her of her cigarette again.


    Wang Yuxian wants some more.


    I grabbed her hand.


    "Let go!" she struggled to free herself from my hand.


    I stared at her and didn''t move.


    "I told you to let go of my hand!" Wang Yuxian shouted at me as if he were crazy.


    As soon as I tried, I pulled her over, and she fell into my arms.


    At the same time, the fragrance in her mouth and body fragrance poured into my nostrils without taboo.


    Wang Yuxian, the charm and attraction of her body have not decreased at all.


    The place that fascinates and sinks me.


    "Do you want to die!" Wang Yuxian looked back at me hard. She couldn''t tell the taste in her eyes. There seemed to be a trace of resentment, as if she was complaining about what I had done to her.


    I took a deep breath: "Yuxian, don''t do this, will you? It''s hard for me to see you like this..."

 Chapter 1280

    Wang Yuxian is like a hedgehog trying to wrap herself up. After Lao Gao''s accident, Xiaowen will follow. This blow to her is so great that she broke out all these emotions accumulated in her body on me.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t blame her.


    Not at all.


    Because I know how wronged Wang Yuxian is.


    And these grievances are all caused by me.


    At the moment, in the office, Wang Yuxian sits on my lap with her back to me. Her slim clothes outline a perfect line from the waist.


    Sitting on my lap, she looked sad all over.


    At the beginning, Wang Yuxian looked back at me, but when he realized that the angle was a little lost, he immediately turned his face and began to struggle desperately on me.


    I threw my hands away and hugged her hard.


    Put your head on her back waist.


    That place is where she used to block the knife for me.


    "Jade fairy, let me hug you, OK?"


    I really want to give her a good hug. How long has it been? We have both stretched ourselves and hid ourselves from each other.


    And I am immersed in my own world.


    Wang Yuxian wrapped me tightly with hatred.


    Wang Yuxian turned her back to me. I couldn''t see her face. I just felt that her body was shaking.


    Wang Yuxian''s voice was surprisingly smooth.


    "You want to hold me now. Do you know how hard I felt when I learned that Lao Gao had an accident? Why didn''t you show up at that time? Why did you show up now..."


    You can''t tell what it''s like in your heart.


    I can never guess what women are thinking. At that time, Wang Yuxian was covered with thorns. How dare I touch it easily?


    I want to calm her down for a few days, but I don''t know what she thinks of me in her heart.


    ignore?


    Or doesn''t it matter?


    I really want to slap myself in the face. If I were brave enough to find Wang Yuxian at that time, maybe the end would not be like this.


    Maybe Wang Yuxian and I can face Lao Gao''s death together.


    I know Wang Yuxian. She will not give me twice the same opportunity. If she loses that, she will lose it.


    If you want to recover it again, it is undoubtedly even more difficult.


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry." I really don''t know what to say.


    Wang Yuxian wanted to break free, but my hands were getting harder and harder, so I clamped her tightly in my arms.


    She can''t move.


    "Hum, is it useful to be sorry? If saying sorry can make Lao Gao live, you can say it!"


    Cold words make my heart more torn.


    Wang Yuxian wants to open my hand.


    The cold on her fingers almost spread all over my body.


    Dong!


    Just then, pretending to force the tiger suddenly pushed the door open.


    "Oh, boss, why are you here? Yo, what''s the matter? Why do you make people cry?" pretending to force the tiger said, with a smile in his eyes, as if laughing at me.


    Wang Yuxian cried.


    When I heard this, I felt even worse.


    The more Wang Yuxian wants to be strong in front of me, the more I feel distressed when she cries.


    Wang Yuxian, the combination of all kinds of grievances made her like this. She was covered with thorns all over.


    I just let go of Wang Yuxian. She turned back and glared at me with tearful eyes, then bowed her head and walked out.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s obscene eyes, he kept staring at Wang Yuxian, gloating in his eyes.


    "Have you seen enough grass?" I was so angry.


    It''s really a bad time to pretend to force the tiger to come in. If he comes in later, maybe the relationship between Wang Yuxian and me can be eased a lot, maybe Wang Yuxian will compromise with me.


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile, and the obscene little eyes float on me.


    "Wenzi, your posture just now is wrong. No wonder Wang Yuxian cries. Look, you hurt others? Some women like this posture, some women don''t like it ~ such as Heimei, what she likes..."


    I quickly stopped: "I didn''t do anything with her!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile more happily: "well, I know, you must have done nothing, hey hey ~ I won''t tell others!"


    My face was helpless: "what I said is serious."


    "Ha ha..." pretended to force the tiger to laugh.


    That look seemed to say to me that your posture was so rude that it hurt Wang Yuxian. Now they all like to play corner plays. You Wen Zi just became president Zhang and started playing these things here, tut tut


    I waved my hand: "OK, what''s the matter with you?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to squint and smile, he sat down.


    "Well, black sister will practice this year..."


    I knew what he meant before he finished.


    I threw him a cigarette and said, "it''s all my own people. Just say what post you want her to go to."


    Pretending to force the tiger to take a cigarette and smoke.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll arrange it."


    "Yes."


    Pretending to force the tiger is my brother. Although he is usually despised, he really has nothing to say to us.


    Besides, Dongwen group is our own. We can do whatever he wants.


    Then he pretended to force the tiger to turn and leave.


    "Hey..." I stopped him from behind.


    I still want to ask him what position he''s going to let black sister go to.


    "Well, what position are you going to let her go to?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin: "what else can there be? How about the security director?"


    There are three black lines hanging on my head: "well, this is good..."


    Black sister, it''s really like the security director.


    "Usually it''s all right. I''ll let her teach my brothers how to fight. Our brothers can''t do anything. We need to exercise..."


    That''s true. Our people really should train. I suddenly feel that pretending to force the tiger is quite responsible. Thinking of these things shows that he really wants to think about the future development of Dongwen group.


    "Well, you let Heimei do it. If you need anything, just talk to me." I said brightly.


    Pretending to force the tiger to make his head bigger, he then asked me: "by the way, Wenzi, I see the second floor. That office is good. That place is an office for Heimei. Wow, I see, is there a bed in it..."


    "What, bed..." I was completely stupid.


    At the same time, I slapped myself in the face. One second I naively thought that pretending to force the tiger was for our good. The next second I was beaten in the face.


    Pretending to be a tiger, how can you be so kind for the good of Dongwen group? It''s no good. He can safely let black sister be the security director?


    His purpose is that bed!


    Bed!


    I was completely speechless to the pretending tiger and said helplessly, "OK, you go. Remember to knock on the menang next time you come in..."

 Chapter 1281

    These days, Hong Zi, who has been brewing, feels that things are almost the same, and the opportunity is slowly approaching him.


    It was a good time for him to do it again after Zhu went to Dongwen group.


    It shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Well, now he should make a good design and how to do it.


    How can we do this thing perfectly and make the lotus blossom in our hearts.


    Now Hong Zi is always excited to death when he thinks of it.


    The pictures carefully designed by his heart appeared in front of him as if they had become true.


    It seemed as if he had succeeded before it began.


    After success, Hong Zi knew what it meant.


    At that time, no one dared to call him Hong lame. Everyone would respectfully shout, brother Hong.


    At that time, his status was no less than that of any bastard in Jinhai city.


    Hong Zi can finally feel what it''s like to hold these things in his heart for so many years.


    Hong Zi will also smoothly change from a little brother who can only serve tea and water to the pillar to an awesome character.


    His history can even be written into a novel. Only he knows the hardships and forbearance.


    However, he still has to make a good plan about it, otherwise he will be in trouble if the column detects anything wrong.


    Maybe there''s a danger of death!


    Hong Zi thought of this and limped to boss Wang''s office.


    "Big brother ~" Hong Zi came in and sat opposite boss Wang.


    Boss Wang has just put down the phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hong Zi''s eyes were full of excitement about to bloom. The more he looked at boss Wang, the more friendly he felt.


    Later, instead of the position of the column, that is, he has the closest relationship with boss Wang. In the future, what do you want in Jinhai city?


    Not calling the wind and rain?


    Hong Zi has been mixing under for so long, and it''s time to enjoy the treatment of this big brother.


    There was a sharp light in Hong Zi''s eyes.


    "Brother, I''m ready to do the pillar."


    Boss Wang''s eyes lit up. He wanted Hong Zi to do it for a long time, but he has been procrastinating until now.


    Now, he finally figured it out?


    "Well, if you are ready, do it. I must support you secretly and fully!" said boss Wang.


    "Brother, I''m still a little nervous now."


    Hongzi said.


    Can he not be nervous? The person he wants to face is the most awesome person. It''s good to say if he can succeed at one time. If he makes a little mistake, he also knows what the outcome is, but fortunately, he still doesn''t notice anything now.


    Boss Wang can understand the idea in Hongzi''s heart. After all, he followed the pillar all the way.


    He also saw what the pillar had done before.


    Fear is normal, but boss Wang can''t make him afraid. He must stabilize Hong Zi.


    Otherwise he can''t use it for him.


    Hongzi and Xiaoli are actually the same kind of people. Lianhua in Xiaoli''s heart is a little rusty. As long as he is a little rusty, he can forget himself.


    Hong Zi, just give him a superior dream, then he will be obedient.


    Almost lost basic judgment.


    "Hongzi, you can do it at ease. If there''s something wrong, I''m your big brother. Do you think I can''t stand on your side?"


    Boss Wang has actually made this very clear to Hong Zi. He is telling him that I asked you to do this. If the pillar is found, you will push it on me. I will certainly not take you as cannon fodder.


    This is what boss Wang wants to express.


    But Hong Zi doesn''t think so. Although he knows clearly in his heart, he still feels that he has no bottom in his heart. He doesn''t think boss Wang''s vague statement is reliable, so he wants to hear boss Wang tell him himself.


    "But brother, that man is a pillar..."


    If a few years ago, Hong Zi would not dare to compete with Zhu and discuss these things with boss Wang behind his back, but Hong Zi has changed in recent years.


    He also saw that he had been fooling around Hong Zi all the time. There was no way out. Basically, there was no day to make a head. Maybe he was just a little bastard all his life. He couldn''t make a head all his life.


    It''s better to fight.


    Hong Zi is also ambitious.


    In fact, Hong Zi is the most taken care of among the younger brothers under Zhu. Zhu didn''t expect that Hong Zi would end up being a wolf who can''t raise a family.


    Hongzi, I want to be crazy and fight all my life. It''s interesting to live like that, isn''t it?


    But he didn''t think what the price of madness was. It was dead silence.


    Silence as if it would never make a sound.


    Hong Zi now has only the word success in his head.


    He didn''t even think about failure.


    Boss Wang saw Hongzi''s hesitation.


    He said, "Hong Zi, don''t worry about it. If the pillar finds out about it, you say it''s me!"


    Boss Wang also scolded in his heart. Why is Hong Zi so ignorant? He has to understand what he said so clearly.


    With this, Hong Zi nodded.


    He just wanted boss Wang to say it himself, so he felt relieved.


    In fact, when you think about it with your toes, you know, boss Wang, is it possible to take care of Hongzi? At that time, if something really happens, boss Wang will kick Hong Zi out without saying a word. Dare you ask Zhu if he believes boss Wang''s words or Hong Zi''s words after having been with boss Wang for so long?


    As long as it fails, Hong Zi will die and have no problems at all.


    Boss Wang is also a little worried. That''s why he said so. He gave Hong Zi a reassurance.


    The more it is now, the more unstable boss Wang is.


    While fighting with Zhang Wen, he was also secretly wary of the column, which felt very bad.


    I always feel that I don''t know when the post will stab him in the back.


    It''s just not easy to build trust.


    He believed in the pillar for so many years. Finally, he was not completely disappointed in him because of Zhang Wen?


    Once disappointed, it will be even more difficult for boss Wang to build trust in this person.


    Now boss Wang''s eyes open and closed are the ferocious face of the pillar. Who can understand his pain?


    Only by quickly removing the pillar and reorganizing the people on his side can we make every effort to deal with Zhang Wen.


    You must settle in first.


    Hong Zi took a cigarette hard and said seriously, "brother, I''m ready to move. You have no opinion!"

 Chapter 1282

    After listening to Hong Zi''s words, boss Wang nodded: "well, you can speak whatever you need. I will certainly fully support you."


    Boss Wang patted his chest and promised.


    Hong Zi frowned. He really wanted boss Wang to help him!


    "Brother, I really have something to do!"


    Boss Wang scolded secretly, thinking that Hong Zi would not want to shirk before the battle?


    But he still behaved quite politely: "Hongzi, tell me what you have!"


    Hong Zi took a cigarette from boss Wang''s cigarette box and said, "brother, I said before that. I want little plum to cooperate with me. I''m alone and my legs are not sharp. I''m afraid I''ll make trouble for you in case I miss something! Can I have more people to watch for me!"


    This made boss Wang think for a few seconds.


    What Hong Zi said is also reasonable. Boss Wang can see clearly what he is like. If you want to fight, Hong Zi has no combat effectiveness at all.


    If the sneak attack on the back is OK, but what if the pillar detects something?


    If you have better skills, you can still fight, but people like Hong Zi can only wait to die.


    There is no room for resistance.


    It''s not impossible to ask Peng se to help the little plum taking off.


    Anyway, now little plum is also a fool. He listens to what he says. As long as he has money, he does everything.


    Don''t worry about the risk of being sold out.


    It''s just that boss Wang is a little strange. Haven''t you said this before?


    And little plum is Hongzi''s younger brother. Why did he come and say this to himself?


    So boss Wang said, "if you think it''s safe, do it. Wow, I have no opinion!"


    Hongzi thought boss Wang was playing Tai Chi with him.


    He said, "brother, do you know, now little plum has seen me? What''s my name? He calls me Hong lame!"


    "What..." boss Wang is also a little confused. Isn''t this little plum Hong Zi''s younger brother? How can you say such impolite words?


    "You should know how bad he is now. Where can I call him?" Hong Zi said his helplessness.


    He''s telling the truth. If he really goes to find little plum now and tells him to help, little plum must give him a big black face.


    Made him feel confused.


    Hongzi, I can''t command little plum, but boss Wang has to come.


    Boss Wang''s words, little plum did not dare to resist, nor did he dare to cry.


    Seeing Hong Zi''s helpless face and even a little scolding him, boss Wang smiled.


    Hong Zi is right!


    Little plum now treats himself like a big brother. If Hong Zi of the same level, where would he listen?


    Boss Wang didn''t do this properly. He shouldn''t hold up the little plum so openly.


    He didn''t know anyone, which undoubtedly gave Hongzi a lot of pressure in the dark.


    Boss Wang also saw that it was a big blow to Hong Zi.


    Little Li Zipeng is angry, but Hong Zi doesn''t dare to compete with him. Can he feel comfortable?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang came over and patted Hong Zi on the shoulder.


    "Hong Zi, don''t worry. I''ll call Xiao Li later and tell him to cooperate with you with all his strength!"


    Hong Zi nodded, "thank you, brother ~"


    He smiled in his heart that he was not afraid of anything as long as there was a little plum as the backing king!


    Boss Wang had already seen what Hong Zi was thinking and sat down and said meaningfully.


    "Hongzi, to tell you the truth, the land in the south of the city can''t start work. Recently, I''m discussing compensation with people. As soon as the money here is in place, we''ll move to the next land. Then, you''ll be the captain!"


    What Hong Zi wants is boss Wang''s words. Now he wanders around boss Wang all day, but there is basically no oil and water. Boss Wang gives him some money only when he thinks of it. To tell the truth, he is almost envious of little plum.


    But he couldn''t say it clearly. He had to find a way to drag the little plum into the water.


    Then eat his own oil and water.


    Hong Zi had his own small calculation in mind, and boss Wang was also thinking about his own affairs.


    But he really didn''t think that Hong Zi was going to use Xiao Li as a cushion and a gunner. If he knew, he would say that he wouldn''t agree to let Xiao Li help him!


    Little plum, boss Wang is still useful!


    Boss Wang thinks that although Hong Zi''s IQ is soaring, he can''t fly.


    At best, it is to work with little plums and use little plums with little IQ.


    That''s it.


    Unexpectedly, Hongzi''s heart was full of things, and there were lotus flowers blooming, which surprised boss Wang.


    At this point, boss Wang called Xiao Li in front of Hong Zi.


    "Big brother!" the phone was immediately picked up by little plum.


    Listening to this respectful voice, boss Wang can think of how little plum stands at attention at the other end of the phone.


    Boss Wang has given him so much money. He should pay attention to boss Wang. Even a dog can wag its tail. No.


    "Well, I have something to do recently. Please cooperate with Hongzi." boss Wang said in an ordered tone.


    "What? Hongzi?" little plum was a little embarrassed.


    Boss Wang also heard that this little plum is really not called brother Hong.


    It''s Hongzi directly. It''s really. Bang se, ang!


    "Well, what''s the matter? What''s your difficulty?" boss Wang asked.


    Little plum was a little embarrassed: "brother, why should I help him?"


    The words were full of disgust. Let Du Hongzi''s face change while listening.


    "What''s the matter? Hongzi was not your big brother before? Help him?" boss Wang said tentatively.


    "Oh, it''s nothing to help wow. It''s mainly because I''m uncomfortable when I see his face!" little plum is really unrestrained in front of boss Wang. Say what you should say.


    Unexpectedly, Hong Zi is listening to these words!


    The veins on Hongzi''s head burst. If the little plum was in front of him now, he would beat the little plum with peach blossoms all over his face.


    "Hehe, they are all our own people. What''s wrong? Help Hongzi well!" boss Wang is not kind anymore. He also knows that Hongzi must have hated little plum in his heart.


    After listening to boss Wang''s tone, little plum knew he couldn''t refuse, so he had to promise: "Alas, all right!"


    After talking to Xiao Lizi on the phone, boss Wang smiled helplessly at Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi clenched his teeth and clenched his fist: "brother, you can see how beautiful the little plum is now!"


    Boss Wang smiled: "when you finish this, I''ll let him down immediately!"


    Hong Zi nodded. Unhappy, he smoked a cigarette from boss Wang''s cigarette box and lit it.


    Boss Wang''s eyes completely cooled down when he looked at Hong Zi.

 Chapter 1283

    Jinhai City, Zhuzhu''s home.


    Early this morning, the pillar got up.


    After washing, he looked at himself in the mirror.


    Strong and handsome.


    I felt very satisfied and sat on the sofa and smoked a cigarette.


    I don''t know why, after seeing flowers in the car that day, his head was full of her figure.


    Over and over, back and forth, it''s her.


    This feeling is much stronger than before. The feelings accumulated in my heart for so many years burst out in an instant.


    That feeling is stronger and more depressing than before.


    The pillar even couldn''t wait to see a flower, which felt stronger than ever.


    It seems that the pillar is about to leave. Finally, I want to take another look at the flowers.


    But it seems a little different.


    The pillar can''t describe what this strange feeling is.


    Can I say that I am about to leave?


    Thinking of this, I patted my forehead and laughed at myself for thinking too much.


    After looking at the time, the pillar went out at about noon.


    He knows that recently he has been a little slack in his work and a little relaxed about boss Wang.


    Without the previous enthusiasm.


    If this had happened to boss Wang''s construction site in the past, the pillar must have volunteered to go to those people without saying a word.


    But now he is silent.


    There is no more passion.


    It can only be boss Wang''s word. He will do things obediently. He is completely a robot.


    It seems that since he realized that boss Wang has completely changed from before, the passion of the pillar has disappeared. Now it is the brotherhood that supports him to work hard around boss Wang.


    The pillar is very affectionate.


    So no matter what happens to boss Wang, he can''t leave boss Wang


    But he didn''t think about how boss Wang would be, would he be completely disappointed with him, even killed.


    These pillars have never thought about it, and have never considered in that direction. Boss Wang, how can you kill him? Even the most disappointed is indifference.


    That''s what I thought.


    Driving his modern car, the pillar circled half of Jinhai city. At lunch time, he came under the building of Huaer company.


    In fact, the purpose of the pillar is to stroll around. He didn''t want to come to find flowers at all, but he didn''t know what was going on, so his body opened involuntarily.


    In my head, now I open and close my eyes are flowers.


    I have never had a strong desire to see flowers.


    Even if he took a sneak look at the back of the flowers, the pillar recognized it, and he thought it was beautiful.


    Over the years, flowers have been the support of the pillar.


    When you are sad, think about flowers. When you are depressed, think about flowers.


    He will feel that the difficulties and troubles are not things.


    It''s just a pity that he and Hua Hua can''t be together.


    In this life, you may be like a stranger. The pillar looks at her secretly until she grows old, dies, and dies alone


    Man''s life is doomed.


    The pillar rolled down the window, lit a cigarette, stared at the company gate and waited for the figure of flowers to appear.


    How happy would it be to see flowers?


    The look back and smile of the flower, the way the flower walks and the way the flower stands there waiting for the bus are deeply imprinted in the mind of the pillar, which makes him think back and feel so beautiful.


    At this time, many people came down from the company building.


    In the crowd, there are flowers.


    The pillar quickly snuffed out the cigarette and rolled up the window.


    But Hua Hua didn''t go, but after everyone else left, he sat on the steps alone and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Hua''er is 28 years old this year.


    She has more or less the charm of a woman, which is different from that of a girl in the past. It feels a little pure in maturity, and I like it very much.


    How wonderful would it be to be with flowers at this time?


    In life, there are always many regrets that can''t be made up. Flowers are the regrets of this life.


    Looking at the flowers sitting there with their gills in one hand, the atrium of the column seemed to be knocked by someone. This feeling is quite familiar and full of memories.


    Would it be better if I could take a closer look at the flowers?


    The pillar thought so, quietly opened the door, and planned to go around to a place closer to the flowers to see clearly.


    Like a thief, the pillar secretly walked to the company steps, and then quietly walked around behind the flowers.


    The familiar background and familiar movements made the pillar''s eyes red.


    For many years, he hasn''t seen flowers so close.


    Memories are too hard. Today, I want to be true once. I want to be true once in front of him.


    The pillar wants to hold the flower from behind and tell her that I am the pillar and the man who loves you most in the world, but you can''t be with me because I am a bastard and can''t give you too much, or even promise you.


    So I have to leave you.


    It''s not that I don''t love you anymore.


    But because, No.


    What a painful understanding.


    In the heart of the pillar is his own lotus flower. His lotus flower is with the flowers.


    But now, this trivial wish seems quite difficult to realize. Basically, it has become an extravagant hope.


    The pillar''s heart was sobbing and let his eyes turn red.


    At this time, the flower suddenly got up and suddenly turned back.


    Look right at the column.


    The eyes of the pillar suddenly stared round.


    In the tender gaze of the flower, he even forgot to run away and cover himself. He just stood there and let the flower stare at her.


    At the same time, the pillar stared at the flowers.


    The flowers are thinner and more beautiful. Their skin is more delicate. The whole person looks like a big girl.


    It''s different from the girl who rushed into KTV to save her roommate.


    At that time, the green and ignorant seemed to have been deeply hidden behind the head by the flowers and in the memories of her and the pillars.


    Over the years, the flowers have not touched, but the pillars have been brewing in the bottom of my heart.


    The two of them have always been two parallel lines that will not intersect, but they intersected at this strange place and at this strange time.


    It''s not the end of the world, nor is lotus in full bloom.


    Even a little dull, even a little expected.


    The pillar thought, did he come here to become like this?


    They looked at each other for a while, and time seemed to have stopped.


    At this time, a water mist suddenly appeared in the eyes of the flower, and then she heard the sound of explosion.


    "Pillar, after all these years, you finally showed up."

 Chapter 1284

    The column looked at the flowers, and for a while he was stunned.


    Why, the lotus flower in my heart blooms like this?


    How did it bloom without any preparation?


    How is that possible!


    Now standing in front of him, but let him miss the girl flowers who have been missing for many nights and years.


    This is a girl who can only take root in his heart.


    The pillar feels so unreal, but at the same time it is so real.


    Hua Hua, standing in front of him, is still talking to him.


    For many years, he hasn''t heard the beautiful voice of flowers.


    I feel a little unreal in my heart.


    This is a flower, a girl that has haunted him for nearly ten years!


    Can you not be excited? It was only because he was always controlled by reason that he didn''t let himself explode, that he didn''t achieve the blooming lotus in his heart, that he was always silent and patient.


    I''ve been spying on all this.


    It seems to have become a habit.


    It has become the daily life of the column.


    Now, this routine is about to be broken.


    In the heart of the pillar, I felt like I had never been relieved, and my heart was pounded.


    This is good, at least let him face the reality and say I love you to Hua''er. In that case, even if he can''t be together, won''t he have too many regrets?


    At least in my heart, won''t you be so sad?


    Column, now also confused.


    Looking at the flowers blooming in front of him, the heart of the column was broken, the circles of his eyes were red, and his nose was sour. Those once beautiful things kept appearing in his mind like a movie.


    The flower looked up at the column. Her eyes had long been filled with tears. Her decent professional clothes made her show a bit of ability, but what hung on her face was the kind of shame and expectation that only girls have.


    She looked forward to the pillar and said to her, I marry you.


    These three words, she did not know how long she had waited, almost crossed her whole youth.


    In the youth of flowers, there is only one person, and there will only be one person.


    In the face of the flower who looked forward to her face like a child, a few words squeezed out of the mouth of the pillar: "flower, you have become a big girl."


    Hua Hua cried at once. There was no sign of crying.


    The grievances that have been held in my heart for so long burst out in an instant.


    For so many years, not to mention the pillar, but the flower is very bad. She can only work hard, so that she can temporarily forget herself and the pillar. Only when she stops, she still remembers the pillar.


    How could she forget?


    How can two hearts that were so close to each other be separated?


    Lovers, who live in their hearts, are infatuated.


    Like her and the pillar.


    I don''t know why this feeling has become stronger than ever recently. Hua Hua often feels that someone is secretly watching her when she gets off work.


    Maybe it''s time to open the skylight and tell the truth. Maybe the lotus flower in her heart and the pillar has matured and is about to bloom. Therefore, today''s flowers will be different from usual and sit here waiting for the pillar.


    The pillar will come by magic instead of driving away.


    Everything seems to be arranged by God.


    Everything is so right.


    The crying pear blossom of the flower brought rain, which stunned the column. Closely followed, the tears of the column also came down.


    In the past ten years, Zhu has never cried. Even if he helped boss Wang kill three members of the family, he didn''t cry when he saw the child buried in the soil. The tears seemed to have nothing to do with him, as if they were two extremes with him.


    But now the pillar is still crying.


    Hot tears fell down the cheeks of the column.


    This scene is very strange. A man and a woman stand on the steps of the company and cry relative to each other. There is no sense of conflict at all.


    But if someone knows their story, if someone understands the lotus flower in their heart, they will not think so. They will feel that the tears come too late.


    Flowers poured into the arms of the pillars.


    Two hot hearts will not change the temperature. After all, they still have to be together.


    The pillar also opened his heart at the moment. He hugged the flower hard, greedily sucked the fragrance in her ear, and greedily wrapped her in his arms. This is the flower. This is the most real flower he peeps at every day.


    This feeling has never been true.


    The flower stood on tiptoe and went up in a tone.


    Kissed the lip of the post.


    The pillar was stunned for a moment, and then she catered to her with all her tenderness.


    But within a second, the flower bit the pillar and broke its mouth.


    For a time, tears, bloody smell, faint fragrance and faint tenderness all overlapped together.


    The pillar said nothing, thinking that even if the flower bit his mouth off at this time, it should be.


    In the most precious ten years of a woman''s youth, flowers were placed on the pillars, which is undoubtedly the most painful past.


    The pillar tried to make up for it, but there was nothing to do.


    Can only watch the flowers slowly passing.


    Now, he finally summoned up his courage and made himself crazy.


    Ten years of waiting seems to come to an end.


    The heart of the pillar also flew~


    It took a long time for the flowers to let go of the pillar.


    Affectionate eyes, staring at him.


    "Pillars, marry me."


    The pillar just calmed down a little and flew up completely with the word of the flower.


    Married flowers, this is the pillar heart do not know how many times fantasy, but this word, from the flower''s mouth, let the pillar can not refuse.


    The heart of the column rippled.


    But he didn''t know what to say. His mouth seemed to be sealed.


    The flower''s face was stained with tears, her small mouth was pouting, and she was stubborn against the column. She pulled up the column''s hand, like a little girl playing coquettish and begging the column.


    "Marry me!"


    In the sound of the flower, there was a trace of hysteria. These were all owed to her by the pillar.


    Tears filled the eyes of the pillar again.


    The pillar wants to marry her, but there are too many messy branches in front of him. How can he clear the obstacles?


    How can he forget boss Wang and the things he carried on his back?


    It''s not enough to catch him and die a hundred times.


    However, the pillar failed to control his emotions after all.


    He hugged the flower again and kissed hard: "flower, if you like, I will be yours all my life!"


    say yes and mean no.


    The pillar is the words that he has hidden in his heart for ten years, but it''s all bitter.


    The flower hugged the pillar. At this moment, she felt that her waiting was worth it. As long as she could be with the pillar in the end, she would be satisfied.

 Chapter 1285

    The pillar took flowers and went to a nearby restaurant for dinner.


    That was where he and Hua Hua used to go.


    For ten years, many bosses have changed here, but the sign is still that sign.


    No one has come here for dinner in the past ten years.


    It''s not that they don''t miss the taste, but that they are afraid of remembering each other when they come over. Who do they want to tell?


    But now the flowers are satisfied.


    Ten years of precipitation, in exchange for the true feelings in her heart, is worth it.


    For the original seat, Hua Hua just wanted to sit with the column and snuggle close to the column.


    She doesn''t want to lose the warmth on the post.


    The dependence of flowers on pillars has become stronger and stronger.


    The pillar just smiled and spoiled the flowers.


    He can''t make up much. He can only try his best to do everything he can. This is the best answer to Hua''er and the best lotus flower to Hua''er.


    It''s still the original taste, or the dream of pillars and flowers.


    The pillar and the flower are sweet and greasy together, and the pillar feeds the flower to eat.


    The flower''s face is full of sweetness.


    There are several bastards who know the pillar in the hotel. They can''t believe what they see is true. Who has seen the pillar so tender? Who has ever seen a pillar feed a woman?


    The pillar always gives them the feeling of being a cold-faced killer. A look at them can make them goose bumps all over.


    But now, it really surprised them.


    After dinner, the pillar took flowers and went for a walk in the nearby garden.


    This is where they used to go.


    Here, Hua''er once fantasized about the future with Zhu. She said she would have two children, a man and a woman. The woman is called Xiao Hua and the boy is called Xiao Zhu.


    At that time, I really imagined the pillar, but later I was beaten in the face by reality. I knew it was impossible.


    Even marrying flowers is so untrue.


    Ten years later, when he entered the park with flowers again, his idea changed.


    To love someone is to give up everything and give up everything.


    Whatever the outcome, he should choose to fight.


    "Pillar, I waited for you for ten years, and I knew you would come back ~" the flower is happy like a flower now.


    "Hua Hua, I''m sorry for you. Over the years, I miss you every night and dream of you every night, but I haven''t had the courage to face you." Zhu told the truth.


    The flower leaned her head against the shoulder of the post: "now, as long as we are willing, no one can tear us apart!"


    The pillar smiled.


    The smile is full of satisfaction and relief.


    Pillar and Hua''er sat here all afternoon. Pillar told Hua''er everything about herself. Hua''er also told him that she didn''t care about these. Even if her family didn''t agree, she would stay with pillar.


    Otherwise, she will stick to it all her life.


    The pillar smiled. In that smile, I can''t say whether it is satisfaction or loss.


    Ten years of waiting for this outcome, he was also satisfied.


    Desperate together, will this be the end?


    Pillars don''t know, flowers don''t know, but they still have to be stubborn together.


    The flower still took the hand of the pillar without hesitation.


    This time, the flower will not let go.


    The pillars will not let go any more.


    "Flower, come with me and get out of here." the pillar lit a cigarette and said.


    His action of lighting a cigarette once made the flowers a mystery. He was decadent, with a trace of the temperament of a big brother.


    That''s what fascinates the flowers.


    The flower nodded vigorously, "as long as I follow you, I can go anywhere."


    The money they have saved over the years is definitely enough for them to live a good life.


    "Flower, I will treat you well all my life."


    The flower smiled: "I want to give you a baby."


    The pillar grinned.


    Pillar fantasizes very well, but these things still need the approval of one person, that is boss Wang.


    So the pillar took flowers to Wanfeng group.


    At this time, boss Wang is busy with other things. There are documents on his desk.


    He is considering which real estate to invest in and which land to buy in the future, so as to maximize the profit, keep his money from drifting, and make the development of Wanfeng group surpass Dongwen group.


    These things are the most important things at present.


    Boss Wang is very busy.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    At this time, someone knocked at the door.


    Boss Wang said casually and came in.


    The pillar came in with flowers.


    Boss Wang was stunned and put down his action.


    "Pillar, what are you?"


    The pillar said seriously, "brother, this is a flower. I don''t know if you will remember the girl who made trouble in that KTV ten years ago. I''m going to marry her now."


    Boss Wang''s eyes moved. He really thought the flowers looked familiar.


    "Oh......" boss Wang recognized it. Is this the girl who had a good time with the pillar, but he really didn''t expect that they are still in touch now.


    The pillar hides the flowers very well. Even boss Wang doesn''t know.


    The lotus blossoms in his heart. Of course, boss Wang doesn''t know.


    But boss Wang quickly reacted. What the pillar said about marrying her meant, his eyes were a little cold.


    When Zhu came here today, I knew boss Wang would not achieve him so easily.


    Plop.


    The pillar knelt down.


    This was the first time he knelt down, the first time he knelt down.


    But he didn''t expect that the object of kneeling would be his eldest brother, boss Wang, who has been with him for more than ten years.


    "Brother, I know I''m sorry to say this now. After all, you''re at the right time to hire people, but Hua Hua and I must get married. I owe her too much and I can''t make up for it in my life."


    Boss Wang frowned: "pillar, what are you doing?"


    "Brother, I''ve been with you for so many years and have always been loyal to you. I''ve never had two hearts. Now I just ask you to let me quit. I''ll take the flowers abroad immediately and never come back again!"


    "Pillar..."


    The pillar knelt on the ground and couldn''t get up: "brother, if you don''t promise me, I won''t get up! Even if I''m sorry for you, you''re my brother anyway!"


    With that, the pillar began to kowtow hard.


    Boss Wang, looking at the column on the ground, was silent.


    He really didn''t know what was on his mind.


    Confused.


    On the pillar, boss Wang was also confused.


    Even for a moment, he really wanted to let the pillar go abroad and let the pillar and the flower fly away.


    A trace of friendship flashed in boss Wang''s eyes, but soon, this trace of friendship was replaced by the current interests and situation.


    Boss Wang, it has changed.

 Chapter 1286

    In boss Wang''s office, the pillar is still kowtowing hard, one after another, harder than another.


    This is the pillar asking boss Wang.


    I''m begging boss Wang with my dignity and loyalty over the years.


    But what does boss Wang think?


    Boss Wang wants to destroy everything and achieve Lianhua in his heart.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s the pillar or anyone else. Boss Wang wants only his own lotus flower and his own achievement.


    "Pillar, OK, not at all." boss Wang hurried over and pulled the pillar up.


    It was found that the pillar did not know when he had cried, and tears and blood on his head were mixed on his face.


    To tell the truth, boss Wang was very cruel when he saw this picture.


    People''s hearts are flesh long and hard hearted. They are all surfaces. No one knows what he is thinking in his heart.


    No one can clearly understand the inner struggle, the struggle of abusing the heart without lack of impulse.


    "Brother, I''m sorry for you!" the pillar bowed his head.


    At this time, it''s not authentic for boss Wang to propose to quit, but it''s reasonable for boss Wang to quit because he has worked so hard for so many years and now he has Hongzi around him.


    It''s just that some people think differently from the pillar.


    For example, boss Wang didn''t intend to let him go at all, and didn''t intend to let him quit at all.


    "Hua Hua, you go out first. I''ll have a few words with Zhu alone." boss Wang said.


    Seeing the pillar like this, Hua Hua had already shed tears, nodded, closed the door and went out.


    "Pillar, you''ve been with me for so long. If you want to quit, I should give you a sum of money, but I''m short of money now. I may not be able to give you money for the time being..." boss Wang said sincerely. He really should give pillar a lot of money.


    Over the years, boss Wang has seen how desperate the pillar is and how it is in charge.


    The pillar shook his head: "brother, I don''t need money. I just want to fly away with flowers. To tell the truth, I''m tired..."


    In fact, the pillar has long been tired. Seeing so many things, the pillar has long been tired.


    After playing in Jinhai city for so many years, he has seen through everything. He doesn''t want to play anymore.


    He was afraid of playing to the end. He didn''t even have his big brother and these brothers around him.


    Quit now and have a chance to call boss Wang in the future.


    In the heart of the pillar, I think very clearly.


    The pillar said with a red eye: "brother, in fact, I''ve been hiding this from you. Hua''er has been waiting for me for ten years, and I like Hua''er for ten years. Ten years ago, because I was a bastard, I refused Hua''er, and she has been waiting for me. I can''t refuse her today. How many decades has a woman? I can''t let Hua''er wait for me anymore, brother, count me, please!"


    Boss Wang really didn''t expect that the love between pillars and flowers was like this.


    Ten years, pillars and flowers have been together for ten years, but he hasn''t found anything in his ten years as a big brother.


    Boss Wang can feel the unforgettable waiting.


    Ten years, how long, he also knew in his heart.


    Boss Wang was embarrassed for a long time and said, "well, if you do one last thing for me, I''ll let you go!"


    The pillar''s eyes lit up: "brother, you say, what''s the matter?"


    Boss Wang took a deep breath: "I received the news that someone wants to kill me tomorrow night. You and Hongzi go and find out who this person is. You don''t need to take care of the rest!"


    The pillar nodded hard: "brother, I know!"


    "Well, go ahead. Hongzi will contact you in the evening."


    "Thank you, brother..." the pillar took a deep look at boss Wang and turned to go out.


    The office was empty.


    Boss Wang stood alone for a long time without moving.


    To tell you the truth, boss Wang''s heart has just been touched.


    Now think about it. It''s been more than ten years since I followed him!


    For more than ten years, feelings have been here, but right and wrong cannot change.


    After more than ten years of efforts, boss Wang has completely rejected Zhang Wen. The fact is that it is so cruel.


    Zhu Zhu was once a proud disciple of boss Wang and the most capable person of boss Wang, but now he will be abandoned by boss Wang.


    Boss Wang''s heart is actually not easy.


    On the ground, there was still blood on the column head just now, which made boss Wang palpitation.


    The picture just now almost softened his heart.


    I almost wanted to tell Zhu that you should go, never come back, never get involved in these things, and spend time with Hua''er. This is brother''s accomplishment to you.


    But when the words came to his mouth, boss Wang couldn''t say it. Because things are not so simple, he can''t handle everything in one word.


    The heart of the pillar has changed, so it''s useless for him to say anything.


    Boss Wang turned back to his chair and lit a cigarette. With the slow smoke rising, boss Wang''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    In my head, I was just like when I first mixed with Zhu. At that time, Zhu was still a young man who didn''t understand anything. At that time, they were proud to block the knife for boss Wang.


    And now? Everything changed in a flash.


    People become unlike people, and things become unlike things.


    Boss Wang doesn''t even know what he''s doing.


    Sometimes his whole person is confused. That kind of confusion makes him feel empty in his heart.


    Today seems to be the most sober and conscientious day for boss Wang in so many years.


    He is now thinking about what he has done over the years.


    Less communication with their brothers who worked hard all the way, more sublimation of singing and dancing, more eating, drinking and fun. They have long put aside brotherhood and morality.


    In this world, it seems that the more you care about something, the more you want to lose.


    Once, boss Wang was a lunatic. At that time, he did everything for his brother and even spent all his money to help a brother, but now, can he? Is it possible?


    It''s just a joke.


    Boss Wang is a change of the times. He is also the person at the forefront of the flow of people. He sees everything very clearly.


    From the gangsters who value friendship to the gangsters who cheat each other now, he sees it and is changing with it.


    If he doesn''t change, he will be eliminated and trampled under his feet.


    Thinking of this, he called Hongzi.


    "Hongzi, let''s continue tomorrow night."


    Hongzi agreed and hung up.


    Boss Wang walked to the window alone, his eyes full of melancholy.

 Chapter 1287

    The pillar brought the flowers to his house.


    This is the place where the pillar lives alone.


    "Hua Hua, this is my home. You can leave the house to your parents in the future." the pillar is now full of excitement. That feeling is happier than winning a battle.


    Boss Wang promised him that after tonight, he could fly away with flowers and spend the rest of his life with flowers.


    Use these to make up for the blank youth of flowers.


    Hua Hua didn''t speak, but came over carefully and helped the post look at the wound on her head.


    "Does it hurt?"


    The pillar shook his head foolishly: "Hey, it doesn''t hurt ~"


    Hua Hua doesn''t know these things on the road, but she still sees that it''s not easy for the column to quit. She used to think that the column is just a bastard, just a bastard who fights all day. Unexpectedly, this is not the case. The column is not so simple. It looks much more complicated.


    But Hua Hua doesn''t want to ask these things, let alone touch these things at the bottom of the pillar''s heart.


    She just cares if the post will be okay.


    Zhu excitedly took out his bank card and handed it to Hua''er: "this is the money I have saved in recent years, which is enough for us to live for a lifetime. Take this money and I''ll give you all the money in the future ~"


    Hua Hua holds a bank card in her hand. She doesn''t know whether the money here is clean or stained with blood.


    She just felt that this card was heavy.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you happy?" the pillar asked as if stunned when he saw that the flowers hadn''t said anything for a long time.


    The flower suddenly cried, hugged the post and sobbed.


    He can''t even dream of it. Yesterday she went to work and left work alone. Today, she was with the column. This feeling really made her can''t believe it. It was like having a beautiful dream and waking up in an instant.


    She quickly hugged the post and hugged it hard.


    The pillar smiled and whispered to comfort the flowers: "don''t worry, there will be time to hold me ~"


    The flower nodded vigorously in the arms of the pillar.


    It''s almost a word or a fight to get into the road, but it''s undoubtedly even more difficult to quit. For boss Wang''s sake, if he quits, he will take his life as the price.


    What about the pillars?


    Could he quit so easily?


    Of course, the pillar doesn''t think it''s that simple, but the pillar thinks boss Wang won''t cheat him, at least he won''t hurt him.


    The pillar was defeated by friendship.


    He felt that everything in the world could be fake, but brotherhood could not be fake.


    The friendship between him and boss Wang can''t be false.


    That afternoon, I received a call from Zhu Zhu.


    To tell you the truth, I was quite surprised when I received the call from pillar.


    But I quickly picked it up.


    "Wenzi, I''ll tell you some good news." there was an excited voice on the phone.


    "Oh? What''s the good news?" I smiled.


    "I''m leaving."


    "Go? Where to?" I wondered.


    After leaving, if Zhu doesn''t work around boss Wang, he doesn''t need to confront me. This is the best outcome for both of us.


    In my heart, I have never been relaxed.


    "And my wife, go abroad, may not come back in the future, Wenzi, you are my brother, all my life, I will not forget you." Zhu said seriously.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. I can go to see you then! But why don''t I know that you have a wife?" I felt happy for you.


    "Ten years, I''ve been with her for ten years, but I haven''t told you. Now it''s finally the fruit." the words of the column are full of bitterness.


    Without boss Wang, Zhu and I would be the best brothers.


    So many things are because boss Wang is caught in the middle.


    I said with a smile: "post, Congratulations!"


    "Ha ha..." the pillar smiled on the phone.


    "But did boss Wang agree?" I asked curiously.


    In the column words, he showed some satisfaction: "well, after all, he is my eldest brother!"


    "As long as he can agree, there will be no problem." I think boss Wang is also the eldest brother of Zhu. Now Zhu is determined to live his own life and stay away from these disputes. Boss Wang should not refuse, but should agree with both hands.


    There''s nothing that can''t be solved by quitting.


    Have quit, what else to tangle with?


    Boss Wang may think so.


    "Pillar, I''m really happy for you. When are you going to leave, I''ll see you off." I said seriously.


    "The day after tomorrow morning! Anyway, the sooner the better. Wenzi, you are the best brother in my life, really!" in the words of the pillar, I don''t give up a bit, "either, let''s go together! You take Wang Yuxian!"


    I smile bitterly in my heart. This is my dream, but it can''t come true.


    Wang Yuxian, could you come with me?


    Can I let go of these things under my command now?


    It''s easy for me to leave, but what about Dongwen group?


    What about Liu hongran?


    And what about my brothers?


    More importantly, I haven''t avenged Xiaowen yet!


    How can this work?


    "There are many things I have to face. I will find you later!" I said.


    The pillar also knew that what he said just now was a little too ethereal. He smiled: "OK, I''ll go first and wait for you over there!"


    "Well, by the way, what''s your wife''s name?"


    The pillar grinned: "her name is flower, flower of flower ~"


    Put down the phone. I haven''t recovered for a long time.


    It''s not that I don''t want the pillar to go. I just think that once the pillar goes, I''ll lose a brother who can speak from my heart. However, this is the best ending. When he goes, I''ll start with boss Wang in the future, so I won''t have any restrictions anymore. I can give it a go!


    So many things can be avoided.


    Just, when can I have the courage of a pillar and fly away with my beloved woman?


    Away from Jinhai City, away from these disputes, away from all this upset?


    Perhaps, the dream of this life can not be realized, perhaps this is just a fantasy in my heart.


    It''s just that this fantasy has now been realized by the pillar.


    Now, neither Zhu nor I have thought about what boss Wang will do next, nor did I expect that he had no intention to let the column go at all. Even if the column knelt down for him, even if the column begged him for more than ten years.


    He didn''t move.


    Once the underworld enters and wants to climb out, it is undoubtedly difficult to add. Undoubtedly, it is a fool''s dream.

 Chapter 1288

    The next afternoon, Hongzi''s heart was already floating.


    He knew that tonight was the time for lotus blossoms in his heart.


    Boss Wang''s order is to tell him to seize this opportunity tonight.


    At the same time, Hong Zi also has a general outline in his heart. What should he do tonight and how to frame Xiao Li and Hong Zi have been planned perfectly.


    Hong Zi is nervous.


    Can he not be nervous?


    The man he wants to deal with is his big brother, pillar!


    He knows best what kind of person the post is.


    If there is any accident, he and little plum will not live.


    Therefore, we must be very cautious in this matter.


    In the afternoon, Zhu even called Hong Zi.


    No matter what Hong Zi thought, Zhu regarded him as a good brother. Naturally, he should also tell Hong Zi about his leaving.


    "Hongzi, I''m going abroad," said the pillar.


    "What..." Hong Zi was stunned. The pillar suddenly said he was going abroad. What does that mean?


    "Big brother said he would let me do something tonight. After it is done, I can go. Abroad, I may not come back in my life."


    "Brother Zhu, this..."


    Hong Zi was not worried about the pillar, nor did he feel uncomfortable because the pillar left, but felt that the pillar was framing him!


    Pillar, can you just go?


    In a word, I''m gone and it''s over?


    Just go?


    Went abroad? And never come back?


    Lying to ghosts! Grass!


    Although Hong Zi didn''t believe it in his heart, he didn''t show it at all. Instead, he said along the pillar: "brother pillar, what shall we do if you go?"


    What is revealed in the words is the slightest brotherhood, the brotherhood of the little brother to the big brother.


    This words let the emotion that had been silent for a long time burst out again.


    "Hong Zi, I left some money for you. I''ll call you when I go abroad. There are so many things I can help you. You should learn to be smart when working under boss Wang in the future, don''t you know?" Zhu''s words can be described as the most sincere advice from a big brother to his little brother.


    But Hong Zi didn''t listen at all.


    "Alas, when will you leave? I''ll see you off!"


    "No, you know I''m leaving."


    "Well..."


    "By the way, what time shall we start in the evening?" asked the pillar.


    Hongzi said a time.


    Ready to hang up, the pillar said, "Hongzi, I treat you as a brother one day, and I will be a brother all my life!"


    "Well, brother Zhu, me too!" Hong Zi said seriously.


    Put down the phone, but Hong Zi''s heart was lifted.


    Hong Zi sat on the sofa and thought, what does the post mean? He felt that it must be impossible for the post to go. With so many things around, can the post go?


    Can he give up his present position and money and go?


    impossible!


    Hongzi didn''t believe what Zhu said at all.


    Is the pillar testing him?


    Did he know something?


    Anyway, something''s wrong.


    Thinking of this, Hong Zi''s eyes narrowed. No matter what he said today, he had to do it beautifully. No matter what he said, he had to clean the column!


    There must be no clues!


    Well, it needs his exquisite acting skills to fill in.


    Shit, I thought I could pass easily tonight. It seems that tonight is also a hard battle!


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Hong Zi took a dagger and waited downstairs when the time was almost up.


    Soon a Passat came.


    This is a car that Xiao Li just picked up recently. The money of this car came from boss Wang. Xiao Li Le is among them.


    This is better than Hongzi''s car.


    In an instant, I compared Hongzi, didn''t I?


    Little plums didn''t come to meet Hongzi, so they waited for Hongzi to limp in the car.


    Click.


    Hongzi opened the door and got into the car.


    Little plum looked at him coldly.


    "If you can''t walk for a while, let me come!" said little plum sarcastically.


    Hong Zi''s eyes moved and said with a smile: "little plum, do you think you''re very strong? Do you think you''ve flown?"


    Little plum eyebrows a pick, look at Hong Zi''s eyes, as if still with a bit of surprise.


    It seems to say, oh, how dare you say these words to me? How dare you blow in front of me? You and I are both big brothers now. I''m not your little brother anymore. What are you doing?


    "I''m scared. What''s the matter?" when little plum saw Hong Zi like this, he was simply not afraid.


    Hong Zi is lame in one leg. What are you doing?


    "Grass!" when Hong Zi exerted himself, one hand stuck little plum''s neck and directly pressed his head down.


    Little plum itself is not Hong Zi''s opponent. At this moment, little plum feels as if he has returned to the previous time when he was bullied by Hong Zi every day. Naturally, he is uncomfortable.


    "Hongzi, what the fuck do you want to do?" said little plum.


    Click.


    A dagger was put on the back of the little plum.


    Hong Zi said coldly, "don''t be too fucking angry. If boss Wang didn''t arrange this today, I would kill you here, you know?"


    Little plum said in his heart.


    He can''t get up if he wants to get up.


    What is big brother?


    That is, the person who can make his little brother obey at any time, that is, the person who can make him feel the great pressure at any time, and then be honest and obedient.


    In front of little plum, Hongzi is such a person.


    Although little plum is a boo, although he hates Hongzi, it doesn''t feel wrong, which makes him feel great pressure.


    Hong Zi, it''s still Hong Zi ang.


    He is a little plum. After all, he can only be a little plum.


    Under this great pressure, little plum soon compromised.


    "Oh, Hongzi, what can''t you say? You have to be so stiff?"


    Hong Zi sneered, pounded him hard with a knife, and then let him go.


    Xiao Li''s face changed with pain.


    Hong Zi looked at him coldly: "little plum, do you think my face is disgusting now?"


    Little plum didn''t speak.


    Don''t miss him, but he was surprised and thought how did Hong Zi know?


    How does he know what he thinks?


    Hong Zi''s face was about to vomit!


    "Oh, no..." little Li hurriedly explained.


    "Tell you ang, be honest with me. I don''t care if you blow in front of others, but don''t fucking blow in front of me. We are grasshoppers on a rope! Brother Xian!"


    That''s true.


    Xiao Wen, Xiao Li was also involved.

 Chapter 1289

    Now almost no one calls Xiao Li''s original name. They all call him brother Xian.


    Fairy is the fairy of the little devil fairy.


    Can Hong Zi not know this?


    It''s a slap in the face, but little plum can''t break out. He can only nod obediently. He''s really afraid that when Hong Zi really comes through with a knife, he''s really wronged.


    The space in the car is so small that he has nowhere to run if he wants to run.


    "Let''s go. Be smart. Don''t let the pillar notice anything wrong, you know? Or we''ll both be finished!" said Hong Zi.


    Little plum nodded quickly. Can he not know the danger?


    Hong Zi is his eldest brother, and Zhu is his eldest brother''s eldest brother. What''s that status?


    If you are not careful, you may have bad luck!


    So little plum sat in the driver''s position and Hong Zi sat in the co driver''s position. Driving little plum''s brand-new car, he went to pick up the pillar.


    Soon we came to the door of Zhuzhu''s house.


    The pillar is waiting for them at the door at the moment, looking at a ticket in his hand.


    This is the ticket he bought with Hua''er.


    Tomorrow morning, fly abroad.


    That''s heaven for him and flowers.


    Seeing a car coming, the pillar hid the ticket in his arms.


    Hong Zi waved to the pillar in the car: "brother pillar, get in the car!"


    The pillar walked quickly and sat in the back seat of the car.


    I''m in a very good mood today.


    Because as soon as tonight''s work is finished, he doesn''t need to think so much anymore. He just needs to fly away with flowers and live a small life for both of them.


    In ten years, he has come out of it.


    "Little plum, this is your car?" the pillar got on the bus and offered to smoke to them.


    This makes little plum and Hong Zi a little flattered. Big brother takes the initiative to smoke for little brother. This is still rare.


    "Well, it''s mine, hehe..." little plum quickly agreed.


    "Well, it''s a good car. I''m thinking about changing it, but I don''t think it''s necessary," said the pillar.


    Hong Zi said with a smile, "brother Zhu, it''s not a matter of minutes if you want to change cars. How about changing a Hummer next time? It''s special with your image!"


    The pillar smiled and punched him from behind: "you boy, you are really more and more talkative now ~"


    Hong Zi''s face changed. Just now, the pillar almost touched the dagger hidden in his arms. If he found it, what would it be?


    Hong Zi said this entirely to ease the current atmosphere!


    Let yourself not so nervous. When you do it for a while, your hands won''t shake. Otherwise, you may not pierce the thick chest of the column.


    "Brother Zhu, what shall we do later?" asked Hong Zi.


    The pillar''s face sank. Although he said that he would leave tomorrow, he still planned to help boss Wang handle this matter today.


    "Later, if someone really wants to kill boss Wang, don''t be merciful and kill him!"


    "En..." Hong Zi nodded his head, which was the same as he thought, and it was also the work style of the pillar.


    The little plum driving didn''t say a word. Why?


    Because I''m nervous!


    Although he told himself not to be afraid, when he saw the pillar, he would still tremble with fear and couldn''t say a word.


    After a while, it''s not going to play house. It''s going to kill the pillar!


    Little plum''s heart has long been pounding. If you want to say boo, little plum can boo to take off, but if you want to let little plum do these things, little plum will still be afraid.


    Only you know how many kilograms you have.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the car drove to a very remote place, where there was no one.


    This is also the place that Hong Zi has long designed. Here, he is ready to start on the column.


    Brush.


    Little plum put out the fire and parked the car by the side of the road.


    The pillar lit a cigarette: "this is the place?"


    He still feels a little strange. Why is this place?


    Why does he think this place is so strange?


    Hong Zi nodded quickly: "yes, boss Wang got the news right here. He said let''s wait. The man will show up in a minute."


    "Well." the pillar''s eyes sank and said, "later, find out if the man is going to deal with boss Wang. If you find out, do it again."


    "I see."


    Pillar now thought in his heart, what''s the matter? Now someone in Jinhai city wants to kill boss Wang. Why.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that someone wants to kill boss Wang, which is even within the expected range of the column.


    Who is boss Wang?


    Not to mention how many outrageous things he has done, let''s say how many people are uncomfortable because of the ups and downs he has made in Jinhai city in recent years.


    Those little bastards who are anxious to get on top, who doesn''t want to cut boss Wang?


    Who doesn''t want to kill boss Wang?


    If you can kill boss Wang, it''s just the fastest way to get on top.


    Just, the pillar is doubting a person in his heart.


    He wondered if this man would be Zhang Wen''s.


    Now that boss Wang is killed, Zhang Wen is the most favorable one for the pillar. Zhang Wen''s Dongwen group is rising, and boss Wang''s people are eyeing behind.


    Zhang Wen, don''t you want to get rid of future troubles?


    However, if it is really Zhang Wen''s person, how should he face it?


    What should he look like?


    "Hongzi, what else did elder brother tell you? About it." the pillar asked while smoking.


    Hearing the master''s words, Hong Zi was startled. Just now his hand was quietly exploring the dagger at his waist. The sound of the pillar made his hair stand up.


    He scolded secretly in his heart.


    "Brother Zhu, I don''t know. Anyway, boss Wang doesn''t look very good. He called me over and told me that someone wants to deal with him and asked me what to do. Of course I said I killed him, didn''t I?"


    The pillar was silent.


    Hong Zi looked at the post from the rearview mirror. The firm eyes of the post were printed in his retina. Hong Zi was worried.


    He was thinking about how to do it for a while, but it seemed that he couldn''t do it. Before, he thought very well. When the pillar didn''t pay attention, he went to Kaka and gave him two knives to solve the problem directly, simply and quickly.


    But when he really faced the pillar and saw that the pillar was right in front of him, he felt super pressure. How did he start when he faced the pillar like the God of war and the terrible skill of the pillar?


    He is a cripple, a little plum and a waste. How can he do it?


    Hong Zi thought in his heart, what should I do about it!


    Otherwise, be safe, sneak attack?


    But what will you do if you sneak attack?


    Hong Zi was in a mess. He knew he should have brought a gun. Wouldn''t it be all right if he banged two guns like that?


    Why bother!

 Chapter 1290

    Hong Zi was worried, and Xiao Li was even more disorganized.


    Originally, he was forcibly arranged by boss Wang. In fact, he didn''t want to. Where did he want to deal with the pillar?


    But there was no way. Xiao Li knew that the pillar was the stage that he and Hongzi had to go through. He had to help Hongzi kill the pillar. This must be done.


    But when he saw the pillar, he really had no courage at all.


    I really don''t know what to do.


    He now, but it all depends on Hongzi.


    Hong Zi will do what he wants.


    But now Hong Zi hasn''t been moving for a long time. He is even more nervous. He has a cold sweat in his palm!


    Little plum touched Hong Zi with his hand and then swept the pillar with his eyes.


    Can Hong Zi not understand what he means?


    He glared at the little plum, meaning, don''t fucking worry, I''m trying to find a way! You''re scared, I''m fucking scared!


    The little plum coughed softly.


    As time went by, half an hour passed.


    "Hong Zi, what''s wrong with this news?" asked the pillar.


    Hong Zi patted his chest and promised, "it must be right, brother Zhu. Boss Wang told me this!"


    Don''t you believe me or boss Wang?


    The column frowned and looked impatient.


    The pillar has good skills and is definitely not stupid. He is also thinking about it.


    It''s just that the more he thinks about it, the more he feels wrong.


    "Brother Zhu, do you think it''s wrong?" Hong Zi asked tentatively when he saw the column''s frown.


    The pillar nodded: "well..."


    "Then I''ll go down with little plum and have a look. You''re in the car. It''s dangerous outside." Hong Zi said and got out of the car with little plum.


    I didn''t think much.


    He also forgot at this time.


    He forgot what he had always been around boss Wang.


    That is, the better you treat a person, the more careful he should be. If you don''t pay attention, he will be killed! This is what boss Wang used to do.


    Now this method is used by Hong Zi.


    Just didn''t notice.


    Hongzi and xiaolizi opened the door and went to the front to check.


    "Hongzi, you should do it quickly. What have you been doing with ink?" asked little plum.


    Hong Zi stared: "shit, here''s the knife. Do you fucking dare to go?"


    Little plum shook his head quickly. How dare he?


    Hong Zi dare not!


    At best, he only dares to help Hongzi when he wants to get the pillar. How dare he choose this head by himself?


    Or say, little brother will always be little brother, not big brother.


    Little plum can only be a little brother all his life. He can''t go on the big table.


    But even if neither of them dared to do it, it had to be done, didn''t it?


    After all, things have come to this point. There is no chance to miss this opportunity tonight.


    Hong Zi took several deep breaths, which seemed to cheer himself up.


    "What are you doing?" this made Xiao Li think Hong Zi had asthma!


    Hongzi, you can''t fall down. What would I do without you now? How can I deal with the pillar alone? He still has to eat me? Grass!


    In a hurry, little plum came and patted Hong Zi on the back.


    This just photographed Hong Zi''s breath.


    "My grass, what the fuck are you doing?" Hong Zi pushed the little plum angrily.


    Little plum means that success is not enough and defeat is more than enough.


    Otherwise, he can''t mix up. It''s not unreasonable.


    "I thought you were holding your breath. Don''t you know? There was a man in our hometown who was like this. If he didn''t come over, he would be gone. Tell me, alas..." said, little plum looked at Hong Zi with a little pity.


    It was like saying to Hong Zi, Hong Zi, why did you die so miserably~


    Hong Zi stared, "grass, you''re fucking dead!"


    Little plum quickly explained, "Oh, I didn''t scold you!"


    "Then you still praise me?"


    "Oh......" little plum didn''t know how to explain.


    Hong Zi waved his hand at this time: "grass, OK, lead the column here and start here!"


    The little plum stared round his eyes and his heart jumped up: "en..."


    "Fuck you, don''t leak later!"


    Little plum nodded quickly.


    Hong Zi calmed his mood and pretended to look back and shout.


    "Brother Zhu, brother Zhu!"


    The pillar came down from the car: "what''s the matter?"


    Hong Zi pointed to his front and said, "brother Zhu, there''s a situation here!"


    Without much thought, the pillar quickly walked towards Hongzi.


    Looking at Hong Zi walking towards them like a hill, Hong Zi was scared to death. It felt like he knew everything about the pillar and was going to kill Hong Zi when he came here.


    This feeling, why is it so unreal?


    Why is it so worrying?


    "What''s the matter?" the pillar came up and asked.


    In the dark, those firm eyes are embarrassing and divine.


    Little plum didn''t dare to look at the pillar at this time. He just pinned his head away and waited for Hongzi to exert himself.


    Hong Zi pointed to the darkness under him and said, "look, there''s a man. Is that what boss Wang said?"


    The pillar frowned and looked in the direction of Hong Zi''s fingers. He wanted to see if it was Zhang Wen''s man. If so, it would be the best outcome for the man to retreat in spite of difficulties.


    But the pillar saw nothing but darkness in the distance.


    "Where is anyone?" asked the pillar.


    Hong Zi pointed to the darkness in the distance: "it was there just now. If you wait for a while, you may show up in a moment."


    The pillar bent down and said, "what does that man look like?"


    He wanted to see if it could be the people around Zhang Wen.


    Hong Zi began to retreat and said with his legs: "big eyes, inverted triangle, shaking and swinging when walking..."


    There is a rudimentary phenomenon in the heart of the pillar, but it seems that there is no such person around Zhang Wen. Isn''t it Zhang Wen?


    Isn''t this something to do?


    Who could it be?


    This needs a good look.


    Although I''m leaving, I can''t put boss Wang in danger, can I? After all, that is his eldest brother. In the cognition of the pillar, as long as he identifies the eldest brother, he will be the eldest brother all his life.


    No one can change.


    By this time, Hong Zi had taken out the knife in his hand, and his eyes were full of cold light.


    The little plum next to him has widened his eyes.


    It''s not surprise, it''s not adrenal excess, it''s fear.


    Scared!


    Little plum doesn''t even know whether his little heart can withstand such pressure.


    In Hongzi''s eyes, only the cat bent over and looked for the pillar of the figure everywhere. His eyes aimed at the back of the pillar and shot fiercely

 Chapter 1291

    The dark wind is high tonight, and the pillar who is anxious to go out doesn''t pay attention to today''s weather at all.


    What''s more, I don''t think there''s anything wrong everywhere. I just want to finish it quickly, and then leave boss Wang and stay with Hua''er forever.


    This is the beautiful lotus in the heart of the pillar, but it will never bloom.


    In front of him were Hong Zi and little plums.


    These two people, who have never been tall, are like two mountains in front of the column, motionless.


    Because Hong Zi was too nervous, he basically inserted the blade into the back of the column.


    "Ah ~ ~" the pillar was in pain and screamed. As soon as he turned around, he pushed Hong Zi away.


    His eyes were full of wonder.


    He never dreamed that Hong Zi would come and give him a knife! What is this concept? The dog he keeps is always obedient. Suddenly one day, he stopped eating this set and turned his face and bit your neck. Can he feel better?


    And you haven''t been prepared at all. You haven''t responded at all.


    This is the mentality of the pillar now.


    He couldn''t even figure out whether it was a dream or a reality.


    The knife on his body made his painful nerves burst out in an instant.


    Hong Zi held a dagger in his hand, and the back waist of the column was covered with blood.


    Hongzi, this time he is also determined to deal with the pillar. The knife is tightly held in his hand.


    "Grass, what the fuck are you doing?" Hong Zi scolded when he saw that little plum was still standing there.


    Little plum reacted, and then went crazy and hugged the post.


    In fact, little plum was quite afraid. He had never been so afraid, but when he saw that things had become like this, he could not retreat. He was also afraid that Hong Zi was not the opponent of the pillar. Although Hong Zi gave the pillar a knife, although the pillar looked shaky, he still felt that he had no bottom in his heart.


    The things he imagined in his mind may soon become a reality. Soon, they will achieve the lotus in his heart. It''s better to let go.


    As long as we can dry the pillar today, it will be his and Hongzi''s world in the future. Jinhai city will also have a foothold for him!


    The pillar understands now. He understands everything.


    These are all designed by Hong Zi and Xiao Li. Tonight, he is already the meat on someone else''s chopping board.


    It''s just this scene. It''s kind of eye piercing.


    The person who wants to kill himself is the one he has taken care of most all the time. He gives the most money and convenience. This is really the irony of chiguoguo!


    When it comes to death, the pillar is actually ready.


    He has done so many things for boss Wang, and he has long known that he has a day to pay his debts.


    For him, death is actually liberation.


    But he is not reconciled now.


    He already has flowers.


    I have made an appointment with Hua Hua to fly away. Why is this time?


    Why now?


    Why did God play with him like this?


    Since he doesn''t want to give, why let him taste the sweet taste?


    "Ah..." the pillar was a pillar. Although he was stabbed, his strength was still quite great. As soon as he tried, he broke free the little plum.


    But at this time, Hong Zi''s knife also arrived.


    Click!


    A knife stabbed directly into the belly of the column.


    Hong Zi is actually frightened. Where has he seen such a person? After being stabbed, it seems that there is nothing. It can break free from the shackles of small plums. Isn''t it human at all!


    "Roar!" the pillar stared round and roared at Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi was so frightened that he shrunk his neck. He didn''t dare to look at the column, as if he could eat people''s eyes. Instead, he bowed his head, cat''s waist and cut again.


    "Go to hell! Pillar, why the hell do you want to live? Why don''t you leave quickly? Why do you want me to do it? Ah!" Hong Zi lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at the face of the pillar. He was crazy. He stabbed the pillar with his dagger. It felt like he was crazy.


    In front of the pillar, Hong Zi repressed for too long.


    Hong Zi has always been a younger brother. He has always been a younger brother who can only listen and say yes.


    When he broke out completely, he released all the grievances and discontent in his heart and scattered them on the pillar.


    Let the pillar bear the anger alone!


    Hong Zi didn''t know how many knives he stabbed and how crazy he was. He didn''t react until he saw that his body was splashed with blood and the pungent smell of blood.


    At this time, the pillar had stopped long ago. Although he didn''t know how many knives he had received, he still stood there motionless.


    Hong Zi looked at the shameful belly stabbed by himself. Then he looked up carefully.


    He wanted to see if the post was dead.


    Hong Zi was panting.


    He raised his head. What appeared in front of him was not the angry eyes of the pillar, which seemed to take Hong Zi away without closing his eyes.


    But a pair of eyes as calm and plain as water.


    There was even a trace of relief in that eye.


    Click.


    The hand of the pillar rested on Hong Zi''s shoulder. It seemed to say, Hong Zi, that''s really good. I haven''t trained you for so many years.


    You didn''t let me down.


    This is the root of a bastard.


    "Pillar..." Hong Zi squeezed out the name of the pillar in his mouth, and tears suddenly came out.


    People''s hearts are flesh long. Hong Zi also has love in his heart, but he has always been blinded. However, the death of the pillar can make him more crazy and grow faster.


    The pillar is not dead, but has become a stepping stone for Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi thought so.


    The pillar vomited blood and the whole man fell back.


    "My grass, is he dead?" little plum looked at the column on the ground and didn''t know what to say. He said he was dead. Wow, it seems not.


    Said he wasn''t dead. Wow, he seems to be dead, too.


    God of war, will it be so easy to be killed? Little plum still has no concept at all.


    Hong Zi didn''t shake his head or nod. His thoughts were still on the lower part of the column that patted him on the shoulder just now.


    At that moment, he thought of how he had mixed with the pillar before, and the past time was gone forever.


    The breathing of the pillar became weaker and weaker. Looking at the moonlight in the sky, the eyes of the pillar began to relax.


    His hand, trembling, went to his pocket to get something.


    "My grass! Does he want to take out a gun!" the little plum flew over like crazy. He pressed the hand of the pillar and dragged his hand out with great effort.


    It''s a ticket.


    A flight abroad with blood.

 Chapter 1292

    In the same sky, what the pillars see is blood red, and what the flowers see is blue.


    Seeing the ticket in the column''s hand, little plum was stunned, and Hong Zi was stunned. None of them thought that the thing hidden in the column''s arms was this ticket.


    He didn''t bring any guys, so he brought a ticket.


    This ticket seems to have carried the heart of the pillar and flew away.


    When Hong Zi bowed his head and gave him so many knives, the pillar understood that Hong Zi wanted to kill him. He wanted to take advantage of his fame and ascend!


    Such things happen almost every year in Jinhai City, but I really didn''t expect it to happen to myself.


    But that''s good.


    Such an outcome is also reasonable.


    But the pillar felt uncomfortable. He just went. What about the flowers?


    He also promised Hua Hua that he would marry her and fly away with her!


    What, will this happen?


    Why are you so stingy that you won''t let him spend more time with Hua Hua?


    Even for a few days.


    Ask what


    The sky in the column''s eyes has turned blood red, and the figure of flowers has slowly disappeared in his sight.


    As the pillar swallowed his last breath, his hand released the ticket.


    The pillar is dead.


    With his heart, his obsession, and his uncompleted simple dreams, he died.


    A generation of God of war fell.


    ¡­¡­


    When Hong Zi and Xiao Li saw that the pillar had no breath, they hurriedly disposed of the dagger and left.


    They didn''t move the body of the pillar, because Hongzi didn''t intend to hide it. He wanted to let the bastards in Jinhai know that the pillar was dried to death, and he Hongzi would be on the top! Let everyone remember Hong Zi''s name in the future.


    He let little plum drive and took him to boss Wang.


    Report to him.


    Xiao Li''s face turned white with a cold sweat on his head.


    The nervous feeling is not over yet. Xiao Lizi knows what that just means.


    This means that the pillars that used to be high above will disappear forever. From then on, there will be no pillars.


    Pillars will only become legends.


    Killing a person is sometimes easy.


    But it takes a lifetime to forget someone.


    "Brother Hong, do you think the pillar is really dead?" said little Li Weinuo.


    Now he knows his name is brother Hong. He is very frightened.


    It was restrained by Hongzi''s crazy strength just now.


    "Grass, if you can be stabbed so many times and don''t die, then you will be my big brother!"


    "But that''s your big brother, the pillar..."


    "Grass! Don''t talk nonsense!" Hong Zi gave Xiao Li a brain collapse and said angrily.


    Hongzi''s head was thinking, what did the pillar mean and what it meant when he looked at him before he died? He couldn''t taste the reason.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I came to the door of boss Wang''s office.


    Boss Wang has been waiting in the office today. He hasn''t left. He''s waiting for news from Hongzi.


    I can''t tell why. He always feels strange tonight.


    Hongzi knocked at the door.


    Boss Wang let him in.


    Seeing Hongzi''s blood king, boss knew that most of the things had been done, but he didn''t seem as excited as he thought before. More, he seemed to be lost.


    It''s done, but why can''t you be happy?


    "Things are done?" boss Wang said faintly.


    Hong Zi nodded, "well, it''s done."


    Hong Zi, who is usually quite unreliable, did a pretty job. At least, he didn''t leave his dirty ass to boss Wang and didn''t let him worry with him.


    "Where''s the pillar?" boss Wang asked.


    "As agreed before, it''s in the suburbs." Hong Zi said that he and boss Wang had thought about it before. There''s no need to hide after killing the pillar. Everyone should know.


    At the same time, boss Wang will also take care of the future affairs. He will take care of the white road.


    In fact, there''s nothing to do when something happens to the little bastard on the road. Just call boss Wang and say it.


    These little bastards are people who want background, no background and no money. When they die, at most, their families go to the police station to cry and make trouble.


    The life of a little bastard is sometimes so worthless.


    "En..." boss Wang nodded.


    Hong Zi lit a cigarette at this time: "brother, the pillar is dead. I''ll follow you later!"


    Boss Wang certainly knows what he means. Although Hong Zi has been following boss Wang now, he is different. He still can''t compare with Zhu Zi. Hong Zi means that he will ask the same as Zhu in the future.


    Status, power, and money are all needed.


    He smiled: "don''t worry, the benefits are inseparable from you!"


    This made the little plum behind him stare.


    He didn''t know what the benefits boss Wang said and how much money he had.


    Boss Wang glanced at the little plum behind him and said, "OK, you two hide for a few days, and I''ll explore the limelight first."


    "Yes!"


    Hong Zi said and turned and left.


    Today''s Hongzi is very agile and beautiful, but boss Wang just doesn''t want to praise him, and doesn''t even want to look at him more. I don''t know why. The feeling of abandonment arises spontaneously.


    It should have been a happy thing to kill the pillar and solve the great trouble in my heart.


    In the future, we should try our best to deal with Zhang Wen and wash away Zhang Wen.


    But boss Wang''s heart still can''t stretch.


    Hongzi and xiaolizi left boss Wang''s office.


    As the door closed, boss Wang''s eyes sank.


    He went to the window and lit a cigarette.


    Take a deep breath of smoke, but what comes to your mouth is bitter.


    As soon as boss Wang wiped his face, I don''t know when tears fell from his cheeks.


    He didn''t feel at all, he didn''t take precautions at all.


    When the pillar died, the whole world seemed quiet. Boss Wang''s heart was relieved, but his feelings were hung high.


    A pillar seemed to appear before his eyes at the moment.


    The first time we met, the boy who foolishly asked him for a cigarette in front of him, the boy who followed him all day and asked him for a woman.


    The boy who rushes ahead in every fight and helps boss Wang block the knife.


    This boy will never appear again.


    It has been weathered in the air like a bubble.


    Everything will be the past.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the airport, Hua Hua packed up her things, took her ticket and sat in the waiting hall waiting for the pillar to come.


    But I never saw the figure of the column.


    People come and go, constantly passing by the flowers, but there is no column.


    Only left her a group of missing breath.


    The flower looked at the ticket and walked back and forth anxiously.

 Chapter 1293

    I had a dream when I went to bed last night.


    I dreamed that I was running on a vast grassland, but I couldn''t reach the end. Finally, when I was desperate, the column appeared, he pointed out a way for me, and then disappeared.


    No matter how I shouted, the figure of the column never appeared again.


    This dream makes me feel very real.


    In the morning, my heart beat fast and I woke up.


    Looking at the time, it was only eight o''clock.


    When I went to bed, it was four o''clock in the morning.


    I''ve only slept for four hours.


    But my heart beat fast all the time, making me nervous all over.


    "Wenzi! Open the door!" at this time, Li Erzi''s voice appeared outside the door.


    I got up quickly and went to open the door.


    "Er Zi, what''s the matter?" I think his dress looks like he''s gone out for a trip, but why did he go out so early? He doesn''t have the habit of running in the morning. He always gets up later than me, unless something happens.


    Li Erzi''s face was so ugly that he gasped heavily in his mouth.


    "Wen... Wen Zi, he..."


    My heart pounded and grabbed his collar: "what''s the matter with the pillar?"


    Li Erzi deliberately avoided my eyes and didn''t look at me.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Li Erzi, I pretended to be a tiger and Wang Peng went to the suburbs in the south of the city.


    There are many police around here. They take pictures here. The scene has been blocked.


    I trotted over two steps.


    In a circle drawn by the policemen with chalk, a man lay on his back.


    This man is the pillar.


    There was a buzzing sound in my head like an explosion.


    This... How is this possible!


    What happened to the pillar?


    Yesterday he called me and said he was leaving. Why did an accident happen in a blink of an eye?


    "What do you do? Don''t come in!" said a policeman.


    Tears came out of my eyes: "he is my brother!"


    Perhaps the policeman saw the tears in my eyes and let me in without asking.


    I couldn''t believe it. I walked to the pillar step by step and looked at his solidified blood clots and his eyes that had long lost their luster. I felt terrible in my heart.


    A good person, how can something happen?


    I sat down, lit a cigarette, took two breaths, put it next to the post, and then lit another one myself.


    Tears have long flowed out.


    However, I didn''t feel it at all. I let my tears fall.


    "Hey, put away your cigarettes. You''re destroying the scene!" the policeman shouted just now.


    At this time, the policeman who led the team seemed to recognize me. Last time when we were in the police force, Liu hongran and I went to deal with Xiaowen. It seemed that this person was present. He stopped the policeman and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The policeman stopped talking and went aside silently.


    I took a cigarette and said bitterly, "don''t worry, pillar, I will avenge you. Don''t be lonely when you get there. Be happy there! I''ll ask someone to give you some paper money."


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, my eyes were a little dull.


    Pretending to force the tiger, they were all silent.


    Pillars always treat us as brothers and treat us as our own people. They destroy their principles and their relationship with boss Wang for us again and again.


    How can I forget this friendship?


    I lit another cigarette and felt the wound hurt again.


    "Er Zi, help me to check the pillar!" my tone was cold.


    Li Erzi nodded: "but Wenzi, I think boss Wang probably did it himself."


    "Why?" I frowned. Now my head is blank. All I want is to avenge the pillar! My brother''s blood can''t be wasted!


    "The day before yesterday, Zhu called you and said he was leaving tonight. To be honest, I think boss Wang had already killed Zhu because of us."


    Li Erzi''s words made me silent. They were right.


    Boss Wang must know about me and the pillar.


    How could he tolerate a pillar that would change his mind at any time?


    "Er Zi, it shouldn''t be boss Wang. Help me check it first!" I still don''t believe it.


    I think even if boss Wang suspects the pillar, he will at most put him in the cold palace and won''t use him anymore. It''s a bit too much to kill the pillar.


    Anyway, the pillar is the younger brother who has been with boss Wang for so long. Even if there is no love, do you have credit?


    How can you kill?


    Li Erzi nodded, "what are you going to do if you find it?"


    My eyes were cold: "if you find it, kill it! Those who move my brother can''t stay!"


    ¡­¡­


    Today, the telephone of director Fang''s office will be blown up.


    Because of the pillar.


    Actually, it''s not that complicated.


    As long as director Fang comforts his family, it''s nothing. After all, the pillar is just a jerk.


    But for so long, I still haven''t seen the family members of the pillar, so it''s nothing.


    However, director Fang still reported the situation to section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan didn''t take it seriously. He just told him to deal with it.


    At this time, the telephone of section chief Duan rang.


    It''s boss Wang.


    Although this is not very serious, boss Wang is still ready to say hello, otherwise what will section chief do if they are cheap?


    "Lao Wang, what''s up?" section chief Duan thought boss Wang came to urge the construction site.


    Zhang Bureau hasn''t replied to that matter for so long.


    Boss Wang said coldly, "is there an accident in the suburbs in the south of the city?"


    "Oh, have you heard?" section chief Duan thought boss Wang had heard about it.


    "Well, you don''t have to check it. My people did it."


    "What..." section chief Duan was confused.


    Boss Wang again.


    Why are his people so lawless? It was Xiaowen before, and now it''s the pillar. Can''t his people stop? Are all killing machines?


    "OK, just because of a little contradiction, I''ll deal with it. Then don''t get involved, you know?" boss Wang continued.


    Kill people, or a little thing? So what kind of thing is a big deal in boss Wang?


    But what can section chief Duan say? He didn''t even dare say a word more nonsense.


    Boss Wang is so fierce and angry now. Isn''t it because he pinched section chief?


    So arrogant that in a word, section chief Duan can let them ignore it and shout in front of the police that I am a thief. You want to catch me, but you just can''t catch me! I''m so arrogant. I''m fucking boss Wang!

 Chapter 1294

    Dongwen group, in the office.


    I sat here, staring out the window at the passing vehicles in a daze.


    I don''t know what I''ve been doing for so long.


    I don''t know why I climbed so hard to this point.


    Is it to create hatred and then continue to take revenge?


    Or to watch the brothers and lovers die one by one?


    The death of the pillar hit me no less than Yu Xiaowen.


    I''m even going to attend his wedding abroad when Zhu gets married. I''ve even wrapped a red envelope.


    But something happened to the pillar.


    The night before I left, I left with deep reluctance and disappointment.


    Pillar, there are still many things to do, so I went.


    But I''m still alive. I can''t think that nothing has happened, let alone depressed. I must revenge the pillar!


    I want the man who killed the pillar to repent forever, go to the world over there, stand in front of the pillar and repent deeply!


    It''s just that I still don''t have a clue,


    Cough.


    I coughed twice and felt something sweet coming out of my throat. I quickly got up and drank water to relieve my mood.


    At this time, my phone rang.


    "Hello?" I picked it up without looking. My voice was a little hoarse.


    "Zhang Wen, I heard about the pillar." Wang Yuxian''s voice spread smoothly.


    "En..." I listened to her voice, but my heart was like turning over rivers and seas. Since I saw the appearance of the column accident, I have always been very calm. In fact, I feel very uncomfortable.


    I fell with tears.


    Before the age of twenty, tears had nothing to do with me. After the age of twenty, tears seemed to flow easily.


    I also have a deep understanding of tears.


    The death of the pillar almost made me unable to control my emotions.


    "How''s it going now?" Wang Yuxian asked me.


    "There''s no clue," I told the truth.


    Maybe I heard the sob in my voice, and Wang Yuxian was empty for a while.


    I feel terrible in my heart. It seems that only when I hear Wang Yuxian''s voice can I find support.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian''s voice came: "Zhang Wen, you should have been prepared for these things. Moreover, I think it''s reasonable for the death of the pillar. You want to open up a little."


    No matter how many contradictions between Wang Yuxian and me, no matter how much she hates me, what came out of her mouth at this time is still concerned.


    I just don''t know when the iceberg between Wang Yuxian and me will melt.


    I took a deep breath: "well, I know, but this revenge can''t be undone."


    Wang Yuxian''s half sarcastic voice came over: "Zhang Wen, there are so many people on the road. Why do you have the most hatred all day?"


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    I sighed and lit a cigarette. With the ethereal smoke rising, my head began to remember what Li Erzi said.


    Even if it''s not boss Wang, I should call to ask about it according to the rules of the road.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to have a good look at boss Wang.


    Thinking of this, I dialed him.


    "Who?" when the phone was connected, boss Wang''s disdainful voice came over.


    "It''s me, Zhang Wen," I said faintly.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Zhang of Dongwen group. What can I do for you, old Wang of sunset industry?"


    I didn''t talk nonsense to him: "because of the pillar."


    My words still made boss Wang tremble. Now he is particularly sensitive to the word column.


    After the pillar accident, boss Wang didn''t sleep all night.


    Conscience and interests also fought in his head.


    The pillar is dead. This is what boss Wang wants to see, but I don''t know why boss Wang is so uncomfortable?


    People''s hearts are all flesh.


    "Do you know who is wrong about the pillar?" boss Wang said coldly.


    I didn''t say anything, but said, "the pillar is my brother. I will repay this revenge!"


    I''m actually slapping boss Wang in the face.


    Pillar is his man. Now I call him and say that I want to avenge pillar. Isn''t this challenging his position?


    Boss Wang snorted coldly, "I have plans for the pillar. I don''t need you to remind me of the pillar''s revenge. I will repay myself! This is our own family affair. You don''t have to stretch your hand too long."


    Truth is such a truth, but I''m still uncomfortable.


    "If you know who the murderer is, please let me know," I said.


    "Hum." he didn''t want to talk nonsense with me, so he was ready to hang up.


    I finally said coldly to the phone: "people are doing, the sky is watching, the death of the column will not pass like this!"


    Click.


    Boss Wang hung up.


    My eyes narrowed.


    Boss Wang''s words make me feel that things are not so simple. Even if boss Wang didn''t do it, maybe he knows something about it.


    Thinking of this, I called Li Erzi.


    "Second son, go and investigate boss Wang first. If there is anything about the column, let me know!"


    Li Erzi and I have a good heart. He promised, "well, I know!"


    Put down the phone, Liu hongran came in. In recent days, Liu hongran has been busy outside and rarely came back.


    Maybe I came back today because I learned about the pillar.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the fatigue on his face.


    "Wenzi, I heard about your brother." Liu hongran lit a cigarette and found a place to sit down.


    I nodded.


    He took a deep breath of smoke and said, "what are you going to do about it?"


    I didn''t intend to hide it from Liu hongran and tell the truth: "I found it and killed it!"


    Liu hongran said seriously, "I''ve also let Baidao people do it with great efforts. There are many clues to this and the case will be solved sooner or later. But if you insist on doing so, I also support you! As long as there''s news over there, I''ll inform you."


    First it was about Xiaowen and then about the pillar. Wang Yuxian and I also had the biggest crack. Now I am upset to death.


    But I kept telling myself in my heart that I must slow down and stabilize my steps. Even if I want revenge, I have to come step by step.


    If I mess up at this time, someone will take advantage of it.


    Now I''m like a bomb on my head. As long as I''m a little careless, the bomb will explode.


    At that time, I will certainly not be the only one to be bombed, and Liu hongran will certainly be affected.


    All along, Liu hongran has been quite exclusive of things on the road. He has never supported me so openly and aboveboard. This time, he also saw it. Anyway, I have to say something.


    "Thanks, brother Liu," I said to Liu hongran.

 Chapter 1295

    That afternoon, Zhang Bureau called section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan has been waiting for the phone call from Zhang Bureau these two days. He is also uneasy in his heart these days when Zhang bureau is hanging his appetite.


    Zhang Bureau didn''t give him a clear statement. How can he rest assured?


    I''m afraid boss Wang will urge him.


    "Zhang Bureau, you''re calling!" section chief Duan said.


    Zhang Bureau smiled on the phone: "Lao Duan, you can''t worry about this. I have to report to the people above, don''t you? However, good things take more time!"


    Section chief Duan was a little relaxed when he heard the second half of Zhang Ju''s sentence.


    Sounds like good news.


    "Oh, Lao Zhang, please don''t give me a lift. I''m still waiting for news!" section chief Duan is really worried.


    "Ha ha, you tell your friend that it''s all done." Zhang Ju said brightly.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. I''ll thank you first!" Duan Ke breathed out a long breath.


    He knows, it''s all human!


    If anything happens to Zhang Bureau in the future, section chief Duan has to come to help as soon as possible!


    Officialdom is mixed with personal and worldly sophistication.


    "Lao Zhang, I''ll treat you to dinner another day!"


    "Ha ha, OK! That''s it!" said Zhang and hung up.


    Take advantage of Liu hongran and buy it from section chief Duan. Why not?


    However, section chief Duan''s meal should be delayed if he can, or not if he can.


    Because the meal of section chief Duan is too monotonous!


    Zhang Bureau smiled helplessly, thinking that people like section chief Duan are really not easy to mix in officialdom.


    Section chief Duan put down the phone and immediately called boss Wang to tell him the news.


    At the same time, I also told boss Wang not to harass him if he has nothing to do recently. He has a lot of things and is upset recently.


    "Lao Wang, I''ll take care of everything for you. It''s the number you said last time."


    Boss Wang''s reaction was quite flat.


    "Well, just do it."


    It feels like section chief Duan owes him. No one owes anyone in the world. It''s all for interests and survival.


    Boss Wang is to survive, and section chief Duan is also to survive.


    "Alas, Lao Wang..." section chief Duan sighed and was ready to buy a good one in front of boss Wang.


    But before he spoke, boss Wang stopped him: "Lao Duan, don''t talk more nonsense. When will the money be in place?"


    "Well, it should be just these two days..."


    "Well, let me know then."


    With that, boss Wang hung up the phone, which felt like he was trying to hit the section chief''s face.


    Only section chief Duan knows how difficult it is.


    But he didn''t buy anything good in front of boss Wang. Can he feel comfortable?


    He worked so hard that boss Wang thought he deserved it. Can he feel better in his heart?


    Section chief Duan feels more and more that this is not a long-term plan. He happens to go to the provincial meeting these two days. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he goes to visit his teacher and find out what to do from his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days after the column accident.


    Hua Hua is not in the mood to go to work. Now she either stays at home or goes to the hotel she went to with Zhu that day.


    See if there are pillars.


    But I never saw the pillar.


    The flower cried.


    Is it true that the vows made with the pillar that day are all deceptive? Is the pillar deliberately avoiding her?


    But Hua Hua doesn''t care. She can wait for the pillar for ten years, so she can wait for him longer.


    That day, Hua''er ate alone in the restaurant.


    She sat in the most conspicuous position by the window.


    As long as the pillar comes in through the door, you can see her at first sight.


    However, from the beginning of the meal, Hua''er noticed a gangster looking man staring at her behind.


    After eating, she sat for a while and was ready to go home.


    The gangster in the hotel is still following all the way.


    Hua Hua is a little afraid. She specially looks for a place with many people, so that she can shout for help even if there is something wrong.


    However, this bastard is more and more close, which makes the flower have no bottom in her heart.


    She stopped fiercely and turned to look at the gangster behind.


    "What are you doing with me? I''ll call the police again!"


    The bastard didn''t change his face in fear, nor did he bite his teeth and walk away. Instead, he stood there foolishly and said something that made the flowers didn''t react for a long time.


    "Sister in law, I''m brother Zhu''s younger brother."


    The flower couldn''t believe her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    On one side of the street, Hua Hua and the bastard sat by the side of the road.


    The flower lowered her head and clenched her dress tightly in her hand.


    Don''t say she can''t believe it, even this little brother can''t believe it.


    But the fact is that it happened without taboo. They didn''t even give them any buffer. They told them with bloody facts that the pillar was dead.


    A great living man, once the myth of Jinhai City, disappeared.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. As long as you find out who did it, I will kill him!" said the little brother.


    He really wants to avenge the pillar.


    All along, the pillar was not thin to him, which he kept in mind.


    The flower''s heart is about to crack.


    The pillar didn''t mean to hide from the flowers. He was dead.


    However, the pillar is good. How could something happen?


    It seems that everything came from this last time, and the pillar can''t escape such bad luck.


    But why is it a pillar?


    The tears of the flowers fell silently.


    She and the pillar are destined not to be together.


    "The pillar is dead. Revenge is meaningless. If the pillar is here, I certainly don''t want us to revenge. I want to know what''s going on." the flower wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said.


    She knew the pillar. She could see from the eyes of the pillar that the pillar didn''t want her to take revenge.


    The little brother sighed: "sister-in-law, I heard that brother Zhu had an accident in the south suburb of the city. There are no witnesses. Now the police are still in the stage of investigation and evidence collection."


    South of the city, is that where the pillar lost its life?


    Seeing the flowers do not speak, the little brother''s eyes are red: "Sister in law, to tell you the truth, brother Zhu has asked me to look at you secretly for three years. There are three people in front of me who are doing this. Brother Zhu has never forgotten you. He always has you in his heart. Over the years, I haven''t seen brother Zhu find any other woman, let alone who he has been interested in. I really hope you and brother Zhu can fly away, But who knows, what happened... "


    The little brother''s words made the flower''s lacrimal gland seem to collapse, and tears fell from her face.


    She finally couldn''t help it. She shouted the name of the column in her mouth and began to cry.

 Chapter 1296

    Seven o''clock in the morning.


    Hong Zi woke up.


    Hong Zi is famous for not waking up. Why did he get up so early today?


    Of course it''s because of the column.


    Although Hong Zi won that night, it was the most successful time in his life.


    I killed the pillar. I don''t know how many knives I stabbed him. I became famous.


    How awesome, how awesome.


    How much more you want.


    He killed the pillar, which is enough for Hongzi to boast all his life.


    This is also the lotus flower in Hong Zi''s heart.


    But why, after blooming, Hong Zi was confused? Why don''t you feel suddenly enlightened?


    The pillar is Hongzi''s eldest brother.


    After so many years of love here, Hong Zi''s heart will be uncomfortable now.


    Where does this strong sense of disobedience come from?


    Hong Zi''s attack can be said to be quite vicious. He was not polite to the pillar. He just did it!


    So, isn''t Hong Zi uncomfortable?


    He went on with this knife, but he was competing with the post for more than ten years!


    Every knife is buying out the friendship between him and the pillar.


    In the last two days, Hong Zi''s head is full of pillars and the way they used to mix together.


    These little pictures made Hong Zi''s heart unable to say what it was like.


    Is it hard?


    Kill your big brother, that''s for sure.


    But at the thought of going to the top, and at the thought of his official career in the future, Hong Zi was suddenly enlightened.


    People always put the word "profit" in the front.


    These interests are nothing compared with the pillar.


    This is a floating cloud in front of Hong Zi.


    However, when the pillar left that day, he looked at him, which made him uncomfortable.


    That look in the eyes, there is no ferocity, there is no kind of unwilling as if you can''t believe it, more is relief.


    This look made Hong Zi even a little confused. Would he have known this long ago?


    He thought of the end long ago?


    Hong Zi always couldn''t figure out what the look in his eyes meant.


    Then his cell phone rang.


    Looking down, the caller was boss Wang.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Hong Zi quickly picked it up. In the twinkling of an eye, he had been hiding outside for two days. These two days, he basically didn''t go out. He was hiding in the quilt alone, thinking about the pillar.


    He and Xiao Li didn''t hide together. When boss Wang ordered them to hide, Hong Zi and Xiao Li acted separately with tacit understanding.


    Hong Zi doesn''t want to hide with Xiao Li, and Xiao Li doesn''t want to hide with Hong Zi.


    Why? According to the truth, the knots in their hearts should have been untied after the last time they worked together on the column. Why didn''t they let go?


    Because Xiao Li clearly knows that after killing the pillar, Hong Zi must take off under boss Wang. Who will be Xiao Li''s biggest competitor at that time?


    Not Hongzi?


    From the moment the pillar died, he was ready.


    The intelligence quotient of little plum seems to be racing upward!


    Seeing that he is going to compete with Hongzi, why does he have to hide with Hongzi? Isn''t that a waste of feelings!


    Hongzi''s heart was almost what he thought.


    He was also afraid that after little plum hid with him, little plum would attack him one day and kill him!


    He is now Hong lame, and his skill may not be better than little plum.


    If you are so confused and killed by little plums, isn''t it worth the loss?


    Hong Zi is very good at calculation in his heart. He will kill little plum soon.


    At that time, the world was his.


    Boss Wang''s calm voice appeared on the phone: "Hongzi, you don''t have to hide. Come back now!"


    Hong Zi''s heart rejoiced: "it''s all done?"


    Boss Wang is really good. He''s done it in just two days.


    To keep up with boss Wang is undoubtedly the strongest backing!


    "Well, it''s all right," said boss Wang.


    "Well, brother, I''ll go to your office to see you later!"


    "Well, I''ll inform little plum later..."


    Hung up the phone, Hong Zi was full of excitement.


    To tell the truth, he is really excited. What has Hongzi been trying for? Isn''t it for today''s position?


    Isn''t it for this moment?


    He told boss Wang that he was going to go there now. Wasn''t he asking for merit?


    Boss Wang must know.


    Thinking of this, Hong Zi got up, cleaned himself up and dressed up his image.


    Although I am lame, I have to dress up a bit, don''t I? Later, he''s going to receive the award!


    After almost half an hour of cleaning up, he went out and took a taxi to Wanfeng group.


    Hong Zi thought all the way about how he bought it in boss Wang and how he described his brave and unyielding appearance when he had a fight with the column that day.


    Let boss Wang give him more rewards.


    As soon as Hong Zi came to the door, he heard someone talking in the office. It seemed to be the voice of little plum.


    Grass, did he come so early?


    Hong Zi opened the door and looked inside.


    It''s a little plum standing there like a monkey and making a gesture to boss Wang.


    To be forced, little plum and Hong Zi are equal, one worse than the other.


    "Brother, that day, I was really close to death. Do you know how fierce the column is? I gave him a knife, and he jumped up to dry me! Then, guess what?"


    Little plum deliberately paused for a few seconds at this time. He was quite good at creating an atmosphere. He stopped at the critical moment and lifted boss Wang''s appetite first.


    Boss Wang was really a little confused and looked at the little plum. He really wanted to know and didn''t want to know about it.


    However, he was somewhat curious about the process.


    Little plum said and made a gesture of pulling his hair, saying, "I grabbed his hair with such a big hand, gave him an electric gun, and put the column on the ground! Then I grabbed the knife on the ground and stabbed it in the stomach..."


    Little plum, it''s a little too much.


    Who doesn''t know who he is? Who doesn''t know what he does? Don''t mention that the pillar was stabbed. Even if the pillar was dry and fell to the ground that day, it couldn''t move, and the little plum''s liver was trembling.


    Even if the pillar is dead, it also exists like the God of war, and it can''t be touched by people like little plum.


    Moreover, there is a huge loophole in Xiao Li''s boasting.


    What loophole?


    Because there is basically no hair on the head of the column. With a 3mm hairstyle, can little plum collect the hair of the column? I''m kidding!

 Chapter 1297

    "Grass, little plum, what are you talking about?" at this time, Hong Zi pushed the door and came in. He couldn''t see it outside. Little plum pretended to be forced like this.


    "Hong Zi is coming." little plum was a little upset when he heard Hong Zi''s voice. He was dressed vigorously, and Hong Zi came in.


    But it''s a little shameless to listen to little plum.


    No, bird Hongzi!


    Yeah.


    Why does little plum want bird Hongzi now?


    Anyway, he has also dissolved the cooperative relationship with Hongzi, and now he has returned to the identity of the same eldest brother.


    Little plum, what''s the taboo?


    He and Hongzi are both equal!


    Hongzi, it''s impossible to beat boss Wang in front of him. WOW?


    Hong Zi snorted coldly, "what did I hear you say just now? Did you pull up the hair of the pillar? Little plum, I don''t know whether it was too dark that night that I didn''t see clearly, or whether you were telling a fucking story. Pillar, do you have hair? Grass!"


    Little plum''s face changed greatly. He was too involved in what he said just now and forgot all these details.


    Pillar, no hair!


    "Well... Don''t care about these details." little plum explained with a smile.


    People''s little plums, but they were not excited at all and didn''t feel ashamed. Instead, they stood there calmly and said.


    This is the most basic thing of pretending to force crime. If you are too nervous and care too much about these details, you must be unable to pretend to force well. In that way, it will be over before you start pretending.


    In contrast, Hong Zi seemed a little excited.


    Can he not get excited?


    I was preempted by little plums before I started loading. Isn''t this taking credit!


    Moreover, the little plum looks extremely in place, which makes Hong Zi feel that he is beating his face.


    Hong Zi was holding his breath. He wanted to clean up the little plums!


    Besides, you can pack the plums. Now that Hong Zi is here, it''s time to stop?


    no


    Xiao Li thinks that pretending to force should be like this. It is above reality. It must need some means to skim the story, just like a novel.


    It is a fact that they go to work on the pillars. The rest is to let others say what little plums say.


    Anyway, the ending is the same. The pillar is dead.


    Little plum, it doesn''t mean to get out of the way at all. On the contrary, it''s more and more outrageous.


    Hongzi, now he is breaking him down step by step.


    He said to the little plum, "tell brother who moved his hand that day!"


    The little plum smiled and didn''t speak.


    Hong Zi was a little anxious: "if you say that it was your business that day, I''ll go out. It has nothing to do with me!"


    The little plum smiled even more happily.


    "It''s not me, it''s Hong Zi''s hand."


    Hongzi, why are you so serious?


    Isn''t it just a force? Why is he in a hurry? It''s like a man standing on the main road bragging and forcing Hong Zi to expose others.


    It''s so boring.


    Hong Zi gasped, pulled open the little plum and said to boss Wang, "brother, I moved my hand that day, and I killed the man. I can''t remember how many knives I gave, but you can see the ending."


    Boss Wang smiled and nodded.


    He gave Xiao Li and Hong Zi a cigarette respectively.


    In fact, Hong Zi didn''t have to say that boss Wang understood.


    Although little plum is loud, he doesn''t have the courage to kill.


    Hong Zi is lame, but he dares to kill.


    Hong Zi must have done this. Little plum is at best a foil.


    It''s just such a thing, but they both want credit and want boss Wang to praise him. That must be forced!


    But boss Wang also understands that little plums are forced.


    I didn''t blame him.


    "It''s done well. I''ve said hello to people. It''s nothing." boss Wang said faintly.


    "Brother, you''re still awesome! It''s only two days, and you''ve done it, cow!" little plum quickly flattered boss Wang.


    This flattery is just good.


    Boss Wang smiled: "it''s mainly nothing. If the child of the Secretary and director''s family died, I can''t work hard."


    This is true, but Xiao Li and Hong Zi still think he is powerful.


    Boss Wang''s words made their hearts sink.


    Since the pillar is all right, the next step is to ask for credit in front of boss Wang.


    How much credit you can get, go all out to get it.


    Hongzi said, "brother, this time, in fact, there is no little plum. I can do it well, and he doesn''t play any role. He just hugged the pillar like a woman."


    Hong Zi''s words were simply slapping little plums in the face. Hong Zi hugged the pillar and looked like a woman?


    Xiao Lizi jumped up as if he had been trampled on his tail: "my grass, Hongzi, you cross the river and tear down the bridge! If I hadn''t been there that day, could you do it? The pillar can''t kill you!"


    "Bullshit, I can do without you!"


    Hong Zi''s words are true. If there were no little plums, Hong Zi would still work alone. The reason why he called little plums is to put a hat on his head.


    Otherwise, who will bear the burden?


    Although boss Wang''s white road is nothing, what about the underworld?


    When the pillar is dead, the people in the underworld will certainly talk about it. Everyone is not stupid. It will certainly think of Hong Zi.


    This thunder must be carried by little plum!


    Little plum was a little worried. As soon as he turned around, he hugged boss Wang from behind and stuck boss Wang''s hands so that he couldn''t move.


    "Brother, is it useful for you to say so?"


    Boss Wang has been ignorant for a long time. It''s too passionate to pack this little plum twice! I even did it myself.


    It seems that he is also very wronged.


    "Grass, what are you doing? Let go first!" Hong Zi was worried.


    Boss Wang looked at them helplessly. If he didn''t have something to do with little plums, he would have slapped them in the face.


    Little plum, it''s not big or small!


    The little plum brushed and let go.


    "Brother, do you think I''m useful?"


    Cold sweat seeps from boss Wang''s forehead. It must be useful, but it''s really like a woman.


    I remember there was a time in the blue love of life and death.


    The female Lord cried and the male Lord cried.


    Boss Wang waved: "all right, little plum and Hong Zi, don''t say anything. You two are half of the credit!"


    The little plum raised his head.


    Boss Wang then said, "however, the construction site has not started recently. Little plum, you hide for a while, and then I''ll inform you to come out!"


    "What..." little plum was silly.


    Why is boss Wang like this?


    They keep saying the same thing, but why let yourself go down and let Hong Zi come up?


    He looked at boss Wang eagerly, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Because he doesn''t know what to say.


    How to refute?


    Can only be sweating and nodding.

 Chapter 1298

    Boss Wang asked little plum to go out first.


    In the office, there are only him and Hongzi.


    Boss Wang smiled and asked Hong Zi to close the door, and then sat down.


    "Hong Zi, you''ve done a good job. I''ll slowly arrange what venues and younger brothers I see before the pillar. You don''t have to worry."


    Hong Zi''s eyes floated. What he was waiting for was boss Wang''s words.


    Replacing the pillar has always been his dream. At this time, it has finally come true.


    I don''t know how much suffering I have experienced, but it has finally come true.


    Only Hong Zi knew how difficult and forbearing the process was.


    "Thank you, brother!" said Hong Zi.


    "Hehe, you deserve it, but you have to keep it a secret about the pillar. Although there is nothing in the white road now, the underworld people are still talking about it. The pillar followed me before and has a high position in the road."


    This made Hong Zi''s heart fly.


    What position the pillar used to be, what position he Hongzi will be in the future, and he can only surpass it.


    How awesome?


    That''s what Hong Zi dreamed of!


    Moreover, with boss Wang in the future, there is no need to worry about money at all.


    Within a few months, Hong Zi will say goodbye to the poor days before.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''m sure I''ll do a good job in this confidential work." Hong Zi said seriously.


    Now as long as he is honest and waiting to eat the credit of the pillar, it''s OK.


    But he was still a little worried: "but brother, about this little plum..."


    Hong Zi was worried about what other rights boss Wang gave little plum. He would be unhappy, and little plum would certainly oppose him. Boss Wang saw it just now.


    How beautiful this little plum is!


    Of course, boss Wang knew what he meant. He smiled: "do you think he can''t even do a construction site captain well? What else can he do?"


    Hong Zi was stunned for a few seconds, and then burst into a burst of hearty laughter.


    In the future, I''m afraid little plum is just a puppet.


    Boss Wang knows who is a puppet and who is a real cadre.


    There were no pillars around him, and the combat effectiveness was not reduced by a little. Only boss Wang had much more chips in his mind than reducing this combat effectiveness, so he ordered to dry the pillars to death.


    However, with so many younger brothers around boss Wang, we can''t lack generals. The pillar is gone, and the person in charge must not be Hong Zi.


    Hongzi doesn''t have that ability at all.


    Boss Wang, just give him a verbal promise.


    Let his heart float first, and then slowly get him.


    ¡­¡­


    The little plum who walked out of boss Wang''s office was in a terrible mood.


    Without boss Wang''s cultivation, his little flower will soon wither.


    More importantly, when he was in office, Xiao Li was too angry and offended many people. Now he has no power in his hands. How can he rectify it?


    Moustaches, they won''t listen to him.


    Boss Wang''s words can make him fly and make him die miserably.


    However, little plum at this time did not expect Hong Zi to kill him. He always felt that he and Hong Zi were grasshoppers on the same rope. Even if Hong Zi hated him again, he would not kill him.


    It''s just that the current situation makes little plum a little uncomfortable.


    He walked out of Wanfeng group and took a breath.


    Alas, I''d better hide now!


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Wang Peng and I pretended to force tiger Li Erzi to go to the night show.


    Li Erzi said that I have been in a bad mood recently. I should go to relax.


    Although I was not in the mood, I thought what Li Erzi said was reasonable, so I went with them.


    The wine table was full of wine, and we sat in a VIP compartment.


    Sitting outside is too eye-catching. I think we should keep a low profile.


    Now the establishment of Dongwen group has directly raised my position in the road. I don''t know how much. As long as I rush hard now, I can be on an equal footing with boss Wang.


    What is this concept?


    Boss Wang has been in Jinhai city for so many years and worked hard for so many years to reach this position, and I have been close to boss Wang for one year.


    This is almost a legend on the road.


    Wherever we go, people talk about it.


    I don''t want people talking about me everywhere. That''s not a good thing for me.


    When I get to this position, I have to keep a low profile.


    "Er Zi, these two things haven''t made any progress recently?" I asked after drinking a glass of wine.


    Li Erzi sighed: "Wenzi, I''ve been investigating this, but it''s really a little difficult..."


    I know that Li Erzi did his best. Boss Wang''s people are not easy to investigate. This is difficult for Li Erzi.


    I didn''t blame him. I know things have to take time.


    "It''s okay, take your time, safety first," I said.


    Li Erzi looked up and drank up the wine in the glass: "Wenzi, I will give you a satisfactory answer within a week!"


    I patted Li Erzi on the shoulder: "Erzi, I didn''t mean to force you..."


    "I know, but these things can''t be delayed."


    "Well..."


    Speaking of this, Wang Peng said, "brother Wen, I know a little brother on the road. He often plays at night. He should also be here today. Either I let him in and let''s ask him what''s going on on on the road recently?"


    "Well, call," I said.


    Wang Peng promised to bow his head and call.


    Not long after he put down the phone, a wretched looking boy came in. I knew at a glance that most of them should be pickpockets.


    When the boy saw me, he quickly and respectfully said, "brother Wen! I''ve heard so much about you that it''s like thunder!"


    I smiled and pushed a glass of wine over: "what''s the news on the road recently?"


    The little brother quickly took the wine, drank it up and said, "brother Wen, people in the road are talking about brother Zhu recently."


    When he said this, I was silent.


    The pillar beat my heart again.


    He looked at me cautiously, and I motioned him to continue.


    He came over and said to me: "Brother Wen, in fact, people in the road are talking about it, but many people suspect that boss Wang did it himself, because brother Zhu is popular in the road at ordinary times, and no one dares to oppose him. Who do you think is going to kill him? Unless it''s boss Wang''s own person, of course, it''s all speculation and there''s no basis at all."


    This is the same as our suspicion. I raised my eyebrow: "boss Wang has so many people. Who is the most suspected?"


    The little brother''s eyes turned: "little plum!"


    My eyes sank: "is it a little plum again?"

 Chapter 1299

    I don''t know when the name of little plum has been deeply engraved in my mind.


    Xiaowen''s business is him, and so is the pillar''s business.


    This makes my teeth itch.


    This man can''t stay!


    However, this is just a guess and needs further investigation. However, on the road, there is no need for so many explanations. As long as there is a suspicious idea or even a look in the eyes is enough.


    Aware of the ferocity in my eyes, the little brother was stunned, and then carefully said, "brother Wen, I doubt it. I''ve heard people say it. It''s not what I said."


    "Cao, brother Wen didn''t say it was you. What the hell are you worried about? Are you guilty?" Wang Peng scolded.


    The little brother was frightened and shook his head quickly. He was a little incoherent: "no, brother Peng..."


    I said, "do you know where this little plum is now?"


    "I don''t know..." the little brother shook his head hard.


    I think he looks like a little brother who searches for news every day. I guess he really didn''t know, so I didn''t embarrass him. I threw him a few packs of cigarettes and let him out.


    "Wenzi, little plum is hiding now, and boss Wang''s people have withdrawn from the construction site." Li Erzi said to me.


    My eyes sank.


    The nervous look of little plum in the private room that day still appears in my mind.


    Why didn''t I try my best to press him! How could I have missed him!


    If not, so many things would not have happened!


    Now, it''s no use saying anything.


    "Er Zi, no matter what method I use, I must find the little plum! Also, let me out of the wanted notice on the road. I''ll give 500000 to find the little plum!" I said with my teeth.


    500000, which is almost unprecedented. Even boss Wang has never offered such a high price.


    Half a million is not a small number for these little bastards.


    Knowing that I was really worried, Li Erzi promised and hurriedly called to arrange.


    My eyes sank, little plum, I must find him!


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, when there is a tense atmosphere everywhere in Jinhai City, the most nervous person is neither boss Wang nor me.


    It''s Lao Fang.


    Why is he nervous?


    Because Liu hongran and section chief Duan.


    These two people put a lot of pressure on him.


    He didn''t even know what to do.


    Section chief Duan told him not to deal with the pillar, but to deal with it casually.


    But Liu hongran told him to hurry up and try to get results.


    Well, what should Lao Fang do?


    One is his superior leader. One is the tough Liu hongran. What should he do?


    He was sandwiched between the two men and was a little overwhelmed.


    Lao Fang''s mind is full of chaos these days, but he thought for a long time and still figured it out.


    In Lao Fang''s position, which is more important, he will soon be able to distinguish.


    He should still stand on Liu hongran''s side.


    In section chief Duan''s, he has no feelings. Over the years, he has worked his own work. Under the hands of section chief Duan, he has never reaped any benefits. He has always worked diligently, working, solving cases and holding meetings.


    It''s a busy day, but it''s not good.


    He also knows that with section chief Duan, there is no future. He can only work year after year, day after day, and then wait until he retires safely.


    He will be an old man by then.


    Sitting at home in the sun, my heart is empty.


    Nothing.


    He can''t get anything but that salary!


    Where is this good?


    Lao Fang wants a different life.


    To tell the truth, Lao Fang''s family is not rich, but it''s average. Now children need to go to college, and his wife doesn''t have a fixed job. No matter what he does, he needs money.


    But what about him now?


    There''s nothing but a little money every month.


    His old superior, section chief Duan, never cared about him and never said he wanted to help him.


    Well, Lao Fang must find a way.


    Lao Fang''s position can be said to be quite awesome. Basically, all criminal cases in Jinhai city were handled from him, but he was infected by section chief Duan. In recent years, he has never been greedy.


    It''s always a work of discipline and a score.


    But now, his mind has changed.


    Follow Liu hongran to have meat!


    What''s more, what he''s doing now is just. Why hesitate?


    So Lao Fang secretly held a meeting for his men.


    He roughly divided his people into two groups.


    A group of people are used to deal with section chief Duan. On the surface, they do nothing and wander around all day, creating an illusion to section chief Duan that Lao Fang is not working.


    Another group of people are secretly investigating this matter, about the death of the pillar.


    To be honest, Lao Fang still wants to know who did it. After all, he has been in office for so many years and has heard the name of the pillar.


    He was afraid that the death of the pillar would cause a lot of disputes on the road.


    On the one hand, it also happens to buy Liu hongran''s face.


    He couldn''t help knowing how much Liu hongran''s face was worth.


    So, with the efforts of the old people, their people began to investigate.


    The progress on the white road is much faster than that of the underworld. Sometimes, we still need to rely on the power of the white road.


    That day, Lao Fang called Liu hongran to report the recent situation.


    "Hongran, I''m Lao Fang ~"


    "Well, how''s the situation?" Liu hongran didn''t have redundant nonsense.


    Lao Fang smiled: "you know, my old superior, section chief Duan, told me not to interfere in this matter. I don''t know why, but I think it''s not that simple..."


    When Lao Fang said this, Liu hongran knew what was going on.


    However, this still needs further evidence. If you do anything, you should tell the evidence.


    Liu hongran knew that it was about Zhang Wen.


    "Lao Fang, if there is a direction for this matter, then hurry to investigate. As long as you have news over there, you will benefit!"


    Lao Fang was secretly pleased, but said politely, "Oh, hongran, I didn''t mean that, but don''t worry, I''ll do my best to do it!"


    Liu hongran nodded: "well, not only do your best, but also as soon as possible!"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry! Elder brother, I do business. Don''t you know?" Lao Fang is really famous in the road. Following section chief Duan, he is very bold and has many means.


    Lao Fang said and put down the phone.

 Chapter 1300

    A few days after the 500000 reward was released.


    This matter has also become the focus of people''s discussion on the road.


    Half a million. It''s definitely a big deal to buy someone''s news. In Jinhai City, only I can do it.


    For a time, little plum became a hot topic on the road.


    People who knew him before tried to contact him one after another, but there was no news at all.


    Little plum used to be a worthless bastard, but now he is a fat sheep worth 500000!


    Who doesn''t want to hand over the little plums and get their own money?


    But no one can find the little plum.


    Fortunately, boss Wang has long thought of these things and has hidden the little plum.


    However, on the road, more people think about the truth of this matter. Little plum, it''s really so awesome. Did you really die?


    Many people are skeptical about this.


    They all know who little plum used to be.


    Fight, No.


    Find a woman, No.


    At best, it can only bully those little bastards who have little combat effectiveness, such as Li Qiang. Does he dare to kill the pillar?


    This is undoubtedly impossible.


    Don''t say it''s the column without defense. The picture of little plum holding a weapon.


    Even a small plum holding a square sky painting halberd in his hand may not be able to get through the column.


    It is not only a gap in strength, but also a kind of nature. It is like a mouse seeing a cat. The fear is self-evident.


    Then this matter is very thought-provoking.


    If it was Xiao Li''s hand, he must have an irrefutable reason to do so. He even abandoned the fear of natural enemies and risked being bitten to death by the anti pillar.


    Everyone knows that little plum belongs to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang probably instigated this behind his back.


    But this is even more difficult to understand.


    What is the relationship between boss Wang and Zhu?


    The relationship between big brother and little brother, and the pillar is famous for being obedient and protecting. Why does boss Wang do this?


    Why kill the post?


    Isn''t that a self breaking arm?


    No one can figure it out, no one can know why.


    The topic discussed by these people on the road soon spread to Hong Zi''s ears.


    Hearing this, Hong Zi was nervous to death.


    Now people on the road are talking about little plum, but they haven''t thought of him Hongzi, and no one doubts Hongzi. The first person they think of is boss Wang.


    Because boss Wang is the one sitting behind.


    But what if someone thought of Hong Zi one day? What about Hongzi then?


    What if Zhang Wen knows then?


    Let Zhang Wen know that Hong Zi killed Xiaowen and Zhu!


    That Hong Zi can''t die?


    No, we must kill the little plum before Zhang Wen and them know about it!


    Then pour all the dirty water on the little plum.


    Then you can get away, can''t you?


    Action, must be fast.


    At the same time, the news should be released!


    This is also Hong Zi''s last step. If this move is done well, Hong Zi will be able to soar.


    Thinking of this, Hongzi immediately asked someone to contact Xiaoli and let someone find out where Xiaoli is now.


    Hong Zi is worried now, and Xiao Li is even more worried now.


    Although he hid, he also heard about these things on the road.


    Everyone is talking about the pillar and him.


    For a moment, all the spearheads were aimed at him.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    Little plum is also quite unconvinced.


    Little plum asked himself.


    Why? Why do these people think of his head?


    Why didn''t they expect Hongzi to go there? He did it with Hong Zi. He and Hong Zi have a share!


    Moreover, Hong Zi is still the mastermind. To put it bluntly, if Xiao Li is alone, he can''t do anything. Don''t say he killed the pillar. He can pee at the sight of the pillar.


    What else?


    But the people on the road don''t know.


    Little plum has a headache.


    At the same time, he is also trying to figure out what to do about it. He can''t be misunderstood and regarded as a murderer. How can he go out in the future?


    How can we stand on the road in the future?


    Kill your eldest brother. If such a thing gets out, people on the road can attack him and kill him without Zhang Wen.


    Little plum is now the best negative teaching material.


    But what should he do?


    Go out and tell others that Hong Zi did it?


    Isn''t that hitting yourself in the foot?


    no way.


    Nothing seems right.


    Just when little plum was worried, his phone rang.


    It''s Hongzi.


    Little plum thought for a moment and then picked it up. He felt that Hong Zi should at least not harm him. Wow, Hong Zi should think the same as he thought. They are both on the same boat now. Now is not the time to turn around. They should want to solve the problem.


    But little plum didn''t think of it. Hong Zi''s way to solve the problem is to kill little plum!


    "Hello!"


    Little plum said angrily.


    "Little plum, what are you doing?" Hong Zi''s voice on the phone was very soft, which was not the same as when he was tit for tat with little plum.


    "What the fuck can I do? Hide!" the little plum scolded.


    He''s very upset. Why should he hide and Hongzi be all right? Why do we work together? Boss Wang let him hide and let Hong Zi take power first?


    unfair!


    Hong Zi didn''t burst out when he heard this, but said, "little plum, do you know how people in the road talk about it now?"


    "Grass! I fucking doubt that I did it!"


    "Ha ha..." Hong Zi laughed on the phone.


    "Grass, what the fuck are you laughing at?" little plum burst out.


    Hong Zi said sarcastically, "little plum, didn''t you admit that you did it yourself in front of boss Wang? What are you afraid of now? In this way, you can be famous! What a good thing!"


    This sentence made little plum''s head burst with green tendons: "Hong Zi of Cao NIMA, you fucking Yin, I''m WOW! Originally, this thing was done by both of us. Be careful, I''ll let everyone on the road know that you did it!"


    Hongzi was empty for a while, and his eyes sank.


    Sure enough, what I was most worried about happened.


    This little plum really wants to betray himself. It seems that it will be dangerous if he doesn''t act quickly!


    Thinking of this, Hong Zi quickly changed his tone: "little plum, we''ve been together for so long. Do you think I''m that kind of person? How can I let you carry all the things? I can''t control what people in the aisle say. After all, my mouth is on people''s house, but things have happened. We have to have a solution, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 1301

    After listening to Hong Zi''s words, Xiao Li nodded secretly.


    Is that right? Is this the way to solve things!


    If something happens, you shouldn''t just laugh and accuse. You should solve it first!


    After all, he and Hongzi did it, and he didn''t do it alone.


    If little plum is in a hurry, he can definitely drag Hongzi into the water.


    But he doesn''t want to do that yet.


    Little plum said, "grass, you said a human word! If you have a good attitude, won''t you be all right?"


    Hong Zi''s eyes have long been gloomy here. Now he just tries to cheat the little plum out, and then he clicks him!


    Then it was over. From then on, the pillar and Xiaowen had nothing to do with him. They were all on Xiaoli''s head.


    Well, now he must be patient, patient with the little plum.


    Hong Zi smiled: "Wow, let''s meet first. We can''t say these words clearly on the phone. Then, let''s go to boss Wang. How about it?"


    Little plum thought about it and thought it was such a process, so he nodded and agreed: "grass, when will we meet? Go to boss Wang at that time, and you''ll fucking make everything clear!"


    Hong Zi smiled: "come whenever you have time."


    Little plum thought, "tomorrow night, wait at the national highway in the south of the city."


    Hong Zi said with a smile, "OK, I''ll wait for you there at that time, but you have to be careful. Remember not to let people see you. Now Zhang Wen is looking for you everywhere!"


    "Grass, I fucking know!" little plum scolded and hung up the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick.


    In the corridor of Wanfeng group, there was a steady sound of leather shoes. The person who made this sound was a well-dressed and capable person.


    With a suit and shiny leather shoes, it looks like a successful person and more like an entrepreneur.


    However, the light in this man''s eyes seems not so friendly.


    But with some contempt.


    He despised everything and everything in the world.


    As if all things were not called things in his eyes, and all people were lambs in his eyes.


    All things, as if they could not escape his eyes, would be added to the name of crime by him.


    This man is the master of crime in Jinhai city.


    butcher!


    He recently fell in love with suit shoes and watched a movie. He suddenly liked to play this suit. He wore suit shoes all day and dressed himself like a successful person.


    In this way, he can have a lot of cover when he goes out to commit a crime, can''t he?


    The butcher was called by boss Wang.


    When he heard about the accident, he knew in his heart that boss Wang must call him and ask him to come and help boss Wang.


    He knew that the people around boss Wang could not become the climate. In that case, under the impact of Zhang Wen, he would be finished soon.


    How can you play with Zhang Wen without someone who can take it?


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The butcher went to the door of boss Wang''s office and knocked gently.


    Since he dresses so politely, he should be polite in his behavior, shouldn''t he?


    "Come in!" boss Wang''s voice came politely.


    The butcher opened the door and went in.


    "Ha ha, butcher, you''re here. Come and sit down!" boss Wang quickly got up to greet the butcher.


    He was not ready to hand over the younger brothers and things of the pillar to Hong Zi at all, but to the butcher, because he felt that the person who was competent for the position of the pillar was the butcher.


    Although this man is a bit unscrupulous and likes to steal, he has no ability and skill.


    The butcher was not polite, so he sat there with boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is smart this time. He doesn''t have anything on him. He''s locked in a drawer. He doesn''t want the butcher to take anything away.


    "Boss Wang, how''s it going? Remember me?" the butcher said with a smile.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and gave the butcher one: "well, you know, the pillar is dead. There are no talents here. Only you can help me!"


    What boss Wang said was heart and lung.


    The butcher smiled. He had a cigarette in his mouth and looked very disdainful.


    "Boss Wang, let me help you. It''s no problem, but there''s one thing I want to know." the butcher actually wanted to help boss Wang for a long time, but it''s definitely not for that little money or to help boss Wang.


    But to achieve yourself.


    Now the butcher Hengtian has nothing to do. He''s bored to death. He makes little things all day. What''s the meaning of this?


    At least around boss Wang, it''s fun to fight Zhang Wen?


    Boss Wang raised his eyebrows: "what''s up?"


    The butcher put his finger on his temple: "tell me, did you kill the pillar? Now people in the road talk like that!"


    What the butcher can think of is boss Wang. After all, the strength and contacts of the pillar are there. Who can shake him? Except boss Wang.


    This made boss Wang''s eyes cold. These words were all casually discussed by people on the road. He really didn''t take it seriously. There was no evidence. Can they bite boss Wang if they want to?


    Not just barking like a dog?


    Boss Wang is not afraid at all.


    "Do you really want to know?" boss Wang hesitated.


    The butcher nodded: "I really want to know. At the very least, I have to know what happened to the people who used to work in my position?"


    Boss Wang looked at him for a while and suddenly smiled brightly.


    "OK, since you want to know, I''ll tell you that I did it!" boss Wang simply admitted and admitted in front of the butcher. It''s nothing, because he really can''t think that the butcher will betray him, let alone tell others about it.


    That''s not good for the Butcher at all.


    The butcher flicked the ash: "why do you do this?"


    Boss Wang smiled on his face. It didn''t feel like saying why he had to lose the pillar, but like talking about something that had nothing to do with him.


    "What if your younger brother secretly colludes with your enemy?"


    This is quite clear.


    If the butcher can get to where he is today, his IQ is definitely not low. He knows what''s going on with boss Wang''s words.


    I''ve also heard that the relationship between Zhu and Zhang Wen was good before, but I didn''t expect boss Wang to be so vicious.


    However, this practice is quite similar to him. If he had such a person under his command, he would certainly kill that person.


    The butcher and boss Wang looked into each other''s cold eyes for a while, and then burst out laughing.


    "Boss Wang, you are a talent. I admire you!" said the butcher sincerely.


    Boss Wang also laughed: "don''t worry, follow me later to ensure you have meat!"

 Chapter 1302

    Boss Wang may not understand Lianhua in the butcher''s heart.


    Few people in Jinhai city can understand.


    It was a magnificent picture.


    That is to empty out the evil hands of everyone in Jinhai City, that is the attitude of heart higher than eyes, that is the new height of crime!


    This is the butcher, a tough character who does his duty and wants to add the word crime to everything.


    In the face of boss Wang''s words, he was not interested at all. On the contrary, he was quite calm. He had meat to eat with boss Wang, even if he didn''t follow boss Wang.


    But the lotus flower in my heart bloomed nowhere.


    The butcher is making himself.


    The butcher said to boss Wang, "OK, from now on, that''s my big brother!"


    "Ha ha!" boss Wang smiled brightly, and then prepared to arrange some young brothers to help the butcher.


    At this time, Hong Zi knocked on the door and came in.


    Tomorrow night, boss Wang was going to ask him to go out and have fun, but he has made an appointment with Xiao Li. He is going to do it tomorrow night. He can''t delay his business because he plays twice.


    "Big brother..." he pushed the door in and saw the butcher. He couldn''t help feeling a little strange, but he didn''t think much and limped in.


    Boss Wang introduced Hong Zi: "Hong Zi, we will all be our own people in the future. This man is a butcher."


    "Butcher... Pig killer?" Hong Zi asked.


    In fact, that''s not what he thought in his head.


    Hong Zi has been on the road of Jinhai city for so long. He has heard of a person who is not a legend. It seems that he has heard of a man named butcher a long time ago. It is said that he is very powerful and can fill the police station with his crimes.


    But these are all rumors. He never took it seriously. He thought, is this butcher the same person?


    But at first glance, it''s not like it.


    Tu Fu Teng stood up, touched almost three millimeters of hair like the pillar, and said, "are you Hong lame?"


    "Grass!" Hong Zi now calls him Hong lame, which is teasing him in chiguoguo!


    Click!


    Before Hong Zi finished, the butcher stuck Hong Zi''s head in a beautiful posture.


    Hong Zi himself was inflexible. He was so stuck by the butcher that he couldn''t move. He exposed a forehead and was caught in the butcher''s creaking nest.


    This posture is very bullying.


    "My grass..." when Hong Zi reacted, he couldn''t get rid of it for a long time. He could only be stuck by the butcher.


    The butcher smiled and gave Hongzi a brain collapse~


    The crash was heard by boss Wang. You can imagine how much strength he used.


    "Hong lame, you said, if I had a knife in my hand, would you live with my knife?" came the butcher''s contemptuous voice.


    Hong Zi blushed and couldn''t speak.


    "What do you think if I aim my knife at your dog''s head?" the butcher said, flat and steady.


    But Hong Zi really realized the murderous spirit on him.


    This is not what ordinary people can have. This momentum has also been seen on the column.


    Butcher, it''s really awesome.


    He knew that he was not the opponent of the butcher. If he really worked with the butcher, he would have to die.


    "Grass..." Hong Zi didn''t speak, but scolded secretly.


    The butcher clasped Hong Zi''s ear with one hand and pushed him out.


    Hong Zi stepped back and sat on the ground.


    He blushed and dared not say a word.


    In the face of absolute power, Hong Zi doesn''t want to touch. He''s not so stupid and won''t joke about his life. The butcher''s eyes tell him, don''t look at you as boss Wang. If I''m in a bad mood one day, I''ll kill you.


    Boss Wang, I can''t save you!


    "Butcher, all right." boss Wang spoke at this time.


    The butcher sat down.


    Boss Wang is a little annoyed to see Hong Zi now and asks him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Hong Zi took a few deep breaths before he sat up from the ground and said, "brother, I have something to do tomorrow night, so I won''t play."


    "Oh..."


    With that, Hong Zi turned and left.


    Boss Wang really didn''t think much. He still thought that Hong Zi didn''t have enough legs and didn''t want to play more. As his legs didn''t look good, Hong Zi''s needs might slowly become cold.


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the day when section chief Duan goes to the Provincial Bureau for a meeting.


    In fact, it''s nothing. I just go to the Provincial Bureau to report the recent situation. It''s so simple.


    Today, after reporting his work as usual, section chief Duan went to his teacher''s house as a guest.


    In the courtyard, section chief Duan walked to the door of his teacher''s house.


    On the way, he sighed and sighed in his heart. He didn''t come to visit his teacher for a long time. I remember when he first entered the officialdom, he would come every week. Now section chief Duan has plump wings and has more things at hand, so he seldom came to see his teacher.


    But section chief Duan will never forget this kindness.


    His teacher, who is the most grateful person of section chief Duan''s life, is almost his parents.


    Walking to the teacher''s door, section chief Duan knocked.


    It was a woman who opened the door. It looks well maintained, but it still can''t stand the baptism of years. There are obvious wrinkles on her face.


    "Shiniang." section chief Duan said politely.


    The woman looked at him and smiled: "Duan, you haven''t come for a long time. Come on, come on in."


    Section chief Duan took a step forward: "where''s my teacher?"


    "He''s writing. I''ll take you to the living room to sit for a while. You know, when he writes, someone bothers him most."


    "Yes." section chief Duan nodded and followed his wife to the living room.


    There was a smell of books everywhere in the house, and calligraphy and paintings were hanging everywhere.


    Section chief Duan''s teacher likes this.


    After waiting for a while, an old man with white hair but straight waist and full spirit came out.


    "Teacher!" section chief Duan hurried up and bowed respectfully.


    The latter smiled kindly, indicating that he did not need to be polite.


    Then he sat down.


    Section chief Duan skillfully washed tea for him.


    "Duan, count the days. Haven''t you come to see me for a long time?" the teacher said with a smile.


    The action of washing tea in the hands of section chief Duan didn''t stop and continued: "it should be a year..."


    "Hehe, the recent events in Jinhai city have made you out of breath?"


    After all, he is the teacher of section chief Duan. Knowing that section chief Duan didn''t come to see him today, he has heard more or less about what happened in Jinhai city recently, so he asked straight to the point.

 Chapter 1303

    It''s the teacher of section chief Duan. At a glance, I can see what section chief Duan is thinking.


    Section chief Duan, there must be something in his heart.


    From the hesitation between his eyebrows, the teacher saw it clearly.


    When section chief Duan heard the teacher''s words, he didn''t show much obvious. Instead, he gently put down the teapot, handed the teacher a cup of brewed tea, and took a sip of it.


    "Teacher, there''s a problem that I can''t understand all the time."


    The teacher took a sip of tea and motioned him to ask.


    "What is right and what is wrong."


    Section chief Duan has given the teacher an eternal problem. How should he explain this problem to section chief Duan?


    He slowly put down his tea cup and said, "Xiaoduan, do you remember why I asked you to go to this position? Why, I didn''t let others go?"


    Section chief Duan didn''t speak, just stared at him.


    "Because you have an honest heart, your heart is clean!" the teacher said seriously.


    What he said is true. Section chief Duan was really famous for his integrity and integrity.


    Before meeting boss Wang, he was like this. He didn''t even have money to see his old mother.


    What is this concept?


    It shows that section chief Duan has not been greedy for a penny for so many years in this position. Otherwise, he may not even have more than 100000?


    But the original section chief Duan really didn''t have the money. He was anxious to die for the sake of more than 100000.


    These are all in boss Wang''s eyes.


    The teacher''s words made section chief Duan feel ashamed.


    At first, I really didn''t have any other thoughts, but now? He can''t guarantee it. He feels that he has changed a lot.


    When he mixed up with boss Wang, he had something to hold on to. Section chief Duan was not the former section chief for a long time.


    remain uncorrupted?


    That''s the past tense.


    Section chief Duan now feels that he is a little ashamed of his teacher.


    The teacher worked hard to train him in order to let him cover up people like boss Wang in this position?


    Just to let boss Wang fool around?


    Section chief Duan''s heart is not the taste.


    "Teacher, you said to me that you are not afraid of making mistakes, you can not admit your mistakes, but you must change it, right?" section chief Duan said.


    The teacher nodded slightly and took another sip of tea.


    "People are not afraid of making mistakes, but they are afraid of not admitting their mistakes." his eyes flashed.


    Plop!


    Section chief Duan suddenly knelt down to the teacher and looked ashamed. In this way, he startled the teacher''s mother who was doing housework.


    She thought section chief Duan had said something to the teacher and hurriedly said, "Duan, what''s the matter? Get up."


    Then he went to wink at the teacher and pushed him secretly.


    The teacher raised his hand: "it''s all right. Xiao Duan knelt down for me. He must have done something bad. Let him say!"


    Shiniang looked at section chief Duan with worry, but shook her head and withdrew.


    Section chief Duan didn''t dare to see the teacher''s eyes full of pure light, lowered his head and said, "teacher, I made a big mistake! Can you help me?"


    "It doesn''t matter to make a mistake. The important thing is to admit it, but I think you don''t want to tell me about it now. I''ll give you a chance. You go back and think it over before you come to me." the teacher saw through what section chief was thinking at a glance.


    Section chief Duan''s mouth moved and his eyes became red.


    "Teacher, this is really not my intention. I was forced..."


    The teacher took a deep breath: "if this is true, I will help you, but you should distinguish between right and wrong, and I tell you one thing, I can forgive you, it doesn''t mean that the people can forgive you! When you want to understand, come to me again!"


    Section chief Duan Dongdong knocked the teacher''s head twice and said hello to the teacher''s mother.


    be gone.


    Shiniang came over and said to section chief Duan, "old man, why are you doing this? We watched Duan get up step by step. You don''t know who he is? Even if you made a mistake, what is irreparable in your eyes?"


    That''s right.


    But everything must be right and wrong.


    This is the bottom line in the teacher''s heart.


    "Xiao Duan knows what he has done. Let him weigh it first. Even if I want to help him, let him explain to the people! Let him realize his mistakes and never make them again in the future!"


    In fact, it is unnecessary for section chief Duan to say that the teacher has heard something about Jinhai city. However, he is more concerned about section chief Duan.


    He saw something, too.


    He will certainly help section chief Duan, but not all. The main right is still with the people.


    He will not let section chief Duan go too far, and in this matter, section chief Duan must realize his mistakes.


    Otherwise, it will only make him wrong again and again.


    In fact, he felt bad when he saw section chief Duan like this.


    After all, section chief Duan is his most proud student.


    The teacher shook his head with a sigh and drank all the tea on the table one by one.


    Call~


    Section chief Duan walked out of the door and breathed until he got on the car. He felt that his chest was pressed and couldn''t breathe.


    This is the teacher''s pressure on him.


    This is the power of justice.


    Section chief Duan is definitely a righteous man. He just becomes a little distorted in front of these things. However, as the teacher said, he can still be saved. As long as he admits his mistake and corrects it, it''s not too late.


    But section chief Duan still doesn''t know what the teacher means.


    What did the teacher say about help.


    Is it duty bound to stand up for section chief Duan?


    Or quietly working hard behind your back?


    Or, just push the section chief out and give it to the people above?


    In that case, isn''t section chief Duan''s gain outweighing the loss?


    Is it easy for him to climb to this position?


    He doesn''t want to be dealt with so simply.


    However, looking at his teacher''s eyes, it should not be like lying and helping. He will certainly help, but no one knows the specific degree.


    Section chief Duan, I don''t know.


    After so many years with his teacher, to tell the truth, he doesn''t know his teacher at all.


    But one thing, he was 100% sure.


    That is, he is a teacher with justice. He is a good leader who does practical things for the people and thinks of the people. Otherwise, he would not have seen section chief Duan with blood in the sky.


    Just, how should section chief Duan do this right and wrong question?


    The teacher''s meaning has been very obvious. Let section chief Duan tell him the whole story of the matter, and tell him everything left.


    But section chief Duan, do you have the courage?


    Does he have the courage to tell his teacher about his collusion with boss Wang?

 Chapter 1304

    Now Xiao Li''s IQ is soaring step by step, but he still didn''t expect that Hong Zi would kill him.


    What little plum thought was just how to negotiate with Hongzi and how to perfunctory it.


    That''s what he cares about most.


    Zhu didn''t know that Hong Zi had sharpened the blade long ago and was waiting for him there.


    He didn''t intend to let the little plum come back this time.


    Hong Zi''s heart is cruel!


    Just in the evening, Hong Zi called two reliable younger brothers, got in his car, went with him to the national highway in the south of the city, and waited for little plum to pass.


    Hong Zi is extremely upset today. The picture of being held down by the butcher in boss Wang''s office makes him feel ashamed now.


    In the past, even if the pillar was too much, it didn''t give boss Wang face in front of him. Why should the butcher?


    What makes Hong Zi even more upset is why boss Wang wants such a person to come here. What does that mean to you?


    Now that the pillar is gone, absorb some fresh blood?


    But it shouldn''t be. With a cadre like Hongzi around, why does boss Wang still look for outsiders?


    Hong Zi is the only one who will regard himself as a good general. Boss Wang never thought about it that much. If Hong Zi is really a good general, boss Wang doesn''t need to call the butcher.


    Hong Zi was very upset.


    "Brother Hong, the little plum will come and kill him directly?" a little brother asked.


    Hong Zi squatted on the ground and smoked a cigarette. His eyes were fierce: "well, when he comes, he''ll fix it for me! It''s dead, I''ll hold it!"


    The two younger brothers looked at each other and promised that Hong Zi had given them enough benefits. Hong Zi also paid blood this time and gave him 50000 yuan per person.


    This is a lot for the two little brothers.


    They just want to come and cooperate with Hongzi. When they are worried, they don''t even have to do it themselves.


    If you can earn 50000 yuan in this way, why not?


    If it were Hongzi, he would certainly do the same.


    Making money for nothing? It''s just.


    But they don''t know what Hong Zi is doing to kill Xiao Li. Xiao Li is not Hong Zi''s younger brother?


    I really don''t understand what Hongzi and his people are thinking every day~


    Thinking of this, one of the younger brothers asked, "brother Hong, what''s the matter with brother Zhu? I think it''s really strange. There are still people in Jinhai who dare to move brother Zhu?"


    The pillar has long been a hot topic among people on the road. Naturally, the little brother wants to know why.


    Hong Zi felt very prickly when he heard this. He always felt as if he was talking about him.


    His eyes moved: "what does this have to do with you? Grass!"


    "Oh, brother Hong, don''t be angry. I just asked casually!" the little brother didn''t expect Hong Zi to be anxious.


    "Grass, don''t ask about this kind of thing in the future. It''s a fucking extraordinary time. What if someone suspects that you killed the pillar?" Hong Zi put his own example on others.


    "Ah......" the little brother stopped talking. He was really afraid.


    He can''t afford the crime.


    "All right, get the guys ready. It''s time for the little plum to come!" Hong Zi narrowed his eyes and said.


    The two younger brothers promised and prepared the knives hidden in their arms.


    Hong Zi didn''t tell anyone about it, even boss Wang, and didn''t ask boss Wang for instructions, because Hong Zi didn''t prepare to tell boss Wang that he was going to cut first and then play.


    If you want to beg for food under boss Wang, you must remove all kinds of obstacles around you.


    Where else can you stand out? Where can we achieve the status of the original pillar?


    Hong Zi didn''t think about what boss Wang would do if he knew about it. He didn''t know whether boss Wang would get angry. He planned to wait until it was over.


    It''s a big deal. Kneel down to boss Wang and admit your mistake. At that time, boss Wang''s closest younger brother was him. What else can you do to him?


    At most, scold and wipe your ass for yourself.


    It''s that simple.


    Hong Zi thought it was that simple.


    Unfortunately, what he thought had nothing to do with the idea in boss Wang''s heart, or even ran counter to it.


    Boss Wang, I''m not going to let Hong Zi go at all.


    He may see the person holding his hand take off in Jinhai city? It''s impossible!


    It''s only temporary to let Hong Zipeng go. In fact, the appearance of the butcher can explain everything.


    It''s just that Hong Zi is too stupid to see through these things.


    The pillar is gone. The people around boss Wang are going to change their blood.


    Hong Zi looked at the time and thought it was almost time. He called Xiao Li and urged him.


    ¡­¡­


    Bell


    The phone of little plum rang.


    He impatiently took a look. It was Hongzi''s number.


    Grass!


    He secretly scolded and thought Hong Zi was really fucking impatient. What''s his hurry?


    "What''s the matter?" little plum asked in a super upset way.


    "Hehe, I want to ask you where you are." Hong Zi said with a smile.


    "I''ll be there in a fucking minute. What''s your hurry? Grass!" said little plum angrily. He was most annoyed that Hong Zi urged him. He was so upset.


    "Hehe, come here. I''ll wait for you here."


    "I see, grass!"


    After hanging up the phone, little plum began to pack and dress slowly.


    He dressed himself up very tightly. Although it was night, he still wore a hat.


    People like Zhang Wen can''t recognize them.


    Little plum drove his Passat and walked around the city openly. Who could have thought that this man was little plum?


    Even Li Erzi couldn''t think of it.


    Little plums think they are too smart. That''s not how they mix with society. They are bold, careful and ruthless!


    Little plum thinks he has all these characteristics. As long as he passes this level, he will mix up sooner or later. At that time, he will be better than any one.


    Hongzi, it''s only for him to carry shoes!


    Thinking so, little plum has gone down the aisle.


    The more so, the more proud he was.


    Zhang Wen gave out the whereabouts of 500000 small plums, but people''s small plums are now passing through the urban area so openly, but they have not been found by anyone. In his eyes, it seems that Zhang Wen is not a thing. Zhang Wen is just a piece of cake for him.


    After meeting for a while, he first gathered the matter with Hongzi. The next step is to deal with Zhang Wen!


    Thinking so, little plum''s car brushed and stopped on the roadside motionless.


    Flameout!


    Little plum scratched his head and found that my grass and water tank were broken.

 Chapter 1305

    The water tank is broken, so the car can''t start naturally.


    The little plum scolded secretly. He must have driven too fast on the way back after he lost the pillar last time. He didn''t notice that the water tank leaked. Now he found it.


    This is not a delay!


    Now he is on the national highway in the south of Jinhai city!


    If you happen to meet Zhang Wen, if someone happens to tell Zhang Wen that he is here, he is not finished!


    He got out of the car and looked around. It seems that it''s not far from the place he made an appointment with Hongzi. It''s better to just walk over.


    Can''t you take Hongzi''s car back later.


    In Xiaoli''s eyes, Hongzi at the moment has no threat at all.


    His little plums come out to talk with Hong Zi only for face. What if he doesn''t give face, Hong Zi? Didn''t you come and beg him?


    Little plum thought of this and smiled. He straightened the brim of his hat and walked to the place he had made an appointment with Hongzi.


    There were few cars passing by on the road. Xiao Li felt a little chilly behind him as he walked more and more. How is this feeling so similar to when he and Hong Zi lost the pillar that day?


    The same dark moon and high wind, the same strange atmosphere.


    It''s just that the protagonist of this matter has changed to him and Hongzi.


    Thinking of this, little plum suddenly stopped.


    In my heart, why do I feel so wrong?


    Little plum is now quite smart and cautious. He sees the death of the pillar. The pillar is so awesome that he can''t eat someone to Yin him. Little plum is even worse.


    Be careful to sail for ten thousand years. Xiao Li thought so and slowed down.


    I don''t know why, he unconsciously thought of Hong Zi.


    It''s really a little wrong to think about it carefully. Jin ang, Hong Zi has been very polite to him these days. That kind of politeness seems to be a little too much.


    Xiao Li has been with Hong Zi for a long time. Hong Zi has never been so polite to him. This is the first time.


    Grass, Hong Zi, that goods, should not be to give the little plum


    Thinking of this, Xiao Li''s cold sweat came out, but he thought it was impossible. He must have thought too much. How can Hong Zi do such a thing?


    It''s impossible!


    Thinking of this, he clings to the roadside and walks forward step by step.


    Without taking two steps, little plum suddenly found Hong Zi squatting there with two younger brothers.


    The little plum became vigilant at once.


    Hong Zi will come as soon as he comes. What are you doing with your little brother?


    Although it sounds normal, it''s not normal in the eyes of little plum.


    So he turned and walked to the weeds next to him. The cat leaned over and approached Hongzi them step by step. He wanted to hear what Hongzi were saying.


    This may be the most correct choice Xiao Li has made in his life.


    He didn''t pass rashly, but hid in the distance to eavesdrop.


    Close, little plum heard Hong Zi''s voice.


    "Big brother, why don''t the little plums come?" a little brother obviously couldn''t wait and asked.


    Hong Zi kept looking at the time. He also felt a little upset, but he waited patiently. He knew that little plum would come. Now little plum is much more anxious than him.


    Even if he doesn''t call Xiao Li, Xiao Li will find him to say it.


    "Don''t worry, wait a minute. Little plum is an ink man."


    "Well, brother, it''s coming. We''ll see what you look like!"


    what the fuck!


    The little plum hiding aside was a little stunned at this.


    Look at Hongzi''s eyes and act? What''s his color for? What do they want?


    At this time, little plum''s eyes had drifted to a dagger inserted in Hongzi''s waist, which was the same as the dagger used to kill the column at that time.


    Besides, those two little brothers have guys on them!


    This


    Little plum came down in a cold sweat. Now if you let him believe that Hong Zi just asked him to talk about things, he would kill him and he wouldn''t believe it.


    But why?


    Why did Hongzi do this?


    What''s good for him by killing little plum?


    Little plum doesn''t understand.


    At this time, Hong Zi looked at the time and didn''t see the little plum. He scolded: "I grass, this fool, why don''t you come and die?"


    Now, the string stretched in the little plum''s heart broke in an instant.


    Hongzi is really ready to kill him, is really ready to kill him!


    I don''t know why, but it''s true!


    damn!


    Little plum is sweating all over. Now he is glad to die. If it weren''t for the breakdown of the car just now, he couldn''t have come here. You might have been caught by Hong Zi and killed by Hong Zi''s two knives!


    It''s really dangerous!


    He knows his face but not his heart. Little plum can understand that Hong Zi can kill even the pillar. What is there that he dare not do?


    Kill the plum? What a process problem!


    Thinking of this, little plum hurried back carefully and wanted to slip away from the back. If Hong Zi caught him now, he would die!


    But just then, waiting for anxious Hongzi to take out his mobile phone and call Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li''s disappointing mobile phone rang in an instant!


    The harsh bell cut the quiet National Road, making Hong Zi and his two younger brothers look back.


    Little plum stared round his eyes, covered his mobile phone with one hand, and looked at everything in front of him incredulously.


    The picture seems to be fixed at this moment.


    Hong Zi and the three of them couldn''t believe looking at the little plum behind them. The little plum was scared to death. They also couldn''t believe looking at them.


    Time stood still for a few seconds, and Hong Zi shouted like crazy.


    "Shit, he''s a little plum. Catch him!"


    "Grass!"


    The two younger brothers reacted and rushed out to catch people.


    Little plum also reacted quite quickly, turned and ran!


    Hong Zi''s legs are not sharp. He can only follow slowly.


    "Don''t fucking let him run away! Otherwise it''s all over!" Hong Zi shouted behind. He knew what it meant if he let the little plum run away. He must have heard everything just now when the little plum was on his back!


    What if the little plum doesn''t fall for it, doesn''t come out, and doesn''t help him carry it down?


    Then everything should be on him!


    The person Zhang Wen is looking for is not little plum, but his Hongzi!


    500000, buy Hongzi''s coordinates!


    This is not a fucking way!


    At this moment, little plum was also crazy. He knew that if he couldn''t run out, he would be dead.


    Hongzi, I really want to kill him!


    Hong Zi is so fucking cruel! I wanted to kill him as soon as I came up. It''s no joke. It''s a race against life!


    Suddenly, on the National Road in the south of the city, the people of little plum and Hongzi were playing a chase war.

 Chapter 1306

    The National Road in the south of the city, there are no people here. Behind the National Road, there are farmland.


    In the evening, no one came here.


    Little plum ran all the way along the farmland, and he could only run away from there.


    Originally, he was running in sayazi, and the two younger brothers behind him were also chasing with their lives. However, little plum fought with his life, and the strength and endurance burst out are not comparable to ordinary people.


    The distance between the two younger brothers and him is getting farther and farther.


    If it goes on like this, the little plum will run away.


    But the situation was broken because of Hong Zi''s words.


    Hong Zi watched the little plum run farther and farther, and the two boys chased slower and slower. He shouted in the back: "grab the little plum for me, and I''ll add 100000 to each of you!"


    WOW~


    This is almost a hanging up for the two little brothers.


    Plus 100000, that''s 150000.


    This money is a considerable sum for them. How long does it take for a little bastard to make this money on the road?


    Now as long as you catch the person in front of you, you have everything. What''s this concept?


    Making money is too fucking simple!


    These two little brothers, almost at the same time, opened and hung up!


    Whizzing, he rushed to the people.


    Little plum ran and looked back, which made him cry out.


    The two younger brothers, I don''t know when they rushed up. Now, they are not far away from themselves. It seems that they can catch him as soon as they reach out.


    Little brother, I was brainwashed by money and caught the little plum, so they caught the money. 150000 is not a small amount!


    Little plum is running for his life, but his physical quality itself is not very good. He can''t keep up with his physical strength after two steps, and his speed slows down. Although he is working hard, he also has limits!


    "My grass, don''t come here!" the little plum screamed, and his legs made a quick stir.


    Brush!


    One of the younger brothers ran fast and grabbed the little plum''s belt.


    Another younger brother, like crazy, also came and grabbed the trouser leg of little plum.


    "My grass!" the little plum exclaimed and fell on the ground.


    Hong Zi in the back saw that the little plum was caught, smiled proudly and walked quickly towards here.


    "Catch him, I''ll kill him myself, grass!" Hong Zi scolded and ran away.


    The two younger brothers grabbed little plum''s trouser legs, and he couldn''t break free at all.


    At this time, the brain of little plum seems to be blank.


    A few seconds, as if blank out.


    What flashed in his head at the moment were pictures of Hongzi pressing on the ground and killing him. Little plum didn''t want to die. He wanted to give a good blow!


    Human potential is unlimited.


    Xiao Li had a quick wit and clicked to untie his pants belt. Then, when the two younger brothers didn''t respond to anything, under the gaze of Hong Zi, Xiao Li wore a pair of underwear and two big white legs flew on the grass and ran away.


    Speed is called a fast!


    All this came so fast that Hong Zi didn''t react for a long time. What''s going on.


    Little plum, just run away?


    "Grass! All the people who got it can make them run away. What can you do?" Hong Zi came and beat the two younger brothers twice. The two younger brothers also looked dull.


    What is this?


    Didn''t you catch Xiao Li just now? How can a person''s speed be so fast?


    Is this still human?


    150000, that''s it.


    Really unwilling, unwilling


    At this time, Hong Zi''s eyes narrowed and stamped his feet angrily.


    ¡­¡­


    Carrying a kitchen knife to cut wires, sparks and lightning all the way.


    Little plum is like this. The person he admired most in the past was flying on the grass. His favorite martial arts script was Lingbo micro step. He felt that it was better to run than fight.


    No matter what kind of person, run if you can''t fight!


    As long as you run fast, you''re not afraid of anything!


    Even if a hundred people come across, he won''t pestle! Because no one can catch up with him!


    At the moment, the little plum running in the farmland seems not far from the God in his heart.


    It seems that he has become a grass fly.


    The two times he ran, he was really fast, and he was fast to a new height, which made people a little unbelievable.


    Can a man run so fast with his underwear and bare feet? Is this still a person?


    If you let him go to the sports meeting, he will definitely win the place!


    I don''t know how long I ran. Until I saw Hongzi behind them and they didn''t catch up, Xiao Li stopped panting.


    He even felt like he had a dream.


    Just now, what was that?


    Hong Zi wants to take someone and kill him?


    But is it fucking true?


    Are you dreaming!


    Thinking so, he slapped himself hard to wake him up and prove that it was not a dream but true.


    Hongzi, I really want to kill him!


    Little plum''s face became gloomy and kept scolding in his heart. This Hongzi, this set of general''s pumping car is good!


    If the little plum had gone a little earlier, he would have died!


    Little plum was sweating. He thought of this, gritted his teeth, walked to the road, took a car and left first.


    Anyway, hide first.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, I received a call from Liu hongran.


    "Wenzi, wake up. I have something to tell you." Liu hongran''s voice was very calm on the phone.


    I looked at the time. It was only six o''clock.


    I didn''t sleep until four o''clock. I felt dizzy in my head.


    I nodded, got up, shook my head, and said, "brother Liu, tell me."


    Liu hongran said, "they found some clues about the pillar. The person who killed the pillar is very likely to have done it by themselves. Among them, there is a man named little plum. The police found his car there. However, you should be prepared. This little plum may have had an accident."


    "What? Something happened to him?" I frowned.


    Boss Wang nodded: "well, this morning, the police found a broken down car on the national highway in the south of the city. That''s xiaolizi''s car. The car is still there, but the man is gone."


    I have a deeper eyebrow. If I say so, the little plum is more or less dangerous.


    Can it be said that the people behind him did it?


    In order not to let little plum speak him out?


    "Did you find his body?" I asked.


    "This hasn''t been found yet. If I find it, I''ll tell you."


    "Brother Liu, as long as I''m not sure that the little plum is dead, I can''t rest all day. I must see him die! See it with my own eyes!"


    Liu hongran on the phone was silent for a while, and then nodded vigorously: "Wenzi, I know what you mean, I''ll try my best!"


    "Well, thank you, brother Liu!"


    Put down the phone, my heart also raised.

 Chapter 1307

    I thought for a while and called Li Erzi.


    "Er Zi, the police have found Xiao Lizi''s car, which is in the south of the city. It says it broke down," I said.


    "His car?"


    "Well, the car should still be there on the national highway in the south of the city. Let someone have a look and check the information of getting off by the way. If you can find out, it''s the best."


    "Well, I see. I''ll check it now!"


    After hanging up the phone, I frowned and said in my heart, little plum, you must not have an accident. I still have so much hatred waiting for you! How can something happen to you! You should have died in my hands!


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Erzi put down the phone, he called one of his younger brothers, who found a friend in his 4S store. He told Li Erzi that his friend had sold several Passats not long ago.


    She''s a woman. She looks good.


    Li Erzi understood what Zhang Wengang meant.


    If you find Xiao Li''s car, you may be able to find Xiao Li''s information. In that way, you can find his residence!


    Little plum certainly doesn''t think about this.


    In that case, things will be much simpler?


    He didn''t think of this before because he didn''t know that little plum had a car.


    This time, Li Erzi is going to go out in person. After all, it''s not a small matter. If he gives it to his younger brother, he will be a little worried. Moreover, Li Erzi is an expert in dealing with women.


    It''s just that his mind has never been on it.


    At more than eight o''clock in the morning, he came to the 4S store with his friends. The little brother called the woman from the 4S store.


    The woman thought Li Erzi wanted to buy a car, so she introduced him to a car or something.


    The girl, with short hair, looks a little pure.


    It''s estimated that he just came to work. He introduced the car to Li Erzi with great care. Originally, the little brother wanted to interrupt her, but Li Erzi stopped him. He didn''t want to dampen the woman''s enthusiasm.


    The woman introduced Li Erzi to a new style of Langyi, which looks good.


    "I think this car is very suitable for you. If it''s suitable, there''s a discount now," the woman said.


    Li Erzi smiled: "I can buy a car, but I don''t want a car. I want you."


    "What..." the woman was stunned.


    To tell the truth, she noticed Li Erzi when he came in just now.


    Li Erzi is different from others. Although the light in his eyes is quite cold, there is a shrewd feeling all over his body. At first glance, he is not an ordinary person.


    The woman was naturally quite curious about him.


    "Then you buy a car first ~" the woman smiled sweetly.


    Li Erzi handed the card to his younger brother and asked him to brush the two cars. Anyway, his car should be changed. It should be changed to play.


    The woman thought that Li Erzi said to buy. She couldn''t believe it and looked at him: "who are you? I''m not a casual woman ~"


    Having said that, Li Erzi could more or less hear the compromise.


    He knew that if a woman said so, it would probably be a compromise.


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense. He swiped the card, paid the money and left. Then he left the phone to the woman and invited her out for dinner at noon.


    Can this woman not know what''s going on?


    She dreams of finding a rich man to marry, but she hasn''t met the right one. Today''s Li Erzi is OK~


    Looking at the phone number in her hand, she smiled sweetly.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, Li Erzi and she appeared in a western restaurant. In fact, Li Erzi was very worried, but he knew that it was useless to worry about this kind of thing, so he had to come step by step.


    Li Erzi''s mysterious temperament that people don''t dare to touch easily completely attracted the woman. The woman didn''t have the ability to resist at all. After dinner, she went to the nearby hotel with Li Erzi.


    After a storm, Li Erzi leaned against the head of the bed and lit a cigarette.


    The woman snuggled up to Li Erzi''s chest and hugged him with satisfaction.


    "Tell me why to come to me?" the woman saw that Li Erzi came to her for no reason. There must be other purposes.


    Li Erzi vomited a cigarette, gently picked her small face and said, "I''m here to ask you to do me a favor."


    The woman smiled: "is it to help you solve your physiological problems?"


    Li Erzi looked at her: "do I look like a man in such a hurry?"


    "Like ~"


    "Hehe, is there a man named Xiao Li in the Passat you sold recently? Help me check his information. Your 4S store should have a backup."


    The woman frowned: "but I can''t mess around. The information is confidential."


    Li Erzi smiled: "keep it secret from us. For your internal staff, don''t you just read it if you want?"


    So the woman smiled.


    Then Li Erzi turned over and pressed the girl under him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, in the 4S store.


    The woman arrived a little late because Li Erzi played too hard and delayed some time.


    As soon as she came over, she began to look through her own information.


    Finally found a man named little plum.


    The man did pick up a Passat from her a while ago.


    At that time, the eyes in which little plum looked at her were all obscene, and the woman couldn''t forget the eyes.


    She immediately called Li Erzi: "Erzi, I found the address and the phone."


    Li Erzi on the phone was refreshed: "well, good, you call him and test it."


    The woman nodded obediently, and then called little plum.


    ¡­¡­


    Now the little plum is shrinking at home alone and worrying!


    He''s really worried to death.


    What should I do?


    Originally, he wanted to call boss Wang, but he suddenly thought, what if Hong Zi and boss Wang are on the same front?


    Isn''t he a sheep in a tiger''s mouth?


    Perhaps the best way now is to wait. When the matter is solved and the limelight is over, he will show up again.


    The dangerous scene last night really made him feel scared when he thought about it!


    Hongzi, I want to kill him!


    Little plum has no confidence now. If Hong Zi really wants to kill him, he doesn''t know what it means. It''s likely that he has been pushed out now.


    Hong Zi and boss Wang put them on the table and posed like an idiot, waiting for Zhang Wen to stab them!


    Little plum has never felt that he has failed so much. Now, looking back, why are the pictures that boss Wang treated him so well so fake?


    It''s still a miscalculation!


    At this time, the phone of little plum rang, which shocked him all over.

 Chapter 1308

    The person who called Xiao Lizi was the woman with short hair.


    She didn''t mean anything else. She didn''t mean anything else at all. She just wanted to test to see if the person using the phone was still a little plum, address or the original one.


    Little plum was startled, but when he saw that the number was a strange number, he picked it up.


    "Hello, are you Li XX?"


    Little plum heard a nice woman''s voice and stared: "well, it''s me. What''s the matter?"


    "You picked up a car from us half a month ago. I came to pay a return visit ~"


    "Oh! Are you the woman who sells cars?" little plum suddenly remembered something and asked.


    The woman smiled: "well, do you remember me ~"


    "Ha ha, where can I forget the beauty?"


    "How''s that car going?"


    "It''s OK. Wow, it''s very good."


    "Well, if there''s any problem, we''ll contact you at any time. By the way, is there anything wrong with your information? We''ll arrange a door-to-door maintenance recently..."


    "Yes, I still live there!"


    "Well, OK, I''ll hang up first ~"


    Little plum smiled: "when will I invite you out for dinner?"


    "Hehe, I will go out when I have time ~"


    Then the woman hung up.


    Little plum smiled in his heart. He didn''t forget the woman. He remembered that the woman was good, long and in good shape. At that time, little plum was ready to start, but the woman had a cold attitude towards him and he didn''t have much chance.


    I didn''t expect to call him now. Is this woman interested in him?


    Little plum was happy for a moment. When he thought of Hongzi and boss Wang, he was silent again.


    Alas, I''d better solve all these things first!


    The woman put down the phone and immediately called Li Erzi back.


    Li Erzi came to me without delay.


    At this time, I was in Dongwen group.


    "Wenzi, there''s news!" Li Erzi came in and said excitedly.


    "Tell me." I quickly stood up.


    "I personally went to the 4S store this morning and asked about Xiao Li''s car. I didn''t expect to find his information. Now he lives in a community in the north of the city! I just called to confirm it."


    I was excited: "Er Zi, is it reliable?"


    He smiled: "if it''s not reliable, do I dare to sue you?"


    I was excited. This is the best news I''ve heard these days. Recently, I''ve been silent and depressed. Today, there''s finally good news.


    "Call Wang Peng and them," I said.


    Li Erzi nodded and turned to call someone.


    After a while, Wang Peng and they came.


    "Brother Wen, there''s news?" hearing the news of little plum, Wang Peng is the most excited person. Seeing that I''m so depressed every day, he doesn''t feel good.


    As long as there is a chance of revenge, he will not give up.


    My eyes sank: "well, it''s little plum, peng''er. You''ll take a car with me later. Other guys don''t need to take it. Take a gun!"


    This made Li Erzi and Wang Peng pause.


    For a long time, I never touch the gun with others. I remember that the gun was left to us by the pillar.


    But today, I asked to bring a gun. What''s the concept?


    Today, I went with the determination to kill the little plum!


    "However, those who can be caught alive should be caught alive. I want to ask about these things!" I said.


    Wang Peng promised and went down to greet people.


    I didn''t bring many people, so I took Wang Peng, Wu Yang to force the tiger, Zhang Guohua, Li Erzi and five or six brothers.


    There are too many people, too conspicuous. Maybe it will disturb little plums.


    We are just in time.


    I called Liu hongran when I went out.


    "Brother Liu, I found the news about the little plum." I spoke in a very flat tone, but Liu hongran could also hear the surge behind my flat.


    That''s the vengeful Lianhua!


    "Well, where exactly? Do you want me to let the white Taoist people go to help?"


    Liu hongran is such a bully. If someone else, he must have told me to go first, and then asked the white Taoist people to clean up the mess, but when Liu hongran came here, he asked the white Taoist people to help me.


    Help me, not to do business.


    It can be seen what Liu hongran''s strength is.


    Only Liu hongran can easily mobilize the white people.


    "No, I''ll do it myself!" I said.


    "Well, pay attention to your safety. I''ll say hello to them." Liu hongran said faintly.


    "By the way, brother Liu, I may have to shoot one or two later."


    Liu hongran was silent for a while and fired a gun. The nature was different, but I was afraid that for a while, I would not be able to control my emotions.


    "Well, I see," said Liu hongran, hanging up the phone.


    I''ve been smoking all the way. At the moment, all I think about is Zhu and Xiaowen.


    Their figures floated in my mind.


    Little plum, took away the two people around me. I will make him pay the price and let him realize the pain that Xiaowen and Zhu realized at the beginning.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I came to Xiao Li''s address. This is a very old community. Now there are no people outside.


    Little plum lives on the second floor.


    Li Erzi looked at the address, then pointed to a dilapidated second floor in the West and said, "it should be there."


    I nodded, got out of the car and took the lead to go out.


    Wang Peng followed me with a gun in his arms.


    Along the old corridor, up to the second floor.


    I was there and let a strange brother knock at the door.


    The brother went over and knocked at the door.


    After a long time, someone came to open the door. The door opened a crack, but the anti-theft door didn''t open.


    Little plum, why did you open the door?


    At this time, shouldn''t he hide in silence like a frightened bird and let anyone knock at the door without saying a word?


    In fact, little plum really didn''t expect me to come, and all the old neighbors in this community are his former neighbors. Little plum thought someone was looking for him for something!


    These old neighbors didn''t offend him.


    "What do you do?" little plum opened the door and saw a strange face. He couldn''t help wondering.


    The little brother smiled: "I''m here to collect the water fee."


    The little plum frowned: "water charge? I just paid it a few days ago!"


    With that, he was ready to open the chain on the door and come to open the anti-theft door.


    But at this time, he suddenly saw Wang Peng with a gloomy face next to him.


    "My grass! Wang Peng!"


    Bang!


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Peng pulled the trigger!


    Everyone subconsciously hugged their heads.

 Chapter 1309

    If you pretend to force a tiger or Zhang Guohua to stand there, little plum may not recognize it. He may just look more.


    But this person is Wang Peng, which is not the same at all.


    Little plum knows anyone, but he definitely knows Wang Peng!


    That ferocious, slightly handsome face made him tremble all over.


    He was afraid of Wang Peng and even surpassed Zhang Wen.


    The fear that spread to the whole body made little plum''s fear come back.


    Besides, he heard it just now.


    shot!


    Wang Peng, an outlaw, came here with a gun! What concept is this!


    He is a man who plays with his life. Now he comes with a gun. It can be seen what Zhang Wen''s purpose is to kill his little plum!


    Little plum reacted very quickly. When he heard the gunshot, he immediately closed the door and hid in the house.


    Little plum, this is looking for the window!


    Whether it''s little plum or old Yan, when I came to the door, my first reaction was to find the back door or the window.


    These vicious people, who doesn''t hide when they see them?


    "My grass! Will you fucking shoot!" pretended to force the tiger to scold and grabbed the gun from Wang Peng.


    The shot was fired just now, but no one saw where the bullet fell. They were all frightened.


    Only Wang Peng, a raw melon, dares to play like this.


    After firing a shot, Wang Peng was a little confused. This was his first shot. He smelled a faint smell of gunpowder. His head was blank for a few seconds.


    Just now, when he saw the little plum, his anger burst out. There was a fire in his eyes. He was going to kill the little plum!


    Shoot, that''s his subconscious action.


    The little plum closed the door and forced the tiger to aim the muzzle at the anti-theft door. The door lock was about to shoot.


    Li Erzi hurriedly pressed down the muzzle of the tiger: "don''t use a gun, be careful of stray bullets!"


    Pretend to force the tiger Leng God: "what?"


    He has seen a lot of movies. In the movies, the police basically open the lock with a gun and rush in. In fact, this method is very dangerous.


    If you can''t hit well and the bullets hit back and forth, it will be a big hole in anyone.


    Li Erzi was too lazy to explain to him and put the gun away himself.


    "Guohua, break the door!" I pulled Wang Peng to my side, and Zhang Guohua''s big hammer was already on.


    Bang!


    After a while, the anti-theft door has been deformed.


    If the corridor was not small and the big hammer could not be swung open, Zhang Guohua could open the dilapidated anti-theft door at once.


    Zhang Guohua''s strength is not understandable by ordinary people.


    "Get out of the way!" Zhang Guohua''s pupils narrowed and let us get out of the way. Another hammer hit it.


    This time, the door was opened.


    Zhang Guohua rushed up and kicked the door open, and then we rushed in.


    Little plum, there is no room for resistance at the moment. A man holds a knife tremblingly and hides in the corner. The hand holding the knife is shaking.


    This is the second floor. Why doesn''t little plum jump out of the window? Isn''t that much easier?


    Didn''t that swish and run away?


    Because there are burglar proof windows everywhere in Xiao Li''s house!


    He can''t run out if he wants to!


    Now the little plum hates why he has to press the anti-theft window. He doesn''t even leave a way back for himself!


    He can only watch us come in like a fool.


    Then catch him alive!


    "Don''t come here!" little plum was scared silly. He still felt like a dream. He couldn''t believe that these people who rushed in were ours.


    I can''t believe we''re standing opposite right now.


    This almost sentenced him to death.


    Little plum knows best what he has done.


    "Grass, what are you talking about?" pretending to force the tiger to see the little plum, so he felt ridiculous and stared at him obliquely.


    Little plum turned pale. He escaped Hongzi''s life and death last night, but he didn''t expect to be caught alive today.


    Fate, why torture people so much?


    Little plum''s legs were shaking. Wang Pengcai didn''t care about this and rushed to fight.


    The little plum''s knife fell to the ground without two blows. There was no room for resistance.


    In the room, there was the scream of little plums all the time.


    "Enough, stop!" I yelled.


    To tell the truth, when I saw the little plum, I was trembling with anger. If I hadn''t tried my best to control my emotions, I would have killed the little plum.


    Little plum, the hatred between you and me has reached the point of incompatibility.


    He killed Xiaowen. The picture made my eyes congested.


    Wang Peng and they stopped. The little plum couldn''t get up on the ground.


    I looked at him coldly: "take it away!"


    This sentence frightened the courage of little plum. When Wang Peng dragged him out, he had no strength on his legs and kept saying words of mercy.


    When we went downstairs, many people were surrounded below, basically residents of the community.


    The tiger''s chest is strong and his head is high.


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen the police handling a case!"


    Wang Peng and Zhuang forced them to press the little plum. Li Erzi and I drove ahead to lead the way.


    Heading for a deserted factory.


    There will be the end of little plum''s life.


    He must have never dreamed that he didn''t wait for the door-to-door maintenance of the car, but for us.


    On the way, I called Wang Yuxian.


    I remember she said that if I found a little plum, I would inform her as soon as possible.


    "Hello." she picked it up in a flat tone.


    "Yuxian, I found the little plum. Now he''s in my hand," I said.


    The phone was empty for a long time before Wang Yuxian said, "tell me the address."


    I told her the address of the old factory.


    She promised to hang up.


    More than ten minutes later, we took little plums to the factory.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang held him and brought him over.


    As soon as I entered the factory, there seemed to be a faint smell of blood coming to my face.


    The smell scared the little plum to pee.


    A pool of pale yellow things flowed out of his crotch.


    Although he had long thought that he might have such a day, he was so scared that his face changed.


    The instinct of survival was also expressed incisively and vividly in him.


    Plop!


    As soon as he entered the door, he knelt down and kowtowed to me on the ground.


    "Brother Wen, just spare my life. You can do whatever you want me to do. Spare my life!"


    I stood straight and looked down at him.


    I couldn''t laugh at his frightened face.


    Because behind his face, there is Xiaowen''s hatred!


    I lit a cigarette and said faintly, "when you killed Xiaowen, you already thought of this picture today, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 1310

    Little plum knelt on the ground and kowtowed to me. Facing the scene in front of me, the hatred brewing in my heart seemed to calm down.


    On the ground, it was the blood he knocked out. He had been scared silly for a long time.


    I cold face: "let you go? With whose head to pay tribute to Xiaowen?"


    Then I kicked him right on the nose. He flew out with a bloodstain.


    "Tie it up. I want him to feel the pain of Xiaowen and Zhu at that time!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to lift the little plum and tie him to the chair.


    I sat next to smoking. I wasn''t in a hurry. I was waiting for Wang Yuxian to come.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian came.


    Her eyes were so red that she had already cried.


    Just walk right up to me.


    "Zhang Wen, where is the man?"


    I looked at Wang Yuxian. She made me feel sad.


    The news of Xiaowen''s murderer made Wang Yuxian feel even worse.


    Hatred has come to an end, but it seems to be the most turbulent one.


    The surging tide made Wang Yuxian feel terrible.


    I pointed to the little plum not far away.


    Wang Yuxian walked quickly, and I followed her closely.


    The little plum seemed to have been beaten silly. He kept repeating his begging for mercy. The whole person was dull in his eyes.


    "You killed Xiaowen, didn''t you?" Wang Yuxian asked with red eyes.


    Xiao Lizi stared at her as if she had never seen Wang Yuxian and didn''t speak.


    Wang Peng slapped him in the face, which made his blood clot break and flow out again.


    "Can''t you understand me? If you don''t speak again, I''ll chop off your fingers one by one!" Wang Peng''s face was ferocious. He really dared to do so.


    Little plum shook his head hard. As soon as he was worried, his mouth opened and closed, but he couldn''t speak. He lost his voice because of too much fear.


    I can''t even shout.


    Wang Peng looked back at me, meaning to ask if I could do this.


    I nodded slightly.


    I don''t think it''s too much to deal with people like little plum.


    Click.


    Wang Peng took out a dagger from his arms, which seemed very sharp.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he smiled and tied the little plum''s hand tightly.


    Wang Peng came forward and stabbed the little plum''s thumb.


    "Ow ~ ~" the little plum couldn''t help the pain and howled.


    Wang Peng scratched his head.


    He didn''t chop off the little plum finger at all. At best, he just cut hard on his thumb.


    A deep and deep scar made little plum dare not look down.


    I just feel the pain.


    "Oh, I said Wang Peng, how do you do such ink? Chop your fingers, and use your knife. You should grind it slowly!"


    Pretending to force the tiger, he took the knife from Wang Peng''s hand and pressed it hard against the knife on the little plum''s hand just now.


    Everyone heard a rattle, and then the little plum''s thumb rolled down.


    Pretending to force the tiger is like cutting vegetables.


    It''s not big, but it''s powerful.


    Little plum cried and screamed like crazy.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile and ask him, "now, can you speak?"


    Little plum nodded with fear in his eyes.


    "Brother, brother, I''m wrong..."


    Pretending to force the tiger made an invitation gesture to Wang Yuxian, indicating that she could continue to ask.


    Wang Yuxian''s face was extremely hard to see.


    She looked at me shamelessly and said, "Zhang Wen, you let your people torture people like this? What''s the difference between you and boss Wang? If you really want to die, give him a good time!"


    Wang Yuxian''s words made me feel uncomfortable.


    Yeah.


    Unconsciously, what''s the difference between my approach and boss Wang? I have been using the so-called morality to separate myself from boss Wang, but now, I seem to be getting closer to boss Wang step by step.


    Ruthless and unscrupulous.


    Torture people for fun.


    I can understand Wang Yuxian''s shame on me.


    Kill, but not torture.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me and turned to ask little plum.


    "Man, you killed him, didn''t you?"


    Little plum nodded hard: "it''s me, it''s me, I''m confused, I''m damn..."


    As he spoke, tears fell uncontrollably from his face. The expression was like seeing the world after death.


    "Why?" Wang Yuxian bit her teeth, tears shaking in her eyes.


    Why?


    Little plum, do they need a reason to kill? I''m afraid Xiaowen just wants to satisfy their crazy and greedy psychology.


    Xiaowen, just pay for their madness and indulgence.


    Her death, too wronged.


    And little plum, they didn''t have a person to manage Xiaowen''s feelings at that time. They were all crazy indulgence!


    Now, it''s Xiao Li''s turn to take responsibility for his behavior!


    Little plum doesn''t know what Wang Yuxian means.


    Look at her in a dull way.


    "I ask you, why did you kill Xiaowen? Where did she offend you? She had to be so cruel!" Wang Yuxian burst out in an instant and slapped him several times with her palm.


    The little plum was so frightened that he shouted, "don''t hit me! I said, I said!"


    Wang Yuxian also noticed his gaffe and stopped.


    Little plum looked at me.


    "Because, Zhang Wen..."


    Suddenly, Wang Yuxian''s exquisite eyes focused on me.


    I narrowed my eyes and took two steps forward: "because of me?"


    The little plum was frightened and cried: "brother Wen, don''t hit me. You heard about me..."


    He''s scared now.


    Originally, when I caught him, he didn''t want to betray Hongzi at all, but now he can see that he has to do so.


    If you carry it by yourself, you can only die in the end.


    He is on the same front with Hongzi, but he won''t help Hongzi carry these things down.


    He was carrying the front, including that finger, for Hong Zi. Now he can''t carry it.


    If you carry it on, there is only a dead end.


    Zhang Wen is not joking with him!


    I looked at him coldly: "if you have anything to say, don''t challenge my patience!"


    Little plum quickly said, "brother Wen, I''m just a little bastard. At best, I''m a ninth rate bastard. Xiaowen is your woman. How dare I do it there? I haven''t had time to hide from her. To tell you the truth, I really didn''t kill Xiaowen, but I was there that day."


    My eyebrows moved, and a trace of ferocity floated in my eyes: "you mean you didn''t do it alone?"


    When Xiao Li saw my fierce appearance, he was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak and continued. He just paid attention to my expression in the dark.


    I took a cigarette and said, "who else is there? Say it all, I may make you feel better!"

 Chapter 1311

    In the waste factory, little plum looked at me with tears. The little eyes were full of expectation.


    He expects that after saying these things, I can let him go, or beat him again and cut his fingers.


    But don''t kill him. This is his only extravagance. I don''t know whether this extravagance can be realized now.


    At the moment, facing our cold eyes, little plum had no bottom in his heart. His throat moved up and down. The fingers that had just been cut off by the tiger were still gurgling with blood. He even temporarily forgot the pain on his hand.


    Now, his life is far more valuable than a finger.


    We were all looking at him coldly. After a half ring, a word came out of his mouth.


    "Brother Wen, this... It was actually done by Hong Zi..."


    Buzz!


    In my head, it was like being knocked by something. I didn''t react for a long time.


    Hongzi?


    This one has been forgotten by us, behind the initiator, could it be him?


    Wang Peng slapped him in the face: "grass, tell me more!"


    The little plum cried at once: "Brother Wen, it really doesn''t matter to me. Hong Zi has always held a grudge because you broke his leg. Although I took Xiaowen away that night, I didn''t do it! Hong Zi said he wanted to play, so he went into the room alone. When we smelled a smell of blood, we felt something wrong. When we went in, we found that Xiaowen had been divided by him. I was so angry I didn''t expect him to play so cruelly! After playing, he would kill him so cruelly... "


    This is really beyond all our expectations. Hong Zi did it, which is tantamount to giving me a blow in the head.


    And in the end, it''s because of me.


    This makes me feel even more uncomfortable.


    All of us were silent. Listening to Xiao Lizi''s words, we seemed to think of the scene that night and how Hong Zi divided Xiao Wen''s body.


    Xiaowen, what kind of pain have you experienced!


    This kind of pain, I want to bring to Hong Zi, to bring to little plum!


    There was a misty vapor rising in my eyes, which made my nose sour.


    "If you have any hatred, just come to me directly. Why do you want to find Xiaowen? Why do you want Xiaowen to undertake these things for me? Why are you so cruel!" I almost couldn''t control my emotions and shouted at little plum like crazy.


    Tears floated in my eyes.


    Xiaowen''s face, like weathered, appeared in front of me, and then dissipated slowly.


    The little plum was so frightened that he hurried to cry: "brother Wen, I didn''t do it..."


    I grabbed the dagger from Wang Peng and was about to go. In my eyes, little plum is already a lamb to be slaughtered. I don''t want anything now. I just want him to die! Let him go to that world and repent to Xiao Wen!


    At this time, Wang Yuxian suddenly hugged me from behind.


    If someone can calm me down now, it''s Wang Yuxian.


    When the faint temperature of her body reached me, I felt my whole body tremble like electricity.


    "Wenzi, come on. If Xiaowen were here, she wouldn''t want to see you like this." Wang Yuxian said calmly.


    I don''t know what I look like now. I''m like a madman. I''m holding a knife in my hand to cut small plums. I look ferocious, or I''m crying because of Xiaowen''s death, like a lost loser.


    Wang Yuxian, my heart calmed a little, but the wind was still blowing.


    I found that my face was full of tears.


    For Xiaowen, I can never let go, and I can never forgive myself. Today''s words of Xiaoli let me tell myself in my heart, Zhang Wen, you are an asshole. You hurt Xiaowen. You hurt her!


    I''ve never blamed myself so much, like a loser.


    Little plum was scared silly when he saw me like this. Suddenly a smell came over.


    "My grass, this guy pulled his pants!" Wang Peng scolded.


    In the past, I was just joking and said I wanted to scare the other party out of shit. This time, it''s true.


    Little plum is really scared out of shit. It''s not exaggerated at all. It''s not exaggerated at all.


    No one knows how much fear it needs to experience.


    Little plum, I really realized it.


    Li Erzi said, "go, get him a few pots of water and wash it. You can''t let him go like this!"


    This made the little plum cry again.


    People are insignificant in the face of death. Now little plum even wants me to break his legs, even both legs, and also wants to save his life.


    No matter what you do, living is fundamental.


    Perhaps feeling my rapid heartbeat, Wang Yuxian held me, dragged me aside, and then lit me a cigarette.


    My fingers trembling with cigarettes.


    To tell you the truth, I was almost mad when I heard little plum say these words.


    "Wenzi, don''t be so impulsive. There is a way to solve things. You don''t have to kill them." Wang Yuxian said to me calmly.


    At the moment, her eyes are full of care. In an instant, I feel that the former Wang Yuxian is back, and the Wang Yuxian who cares about me and cares about me all the time is back.


    Although she said she wanted to find out and kill the person who hurt Xiaowen, she was still thinking of me when she really came to this step.


    It''s my job to kill little plum now, but I have to face the risks and the Revenge of boss Wang.


    That''s what Wang Yuxian is worried about.


    I took a deep breath of smoke and my eyes were full of anger.


    She has been holding my hand tightly. Wang Yuxian''s hand has always been cold, but today it is surprisingly warm.


    It warms my heart.


    "Yuxian, this thing is different from other things. Xiaowen is because of what happened to me. I must give Xiaowen a satisfactory answer. If I let him go today, I will never sleep well and have nightmares all my life! All of them must pay for Xiaowen''s death!" my voice was not loud, but my voice was extremely firm when I spoke, It felt like telling Wang Yuxian that even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu came, I would do it. No one could stop me!


    My way of revenge, little plum, has just begun!


    Wang Yuxian sighed, and there was a slight mist in her eyes.


    It''s a lie to say it''s not uncomfortable. She and Xiaowen''s best friend for so many years are more distressed than anyone, but she doesn''t want to see me become like this step by step, a bloodthirsty and indifferent cold-faced killer.


    That would make her feel a little insecure.


    Although she is not with me now, and her heart has rejected me, it seems that her feelings have never changed.

 Chapter 1312

    The most important woman in my life is Wang Yuxian.


    I will do anything for her.


    But now I can''t touch the wound on her body or the fragile nerve on her body, because I hurt her first, I killed Lao Gao, and I let things begin to ferment slowly.


    Now, Xiaowen''s death is also because of me.


    Hongzi.


    The little bastard who looked calm didn''t expect his heart to be so deep.


    He knew he was not our opponent and didn''t dare to face us, so he used such a indiscriminate method to point the blame at Xiaowen and let Xiaowen bear these crazy pain.


    In the face of these things, I will never compromise.


    It doesn''t matter if you take in the rest of your life.


    I must avenge Xiaowen!


    This is a matter of principle.


    Even if Wang Yuxian advised me, it was useless.


    Facing my stubbornness, Wang Yuxian could only sigh: "Wenzi, I still don''t want to watch you take detours."


    Until now, I have seen Wang Yuxian''s sincerity to me.


    Although she gave me the coldest side of herself before, although she didn''t give me a good face after learning that Lao Gao was killed by me, she was still serious about me in her heart.


    I know it can''t be replaced.


    My position in Wang Yuxian''s heart and her position in my heart are not changed by one thing or one person, which is a barrier for us.


    A barrier that will eventually be crossed by us.


    The thoughts in my heart will never change.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    I hugged Wang Yuxian and said seriously, "Yuxian, leave this matter alone. When Hong Zi is caught, I will ask him to explain to Xiaowen! Let him apologize to Xiaowen in person!"


    Two lines of tears suddenly fell from Wang Yuxian''s cheeks, and she wiped them gently with her hand.


    "All right, you can do it!"


    Then she got up and left.


    I asked Wu Yang to send Wang Yuxian.


    Wu Yang nodded and trotted after him.


    Wang Yuxian is the lotus flower in my heart. I just don''t know when it can bloom without taboo. It will be the sublimation of my life.


    Wang Yuxian was sent away. I finished smoking this cigarette. At this time, Wang Peng and Li Erzi had washed the little plums with pots of water.


    I stood up and pretended to force tiger and Zhang Guohua to follow me.


    I asked little plum, "so, what''s the matter with the pillar?"


    Little plum was shivering with cold, looked at me trembling, and said with a cry in his mouth: "brother Wen, this thing was also done by Hong Zi. I just helped. I didn''t do it. Hong Zi wanted to be on the top, so I wanted to kill the pillar..."


    I looked up at the sky: "pillar, is my best brother, Xiaowen, is my woman. Now the death of these two people has something to do with you. Do you think I can let you go? Do you think I should let you go?"


    Little plum subconsciously shook his head. Suddenly he thought of something and nodded madly.


    "Brother Wen, please let me go! If you let me go, I can be your man to help you find Hongzi and help you deal with boss Wang..." Xiao Li seems to have known his death date. From my eyes, he seems to see the world after death, Xiao Wen and Zhu, waiting for him there and waiting for his trial!


    The eyes of little plum were confused.


    I took a breath and stared at him coldly: "don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily. At least, I want you to feel that life is better than death!"


    Then I walked towards him step by step.


    The pupil of little plum suddenly widened.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, the cry of little plums in the old factory has slowly faded down.


    His body was shaking violently.


    Under him was a pool of strong blood.


    No matter how excessive and evil this person is, the blood is red and pungent.


    It''s really ironic. I think it''s ridiculous to think that little plum and I have such bright red blood in our bodies.


    I think the heart of little plum is black, so the blood should also be black!


    None of us sympathized with little plum, and none of us cared about him. We watched his scarred body slowly lose strength and slowly move closer to death.


    Little plum, this is the last journey of his life in pain.


    I was covered with blood. I took off my coat and threw it aside.


    Wang Peng fetched a bucket of water and asked me to wash my hands. Then he came and lit me a cigarette.


    I took a deep breath with my cigarette.


    Then wash the blood on your body with clean water.


    I look like a butcher! Don''t kill too much.


    What I did to little plum just now can definitely change anyone''s view of me and make them stare round.


    Even Li Erzi, who has the best relationship with me, has never seen me like this.


    Even if I usually fight, no matter how terrible and crazy, I''m always a normal person. Just now, it seems that I''m not normal at all.


    Well, it''s completely a demon.


    A demon with a big mouth open and frantically pounced on everyone.


    Little plum, under my torture, slowly lost his vitality and slowly lost the strength of resistance. In his eyes, he went to that world with fear, reluctance and his unfinished upper dream.


    None of his body was intact. They were all scars made by me. I didn''t even think I would be so cruel. I didn''t keep the methods used on little plums at all.


    Little plum, gradually no breath.


    After suffering, he finally went to the world over there.


    In the last period of time, he really realized what life was better than death. Death seemed to him a relief.


    Between life and death, he struggled desperately, but he couldn''t get rid of my torture.


    Cruel?


    I think I''m quite cruel, but it''s not too much for little plum.


    He deserves it.


    Li Erzi came over at this time: "Wenzi, he''s out of breath."


    I nodded and stamped out the cigarette end: "find a place and bury it!"


    "Yes." Li Erzi promised and went to dig a pit with Wang Peng.


    "By the way, where''s little plum''s thumb?" I asked.


    Pretending to force the tiger to scratch his head: "Wenzi, what do you want his thumb to do?"


    My eyes sank: "later, we''ll go to boss Wang! I''ll ask him for someone! This thumb of little plum is regarded as a gift for him!"

 Chapter 1313

    Jinhai city has been quite stable in recent years. Although there is a struggle between boss Wang and boss Du, and although there are crimes, they are all carried out secretly.


    No one has ever dared to put it in the open.


    Boss Wang of Jinhai city is the most arrogant one, but in the face of these things, he can still hide and avoid. If he can''t do it as a last resort, he won''t do it on the table.


    Boss Wang has killed people, not once or twice, but he has never dared to be as brazen as me.


    This feeling makes me sometimes unable to recognize myself.


    Hatred easily blinds people''s eyes.


    When I came out of the factory, I asked Wang Peng to call everyone together, and then drove to Wanfeng group.


    Three cars, plus more than a dozen locomotives, it''s not difficult to see this situation in Jinhai City, but it''s not normal to see these on the main road in broad daylight.


    This is crazy.


    At the same time, it is also challenging the strength of Baidao in Jinhai city.


    We don''t care about the traffic lights. Wu Yang and several of them arrogantly sealed up the intersection and let our car pass.


    Let our madness leave a mark on the road of Jinhai city.


    Wang Peng and I are sitting in the back seat of the car. There is Zhang Guohua driving in front.


    "Peng''er, check how many bullets there are in the gun." I said faintly with a cigarette.


    Wang Peng nodded, took the gun out of his arms and looked at it: "brother Wen, there are three more shots!"


    "Well, that''s enough!" I said, looking out of the window.


    Wang Peng looked at me like this. He was never excited. All along, he wanted to fight boss Wang head-on and turn boss Wang head-on. Today, the opportunity finally came.


    Wang Peng is a warmonger in his heart.


    We have more bloodthirsty genes than any of us.


    There was a roar, and almost 50 of us went to Wanfeng group.


    At the door, he stopped arrogantly.


    Originally, some people who came to Wanfeng group to work were scared away when they saw our situation.


    More than 50 people, all with guys, got out of the car and surrounded the door of Wanfeng group. With steel pipes and machetes in their hands, all kinds of guys made a clanging sound.


    For a time, the people on our side had great momentum.


    Instead of getting off, I sat in the car and stared at the door of Wanfeng group.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, boss Wang was having a good time with a new secretary in the office.


    Seeing that he was about to take off his clothes, he suddenly heard bursts of roars, which made him wither at once.


    The female secretary rubbed back and forth on him. She suddenly felt that there was no texture. She stopped in doubt and looked at boss Wang.


    Boss Wang pushed her away upset.


    Now at his age, he is no longer younger than when he was young. At that time, he really worked hard several times a night, a little thought for a day, but now?


    Not in a special atmosphere, not in a particularly good way, he didn''t feel at all.


    So that now he was suddenly disturbed that he had no interest at all.


    Finally, the interest that was hooked up disappeared.


    "Grass!" boss Wang scolded, went to the door of the office, opened the door and shouted, "who the fuck is making a noise outside?"


    At this time, a little brother ran in with a cold sweat on his head and a look of panic.


    "Big brother, it''s bad..."


    Pop!


    Boss Wang felt upset when he saw him like this and raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    The little brother slapped and sat on the ground.


    He quickly got up and stood there respectfully.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang asked angrily.


    "Outside, there are Zhang Wen''s people, almost more than 50 people, but now there are many people coming. It is estimated that there will be No. 100 soon..."


    "What?" boss Wang stared round and couldn''t believe looking at the little brother.


    The younger brother was afraid that boss Wang would hit him again, and subconsciously protected his forehead.


    Boss Wang quickly walked to the office door with the curtains, secretly opened the curtains and took a look.


    Good guy


    Outside, there were a lot of people standing with guys, either with steel pipes or machetes. The man who took the lead was as strong as a hill. He knew that this was Zhang Wen''s right hand and left hand. His name was Zhang Guohua. He was absolutely ruthless. No one was his opponent.


    Next to him is Wang Peng, the most arrogant figure under Zhang Wen.


    Now, Zhang Wen''s people are all here


    The man sitting in the white BMW in the center should be Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang was stunned for a moment and frowned.


    Why is this?


    Why is Zhang Wen here now?


    What do you mean, is this a declaration of war?


    Although he had thought of this day for a long time, boss Wang still felt that he came a little fast. Although he is in opposition to Zhang Wen now, it seems that he has not reached the point where he will come here to fight so arrogantly in broad daylight.


    Do you know the interests of Zhang Wen?


    Still, Zhang Wenxin''s chips are bigger than this.


    Boss Wang is an old Jianghu in the end. If Hong Zi encounters this, he must be scared out of his wits. I don''t know what to do, but boss Wang is only a little surprised and calms down immediately.


    He turned away the female secretary and called the butcher on the office phone.


    These days, the butcher comes to Wanfeng group every day. Since he is with boss Wang, does he have to look like a little brother.


    The butcher also saw Zhang Wen''s man outside and promised to put down the phone.


    Boss Wang sat in his office chair and frowned upset.


    Then he called section chief Duan, not that he had no confidence in his own people, but that he felt that there should be a double insurance for this matter. Of course, section chief Duan had to be informed.


    "Lao Duan, you will find someone to Wanfeng group in more than 20 minutes. Zhang Wen will take someone and surround my Wanfeng group." boss Wang said.


    This makes section chief Duan a little confused.


    Zhang Wen took someone to surround his Wanfeng group. What does boss Wang mean by calling him?


    They are gangsters. Don''t they just like to play fire fighting?


    "Well, I see!" section chief Duan promised that it was still within his ability. He had no difficulty in doing it. He could buy a favor from boss Wang by the way.


    "Remember, come back in twenty minutes!" boss Wang reminded again.


    "En!" section chief Duan put down the phone.


    Then the butcher came in.


    He''s still wearing that smart suit, but he doesn''t seem nervous at all.


    He touched his 3mm hairstyle and asked, "brother, what''s the matter? What scares you like this?"

 Chapter 1314

    After hearing the butcher''s words, boss Wang looked up at him.


    Scared?


    In fact, boss Wang can''t tell whether he is afraid or not. In fact, he is not sure whether he is afraid or something else.


    However, I don''t know how many years he hasn''t had such a knock with anyone.


    Zhang Wen was the first.


    Similarly, it excited him.


    Boss Wang is a talent. He fought one by one in Jinhai city. He is absolutely not afraid of fighting.


    But what happened today? How can he still feel that he has no bottom when he sees these people of Zhang Wen?


    Where does this feeling come from?


    Zhang Wen, to put it bluntly, is a little bastard who doesn''t understand anything. In addition, he has talked with boss Wang before, and hasn''t been around for long in Jinhai City, but that''s how Zhang Wen still makes him feel at a loss.


    Because boss Wang doesn''t know what Zhang Wen is thinking.


    If it''s boss Du who brought people today, it''s the old bastard.


    He''s not afraid at all.


    Now he can think of several ways to beat boss Du back perfectly, but for Zhang Wen, he is really a little stretched.


    It can only be a fierce confrontation!


    Boss Wang gave the butcher a cold look and said, "it''s Zhang Wen''s people outside. Please gather our people together!"


    Of course, the butcher knew what boss Wang meant. He laughed. He didn''t talk to boss Wang for long. He had such a chance to shine. He was very excited.


    The butcher of the master of crime did not pestle such a scene at all, and he would not stick with people.


    After the butcher went out, boss Wang thought again and called Hong Zi. Although Hong Zi is Hong lame now, he should be present at the scene. After all, he followed boss Wang.


    The phone was soon connected. Zhang Wen came to block Wanfeng group. He didn''t know at all. He was still desperately looking for little plum. He let him run away that night. Hongzi was regretful to death.


    If little plum talks about these things, it will be in trouble!


    He Hongzi''s upper road may not be so smooth.


    He will tell Zhang Wen and Xiaowen sooner or later, but now is not the time. The time has not come.


    Now facing Zhang Wen''s crazy revenge, Hong Zi felt that he had no bottom in his heart.


    Therefore, this matter can not be exposed.


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter?" Hong Zi said respectfully.


    "Hongzi, now you bring someone to Wanfeng group. Zhang Wen''s people are coming!"


    "Cao! Zhang Wen? I know, big brother!" Hong Zi happily agreed and put down the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Hong Zi was silent.


    Hong Zi is not stupid. He knows that Zhang Wen must have been fighting with boss Wang in the past. Boss Wang and Zhang Wen have been fighting fiercely all the time, but there has never been such a large-scale fight. He also knows that Zhang Wen has been holding his breath!


    And he also knows that if it is really opened, it must be out of control. No one wants to face these things every day, doesn''t it?


    No one wants to break this principle if it is not too much.


    But now that Zhang Wen has passed, what does this mean?


    There must be something that can make Zhang Wen give up his principles!


    Is it because of something else?


    Hong Zi couldn''t think of anyone else. The first person he thought of was himself.


    He lit a cigarette in no hurry.


    Boss Wang has a butcher there. He doesn''t worry about going there first.


    Wait a minute and see what happens


    Boss Wang blew the whistle, and his people were coming from all directions. The butcher also came out with the people in Wanfeng group. These people were all people who followed boss Wang.


    They all look like thugs.


    After a while, the butcher brought people out.


    He took the lead and walked in the front. It seems that he is really not afraid.


    He went to a place not far away from Zhang Guohua and Wang Peng and said, "what are you doing? You want to hold a concert at the door of our company?"


    We haven''t seen this man. He''s so angry when he comes up. Pretending to be a tiger can''t connive at him.


    "Grass, who are you?" asked the pretending tiger.


    "I''m a butcher! I just mixed up with boss Wang!" the butcher''s voice was not loud, but he was very stable. At first glance, he had experienced these things and was full of confidence.


    Pretend to force the tiger to hum coldly.


    "We''re here for a concert. The title of the song is a fool called the butcher." said the big black face of the pretending tiger with a little obscenity.


    As soon as he said, people on our side laughed. It felt that the butcher was like an idiot.


    The butcher didn''t expect the tiger''s mouth to be so powerful. He immediately replied: "grass, if you fucking ask for trouble, I''ll chop you in a minute!"


    Pretending to be a tiger is not afraid of him.


    "Do you want me to sing to you? Once upon a time, there was a little monk in a safe haven. The butcher and the monk were naked..." pretending to force the tiger, he began to sing cheaply.


    The butcher thought what he had to face was to shout with Zhang Wen''s people, and then he started. Unexpectedly, there was a man who pretended to force the tiger. This man''s mouth was really powerful. In a word or two, he could turn the butcher''s words into contradictions and then attack them.


    It''s really great.


    But the butcher came to do it, not to quarrel.


    Even if he wants to quarrel, he is not an opponent pretending to force the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sing and dance in front of us made people on our side laugh.


    I just opened the door and went down. Wang Peng and Wu Yang followed me. I separated the crowd and went out.


    The butcher saw me from a distance and his eyes tilted: "are you Zhang Wen?"


    There was a cold light in my eyes: "you are not qualified to talk to me. Go and call boss Wang out, or I will kill Wanfeng group!"


    My voice is not loud, even a little morbid weakness.


    In fact, my wound hasn''t healed completely. It''s been vaguely painful all the time. It''s my vitality. Also less pitiful, naturally speaking is not as neutral as before.


    But now with a faint smell of blood, I still let the butcher tighten their heads.


    The butcher read countless people. When he saw me, he still showed some cold.


    This is murderous.


    How did the murderous spirit come from? Only by killing a lot of people can we have momentum. Most people don''t have this momentum, and most people can''t learn it.


    The butcher looked at me and gave me a thumbs up.


    "Zhang Wen, I''ve heard of your name for a long time, but don''t cry. I''ll kill you in a minute."


    My eyes sank: "I said, you are not qualified. If you squat down and give me shoes, I may think about it."


    As soon as I finished speaking, boss Wang''s people subconsciously separated.


    Boss Wang shook his head and walked slowly from behind.


    Seeing me, his eyes floated: "who should I be? Isn''t this my little brother, Zhang Wen?"

 Chapter 1315

    When I confronted boss Wang, the people on the white road were not idle.


    Section chief Duan, with a load of people, had been waiting in the street next to Wanfeng group for a long time. He kept watching the time and was ready for a while. The time agreed with boss Wang would pass.


    At that time, as long as he caught all Zhang Wen''s people, the task was completed.


    "Section chief Duan, there seems to be a bit of a riot over there." at this time, a team leader under section chief Duan came to report.


    Section chief Duan''s eyebrows moved. Originally, he wanted to pass, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t act rashly.


    Section chief Duan also has his own selfishness.


    Who is Zhang Wen? He has heard a lot recently. Dongwen group is hanging on his head. He is also a very mixed bastard in Jinhai city recently. Being able to ascend in such a short time is enough to illustrate his means and ability.


    At the same time, only Zhang Wen can give boss Wang such a headache.


    Section chief Duan squints and smiles. He knows what boss Wang means by calling him.


    He certainly didn''t want to fight with Zhang Wen, but he didn''t want to lose face, so he wanted to let himself come forward and give him a cover. Section chief Duan knew this.


    But what if Zhang Wen can kill boss Wang?


    Isn''t that the best of both worlds?


    He doesn''t need to do that right and wrong question with the teacher, and he doesn''t need to use so many brains to get away from boss Wang. Why not?


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan thought that he would go later and let Zhang Wen fight with old Wang for a while.


    Now it''s time for him to make an appointment with boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan said to the following people: "don''t worry, they haven''t started yet, so there''s nothing. They are both dignified people. If we catch them at this time, how can we convict them? Isn''t it a waste of police force? We''ll go there later!"


    None of the people below dare to refute section chief Duan. They can only nod hard.


    Section chief Duan''s eyes narrowed slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of boss Wang''s hypocritical face, I''m just cold eyed.


    Boss Wang''s words, although somewhat ironic, are right at all.


    I used to hang out with boss Wang.


    I nodded: "you''re right. I used to be a little brother of your men, but now it''s different from the past. Your men are scum. This is all your reason."


    Boss Wang raised his eyebrows: "what do you mean?"


    I threw the finger of the little plum in the newspaper and fell at the foot of boss Wang.


    He frowned.


    "Boss Wang, this is a big gift for you." I said faintly.


    The butcher looked down and picked up the newspaper, then showed the thumb inside to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang''s face suddenly changed. His originally cold face was a little ferocious.


    "Whose finger is this?" he asked me.


    "Your little brother, little plum."


    My words, like a sharp sword, stabbed boss Wang''s heart.


    Boss Wang understood what it meant in an instant. Little plum, most of it has been handled by us. He just didn''t expect me to move so fast.


    "Hehe, Zhang Wen, you came here to tell me that you killed my little brother?" boss Wang asked, pretending to know nothing, although he knew what little plums had done.


    "Boss Wang, don''t you know what your men have done? Some words are too difficult to say!" I think if boss Wang is a smart man, he should retreat and hand over Hong Zi to finish the work.


    This is a shameless thing for everyone in the world. It seems that Hong Zi did it by killing his eldest brother and dismembering a woman so cruelly. Even if boss Wang didn''t hand over Hong Zi, he should get rid of Hong Zi to make the whole family rules.


    Boss Wang frowned and said with a smile: "Wenzi, I knew you were not simple before. You have ideas and abilities, but you just lack a sense of agility. Do you think I might know what they have done? Do everyone under boss Wang have to report to me what they have done? I am their eldest brother, but I have no right to ask about their private life!"


    This is forcing me to tell the truth.


    Since that''s what I''m talking about, I don''t want ink anymore.


    I said, "Hong Zi and Xiao Li did the thing about my woman Xiaowen. They also did the thing about the pillar!"


    Wow


    After my words, the younger brothers under boss Wang began to stir up.


    40% of the people here are all mixed with the pillars. Most people are taken care of the pillars. They all know who the pillars are. No one is not upset about the death of the pillars. No one wants to revenge the pillars.


    However, the murderer of the pillar would be Hong Zi?


    Hong Zi was a confidant of Zhu before. How could he do such a thing?


    If it''s true, it''s enough to drive them crazy.


    Boss Wang''s face is hard to see. He hasn''t opened it yet. Now my words can make people on their side disordered. You can imagine what the end will be when I start to work later.


    Boss Wang looked at me coldly. Although his heart fluctuated, he couldn''t show it at all.


    He also knows how serious it is.


    If he is in a mess, his younger brothers will be in a mess. Where can he fight with Zhang wenpin?


    In the end, he was an old Jianghu man and said, "Zhang Wen, you can eat freely, but you can''t talk nonsense. My people haven''t done that kind of thing, and I will investigate the death of the pillar and give a satisfactory explanation to my brothers."


    With that in his mouth, boss Wang was thinking that after this matter, I''m afraid Hong Zi can''t stay. We have to solve it quickly.


    Looking at boss Wang''s eyes, I knew he should know everything. I said calmly, "boss Wang, today I''m looking for someone you want, not listening to your nonsense! If you still have a conscience, hand over Hong Zi. Such a person should have known what his end is!"


    Boss Wang made a gesture that he didn''t know anything and shrugged: "what if I don''t pay people?"


    "Then, I have to rush into Wanfeng group to find someone!" I said, staring at boss Wang with gloomy eyes.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were also deep and cold.


    With that, Wang Peng and his colleagues held the guys tightly in their hands. At this moment, as long as I give an order, they will rush up like a tiger and fight with boss Wang''s people!

 Chapter 1316

    Facing us, boss Wang just smiled coldly: "Zhang Wen, where do you think Wanfeng group is? Is this a place where you can come and go if you want? If you have that ability, try to come in!"


    Then the butcher and they all gathered around.


    Boss Wang said there were at least 70 or 80 people over there. On our side, only about 50 people could do it. The rest were Wang Peng and the people they shouted to support the scene. They were all wall grass and unreliable.


    Seeing that I hesitated, boss Wang then said with a sneer: "Zhang Wen, are you worth it for a rotten goods? I''ve checked that Xiaowen is a nightclub girl. I think her death is quite worth it. At least, she can reincarnate and be a new man as soon as possible without wandering back and forth in the night market in the future, ha ha!"


    Originally, I hesitated a little, but boss Wang''s words directly pierced my heart and ignited my anger in an instant.


    Xiaowen is gone. Boss Wang is still insulting her here. Who can bear it!


    It seems that he also knew that Xiaowen was killed by Hong Zi. He hid Hong Zi in this way, which is undoubtedly a knife in my heart!


    My last bit of patience seemed to have been worn away.


    I was angry and rushed up. Almost with any thinking, I took out the gun from Wang Peng''s pocket.


    Bang!


    The first shot, I pointed at boss Wang!


    But it seems that he missed. Boss Wang shouted, squatted down and hugged his head.


    Bang!


    The second shot, I aimed at the butcher.


    Bang!


    The third shot, I shot boss Wang, who was about to escape.


    The three shots came out almost without any response from everyone. These three shots also completely restrained the people on boss Wang''s side.


    The pillar is dead. No one dares to use a gun here, boss Wang.


    Hongzi can''t, neither can the butcher.


    The gun still needs a pillar.


    After the gunshot, boss Wang went crazy and quickly touched himself for a while. When he found that he was not hurt, he shouted, "fuck, kill Zhang Wen!"


    With that, he turned and ran towards Wanfeng group.


    As soon as his voice fell, Wang Peng and they rushed up.


    Suddenly, the shouts shook the sky, and all kinds of guys collided with each other, making a tinkling sound.


    It''s like hell on earth.


    If you don''t often play with guns, if you don''t have professional training, it''s quite dangerous to go out to play with guns, and novices can''t fight anything. Pistols, in particular, have a lower degree of accuracy, so ordinary soldiers don''t deserve pistols at all. They are rifles.


    Although it was not far away, I missed.


    Three shots, none of them.


    It''s a joke to say, but my shooting is terrible.


    If I had a better shot and shot boss Wang now, those things would not happen in the future. Then the Lianhua and pain in Jinhai city would disappear.


    Unfortunately, the head of my gun was crooked, and the bullet didn''t listen to me at all.


    Boss Wang, you should not die!


    Three shots made boss Wang''s hair explode.


    He knew that my gun was aimed at his life, but he played. Unexpectedly, I went with a gun! Apart from the pillars, he hasn''t seen anyone dare to move a gun, and it''s still in broad daylight, in Jinhai city!


    Zhang Wen, are you crazy!


    Boss Wang was taken by several younger brothers and rolled back to Wanfeng group.


    He was panting. Just now, his life was on the line! What if the gun really hit him?


    Now he may be dead!


    What the fuck is that?


    Boss Wang was killed by Zhang Wen at the door!


    Grass


    Cold sweat oozed from boss Wang''s forehead. It seems that it is no accident that Zhang Wen can mix up so quickly. This boy has two brushes!


    If you dare to come with a gun, Zhang Wen must have come with a dead attitude.


    Having been in Jinhai city for so long, boss Wang has not seen fugitives, but people like Zhang Wen are rare.


    Zhang Wen, will be the stumbling block of boss Wang! It must be removed!


    Listening to the killing outside, boss Wang is still terrified.


    Shit, after all, it''s all because of Hongzi! Because his work is unfavorable! It''s always someone who blocks the sword for boss Wang. Only my younger brother carries thunder for boss Wang. There''s no big brother to help my younger brother fight!


    It''s all fucking Hongzi''s fault!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang took out his mobile phone and called Hong Zi.


    At this time, Hong Zi was not in a hurry. He was only ready to go out now.


    "Hello, brother!"


    "Grass, where the fuck are you!" boss Wang scolded anxiously.


    As soon as Hong Zi heard boss Wang''s anxious voice on the phone, he knew that things were not so simple.


    He scolded secretly in his heart. It seems that Zhang Wen is really not simple. It didn''t take long for boss Wang to carry it?


    It seems that you have no past. It''s a wise choice.


    Thinking so, he pretended to be worried and said, "brother, I''m on the road. There''s a traffic jam here!"


    "Grass!" boss Wang really wants to call Hong Zi over and throw him two big ears! My life was on the line just now!


    Now I''m here with Zhang Wen and them, but Hong Zi is still on the way.


    "What the hell have you done!"


    Hong Zi quickly jumped in his heart: "brother, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Now the little plum has been dealt with by Zhang Wen! Zhang Wen came to you this time! You asked me what happened?" boss Wang called on the phone.


    Buzz!


    Hongzi''s head was completely stunned.


    Zhang Wen came here to find him?


    Zhang Wen, have you handled the little plum?


    What the fuck is this?


    How did he find the little plum? But if Zhang Wen has disposed of the little plum, maybe he knows everything. He knows that he did everything about the pillar and Xiaowen!


    In that case, it''s strange that Zhang Wen is not crazy! It''s strange that Zhang Wen doesn''t work hard with him!


    Although he had been prepared for a long time, Hong Zi still had no bottom in his heart when he really came to this point. Today, Zhang Wen went to find boss Wang. It didn''t take long for boss Wang to be defeated.


    What about yourself?


    How long can these Miao people resist the impact of Zhang Wen?


    Not to mention his men, where''s his Hongzi?


    Can he resist Zhang Wen?


    That''s a joke! He can resist a JJ!


    "Brother, this..." Hong Zi hesitated. What he wanted to know was whether boss Wang had betrayed him.


    "Bring someone here at once!"


    "I see!"


    Hong Zi put down the phone, thought for a moment, and immediately took someone out of the door.

 Chapter 1317

    Boss Wang knows exactly where Hong Zi is now.


    He was just wondering if boss Wang would betray him.


    But as soon as he put down the phone, he figured it out.


    This should be impossible.


    If boss Wang had betrayed him, Zhang Wen would have come to the door now. Can he still hang around here?


    Impossible!


    Or hurry over and see how far things are going. WOW!


    The ink point may have been finished in the past.


    ¡­¡­


    Section chief Duan, who had been hiding in the dark, stared round when he heard the gunshot.


    He was born as a criminal policeman. The sound of the gun was familiar to him. He was really surprised by the sound. The fight between boss Wang and Zhang Wen in the daytime was arrogant enough, but now they still carry guns?


    And fucking shot?


    What is this concept?


    This is a complete contempt for section chief Duan and them!


    There is no law in your eyes!


    But section chief Duan has nothing to do now. His people are blocked at the entrance of the alley. Looking at the people inside, they have nothing to do.


    Section chief Duan is in charge of the power of one party. At this time, how can he not work hard?


    Why?


    Because now there are a group of people involved in section chief Duan and they don''t intend to let them in at all.


    These people are the superiors of section chief Duan.


    Number one!


    Of course, with this leader, there is also a face that makes section chief Duan familiar with the explosion, Liu hongran!


    This makes the section chief really lose his temper.


    There was someone pressing on it, and section chief Duan didn''t dare to act rashly.


    In fact, when Zhang Wen came early in the morning, Liu hongran knew what was going on here. He immediately contacted his good friend and the leader here came to take charge.


    Not for anything else, just to escort Zhang Wen and them.


    Liu hongran will certainly not participate in the underworld, let alone ask too much, but Liu hongran must strive for the greatest help in the underworld, so as to give Zhang Wen a satisfactory answer.


    Just heard the noise, Liu hongran didn''t hurry in, but stopped Duan section chief and didn''t let them in.


    If you let section chief Duan''s people in, there will be trouble for a while. They must have watched Zhang Wen and caught him.


    After a while, Liu hongran went in, but he wanted to catch boss Wang''s people. Even if it was bail fee, he also wanted boss Wang to pay a sum.


    "Lao Duan, you go back. I''ll take over the business here." the leader said faintly. He didn''t intend to give section chief any face. Moreover, he came forward in person today, which is equivalent to giving section chief a considerable shock.


    Section chief Duan wanted to talk, but he couldn''t say it.


    There is only absolute obedience to the superior.


    "However, the situation here seems special to me. Would you like to report it to other departments?" section chief Duan said with concern.


    A hand looked at him coldly: "Lao Duan, my words don''t work, do they? I said it''s okay!"


    Section chief Duan stopped talking and turned and left.


    The man who greeted him returned to the branch in one breath.


    As soon as he got off the bus, boss Wang''s phone followed.


    "Lao Duan, where the hell are you?" boss Wang scolded as soon as the phone was connected.


    Section chief Duan sighed helplessly: "just now, the leader of the police system passed, and I can''t help it. You''ll let your people hide for a while, and try not to let them catch you..."


    Boss Wang scolded secretly.


    At this point, he really failed.


    And Zhang Wengan, he failed.


    Compared with Zhang Wen, he also failed.


    Zhang Wen, why are you so awesome?


    Boss Wang yelled and hung up. Now he really has no way. He can only watch his people work hard outside!


    Hum~


    Hum~


    At this time, the alarm sounded outside, and then a police car came in.


    Two groups of people were separated in an instant. One group was boss Wang''s people. They frantically fled back to Wanfeng group. The other group was our people. Those who came to build momentum basically ran away, leaving Wang Peng standing behind me.


    There are many faint blood stains on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, I was not in a hurry, but stood there and lit a cigarette.


    The police have come. Anyway, we can''t run away. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll stand up and carry it! My people, I won''t let them move.


    "Wenzi!" at this time, a man''s head poked out in the police car. It was Liu hongran.


    Seeing his face, I was relieved immediately.


    I hurried there.


    Liu hongran didn''t get out of the car. Next to him sat a man who looked very dignified. His eyes flashed, as if he could see through people''s heart at a glance, which made me jump in my heart.


    "Wenzi, who fired the gun just now?" Liu hongran asked me.


    "It''s me," I said honestly.


    There was a complex smell in his eyes when he looked at me, and then he said to me, "OK, take your people first and wait for me at Dongwen group. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Liu hongran is so awesome!


    In front of so many police, what is his identity? At best, he is a common man, and now he dares to let me go away just now!


    Liu hongran''s strength in the white road has reached a rather terrible level.


    As long as he is there, we don''t have to worry about the failure of Dongwen group.


    Don''t worry about being blocked on the white road.


    This is the strongest backing given to me by Liu hongran.


    I didn''t talk nonsense. I turned around and took them away.


    Even, there were bullet casings left on the ground when I shot just now.


    After we left, the leader asked Liu hongran in the car, "hongran, do you want to go in and catch some of boss Wang''s people?"


    Liu hongran thought for a while and shook his head: "no, section chief Duan is boss Wang''s man. If we catch someone, we must release it. It''s a lot of trouble so as not to be in trouble."


    The leader looked at Liu hongran with a little more appreciation. Although the pro Liu hongran was not in this position, although Liu hongran was basically an outsider, he still looked at these things quite thoroughly and played this set of officialdom very well.


    Even the top leaders secretly admire this.


    He patted Liu hongran on the shoulder: "hongran, if you want to come to me when you want, I promise to arrange a good position for you!"


    Liu hongran smiled: "I still think I''m good now. Be free!"


    The leader smiled helplessly: "yes, where can you see our work at two o''clock and one line every day? It''s a little too monotonous for you..."

 Chapter 1318

    There was little noise outside. Boss Wang opened the door.


    The butcher came in with blood.


    "Brother, it''s all right. Come out!" said the butcher.


    Boss Wang looked at the butchers. Except for a few younger brothers behind him who groaned in pain, there was nothing wrong with the others. The butcher was nothing wrong. The blood on his body belonged to Zhang Wen.


    People like butchers don''t suffer at all in group fights.


    Boss Wang clenched his teeth: "see if any of our people are injured? If anyone is injured, send him to the hospital first. Also, the fucking police came just now?"


    "Well, there were a lot of policemen, but they didn''t catch anyone, neither our men nor Zhang Wen''s men," said the butcher.


    This makes boss Wang quite strange. Even if these people didn''t catch Zhang Wen, why didn''t they even catch their people?


    Isn''t that what Liu hongran called?


    However, boss Wang didn''t think much. He just felt that the scene just now was quite dangerous.


    "Grass, all right, go out!" boss Wang looked at the group of people around the house and was very upset.


    Only the butcher was left.


    "Shit, I didn''t expect that Zhang Wen was carrying a gun. If I didn''t run fast, he might have killed me!" boss Wang said with lingering fear.


    Zhang Wen is too fucking arrogant. He came to Wanfeng group to find boss Wang and shot in public here. Does he want to kill boss Wang at all!


    What should boss Wang do in the face of Zhang Wen''s provocation?


    "Zhang Wen, it''s not simple ~" the butcher felt very interesting and touched his chin with great interest. The more powerful the enemy is, the more interesting he will fight.


    The butcher and boss Wang''s Lianhua are different.


    "Butcher, do you dare to use a gun?" boss Wang asked him.


    The butcher smiled: "I dare not."


    In fact, he didn''t dare. He just didn''t think it was necessary. He still knew the nature of moving a gun. He also wanted to swing in Jinhai city for more days!


    Zhang Wen, that''s really a little crazy, but fortunately he didn''t kill or hurt anyone. If he did, the nature would be even worse.


    Shoot in the city and hurt people. What''s the nature of this?


    Boss Wang has a white eye. Now he begins to miss the pillar. If Zhang Wen doesn''t have such a good relationship with the pillar, I''m afraid the pillar will be the only one who can block Zhang Wen at this time.


    Unfortunately, now there is no pillar, and no one around him dares to touch the gun.


    "Big brother! How''s it going?" at this time, Hong Zi came. He panted and ran over. When he saw boss Wang, he asked anxiously.


    Along the way, he found that others looked at him a little strange. Even the little brother who usually looked at him and shouted "brother Hong good", his eyes changed.


    Why is this?


    Hong Zi was puzzled.


    "Grass, you''re fucking here at last!" boss Wang scolded angrily.


    These things are all because Hong Zi and Xiao Wen did it on his own. He has nothing to do with his boss Wang, but he didn''t deal with the pillar.


    Otherwise, how could Zhang Wen catch the little plum?


    "Brother, i..." Hong Zi didn''t know what to explain. He looked at boss Wang and the butcher.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly, "the butcher is his own. Tell him what the fuck you have!"


    Own people?


    This sentence made Hong Zi''s heart beat twice. Boss Wang, aren''t you going to squeeze yourself out step by step? The man who came to help a few days ago, boss Wang regarded him as his own?


    And it seems that boss Wang also told the butcher about him.


    Although he was unhappy, Hong Zi asked carefully, "brother, little plum, are you really dead?"


    "Grass!" answered him with only one word, and the thumb of the little plum that the butcher asked for.


    Just throw it at Hongzi''s feet.


    "My grass!" Hong Zi jumped up in fright.


    Then he stared round at the things on the ground.


    It''s really a little plum''s finger!


    Why, so cruel!


    Zhang Wen''s people, why are they so cruel?


    Hong Zi has even forgotten how he treated Xiao Wen. Zhang Wen is just tit for tat. Compared with him, he is not cruel at all.


    "What the fuck did you do about that?" boss Wang''s eyes were cold.


    Little plum was hiding well. How could he be caught by Zhang Wen''s people? Now boss Wang thinks it must have something to do with Hong Zi. It is likely that Hong Zi did it!


    Otherwise, why did Hong Zi have to pull up little plum to do that?


    In fact, he can handle it alone!


    Hong Zi''s eyes were full of confusion: "brother, I don''t know. Why is little plum so stupid? How can people catch it..."


    Hong Zi originally wanted to solve the little plum secretly, and then put everything on his head, but now, instead of solving the little plum, the things he tried to hide were shaken out by the little plum.


    This is Hongzi''s failure.


    Pop!


    Without mercy, boss Wang raised his hand and slapped Hong Zi in the face.


    Now boss Wang is full of doubts about him. He is already wondering why Hong Zi came so slowly and whether it was intentional. If so, Hong Zi can''t stay.


    Hong Zi''s head tilted and couldn''t believe looking at boss Wang: "brother, I..."


    Pop!


    Boss Wang raised his hand and slapped him again. This slap directly hit him and sat on the ground.


    He looked down at Hong Zi: "just now, Zhang Wen came with a gun. One shot almost killed me!"


    "What?" Hong Zi was stunned. Zhang Wen came with a gun. It was just to kill him!


    "Hongzi, you fucking figure it out for me. What the hell is going on!" said boss Wang, who went out with the butcher, leaving a dull and unbelievable Hongzi.


    He sat there limply, without any strength.


    Now, little plum is dead. All the contradictions are right. He''s alone. Chiguoguo''s are aimed at him!


    What should he do?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Dongwen group, Liu hongran and I were sitting in the office.


    Boss Wang''s combat effectiveness is strong. Several of my people were injured. At this time, they have been sent to the hospital. In the office, Liu hongran and I are smoking.


    He didn''t speak until he finished smoking a cigarette.


    "Zhang Wen, forget it today. In the future, you should promise me that you can''t shoot in the city. It''s not a small matter!" Liu hongran said seriously.


    I nodded: "brother Liu, I know."


    Now calm down, I know I was too impulsive just now.


    Liu hongran stood up and paced in the office.


    "Wenzi, since the battle has started, the next step is to let our Dongwen group completely squeeze boss Wang out of the real estate market!"

 Chapter 1319

    The rhythm of dancing, the crazy young people and the little sister gate, they are interpreting the youth with sweat and all kinds of cheap cigarettes and perfume.


    Their youth is black.


    Zhang Wen''s youth is white.


    At the moment, in a modest market, brother Hao and his two younger brothers are sitting here. Brother Hao has a high position in the Jianghu. Although he is short of money recently, many people come to say hello to him.


    No way, when brother Hao made his debut, they were still wearing open crotch pants!


    In terms of seniority, they are the grandparents of these little bastards.


    Brother Hao hasn''t been doing well recently. Without the God of wealth in chennan, his economic strength here has declined sharply.


    Even the money for shopping in the market today is from my younger brother.


    Don''t mention being down.


    Gudu gudu~


    Brother Hao picked up a bottle of beer and drank it. Drink, he''s a good hand!


    "Brother Hao, drink slowly and order more food ~" the little brother next to him hurriedly advised him.


    Brother Hao glanced at him and thought his words were a little superfluous.


    I just started drinking. Why did I let him stop?


    Is it really good to yourself and care about yourself?


    Such a young brother who really gets along with himself is really rare in today''s society.


    The little brother hung a cold sweat on his head and looked at brother Hao.


    Brother Hao put down the wine bottle, sighed hard and patted his younger brother on the shoulder: "OK, don''t drink, listen to you!"


    The little brother laughed twice.


    He really cares about brother Hao and really wants to tell him not to drink too much, which is bad for his health?


    Not at all!


    All the expenses for coming here today are paid by this little brother alone. He is a top-notch bastard. Where does he have so much money? Brother Hao knows how much he drinks. If he drinks like that, he doesn''t have enough money.


    Really care about brother Hao, unless the sun comes out in the West!


    "Go, jump for a while!" brother Hao is very upset. He has been mixing for so many years, but what has he done in the end? Not nothing yet?


    I remember when boss Wang first made his debut, he didn''t like boss Wang very much. At that time, boss Wang even wanted to buy some face from brother Hao and sometimes asked him for help.


    Look now.


    Boss Wang won''t look at him more!


    As long as people like, kill brother Hao every minute!


    This is the gap!


    Boss Wang is growing rapidly, brother Hao, but he has always been standing still. Now boss Wang spends money like earth and has a cow driven industry like Wanfeng group. Brother Hao can only spend his younger brother''s money here to play at night.


    Can he feel comfortable?


    Several younger brothers accompanied Brother Hao to the middle of the dance floor and began to jump randomly.


    HAOGE was drunk. When the music came, he began to twist his body crazily, just like a boneless inflatable man. He would go wherever there were beautiful women, and everyone in the field hid from him.


    He followed HAOGE for a while and returned to his seat.


    HAOGE felt thirsty and gulped half a bottle of beer.


    "Have you heard? Zhang Wen went to find boss Wang yesterday. It is said that he was still carrying a gun and almost killed boss Wang! Now in Jinhai City, Zhang Wen is fierce!"


    "My grass, dare to shoot boss Wang? Why is he so awesome!"


    "This is the gap between people. They shot boss Wang, but nothing happened. But if it were you, you would let boss Wang find someone to do it the next day!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    The two bastards behind him are talking about what happened on the road recently.


    In fact, brother Hao has heard about it.


    Now in Jinhai City, Zhang Wen is the most popular bastard.


    Work with boss Wang without losing the slightest advantage.


    It is said that I went to Wanfeng group yesterday to find boss Wang and fired several shots. It can be said that I was extremely arrogant.


    "Ah, come here." brother Hao sat there and pointed to the two bastards who were chatting just now.


    One of the bastards pointed to himself and recognized him as brother Hao.


    "Brother Hao, me?"


    "Grass, brother Hao calls you, you don''t understand?" the little brother next to brother Hao shouted arrogantly.


    The boy came bitterly.


    Pop.


    Brother Hao''s hand rested on his shoulder. It was heavy and smelly of sweat.


    The boy was too frightened to move.


    If brother Hao is in a bad mood at this time, beat him and throw him out, he really has no temper at all.


    No one wants to be beaten for nothing, right?


    "I ask you, is Zhang Wen very awesome now?" brother Hao said.


    The man quickly nodded and shook his head: "brother Hao, no matter how powerful he is, he is not as powerful as you. You are the boss of Jinhai city!"


    Brother Hao frowned.


    The boy is not sensible at all. He can''t even flatter. It''s too obvious. Brother Hao thinks he''s sarcastic! It''s more like saying that brother Hao can''t do it. Jinhai has no place for you.


    The boy has been observing brother Hao''s expression all the time. After finding something wrong, he hurriedly said: "not all. Zhang Wen, the boy, is really a bit awesome recently. I heard that he has started working with boss Wang..."


    Brother Hao snorted coldly: "grass, isn''t it a Zhang Wen? A little brother asked me to do something before, and I almost cleaned up Zhang Wen! Besides, I have a broken gun in my hand. What''s the big deal?"


    "Yes, yes, where can I compare with HAOGE?"


    "In the past, fighting depended on fists. Whoever used their guns was a coward!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "By the way, do you know where Zhang Wen is recently?" brother Hao asked.


    "I don''t know, brother Hao, I''m a little bastard. How can I know this?" the boy quickly shook his head.


    He''s not stupid. Even if he knows, he won''t tell brother Hao! If brother Hao really went to do something with Zhang Wen and finally bit him out, wouldn''t he die!


    "If you know, come and tell me at the first time! Do you know?" brother Hao raised his eyebrow.


    "Well, I see..."


    "Go, wow."


    "Well..."


    The little brother left with a cold sweat on his head, but brother Hao''s eyes sank. In fact, where is Zhang Wen? Almost everyone on the road knows where he can be except the newly established Dongwen group?


    If you want to find Zhang Wen, take a taxi tomorrow and you''ll definitely meet him.


    He wants to clean up Zhang Wen, but he also thinks about it in his heart. He wants to find a suitable opportunity and an appropriate excuse to try Zhang Wen first.


    See what this boy can do.


    Brother Hao took a sip of wine, looked around at his younger brother and said, "now Zhang Wen is so popular. Do you think if we kill him, will his reputation be shocked?"


    No one answered him, little brothers, look at me, I look at you, all with a silent face.


    Who can shake Zhang Wen now in Jinhai city?


    Brother Ho, can you do it?

 Chapter 1320

    Looking at these little brothers, brother Hao was unhappy.


    I''ve been with myself for so long, and each one is like waste.


    Now at the mention of Zhang Wen''s name, they can all wet their pants!


    "Grass, look at you one by one. What are you afraid of? It''s just a Zhang Wen. Can you eat you?"


    Brother Hao said angrily.


    Little brothers, no one speaks. It''s better to be taught a lesson by brother Hao than to be poked on the wall by a silly dog.


    Zhang Wen dares to shoot boss Wang. What are they? It must have collapsed before he got close to Zhang Wen!


    No one is stupid, no one wants to die.


    HAOGE tiger, let him deal with Zhang Wen. WOW!


    Brother Hao lit a cigarette and frowned.


    Upset!


    Never been upset!


    When he turned on his mobile phone, Chen Nan''s number still couldn''t get through. He always turned it off.


    HAOGE closes his cell phone angrily.


    This chennan has no news since that day. Isn''t it hard to break brother Hao''s wealth?


    Chen Nan, what are you doing!


    ¡­¡­


    In a bath center in the south of the city, Lao Yan and Zhi Yonggang took a good bath.


    They came out with the heat on their bodies.


    Zhiyong''s scars have become a scenic spot. As soon as he takes off his clothes, everyone in the bath center looks at him.


    Zhiyong, still shaking his body.


    Isn''t that better than a tattoo? What''s that tattoo? Have they ever experienced the feeling of dying?


    Have you ever experienced what it''s like to be cut so many knives?


    It''s nothing more than being pulled back from the line of life and death!


    Dare you ask the people in the bath center, who can be so awesome as him?


    For a time, no one dared to make eye contact with him. They all looked at him very carefully.


    People have seen the hob flesh of Zhiyong, but few people are thinking about why Zhiyong has this scar.


    Was it a person who picked a group of people and was cut down in the end?


    no


    This is fuckin ''pressed by Zhang Wen''s people and cut like this!


    Besides, they didn''t leave him any kindness! The starting point is to kill him!


    Zhiyong survived purely by luck.


    No one thought about it. They just saw Zhiyong''s scars and felt that he was not strong enough.


    "Brother, did you hear about yesterday?" Zhiyong asked Lao Yan in a low voice.


    Old Yan wiped his head and looked for the girls who came in and out of the dark box. They all looked good.


    "Cao, how many times have I told you to come out and don''t fucking call me big brother!" Lao Yan pressed his voice very low.


    He has come back secretly now. Few people know that Zhang Wen and boss Wang are looking for him!


    Once discovered, the consequences are unimaginable!


    When he came to the bath center this time, Lao Yan also came with a try attitude.


    Zhang Wen and boss Wang are having a fierce battle recently. Who can take care of Lao Yan?


    Attention, it must not be here.


    Zhiyong shrunk his neck and dared not say anything.


    Old Yan asked, "what happened yesterday?"


    In these days since Lao Yan came back, Lao Yan is the most negative and idle group of people.


    He has been waiting for Zhang Wen and boss Wang to kill or maim a person. Lao Yan feels a little degenerate recently.


    I''m too lazy to inquire about the news.


    Just blindly enjoy, blindly avoid.


    Even the scene that happened at the gate of Wanfeng group yesterday, he didn''t know what was going on.


    Zhiyong lowered his voice: "Zhang Wen almost killed boss Wang with a gun at the door of Wanfeng group yesterday!"


    "What?"


    Lao Yan almost fell out of bed with a plop.


    Zhiyong made a pistol gesture with his hand: "Zhang Wen, take a gun!"


    Lao Yan was stunned by this. He was buzzing in his head for a long time without slowing down.


    Zhang Wen, with a gun, almost killed boss Wang?!


    What the fuck is that?


    Is there anything in his eyes?


    In broad daylight, you dare to shoot in the city. This is not a fugitive. What is it?


    Cold sweat ran down Lao Yan''s forehead.


    Is that good? If Zhang Wen really caught it, it would be over!


    "Zhang Wen, how fucking brave!"


    Zhiyong''s eyes sank: "or shall we hide again?"


    Lao Yan patted him on the forehead and glared at him.


    This is nonsense!


    I''m sure! Is it hard to come out and fight with Zhang Wen? With Lao Yan?


    With courage?


    Can you do it?


    Bullshit!


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down.


    "Did the police say anything?"


    Zhiyong shook his head: "it is said that there was no response."


    Lao Yan nodded. He knows everything now.


    Why can Zhang Wen be so awesome? Why dare to shoot in front of so many people in the city? Why dare to kill boss Wang.


    It''s not how bad he is, nor how fierce he is.


    It''s because there''s someone behind him.


    Liu hongran is standing behind him. With such a tough backstage, he can''t do without blowing.


    One shot, nothing.


    The police also beautifully suppressed the matter.


    Liu hongran''s relationship seems quite tough!


    "Let''s be careful recently. Ask more about boss Wang and Zhang Wen. Tell me what you have at the first time!"


    Seeing that old Yan''s voice became serious, Zhiyong quickly nodded.


    Zhang Wen, now it''s like adding wings to a tiger!


    At this time, two seemingly young women came in from the outside. Lao Yan''s eyes were very sharp. He could see at a glance that the two women must have just come.


    A smile hung from the corner of his mouth. Anyway, he came today. Let''s have a good play!


    Old Yan took a look at Zhiyong. They looked at each other and smiled. They went in one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, in the hospital.


    Liu hongran and I came out of Dongwen group, and I went directly to the hospital.


    When I was talking to boss Wang yesterday, several people on my side were injured. I plan to go to the hospital.


    When I went there, Wang Peng was making a phone call in the corridor.


    Seeing me coming, Wang Peng quickly hung up the phone.


    "Brother Wen!" he said respectfully to me.


    "How are the injured?"


    "It''s no big deal. Three heads were broken, two were a little traumatic, and the other problems were not big."


    "Well, have you calmed down?"


    "The second brother is up there."


    I nodded and asked Wang Peng to take some people to guard the hospital recently in case boss Wang might come to mend the knife.


    Upstairs, I found Er Zi Li.


    He was talking to a brother whose head was broken.


    Seeing me coming, he patted the man on the shoulder and came out.


    "Wenzi, the first world war yesterday has been uploaded on the road. Now everyone is talking that we want to replace boss Wang and set up a stick in Jinhai city!"

 Chapter 1321

    After listening to Li Erzi, I frowned.


    People are afraid of being famous, pigs are afraid of being strong.


    I understand this truth, but I can''t live on the road without fame.


    How many punks in Jinhai city are eager to stand out?


    How many dare to die?


    But in the end, how many people can really get out?


    They just lost their fame.


    When you are famous, even if you fight with people on the street, others will talk about it as a hot topic.


    But if you are a little bastard without any fame, even if you fight a hundred times in the street and break your head, no one will talk about you. At best, you will only appear in the laughing stock of others.


    Now I am well-known enough. In addition, I shot boss Wang in Wanfeng group that day. Now it must be me that is under discussion in Jinhai city.


    It''s reasonable to say that I want to replace boss Wang.


    "Wenzi, why don''t we take advantage of this fire and burn boss Wang once!" Li Erzi gave me a cigarette and said.


    I narrowed my eyes and bit my cigarette ass hard.


    "We must burn it, but we can''t just burn a door frame like forcing a tiger to set fire. This time, we''ll burn nothing from inside to outside from boss Wang!"


    "Well, one time, turn boss Wang over!"


    I took a smoke and slowly spit out the smoke. All I thought about was how to kill boss Wang and Hong Zi.


    Pillar and Xiaowen''s figure, as if also slowly appeared in front of me.


    I must avenge this revenge!


    ¡­¡­.


    Ling Ling


    In boss Wang''s office, the telephone rang.


    Since Zhang Wen shot that day, the phone on his side has not been disconnected, either section chief or people on the road.


    These two days, the phone is about to explode.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" boss Wang picked it up.


    "Lao Wang, a member of the task force is going to check this afternoon. Please cooperate." in the phone, it was the voice of section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang got angry at once.


    "I beg! I didn''t shoot the gun! I almost got killed. I''m a fucking victim!"


    Section chief Duan quickly comforted: "I know, I know, the people who passed in the afternoon are just to understand the situation. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    "Oh... Can this be filed?"


    "In theory, it should be possible!"


    Section chief Duan didn''t have a bottom in his heart. He sat with Liu hongran that day, but he was the leader!


    What is his section chief?


    I can''t even say a word!


    According to the procedure, this matter can be filed, but section chief Duan can''t guarantee what it will be like in the end.


    In theory, many have gone.


    In theory, Zhang Wen shouldn''t have gone to him with a gun yesterday! In theory, the pillar should not be discovered yet!


    But what happened? No, it''s all smashed!


    Now boss Wang hates theory most.


    "Grass, I know!" boss Wang agreed upset and hung up the phone.


    Although his men fought with Zhang Wen''s men at the gate of Wanfeng group that day, he was really terrified by Zhang Wen''s three shots.


    If the gun hits him carelessly, it will be a blood hole everywhere.


    Zhang Wen is a fugitive, but boss Wang is not. He is still very weak in his heart.


    And he also saw it. It''s not simple.


    Liu hongran should not be underestimated.


    To tell the truth, boss Wang has been mixing for so many years. When he never moves the gun, he either hides it carefully or doesn''t use it at all.


    But Zhang Wen, who opened fire in the city openly, did nothing at all. The mountain behind this is quite large.


    Hunzi, like stars, make their debut by holding hands.


    The greater the strength of the boss behind, the more arrogant the bastard will be.


    Zhang Wen is a good portrayal.


    However, when things get to this point, boss Wang is still angry with someone.


    That''s Hongzi.


    His work is quite disadvantageous!


    Originally, he was going to let Hong Zi die with these secrets, so that Zhang Wen could never find the reason behind it, but unexpectedly, Zhang Wen still knew nothing left.


    He grabbed the little plum and bit out the people behind him.


    Boss Wang almost didn''t participate in Xiaowen, but it was all his idea.


    If one day Hong Zi was held down and bit him out, what would it be?


    Not to mention anything else, just his little brother is enough to give him a headache.


    Many people have followed the pillar. Since the pillar accident, the people below have never stopped talking about the pillar.


    If you really let people know that this is his order, many people are afraid to defecte. At the critical moment of confrontation with Zhang Wen, boss Wang''s strength will certainly shrink. I don''t know how many times.


    The most important thing is to finish Hongzi first!


    Hongzi, you can''t stay!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang dialed the butcher''s number.


    "Butcher, you''ve fixed Hongzi for me recently. See if he has any abnormal performance, you''ll tell me at the first time!"


    The butcher smiled: "I see, brother!"


    In this mixed society, the butcher is an alternative.


    To what extent is it alternative?


    Boss Wang, the more chaotic the situation here is, the happier he will be!


    For fear of chaos, the butcher is the first!


    He was eager for boss Wang''s people and Zhang Wen''s people to meet in the street and grab it.


    That''s fun, isn''t it?


    The butcher followed boss Wang, not for money or for women.


    He is purely to experience life, which seems to be watched by people anytime and anywhere!


    Put down the phone, boss Wang turned and called Hong Zi again.


    "The phone you dialed is turned off..."


    A cold voice appeared in boss Wang''s ear.


    Grass!


    He dropped the phone angrily.


    Hong Zi''s phone, now dare to turn it off! What does he mean, that he can''t trust boss Wang?


    Or has he been controlled by Zhang Wen?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang''s heart jumped quickly.


    If Hong Zi is really controlled by Zhang Wen now, he is also dangerous!


    Hong Zi must have explained everything without two times!


    Pop!


    Boss Wang secretly gave himself a brain.


    Miscalculation. When I was in the office yesterday, I should have left Hong Zi!


    He was so cruel to him yesterday. He must have noticed something wrong.


    Boss Wang was so anxious that he clenched his teeth.


    No, no matter what, we have to find out where Hongzi is first!


    Hong Zi is now a sullen thunder on his side. I don''t know when it will burst!


    Then, blow him to pieces!

 Chapter 1322

    One day, he stood out from the crowd.


    One day, he was arrogant by the heroes.


    Now Hong Zi feels like this. A while ago, he was still the number one under boss Wang. He will follow boss Wang wherever he goes.


    Boss Wang scolded his younger brother, and Hong Zi scolded him.


    Boss Wang grass woman, he also followed grass.


    The taste was quite enjoyable. Hong Zi was almost below one person and above ten thousand people. He also benefited from the feeling of pretending to be a tiger.


    Boss Wang has what he has.


    He once thought that he would follow boss Wang in his life, and boss Wang would certainly not treat him badly.


    But he still didn''t expect this to happen.


    There was a butcher and he gave his position directly to the top.


    Little plum, also killed by Zhang Wen!


    Bad things, why do they rush up?


    Why don''t you give Hong Zi a living?


    That day in Wanfeng group, boss Wang slapped him in the face. He already felt that something was wrong.


    Boss Wang, I''m not angry. I''m going to push him out!


    Give it to Zhang Wen and save yourself!


    Although Hong Zi also thought it was impossible, he heard a little about how awesome Zhang Wen was that day. Now the whole road is talking about Zhang Wen! It is unprecedented in Jinhai city to openly shoot in the urban area.


    Boss Wang is afraid, and he is even more afraid of Hongzi.


    Now hearing Zhang Wen''s name, he will get goose bumps all over.


    Therefore, after he came out of boss Wang''s office that day, he chose to avoid. For the time being, he hid to see the situation. Besides, if boss Wang really wants to sell him, he can find a way to run away quickly, can''t he?


    You can''t wait to die.


    This place is where he used to hide with little plum, but now things are different, he is still there, little plum, and his soul has gone to the sky.


    Click.


    Hong Zi limped and lit a cigarette.


    When the misty smoke rose, he began to think about things in his heart.


    Now he put up a huge question mark in his heart.


    That''s why boss Wang betrayed him. What''s good for boss Wang. Yes, I can buy a good one in front of Zhang Wen, but can he guarantee that Zhang Wen won''t go to his trouble?


    Can he guarantee that Zhang Wen will let him go?


    impossible!


    He also saw that it would not be so simple.


    Zhang Wen, it''s hard work. Come here to work with boss Wang!


    Dongwen group is not for nothing.


    Everyone can see that it''s for boss Wang!


    Boss Wang is so clever that he doesn''t know what Zhang Wen thinks? Can you sell your own people so foolishly?


    Probably not.


    Or call to test it? Hong Zi asked himself in his heart.


    No, if boss Wang is going to betray himself, doesn''t this phone expose his position?


    In the end, fight or not~


    Hong Zi hesitated for a while. Finally, he took out his mobile phone and found boss Wang''s number.


    ¡­¡­


    Bell~


    The telephone in boss Wang''s office rang.


    The magic sound fills my ears.


    Let everyone in the office stop at once.


    "Hello?" boss Wang went over and picked it up carefully.


    Now every phone call seems very important to him, because that may be Hongzi''s news!


    "Big brother, it''s me." Hongzi said inside.


    what the fuck!


    Hongzi!


    Boss Wang''s small heart banged hard against his chest. His gloomy expression just now suddenly became excited. He thought Hong Zi didn''t dare to call him. Isn''t he still here.


    Very good, save yourself a lot of trouble.


    "Well, Hong Zi, where are you?" boss Wang asked.


    Because he was too excited, boss Wang''s voice had changed and distorted, but Hong Zi didn''t notice it. He was thinking about something in his heart. How could he notice it.


    "Brother, I''m in a safe place. You know that last time..." Hong Zi sighed.


    "Oh, nothing. I''ll help you with something. What are you afraid of?" boss Wang''s voice was suddenly gentle and unreasonable, like tricking his little lover. He told her to put it in and don''t move. But put it in. Can boss Wang stay still? Isn''t it an avalanche?


    Since Hong Zi didn''t want to tell boss Wang where he was, boss Wang simply didn''t ask. He knew that Hong Zi must have been frightened. If he asked Hong Zi''s whereabouts urgently, Hong Zi would doubt it.


    That''s not a surprise.


    Step by step induction.


    "Big brother..." Hong Zi was frightened these two days. No matter where he went, there seemed to be the shadow of Zhang Wen. There was no one who could talk. Boss Wang was the only one, but he had to be wary of boss Wang.


    It tastes bad.


    At the moment, when he heard boss Wang''s voice so gentle, the string in Hongzi''s heart broke. He knew that boss Wang was the only one he could rely on.


    My heart was suddenly moved.


    "It''s all right, don''t be afraid." boss Wang continued to appease.


    "Brother, I thought you were looking for me everywhere these two days, but I always told myself that you are not like that." Hong Zi said everything hidden in his heart.


    In fact, if he could fly over and take a look at the situation here, he would certainly want to hit his head and bleed.


    Boss Wang here has been looking for Hong Zi!


    I''ve been asking my men to inquire about Hong Zi!


    When Hong Zi called him, there were butchers and several younger brothers in his office, all with knives! As long as there is news about Hongzi, I''m ready to go and solve him at any time!


    This is not a joke!


    But I really want to kill him, Hongzi!


    The butchers were ready to move when they heard Hong Zi''s voice. Boss Wang reached out and motioned them not to speak.


    He smiled: "Hong Zi, where can I? What am I looking for? The person I''m looking for is Zhang Wen. We are all on the same front. Are you right?"


    "Elder brother, you''re right! When the limelight has passed, I''ll go to Zhang Wen and kill him!" Hong Zi began to express his determination.


    However, in boss Wang''s opinion, it is undoubtedly a small ant carrying the mountain. If it is not done well, it will be broken to pieces.


    Hong Zi wants to get rid of Zhang Wen? Maybe not?


    Isn''t that more nonsense than slapping in the face?


    However, boss Wang calmed Hong Zi for the time being: "well, brother knows, but you have to be honest these days. You know, Zhang Wen has been very fierce recently."


    Of course Hong Zi knows. To let him kill Zhang Wen is nothing more than a fantasy.


    He said this to make a beautiful remark to boss Wang, that''s all.

 Chapter 1323

    "Brother, what are you going to do with Zhang Wen?" the innocent Hong Zi said.


    He doesn''t know that boss Wang is the first person Zhang Wen will use, that is, he Hongzi.


    Use him as a cannon and a shield.


    It depends on how boss Wang plays.


    Boss Wang on the phone turned his eyes: "it''s actually very simple to deal with Zhang Wen. I have my plan!"


    "En..." Hong Zi heard that boss Wang didn''t want to tell him, and if boss Wang told him so much, it wouldn''t be good for him, would it?


    "By the way, Hongzi, where are you? These things are a little complicated recently. Let''s meet and talk!" boss Wang continued to induce Hongzi.


    Hongzi didn''t take precautions at all.


    "Brother, I''ll go to Wanfeng group to find you, OK?" Hong Zi still didn''t say where he was. He didn''t say it, but he thought it didn''t make much sense.


    Boss Wang was delighted and his eyes were gloomy: "OK, I''ll wait for you in the office. When can you come?"


    "About an hour."


    "Well, OK!"


    With that, boss Wang hung up the phone.


    The butcher and they all heard the contents of the phone. The butcher walked over two steps and asked, "brother, why don''t you get a car accident on the road and deal with him?"


    Boss Wang raised his hand to signal him to stop talking and let himself think for a while.


    In the past, boss Wang was a madman. When he broke his head in a fight, he had to continue to rush up. Now boss Wang is an expert in playing with his head and a conspirator!


    When he talked to Hong Zi on the phone just now, he began to think in his heart whether he really wanted to get rid of Hong Zi.


    Before Hong Zi called, boss Wang was always sure. He must get rid of Hong Zi, give Hong Zi to Zhang Wen, and tell Zhang Wen that it had nothing to do with him. In this way, the relationship between him and Zhang Wen can be eased, but when he talked to Hong Zi on the phone, his mind began to change.


    Hongzi, we can only rely on him now.


    Without him, boss Wang, Hong Zi would be killed if he went out.


    So why not make more use of him?


    Why not let Hongzi have a try?


    If you can''t get rid of Zhang Wen, give Hong Zi to Zhang Wen. How good is that?


    Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone?


    With Hong Zi''s dependence on boss Wang and his trust in boss Wang, this must be no problem.


    "Butcher, Hong Zi, don''t move for the time being." boss Wang said faintly.


    "Don''t move?" the butcher actually wanted to move Hongzi for a long time. This Hongzi is so sad!


    However, he is an alternative bastard. Different from boss Wang, boss Wang thinks more than anyone and can calculate more than anyone. He can maximize his risks and profits.


    "Well, don''t move him for the time being. Even if you want to move, let Zhang Wen move!"


    Boss Wang has killed the pillar. If he kills Hong Zi again, who will dare to mix with him in the future? It''s better for Zhang Wen to do it.


    The butcher nodded and put the knife away.


    Although he can''t wait to peel off Hong Zi''s skin now, what can he say that he is the younger brother who follows boss Wang?


    Boss Wang kicked out the butcher and them, and estimated that Hong Zi would come in a while.


    He gently knocked on the table. What he thought was that he would see Hongzi later. How could he continue to comfort him to be a obedient bird~


    ¡­¡­


    In less than an hour, Hongzi got off at the gate of Wanfeng group.


    He wore a cap and a sportswear.


    If it wasn''t for his lameness, at first glance, he couldn''t recognize Hong Zi.


    Hongzi gave the money, got off and walked towards Wanfeng group.


    Along the way, people wearing black clothes and holding guys can be seen everywhere. These are all people called by boss Wang. These days, he and Zhang Wen are on high alert. They should guard against each other.


    These people basically know Hong Zi, but looking at Hong Zi''s eyes is a little strange.


    Hong Zi also felt strange. Why are they so unfriendly when they look at themselves?


    It''s like looking at Zhang Wen.


    When he came here, he really didn''t think boss Wang would do it. On the phone, he heard that boss Wang spoke to himself so gently that he would deal with him!


    It must be all right.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    Go to the door of boss Wang''s office and Hong Zi knocks.


    The door opened with a brush.


    It was boss Wang who came to open the door. He opened the door himself. It shows how much he attaches to Hong Zi.


    "Hong Zi, ah ah..." just a few days ago, boss Wang felt that Hong Zi was getting old. He didn''t know how old he was, and his face was full of wind and frost.


    No way, Hong Zi is under great psychological pressure! He can''t sleep almost every night. No matter what he does, he can think of Zhang Wen.


    "Big brother!" Hong Zi''s eyes turned red when he saw boss Wang like this.


    It''s like a son meets his father.


    What a big brother, this sentence almost shows the fluctuations in Hong Zi''s heart. The big character is in one tone and the brother character is in three tones.


    Sounds like a foreigner learning Chinese.


    This is Hongzi who almost couldn''t control his mood and almost cried!


    He''s excited and uncomfortable!


    My heart is fucking oppressed!


    "Come and sit down!" boss Wang resisted the impulse to laugh and let Hong Zi in.


    Hong Zi came in and sat in the chair where boss Wang often welcomes guests.


    "Hong Zi, don''t be afraid. Where''s Zhang Wen? It''s all right!" boss Wang said brightly.


    Hong Zi nodded his head: "brother, I will follow you all my life!"


    He is making a statement and telling boss Wang that you are the only straw I can use to save the people. If you abandon me, I will be finished!


    Boss Wang smiled and took 20000 yuan from the table and gave it to him: "these two days, you hide first. When I let you out, you can come out again!"


    "Big brother!" Hong Zi stared at boss Wang''s face, and his eyes turned red again.


    Dare you ask, which elder brother in Jinhai city can be so generous and give his younger brother 10000 or 20000?


    Which brother can be so considerate? I know that my younger brother must use money to run away. Before my younger brother spoke, he took the initiative to give money?


    Although sometimes boss Wang is a little gloomy and sometimes Hongzi can''t figure him out, it''s still quite reliable at the critical time!


    At this moment, Hong Zi was so moved that he had to call him his father!


    Boss Wang is a talent. He can always make people lose any defense against him.


    Everyone knows that the better he treats a person, the more dangerous he is, but no one can escape his sweet trap.


    There is a father Wang in Jinhai city. Hongzi is his own son.


    Dad was happy and gave him pocket money.


    Dad was angry and gave him an ear.


    Dad was tired of playing and sent him to huangquan road.


    Ah~


    Good father,


    Ah~


    Bad Dad!

 Chapter 1324

    In boss Wang''s office, he looked at Hong Zi laughing.


    The atmosphere is strange.


    It seems a little ambiguous, but it is heavier than ambiguity. It is said that it is tender between lovers, but it is full of the smell of male hormones.


    It feels strange, too.


    But at the moment, Hong Zi doesn''t care about thinking so much.


    He just affirmed boss Wang''s good in his heart again and again.


    I''m sure he''s a good big brother of handouts and fresh air.


    Where can I find such a big brother?


    Hongzi really wants to kneel down and shout for his father now.


    "Hong Zi, I beat you in the office yesterday. You know why I beat you? Isn''t it because I''m angry that you don''t become a talent? How tense the situation is until now. Zhang Wen still came to me with a gun. I''m also worried!" boss Wang began to explain.


    At the moment, even if boss Wang didn''t explain, Hong Zi knew everything. He nodded: "brother, I know your intention, I know you!"


    "OK, you should hide first in recent days. If there is any action, I will inform you as soon as possible!" boss Wang said.


    With the 20000 yuan, Hong Zi nodded deeply, then said goodbye to boss Wang and left.


    When he walked out of the door, Hong Zi breathed and felt as if he had changed his style.


    Boss Wang, sitting in the office, was covered with a gloomy smile again.


    The four words "make the best use of everything" are obvious here in boss Wang.


    Hongzi''s life has begun to count down now.


    His use value is also wearing away little by little. He plays his last role here.


    In the afternoon, several people in uniform came and took boss Wang away. Section chief Duan said that they were from the task force.


    Boss Wang was not polite at all, so he followed them.


    In the interrogation room, they began to inquire about yesterday.


    "Grass, I''m a fucking victim! I almost got shot!"


    "In the busy city, I was almost killed! Can I feel comfortable in my fucking heart?"


    "How do you manage? You don''t care if someone has a gun?"


    ¡­¡­


    On boss Wang''s side, these people wanted to question boss Wang, but they were all pushed back by boss Wang and urged them to solve the case early.


    They want to solve the case more than boss Wang.


    But there''s pressure on it. What can they say?


    After asking boss Wang, it''s time to put a paragraph on this matter.


    The inquiry lasted only more than an hour and ended. Boss Wang swaggered out and went to the bathroom.


    As soon as he got into his car, his phone rang.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang picked it up.


    "Big brother... Bad..." the caller was moustache on the construction site.


    For moustache, boss Wang is quite relieved. His ability to handle affairs is outstanding, which is many times better than little plum.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang was surprised and asked after a long time when there was a little beard guarding the construction site.


    "Brother, the construction site, someone came to check today..." moustache stammered.


    At ordinary times, even if someone comes to check, moustache is not afraid. Everyone knows the weight of boss Wang. Who will come to trouble boss Wang when he is all right?


    But it seems different today. It sounds like a moustache. It seems very difficult.


    Boss Wang knew he couldn''t ask clearly on the phone, so he simply took people to the construction site in the south of the city.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang''s construction site has a problem. In fact, it''s not unexpected. It''s entirely reasonable.


    In fact, Liu hongran has been staring at his construction site for a long time, but he hasn''t taken any action.


    Of course, Liu hongran was also worried.


    In the afternoon, when boss Wang was questioned at the police station, Liu hongran was not idle.


    Those who stood on the white road of Liu hongran also promised to help him, but the white road is different from the underworld. The white road pays attention to a process. As long as the time is ripe, it is easier to do it than drinking water.


    In the afternoon, Liu hongran invited a person to dinner in a very ordinary health hotel.


    This man has thick eyebrows and big eyes. At first glance, he is quite decent.


    Liu hongran specially told the hotel not to receive any guests today. He packed them all.


    So in such a big hotel, only Liu hongran in the private room was with this man.


    "Hongran, you didn''t come to me just to have a meal?" the man asked.


    From coming in to dinner, Liu hongran didn''t say a digression. He just asked the man to eat.


    Liu hongran smiled and pushed out a cup of jade tofu carved into a beauty.


    "Brother Chen, this beautiful jade tofu is now like the real estate in Jinhai city. It is booming every day. We are just some small cooks and waiters. We do our best to make this land beautiful and delicious. In this way, we can satisfy you, don''t we?"


    Brother Chen smiled and drank a mouthful of soup.


    There must be some questions in my heart when I see here.


    Before that, didn''t Liu hongran have made a decision with Zhang of the housing construction bureau? Why are you looking for brother Chen? What''s the role of brother Chen?


    Officialdom is like a battlefield. Although Liu hongran has determined the last incident, it is inevitable that Zhang Bureau will go through brother Chen to handle affairs. Liu hongran doesn''t want to trouble, so he simply helps Zhang Bureau get through this road so that they can act quickly.


    He also saw that the situation on Zhang Wen''s side could not be delayed.


    We are about to enter a white-edged war.


    At this time, Zhang Wen and boss Wang had already stepped on a string on the roof. If no one helped them, they would easily fall down.


    Liu hongran shot at this time, just right.


    This brother Chen is no one else, or the leader of Jinhai city. Last time he sat in the same car with Liu hongran, Mayor Chen!


    From the title, we can see how close Liu hongran is to him.


    Of course, brother Chen knows what Liu hongran is talking about.


    He dug up a spoonful of Meiyu tofu in his cup and said with a smile: "Hongran, which land do you want in Jinhai city? Even if you want the land in front of my house, I have to grant it to you. No? The land in the south of the city is only a third rate land. If you really want to make Dongwen group bigger, I can give you a better boundary. Why waste energy and time on the land in the south of the city?"


    What brother Chen said is sincere and not false at all.


    If Liu hongran tries his best to get the most prosperous and best section of Jinhai City, who dares not to give it?


    Nothing else, just his friendship with brother Chen. Can he refuse?


    Can you disagree?


    What brother Chen said is not too much.


    Liu hongran smiled: "brother Chen, thank you for looking up to me so much, but I only want the land in the south of the city!"

 Chapter 1325

    It may be a little inaccurate to describe Liu hongran with puzzled market.


    But that seems to be the case.


    In Mayor Chen''s opinion, Liu hongran is really a fool B. He doesn''t want to put good places in other sections. He doesn''t enjoy such a large support policy, but he bites the land in the south of the city. Isn''t that a waste of energy?


    But Liu hongran had a clear mind.


    Now he is not doing business, nor is he doing his own Dongwen group, but fighting.


    This is a resource battle. The only companies that can win in Jinhai city are Wanfeng group and Dongwen group of boss Wang. If Liu hongran wants another territory and starts to compete with boss Wang, it will be a waste of time. Boss Wang will grow stronger step by step. This is not what Liu hongran wants to see. What he wants is very simple.


    As long as boss Wang is squeezed out, don''t these resources and boundaries of Jinhai city belong to Dongwen group? At that time, without competitors, which piece of land do you want?


    Liu hongran is not only a smart businessman, but also a political Ke expert among businessmen.


    His heart is no less than brother Chen.


    This is why brother Chen appreciates him.


    Brother Chen took a mouthful of tofu and broke it when he touched it in his mouth. The taste of the soup was all soaked in the tofu. This dish is delicious.


    He nodded secretly and said, "hongran, I know what you mean. You and boss Wang are making trouble in Jinhai city. Although I have suppressed the last thing, I can''t have the next time. Even if it''s you next time, I can''t give you this face, okay?"


    What brother Chen said is that you can''t give, not that you don''t give.


    Liu hongran also knows how much risk he took in order to help himself deal with the matter.


    The more in brother Chen''s position, the greater the risk and responsibility. Brother Chen''s every move, even taking a bath, is watched by the whole people of Jinhai city!


    Liu hongran understands this truth.


    "Don''t worry, brother Chen. I''ll draw a line with boss Wang as soon as possible, but it takes a process. After the storm, it''s quiet! Not only between me and boss Wang, I promise, Jinhai is quiet!" Liu hongran patted his chest and said.


    He has confidence in Zhang Wen and Dongwen group.


    As long as boss Wang is pushed out, is it needless to say their position in Jinhai city?


    Does anyone need to question it?


    Brother Chen smiled, nodded and ate the last piece of tofu: "OK, I know what you mean!"


    After dinner, brother Chen began to call people.


    The first call was to Zhang Bureau.


    The second call is for director Liu.


    ¡­¡­


    About twenty minutes later, boss Wang rushed to the construction site in the south of the city.


    Just arrived here, boss Wang was stupid.


    On the construction site, standing, are the police!


    At the front are two people who look like leaders.


    One is director Liu and the other is director Zhang.


    No matter who he is, he is a person who can make Jinhai tremble with one foot.


    Boss Wang was also a little confused and hurried over.


    "Why did you seal my construction site?" what did these people do when the construction site was shut down? Boss Wang is also upset.


    Originally, he was full of anger, but seeing these policemen, he lost his temper immediately.


    Zhang Bureau smiled and said, "are you boss Wang? Today we come to officially tell you that you will take back this construction site in the future."


    "Where''s the money? When will the money be in place and when will I leave?" boss Wang, don''t you know? He knows the situation very well, but he hasn''t received the money himself.


    Zhang Bureau nodded to his men and handed over a bank card.


    "The money is here. You can check it at any time."


    Boss Wang took the bank card and hesitated a little. He''s really not willing to let go of this land.


    But how can he persist in the face of such great pressure?


    Why insist, not a death?


    Instead of spending it here all the time, it''s better to go to another construction site and start over again!


    Boss Wang thought for a moment, greeted them, turned and left.


    "Brother, our construction site is really gone in the future?" moustache asked boss Wang on the way.


    Boss Wang sighed helplessly and nodded. He didn''t want to. He didn''t know how much effort he had made in this land, and he didn''t want to see it go away.


    But he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t help it at all.


    "It''s all right. When we have the next piece of land, it''s still the same as now!" boss Wang said.


    "My brother, I love our land!"


    Isn''t it?


    Moustaches, they have been guarding the construction site since the beginning, and they have gradually developed feelings. Although they can''t start work recently, they are also secure in guarding the land even if they can''t start work. Now all their people have withdrawn. Can he be comfortable in his heart?


    Can you feel better?


    "Alas, I can''t decide some things. Don''t you see so many policemen standing? Don''t you see that all the people from the housing construction bureau are coming?" boss Wang said.


    Boss Wang seldom said soft words, but this time he said it without taboo.


    He really thought so.


    No matter how awesome and crazy he was in Jinhai City, he still couldn''t get up in front of the white Taoist and the police. He had to choose to be obedient.


    He''s not stupid enough to hit a stone with an egg.


    "Alas!" moustache sighed hard.


    Boss Wang was thinking about where to find the next piece of land.


    Let section chief Duan work hard!


    ¡­¡­


    After boss Wang left, he was on the construction site in the south of the city.


    Zhang asked director Liu.


    "That man is boss Wang?"


    Director Li nodded: "well, it''s him. This man is not simple."


    "Hehe, but his days are coming to an end."


    "It''s decided to catch him?" director Liu asked in surprise.


    He didn''t receive the news. Why did Lao Zhang of the housing construction bureau know it?


    "No, I mean, he won''t get a piece of land in Jinhai city in the future..."


    Director Liu stared and said nothing.


    Listen, this is not what Zhang Ju means.


    Zhang bureau is almost a land tailor in Jinhai city. Whatever others want, they have to go through his hands. Those real estate companies are even more polite to him.


    If this is not what Zhang Ju meant, who would be the person above?


    Director Liu thought about it.


    It seems that there is only the head of Jinhai City, Mayor Chen.


    It''s just, why does Mayor Chen stand on Zhang Wen''s side?


    Is it difficult that he and Zhang Wen are relatives?


    But if it''s mayor Chen, it''s really difficult for boss Wang to make a living in real estate in the future!

 Chapter 1326

    Bell


    In Dongwen group, the telephone rang.


    At this time, I also just arrived at the office.


    "Hello, brother Liu?"


    I saw Liu hongran''s number and picked it up quickly.


    "Wenzi, take someone this afternoon to take over the construction site in the south of the city!" Liu hongran spoke in a very excited tone on the phone.


    Of course he was happy when it was done.


    I was also a little excited. I didn''t expect Li liuhongran to do things so quickly.


    "I know, brother Liu."


    "Wenzi, after I go, I will find someone who understands this aspect to take over the construction site and continue to start work on the construction site. You will be fully responsible for the later things."


    I know what Liu hongran means. The construction site itself belongs to boss Wang. Now it falls into my hands. Can he not trouble me?


    My priority now is to guard the construction site.


    Put down the phone. I arranged to take Wang Peng, Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua to the construction site in the south of the city in the afternoon.


    When I went there, a specially assigned person came to receive us. I saw some people in uniform light materials. Finally, I gave me a form to see what was on it.


    I glanced at it and signed it.


    A man in a smart suit came and talked to me in detail about all kinds of matters on the construction site and the key of personnel allocation.


    I was upset and asked him to talk to Li Erzi.


    "Brother Wen, this will be our construction site?" Wang Peng said excitedly.


    I smiled and nodded: "you are responsible for this construction site. In the future, you will be responsible for watching this construction site."


    Wang Peng has been waiting for me to say this. After saying that, he patted his chest vigorously: "brother Wen, I know! Don''t worry, I will take good care of this construction site!"


    I looked at the construction site that had not been completely completed and took a deep breath.


    In the future, with the support of Liu hongran and the strong capital of Dongwen group, the progress of the construction site must be quite fast. Before long, buildings can get up one by one!


    In that way, the backbone of Dongwen group is hard!


    I called Liu hongran and told him that I had almost made arrangements here.


    Liu hongran agreed with satisfaction, told me some precautions on the construction site, and then hung up the phone.


    Dongwen group has its first project and is no longer a puppet.


    But I''m not happy at all.


    Because the hatred accumulated in my heart is also accumulating little by little.


    Now I just want to kill Hong Zi and avenge Xiao Wen and Zhu!


    ¡­¡­


    In Dongwen group, pretending to force tiger to sit alone in the hall and smoke.


    Smoking is not allowed in the hall itself, but so many people pass by, but no one dares to pretend to be a tiger.


    Everyone knows who he is, and no one wants to provoke him.


    If you pretend to force the tiger to be unhappy, you will be killed if you don''t keep it together. Forget it.


    Pretending to force the tiger to be unhappy is very depressed.


    Why?


    Is it because the situation with boss Wang is so tense recently that he is very upset?


    no


    Pretending to be a tiger is not afraid of this!


    What he fears most is that he has nothing to do all day.


    The more chaotic the situation was, the happier he was.


    He looks like a butcher.


    But compared with the butcher, pretending to force the tiger is just a gentleman.


    Now Dongwen group has been established. He has a lot of money and a high status. Why can''t he be happy?


    Because what Zhang Wen promised him hasn''t been fulfilled yet!


    So, what did Zhang Wen promise him?


    Is it about giving him the position of security director!


    Last time he mentioned it to Zhang Wen, there was no news at all. Where could this be?


    Black sister has urged the pretending tiger more than once. Pretending to force the tiger is also worried.


    Both of them are in a hurry.


    But the worry is different.


    Pretending to be a tiger, I saw the bed in the security director''s room!


    He''s focused on doing it!


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister is the most elusive interest of Zhang Wen''s group.


    Pretending to force tiger to think about the room when he first entered Dongwen group, he immediately thought of what it was like to be there with Heimei.


    There are people coming and going outside. They are only separated by a wall. They are trying hard inside. They hit hard and go back and forth!


    That feeling, don''t mention it.


    In such an environment, pretending to force a tiger can certainly give full play to its abilities! It''s sure to make black sister fly to heaven!


    Once this idea becomes a shape in the heart, it is undoubtedly even more difficult to change it again.


    Now pretend to force the tiger to eat and sleep, thinking about it.


    Prick~


    A car stopped at the door. I got out of the car and went to Dongwen group.


    "Alas, Wenzi!" pretending to force the tiger to see me and say hello to me quickly.


    "Oh, pretend to be a tiger, ha ha ~" I smiled awkwardly with him.


    I don''t know why, when I saw his face, I felt a deep sense of oppression, which came from the soldiers who pretended to force the tiger!


    I looked at him and walked upstairs. He followed me closely.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked back and asked.


    The expression on the tiger''s face looked very embarrassed: "Alas, I''ll tell you when I enter the office."


    The first feeling he gave me was to go in and play with me!


    Pretend to be a tiger. If you really want to play with me, can I escape?


    When I entered the door, I subconsciously left a crack in the door.


    I sat there awkwardly with pretending to force the tiger.


    He lit a cigarette on his own.


    "Wenzi, are we brothers?"


    My heart beat twice.


    The first sentence is to play emotional cards. The second sentence is to enter the theme, isn''t it?


    Wenzi, let me play with you once. Please, in that case.


    My Adam''s Apple moved. I really don''t know what to tell him.


    "Well, this is naturally..."


    Then I quickly stared at the tiger''s face to see if he had any extreme reaction.


    "If it''s a brother, why didn''t you honor what you promised me last time?" his big black eyes were full of deep sadness.


    My heart jumped.


    I kept asking myself in my heart, what''s going on? What did I promise to pretend to be a tiger? I never promised him those strange requests! In that case, I''d rather die!


    But I don''t know what to say when I look at the eyes full of expectation.


    If a word is wrong, you may be forced to think about it.


    "Wenzi, did you forget what you promised me?" when I saw that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, my eyes were full of annoyance.


    I twitched twice in the corner of my mouth, took a deep breath and said with a smile, "pretend to be a tiger. There have been a lot of things in the company recently. I may... Really forget."

 Chapter 1327

    I may have really forgotten.


    If this sentence is changed to someone else, pretending to force the tiger must be angry, angrily scold the man, bury him with his own dirt, and follow him all day.


    But when this came out of my mouth, he was somewhat restrained.


    At least, I didn''t lose my temper in front of me.


    But I really forgot what I promised him.


    Pretending to force the tiger to bomb the ashtray and look at me: "Wenzi, I think you don''t care about me more and more."


    what the fuck!


    I was surprised. Did you really change your interest and like men?


    Is that good?


    What do you mean, I have to break his interest to him!


    "What, or I''ll let Wang Peng take you to play in the evening? I heard Wang Peng say that it seems that many good girls have come recently."


    "Wenzi!" pretending to force the tiger to look at me, I felt a hair in my heart: "do you think I am such a person?"


    I use ''aren''t you?'' His eyes returned to him.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he sighed and simply pointed out his words.


    "Wenzi, why didn''t you promise my security director last time?"


    That''s it!


    I suddenly clapped my forehead. I can''t forget this!


    I always remember it in my heart!


    But I didn''t expect that pretending to force the tiger has always been so worried about it!


    I smiled: "don''t worry, I''ll arrange it for you in a few days! Today I just picked up the construction site in the south of the city. I have a lot of things to do."


    The tiger''s eyes lit up: "really?"


    I was sweating on my forehead: "well, really."


    Actually, this has nothing to do with the construction site of the city south. I still has the final say in the East language group. I say this simply to perfunctory dress and force the tiger!


    The office of the security director is next to my office. There is a bed and a sofa in it.


    I don''t know what I want to do when I pretend to force a tiger in.


    And I know what it''s like to pretend to be a tiger.


    If you give the key to the tiger, he will be in there with black sister every day. What shall I do?


    My little heart, can you bear it?


    Sure not!


    Therefore, I haven''t mentioned it for a long time, but the habit of pretending to force the tiger seems to make him feel like he can''t stop!


    "Then give me the key first. Wow, I''ll go in and have a look at my office!" said the tiger pretending to be nothing.


    "Well, what, we''ll talk about it in a few days..."


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t listen to what I said. He came and took the key, and then strode towards the security director''s office next to me, talking on the phone while walking.


    My state of mind collapsed~


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, in a high-end western restaurant in Jinhai city.


    Liu hongran sat there alone waiting for someone.


    He kept looking at the time.


    Since the establishment of Dongwen group, Liu hongran has rarely had time to be so leisurely. This time, he gave himself a holiday.


    Moreover, his more important purpose here is to meet someone.


    "Enjoy your visit!"


    The waiter said respectfully to the person who walked into the door.


    As soon as the man came in, he attracted the attention of many people, including the waiter at the door, who stared round.


    Every time she comes out, she brings her own girl aura.


    This man is Wang Yuxian.


    Today''s Wang Yuxian is dressed in casual clothes, but together, it is a beautiful scenery.


    Liu hongran asked her out.


    Liu hongran saw all the things between her and Zhang Wen. He always wanted to take the time to persuade Wang Yuxian, but he didn''t have much chance. Today, he took the time.


    "Brother Liu, what''s the matter?" Wang Yuxian came in, sat down generously and put his handy bag aside.


    Her face is still so fascinating.


    It stimulates everyone''s adrenal glands.


    Liu hongran asked for two drinks before he spoke.


    "Yuxian, I''ve been very busy recently. Now I finally have time to meet you. About Zhang Wen, in fact..."


    Wang Yuxian frowned upset: "brother Liu, I don''t want to mention this person!"


    Liu hongran and Wang Yuxian reacted so strongly and sighed: "Yuxian, you are an insider and we are all outsiders. I see some things more thoroughly than you. I really don''t want to see the relationship between you and Zhang Wen become stiff!"


    Liu hongran and Zhang Wen have also been together for some time. This man has no rules and regulations to do things. Sometimes he is even a little crazy, but Liu hongran is deeply attracted by his personality charm. He doesn''t know why, so he slowly stands on his side, and even wants to help him persuade Wang Yuxian, or even help him recover Wang Yuxian.


    This is where the charm of personality lies.


    It is precisely because of this that there are so many brothers around Zhang Wen who are willing to hang out with him.


    This is something Liu hongran envies but has never had.


    Therefore, he also cherishes this feeling.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t speak and drank his drink. In fact, what is her feeling for Zhang Wen at the moment? She didn''t understand. More importantly, she complained about Lao Gao.


    But there seems to be another trace of emotion mixed in it, which she herself can''t understand.


    "Yuxian, or I''ll arrange a time for you to meet Zhang Wen. To tell you the truth, it''s hard for me to see Zhang Wen like that every day!"


    "What''s wrong with Zhang Wen?" Wang Yuxian looked up.


    "He has something hidden in his heart all day, and he can hardly see a smile on his face." Liu hongran told the truth.


    "Oh, it''s ridiculous ~" Wang Yuxian smiled shamelessly.


    She changed her posture and did it again. In her eyes, it was no longer the gentle light just now. Instead, it was shameless.


    "Brother Liu, how much better do you think a murderer can feel? He killed someone and killed Lao Gao. I can''t let go of it all my life. It''s impossible to make peace with him!"


    Although there was still a trace of compromise in her heart, Wang Yuxian didn''t say that, but showed her attitude very firmly.


    Liu hongran sighed in his heart.


    Wang Yuxian has changed.


    She seems to have changed since Lao Gao.


    Once upon a time, Wang Yuxian had a steelyard in his heart, which was very clear about right and wrong.


    But now?


    She has changed.


    The standard of right and wrong in her eyes was added to a person, Lao Gao.


    Although Liu hongran didn''t get along well with Lao Gao, Liu hongran''s impression of Lao Gao at the beginning was still good. At least, he was a down-to-earth and willing young man. Wang Yuxian followed him and felt relieved.


    But then?


    Lao Gao seems to have changed.


    How can such a person become the measure of Wang Yuxian?


    Isn''t that a little harsh for Zhang Wen?

 Chapter 1328

    "Yuxian, you shouldn''t measure things like this!" Liu hongran said seriously.


    "Brother Liu, I have a sense of propriety," said Wang Yuxian.


    Liu hongran shook his head secretly: "Yuxian, have you ever thought that Lao Gao at that time had ignored you, found other women to annoy you, and got involved with that thing? Even if he was alive, what would happen? I''ve seen many such little bastards, and in the end, they didn''t have good results. If I didn''t say what happened to him, it would also affect the family. Do you want to see that result?"


    Wang Yuxian''s mouth moved and didn''t say anything.


    What Liu hongran said is indeed reasonable. She saw what Lao Gao looked like at that time. If such a state goes on, the final outcome will certainly not be good.


    But Wang Yuxian still had a little fantasy in her heart. She thought she could change Lao Gao and make Lao Gao change back to the way she used to be.


    Although she said she was a little beyond her ability, she hasn''t really tried yet. How can she know the result if she doesn''t try?


    Zhang Wen, hurriedly put an end to her.


    Can she feel better?


    "Yuxian, some people can change, some people can''t change. I didn''t say anything against you, nor did I say anything bad about Lao Gao. Just like Lao Gao at the beginning, I don''t think it''s useful to send him to the drug rehabilitation center. That thing will last a lifetime, and he can''t change if he wants to change!" Liu hongran is telling the truth. He has seen and heard of these things.


    He really doesn''t like that thing at all.


    Once that thing is stained, there must be no good fruit to eat in the end.


    "No, I haven''t tried. How can I know?" Wang Yuxian was still stubborn.


    Liu hongran sighed. After a while, he said, "Yuxian, tell me what you''re going to do in the future. It''s so awkward all the time?"


    Wang Yuxian really has no plans about what to do in the future.


    She thought more than once to let Zhang Wen pay for what he had done and let him pay for Lao Gao. But even if it was true, could Wang Yuxian be satisfied?


    Is that really what she wants?


    Seeing that she hadn''t spoken for a long time, Liu hongran then said, "Yuxian, if you don''t have any ideas now, it''s better to stop first, listen to me, think seriously, and don''t do anything you regret!"


    Wang Yuxian felt his nose sour. She drank all her drinks in a hurry, said goodbye to Liu hongran and left.


    Looking at the back of Wang Yuxian leaving, Liu hongran was full of melancholy.


    What will Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian look like in the end?


    He has no bottom in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The news on the road always spread quickly. I took over the construction site in the south of the city and spread it to boss Wang at the first time.


    The man who told him the news was moustache.


    The moustache who got the news that day was also very angry.


    People die for wealth, birds die for food.


    Zhang Wen almost cut off their wealth and took it for himself. It''s strange that they don''t want to work hard with him, moustache! But he wants to seek the advice of boss Wang and get the affirmation of boss Wang.


    "Big brother!" moustache knocked on the door and came in.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" boss Wang asked.


    "I heard that the construction site in the south of the city has been given to the boy Zhang Wen! Today, their people have just taken over!" moustache said anxiously.


    "Impossible!" boss Wang immediately laughed.


    In his understanding, of course, this is impossible. Find a way to let his construction site out, and then give it to Zhang Wen''s Dongwen group?


    What nonsense is this?


    Real estate, there has never been such a rule.


    This is not only giving him the construction site, but also provoking boss Wang''s position!


    Moreover, even if Zhang Wen''s Dongwen group wants a construction site, why bother to ask boss Wang for this land in the south of the city?


    I can''t say how good this land is. Boss Wang knows it himself.


    Through Liu hongran''s relationship, what kind of land does Dongwen group want?


    Zhang Wen, not stupid!


    "Big brother, it''s true. I saw Wang Peng and them guarding the construction site!" moustache continued.


    "Really?" looking at moustache''s serious face, boss Wang also felt that something was wrong. Moustache didn''t have the courage to lie to himself, and his eyes were not short-sighted, so he couldn''t see the wrong person.


    So, is it true?


    Zhang Wen''s people are really on the construction site in the south of the city?


    How is this possible?


    "Are you sure you''re right?" boss Wang still a little bit of a bit.


    If so, Zhang Wen is also a little silly. Why do you want to get the land at all costs?


    Boss Wang also knows how much the land is worth. If Zhang Wen wants to get the land into his own hands, he also needs a lot of money in addition to all kinds of expenses to find a relationship.


    This money is not good for him to shoot other construction sites?


    Do you have to play with him like this?


    Boss Wang, who has always been far ahead in IQ, is a little confused this time. He really doesn''t know what Zhang Wen''s purpose is.


    So it seems that Zhang Wen gave him the money he was compensated for.


    This is even more puzzling to him.


    Is there gold in the land south of the city?


    Moustache nodded again: "brother, it''s really Zhang Wen. They took over!"


    "Grass!" boss Wang slapped his pen on the table. A document hasn''t been signed yet. He''s not in the mood to sign at the moment.


    His thoughts focused on Zhang Wen.


    The white man tried hard to drive boss Wang out and said that the construction site was unqualified and that was unqualified, but what? As soon as their men withdrew, Zhang Wen came to take over!


    What does that mean!


    This is red fruit. I want to drive boss Wang away!


    This is challenging boss Wang''s IQ!


    "Zhang Wen, why do you want to do this?" boss Wang couldn''t help questioning.


    Where can mustache understand the mystery? All he knows is that if the territory is robbed, he will go to the war and get it back!


    That''s the place where they worked hard and guarded desperately. Now they give it to others. Can they feel better?


    Boss Wang, I have thought about this before and after, but I still haven''t come up with any reason.


    Finally, he patted his forehead hard, thinking that he would not think about these troubles first. If Zhang Wen is willing to want the land in the south of the city, let him go. Anyway, he has money in his hand, and then take a good picture of the land, won''t he?


    Why bother so much!


    However, after thinking about it, boss Wang still feels weak. He has no room to fight back when he is played like this. Boss Wang is also very aggrieved.


    After thinking about it, he took out the phone and dialed section chief Duan.

 Chapter 1329

    In the battle between boss Wang and Zhang Wen, the most unlucky victim may be section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang grabbed the handle in order to keep the black hat on his head.


    He''s had a lot of trouble.


    He was frequently shot by boss Wang. Section chief Duan knew it in his heart, but he just couldn''t say anything. It was hard to feel oppressed in his heart.


    But he had no choice but to do whatever boss Wang said.


    At this time, section chief Duan is sitting in the office thinking about how to deal with it when he was at the door of Wanfeng group that day!


    There is someone pressing on it. Section chief Duan can''t catch his breath. He has more heart than strength in this matter.


    Unless he doesn''t want the black hat on his head.


    No wonder his teacher advised him not to compete with Liu hongran before.


    This Liu hongran is really not simple.


    Section chief Duan really saw the way he sat in the car with the leader that day.


    At the moment, all he thought about was the picture.


    If you really catch up with the number one, you will come down in two days.


    At this time, his cell phone rang.


    He looked down and quickly picked it up.


    The caller is boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan''s eyebrows moved. Now he has a terrible headache when he sees boss Wang''s name.


    Boss Wang is about to become his nightmare.


    Although ten thousand people in his heart didn''t want to answer the phone, section chief Duan thought about it and forced himself to answer it.


    "Hello." the voice was low and gloomy.


    Section chief Duan felt that if he went on like this, he would definitely be depressed.


    Section chief Duan has now become a puppet of boss Wang.


    "Lao Duan, where are you?" boss Wang said angrily on the phone.


    Section chief Duan''s little heart beats fast. Who knows what boss Wang thinks again. Listening to his tone, he must have no good fruit to eat.


    "Lao Wang, I''m in the office. What''s the matter?"


    Section chief Duan said carefully.


    "Come to the teahouse at noon and I''ll talk to you!" said boss Wang. He left a series of monotonous beeps on the phone and hung up.


    No reason to refuse was given to section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan has to go if he goes or not.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, section chief Duan rushed to the teahouse without eating.


    Boss Wang has been sitting inside waiting for him.


    His eyes were full of unhappiness.


    "Come and sit down!" boss Wang asked section chief Duan to sit down.


    Section chief Duan sat down obediently and a cup of tea pushed him down in front of him. He didn''t think about it, so he looked up and drank it.


    Bitter!


    It''s fucking bitter, like traditional Chinese medicine!


    He grinned and asked boss Wang, "Lao Wang, what kind of tea is this? It''s so bitter!"


    Boss Wang looked at him quietly: "this is Kuding tea!"


    Kuding tea!


    Section section chief secretly scolds a, oneself does not get on fire, drink what bitter dint tea!


    And this Kuding tea seems to be much more bitter than before.


    He glanced at boss Wang and looked at the tea cup in his hand. Boss Wang didn''t drink it at all. The tea was made entirely for himself.


    In order to bury themselves, bubble!


    Section chief Duan frowned slightly and thought that today''s matter seems not simple. Boss Wang, this is going to come down and ask for a crime!


    "How''s it going? Is it bitter?" boss Wang asked knowingly, looking like a guest.


    Section chief Duan smiled and said, "Kuding tea is naturally bitter."


    "Hum, Lao Duan, you know what happened to me recently, so you don''t want to explain to me?" boss Wang asked coldly with a questioning face.


    Section chief Duan''s official power is so arrogant that no one dares to let him make a report, but he has to do so in front of boss Wang.


    You can''t have a temper at all.


    "Lao Wang, I know you''ve had a bad time recently, but I''m also trying my best to do that last time..."


    "I''m not talking about the last time!"


    "It''s not that thing. What''s that?" section chief Meng said.


    "The land in the south of my city has been robbed! Grass!"


    Pop!


    Section chief Duan stood up: "who? Who is so bold?"


    Don''t say boss Wang was surprised. Section chief Duan was even more surprised. He took pictures of the land himself. Now someone robbed boss Wang. What does that mean?


    This is not only did not give boss Wang face, but also did not give him the face of section chief!


    Isn''t this fucking trouble?


    Boss Wang thought section chief Duan was acting and looked at him coldly: "Lao Duan, don''t tell me this. You haven''t heard a word."


    Section chief Duan was stunned.


    He really hasn''t heard a word!


    But now look at boss Wang''s meaning, I still doubt his meaning!


    I suspect he hurt himself!


    "Lao Wang, I really don''t know! What''s going on!" section chief Duan tried to explain.


    Boss Wang''s shrewd eyes have been staring at section chief Duan. To tell the truth, he doesn''t know whether section chief Duan knows about it, but if section chief Duan doesn''t tell him what he knows, it''s completely two natures.


    That means that section chief Duan is really bold and fat. He doesn''t want to work in this position!


    Boss Wang stared at him with gloomy eyes for a while, lowered his head and poured another pot of tea: "who else can it be except fucking Zhang Wen and Liu hongran?"


    "Liu hongran?"


    Section chief Duan raised his eyebrows.


    Now the name appeared in his ears and gave him a boost.


    This person''s name is too loud, and section chief Duan knows now that he can''t deal with Liu hongran. His background is bigger than heaven!


    If he really stood on Zhang Wen''s side and helped rob the land in the south of the city, he really had no temper at all!


    "Lao Wang, is it really him?"


    "Grass! What I said is still false!" boss Wang glared at section chief.


    The land is gone, that is to say, the money used to find a way to get through the relationship has also been lost.


    Of course, those Qian Wang bosses don''t really care.


    But those relationships, he is quite distressed.


    As a result, he and section chief Duan were really isolated.


    And looking at the expression of section chief Duan, he really doesn''t know about it, which is even more troublesome.


    Maybe there is no room for section chief in this circle, so why should boss Wang be attached to section chief?


    He is about to become a sunset industry.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang''s eyes narrowed and thought that even if he wanted to push section chief out, he should make the best use of everything.


    Besides, section chief Duan''s inextricable relationship with him also made him hesitate whether to do that or not.


    Boss Wang has always been thinking about how to use section chief and how to shoot section chief for exhibition, but he never thought that there are people standing behind section chief!


    How can you let boss Wang fool around?

 Chapter 1330

    The tea I drank in the teahouse today was the most difficult one for section chief Duan to swallow.


    I drink Kuding tea. I have to face boss Wang''s question.


    After drinking a pot of Kuding tea, section chief Duan''s heart is bitter, just like his current state.


    Bitterness is unbearable.


    "Lao Wang, I''ll go back first and ask what the situation is." section chief said tentatively.


    Boss Wang is drinking tea with his head down. He is upset!


    "Wait a minute. I haven''t finished with you yet. Why are you in a hurry?"


    "Oh, you say ~" section chief Duan sat down awkwardly again.


    Boss Wang coughed twice: "I don''t have the land in the south of the city. The money spent and the relationship with going out will disappear. I won''t forget about the loss!"


    This makes section chief Duan unhappy.


    Yes, boss Wang paid the money for the relationship, but shouldn''t he pay it?


    You know, he had all kinds of relationships, but he!


    Boss Wang didn''t even ask. It was the credit of section chief Duan. He didn''t say anything if nothing happened. If something happened, he pushed him alone. Is there any reason in the world?


    This loss has nothing to do with him!


    Who can guarantee that things will succeed?


    "This piece of land is gone, the next piece of land, you get it for me, otherwise without the land, Wanfeng group will not be able to operate." boss Wang said, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    It seems that it is as simple as eating and drinking water for section chief Duan.


    You know, he is not the section chief of the urban construction unit!


    He is from the public security department. He basically has nothing to do with those people! Last time, he broke his leg for boss Wang.


    I don''t know how many cold eyes he was dumped, but he finally endured it.


    Today, boss Wang asked him to ask again. Is he willing?


    It''s not just a matter of money, it''s a matter of contacts.


    The Manchu Communist Party has so many contacts with section chief Duan.


    Use a little, less.


    Not to mention how many people he has offended before, Liu hongran''s strength in Baidao in Jinhai City alone is enough for him to eat a pot.


    He was embarrassed and said, "Lao Wang, you know, Liu hongran is doing this. Many people in Jinhai are on his side. I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    Boss Wang, don''t you know what he means?


    He has long thought of this problem.


    "You try your best to do this. Wow, it must be all right! Liu hongran only wants the land in the south of the city. Now that the land is in hand, his mind must not be here! Moreover, he doesn''t have to swallow all the land. He uses it alone? Jinhai City is not their home!"


    This is quite reasonable.


    Section chief Duan is also thinking in his heart.


    It''s true. Since Liu hongran has taken away the land in the south of the city, his attention will be distracted. At this time, it may be easier to do things.


    However, does Liu hongran really think so?


    The land in the south of the key city is not very good. Why did Liu hongran hold back that land?


    "However, if Liu hongran''s people embarrass me, what should I do?" section chief Duan said his worries. He was really worried.


    It''s like crossing checkpoints. As long as one is stuck, all previous efforts will be in vain.


    Boss Wang also knows this.


    He knocked on the forehead with his finger and said, "it''s really not possible. Then smash them with money and kill them! I don''t believe it. Some people don''t like money!"


    With boss Wang''s words, section chief Duan is relieved. Anyway, he just pays money. As long as he has money, everything is easy to do. Anyway, boss Wang pays all the money.


    "Well, I see. I''ll go first, ang ~" section chief Duan said.


    When boss Wang knew he was going to be busy, he simply nodded: "well, go WOW! Tell me what''s going on the first time!"


    "Well..."


    Section chief Duan left.


    With deep hesitation in his heart.


    He also knew that these things were troublesome and how many times they had to run.


    However, with his last experience, he must be much simpler this time.


    But he was wrong.


    It''s definitely not that simple.


    Liu hongran''s people have long begun to block section chief Duan and boss Wang.


    Liu hongran''s original words are that no matter how much money boss Wang gives, he gives it at the original price, but he can''t give boss Wang a square meter!


    Section chief Duan knows everything now. He thinks it''s easy to do as long as he has money!


    Section chief Duan has always been vigorous and resolute in his work. After he went back, he called director Shen.


    Anyway, he had contacts with director Shen before. At least they had something to say.


    "Lao Duan, why did you remember to call me?"


    "Oh, nothing. I want to talk to you." section chief Duan said.


    Director Shen smiled in his heart and thought that section chief Duan had never taken the initiative to chat with anyone after spending so many years in officialdom. He must have something to tell himself today.


    He wanted to see what happened to section chief Duan.


    "Ha ha, I''ll come to you?" director Shen asked tentatively.


    Section chief Duan waved his hand: "Lao Shen, you''re so polite. I''ll just go to you! Are you in the office?"


    "Well, yes."


    "OK, I''ll see you later!"


    With that, section chief Duan put down the phone.


    Director Shen raised his eyebrows.


    He also saw that the section chief came to him this time. He didn''t just want to talk to him about something. It seems that there are important things to ask him to do!


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, section chief Duan fell into the Land Bureau and director Shen''s office.


    Director Shen has nothing to do today. He and section chief Duan are the only two in the office.


    "Section chief Duan, it''s too far to welcome you!" director Shen said politely.


    Section chief Duan hurriedly and politely said, "when you come, I just come to chat with my old friends!"


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, you''re welcome..."


    With an official accent, director Shen asked him to sit down.


    "Lao Duan, what''s the matter with me?" director Shen cut into the subject with a few greetings.


    In fact, section chief Duan came to see director Shen today. His main purpose was to find out if there were any plans in the urban area recently. If so, wouldn''t he be able to intervene.


    "Lao Shen, you said that now the society is developing so fast that high-rise buildings are rising every day. If this speed continues, Jinhai will become a metropolis in two years!"


    "Yes, the development is really fast now. Where is it like us at that time? Every family is a bungalow, and living in a building is a dream!" director Shen followed his words.


    Section chief Duan smiled politely: "Lao Shen, what''s new in your land bureau and Construction Bureau recently? I can follow up your footsteps!"

 Chapter 1331

    Seeing section chief Duan like this, director Shen felt funny in his heart.


    Liu hongran is right. Section chief Duan really wants another piece of land.


    However, this is no longer possible.


    In Jinhai City, there is no possibility.


    Liu hongran''s strength has exceeded the imagination of section chief Duan.


    Director Shen lit a cigarette and scattered one for section chief Duan.


    "Lao Duan, to tell you the truth, we have a lot of plans recently, and they are all major plans ~"


    Section chief Duan''s eyes brighten. In this way, he will have a chance. As long as there is a plan, the place is easy to shoot. As long as he is willing to spend money, there is nothing uncertain!


    "Well, if there is a land auction, can I participate?" section chief Duan asked with a smile.


    Of course!


    "Of course!" director Shen said with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." section chief Duan smiled.


    It seems that things are much smoother than I thought.


    "But Lao Duan, even if you bid, you can''t win the bid. I usually have a good relationship with you. As a brother, I advise you to forget it this time! No, it''s nearly five or six years, forget it!"


    "What?" section chief Duan couldn''t believe what director Shen said. Just now he solemnly told himself that he could participate in the auction. Why did he say it was impossible in a twinkling of an eye? This is not playing with yourself!


    Knowing his temper, director Shen hurried to pat him on the shoulder and whispered, "Lao Duan, I know you want to bid for the land for Wanfeng group, right?"


    Section chief Duan didn''t speak. Even if he did, he couldn''t nod. He could only understand, not speak!


    "Listen to my brother''s advice and forget it!" director Shen sighed.


    forget it?


    Then I must be finished!


    Boss Wang will certainly scold him to death!


    Section chief Duan frowned: "why not? Competitive bidding, are not all powerful companies eligible to participate!"


    Director Shen nodded: "all powerful companies are qualified, but who is not to win the bid? It takes a long time to win the bid. What''s the picture? Are you right?"


    There''s nothing wrong with what director Shen said.


    In fact, he can tell section chief Duan this. Section chief Duan is very grateful to him.


    What if people don''t say anything, make you look like a fool, run around, manage a good relationship, participate in the bidding, and finally get nothing?


    But section chief Duan was puzzled.


    Why?


    Why is this!


    Why target them?


    He was silent for a few seconds and asked, "Lao Shen, what''s the situation?"


    Director Shen sighed: "Lao Duan, if you think about it, what else can happen? Who else can there be except Liu hongran?"


    Section chief Duan''s heart jumped.


    He also thought it was Liu hongran, but he still couldn''t believe it: "Liu hongran? He didn''t let our company win the bidding? Why?"


    Why? The truth can''t be simpler!


    It''s just that section chief Duan hasn''t thought about that all the time!


    "Lao Duan, you can''t see from the land in the south of the city last time? To tell you the truth, Liu hongran has spoken out. You won''t get a piece of land in Jinhai city in the future! He said, he will pay as much as you pay to suppress you!"


    The worst hunch came.


    Section chief Duan and boss Wang feel that Liu hongran can''t take out to deal with them now. His mind must be on the ground of chennan, but on the contrary, Liu hongran doesn''t do anything. He should target them and make them lose a piece of land!


    This is very illustrative.


    Section chief Duan also seems to understand why Liu hongran has to work hard to rob the land in the south of the city!


    Is to let boss Wang come out with money, and then he can''t touch the fat meat of real estate!


    Boss Wang has a lot of cash now, but if he can''t enter real estate, Wanfeng group will soon be finished. The backbone of boss Wang''s stick in Jinhai city may collapse first.


    Can his position be maintained?


    Section chief Duan took a breath of air conditioning.


    This Liu hongran is really powerful!


    If it was him, he would definitely take a piece of land to compete with him, but in that case, boss Wang would also seek development. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Anyway, boss Wang can''t die of hunger.


    Liu hongran is very vicious when he plays like this.


    No doubt it''s forcing boss Wang to die!


    "Lao Duan, how''s it going? You''d better be steady first!" director Shen said.


    Section chief Duan glanced at him and took a deep breath: "OK, I know. Thank you, Lao Shen!"


    Director Shen waved his hand: "it''s all brothers. I still say this!"


    In the underworld, people are brothers, and loyalty is their hypocritical appearance.


    On the white road, they are also brothers, and hypocrisy is their appearance.


    In fact, the heart is the same, thinking about their own interests.


    Director Shen is, and so is boss Wang.


    On the way back, section chief Duan kept asking himself what to do about it. If it is really the same as what director Shen said, boss Wang may be really unlucky!


    If boss Wang is unlucky, can he feel better?


    no way.


    Anyway, director Shen is just a director of a small land bureau. Sometimes he may have a lot of one-sided information.


    Section chief Duan was silent for a while, turned his steps and walked towards the housing construction bureau.


    On the way, he dialed a number.


    "Hello, Zhang Ju? It''s me, Lao Duan, Duan Wengong. I have something to do with you! I''ll be there in a minute!"


    More than 20 minutes later, section chief Duan appeared at the door of Zhang''s office.


    Not many people here know section chief Duan. In addition, he doesn''t wear a uniform. They all think that he comes to work for Zhang Bureau. There are not too many people who come to work for Zhang bureau every day. Even the Secretary of Zhang bureau looks at people with high eyes, which is very awesome!


    "Excuse me, when will your bureau be free?" asked the section chief weakly.


    The female secretary looked back at section chief Duan. Her eyes were full of disdain. It seemed to say, let you wait, you wait. There are so many people waiting here. You have many problems, and you can''t wait?


    "I don''t know." she turned and left.


    Section chief Duan scolded secretly, but he didn''t dare to say it, unless he didn''t want to see Zhang Bureau.


    Like so many people, he can only wait quietly without any complaints.


    From one to four.


    Section chief Duan told me that he was here almost all afternoon. There were only a lot of people who came to work for Zhang Bureau.


    Finally, it was the turn of section chief Duan. He hurried into the office.


    Zhang bureau did not lift his head and said, "report your name and what to do!"


    Section chief Duan respectfully said, "I''m Duan Wengong, from the provincial department, Zhang Bureau. I called you ~"

 Chapter 1332

    If section chief Duan had waited outside the door for so long before he came in, and Zhang bureau still showed him a smelly face, he would be angry.


    No matter three, seven, twenty-one, come in and scold Zhang bureau first.


    He Duan section chief has never been afraid of heaven and earth, and has never been afraid of anyone.


    But that was before. It''s all in the past.


    The current section chief is not the same as before.


    How much? I''m approaching boss Wang.


    In the past, he certainly didn''t expect that when he saw Zhang Ju in such a situation, he could laugh and say his name and what he had done like a primary school student reciting a text.


    Section chief Duan, this is growing up~


    With the city government.


    "Oh? Lao Duan?" Zhang Bureau stroked his glasses and stared at section chief Duan for a while.


    Of course he knows that section chief Duan is coming. He called just now. Doesn''t he know? But he still pretended to forget the matter and asked section chief Duan to wait outside the door in order to let him retreat and tell him that it was difficult to do.


    Section chief Duan couldn''t tell what he was doing when he came to see him.


    Not for Liu hongran?


    Zhang Ju has politely asked him to retreat, but section chief Duan doesn''t seem to understand anything.


    "Zhang Bureau, how many people come to you every day!" said section chief Duan.


    Zhang Ju smiled and hurriedly asked him to sit down.


    "Lao Duan, people don''t talk secretly. You must come to me because of Liu hongran, right?"


    Section chief Duan didn''t expect Zhang bureau to make things clear as soon as he came up, so he nodded a little unclear.


    "Yes, Zhang Bureau."


    "Alas!" Zhang Ju sighed, came over and pretended to be close, took section chief Duan''s shoulder and took him to a nearby place to sit down.


    "Lao Duan, if you rely on friendship, I should help you, but you also know that there are not so many friendships in officialdom. Now, it''s an era of contacts and money. Are you right?"


    In Zhang''s position, there is no shortage of money and power.


    So what is the reason why he can completely stand on Liu hongran''s side?


    Isn''t that Liu hongran''s face?


    Section chief Duan is very clear in his heart. He is saying that Zhang bureau can''t decide this matter.


    However, section chief Duan was still unwilling. He carefully said to Zhang Bureau, "Zhang Bureau, I know what things are like. Don''t worry, I will add one more point to the price of the previous bidding!"


    Both of them are officialdom people, and they talk a little explicit, but it''s okay. They all know what''s going on anyway.


    However, Zhang Bureau shook his head and patted him on the shoulder: "Lao Duan, this is not the way to do things. You say, human relations are with Liu hongran and money is with Liu hongran. Why should I help you?"


    It''s a little explicit, but it''s true.


    The meaning is very simple and clear.


    Liu hongran will pay as much as you pay.


    You say human feelings. Liu hongran has more human feelings than you.


    How can you compete with Liu hongran?


    How much is it? It''s not a loss?


    From the eyes of Zhang Bureau, section chief Duan saw that this matter is beyond doubt and non-negotiable.


    Section chief Duan nodded silently: "Zhang Bureau, then you think I haven''t been here!"


    Then he turned and left.


    At this time, Zhang Bureau stopped him behind his back: "Lao Duan, now you are pointed out by thousands of people. Turn back!"


    Section chief Duan certainly knows what he means, but he is also full of helplessness. He doesn''t want to do so!


    Leaving a smile, section chief Duan left.


    The head of the Housing Authority has made it clear that he can''t find the white tower again. He can''t do it anyway.


    After returning, section chief Duan had a quick drink of water and immediately called boss Wang.


    He can''t do it. He has to inform boss Wang at the first time so that he won''t say he''s not doing well.


    Boss Wang immediately picked it up: "what''s the matter?"


    He thought that section chief Duan''s work had been done. He thought that he was so quick this time, which was worth showing off.


    But section chief Duan''s words directly made him frown.


    "Lao Wang, things may be more difficult than we think. Now there are Liu hongran cracking down on this matter. I''ve looked for people from the director to the director. No one is willing to take care of this matter, and no one is willing to give the land to Wanfeng group!"


    Boss Wang''s face immediately sank: "Lao Duan, are you fucking kidding me?"


    Section chief Duan was also helpless: "what I said is true. Today I went to the people of the Land Bureau. They told me that if I wanted to shoot the land, I had to wait five or six years."


    Grass, five or six years later, I''m kidding! If you go on like this, you might have been killed by Zhang Wen!


    Besides, after five or six years, they say, what will he do if he waits another five or six years?


    It''s really a headache that so many funds can''t be used here!


    "Why?" like section chief Duan, boss Wang''s first reaction was to question


    Shouldn''t Liu hongran be busy with the construction site in the south of the city?


    Why is there time for him?


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath: "Lao Wang, we all think wrong. We all think Liu hongran is too simple. This person, don''t be a cow! Let''s not say how strong his background is. I''m convinced in handling affairs!"


    "Bullshit! I don''t believe it. I can''t do anything with money!" boss Wang was unconvinced.


    After all these years, he has never seen anyone who can''t do things with money, let alone anyone who doesn''t like money.


    But this time he was wrong. Zhang Ju really didn''t like money.


    It''s not that I don''t like it. The chips on boss Wang''s side can''t tempt him at all.


    Boss Wang has some, Liu hongran has, boss Wang doesn''t have, Liu hongran also has, so why should he help boss Wang?


    "Lao Wang, this is really the case..."


    "Shit!" boss Wang scolded.


    Now boss Wang knows everything. Why did Liu hongran bother to rob the land in the south of the city? Why did he love that land.


    To make boss Wang have no place to stand! Let boss Wang have free cash and can no longer enter the real estate market!


    This is only the two properties of Wanfeng group, which is not enough!


    Boss Wang clenched his teeth angrily.


    Section chief Duan is right. They really underestimate Liu hongran.


    If this step is wrong, you will lose everything.


    Boss Wang was silent on the phone for a while and said, "I really don''t believe it. How awesome can he Liu hongran be! In Jinhai City, did they build it?"


    Section chief Duan sighed and simply refused to persuade boss Wang. He knew how to persuade must be useless.


    Put down the phone, boss Wang narrowed his eyes and then called the butcher.

 Chapter 1333

    Since taking over the land in the south of the city, the construction progress has not fallen for a day.


    That afternoon, Liu hongran''s people started construction in an all-round way.


    Now it''s day and night, and the construction site is hot all day.


    Wang Peng, you can''t do it right now.


    Take a dozen people to guard the construction site every day.


    I expected that boss Wang''s people would make trouble, so Wang Peng should watch the construction site in the south of the city more closely.


    In Jinhai City, boss Wang''s mansion is quite deep. I robbed the land in the south of the city. If boss Wang said he was not angry, it was a lie, but he didn''t show it.


    But his heart began to roar.


    Seeing that the land in the south of the city he took care of hard fell into the hands of others, although he was compensated, he was unwilling.


    At this moment, the butcher received a call from boss Wang and went to boss Wang''s office.


    "Shit, Zhang Wen''s grandson and Liu hongran united to rob the land in the south of the city."


    The butcher''s eyes moved and robbed the land in the south of the city?


    The butcher in that area still knows that it is almost the lifeblood of boss Wang.


    Can he feel comfortable now that he has been forcibly robbed?


    Looking at boss Wang''s sad face, the butcher didn''t feel anything at all, but wanted to laugh happily.


    To tell you the truth, since I met boss Wang, except that I had a war with Zhang Wen at the gate of Wanfeng group that day, I basically had nothing to do in the rest of the time.


    The butcher felt that the rhythm seemed a little slow.


    Don''t you follow boss Wang wave after wave, wave after wave!


    But why is it so calm?


    It''s different from what he imagined. It''s not exciting enough!


    But after listening to boss Wang, it seems that the war with Zhang Wen will start again. Won''t he be lonely after that~


    The butcher''s eyes flashed a different light. It was the criminal Lianhua~


    "Elder brother, Zhang Wen''s way is wild, so we can''t be polite to him!" this has shown the butcher''s mind.


    Just do it!


    Why doesn''t boss Wang think so?


    If it had been a few years ago, boss Wang would have taken someone there and smashed the construction site in the south of the city without saying a word!


    If he can''t get it, he can''t be cheap, Zhang Wen!


    No big deal, they knock each other!


    But after so many things, boss Wang''s IQ has stood at the top of Jinhai city. How can he be so impulsive?


    Impulse, it''s the devil!


    Impulsive, will suffer!


    If you work with Zhang Wen, let alone who can take advantage of it and who is unlucky.


    It is said that the relationship between Liu hongran and the top leader can be found. The weight is very clear in boss Wang''s heart.


    Boss Wang can''t play like this. He''ll have bad luck sooner or later.


    Section chief Duan''s weight is still not enough.


    You can''t do this because you hurt the enemy a thousand and lose yourself a thousand.


    What''s more, boss Wang is still at a disadvantage. If he works hard, he will lose too much on his side.


    Even if you want to fight, you have to stand on your feet.


    "Now, it''s not the time." boss Wang said faintly.


    The butcher thinks boss Wang is a bit uncertain, and no one knows what''s on his mind. Even the butcher sometimes doesn''t understand.


    Do you want to do it or not?


    The butcher was also confused.


    "Later, you drive with me to the bidding Center. I heard there was a bidding there today!"


    The butcher promised and staggered to drive.


    Boss Wang actually just wants to take a look at the current bidding market and who is bidding.


    He thought that since section chief Duan couldn''t help, he would try it himself. Anyway, it was a fair and open bidding, and every company had a chance.


    At the door, the butcher stopped the car and followed boss Wang in.


    "Hello, which company are you from?" a beautiful receptionist at the door said to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang didn''t speak, but the butcher behind him spoke first.


    "Wanfeng group!"


    Wanfeng group, how loud is the name? Almost everyone in Jinhai knows.


    Those who know Wanfeng group also know boss Wang.


    Know more about how he earned the income of Wanfeng group.


    How miserable boss Du was at the beginning, but everyone on the road saw it. At the same time, they all knew how sinister boss Wang was!


    It was almost his proudest battle.


    When the butcher said a few words about Wanfeng group, he was also quite arrogant.


    That look seems to say, what, I didn''t think we were from Wanfeng group?


    This man is not only from Wanfeng group, but also the fucking boss of Wanfeng group!


    What a blind eye!


    The butcher raised his head, and boss Wang narrowed his eyes, waiting for the woman to open the door and go in.


    "Sorry, you can''t go in."


    Who knows, this woman should say such a sentence.


    Boss Wang smiled: "Oh, didn''t you start bidding?"


    "No, it''s ready to start inside." the woman looked at boss Wang with innocent eyes.


    "Then why don''t you let us in?"


    Boss Wang stared round in an instant.


    Its own Wanfeng group has strong strength. Why doesn''t it allow him to bid here?


    The woman smiled politely, but what she said was not polite at all.


    "Sorry, you can''t go in."


    It''s like a robot, repeating it again and again.


    "Grass, why can''t you talk?" the butcher nearby stared round.


    He wants to commit a crime again.


    He wants to make this woman strong now.


    The woman gave the butcher a white look, and her eyes were full of disdain. She simply didn''t talk to boss Wang. They called neibao directly on the walkie talkie.


    Boss Wang and the butcher still don''t understand what''s going on. The butcher is still scratching his head.


    WOW~


    A group of internal security guards emerged from the venue, seemingly young.


    "Who''s making trouble here?" a young internal security guard came and asked the woman.


    Boss Wang and the butcher stood still and looked coldly at the people in front of them.


    This group of small internal security guards looks quite unambiguous. When they look at boss Wang, they are all arrogant.


    Boss Wang''s angry hands are shaking.


    What is his position in Jinhai city?


    When he started his career, these young people were still playing with urine mud at home!


    Now one by one, dare to challenge him here, what is this concept!


    I didn''t pay any attention to him at all.


    Jinhai first brother, have fun!


    The butcher kept his eyes open. He really didn''t pay attention to these people.


    What are these people in front of the crime master butcher? One by one are little children!


    The butcher is confident that he can bring down more than half of the people.


    Seeing that boss Wang and the butcher didn''t speak, the person who took the lead was ready to rush up. At this time, a person came out of the bidding Center. This person seems to be the person in charge of this.


    When he saw boss Wang, his eyes lit up in an instant.

 Chapter 1334

    In Jinhai City, maybe only this group of raw melons and eggs don''t know boss Wang. If the person in charge didn''t come out in time, maybe these people really want to fight boss Wang!


    I don''t know anyone. What should I do?


    Three words, is dry!


    Although the butcher is powerful, he and boss Wang must suffer in this corridor because there are so many people with guys.


    They are not Superman, and the butcher is not the role of protecting the Lord wholeheartedly. Boss Wang must be beaten.


    If boss Wang gets beaten here, no matter who comes, it will be useless. It must be smashed and renovated several times.


    It''s a good time for the person in charge to appear.


    When he saw boss Wang, his eyes widened.


    Where can I stay in Jinhai city without knowing boss Wang?


    "Big brother, these two people are making trouble here!" the person in charge said to the person in charge.


    He looks very angry. He seems to be blaming boss Wang. He doesn''t know how to make trouble here.


    Don''t you know how many big bosses there are?


    I don''t know who saw it?


    To make trouble here is a dead end!


    Pop!


    The person in charge slapped him in the face.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The young people who were just preparing to fight with boss Wang put the steel pipes away one after another.


    He looked at the person in charge with a surprised face.


    What is this?


    "Cao, you''re fucking blind. This man is the famous boss Wang in Jinhai city! Anyone who looks at him must not call brother Wang!" the person in charge deliberately said loudly.


    Boss Wang was quite satisfied with the effect and looked at him coldly with the butcher.


    WOW~


    The voice of the person in charge fell, including the one who had just been slapped in the face. Everyone looked at boss Wang!


    This man is boss Wang!


    He is the famous boss Wang in Jinhai City, Wang madman!


    Who dares to stare at him? Who dares to speak loudly with him?


    But who would have thought that boss Wang would come here to bid in person!


    In fact, most of the people who come here to bid are people sent by the boss to look like. They are basically internally determined. Let''s go through the process.


    Who would have thought that boss Wang would come in person?


    "Boss Wang, my people don''t know Taishan. Don''t you remember villains ~"


    The person in charge immediately changed his face and said with a flattering smile.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly, "your man is arrogant enough. If you didn''t come out just now, did you fight with me?"


    He hurried to smoke for the butcher and boss Wang: "boss Wang, my people really don''t know. They are all young people. What do they know!"


    Now boss Wang has not realized that, in fact, Jinhai city has slowly become the world of young people.


    He is old, and his time will pass.


    The person in charge and boss Wang admitted their mistake for a long time, but they didn''t mean to get out of the door at all.


    Boss Wang was also aware of this little move, and he simply waved his hand.


    "What do you mean, or don''t let me in?"


    The person in charge quickly laughed, pulled boss Wang to a place where there was no one and said, "boss Wang, I''m just the person in charge here. I also work for others. Don''t embarrass me, will you?"


    Boss Wang stared. He came here to bid according to the normal procedure. Why did it become difficult?


    "What do you mean, explain it!" boss Wang seems to have no patience.


    "Boss Wang, don''t you know?"


    When the person in charge saw boss Wang''s eyes, it seemed that he didn''t know anything!


    "What the fuck do I know?"


    "Now, the bidding Center has blocked Wanfeng group..."


    "What?" boss Wang couldn''t believe what he heard. How can the bidding Center block himself!


    Not to mention the scale of Wanfeng group, who dares not to let boss Wang participate in the bidding based on his contacts?


    The person in charge whispered to boss Wang: "boss Wang, you say that with your position in Jinhai City, who dares not to let you in? But people in the underworld dare not speak, and people in the white world dare to suppress you face to face!"


    Boss Wang understood everything when he heard this.


    Dares the sentiment, does not let the Wanfeng group bid, is the above person''s meaning!


    Is this going to completely block Wanfeng group?


    If so, boss Wang really has no temper at all.


    The butcher next to him was a little angry, but he grabbed the person in charge by the collar.


    "What the fuck do you mean?"


    The person in charge is crying.


    What does he mean!


    It''s too late for him to curry favor with boss Wang!


    Now as long as boss Wang says a word, the butcher can commit a crime immediately! Shoot the person in charge!


    Boss Wang was so angry!


    However, he was still quite smart when he was angry. He knew it was unnecessary to be angry with the person in charge.


    And if the noise gets bigger, it won''t be fun to attract white people.


    It seems that he really miscalculated this time and really let Liu hongran succeed.


    Playing in Baidao, he is really not Liu hongran''s opponent.


    "Butcher, all right." boss Wang said faintly.


    The butcher listened to boss Wang and obediently let go of the leader''s collar.


    "Go!" boss Wang is not stupid. He already knows what the situation is. Staying will only make people laugh and just leave.


    Then he turned and took the butcher and they left.


    They are the responsible people with a silly face.


    Just now those young people who were eager to go up and beat boss Wang and the butcher also calmed down.


    So far, they don''t know what happened just now. It''s a little cloudy.


    The man just now is boss Wang?


    Is it the crazy Wang who once dominated Jinhai city?


    They have just started to mix in Jinhai City, but the first lesson they have just learned is to hear about boss Wang.


    Boss Wang, it can be said that he is quite awesome!


    Everything he did before was awesome, and everything was classic.


    That''s their goal!


    But just now they almost beat boss Wang by mistake! Do you think it''s fate?


    Fortunately, their boss came out in time, otherwise, it would really lead to great disaster.


    Boss Wang, you dare to buy people''s lives!


    "Grass, don''t be fucking stunned. Do what you should do!" the person in charge looked at the group upset.


    He really regretted calling these young people over now. If he had known, he should have found some old slickers to come over. At least he talked to people and ghosts. When he saw boss Wang, could he not know him?


    If he didn''t just pass by and hear a noise today, they might have killed boss Wang!


    What''s the concept of killing boss Wang?


    Not only him, his boss''s boss, must follow bad luck!


    Several young people, look at me, I look at you, all returned to the bidding site to maintain order.

 Chapter 1335

    The construction site in the south of the city was pried by Zhang Wen. Not only boss Wang, but also one person was uncomfortable.


    That''s moustache.


    Since the construction site in the south of the city was given to boss Wang, he has been guarding the construction site. He takes more than a dozen brothers to eat and live on the construction site all day. He has long regarded this as his own home.


    Now Zhang Wen is good. He robbed him without saying a word.


    This makes them even a little confused.


    Without the construction site, he really didn''t know what to do for a while.


    All the things in my heart all day are construction sites.


    He dreamed of robbing the construction site, but boss Wang didn''t say a word about the construction site. What can he do?


    Can only be an empty sigh.


    "Brother Hu, have you heard? Zhang Wen''s people have robbed the construction site!" a younger brother came in and said to moustache today.


    "Well, I already know!" this was several days ago, not news.


    "Grass, if we don''t see the construction site, let Zhang Wen and them see it? The little brother continued."


    Not to mention him, moustache was even more uncomfortable.


    This is obviously going to hit them in the face!


    Moustache followed boss Wang for such a long time and never suffered a loss. He always walked sideways.


    This time, he is really unwilling.


    He bowed his head and smoked a stuffy cigarette. Boss Wang didn''t say anything after he knew about it. What should he do.


    "Brother Hu, why don''t we go and grab the construction site back!" a little brother said angrily.


    Moustache didn''t speak. He was thinking.


    Isn''t that what he thought? He also wants to get the construction site back.


    "Brother Hu, we always watch the construction site. We all regard it as a family!"


    "Brother Hu, what is Zhang Wen? Let''s kill him!"


    "Get the construction site back!"


    Moustache is a good person everywhere, but he has one disadvantage, that is, he has no independent opinion and can''t stand the incitement of people next to him.


    He also knew that this matter should not be his first step or something he could touch.


    But the little brother next to him kept talking about it, which broke the balance in moustache''s heart in an instant.


    In an instant, there was a blank in my head.


    "Grass! Take the guys and go with me!" moustache was worried and stood angry.


    "Roar ~" more than a dozen younger brothers found the guy one after another.


    They can''t wait.


    They are not afraid of fighting, but they are afraid that no one will take the lead.


    As long as there is a moustache to take the lead, people are little tigers, one by one!


    Moustache bared his teeth and looked fierce. Now there was only one idea in his head, that was to crush Zhang Wen and them!


    He even forgot that neither boss Wang nor Zhang Wengan had the upper hand.


    Last time at the gate of Wanfeng group, boss Wang almost let Zhang Wen die!


    Zhang Wen has a gun!


    A dozen of them got on two commercial vehicles and drove to the construction site in the south of the city.


    Prick!


    The two cars braked sharply and stopped. Moustache took the lead and came down with a steel pipe in his hand.


    In front of the construction site.


    A dozen people gathered around.


    The security guard at the door saw that the form was wrong and hurried to close the door.


    "Brother Hu, what are you doing?" the security guard at the door is still the people who used to watch the door. People also know brother Hu, but now their boss is Zhang Wen. They certainly can''t let them come in and make trouble!


    Moustache usually has a good relationship with them and doesn''t want to embarrass them.


    "Go and find out the people who look at the construction site here! Say I want to rob the construction site back!" said moustache.


    One of the security guards promised and quickly bowed his head to call.


    At this time, Wang Peng and his people were at the construction site. At the right time, they were almost a dozen people.


    Wang Peng is supervising the work on the construction site with a safety helmet!


    At this time, the telephone rang.


    "Brother Peng, someone is making trouble!" the phone was the anxious voice of the security guard.


    "Who the fuck is so bold?" Wang Peng was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he was full of excitement.


    Since taking over the construction site, he has nothing to do and is idle all day.


    Now someone is finally making trouble.


    It''s time to exercise.


    "Brother Peng, it''s boss Wang''s people. Those people who looked at the construction site before!"


    "All right, I see. I''ll be there right away."


    With that, Wang Peng choked off the cigarette butts in his mouth and said to the people behind him, "fuck you! Boss Wang''s people are making trouble!"


    The people behind him were all brothers who came all the way with Wang Peng. They didn''t have enough fighting power. When he finished, brother Yijiao picked up things like steel pipes from the ground.


    Wang Peng took out a knife and held it in his hand.


    A dozen people, led by Wang Peng, walked towards the door.


    On arrogance.


    Wang Peng is the most arrogant younger brother under Zhang Wen. Mustache is the most brainless person under boss Wang. What kind of sparks can they make when they collide?


    Ding Ding Dong.


    With the sound of steel pipe collision, Wang Peng and a group of them walked to the gate of the construction site.


    Confront them with the moustache outside the door.


    "Grass, you''re a fucking man of Zhang Wen, aren''t you?" the little beard scolded with his eyes when he saw Wang Peng coming.


    Listen, it seems that mustache doesn''t know Wang Peng.


    This makes Wang Peng very interested.


    Working under boss Wang, I haven''t heard of his name Wang Peng. Is this person a little too slow? It''s like pretending to be a tiger.


    "It''s your grandpa and I, just you Miao people, who want to smash the market? Did boss Wang ask you to come? Go back and tell him that if you are sincere, you can come by yourself, let your men come by and hide in the dark." Wang Peng has wanted to kill boss Wang more than once, but he hasn''t had much chance. If boss Wang shows up at this time, He really dares to rush up and kill boss Wang!


    Originally, Wang Peng should have reported the incident of moustaches and their coming to make trouble.


    At least, tell Zhang Wen.


    But Wang Peng didn''t mean to inform Zhang Wen at all.


    He felt that if he called Zhang Wen, it would not be a notice, it would be a cry for help!


    I''m kidding!


    Zhang Wen handed over the construction site to him a few days ago. He called Zhang Wen for help? He is Wang Peng, but he wants face! Whatever you say today, you have to leave your moustache here!


    The bloodthirsty cells in Wang Peng''s body have begun to expand slowly.


    In the past, when he was with Wu Yang, Wu Yang could control him more or less, but now Wu Yang didn''t guard the construction site with him. These people around Wang Peng were like him one by one. They were all people who were afraid of chaos and big things.


    Moreover, after holding for so many days, the bloodthirsty cells in their bodies, like Wang Peng, began to emerge.


    War is imminent.

 Chapter 1336

    Wang Peng followed Zhang Wen and became arrogant.


    He has never been afraid of anyone and never felt that anyone would be his opponent.


    Mustache followed boss Wang and became arrogant.


    In Jinhai henghang for so many years, I have never been afraid of anyone. People stop killing Buddha!


    These two people, both of whom dislike each other, feel that they are unambiguous.


    In particular, Wang Peng, the standard to cut people''s faces, will soon appear.


    In that case, people will know at a glance that he is going to be impulsive.


    Brother Yijiao knows Wang Peng best. Looking at his eyes, he knows that things are wrong. Wang Peng, this is going to fight with people!


    Moustache''s eyes also hurt, and they seemed to be ready to do it at any time.


    Moustache pointed the rusty guy in his hand at Wang Peng and said, "let me out of the construction site. Then I''ll take it as if nothing had happened!"


    "Grass! Hahaha..." Wang Peng stared round and laughed.


    There was no gentle meaning in that smile. It was all ferocious.


    He seemed to have seen how moustache died for a while.


    What''s the difference between saying this and dying?


    An impulse in his heart immediately warmed Wang Peng''s head.


    But it suddenly occurred to him that Zhang Wen told him to try not to cause trouble on the construction site. Even if boss Wang''s people came to the door, it was also a defensive counterattack.


    This defensive counterattack is very ambiguous.


    Last time, Zhang Wen got into a lot of trouble because of his impulse. Wang Peng felt quite guilty. This time, he couldn''t say anything too impulsive. Even if he wanted to do it, he had to let them do it first!


    When they moved their hands, Wang Peng immediately rushed over and killed his moustache!


    Last time I fought with boss Wang, many people were angry. Now several brothers are lying in the hospital. Now moustache is sent to the door. Who doesn''t hold a breath?


    Especially Wang Peng, the anger in his heart seemed to turn into a Sanwei real fire and gushed out!


    Wang Peng, I still have to annoy my moustache first.


    He widened his eyes and laughed a few times. He pointed his knife at his moustache and said word by word, "if you have the ability, you''ll grab it!"


    Wang Peng has a fatal temperament, which is distributed among his gestures. The bloodthirsty factors on him constantly collide with his moustache as he speaks.


    Mustache followed boss Wang. He didn''t dare to say how aggressive and powerful he was, but there were definitely not a few people he had met.


    Under normal circumstances, two groups of people fight. The person who takes the lead must have better psychological quality.


    Moustache''s psychological quality is good enough, but when he sees Wang Peng coming out, his heart will beat and his hands will shake.


    But Wang Peng, pointing at his hand with a knife, did not move.


    be as steady as mount tai.


    The first feeling of moustache is that Wang Peng is not an ordinary person.


    Ordinary people don''t have such a good psychological quality, let alone this stable temperament.


    After meeting Wang Peng''s eyes for a few seconds, mustache seemed to have lost the battle, and his eyes subconsciously staggered Wang Peng.


    He was afraid of Wang Peng in his heart.


    Afraid of Wang Peng''s eyes as sharp as a knife!


    Who is not afraid to see Wang Peng like this?


    Even if boss Wang saw it, he would be surprised.


    Have the ability, come and rob.


    Wang Peng''s words were full of momentum, as if he had secretly captured moustache.


    Moustache was afraid to talk for a while.


    "Grass, come and grab it!" Wang Peng thought to himself, why doesn''t the moustache start? Moustache is not in a hurry, he is in a hurry!


    Whoosh!


    Wang Peng picked up a piece from the ground, turned his head and threw it out directly.


    Moustaches scared them away.


    They picked up bricks from the ground and threw them out.


    There are as many bricks as there are on the construction site.


    Moustache, several of them couldn''t dodge. The brick either greeted them or smashed a big bag on their head.


    "Grass NIMA! Have the ability to come out!"


    "Grass, I killed you!"


    The people on moustache''s side were red eyed, while Wang Peng looked at them coldly and asked brother Yijiao to continue to scold them and annoy moustache.


    Dong!


    A brick hit moustache''s shoulder, connected his brain nerve, and made his body sink.


    There is a word in moustache''s head now.


    Kill!


    If you are a bloody man, you will have this idea.


    Wang Peng, as if he had been frozen, appeared in his mind.


    "Grass, your mother! Wang Peng, you must die today!" moustache simply threw away the guy in his hand and took out a dagger from his arms.


    Fighting with this thing is purely to play with your life!


    If you go down with a knife, you will die if you stab it in the wrong place.


    Moustache roared and was about to rush in.


    Wang Peng smiled at the corners of his mouth and clenched the sharp knife in his hand!


    Bell!


    Just then, the phone of moustache sounded like a big horn.


    The phone itself could not interfere with moustache, but the bell stopped moustache in an instant.


    Moustache is a competent younger brother. He sets boss Wang''s phone to a loud and piercing bell. If boss Wang calls, he must be the first to know.


    He doesn''t want to delay.


    How embarrassing would it be if boss Wang didn''t get a call?


    Moustache is a very careful person in his heart.


    He held his eyes, his mouth puffing anger, and stopped for a while.


    He pointed to Wang Peng with a knife and then answered the phone.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter!" moustache gasped a little.


    "Moustache, you''re fucking good, aren''t you? Did I let you go to the construction site!" boss Wang''s reproachful voice came over immediately on the phone.


    "Eldest brother, I......" moustache stared and didn''t say anything.


    Boss Wang, how did you know this?


    He acted without authorization and never passed boss Wang.


    "OK, have you started now?" boss Wang asked.


    "Not yet..."


    "You bring people back now, don''t do it! Do you know!" boss Wang said.


    Moustache had eleven thousand unwilling, but he had no choice but to nod and hang up the phone.


    "Cao, Wang Peng, right? My eldest brother won''t let me do it with you today. I''ll kill you when I have a chance!" moustache put the knife away. Boss Wang has given an order not to do it. If he still does it, he will disobey the order.


    A qualified younger brother, how can he disobey his elder brother''s order?


    Wang Peng''s eyes were cold: "OK, I''ll wait at any time, but you should be careful. I can''t keep it together. I''ll find you first?"


    Moustache nodded: "you''re awesome! I''m fucking waiting for you, too. Look at us, who will die first!"

 Chapter 1337

    Look at us, who dies first.


    This classic dialogue usually appears in underworld movies. The person who says this sentence is either quite awesome or a fugitive.


    But at the moment, it seemed a little ridiculous to say it from the mouth of the little beard.


    Wang Peng wanted to laugh. He smiled at the moustache, who wanted to fight with him but didn''t dare. He could see the role of moustache at a glance.


    He is a good general, but not a general.


    He has no backbone at all.


    But Wang Peng took this seriously in his heart. He deeply remembered what moustache said. Who will die first!


    In Jinhai City, no one dares to play sneak attack with Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng, not only has a heart that dares to be cruel, but also has a good skill. Ordinary people can''t stand him, moustache? Not his opponent!


    "Brother Peng, should I tell brother Wen about this?" said brother Yijiao after everyone else dispersed.


    Wang Peng''s eyes turned: "no, I didn''t fight again today. Didn''t you tell brother Wen to block his heart? There must be a lot of things in Dongwen group recently. Don''t bother brother Wen!"


    Brother Yijiao can only nod and don''t say more.


    What does Wang Peng think? Brother Yijiao doesn''t know, but he doesn''t want to tell Zhang Wen. There are also his reasons.


    That is, after a day or two, he went to find the moustache. At least he dried the moustache into the hospital first! At that time, tell Zhang Wen the good news. Isn''t the effect much better?


    ¡­¡­


    When he got on the bus, moustache''s face was always calm. He also knew that he had done something wrong. He shouldn''t have come out with boss Wang on his back, let alone come to Wang Peng in such a big way.


    If this time he didn''t come to find Wang Peng on his own initiative, but sneaked in one day and killed Wang Peng, boss Wang must have another attitude. Boss Wang is eager to let Zhang Wen suffer a loss!


    But in that scene just now, moustache was still a little nervous.


    Wang Peng''s stable appearance made him feel like a great enemy.


    Wang Peng is not an ordinary character. He will have to come to hell next time and kill Wang Peng secretly!


    All the way to the door of Wanfeng group''s office, Xiaohu took a few deep breaths, eased his mood, and then gently knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" boss Wang''s unhappy voice came from inside.


    Listening to the voice, mustache knew that boss Wang must have been angry for a long time.


    So he walked in with a stiff head.


    "Big brother..." moustache bowed his head and looked like admitting his mistake.


    Moustache has been with boss Wang for several years, but he has never made any mistakes. He is a qualified younger brother and always works very seriously. When boss Wang calls, he picks it up at the first time. He can see it when he was fighting just now.


    Boss Wang also felt a little strange. Mustache should not be such a role. He should not disobey his orders and go to find Zhang Wen''s role.


    Why are you so impulsive this time?


    "Moustache, what''s going on today?" boss Wang asked him.


    Moustache looked at boss Wang and said to the truth: "brother, you know, I took people to guard the construction site from the beginning. My brothers have feelings for the construction site. They know that after Zhang Wen took over the construction site, they all clamored to go to find Zhang Wen. I didn''t hold the fire for a while, so I took them. Brother, I was wrong!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank.


    Is there anything wrong with moustache?


    In fact, he did everything right. These things are reasonable.


    Who is not angry when someone robbed the chassis he has been guarding hard? Who is not angry?


    If mustache doesn''t react all the time, boss Wang feels wrong!


    Now mustache is so excited and works hard for his interests, which makes boss Wang very happy.


    It''s just that the behavior of moustache makes him a little unhappy.


    Without saying a word, I went to find Zhang Wen. Isn''t this looking for trouble?


    Let''s not say who pays the medical expenses after being injured. If he is caught, he pays the bail fee or something, isn''t he?


    Now boss Wang doesn''t have more people to fight than anyone else. He thinks about the cost.


    How much does it cost to fight once? Judging from the current situation, should we fight this one!


    Moustache, you shouldn''t fight at all.


    Anyway, they took the initiative to find trouble. If Zhang Wen really called the police, the unlucky people must be moustaches. The balance of their own affairs is leaning towards Zhang Wen.


    At this time, boss Wang can''t be impulsive.


    Take your time.


    Sneak in.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and looked at moustache through the misty smoke: "moustache, do you think I did a little counseling on this?"


    Boss Wang is really a little counsellor. People came to the door and surrounded their door for themselves, but he still didn''t respond at all.


    Although moustache thought so, he didn''t say it, but bowed his head and sighed.


    Boss Wang stood up with a smile and patted him on the shoulder: "you have been with me for several years. You should know who my old Wang is. Do you think I will suffer a loss in this matter?"


    Moustache''s eyes lit up and looked at boss Wang''s shining eyes as if he suddenly understood something.


    "Brother, I''m not angry either."


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang laughed again.


    The moustache was the same as when he was young. At that time, he had no city government. Whoever provoked him would do it. After doing it, we can talk about the future.


    But now he can''t do that. He has to consider for this gang. He has to consider all kinds of advantages and disadvantages.


    We can''t work with Zhang Wen and them for a moment''s feelings.


    "Moustache, don''t think about it. After a while, I''ll take care of it here. I''ll ask his butcher to take someone to Zhang Wen. At that time, I''ll inform you and let you take revenge!" boss Wang said.


    In fact, he was already thinking about how to get back to the city.


    Zhang Wen is a little too stupid!


    Although Zhang Wen almost collapsed at the gate of Wanfeng group that day, he can''t shrink. He has to find a way to defend and counterattack!


    Boss Wang wants to take pictures of the land first. Without the land, his waist will not be hard. How can he fight with people? Zhang Wen, with the land in the south of the city, can also be regarded as a firm foothold in real estate.


    This makes boss Wang feel oppressive. He vaguely feels that this matter seems not so simple. If it goes on like this, he will be finished!


    A glimmer of hope flashed in moustache''s eyes and nodded hard. What he was waiting for was boss Wang''s words.


    I''ve been with boss Wang for so many years. What boss Wang decided to do is not impossible!


    "I see, brother!"

 Chapter 1338

    After letting moustache go, boss Wang lay half on the boss''s chair and narrowed his eyes.


    In fact, boss Wang wants to kill Zhang Wen more than anyone else.


    In the past, boss Wang was a reckless man and a madman. He did what he said.


    Now, boss Wang is a gentleman and a scholar.


    He must take all kinds of factors into account, and his life is different from before. In the past, he was a salted fish without any concern. He just did it.


    Now, he has a fortune of tens of millions, and he also has industries such as Wanfeng group.


    How could he be so impulsive?


    It must be convergence!


    Zhang Wen, now is not the same as before. Since Liu hongran appeared, Zhang Wen has been rising both in head and strength.


    If boss Wang is not careful, he may be calculated by Zhang Wen.


    Mustache went to find Zhang Wen. Boss Wang first thought of Zhang Wen. There were ambushes and white people there.


    When they are ready to make trouble, the white man will appear and catch them all.


    If Liu hongran tries hard and finds something from them, he will definitely be sentenced.


    Now boss Wang wants to preserve his strength and completely open the battle with Zhang Wen in the future.


    If you let them in now, wouldn''t you be undermining your strength?


    However, this situation really gives him a headache.


    He sighed and rubbed his forehead hard.


    First of all, it is the problem of land, which makes him hate and headache.


    Really not, or find a small company to try?


    ¡­¡­


    In the past few days when boss Wang fought with Zhang Wen, the most eager person was Lao Yan.


    Why did Lao Yan come back?


    In order to appear on their own when boss Wang and Zhang Wen start, it''s best to cause harm to both people, and then expand their territory in good faith.


    Since then, he has gained a firm foothold in Jinhai city.


    But seeing boss Wang and Zhang Wen fighting so fiercely, he felt a little guilty.


    Dare not go.


    Dare not come forward.


    This is the state of Lao Yan at the moment.


    He knew very well that the current situation seemed to have exceeded his expected range.


    Zhang Wen last went to boss Wang with a gun. What''s the concept?


    If Lao Yan comes forward and fails to ensure the first round, he will be killed by Zhang Wen!


    Where is this?


    The recent old Yan, while secretly peeping at the situation in Jinhai City, was looking for the point where he could appear, but he didn''t have a chance.


    This day is the day when Xiaoliang is discharged from the hospital.


    Lao Yan asked Zhiyong to pick it up.


    Trabecular has never suffered such a serious injury since he was young. During this period of hospitalization, it was like experiencing a human lotus flower. He kept telling himself that Zhang Wen could not catch him in the future.


    It''s so serious this time, it must be dead next time.


    Trabecular is a normal person. He is also afraid of death. He is not the same as Zhiyong.


    He is a brain player.


    That day, Zhiyong had already been waiting for him. When Xiaoliang came down from above, a pile of cigarette butts had been thrown next to Zhiyong''s car.


    "Just you?" Xiaoliang finds Zhiyong''s car, clicks open the door and gets on the car.


    Listen, it''s a little uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t think I''m vague. I should ask Lao Yan to call hundreds of people to meet you? And then put a discharge March for you? Grass!" Zhiyong looked at him shamelessly.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t think he should come. He just went out of the hospital. Wouldn''t it be over if he took a taxi?


    Take what? Take it!


    Xiaoliang choked by Zhiyong. He also felt a little unhappy. He was hospitalized by Zhang Wengan, which was quite serious. Zhiyong not only didn''t say something comforting, but also said something cool here. He wasn''t the one who dared to be hospitalized!


    "Hum..." Xiao Liang is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He sits in the back and looks like a guest. Zhiyong is his driver.


    Seeing Xiao Liang like this, Zhiyong was unhappy. He looked back and stared at Xiao Liang: "I said, do you still think you have done meritorious service?"


    "Hum!" Xiao Liang still doesn''t speak. It''s like telling Zhiyong that you and I have nothing to say. We are not people on the same level. Lianhua in my heart is not the same as you!


    Zhiyong sneered: "isn''t it just that Zhang Wengan was sent to the hospital? What''s the big deal? I was cut all over with a scar. Isn''t it all right? What''s your cow?"


    Xiao Liang''s eyes tilted: "what are you doing?"


    To tell you the truth, Zhiyong really thinks he''s awesome.


    Zhang Wen has done nothing like this. Can he stop crying? Can you stop being awesome?


    This is not what ordinary people can have. Ordinary people have been cut so many knives and died long ago!


    Brush~


    Zhiyong''s hand came to Xiaoliang in an instant.


    Xiaoliang shrinks his neck in fear and thinks Zhiyong is going to hit him.


    Seeing that there was no response for a long time, he looked up and saw that what Zhiyong came out was not a fist, but a finger zen.


    Zhiyong, do you use finger trabeculae again!


    No matter how Zhiyong counsels in Zhang Wen, no matter what B kind Zhiyong is cut by Zhang Wen, but here in Xiaoliang, Zhiyong has always been playing the role of a fugitive.


    That''s pretty awesome.


    If you only have to worry, you can dry the trabecular in the car!


    Zhiyong Ling''s eyes: "I tell you, if my eldest brother didn''t tell me not to fight with you, you''re already lying down again, you know?"


    Can Xiao Liang not know?


    But with Lao Yan, what is he afraid of?


    He knew that Zhiyong had constraints, so he was not afraid.


    "Zhiyong, don''t pretend to force me. I''m not fucking afraid of you!"


    No, it''s strange! If Zhiyong didn''t say that Lao Yan wouldn''t let him move behind his back, how dare Xiao Liang say that? Isn''t that death?


    "I you pretend to force?" Zhiyong''s mouth twitched a few times, and then nodded like a self mockery. "OK, I''ve said this a few times. You wait. One day, big brother let go, I''ll kill you!"


    oh dear.


    Trabecular''s heart jumped twice. He wanted to pretend to be forced, but he didn''t expect Zhiyong to think about it.


    Shit!


    Zhiyong didn''t talk nonsense with him. He drove to Lao Yan''s nest.


    When he got to Lao Yan, Xiao Liang got off the bus. He hasn''t been here these days. Unexpectedly, he is still the same as before.


    As before, messy!


    It''s a group of big men. There''s no one to clean here at all. The ground is either T-pieces thrown casually or women''s underwear torn. It''s an individual who can think of what kind of war has happened here before.


    Xiao Liang is upset.


    When he was in hospital, he was having a feast every day!


    He suddenly felt that he was hospitalized for what?


    Why are you doing this?

 Chapter 1339

    "Xiao Liang, how''s your body?" at this time, Lao Yan came out from inside and said with a smile when he saw Xiao Liang.


    Trabecular quickly changed his face: "elder brother, I have nothing to do. The doctor said that I can rest in the hospital."


    This sentence was deliberately said by Xiao Liang.


    What does that mean?


    Just can''t give Lao Yan another charge, can''t be done anymore!


    Trabecular and Zhiyong are not the same at all. His small body is not the material to fight with others.


    Can Lao Yan not hear the meaning of his words?


    However, Xiao Liang has just been discharged from the hospital, and he is not ready to continue to say anything. Although Xiao Liang said that his body is no longer good and can no longer attack, Lao Yan is not angry, because Xiao Liang himself is a pickpocket and can''t see the light.


    What he is best at is not fighting with people, but hiding and secretly asking for information!


    This is the trabecular skill!


    "Ha ha, Xiao Liang, don''t worry! I know what you mean!" old Yan said, and came over, hugged Xiao Liang''s shoulder and took him into the house.


    Inside, it was also a mess, which made trabecular couldn''t help locking his eyebrows.


    "You''re obedient, too. What''s the situation now?" old Yan asked Xiao Liang to sit down.


    This place is really a little difficult to sit down.


    There are buried things everywhere.


    Xiao Liang nodded. Of course, he knew something had happened recently. Zhang Wen and boss Wang started to work. Moreover, boss Wang seemed to be a little downwind. Zhang Wen almost killed boss Wang last time!


    What is this concept?


    When Xiao Liang thinks about it, he feels that the picture stabs his eyes. When he thinks about it, he feels lucky.


    It''s really a fluke to be able to survive under Zhang Wen without being killed.


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette.


    "Xiao Liang, I''m glad you''re discharged today. Why? Because I have another brother who can help me! Are you right?"


    Trabecular has a feeling of being flattered. Why does Lao Yan suddenly become so polite?


    How did he feel that his position here in Lao Yan got up after rubbing it!


    That''s not right.


    There must be an article behind Lao Yan!


    "Xiao Liang, do you know why I didn''t come back?"


    Xiao Liang shook his head numbly.


    "I came back this time to do great things! I want to show Zhang Wen and boss Wang! Now Zhang Wen and boss Wang are working, which is a rare opportunity for us! But wow, there is still a lack of opportunities!"


    Looking at Lao Yan''s false face, Xiao Liang felt a whirling feeling.


    Lao Yan, why do you suddenly start to reason with yourself? Why is it suddenly like a different person?


    Something''s wrong, something''s wrong!


    Pop.


    Lao Yan put his hand on Xiaoliang''s shoulder, and then put the obscene face together: "now you''re discharged from the hospital. To tell the truth, none of these people is better than you. Going out to do something is not procrastinating, or you can''t do anything. I''m still assured that you can work!"


    Xiao Liang hurriedly said, "brother, but I..."


    Lao Yan knows what he wants to say: "I know you are not fit! But you can rest assured that I can guarantee your safety. Besides, you are just investigating secretly, and running away without fear."


    Old Yan can guarantee the safety of trabecular!


    It all depends on Xiao Liang!


    If trabecular accidentally gets caught by Zhang Wen''s people, he can''t tell what the outcome is!


    Lao Yan is not stupid. He can''t do these things by himself. If Xiao Liang is caught, it''s best to wake him up and tell him to stay away from Zhang Wen and be more careful.


    But if something happens to him, it''s all over!


    Moreover, Xiaoliang has a sense of dexterity that other younger brothers don''t have. Recently, the intelligence on his side is stagnant. He wants to think about it, and he can only let Xiaoliang come out.


    Isn''t trabecular leaving the hospital at this time?


    Lao Yan is Xiaoliang''s eldest brother. He should be duty bound to do well what Lao Yan arranged.


    In the face of Lao Yan''s words, Xiao Liang didn''t hesitate much. He just nodded and said he knew.


    Old Yan laughed: "how, I''ve been suffocating in the hospital these days! I''ll find you two girls in the evening to make you have a good time!"


    Xiao Liang''s eyes lit up at once.


    Lao Yan is so sweet. He''s suffocating in the hospital these days.


    Those little nurses in the hospital are more beautiful than one. Don''t say, they''re more fucking excessive than one! Knowing that Xiaoliang''s body can''t do that, they deliberately wear very little in front of Xiaoliang and deliberately seduce him.


    I can''t keep him dry.


    Tonight, I can finally release it.


    ¡­¡­


    Moustache is a good general. He used to be quite obedient.


    What boss Wang says is what he says, and he is quite self-discipline.


    Also quite able to set their own position.


    He is a younger brother of boss Wang. Obedience is the first thing.


    But this time, he is not ready to continue to listen to boss Wang.


    In the office, he kept in mind what boss Wang said to him, but he also saw it. Boss Wang actually wanted to move Zhang Wen for a long time, but he worried too much. Now that Zhang Wen has the upper hand, he has no good way, so he can only choose to stop.


    When moustache came back, he was thinking in his head.


    How nice it would be if I could help boss Wang solve this problem?


    Just sneak in and don''t let anyone know.


    Just like what he said to Wang Peng when he left the construction site, look who died first!


    This sentence has always been hidden in his heart!


    When he came back, he told a younger brother to go to the gate of the construction site in the south of the city to squat and see when Wang Peng and them were alone. He didn''t believe that Wang Peng could stay at the construction site all day.


    Wang Peng can stop playing with women at night.


    Don''t go out drinking!


    It''s impossible!


    As soon as Wang Peng comes out, the moustache will do it immediately! At that time, make sure Wang Peng can''t run!


    Isn''t he Heather?


    That moustache let him taste what it is!


    While waiting for the news from the younger brother, Xiao Hu took out his knife and played with it. This knife has been with him for several years. He hasn''t drunk blood recently. It''s time to let it open meat!


    After coming back that day, moustache also did some homework and asked the people on the road about the role of Wang Peng.


    He really saw the right person. Wang Peng is a cruel character and the number one cadre under Zhang Wen.


    But the news didn''t make moustache flinch, but made him more excited.


    If he killed or maimed Zhang Wen''s top cadre, boss Wang didn''t know how to praise him!


    He seemed to have seen boss Wang''s thumbs up for praising him.

 Chapter 1340

    At dinner time in the evening, Wang Peng took brother Yijiao and four or five of them out to dinner.


    The rest of the people stayed at the construction site.


    All day long, Wang Peng thought about how to sneak attack moustache and how to dry him. After thinking about it, Wang Peng still felt that he should find someone to squat with moustache for a while.


    See when he is alone and when he comes out of Wanfeng group.


    Once, Wang Peng can kill him!


    Wang Peng and moustache thought the same. They wanted to do it openly, which seemed a little unrealistic.


    So, just play Yin, see who''s big and who''s just!


    But Wang Peng never thought that he had been watched by mustache at this time.


    He knew moustache would do it, but he didn''t expect to come back so soon.


    The little brother he sent didn''t even see the man with moustache, and moustache knew his whereabouts.


    Wang Peng at this time can be said to be quite dangerous, but Wang Peng still doesn''t know anything.


    He is still waiting for his people to tell him the location of the moustache, and then take someone to sneak up on him!


    "Brother Peng, I think it''s better to tell brother Wen about it. After all, the man behind the moustache is boss Wang!" said brother Yijiao.


    Several people sat in a large stall, eating barbecue and drinking beer.


    Brother Yijiao always felt as if he was oppressed by a big stone. He couldn''t tell how this feeling came.


    He felt that if he told Zhang Wen about it, he would be reassured.


    Wang Peng touched the cup with him: "I said brother Yijiao, why are you so timid now? What''s the matter with boss Wang? Brother Wen almost died that day? If you really want to worry, you''d better worry for xiaobeard. As soon as there''s news, I''ll kill him!"


    Zhang Wen and boss Wang fought for a long time, but since that time, both groups of people have calmed down.


    Zhang Wen didn''t say he wanted to fight, but he just focused on the construction site.


    There seems to be no news from boss Wang.


    At this juncture, if Wang Peng picked a problem, wouldn''t it trouble Zhang Wen?


    Brother Yijiao understands this truth, but he can only persuade Wang Peng. He can''t secretly report to Zhang Wen behind Wang Peng''s back. WOW? Isn''t that betraying Wang Peng?


    "Alas, I''m still a little worried." Yijiao said hesitantly.


    "Ha ha!" Wang Peng patted him hard on the shoulder. "You just think too much. Didn''t you see that day? What kind of shit? Didn''t mustache go back after being called back by a phone? He must be afraid to call. It''s empty!"


    Brother Yijiao sighed and stopped talking.


    He gulped at the meat.


    Whoosh~


    At the moment, next to the big stall, two business cars stop.


    I still went to the construction site to find Wang Peng''s two cars, but this time, it was quite quiet and there was no sound.


    Moustache got out of the car, and then a dozen people got out of the car with guys like steel pipes.


    Moustache made a silent gesture and pointed to the stall.


    Everyone behind him knew what was going on and nodded hard.


    After that, with a wave of his hand, the man behind him walked quickly towards the stall.


    For a time, killing intention is strong!


    The news of moustache is much more accurate than that of Wang Peng. After he knew that Wang Peng brought people out for drinking and barbecue, he brought people over for the first time. He didn''t say anything, just did it!


    Anyway, let Wang Peng lie in the hospital for ten days and a half months first!


    See if he''s still going to go to hell!


    Wang Peng was preparing to bow his head for dinner when he suddenly saw so many people pouring in from the stall. He felt something wrong in an instant.


    "Brother Yijiao, take your brother first! Go from behind!" Wang Peng said quickly.


    "What?" brother Yijiao didn''t know what was going on and looked up.


    At this time, the first man had rushed over, raised the steel pipe in his hand and smashed it at Wang Peng.


    Dong!


    There was only a dull noise, and then the man holding the steel pipe flew out.


    Brother Yijiao practiced sports all day and reacted very quickly. When he saw the man coming, he raised his legs reflexively.


    This kick directly kicked the man out.


    Brother Yijiao is a brother Yijiao. No one can catch him.


    "Grass! Cut them down!" the moustache behind him looked really. He thought the people around Wang Peng were students. It was no big deal, but unexpectedly, they still have some skills. The man''s reaction speed and strength just now have exceeded his imagination.


    Hearing the voice of moustache, Wang Peng immediately understood what was going on.


    I''m afraid I''m still a little slow. It''s still Xiaohu who came to the door first.


    But he didn''t feel afraid at all. Instead, he swished out the knife and let Yijiao leave them behind.


    "Grass, brother Yijiao, take people away, come on! Go back and call people!"


    There was no doubt about Wang Peng''s voice. He shouted hard.


    However, brother Yijiao didn''t run, but pushed out several behind him, then took a chair and stood with Wang Peng.


    Brother Yijiao is a good brother of the lecture notes and the new wind. At this time, how can you leave Wang Peng here alone? To die, brothers have to die together!


    Mustache, their men are fierce. Rush over and do it!


    Wang Peng''s adrenal gland was ignited instantly, and there was only one picture left in his perspective.


    That''s the picture of these people being stabbed by him and struggling on the ground.


    Wang Peng, I want to kill again.


    He wanted to kill, and mustache wanted to put him in the hospital. Their starting points were different, and their desperate efforts must be different.


    Whoosh!


    In the twinkling of an eye, a steel pipe hit Wang Peng. Wang Peng couldn''t dodge at all. After feeling the roar of the steel pipe, he hurried to one side and let the steel pipe fall on his shoulder.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    The pain from his shoulder made Wang Peng shout, and then he carried a knife and stabbed him regardless!


    Cha Cha!


    Stabbed three times in a row!


    People who throw out a steel pipe are stupid.


    What is this?


    This is the rhythm of killing!


    He''s been hanging around with moustache for a long time, but every time he comes out, he fights and meets some punks. Basically, these punks don''t dare to fight back.


    Even if there are group fights, they have the upper hand.


    No one dares to kill at once!


    Wang Peng, is the first!


    When he did it, he was killing people!


    His head was buzzing and shooting in the air.


    Just now he clearly saw that Wang Peng stabbed him in the stomach. He had just been stabbed. He didn''t feel at all, but soon, the blood print came out, and then the whole person couldn''t.


    Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty eyes are sending the most dangerous signal to him!


    Tell him I''m here to work hard!

 Chapter 1341

    Whether it''s a dog or a wolf, you know at the sight of blood.


    Wang Peng, a wolf, is a bloodthirsty wolf. As long as he starts, he doesn''t intend to leave room. He plans to completely crush and kill each other!


    This is also the reason why Wang Peng became famous quickly.


    Who is not afraid of such a person against you? Who dares to fight Wang Peng?


    There is only one life.


    For a long time, people on the road have been talking about Zhang Wen''s arrogance and death, but they really ignore one person, that is Wang Peng, who is a pure fugitive.


    However, he has been converging and has good luck.


    Otherwise, he is a meteor in Jinhai city. He becomes famous and falls quickly.


    The man stabbed three times by Wang Peng didn''t react for a long time. He just covered his stomach and stepped back for several steps, waiting for the pain to come slowly.


    But after a long time, it seems that nothing happened.


    He dared to look down.


    He breathed in an instant.


    It turned out that there was a bench in front of him just now, but that''s it. Wang Peng''s knives pierced the bench and left several small holes in him.


    Cold sweat fell down his forehead.


    fear!


    Fear, which had never existed before, rose from his heart.


    This is the feeling of those who have dealt with Wang Peng.


    If you play once, you don''t want to fight him again.


    afraid to!


    No one wants to die!


    Come out for money?


    While the man sighed, the people behind him rushed up and greeted Wang Peng and Yijiao.


    The bloodthirsty factor in Wang Peng''s heart has completely erupted. What he thinks now is to kill! Only by killing all these people can we solve Wang Peng''s hatred!


    Facing the steel pipe smashed at him, Wang Peng didn''t hide at all. He let the steel pipe fall on him hard, and then turned around. The sharp knife in his hand just stabbed the man''s neck!


    If the knife stabbed on the stomach still has the hope of survival, then say hello to the neck. It doesn''t want people to live at all.


    Wang Peng''s message to them is very simple. Whoever touches me will die!


    When the man saw Wang Peng''s knife calling to his neck, he was so scared that his legs softened and he sat on the ground.


    Wang Peng failed and drew a circle in the air.


    Brother Yijiao has robbed the steel pipe in the man''s hand and gave a kick to the man''s stomach.


    The biggest difference between a wolf and a dog is that the dog has a good sense. As long as he smells the blood on the wolf, he will not come over.


    At the moment, just one round and two rounds, Wang Peng has shown the bloody smell on his body without doubt.


    These little brothers brought by moustache have long been ignorant.


    They didn''t dare to go there, and they were deadlocked with Wang Peng.


    Just now those two people can be said to be lucky that they were not killed by Wang Peng, but the next one is uncertain. They all see that Wang Peng is a pure fugitive!


    There was no way for them to survive.


    Whoever does it with him will die!


    "Grass, it''s all fucking waste, get out of the way!" moustache saw this scene in the back and was worried. He came to sneak attack Wang Peng this time. There were only two of them, but none of them dared to go up!


    It''s spread. It''s boss Wang''s sign!


    He forgot that his people were good at fighting, but they worked hard and no one could do it.


    No one is a fugitive.


    Moustache took out a dagger and pointed to Wang Peng: "grass, you must die today!"


    Wang Peng sneered at the corners of his mouth: "don''t fucking nonsense, do it!"


    With that, he stepped forward and stabbed him with a knife.


    Without a face-to-face fight with Wang Peng, I can''t feel his desperate strength. In the face of Wang Peng who greeted him like crazy, mustache really felt it.


    What he thought in his heart was not to work hard with Wang Peng, but not to smash boss Wang''s sign.


    So, he can''t be counselled, can''t quit!


    Facing Wang Peng, he stabbed him out.


    Aim at Wang Peng''s chest!


    Wang Peng''s knife was aimed at his neck!


    The two men''s knife was aimed at each other''s life, but the knife of moustache was empty.


    Because he didn''t intend to kill Wang Peng at all. He just wanted him to go to the hospital and lie down for a while.


    Wang Peng, but he has an idea to kill him! Dry mustache!


    Brush!


    Seeing that the tips of their knives were about to touch, moustache turned and avoided Wang Peng''s knife on one side of his head. At the same time, his knife also rubbed Wang Peng''s body.


    This knife is soul stirring.


    Let the little brother who was looking at him round his eyes.


    Although the movements of moustache and Wang Peng are not very beautiful. They are all cats with their waist and holding knives to throw sticks at each other, the people next to them are in a cold sweat.


    It''s not a fight at all. It''s playing with your life!


    Wang Peng''s posture looks like an ancient foot fighter.


    Come out and do it, just do it with your life!


    Call~


    Just one round, moustache felt that his strength was being pulled away quickly. The winner could be determined by one or two moves.


    But the process is also quite intense.


    Moustache really feels it now.


    After the first knife, you don''t think of the second knife.


    Not weak, not afraid, but considering.


    Will this second knife be fatal directly!


    Seeing that the moustache did not move, Wang Peng also stood up and confronted him.


    Moustache''s eyes were full of bloodthirsty light.


    Mustache, they brought more than a dozen people. Wang Peng knew that these people were only temporarily frightened by his desperate strength. If he reacted in a moment, he could not greet so many people''s steel pipes.


    "Brother Yijiao, go!" Wang Peng stared at the moustache. If he made any moves, Wang Peng would go up and stab him to death at the first time!


    Brother Yijiao looked at Wang Peng and walked out from the gap behind the stall.


    Then wait for him there.


    Wang Peng pointed to the moustache with the knife in his hand. He slowly retreated and swished out of there.


    As soon as Wang Peng left, mustache, the people here seemed to vent their anger, and many faces showed a happy expression.


    Moustache is also soft.


    When I was fighting with Wang Peng just now, I was too focused and my physical strength was flowing away.


    "Brother Hu, that man is a fugitive!" said the little brother next to him.


    Moustache''s eyes sank: "go first, get back to the car!"


    Everyone promised, and they all went back to the car with the guy''s business. They took advantage of the fun and came back in frustration. It was about moustaches and them.


    Moustache touched the knife wound scratched by Wang Peng on his neck and clenched his teeth secretly.


    He did not expect that the war with Wang Peng had just begun.

 Chapter 1342

    Out of the back door of the stall, Wang Peng and Yijiao took a car and went back to the construction site in the south of the city.


    The brothers who just came back have called people and are coming out of it.


    Seeing Wang Peng and brother Yijiao coming back, they quickly gathered around.


    "Brother Peng, are you okay?"


    "Brother Yijiao, how are you?"


    Wang Peng scolded: "they are all fucking counsellors. No one dares to fight with me!"


    Wang Peng was not hurt. The steel pipe that hit him on the shoulder just now made his shoulder head hurt badly, but it didn''t hurt him.


    "Brother Peng, or tell brother Wen about it!" a younger brother spoke below, and they also felt that Zhang Wen should be told about it.


    Once this happened, it had been two rounds with moustache.


    Now tell Zhang Wen? I''m kidding!


    Wang Peng didn''t take advantage of anything. He didn''t kill the moustache or hurt the moustache. Why tell Zhang Wen?


    Say it, don''t you bury yourself?


    Even if you tell Zhang Wen, it''s only when you win the war!


    Wang Peng waved his hand: "no, brother Wen asked me to guard the construction site. I should deal with this matter myself. I can''t bother brother Wen! Four or five people will be left on the construction site, and the rest will go with me to block the mustache!"


    The next brother was stunned.


    What''s the situation? I just had a face-to-face confrontation with moustache. Why do I have to come to the second round? Why did you come so fast?


    "Brother Peng, it''s better to slow down first!" brother Yijiao said.


    Wang Peng''s rhythm is a little too fast. He can''t keep up for a while.


    Wang Peng glared at him: "what do you know? Now, moustaches, they certainly can''t think of us. If I take people to rush over now, I will be caught off guard! Tell brother Wen when I win the war!"


    What Wang Peng said is a little right. If Wang Peng and his family used to look for moustache, moustache was really unprepared.


    Who could have thought that Wang Peng had just left, turned around and rushed over with people?


    At least, we have to give people a buffer time WOW!


    Brother Yijiao knew he couldn''t beat Wang Peng. He didn''t talk nonsense. He followed Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng asked someone to drive the golden cup out of the construction site, and his dozen people could just plug it in.


    "Brother Peng, where are you going?" the driver asked back.


    Wang Peng thought for a moment and said, "just at the stall, they must not have left!"


    The driver promised and the car whizzed out.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Peng is just guessing. He thinks that Xiaohu just beat himself away, but none of them took advantage. Xiaohu must be unwilling. He must be thinking about whether to go to the construction site and block Wang Peng again.


    Wang Peng guessed casually and really got it.


    However, moustache didn''t want to block Wang Peng again, but sat in the car and let his nervous mood slow down for a few minutes.


    Wang Peng is really an awesome character he has never met.


    He dared to work hard and didn''t take his life seriously.


    Who is not afraid of such a person?


    Zhang Wen is surrounded by such people. No wonder he has the upper hand when he can fight with boss Wang!


    That''s not surprising.


    Moustache was still in the car, recalling the scene just now. At this time, Wang Peng had already brought people.


    A golden cup brush stopped.


    "Grass, that''s them!" Wang Peng jumped out of the car first and rushed over there with the knife just now.


    Brother Yijiao, a dozen of them came down one after another and followed Wang Peng.


    Dong!


    Wang Peng also came to work hard with moustache this time. He saw moustache''s car and the people sitting inside. Without saying a word, he rushed over and stabbed the door first.


    The knife clicked into the door.


    Wang Peng''s knife is very fast. When there is nothing wrong, he sharpens it alone. With his moustache, the iron sheet on the door of their business car is thin. This knife is inserted into the door!


    "My grass! Here comes Wang Peng!" the bearded man screamed. The knife came in and almost stabbed the man sitting by the door in the leg.


    "Grass!" mustache also scolded.


    Wang Peng, there are more than a dozen people here, and there are also more than a dozen people here.


    Most of Wang Peng''s people are like him. Bloodthirsty and impulsive students and bearded people have been mixed for several years.


    The gap in combat effectiveness itself is quite obvious. Wang Peng is certainly not an opponent of moustache and others, but the current situation makes people feel funny.


    No one with a moustache dared to come down!


    On the contrary, they locked the doors!


    Moustache is not stupid. He knows that whoever goes down first will be stabbed by Wang Peng. If he doesn''t do well, he will stab him in the neck! That''s a dead man!


    The car in the back also looked like a moustache and locked the door.


    "Shit, smash the car!" Wang Peng really didn''t expect that his moustache shrank and shouted angrily.


    Brother Yijiao, they all took the guys and began to say hello to them.


    Xiaohu Zi knows too much about the quality of the two cars and doesn''t dare to stay at all. If he goes on like this, he must be smashed by Wang Peng and them.


    "Grass, drive!" moustache shouted at the driver.


    The driver woke up and ran away when he caught fire.


    The car behind also caught fire.


    Moustache''s car crashed and rushed out of Wang Peng''s encirclement without two times.


    "Brother Peng, what should I do?" brother Yijiao felt that he was not happy at all. He began to smash the car to the steel pipe, and they ran away with a moustache.


    If Wang Peng had been replaced, he would have chased after him without saying a word.


    But today''s Wang Peng looked at the moustaches and they ran away, and suddenly he felt a sense of satisfaction.


    Yesterday, when I came to the construction site to find him, I found a moustache who could fly to the sky. Today, I counseled him immediately. He knew that moustache was afraid.


    Even if I don''t have the courage to get out of the car and myself, what else can mustache do? What other storms can it set off? This time I will run when I see Wang Peng, so next time I see Wang Peng, he will run!


    Wang Peng felt that he had convinced his moustache this time. Since he had convinced him, why did he chase him?


    So Wang Peng smiled: "get on the bus and go back to the construction site. Tell brother Wen about it tomorrow!"


    Now he has won the battle and has gained the upper hand in moustache. It''s time to tell Zhang Wen. Instead of not telling him, it''s a little late. It''s already more than twelve o''clock. You can''t disturb Zhang Wen''s rest, can you?


    With that, brother Yijiao and others got on the bus, drove the old golden cup car, and went back to the construction site.

 Chapter 1343

    The two business cars drove out for several miles. When no one caught up behind them, moustache, they were relieved.


    What the fuck is this?


    Why did Wang Peng just go back and rush over with someone from them?


    Moustache''s head is also full of question marks.


    The order to escape was entirely a subconscious order of moustache. In fact, he didn''t escape because he was afraid of Wang Peng.


    In that case, they have been surrounded by Wang Peng. If they really want to go down, they will be stabbed to death or injured by Wang Peng.


    Moustache is not stupid and doesn''t want his people to make such indifferent sacrifices.


    "Stop!" moustache stopped the driver.


    The car that followed also stopped.


    Moustache they got out of the car and didn''t have to go in a hurry. Moustache asked the people next to him for a cigarette, lit it with a click and took it in his mouth.


    "Brother Hu, what a fucking loser just now!"


    "Brother Hu, either we go back and kill them!"


    The people who followed the moustache were all bloody men. A group of them attacked Wang Peng secretly. They didn''t leave Wang Peng. Instead of coming down to fight, they turned and ran away.


    Who doesn''t hold back?


    Who doesn''t feel bad?


    Follow boss Wang. When did they run?


    This seems to be the first time.


    But the situation just now really frightened them.


    A vicious Wang Peng appeared in front of them. Who wasn''t afraid?


    But fear is fear. This strength is too strong. They all want revenge one by one!


    Just now, it can be said that Wang Peng took them by surprise. No one reacted. What''s the matter!


    Moustache is even more oppressed. Boss Wang will know this tomorrow. As long as boss Wang knows, the first one must come to blame moustache.


    If he wins, it''s OK to say. If boss Wang knows that he didn''t succeed in blocking Wang Peng and let others drive him away, boss Wang doesn''t know how angry he will be!


    This is basically smashing boss Wang''s sign!


    But if mustache did Wang Peng down today, or smashed the construction site in the west of the city, things would be different.


    There''s more or less light on boss Wang''s face, isn''t it?


    But he also saw that he and Wang Peng couldn''t do it directly.


    These people are thugs, not outlaws!


    Well, this time, I''d like to use some swords to take the wrong edge. I''ll give Wang Peng a one-time cross!


    Thinking of this, moustache looked at the time and said, "Xiao Li, go and buy some drinks and cigarettes. We''ll start at two o''clock in a while!"


    "Brother Hu, where are we going?"


    "Go to the construction site in the west of the city and kill Wang Peng and them!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two o''clock in the night.


    Two commercial vehicles drove silently to the west of the city near the construction site. A man with a moustache took the lead to come down from above, followed by No. 78 people.


    With guys in their hands.


    This time, moustache didn''t let them all in, but only brought seven or eight people. Anyway, this is a sneak attack, not a fight. There are many people, but trouble.


    These seven or eight people were selected by Xiaohu.


    There must be no problem with your skill.


    They watched the construction site in the west of the city for a long time and knew the construction site like the back of their hands.


    Moustache knows exactly where to climb over the wall and where the rest room is on the construction site.


    He even has a spare key to the lounge!


    This past sneak attack on Wang Peng, moustache was 100% sure.


    What can you do if you fall asleep? Won''t they kill the mustache? Is Zhang Feiniu forced? No, or was someone cut off his head after he fell asleep?


    "Keep your voice down. When you go in, you''ll hold down Wang Peng and die!" moustache whispered to the people around him.


    The people nearby nodded.


    Then, moustache, they walked towards the lounge.


    There is no one standing guard here now. They go in skillfully.


    The door is still open.


    Moustache smiled in his heart. It seems that Wang Peng, a fool, still miscalculated. He still didn''t expect to bring someone here.


    This time, you can kill Wang Peng!


    Moustache took a deep breath at the door, took out the knife in his arms, made a sign to the people behind him, and then he took the lead to go in.


    There was a slight light in the room because there were no curtains.


    Moustache saw Wang Peng sleeping at a glance.


    He tightened the knife in his hand.


    Although moustache is powerful, he has no courage to kill or kill Wang Peng, but he absolutely dares to poke a few holes in Wang Peng.


    Slowly approached Wang Peng, moustache took out the knife in his hand and aimed it at Wang Peng''s leg.


    The others, too, had found their targets and were ready to wait for moustache''s order to do it together.


    "My grass! Brother Peng, run!"


    Brush!


    At this time, Yijiao brother with a basin of water at the door shouted. He had a habit of soaking his feet when he slept at night. Wang Peng and they all fell asleep. He found hot water for a long time, so he was ready to come in and soak his feet and sleep again. But as soon as he entered the door, he saw the moustache holding a sharp knife and preparing to attack Wang Peng!


    Moustache, they were startled, and before their voice fell, a basin of hot water poured over them, and the hot water poured directly on moustache and them.


    "My grass! It''s boiling water!"


    "Kill him!"


    Even if brother Yijiao''s voice didn''t wake Wang Peng and them just now, this basin of hot water should wake them up.


    When Wang Peng opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the knife stabbed at him.


    He tried his best to hide. A knife from moustache stabbed him on the bed, and then moustache smashed their steel pipe across his face.


    Wang Peng was beaten for a while.


    He desperately put the pillow on his head and jumped out of the window.


    Just wear a pair of underwear and run on the ground!


    Instead of running outside the construction site, he went to find a guy!


    Find the guy, go back and fight with moustache!


    He really didn''t expect that the guy moustache would sneak into them so soon and dare to enter the construction site!


    "Damn it! Catch Wang Peng!" seeing that Wang Peng ran away, moustache ignored others and took the lead in chasing Wang Peng.


    The people behind him also followed moustache to chase Wang Peng.


    But the construction site is so large that there is no Wang Peng.


    "Grass, run so fucking fast!" mustache scolded. He really regretted that he didn''t stab Wang Peng with his knife just now, otherwise he would definitely take him to the hospital.


    In less than a few seconds, the Yijiao brothers in the room had reacted. There were at least ten people sleeping in the room. There was a tinkling sound. They were ready to rush out.


    Moustache failed in the sneak attack. He didn''t dare to delay any more and ran over the wall with people.

 Chapter 1344

    Night fell on the construction site, and a man wearing a pair of underpants ran into the construction site.


    Look everywhere.


    What is this half fruited man doing at night?


    Looking for a guy, of course!


    Moustache caught him off guard just now. He thought he was dreaming!


    Now I ran down and woke up a little bit.


    "Grass!" Wang Peng scolded, picked up a serrated iron piece from the ground, turned and ran back.


    Deng Deng Deng, Wang Peng came back with an iron piece in his hand.


    "Grass, where are people!" Wang Peng stared round his eyes, and his body was full of sharp Qi.


    Brother Yijiao, they all know that Wang Peng is going to be powerful with this expression.


    That''s the expression that almost killed little plum last time.


    Brother Yijiao, a dozen of them were embarrassed to die, almost all wearing big underpants and bare backs.


    One by one, they all stared round, and some didn''t even wake up.


    "Brother Peng, people have run away." brother Yijiao said obediently.


    "Shit!" Wang Peng scolded and threw away the iron piece in his hand. "Can you see who they are? Are they moustaches?"


    "Brother Peng, it''s moustache!"


    Wang Peng hasn''t been so angry since he followed Zhang Wen. He was attacked as soon as he fell asleep at night. He didn''t have a chance to fight back.


    If Wang Peng hadn''t run fast just now, he might have been killed by the moustaches!


    What a mistake!


    So far, there are several brothers who keep shaking their heads secretly and haven''t recovered from their dreams!


    This was a dream by moustaches!


    "Go back and put on your clothes! Brother Yijiao, you let your brother buy some coffee! And get all the guys ready for me!"


    Brother Yijiao was a little confused: "brother Peng, why do you buy coffee?"


    "Doesn''t mustache want to play with us? I''ll play with them tonight!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Peng was very angry, but they were in high spirits.


    Anyway, they took advantage of the moustache this time. The next day, at dawn, it will be posted on the road.


    People will say that moustache took people to sneak attack Wang Peng. He gave Wang Peng a meal at night. Wang Peng escaped wearing only underpants and looked like a dog.


    Although it is said that the construction site was occupied by Wang Peng and them, but this came and went, and mustache didn''t suffer, that''s enough.


    Moustache took revenge and relieved his hatred. He was also very satisfied.


    It''s more than two o''clock in the middle of the night. First, he opened a room for his little brother to have a rest, and then he took some of his little brothers to the supermarket.


    What are they doing in the supermarket now? Are you hungry to buy something to eat?


    no


    Moustache was the first to go in and directly bought ten tubes of toothpaste!


    So what does he buy toothpaste for? In the middle of the night, does mustache have the habit of letting his younger brothers brush their teeth together?


    Or are you going to do something with your mouth?


    None of them!


    This toothpaste is used by him to wipe his body!


    Because he was watered by brother Yijiao with hot water just now, moustache felt burning on his back.


    It''s like being burned with fire pliers.


    After entering the hotel, moustache lay on the bed and asked his little brother to squeeze toothpaste on his back.


    This can also relieve some pain.


    "Brother Hu, isn''t Wang Peng usually awesome? What happened just now? When he jumped out of the window, he wore a pair of big underpants!"


    "No matter how powerful it is, how can it be more capable than brother Hu!"


    "If Wang Peng hadn''t run fast, we would have killed him just now!"


    A few younger brothers are bragging in the hotel.


    But this made moustache very useful.


    He was not modest at all, and his heart floated with him.


    That''s right. What''s so awesome about Wang Peng? Isn''t he running all over the yard by himself?


    Just an ordinary person!


    At this time, I don''t know which little brother has a song on his mobile phone.


    Gone with the wind star.


    I''m a powerful man. I''ll rush at will and everyone will look up to me~


    I don''t have to look back~


    It all depends on my ability. I compete with my strength to become a superstar in troubled times.


    ¡­¡­


    The moustache was boiling with blood when listening to a song. Although his back was covered with toothpaste and lay on the bed like a wonderful frog seed, his heart had flown.


    The process of sneaking attack on Wang Peng just now is combined with this song.


    Oh, my God, it''s so fucking emotional!


    Isn''t he the superstar in troubled times?


    Step on Wang Peng and all the underworld people will know the next day!


    Moustache''s heels beat.


    "Hey, put this song aside again." at the end of one song, the song immediately switched to the next one. Moustache immediately felt no more. He was upset and asked the boy to play it again.


    The little beard is rustling and expanding, and the whole person is a little floating.


    What he is thinking now is what to do tomorrow.


    He killed Wang Peng, so boss Wang will know about it when the news is released tomorrow. Does he want to tell his eldest brother about it?


    I told you, will you be scolded.


    Moustache knows boss Wang''s temper.


    It doesn''t matter if you make a mistake. The key is whether you win or not.


    If you win, boss Wang won''t say anything.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to deceive boss Wang, do a hard job and grab the construction site!


    Moustache is just a person who can do it. How can you know the pros and cons?


    Even if you rob the construction site, can the people above approve it? Can boss Wang return the money he got?


    He has feelings for the construction site, but boss Wang has no feelings for it!


    Boss Wang has feelings. It''s money!


    Only money can make him look like a person.


    Moustache was lying on the bed thinking about tomorrow. It was five o''clock before he knew it.


    It should dawn in an hour, and he didn''t plan to go to bed again.


    Looking at the little brother in the room, except that the little brother who put the superstar in troubled times and a little brother who was taking a bath didn''t sleep, the rest fell asleep.


    He simply got up from bed and asked his two younger brothers to go out for breakfast.


    I played with Wang Peng all night last night. Now I''m a little hungry.


    So, the three slowly walked out of the hotel, looked at the bright sky and looked for a breakfast stand along the roadside.


    The little brother of the superstar in troubled times lit a cigarette for moustache. The three didn''t go far before they saw a breakfast stand of hemp leaf old tofu.


    Moustache, they were the first guests, and the three walked over.


    Drinking old tofu and eating hemp leaves, moustache was unaware that the danger was slowly approaching them.


    Just as they were having breakfast, Wang Peng''s car was slowly approaching them at the angle of a parallel line.

 Chapter 1345

    Wang Peng, they had been looking for someone all night. When moustache smeared toothpaste in the hotel, they were still trying to find someone in the street!


    But there was no mustache anywhere.


    Brother Yijiao snored when he sat in the car.


    The golden cup car turned a corner and drove smoothly to the old tofu stall where moustaches were.


    Wang Peng had sharp eyes and saw the moustache sitting there drinking old tofu.


    "My grass! Stop!"


    When the car missed the moustache and they left, Wang Peng shouted.


    The cry woke up the brother Yijiao and the sleepy little brother in the car.


    The driver slammed on the brake.


    Before the car stopped, Wang Peng jumped down and rushed to them with a knife.


    Bang! Wang Peng came down and kicked the table over.


    "My grass!" moustache, before they could see who the visitor was, they were scalded by old tofu.


    Troubled times superstar little brother and another little brother also reacted, sprinkled with pepper and leek flowers.


    Moustache glanced at the confusion.


    A somewhat handsome but violent man appeared in his sight.


    This man is Wang Peng!


    Little beard never thought that Wang Peng would come at this time.


    At this time, shouldn''t Wang Peng be scared to hide in bed and cry?


    Why did you come all of a sudden?


    This is so fucking sudden!


    Click! Before mustache could react, Wang Peng stabbed him.


    But fortunately, there was a table in the way. This knife only left a mark on the table.


    This time, but it scared moustache.


    Wang Peng''s knife was aimed at his life just now!


    The position of the knife was right at his heart.


    If Wang Peng doesn''t make a move, he''ll die.


    Wang Peng''s heart is full of anger. Just now he was attacked by the moustaches, which has aroused all the anger in his heart.


    In Wang Peng''s eyes, there is only one idea at the moment, that is to dry the moustache!


    Wang Peng came so suddenly that he didn''t give mustache a chance to react.


    Kaka, Kaka, gave three or four knives in a row.


    Each knife was inserted hard on the table.


    Across the table, mustache could feel the killing intention of Wang Peng.


    The fear in Wang Peng''s heart was not so deep when he fought with Wang Peng twice before.


    At the moment, Wang Peng was opposite him. The visual impact and the murderous intention spread from him invaded xiaobeard''s body like night.


    He had no idea of resistance.


    Now the first thought is to use something to block Wang Peng and keep the mad dog away from himself.


    On the way to dinner just now, the little brother kept a star in troubled times beside him, creating an illusion for moustache, as if he was really awesome.


    Every move is a superstar. He follows the rhythm and chews hemp leaves in his mouth.


    Wang Peng suddenly rushed over, leaving him at a loss. Suddenly, the words "superstar in troubled times" were transferred to Wang Peng.


    This person like a madman is a superstar in troubled times!


    Moustache felt how small he was.


    How dare he confront Wang Peng easily?


    The little brother was so frightened that he turned and ran, but without two steps, he was slashed by a brother who came from behind and fell in a pool of blood.


    "My grass!" seeing that the moustache had been dodging, Wang Peng used his strength and kicked it hard on the table.


    Click!


    Wang Peng not only dared to work hard, but also had a good explosive force. He kicked the table of the old tofu stand in half with one foot.


    This exposed the moustache.


    His mouth was still stained with white tofu, his hand was still holding half an unfinished fried dough stick, and his eyes were staring oval.


    "I''ll kill you!" Wang Peng didn''t look at it at all. He just stabbed him in the neck of mustache.


    If you get a knife in this place, you''ll definitely die!


    Moustache bowed his head desperately. He didn''t want to be killed by Wang Peng in the street!


    Whoosh~


    The knife slipped out against his ear, leaving a blood mark on his ear.


    Moustache tightened his forehead, subconsciously covered his ears, saw a vacancy next to Wang Peng, and ran like crazy.


    "Grass, want to run!" where can Wang Peng miss this great opportunity and turn around and chase after him.


    Moustache is worried.


    He''s really worried.


    Following boss Wang, he didn''t kill anyone. At best, he just beat people up.


    He has never experienced the taste of being chased and killed.


    The gold content of this kill character is quite high. Wang Peng, the shot is to kill him!


    Moustache doesn''t care about anything now. He just knows to run.


    In my heart, I''m so nervous!


    If Wang Peng catches up behind him, he will have to die if he doesn''t die!


    People are most likely to make mistakes when they are nervous.


    At the moment, there are two benches across there in front of moustache. As long as he quickly a cat''s waist, then he jumps over in two steps, and his legs tumble faster to ensure that Wang Peng can''t catch him.


    But Xiaohu was too nervous, and his ear was hurt and his center of gravity was unstable. He bounced and didn''t cross the two horizontal benches.


    The whole man, Zhan Zhan, fell to the side.


    Plop.


    He lay on his side like a specimen.


    This is like a prey with a quasi heart, and even gives Wang Peng an angle.


    In a second or two, Wang Peng in the back arrived.


    Without hesitation, he rushed up and stabbed him head-on.


    Moustache subconsciously reached for a gear.


    The knife stabbed into his hand, and suddenly it was a blur of flesh and blood.


    "Ow ~ ~"


    Moustache cried out in pain and tried to cover his hand.


    Ten fingers linked to one''s heart. You can imagine what it''s like.


    Wang Peng gave him a punch and pulled the knife back.


    Who knows the sound of moustache is worse.


    Whoosh!


    Wang Peng''s second knife has arrived.


    The knife pierced the mustache''s stomach, and the blade disappeared.


    Wang Peng didn''t see where he had pierced. He stuck the dagger and pulled a long cut like cutting meat.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of blood came to my nostrils. The blood seemed to leak from somewhere and flowed out along the opening.


    Moustache''s painful face suddenly changed and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Without even looking at him, Wang Peng took back his dagger and inserted it into his chest.


    Moustache had a spasm and his pupils widened.


    The eyes were full of disbelief.


    This seemingly unsightly boy didn''t expect to be so cruel in his bones. He would die if he shot!


    What''s more sad is that he is going to die in his hands today.


    He knows that as long as Wang Peng gives another knife, he will be finished! As long as the knife is stuck in his stomach, he will go to heaven when he closes his eyes and opens them again.


    Moustache''s mouth gurgled out a few mouthfuls of blood, and his mouth moved. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Seeing Wang Peng''s knife falling and coming again, his eyes were full of despair.

 Chapter 1346

    Wow, wow, at this time, an alarm sounded in the distance.


    Then brother Yijiao ran two steps and dragged Wang Peng into the car.


    The last knife didn''t fall.


    Wang Peng is not afraid of the police, but Yijiao is afraid of them.


    Hearing the alarm, they put down their things and ran one by one. If brother Yijiao didn''t come here in time, Wang Peng could dig out all the internal organs of his mustache here.


    After getting on the bus, Wang Peng found that he was covered with blood at some time.


    Those are all moustaches.


    Just now when I used a knife to pull the belly of my moustache, the blood was brushed and sprayed out.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were red. He couldn''t see the blood at all, let alone the expression on the moustache''s face. There was only one thought in his eyes, that is to dry the moustache and stab his body into dozens of blood holes!


    "Brother Peng, did you kill that man?" brother Yijiao asked carelessly when he got into the car.


    "It seems so."


    Wang Peng wiped his face with the paper on his car. Only then did he find that his face was also covered with blood.


    I looked in the rearview mirror.


    what the fuck!


    He almost didn''t shout.


    It''s fucking human! Completely a blood gourd!


    On a whim, Wang Peng didn''t even feel the blood spray on his face.


    No wonder their eyes were a little strange as soon as they got on the bus.


    That''s what I''m afraid of!


    Brother Yijiao, they are silent. It''s OK to let them fight. If you let them kill, you still have to think about it.


    But Wang Peng was not afraid at all. He thought that moustache would die. It''s no big deal.


    When he returned to the construction site, he didn''t hide. He asked someone to pick up two pots of water. A man stood in the bathroom and washed the blood off his body.


    Breathing the fresh morning air, he slowly calmed down.


    ¡­¡­


    A fortune teller said before that moustache had a good life.


    When he needed money most, he talked to boss Wang. Boss Wang gave him a sum of money and solved his urgent need.


    Later, he was managing the construction site again, and he didn''t lack money.


    Plus today, when Wang Peng was nearly killed by the last knife, the police rushed over and saved xiaobeard''s life.


    Lying on the ambulance, he was glad he couldn''t, but his body was shaking all the time.


    Not only because of the pain on his body, but also because Wang Peng came to cha him like crazy just now.


    Only those who linger on the line of life and death can realize what the fear of death is.


    This time, the moustache really realized it.


    But he is unwilling.


    Obviously, this battle has been won by himself. Who could have thought that Wang Peng suddenly appeared?


    And almost stabbed him to death!


    Well, how can I tell boss Wang!


    Thinking of this, moustache suddenly tilted his head and fainted.


    The ambulance staff hurried to urge the driver to drive faster: "the patient has lost too much blood, so we must give blood as soon as possible!"


    The driver promised and stepped on the accelerator.


    ¡­¡­


    Bell~


    Early in the morning, boss Wang''s cell phone rang.


    He had just arrived at the office and had just taken off his coat.


    It''s the butcher.


    "What''s the matter?" the butcher called so early. I don''t know what the wind is.


    This man''s character is so unstable that boss Wang can''t help it.


    But the butcher is really easy to use and has good skills. Boss Wang didn''t say much.


    "Boss Wang, our people were stabbed by Zhang Wen and they are now in the hospital." the butcher said with a gentle demeanor.


    "What?" boss Wang was very upset.


    The butcher''s manner of pretending to be a cultural man bored him.


    He is a crime maniac. What are you pretending to be?


    "What''s going on? Be clear."


    The butcher said slowly, "moustache, I had just spent the night with Wang Peng last night. In the end, I was stabbed three times. Now I''m in the hospital."


    Grass!


    Boss Wang''s forehead burst open.


    He told moustache not to be impulsive, but he didn''t listen!


    "All right, come here quickly, take me to the hospital and call some people to watch."


    "Yes."


    Hung up the phone. After a while, the butcher prepared the car, picked up boss Wang and rushed to the hospital.


    When he and the butcher went up, Xiaohu was just ready to push him out of the emergency room.


    The doctor didn''t tell him about his illness. The first thing he said was to let him pay.


    First aid, but quite a lot.


    The butcher stuck the doctor''s neck.


    He''s tall and cold enough. He doesn''t allow anyone to be taller and colder than him.


    "Let''s talk about the patient first!"


    The doctor was startled when he saw the butcher''s indifferent eyes and hurriedly said that moustache had been rescued. It was nothing.


    However, if you lose too much blood, you may be in a coma for a period of time, and there is serious blood accumulation in the chest, and there may be a chest of Qi and blood in the future.


    The intestines were also cut off.


    "Grass, people don''t die!" boss Wang scolded. At this time, the little brother of the troubled star who was with mustache last night came over.


    Moustache is lucky, and the boy is not bad.


    The moustache was only done by Wang Peng, but he was cut by Yijiao and a group of people around him!


    Now moustache is lying in the intensive care unit. He just bandaged in surgery and sewed a few stitches.


    Boss Wang called him over and asked him to tell the whole story.


    Only then did he add fuel and vinegar to the story of last night.


    He made a fight with Wang Peng last night. What he said was more magical than the list of gods.


    However, these words didn''t make boss Wang think they were brave. On the contrary, he began to appreciate Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng is Zhang Wen''s younger brother. He is impulsive and doesn''t want to fight.


    It seems a little too condescending to follow Zhang Wen.


    If boss Wang is Zhang Wen, he will make good use of Wang Peng instead of hiding him.


    Nowadays, there are few good people like Zhang Wen in this society.


    Being so nice to my little brother, that''s not a fool. What is it?


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and let his little brother rest.


    It would be great if Wang Peng could come and help him.


    The boy is a fool. He should be able to succeed with a little counter measure.


    ¡­¡­


    At more than eight in the morning, Wang Peng drove alone to Dongwen group.


    Now I work in Dongwen group every day. After setting up a company, I know that there are so many things to deal with.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    Then someone knocked at the door.


    "Come in," I said, looking at a contract in my hand.


    Wang Peng pushed the door in and bowed his head.


    "Peng''er, what''s the matter?" I saw that his face was not very good, and I knew that he must have something to do.


    Wang Peng stood in front of me and said obediently, "brother Wen, I killed someone last night, no, just now."


    "What? What''s going on?" I tightened my head. I know Wang Peng''s character best. It''s really as common as eating and sleeping if he kills people.

 Chapter 1347

    In my office, Wang Peng told me what happened last night.


    "Peng''er, that means you don''t know if moustache is dead, do you?"


    Wang Peng nodded: "brother Wen, I''m afraid of an accident, so I''ll tell you that moustache will never die. In fact, I''m not afraid at all."


    We have taken over the construction site. Now moustache used to make trouble. It was his provocation first, but Wang Peng''s practice was a little extreme.


    If you really stab someone to death, I must arrange for him to run away first.


    I didn''t ask much. I called Li Erzi.


    "Er Zi, help me check someone. He called moustache. He was sent to the hospital for rescue in the early morning."


    "I see!"


    Li Erzi didn''t say much nonsense, so he went to check it.


    I asked Wang Peng to sit down, lit a cigarette and scattered one for him.


    "Peng''er, I won''t say anything more. Wait a minute and see if moustache is dead."


    Wang Peng nodded and sat down to smoke.


    Look at his expression, he really doesn''t care about the life and death of moustache.


    "Brother Wen, I think if mustache dares to sneak attack, it must be boss Wang behind his back, or we will simply kill boss Wang!"


    Now we are at war with boss Wang.


    But can we get rid of boss Wang now?


    It''s too risky.


    Pop.


    I slapped my cell phone on the table.


    He glanced at Wang Peng angrily.


    "Peng''er, tell me why you want to mix with society!"


    Wang Peng saw that my tone was a little harsh, and his subconscious voice narrowed a lot: "in order not to be bullied, I can make money!"


    "Yes, we are here to gain a foothold, but not to kill people! In the end, we are trying to be safe. How did I teach you before? We are mixing the society, not playing with our lives!"


    Wang Peng then lowered his head and knew he was wrong.


    "Brother Wen, I see ~"


    Bell~


    At this time, Li Erzi called.


    He told me that the bearded man was fine and had just been rescued.


    I''m just relieved.


    I took a look at Wang Peng: "little beard people are all right. They can''t die."


    Wang Peng smiled: "brother Wen, I''ll go if I have nothing to do."


    "Well." I waved my hand upset.


    I don''t know why. I always think the distance between me and Wang Peng is getting farther and farther.


    ¡­¡­


    According to Liu hongran''s plan, boss Wang now has money and nowhere to spend. Although he holds a lot of money, he has basically been blocked by the real estate in Jinhai city.


    It doesn''t feel good at all.


    The sense of crisis is spreading to boss Wang.


    After the collapse in the bidding Center that day, boss Wang began to think of other ways, for example, to find a small company.


    But which small company to find has become a difficult problem in front of boss Wang.


    The company is too small. If you suddenly pour so much money into it, won''t it be discovered?


    But a bigger company has long been targeted by Liu hongran and them.


    This is not good.


    Liu hongran, why is it like a dog skin plaster that can''t be pasted on him?


    Boss Wang thought about pacing back and forth in the office. Finally, he decided to call section chief Duan.


    The phone was soon connected.


    Section chief Duan now sees boss Wang''s number. Be careful. His liver is shaking. He''s not afraid.


    Boss Wang doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He doesn''t say anything. He''s not even sure and has to take himself in.


    The section chief of the key section doesn''t know how to refuse him!


    This gives him a headache.


    Boss Wang now gently controls the command, and section chief Duan can only be obedient.


    It doesn''t taste good.


    "Lao Wang, you called in time. I''m going to a meeting!" the implication is that I dislike him for calling! Where can boss Wang not hear it?


    You don''t have to think about how much section chief bothers him now.


    "Lao Duan, I''ll call you. You must know what I''m going to do?" boss Wang simply said.


    This makes section chief Duan more careful. His liver trembles.


    What else can boss Wang do when he calls?


    It''s not because of the land, but I really have no way. What else can I do? Liu hongran is not an ordinary person.


    "Alas, Lao Wang, it''s really hard to do..."


    "Now I''m not going to do that. I decided to find a small company to hang on to. In this way, you show me that Jinhai city is supporting those small companies recently, and then in the name of support, let our company pour in, and then find a way to get a piece of land!"


    Section chief Duan''s forehead lit up.


    Don''t say it. It''s a good idea.


    Boss Wang is an old fox in the end. We can think of this method. It seems that he took great pains to get the land.


    If you ask someone for land, maybe no one will give section chief face again, but if you want to inquire about these things, it''s still no problem.


    However, section chief Duan comforted him: "Lao Wang, I don''t understand why you have to enter real estate. Can''t you do something else with so much money?"


    In the eyes of section chief Duan, boss Wang is a businessman and has so much power. Why not make more money than this?


    And it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. It has to be squeezed and blocked by Liu hongran everywhere.


    Boss Wang, haven''t you thought about it?


    But he was unwilling.


    First of all, he knows how much real estate profits are, and the future trend must be the world of real estate, which can be said to be a huge profit.


    He has a lot of money on hand, but if the money is used elsewhere, it is not like maintaining the value of real estate.


    And he doesn''t want to quit so easily! He hasn''t hit Zhang Wen and Liu hongran head-on!


    I haven''t fought yet. How can I give up?


    Boss Wang chuckled twice, which was shameless.


    Every line is like a mountain. Section chief Duan, how can you know these things? How can he know how awesome real estate is now? He only knows a few documents on his desk and only pays attention to his one mu and two cents.


    This is the gap.


    "OK, go and inquire about it now and tell me the result." boss Wang is too lazy to talk nonsense with him.


    Section chief Duan simply didn''t ask much and promised to hang up.


    He thought for a moment and thought it would be better for him to go to the Land Bureau in person.


    Boss Wang put down the phone, cut open a cigar and smoked.


    Although the smoke rose, his heart floated with it.


    If he doesn''t succeed this time, if he doesn''t get to any land again, things will have to go on in another way.


    Things on the road naturally have solutions on the road. It''s no accident that boss Wang got to this point today. What he''s best at is playing these small tricks.


    If Liu hongran is still pressing, boss Wang can only use some special means to deal with him.

 Chapter 1348

    On the night when Wang Peng and Xiao Hu fought, the two groups worked almost all night.


    Don''t say fighting is tired, staying up late is also tired!


    In fact, in addition to the two groups of them, there is another person who is too tired.


    Who is this man?


    It''s trabecular!


    Old Yan said he would let Xiao Liang keep an eye on it. How dare he neglect it! After that day, he has been secretly staring at Zhang Wen and boss Wang!


    Xiao Liang can''t do anything, but he is an expert at tracking people and asking for information.


    And he can''t live up to old Yan, can he?


    At least, I have to do my best.


    Wang Peng and Xiao Hu Zi have been working all night. He has been watching in the dark!


    When mustache went to attack Wang Peng, he nodded suddenly. When Wang Peng fought back against mustache, he breathed for mustache in his heart.


    Who doesn''t know Wang Peng''s madness?


    Presumably in Jinhai City, no one can control him except Zhang Wen.


    That day, he really saw it. Wang Peng, it was about to kill with a knife! If the police hadn''t come in time, Wang Peng would have killed the little beard!


    This was what he saw with his own eyes. Wang Peng''s knife was inserted into the body of moustache. It was no joke! That''s for his life!


    Xiaoliang looked around and felt cold. What would it be like if the knife fell on him?


    Fortunately, moustache is OK. He has been squatting near the hospital recently! See if Wang Peng''s people will sneak attack. He also wants to see how far the fight between Zhang Wen and boss Wang has developed, and whether one or two people will die.


    At the same time, he was also excited.


    He is very cautious, but he must not be found.


    Prick.


    At this time, a business car stopped by the side of the road.


    Wang Peng and brother Yijiao got out of the car four or five of them.


    Wang Peng and Xiao Liang have the same purpose. They came here today to stay. He''s not here to mend the knife. A moustache is of little use to him.


    It''s a waste. It''s no fun to kill him.


    He wanted to see if he could wait for someone else.


    For example, the lone boss Wang or something.


    In the office, Zhang Wen has made it clear to him, and he can see that Zhang Wen actually wants to get rid of boss Wang, but he hasn''t had a chance. Besides, he has a deep blood and sweat feud with boss Wang!


    Hongzi, but there''s no progress yet.


    Wang Peng and Zhang Wen came close. He saw these things very clearly.


    I don''t know how many nights Zhang Wen didn''t sleep well. I don''t know how many times he woke up by shouting the names of pillar and Xiaowen in his dream.


    Wang Peng has long wanted to avenge Zhang Wen in his heart.


    Just never had a chance.


    This time, isn''t it a great opportunity?


    He could even think of what it would be like to help Zhang Wen get rid of boss Wang himself.


    The whole family was happy. Later, Zhang Wen made good money in Jinhai City, and Wang Peng followed him.


    This picture makes Wang Peng feel particularly satisfied.


    Killing boss Wang seems to be as simple as Wang Peng''s actions.


    So, if boss Wang suddenly took a look at moustache and was followed by Wang Peng, would he be killed?


    As long as it is watched by Wang Peng, boss Wang wants to run, it must not be so simple.


    Wang Peng is crazy. The butcher may not be able to stop him.


    The key is that Wang Peng has no principles.


    If someone else were to change, he would certainly mutter whether he could kill boss Wang, whether he would be hurt by boss Wang''s people, and whether he could get out of his body after killing boss Wang.


    But Wang Peng doesn''t care.


    What he thought was very simple, that is to kill boss Wang. He didn''t care about the rest later!


    Are you afraid of being watched by such people?


    Everyone will feel fluffy.


    Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty cells and unprincipled appearance have been exposed since he followed Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen gave Wang Peng the best stage and let him rock crazily on it.


    Wang Peng now?


    Just a prelude!


    Wang Peng said it was squatting. In fact, it was just four people squatting on the side of the road with knives.


    His eyes were fixed on the vehicles and pedestrians entering and leaving the hospital.


    Wang Peng''s way of squatting is quite special. He is not afraid to expose his.


    Wang Peng is not afraid, but some people are afraid!


    This man is trabecular.


    I don''t know if Wang Peng did it on purpose. The position after getting off the bus is just next to trabecular.


    After seeing Wang Peng''s face clearly, Xiao Liang took a breath.


    This is fucking Wang Peng!


    His heart whizzed up.


    I''m kidding! The picture that Wang Peng almost dried his beard to death that day is still deeply engraved in Xiaoliang''s head! He thought it was a goose bumps.


    Xiao Liang is here to stay, but not to play with his life. He must not let Wang Peng find out. If he catches his eye, he must not even know how to die.


    Little beard can resist three knives. Can he do it?


    Thinking so, Xiao Liang''s ass moved gently and wanted to disappear from Wang Peng''s line of sight. Now Wang Peng can see him as long as he glances aside.


    He doesn''t want to die.


    None of Zhang Wen''s people are ordinary people.


    He was almost killed last time!


    However, the more people are afraid, the more they come. Moreover, trabecular has a little back, which is more afraid of what comes.


    "Hey, you haven''t given me the money for melon seeds!" at this time, a woman nearby shouted.


    Look at the posture. She''s also a bitch.


    It is estimated that the level of scolding the street is similar to that of a shrew. There is no problem scolding and crying Xiaoliang.


    what the fuck!


    Trabecular''s heart beat wildly.


    He really forgot that he just grabbed a handful of melon seeds and knocked on the roadside. He forgot to pay!


    But what''s the name of this dead woman? Isn''t it a wake-up call for Wang Peng!


    Xiao Liang quickly took out fifty cents, threw it over, and then winked at the woman.


    The woman is a little confused.


    What does Xiao Liang mean? Melon seeds don''t give enough money. Do you still want to hook up with yourself?


    This is his grandmother''s. is there any royal law?


    "Grass, fifty cents, you just want to hook up with my mother. I tell you, there''s no such good thing in the world! Give the money quickly and get out!" the woman shouted in a broken voice.


    He winked at Xiao Liang as a seduction of red fruit.


    Xiaoliang secretly scolds himself for being stupid. He quickly takes out another dollar and gives it to her.


    But the woman didn''t mean to stop at all. She still scolded all the time. She was molested by others. Where could this be?


    At this time, Xiao Liang secretly glanced at Wang Peng and them.


    Oh, my God!


    Wang Peng has noticed him for a long time. His eyes are staring at him now!

 Chapter 1349

    Wang Peng has a good memory. When he recited the text in class as a child, it was the first grade. After the teacher told the text once, he could recite it.


    Everyone said that Wang Peng was a smart child, but Wang Peng didn''t put his mind on his study, so he gradually abandoned it.


    But Wang Peng''s clever head has not changed at all.


    But now Wang Peng''s mind is not here. Although he thinks Xiao Liang''s face is quite familiar, he didn''t expect to see it anywhere for a while.


    Xiao Liang, wearing a cap, scolded the woman many times. He thought that if Wang Peng found out, he would have to kill the woman if he said anything!


    Trabecular turned and was about to leave, but the woman didn''t mean to let him go. She grabbed him as soon as she came over and shouted, "smelly hooligan, you don''t give money to eat my melon seeds. You still want to play hooligans with me. Let''s make a comment ~ ~"


    Trabecular wanted to do it, but he looked down.


    The woman''s arms were thicker than his legs and stomach, and her face was fierce.


    If he really fights, he''s afraid he can''t beat others. Isn''t that asking for trouble?


    If it were normal, Xiao Liang would fight with her for 300 rounds if she was not even, but now there are Wang Peng and they are watching!


    And now not only Wang Peng, but also many passers-by have focused their attention.


    "OK, how much is it? I''ll give it to you. Don''t fucking scold. Is 100 enough?" Xiao Liang said with his teeth.


    The woman looked at him and shouted louder.


    "Mommy, is there any reason! You want to be a big girl in the street for 100 yuan! This is not a hooligan crime! No, you can''t go today! I want to call the police!" she said, holding Xiaoliang''s collar harder, and Xiaoliang''s face turned red.


    Shit!


    Xiaoliang scolded secretly. He really had a bloody mildew today. He had to go quickly before Wang Peng and them reacted!


    So


    Brush~


    He took three hundred dollars out of his pocket.


    "That''s enough!"


    The woman''s eyes brightened.


    Three hundred, of course!


    She can''t sell her own stall for tens of dollars a day. With these three hundred, she doesn''t have to go out for a month.


    Without hesitation, she took the money, but she was still whispering.


    "It''s cheap for you today. Let me see you later. It''s not as simple as three hundred!"


    As soon as she spread her hands, Xiao Liang lowered her head and prepared to go.


    "Hey, who, wait a minute!" at this time, Wang Peng''s calm voice also came over.


    This is undoubtedly a blow to trabecular.


    He trembled and didn''t dare to turn around easily. He was really afraid that Wang Peng would recognize him and kill him with two knives!


    Pop.


    Before Xiao Liang spoke, Wang Peng''s hand was already on his shoulder.


    Knock off his cap.


    "Do you still know me?"


    Dong Dong! Trabecular heart beats fast.


    Looking at Wang Peng''s decadent but handsome face, he really didn''t know what to say.


    Do you know?


    Of course!


    But he can''t say that!


    If so, Wang Peng can''t kill him?


    "You don''t know me. I know you, Xiao Liang, right?" Wang Peng said coldly.


    Trabecular''s body shook violently, like incontinence.


    After all, Wang Peng recognized him. Why is he so awesome! How could he recognize when he was dressed like this?


    Next to brother Yijiao, they all laughed. This little beam is really unlucky. You can meet Wang Peng here.


    He must be having a hard time today.


    "Hehe, come with me." Wang Peng looked at the people nearby and was about to leave with Xiaoliang in his arms.


    Xiao Liang''s body is motionless. He knows too well. After a while, what will Wang Peng do to him.


    If you go, you''re dead.


    But what reason can he resist?


    "Brother Peng, i..." because he was too nervous, Xiao Liang didn''t say a word for a long time, stuttering.


    Seeing that many people were watching around, Wang Peng deliberately shouted, "don''t be afraid. I''ll go to the police station later. You talk slowly!"


    The people next to me nodded suddenly and scattered a lot.


    I dare say this is plain clothes police arresting people! So what are they doing?


    The woman also said, "Uncle policeman, this man is playing hooligans. You should have caught him long ago!"


    Wang Peng smiled: "right? Don''t worry. I''ll go in later and teach him well!"


    "En en!" the woman said and made a face at Xiao Liang.


    Xiao Liang''s face had already sunk down, but he couldn''t say anything.


    At this time, he had felt that the dagger of brother Yijiao next to him was against his back waist. As long as he wanted to run, brother Yijiao must move and pierce him!


    Take trabecular to the business car.


    Wang Peng asked a brother to drive. Brother Yijiao, he and another brother surrounded the trabecular behind him.


    Wang Peng lit a cigarette and vomited the smoke on Xiao Liang''s face.


    "Tell me, what are you doing here?"


    Xiao Liang was so frightened that his body was shaking: "brother Peng, I just came to knock some melon seeds..."


    Dong!


    Brother Yijiao punched him in the face, making Xiao Liang''s head buzzing.


    The expression on Wang Peng''s face became a little ferocious: "you treat us as idiots, don''t you?"


    Trabecular was hit with stars in his eyes and shook his head hard.


    "Brother Peng, no, I really came to knock melon seeds."


    In fact, Wang Peng has no bottom in his heart.


    However, when he saw Xiao Liang coming, he knew that things must not be so simple. This hospital is the hospital where Xiao beard is. What is Xiao Liang doing here?


    There must be another purpose.


    But Xiao Liang''s mouth is still very hard!


    Wang Peng has a talent skill, that is, all kinds of hard words and all kinds of dissatisfaction.


    Trabecular is like this, which makes him want to treat him well~


    Whoosh~


    Wang Peng took the knife out of his arms.


    "Give you a chance to tell the truth."


    Trabecular is scared to death!


    Others use a knife to scare people, but he Wang Peng takes a knife out, but he really dares to stab people! no Dare to kill!


    This is no joke!


    But Xiao Liang knows very well. Now Wang Peng doesn''t know anything. If he tells the story of squatting, he will tell the story of following him and xiaobeard that night.


    What will Wang Peng do?


    Without saying a word, he must have stabbed the trabecular into a sieve! He has no chance of survival!


    But if he doesn''t say it, he still has a chance to survive! He insisted that he came to eat melon seeds. Wang Peng can''t kill himself because of this?


    Xiao Liang is gambling!


    Bet your life!

 Chapter 1350

    "Brother Peng, I''m really here to eat melon seeds. I still have some melon seeds in my pocket, or you can eat some..." Xiaoliang looked innocent.


    "Grass!" Wang Peng smiled.


    Brother Yijiao, they all laughed.


    Even the driver laughed.


    Trabecular is at this time. He is still in the mood to joke with them and is fucking humorous.


    Xiaoliang doesn''t know what''s going on. He laughs foolishly with Wang Peng.


    Click~


    Smiling, Wang Peng''s knife was on Xiaoliang''s leg.


    The blade tip is quite sharp. It has been pierced a little. As long as you use more force, half of the blade will not go in.


    Xiao Liang stared, and the laughter stopped abruptly. He couldn''t believe looking at Wang Peng.


    The forehead immediately exudes cold sweat.


    Brother Yijiao, they laugh more happily.


    Xiao Liang''s ability to stop smiling suddenly is very good. Ang can play comedy.


    "Cao, do you think I''m kidding you? Do you say it or not?" Wang Peng''s face changed.


    "Brother Peng, I......"


    Click!


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense and stabbed him in.


    Half the blade went into the trabecular leg.


    Looking at Xiao Liang''s face again, it was like eating a rotten egg. His face immediately turned red, and even a few tears hung in his eyes.


    Trabecular grievance!


    The last time he was admitted to the hospital, he didn''t get well. In the afternoon, he was ready to go to the hospital to change his dressing. Now Wang Peng has added a new wound to him. He feels terrible.


    "Ow ~ ~" held it for a few seconds, and trabecular cried out in pain.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Wang Peng exerted himself, he pulled out the knife.


    The blood flowed all over the car.


    "Brother Peng, what are you doing..." Xiao Liang really didn''t know what to say. He covered the pierced place with one hand and looked wronged.


    Wang Peng doesn''t talk much.


    "What? Or not?"


    Then he raised the knife again.


    Brother Yijiao, they all think it''s funny. It seems that Xiao Liang is going to have bad luck today.


    Xiao Liang cried out: "brother Peng, it''s not that I don''t say, it''s really nothing..."


    Click!


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense at all. He stabbed in again.


    This knife is not far away from the place where it was stabbed just now. It''s like a box when I was a child.


    As soon as Xiaoliang shook, a yellow liquid flowed out from under him.


    Scared to pee.


    Xiao Liang is scared to pee.


    However, today''s Xiao Liang is also quite backbone. Although he was scared to cry and pee, he always told himself in his heart that he must not say his purpose today.


    Not for anything else, just to save your life!


    If you say it, you really don''t have any way to live. If you don''t say it, things will be finished now. You can climb to the hospital and hang two bags of plasma to continue to live.


    Living is more important than anything!


    "Xiao Liang, your mouth is very hard!" Wang Peng saw that Xiao Liang was in pain, but he still didn''t mean to let go. He couldn''t help but look at him with new eyes.


    In the past, Xiaoliang was a soft persimmon. As long as you pinch it gently, you can say everything.


    In fact, it''s just that Wang Peng doesn''t know. Now trabecular is not hard, but smart.


    I know I bet.


    To live is the king!


    Xiao Liang''s painful voice trembled a little: "brother Peng, I really came to eat melon seeds..."


    Wang Peng likes and hates hard spoken people most.


    He didn''t talk nonsense and asked brother Yijiao to hold down the trabecula.


    Then he took out his knife and looked at it.


    "Are you really here to eat melon seeds?"


    Looking at this sharp knife, Xiao Liang cried. He didn''t know if he could live with this knife.


    His mouth turned and two lines of tears fell from his face.


    "Brother Peng, I still have melon seeds in my pocket. If you don''t believe it, look..."


    Poop!


    Wang Peng didn''t hesitate at all. He stabbed Xiao Liang''s leg again.


    Xiao Liang sobbed in his throat. Now he really wants to cry and can''t cry.


    The eyes are full of helplessness.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he was stabbed by Wang Peng.


    But Wang Peng seems to have no intention of letting him go.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of excessive blood loss or for any other reason. Next, no matter what Wang Peng asked, Xiao Liang answered him with only one sentence.


    He''s here to eat melon seeds.


    Trabecular''s consciousness was a little vague, but he tightened the Xuan in his heart and didn''t say a superfluous word.


    "Brother Peng, he fainted." Xiao Liang shouted for a moment, turned his eyes and didn''t speak.


    Brother Yijiao poked his nose.


    Wang Peng''s eyes just cooled down. It seems that Xiao Liang really came to eat melon seeds, but it''s strange. Is it such a coincidence?


    Trabecular happens to be eating melon seeds near the hospital where moustache lives?


    But for people like Xiao Liang, Wang Peng would rather kill three thousand by mistake than let one go.


    "Go to the back door of the hospital." Wang Peng looked at the mess of the car and was upset.


    The driver promised to go around the back door of the hospital.


    Prick~


    When the door was opened, Wang Peng kicked the trabecular out, then closed the door and drove away.


    Wang Peng''s car left one second before, and trabecular opened his eyes the second after!


    He just pretended!


    Pretend to faint!


    He also saw that if he didn''t faint, Wang Peng would have to stab him again! Then I really have to die in the car!


    At present, I have finally picked up a life.


    The security guard at the door didn''t react for a long time. He stared at Xiao Liang foolishly!


    "Grass, why don''t you call the doctor out! Shit!" Xiao Liang sprinkled his anger on the security guard.


    The security guard patted his forehead and went to make a phone call.


    After a while, several nurses came out with a stretcher.


    Xiaoliang was relieved. The string that had been stretched in his heart suddenly broke and fainted.


    I didn''t pretend this time. I really fainted.


    The nurses quickly tossed him on a stretcher and carried him to the hospital.


    It happened that these nurses were still interns. They ran and fell.


    Trabecular rolled on the ground like a local dog for several times before he stopped.


    After entering the hospital, the doctor hurried to help trabecular treat the wound.


    Looking at the messy legs under trabecular, the doctor is also worried.


    He asked his assistant to cut Xiao Liang''s pants.


    The scene in front of him surprised him a little.


    Why are these two legs stabbed like this B?


    There''s nothing human here?


    It seems that sewing needles will take a lot of thread.


    On the way back, brother Yijiao asked Wang Peng if he wanted to tell Zhang Wen about it.


    Wang Peng shook his head: "don''t talk to brother Wen. It''s nothing. What''s the fuss?"


    In Wang Peng''s eyes, stabbing a person''s leg into a beehive is nothing. He thinks there is only one thing that can inform Zhang Wen, that is, killing someone.

 Chapter 1351

    Trabecular fainted. Fortunately, the doctor handled it in time.


    There was nothing wrong with him, but more than 70 stitches were sewn on his legs.


    It is said that doctors were a little nervous at that time.


    After all these years as a doctor, I haven''t seen 70 stitches to deal with trauma.


    It''s more than a fucking surgical needle!


    After treatment, trabecula was sent to the intensive care unit with plasma hanging from his arm.


    The doctor worked for a while, one by one tired and sweating.


    I''ve been busy for a while. I need someone to pay the medical expenses, don''t I?


    But trabecular is still in a coma. They don''t know anything at all. They can''t help but take out trabecular''s mobile phone to contact their relatives.


    On his cell phone, he remembered a phone number, which was Lao Yan''s number.


    "Hello, are you Lao Yan?" a young nurse called Lao Yan.


    Old Yan listened to the girl''s voice very sweet. He thought it was a girl who wanted to hook up with him!


    So he smiled: "yes, I''m Lao Yan. What''s the matter? Are you coming or am I coming?"


    In the face of Lao Yan''s almost teasing words, the little nurse ignored him, but said coldly: "139xxxxx number, this man has been stabbed nine times in his leg and is being rescued in the hospital. Come and pay quickly! There is only your number in his phone!"


    With that, he hung up the phone with a click.


    Lao Yan seemed to have been farted Yan, and he tightened from his thigh to his body.


    The head suddenly stopped turning for a few seconds.


    What the fuck is this?


    The number that the woman read just now, isn''t it Xiao Liang''s number?


    He was fucked!


    what the fuck!


    Old Yan Meng patted himself on the forehead. The first thing he thought of was whether Xiao Liang would betray him if he was caught. Would it be Zhang Wen''s man or boss Wang''s man!


    If you let them know, you''ll be in trouble!


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong?" Zhiyong asked with concern.


    Old Yan stared at him: "grass, trabecular has been dried!"


    The word "dry" has two meanings in Zhiyong''s eyes. The first is dry frame, and the second is dry woman.


    At the moment, he had clearly understood the second meaning.


    He couldn''t believe it and asked, "brother, does anyone like Xiao Liang''s goods? It''s really unreasonable!"


    Lao Yan gave him a brain collapse.


    "What the fuck are you thinking? He was stabbed and nine stabbed in the leg! He''s in the hospital now! Go get the car ready and go to the hospital with me!"


    Zhiyong nodded quickly and thought that Xiao Liang was really unlucky. He just got out of the hospital and went in again.


    Driving to Xiaoliang''s Hospital, Lao Yan first asked Zhiyong to pay the money, and then went to Xiaoliang''s ward.


    Seeing the tight trabeculae wrapped around his legs, he clenched his teeth secretly.


    Don''t ask him.


    The person who can do such a cruel thing must be Zhang Wen''s.


    Boss Wang is cruel, but he won''t be so cruel.


    Lao Yan was so upset that he provoked Zhang Wen, which was even more troublesome.


    Zhang Wen is now the most popular bastard in Jinhai City, and he has no principles. Last time boss Wang provoked him, he had no principles. Now he can do anything.


    If you want to kill Lao Yan, it''s really a matter of minutes.


    What should I do, alas, upset!


    At this time, trabecular moved his eyes and woke up.


    Lao Yan and Zhiyong hurried around.


    When Xiaoliang saw that it was Lao Yan and Zhiyong, a mist floated in his eyes.


    "Big brother..."


    There was a little reproach in that little look.


    Didn''t you old Yan say it was okay? Didn''t you say it was absolutely safe? Now how do you explain!


    I was stabbed nine times. Now my legs are like wearing prosthetics. When I work as a woman in the future, I can''t use many postures. It''s a problem to walk!


    The key is that we can''t start work in the future!


    If you steal something, you can''t run away. It''s no different from dying!


    Lao Yan is also somewhat moved. Xiao Liang is really a little miserable. He came in again just a few days after he came out of the hospital. This taste must be hard.


    "It''s big brother. I''m sorry for you, Xiao Liang. Don''t worry about anything else. Be at ease."


    "Woo..." hearing this, Xiao Liang almost couldn''t help crying.


    It is not because of being moved, but because of being wronged.


    Last time, Lao Yan said the same thing. Why didn''t his words contain any gold?


    "Brother, I want to kill that woman..."


    Women?


    Lao Yan and Zhiyong looked at each other in disbelief.


    Is it difficult? Trabecular was really done by a woman?


    Stabbed and killed by a woman? How fucking oppressive is this?


    Zhiyong stared at Lao Yan with the eyes of "if this is really the case".


    Trabecular, it''s really done by women.


    Old Yan scratched his head: "Xiao Liang, who is this woman?"


    "It''s Wang Peng! No... it''s a melon seed seller..."


    Xiao Liang told Lao Yan what had happened. He was going to tell Lao Yan about the fight between Wang Peng and Xiao Hu Zi, but before he could say it, Wang Peng found it.


    He is really wronged.


    After listening to Xiao Liang''s words, old Yan took a deep breath: "Wang Peng again? This boy must be removed!"


    "Brother, don''t say goodbye!"


    "Brother, no!"


    Zhiyong and Xiaoliang said in unison.


    After a long time with Lao Yan, they all learned to protect themselves.


    If Lao Yan is crazy and wants to do Wang Peng, then Zhiyong must lead the team!


    Last time, Zhiyong was frightened by Wang Peng. How dare you fight with him?


    Xiaoliang also has his own idea in his heart. If Lao Yan and Wang Peng start working now, Wang Peng must know that it was him who told the secret. Can Wang Peng let him go at that time?


    Don''t come all night to mend the knife and kill him?


    Drunk know wine, love know heartache.


    Trabecular has hurt so much. I know Wang Peng''s power thoroughly.


    This man can''t provoke himself!


    This time, I saved my life by pretending to be dead. I can''t let Wang Peng catch it again. If I am caught again, I will die!


    "Why not?" old Yan looked up at them.


    Zhiyong quickly explained: "brother, listen to me! Now Zhang Wen and boss Wang are having a good time, let them do it first! What are we doing in the middle? Moreover, I think if we do Wang Peng, we can''t just go there, don''t you think?"


    This is quite a level. Lao Yan actually thought about it in his heart.


    But the current situation seems to be much more complicated than he thought.


    The struggle between Zhang Wen and boss Wang seems to be quite hot.


    Wang Peng almost dried his moustache to death. Now he still suspects that he is on Xiaoliang. So soon, he will pull himself out from behind. At that time, the unlucky person will be himself!


    No, it''s better to start first!

 Chapter 1352

    Call~


    At midnight.


    I sat up from bed.


    I looked at the time. It was two o''clock in the morning.


    Now I''m really sleepless.


    Xiaowen''s shadow is floating in her head.


    Xiaowen, like a sharp knife, has been ruthlessly inserted into my chest.


    From the day of her accident to now, I can''t let go.


    When I think of the bloody things and the ferocious faces, my heart beats and my fist clenches tightly.


    This revenge cannot be undone, but now is not the time.


    I lit a cigarette, opened the curtain, looked at the slightly hazy Jinhai City, and felt ripples in my heart.


    When I first came here, what was my attitude at that time? What about me now?


    Although the city is big, I always feel that there is no place for me to stand.


    Xiaowen''s figure still lingers in my mind.


    She called me brother Wen sweetly, pulled me to kiss me, and kept echoing and bumping in my head.


    Dong!


    I hit the glass with a punch.


    The whole glass began with my fist and spread like a spider''s web.


    Then the faint blood fell.


    I hate you!


    It''s no use hating yourself!


    I hate that I can''t protect Xiaowen, so now, even the word revenge is so powerless.


    Give up everything, revenge!


    When I opened my mobile phone, there was the last text message left by Xiaowen. It felt as if he was still around me. Turn around and smile lightly.


    I''ve always told my brothers that it''s not time, but isn''t it that I''m making excuses myself?


    But I also have my own difficulties.


    In order to help us, Liu hongran gave up a lot of things and came here at great risk. I can''t let him take these risks with us. Therefore, I must think about revenge after laying the foundation of Dongwen group.


    At least, give Liu hongran an explanation.


    Will not expose his red fruit to boss Wang''s eyes.


    That was my dereliction of duty.


    But Wang Peng and them don''t seem to know this.


    They just saw me hesitating, hesitating like a coward.


    But that''s not what I meant.


    At two o''clock in the morning, I looked at my mobile phone and turned to Wang Yuxian''s number.


    I don''t even know how to face the woman who haunts me and complain to her. She will certainly scoff.


    Talk to her and she will scold me.


    So, what should I do


    Thinking so, I dialed it by magic.


    Doodle


    The phone kept ringing empty, which made my heart sink.


    I didn''t think Wang Yuxian would pick it up, nor did I think she could talk to me.


    Even a vicious word that scolds me.


    Click.


    The beep stopped and the phone was answered.


    I didn''t know what to say at once. I lost my voice like a block in my throat.


    The person opposite is Wang Yuxian. I owe a lot of women. I owe her something. I may not be able to pay it back in my life.


    Silence.


    Silence again.


    I listened to the empty voice on the phone. It felt like Wang Yuxian was by my side.


    "Talk." at this time, Wang Yuxian on the phone spoke.


    But there are only two hoarse words.


    Wang Yuxian''s voice sounds quite sober. She may not be asleep like me.


    "Yuxian, it''s me..." I said.


    Like a child who made a mistake, I''m afraid adults will teach me.


    "I know." still a hoarse but sober voice.


    I didn''t think Wang Yuxian would pick up my phone. I was a little at a loss and didn''t know what to say.


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry..."


    "Hum..." Wang Yuxian snorted coldly, and then laughed, "Zhang Wen, you called me in the middle of the night just to say sorry to me?"


    "I didn''t mean that," I hastened to explain.


    "If your sorry can make Xiaowen live and Lao Gao live, I can forgive you! But think about it yourself. What''s the use of your sorry! Is it still useful!" Wang Yuxian suddenly yelled at me on the phone like crazy.


    I was startled, but soon calmed down.


    Let it out.


    Let her vent, at least we won''t be so uncomfortable.


    "You talk!" scolded for a while, and Wang Yuxian gasped in her mouth.


    It''s really ironic. Wang Yuxian and I haven''t talked on the phone for so long. The first call was tit for tat, which was Wang Yuxian''s wanton venting on me.


    "Yuxian, I know you feel bad. In fact, I feel bad in my heart, but don''t worry, I will certainly help Xiaowen take revenge." I said.


    Wang Yuxian suddenly laughed. In that arrogant laugh, there was a trace of shame.


    "Zhang Wen, I think people like you should go to hell in advance! Only when you get there can you know how hateful you are!"


    "I..."


    I really can''t say a word. I shouldn''t have called Wang Yuxian. What''s so boring?


    My phone call must have made Wang Yuxian''s uncomfortable heart twist again.


    Wang Yuxian seems to have had enough.


    I heard her light a cigarette over there, and then there was the sound of smoking mouth.


    "Zhang Wen, I have only two requirements for you. First, go to avenge Xiaowen. Second, turn yourself in and say you killed Lao Gao."


    This makes me feel torn in my heart.


    Wang Yuxian, this is to let me thoroughly baptize myself.


    Indeed, I''m too dirty now.


    I don''t even have the courage to say revenge.


    "Yuxian, I know I owe you a lot. If you really want me to do this, I have no problem."


    "Then stop talking nonsense! What are you going to do about Xiaowen!" although Wang Yuxian was talking angrily, I took it seriously.


    My favorite woman.


    Wang Yuxian.


    Her attitude now makes me feel like a useless waste.


    Xiaowen was killed so cruelly that I was like a person who had nothing to do. I thought all day about how to develop myself and how to gain a foothold in Jinhai city.


    Actually, I was wrong.


    This is a question of right and wrong.


    I have to turn this off before I can go on.


    Only qualified to work hard in Jinhai city!


    Wang Yuxian, it can be said that a sentence woke me up.


    People live with one breath. I can''t be suffocated by this breath!


    "Tomorrow, I''ll find boss Wang." I said faintly.


    Wang Yuxian was silent on the other end of the phone for a while before he said, "Zhang Wen, remember, you''re not helping me revenge, you owe Xiaowen! This is your debt. Aren''t you afraid you can''t sleep when you read Xiaowen''s name every day?"


    Then she hung up.


    I listened to the beep on the phone and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 1353

    I stayed up almost all night.


    At more than seven in the morning, I got up and washed my face, staring at my haggard face in the mirror for a long time.


    Dong!


    I suddenly smashed the mirror of the toilet with a fierce punch.


    I am incomplete in the mirror.


    But I no longer hesitated, put on my clothes and went out.


    On the way, I called Li Erzi and Wang Peng respectively and told them to call all my brothers and come to Dongwen group later.


    Li Erzi and Wang Peng didn''t ask me what it was, so they agreed.


    When I arrived at Dongwen group, Liu hongran also happened to come.


    "Brother Liu." I parked the car and stopped.


    Liu hongran smiled at me: "I came early today."


    "Well, brother Liu, I have something to discuss with you," I said.


    At this time, Liu hongran noticed the wound on my hand, looked at my firm expression, and walked into the office with me.


    "What''s up?" he saw my expression and knew that I must have hesitated all night to come to him. He simply didn''t talk nonsense.


    "I must avenge Xiaowen. I''m going to find boss Wang and ask him to make friends." I said.


    I know this is not a good thing for Liu hongran.


    Dongwen group is on the right track and will have to fight with boss Wang. This is not what he wants to see.


    What he wants is stability. First he develops Dongwen group and then he wants to play. That''s my business.


    But he told me all these things very clearly.


    If you want to get boss Wang, you have to start from the root.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy to get rid of him completely.


    Liu hongran bowed his head and smoked. Before he spoke, I continued to say, "last night, I didn''t sleep all night. I was thinking about Xiaowen. I was carrying hatred and couldn''t develop Dongwen group at ease. I''m sorry, brother Liu."


    He looked up at me.


    I thought he would scold me, or say something I didn''t know, and then tell me not to do that and calm me down.


    But he didn''t do that.


    But nodded: "OK! I agree!"


    "Brother Liu..." he is so open-minded that I don''t know what to say.


    He pointed at me with the finger holding the cigarette end: "but be careful! Be careful!"


    "Well, I know that."


    And Liu hongran never need much nonsense. They can be done with a look or a word.


    Smart people are like this.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He got up and was ready to go.


    When he came to the door, he stopped and said without looking back: "I''ll say hello to the white road. As long as you don''t turn the sky over, you can do whatever you want. I Liu hongran will guarantee you!"


    I was moved in my heart: "thank you, brother Liu."


    Liu hongran is such a person. As long as he recognizes you, he will try his best to help you, even if what you want to do is so unruly and disorganized.


    He will also support without hesitation.


    After Liu hongran left, Li Erzi and Wang Peng brought people over.


    Li Erzi came to the office: "Wenzi, everyone called, almost a hundred."


    I heard that Li Erzi and Wang Peng have recently accepted many younger brothers outside. Li Erzi also knows that the war is about to begin. Now it''s a time for employment.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    His eyes turned to my bloody Fist: "Wenzi, Miss Xiaowen again?"


    I breathed out: "Erzi, I don''t know whether I did it right or not. Now it''s the beginning of Dongwen group, but I''m thinking about revenge. But I didn''t sleep all night last night. All I think about is Xiaowen. I have to break Hongzi into pieces to relieve my anger!"


    Li Erzi smiled: "Wenzi, of course you''re wrong! Men should focus on the overall situation, but no matter what you decide, I''ll follow you! Even go to hell!"


    Li Erzi is the one who can understand me and me best.


    His words made me more confident.


    So I took out the phone, found boss Wang''s number, stood at the window and dialed with a cigarette.


    Although I had a conflict with boss Wang last time, he didn''t answer my phone.


    Boss Wang quickly picked it up, but his tone was a little unhappy: "who should I be! Isn''t this the famous Zhang Wen! What''s the matter? Call me! What''s the matter!"


    Listening to his strange tone of yin and Yang, I said coldly, "hand over Hong Zi."


    Boss Wang looked up and laughed wildly: "Zhang Wen, is that why you called me?"


    "I can''t make it clear on the phone. I''ll visit you at the gate of Wanfeng group later."


    "OK! I''ll wait for you!"


    "Yes."


    After hanging up, I put on my coat and walked downstairs slowly.


    Downstairs, Wang Peng and Li Erzi took the lead and stood full of people.


    On Li Erzi''s side, there are pretending to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua and Wu Yang. Some of them have been following me. On Wang Peng''s side, there are brother Yijiao and some new bastards.


    "Hello, brother Wen!"


    Seeing me coming down, Wang Peng and brother Yijiao took the lead and shouted.


    The people behind them also shouted with them. For a moment, the roar shook the sky.


    Seeing that I was ready to speak, Li Erzi signaled them to stand down.


    "Later, we''ll go to boss Wang and ask him to hand over Hong Zi. Wang Peng, take your gun and come with me. Wu Yang, take someone to boss Wang''s processing plant and wait for my order."


    "I see, brother Wen!"


    They said in a voice.


    When it comes to fighting, Wang Peng is not excited, but Wu Yang is a little worried in his eyes, but he still went down with a dozen people.


    Zhang Guohua drove and I sat in the same car with Wang Peng, Li''s second son.


    On the way, Wang Peng was playing with the gun excitedly. It seemed that he wanted to give boss Wang a few shots now!


    "Brother Wen, why don''t I kill boss Wang directly later?" Wang Peng asked me.


    "We''ll talk about it later. If we can''t talk about it, we''ll fight again!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen cars arrived at Wanfeng group.


    Last time I was here, boss Wang was almost killed by me. I don''t know what will happen to him today.


    Boss Wang, who had already started the formation, led by the butcher, stood at the door of Wanfeng group.


    My car stopped and I took someone down.


    Wang Peng stood beside me, ready to shoot boss Wang at any time.


    "Hey, that fool, where''s boss Wang''s advice! What''s the matter? Don''t dare to come out?" pretending to force the tiger also got out of the car. Seeing that there was no boss Wang everywhere, pretending to force the tiger pointed to the butcher and scolded.


    The butcher is a criminal genius, but not a scolding genius. Compared with the king of mouth gun like a forced tiger, he is only at the level of a primary school student.


    "Who do you think is a fool?" the butcher is different from other bastards. If someone else had changed, he would have started to scold the pretending tiger, but the other butcher didn''t. He still maintained the most basic high attitude and looked at the pretending tiger coldly.

 Chapter 1354

    Pretending to force the tiger to be happy. Usually, in this case, the scolded person will return him with very swollen words. If he doesn''t return him, he should pretend that he doesn''t know anything.


    But the butcher looked very interesting. He not only didn''t scold him, but also looked up and asked him naively who he scolded!


    Very naive and lovely baby, can''t it be fun to pretend to be a tiger?


    Facing the butcher, he reached out and pointed.


    "I''m talking about this man ~"


    The butcher didn''t react for a moment. He looked back and left and right.


    The younger brothers around him subconsciously keep a distance from him. No one wants to be scolded as a fool.


    The butcher pointed to himself and looked naive and lovely: "is it me?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, his back waist moved and made a dirty back and forth: "who else besides you?"


    "Grass!" the butcher''s eyes cooled down, bowed his head and walked this way. All the younger brothers around him gathered around, carrying guys in their hands and walked this way.


    Pretending to force the tiger was not afraid at all. He also took the lead in walking towards the butcher. He really didn''t bird the Butcher at all. He wanted to try how powerful the butcher was. What''s the power of this bastard who came out to fight and wore a suit.


    I leaned against the door. Wang Peng lit a cigarette for me in no hurry. I took a sip slowly.


    Then he took the gun out of his arms, walked ahead and pointed it at the butcher.


    "If you take another step, I''ll shoot ang!"


    Brush~


    The butcher immediately stopped and dared not go forward.


    The butcher is not a fool. He is quite smart. Even if he wants to fight, he has to have a gun in his hand to fight, but he has only one knife in his hand. How can he fight with Wang Peng?


    If someone moves his finger, he will go to heaven!


    The key is that the person holding the gun is Wang Peng, which makes his liver tremble.


    Wang Peng has no brain. He really dares to shoot!


    And still dare to shoot in broad daylight!


    In the past, only the pillar around boss Wang dared to move the gun. Even if it was moving, it was sneaky and moving the gun behind his back. But now, Zhang Wen''s people not only dare to use the gun, but also use it in broad daylight for fear that others don''t know!


    Use it in the street!


    Who isn''t afraid?


    Who can''t weigh Zhang Wen''s background behind his back? Who the hell is covering him?


    If Zhang Wen dares to do so, it proves that Liu hongran can help him deal with this matter and let him shoot in the street with peace of mind. There is nothing at all.


    Wang Peng''s gun head moved and arrogantly pointed to the butcher: "let your boss come out. Don''t be a fucking shrinking turtle, ang!"


    The butcher did not dare to move or speak, so he looked at him coldly.


    For Wang Peng, I sometimes have no bottom in my heart, especially the butchers.


    Click.


    Wang Peng opened the safety of the gun and loaded it.


    The head of the gun pointed up and down at the butcher.


    The butcher''s face changed.


    He is a criminal genius. His psychological quality is good enough to say nothing, but at this moment, he is also afraid. He is also afraid of Wang Peng''s nerves!


    It''s too wrong to be killed in the street, isn''t it?


    Everyone looked at Wang Peng, including pretending to force them.


    Wang Peng likes this feeling of attention and is regarded as the king of heaven.


    Just then, the crowd separated a line from the back.


    Boss Wang, wearing a white shirt, came out from behind with a gloomy face and looked very unhappy.


    Wang Peng swished his gun at him.


    Just now boss Wang deliberately hid behind and didn''t come out. He just wanted to see how powerful Wang Peng is.


    If he didn''t let him down, Wang Peng was a useful talent, but it was a pity to work under Zhang Wen.


    Seeing boss Wang, Wang Peng immediately had three green veins on his face, and then looked back at me.


    At the moment, as long as I nod my head, he must shoot immediately, and boss Wang will be dead in the sky in an instant.


    I waved to him to get out of the way.


    Wang Peng hid again.


    I walked over.


    Boss Wang also took two steps forward.


    When it came to my face-to-face position, he stopped.


    His eyes are gloomy and terrible. He can''t wait to eat me. His former little brother is standing in an opposite position today. Can he feel comfortable?


    "Boss Wang, hand over Hong Zi." I don''t talk nonsense.


    Boss Wang sighed: "Wenzi, it''s not that I don''t pay, it''s that I can''t pay!"


    "Then you can figure it out. If you don''t give it to others, I''ll put all his accounts on you."


    Boss Wang looked confused and took a deep breath: "to tell you the truth, Hong Zi has already run away! Where can I find him? I also know what he has done, but I can''t catch anyone, so I can''t help it!"


    Hongzi ran away?


    If he really goes somewhere, I really have no way.


    Boss Wang is the same. I can''t find anything, but I know one thing very well.


    That''s it. Boss Wang must have been behind and sent Hong Zi away.


    After all, that''s his little brother.


    He can''t watch Hong Zi being caught and tortured by me!


    I''m not satisfied with boss Wang''s answer.


    He then said, "Wenzi, anyway, we used to have love! Remember who helped you when you didn''t have anything? Remember who let you go when you jumped into my factory to collect money? You have to have a conscience!"


    Boss Wang began to play emotional cards.


    He knew I was the most emotional person.


    Indeed, I was brought out by boss Wang. If he didn''t stop them that day, I would be disabled if I didn''t die.


    "Boss Wang, when I called your brother, I already paid off all the things I owe you. We don''t owe each other!"


    "Bullshit, Wenzi! Do you know how I can help you deal with your troubles before? Do you know how much effort I spent on management? You can''t be a man without conscience!"


    Boss Wang also saw the situation today. I didn''t intend to let him go. He tried his best to play emotional cards in order to soften my heart and let him go.


    I looked down and thought.


    "A million, is that enough?"


    Boss Wang''s mouth moved and didn''t speak.


    I snapped my fingers, Li Erzi came over, took out a card from my arms and gave it to me.


    I threw it to boss Wang.


    "There are more than one million here. It''s my thank-you fee. Well, from now on, we don''t owe each other!"


    Boss Wang''s face is green, green like a turtle.


    Looking at the bank card in his hand, he really didn''t know what to do.


    If you accept, you have to hand over Hongzi.


    If you don''t accept it, you have to stand in front of Hong Zi and work with Zhang Wengan!


    Now Zhang Wen is like a hungry wolf. No one wants to provoke him!

 Chapter 1355

    It''s not that boss Wang doesn''t want to make friends, but that he can''t.


    Anyway, Hong Zi is still his little brother. He just handed it over to Zhang Wen. Isn''t that a joke?


    Others will laugh at his incompetence and even his little brother.


    What will he do in Jinhai city in the future?


    And if Hong Zi is killed by Zhang Wen, he will also be implicated!


    hesitate.


    Boss Wang hesitated hard in his heart.


    "Hand over Hong Zi!" I shouted.


    Boss Wang didn''t speak and looked at me.


    The people behind me, led by me, shouted: "hand over Hong Zi!"


    "Hand over Hongzi!"


    A loud, thunderous cry.


    Boss Wang''s heart also shouted, shaking hard.


    On the road of life, he was confused for the first time.


    I don''t know what to do for the first time.


    Looking at me, his eyes are a little confused.


    "All right!" he made a great effort to stop us.


    "Can I help you find Hong Zi? I''ll follow where he used to hide! I''ll let you know when I find him!"


    Boss Wang was gnashing his teeth when he said this. Maybe he''s been around for so many years. I''m the first one to force him into this position.


    Boss Wang, your teeth are itching.


    "Yes, how long?" I said.


    "Wenzi, the police don''t necessarily know how long to handle the case. I can only try my best!"


    I think if I continue to force boss Wang now, he can''t say anything, so I nodded: "OK, that''s it! With your boss Wang''s help, I can rest assured. But from now on, you and I are fighting until we find Hongzi out! Forget it today. From this afternoon, you should be careful when you go home alone."


    Then I called Wu Yang in front of him.


    "You can do it."


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank: "Zhang Wen, what do you mean? I promised to find someone for you. Do you have to ignore others?"


    I ignored him and turned to get into the car.


    Wang Peng pretended to force the tiger. They all got on the bus and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the back of us leaving, boss Wang''s teeth itched.


    Zhang Wen, but more and more powerful.


    But that Wang Peng, still let him quite appreciate.


    I don''t know what it would be like to deceive Wang Peng to deal with Zhang Wen?


    So, what should he do about Hongzi?


    In fact, boss Wang''s calculation is better than anyone else.


    Now Hongzi is waiting for him in the office!


    Just now Zhang Wen heard their thundering cry. His little heart trembled quickly.


    If you say you''re not afraid, it''s a lie. In the face of crazy Zhang Wen and them, who isn''t afraid?


    Boss Wang took the butcher back to the office.


    Hong Zi''s face changed with fear: "brother, what happened just now!"


    Boss Wang gave him a cold look. Didn''t he see everything just now?


    He took care of himself and lit a cigarette: "just now, Zhang Wen came to ask someone and asked me to hand you over!"


    Hong Zi was stunned, and his voice began to tremble: "brother, didn''t you say you were going to hand me over?"


    Boss Wang smiled and thought, even if you want to say, where can I tell you?


    "Don''t be silly, Hong Zi. How can I hand you over? Although what you did disgusted me, in the final analysis, you are all my little brother?" boss Wang comforted him with a smile.


    But why is this face so untrue to Hong Zi?


    He knows boss Wang. The better he treats a person, the more dangerous he is.


    Isn''t that the case now? Boss Wang is very kind to him.


    Not so good.


    Although he was suspicious, Hong Zi didn''t show it and pretended to be moved on his face: "brother, thank you really!"


    Boss Wang gently put his hand on his shoulder: "Hongzi, you know, I brought so many younger brothers, but you are the most capable!"


    Capable?


    It''s almost as good as being dry!


    Hong Zi giggled: "isn''t it all thanks to my brother''s cultivation?"


    "Well, nothing''s wrong. I called you here today to see if you were doing well." he took out a card and gave it to him.


    "Hongzi, there are 100000 yuan here. You spend it first. Tell me if it''s not enough!"


    In the face of such a peerless big brother, ordinary people had already put down their guard, but Hong Zi didn''t. on the contrary, his heart was raised!


    "Brother, nothing else?"


    "No, you should hide better recently, but don''t be found by Zhang Wen, you know?"


    "Yes."


    "By the way, where are you hiding recently? Why don''t I arrange a place for you?" boss Wang said and put his face on it.


    Hong Zi quickly shook his head: "no, brother, I''ve been hiding from my friend recently! It''s absolutely safe!"


    "Oh, just be safe!"


    Boss Wang''s face was gloomy.


    He saw that Hong Zi was playing a careless eye with him! I''m not going to tell him where to hide!


    Hongzi, no one can believe it now.


    With the bank card given to him by boss Wang, he limped away.


    Hong Zi now wears a cap with a duck tongue and a sportswear. His dress style is not the same as that before. He is just different. Most people really don''t recognize him.


    There''s no way. If Hong Zi doesn''t dress up well, he may be recognized by Zhang Wen''s people in the street. Doesn''t he even know how he died?


    When Hong Zi left with his front foot, boss Wang asked the butcher to follow him.


    Hong Zi is now one of his chips. He must completely grasp this chip in his hands. He must know where Hong Zi lives. He really can''t, so he told Zhang Wen to protect himself!


    Sitting in the taxi, Hong Zi kept looking back.


    I don''t know why. He always feels that someone is following him on the right.


    His intuition is really right. Although he didn''t see the butcher, he really felt it.


    Hongzi gave the driver 200 yuan and asked him to circle around the city. Don''t go back to his hiding place yet.


    The place where Hong Zi is hiding now is quite hidden.


    I promise no one can find it.


    Even if the conditions are worse, it will leak when it rains.


    No way, he can only scrape together for safety.


    The butcher followed Hong Zi''s car closely behind him and kept circling around the city.


    And the stalker. The butcher is an expert.


    When he followed other girls before, he never missed. One by one, he started to do that when he followed nobody. Generally, none of those girls called the police.


    It''s all dumb.


    But why is it so hard to follow Hong Zi now?


    Just when the butcher was distracted, the taxi in front flashed to the auxiliary road.


    The butcher looked up again. Where else was Hongzi''s taxi in front of him!

 Chapter 1356

    At the same time, in the processing plant.


    Wu Yang put down the phone, gathered the people around him, and then took the lead in walking towards boss Wang''s processing plant.


    "Give me a hard blow later!"


    "Roar!"


    Less than 20 people, under the leadership of Wu Yang, walked angrily to boss Wang''s processing plant.


    Now boss Wang''s attention is not in the processing plant, mainly in Wanfeng group, but his processing plant has always been open and has not been closed at all.


    The factory can also make a lot of profits.


    This is the foundation of boss Wang in Jinhai city. He slowly mixed up from this processing factory.


    Wu Yang and his men went in with great vigour, and a man squatted right in front of them.


    The man looked like a thief. He squatted on the ground and pouted like a bug. When he saw Wu Yang and them coming in, he didn''t know what was going on for a while!


    This man is a mouse.


    It''s a mouse that was thrown into the cold palace by boss Wang and is about to be forgotten by boss Wang.


    Although he didn''t use mice very much, he was with boss Wang in the end, so he spent all day in the processing factory.


    At present, there are several security guards and mice in the processing plant, which has no combat effectiveness at all.


    "What are those people doing? It''s the workers who come to move things?" the mouse looked at Wu Yang and asked a security guard who squatted and smoked like him.


    The security guard doesn''t look as good as a mouse! Squinting at the distance, he shook his head, "no!"


    "What''s that? Why do you still have a guy?" the mouse scratched his head.


    Or the mouse can''t mix up. Usually he reacts very quickly and has a smart brain, but he can''t do it when it''s critical. Now, he''s confused.


    "I don''t know. Is it boss Wang''s person? Or you call to ask?" the security guard asked.


    "Well, let me ask!" said the mouse, about to call!


    At this time, Wu Yang also found the mouse. He didn''t know why. He looked familiar with the mouse.


    Look familiar. What should I do?


    Fuck him!


    Wu Yang pointed to the mouse with the steel pipe in his hand: "cut him down for me!"


    The voice fell, and immediately rushed up to some younger brothers and went after the mouse.


    Now the mouse knows everything and doesn''t need to ask boss Wang. These people are fucking smashing the field!


    He didn''t know anything else, but he heard that sentence cut him for me clearly!


    Without saying a word, the mouse left a cloud of smoke on the ground, turned and ran. The speed is called fast!


    The security guard didn''t know what was going on, so he was rushed up by his little brother and fell to the ground.


    As soon as Wu Yang saw that the mouse was going to run, he went after it himself.


    The mice have been running for more than ten meters. Boss Wang''s men are all long-distance runners! Mouse, that''s top!


    But he may not know.


    Wu Yang is at school. That''s also practicing sports!


    Although he is not good at long-distance running, he is awesome at sprint! Almost in less than five or six seconds, he caught up with a large section. He was about to catch up with the mouse.


    "My grass!" the mouse felt the murderous spirit behind him and looked back subconsciously.


    It''s Wu Yang with a steel pipe and a murderous face.


    He was so frightened that his legs were a little soft.


    This Wu Yang doesn''t seem to be a simple character. In his eyes, there is a light to kill!


    Mice don''t want to be killed!


    If you fall down now, you can''t be knocked to death by him!


    So the mouse took a deep breath and tried to adjust his breathing to relax his mood. The speed of his legs was not only faster, but also more rhythmic.


    The mouse has been hanging around with boss Wang for a long time.


    However, he has no record. On the contrary, it seems that he is chased and cut every time, which gives the mouse a lot of escape experience.


    He knows that the more this time, the more he can''t panic! If you panic and consume your strength quickly, it will be over!


    The boy behind him looks explosive. Then I''ll practice long-distance running with him! Drain all his strength!


    Pedal pedal~


    Pedal pedal~


    The mouse''s steps were flat and steady, like the steps of the devil~


    Swish, swish, swish~


    Whoosh!


    Wu Yang was about to catch up with the mouse and waved the steel pipe in his hand.


    Nothing down, almost.


    But by this time, the figure of the mouse had begun to steadily distance itself from him.


    Wu Yang also saw that the mouse may be an expert. It''s rare that he can calm his mood at this time.


    The mouse never looked back to see Wu Yang. He didn''t want to see it and didn''t dare to see it.


    He was afraid that seeing Wu Yang''s cannibal eyes again would drain his last strength.


    The processing plant was not very big, and the mouse ran to the fence behind the plant in the twinkling of an eye.


    He hated jumping up flexibly and jumped down without hesitation.


    Wu Yang didn''t catch anyone and simply returned to smash the processing factory.


    I thought that the next time I met someone like mouse, I should throw the steel pipe away and hit him directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Hong Zi is an expert in tracking and anti tracking, and the butcher is still a little inferior.


    But the butcher is also an expert in the final analysis, but why can''t he compare with Hong Zi?


    Because, butcher, this is pure interest.


    The butcher is an expert among the experts. I promise people won''t see any clues, but what about Hongzi?


    People are simply forced out!


    If you make a mistake, you may have bad luck! If Zhang Wen''s people keep up with him, he must die. If boss Wang keeps up with him, he will be unlucky.


    Hongzi, you have been on guard secretly.


    One is to play as an interest, the other is to rely on this to protect his life.


    Is it comparable?


    Not at all!


    The butcher was lost, just as expected!


    "My grass!" the butcher looked at Hong Zi walking away on the auxiliary road and scolded.


    This is his first failure!


    The first time, it failed so thoroughly!


    It''s unrealistic to go to the auxiliary road from here. Even if you catch up with Hong Zi, you can''t catch him. Incomplete love will let him find out.


    So the butcher simply called boss Wang.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Big brother! I lost someone."


    "What? Lost?" boss Wang didn''t expect the butcher to be so disadvantageous, but he knows best how strong the butcher is. If he fails, it can only show that Hong Zi is wary.


    "All right, you come back first!"


    "Yes."


    The butcher hung up and turned back.


    Put down the phone, boss Wang''s eyes darkened.

 Chapter 1357

    Boss Wang is good at figuring out people''s thoughts. Hong Zi''s performance in the office just now has made him a little suspicious.


    If he gave Hongzi 100000 yuan at ordinary times, what would he do?


    It must be moving and crying.


    But just now, he seemed to have a flat expression.


    Is it because the boy has high vision? Can''t see this 100000 yuan?


    no


    Because he''s suspicious!


    If Hong Zi becomes suspicious, he will not only not become his own chip, but also put himself in a very unfavorable situation.


    The most important reason why he still keeps Hong Zi now is that Hong Zi can be used as a chip.


    If not, why keep him?


    Anyway, you have to investigate the hiding place of Hongzi first, otherwise it''s too passive!


    Bell


    At this time, boss Wang''s mobile phone rang again.


    He thought it was the butcher''s phone, but when he looked down, it was the mouse''s phone.


    Boss Wang''s eyebrows moved. Since the rat was put into the cold palace last time, there has been basically no news about him. What is he suddenly calling for now?


    "Mouse, what''s the matter?" boss Wang thought and picked it up.


    "Big brother, no! The processing plant was smashed. I look like Zhang Wen!" said the mouse as he ran.


    "Cao, Zhang Wen''s man?" boss Wang stared and punched on the table.


    Zhang Wen, this is a fucking public provocation with him!


    In the past, although he and Zhang Wen were basically in the state of firing, neither of them pierced the paper and neither of them took the initiative to cause trouble.


    Zhang Wen has detonated the fuse of the war!


    Grandma''s!


    "Brother, Zhang Wen is too brave to smash your processing factory?" the mouse didn''t forget to fan the flames.


    Boss Wang scolded secretly.


    He really didn''t know what else Zhang Wen didn''t dare to do in Jinhai city. That day, he shot at the door of Wanfeng group. He didn''t say it first. Just now, when he confronted Zhang Wen, his younger brother Wang Peng took out the gun again!


    That''s it!


    It''s so unambiguous!


    Smashing a processing plant is nothing compared to these.


    Boss Wang is extremely upset. Now he really doesn''t have any ideas in his head.


    After spending so many years in Jinhai City, his mind was never empty. He didn''t even have any ideas. He was attacked or worked with others. His first reaction was to work with each other, or play tricks secretly, but he never imagined it now.


    How can this be?


    Is this still his boss Wang?


    "Brother, what should I do?" the mouse was still waiting for boss Wang''s reply on the phone!


    He kept running, his voice panting.


    "Cao, are you being fucked or are you fucking someone else? Can you fucking stop and talk!" boss Wang was extremely upset.


    "Oh ~ ~" the mouse stopped.


    Trembling, he looked behind him.


    Without Wu Yang, I was relieved.


    I''ve been adjusting my breathing and running with all my heart just now. I don''t dare to look back!


    "You hide first and don''t show up recently!" boss Wang said gloomily on the phone.


    When the mouse is wronged, his tears will come down. Boss Wang has been hiding him for so long. Is this the second time? It seems that the mouse can''t continue to mix on the road in the future.


    "I see, brother." the mouse said and hung up.


    Looking at the blue sky, the mouse took a breath and shook his lonely figure. Then he left slowly.


    Boss Wang put down the phone and the butcher came back.


    His face doesn''t look very good either. This time, he failed to follow people for the first time. Even if boss Wang doesn''t tell him, he can''t pass himself.


    How can Hong Zi run away?


    How can Hong Zi disappear in his sight?


    "Butcher, what''s the matter with Hongzi?" boss Wang put his hands together and put them on his chin.


    The butcher took a deep breath: "I made a mistake this time!"


    "Hehe, mistakes are not terrible. What''s terrible is that you don''t know how to repent when you make mistakes. You know WOW?"


    The butcher nodded. Of course he understood.


    Boss Wang took a sip of tea and said, "I must know where Hong Zi is, otherwise I will be too passive."


    The butcher''s eyes brightened: "brother, don''t worry, I will find Hong Zi for you!"


    He has to do everything he says about it, otherwise he''s smashing his own sign?


    "Well..." boss Wang nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "just now, Zhang Wen''s people smashed my processing factory."


    The butcher frowned.


    This Zhang Wen is really a character.


    In addition to the pillar, he is the first person who dares to use a gun. If he does so now, he is going to fight boss Wang!


    War, it''s no small matter!


    The butcher''s first reaction was to ask boss Wang what he meant.


    "Brother, what are you going to do?"


    Boss Wang didn''t hurry to answer him, but asked, "what would you do if you were in my position?"


    The butcher stopped talking.


    He can''t speak!


    Anyway, it''s all wrong.


    Boss Wang smiled darkly and smoked Dong at the corners of his mouth.


    "Zhang Wen is provoking me. Can I not fight back? If I don''t fight back, how should the people on the road talk about me? I can''t mix in Jinhai city in the future!"


    "Then I''ll take someone to Dongwen group!" said the butcher.


    Boss Wang shook his head. Zhang Wen must be ready. If the butcher is allowed to pass this time, won''t he die? There are few available people around him now. The butcher is one of them. He has to make good use of it.


    "Don''t move!" he took out a cigarette and knocked his butt hard. "You send someone to keep an eye on Zhang Wen. When he makes any movement again, we''ll act again!"


    "I see!" the butcher promised and went out.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongwen group.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    The door of the office knocked a few times from the outside, and Li Erzi pushed the door open.


    He was followed by Wu Yang.


    "Brother Wen, I smashed boss Wang''s processing factory." Wu Yang said respectfully.


    "Well." I nodded. I was still very relieved about Wu Yang''s ability to handle affairs. He said that if he smashed it, it must be quite clean.


    "Wenzi, there''s no news from boss Wang," said Li Erzi at this time.


    My eyebrows move.


    Boss Wang didn''t move, which surprised me. I think he should at least call me or something.


    "Boss Wang didn''t move. That must be playing Yin. Er Zi, keep an eye on boss Wang!"


    Li Erzi nodded hard.

 Chapter 1358

    Holding Wowotou in his hand, there is not a drop of oil in the dish~


    In an ordinary community, Hong Zi was lying on the sofa. I didn''t know where he came from.


    That''s so annoying!


    He covered his ears hard.


    I don''t know why, he always feels that the content of this song seems to be talking about himself.


    Waiting for him in the future may be such a situation.


    He may be so down in the future.


    Boom!


    He simply closed the window.


    Hong Zi sat alone in a small rental room, bowed his head and smoked hard.


    I don''t know why a woman''s face came out of his head.


    That slightly begging but blurred eyes, that beautiful but lifeless face.


    It seemed that even death did not bring her much pain.


    This man is the one he ruined and killed that night, Xiaowen.


    From Xiaowen''s accident to now, Hong Zi can be said to be quite frank. He has never dreamed of Xiaowen and never thought about anything about Xiaowen.


    But I don''t know what happened today.


    Her shadow would appear in her head.


    Is it regret?


    Hongzi now thinks it''s not worth it.


    You shouldn''t kill Xiaowen so easily. You shouldn''t kill Zhang Wen''s woman so easily.


    So that he is now in a rather embarrassing situation.


    He was stared at by boss Wang and Zhang Wen.


    Hongzi became a rougamo!


    Hong Zi wanted to rely on boss Wang. What he thought was that he would follow boss Wang anyway. Boss Wang would never hand himself over, let alone be caught by the police.


    How to say, Hong Zi is also a popular man around boss Wang!


    But now, he felt more and more wrong.


    It seems that boss Wang doesn''t think so.


    Just now in boss Wang''s office, he gave himself 100000 yuan.


    This is not a small amount.


    Boss Wang didn''t even blink.


    This makes Hong Zi nervous. The better boss Wang treats a person, the more careful he has to be, because I don''t know when boss Wang will jump out of his back and stab him.


    But what will boss Wang do?


    Hong Zi still didn''t have a rough rudiment in his heart.


    Now he''s involved in Hongzi''s business. He doesn''t understand what''s good for boss Wang. Boss Wang shouldn''t go too far.


    But in case


    Hong Zi''s fingers with cigarette butts shook, and a terrible idea came out of his head.


    Recently, Hong Zi has also heard and seen many things about Zhang Wen competing with boss Wang, but boss Wang loses every time.


    Now Zhang Wen is like a beast. He will bite anyone he catches.


    Even if boss Wang is a lion, he can''t bear Zhang Wen''s desperate posture.


    This comes and goes, boss Wang has been quite passive.


    So, will he hand himself over? Give it to Zhang Wen, then at least Zhang Wen''s attention won''t be on boss Wang, will it?


    Hong Zi''s eyebrows screwed together. He kept asking himself, will boss Wang do this? Will you sell yourself?


    Every time he gets the answer is yes.


    Boss Wang, I''m sure I can do such a thing!


    Hongzi panicked.


    If so, no matter what, you have to protect yourself first!


    But now Hong Zi is a dead lame. What can he do?


    ¡­¡­


    In the office of Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi and I sat face to face.


    The table was full of cigarette butts.


    Around, one person has a cup of tea.


    I don''t know when I started drinking tea.


    I like the feeling of bitter before sweet.


    "Er Zi, do you remember when we were in Wang Yuxian hotel? I had a fight with pretending to force the tiger when I first came." after a while, my dry mouth began to talk.


    Li Erzi smiled and crushed out the cigarette end.


    "At that time, you were still a rural boy. The landlady told me several times that she wanted to fix you!"


    Speaking of Wang Yuxian, I have a smile on my face. Whenever I think of her, she is the tenderness I hide in my heart. I am full of energy when I think of her.


    "It wasn''t long before everything changed." I sighed leisurely.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette again and bit it hard in his mouth.


    I don''t know since when, I have completely changed, become vicious, and become desperate.


    In the dead of night, I often ask myself in my head, is society really mixed like this?


    Is that really how you play?


    Life and death, intrigue and intrigue.


    "Er Zi, you said I would avenge Xiaowen, didn''t you?" I asked Li Er Zi.


    Now Li Erzi is the only one who can talk to me.


    I will never say these words to others.


    Li Erzi looked at me and said seriously, "Wenzi, I don''t care if this thing is right or wrong, but you must do it. Xiaowen is your woman. She was killed. You should take revenge! Wash them with blood!"


    "However, I always feel that I shouldn''t let my brothers take risks with me. Also, the person I''m most sorry for is Liu hongran."


    I really feel guilty about Liu hongran. He invested a lot in Dongwen group and has given up a lot. But now I not only don''t take good care of Dongwen group, but I''m thinking about revenge.


    I failed him.


    Li Erzi stood up and patted me on the shoulder: "Wenzi, how do you say that? The most important thing in giving birth to a child is not the result, but the process of giving birth to a child ~ brothers follow you, and what they think is not the result, but the process ~"


    I looked at him and laughed.


    Li Erzi knows me best.


    "But Liu hongran can''t afford to delay. We can afford to delay, but he can''t. I heard that several projects he talked about recently have stalled," Li Erzi said.


    Needless to say, it must be because of the war between boss Wang and me.


    Imagine me working with boss Wang. Where can I care about Dongwen group? Of course, Liu hongran has to put all these things down.


    I know how hard it is to talk about a project. Liu hongran has put it down now, and I can''t hesitate.


    I took a cigarette and said faintly, "well, boss Wang, the battle must be ended within a week!"


    "A week?" Li Erzi''s eyebrows moved.


    Boss Wang is so cunning that he has been in a hurry for a week.


    I knew what he was worried about and smiled: "boss Wang is cunning, but the more cunning he is, the easier it will be to do. I think it should be almost a week!"


    Li Erzi was stunned for a few seconds. He immediately understood what I meant and laughed: "ha ha, Wenzi, you are becoming more and more insidious!"

 Chapter 1359

    For the enemy, it is necessary to be sinister enough.


    Especially for people like boss Wang, you never know what''s on his mind.


    Since boss Wang and I have completely started a war, it''s no fun to drag. We must speed up the pace and let boss Wang compromise!


    I had Wang Peng called over.


    "Brother Wen!" Wang Peng said respectfully when he came in.


    I nodded and motioned him to sit on the side: "peng''er, from today on, you take someone to catch boss Wang''s people. If you catch them, you''ll clean them up hard!"


    Wang Peng''s eyes lit up.


    He''s afraid I won''t say these words! He has long wanted to go to war with boss Wang.


    "Brother Wen, I know. Don''t worry!"


    "By the way, after typing, let out a message that the person we are looking for is boss Wang." Li Erzi added.


    Wang Peng nodded energetically, with scarlet light in his eyes.


    My words just gave him a platform to play.


    I waved Wang Peng down.


    Li Erzi was a little worried: "Wenzi, do you want someone to watch him?"


    I shook my head: "Wang Peng has a sense of propriety now. We don''t need to worry. We just need to be prepared. When boss Wang comes to us to compromise or fight!"


    Li Erzi''s face was dignified and nodded gently.


    I smoked hard, looked at the sky outside the window, and gradually became distracted.


    ¡­¡­


    At more than 10 a.m., this time, Jinhai city began to be busy.


    Everything is going on in an orderly way.


    At the moment, a woman sits in the tallest building in Jinhai city.


    The woman was wearing simple pajamas and holding a cup of coffee in her hand. She curled up by the window. Under her body, there were small pedestrians like ants.


    High rise buildings, pedestrians constantly.


    In this prosperous city, joys and sorrows are staged every day.


    The woman slowly took a sip of coffee, looked out of the window and began to be confused.


    The gorgeous face was hung with a trace of loss. The two big eyes that can confuse people''s mind were full of fatigue. Two deep dark circles hung on it,.


    She hasn''t closed her eyes since last night.


    As soon as you close your eyes, the chaos in your head is the figure of Xiaowen, or the picture of Zhang Wen fighting with people on the street.


    These pictures made her feel terrible.


    From this year forward, Wang Yuxian has never felt confused, and she has never been so involved in her heart.


    But from the beginning of knowing Zhang Wen, her heart seemed to be forcibly separated for several paragraphs, and even she couldn''t control it.


    It''s a lie to say you don''t worry about Zhang Wen.


    However, Wang Yuxian couldn''t say that.


    She has put Xiaowen''s death on Zhang Wen''s head. What else can she say?


    But why is it so hard in my heart?


    I don''t know how long she sat, Wang Yuxian got up slowly. Her two snow-white slender legs were wearing a nightdress just to the groin, which exuded the most tempting smell in the air.


    Go to the bedside, find the mobile phone, she turned to Zhang Wen''s number.


    But I didn''t press it for a long time.


    What''s the point of calling Zhang Wen now?


    She sighed and put her cell phone down again.


    After drinking the last sip of coffee and letting the bitter taste roll around her body, she picked up her mobile phone, opened the album and looked at it.


    From beginning to end, there seems to be the shadow of Zhang Wen.


    From the first day he came to the hotel to work, and then slowly grew up


    Wang Yuxian''s mobile phone is like a record book, recording Zhang Wen''s growth bit by bit.


    Watching, tears fell down her cheeks.


    It landed on the mobile phone screen.


    ¡­¡­


    Now boss Wang''s people are honest.


    After Zhang Wen''s continuous provocation, boss Wang didn''t fight back and didn''t say anything. He also pretended that nothing had happened.


    This is not in line with boss Wang''s character.


    Boss Wang is very clear about which is more important or less important.


    At this juncture, if he really starts fighting with Zhang Wen, both sides will lose. Moreover, boss Wang doesn''t want to fight with Zhang Wen now, and his foundation is not completely stable.


    He thinks the most important thing now is to find Hongzi''s hiding place and find him out!


    So the butcher, the first general under boss Wang, went out early in the morning.


    Looking for someone, the butcher is an expert, but he still has no idea whether he can find Hong Zi.


    Because Hong Zi is desperate to hide this time. It''s very difficult to find him.


    When he came out early this morning, the butcher began to look for the place where Hongzi Xiafu road was last time.


    Writers need inspiration to create.


    Bastards also need inspiration.


    But inspiration is uncertain. I don''t know when it will come out, let alone when it will disappear.


    Down the auxiliary road, the butcher drove along the straight road.


    When the butcher missed the first intersection in his car, a flash of light suddenly flashed in his head.


    Prick!


    He braked sharply and stopped in the middle of the horse.


    There was a sound of flute in the back.


    He''s inspired!


    I don''t know why. The butcher looked at a community on the right side of the intersection and began to mutter.


    Isn''t this the inspiration that came out when we committed frequent crimes in the past?


    The butcher is no stranger to this feeling.


    Whoosh~


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He made a big U-turn and drove to the side.


    In this community, he has to make a good investigation to see if there is any news about Hongzi.


    An inspiration, that''s quite important.


    Some gangsters who have been in society for a long time can even feel when the police will catch them. When the pace of justice slowly approaches, their noses seem to be licked by dogs, which can smell the dangerous smell for the first time.


    It depends on inspiration.


    It''s not easy for a bastard to have such inspiration.


    I don''t know when this inspiration can save my life!


    Park the car at the gate of the community and the butcher gets off.


    This community is very old. There are old people sitting in the yard.


    The butcher walked in slowly and began his investigation.


    He is confident that he will find out the news about Hong Zi in one day!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Wang Peng took brother Yijiao and a dozen people from Dongwen group.


    As boss Wang, he doesn''t think it''s necessary to bring many people. These people are enough.


    "Brother Peng, what did brother Wen say?" brother Yijiao asked behind.


    Wang Peng smiled proudly: "brother Wen decided to do it this time. He told me to clean up when he saw boss Wang!"


    "Oh!" brother Yijiao promised, thinking that since Zhang Wen has spoken, they have nothing to hesitate. This time, they will clean up boss Wang''s people!

 Chapter 1360

    It is undoubtedly even more difficult to find a person in Jinhai city.


    But it''s much easier to find a little bastard in Jinhai city who still follows boss Wang.


    Because the bastards in Jinhai city basically concentrate on playing in those places.


    Day and night, just a few places.


    However, Wang Peng plans to speed up this time. He is not going to wait for the night. He is going to act now.


    I''m kidding!


    In the past, Zhang Wen suppressed him and didn''t let him do it. This time, Zhang Wen let him do it!


    What else can Wang Peng keep?


    Just do it!


    Stimulate all the blood thirsty cells in the body!


    So Wang Peng drove out two business cars from Dongwen group.


    In a car, there were seven or eight people.


    Drive to Wanfeng group.


    When he arrived nearby, Wang Peng stopped and stared at the door.


    Zhang Wen asked him to clean up boss Wang''s people. Instead of looking for someone, what are you doing at the door of boss Wang Wanfeng group? Want to do boss Wang directly?


    no


    Wang Peng doesn''t want to look for people blindly. Boss Wang has so many younger brothers. If he looks for them one by one, he will be tired to death. What''s more, it''s boring if he finds the wrong one?


    This time, Wang Peng is ready to go straight to Huanglong and simply stay here!


    See who comes out of it. Just grab it and do it!


    Those who come out from here and wear overalls must be boss Wang. Don''t ask.


    Wang Peng''s abacus is quite good.


    With the Kung Fu of a cigarette, a seemingly thin man came out of it.


    This man is thin and tall, and his eyes are full of disdain. In current words, he is hanging and looking at the kind that no one wants to look at.


    Wang Peng recognized it at a glance. This man is probably boss Wang''s man.


    The man came out and walked towards the parking lot, ready to drive away.


    "Drive and stop him!" said Wang Peng.


    The driver promised and immediately stepped on the accelerator.


    Prick!


    The business car stopped in front of the man, with a strong sense of killing.


    But the man seems to be unaware of anything. He still has the car key in his hand and looks at the business car in a daze!


    The door brushed open, and then brother Yijiao and several ferocious people came down and directly pressed him.


    "My grass! What are you doing!" the man shouted.


    He doesn''t understand why these people want to catch him!


    Although he has dinner with boss Wang, he has never been involved in these things outside. Even if boss Wang has an enemy outside, he shouldn''t find him!


    What the hell is going on?


    No one answered his question. Brother Yijiao punched him when he came up, making him buzzing in his head. He lost his ability to resist and was easily taken into the car by them.


    As soon as I got on the bus, the business car immediately drove away, and the business car behind me followed closely.


    One after another disappeared at the end of the street.


    This scene happened so suddenly that no one noticed. Only the man''s car key fell under the car.


    Coincidentally, this man doesn''t usually come to boss Wang''s company or deal with boss Wang. At best, he hangs a name in the company.


    This man is actually a relative of boss Wang. After graduation, he has nothing to do all day. Boss Wang simply arranged a position for him and wandered around the company all day.


    Who wants to be held down by Wang Peng for the first time today.


    It''s really bad luck.


    When the business car drove several meters away, he realized what was going on.


    I''m sorry. I was kidnapped! But he never offended anyone. Why did they kidnap themselves?


    "Cao, do you know who I am? I''m Zhang Qiang! Boss Wang, it''s my uncle!"


    Originally, this boy was the first person Wang Peng caught today. Wang Peng was ready to practice his hand. He wasn''t ready to find him, but Zhang Qiang''s life was very bad and his mouth was very stupid. He sold himself before he came up with a few words.


    Boss Wang''s relative, can Wang Peng let him go?


    It''s better to deal with him alone than to catch boss Wang''s five or six younger brothers!


    "Boss Wang, is it your relative?" brother Yijiao confirmed again.


    Zhang Qiang thought they were afraid. He raised his head and chest: "yes, how about it?"


    "Ha ha..." brother Yijiao didn''t speak.


    The people in the car didn''t speak.


    Everyone in this car knows Wang Peng. They all know that this boy must be finished today.


    Zhang Qiang was even more proud. Looking at brother Yijiao''s eyes, he was full of disdain: "what? If you let me go now, I can think that nothing has happened. You''d better know better!"


    In the face of his ridicule, brother Yijiao looked at Wang Peng.


    The latter kept looking out of the window and didn''t speak.


    I''m not speechless. I''m thinking about how to torture Zhang Qiang for a while!


    Since you are a relative of boss Wang, you must give him a big gift!


    Zhang Qiang looked at the intersection ahead and said proudly, "just put me here. This intersection is not far from my home!"


    Dong!


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Peng hit Zhang Qiang''s face with a fist.


    "Ow ~ ~"


    Zhang Qiang was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly burst into a scream.


    Wang Peng has never been merciful in beating people, especially for boss Wang''s relatives.


    This punch, with full strength.


    It''s strange that Zhang Qiang can stand it.


    Suddenly, his two noses were bleeding and he rolled in the car with his face covered.


    There was a burst of laughter around. In their view, Zhang Qiang was just asking for trouble. The person who dared to challenge Wang Peng had not been born! The man didn''t say he was a relative of boss Wang. Fortunately, he exposed his cards without two times. Isn''t this telling Wang Peng to hit me?


    Wang Peng didn''t even look at him. He still looked out of the window and said coldly, "if you don''t want to die for a while, shut up!"


    Shua!


    Quiet!


    In less than a second, Zhang Qiang was quiet immediately!


    Including brother Yijiao, he is not afraid of what others say, but why does Wang Peng believe it?


    He felt that Wang Peng must have dared to kill him!


    You can see one or two with that punch just now.


    This punch brought not only strength and pain, but also the murderous spirit that made him despair and fear!


    It seems that as long as Wang Peng has one look in his eyes, Zhang Qiang can die back and forth a hundred times!


    Zhang Qiang has never realized this feeling.


    People are quite knowledgeable in the face of life and death.


    Zhang Qiang, that''s it.


    "Brother Peng, where are we going?" the driver asked Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng gently tapped the window with his fingers and his eyes were full of fun: "it''s convenient to go to the factory last time when there''s no one there!"


    "Well!" the driver immediately turned around.


    Zhang Qiang is like a fool with oval eyes.

 Chapter 1361

    The ten minutes from here to the factory is the most difficult period of Zhang Qiang''s life.


    Just now, Wang Peng meant to save his life, but now it seems that it''s not that simple. Wang Peng wants to fix him well! It''s possible to kill him!


    Zhang Qiang''s small heart began to jump wildly.


    In a twinkling of an eye, we arrived at the factory.


    Wang Peng and some pedestrians got off and took Zhang Qiang in.


    "Ouch ~ ~"


    As soon as he entered the door, Zhang Qiang was disgusted and squatted on one side and vomited a few mouthfuls.


    This factory is where Wang Peng often works. The smell of blood is like sticking to the air. It can''t be removed at all. Of course, Zhang Qiang smelled the pungent smell as soon as he entered the door.


    Fear immediately rushed to his head.


    "Grass, spit before you start? You''ll have fun later!" brother Yijiao said coldly.


    Zhang Qiang was frightened.


    He regretted his death!


    Why didn''t he see the Yellow calendar when he went out today? Why did he have to come to Wanfeng group today?


    If not, I wouldn''t meet a madman like Wang Peng!


    "Brother, I have nothing to do with boss Wang. Although I am related to him, I have basically never participated in his affairs. Let me go!" Zhang Qiang flopped and knelt on the ground.


    Kowtow hard in front of Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng smiled. He smiled easily.


    There seems to be no intention of killing at all.


    However, the smile made Zhang Qiang tense all over.


    Wang Peng patted him on the cheek twice with his hand: "do you think it''s all for this, I''ll let you go? If you want to blame, blame your relative boss Wang!"


    Zhang Qiang''s small hanging heart suddenly broke.


    It''s over.


    It seems that nothing can escape this disaster today.


    With that, Wang Peng directly asked someone to hang him up, and then took out a dagger from his arms.


    Seeing the cold light on the knife, Zhang Qiang almost peed in his pants.


    But what followed was Wang Peng''s more crazy behavior.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in a dilapidated community, a group of elderly people are listening to a man.


    That looks very engaged.


    This man is the butcher!


    It has been half an hour since he got off the bus. He has become one with the old people here!


    Butcher, that''s it!


    He knew what the old people were concerned about, so he began to boast.


    These old people were attracted by him after a few times.


    Why does the butcher know so much about these health care topics?


    Because from the beginning, the butcher started from the elderly when he committed a crime!


    First, they deceive them with sweet words, and then take the opportunity to steal their money, or deceive them to buy some messy things.


    These things are completely done by the butcher with his interest. In fact, he doesn''t lack the money at all. What''s the meaning of cheating several old people?


    But the butcher thought it was interesting!


    Crime is his nature!


    The process of crime is a kind of enjoyment for him!


    No matter who the other party is, as long as it can make him commit a crime, that''s OK!


    "By the way, I''ll ask you about someone. If you can tell me any useful information, I''ll give you some health care products for free tomorrow. How about it?" the butcher looked almost and began to focus.


    The old people below have been moved by the butcher''s words just now. They are very happy to hear that there are free things to get tomorrow.


    "OK, young man, ask! We''ll tell you what we know!"


    The butcher smiled with satisfaction: "here, are there any new tenants here recently? My brother-in-law and my family have made a little uncomfortable and recently ran away from home ~"


    The butcher''s lame reason is quite good, and the old people talk about it below.


    After a while, an old man said.


    "Oh, it seems that a man came in downstairs recently. He doesn''t look like a good man. He doesn''t come out at home all day!"


    "Oh? What does that man look like?" asked the butcher quickly.


    "He always wears a cap with a duck tongue. I don''t know what it looks like. It''s just that he''s lame!"


    what the fuck!


    The butcher''s heart jumped up quickly.


    This man is Hongzi!


    Unexpectedly, I found it so soon!


    With his extraordinary inspiration and excellent eloquence, he investigated Hongzi''s hiding place so quickly!


    But Hong Zi is still very cunning. He hides in this place. No wonder boss Wang doesn''t know!


    "Sir, what unit are you in?" the butcher asked quickly.


    See!


    As long as there is some news, the butcher has become so polite!


    "Unit 3!" I didn''t know what he meant, so I told him directly.


    The butcher told them to wait. He said he would confirm it first, and then he secretly walked towards unit 3.


    What is Hongzi doing now?


    In this lazy afternoon, what else can he do except sleep? With the window open, I was sleeping in bed.


    When the butcher came, he saw Hongzi at a glance.


    But he didn''t say anything. Instead, he found a place where no one was and called boss Wang.


    "Big brother, I found it. How about doing it?"


    "Found it?" boss Wang was also surprised. He didn''t expect things to come so quickly. It seems that the butcher''s ability is really good.


    "Are you sure?"


    The butcher nodded vigorously, "sure! That man must be Hongzi!"


    "Don''t touch him yet. Just remember where he is!" said boss Wang.


    "I see." the butcher promised to hang up the phone, and then drove away.


    He did it quite comfortably. Just now he not only stole some old people''s money, but also asked about Hongzi''s hiding place. It can be said to be a grand slam!


    Although these old people don''t have much money in their hands when they go out, that is, 180 yuan, the butcher just enjoys the process. He just likes the process of stealing!


    When the butcher left with his front foot, several old people found that the money was gone.


    "It''s strange. Where''s my money for vegetables?"


    "Mine too. It''s gone!"


    "In our yard, we shouldn''t have met a thief!"


    "But where''s the thief doing nothing, stealing dozens of dollars?"


    None of these old people thought about the butcher. No one thought that the butcher who had just talked and laughed with them was a thief.


    Is it possible that the person who teaches them health care experience and sends them health care products may be a thief?


    impossible!


    These old people are still waiting for the butcher to bring them health care products tomorrow!


    However, they certainly did not expect that the butcher would not give them anything at all. Even if he did, the butcher would certainly continue to commit crimes. Next time, he might aim at the big girl or something.

 Chapter 1362

    "Ah ah ~ ~"


    "Ah ah ~ ~"


    In the waste factory, you can hear a person''s scream at the gate.


    This man is very characteristic when he screams.


    I can''t tell if I don''t listen carefully.


    Isn''t this the SOS signal?


    I have to say, Zhang Qiang is really smart!


    It''s already this time. I still know to secretly release signals for help!


    At the moment, Zhang Qiang was hanging there like a bundle of flowers, bleeding everywhere.


    There are cuts everywhere.


    But these cuts are not fatal. At best, they hurt him all over! It hurts so much that he doubts life. It hurts so much that he wants to die.


    Wang Peng, who was used to the smell of blood, didn''t feel anything at all, but Zhang Qiang couldn''t stand it.


    He didn''t even kill a chicken when he was a child. Now the strong smell of blood around him made all the fear cells come out of him. What made him more afraid was that the smell of blood came out of him.


    This made him even more afraid.


    The psychological defense line is broken by endless.


    Wang Peng was holding the dagger in his hand and wantonly scratched and pulled it on him. Every inch of skin the blade passed, it had to leave a hole.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Zhang Qiang left more than a dozen openings, large and small, all made by Wang Peng.


    While the blood flowed, the sharp pain was all over Zhang Qiang''s body.


    Looking at Zhang Qiang like this, Wang Peng is a little tired.


    Zhang Qiang, no matter how he looks, is a person with little ability. He may really be the same as he said. He has never been involved in boss Wang.


    Wang Peng threw the knife aside: "Zhang Qiang, do you know what I like best? That''s the sentence. Life and death have life and wealth in heaven. I think a person''s life and death is very wonderful. Some people will die if they are stabbed, while others will be fine if they are stabbed more than ten times. What kind of person do you belong to?"


    Zhang Qiang was stunned and shook his head desperately.


    He thought it was over, but it seemed that Wang Peng had to fight him!


    This is the beginning!


    No, how can this work!


    Zhang Qiang is on the verge of collapse now. How can people do it? If you do it again, you''ll die!


    It must be the possibility that Wang Peng said he was stabbed several times and killed!


    "Well, if you don''t die, it depends on your life!" Wang Peng said, winking at brother Yijiao.


    A dozen of them immediately surrounded, carrying machetes in their hands.


    "Brother, listen to me and listen to me..." Zhang Qiang was so frightened that he didn''t know what to say. He was a little open-minded.


    Wang Peng waved his hand upset.


    Zhang Qiang immediately drowned in their machetes.


    ¡­¡­


    In boss Wang''s office, boss Wang is smoking excitedly at the moment.


    Next to him sat the butcher.


    He admired the butcher''s ability to do things.


    So soon, I found Hongzi''s hiding place.


    This is tantamount to having another card.


    As long as he knows where Hong Zi is, he can find Hong Zi at any time. This card can be displayed at any time, whether passive or not.


    "Brother, do you want me to get rid of Hongzi?" the butcher asked.


    Boss Wang shook his head: "no, you find two people to keep an eye on Hong Zi. If he changes places again, inform me at the first time!"


    "En......" the butcher was still a little upset.


    In fact, he has long wanted to attack Hong Zi, but he has never had any chance. If boss Wang agrees to let him get Hong Zi, he promises to let Hong Zi die thoroughly.


    At this time, boss Wang''s phone rang.


    It''s from the hospital.


    The caller was a little nurse.


    "Are you boss Wang? Is Zhang Qiang your family?"


    Boss Wang was stunned for a few seconds. He was not very familiar with the name Zhang Qiang. He remembered when the little nurse said so.


    Grass!


    Isn''t that your distant relative!


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "He''s in the hospital now. The situation is in crisis. Come here!" then the little nurse hung up.


    This stunned boss Wang for a moment.


    What''s the matter with Zhang Qiang? Is it a car accident?


    Thinking so, he quickly asked the butcher to drive and took him to the hospital.


    I asked around and went to the emergency center.


    The light in the emergency room was always on. Boss Wang grabbed a little nurse and asked what was going on. The little nurse said the injury again.


    He was stabbed more than 40 times, but he just stood up and didn''t die!


    The deadliest knife was a few centimeters away from his lifeblood.


    "Grass!" boss Wang scolded.


    Needless to say, he knew that someone must have done it.


    But his relative usually doesn''t provoke anyone. How can he be well done by others?


    He can think of only one person, that is Zhang Wen!


    Zhang Wen has started a full-scale war with him. What else can he do now?


    Thinking of this, the door of the emergency room opened.


    Zhang Qiang was pushed out.


    "My grass, what''s the matter with you!" boss Wang''s face became gloomy.


    Zhang Qiang can barely speak, but the doctor just said that what he will face next may be most of the infections and long treatment. It''s no joke to have so many openings in his body.


    The whole torso was almost sewn with stitches.


    But he is also lucky enough. He is the man who won''t die after being stabbed by dozens of knives in Wang Peng''s mouth.


    Such a person, life is too hard!


    "Uncle..." Zhang Qiang couldn''t help crying.


    Boss Wang was upset to see him like this.


    "Did Zhang Wen''s people do it?"


    "I don''t know. I knew there was a man. They all called him brother Peng..."


    Boss Wang understood immediately. Brother Peng, isn''t that Wang Peng? Zhang Wen did it.


    "Uncle, you must help me take revenge!" Zhang Qiang''s tears and runny nose burst out. He grew up. This was the first time he was cut by someone. You can imagine the degree of discomfort.


    "Well, come on, you''re good to recover!"


    "By the way, uncle, or I''ll call the police first?"


    Boss Wang scolded: "it''s useless to call the police. You don''t have to worry about the rest!"


    "En..." Zhang Qiang dared not speak. He knew that boss Wang would certainly get justice for him.


    Boss Wang arranged for someone to pay the medical expenses, and then left the hospital with the butcher.


    On the way, boss Wang has been thinking.


    He is not thinking about how to work with Zhang Wen, but he likes Wang Peng more and more in his heart.


    This boy, who dares to fight and fight, is a talent.


    Just now he also saw that if he cut dozens of knives on Zhang Qiang, he didn''t intend to let him live. There are such people around Zhang Wen, which is a great threat to him. Then, the bewitching of Wang Peng must be carried out quickly.


    But boss Wang was not in a hurry. In the car, he first called Zhang Wen.

 Chapter 1363

    I had expected boss Wang to call. In the office of Dongwen group, Li Erzi and I were discussing things, and his phone arrived.


    I picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, what the fuck do you mean?" boss Wang said directly.


    I smiled: "what do you mean, boss Wang can''t see it?"


    "My man is cut by you now. Do you mean to turn against me?" boss Wang said coldly.


    Needless to say, the results are already obvious.


    He said this purely superfluous.


    "There''s no need for me to say that. Boss Wang, I''m still saying that. If you hand over Hong Zi, I''ll let you go."


    "..." the phone was silent for a few seconds.


    Boss Wang is also weighing my words.


    What I said just now is to let you go.


    I was not discussing with him, nor did I say I wanted to fight, but I let go unilaterally, which is enough to show my confidence and determination to sweep boss Wang.


    He''s not stupid. He''s sure to hear what I mean.


    "Zhang Wen, as I said, I don''t know where Hong Zi is!"


    "Ha ha..." I chuckled.


    Boss Wang is so cunning that he may not even know where his little brother is going? I''m kidding! He must not want to make friends!


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about ~" I said and was ready to hang up.


    This time I was going to give him pressure to let him know that Jinhai city has the final say.


    I can definitely compete with him now.


    As long as he dares to work hard with me, I will definitely accompany him!


    "Zhang Wen, do you think no one in Jinhai can cure you?" boss Wang gritted his teeth.


    "No, it''s barefoot this time. I''m not afraid of wearing shoes!"


    With that, I hung up.


    Li Erzi smiled: "boss Wang must be mad on the phone, but Wang Peng''s efficiency is still very fast. It''s less than a day."


    "Yes." I touched my chin with one hand and nodded secretly.


    I''m still quite at ease when Wang Peng handles affairs. As long as he can put away his hostility, it will be perfect.


    I''ll call Wang Peng.


    Now Wang Peng is looking for the next goal! The task I gave him was to let him do it when he met boss Wang. He had only one talent. He didn''t intend to finish it like this.


    "Brother Wen." he picked it up.


    "Peng''er, stop what you have in hand," I said.


    "Brother Wen, I just cut off one of boss Wang''s relatives. Now stop?" Wang Peng asked although he was a little reluctant.


    I smiled: "no, I said to stop for a while, not stop..."


    Then, I told Wang Peng about my plan on the phone.


    After hearing this, Wang Peng felt satisfied. He said happily, "brother Wen, I know!"


    ¡­¡­


    Since boss Wang began to mix with society, he has never been so passive.


    He was beaten and didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    Put down the phone, boss Wang narrowed his eyes.


    "Butcher, take someone to the street to find Zhang Wen''s people. If you meet them, say hello to me! Now his people are looking for our people everywhere. It should be easy to find them."


    The butcher nodded and promised, "I see!"


    Boss Wang thought to himself, Zhang Wen, don''t you want to play this game with me? Then I''ll play with you to the end, but don''t die too ugly at that time.


    Lao Tzu is not such an easy person to compromise.


    I''ll play with you this time and see when you can hold on!


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai city is busy everywhere. At this time, someone is even more busy.


    This man is section chief Duan.


    Since boss Wang threw the duck on the shelf, he hasn''t been idle at all. He keeps a straight face all day and is in a bad mood.


    Is it good to be held by people all day?


    Can he feel at ease?


    It would be nice not to collapse.


    But he still has to do it.


    What to do, still have to do.


    For example, the things boss Wang arranged for him.


    Now boss Wang has almost been blocked by Liu hongran in the market. He can only rely on section chief Duan to find a small company to associate with.


    In this way, let him pour in all his funds and make a comeback!


    The land in the west of the city has always been his heart disease.


    In the afternoon, section chief Duan picked up his mobile phone, found a number of section member Chen and dialed it.


    This clerk Chen was introduced by his acquaintances.


    It''s from the housing authority.


    Although he is a small staff member, his power is not small. Although he is not as powerful as Liu hongran, he is not bad. At least, it is enough in a place like the bidding Center.


    "Xiao Chen?" asked section chief Duan when the phone was connected.


    "Oh, is it section chief?" section chief Chen is quite knowledgeable. He has also heard section chief''s name.


    "Ha ha, it''s me. Do you have time? Let''s go to the bidding Center now?" section chief Duan said. The middleman must have made these things very clear.


    "OK, I''ll be there in about ten minutes!"


    "Ha ha, good!"


    Section chief Duan likes such a crisp person. He puts down the phone and walks to the bidding Center.


    When he passed, clerk Chen was already there.


    "Section chief Duan, I''ve heard so much about you!" he said politely.


    Section chief Duan smiled: "it''s not a big name, but I have something to prepare today. Please, you must do it for me!"


    Of course, clerk Chen knows. He was ready when it came.


    "Section chief Duan, don''t worry. I''ve figured out what to do about it!"


    Section chief Duan is quite satisfied. He doesn''t want to waste time on Xiao Chen.


    "Well, Xiao Chen, you don''t have to bother. Just introduce me to a small company! In the future, if there''s anything I can help, just tell me!"


    "Thank section chief Duan first!" section chief Chen smiled immediately.


    With that, he asked section chief Duan to wait outside the door and went in first.


    Clerk Chen knows too well.


    Leaders at the level of section chief Duan will have some of their own industries outside, but these things can''t be known to others, so they will find some small companies to hang on to, and then throw in the money.


    Not only section chief Duan, many other leaders play like this.


    Staff member Chen knows it. At the same time, he also knows that if section chief Duan can remember his favor, it will be very valuable. You have to help him with anything!


    Entering the bidding Center, he waved to a bald man, who trotted over immediately.


    "Chen Ke, what can I do for you?"


    Clerk Chen stood high and looked down at him: "now there''s a good chance. If it works, you can take off in Jinhai city from today. Do you want to do it?"


    The bald man''s eyes lit up: "Chen Ke, of course I want to do it!"

 Chapter 1364

    The bald man has a small company under his command. His company has only bid once since its establishment. Now, it is almost closed.


    Now, Chen''s remark is tantamount to giving him a chance to be reborn.


    As long as we can get the company up, even let the bald man kowtow to clerk Chen!


    Clerk Chen didn''t hurry to speak, but sat aside. The bald man hurried with him and respectfully lit a cigarette.


    He looked at the bald man with satisfaction and thought he had a wink, so he began to speak.


    "You can keep your mouth shut about this. Now someone behind you will pay to help your company, and will try to get you to win the bid. Just keep it in your heart, you know?"


    The bald man''s eyes lit up. How did happiness come so suddenly!


    Yesterday, I was worried about looking for someone to bring the company back to life. Today, a big pie suddenly fell from the sky. Someone was willing to pay for the company.


    But why?


    The bald man didn''t think of his own way, but he begged people everywhere, and no one was willing to help him. Why would a person suddenly appear?


    He knows the strength of the company best.


    His company can be said to have no contacts and no money. Why do you find them a broken company?


    "Chen Ke, just say what you want ~" the bald man is quite knowledgeable.


    Clerk Chen nodded and motioned for him to stick his ear to him: "it''s all my own people, so I won''t hide it from you. To tell you the truth, the person who intends to help you is the one of the public security system."


    Then he put his index finger up.


    The bald man was surprised.


    That means, isn''t it the second leader?


    This man is the second in charge of the public security system? He knew in his heart how much it was.


    Staff member Chen then said, "big leaders like them have some gray industries outside, but this is only known by insiders. You must keep it a secret, don''t you know?"


    He nodded quickly: "I know Chen Ke!"


    In my heart, I was very excited.


    What can''t be done with the second leader of the public security system as the backstage of their company? I''m afraid we have to walk sideways in Jinhai city!


    "OK, you''ll prepare recently. It''s estimated that before long, a sum of money will be remitted in, and then a bidding project will win the bid."


    He nodded hard.


    After the matter was settled, section chief Chen went out and told section chief Duan.


    "Section chief Duan, I have arranged this matter. This small company is a very humble company. Its performance has not been very good in recent years. No one will pay attention to it."


    Section chief Duan looked at section chief Chen with appreciation and nodded secretly, "OK, I know! Thank you for this!"


    Section chief Chen hurriedly said, "section chief Duan, you''re welcome!"


    "Ha ha, I''ll go back first and let you know when I''m ready to start pouring in funds!"


    "OK!"


    After finalizing the matter, section chief Duan''s mood was relaxed.


    As soon as he got back to the office, he called boss Wang.


    Boss Wang picked it up soon.


    "Lao Wang, I''ve done everything. It''s OK to have a small company. You can start whenever you want!" section chief Duan said bluntly.


    Boss Wang frowns. It seems that section chief Duan does a good job. As long as he is forced to do this, he can do a good job!


    It seems that he just didn''t want to help before.


    "Well, I''ll start pouring in funds tomorrow, and then say hello when bidding! Take a picture first!"


    "OK!"


    With that, boss Wang hung up.


    Section chief Duan scolded here.


    Well, you old Wang, now he doesn''t even have a fucking thank you. If he had helped him before, he would have a thank you more or less, and his posture would be lower, but now? He took it for granted.


    It''s really bad to have a pigtail in your hand.


    But what can section chief Duan do? Do you want to lose both with boss Wang?


    Boss Wang is a mixed society. It''s no big deal, but his section chief can''t. is it easy for him to climb to this position? And the light of his whole body, which he worked hard to get. How can he give up so easily?


    Alas~~


    He sighed hard, then called staff member Chen and told him that the funds would arrive tomorrow and that there would be a recent bidding meeting. Let staff member Chen pay attention to it and help him shoot a piece of ground when he had it.


    Then I asked for the accounts of clerk Chen and the company.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang wants to come back with Zhang Wen. They will consume so much that no one will take advantage. Since Zhang Wen moved his people, he also needs someone to call back.


    So he sent the butcher out.


    On the same day, the butcher drove around the street with No. 20 people to see where Zhang Wen''s people were. When they caught them, they cleaned them up severely, just like Wang Peng''s routine of cleaning up Zhang Qiang.


    What the butcher wants is to vent his anger and practice his skills before catching someone.


    "Grass, shine the cover a little. Show me if there is Zhang Wen!" the butcher shouted on the walkie talkie.


    yes! You''re right.


    It''s a walkie talkie!


    The butcher is definitely the most avant-garde among the gangsters. He doesn''t reject all kinds of high technology. He knows that it''s difficult to command when there are more people for a while. He simply equipped each car with a walkie talkie, which is also convenient to connect.


    "I see, brother!" someone responded immediately.


    The butcher asked the driver to keep driving and stroll down the street.


    Anyone can see that the butcher came out to find someone.


    The butcher didn''t think too much. He hasn''t been afraid of anyone after spending so long in Jinhai city.


    Last time Wang Peng pointed a gun at his forehead, he was really afraid.


    But who is not afraid of the muzzle that may open fire at any time? Who doesn''t feel guilty?


    But in the fight, the butcher really didn''t pestle anyone.


    When he thought of being taken advantage of by Zhang Wen''s people in Wanfeng group last time, he was unhappy.


    "Brother, I seem to see someone!" then the walkie talkie rang.


    The butcher perked up: "where is it?"


    "At three o''clock, did that wretched man see it?"


    The butcher looked at the sound.


    Sure enough, I saw a very obscene man squatting there with messy hair.


    He recognized it at a glance. Isn''t this the one who often follows Zhang wenhun?


    Among so many people, he buried them!


    If you don''t look carefully, you really think he''s a rag collector! His hair was like a steel bar on his head.

 Chapter 1365

    "Cao, that''s Zhang Wen''s man. Stop him for me!" said the butcher on the walkie talkie.


    "It''s big brother!"


    With that, several cars drove towards the very abandoned man.


    So, who is the person who is very abandoned? Don''t ask, it must be pretending to be a tiger!


    There are a lot of people to bury, but the only one who can bury a famous one is someone who pretends to force a tiger, so that boss Wang''s little brother can recognize it at a glance, and a great thief like the butcher doesn''t hesitate to attack him.


    How bad is it if you get your hands dirty?


    If I hadn''t seen a man pretending to force a tiger after looking for a long time, the butcher wouldn''t want to start on him.


    If the general long-distance fight is OK, but once there is a hand to hand fight, what will happen?


    If he rolls all over his clean suit, he''s really tired of it.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he was squatting on the ground and chatting with a man who looked like him.


    Although he looks like a man, he has dark hair.


    This is no one else.


    It''s black!


    The eagle heroes in Jinhai city have come out!


    Dare you ask, are you afraid of the butcher?


    People are not afraid at all! But today''s plan is not like this.


    Otherwise, he and black sister will be able to clean up the butcher and them!


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t know anything. He squats on the ground and chats with black sister. In fact, his eyes have been staring at the rear-view mirror and watching the butcher from behind them!


    "Honey, they seem to be here ~" black sister said without hurry.


    She is confident that she can knock down the first one with one punch.


    Pretending to force the tiger nodded: "well, I''m watching. When I come over later, I''ll act according to the original plan, but I can''t love war!"


    Heimei nodded, "honey, I remember everything you taught me ~"


    "Well, fighting is the same as life. You have to pursue something ~"


    "En!" the black sister looked at the tiger, her eyes shining.


    Recently, pretending to force the tiger to have nothing to do, he instilled some soul chicken soup with the black sister, and basically brainwashed her.


    But Heimei didn''t feel wrong at all, but enjoyed it.


    While they were chatting, the butcher''s man slammed the brakes and ran down from the car. Several younger brothers were about to catch and force the tiger and the black sister.


    "Here comes the man ~" pretending to force the tiger said slowly.


    Black sister squinted at him. When the man came into her attack range, she stood up and waved her hand.


    Just a bang.


    Heimei''s fist was thrown out. Using the power of turning around, the power of her waist and the power of her fist, the power of this fist can be described as shaking the world and weeping ghosts and gods.


    The younger brother who rushed in front didn''t know what was going on, so he was knocked down by the black sister!


    Zhan Zhan lay on the ground and fainted as if he had drunk too much.


    Quiet!


    It''s quiet around!


    The boys stopped immediately.


    In the face of absolute power, no one is not afraid. Although these little brothers are masters who dare to fight hard, they are still restrained now!


    There''s no way. Heimei''s punch is too strong. There are few men who are so strong!


    The butcher scolded. He saw it from the car just now.


    Did the woman just get up and give a roundabout punch?


    That little brother, he can''t stand up, can he?


    Why is this woman so powerful?


    No, is this a man or a woman?


    The butcher squinted at the black girl.


    In a few seconds of their stupidity, pretending to force the tiger to quickly pull the black sister on, had already stopped in a nearby car, and then ran away at a gas door.


    The butcher reacted and shouted angrily, "what the fuck are you doing? Chase me!"


    The younger brothers got on the bus and began to chase after the tiger.


    The butcher was so upset that he took the initiative and was caught off guard by pretending to force the tiger. What''s the situation?


    So, the car carrying the forced tiger ran in front, and the butcher behind them was chasing desperately. It seems that as long as they catch the forced tiger, they will cut him to pieces!


    "Honey, how was my punch just now? Was it fierce?" black sister hugged the pretending tiger like a little woman in the car and put the big black face on his shoulder.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "it''s OK! But the posture is not very beautiful. Pay attention to it in the future."


    Black sister Eun said.


    Just now, when Heimei turned around, she made too much effort, and the zipper of her pants burst open. Looking from the position where she installed the tiger, she even saw a few hairs in Heimei''s place.


    It''s really not very beautiful.


    The tiger and black sister in front are driving like a vacation, and the butcher behind them is chasing like crazy.


    The butcher has never suffered a loss, and he doesn''t think he will suffer a loss from pretending to force the tiger. Moreover, he doesn''t want to clean up this pretending to force the criminal once or twice. Today, it''s said that he has to catch him and clean him up!


    Whoosh~


    The tiger car drove very fast and came to a waste factory in the twinkling of an eye.


    When he got inside, he stopped with a stab.


    The butcher''s cars came in one after another. When the butcher saw the tiger loaded car parked in the center of the factory, he quickly shouted.


    "Grass! Stop!"


    All the cars stopped.


    The butcher saw it for the first time. He was caught in a plot. Just now he pretended to force the tiger to lead them here. Why didn''t he see such a simple plot!


    "Get out, come on!" the butcher shouted at the walkie talkie.


    But it was already late. The gate of the factory had been blocked by two big trucks.


    Then, countless people emerged from all directions of the factory.


    There was a buzz in the butcher''s head.


    Grandma''s, sure enough, I fell into the trap!


    Look at this posture. Zhang Wen''s people didn''t intend to let him walk away today!


    The butcher simply did not hide. He felt the knife hidden in the back waist and got out of the car.


    Younger brother No. 20 also got off one after another.


    There must be a hundred people lying in ambush in the factory. At this time, they came towards them.


    The oncoming ones were pretending to be a tiger and the woman who looked like a woman but not a man just now. Beside them, there was a somewhat handsome man.


    However, the man''s face was angry and made people feel hairy at a glance.


    Behind him was a strong man like a hill, followed by almost thirty or forty people.


    The leaders are Wang Peng and Wu Yang, and behind them is Zhang Guohua.


    I know that the butcher is the only one who can handle boss Wang. As long as the butcher is left here today, there is no one around boss Wang. It will be much easier to deal with him in the future.

 Chapter 1366

    Therefore, I almost sent all the staff out to deal with the butcher this time.


    This battle can definitely take the butcher!


    The slowly surrounded butcher''s face darkened.


    He knows who these people are. They are all the cadres around Zhang Wen!


    It seems that today''s meaning is very obvious, that is to leave him here!


    Is to let him not help boss Wang in the future!


    To tell the truth, the butcher has experienced large and small battles, but he hasn''t experienced many such scenes. At the moment, he doesn''t know whether he can escape today.


    The butcher clenched his knife and looked coldly at the people around him.


    Wang Peng walked in front, and the people behind him were carrying guys in their hands.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t let the black sister do it this time. Let her hide in the car.


    "Brother Hu, go and have a rest. Just leave the rest to me!" Wang Peng said to the pretending tiger as he walked.


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin: "it''s okay, let''s do him together!"


    I''m kidding!


    Can you pretend to force a tiger without doing it?


    Recently, everyone has seen that the people around Zhang Wen are the most powerful by Wang Peng. Wang Peng has also been in the limelight recently. He can''t force a tiger to say anything, can he?


    He also has to prove in front of Zhang Wen that he has no problem with his work. He is also a cadre!


    Not much worse than Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng didn''t think much. He took out the knife from his arms as he walked.


    Look, it''s only a few steps away from the butcher.


    Wang Peng burst into a sprint.


    The people behind him ran towards the butchers like crazy.


    In the face of this scene, the younger brothers behind the butcher were so frightened that they didn''t know what to say. One by one, their legs were shaking. However, the butcher was not too nervous, and his heartbeat remained at a fairly calm standard line.


    His eyes stared at Wang Peng like a hungry wolf.


    Whoosh!


    Wang Peng rushed the fastest. He came and hit the butcher''s head with a knife.


    The first knife is going to kill the butcher.


    The butcher was not afraid, but gently used the knife rest, then turned away, then gave Wang Peng a foot and sent him into the little brothers behind him.


    However, these little brothers of the butcher have been scared silly. No one has responded to what''s going on. What''s more, they didn''t greet the guys in their hands on Wang Peng. The butcher scolded secretly and turned back to cut Wang Peng on the ground.


    Wang Peng has fought so many times. To tell the truth, he really doesn''t have any skills. He just works hard. He works hard as soon as he fights!


    It''s good to say that he''s facing ordinary bastards, but he''s a little flat in the face of a fighting expert like a butcher.


    Just now, he didn''t even know what was going on. He fell to the ground with his head heavy and his feet light.


    Looking at the butcher who came back at him, he had to close his teeth. He didn''t care where the butcher''s knife was going to stab him. Anyway, he was looking at the butcher''s heart and ready to kill him!


    However, before the knife fell, the butcher felt that he had a strength to catch him.


    This is a forced tiger coming from the back.


    Wang Peng was the first one to rush just now. He was the second.


    Seeing that the butcher was going to fight back, he grabbed the butcher''s clothes with big black claws as if a woman were fighting.


    The butcher didn''t talk nonsense, but he cut back!


    The response of pretending to force the tiger was also quite fast. Immediately let go of the hand holding the butcher''s clothes, avoided the knife, and quickly untied his soft sword from his waist.


    He suffered because he didn''t take out his weapon at the first time just now.


    But he scared the butcher!


    The butcher thought he was going to pull out a gun!


    what the fuck!


    If it were a gun, what would it be?


    The butcher doesn''t care about Wang Peng. He''s crazy and wants to dress up to force the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger like a flea, he dodged the butcher''s knife and untied the soft sword on his waist. Several knives almost stabbed him, which were dissolved by the steel pipe in Wu Yang''s hand.


    The butcher knows that this is not the way. He must be left here by these people.


    Seeing the little brother behind him, he came running here. If he was surrounded by so many people, he would be finished!


    At this time, he suddenly felt a cold behind him and tried his best to hide.


    Whoosh!


    It''s a half long Sabre!


    The knife went along his weakness.


    The cold sweat immediately filled the butcher''s forehead.


    Needless to say, Wang Peng stabbed the knife just now.


    After he got up, his first thought was to kill the butcher!


    But he never dreamed of the butcher''s reaction. He could hide from sneaking attacks from behind!


    The butcher turned around and kicked Wang Peng several meters away.


    He clenched his teeth secretly. It seems that this is not the way. He was just lucky that he could hide from the knife just now. It was purely based on his inspiration for many years. If he came again, he said he couldn''t hide anything!


    We have to find a chance to run quickly!


    Wang Peng has been restrained by the butcher twice in a row, and he has almost reached the edge of madness. What he thinks now is that as long as he can kill the butcher, it doesn''t matter if he can kill himself!


    This man must be killed!


    The butcher casually said hello, pretended to force the tiger twice, turned and ran away.


    Dong! At this time, there was a dull noise, and then a man in a suit fell in front of the butcher like a fairy scattered flowers.


    The butcher stopped at once.


    This is my little brother!


    Look at this little brother''s face. He has long been beaten. He doesn''t even know his mother! Now I don''t know whether it''s dead or alive, so I was thrown over.


    The butcher looked back subconsciously.


    Behind him is a strong Zhang Guohua like a hill.


    The little brother just now was thrown out by Zhang Guohua.


    Terror!


    The butcher felt a little scary for the first time. This strength is unheard of. It can be seen how terrible it is to throw a person like throwing a softball! At the same time, he also knows that he must not stay any longer and must run quickly!


    He bowed his head, avoided the steel pipe coming from Wu Yang, got into the car quite flexibly, started the car directly, and drove into the factory regardless!


    "Grass, don''t let him run away!" Wang Peng shouted behind.


    As soon as he spoke, black sister started her car and went after her.


    But after all, she can''t drive very well. She can''t catch up with the Butcher at all.


    Today''s butchers are all desperate!


    The car drove to the edge of the factory, and the people behind him didn''t catch up. He got off the car quickly, stepped on the roof, and ran over the Wall twice


    By the time Wang Peng and his men ran after him, they could not catch up with the butcher.


    "Grass!" Wang Pengqi threw away the knife in his hand.


    Pretending to force the tiger to run, wheezing.


    He''s in a hurry!


    He hasn''t pulled out the soft sword from his waist since he started fighting just now.


    It''s over before we start a good fight!


    "Pretend to be a tiger, it''s all over, and your weapons haven''t been taken out yet?" Zhang Guohua also came over at this time.


    "Less nonsense..."


    Bang Bang~


    Just then, a soft sword was pulled out from the waist of the tiger~

 Chapter 1367

    I sat in the office of Dongwen group, thinking about boss Wang all the time.


    Then the telephone rang.


    It''s Wu Yang.


    "Brother Wen, today the butcher brought a total of No. 20 people. Except him, they all stayed in the factory!"


    I moved my eyebrows and let the butcher run away.


    "All right, let the brothers come back!"


    "I know brother Wen!" Wu Yang promised and hung up the phone.


    This time, boss Wang suffered heavy losses.


    People on the 20th basically went to the hospital. Not to mention how much medical expenses should be paid, these things are enough to upset boss Wang.


    After the butcher who escaped that day, he went to boss Wang for the first time.


    No way. Although he is embarrassed, he has to report it to boss Wang.


    When the butcher arrived at boss Wang''s office that day, he was full of embarrassment.


    The suit, which was originally clean and straight, now has several big footprints on it. Although the butcher retreated, he was given a few feet by his younger brother.


    But this can be said to be a miracle. It''s really a cow to escape under the siege of so many people.


    Boss Wang was silent.


    The butcher stood opposite. He tapped his fingers on the table.


    It seems that the situation is no longer good for yourself. The current situation is on the other side.


    This comes and goes, he has suffered a loss.


    Now the little brother on the 20th has been put into the hospital, and the butcher is so embarrassed. What''s the matter?


    "Brother, I''ve been attacked this time. If I do it head-on, they don''t have to be opponents!" said the butcher.


    Boss Wang also saw that if the situation is really the same as he said, it''s really awesome for the butcher to escape.


    It must be good.


    But that''s not how the battle unfolds.


    After two losses, boss Wang has begun to think in secret. Should we start from another angle? And Zhang Wengang, he will certainly suffer.


    It''s not what he wants to see.


    "Come on, butcher, you let someone pay all the expenses of the hospital, and then wait for my order!"


    The butcher promised and went out.


    Boss Wang, his eyes slowly sank.


    ¡­¡­


    Night fell in the largest hotel in Jinhai city.


    There were only two people sitting face to face in such a large private room.


    On the table, there are expensive dishes.


    A bottle of Lafite is open next to it.


    It''s a waste to open a private room in this hotel just to eat for two people. However, the people who open the private room think it''s worth it.


    "Brother Liu, what do you want me to do?" Wang Yuxian sat opposite. He didn''t move his chopsticks for a long time, but looked at Liu hongran.


    Liu hongran smiled, pointed to the food on the table and said, "Yuxian, eat first! I asked the waiter to bring all the best dishes in the hotel."


    Wang Yuxian took a mouthful of food and put it into his mouth.


    Liu hongran poured her wine.


    Today''s Wang Yuxian is dressed up quite formally. No matter how you look at it, she is the daughter of a rich family. She exudes a noble spirit. Liu hongran has known her for so many years and knows her temperament quite well.


    I can see from her coming in that she is unhappy today.


    Quite unhappy.


    Although brother Liu called one by one, and although he always smiled on his face, he could still see that Wang Yuxian was unhappy.


    Needless to say, it must be Zhang Wen.


    "Yuxian, I didn''t mean to call you out today. I just wanted to ask if you were unhappy or what I could help." Liu hongran said this quite tactfully.


    In fact, I came out today to appease Wang Yuxian.


    He didn''t want to see Wang Yuxian, a strong woman, collapse slowly, or see her fall slowly.


    He felt that Wang Yuxian should not be such a woman.


    Of course, Wang Yuxian heard the meaning of this. She smiled: "brother Liu, I''m fine, really."


    Liu hongran bowed his head and took a sip of red wine. Then he said seriously, "do you want to know about Zhang Wen and boss Wang?"


    Wang Yuxian''s hand trembled.


    She knew that Zhang Wen was at war with boss Wang, but she really didn''t know to what extent.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Liu hongran continued: "Zhang Wen and boss Wang have played two rounds once and again, and now people on both sides are injured."


    Wang Yuxian''s eyebrows moved, which was a sigh of relief.


    As long as Zhang Wen is all right, she will rest assured.


    Liu hongran simply stopped eating, lit a cigarette and smoked: "Yuxian, I know what you''re thinking, but do you think hatred is good or bad for a person?"


    Wang Yuxian knew he wanted to talk about Xiaowen. Before he could speak, Liu hongran went on: "Let''s not mention anything else. I don''t know what happened to Zhang Wen recently. He suddenly told me that he wanted to avenge Xiao Wen that day, and then he put down his business and fought with boss Wang. Do you know? Now it''s the starting stage of Dongwen group, which is very important! If Dongwen group gets up, it''s almost our word to get rid of boss Wang, but Zhang Wen is still too young Sheng, he can''t listen to the advice. But I don''t blame him. After all, he has to do that! "


    Wang Yuxian clenched the glass.


    She repeatedly stimulated Zhang Wen to do this.


    She knows that Zhang Wen is a rational man, but under her stimulation, she will certainly be out of control.


    Liu hongran is right. Zhang Wen should help Liu hongran get Dongwen group up first. Other things should be put aside first. It seems that this should not be the case.


    But will hatred fade away?


    Will Zhang Wen slowly forget his hatred in the future?


    Wang Yuxian had no idea.


    She really has no bottom.


    "Brother Liu, anyway, this is Zhang Wen''s own choice..."


    Liu hongran nodded: "yes, that''s why I supported him, but he took a dangerous move!"


    Liu hongran doesn''t care about the 100 million capital invested, nor does he care whether Dongwen group can become the number one company in Jinhai city. He''s just worried about Zhang Wen''s safety.


    If Zhang Wen had any more accidents, Wang Yuxian would collapse.


    How will it end then?


    No one knows what will happen if you fight with someone like boss Wang.


    Liu hongran has no bottom in his heart.


    Originally, they came to dinner, but their minds were not eating.


    Basically, she didn''t eat much. Wang Yuxian proposed to go home.


    Liu hongran had no choice but to drive.


    Downstairs, Liu hongran said seriously, "Yuxian, if possible, help me persuade Zhang Wen. Now he only listens to you."


    Wang Yuxian''s hand to open the door stopped, looked back at Liu hongran, then nodded hard and left.

 Chapter 1368

    In fact, seeing the current situation, Wang Yuxian hesitated more than anyone, but she knew in her heart that can she stop it now?


    If he tells Zhang Wen to stop now, will boss Wang stop?


    It''s impossible.


    Now she can only secretly help Zhang Wen pray.


    Of course, Liu hongran knows this truth very well. He also knows that once the war starts, there is no way to stop.


    Now Zhang Wen has already lit the fuse.


    Want to stop?


    Unless he and boss Wang fall.


    After returning, Liu hongran didn''t sleep until very late. At noon the next day, he went to one of the best hotels in the city.


    Here, he has already ordered a table of rice.


    Last time, it was to talk about the project and to make those big bosses support themselves. This time, it was to stabilize them.


    Zhang Wen and boss Wang are at war. He wants to stop here.


    Those previously negotiated projects must be yellow.


    Maybe we will face a lot of liquidated damages.


    Liu hongran had been waiting in the private room for a long time. After a while, the big bosses came and greeted him one by one. Each one looked quite respectful.


    However, Liu hongran knows that these people in the business field don''t recognize people when they turn around. This is their talent and skill.


    He didn''t talk nonsense and simply said the key points.


    "Dear bosses, the things we talked about with Dongwen group may be stagnant for some time. When we start, we''ll decide the details!"


    There was a sudden silence below.


    Stagnation for a period of time is a small thing. It''s a big deal to ask Liu hongran for liquidated damages, but they mutter in their hearts.


    Dongwen group, isn''t it always at its peak? Under the leadership of Liu hongran, it swept almost all the real estate in Jinhai City, even boss Wang''s Wanfeng group.


    But now why is it suddenly going to stagnate?


    What is the bottleneck of the company? Or because you can''t get boss Wang?


    If so, the money they invested in the early stage will not be wasted?


    How can this work!


    "Brother Liu, what''s going on? Can you tell us in detail?" really, someone began to ask questions below.


    Liu hongran said helplessly, "it''s hard to say. You''ll know in a while, but rest assured that Dongwen group will not collapse!"


    If he says that Zhang Wen and boss Wang are at war now, doesn''t that mean selling Zhang Wen?


    These businessmen don''t care about things on the road, only about the money in their pockets.


    "Oh, brother Liu, isn''t it troublesome that the project has been postponed?" one of them spoke a little bluntly.


    But this is the voice of everyone sitting here.


    Liu hongran''s eyes sank. He had already been prepared for this situation.


    "I said, Dongwen group will not collapse!"


    The following people continued: "brother Liu, but we have invested a lot of money in it. What shall we do if you say you don''t start work in the future? Moreover, the contract clearly says that there is liquidated damages for this matter."


    "Yes, brother Liu, it''s against the rules."


    "Brother Liu, you have to give us an explanation."


    Pop!


    Liu hongran was so upset that he simply threw his glass to the ground.


    "Why, can''t you trust me Liu hongran now? You can''t sit still for only a few days! I said Dongwen group can''t boast! And even if it breaks down, isn''t there a contract? At that time, I''ll pay you a lot of liquidated damages plus your losses!"


    There was no one talking below.


    With these words of Liu hongran, they had nothing to say.


    Many people here know what Liu hongran is.


    When I first invested in Dongwen group, I almost threw out 100 million without blinking an eyelid. It can be said that I have strong financial resources, and people like Liu hongran will certainly not lose their money.


    In Liu hongran''s eyes, the money is nothing at all.


    The people below just relax.


    "Brother Liu, don''t be angry. We didn''t mean that."


    "Brother Liu, we are also in a hurry!"


    Liu hongran lit a cigarette upset, looked around them and sat down.


    When the land in the west of the city is almost formed, I say that I can''t use these people anymore. If these walls are not well preserved, I will stab myself in the back!


    ¡­¡­


    A bill was thrown on boss Wang''s desk, and the butcher stood respectfully aside.


    Boss Wang picked it up and looked at it.


    This is the money I lost recently.


    The money for his own people''s hospitalization. The butcher went out that day and was smashed by Zhang Wen''s people.


    This adds up to a lot!


    These days, he has zero income. If this goes on, he will not be able to carry it sooner or later.


    But what made him feel a little better was that section chief Duan had settled the bidding. He had called the money. Section chief Duan said he had arranged for the next bidding.


    Then as long as the land can be granted, he can make a comeback.


    Ensure that the scale is no less than that of Dongwen group!


    "OK, you go down!" boss Wang tore up the bill upset.


    The butcher promised and went down.


    Boss Wang''s fingers beat on the table.


    He thought to himself that section chief Duan himself had almost used it. Section chief Duan came all the way because he was holding his pigtail in his hand.


    If one day, his pigtail is gone, the section chief will fight back and bite him hard to vent the resentment accumulated in his heart.


    At that time, I''m afraid boss Wang will have to go.


    It''s better to weaken the strength of section chief Duan in the dark.


    For example, let him and Liu hongran try their best to fix each other.


    But this needs an opportunity and a quite appropriate excuse.


    Thinking so, he found section chief Duan''s phone and dialed it.


    "Lao Wang, I''ve finished the company for you ~" section chief Duan is really trembling as soon as he receives the call from boss Wang. Who knows what boss Wang is thinking.


    Boss Wang smiled: "well, I know, you have nothing to do this afternoon. Let''s go for a cup of tea?"


    Section chief Duan''s heart is in turmoil. What''s the matter with boss Wang? He suddenly invited himself. Is he going to abandon evil and follow good?


    Although he was suspicious, he hurriedly promised: "OK, that''s still the old time, I''ll go!"


    "Yes."


    After hanging up, boss Wang waited for a while. Seeing that the time was almost up, he packed up and went out.


    At more than 3 p.m., in the tea house that boss Wang and section chief Duan often go to.


    Boss Wang has been waiting there for a long time, and section chief Duan is late.


    "Lao Wang, sorry ang, I''m late ~"


    "It''s all right." boss Wang smiled and pushed a cowhide bag to him.

 Chapter 1369

    "What is this?" the section chief took a suspicious look.


    Darling!


    There''s money!


    Say less than 50000 yuan!


    "Lao Wang, what is this?" section chief Duan began to sweat a little.


    If boss Wang gave him money before, he would receive it very quickly and simply.


    But today, after boss Wang took out the cowhide bag, he began to sweat.


    Why?


    Because section chief Duan knows boss Wang more and more.


    The better he treats a person, the more dangerous he is!


    Now, isn''t that what I am?


    I don''t know what boss Wang wants to do with the money.


    But he didn''t dare not accept it.


    Boss Wang smiled: "you take the money. You help me find an affiliated company to reward you."


    "Oh ~ ~" section chief Duan quickly put the money away.


    "Come and have tea!" said boss Wang.


    "Uh huh." section chief Duan quickly lowered his head and drank tea.


    This tea is quite good. Section chief Duan is tasting it secretly.


    After a while, seeing that boss Wang still didn''t want to open his mouth to enter the theme, section chief Duan asked, "Lao Wang, what else do you want me to do? Just say it! It''s all your own people!"


    Boss Wang just smiled. What he was not in a hurry or busy was to ask section chief Duan to take the initiative to ask him!


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s Liu hongran!"


    what the fuck!


    Section chief Duan''s heart was raised at once.


    Liu hongran is a famous and powerful figure. What''s the matter?


    He flashed a bad feeling in his heart and looked at boss Wang carefully.


    "Liu hongran, what''s the matter?"


    Boss Wang put the teacup on the table with a thump and said angrily, "Lao Duan, you should know this without me. I dare ask if you have seen anyone dare to shoot in the city center after sitting in this position for so long? Everyone knows that Zhang Wen''s backstage is Liu hongran, but do you say it meets the regulations?"


    Do you need to ask? Of course, it doesn''t comply with the regulations! Shoot in the city, even the police have to report! What''s more, the man is still a little bastard, Zhang Wen.


    Section chief Duan, who has always been jealous of evil, can''t bear it!


    But what he can do? He knows best who was sitting next to Liu hongran that day.


    People really don''t see this right.


    Well, isn''t it on Taisui''s head?


    He sighed and said, "Lao Wang, it''s not that I don''t help, but that I really can''t work hard."


    Boss Wang gave him a reproachful look: "you''re not helping me, you''re helping yourself!"


    "What? Help myself?" section chief Duan didn''t react for a while. What does that mean.


    Boss Wang''s sinister eyes lit up.


    "Section chief Duan, Liu hongran is really a bully, but anyway, even if he is the king of heaven, he can''t be wild on your territory, can he? You know, Jinhai city is your territory!"


    The bastards are mixed in a territory. Big officials like section chief Duan are also mixed in a territory.


    Now it''s on his territory. Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, you should say hello to him, shouldn''t you?


    Now Liu hongran is too strong and doesn''t bird him at all.


    Took him for air.


    Section chief Duan is uncomfortable, but what can he do? Liu hongran, but there are still people up there!


    That man, he can''t touch.


    "Alas, Lao Wang, I have a headache too!" section chief Duan drank a cup of tea upset.


    Boss Wang''s eyes flashed: "have you heard of ant Bo Xiang?"


    Section chief Duan shook his head, suddenly thought of something, and nodded hard.


    It seems that all primary school students have learned it.


    But this metaphor is also quite appropriate.


    Now section chief Duan, isn''t he an ant? The relationship behind Liu hongran is a strong elephant.


    Want to shake.


    It doesn''t seem that simple.


    Looking into boss Wang''s eyes, he seems to understand something.


    Boss Wang then said, "Lao Duan, I don''t know what you''re afraid of. Now the decision is in your hands. Don''t you say there''s no royal law?"


    "But..."


    "I have the surveillance video of Zhang Wen shooting at Wanfeng group that day and the witness. I really don''t know what you''re afraid of!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Section chief Duan was silent. It''s not impossible if we want to hit it hard.


    After all, it''s on your own side, and it all needs evidence.


    Even if it''s a leader, what can it be?


    Or fight with Liu hongran? Anyway, he has long been unhappy with Liu hongran.


    Boss Wang saw that the time was almost right. He pushed section chief Duan a cup of tea and said, "Lao Duan, think about it. If you settle Liu hongran, what''s the concept!"


    He knows the concept best.


    Promoted and promoted, your career is flying steadily!


    In the position of section chief Duan, one day is better than three years.


    If we can really do this, the section chief will definitely be promoted.


    If I was promoted one more level, the scene seen by the section chief would be different again.


    Section chief Duan is excited!


    Boss Wang also completely brought up the greedy cells in his heart.


    "But Lao Wang, are you going to help me with this?" section chief Duan still hesitated.


    Boss Wang patted his chest hard: "don''t worry. I''ll pay if you want money and I''ll pay if you want people! I can catch more than a dozen witnesses at will!"


    Section chief Duan put down what he said.


    There''s evidence and video. I''m not afraid it won''t work!


    "Well, Lao Wang, if you really need witnesses, find some for me then!"


    In a few simple words, section chief Duan believed boss Wang.


    It''s not because section chief Duan is stupid, nor because he will deceive boss Wang.


    Because section chief Duan''s desire for promotion is too strong.


    He is too eager to get rid of his present life and boss Wang.


    All this can be achieved as long as we do it well!


    At the moment, section chief Duan sees how he will make progress in the future~


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing off section chief Duan, boss Wang didn''t leave in a hurry, but sat alone in the tea house and continued to drink tea.


    Don''t ask, he knows what the result is.


    If section chief Duan brings this matter out of the table, he must be the last unlucky.


    The power in hand, that''s no joke.


    In that position, you can think of dozens of ways to deal with him.


    Just take this opportunity to let section chief Duan and Liu hongran fight.


    I''ll finish the bidding first.


    Has the final say that he will not help the section chief?

 Chapter 1370

    At the moment, in a courtyard in the south of the city.


    Originally, there has always been a sea and sky feast here, but it has suddenly stopped in recent days.


    There were no girls in and out, and there were no sounds of enjoyment.


    It''s quiet.


    Recently, Lao Yan and them have been quiet.


    Zhang Wen and boss Wang had a fight. Zhiyong was the first to receive the wind, and then informed Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan asked about the situation and was silent.


    Zhang Wen fought with boss Wang in the factory. Now there are more than 20 injured people on boss Wang''s side.


    Lao Yan closed his eyes and thought about it, he could know what kind of tragedy it was that day.


    Zhang Wen, it''s really awesome.


    But in this case, the restless cells on Lao Yan are getting thicker and thicker.


    This time, boss Wang has the upper hand. He knows that if he continues like this, boss Wang will be overwhelmed.


    Now Zhang Wen''s momentum is too strong. No one is his opponent.


    Lao Yan is also thinking about whether to go to boss Wang now.


    "Brother, boss Wang is dead?" Zhiyong asked in the back.


    Lao Yan''s eyes were calm: "grass, how the fuck can I know! But why is crazy Wang so useless? When I was doing Laozi, it was called a powerful man. Why can''t I do it with Zhang Wengan?"


    "Yes, this crazy Wang..." Zhiyong looked at Lao Yan quietly and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    After such a long and stable life, he is drunk every day. Zhiyong has no fighting spirit for a long time.


    He doesn''t even want to pay attention to the affairs of Jinhai city. How comfortable it is to live like this every day?


    "Why does Zhang Wen fight with crazy Wang so fiercely now?" old Yan asked.


    Zhiyong said, "it is said that it was because of the last incident that a woman of Zhang Wen was killed.


    Old Yan, who hated iron and didn''t become steel, hammered his thigh and said, "this Zhang wenzha is so worthless. He''s just a woman. There are so many women in the world. If he catches them at random, he''ll die on women sooner or later!"


    "Yes, yes..." Zhiyong answered in a cold sweat.


    Why does he think Lao Yan is talking about themselves? They are ignorant and incompetent among women all day, but they!


    Lao Yan knew too well that if Zhang Wen really washed away boss Wang, Lao Yan basically had no room for survival.


    I''m dead.


    Lao Yan is still waiting for boss Wang to carry thunder for him in front!


    "Brother, I think we''d better not be impulsive and let them fight first!" Zhiyong said nearby.


    Lao Yan took a look at Zhiyong.


    He knew it best in his heart. He was brave and didn''t want to fight at all.


    If it had been before, Zhiyong would have rushed first without saying a word, but after so many stable days, Zhiyong''s heart has changed and he doesn''t want to fight anymore.


    Old Yan snorted coldly, "grass, how cunning is madman Wang? Don''t you know? What if we let him form an alliance with Zhang Wen secretly? Do we still have room to live then?"


    Zhiyong stopped talking.


    There is no living space. How can you play with women in the future?


    Old Yan looked at him upset: "all right, you go and gather your brothers and get ready. If you don''t keep it together, you''re going to fight these two days!"


    "En......" Zhiyong reluctantly agreed and went to contact.


    After smoking a cigarette, Lao Yan found boss Wang''s phone and hesitated for a moment before calling carefully.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was answered.


    "Hello ~" boss Wang''s cold voice came over the phone.


    He''s been very upset lately.


    "Lao Wang, I can''t hear my voice? I''m Lao Yan!" but Lao Yan said it with a cold sweat on his head.


    Boss Wang, he may still be looking for him everywhere!


    "My grass, old Yan? How dare you fucking call me?"


    Sure enough, boss Wang on the phone was about to explode.


    Lao Yan quickly stopped: "Lao Wang, don''t get excited and listen to me first! I know we have some contradictions, but the contradictions will always be resolved. WOW? I called you today to tell you that it''s time to let go of our affairs."


    Boss Wang laughed angrily.


    What Lao Yan did before is also called small things?


    He said he''d be fine if he let it go?


    Grass!


    "Lao Yan, don''t talk nonsense with me. To tell you the truth, I would have found you if there hadn''t been so many things lately!"


    Old Yan gan''er trembled for a moment. He knew the consequences of being found by boss Wang better than anyone else.


    But he didn''t show it at all, but asked.


    "Have you been playing hard with Zhang Wen recently?"


    "..." boss Wang stopped talking.


    It seems that Lao Yan must be in Jinhai city now, and it seems that he hasn''t come back in a day or two. He seems to know these things that have happened in Jinhai city recently.


    But this is strange. What does Lao Yan mean by calling at this time?


    "Lao Wang, Zhang Wen is crazy now. You are definitely not his opponent. Do you want to be suppressed by him step by step?"


    Boss Wang certainly doesn''t want to, but he won''t be stupid enough to be used by Lao Yan.


    "What the fuck do you mean, just say it!"


    Old Yan hehe smiled: "I know how to deal with Zhang Wen. Your manpower and my news network will certainly make Zhang Wen die thoroughly!"


    After hearing this, boss Wang''s head was turning rapidly.


    Who knows what tricks old Yan wants to play? In boss Wang''s impression, old Yan is a treacherous villain.


    It must be an ulterior motive to take the initiative to say these words to him.


    Although Lao Yan is cunning, he is still a little inferior to boss Wang.


    He knows what Lao Yan means. Now Lao Yan is a lone wolf. He is a tiger without power.


    Lao Yan must want to join hands with him!


    But that''s interesting.


    Boss Wang also wants to see what old Yan said.


    He said curiously, "Lao Yan, there''s no need to talk more nonsense. It''s a clear distinction between gratitude and resentment that I can get to this point. If you can help me get rid of Zhang Wen and your business, it''s nothing!"


    Lao Yan''s eyes narrowed.


    Boss Wang''s wishful thinking is good. He wants him to get rid of Zhang Wen. If he can get rid of Zhang Wen, what else can he do with boss Wang?


    "Boss Wang, you know I''m a brain player. I can''t beat Zhang Wen."


    "Grass." boss Wang scolded.


    Why does he feel so wrong? Now it seems that Lao Yan has a word, he has to go!


    Isn''t he used as a gun?


    Where is this?


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "Lao Yan, I know what you mean. If you want to join hands with me, take your sincerity! Later, you come to my office to find me! I''m waiting for you!"

 Chapter 1371

    After hanging up the phone, Lao Yan secretly gritted his teeth.


    Boss Wang is an old fox.


    It''s not as simple as you think to cooperate with him.


    However, if Lao Yan doesn''t go now, can boss Wang join hands with him?


    Can you feel at ease to be shot by him?


    Lao Yan quickly weighed the pros and cons in his heart. If he passed this time, what if boss Wang was cruel and killed him?


    That''s not dead. It''s too unjust.


    But what boss Wang said just now is good. If you want to join hands with him, you should show sincerity.


    Lao Yan is insincere. Boss Wang is so cunning. How can he put down his guard?


    But the price of sincerity is a little big.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Is there lice on your head? So am I! I''m itching all over these two days. Hey..." Zhiyong came to see Lao Yan scratching his head and said with concern.


    Old Yan glared at him.


    "Oh, brother, what''s the matter with you? Your eyes are uncomfortable?"


    "Grass!" old Yan scolded, "go and prepare the car and go out with me!"


    "Oh ~" Zhiyong didn''t ask much, so he went to prepare the car.


    Zhiyong''s two B words directly made Lao Yan make up his mind. When it''s time to be bold, you should be bold. If you don''t bring sincerity to find boss Wang, things may come to naught. How can you deal with Zhang Wen in the future? How to deal with boss Wang?


    Today, I still have to go!


    After getting on the bus, old Yan asked Zhiyong to drive along the road.


    Zhiyong looked at Lao Yan in the rearview mirror and felt a little strange.


    Today, why didn''t Lao Yan say a word after he got on the bus?


    Usually, he either leisurely lights a cigarette or discusses things with Zhiyong. Today, he is very silent.


    "Elder brother, where are we going?" Zhiyong asked weakly.


    Lao Yan didn''t even look at him. His eyes floated out of the window.


    "Go to Wanfeng group and find boss Wang."


    what the fuck!


    This words like a knife stabbed Zhiyong''s small heart, his hands trembled, and the whole person jumped on the cab.


    Head, almost hit a hole in the car.


    "You fucking faked the corpse!" Lao Yan roared.


    Zhiyong calmed down and quickly straightened the steering wheel.


    Go to Wanfeng group and meet boss Wang?


    I''m kidding!


    Just the two of them?


    Can boss Wang let them come back alive?


    Especially Zhiyong!


    "Brother, what are we going to do with boss Wang?" Zhiyong held back his bad hunch and hurriedly asked.


    "Take my sincerity and talk to him." old Yan said faintly.


    Sincerity!


    What is Lao Yan''s sincerity?


    Zhiyong''s little heart jumped wildly.


    Is it yourself?


    Is Lao Yan ready to let Zhiyong be his sincerity, and then talk to boss Wang?


    At that critical moment, will you kill him!


    But Zhiyong doesn''t understand. He has what conditions he can be used as a chip by Lao Yan. At best, he is a thug, which catches a lot in Jinhai city!


    Something''s fucking wrong.


    With a bad feeling in his heart, Zhiyong drove to the parking downstairs of Wanfeng group.


    Lao Yan took a deep breath and clicked to open the door.


    "You pick me up here. If anything happens, I''ll run down," said old Yan.


    "Oh..." Zhiyong promised weakly.


    What he thought in his head was whether Lao Yan would go up for a while and come down immediately. Five or six strong men arrested themselves?


    With the most basic trust in old Yan, Zhiyong''s car didn''t turn off and waited here.


    It shows how vigilant he is.


    The office building of Wanfeng group is quite magnificent. It was renovated by boss Wang. These face projects are very important.


    Here and the siheyuan often gathered by Lao Yan are two concepts.


    The quadrangle has long been a gun room. The women who go in and out every day are either half fruit women or smiling men.


    Looking at this, Lao Yan secretly made up his mind. After he went back, he had to rectify it well. He couldn''t let Zhiyong be so unscrupulous again.


    You have to behave yourself.


    Look at others, Wanfeng group, and then look at them!


    It''s all something!


    A beautiful woman met Lao Yan there and took him to boss Wang''s office on the second floor.


    He was sent to the door of the office. The woman smiled at Lao Yan and left a hook in her eyes.


    My grass~


    Old Yan looked back at the woman.


    I can''t compare with those women I found in my courtyard.


    Those women have only two words in their heads all day.


    Fuck, money!


    When you''re done, give the money and leave. It''s that simple.


    I never pay attention to my appearance. Look at how well dressed this woman is. I don''t say it first, but I know how to discharge secretly!


    Just now when he came in, he secretly put a lot of electricity on Lao Yan. The last look back and smile made Lao Yan happy.


    The whole body was as cool as electricity.


    Shit.


    It would be great to put such a woman to bed~


    Once you pull the uniform and the cover, you can enter the state immediately.


    That''s a great feeling~


    Put away his obscene thoughts, Lao Yan took a deep breath and knocked at the door.


    "Come in!" boss Wang''s voice came immediately.


    Boss Wang knew when Lao Yan came downstairs.


    Lao Yan changed his smiling face and opened the door.


    "Boss Wang, long time no see ~" old Yan said with a smile.


    Boss Wang sat on his desk with a teacup on it. His eyes were quite cold.


    Shivering cold!


    I remember the last time I met Lao Yan, I was just put together by him! Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, Lao Yan couldn''t come to find himself again.


    Ha ha~


    It''s fun.


    Boss Wang put his hands together: "old Yan, you really dare to come. Aren''t you afraid I''ll eat you?"


    Lao Yan jumped carefully.


    Can he be afraid? He was so afraid that he didn''t even know his last name. He felt a little blank when he saw boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is sitting here today. It can be said that he is full of momentum.


    But Lao Yan still felt that he seemed a little different from before.


    What''s the difference?


    by the way!


    That''s his temperament!


    It seems that boss Wang has become more gloomy than before!


    Such people are terrible! If there was no way, Lao Yan would not come if he was killed.


    Old Yan forced himself to smile: "boss Wang, you are an honest man. Where can you eat me? If you want to eat, you also eat Zhang Wen, right?"


    Boss Wang shook his head: "no, Zhang Wen is a hard dish. He has to stay for the last. Before eating hard dishes, he should make some light and appetizing. What do you say?"


    The smile on Lao Yan''s face froze. Boss Wang was talking about him!


    "Boss Wang, don''t be kidding. I''ve come with sincerity. You can''t do things like this ~" old Yan said with a smile.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly and took out his mobile phone.

 Chapter 1372

    Boss Wang shook his mobile phone: "old Yan, believe it or not, now that I call, Zhang Wen can bring someone to eat you? I don''t have to bother!"


    For Lao Yan, boss Wang is really itchy.


    He was furious when he remembered last time.


    If you don''t want to kill Lao Yan, it''s a lie!


    Lao Yan was confused.


    If boss Wang calls Zhang Wen now, will Zhang Wen come and chop him to death like crazy?


    Can you say that boss Wang has already thought about it? Want to get him old Yan?


    It seems that the worst plan has come true.


    Lao Yan lost the bet!


    "Boss Wang, I know those things in Lao Yan''s heart, but can you not always think about the past? At present, dealing with Zhang Wen is the key! When this thing passes, you can let me kneel down and kowtow to you! But we have to solve our great enemy first, don''t you think so?"


    Seeing Lao Yan''s sincerity, boss Wang put his mobile phone away.


    He just wants to scare Lao Yan. He''s not stupid enough to give him to Zhang Wen!


    Old Yan is right. He is no longer allowed to play like this in the current situation. Zhang Wen is pressing step by step. He has to think of a way to deal with it as soon as possible. Zhang Wen, who looks like a hungry wolf, is about to drive up from behind!


    "Hum, old Yan, you remember all those things before, and we''ll calculate them slowly in the future. At present, it''s still important to deal with Zhang Wen! It''s enough to see your sincerity today, so I won''t beat around the bush with you!"


    Shit!


    Old Yan scolded, and then he breathed a sigh. Boss Wang, this is scaring him! Just now his little heart was about to jump out. It''s not good to joke with Zhang Wen. Doesn''t he know that Zhang Wen is a living hell now?


    "Boss Wang, I knew you were the most righteous!"


    Then boss Wang motioned Lao Yan to sit down: "didn''t you say there was a good way to deal with Zhang Wen? Tell me!"


    Lao Yan nodded quickly, sorted out his thoughts, and then opened his mouth: "Zhang Wen''s Dongwen group is now powerful. Boss Wang, I have to say that you can''t compare with him at all. In terms of financial resources, you have lost!"


    It''s a bit harsh, but it''s the truth.


    Boss Wang nodded and said that Wanfeng group could not compare with Dongwen group.


    If Zhang Wenrui is unstoppable, he agrees.


    But if the financial resources can''t compare with Zhang Wen, boss Wang doesn''t recognize it!


    He lit a cigarette gently, and then said slowly: "Lao Yan, you mean, I don''t have as much money as Zhang Wenduo, do you? Do you know how many cards the Wanfeng group has? Do you know how many cards my Lao Wang has?"


    tell the truth.


    Lao Yan really knows!


    He had secretly investigated these things.


    "Boss Wang, do you know how much Liu hongran invested in Dongwen group?" said old Yan.


    Boss Wang stared. He really didn''t care about this, but the scale of Dongwen group is about the same as himself! It shouldn''t be too exaggerated! Unless Liu hongran is a fool!


    Lao Yan stretched out a finger and squeezed out three words from his teeth.


    "One hundred million!"


    Pop!


    Boss Wang stood up as soon as he patted the table.


    His eyes were full of disbelief.


    a hundred million!


    Liu hongran, the grandson, directly invested $100 million in Zhang Wen?


    He thought that Liu hongran might give Zhang Wen generous financial support, but he didn''t expect to go so far! But since Liu hongran can take out 100 million, it shows that his family is very rich!


    A cold sweat fell down boss Wang''s forehead.


    Liu hongran, what is the background?


    "Boss Wang, I heard that this is just the beginning. If Dongwen group develops in the future, Liu hongran will invest money one after another. What shall we do then? Can your Wanfeng group carry it?"


    I''m kidding!


    How can you resist it!


    To put it bluntly, the current Wanfeng group is an empty shell. There is no land. What he does is also a white tower. Moreover, the last time he found section chief, he hasn''t found anything yet. I don''t know what the result is!


    Dongwen group''s strength is so strong, how to compete with it?


    Should we weaken it bit by bit?


    He has also seen the current situation. He is basically hurting the enemy by one thousand and losing eight hundred by himself. How can he play?


    Playing around will only kill his boss Wang!


    Silence.


    The boss was silent.


    Lao Yan''s words hit him a little too hard.


    Seeing that boss Wang stopped talking, old Yan quietly picked up a cigarette from boss Wang''s table and lit it.


    He took a long breath: "boss Wang, I said that with your strength and my channels and mind, you can certainly break Zhang Wen, but it depends on whether you are willing to do it."


    Boss Wang suddenly looked up at him.


    Lao Yan can.


    I just said a few words when I entered the door, and I walked boss Wang in.


    It seems that you still want to control boss Wang.


    But boss Wang didn''t pay attention to these things, let alone investigate them. Lao Yan can check them clearly, which shows that he has this ability.


    Or, choose to trust Lao Yan this time?


    "Cao, Lao Yan, why didn''t I find you so energetic before?" boss Wang changed a smiling face in the twinkling of an eye.


    Old Yan was quite modest: "boss Wang, I think I get along well with you. Why don''t I find Zhang Wen to come to you? Cutting grass and removing roots. I think we can cooperate! It''s too easy to deal with a Zhang Wen!"


    Boss Wang sneered in secret.


    Simple?


    That''s because you, Lao Yan, have never experienced the taste of being shot in the street!


    I haven''t experienced the feeling of bullets flying out of my head!


    Boss Wang is so big. He only felt it twice. Twice, it was brought to him by Zhang Wen! When I was fighting with boss Du, this feeling never appeared.


    Zhang Wen, of course, can not be underestimated.


    "Hehe, do you think it''s easy to deal with Zhang Wen? Either way, I''ll leave and you do it!" boss Wang sneered.


    Old Yan quickly shook his head and explained, "boss Wang, I don''t mean that. We can''t be hard on Zhang Wen. I know he''s not strong now. We can''t hit the muzzle of the gun if we catch someone!"


    "What do you mean!" boss Wang is a little upset. Lao Yan has been tortuous, and everyone is upset.


    Lao Yan''s eyes lit up, and then said, "kill Liu hongran first! After killing him, Zhang Wen has no backing, so it''s much easier to deal with!"


    Dong Dong!


    Boss Wang''s heart beat twice quickly.


    Last time Zhang wendang shot in the street, including this time.


    Why can he be so angry?


    Why can he do it with himself so recklessly?


    Because of Liu hongran! Because his great relationship shrouds Zhang Wen. Without this relationship, does Zhang Wen dare to be so arrogant?

 Chapter 1373

    If you want to kill Zhang Wen, you must give him his shield first.


    There is nothing wrong with Lao Yan''s idea.


    Boss Wang used to think about getting rid of Liu hongran, but he knew what Liu hongran was. If he really killed Liu hongran, there would be less trouble.


    I''m worried. The people above came down to check. He''s finished like boss Wang.


    Lao Yan, this idea is bold.


    Boss Wang said coldly, "old Yan, do you know what Liu hongran''s background is? Kill him? Don''t you want to live?"


    Of course, Lao Yan knows what Liu hongran''s background is. He has long thought of these things.


    He nodded vigorously: "Boss Wang, of course I know these things, but it''s easy to say that Liu hongran is really a serious businessman. Don''t say I encouraged you to do Liu hongran. On the contrary, I would advise you not to touch him. But now, what''s the situation? Liu hongran has mixed with Zhang Wen! In official terms, he has been involved in Hei! You know what crime it is!"


    Boss Wang''s head turned quickly.


    Indeed, what Lao Yan said seems to have some truth. Liu hongran has really stepped into the quagmire now.


    How many eyes are staring at him!


    "Moreover, if we want to kill Liu hongran, we can''t leave any evidence to make the outside world feel that it''s Zhang Wen. It''s the best for me to quarrel with him. I think we can do these things according to our minds, don''t you think?" Lao Yan continued.


    Boss Wang gave Lao Yan a deep look.


    This is a dangerous move!


    But as old Yan said, if it''s really done, it''s easy to clean up Zhang Wen again.


    Boss Wang tapped the table with his fingers and thought.


    Lao Yan was not in a hurry, waiting for him to figure it out.


    These things are urgent!


    After a while, boss Wang looked up.


    "Now Zhang Wen also has someone to protect Liu hongran. It''s not easy to catch Liu hongran!"


    Lao Yan patted himself on the chest and said, "ha ha, boss Wang, I''ll help you with this. Liu hongran is also a normal person. I don''t believe he doesn''t go to that occasion. I don''t believe there are people standing next to him when he does that kind of thing with women!"


    Boss Wang still hesitated and looked up at him: "can you do it?"


    In fact, he is quite relieved about Lao Yan''s ability. After all, Lao Yan''s network is there!


    Old Yan readily promised: "there must be no problem!"


    "En ~" after finalizing this point, boss Wang was more or less relieved.


    Old Yan also makes sense in this matter. Now Liu hongran and Zhang Wen have a close relationship. At that time, as long as the situation is blurred a little, it makes people feel that Liu hongran and Zhang wengou bite the dog. No one will doubt boss Wang and old Yan.


    After getting rid of Liu hongran, why are you still bidding hard?


    Those lands are not what you can take if you want?


    But the problem came right away.


    Whose people do it.


    Lao Yan found Liu hongran''s whereabouts, and then boss Wang started. This seems to be a reasonable thing.


    Old Yan''s head, boss Wang''s.


    Rational division of labor.


    But boss Wang doesn''t want to do this. He thinks it''s too dangerous. If something happens at that time, doesn''t Lao Yan leave without patting his ass? There''s nothing involved.


    That won''t work.


    Boss Wang has to tie him to himself.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang smiled and threw a cigarette to Lao Yan.


    "Lao Yan, who are you going to let go when you start this?"


    Upon hearing this, Lao Yan understood.


    Boss Wang, this is to tie him and himself firmly to the same boat!


    When he came over, Lao Yan was ready.


    I thought boss Wang would play like this.


    If you want to cooperate with boss Wang, you have to be sincere enough.


    "At that time, there will be people on my side. Don''t need more. Just one or two?" said old Yan.


    Talking to smart people is simple. Boss Wang is very happy to see that old Yan is so knowledgeable. He laughed: "just one!"


    As long as there are old Yan''s people, it''s no problem.


    Expect Lao Yan''s people to pick the beam? That''s a dream.


    "Boss Wang, I just like to talk to people like you, simple and straightforward!" old Yan began to flatter.


    "Ha ha, OK, from today on, you can let people stay. Tell me when the time is ripe, and I''ll send someone right away!" boss Wang said.


    That''s how he works.


    He seemed to have seen how Liu hongran was killed by himself. At that time, Zhang Wen was like a grass without a mother, swaying alone in the wind. He stepped on the grass in the past and could directly uproot it!


    Lao Yan also thinks so. In the current situation, he is not allowed to come slowly. When he goes back, he is ready to arrange someone to follow Liu hongran.


    See when you have a chance, do it quickly!


    Old Yan patted his shoulder hard: "OK, no problem! I''ll arrange it when I go back!"


    Boss Wang finished smoking one cigarette, took out another and knocked his butt hard.


    "Lao Yan, now you are my own person. Tell me honestly, did you like my welcoming lady when you came in?" boss Wang observed how meticulous people were. He noticed it from the moment Lao Yan entered the door.


    Those eyes full of blasphemy.


    Lao Yan immediately smiled obscene.


    When he talked about women, his blood flowed back.


    "Ha ha, boss Wang, the quality of your staff here is very high!" Lao Yan sincerely appreciated it.


    Boss Wang called directly and said something.


    The woman came in immediately.


    Respectfully stand beside boss Wang and Lao Yan.


    "Xiao Zhang, this is my friend. He said when he saw you just now, he thought you were very interesting. What do you think should be done?" said boss Wang.


    The woman immediately understood what he meant, looked at Lao Yan, and then sat up.


    This posture, just sitting on Lao Yan''s thing!


    Lao Yan reacted immediately! Like a young man in his early twenties!


    It feels like rubbing it up.


    It''s better to let go of a woman''s strength.


    Now that this woman has everything, that''s quite awesome.


    "Brother, just now I saw your elegant demeanor. In fact, I like you very much ~" this woman is typical. She talks to people and ghosts. As soon as boss Wang commands, she goes immediately!


    Lao Yan was not polite either. He put his hand into the woman''s back waist with a Shua.


    He immediately widened his eyes.


    Grandma''s~


    This woman wears Thongs at work!


    Looks like a coquette!


    Boss Wang can enjoy it very much. It is estimated that this woman is used to relieve his boredom at ordinary times!

 Chapter 1374

    "OK, Xiao Zhang, I''ll give you a day off today. You can go out with Lao Yan ~" boss Wang said.


    take a walk?


    Just a few shots!


    Today is the first day of his alliance with Lao Yan. We have to give Lao Yan some benefits, don''t we?


    Also let Lao Yan know that his boss Wang is not a stingy person!


    Old Yan smiled happily: "ha ha, thank boss Wang!"


    "Well, be careful not to break your waist. Xiao Zhang graduated from Kung Fu college!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiao Zhang''s eyes were full of charm. He took Lao Yan''s hand and went out.


    Boss Wang picked up the teacup and drank it all at once.


    This time, let''s have a good fight with Zhang Wen!


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in the parking lot, Zhiyong''s eyes have been staring at the exit of the elevator and the entrance in front.


    He''s really scared.


    If someone comes later, he will immediately step on the accelerator and run first. Then, he doesn''t care whether old Yan is old or not! It''s important to keep your life!


    He always felt that it was a little too quiet around him, like the silence before the storm.


    Both legs began to sift.


    I don''t know how old Yan talked with boss Wang. What if old Yan really turned himself in as a chip?


    People, the most important thing is to see clearly the current situation and know how to judge the time and degree.


    Don''t worry too much. I''m tired of living.


    Worry too much and live too tired!


    Now Zhiyong is worrying too much!


    He thinks too much of himself.


    I think highly of the feelings between myself and Lao Yan!


    Boss Wang is no fool. Let a volunteer who can''t do anything as a chip. It''s better to find a woman to play!


    Ding Dong~


    At this time, the elevator door rang. Zhiyong stared round and knew that someone had come down.


    Foot, also on the accelerator.


    Ready to run away at any time.


    A man and a woman came out of the elevator.


    One is uncle Yan.


    The other one is quite eye-catching. He wears a capable uniform and has a beautiful face.


    This is Lao Yan and Xiao Zhang!


    Zhiyong stared round.


    It seems that the matter is settled! One or two can be seen from Lao Yan''s happy face.


    The woman held Lao Yan''s arm tightly, and they looked intimate.


    Zhiyong hurried down to open the door for them.


    But he kept staring at the woman.


    Those legs covered with silk stockings make people spray nosebleed!


    "Elder brother, who is this?" Zhiyong asked shamelessly.


    What does this have to do with him?


    He''s just curious, plus a little want to go to this woman.


    Old Yan Bai glanced at him: "this is my girlfriend, OK?"


    Zhiyong heard his tone was not good, his neck shrunk and didn''t dare to continue to ask, but his eyes were staring at Lao Yan and the woman from the rearview mirror.


    The woman looked like a master. As soon as she got on the driver, she stretched into Lao Yan''s crotch and didn''t leave.


    Lao Yan''s expression should be more wonderful. When it''s critical, he hugged the woman and chewed hard.


    The woman didn''t dislike it at all, so she let Lao Yan do it.


    At the door of a hotel, Lao Yan asked Zhiyong to stop the car and get off with Xiao Zhang.


    For this kind of thing, or should we find a place with a bed?


    Watching Lao Yan and Xiao Zhang go in, Zhiyong feels wronged.


    Lao Yan always plays with them when looking for women. Some even play after Zhiyong plays with Lao Yan, but what''s the matter today? I''m not ready for Zhiyong to touch!


    Does that mean we''re going our separate ways?


    Zhiyong''s nose was sour and drove away.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lao Yan left for a while, boss Wang''s phone rang.


    It''s section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang picked it up.


    "Lao Wang, I''m ready to do that. You have two witnesses!"


    As soon as boss Wang''s eyes lit up, he couldn''t wait.


    "OK, then I''ll find two people to meet you then."


    "Well, this is natural. But Lao Wang, you have to find two reliable people to come here, you know?"


    Boss Wang nodded, "well, don''t worry!"


    After hanging up the phone, boss Wang''s heart began to float.


    Isn''t Zhang Wen fierce? Recently, I''ve been crazy about suppressing myself, so I''m going to start a revenge plan! Slowly, Zhang Wen was weakened first.


    Seeing that these things are going well, boss Wang still has one thing in mind.


    That''s about Wang Peng.


    Find a chance to meet Wang Peng~


    ¡­¡­


    A few days ago, the pressure on boss Wang had been very strong.


    I told Wang Peng to let go of his arm, but Wang Peng didn''t let me down.


    Several times, they almost killed people.


    But what I want is this effect. I want to make boss Wang tremble! Let him hand over Hongzi and take the initiative to reconcile with me!


    Now that the battle has started, it''s just to rush to the end!


    At the moment, in my office, Wang Peng is sitting opposite me.


    "Brother Wen, it seems to me that the events of the past two days have no impact on boss Wang. He still hasn''t made any moves," said Wang Peng.


    I knocked on the forehead and the progress was really slow.


    However, there is no problem with Wang Peng''s way of doing things.


    "Or I''ll kill one or two and refresh boss Wang?" Wang Peng''s eyes sank.


    The moment I looked at him, I frowned.


    "Hit the snake seven inches, catch the thief first, catch the king, and you can''t kill him until necessary!"


    Wang Peng lowered his head and went to look for cigarettes.


    I threw him a box.


    Then his eyes became deep: "before, we were looking for some younger brothers. Frankly, the life and death of these people have little to do with boss Wang. Well, I''ll let Erzi collect some information and clean him up when we find the butcher!"


    Wang Peng suddenly looked up and looked very excited: "brother Wen, don''t worry! I''m sure I''ll kill him!"


    Wang Peng has long been annoyed by the butcher''s clothes. Last time, if I hadn''t stopped him, he could have killed the butcher.


    There are few people around boss Wang now. If you kill the butcher, you''ll break his arm!


    He will definitely compromise!


    "OK, I''ll arrange someone to go with you ~"


    As I said this, I called Li Erzi and dialed.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" Li Erzi picked it up. The phone was ringing. I didn''t know what he was doing.


    "Er Zi, you should help me investigate the butcher recently. It''s best to catch him when he''s alone," I said.


    Erzi smiled: "ha ha, do you want to do it on him?"


    I nodded: "well, I have to give boss Wang a strong dose of medicine, otherwise he won''t feel bad."


    "OK, Wenzi, I promise to give you news within two days. Just let Wang Peng be ready!"


    "En ~"


    Hung up and I leaned back in my chair.


    Looking at the blue outside the window, I sighed in my heart.


    Unconsciously, I have walked so far on this road

 Chapter 1375

    In the office building in Jinhai city.


    Director Liu is sitting inside, enjoying a rare calm.


    Since the last incident with Mengyao, he has no mind to pay attention to those things.


    Well, it seems very good.


    Although Mengyao still appears in his head from time to time, he can bear these.


    Don''t miss it.


    Resist contact.


    This is his last tenderness to Mengyao.


    Director Liu stretched out and was ready to go to work.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in!" director Liu said.


    Outside the door came an officer with a document in his hand.


    "Director Liu, this is the information reported from the police department yesterday. Take a look. If there is no problem, I''ll put it in the archives."


    "Well." director Liu promised and took a casual look.


    There are simply not too many such files every day. Director Liu is usually too lazy to read them and casually let them pass.


    But today it was a coincidence that he picked it up and took a look.


    This file was sent by section chief Duan.


    This old Duan Ting hasn''t sent the file for a long time. What''s going on today?


    Director Liu thought so and opened the first page.


    From beginning to end, my eyes stopped on the first page and didn''t leave.


    You frowned hard.


    Lao Duan, is this to sue Liu hongran for possession of guns and misuse of guns?


    Director Liu scratched his head hard.


    Doesn''t the section chief know the importance of this matter? If you play like this, you won''t be afraid to rinse yourself in!


    "You go down first and I''ll study the file," director Liu said.


    The officer went on.


    He immediately dialed section chief Duan.


    "Director Liu ~" section chief Duan picked it up steadily. He was not nervous at all. Needless to say, he also knew what director Liu wanted to do.


    "Lao Duan, you''re crazy!" director Liu knows what Liu hongran is. Section chief Duan wants to play with him. It''s too tender!


    Although he was wrong with section chief Duan in the past, he still wanted to personally warn section chief Duan that if something really happened, it would affect his director Liu.


    "Hehe, what''s wrong with me?" section chief said with a smile.


    "What do you say? Do you want to sue Liu hongran?"


    "Yes, isn''t it all written in the file?"


    "..." director Liu was a little silent.


    Listen, section chief Duan, this is what Liu hongran means. Director Liu really doesn''t understand. What does old Duan want to do!


    Director Liu kept his voice as low as possible.


    "Lao Duan, don''t say anything else. Do you know Liu hongran''s identity?"


    Section chief Duan nodded: "I don''t care who he is! In Jinhai City, the son of heaven breaks the law and commits the same crime with the common people!"


    Grass!


    After hearing this, director Liu really wanted to slap him in the face and slap him as an unclassified section chief!


    "The son of heaven! Liu hongran is even more fucking than the son of heaven! You can figure it out!" director Liu was a little worried.


    "Well, I know." section chief Duan sighed in his heart.


    In fact, where does he mean? But there is a boss Wang standing behind him. What can he do? Not from? Then only boss Wang killed him. It''s better to hurry up and directly bring Liu hongran down!


    Moreover, the reason is on his side. That day, boss Wang didn''t fire a shot, but he was beaten by Zhang Wen and ran away!


    According to the normal procedure, Liu hongran must go in!


    Surveillance or something, it''s all here.


    At least it''s a crime of shielding!


    Director Liu was silent for a while on the phone.


    Today''s section chief is so abnormal!


    Upright, has always been synonymous with him, but today he is a little too upright, to the point where people bite their teeth.


    Director Liu tried to adjust his breathing on the phone to calm himself down.


    Then he said, "Lao Duan, I''ve known you for so many years. I don''t want to see you sacked. Think about it. So many people see Liu hongran''s business and don''t investigate it. Why do you want to show off your ability to attack the big head?"


    This has been quite obvious.


    So many people were silent.


    The mayor and the Secretary didn''t say anything.


    But what are you doing? What''s good?


    As long as section chief Duan checked this matter at the beginning, the first thing is to lose face to Mayor Chen! This is no joke!


    Section chief Duan''s tone immediately became serious: "director Liu, I know you''re for my good. Just don''t see these things. I''m just doing it. I can''t shrink back in the face of evil!"


    Director Liu is in a mess.


    This old Duan even played this game with himself.


    Justice?


    How much is it worth!


    That''s just the so-called sublimation of a group of people who don''t know anything at school!


    How many people will work hard because of justice when they really arrive at the unit?


    Unless the man is a fool.


    In the past, section chief Duan was such a person, but since he met boss Wang, he has changed. Now why has he changed back?


    Where can director Liu know?


    How could he know that section chief Duan was threatened!


    "Lao Duan, please take care of yourself!" director Liu knew that it was superfluous for him to say anything for this purpose, so he could only sigh.


    Section chief Duan agreed and hung up.


    This time, section chief Duan is really not afraid.


    It''s natural for the police to catch the thief.


    He has found a witness for this matter. According to the procedure, he can apply for an arrest warrant in three days. Then, he can catch Zhang Wen and Liu hongran.


    Then it will be perfect.


    In the future, you don''t have to look at boss Wang''s cold eyes. Everything will return to the original starting point.


    Put down the phone, section chief Duan arranged for someone to tell the two witnesses the precautions. Anyway, the record can''t be wrong. If there''s anything wrong with it.


    Then lose the whole game!


    Section chief Duan is sailing against the current. He can be finished if he is not careful!


    He thought about it and called boss Wang again.


    "Lao Wang, just now the people above called me and told me that Liu hongran would be very troublesome if he couldn''t do it well. Don''t toss about too much recently. If someone catches the handle, I can''t help you."


    Of course boss Wang knows what he means.


    "Well, don''t worry! But you must be fast in this matter!"


    Boss Wang is very silly and naive.


    He felt that if section chief Duan could do it successfully, there would be no need to kill Liu hongran. When he caught Liu hongran, wouldn''t that text be even less?


    At that time, he doesn''t even need Lao Yan. He directly annihilates Lao Yan and Zhang Wen together!


    Lao Yan, a naive and explosive fool, also let him see how cruel the reality is!


    But he forgot.


    Now Liu hongran, no one can shake! He will only blame himself for doing so!

 Chapter 1376

    In a room in the Express Hotel.


    Lao Yan stretched himself.


    Sitting by the bed and lighting a cigarette,


    Call~


    A puff of smoke slowly spits out and dissipates slowly in the air.


    satisfied.


    Quite satisfied.


    Satisfied with the little Zhang behind him, he exploded.


    As boss Wang said, Xiao Zhang''s Kung Fu is good. There''s nothing to say!


    At the beginning, I gave him a set of Golden Snake swallowing eggs. Later, it was a set of Western boxing, combined with Xiao Zhang''s ecstatic appearance. It was really effective~


    Lao Yan couldn''t help it, twice or three times at a time.


    If you continue, it will be the fourth time.


    For Lao Yan, it''s nothing, just a warm-up, but for Xiao Zhang, it''s quite a surprise.


    Why, this middle-aged man who looks very obscene is so awesome?


    Once no, then the second time!


    The second time was just enough, but it came the third time reluctantly!


    That''s good. I ran for the fourth time!


    I did her four times in an afternoon. What''s the concept? I dare say he is also a master! Ordinary people don''t have this Kung Fu!


    Looking at Lao Yan''s bloated back, Xiao Zhang was very upset.


    If boss Wang hadn''t arranged it herself, she wouldn''t have slept with such a man in her life, but boss Wang told her that she not only had to accompany, but also had to accompany well to satisfy old Yan.


    This job is hard to do. You have to ask boss Wang to give her more money when you go back.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Lao Yan turned around after smoking a cigarette. That thing was standing in the air!


    Xiao Zhang is helpless.


    Old Yan is really gifted. If she sees old Yan coming next time, she will say she won''t talk to him.


    It''s too expensive.


    "Hey, hey, did you feel good just now?" old Yan asked cheaply.


    Xiao Zhang Waner smiled and didn''t speak, but subconsciously blocked her body with her hand.


    This action can''t be rejected by a man. If Xiao Zhang simply opens his hands and wants to work with Lao Yan, it''s nothing special. Lao Yan likes such a shy.


    Or how to say Xiao Zhang is a master?


    "Brother, you just hurt others. Can I come up this time?"


    Lao Yan''s obscene eyes stared at Xiao Zhang''s bottom and smiled, "OK, you can go to me whatever you want!"


    With that, Xiao Zhang slowly stood up and went to Lao Yan''s side before he put down the quilt wrapped around him.


    Lao Yan''s eyes lit up for a moment and pressed Xiao Zhang with his dirty body~


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang especially likes watching the Three Kingdoms.


    My favorite part is when Guan Yu is in trouble and Cao Ying comes.


    It is the so-called body in Cao Cao camp and heart in Han Dynasty.


    The same is true when playing with women.


    He likes the way women push and push, but he can''t do it with him.


    I think of another man, but I have to go to boss Wang''s bed. How exciting do you think?


    Now, boss Wang has regarded Wang Peng as Guan Yu. He is the cunning and changeable Cao Cao, thinking about how to deceive Wang Peng into his position.


    How to charm Wang Peng is the key.


    After all these years, he only believes in three things.


    Money, power, women.


    For these three things, men can not discount means, betray friends, or even betray their boss.


    He felt that Wang Peng could not escape these things.


    Well, try it first.


    Recently, Wang Peng is waiting for Li Erzi to give him news, and then kill the butcher. It can be regarded as a pause for the time being.


    Boss Wang had nothing to do this day, so he called Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng''s number. He already has his own mobile phone.


    He thought that there would be such a day.


    "Grass, who?" the phone rang for a long time before Wang Peng picked it up.


    There is no news of the butcher recently. He is impatient!


    Boss Wang''s eyebrows move. It''s really Wang Peng''s style. He speaks so open-minded.


    "Wang Peng, is there anyone else over there? Is it convenient to talk?"


    "Grass, who are you?"


    "If someone else is there, it''s not good to hear us talking..."


    "My grass, who the hell are you? Don''t tell me I''m dead!" Wang Peng is very upset. He has always flirted with girls and has never been flirted with by anyone, let alone a man!


    "Hehe, Wang Peng, I''m boss Wang ~"


    Rub!


    Wang Peng on the phone stood up.


    Boss Wang, why are you calling him?


    "Boss Wang, where are you? I''m looking for you!" Wang Peng said with his teeth clenched.


    He didn''t mean anything else. He just wanted to kill boss Wang.


    "Oh, don''t worry, let me tell you why I called you first!" boss Wang thought Wang Peng wanted to meet him! I didn''t feel the murderous spirit on Wang Peng at all.


    "Tell me, why are you calling me?"


    Boss Wang said calmly, "Wang Peng, you know, Zhang Wen and I have played so many games back and forth. In fact, there is no big contradiction. Are you right? To tell you the truth, I also mixed up all the way from my younger brother. I know how difficult it is to be a younger brother. How much money can you make with Zhang Wen?"


    How much money can Wang Peng earn with Zhang Wen?


    Certainly not as high as the price boss Wang is going to offer Wang Peng at the moment, but Zhang Wen hasn''t treated him badly, but Wang Peng doesn''t care about these. What he wants is stimulation!


    It''s the kind of stimulation that can kill!


    Moreover, he is also quite loyal to Zhang Wen, which no one can compare.


    "I can''t make much money." Wang Peng told the truth.


    Boss Wang smiled.


    Listen, Wang Peng should be the kind of person who likes money, so it''s easy to do.


    He hurriedly said, "Wang Peng, to come out is to seek wealth. You can''t follow Zhang Wen. You can''t go out. Come with me and I''ll give you a satisfactory price. How about it?"


    Did Guan Yu compromise in the face of Cao Cao''s temptation?


    Of course not!


    Can friendship be bought with money?


    So Wang Peng, may not compromise?


    Even more impossible!


    In his heart, only Zhang Wen is a big brother!


    He doesn''t want any red rabbits, horses, gold and silver treasures!


    At the moment, what Wang Peng wants is to kill boss Wang, cheat him out, and then kill him!


    "Hehe, OK, where are you? I''ll find you." Wang Peng''s voice was gentle and unreasonable.


    "I''ll find you!" said boss Wang.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll wait for you here on XX street!" Wang Peng said, hung up the phone, then ran away for a few steps and squatted on the street waiting for boss Wang.


    Boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense. He immediately found a few younger brothers and drove to XX street. He also drove a business car to make it easier to talk to Wang Peng later.

 Chapter 1377

    There''s a DJ in the business car.


    A DJ who makes people want to dance in the car.


    It felt like the car was attached with a soul.


    It''s awesome.


    Boss Wang is also driven by this music. It seems that his blood is boiling!


    That was when I was young.


    At that time, in the disco, because of a bottle of wine, because of a song, even two groups of people could fight with their hands.


    How fucking simple was that?


    After swinging, it''s crazy!


    Where is it like now?


    What are you doing? It''s hard!


    I dare ask who will fight because of a song in the disco now? Unless that man is a fool!


    Now we are all looking at money. Everything is done only when there is interest.


    Because of money, you can even kill!


    The world has changed. Boss Wang was the first to adapt to the situation in these changes, so he survived and plumped his wings step by step.


    The price is more crazy and more unprincipled.


    So that he became boss Wang now.


    ¡®gogogo£¬yeyeye£¡¡¯


    When the DJ reached the climax, the rhythm obviously accelerated and people''s hearts flew with him. Boss Wang seemed to have seen how he bewitched Wang Peng for a while, and then swept Zhang Wen and them in the future.


    After Liu hongran was done, boss Wang was unstoppable and rose again!


    At this time, boss Wang suddenly had a flash in his mind.


    He recalled the conversation with Wang Peng just now.


    There seems to be something wrong.


    He knows a little about Wang Peng.


    That is the number one cadre under Zhang Wen. As long as Zhang Wen said a word, he dared to do it even Mayor Chen. He is completely a lengtouqing artillery.


    But why.


    When I was talking to myself just now, how gentle was it?


    A little, too gentle!


    Boss Wang thought of himself in an instant. Isn''t he very gentle when he wants to be a Yin man?


    Can you say that Wang Peng has no good intentions?


    Boss Wang shook his head secretly.


    No!


    I heard Wang Peng''s tone just now. It should be the kind that has been compromised. How can I not be kind?


    Can''t the temptation of money make Wang Peng compromise?


    Boss Wang doesn''t believe it!


    However, we should be more or less on guard. After all, boss Wang and Zhang Wen are facing off now.


    Prick~


    The car stopped at the place agreed with Wang Peng.


    Boss Wang told the people in the car to be careful, don''t turn off the engine, and make emergency preparations in case of any situation.


    The boys in the car nodded and continued to listen to the DJ.


    Boss Wang got out of the car with a little brother. Across the road, Wang Peng squatted.


    It''s Wang Peng whose eyes seem to eat people.


    Boss Wang likes Wang Peng very much when he sees him. He likes to fight and kill like this. This man is completely the same as Zhu when he was young. He has a simple mind. He will fight wherever boss Wang asks him.


    He waved to Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng threw away the cigarette end in his mouth and walked towards boss Wang.


    One hand was kept in his pocket without taking it out.


    Wang Peng didn''t intend to have a good talk with boss Wang at all. When he was not far from boss Wang, he suddenly began to accelerate, his expression became quite ferocious, and the knife in his hand also took out.


    what the fuck!


    Boss Wang shrunk his neck with fear.


    What the fuck is this? Wang Peng''s sentence is wrong, so he''s going to use a knife with himself? But didn''t Wang Peng seem to like money just now? Why did it change in a blink of an eye?


    "Wang Peng, what are you doing?" boss Wang shouted loudly, eager to make Wang Peng look back.


    But where does Wang Peng have the mind to take care of him?


    It''s just a single-minded sprint. There''s only one thought in my eyes: to defeat boss Wang.


    "Grass!"


    Seeing that Wang Peng rushed over, the little brother around hurriedly asked boss Wang to get on the bus.


    At this time, Wang Peng also came and stabbed the business car with a knife.


    There was a bang.


    The dagger left a long knife scratch on the business car.


    Boss Wang in the car was blindfolded.


    What is this?


    Guan Yu is going to kill Cao Cao?


    This is also very natural!


    Fortunately, the business car didn''t turn off. The driver quickly stepped on the accelerator and left.


    Wang Peng was left pointing at the business car behind and scolding.


    "Shit, this boy has eaten mad dog meat!" a little brother scolded in the car.


    Isn''t it? Wang Peng''s crazy appearance is just like eating mad dog meat? Come here and stab boss Wang without saying a word!


    Now boss Wang knows everything. Wang Peng doesn''t eat him at all!


    It seems impossible to tempt with money!


    "Cao, although this boy is a mad dog, he is more effective than you!" boss Wang is not angry.


    There''s no one talking in the car.


    Back in Wanfeng group, boss Wang smoked upset. He thought Wang Peng was a simple boy. Even if he didn''t promise today, he didn''t have to use a knife or a gun, did he?


    But today, Wang Peng''s resentment against him is still quite large, so his loyalty to Zhang Wen is also certain.


    Now, where should we start?


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, at the gate of the Express Hotel.


    Lao Yan and Xiao Zhang separated.


    Before leaving, old Yan also reluctantly pinched Xiao Zhang''s ass.


    Xiao Zhang is well served.


    Lao Yan has been tossing about all day!


    She usually serves men, but no one has ever been so good as him.


    Xiao Zhang''s legs trembled when he got into the taxi.


    no way out.


    Seven or eight times a day, can you keep your legs from shaking?


    I can''t say anything in the future. I can''t stand the intersection with people like Lao Yan!


    I can''t stand anywhere.


    Lao Yan was quite satisfied with Xiao Zhang. When he finally failed, Xiao Zhang still fully cooperated with Lao Yan. Let''s not say anything else. This professionalism is enough to be admired, isn''t it?


    Back to the quadrangle, old Yan gathered his little brothers together.


    This time, there are no women.


    Not half a woman.


    Lao Yan is going to get down to business.


    "Cough... Well, boss Wang and I have talked today. Now we are in an alliance for the time being!"


    WOW~


    The younger brothers below are all refreshed.


    With boss Wang covering, there should be no need to be afraid of Zhang Wen. WOW?


    "Boss Wang and I also had a good discussion today and are ready to start a war against Zhang Wen! However, our war is not in the light, but in the dark. You know WOW? Boss Wang has people on his side, and we have people on our side!"


    Hearing this, the younger brother below was nervous.


    Can they do it?


    Just these people?


    Just people who don''t play with women for a long time?


    What?


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Lao Yan then said, "you are all people I can trust. I''ll tell you about it. Don''t let me know. Do you know? Otherwise it will be ruined!"


    The boys nodded one by one.


    Lao Yan said, "first of all, we should follow Liu hongran and keep up!"

 Chapter 1378

    Lao Yan said this, and everyone understood what was going on.


    Lao Yan is to act as the boss''s eye liner.


    Lao Yan''s younger brothers can''t fight, but they are a little better than anyone.


    That''s tough talk.


    Lao Yan''s words, they are sure that half a word will not leak out


    Moreover, if you want to squat, it''s no problem.


    "Elder brother, isn''t Liu hongran the person investigated last time?" someone asked at this time


    Lao Yan nodded: "yes, it''s the Liu hongran I asked you to investigate last time. You know what the nature of this matter is. You can''t make mistakes! If Liu hongran catches you, I can''t get you out, understand?"


    The faces of the younger brothers were more or less ugly.


    This matter is very difficult.


    They all know the consequences of being found.


    However, when it comes to Lao Yan''s words, no one dares to refuse or say no.


    Since Lao Yan came back, they have been awesome all day here. To tell the truth, they have not done a few things to give their strength, but they have been passively beaten.


    This time, it''s time to play well!


    This is a secret war. Lao Yan must end the battle without Zhang Wen noticing anything. If he makes a mistake, he will expose himself.


    To this end, Lao Yan carefully planned and divided his people into three groups.


    It was well arranged from top to bottom, and then it was carefully deployed.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu hongran is not good at staying, which undoubtedly gives Lao Yan a new difficult challenge.


    But the butcher''s side is much easier.


    Within two days, Li Erzi gave me news.


    Said he had followed the butcher.


    "Where is he now?" I asked Li Erzi.


    He was a little embarrassed: "well, it''s not easy to be sure."


    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand his uncertain meaning.


    "Wenzi, do you know that the butcher is actually a thief?" Li Erzi said faintly.


    "Thief?" I was stunned.


    This audience is a little wide. Thieves are called thieves, and they are also called thieves.


    "Well, my people followed him all day. They didn''t see how many people he took out, but they saw him go out and steal."


    "Butcher, steal?" I was a little confused.


    You know, he is the number one under boss Wang. How can he steal?


    When I steal, the first thing I think of is money.


    I can''t do this for money and livelihood.


    But Li Erzi''s next words made me more powerful.


    "In fact, I don''t know whether the butcher stole it or not. He took his wallet from the man''s pocket, didn''t even want the money in it, and then threw it away on the way."


    I scratched my head hard.


    Butchers don''t steal money for money. What''s that for?


    Where can I know? The butcher is just to enjoy the pleasure!


    The thief gave him pleasure.


    Money, it is drizzle, only the process is the most awesome!


    "OK, where is he?" I made a mess of my head.


    "Now on Center Street! My people are following him!"


    "All right, I''ll let someone pass."


    "Wenzi!"


    When I was about to hang up, Li Erzi suddenly stopped me.


    "Are you really going to let Wang Peng go?"


    "..." I held the phone in my hand and was stunned for a while.


    "Er Zi, what do you mean?"


    "If Wang Peng goes to do it, something will happen! Wenzi, I think it''s better not to bother Liu hongran as much as possible, don''t you think?"


    I know what he means. He is afraid that Wang Peng will poke a big basket, which will be in trouble.


    To tell the truth, I insist on working with boss Wang, which has added a lot of trouble to Liu hongran. Wouldn''t it be more difficult for Liu hongran to let Wang Peng go crazy again?


    This has to be solved in my own way.


    "I see."


    Then I hung up the phone and the thoughts in my head began to fly.


    After thinking for a while, I called Zhang Guohua.


    He picked it up soon.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?"


    Recently, I had little contact with Zhang Guohua. Hearing his voice, I immediately felt a strong sense of intimacy.


    "There''s something I want you to do. Are you free now?"


    "Free time! What do you say!" Zhang Guohua''s temperament is quite straightforward.


    "I want to clean up the butcher. Li Erzi''s people will follow him now."


    "OK, Wenzi, I know! I''ll contact the second son!" Zhang Guohua said and hung up.


    I thought about it and felt something wrong, so I told pretender to force tiger and let him look at Zhang Guohua secretly. Don''t make things too big.


    Dong Dong!


    At this time, a slight crash came from the nearby room.


    It''s the pretending tiger and black sister next door.


    My eyebrows moved.


    I''m sorry, they''re next door now!


    Listen to the sound, they seem to have opened the whole!


    Since I gave the position of security director to pretend to be a tiger, he stayed in it with black sister when he was fine.


    It''s a little too much.


    "Hey, Wenzi, I know what you mean. I''ll call Guohua now ~" pretending to force Hu youyou to say.


    I pressed the phone directly, went to the door of the security room next to me, raised my hand and knocked on the door.


    "Who!" the pretender forced the tiger to gasp.


    "Open the door!" my voice cooled down.


    At this time, someone nearby was already looking at me.


    Looking at me, I was a little puzzled.


    This room is taboo for everyone.


    That''s why men turn stomach when they see it, and women blush when they see it.


    Click.


    Pretending to force the tiger to open the door.


    An obscene smiling face was printed into my sight.


    There was a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile at me: "Wenzi, what are you doing?"


    I vaguely saw a dark shadow like a hill behind the pretending tiger. This person should be the black sister.


    When these two people do it, they ignore everything.


    "It''s almost enough to pretend to be a tiger!" I''m a little upset.


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t mean to stop at all. His body is still moving one after another.


    "Hey, Wenzi, why don''t you ask me what I''m doing?"


    "Grass!" my face turned black and pretended to be a tiger. This is molesting me!


    I took a deep breath: "last time, the little girl at the front desk reacted with me and said that there were always strange sounds in your room. You almost got it!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to continue to laugh, "that''s all their nonsense. Where can there be strange sounds in my room?"


    "Cao, isn''t it strange that you throw the puddle and the sound of your head hitting the wall? Just do it. Don''t scare people. I also heard that last time a new intern sent you documents, you didn''t mean to stop when you saw someone else come in? Did you go too far!"


    At this point, pretending to force the tiger has no face to continue. I saw the big dark figure behind him squeeze him hard.


    "Wenzi, I''ll go to your office to find you later." pretending to force the tiger to say a word quickly, he closed the door.

 Chapter 1379

    I sat in the office, smoked a cigarette and pretended to be a tiger before I entered the door.


    There was a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Wen Zi, I remember everything you said. There''s nothing else to explain?"


    I looked at him coldly: "I won''t say much else. In the future, pay attention to your image in the company! How can you say that you are also a security director!"


    "Uh huh ~" I don''t know if he understood, but he nodded vigorously.


    "Also, I''ll work later. Look at Guohua! Don''t go too far, you know?"


    "Hmm ~" pretending to force the tiger to smile at me, turned and left.


    I rubbed my forehead.


    I don''t know since when. Every time I see a fake tiger, he''s basically doing that kind of thing.


    I''m speechless, too.


    I don''t know whether he wants too much or black sister asks too much.


    These two people seem to be unable to stop for a moment.


    It seems that I have to meet as few of them as possible in the future.


    That picture is too eye popping.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of Dongwen group, pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua to meet at a place.


    He pretended to be a tiger and wrapped the soft sword around his waist. Now it''s his business with him.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t bring other guys, so he brought a steel pipe with a small arm length.


    This thing works just fine.


    "Grass, put that thing away quickly. WOW! Are you going to cut people or tickle people?" Zhang Guohua was upset when he saw the guy pretending to be a tiger.


    Last time he saw that he pretended to force a tiger to use this thing. He didn''t cut anyone and made himself a painted cat.


    This thing doesn''t work at all.


    Pretending to force a tiger hates the weapons that others insult him.


    And Zhang Guohua, the cook, can''t know the power of soft sword!


    This thing is used by civilized people with excellent martial arts!


    What Zhang Guohua knows, he knows the saltiness of the food!


    "It''s not called that thing, it''s called soft sword!" said the tiger angrily.


    Zhang Guohua glanced at him: "you can take it with you, but don''t pull it to me later, or I''ll hit you!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to subconsciously shrink back.


    "Anyway, Wenzi asked me to work with you. Don''t get in my way!"


    "Grass!" Zhang Guohua laughed, "pretend to be a tiger. Others don''t know you. I don''t fucking know you? You don''t have to fight in a while. Just hide behind me!"


    Pretend to force the tiger to wrap the soft sword around his waist and stop talking.


    At this time, Zhang Guohua''s mobile phone rang.


    It''s Li Erzi.


    "Guohua, now the butcher is still on Center Street!"


    "Well, I see!"


    Zhang Guohua promised and told them to dress up and force the tiger. They rushed to central street.


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash, two go, three become immortals.


    The butcher was walking alone in the street with his hands on his back.


    Two eyes are looking everywhere for someone who can do it.


    Old people, children, men, women, all right!


    More than two o''clock in the afternoon is the most prosperous time in the central street. Either women shopping or pedestrians come and go.


    Today, Wanfeng group has nothing to do.


    The butcher was not idle. He walked out while walking.


    By the way, practice.


    From the morning till now, the butcher hasn''t eaten any food. I don''t dare say how many people have been paid, but the total must be tens of thousands.


    However, the butcher didn''t take any money. He took out his wallet with his front hand and threw it directly into the trash can with his back hand.


    Money is just a number to him!


    The butcher is so awesome. Even if he leaves boss Wang, he is also awesome with a daily income of more than 10000.


    He followed boss Wang not for money at all, but for stimulation and more crimes.


    A few minutes ago, the butcher just helped an old woman across the road and took away hundreds of dollars wrapped in a handkerchief in her pocket.


    As long as he commits a crime, he enjoys it!


    Missing all the people who came retrograde with him, the butcher always had a satisfied smile on his mouth.


    The next goal is to find a couple to try, which is a little more difficult.


    Or you''ll succeed as soon as you make a move. How boring?


    The butcher''s eyes began to look for targets in the street.


    At this time, a taxi stopped beside central street.


    Zhang Guohua and Zhuang forced Hu out of the car.


    They saw the butcher here at a glance.


    "Grass, that''s him!" pretended to force the tiger to scold.


    Zhang Guohua looked up at him and said, "well, go."


    The butcher who was looking for the target didn''t notice them at all, and his eyes were still glancing around.


    Seeing this, he put his hand into a girl''s pocket.


    "I grass! Catch the thief!" at this time, pretending to force the tiger to shout, pointing to the butcher.


    Pretending to force the tiger to open a loud voice like a loudspeaker, coupled with his exaggerated action.


    This voice can be clearly heard even in the busy Central Street and more than ten meters around him.


    Pretending to be a tiger, pretending to be an expert.


    So what are the first skills to be excellent for pretending to be a force master?


    It''s a loud voice!


    We must be able to suppress each other and attract the eyes of onlookers.


    It works, doesn''t it?


    To show his talent.


    It''s like telling the people around me to be quiet. I''m going to pretend to be forced!


    The butcher was also startled. His forehead was blank, but his hand shrank back due to years of professional habits.


    She didn''t let the girl find her hand just stretched out.


    He squinted at the tiger.


    These two people stand out in the crowd.


    The butcher is an old Jianghu in the end. He doesn''t panic when so many people stare at him. Instead, he straightens his waist calmly and ignores the eyes of these people.


    He seems to have met these two people.


    Isn''t this the person around Zhang Wen?


    Don''t think about it. He knows what''s going on.


    But I haven''t waited for the butcher to speak.


    Zhang Guohua, standing behind the tiger, was a brain collapse.


    "My grass..." pretending to force the tiger exclaimed again.


    Being contacted by Zhang Guohua''s terrible strength, everyone was surprised.


    Pretending to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua almost knocked him to the ground and straightened his waist.


    "What''s your fucking name?" Zhang Guohua was dissatisfied.


    Pretending to be a tiger almost got trapped.


    Zhang Guohua, what is the situation? They both came to work as butchers. Why did Zhang Guohua start to punish him without saying a word?


    This is the rhythm of temporary rebellion!


    Pretending to force the tiger to rub his forehead: "what do you mean? You want to help the butcher, don''t you?"


    Zhang Guohua gritted his teeth: "I''m Cao NIMA! We were going to sneak attack. You have a good voice. You''re a fucking wake-up call!"


    Pretending to force the tiger''s eyes to turn around in the air, he came back to his senses.


    Oh~~


    It seems to make sense.


    My voice seems to be a little inside and outside. It''s telling the butcher, hey, fool, I''m coming to fuck you!


    It''s a little rash!


    But even if that''s the case, Zhang Guohua''s brain collapse just now doesn''t give face.


    Almost knocked him out!

 Chapter 1380

    Although pretending to force the tiger was a little rash, he was also very upset.


    The forced atmosphere created just now disappeared at the moment when Zhang Guohua slapped him.


    "OK, you don''t have to move. Watch me perform!" pretending to force the tiger to look at Zhang Guohua.


    Zhang Guohua doesn''t eat his tricks!


    "Grass, what are you doing? Strip dancing?"


    "Ha ha..." all the people nearby laughed, and the butcher laughed twice.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s face is even more red. If someone else, pretending to force the tiger must be a big ear photon without saying a word!


    If he dares to disturb a man who pretends to be a tiger, he must not let go.


    But this man is Zhang Guohua. He pretends to force the tiger. He knows how powerful he is. He doesn''t have two sons. He really doesn''t dare to fight him!


    Zhang Guohua only needs one step to solve the problem of forcing the tiger.


    His eyes stared.


    Enough!


    Pretending to force the tiger to ignore Zhang Guohua, he looked directly at the butcher.


    "Cao, what''s the butcher? I''m going to kill you today! You B thief!"


    The butcher really didn''t pestle and force the tiger at all. He spread his hands: "come if you can. Don''t worry, I won''t run!"


    At this time, many people were secretly talking about it, and many people also looked at the butcher.


    Why?


    Because now some people find that their wallet has been dragged and come back to find it! Now pretending to force the tiger to say there were thieves, they all suddenly realized.


    However, at first glance, the butcher is not like a thief, but pretending to force a tiger is more like a thief.


    It''s no nonsense to pretend to force the tiger. Shua took out the soft sword around his waist, and then rushed over.


    The butcher didn''t bring a guy with him, but he didn''t pestle and force the tiger at all.


    The soft sword butcher in his hand has also seen it, but pretending to force the tiger is not a person who plays with the soft sword. People who can play around with this thing are quite awesome. You can''t tell by looking at the face of pretending to force the tiger.


    "I''ll kill you!" pretending to force the tiger to roar. The soft sword came at him with the sword wind.


    It''s a bit inaccurate to say splitting, because pretending to force the tiger doesn''t know whether to call this soft sword splitting or cutting. It seems to be inaccurate.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s arm as thick as black wood, he called over with all his strength.


    The butcher walked briskly, swished and jumped back a little step.


    Shua~


    The soft sword is like a water snake. It draws a circle in the air, and then comes back without taboo.


    It was like slapping in the face.


    This time, that''s called a pain!


    The butcher saw the opportunity, took a step, raised his hand and punched the tiger.


    Fast and accurate, directly forced the tiger to lie on the ground.


    Butcher, that''s a fighting expert. Although pretending to force a tiger has a fierce strength, its skills are too poor.


    In addition, he gave himself a sword like self mutilation as soon as he came up. Isn''t it a waste of experience to the enemy?


    Pretending to force the tiger, he was black and fell to the ground.


    "Ha ha..." there were many people around, laughing.


    The butcher also thought it was very interesting. This man made it clear that he wanted to fight by himself!


    At the same time, he was a little confused. With a sense of temptation, he used to make up for the tiger''s face.


    "Oh......" pretending to force the tiger was still in a confused state. This foot made him almost cry out in pain, and his body trembled violently.


    The butcher didn''t mean to stop at all. He raised his foot and was ready to give him another foot!


    At this time, a generous figure stood in front of the forced tiger.


    Zhang Guohua can''t see it anymore.


    I can''t see it anymore!


    This outfit forces the tiger to come here. What the hell is it? Is it a human sandbag?


    Anyone who felt Zhang Guohua''s strong oppression was surprised, and so was the butcher.


    He looked up subconsciously.


    Zhang Guohua is like a wall, blocking the tiger behind.


    "Grass, it''s not good for you to bully people like this?" Zhang Guohua said in a low voice.


    The butcher was a little addicted to loading the tiger just now. He put up a stainless steel pipe from the ground.


    "You want to be like this fool?"


    The butcher is an expert in art. He is bold. If he were an ordinary person, who would dare to make a fight in front of Zhang Guohua?


    "Guohua, don''t get in the way..." at this time, he pretended to force the tiger to slow down. When he got up from the ground, he had to find the butcher.


    He was unwilling. He was killed and fell to the ground by the butcher before he started.


    Didn''t fight back.


    Dong!


    Zhang Guohua didn''t even look at it. He raised his legs and forced the tiger behind him to a beautiful back pedal.


    "Oh, my grass..." pretending to force the tiger, I didn''t think Zhang Guohua would suddenly give him a foot. Before I knew what was going on, I rolled back for two circles before stopping.


    At the same time, the steel pipe in Zhang Guohua''s hand also hit the butcher.


    The butcher''s eyes stared round. He didn''t expect Zhang Guohua to move so quickly.


    The steel pipe, with strong wind, cuts through the air hard.


    The butcher immediately put stainless steel pipes in his hands to block it.


    Bang!


    The butcher subconsciously closed his eyes.


    After so many fights, the butcher has never closed his eyes when fighting.


    This time, he didn''t want to close his eyes. He had to close his eyes.


    By this huge impact, there is no room to fight back.


    The butcher felt his hands sink, as if he had caught the foot of an elephant~


    Zhang Guohua''s strength is too rebellious. People who haven''t fought with him can''t realize it at all.


    After the impact passed, the butcher quickly opened his eyes.


    Hiss~~


    He took a breath of air-conditioning.


    The scene in front of him immediately made him feel empty.


    The stainless steel pipe in his hand has been beaten and deformed. Zhang Guohua''s steel pipe is oppressed out of place. It is only a few millimeters away from the butcher''s forehead!


    What concept is this!


    The butcher''s strength is not small. If he were an ordinary man, Zhang Guohua would definitely fly away with people and pipes!


    What a momentum, what a power!


    Zhang Guohua immediately raised his hand and was ready to do it again as he had just done.


    The butcher is empty.


    I feel weak all over at once.


    Without much thought, he rolled back on the spot and avoided Zhang Guohua''s deadly steel pipe.


    The steel pipe in Zhang Guohua''s hand left a spark on the ground!


    The butcher was completely empty. He didn''t dare to stop. A lazy donkey rolled and ran away when he got up! Regardless of what image!


    The one who runs is called fast!


    When Zhang Guohua reacted, the butcher was about to disappear into the crowd.


    "Grass!" Zhang Guohua scolded. The butcher looked awesome. Why did he run away before he had a round with himself? Why do these people only boast?


    Pretending to force the tiger to get up at this time and come swearing.


    "Zhang Guohua, what the fuck can you show off? Well, let people run away?"

 Chapter 1381

    It''s definitely not because Zhang Guohua was careless that people ran away. Although he is big, he seems to have developed limbs and simple mind, in fact, he is quite cautious.


    Pretending to force the tiger to complain angrily: "if you don''t give me that foot and we attack him together, I don''t believe he can run! Now why do you tell Wenzi?"


    Zhang Guohua is also upset.


    But he believes in one thing.


    That''s it. If pretending to force tiger to help, it will become more complicated. It''s better to give him a kick directly to make him quiet and happy.


    "Don''t fuck BB!" Zhang Guohua said upset.


    "Grass!" pretending to force the tiger to find a reason and confront Zhang Guohua unambiguously, "anyway, you screwed up. If you didn''t deliberately hurt your teammates, he could run?"


    Zhang Guohua was silent.


    "No, I have to talk to Wenzi about this. It''s not such a way to grab credit..." pretending to force the tiger began to pretend to force. He said so just to make Zhang Guohua compromise with him and say two good words!


    It seems that he and Zhang Guohua realize that they haven''t heard him say soft words yet. He''s also curious.


    Will this hard iron stone compromise.


    Shua~


    Zhang Guohua pulled up the tiger''s hair.


    Sure enough, there will be no compromise~


    He Lingzhao''s eyes: "pretend to be a tiger. Listen to me clearly. The butcher just saw that he was an expert. Don''t say I let you go. If such a person doesn''t sneak attack and do it directly, seven or eight people may not be able to catch him. How awesome do you think you are?"


    "I......" pretending to force the tiger to open his mouth to explain.


    "Besides, just now you shouted to attract the butcher''s eyes. If you sneak attack, I won''t let him run away."


    Pretend to force the tiger to shut up.


    I don''t know how he explained.


    What Zhang Guohua said seems reasonable.


    "Oh, Guohua, let me go first and have something to say..." Zhang Guohua pulled his head in the posture of pretending to force the tiger. It was a little awkward and lowered his head like a local dog.


    Zhang Guohua gave a cold hum and threw him away.


    They stopped a car and went back to Dongwen group.


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Dong Dong~


    I was sitting in the office when they knocked on the door.


    "Come in ~"


    Zhang Guohua and Zhuang forced Hu to come in.


    "Wenzi, I let the butcher run away." Zhang Guohua said in a muffled voice.


    I frowned.


    I''m still at ease about Zhang Guohua''s work. There won''t be any problems. This time, people ran away, either because the other party was too powerful or because someone broke things.


    Maybe it''s because you pretend to be a tiger.


    I looked at the pretending tiger. He winked at me and smiled.


    "Is it because of you to pretend to be a tiger?"


    "Also, not ~" he continued to laugh.


    I don''t want to look at him. It''s too obscene.


    Zhang Guohua told me the process again.


    I reluctantly patted the forehead.


    No one is to blame. I was wrong.


    I shouldn''t let a person who likes to pretend to force look at another person. May he be safe and don''t pretend to force?


    Can you stand quietly and watch others show off?


    impossible!


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai city is full of busy scenes.


    People come and go, vehicles flow.


    It seems that everyone is busy all the time and can''t stop at all.


    Here is a city full of mystery.


    Crime, justice, all the time in the contest.


    Zoom to the streets of Jinhai city.


    On the street, in a small restaurant, in a corner.


    If you look carefully, you can clearly see people everywhere with smart light in their eyes and observe everywhere.


    These people are calm, but they are definitely the most alert group.


    When Lao Yan released people, Jinhai city seemed to be shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere. It seemed that anything that happened here could not escape Lao Yan''s eyes.


    These people are old Yan''s eye liner. They are all old Yan''s people.


    Lao Yan has 100% confidence in his people about squatting to collect intelligence.


    Among them, there are trabeculae.


    Trabecular is a legend.


    It''s a legend here in Lao Yan.


    There are many younger brothers under Lao Yan''s hands. Most of them are pickpockets. They are either very clever or run very fast.


    Some pickpockets even get up every morning to practice long-distance running.


    Not for anything else, just to escape at a critical time.


    You can''t fight and run fast? If people catch it again, everything will be finished.


    But trabecular, after doing things twice, was held down twice.


    The second time, it was an accident, but he also had a little back.


    These days, trabecular also began to practice long-distance running. He got up early in the morning, ran a lap, and then went to squat and work.


    But in addition, trabecular is still desperately practicing his resistance.


    Every day when I have nothing to do, I hit the trunk hard.


    It''s like trying to pull out your intestines.


    If you happen to live downstairs of Xiaoliang''s house, you can certainly hear the sound of Xiaoliang hitting the trunk early in the morning, accompanied by a cry similar to a groan.


    That''s Xiao Liang practicing kung fu!


    At the moment, in a corner, Xiao Liang and a little brother squat here.


    He clicked and lit a cigarette.


    His eyes narrowed as the misty smoke rose.


    "Brother Liang, you said the big cat might not be here?" the younger brother asked innocently.


    The big cat is Liu hongran.


    I can see how cautious old Yan is this time. He even changed Liu hongran''s name into a code.


    Caution, this is the first.


    "May or may not be here." trabecular said nonsense.


    The little brother smiled awkwardly and didn''t go on.


    "Do you believe that the world has divine power?" after a while, Xiao Liang asked him.


    "What..." the younger brother doesn''t know what Xiao Liang means. It seems that he has become a little talkative since he was almost hacked to death by Zhang Wen last time, and he is still writing martial arts novels.


    Imagine that you are an awesome character.


    "Divine power! Is it the kind of divine power that can fly to the opposite roof with a swish!" Xiaoliang was a little angry when he saw that he didn''t understand.


    The little brother nodded quickly: "ah, believe it!"


    If he says he doesn''t believe it at this time, it''s not over!


    "En..." Xiao Liang nodded with satisfaction, then solemnly put his face close to the past and said mysteriously, "I have magical skills here. Do you want to practice?"


    "What divine skill?" the younger brother said it completely to cooperate with Xiao Liang.


    Xiao Liang''s face sank: "hard Qigong!"


    "Hard Qigong?"


    "Well, I tell you, now I hit a tree every morning, hit a hundred times, and then go out for running. As long as I''m about a year, I''m sure I can practice hard Qigong. At that time, whether Zhang Wen or Wang Peng, I''m not afraid!"


    The younger brother was a little dizzy and asked subconsciously, "brother Liang, where did you hit the tree?"


    Maybe it''s the head.


    Xiao Liang smiled and pointed to his dick.

 Chapter 1382

    Everyone has his own lotus flower in his heart.


    This little brother has, Xiao Liang has and Lao Yan has.


    My younger brother''s Lianhua is satisfied when he can get ahead, ask for money and women, and have women.


    Old Yan''s Lianhua is to kill boss Wang and Zhang Wen. She has a firm foothold in Jinhai city and can stand high and laugh.


    Xiao Liang''s Lianhua is to become a martial arts expert!


    incorrect!


    He is a martial arts defense expert!


    What he pursues is endless defense, not destruction.


    As long as he practices, no matter how Zhang Wen and Wang Peng catch him, he is not afraid!


    Not afraid of the bright machete!


    When Xiao Liang pointed to his lower body and said he hit a tree with this place, he was stunned.


    This is playing with your life!


    What if you accidentally break your dick?


    Trabecular must be crazy.


    How can this little brother know?


    If you want to practice hard Qigong, you must rely on Dantian luck. Dantian is the foundation of the body.


    Seeing that the little brother didn''t speak, Xiao Liang smiled proudly, and then prepared to tell him the specific process.


    At this time, a car whizzed by in front of them.


    My little brother''s eyes lit up.


    He remembers the license plate number clearly!


    "Brother Liang, the big cat appears!"


    ¡­¡­


    Knock, knock, knock!


    There was a hurried knock on the door in the office of Dongwen group.


    At the moment, I''m discussing with Li Erzi about how to catch the butcher next.


    The voice abruptly interrupted our thoughts.


    "Come in!" I said.


    When the door opened, Wang Peng, who looked a little ugly, came in.


    "Peng''er, what''s up?" I looked at him.


    Seeing that there was Li Erzi here, Wang Peng took a deep breath and said, "brother Wen, why don''t you let me be a butcher? I heard that you let brother Guohua and brother Hu go?"


    I patted my forehead. I knew Wang Peng would come to me, but I didn''t expect it so soon.


    "Well, I let them do it ~" I said leisurely.


    Wang Peng was in a hurry: "brother Wen, didn''t you say I should do it last time? Why did you leave it to them, and they didn''t do it!"


    As soon as Wang Peng was in a hurry, he said something without thinking.


    Li Erzi narrowed his eyes and said, "Wang Peng, what do you mean by this? Leave it to you and you will be able to do it? You promise not to make mistakes? Do you know who the butcher is?"


    Wang Pengqi said: "second brother! At least, I won''t let the butcher leave unharmed!"


    Pop!


    Li Erzi patted the table hard: "what do you want to do? Kill the butcher in the street with a gun, or come back to see us with his fucking head? Do you think we can do things like that in today''s society?"


    Wang Peng frowned: "second brother, I''m 100% sure of this. I can be a butcher!"


    "Neither Zhang Guohua nor pretending to force tiger can do it. You can do it! What you mean is that neither of them can compare with you, right? There won''t be so many people around Wenzi in the future. It''s enough to have you alone, isn''t it?"


    Wang Peng''s mouth moved and didn''t say anything.


    Li Erzi''s eyes flashed: "or do you want to replace brother Wen?"


    This is a little too much. I coughed twice: "Er Zi, all right ~"


    Li Erzi snorted coldly and stopped talking.


    I put my hands together and said, "peng''er, don''t think about it. I don''t mean anything else, and ER Zi doesn''t mean anything else. I changed my mind temporarily. I asked Guohua and pretending to force the tiger to do it. It didn''t work. That''s their problem."


    Wang Peng''s mouth moved. What else did he want to say.


    I shook my head slightly at him.


    He took a deep breath, stamped his foot, turned and went out.


    Li Erzi frowned, lit a cigarette and threw one at me.


    "Wenzi, why do I think Wang Peng is so wrong? He seems to want to do meritorious service too much!"


    The younger brothers are eager to do meritorious service. It should be a good thing to play wherever the elder brother refers. But I think the same as Li Erzi. Why are you so upset when it comes to me?


    Wang Peng is a younger brother who is eager to do meritorious service. He is eager to show himself in front of me, so that he rushes to do everything. Even if I don''t let him do things this time, he is very angry.


    But it''s still the same as Li Erzi''s worry.


    A little too much.


    Everything has to be measured.


    I''m going to clean up the butcher, but I''m not ready to kill him.


    "Er Zi, don''t think about it. They are all my brothers." I said with a smile.


    Li Erzi took a deep breath: "do you know what a group is most afraid of? It''s not afraid of foreign invasion, but someone in the nest!"


    "Ha ha, Wang Peng certainly won''t. He''s my good brother!"


    Li Erzi is still quite worried: "Wenzi, to tell you the truth, if you hadn''t stopped Wang Peng, how big things would Wang Peng cause? Maybe there would be more human life lawsuits. Of course, I''m not saying that we should shrink back when we encounter these things, nor that we can''t do people. We should be tough when necessary. But it''s definitely not like Wang Peng. We want to kill whoever we see. Now Wang Peng is your little brother , if something goes wrong, you''re the one you''re looking for. "


    I took a cigarette and said, "if that''s the case, I''ll definitely hide Wang Peng."


    Li Erzi looked at me with a little hatred of iron and steel: "Wenzi, you are good everywhere, but you are a little too short-sighted! Do you think you can manage his life? In the end, it depends on Wang Peng himself!"


    Of course I understand that.


    "Er Zi, in other words, if I''m too afraid of hands and feet, and no one in a gang dares to come forward, how can I fight with others? I didn''t let Wang Peng come forward this time. You''re right to remind me, but I should let him do it next time, or I''ll let him go."


    Since I knew Wang Peng until now, Wang Peng has always been ahead of him no matter what he does. To tell the truth, I really don''t want to discourage him. I''m his big brother, so I should protect him.


    Before, I didn''t have the ability to manage too much.


    Now I have more or less stood firm and protected Wang Peng. That''s inevitable.


    Li Erzi sighed hard: "Wenzi, you don''t understand what I mean. In today''s society, it''s the worst policy to go out and fight with people. If you can solve it by other methods, it''s not a matter!"


    I shook my head: "no, I understand!"


    Li Erzi is right, but I think we still need fists.


    Fist hard!


    That can make others afraid of you!


    What else did Li Erzi want to say, but he thought about it and shut up.


    I also motioned him not to say more and let me be alone.

 Chapter 1383

    Dong!


    Back to the staff dormitory, Wang Peng punched the wall hard.


    "Brother Peng, what''s the matter?" brother Yi put down their playing cards and said.


    Wang Peng cold face, from a brother''s cigarette box out of a cigarette, lit.


    "Brother Wen didn''t let me do the butcher thing." Wang Peng spoke in a flat tone.


    But one can hear the unhappiness in the words.


    Wang Peng always wanted to rush ahead and always wanted to show.


    But this time it was secretly suppressed. Can it feel better?


    But brother Yijiao, they think it''s nothing.


    Brother Yijiao came to comfort him: "brother Peng, if you don''t go, you won''t go. There are plenty of opportunities to deal with the butcher in the future!"


    Wang Peng frowned and said unhappily, "grass, the key is that things have not been done. If those two people have strong ability to do things, I don''t think they can do it. Brother Wen can''t let them do things!"


    Brother Yijiao quickly covered his mouth: "brother Peng, you can''t talk nonsense."


    Of course Wang Peng understood. He took a deep breath and squatted down to smoke.


    The lotus flower of Xiaoliang blooms.


    Lianhua, who pretended to be a tiger, bloomed.


    But where should the lotus blossom in Wang Peng''s heart bloom?


    What does Wang Peng want?


    It is a wilderness, a vast and traceless place where you can run and indulge!


    ¡­¡­


    Back to Wanfeng group.


    The butcher was a little embarrassed and stained with a lot of soil.


    It was all on his body when he rolled and ran away.


    No way. I can''t run without that posture.


    This Zhang Guohua is really powerful.


    Positive just, he is not necessarily an opponent!


    "Brother butcher!"


    "Big brother!"


    As soon as they entered the door, the younger brothers greeted the butcher, but they kept staring at him and didn''t leave.


    The butcher is in a mess. Why did he go?


    Someone did it?


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" a younger brother close to him came and asked.


    The butcher looked at him and said, "it''s all right. I just went out to play!"


    The little brother saw that the butcher didn''t look very well, so he didn''t continue to talk to him. The butcher went back to the office alone and threw his coat aside angrily.


    Angry!


    Quite angry!


    Since his debut, the butcher has basically not suffered losses. This is a rare case.


    He was very upset when he thought that he was forced to be recognized by the tiger and exposed in public when he was working on the central street just now, and was knocked to the ground by Zhang Guohua.


    Needless to ask, these things must have been arranged by Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen is arrogant these days, but boss Wang shrinks like a turtle, which makes the butcher unhappy.


    Why did the butcher follow boss Wang?


    One is not for money, the other is not for fame, very simple, very simple.


    Just to fight! Just to commit a crime!


    But now he found that it seems that after following boss Wang, his crime probability has decreased significantly!


    In the face of Zhang Wen''s crazy revenge these days, boss Wang has no intention to fight back.


    The butcher''s expectation of a large-scale fight did not appear, which disappointed him.


    If it is such a situation to follow boss Wang, he might as well go out and commit a crime himself!


    With his tendons exposed, he paced back and forth in the office, considering whether he should tell boss Wang about it.


    If you talk to boss Wang, it''s OK.


    But what about boss Wang? With his current urination, he will certainly say, butcher, bear it first, and then go to work with Zhang Wen after this period of time!


    As soon as I wait, I don''t know when.


    Boss Wang can wait, but the butcher can''t wait!


    He has always been a tooth for a tooth. If others play with him like this, he will definitely take revenge!


    Creak~


    At this time, the door was pushed open.


    A young girl pushed the door in and brought a cup of coffee to the butcher.


    Seeing the butcher''s tendons, she was stunned, and then her face turned red.


    "Sorry, I''m going out now ~" the little girl came to practice. She put down her coffee and hurried to go out.


    Shua~


    The butcher''s foot reached over and stuck the door frame.


    The little girl looked up, just in front of the butcher''s wanton eyes.


    Heart, jump up.


    Objectively speaking, the butcher''s appearance is absolutely not bad.


    And the muscles of this body are quite awesome. Where can a little girl live with such temptation?


    The little girl has just come to practice, but she knows that the people in the company are not simple. The butcher and boss Wang are two people who can''t offend.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing out in such a hurry? Sit down and talk to me ~" the butcher''s eyes were full of blasphemy.


    Every time he is upset and hesitant, he likes to commit a crime. No matter what, he will be happy as long as he commits a crime!


    The little girl appeared at a bad time and was directly watched by the butcher.


    The girl looks quite pure, and she must be doing well!


    Of course, the little girl didn''t know what the butcher was going to do. She put on her skirt and sat down obediently.


    The butcher stood opposite her with a smile.


    "You just came to the company for an internship, didn''t you?"


    The little girl nodded: "well, I''ve been here for two months ~"


    The salary here is high. You don''t have to work hard. Who doesn''t want to come?


    "Well, I think you''re pretty good ~" said the butcher sincerely.


    But what he said was right. He meant that the little girl had a good figure and pure appearance. She was a good target of crime.


    The little girl thought he said he was doing well, so she hurriedly said politely, "thank you for your appreciation ~"


    "Let me do it," said the butcher immediately.


    The little girl was stunned.


    What?


    What did the butcher say just now?


    Let him... Do it?


    She stared round at the butcher in disbelief.


    The latter smiled. What he wanted was to surprise the little girl and let himself do it reluctantly!


    "They are all smart people. Take off your clothes." the butcher doesn''t talk nonsense.


    Little girl, how can you take off your clothes obediently! This is basically a strong X!


    "Boss, don''t do this ~" the little girl put her arms around her shoulders and began to refuse.


    This makes the butcher excited.


    The more she refused, the happier the butcher was.


    This is the driving force of crime!


    The butcher smiled: "you''ve been in the company for some time. You should know what''s going on in the company. I won''t talk nonsense with you. If you don''t take it off, I''ll take it off for you. I promise you''ll be happy!"


    The little girl''s eyes were red and almost cried.


    Where is she against the butcher?


    The butcher''s arm is as thick as her calf!


    "It''s all right. I promise to come later and let you experience what stimulation is! It''s no exaggeration to tell you that the men you used to find are not half as good as me! They are all scum!" said the butcher forthrightly.


    He is absolutely right. The butcher''s skill is quite good. Such a pure little girl must have never had such an experience.


    After a while, he asked the butcher to beat the rhythm and fly with the little girl~

 Chapter 1384

    An hour and a half later.


    In the butcher''s office, the windows were foggy.


    The butcher pressed the little girl with a horse, and the little girl also held the butcher''s neck tightly.


    The war has just ended.


    Originally, the little girl shed tears.


    Because the butcher forced her.


    She works in the company, not to sell B. What''s the difference between a butcher and a robber?


    But soon the nature of her tears changed.


    No longer sad tears, but happy tears.


    The butcher is right. He really can make the little girl feel happy Lianhua~


    She also talked about several boyfriends, but no man had such awesome force as a butcher.


    After tossing for such a long time, the key butcher''s skill is good!


    I''ve done it several times. The little girl is going to call her mother~


    "Boss, you''re so awesome ~" the little girl appreciated sincerely, and her legs trembled irregularly.


    The butcher looked at her and came down from her.


    Posture, a little twisted.


    The little girl is happy, or quite happy, but the butcher is unhappy!


    Although it''s a crime, why don''t you have the pleasure of committing a crime?


    The butcher frowned.


    by the way.


    It''s because the little girl is also a coquettish in her bones!


    At the beginning, he pretended to refuse his butcher. Later, he began to cater solemnly. Is this still a crime?


    Shouldn''t the little girl shout and resist hard?


    The butcher is also exciting!


    "All right, you go." the butcher dressed and lit a cigarette.


    The little girl got up and slowly dressed and went out.


    Men and women, that''s all.


    Today''s butcher took care of the girl.


    After two days, the girl will definitely come to the butcher.


    Women, like men, like to live without being sticky. In the eyes of the little girl, the butcher is the big brother who lives without being sticky. As long as she is empty and lonely, she will certainly come to the butcher~


    The butcher smoked to calm his mind slowly.


    You can''t tell boss Wang anything about it.


    Telling boss Wang will only keep suppressing the butcher and prevent him from going out to cause trouble.


    Where can the butcher swallow this breath?


    Zhang Guohua and Zhuang forced Hu to come to him. Needless to say, it must be arranged by Zhang Wen.


    Then, go find Zhang Wen!


    Crouch, the butcher is also an expert!


    Thinking of this, the butcher took a knife and went out.


    When I came out, I made up for myself.


    With a pair of fake beards and a pair of glasses.


    Why is the butcher different from other bastards?


    While crouching, the butcher also knows to disguise himself. Which bastard can match this?


    Park the car in a street near Dongwen group. The butcher gets off and starts wandering at the gate of Dongwen group, waiting for Zhang Wen to appear.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grass!" in a van, Xiao Liang sat on the co pilot and patted his head on his thigh.


    I still didn''t keep up with Liu hongran''s car.


    But when it comes to driving skills, the little brother who drives has no problem at all.


    Then why didn''t you keep up?


    Because Liu hongran went to the rich area, before he entered the door, Xiaoliang they were stopped.


    I''m kidding!


    A van, how can you enter the rich area!


    Trabecular failed and drove the van.


    But then again, what can he do?


    This car was allocated to them by Lao Yan.


    For their business.


    Blame it on the lack of funds!


    "Brother Liang, what should I do?" the younger brother looked at the front two guards who stopped them and said.


    Trabecular didn''t have a good airway: "what can I do! WOW!"


    I just turned around and left.


    This time, Xiao Liang has made up his mind to follow Liu hongran and make a contribution in front of Lao Yan!


    But this is definitely not the way. Xiao Liang has to think about how to keep up with Liu hongran~


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, downstairs of Dongwen group.


    A figure lingers.


    The man, with hands on his back, a cap on his tongue and a beard, paced back and forth.


    He was worried.


    Why?


    Because Zhang Wen came out more than once or twice since he squatted, but every time, he was followed by a group of people.


    Among these key people, there is Wang Peng.


    The man who pointed a gun at his butcher''s head that day.


    For this man, butcher is still quite taboo.


    Wang Peng is a fool. He is neither light nor heavy. As long as you give him a gun, he can''t guarantee it. Even the mayor dares to die. No one is willing to compete with such a person, and neither is the butcher.


    But every time Zhang Wen goes out, he is still around.


    How?


    If it was like this, he might have been killed by Wang Peng''s Leng Touqing before he met Zhang Wen. What''s the picture?


    The butcher is powerful. He doesn''t make mistakes, but he''s also afraid of guns!


    He is also a man of all flesh.


    Seeing Zhang Wen coming down from Dongwen group again, a group of people crowded into the car.


    The butcher scolded and hurriedly took a taxi to follow Zhang Wen to see if he had a good chance to start after he went out.


    The taxi followed Zhang Wen around Jinhai city. Zhang Wen got off to do business, and then got on the bus again.


    In the middle, they were protected by seven or eight people.


    The butcher has no chance at all.


    Then he went back to Dongwen group.


    The butcher scratched his head.


    No, this is definitely not the way. You can''t squat down to Zhang Wenyao at all!


    This man, why so cautious!


    For the first time, he felt that he had no bottom in his heart. He didn''t know how to deal with a person.


    When he got out of the car, the butcher threw away his beard and everything. Looking at the coming and going crowd, he began to think.


    Since you can''t get to Zhang Wen, you should cut into Zhang Wen in another way. For example, Zhang Wen''s friends, such as his women~


    The butcher had heard before that Zhang Wen was entangled with a woman named Wang Yuxian, and now there are no women around Zhang Wen.


    Are you kidding? Why are there no women around people like Zhang Wen?


    Doesn''t he want all kinds of women?


    He must be waiting for Wang Yuxian!


    The butcher''s head flashed.


    If you can see Zhang Wen suffering because of his woman''s victimization, it seems to be very emotional~


    Well, start with Wang Yuxian~


    Thinking of this, the butcher straightened the brim of his hat and took out the phone to call one of his little brothers.


    "Hey, check it out for me. Where does a woman named Wang Yuxian live now?"


    The voice of my younger brother immediately came from the phone: "I know, brother."


    "Be quick!"


    With that, the butcher hung up.


    Now all he thinks about is the picture of how to torture Wang Yuxian.

 Chapter 1385

    Where there are people, there is Jianghu.


    Where there is Jianghu, there is harm.


    This is the so-called love and hate.


    In this land, these things are happening at any time.


    The butcher''s younger brother was quite efficient. He gave him news within an hour.


    Tell him that Wang Yuxian is the landlady of a hotel, but later the hotel didn''t work, so he opened a manicure shop. Now he is estimated to live in the manicure shop and has no fixed residence.


    According to the address given by his younger brother, the butcher wandered to Wang Yuxian''s manicure shop.


    The gate is closed.


    What is this?


    close the door?


    The butcher thought he would come in later and take the opportunity to do something else.


    Why is your little brother so unreliable!


    Thinking of this, the butcher angrily picked up his cell phone and dialed back to his little brother.


    "Grass, what shit are you investigating? The nail salon is fucking closed!" cried the butcher.


    The younger brother was a little encircled: "brother, this..."


    "Grass, you are all fucking losers. You can eat more and more when you eat, and you leak more and more when you do things..." at this point, the butcher suddenly stopped.


    I had a lot to say, but now I hold it back.


    Why?


    Because the butcher saw that a beautiful woman came out of the nail shop!


    The woman wore a simple casual dress, but her temperament was absolutely good enough to explode.


    It''s the kind of role that people can''t help but want to commit a crime at a glance.


    The butcher has seen many women, but Wang Yuxian has never seen many of them.


    Wang Yuxian, it can be said to be the best.


    Click.


    Wang Yuxian locked the door, turned and left.


    The butcher''s heart beat quickly.


    Wang Yuxian''s face is even more beautiful~


    It''s like a lotus out of water.


    How tender the skin is.


    The butcher pressed the phone and his heart began to beat rapidly.


    He has changed his mind now.


    He not only wants to catch Wang Yuxian, but also to serve her well, so that she, like the little girl, can feel the lotus flower on her body, and then from today on, he will be inseparable from herself in the future.


    Only women know the taste of comfort~


    Moreover, if the butcher shows Zhang Wen a picture of Wang Yuxian or something, the expression on his face must be quite wonderful~


    With obscene thoughts in my heart.


    The butcher followed Wang Yuxian closely and was ready to wait until there was no one.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Since Xiaowen''s accident, Wang Yuxian basically didn''t come out much. She was going to come and get some clothes today. Who wants to be watched by the butcher.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian didn''t notice anything. She just sighed and sighed in her heart.


    This nail salon was opened by Zhang Wen at the beginning. It seems that you can smell the smell of Zhang Wen as soon as you enter the door.


    Alas~


    Wang Yuxian sighed leisurely. I don''t know how long he hasn''t had a good talk with Zhang Wen.


    Did you really ignore Zhang Wen because of Xiaowen?


    She knew it was impossible.


    Things will pass.


    These days, I don''t know why. When sleeping, she can always dream of Zhang Wen, the ignorant boy who just came to the hotel to work. If you talk to her, she will blush.


    But now, everything has changed.


    I remember the last time I met Zhang Wen, she was still stimulating Zhang Wen and asked Zhang Wen to do Xiaowen''s business quickly.


    Maybe I shouldn''t force him so tight


    Thinking of this, she took out her mobile phone and was ready to find Zhang Wen''s phone.


    Even a few words with him.


    When the mobile phone was just taken out of her bag, Wang Yuxian was stunned.


    Eyes, staring at the phone screen that hasn''t lit up.


    It''s not because there''s something wrong with the mobile phone, but because there''s a figure behind you on the mobile phone screen.


    He is a very obscene man.


    butcher.


    If it was a man who happened to pass by here, Wang Yuxian would not pay attention, but the woman''s intuition told her at the first time that this man was not a good thing.


    Wang Yuxian was calm in the end. She didn''t panic at all. Instead, she put down her mobile phone, pretended that there was nothing and continued to walk along the road.


    Of course, the butcher didn''t notice Wang Yuxian''s appearance and continued to follow.


    Always look for a chance to start.


    He can subdue a weak woman like Wang Yuxian in a few seconds.


    When walking to the pedestrian street, Wang Yuxian looked from a passing car to see if the butcher behind was still following.


    Sure enough, the butcher was still following, just deliberately or unintentionally avoiding Wang Yuxian''s eyes.


    Now she is 100% sure that the man behind her is following her.


    Although I don''t know why, it must not be good.


    "Sister Wang ~" at this time, a very energetic young man came out and trotted two steps to keep up with Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian looked back.


    It''s Wu Yang.


    After smashing boss Wang''s factory last time, I asked Wu Yang to secretly protect Wang Yuxian.


    Xiaowen has had an accident. I don''t want to see Wang Yuxia have an accident again.


    Today, Wu Yang is going to find Wang Yuxian. Who knows that he happened to meet her here.


    But when he came into contact with Wang Yuxian''s charming eyes, the first thing he felt was a trace of panic.


    How could this emotion appear in Wang Yuxian''s eyes?


    "Sister Wang, is something wrong?" Wu Yang leaned over quietly and asked.


    Wang Yuxian nodded: "well, it seems that someone is following me behind."


    "You go to the crowded place over there first," Wu Yang said.


    Wang Yuxian nodded and walked quickly over there.


    Wu Yang stopped, took out a swing stick from his arms, turned and walked towards the butcher.


    Just now I glanced back at Wu Yang and saw everything.


    The man behind him is the general and butcher around boss Wang.


    What is he doing with Wang Yuxian?


    Don''t think about it!


    Zhang Wen said to protect Wang Yuxian. Wu Yang''s life is impossible for the butcher to succeed!


    "Grass, what are you?" seeing Wang Yuxian go far, the butcher stopped and looked at Wu Yang.


    Wu Yangchang''s was calm. He didn''t go there last time. Instead, he went to sneak attack boss Wang''s processing factory. Naturally, the butcher had no impression of him.


    The best thing about Wu Yang is to keep a low profile.


    Quite low-key.


    "What are you doing following Wang Yuxian?" Wu Yang didn''t talk nonsense to him and shook off his stick.


    When the butcher saw the thing in Wu Yang''s hand, he burst out laughing.


    In the butcher''s eyes, children play with it.


    Wu Yang looks like a child who can''t do anything. There''s nothing to be afraid of!


    "Cao, I''m following him. I still need to report to you?" the butcher said a word and rushed over without waiting for Wu Yang''s response.

 Chapter 1386

    The butcher is a good fighter.


    At best, Wu Yang is a bastard who can fight. There is still a qualitative difference between Wu Yang and a butcher.


    It''s just that Wu Yang''s physical quality is better than that of ordinary people.


    But in front of the butcher, these are floating clouds.


    The butcher was very fast. When Wu Yang saw the shadow of the butcher, he had rushed in front of him.


    At this time, it was too late for Wu Yang to wave his swing stick.


    Click.


    As soon as the butcher raised his hand, he directly blocked Wu Yang''s raised arm, then turned around and grabbed Wu Yang''s swing stick.


    The whole process was quite crisp, and Wu Yang had no chance to backhand at all.


    Wu Yang clenched his teeth secretly, twisted his body hard along the butcher''s hand and broke free from the butcher''s hand.


    The butcher looked at the swing stick in his hand and smiled shamelessly.


    "You like to fight with this thing? Then I''ll use it against you in a minute!"


    The throwing stick is actually quite powerful and better than a steel pipe. Wu Yang is not Wang Peng. He basically doesn''t bring a knife when he goes out. He thinks that even if he comes out to mix, he wants to subdue people rather than kill people.


    He''s not a murderer. There''s no need to go out with a knife.


    However, Wu Yang, this is still a very wise choice.


    Besides, if you encounter a butcher, you will rob the guy in your hand at once. Isn''t that equivalent to preparing a weapon for the other party?


    If it''s OK to shake the stick, you can be whipped twice at most.


    If it were a knife, it wouldn''t be fun.


    "Cao NIMA!" Wu Yang shouted and rushed to beat the butcher.


    The butcher was not in a hurry, but stepped back slightly, shook his stick and stabbed Wu Yang directly in the stomach.


    "Ah ~ ~" a burst of heart piercing pain made Wu Yang''s body stop immediately and curl up with his stomach covered.


    Swing the stick and shrink up.


    The butcher forgot that this thing is a swing stick. It can''t stab the bad guys at all. It can only make the stick retract.


    But even so, the strength above still hurts Wu Yang.


    The butcher sneered: "grass, just these two times, are you still fucking out to mix with society?"


    At this time, there was no figure of Wang Yuxian. Wang Yuxian ran away in the few seconds he and Wu Yang had just started.


    The butcher gnawed his teeth angrily.


    If the boy didn''t come in, he would have taken Wang Yuxian away!


    That''s not to play as you want?


    That beautiful face will soon become something under your crotch.


    Blame this boy!


    The butcher''s eyes cooled at the thought.


    He grabbed Wu Yang''s hair and punched him hard to his appetite.


    "Oh ~ ~ ~" Wu Yang cried out in pain.


    Then there was severe vomiting.


    Wu Yang is not the butcher''s opponent at all. He was beaten by the butcher after two times. He didn''t even have the power to fight back.


    It was dark and dark. Wu Yang felt a bloody smell in his mouth.


    The butcher''s punch was really heavy. If it goes on like this, he will spit blood.


    Seeing that Wu Yang eased down a little, he punched again at the place just now.


    Wu Yang screamed again.


    These two fists can kill Wu Yang.


    The butcher didn''t move, so he quietly waited for Wu Yang to vomit.


    Until there was a trace of blood in his vomit.


    "In the future, dare you fucking mind your own business?" said the butcher.


    Wu Yang tried to catch his breath.


    "Grass NIMA!"


    Dong!


    Another punch at the place just now.


    Wu Yang is almost suspicious of life. He has never been beaten like this.


    From the beginning, Wu Yang didn''t start at all. He was completely beaten and retreated by the butcher.


    Wu Yang couldn''t stand.


    Flop down on one knee.


    In front of me was the butcher''s shiny leather shoes.


    There are many spectators around now, but none of them dare to meddle in their own business. They all see that the butcher really dares to kill people. The momentum of his body shows no taboo after beating Wu Yang.


    Shocked everyone.


    Suddenly the busy streets were quiet.


    "Lick my shoes and I''ll let you go," said the butcher calmly.


    Wu Yang didn''t move and stared at him.


    At this time, Wu Yang''s head was covered, as if the string that had been stretched was about to break.


    "No licking?" the butcher squinted.


    Wu Yang didn''t speak.


    Dong!


    It''s another punch. It''s still where it was just now.


    Wu Yang didn''t spit out anything this time, but there were blood stains on the corners of his mouth and retch.


    The expression is uncomfortable, and the whole person shrinks to the ground in pain.


    Seeing Wu Yang like this, the butcher was still angry.


    If it weren''t for him, he would be able to take away Wang Yuxian, play with Wang Yuxian and threaten Zhang Wen!


    Now, everything is in vain.


    The butcher became more and more angry. He simply kicked Wu Yang to the ground.


    "Cao, didn''t you delay me to play with women? Well, I''ll play with you now!" the butcher''s voice is not loud, but it can definitely make everyone around hear it clearly.


    Hearing this, everyone was blinded.


    What did he say just now?


    Are you going to play Wu Yang?


    This man, fighting so badly, still likes to play with men?


    I can''t compliment you on this hobby.


    But no one is talking. Everyone is watching!


    See if the butcher is really awesome, and if he really wants to play Wu Yang like this.


    That''s a pretty dazzling picture!


    With so many people watching, play with a man!


    The butcher didn''t care how many people were around. At this time, he had untied his trouser bag and went to pick Wu Yang''s pants.


    Wu Yang couldn''t let him succeed. He grabbed his pants and didn''t let go.


    "I am Cao NIMA! Have the ability to kill me!"


    The butcher smiled wickedly: "grass, kill you? I don''t like playing with corpses!"


    ¡­¡­


    In broad daylight, two men who are not ugly will do that.


    Look, the broad body of the butcher is pressed on Wu Yang.


    "Stop! Stop your behavior now!"


    At this time, he separated the crowd and rushed in several people in uniform.


    The butcher scolded, pulled up his pants and ran away.

 Chapter 1387

    Police, Wang Yuxian brought it.


    To tell the truth, Wang Yuxian was a little dizzy at the sight of this scene.


    She knew Wu Yang before. She was a good fighter.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, how did it become like this?


    I was knocked to the ground and almost got that.


    This picture is too eye piercing.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t care so much. She took off her coat and covered Wu Yang''s shame first.


    Wu Yang fainted when he saw Wang Yuxian, and the string that had been tight was broken.


    The police hurried to call an ambulance, but when they reported the case, they hesitated.


    What should I say?


    Strong x? Those are two men.


    fight?


    But is there a fight to take off your pants?


    This... Is really a headache.


    More than ten minutes later, Wu Yang was picked up by an ambulance and was embarrassed.


    He must have never dreamed that anyone could make him like this.


    Playing with his place can make him faint.


    However, Wu Yang''s fainting has little to do with the injury on his body, mainly Qi.


    Can a man of normal orientation not be angry when he is rough with that place by an obscene man? The key is that he still has no way at all and has been holding it in his heart.


    If the police hadn''t come in time, I''m afraid Wu Yang would have a mouthful of old blood in a while.


    If Wu Yang is a bronze warrior, then the butcher has been on the diamond.


    Dealing with such a small dish as Wu Yang is almost a matter of hands.


    As long as it falls into the hands of the butcher, it''s not that he can play as he wants.


    After following Wu Yang on the bus, Wang Yuxian hesitated for a long time, but still found Zhang Wen''s phone and pressed the dial out key.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I was in Dongwen group thinking about how to deal with boss Wang in the future. If I fight, I will fight to the end. I can''t give him a chance to react.


    The phone vibrates when it''s buzzing.


    I picked it up and took a look.


    The caller is Wang Yuxian.


    My heart pounded wildly twice.


    Since Xiaowen''s accident, I was particularly afraid of receiving a call from Wang Yuxian, for fear that she would ask me when to avenge Xiaowen and call me a coward.


    The phone rang for a long time before I picked it up.


    The sound inside is very chaotic, as well as the sound of didi instrument.


    "Zhang Wen, where are you?" Wang Yuxian''s tone was still cold.


    "Oh, Yuxian, I''m in Dongwen group. What''s the matter?"


    "Come to the hospital later. Wu Yang is injured."


    "What?" I frowned. "Who did it?"


    "That man seems to be called a butcher..."


    My heart began to jump wildly.


    Butcher bastard!


    He must have gone to Wu Yang because of last time!


    "I''ll be right there." I put down the phone and frowned.


    It seems that I should move faster, otherwise I will always be stared at by people like butchers and have no bottom in my heart.


    When I went out, I met a pretending tiger coming out of the director''s room.


    "Wenzi, what are you doing? Hey, hey, what are you doing avoiding me?" pretending to force the tiger to catch up in two steps.


    "Nothing. I''ll go to the hospital."


    "Oh, mom! It''s nothing to go to the hospital! I''ll go with you!" the voice of the tiger was like turning on the loudspeaker, which was heard by Zhang Guohua in the company.


    He came two quick steps with a loud voice.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter? I''ll take someone with you!"


    I thought, "something happened to Wu Yang. Well, pretend to force the tiger to go with me. Guohua, you can wait near the hospital. If you have something to do, you can come at any time!"


    Zhang Guohua nodded and went to prepare the car.


    And pretending to be a tiger followed me, grabbed the key from me and drove.


    It''s a shame to take a forced car.


    It''s like a cannon into the city.


    I don''t know where he got a USB flash disk. As soon as he got on the bus, it was inserted into the central control. The songs in it were some of the most Chinese DJs. He drove the sound to the maximum. The whole car was like a mobile stereo.


    Everywhere you drive, you will attract countless confused eyes.


    There is a habit of forcing tigers to drive! That is, he likes to roll down the windows and show his teeth as if he wanted to quarrel with the car.


    In the face of countless doubts and amazing eyes, pretending to force the tiger just smiled and put his anger back with his extremely obscene eyes.


    A few cold sweats hung over my head.


    Why should I let the pretending tiger drive? I really have nothing to do!


    "Pretend to be a tiger. You can drive well. It''s important to get down to business first!" I reminded in the back.


    Pretending to force the tiger, I was gracious, but the speed still didn''t speed up much, just driving steadily.


    I finally got to the hospital. When I went to the ward, Wu Yang just opened his eyes. The police went to take notes for Wu Yang one step faster than us.


    Wang Yuxian also came out at this time.


    "Here you are." she glanced at me.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian''s indifference, I feel uncomfortable. How close I used to be to her, how close I am now?


    "Jade fairy, how''s the situation?" I asked quickly.


    Wang Yuxian''s delicate eyebrows twisted: "the body is no big deal, a little stomach bleeding, the key is the spirit, a little stimulated."


    "What? Spirit?" I agreed with pretending to force the tiger.


    Wu Yang has a quarrel with others. Why is he mentally stimulated?


    Can butchers still destroy people''s spirit?


    Wang Yuxian is a little embarrassed. I don''t know what to say.


    "What''s going on?" I asked her again.


    She didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The fashion forced the tiger to pat his thigh hard.


    "I see. It must be the butcher who has a bad style and can''t keep it together. When Wu Yang fought with him, he found something else! For example, he was wearing a high fork swimsuit..."


    The idea of pretending to force a tiger is actually very close to the facts, but there is still some gap.


    I couldn''t laugh. I looked at him angrily.


    "Do you think the butcher will wear a high fork swimsuit when he comes out to fight with people? If it''s you, will you wear it?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to be innocent, he spread his hands: "I''m not that interested!"


    "Grass, how do you know the butcher is interested in it!"


    "Wenzi, we are on the same front. How can you speak for the butcher!"


    "We''re going to kill the butcher, not blacken him!"


    "Oh, if it is..."


    Wang Yuxian said at this time, "have a cigarette with me."


    I stopped talking to pretending tiger and lit her a cigarette.


    She sat by herself smoking without saying a word.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in the ward, two policemen are questioning Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang just woke up, but he kept staring at the ceiling without looking at the two policemen.


    He really collapsed when he fought with the butcher just now.


    "Name."


    "Wu Yang."


    "Occupation."


    "Student."


    "Just now, what happened?"


    Wu Yang''s eyes moved.

 Chapter 1388

    Just now, what happened?


    Wu Yang kept asking himself, yes, what happened just now.


    Why did the butcher do it before he did it?


    Why does the butcher play with himself like a chicken?


    Although Wu Yang is not the number one cadre under Zhang Wen, it is definitely not bad. It is the first time that Wu Yang was knocked to the ground by the body without skin.


    It''s the first time to play his place!


    Wu Yang''s mood is like sitting on a roller coaster, with violent ups and downs.


    He can''t just forget what happened just now!


    "Hey, let me ask you something! Don''t try to play dumb with us! The doctor said, you just have a little stomach bleeding and some traces of gang door being broken. Your head is OK..." one of the policemen was impatient when he saw that Wu Yang didn''t speak for a long time.


    Wu Yang just looked at them.


    "Nothing happened just now."


    "Nothing? Then why did you get hurt?" the faces of the two policemen were a little bad.


    Wu Yang took a deep breath: "if you are injured, it must be a fight? Can''t you feel heartache?"


    "What?"


    Pooh, Pooh!


    Wu Yang quickly and secretly vomited a few mouthfuls. How does it feel like pretending to force a tiger?


    Once people start to pretend to force, the first step must start from pretending to be literary and artistic.


    Why?


    Because they feel that cultural people are fucking forcing!


    "Anyway, nothing happened just now." Wu Yang didn''t want to explain.


    Pop.


    One of the policemen photographed the record on the bed: "first of all, you make it clear to me that we take the record to catch the person who hurt you just now. Secondly, if you make a false record, it''s a crime!"


    Can Wu Yang not know these things? He had heard of the police, but he didn''t cooperate. They really didn''t have any way.


    Although there were many people around at that time, where did they find the witnesses?


    You can''t stand on the street looking for wow?


    The two policemen looked at each other and said, "let''s ask you again. What happened just now!"


    Wu Yang was quite strict: "nothing!"


    "Then why did your gang door tear!"


    "Maybe it''s because I moved too much just now!"


    "Nothing. Why is the action so big?"


    "We are good friends, playing wrestling!"


    "Wrestling? Take off your pants?"


    "Hehe, it was accidentally dropped ~"


    "What did he see us running?"


    "Maybe it''s because you look too fierce..."


    After a cross examination, the two policemen didn''t ask anything, and they were also quite helpless.


    Where can Wu Yang tell the truth to the police? If so, how can I avenge the butcher in the future?


    The two policemen came out and left without saying much.


    We''re just going in.


    "Brother Wen..." his eyes were red when he saw me.


    After these things happened, his heart was also oppressed!


    I used to hold his hand.


    In terms of personal relationship, I still like Wu Yang. I do things in a methodical way. The important thing is to know how to be measured.


    Know when to do it and when to keep a low profile.


    In today''s society, only such people can get out in the end.


    Wang Peng?


    You still need to temper your character!


    "What''s going on?" I asked.


    Wu Yang''s cracked mouth moved: "brother Wen, you asked me to secretly protect sister Wang recently. When I went there today, I happened to meet the butcher following sister Wang. I didn''t think much. I asked sister Wang to go first and deal with the butcher myself, but who knows..."


    I frowned.


    Butcher, are you following Wang Yuxian?


    My first thought was Xiaowen.


    If today is not Wu Yang''s past, if the butcher succeeds, isn''t wang Yuxian the second Xiaowen?


    I gave myself a hard punch in my heart!


    Zhang Wen, how can you repeat the mistakes? Do you want Wang Yuxian to do something again!


    I looked back at Wang Yuxian. She also had a gloomy face.


    "Today, I went back to get some clothes. I didn''t expect to meet this on my way back. It''s my responsibility."


    "No!" I clenched my teeth. "Yuxian, it has nothing to do with you. It''s my responsibility!"


    Neither of us spoke.


    Now, it seems that it''s meaningless to investigate who''s responsible. What''s important is what to do next!


    If the butcher is allowed to be so arrogant, something will happen to Wang Yuxian sooner or later!


    "Wu Yang, what else happened next?" at this time, pretending to force the tiger to look down at Wu Yang''s disease card, which has a resume of his illness.


    Wu Yang didn''t know how to speak and his mouth moved.


    "Come, drink a glass of water and then say ~" pretending to force the tiger to pour him a glass of water, and then sat by the bed.


    Two big black eyes stared at Wu Yang tightly.


    Like a child waiting for adults to tell bedtime stories, his eyes are full of curiosity.


    Just now, my conversation with Wu Yang was simple, but pretending to force the tiger didn''t understand at all! Look at the injury, it''s not that simple at all! And Wu Yang fights with others. How can the gang door tear? Did they use that place to fight?


    Wu Yang didn''t speak. He pretended to force the tiger, which was a little too straightforward.


    Seeing Wu Yang silent, pretending to force the tiger was a little impatient.


    "You have to tell us the truth, or how can we avenge you? We have to treat him in his own way! If the butcher punched you, we can only give him a punch. If you say that the butcher punched you and gave you a kick, we can strengthen our efforts. Are you right?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to tell the truth is reasonable. I know he is luring Wu Yang to tell the truth, but I don''t think much. In fact, I''m curious about what''s going on.


    "After the butcher knocked me to the ground, what happened to me..." there were no outsiders here, and Wu Yang spoke weakly.


    "What is that?" pretended to force the tiger to look at Wu Yang and then asked.


    Seeing this pair of big black eyes, Wu Yang was a little hairy. After a long time of stabilization, Wu Yang then said, "it''s men and women, but he did it to me."


    "My grass! What a fucking thing!" pretending to force the tiger didn''t feel pity for Wu Yang at all, but seemed to have found the new world. He patted his thigh and stood up.


    In my eyes, I''m still a little excited!


    Butcher is the legendary man and woman take all!


    He has only heard of such people and has never seen them!


    It''s awesome!


    "Then why don''t you resist? By the way, how do you feel?" pretending to force the tiger to look at Wu Yang excitedly.


    People who have not experienced these things will never realize the pain and helplessness at that time. Can a normal person be pulled by an abnormal person to do some shameful things without collapse?


    "..." Wu Yang stopped talking, and he didn''t know what to say.


    How to describe such a thing?


    Tell pretend to force tiger that he was the same as a woman for the first time, except pain?

 Chapter 1389

    "Pretend to be a tiger, you go down and drive first." at this time, I spoke.


    Pretending to force the tiger was a little reluctant and squeezed his eyes at me secretly.


    I know he must want to take out Wu Yang''s heart.


    I''m a little unhappy. Wu Yang has become like this. He''s in a good mood and wants to peep into Wu Yang''s heart.


    "Wenzi, this matter has to give Wu Yang a breath anyway. It can''t be finished like this!" pretending to force the tiger to say angrily.


    "Then either, as you just said, a tooth for a tooth." I said coldly.


    "OK!" pretending to force the tiger''s eyes to shine, but he immediately noticed other meanings from my eyes, and then quickly shook his head, "Oh, no, there''s a problem with the butcher''s orientation. What can I do?"


    "It''s all right. You''ll go then!"


    I said this more seriously. Pretending to force the tiger to know that I was angry, he hurried out in frustration.


    "Then I''ll go too," said Wang Yuxian at this time.


    "Yuxian!" I stopped her. "Get in the car and wait for me first."


    Wang Yuxian looked back at me. There was no feeling in her eyes. It seemed that there was a trace of blame, but she nodded silently and forced the tiger downstairs.


    "Brother Wen, what are you going to do about this? Anyway, you have to protect sister Wang first, and you can''t let the butchers succeed!" Wu Yang said.


    I lit a cigarette, scattered one for Wu Yang, sat at the head of the bed and took a hard breath.


    "I didn''t tell you about the recent events. In fact, I''ve started to move. This time, I''m going to cut the grass and remove the roots. I''m not going to let the butcher live!"


    Wu Yang''s eyes moved: "brother Wen, I''ll do it!"


    I know Wu Yang''s mind, but he is really not the opponent of the butcher. He is still a little too young.


    "You heal first. I''ll find a way to deal with it!"


    "Brother Wen..." Wu Yang was still anxious to say something.


    Of course, I knew what he was thinking. I smiled at him: "don''t worry, I''ll call you when I solve the butcher ~"


    Wu Yang relaxed and said thank you, brother Wen.


    This time, I am still very grateful to Wu Yang. If he didn''t appear in time, Wang Yuxian would have an accident! Then I have to be crazy.


    Wu Yang helped me win the last card.


    I told Wu Yang not to act rashly recently. First, I felt at ease to recover from the injury. I would inform him if anything happened, and then I went out.


    Before I got to the parking lot, I heard a forced tiger put the earth gun DJ in the car. Wang Yuxian sat in the back with her head down. I felt a little ashamed.


    I opened the door and got on the bus and sat next to Wang Yuxian.


    "Jade fairy..."


    Move, hit! Come on!


    "That..."


    Hey, hey, hey!


    I couldn''t help it. I gave the tiger a brain collapse!


    "You turn off the music! Don''t turn it on for a while!"


    Pretending to force the tiger gave me a helpless look and turned off the music.


    "Yuxian, don''t worry. Do whatever you should do recently. I promise it won''t happen again."


    Wang Yuxian smiled coldly: "Zhang Wen, forget it."


    "Yuxian, I......"


    "If you really want to protect me, stay away from me!"


    Although the words hurt people, they are the truth.


    If no one knows that the woman I love is Wang Yuxian, then who will come to her? Will the butcher bother to find her?


    Xiaowen, will something happen?


    It''s all because of me!


    I can''t talk back.


    Wang Yuxian opened the door, got off and left. I didn''t chase her. I knew that if I chased, Wang Yuxian must be more angry. I simply told pretending to force the tiger to follow Wang Yuxian secretly and see where she lived recently.


    I sat in the corridor of the hospital and called Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng quickly picked up the phone.


    He''s been waiting for a chance! Wait for my chance to let him out! He thought that if he had done the butcher thing last time, he would not have missed it.


    "Brother Wen."


    "Peng''er, you come to the hospital to pick me up."


    "En ~" Wang Peng didn''t know what it was and was ready to hang up.


    "By the way, take the gun!"


    Wang Peng was stunned for a moment, then nodded vigorously: "I know brother Wen!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone thinks that the butcher has a problem with his orientation, but he doesn''t think he has a problem at all.


    Is it wrong to play with women?


    Is it wrong to play with men?


    Worried, can you bully animals? Is that wrong?


    This can only mean different tastes.


    Do those who only like strawberry ice cream have to call all those who eat chocolate as criminals? Besides, his butcher doesn''t eat strawberry flavor. He can eat chocolate and strawberries!


    What kind of criminal is this? At best, it has a unique taste!


    The butcher ran out of sight before the police stopped.


    Bad!


    I feel bad!


    To tell the truth, just now he saw Wu Yang. He really had some other ideas in his heart. He hasn''t played with other men for so long. Wu Yang is a good candidate, but he hasn''t been interrupted at the beginning. Can he feel comfortable?


    There was a evil fire in his heart, which made him unable to vent.


    As he walked, he looked around to see if there was anything he could continue to commit a crime.


    As long as he commits a crime, he will be happy!


    What is almighty?


    He does everything from bullying children to robbing banks.


    Man, woman, animal, he can do it!


    This kind of person is omnipotent!


    It''s like the triathlon.


    After playing with men, go on to play with women, and then find some poor animal to do it again.


    This is not what ordinary people can do.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the butcher saw a man in the shadow of the alley.


    The man was wearing a suit and leather collar, but he fell unconscious on the ground. When he walked over, he could smell a strong smell of wine.


    Needless to say, this man must have drunk too much.


    Maybe I''m still an office worker. I won''t get drunk until I get upset.


    The butcher''s eyes lit up.


    Isn''t this a good opportunity?


    After seeing that there was no one around, he squatted down silently and scratched the man''s wallet first.


    He''s a fucking poor man with less than a hundred dollars in his wallet.


    Then the butcher leaned down, groped for the man''s trousers and belt, skillfully untied it with a click, and then pushed the man down in front.


    Put your hands in the right position.

 Chapter 1390

    More than ten minutes later, the butcher breathed, and he smiled with satisfaction.


    Crime is fucking excitement!


    Once, he obviously felt relaxed and less angry.


    After lighting a cigarette, he wandered away.


    Just let him pack up and start again~


    ¡­¡­


    The gun is for us.


    I cherish it.


    At the same time, the pillar also let me remind myself at any time and tell myself in my heart that the battle is not over.


    I want to avenge Xiaowen and Zhu!


    Now I''m sitting in Wang Peng''s car. He drives steadily.


    I''ve told him all about it. His hands on the steering wheel are turning white.


    Wang Peng was very angry.


    If it was him, he must have killed himself and worked with the butcher. Where would the butcher succeed?


    After a while, I think it''s almost time. I called pretending tiger.


    "Did you send the jade fairy back?"


    There was a forced tiger on the phone with a smile: "Wenzi, I don''t think you have to worry. Wang Yuxian lives in a luxury hotel! It''s much better than that nail salon!"


    "All right, stop talking nonsense and give me the address!"


    Pretending to force the tiger, he said the address.


    I put down the phone and Wang Peng next to me asked, "brother Wen, what are you going to do this time?"


    My eyes were cold: "the butcher inserted a knife deep enough this time, but next time, I''m not going to give him a chance to draw a knife! Go to Wang Yuxian''s hotel with me in the evening!"


    Wang Peng knew what I was thinking when he looked at me and nodded his head hard.


    ¡­¡­


    The time of day passed quickly, and then it soon came to night.


    As night fell, neon lights lit up everywhere in Jinhai city.


    Whenever night comes, Jinhai city will be full of temptation.


    It''s like a sweet and greasy trap. I know it''s an endless abyss, but I can''t help jumping in.


    Prick~


    In front of a luxury hotel, a van stopped by the side of the road and stalled.


    There were two people in the car.


    One is Wang Peng with a sharp knife in his arms.


    The other is the calm me.


    The place where Wang Yuxian lives is above. I have a hunch that the butcher must come to mend the knife.


    Not because of the loss, but because of Wang Yuxian''s beauty.


    "Brother Wen, do you think the butcher will come tonight?" Wang Peng asked me in the car, ready to stay up late.


    I shook my head: "I don''t know, but I think the possibility should not be small."


    I didn''t tell Liu hongran about it, and I didn''t want him to know.


    If he knew that Wang Yuxian was followed in the downtown and almost had an accident, he would blame me.


    I know it''s all my responsibility. I can''t tell Liu hongran about it until I kill the butcher.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were full of excitement: "brother Wen, we can kill him later!"


    I didn''t speak, but my eyes narrowed and gradually floated upstairs to the vague position of Wang Yuxian''s room.


    I don''t know what Wang Yuxian is doing at this time. Is he thinking about me or the day.


    I subconsciously checked the gun in my arms and sighed in my heart.


    Jinhai city is really a charming place.


    I never thought that I would become like this when I just dropped out of school to work. What''s more, even retrogression has become a luxury and impossible.


    If I step back, I may lose more than a little territory and Dongwen group.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long Wang Yuxian has been hiding in her room.


    At the moment, in the luxurious room, Wang Yuxian took a bath, came out with a bath towel, went to the French window and quietly looked at the scenery outside the window.


    I unconsciously thought of Zhang Wen.


    She thought, maybe in this life, she and Zhang Wen will live through this awkward emotion.


    Maybe they will be relieved when they both have gray hair.


    However, Wang Yuxian will never like other men in this life. She is too tired.


    She gently combed her hair, rolled up her charming hair tips with her fingers, and exposed her white, tender and attractive neck to the air.


    If a man sees this picture, he will definitely have to spray nosebleed.


    Wang Yuxian''s figure is the best of the best~


    Wang Yuxian took a deep breath.


    The two things in front of the chest bulged, making it more tempting.


    Her eyes drifted down, small like an ant, parked on a car on the side of the road.


    ¡­¡­


    Butchers are not lecherous. Sometimes they don''t even think about women.


    Why?


    Because he played with too many women, women, that''s all.


    Playing too much is like drying a piece of fat. It''s boring.


    But after meeting Wang Yuxian, this idea changed.


    If other women are a mass of fat in his eyes, Wang Yuxian is an exquisite cuisine~


    Everyone wants to eat this dish in their stomach.


    At the same time, he also imagined more than once what it was like to toss Wang Yuxian into bed.


    Strange to say, the butcher was thinking about Wang Yuxian all day.


    She opened and closed her eyes.


    I don''t know how long it has been. He has never been so eager for a woman!


    Wang Yuxian, he has to taste what he says.


    That''s not revenge, or just want to fuck her!


    When it was dark, the butcher sent boss Wang back.


    He didn''t go home at all. He turned around and drove towards the hotel where Wang Yuxian lived.


    The butcher asked his younger brother to investigate where Wang Yuxian lived during the day, and planned to come when there was no one at night.


    But this is a luxury hotel. Even if the butcher can come in, can he open the door?


    I''m kidding!


    What are these things for a crime master?


    Nothing!


    Is the past, two hands gently, open, so simple!


    The butcher is very smart. He learns everything very fast, but he just doesn''t learn well.


    If he puts his intelligence on the right track, he will definitely be a talent useful to the country and society.


    Unfortunately, the road is crooked.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the butcher drove downstairs.


    Instead of rushing downstairs, he sat in the car and lit a cigarette.


    After a while, he went to the front desk to get Wang Yuxian''s room number, and then went upstairs in one breath and killed Wang Yuxian!


    How to ask Wang Yuxian''s information? He has no less than ten ways in his mind!


    He was so excited when he thought of doing that kind of thing with Wang Yuxian.


    The butcher''s skill, combined with Wang Yuxian''s beautiful figure, can definitely perform an unprecedented good play.


    He''s ready. He must record it when he works later.


    Record Wang Yuxian''s desperate appearance and the sparks he rubbed.


    Can he take it out and enjoy himself when he''s free in the future!


    After smoking a cigarette, the butcher opened the door and got off.


    With a confident smile on his mouth, he walked towards the hotel.

 Chapter 1391

    Bang!


    In the quiet street, suddenly there was a clear gunshot.


    Let the people in the hotel can''t help looking out.


    Gunfire is the best way to stimulate people''s nerves.


    As long as you hear the gunshot, everyone can''t help getting nervous.


    Of course, the stimulation of guns is definitely not just this sound.


    It is the impact of speed and power, which is faster and more destructive than human response!


    The parties are the clearest.


    Because the sound came from the butcher''s ear, and the broken sound made him buzzing in one ear.


    At the same time, he lost a piece of meat in his ear.


    He immediately reflected what was going on.


    The shot missed him in the middle of the eyebrow, but slanted to his ear.


    For the time being, the whole ear is numb.


    Not far from the hotel, I held a gun and stood next to Wang Peng.


    I guessed that a crime master like the butcher would come to find Wang Yuxian, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast tonight.


    I have only one thought in my mind now, that is to kill the butcher!


    This shot had better kill him!


    But I was still too anxious. As soon as the butcher came within my range, I fired.


    The shot went wrong.


    The butcher''s eyes were very good. When he saw me, he turned around and ran away.


    The whole process is a second.


    Someone once asked, why are those martial arts practitioners better than ordinary people? Is physical quality really much better than ordinary people?


    More because of its excellent reaction ability.


    It takes less than a second to react, a few tenths of a second, or even a few microseconds.


    But this time is enough to achieve one''s success and failure.


    The butcher is a veteran who has experienced many battles. Naturally, he reacts very quickly.


    Bang!


    Almost without hesitation, I shot the butcher again.


    But the gun didn''t hit anything.


    Meanwhile, Wang Peng has rushed out.


    Like a tiger~


    When Wang Peng saw the butcher, all his blood was ignited. You know, this man was a man who pretended to force tiger and Zhang Guohua. If Wang Peng could kill him, his status would rise sharply in the future!


    Even on an equal footing with them!


    What matters is that Wang Peng hates it in his heart!


    The butcher is so arrogant!


    Wang Peng rushed out for a few steps, and I rushed out with him.


    There was a chase in the street.


    The butcher was confused at this time. How could he think that Zhang Wen and Wang Peng were waiting for him near the hotel? They are so divine that they are coming?


    The butcher was quite taboo to Wang Peng. Naturally, he didn''t dare to go back and fight hard. He thought he would run first.


    The butcher fights badly and is obscene enough, but he is really not Wang Peng''s opponent in running.


    Wang Peng practices sports at school. Although he hasn''t practiced well for some time, his explosive power is not comparable to that of ordinary people. In terms of running, the butcher is really not his opponent.


    In a few seconds, Wang Peng had gradually caught up with the butcher.


    "Grass! I''ll kill you!" Wang Peng shouted behind as if he were crazy.


    There was no sound at all, and there was no big gasp.


    The sound startled the butcher in front, but he didn''t stop, but his legs beat faster.


    I feel it.


    He finally realized it now.


    When I was chasing people to cut, what did those people feel.


    Terror.


    It''s really scary!


    Wang Peng''s cry would have scared him to pee if it had been someone else.


    Fortunately, the butcher has good psychological quality.


    The butcher didn''t dare to look back. He knew that if he looked back at this time, he would die faster. He could only run with his head down.


    Next to the hotel is a lake. As soon as the butcher gritted his teeth, he ran there.


    At the moment of turning around, Wang Peng has caught up and scratched a knife at the butcher!


    "My grass!" the butcher didn''t expect Wang Peng''s explosive power to be so amazing. This knife directly pulled a hole in his arm.


    Seeing the Little Tiger Wang Peng catch up, he simply rolled on the spot.


    Wang Peng didn''t hesitate at all. He bent over to stab him!


    I want to ask Wang Peng and Wu Yang, who is better?


    In fact, they are similar.


    But Wang Peng dares to work hard! Dare to take action, and even want human life as soon as you take action, which greatly increases the combat effectiveness.


    For a moment, the butcher was suppressed.


    The butcher hates Wang Peng. What he hates is Wang Peng''s desperate strength.


    It''s not Wu Yang but Wang Peng who used to protect Wang Yuxian during the day. How can the butcher press that?


    Even if he has not beaten the butcher and is pressed to pick his pants, Wang Peng will clamp him to death with the gang door!


    Wang Peng is such a tiger!


    The butcher rolled around on the ground and stared at Wang Peng. Seeing the knife he pierced, he immediately dodged away flexibly, and then gave Wang Peng a kick in the face!


    Although the butcher''s heart beat very fast and he was afraid, he was not nervous at all.


    Facing Wang Peng, we should calm down first, so that we can see the traces of Wang Peng''s shot and fight back, can''t we?


    Although the butcher''s character is not good, he is a qualified soldier, which few people can compare with him.


    Dong!


    With a dull noise, Wang Peng was kicked aside, and the knife also got rid of it.


    The butcher''s move was very heavy. It was good not to kick Wang Peng out.


    Wang Peng''s reaction is also quite fast! Immediately drew another knife from his ankle!


    The butcher reacted quickly because he had experienced many wars and honed them.


    And Wang Peng, just because he tried his best!


    After being kicked by the butcher, the first thing in his head was to kill the butcher. He immediately took the next step, took out a knife and stabbed the butcher!


    The butcher was very flexible. He immediately picked up the knife from the ground and stabbed Wang Peng!


    The butcher is a tough man. He fights badly and starts hard.


    But he''s dying!


    Not just him, ordinary people are dying!


    But Wang Peng was definitely not an ordinary person. When the butcher stabbed him with a knife, he didn''t hesitate and stabbed the butcher head-on.


    It doesn''t matter whether the butcher holds a knife or not!


    Grass


    In that trance moment, the butcher saw Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty eyes. His first thought was that Wang Peng was abnormal and a psychopath!


    When you come out to mix, you have to be cruel, but that''s when you can ensure your safety. You don''t even have your life. How can you fight with others?


    Wang Peng obviously belongs to the latter.


    He doesn''t care about anything, just fight!


    As long as the butcher doesn''t kill him, he can leave several blood holes in the butcher!


    Wang Peng''s knife is aimed at the butcher''s heart. The butcher''s knife is aimed at Wang Peng''s arm.


    The gap between the two can also be imagined.


    In terms of hard work, no one is Wang Peng''s opponent!

 Chapter 1392

    Shua!


    At the critical moment, the butcher quickly dodged away. At the same time, the knife he stabbed changed its direction.


    Wang Peng threw himself into the air, and so did the butcher.


    The butcher turned back and gave him a kick. If he looked for a chance, he would start again.


    Wang Peng also stared and wanted to continue to fight with the butcher.


    Bang!


    At this time, a gun rang, and the bullet hit the grass next to the butcher.


    I''m here.


    But I''m not Wang Peng after all.


    I ran so fast just now. I''m already gasping for breath. I''m not sure.


    If I walked steadily, this shot would never miss!


    The butcher cursed.


    One Wang Peng is enough for him. Now he has another gun. How can he deal with it?


    He turned and ran without thinking.


    After two steps, he jumped into the lake.


    Night itself, the lake is quiet like a mirror, black reflection.


    After the butcher went down, the lake became quiet. Wang Peng and I had no idea where he had been.


    Wang Peng was so angry that he grabbed the gun from me and fired several shots at the lake.


    It was not until the bullets in the gun were all fired that he was unwilling to scold.


    "How are you? Are you all right?" I looked at Wang Peng. There was nothing else except that both noses were bleeding.


    Wang Peng scolded: "it''s all right. I was kicked by that guy just now! Otherwise I''ll kill him! Brother Wen, we''ll wait for him here! I don''t believe he won''t come out of the water!"


    I quickly shook my head: "no, we fired several shots just now. The police will come later. Let''s do it today!"


    Wang Peng stamped his foot reluctantly, and then followed me.


    After Wang Peng and I left, we asked some clever brothers to protect Wang Yuxian secretly. As long as we found something wrong, we would contact me immediately.


    On the way back, I drove and Wang Peng stopped bleeding.


    ¡­¡­


    The gunfire just now was so harsh that Wang Yuxian standing by the window heard it.


    She was no stranger to the sound.


    It was a gunshot.


    How many people dare to use guns in Jinhai city?


    She can''t think of anyone except Zhang Wen.


    So, the person down there just now is Zhang Wen?


    She just saw two people running after one, but she didn''t know what the final result was.


    Worried, she took out her cell phone and dialed Zhang Wen.


    "Zhang Wen, what happened just now?" she asked as soon as the phone was connected.


    I was afraid that Wang Yuxian would hear it. Unexpectedly, she noticed it.


    "It''s all right. I just handled something ~" I said.


    Wang Yuxian''s tone was too cold: "did someone come to me just now?"


    "En..." I know I can''t hide it from her at all.


    "I heard a gunshot just now. You shot, didn''t you?"


    "..." I didn''t speak. I didn''t know how to explain.


    "Zhang Wen, I told you more than once not to touch these things. Why don''t you listen! Once you start touching these things, you can''t stop..."


    Wang Yuxian''s words filled my ears and made my heart feel chaotic.


    I know what Wang Yuxian means.


    It''s Lao Gao.


    At the beginning, she advised Lao Gao not to touch that thing more than once, but Lao Gao never heard of it. Everyone saw the final outcome.


    Now, it''s my turn.


    Few people dare to touch guns in Jinhai city. I''m one of them.


    It''s a Pandora''s box, but once you taste the sweetness, you can''t put it away.


    Since the last time I shot boss Wang at the door of Wanfeng group, I have become more arrogant. I always put this thing on my body. Now I always take it out for use.


    I often walk by the river. There are no wet shoes.


    Wang Yuxian is also afraid of my accident.


    If you don''t let me touch the gun now, I really don''t know what to take when I come out to fight.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have an accident," I said firmly on the phone.


    Wang Yuxian over there laughed with a puff, and the tone immediately became full of fun.


    "Zhang Wen, I don''t think you should make a mistake. I don''t mean to worry about you at all! I''m telling you that no one will take care of you when you go crazy alone, but if you think about the brothers around you, isn''t it dangerous for them to follow you!"


    With that, she hung up with a click.


    My heart sank.


    ¡­¡­


    Also under the night sky, at this time, a Porsche stopped by the side of the road near a high-end club.


    No matter how the car looks, it''s very eye shaking, but the driver''s appearance is extremely obscene, especially his sneaky little eyes.


    The co pilot is the same, a thief''s eyebrow.


    The two lit cigarettes in the car.


    Ten yuan a box of Dafu.


    The picture is a little dazzling. He smokes ten yuan and drives a million yuan car.


    Isn''t this a low-key act?


    The man driving is trabecular.


    Trabecular who once swam on the edge of life and death.


    The last time he drove a van to follow Liu hongran, the guard wouldn''t let them in at all. This time, Xiao Liang learned to be smart. He specially asked Lao Yan to borrow a car. This time, he was fully confident that he could follow Liu hongran.


    "Brother Liang, why don''t we go for a ride first?" the little brother next to him said.


    In his opinion, waiting for Liu hongran here is a waste of time!


    With such a good car in hand, why wait for Liu hongran? This is the sharp weapon of the younger sister!


    Just stop at the door of the nightclub and make sure a woman comes up.


    "Grass! You want to play by yourself!" Xiao Liang glared at him.


    This little brother has never suffered a loss!


    Trabecular now understands a truth, that is, he can do anything at any position. If he works day and night, he must be injured.


    What does trabecular two hospitalizations mean?


    What does being beaten twice mean? People, it''s almost enough!


    This car, in addition to tracking Liu hongran, trabecular will certainly do nothing else.


    The little brother is silent. What if he talks more, Xiao Liang goes back and tells Lao Yan?


    Then he must not even know how he died.


    Trabecular''s eyes stared at the door of the senior club and waited for Liu hongran''s car to come out.


    "Handsome man, waiting for someone?" at this time, a woman with good looks and figure came over and took the initiative to stand in front of the car and say hello to them.


    The sports car itself is low. From this point of view, trabecular just sees the woman''s chest.


    Inside, it seems that you only wear a smaller cover!


    The figure is endless coquettish~


    What kind of experience would it be if you could put it under your body rudely?


    Seeing that trabecula didn''t respond, the girl tapped the window gently.


    Trabecular just rolled down the window.


    The first thing the girl saw was Da Fu in Xiao Liang''s hand.


    Ten dollars a box.


    Her eyebrows moved, and then her face soon put on a smile.


    Dare you, this man is pretending to be low-key!

 Chapter 1393

    In the senior club, Liu hongran opened the largest and most luxurious private room.


    There is no woman accompanying the wine for the time being, but there is elegant and melodious music. A singing woman is humming gently on it.


    Liu hongran is definitely not the kind of man who comes to the senior club to find senior chicken.


    Come here today. He has something to do.


    But today''s show is definitely not bad.


    There are only five people in the private room.


    These five people are all blind men in Jinhai city.


    Except for governor Zhao, all the remaining top and second leaders arrived.


    This is for Liu hongran''s face.


    Pure face.


    In Jinhai City, no matter how rich they are, it is impossible to call all five of them.


    There are even three people, all of whom often appear on TV.


    "Hongran, didn''t you call us here today just to let us drink and listen to music?" said a man who looked flushed.


    This man is Mayor Chen who sat next to Liu Tianlong last time.


    Mayor Chen, the leader here!


    Ordinary people are excited to see him, let alone sit and drink with him.


    Liu hongran has a kind of ability.


    "Yes, hongran, just tell me what''s up!" said a man who looked heroic next to him.


    This person, in terms of his rights, is absolutely no lower than Mayor Chen, but it makes all the little bastards and people wandering on the edge of the law in Jinhai feel angry.


    Liu hongran smiled and touched the wine glass with them. Then he looked up and did it first.


    He''s been thinking about things these days.


    I think about Zhang Wen, Dongwen group and Wang Yuxian.


    Let Zhang Wen fight with boss Wang.


    It''s really a little too risky, and he''s worried about Zhang Wen.


    I''m really worried!


    This is not the way. We must use other methods to contain boss Wang, or even get rid of boss Wang completely!


    Liu hongran wasted a lot of energy when he called these people today.


    He slowly opened his mouth: "listen to my father, it''s going to start cleaning up recently?"


    How clever Liu hongran was. In a word, he put his intention and background on the table.


    Of course, Mayor Chen heard it, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "it''s interesting above recently, but we''ve never stopped to clean up the underworld. It''s going on every day and every moment!"


    "Yes, I only held a meeting for them in the afternoon to talk about the anti Mafia." the heroic man also said.


    Liu hongran sneered.


    All the time?


    What about the various forces in Jinhai city?


    Boss Wang, what''s going on?


    Everyone knows that no matter where there is black and white order.


    I dare not say it is absolute, but in this order, the interests must be the greatest!


    The underworld can obtain shelter and benefits from the white road, and the white road can also squeeze and absorb money from the underworld.


    Mayor Chen and this man must know this truth very well.


    But Liu hongran is going to tell it in the open today.


    "Brother Chen, we''ve known each other for a long time. There are some things we don''t need to say too clearly, but I''ve been in Jinhai city for so long. There are a group of people. I think we should sweep them!" Liu hongran said with a gloomy face.


    "Oh? Who is it?" Mayor Chen asked pretending to know nothing.


    "It''s boss Wang."


    "..." it was quiet now.


    Among the five people sitting, the smart one has seen that Liu hongran didn''t speak like before, but directly moved his father out.


    They have been in contact with Liu hongran for a long time. To be honest, they have never seen Liu hongran take the initiative to move his background.


    In this matter, Liu hongran doesn''t want to talk nonsense. One word is to do it!


    This made Mayor Chen quite embarrassed.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to help, but now in Jinhai City, who doesn''t know that Liu hongran and boss Wang are fighting openly and secretly?


    Can Mayor Chen not know about the crackdown?


    But he has been hesitating and afraid of hands and feet.


    In order to let Liu hongran get out of these disputes first, and then increase his strength and work hard.


    Sweep away boss Wang. It''s just a moment.


    However, if boss Wang is arrested, can he not shake out Liu hongran? How will it end then? In a society with such developed information, it''s very fast to spread this news!


    At that time, Mayor Chen will be tracked down by the people above. Whether he can keep the black hat on his head is a problem.


    "Cough..." Mayor Chen coughed twice. "Hongran, I think it''s better to let it go first. After all, anti Mafia is a long process, which can''t be done in a word..."


    His words have been very clear, that is, he is politely rejecting Liu hongran.


    However, Liu hongran doesn''t want to stick to his words today. He just wants to make things clear.


    Say what you have.


    "Brother Chen, I know you must be embarrassed about this, right?" Liu hongran asked.


    Isn''t it? Liu hongran, isn''t this nonsense!


    Brother Chen smiled awkwardly and put his hand on Liu hongran''s shoulder: "hongran, you and I are also old acquaintances. Do you think I''m the kind of person who doesn''t care about the crime under his eyes? Do you think I''m the kind of person who is afraid of hands and feet?"


    At this point, Liu hongran can definitely pat his chest and say, No.


    Chen''s long walk is well-known for sitting upright. If it weren''t for Liu hongran''s face, Mayor Chen wouldn''t come to such a place tonight.


    Mayor Chen''s speech is quite implicit, which requires a smart man to point it out to him and make it clear.


    At this time, the heroic man said: "Hongran, there are some things Mayor Chen can''t talk to you about. Let me explain to you. First of all, do you know what is anti Mafia? Anti Mafia doesn''t mean that a gang appears and we bring it to him. There are too many things involved, such as their crimes, such as who they had conflicts with. Hongran, you should understand all these things. As for what you just said Boss Wang, to tell you the truth, as long as Mayor Chen says a word, I''ll catch him right away. He''s just a piece of meat on the chopping board. But how to convict and how to convict after coming back is a troublesome thing. No matter how you do it, you must be involved! Mayor Chen is considering it for you! "


    These words directly spoke to Liu hongran''s heart.


    He''s right. Mayor Chen is thinking about him, but also for himself.


    No one wants to touch this hot potato easily.


    Liu hongran poured a glass of wine and dried up.


    Things are not as simple as he imagined.


    Boss Wang has committed so many crimes that one of them can be related to him. Isn''t that implicating brother Chen?


    Mayor Chen took a deep breath and said, "hongran, if you really want to do boss Wang, let''s hand over the text around you and we''ll deal with it!"

 Chapter 1394

    It''s quite good to have private friends with Mayor Chen and Liu hongran.


    Of course, he didn''t want to embarrass Liu hongran. It was the best of both worlds to hand over Zhang Wen.


    Any accusation of boss Wang can also be added to Zhang Wen.


    Of course, Liu hongran knows these principles clearly.


    He looks a little ugly.


    "Brother Chen, Zhang Wen is me. I''m Zhang Wen. Let me hand him over. That''s tantamount to asking me to fight these things!"


    Mayor Chen''s face also changed slightly.


    "That Zhang Wen is very important?"


    Zhang Wen?


    In their eyes, they are at best a little bastard who doesn''t know anything.


    Although he was Liu hongran''s attendant, Mayor Chen never expected Liu hongran to be so close to him.


    But no wonder.


    Why is Liu hongran afraid of his hands and feet? Why is he standing on the side of Zhang Wen anyway.


    Liu hongran nodded, "it''s very important. I want to protect everything I say about this person."


    Liu hongran is not a Jianghu child, but he is more loyal than any Jianghu person. Although he usually looks like a stranger, he is full of the word loyalty.


    Mayor Chen nodded.


    He understood, everything.


    Then it will be difficult.


    It''s obviously impossible to do only boss Wang.


    The people above are not stupid.


    Seeing the atmosphere a little awkward, the heroic man filled Liu hongran and Mayor Chen with wine glasses: "come on, don''t talk about it first, drink!"


    They drank the wine in their hands.


    Liu hongran sighed secretly.


    It seems that this is much more difficult than I thought.


    Then, to deal with boss Wang, we can only solve it in the way of the road.


    Although Mayor Chen can''t easily touch these things, he can act as a very convenient sunshade for them in Jinhai city.


    Mayor Chen and Liu hongran touched the wine glass and said, "boss Wang has been booming in Jinhai city recently. He must have a backer in Baidao. Well, after I find out, put pressure on him!"


    This is a polite word.


    We can''t do everything without giving Liu hongran a step down.


    Liu hongran took a deep breath: "thank you first, brother Chen."


    "They are all our own people. You''re welcome..."


    Then the five people cut off the topic and said something else.


    The drink was quite awkward. He sent Mayor Chen and them away. Liu hongran rubbed his forehead and came out of the high-level club and got into the car.


    As soon as he went out, his car was seen by trabecular outside.


    At this time, the woman is still harassing Xiao Liang here!


    A dry look.


    The co pilot''s younger brother talked with her very happily.


    "Grass, get down to business!" Xiaoliang saw Liu hongran''s car and said.


    The little brother also quickly changed his posture and stared at the car in front.


    Boom~


    Trabecular started the car and followed it with one foot on the accelerator.


    "Oh, brother Liang, the woman was about to take the bait just now. Let''s go back and wait for her after we finish the work. WOW! I''ll let you go first in the evening, OK?" the little brother said nearby.


    Xiao Liang''s face was gloomy and terrible. They were only responsible for tracking Liu hongran. When they determined that Liu hongran had no one around him and was safe, they asked Lao Yan to come and do business.


    This, but it needs to be very careful. If something happens in this place, Lao Yan can''t kill him!


    Seeing that Xiao Liang didn''t speak, the little brother continued, "brother Liang, what do you think?"


    "I think you may be finished when you go back tonight! If you don''t shut up!"


    "What..." the little brother was stunned and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Look at Xiao Liang''s face. It''s serious.


    At the moment, Liu hongran sat in the car and kept rubbing his forehead. His head was in a mess. He was thinking about all kinds of advantages and disadvantages. He was going to talk to Zhang Wen in two days. He didn''t notice the Porsche behind him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the car drove into the villa where Liu hongran lived.


    The people who live here are all rich people.


    This time, Xiao Liang drove smoothly into the community.


    The security guard also respectfully saluted him.


    Xiao Liang''s heart is sneering.


    These people look down on others. When he drove a van before, the eyes of these security guards were disgusted. Today, they all fucking saluted themselves!


    "Brother Liang, there it is!" the little brother said, pointing to a car parked in the distance.


    That''s the car that Liu hongran took just now. He has gone upstairs.


    Trabecular narrowed his eyes, drove over and pretended to stop in front of the nearby villa.


    He''s waiting to see if it''s safe around.


    Is there a bodyguard? If not, he will inform Lao Yan to handle affairs! It''s done. Then he''s the best Xiaoliang! You don''t have to look at Zhiyong''s face anymore! Not to mention being bullied by him everywhere!


    Both of them sat quietly in the car, paying attention to the surrounding situation.


    After a while, Xiao Liang simply started the car and parked it near Liu hongran''s downstairs.


    In the room, the lights are on.


    "Brother Liang, I don''t think there''s anything wrong!" said the younger brother.


    He didn''t see anyone suspicious for a long time. He thought the time was almost right.


    Trabecular in the end is cautious: "wait!"


    If there is really no one, it''s good to say. If Xiao Liang looks out of sight, Lao Yan and they are ambushed. Isn''t it over? Trabecular died first!


    Then he waited for a while. There was still nothing moving. Trabecular took out his mobile phone and found Lao Yan''s phone ready to dial it.


    At this time, he suddenly saw cigarette butts shining in the distance.


    Click.


    He quickly hung up the phone and looked into the distance.


    He saw clearly that there were at least seven or eight cigarette butts in the distance.


    Trabecular sweat on his forehead.


    "Brother Liang, who is that?" the younger brother asked.


    Trabecular motioned him to shut up.


    The scarlet cigarette ends in the distance are getting brighter and brighter.


    Then came seven or eight people. They looked like little bastards, but everyone put their hands in their arms.


    Needless to say, there must be guys in it. As long as there is movement, they can take it out and fight immediately!


    The key is that the person who takes the lead makes Xiaoliang feel numb when he sees it.


    This man is Li Erzi!


    Zhang Wen is the most awesome person around him.


    He''s a grandmother.


    Why is Li Erzi here!


    At the moment, Li Erzi is looking at him with a cigarette in his mouth!


    Whoosh~


    Xiao Liang quickly lowered his head.


    He''s scared to death.


    He knew exactly what role Li Erzi was.


    To say sinister, ten of them can''t compare with Li Erzi.


    It is likely that he has been watched by Li Erzi since he followed Liu hongran!


    That''s not the end of the grass!


    Who can escape from the people who are watched by Li Erzi?


    Trabecula?


    Absolutely not!

 Chapter 1395

    To tell you the truth, Li Erzi really didn''t stare at Xiao Liang.


    I didn''t expect that Lao Yan would get this white Porsche.


    He just thought the car was a little sneaky, so he wanted to take someone to see what happened.


    Since the war with boss Wang, Li Erzi will come to protect Liu hongran secretly, especially at night.


    A night of high sneak attack rates.


    Today, it happened that Li Erzi saw Xiao Liang''s car as soon as he came.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Trabecular''s heart pounded in the car. If you''re not careful, you''ll be done again.


    Staring at Li Erzi, they came step by step, and Xiao Liang was tensed all over.


    People on the road said that Li Erzi was insidious and clever. In fact, Li Erzi relied on his excellent intuition.


    I don''t know why. He just doesn''t like the car and feels suspicious.


    "Second brother, there''s something wrong with that car?" said a younger brother next to Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi''s eyes narrowed: "go and have a look and get all the guys ready!"


    The little brother promised, and then took out the knife from his arms. As long as Li Erzi gave an order, they could rush over immediately.


    "My grass, brother Liang, they pulled out the guy!" the younger brother brought by Xiao Liang was also frightened.


    Don''t remind him. Xiao Liang saw it.


    His first reaction was that Li Erzi had found that they had come to follow Liu hongran.


    Boom~


    Trabecular immediately stepped on the accelerator and the car backed up quickly with a roar.


    Speed is called a fast!


    "My grass!" Li Erzi immediately reacted, and then they hurried to catch up.


    There must be a problem with this car!


    "My brother Cao Liang, be careful!"


    "It''s going to hit!"


    "Brake, brake!"


    Trabecular driving itself is not a good hand. Driving in front is OK, but reversing is not accurate at all.


    People are forced out.


    With Li Erzi chasing ahead, Xiao Liang can''t slow down if he wants to slow down.


    Reversing, all with fucking drift!


    This frightened the little brother next to me.


    Xiao Liang also wants to turn around and run, but they don''t give him a chance at all!


    And Xiao Liang and Li Erzi always keep a distance, which is just right.


    Li Erzi just couldn''t see the trabeculae in the car.


    If Xiao Liang turns around, he will make Li Erzi recognize them. It''s definitely over.


    The head of the trabecular beam in the car tilted 180 degrees. Don''t turn your head to the back at an incredible angle, and stare straight at the back.


    If it does today, Xiao Liang is the number one reversing expert under Lao Yan!


    Li Erzi must be the first one who can run away in reverse under their chase.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the car turned snake to the door.


    Trabecular has long been seen by the security guard at the door.


    These two security guards are confused.


    What is this?


    Why did the Porsche driver reverse wildly in the villa area just now?


    Drag racing!


    In the twinkling of an eye, the shiny tail light came over.


    "Brother, what should I do?" the young security guard asked.


    The older security guard is also confused. He has never encountered this situation.


    "Don''t open the door, keep it!"


    "What if he hits the bar?"


    "No..."


    Bang!


    Trabecular didn''t talk nonsense at all. He directly broke the takeoff and landing rod at the door, a beautiful drift and ran away.


    "My brother Cao, didn''t you say he couldn''t hit..." the little security guard looked at the take-off and landing pole and was stunned.


    The old security guard is also ignorant.


    He''s making an account.


    Is that Porsche expensive or this broken pole expensive.


    Li Erzi they stopped and simply stopped chasing.


    Looking at the fading rear light, he narrowed his eyes, took out his cell phone and dialed.


    "Wenzi, someone came with Liu hongran just now. I don''t know who it is, but this man''s driving skills are quite good!"


    ¡­¡­


    Quiet night, dark lake.


    And


    A couple working secretly.


    It''s quite quiet around. It''s a good time to do business.


    "Oh, is there anyone here?" the girl questioned.


    The boy quickly took his hand out of her arms. He thought there was someone next to him!


    Seeing that there was no ghost at all, he gave a white eye and smiled like an echo: "don''t worry, who will come to this place at this time!"


    The girl shyly blocked her chest: "no, I still feel a little awkward, or let''s open a room?"


    Women are naturally alert to protect themselves. They must be uneasy when working in such an open place.


    The man scolded and thought that if I wanted to open a house and do business, why the hell would I bring you here? Isn''t it just for economic benefit?


    And they haven''t played in such a place. He''s also curious!


    I wonder if there is a kind of woman who will go crazy when she comes to such an open-air place~


    Burst out the most primitive side!


    "Honey, don''t worry. There must be no one here. Well, how about you sit up later?"


    The girl immediately shook her head: "I don''t want ~"


    Sitting on him is more conspicuous!


    The boy didn''t care what she said. He stuck his hands on her small waist and worked hard together.


    "Ah, be gentle ~" the girl said no, but she was very honest and sat down directly.


    Shua~


    The boy''s hands were so flexible that he pulled her inside.


    The girl put one foot around the inside and began to kiss the boy.


    I really should have said that.


    Women go crazy, that''s a tigress!


    "Hoo!"


    At this time, a man came out of the quiet lake.


    The man lay on the bank and gasped.


    The whole person seems to be sucked dry.


    Who is this man at night?


    Butcher, of course!


    The butcher who jumped into the lake just now and didn''t dare to take the lead!


    Zhang Wen and Wang Peng can''t see him from above. Similarly, he can''t see them both!


    For the sake of safety, the butcher has been waiting here. When he sees no one, he comes out.


    "Mommy!" the girl was still riding on the boy and saw the butcher coming up.


    Pooh!


    The butcher vomited and dragged the grass hanging from his head.


    He immediately saw the two men working.


    My heart is naturally unhappy.


    His love of crime has sprouted up again!


    "Grass, what are you two doing here!" the butcher shouted, pointing to the two men.


    The girl was so frightened that she hurried down from the boy and lost her color.


    The boy was also startled. Why is there really someone here?


    Is it the one who sweeps Huang''s trouble?


    But he and the girl are lovers! Is it enough to involve Huang!


    "What do you do?" the boy stood up and asked without counseling.


    The butcher raised his leg and gave him a kick without saying a word.


    "Oh ~ ~ ~" it seemed that the whole lake heard the boy''s scream.


    Then the boy flew out.

 Chapter 1396

    The butcher''s foot was thunderous.


    Don''t say it''s an ordinary person. Even the practice family may not be able to resist.


    The boy flew a few meters away and fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    One kick and kill the man.


    The butcher didn''t even look at the boy and looked directly at the girl.


    "Tell me, what were you two doing just now?"


    The girl was stunned.


    This man is more fucking powerful than superman!


    "We, we..."


    The butcher waved his hand: "OK, I won''t ask you any more. Take out all your money!"


    "Ah?" the girl was stunned.


    What are you paying for?


    Didn''t this man sweep Huang?


    However, under the cold gaze of the butcher, the girl was obedient and took out all the money.


    A total of two or three hundred yuan.


    The butcher doesn''t care about this money at all. What he cares about is the process of robbery and the fear on the victim''s face!


    The butcher packed up the money, walked to the girl in two steps, brushed his hand and put it on the girl''s chest.


    The girl was so frightened that she shouted, "what are you doing!"


    The butcher sneered: "why? I''ll fuck you! If you don''t agree, I''ll kill this man!"


    Don''t think the butcher is alarmist. He can really do such a thing!


    Just now, the girl also saw that the butcher''s combat effectiveness is not at the same level as the boy. I''m afraid the ten boys are not his opponent.


    If she dares to resist, the butcher will really kill the boy!


    Seeing that the girl did not resist, the butcher smiled with satisfaction and pulled off the girl''s cover with a stab.


    Then he pushed her on the tree trunk and slowly untied his belt.


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Dong, Dong Dong!


    At the moment, in the car, trabecular''s heart beats very fast, like playing a general''s order.


    nervous.


    Never had tension!


    Just now, it was a critical moment. If you let Er Zi Li hold it down, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    "Brother Liang, come on, no one is coming ~" the little brother next to him saw that there was no one behind, so he hurriedly reminded Xiao Liang.


    Seeing that he has been stepping on the accelerator with high concentration, he has no bottom in his heart.


    Don''t let Li Erzi catch you. Xiao Liang killed himself by driving!


    "Really didn''t catch up?" Xiao Liang reconfirmed, sweating on his head.


    "No ~"


    Trabecular just reduced the speed and looked back.


    Really, there''s no one behind.


    "Grass!" Xiao Liang scolded.


    "Brother Liang, why are Li Erzi here?" the younger brother''s curiosity is quite heavy.


    "Grass, where the fuck do I know! Don''t fucking say anything when you go back later. I''ll talk to Lao Yan myself!"


    "Well..."


    ¡­¡­


    When trabecular drove back to Lao Yan''s stronghold, it was more than 11 o''clock.


    At this time, Lao Yan is ready to go to bed!


    Thinking about the recent events in his head, he was very upset.


    Although it is said that he is in a joint state with boss Wang, he always feels that he is being led by boss Wang.


    Why do you feel this way?


    Damn it!


    Boss Wang is an expert in the end. No one can count on him.


    After getting rid of Liu hongran this time, he must find a way to get back to Yicheng first.


    Roar~


    At this time, there was a roar of cars outside the door.


    Xiao Liang parked his car in the yard and got off in a hurry.


    "Big brother, it''s not good!"


    Old Yan Teng sat up.


    "Grass, what''s the matter?"


    There was still a cold sweat on Xiaoliang''s forehead. He was nervous when he thought of the scene just now.


    "Brother, I went with Liu hongran just now. Who knows that Li Erzi was ambushed there. I was almost caught by him!"


    "What? Li Erzi?" Lao Yan thought that Zhang Wen would find someone to protect Liu hongran, but he didn''t expect it to be Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi, that''s the number one around Zhang Wen!


    Not because of how good he is, but because he is too Yin! Too many ghost ideas!


    He''s at Liu hongran''s, let alone Xiaoliang. Even boss Wang used to be useless.


    "My grass, what''s wrong with the car!" at this time, Lao Yan suddenly saw the chaos behind the car and jumped up directly.


    He borrowed the car from others!


    "Brother, I didn''t notice when I came out and was hit ~" Xiao Liang said weakly.


    "Grass, tell me what you can do?"


    Xiao Liang hurriedly explained: "brother, you don''t know how dangerous the situation was just now! Er Zi Li and each of them had a knife in their arms. We almost couldn''t come back!"


    Old Yan''s face was black and scolded: "shit, I told you to be careful. You think this car is cheap!"


    Trabecular didn''t think the car was cheap, but it was worthless compared with his life.


    "Brother, don''t blame brother Liang. He didn''t mean it. After all, he drove backwards. No one may be right?" the little brother next to him didn''t forget to say a word for him.


    Lao Yan was even more surprised.


    It seems that the situation just now was quite dangerous, but if so, he felt that the car hit like this was slightly injured.


    When Xiao Liang saw that Lao Yan was upset, he quickly lit him a cigarette and handed it over.


    "Brother, don''t worry first. Since Zhang Wen attaches so much importance to this matter, I think we''d better not act rashly ~"


    Lao Yan also thought so. Zhang Wen is ready now. Why do you sneak attack?


    That''s not a sneak attack, that''s a sheep into a tiger!


    We have to find another way.


    He took a cigarette in annoyance: "all right, tell the brothers not to squat in recent days and rest for two days first!"


    Xiao Liang nodded hard.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, in the office of Wanfeng group.


    Boss Wang sat calmly in the office, tapping his fingers on the table.


    With a cigarette in his mouth.


    The thoughts in his head had never been more chaotic.


    About Zhang Wen, about Wanfeng group


    The battle between him and Zhang Wen had just begun, and he knew in his heart that it must be decided quickly.


    The longer you delay, the worse it will be for you.


    Zhang Wen, now he is a tiger.


    But Lao Yan''s guy suck up. Since he promised to give himself the news of Liu hongran, there was no news at all.


    Old Yan, is he being careful with himself!


    Thinking of this, he pinched the cigarette end and called Lao Yan.


    At this time, Lao Yan is also ready to discuss with boss Wang!


    "Lao Yan, have you heard anything lately?" boss Wang asked.


    Old Yan hurriedly said, "boss Wang, it''s a little difficult..."


    "Difficult? You come to my office now. Wow, I''ll wait for you here!"


    "Well, OK ~"


    After hanging up, old Yan woke up Zhiyong and asked him to drive. They went to Wanfeng group.

 Chapter 1397

    The atmosphere in boss Wang''s office is a little dull.


    After Lao Yan came in, he stood there like a child who had made a mistake. He didn''t dare to smoke.


    There''s no way. Boss Wang''s aura is too strong.


    "Come and sit down!" boss Wang deliberately emptied Lao Yan for a while before he spoke.


    Lao Yan quickly sat opposite boss Wang and took a cigarette.


    "Boss Wang, my people have been following Liu hongran for the last two days, but Zhang Wen has been on guard for a long time. I think we should change our way ~"


    Lao Yan said quite tactfully. In fact, he was not making excuses for himself.


    Can boss Wang not hear that?


    He looked at Lao Yan coldly and said, "just tell me, did you keep up!"


    "Keep up, but don''t have a chance ~"


    Boss Wang frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "Li Erzi is secretly protecting Liu hongran every night. We don''t have a chance at all. Last night, my people kept up with Liu hongran, but I thought about it and didn''t inform you. You think, Li Erzi is there. Even if you let people pass, you will suffer a lot, won''t you?"


    After listening to Lao Yan, boss Wang frowned.


    He has heard a little about Li Erzi. He is not afraid of Li Erzi, but of Li Erzi''s head!


    This man, that''s quite insidious. He''s around Liu hongran. I don''t know how many conspiracies are brewing in the dark!


    Even if he buried a mine on the ground, boss Wang believed it!


    Boss Wang stopped talking and he was worried.


    If this road doesn''t work, isn''t it left to fight face to face with Zhang Wen? What does he have to do with Lao Yan?


    Now he feels that Lao Yan wants to drag himself into the water!


    "What do you think we should do now?"


    Old Yan turned his eyes and said with a smile on his face, "I''m thinking, can we lead Zhang Wen away first and then want to get Liu hongran? Isn''t that the same as playing?"


    This is the truth, but the risk is not small.


    The key is who will be the bait.


    Listening to Lao Yan''s tone, I want boss Wang to stand out!


    "Well, that''s a good idea. Go and prepare!" boss Wang said deliberately.


    Lao Yan''s face changed. Let him prepare and let him be a bait?


    That won''t work!


    He doesn''t have any generals. If Zhang Wen doesn''t catch him stealing chickens, it''s not worth the loss!


    "Oh, boss Wang, I can''t get Zhang Wen!" old Yan said quickly.


    Boss Wang looked at him coldly: "I said very well when I cooperated. Now I''m the bait. I''ll solve Liu hongran. What the fuck do you want you to do?"


    It''s a little heavy.


    But the words are not rough.


    It is boss Wang who suffers losses by joining hands with Lao Yan.


    Now Lao Yan''s only intelligence network is useless. Can boss Wang not dislike him?


    "Boss Wang, you can''t cross the river and tear down the bridge!" Lao Yan greeted boss Wang''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    A cold sweat had burst out on his forehead.


    Boss Wang has a bad character. He must be able to do such a thing as crossing a river and tearing down a bridge.


    At this juncture, if boss Wang really kicked him out, and then told Zhang Wen that the person who followed Liu hongran that night was Lao Yan''s younger brother.


    What''s the result? You don''t have to think about it!


    Cold sweat, down Lao Yan''s forehead.


    It seems that every time I discuss things with boss Wang, he will break out in a cold sweat.


    Either in a hurry or scared.


    Boss Wang, this personality is so unstable.


    "Hum, old Yan, before I cross the river and tear down the bridge, ask yourself whether you have done everything you should do well!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes are still cold.


    Lao Yan is dispensable here. On the contrary, if he turns his face with Lao Yan, he can kill Lao Yan immediately!


    The previous contradictions were enough to kill Lao Yan!


    "Oh! Boss Wang..." Lao Yan was worried. He was really worried.


    Boss Wang can''t do this!


    Don''t talk about a little friendship. When you see that you''re useless, you kick it aside immediately?


    The key is that he has told boss Wang everything he should say.


    Including the financial resources of Dongwen group and the address of Liu hongran.


    He, isn''t he fishing!


    Catch him!


    But boss Wang has no way at all. Who wants him to go to boss Wang?


    "Either way, I''ll leave, OK?" old Yan said anxiously.


    In fact, boss Wang is not ready to let Lao Yan go. The reason why he said so is to tell Lao Yan.


    Your old Yan is nothing in my eyes. If you don''t do a good job next time, count the new and old accounts together!


    Looking at Lao Yan''s worried look, boss Wang sneered: "OK, call me all the people you can call at that time!"


    Seeing that his tone eased slightly, Lao Yan wiped his sweat secretly.


    "OK, my people will arrive at that time, but what are you going to do about it?"


    Boss Wang waved impatiently: "you don''t have to take care of it. I have my own way!"


    How can you lead Zhang Wen out?


    Boss Wang already has a rough rudiment in his mind.


    Moreover, this move must be a hundred attempts!


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing old Yan off, boss Wang called the butcher in.


    The butcher doesn''t look very well today.


    Not because he was worried about what he did last night.


    He had knocked the man out when he did the girl last night. If the girl were smart, she would shut up about it.


    If the butcher played with her, would the man want her?


    What bothers him is Zhang Wen! And the meat missing from my ears!


    This shit, but it affects the beauty!


    "What''s the matter with your ears?" boss Wang couldn''t help asking.


    "Nothing. She caught me playing with an old woman last night." the butcher made up a reason casually. He can''t tell boss Wang. He went to Wang Yuxian without authorization and Zhang Wen shot him?


    Boss Wang is a little broken.


    "Oh, I say you, can''t you stop? There haven''t been enough things lately?"


    The butcher smiled.


    He smiled very gentlemanly, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    make fun of!


    Boss Wang still doesn''t know enough about the butcher. How can the butcher commit a crime if he doesn''t commit many things recently? This is not affected by any factor.


    However, since boss Wang asked the butcher to help him, he had already prepared himself.


    "These two days, you stop it. Maybe I''ll do it sometime ~"


    The butcher''s eyes brightened: "brother, do you want to work with Zhang Wengan?"


    He finally waited until he could fight back.


    "Well, it''s not! Anyway, it will definitely cost him! If it''s done this time, maybe we can directly take over Dongwen group ~"


    The butcher stopped asking and went down obediently.


    Boss Wang''s words have already been mentioned. It must be a big fight!

 Chapter 1398

    Wu Yang was hospitalized a day later.


    The big horn with a tiger has already spread the story.


    No matter why Wu Yang was hospitalized, they should come to visit.


    Today, Zhang Guohua, who pretended to be a tiger, and Heimei came to see Wu Yang.


    Originally, it''s a good thing, but if anything is mixed with pretending to force the tiger, it will become trouble.


    Even an honest man like Wu Yang is no exception.


    Towards noon, pretending to force the tiger, the three of them went to the ward.


    Wu Yang actually has nothing to do. It still hurts when it''s convenient.


    "Brother Hu, brother Hua, you''re coming..." Wu Yang got up and greeted them.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he put down his things, and then found a place to sit down.


    "Guohua, I saw you go to the bath center alone that night. Tell me the truth, did you find a woman?" pretending to force the tiger to sit down and asked Zhang Guohua.


    It doesn''t feel like coming to see Wu Yang at all.


    Zhang Guohua not to know how to appreciate favors, but he did not think he could make a difference.


    He did go that night, but who didn''t have a normal need?


    When pretending to force the tiger to speak, black sister also stared at him all the time.


    She is also curious. She is waiting for Zhang Guohua to speak!


    The whole person has changed since Heimei and pretending to force the tiger together.


    Become obscene. If you have nothing to do, you like to satirize people with pretending to be a forced tiger.


    If only pretending to be a tiger today, Zhang Guohua must smoke him directly without saying a word!


    But the key today is that there are black girls!


    Black sister, that''s also a pretty awesome combat power! If they really fight, Zhang Guohua is not necessarily their opponent!


    He said with a black face, "don''t talk nonsense. When did I find a woman?"


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile: "it''s okay. It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Anyway, I know it in my heart."


    How can Zhang Guohua know that pretending to force a tiger is ready to be a breakthrough from him?


    "You know you MB!" Zhang Guohua scolded.


    Don''t be polite to pretending to force the tiger. Being polite to him is cruel to yourself.


    Pretending to force the tiger was not angry. He pretended to force a smile.


    "Do you play normal channels or fire across the air?"


    "What?" Zhang Guohua was stunned.


    He really didn''t understand what it meant to fire across the air.


    But Heimei and Wu Yang understand.


    Just play in the back! Heavy taste!


    From the obscene eyes of the tiger, Zhang Guohua seemed to understand what was going on.


    Because his eyes are always staring behind him when he speaks!


    Does shooting across the air mean the back?


    Grass.


    The taste is OK!


    "If you like to play like this, one of our brothers is a master!" pretending to force the tiger to continue to laugh.


    "Who?" unknowingly, Zhang Guohua began to cooperate with the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nearby angry nuzui: "who else, young and promising people!"


    Zhang Guohua was silent.


    They came to see Wu Yang and pretended to force the tiger to satirize others. Why?


    He also felt a little too much.


    Sure enough, Wu Yang trembled after hearing this.


    Now it''s forbidden for him. No matter who says it, it''s not a bit of a blow to him.


    "All right, shut up," Zhang Guohua whispered.


    Instead of stopping pretending to force the tiger, they laughed with black sister.


    "Besides, the other party is still a man! I really didn''t expect such a talent among our brothers ~"


    Bang~


    Wu Yang opened the door and went out.


    Zhang Guohua stared round his eyes: "grass, take away Wu Yang''s Qi! Just your mouth!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to stand up innocently: "am I just kidding him ~"


    Don''t pretend to be a tiger.


    He is really joking with Wu Yang! But his way of joking is so special that most people can''t accept it.


    At the beginning, he just joked and went to bed with black sister. It can be imagined that those jokes have multiple tastes.


    It''s strange that Wu Yang can accept it!


    Out of the door of the ward, Wu Yang sat alone in the corridor smoking.


    He could bear the pain, but what the butcher did to him, he said he couldn''t bear anything.


    Now in retrospect, his fingers holding the cigarette trembled.


    After just pretending to force the tiger, his anger was even stronger!


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, Wu Yang came back with no smile on his face. The whole person didn''t look energetic.


    Zhang Guohua patted him on the shoulder: "it''s all right, ang. Just pretending to be a tiger and joking with you! Ignore that fool!"


    Pretend to force the tiger to be anxious: "who do you call a fool!"


    "What''s the matter? You have a problem!" Zhang Guohua glared at the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to shrink his neck, he really didn''t dare to say anything.


    Why does he challenge Zhang Guohua?


    Wu Yang barely bent his mouth: "it''s all right. I just go out to the bathroom ~"


    "We all know about you. When we catch the butcher, I''ll take it out for you!"


    "Thank you, brother Hua ~"


    In private, Zhang Guohua has a good relationship with Wu Yang. He is pretended to force the tiger to be so sarcastic. He also knows that Wu Yang feels bad.


    After all, that way of joking is not acceptable to everyone.


    Zhang Guohua comforted Wu Yang a few words, this only pull dress forced tiger and black sister to go.


    These two people didn''t come to see Wu Yang at all. They just came to make trouble!


    Zhang Guohua drove back to Dongwen group.


    I asked Zhang Guohua how Wu Yang was. He said it was good, and then he went to work.


    Pretending to force the tiger is very upset. Just now, in front of black sister, Zhang Guohua scolded him as a fool. He didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    No, I have to say something to get Zhang Guohua back.


    Let him eat a mouthful of shit, too.


    "Alas, the current situation is really bad ~" pretending to force the tiger to sit in the hall and said to himself.


    At this time, everyone was sitting in the hall, including the little brothers.


    The sentence of pretending to force the tiger directly focused everyone''s attention on the past.


    Force, it''s about to start loading.


    Sometimes I''m bored. It''s interesting to listen to him pretend to force.


    "Brother Hu, what''s wrong with the situation now?" a curious little brother asked.


    Pretending to force the tiger likes to have such a little brother to cooperate with him. If no one answers now, he has to repeat this sentence until someone answers him.


    Otherwise, I will continue to load it without sending it!


    He appreciated and looked at the little brother, pretending to be disappointed and said, "it was good, but it''s not good because of a person, alas..."


    "Who is it?" asked the younger brother.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s obscene eyes, he subconsciously glanced at Zhang Guohua.

 Chapter 1399

    Zhang Guohua didn''t notice that he was acting like a tiger. He was thinking about things.


    I''m used to pretending to be a tiger. Zhang Guohua doesn''t want to talk to him.


    The younger brothers looked at Zhang Guohua with the eyes of the tiger.


    Many people secretly squeezed a cold sweat for him.


    Obviously, if Zhang Guohua knows, he will force the tiger to knock in public.


    Pretend to be a tiger. There''s no room to fight back.


    A little brother didn''t understand: "brother tiger, why is this?"


    Yeah!


    They have all seen how powerful Zhang Guohua is. The bad thing is that he pretends to be a tiger. What does it have to do with Zhang Guohua?


    "Hehe, why? It''s a long story. That day, he and I were going to run a butcher. I took my soft sword that can frighten everyone. He didn''t bring anything. We got out of the car and just saw the butcher stealing in the street ~"


    "Brother tiger, the butcher stole?" at this time, a little brother interrupted him.


    In their cognition, the butcher is also a big brother level figure. Where can he steal when he is free? Isn''t that what my little brother did?


    Pretend to force the tiger to stare at the little brother. He hates iron and steel in his eyes.


    Why are you so ignorant? The focus of pretending to force the tiger is not here at all! He''s blind than what to ask!


    "What''s the matter? What kind of man do you think the butcher is? What''s the surprise of him stealing?"


    The little brother stopped talking. He also heard it. He interrupted and pretended to force the tiger. It seems that others are very unhappy.


    Pretending to force the tiger to see that no one was talking, he then said, "at that time, I was going to use the past two moves to put down the butcher first, and then give him some swords, but guess what? At this time, he BB said, let the butcher hear, and it''s a direct bad thing!"


    "Brother Hu, what has he BB done?" the sensible little brother asked.


    Every time he can always naturally cooperate to pretend to be a tiger, and the two people have the meaning of singing and making peace.


    "He won''t let me go. He wants to be a hero himself ~"


    This sentence, pretending to force the tiger to say it quite loudly.


    Zhang Guohua heard it.


    He reacted immediately.


    Pretending to be a tiger is talking about him!


    "Grass, who do you mean to force the tiger?" Zhang Guohua stared at the tiger and scolded the tiger.


    If there were only pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua, pretending to force tiger would not dare to mess around, because Zhang Guohua would never be merciful to beat him, but today there are so many younger brothers, they must have a fight.


    Just take advantage of today''s strength and pretend to force the tiger to vent his anger in his heart.


    However, pretending to force the tiger has reversed right and wrong.


    It was not because of Zhang Guohua that day, but because he shouted because he wanted to take credit. Otherwise, where could the butcher run away?


    Pretending to force the tiger is not vague at all. Zhang Guohua didn''t give him any face just now in the ward. He was already angry.


    Is it wrong to pretend?


    Pretend to break the law?


    "Zhang Guohua, don''t pretend. There are so many brothers here today. Can you tell the truth!" pretending to force the tiger to listen impatiently.


    "Ha ha, grass ~" Zhang Guohua smiled angrily. It was obvious that he was pretending to force the tiger here. Today he bit him?


    What''s wrong with pretending to be a tiger? Does the skin itch?


    Zhang Guohua''s face was a little ferocious.


    Pretending to force the tiger was startled. Seeing this expression, I knew that Zhang Guohua was really angry.


    "Why, Guohua, do you still want to do it with so many brothers here?" pretending to force the tiger to change his normal state and directly stood up.


    Zhang Guohua understands.


    All the signs of pretending to be a tiger today show that he wants to be beaten. If his skin is tight, he must loosen it.


    Without a word, Zhang Guohua bowed his head and came to force the tiger.


    "Mommy ~" pretended to force the tiger to jump behind the crowd.


    At this time, the younger brothers went to persuade Zhang Guohua.


    "Brother Hua, forget it. It''s all a joke ~"


    "Brother Hua, they are all our own ~"


    "Calm down ~"


    Being advised by so many younger brothers, Zhang Guohua is not good to attack again, but he is still angry. He pretends to force the tiger to twist the facts.


    "Pretend to be a tiger. I''ll give you one last chance. Tell them the truth..."


    Pretending to force the innocent tiger on his face: "that''s the truth..."


    At this time, Wang Peng came out rubbing his head.


    Just now he had been sleeping in the lounge. He woke up when he heard pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua arguing outside.


    But pretending to be a tiger can quarrel with anyone. Everyone is not surprised.


    "Brother Yijiao, what happened just now?" Wang Peng rubbed his head and asked.


    Brother Yijiao told Wang Peng what happened just now.


    Wang Peng directly and shamelessly snorted: "if it were me, one can solve the butcher!"


    I don''t know if I just woke up and didn''t hold the door, or just pretended to force tiger and Zhang Guohua to stop. Wang Peng''s words seemed to explode in the air, which made pretended to force tiger and Zhang Guohua listen really.


    Wang Peng dares to say that he can handle it alone?


    Is he so awesome?


    Why?


    Although Zhang Wen also thinks highly of Wang Peng, in their hearts, Wang Peng is actually a hairy boy.


    Now in front of so many younger brothers, dare you say such big words?


    It was quiet for a few seconds, and pretended to force the tiger to speak first.


    "Wang Peng, why don''t you fight with the butcher? You mean, neither Guohua nor I are your opponents?"


    Zhang Guohua also has an ugly face.


    Wang Peng knew he was wrong, but now many of his younger brothers are there. Pretending to force the tiger also makes him a little embarrassed.


    Wang Peng is also a man who wants face.


    "Brother Hu, why didn''t you two do it that day?" Wang Peng was not satisfied with what happened that day.


    This makes the pretend tiger explode.


    He stared round his eyes and his hair was trembling. "Did we do it or not? We need to report to you, don''t we? Wenzi is not fucking dead now! It''s your turn to decide here?"


    It''s a little heavy to pretend to be a tiger, but the truth is right.


    Wang Peng''s words have successfully leapt over the level.


    Wang Pengqi did not speak, lit a cigarette and squatted there.


    Pretending to force the tiger then said, "even if Wenzi has an accident, it''s not your fucking turn to decide! Either, let''s practice!"


    With that, he came over with his sleeve to fight with Wang Peng.


    I heard these words long ago in the house. At this time, I went out with my hands in my pockets and said calmly, "who said I was dead just now?"


    Their eyes suddenly focused on me.


    "Pretending to be a tiger, you just said I was dead? Why, do you want me to die so much?" I said half jokingly.


    This is thanks to him. If it were someone else, I would definitely turn my face.


    I usually play jokes with pretending to be a tiger.

 Chapter 1400

    Pretending to force the tiger to gasp, he pointed to Wang Peng.


    "Wenzi, why don''t you take care of Wang Peng? This boy is too arrogant!"


    Zhang Guohua also has such an expression.


    Although there is nothing wrong with pretending to force the tiger, there is no hierarchy in my eyes. Wang Peng is my brother, pretending to force the tiger and Zhang Guohua are also my brothers, which are the same in my eyes.


    But today, pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua just want to distinguish a level. Isn''t this a infighting?


    I said steadily, "what Wang Peng said just now is wrong, but I have to say one thing ahead. Last night, Wang Peng and I went to find the butcher, just the two of us! And it''s no exaggeration to say that Wang Peng almost moved his hands last night. When I rushed over, Wang Peng had pressed the butcher on the ground. Even if I didn''t go, Wang Peng might really kill the butcher!"


    Pretend to force the tiger to stop talking.


    It''s a fact. He can''t speak eloquently.


    Whatever the reason, he and Zhang Guohua didn''t do anything in the past, but Wang Peng almost held down the butcher alone. How can this be compared?


    Wang Peng gave me a grateful look.


    "Besides, there''s another thing I want to make clear. All the people sitting here are brothers! There''s no difference in size or grade. Today I Zhang Wenzhi is the boss because the brothers give me face. If I don''t have brothers, I''m nothing! Pretend to be a tiger. Don''t say those words just now, you know?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to say nothing, he turned and sat aside.


    "Peng''er, take it easy in the future. Don''t be too impulsive. After all, people have only one life, but they won''t be after playing ~"


    "I know brother Wen!" Wang Peng agreed happily.


    Then I let everyone go, and then I went back to the office myself.


    My words will certainly upset many people, but it is absolutely the most fair.


    I know it''s useless to say too much. It''s time to say. Next, let''s pretend to force the tiger to think about whether it''s their fault or Wang Peng''s fault.


    ¡­¡­


    Pretending to be forced tiger itself is a person who likes to pretend to be forced to joke, and people he knows well.


    But sometimes, if you joke too much, it will hurt people.


    Pretending to force tiger didn''t expect that he would take Wu Yang''s joke so seriously in the ward this afternoon.


    Even made reckless moves.


    Wu Yang is quite calm among us. He has always been very measured in his work, but after pretending to force Hu and Zhang Guohua to leave in the afternoon, he can no longer be calm.


    If he pretended to force the tiger, he pierced his heart like a needle.


    Open and close their eyes, they laugh at themselves.


    In the evening, he changed his casual clothes and went out with a sharp knife in his arms.


    He took a taxi and went directly to Wanfeng group.


    At this time, the employees of Wanfeng group are off duty. It is said that the employees are actually some younger brothers who go to dinner together.


    Wu Yang''s eyes quickly found it, but he just didn''t find the shadow of the butcher.


    He walked over with his head down and held down a little brother where there was no one nearby.


    The knife, right on his back.


    "Be honest with me. If you want to run or call someone, I''ll stab you first!" Wu Yang said fiercely.


    The little brother was startled and didn''t come back for a long time.


    I''m kidding!


    In Wanfeng group, or do so many people dare to be so awesome when they get off work? Needless to say, it must be Zhang Wen''s man, but this man is too tiger!


    "Brother, what do you want to do?" the little brother asked weakly.


    "I''m looking for the butcher today. As long as you cooperate, I won''t hurt you!"


    "Well..."


    My younger brother''s mental calculation is to put it down. Listening to his tone, I think Wu Yang is still a road speaker.


    "Where is the butcher now?" Wu Yang asked.


    "Brother, he is in boss Wang''s office now. He is expected to come down in a while, but there are many younger brothers around him..."


    "Where''s his car?"


    "In the underground garage."


    "Take me there!"


    ¡­¡­


    The little brother took Wu Yang directly to the butcher''s car, a very luxurious Lincoln.


    Who would have thought that this well-dressed man in a luxury car was a master of crime? As long as it was a crime, he did everything, even an innocent innocent girl just last night.


    Wu Yang hid away with his little brother.


    After a while, the garage door opened and the butcher walked down.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Usually when the butcher comes over, he should at least take some younger brothers with him, but today he is alone. He asked the younger brothers to protect boss Wang outside and hang themselves out.


    This is just a chance for Wu Yang.


    Seeing the butcher walking towards the car step by step, Wu Yang told the little brother to shut up and go away, and then walked quickly towards the butcher himself.


    The little brother didn''t speak, so he watched Wu Yang go to find the butcher.


    But I''m not in a hurry to leave.


    He''s waiting.


    Let''s see whether Wu Yang is powerful or the butcher is powerful. If Wu Yang is powerful, he turns around and runs away. People must not know that he betrayed the butcher.


    If the butcher killed Wu Yang, he would rush to help and buy a good one in front of the butcher.


    Wu Yang walked towards the butcher with light steps, holding a knife.


    Wu Yang has only one idea in his head now, that is to stab the butcher to death! Stab him!


    But he forgot that the man opposite was a butcher, who had experienced countless sneak attacks and been attacked, and who was crazy on the edge of the law.


    This kind of person does not rely on luck, but on his extraordinary intuition.


    When he got out of the garage just now, the butcher felt something was wrong. He couldn''t say why. Anyway, he felt strange. He had already breathed in his heart.


    Whoosh~


    Wu Yang doesn''t talk nonsense. He stabbed him from behind! The speed is also quite fast.


    At this time, the butcher immediately flashed, and Wu Yang stabbed the butcher''s arm directly.


    "Ow ~ ~ ~"


    The whole underground garage seemed to hear the butcher''s cry.


    Wu Yang clenched his teeth secretly. Just now he clearly aimed at the back of the butcher''s heart. The butcher moved and directly deviated.


    Wu Yang didn''t stop. He pulled it out and immediately prepared to stab the second knife.


    But by this time, he was already late.


    This knife is a wake-up call for the butcher.


    Tell him someone''s going to fuck you. Be careful.


    Click!


    When Wu Yang stabbed the second knife, the butcher turned away beautifully, and the knife directly stabbed the car body.


    At the same time, the butcher also grabbed Wu Yang''s wrist.


    Those eyes are hideous.


    It''s usually when the butcher wants to kill.


    There are many lives in his hands, but not many people know it.


    At the moment, facing Wu Yang, he has moved and killed his heart.

 Chapter 1401

    When the butcher grabbed his wrist, Wu Yang felt a strong force coming from his hand.


    "Grass, I''m going to kill you today!" Wu Yang shouted like crazy.


    The butcher''s eyes cooled down and a blue vein burst on his head: "what happened last time hasn''t made you honest, huh? But it doesn''t matter. I''ll break your hand and foot tendons in a moment and let you watch yourself die!"


    Wu Yang stared round his eyes and wanted to fight with him again, but he couldn''t move his hand anyway.


    Held by the butcher.


    As soon as the butcher made an effort, he directly pinned Wu Yang''s body away, and then cut Wu Yang''s wrist with a hand knife.


    The knife fell to the ground.


    The butcher picked up the knife with his foot.


    Eyes, looking for a place to start on Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang clenched his teeth and struggled hard, but he was not the opponent of the Butcher at all. No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Can only watch him find a place to start on himself.


    "I''ll give it back to you first!" said the butcher, and first gave Wu Yang a knife in the arm.


    In the same place as the knife that stabbed me just now.


    Wu Yang cried out in pain.


    With this knife, his arm had no strength at all, and blood gurgled out.


    The butcher was very satisfied with the effect and swept his eyes on him: "last time I was a little interested in you, but you were too fucking arrogant. I''ll kill you first, and then have a good fucking fun with you!"


    "I Cao NIMA..." Wu Yang squeezed out a few words.


    The younger brother who watched the play nearby was surrounded. He wanted to come and help, but he found that he didn''t need his own help at all. Moreover, the words of the butcher just now also made him confused.


    The butcher said he wanted to play with the body?


    And a fucking man?


    He absolutely believes that the butcher can do such a thing, but


    This picture is so dazzling!


    If he is a beautiful girl, he can understand, but who is this person? It''s a big man!


    How can a butcher do it?


    Taste, it''s fucking heavy!


    It seems to have reached the point of metamorphosis.


    The little brother''s Adam''s Apple moved. Don''t look at the scene of breaking his eyes. After reading it, he couldn''t help having a nightmare, so he left quietly.


    Wu Yang is not Wang Peng. Although he wants to kill the butcher, he does not have Wang Peng''s explosive power like a little tiger, nor does he have the ability to clamp the butcher to death with the gang door.


    Now, he''s just a piece of meat on the chopping board.


    Seeing that Wu Yang was still struggling, the butcher gave him a blow on the head with a knife handle.


    Wu Yang was stunned. Everything in front of him seemed to be spinning. He couldn''t find the north for a long time.


    The body also fell down like losing strength.


    The butcher, like a devil, stood in front of him and looked down at him.


    The cold feeling gradually poured all over his body. Wu Yang knew that he must be finished today.


    Skill is inferior to man, and the result is death.


    Seeing that Wu Yang had not recovered for a long time, the butcher sneered twice, grabbed the dagger with his backhand and stabbed him in the stomach!


    A knife was directly inserted into Wu Yang''s stomach.


    "Ow ~ ~ ~"


    At this moment, Wu Yang came slowly. This knife was like a dose of cardiotonic needle, which made him wake up in an instant.


    At the same time, the pain from his stomach also made his head sweat.


    Wu Yang is not afraid of being stabbed. He is afraid of being slaughtered like a commodity.


    That''s more pathetic than animals.


    "Ha ha, is it cool?" the butcher laughed wildly.


    Wu Yang couldn''t speak at all. He only saw blood flowing down the edge of the blade.


    Torture people. Butchers are experts.


    His face is ferocious. Next, he''s going to pick Wu Yang''s tendons. His cry must be very good at that time.


    With that, the butcher puffed again and pulled out the knife.


    The butcher was so excited that he even forgot.


    Forget to pull out the knife like this, the blood will splash out.


    Why did ancient people wear armor on their faces when fighting?


    It''s just to prevent blood from splashing in your eyes or mouth. Isn''t it ridiculous to choke on this mouthful of blood?


    Just as the butcher pulled out his knife, a stream of blood splashed into his eyes.


    "My grass..." a burst of pain came from his eyes. The butcher hurried to clean the blood in his eyes.


    But at this time, Wu Yang also reacted. Seeing the butcher desperately trying to get his eyes, he gritted his teeth, covered his stomach and ran away!


    Wu Yang is not Wang Peng. If the person stabbed today is Wang Peng, he won''t run if he sees the butcher like this. Even if he dies, he has to take the butcher as a cushion.


    As long as there is one breath, bite him to death!


    After seeing the skill of the butcher, Wu Yang chose to run first.


    Anyway, save your life first.


    Wu Yang covered his stomach and ran out like crazy. He stopped a car in the street and went to the hospital.


    Gasping for breath, Wu Yang got into the car and looked down.


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t look. At this point, he fainted directly.


    The place where the butcher stabbed him just now, and he ran a few steps, the wound had already cracked, and the intestines inside were in a mess, revealing a pile of things.


    Wu Yang''s first feeling was that it was over. He had to die today.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, boss Wang waited at the gate of Wanfeng group for a long time and didn''t see the butcher coming. He kept looking at the time.


    The butcher usually comes up in five or six minutes. What''s the matter today?


    He was about to let his two younger brothers have a look when the butcher came up alone.


    Covered in blood.


    It''s all Wu Yang''s blood.


    "My grass, what''s going on!" boss Wang shouted.


    The little brothers gathered around.


    The butcher rubbed his eyes and said, "brother, someone attacked me just now. It''s Zhang Wen''s man!"


    "What?" boss Wang was stunned.


    In his own territory, under the gaze of so many younger brothers, Zhang Wen''s people dare to sneak attack?


    This is fucking arrogant!


    But on second thought, what can''t Zhang Wen do? Even dare to shoot openly!


    "Are you busy, or take you to the hospital?" boss Wang saw that the butcher could come out by himself and thought he should be fine.


    The butcher said, "just now the boy gave me a knife in the stomach. I don''t know if I can live. I don''t care. I just got a knife in my arm."


    What he said was simple, but everyone present knew that the process must not be so simple.


    He attacked the butcher secretly and was beaten away by the butcher. It can be seen how powerful the butcher is.


    But he''s kind of embarrassed.


    Boss Wang told his younger brother to take the butcher to the hospital to treat the wound first.


    Then he went upstairs.

 Chapter 1402

    Boss Wang was going home, but he didn''t intend to go back now.


    What if someone comes out to attack him when he comes home!


    With so many younger brothers here, he is absolutely safe.


    Sitting in the office, the younger brothers are standing at the corridor door.


    Boss Wang''s face has never been gloomy.


    So far.


    He counselled.


    Completely counselled.


    In dealing with Zhang Wen.


    Recently, Zhang Wen''s people have frequently sneaked into his boss Wang''s people, hinted at him again and again, and stepped on his tail in the dark again and again.


    Boss Wang has been patient.


    If it had been before, boss Wang would have taken people directly with Zhang Wengan without saying a word.


    But now, he''s not going to do that.


    After so many years in Jinhai City, boss Wang saw with his own eyes that there were too many examples of being killed from his younger brother to his eldest brother.


    In this position, boss Wang must be careful.


    Your life is more important than anything.


    You can''t fight with Zhang Wen until you guarantee this first, can''t you?


    This requires a process.


    A process of forbearance.


    Thinking so, boss Wang lit a cigarette and smoked. At the same time, the plan that had been brewing was slowly outlined in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Midnight, more than twelve.


    I appeared at the door of the hospital ward.


    Wu Yang inside has just been rescued and has not passed the dangerous period.


    When he was sent to the hospital, he had lost too much blood.


    It''s lucky to be rescued.


    Wang Peng squatted next to smoking.


    I asked him for a cigarette and bowed my head to smoke.


    At this time, pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua also came.


    At the first moment of the accident, Li Erzi''s younger brother investigated everything and told me on the phone.


    I was silent.


    This is my dereliction of duty.


    I didn''t take good care of my younger brother. I let Wu Yang suffer such grievances.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" pretending to force the tiger came and asked me.


    "Wu Yang tried his best to find the butcher, but he didn''t fight. Fortunately, he saved his life." I said faintly.


    "What? He went to the butcher desperately?" pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua were surprised.


    Zhang Guohua was quite worried and lay down at the door of the ward for a long time: "Wenzi, what''s the situation with him?"


    I shook my head: "I haven''t passed the dangerous period yet."


    In fact, my mind is no longer here. What I think in my heart is how to deal with boss Wang next. He must pay for it!


    The question is, where to start.


    Pop!


    At this time, a loud slap sounded in my ear.


    I subconsciously turned my head and looked over.


    It was Zhang Guohua who slapped the tiger.


    The slap was thunderous and forced the tiger to sit directly on the ground.


    Usually, Zhang Guohua bullies and pretends to force the tiger, but every time he is joking. Even if he does it, it''s not serious.


    But this time, we all see that Zhang Guohua is serious.


    He slapped his face with 80% strength


    Pretending to force the tiger to speak, he let one nostril bleed.


    Wang Peng also stood up, a little at a loss.


    It''s quiet around.


    Only Zhang Guohua''s chest rises and falls.


    "Pretending to force a tiger is all your fucking good deed! Now, if Wu Yang has an accident today, can you pass your own level?"


    Pretending to force the tiger not to speak, few people became serious.


    He bowed his head.


    "I slapped you because your mouth is cheap. If you don''t understand, come to me at any time!" with that, Zhang Guohua sat aside angrily.


    Zhang Guohua slapped his head a little dizzy. He pretended to force the tiger. When he was not dizzy, he slowly stood up from the ground, turned and left.


    A man who often joked and didn''t do anything right suddenly became silent, giving people the feeling that the end of the world was coming.


    When we killed the knife, we pretended to force the tiger to be silent. On the way back, he was joking,


    I didn''t manage to force the tiger. I thought I''d let him calm down first.


    Some jokes can be made, but some jokes can''t be made. This truth should be understood by pretending to force the tiger, otherwise there will be accidents in the future.


    "All right, Guohua, Wu Yang is fine. I''m sure boss Wang will pay for this."


    Zhang Guohua looked at me and nodded deeply.


    ¡­¡­


    After pretending to force the tiger out, he lit a cigarette and walked alone in the street, letting the scarlet cigarette end light and dark around his mouth.


    In my head, thinking.


    Actually, he didn''t think much.


    Don''t say it''s him. None of us thought much.


    No one expected that Wu Yang would go to the butcher.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t complain at all. He completely forced the tiger to wake up.


    I''m kidding. There has to be a scale.


    Thinking of Wu Yang lying unconscious in the ward, he slapped himself in the face.


    Shit!


    If I had known this, why would I joke with Wu Yang? Why do you want to talk to Wu Yang about these things?


    But he can''t just forget it. He must help Wu Yang get it back!


    Usually he doesn''t act like a tiger, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t act like a tiger.


    It depends on what it is.


    When I was a child, I could smash the glass of that family for a month because my mother was bullied. Can I be an ordinary person when I grow up? Can you bear this tone?


    The tiger''s eyes glowed red.


    Price!


    The butcher will pay for what he says this time!


    Thinking of this, he pinched the cigarette end and dialed Heimei.


    "Honey, what''s the matter?" black sister quickly picked it up. She was waiting at home to force the tiger back.


    "Heimei, come out and do something with me." pretending to force a tiger is rare and serious.


    Black sister didn''t know what he meant. She thought she was interested in pretending to force the tiger and wanted to go out and play wild with her, so she didn''t think much and agreed happily.


    "By the way, take my soft sword."


    Heimei was stunned, then promised to hang up the phone.


    Pretending to force the tiger to wait in place for about ten minutes, Heimei got off a taxi.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you?" black sister asked when she saw that his face was still swollen.


    "It''s all right, Zhang Guohua."


    "Why did she hit people casually?" one word contains quite a lot of information.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. This time he hit right ~" then pretended to force the tiger to tell Wu Yang and Heimei.


    Black sister was silent.


    Although these two people usually don''t have a straight line, they are definitely the two most loyal people.


    "Ah Hu, what are you going to do?" in the moonlight, Heimei''s black eyes stared at the tiger.


    In this look, there is no previous playfulness, more certainty.


    As long as she pretended to force the tiger, she would dare to do anything.


    Pretending to force the tiger to take a deep breath: "this revenge must be avenged. I''ve long wanted to deal with the butcher boy!"

 Chapter 1403

    See here, someone may want to ask.


    Pretending to force a tiger is really a grandson. You have to ask women to do it with men! Isn''t black sister his woman? Shouldn''t you hide safely in the gentle countryside?


    If it were a woman like Wang Yuxian, it should be so.


    But black girls are not ordinary people!


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t regard her as a weak woman. He was also respectful and afraid of Heimei in his heart. Several men couldn''t stop her. Who can have the fighting power?


    Wang Peng?


    Or Wu Yang?


    In ancient times, there were Yang generals. Which of those women was not more fierce than men?


    The key is to force tiger and black sister, but they are divine carving heroes. No one can leave who. Only when they are combined together, that is the most powerful.


    At this moment, the soft sword is a big eagle with a forced tiger!


    ¡­¡­


    Bell~


    At this time, boss Wang''s phone rang.


    It''s more than twelve o''clock. Boss wang hasn''t come home yet. He''s still in the hospital.


    Why? Is it because the knife stabbed on the butcher''s arm is not ready?


    no


    It''s washing the butcher''s eyes!


    The blood splashed into his eyes, and the butcher''s sight was a little blurred. If the doctor said not to wash, he might be infected, which would be trouble.


    Don''t say it''s boss Wang. The butcher is also upset.


    He has fought so many times. When did he wash his eyes?


    Wu Yang''s blood is so dirty!


    Boss Wang came here in a very big formation. He brought several cars of his younger brother in order to protect him!


    Boss Wang is really afraid.


    Zhang Wen is too natural and unreasonable at all.


    Boss Wang looked at the electric man and picked it up.


    "Boss Wang, I heard that your people were secretly attacked? What''s the matter?" it was Lao Yan''s voice on the phone.


    His eyeliner is still pretty strong. He knew it just when it happened.


    "Nothing. Zhang Wen''s men attacked the butcher! Now the butcher is still in the hospital!" boss Wang said angrily.


    "Oh, I''ll go there now ~"


    Lao Yan said and put down the phone.


    be careful.


    This time, Lao Yan didn''t ask boss Wang for an address. He directly said that he was coming.


    What is this concept?


    It shows that the things boss Wang does are all under his old Yan''s eyes! Including their trip to the hospital.


    Boss Wang didn''t realize this for the time being, but he was upset.


    After a while, Zhiyong drove over with Lao Yan.


    At night, Zhiyong wore a vest and deliberately exposed the scars on his body.


    See people are a tight heart.


    Zhiyong is more awesome than a tattoo. It''s full of awe.


    "Oh, boss Wang, Zhang Wen is too fucking arrogant!" old Yan came and said.


    Boss Wang snorted.


    Everyone can see that Zhang Wen is arrogant. When Lao Yan said this, he just told boss Wang that it''s time to take action and hold it again. There''s going to be an accident.


    What boss Wang dislikes most is being led by the nose.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Lao Yan continued, "what about the butcher?"


    "Nothing. There''s just something wrong with your eyes. Just wash it."


    "Oh ~ ~"


    Anyway, Lao Yan didn''t pay attention to the butcher today, so he didn''t ask much.


    His eyes turned and said to boss Wang, "boss Wang, people on my side can move at any time, as long as you speak!"


    Boss Wang certainly knows what it means. Lao Yan has secretly urged him several times.


    But Lao Yan thought very well. Today he came here with Zhiyong alone. What kind of person is this?


    At best, it''s a forced crime!


    "OK, I see." boss Wang said impatiently.


    Lao Yan smiled and stopped talking.


    Besides, you should be beaten.


    After a while, the butcher came out.


    The eyes are red.


    "How''s it going?" asked boss Wang.


    "Much better."


    "Then go!"


    Boss Wang said and looked at old Yan: "you will take my car, let the butcher take your car and send the butcher back."


    Lao Yan promised that he knew boss Wang had something to tell him.


    He winked at Zhiyong and told him to send the butcher home.


    Zhiyong nodded.


    The butcher didn''t talk nonsense. When he went out and got into Zhiyong''s car, he began to close his eyes.


    The butcher saw so many people. At first glance, he knew that Zhiyong was a forced criminal. He didn''t talk to him much and was in no mood.


    Zhiyong drove the butcher in front, and behind him was boss Wang''s army. Boss Wang and Lao Yan sat in the car.


    Two waves of people, at the fork.


    Click.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and took a sip of it.


    Lao Yan was watching.


    "Lao Yan, you''ve seen what''s going on! I''m ready to do it in the last two days. You can do the final preparation again, you know?"


    Lao Yan really didn''t know what the final preparations were. He was stunned for a long time.


    "You keep an eye on me, and there must be no mistake this time!" said boss Wang, who hated iron and steel.


    Lao Yan nodded quickly.


    Boss Wang means to let him keep an eye on Zhang Wen and Liu hongran! Pay close attention to their every move. This time, there can be no errors in half a frame!


    Although he didn''t know what boss Wang''s plan was, Lao Yan nodded hard: "don''t worry, I must keep an eye on them this time!"


    Boss Wang took a deep smoke.


    He has no bottom in his heart.


    But this time, he really depends on Lao Yan.


    Let him act as his eyes and ears and draw out all his energy to do it.


    We really can''t slack off in dealing with Zhang Wen. We must use 100% energy to do it.


    "OK, you can wait for the phone these two days!"


    When he got near boss Wang''s house, he got out of the car and told the driver to take Lao Yan back.


    As long as we get rid of Zhang Wen this time, we can have a safe sleep in the future!


    ¡­¡­


    At midnight, a modern car was driving on the street.


    The people in the cab were sweating.


    The driver is Zhiyong.


    The butcher only said one place on the bus, and then closed his eyes, but he didn''t know. Zhiyong didn''t know the way at all!


    For what the butcher said, he just had a vague concept and couldn''t find it at all.


    After a big turn, it seems to be back to the origin.


    At this time, the butcher opened his eyes and immediately forced him.


    "You don''t know XX road?" dare to open a circle and drive back to the original place again!


    Zhiyong is quite innocent: "well, I don''t know the way."


    "Grass!" the butcher wanted to slap him. "You don''t know the way. Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Zhiyong didn''t speak, but glared at the butcher.


    "All right, you keep driving and I''ll show you the way!"


    Helpless, the butcher''s eyes are so painful that he has to show Zhiyong the way. I knew he might as well let a little brother drive, at least recognize the way!

 Chapter 1404

    "Hey, hey, why are you driving so fast? I''m grass!"


    Cried the butcher when he missed an intersection.


    Zhiyong looked back at him. He was a little wronged in his eyes.


    I thought you didn''t say earlier that you were talking in the back when the car drove past.


    Zhiyong had no choice but to drive on.


    If you drive ahead, you will arrive at Wanfeng group. If you come out of the hospital, you will come back in a big circle.


    It''s better for the butcher to take a taxi home.


    "All right, stop the car!" the butcher was very upset. If it went on like this, he couldn''t go home at dawn.


    Zhiyong couldn''t stop him, so he had to go down with him.


    The man was sent back by Lao Yan. Zhiyong must watch the butcher go back safely.


    "What are you doing with me?" said the butcher angrily.


    Zhiyong is also angry. What''s wrong with this man!


    "My boss asked me to send you back. I have to see you go back!"


    "Grass!" the butcher scolded and prepared to take a taxi on the road.


    With his eyes, he can''t continue driving.


    At this time, a voice with no sense of disobedience came like a cold arrow in the wind.


    "Butcher, you stand there!"


    The sound is a little strange to the butcher, but Zhiyong can hear it clearly.


    He could not have known more about this man.


    This is Zhang Wen''s man, who pretends to be a tiger!


    This guy is also very awesome.


    Zhiyong and the butcher looked at the place where they made a sound, and the two figures gradually appeared.


    This is the Shendiao Xia in Jinhai City, pretending to be a tiger and a black sister!


    So, why does the tiger appear in the place?


    In fact, pretending to force the tiger doesn''t know where the butcher is. What he wants is to come to Wanfeng group and have a look. Maybe he can get something. If he can''t find it at night, wait until tomorrow morning, and they must come.


    Who wants to meet the butcher and Zhiyong who got out of the car.


    Different from the past, the voice of pretending to force the tiger is quite calm today. It doesn''t mean to satirize people at all. If it''s normal, pretending to force the tiger must start pretending to force.


    Before a fight, it''s necessary to swear.


    It''s just that today''s pretending tiger doesn''t intend to swear. He''s not in the mood. He just wants to kill the man in front of him quickly!


    The butcher''s eyes still have some double shadows. He hasn''t seen clearly who the pretending tiger is for a long time.


    Zhiyong cried out: "I''m a grass, pretending to force a tiger. You''d better fuck off, or the butcher can kill you!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to turn his mouth, his eyes moved: "what the fuck are you doing here? Playing!"


    Pretending to be a tiger, I didn''t understand why Zhiyong would hang out with the butcher for a while.


    But on second thought, Zhiyong also had to eat. Maybe it was because of this that he followed the butcher!


    Just in time, he will clean up together today!


    "Don''t be angry, the butcher will kill you today!" Zhiyong said, shrinking behind the butcher.


    After following Lao Yan for so long, Zhiyong has completed a perfect transformation.


    From a normal little brother who likes to work hard to a slippery big brother.


    If it had been before, needless to say, Zhiyong must have been the first to go on, and he would have acted like a tiger without saying a word.


    But now he figured out that it was the wisest choice to poke a silly dog against the wall.


    Silly dog butcher, isn''t it right in front?


    If it''s someone else, he will be pushed out by Zhiyong, but the butcher is not an ordinary person. He is also quite insidious. Zhiyong''s two words make him unhappy.


    However, there is a woman around the pretending tiger. The butcher is a little upset.


    The key is that this woman doesn''t look good, even worse than a man!


    Isn''t that disgusting?


    "Why do you bully Wu Yang?" pretended to force the tiger.


    The butcher smiled.


    The smile is full of bitterness.


    He finally tasted being wronged.


    Bullying Wu Yang?


    Is that what he wants?


    Isn''t it because Wu Yang came to attack him? Now he still has a bandage on his arm!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, he pretended to force the tiger and then asked, "why do you want to play behind Wu Yang?"


    "Grass..." the butcher scolded.


    Is this man a fool?


    I always say these dirty words. Why don''t I have any quality?


    The butcher pretended to force the tiger as if he had agreed.


    He winked at Heimei quietly, meaning to tell her to go to Fu Zhiyong and clean up the butcher himself.


    Heimei nodded.


    Whoosh~


    Pretending to force the tiger to take out the soft sword from his arms.


    Before the butcher could laugh, he pretended to be a tiger and rushed up.


    Since taking the soft sword, pretending to force the tiger has not succeeded once. Every time, it is either pretending to force or self mutilating.


    But this time, pretending to be a tiger''s eye is about to succeed.


    Because of the tiger''s eyes.


    No more obscene~


    Shua!


    Before pretending to force the tiger to rush over, the butcher grabbed Zhiyong''s collar and dragged him to the front to block the gun.


    Zhiyong exclaimed.


    Play with your head. He''s really not the opponent of the butcher!


    He was thinking that the butcher knew everything. How can he fight with others? What he just thought was to let the butcher be his shield!


    In a few minutes, he was pushed ahead by the butcher.


    But before the tiger''s soft sword came, a pair of big black hands no less than men grabbed it and pulled Zhiyong''s ears.


    Why ears?


    Because Zhiyong has no hair!


    A big bald head. Where did you get your hair?


    Don''t think that pulling your ears is not powerful. This is the same reason as scratching your hair. If you pull your ears well, you still have no resistance at all.


    These big hands are Heimei''s. she grabbed Zhiyong''s ears quickly and accurately, and pulled him to her side as soon as she tried.


    Seeing that his shield was removed so quickly, the butcher quickly stepped back two steps to avoid the soft sword loaded with a tiger.


    At the same time, with a whoosh, the soft sword with the sound of cutting the air passed straight in front of the butcher.


    The butcher was surprised.


    I remember reading martial arts novels and describing soft sword in the past.


    Light and fast, soft and steel.


    Murder is invisible.


    This soft sword seems to be in the hand of a forced tiger. It''s really interesting.


    If it was pulled on the butcher just now, it must be a split in the skin.


    With the arc of the tiger''s force, the sword body bent back, and it was about to pull to the tiger''s own body, but it was held by a force, but the angle was tricky and didn''t touch a penny.


    He made a circle in the air and threw it at the butcher with a roar.


    Here.


    Is the real soft sword!


    It used to be used to force tigers. It''s called chicken feather!


    But now the tiger''s head is confused. He doesn''t know how to use it. He just rowed and pulled with feeling and anger in his heart.

 Chapter 1405

    The attack range of soft sword is very large.


    Throw it. It''s called a sword.


    When you paddle in the air, it''s called a whip.


    Or a whip with a blade.


    Plus the butcher''s eyes are hard to use, he simply can''t compete with pretending to force the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to throw all the way, he retreated all the way.


    If you pretend to be a tiger and a butcher, who is better?


    It''s hard to say.


    Pretending to be a tiger is powerful. This man is so powerful that he can''t compete with him.


    But the butcher''s whole body was full of fighting skills, which he slowly realized in actual combat time and time again. There was no water at all.


    If the butcher''s eyes are all right now, and he fights the tiger in sufficient light, he may not be the butcher''s opponent!


    However, today, various factors make it clear that it is necessary to pretend to be a tiger.


    Let him pretend to be strong!


    WOW~


    The soft sword trembled like a water snake and flew towards him with a tricky angle.


    The butcher couldn''t dodge and was scratched out of his arm.


    Seeing the butcher injured, pretending to force the tiger was even more excited. He waved the knife in his hand more madly.


    Suddenly, the soft sword with a swish sound, more intensively threw it at the butcher.


    The butcher panicked.


    Go back again and you''ll be at the root of the wall.


    After so many wars, he summed up a truth, that is, when fighting with people, don''t blindly retreat, but take attack as defense, so as to drive the rhythm of battle.


    Walking is very important~


    The soft sword equipped with a tiger is a weapon for long-range attack, so the butcher will fight with him at close range.


    Close combat can break the soft sword of forced tiger!


    However, the butcher may not be mentally prepared, and the people who pretend to force the tiger to fight hand to hand regret it~


    The butcher saw the opportunity and rushed at the tiger with a roar.


    Suddenly, countless soft swords seemed to be whipping him and slapped on him.


    The strength of pretending to force the tiger, coupled with the strangeness of the soft sword, the butcher could not avoid, and a few tears came out of the painful corners of his eyes.


    At the same time, his hands stuck in the throat of the tiger.


    They immediately rolled to the ground.


    "My grass..." pretended to force the tiger to cry.


    The butcher can be crazy and rush towards his dense soft sword. It''s awesome.


    However, when the distance is close, the soft sword loaded with forced tiger is useless at all.


    He simply stuck his hands in the butcher''s throat.


    Now, it''s time for them to compete with each other.


    However, the butcher occupied the congenital advantage, pressed on the tiger, and made crazy efforts with both hands.


    Pretending to force a tiger is not advice, and he uses all his strength to pinch the butcher''s neck.


    Just for a moment, their faces turned red.


    "My grass, I''m going to kill you today..." pretending to force the tiger''s eye to see that it''s going to die, and I''m still scolding.


    The butcher didn''t speak. To keep his strength is to force the tiger!


    The butcher''s strength is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Wow ~" pretended to force the tiger to spit out his tongue.


    A cold sweat broke out on his head and he quickly swallowed his tongue back.


    He''s a grandmother.


    Butcher can!


    How many people had a close fight with him, but no one could pinch the tiger out of his tongue!


    Pretending to force the tiger also knows that if he sticks out his tongue, it''s not far from the end!


    Pretending to force the tiger, the butcher was also surprised.


    It looks like the tiger is buried, but the boy''s fighting ability is different from ordinary people! The butcher has exhausted all his strength. If someone else had changed, he would have rolled his eyes, but this outfit forced the tiger to stand there, and there was no intention of reducing his strength.


    If it goes on like this, the butcher himself will die!


    "Die!" cried the butcher, his eyes bloodshot.


    Pretending to be a tiger is like a sandbag. It''s all right to fight.


    Pretend to force the tiger. At this time, he calmed down and compared his strength. They are equal, so we should use some other methods.


    Pretend to force the tiger''s bloodshot eyes to turn around.


    Pooh! Spit on the butcher!


    Spitting stars all hung on the butcher''s face.


    "Oh......" the butcher was buried. Who vomited when fighting! The strength of the hand decreased.


    He forced the tiger to pout, with a layer of spitting stars on it, aiming at the butcher''s face.


    The butcher subconsciously wanted to avoid and shook his body from side to side.


    Pretend to force the tiger immediately.


    The butcher was almost forced to break free!


    In fact, at this time, the butcher can use the same moves as pretending to force a tiger to deal with him and spit on his face.


    But the butcher is a fastidious man. Although crime is his nature, he loves cleanliness.


    Even if he was killed, he couldn''t do that.


    The butcher picked up a stone from the side and smashed it on the head of the tiger.


    However, after hard knocking with the forced tiger for so long, his strength on his hand decreased a lot. This time, he didn''t make any hole in the forced tiger''s head, but it just hurt him.


    "Shit!" pretending to force the tiger has no time to vomit the butcher. He vomited and the butcher gave him a stone. Isn''t he looking for hurt?


    Pretending to force the tiger to quickly free up a hand to block the stone hit by the butcher.


    The butcher simply didn''t pinch the tiger''s neck. He grabbed his hair with one hand and knocked it hard with a stone!


    But as soon as he grabbed his hair, the butcher hesitated.


    Shit~


    Why is this man''s hair oily? Hard to catch!


    But the stone in his hand didn''t stop. He forced the tiger to hit it.


    "Oh, you fucking... Honey, come and help me..." pretending to force the tiger to avoid, he was hit several times in the twinkling of an eye. Finally, he had no choice but to ask Heimei for help.


    From just now on, the butcher has automatically ignored the black sister.


    A woman may be a role that can be solved with one punch or one kick.


    But he was wrong.


    Black sister is definitely not such a simple role.


    At the beginning of the war, when Heimei grabbed Zhiyong''s ear, she was giving Zhiyong an electric gun.


    The knee as strong as a tree pier knocked on Zhiyong''s forehead one after another, making him out of breath.


    Zhiyong didn''t even have a chance to react, so he couldn''t get up because he was done by Heimei.


    With blood on his face.


    Black sister also scolded while playing: "wear a vest at night, what force!"


    "What do you wear!"


    "Is it still installed?"


    When he hit the back, Zhiyong sobbed a few times. I don''t know if he cried.


    At this time, Heimei heard the cry for help from pretending to force a tiger.


    Looked at the Zhiyong in his hand, as if he were dead, turning his eyes and motionless.


    With a cold hum, she shook off Zhiyong and walked towards the pretending tiger.

 Chapter 1406

    Zhiyong, who used to be the king of street station, is convinced today.


    To be exact, he was convinced when he met feiforced tiger and black sister.


    These two people are so awesome!


    Heimei thought she had knocked Zhiyong out, so she gave up.


    But she doesn''t know. Zhiyong''s body is different from ordinary people. He usually wears a single coat in winter, and his fighting ability is even more powerful!


    Although Heimei''s electric gun also made him wander on the boundary of passing out several times, Zhiyong really didn''t pass out.


    Not at all.


    Roll your eyes, he pretended!


    If he doesn''t faint again, black sister may really kill him alive!


    When Heimei turned to install a forced tiger, Zhiyong jumped up, turned and ran.


    But he plopped and fell there without running two steps.


    But without hesitation, he got up and continued to run.


    After being beaten so many times by the black sister, he is also dizzy!


    Black sister looked back at him. At this time, if she went back to catch Zhiyong, it would be a matter of doing something, but pretending to force the tiger would suffer. She didn''t have time to go to Guan Zhiyong. She gritted her teeth and ran towards pretending to force the tiger, flew up in the air and kicked the butcher riding on pretending to force the tiger!


    yes!


    You''re right.


    It''s a foot flying in the air.


    Kick in the air!


    This foot is absolutely powerful!


    Recently, Heimei has been fascinated by Bruce Lee''s films. She usually imitates the powerful kick when she has nothing to do. Now she has a similar model.


    The butcher was impacted by this great force and rolled on the ground for five or six times before he stopped.


    He was blindfolded.


    My head is full of question marks.


    Just now, what was that?


    The woman gave herself a kick?


    Why... So awesome!


    It can be said that the butcher has never been kicked so far since his debut. Heimei has set a new record!


    He was still in shock, and the black sister had run over in two steps.


    Black sister always remembers the words that the tiger said. She must not be soft when dealing with the enemy. She must hit the other party at one go.


    Dong!


    The overwhelming foot was directly hooked on the butcher''s face.


    The butcher''s head shook and he almost fainted in front of him!


    It''s a thunderbolt!


    His first reaction was not to run or fight against the black sister, but to protect his head with both hands and curl up!


    See!


    In the face of black sister, the butcher chose the most primitive way to protect his key from black sister!


    He has given up resistance and knows that he is not black sister''s opponent at all!


    You can imagine how fierce the black sister is!


    "Cough! Cough!" pretending to force the tiger to get up from the ground and see that the black sister dumped the butcher on the ground. He picked up the stone just now, ran over in two steps and hit the butcher''s head!


    This suit forced the tiger to use enough strength. Just once, it broke the butcher''s head.


    The blood sprayed out with a brush.


    But the butcher didn''t say a word. He immediately blocked the place where he had just been hit with his hand.


    The butcher tried his best to protect his vital points. The two heroes of divine carving attacked his body madly.


    It''s like an ancient great Xia who stood up for justice. He was killed and fell to the ground. Isn''t that how to hold his head for defense?


    No matter how high your martial arts are, you are afraid of kitchen knives!


    Where is the magic in the novel?


    In the twinkling of an eye, the stone in the tiger''s hand hit him seven or eight times, and the blood on the butcher''s head gurgled.


    At the moment, pretending to force the tiger is secondary.


    The key is Heimei. Heimei''s boxing is much heavier than pretending to force a tiger.


    And the black sister doesn''t pay attention to her shot at all.


    The butcher did his best to greet the butcher''s lifeblood. At first, the butcher didn''t react and got several times.


    When he reacted, he quickly took out a hand to protect his lower body.


    Black sister is also a little cruel!


    Bang~


    Pretending to force the tiger, the stone was smashed.


    "My grass, my head is so hard ~" pretended to force the tiger to scold. These two times, he had started to fight. He ran back in two steps, picked up the soft sword from the ground, rushed over and smoked the butcher.


    Brush brush~


    The soft sword in the tiger''s hand seemed crazy. With a strange and incalculable radian, he desperately greeted the butcher.


    "Oh!" the first time, it was Heimei who shouted.


    As soon as the tiger was worried, he didn''t have any accuracy at all. This first time, he directly injured Xiao Longnv by mistake.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile at her, then he looked at the butcher again.


    It seems that the Qi of pretending to force tiger has run out just now. Now the soft sword basically doesn''t work in his hand.


    If you smoke the butcher, you have to smoke yourself back.


    But pretending to force the tiger didn''t notice the pain on his body. There was only a butcher in his eyes.


    This butcher like a drowning dog.


    "Honey, almost!" after a while, black sister hurried to stop the pretending tiger.


    Seeing that the butcher has been motionless on the ground, black sister is not afraid of killing people, but she is afraid of whipping corpses!


    That''s too sick.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stop with an excited light in his eyes. There are some blood stains on the soft sword. I don''t know whether it''s his or the butcher''s.


    "Go and see if the butcher is dead." pretending to force the tiger to squat for a while.


    The butcher has been greeting him with all his strength just now. He is also tired.


    Black sister squatted down and put her hand on the butcher''s neck.


    "He passed out."


    "Grass..." pretending to force the tiger to scold, rest for a moment and prepare for the second round.


    I didn''t think it was so difficult before. Why is it so hard to clean up the butcher?


    "Dear ~" black sister stopped him.


    The soft sword itself suck no force, even if it comes to a few rounds, it will not kill the butcher.


    "What''s the matter?" pretended to force the tiger to glance at her.


    "Honey, you can beat people this way, but you can''t kill people ~"


    "Oh......" pretended to force the tiger to pat his forehead, and then lay next to the butcher.


    "Honey, what are you doing?" the black sister was blindfolded.


    What are you doing pretending to be a tiger? Ready to play butcher?


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, he stuck his hands on the butcher''s neck: "did you forget that I taught you cross lock ~"


    Black sister is shaking her head.


    Pretending to be a tiger taught her this move. It''s powerful~


    Then, the tiger''s two feet were rolled up.


    Boom!


    At this time, there was a sound of cars in the distance, and then several cars drove this way.


    "Someone is coming, let''s go first!" black sister saw someone coming and quickly dragged the tiger up.


    Pretending to force the tiger is not reconciled. Just now, someone came before his action was in place.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he twisted his hands on the butcher''s neck.


    Bang bang.


    Pretending to force the tiger seemed to hear the butcher''s kindness, but he didn''t care whether he was dead or not, so he ran away with black sister.


    Don''t think it''s Zhiyong who ran away. He''s not so kind. The butcher''s death has nothing to do with his half a dime.


    This is the little brother who sent Lao Yan home. He passed by here.

 Chapter 1407

    Sending Lao Yan back happened to pass by Wanfeng group. Lao Yan never thought that the butcher would be dizzy on the ground.


    At the moment, he is sitting in the back and closing his eyes! By the way, I''m thinking about what kind of method boss Wang is going to use to lead Zhang Wen out.


    Prick!


    At this time, the car suddenly came to a sudden brake. Lao Yan didn''t react. He banged his head on the front seat.


    "Grass, why is there a man in front!" the driver scolded.


    Old Yan was stunned and followed the driver to get off and have a look.


    what the fuck.


    There is a man on the ground, but he must be a fool. What are you doing here alone so late?


    "Bypass him and leave!" said old Yan.


    He doesn''t want trouble.


    The driver scratched his head and was ready to go.


    As soon as he got up, he suddenly felt that the man''s face looked so familiar.


    Immediately squatted down and looked again.


    "Mom, big brother! Isn''t this big brother!" the driver shouted directly.


    He usually follows the butcher. Although the butcher on the ground is a little embarrassed, he definitely thinks it''s good.


    This voice made the people of several cars follow down and have a look.


    "Oh, brother, why are you lying here?"


    "Grass, brother is hurt and blood is still on his head!"


    "Not only on the head, but also on the body!"


    "Stop talking. First pour the car back and press the big brother''s leg!"


    A group of people are chirping, and Lao Yan has been completely hoodwinked.


    This man is a butcher?


    What else is ink!


    He hurriedly said, "get in the car first and take it to the hospital!"


    A group of younger brothers reacted and carried the butcher into the car.


    Until he got to the hospital, Lao Yan patted his forehead.


    by the way.


    Didn''t Zhiyong send the butcher back just now? Why is he so forced?


    Where the fuck is Zhiyong?


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan took out his mobile phone and was ready to dial Zhiyong.


    Before pressing the unlock key, Zhiyong''s phone called.


    Lao Yan picked it up easily.


    "Big brother, no, the butcher has been done!" Zhiyong''s furtive voice was on the phone.


    "Grass, what''s going on?" old Yan was not angry.


    "Zhang Wen has a tiger under his hand. He came to attack me and the butcher! I ran away and the butcher left it."


    "Cao ~ I''ve fucking known. I''m in the hospital now! What''s the matter with you? Why can''t two people beat even one!"


    "Oh, I forgot, there''s another person!"


    "Is it the black and strong one?" he thought it was Zhang Guohua who often pretended to be a tiger!


    "No, it''s a woman."


    "Women?" old Yan was a little confused. Did he come out to work with women?


    "Yes, big brother, but that woman is so powerful that she almost left me there." Zhiyong is really afraid of Heimei. He is afraid of the overwhelming electric gun just now.


    Now when I close my eyes, I still have black sister''s knees as big as a tree pier!


    "You are a fucking waste!" old Yan Kai scolded.


    Zhiyong is anxious to explain that it''s really not an ordinary woman. Ordinary people can''t beat her!


    "Well, I just sent the butcher to the hospital. Don''t tell anyone about it, you know?"


    "...." Zhiyong was stunned. What did old Yan just say? He has taken the butcher to the hospital?


    Was Lao Yan on the side just now?


    Since you know this, why didn''t you come to help just now, so that you were knocked unconscious by black sister.


    Zhiyong was still very angry. He clicked and hung up the phone.


    It''s not authentic that Lao Yan is the eldest brother!


    ¡­¡­


    Wheezing~


    In the dark street, two people were running.


    Two big shadows seemed to crowd the street.


    Running, the whole ground was shaking.


    These two people are black sister and pretending to be a tiger.


    "Honey, there''s no one coming back." black sister said at this time.


    After running so far in one breath, she didn''t mean to gasp at all.


    The sound is quite smooth.


    "En......" pretending to force the tiger to stop, his head immediately held up.


    Just now, he put the butcher down. At last, he may have broken the butcher''s neck.


    If the butcher is really dead, will he become the number one hero by pretending to force the tiger?


    You can even step on Zhang Guohua!


    What concept is that!


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at Heimei and put his hand on her shoulder.


    Black sister immediately responded to him with her hot big black eyes.


    Although Heimei''s face is a little rough and crazy, she doesn''t care about pretending to be a tiger.


    He loves black sister, not her appearance~


    I''m kidding! Dare to ask, whose girlfriend can be so awesome and protect, pretending to be a tiger! Can you protect the tiger and force the butcher to run away?


    Only black sister can!


    The key is that Heimei has unlimited potential. Today, I can see how much I am doing with the butcher, but Heimei is rolling all the way!


    If she pretends to be a tiger and teaches well in the future, maybe Heimei can become a gold medal hitter!


    It''s fun to think about it!


    Pretending to force tiger to tell Zhang Wen about it, but it was getting late, so he put down the phone.


    Pretending to be a tiger, the more you see black sister, the more you like it. They hook her shoulder and they go home.


    ¡­¡­


    Didi~


    In the hospital, he is still in emergency rescue.


    Several doctors were busy, looking at all kinds of data on the instrument.


    On the bed, lay the butcher.


    The man who was once forced to take off.


    He must have never dreamed that he would one day be beaten unconscious and hospitalized.


    "Inject the patient with adrenal gland!" said a doctor anxiously.


    The nurse hurried to prepare the injection.


    The injuries on the butcher''s body actually didn''t matter. The main thing was the last act of forcing the tiger to twist his neck.


    Because the situation is too urgent, I haven''t had time to X-ray the butcher.


    But it seems that the butcher''s neck is probably broken.


    But it''s strange. The butcher''s neck is broken. Why do you still breathe?


    Is it a broken lotus root?


    But is there a broken neck?


    The doctor has been trying to rescue the butcher in a state of ignorance, thinking whether he can rescue or just rescue. Wow, take a chance~


    Lao Yan and a group of them were confused outside.


    What did the doctor say just now?


    The butcher''s neck is broken?


    In their perception, if their neck is broken, they will die! How can the butcher be rescued?


    The hospital, is it stealing money!


    The little brothers are worried at the moment and don''t know what to do.


    Brother, the butcher has been done like this. What should they do? Revenge or just wait here?


    It seems that you should inform boss Wang first!


    The younger brother who thought of this was going to call, but he was stopped by Lao Yan.


    "Don''t call until the butcher is all right."


    The younger brother looked at him dubiously, and then he put his cell phone back.

 Chapter 1408

    What Lao Yan thought was to see if the butcher could survive this level. If he died, he would discuss with boss Wang what to do next. Now inform boss Wang that it would have no effect at all.


    Besides, it also involves his little brother Zhiyong, isn''t it?


    What if boss Wang reacts and holds him accountable?


    You know, Zhiyong didn''t care about the Butcher at all. He ran away by himself.


    When it comes to responsibility, there must be.


    Now I''d better pray that the butcher doesn''t die.


    "Quick, cardiac resuscitation!" cried the doctor inside.


    Then I heard the sound of slapping. It was a discharge on the butcher''s chest!


    No response.


    The butcher was still unresponsive.


    The neck was twisted and lay there motionless.


    Several doctors worked for a while before giving up the rescue.


    Didi


    At this time, the lines on the machine became stable.


    No heartbeat~


    The doctor looked at the butcher tired: "record the time of death ~"


    The nurse next to promised to record.


    Just then, the butcher''s hand moved hard and his eyes opened.


    The neck, as if wound, turned around.


    "My grass! Is that a man or a woman!"


    This is the first word the butcher said when he woke up.


    The first sentence is to send out the questions in your heart.


    The man who hit himself just now, is it a man or a woman?


    That thunderous foot, that fist as big as a sandbag, does it belong to a woman!


    Why, more fierce than a man!


    "Mommy..." the butcher called out a little nurse nearby.


    She''s ready to write the time of death.


    The doctor couldn''t believe it and looked at it.


    This man survived himself. It''s a fucking miracle!


    However, the skull seems to have been broken. The first sentence when you wake up is confusing.


    When the butcher woke up, all the younger brothers ran to surround the bed.


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    The butcher immediately sat up and stared round: "shit, Bi, I had a dream just now that black and white impermanence wanted to take me away, but I beat them away! What, pretending to be a tiger?"


    Everyone was blindfolded when they heard this. Can there be such an operation?


    Beat black and white impermanence away?


    But the butcher can''t do anything!


    The fighting ability of pretending to force the tiger is amazing, and the fighting ability of the butcher is also disappointing.


    His heart stopped and he jumped up again. What''s the concept?


    "Butcher, how do you feel?" old Yan squeezed in from the crowd at this time, with a cold sweat hanging on his forehead.


    The butcher waved his hand and pulled out all the instruments and pipes inserted in his body.


    "It''s all right! Where''s boss Wang?"


    "We haven''t had time to inform him."


    "Oh, no notice ~"


    The butcher said he was going out.


    Without taking two steps, there was another wave of top heavy and light feet, and the whole person fell to the front.


    Several younger brothers with quick eyes and quick hands quickly helped him.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, just seven o''clock, boss Wang''s phone rang.


    It''s Lao Yan.


    He took an upset look. He didn''t know what this guy was going to do early in the morning.


    "You don''t fucking sleep and let others sleep?" boss Wang was not angry at all.


    "Boss Wang, the butcher is in the hospital." old Yan said faintly.


    "What?" boss Wang sat up straight.


    Why is the butcher in hospital?


    In fact, Lao Yan basically didn''t have much rest last night. After the butcher fainted, he began to vomit crazily, almost every half an hour.


    He kept talking about something.


    It''s like drinking a fragment.


    Lao Yan was helpless: "I met the butcher on my way home last night and found him lying in the middle of the road with his neck twisted. I rushed him to the hospital and rescued him all night before he came back..."


    Be good~


    Boss Wang was surprised at these words.


    Butcher, can you fucking live with your neck twisted? In the middle of the road at night?


    What about the driver? What do drivers eat!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang gritted his teeth: "Lao Yan, I asked your people to send them back. Where are your people?"


    "My people were also beaten..."


    "Call him over. I''ll go to the hospital now!"


    "Well..."


    Boss Wang called the driver.


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, Li Erzi came to me.


    Because there were suspicious vehicles in Liu hongran''s community that day, Li Erzi didn''t spare time at all last night and has been guarding near Liu hongran''s villa.


    Now Liu hongran is our last card, and Li Erzi knows very well.


    "Wenzi, didn''t sleep well last night?" Li Erzi came in and saw the dark circles on my face.


    Now I basically live in Dongwen group and don''t go back if I have nothing to do.


    "Well, come in ~"


    I let Er Zi Li in.


    He gave me a cigarette to wake me up.


    "What about Wu Yang?" he asked me.


    "It''s fairly stable. I wanted to discuss it with you last night." I poured a glass of water and drank it all in one breath.


    In fact, I don''t need to say that Li Erzi should know everything.


    He sighed: "it seems that the effect of blindly suppressing boss Wang is not very good. If we come to the Ming Dynasty, he will play Yin."


    I really didn''t expect boss Wang to be so naughty and play hide and seek with me.


    I can''t afford to spend it like this.


    "Er Zi, I don''t think it''s enough! From now on, tell the brothers below that if you see boss Wang, you''ll fight. I don''t believe he won''t show up!"


    Li Erzi''s fingers trembled with smoke, and his eyes became deep.


    "Wenzi, this is a full-scale war! If so, I think you should hide."


    I understand what Li Erzi means. Today, I let my younger brothers fight when they see boss Wang''s people, so boss Wang will certainly stare at me secretly and look for a chance to start.


    It''s too dangerous for me.


    But I can''t think so much now.


    In order to do this, I have put Liu hongran aside. Now I can''t slow down!


    "I won''t go anywhere in Dongwen group. Moreover, I and boss Wang have already torn their faces. There''s nothing to worry about. Just tell my brothers to let go!"


    Li Erzi knew that I had made up my mind.


    "Are you still going to let Wang Peng do it?"


    Although it is said that Wang Peng sometimes goes too far and has a tiger''s head. But to be honest, I really like to let him do things now.


    Also because of his character of fearing nothing, he works very smoothly every time.


    I put my ability first.


    I smiled and patted Li Erzi on the shoulder: "don''t worry, Wang Peng has no problem doing things!"


    Li Erzi still looked worried: "I''m not afraid he can''t do good, I''m afraid he can do too well!"

 Chapter 1409

    Dong Dong Dong~


    Li Erzi and I were talking about Wang Peng when there was a knock outside the door.


    The voice was thin and small. Listen carefully, it seemed to be flirting with someone.


    "Come in," I said.


    The door was pushed open with a creak, and the tiger came in with an obscene smile on his face.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I looked a little weird and hurriedly asked.


    Usually he''s like this, just ready to pretend to be forced.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stop smiling immediately and pretending to be very embarrassed looked at me.


    "Er Zi is also there..."


    Li Erzi directly scolded, "what''s the matter? What don''t you want me to know?


    Pretending to force the tiger shook his head: "it''s not. If you want to hear it, just listen ~"


    "Grass, you think I''m rare!" said Li Erzi shamelessly.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stop talking to him and focus on me.


    "Wenzi, I have good news and bad news for you. Which do you want to hear first?"


    I was stunned. My first reaction was to pretend to force the tiger to make trouble again, so I didn''t think much.


    Li Erzi also focused on pretending to force the tiger. He didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "Listen to the bad first!"


    Pretending to force the tiger was quite deep and said, "Alas, in the future, I may lose a strong opponent!"


    "Grass! Do you have an opponent?" Li Erzi laughed and scolded.


    Pretending to force tiger was obviously very upset that Li Erzi interrupted him.


    He gave Li Erzi a hard look: "the good news is that I have dried the butcher and hospitalized!"


    "My grass!"


    "My grass!"


    Li Erzi and I were surprised. We pretended to force the tiger and beat the butcher into the hospital?


    This is good news for us.


    Seeing that Li Erzi and I were not surprised, they pretended to force the tiger''s nose and began to pretend to force: "I''m a man. The most unbearable thing is that someone stimulated me. Wenzi, you stimulated me yesterday, you know?"


    Then he gave me a resentful look in his eyes.


    The look made my heart hair.


    "How did I stimulate you?" I felt a little cold.


    "You said, Wu Yang is that because of me..."


    I really didn''t say that. It was all said by Zhang Guohua.


    But I didn''t say anything at that time, that is, by default.


    Pretending to force a tiger is really cheap. Don''t you let people say it!


    "After I came out of the hospital that day, I went straight to the butcher. I just met him near Wanfeng group and let me beat him! When I finally left, I twisted his neck. He''s probably finished unless he''s lucky!"


    "Ha ha, yes, I''ll send someone to see if the butcher is dead!" I smiled brightly.


    Although there is no good way to pretend to be a tiger, it is still very reliable.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s nose up: "this is secondary, mainly to let Wu Yang know ~"


    I said, "yes, I should tell Wu Yang first."


    Half a morning, I went to the hospital with Zhuang forced Hu and Li Erzi.


    There are some nutriments and a bunch of flowers in the ward.


    The little brother next to me told me that Wang Yuxian had come early. He looked at Wu Yang and left again.


    I sighed leisurely.


    It seems that Wang Yuxian also blamed herself this time. She also knows that Wu Yang has an inseparable relationship with her.


    "Brother Wen, you''re coming." Wu Yang wanted to sit up when he saw me, but his eyes sank again when he saw the tiger.


    That day, he pretended to force the tiger to laugh at his face, as if he were still shaking in front of him.


    Wu Yang not only didn''t solve the problem of the butcher, but also made himself hospitalized. When he saw pretending to force the tiger, he felt even more inferior.


    I nodded and asked my little brother Wu Yang''s condition.


    The little brother told me about the process after we left last night.


    Wu Yang was badly hurt. The knife on his stomach didn''t kill him, but it also cost him half his life.


    The operation last night cut a section of Wu Yang''s intestines.


    The doctor said he might have sequelae in the future.


    I suddenly felt sick.


    Wu Yang is only 22 this year.


    It''s a good age.


    But after following me, I didn''t make him rich or bullish in Jinhai city. On the contrary, I was just beaten by others.


    So that it''s like this now.


    His arm is half disabled and his intestines are missing.


    It''s all because of me.


    I was about to comfort Wu Yang. I put a tiger''s hand brush on Wu Yang''s shoulder. My obscene eyes became more obscene.


    "Wu Yang, I understand what you mean ~"


    Dong Dong!


    Wu Yang''s heart jumped wildly.


    His mind?


    What does he mean?


    Wu yangke has no idea of pretending to be a tiger! I dare not!


    "Tiger, brother tiger, I don''t mean anything else..." Wu Yang''s only intestines were shaking.


    The liver began to tremble.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at Wu Yang with the eyes of "you don''t have to explain, I know everything". He nodded to him: "just take good care of your injury. Brother Hu has done other things for you."


    Wu Yang''s eyes moved.


    That is the light of desire.


    Wu Yang''s little light was absorbed by the tiger''s big black eyes.


    Then, the stronger and more forced eyes were unbridled on Wu Yang''s small face.


    This look made Wu Yang feel dazzling.


    "I put the butcher in the hospital. You don''t have to worry ~"


    Finally, he pretended to force the tiger to say this, but it''s normal. Can others say that pretending to force the tiger likes pretending to force? The key is that he did it himself. Can''t he buy a good one in front of Wu Yang?


    "Brother Hu, you cleaned up the butcher?" Wu Yang couldn''t believe it.


    Butcher, what role is that?


    That''s a role that can completely kill Wu Yang! Now it seems easy to pretend to be a forced tiger, so I cleaned up the butcher. It''s OK to pretend to be a forced tiger!


    Although there''s nothing right at ordinary times, it''s not ambiguous to really do things!


    Pretending to force the tiger to say nothing, he gently blinked.


    Wu Yang''s eyes are wet.


    Because he saw that there were faint blood marks on the body of the forced tiger, which must have been left when he had a fight with the butcher.


    Although the appearance of pretending to force the tiger is nothing, the process is certainly not as smooth as they think.


    This is to vent his anger on Wu Yang.


    "Brother Hu, thanks." Wu Yang was moved.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he smiled: "brother tiger is covered here. It''s all right!"


    At this time, Zhang Guohua on one side also heard it.


    Without saying a word, he pretended to force the tiger to die.


    The strength was not small, so the pretender almost burst into tears.


    "My grass..." he turned and was ready to scold.


    Before he finished loading, Zhang Guohua came to disturb him again.


    At this time, Zhang Guohua gave it to him again, and the voice came over.


    "It''s still your boy''s seed this time!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to cry secretly, Zhang Guohua''s way of appreciating people is too painful!

 Chapter 1410

    At noon, we all had dinner in Wu Yang''s ward. Without a few bites, Li Erzi''s phone came.


    He promised a few times and put down the phone.


    "The butcher is not dead. He is still rescuing, but it is said that he has been rescuing all night." he said faintly.


    "My grass is not dead?" pretending to force the tiger is the most surprised one when I heard the news. It''s all right if I twist my neck. The butcher''s resistance is also OK!


    "Well, it is said that he vomited all night," said Li Erzi.


    Pretending to force the tiger to bite its teeth.


    I smiled: "OK, it''s OK for you to force the butcher to this extent, but don''t think about going to the hospital to mend the knife. Now the butcher has been beaten into the hospital. The most anxious person must be boss Wang. Now the hospital must be his people."


    Needless to say, I know what the tiger is thinking.


    "Grass, Wenzi, what are you going to do?" I saw through the idea of pretending to force the tiger, and I was quite unhappy.


    I put down my chopsticks and looked around them for a week.


    "I have discussed this matter with Li Erzi. We must not slow down boss Wang. On the contrary, we should take the initiative to bring up the rhythm."


    "What rhythm? I threw the butcher to the ground last night. Is it a rhythm?" pretending to force the tiger has almost reached the point of handling the butcher for three words.


    I nodded with a smile: "count, but not either."


    "What does that mean?" pretended to force the tiger to cover the circle.


    I smiled and told them all the things I had discussed with Li Erzi.


    Now the butcher is in hospital, which is a good time for us.


    So Wang Peng is the one who drives the whole rhythm.


    ¡­¡­


    The butcher surrounded many people in the hospital.


    It''s basically the younger brother called by boss Wang.


    He is also worried!


    When the butcher had an accident, he immediately felt that there were no useful people around him, and called the mouse directly.


    Now, the mouse was a little overjoyed.


    Boss Wang has been hiding in the cold palace for so long. It''s time for him to mix up again.


    Now the mouse is happy to see the butcher lying in bed.


    Wasn''t the butcher a cow before? Don''t you still look down on yourself? How did it turn out. Aren''t you lying here like a fool?


    "Brother, can the butcher wake up this time?" asked the mouse.


    Everyone can see this. The mouse is the last person who wants the butcher to wake up.


    Boss Wang smoked upset: "look at God!"


    The mouse smiled and thought that the butcher really couldn''t wake up. Then he applied with boss Wang and went back to Wanfeng group. In that case, he would be called the red man around boss Wang in two days.


    How awesome?


    Boss Wang doesn''t care about thinking about the mouse. He''s always worried about the butcher!


    Now is the time to hire people. If the butcher can''t fight like this, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced!


    But Lao Yan called to tell him that the butcher woke up last night. Why did he faint again?


    He felt more and more that Lao Yan was not simple and incomplete. Zhiyong deliberately left the butcher in order to make boss Wang hurt.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang looked at Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan and Zhiyong are squatting there smoking at the moment. Their faces are not much better.


    "Come here, you come here," boss Wang said to Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong touched his bald head, got up and walked over.


    That way, I''m not convinced!


    Zhiyong is unconvinced!


    It''s said that the butcher was beaten. Didn''t he be beaten?


    You don''t have to be beaten less than the butcher! It''s just that you''re smart and you''ve survived the fashion death. It''s the butcher''s stupidity. You don''t know what to pretend to be dead when you''re beaten like that.


    Anyway, Zhiyong did his best last night. He couldn''t beat the woman.


    "Didn''t you send the butcher home last night? Why did you run away?"


    Do you need to ask?


    Zhiyong is to send the butcher home, but he is not the butcher''s bodyguard!


    "I don''t know why I ran away." Zhiyong didn''t want to talk to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang feels very angry like this, but he is not his big brother. Why should he say these words to himself? Lao Yan still didn''t say anything. Boss Wang is leaping the rank!


    Usually, boss Wang can subdue Lao Yan, but Zhiyong won''t accept him.


    If I had obeyed boss Wang, he would have come and talked to boss Wang, wouldn''t he?


    But why didn''t Lao Yan say this to Zhiyong? Because he thinks there''s nothing wrong with Zhiyong''s practice.


    At that time, the situation was so urgent that Zhiyong had to save himself first? Is it right to let his old Yan''s little brother protect boss Wang''s little brother? There is no such logic in the world.


    It''s just that the current situation doesn''t allow him to say so.


    He has to stand on boss Wang''s side. After all, they are in an alliance. As long as boss Wang is unhappy, he can kill Lao Yan at any time.


    He also saw the strength of boss Wang. Today, just the little brother who came here can fill this floor of the hospital.


    Old Yan secretly gave Zhiyong a kick and glared at him: "grass, boss Wang asked you, you won''t fucking say it well, won''t you?"


    Zhiyong changed his tone.


    He has to listen to Lao Yan.


    "I was beaten away last night, but I didn''t want to run."


    Boss Wang turned his eyes: "was beaten away? Grass!"


    "Well, she is a very powerful woman."


    "Grass, woman?" boss Wang looked at Lao Yan angrily. The look in his eyes meant that he was saying to Lao Yan, look at your little brother, wow, can be beaten away by a woman.


    Knowing that boss Wang didn''t believe them, Zhiyong then said, "that woman is not simple. Don''t say it''s me. The butcher hasn''t hit her. If it wasn''t for that woman, the butcher would have been killed on the ground."


    "My grass?" boss Wang was blindfolded.


    What is this?


    Butcher, the woman is dizzy. It''s impossible. WOW? But Zhiyong is the first witness at the scene. Only he knows the situation!


    "Do you know Tyson?" Zhiyong thought for a long time. He didn''t know what word to use to describe Heimei.


    "My grass, Tyson?" some of the younger brothers behind were surprised.


    Does that woman look like Tyson?


    How fucking rough is that?


    The person who can take that woman down is not ordinary!


    Zhiyong scratched his head: "darker than Tyson! Stronger than Zhang Fei! The only difference from a man is that she has no beard ~"


    Hiss~


    Everyone took a breath of the air conditioner.


    Is this image a fucking woman?


    If this is what Zhiyong described, it''s not surprising that the butcher and Zhiyong were beaten away by the woman.


    This is Godzilla!


    But no one has heard of such a powerful woman in Jinhai city!

 Chapter 1411

    It seems that everyone present was brainwashed by Zhiyong. When boss Wang reacted, he patted his forehead hard.


    What fierce Zhang Fei and what black Tyson are all excuses made by Zhiyong himself.


    Anyway, I just haven''t hit that woman!


    The tiger and a woman were forced to do it.


    This excuse is really fucking far fetched!


    "Lao Yan, your little brother is a fucking storyteller?" boss Wang said angrily.


    The implication is, can you fucking form an alliance?


    It''s full of players like Zhiyong who don''t admit their mistakes. How can this work be carried out? Before Zhang Wen came, he was finished!


    And no matter what position Zhiyong has in Lao Yan, boss Wang just treats him as a little brother. He doesn''t want to hear any excuses or failures.


    When boss Wang spoke, the mouse recognized what he meant and came around with his little brothers.


    Seeing the little brothers coming next to him, Lao Yan and Zhiyong were surprised.


    Two of them came today. Boss Wang seems to have sixty or seventy people!


    If I don''t say a word and beat them up in the middle, will they find a reason?


    Lao Yan was about to speak when the door of the ward clicked.


    The butcher is out.


    With gauze wrapped around his head and ferocious blood on his body, he came out.


    It''s just that the shape is a little unique.


    The neck is 60 degrees bent, like a crooked neck monkey.


    "Elder brother, I have nothing to do." the butcher said faintly.


    Seeing him coming out, boss Wang was relieved.


    He looked around at the people around him.


    Then he went to Zhiyong and gave him a kick in the stomach without warning.


    "Oh ~ ~ ~ ~" Zhiyong was impacted by this great strength, retreated several steps and sat on the ground.


    If the butcher hadn''t just been rescued and didn''t have much strength, this kick would certainly kick Zhiyong out.


    The butcher tilted his neck and said, "grass, this foot is for you to sneak away that night!"


    Then his eyes turned to Lao Yan again.


    Lao Yan''s face changed with fear.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of this kick, but if the butcher beats him in front of so many younger brothers, his reputation will be ruined in the future. Anyway, he''s also a big brother, isn''t he?


    The butcher felt that the reason why Zhiyong dared to do so must be that Lao Yan ordered him behind his back. Zhiyong got a lesson, and Lao Yan got a lesson.


    He walked towards Lao Yan in two steps.


    "Butcher, all right." boss Wang said faintly at this time.


    The butcher stopped.


    Lao Yan was also relieved. Boss Wang woke him up and told him to watch his little brother in the future, or the alliance will be over!


    Never mind when it''s over, boss Wang can kill Lao Yan at any time!


    "Lao Yan, do your fucking job well, you know?" boss Wang glared round his eyes.


    Lao Yan nodded vigorously in fear.


    "Go away!"


    Lao Yan left with Zhiyong.


    The butcher found that the mouse was still nearby, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    I mean, why is he here? Shouldn''t you be put in the cold and reflect on it?


    The mouse has long been stunned.


    Why is the butcher like this?


    Either it can''t be rescued in a day, or it doesn''t give people a buffer like people who have nothing to do!


    The beautiful scenery that had just surfaced in my head suddenly disappeared.


    Mouse, I''m so disappointed.


    "Butcher, how are you feeling now?" boss Wang asked.


    "Brother, I feel nothing is wrong!" said the butcher.


    I''m kidding!


    The doctor just said that the butcher may have a deep concussion, but his concussion seems to have nothing to do with those times when he pretended to force the tiger to hit him, mainly because of the black sister''s feet.


    Every foot came running to kill his butcher.


    The butcher woke up so quickly that the doctors had never heard of it.


    "Well, what happened last night? I just heard from Lao Yan that you were beaten like this by a woman?" boss Wang asked the questions in the hearts of all the younger brothers present


    What role is a butcher?


    That''s the only man under boss Wang who can fight with Zhang Wen. He can''t beat a woman. How strong is that?


    In front of the facts, the butcher couldn''t speak eloquently. He nodded: "it''s a woman, but that woman is similar to a man!"


    "Grass, what a woman?" boss Wang didn''t understand, and the woman was a little fierce.


    "Well..."


    Now, everyone was silent.


    "Elder brother, I can''t bear to say anything about this. I''ll take someone to kill Zhang Wen!" the butcher clenched his teeth and said.


    Now, he also knew that he could not be beaten passively. This time, he was lucky not to die. If the driver came a minute late that night, the butcher must have been killed by the cross lock loaded with a tiger.


    The butcher may be fine if he is hit by a stone several times, but if he is forced to lock the tiger with a cross lock, everyone will be finished!


    Boss Wang didn''t speak. He bowed his head and lit a cigarette.


    "This thing can''t be done just like that, but it''s not to fight with Zhang Wen in the front! It''s to do it in the dark!"


    The butcher didn''t understand what boss Wang meant, and his face was full of doubts.


    Boss Wang beckoned him to come over and whispered a few words.


    The butcher''s eyes slowly widened, and then nodded vigorously.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cao, brother, look at the butcher. What''s he doing? If there weren''t so many people around, I really want to kill him!" Zhiyong was talking hard on the way back.


    Lao Yan didn''t say a word. He looked at the scene outside the window and smoked.


    It seems that it may be a mistake for him to cooperate with boss Wang from the beginning.


    He wants to use boss Wang to get rid of Zhang Wen.


    So what boss Wang thinks is to use Lao Yan?


    In the matter of using and being used, Lao Yan is not an opponent of boss Wang.


    Not really.


    Up to now, Lao Yan doesn''t know what the plan in boss Wang''s heart is, and boss wang hasn''t said a word to him, which makes him have no bottom in his heart.


    What if the plan directly included Lao Yan?


    He can''t say anything. He can only blindly cooperate with boss Wang.


    Isn''t that getting deeper and deeper?


    Anyway, I must find a chance to put boss Wang together in the future!


    At least let him be separated and lack of skills. He can''t spare energy to deal with his old Yan.


    But now Lao Yan still has to listen to boss Wang and do what he says.


    At present, it is necessary to keep an eye on Zhang Wen and Liu hongran first.


    As boss Wang said, there can be no mistakes at all.

 Chapter 1412

    Lao Yan ignored Zhiyong all the way until he returned to their stronghold.


    Many brothers are here.


    Trabecula is also among them.


    But I don''t need him to squat recently. He seems to be relaxed a lot. He is squatting there smoking! There was an indescribable bad smile on his face.


    Obviously, they must have been talking about that just now.


    But also.


    I haven''t found a woman for so many days. Can''t they be ready to move?


    Lao Yan turned the gun room into an office. Where can they not think about it?


    You know, the place where they stand now used to be alive and fragrant!


    Zhiyong parked his car in the yard and opened the door for Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan got off angrily.


    Only in front of his younger brothers can he feel like a big brother. In boss Wang, he is nothing at all!


    "Brother, you''re back ~" Xiao Liang pouted to greet Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan nodded slightly.


    He stopped suddenly when he came in and passed trabecular.


    "By the way, has the car been repaired?"


    Xiao Liang hurriedly said, "tomorrow will be fine ~"


    "Well..."


    Lao Yan paid for the car repair, but he didn''t say anything, but he was unhappy.


    It''s not cheap to repair the car! What''s wrong with the money? How nice to find a woman? It has to be used to repair the car.


    Lao Yan came in tired, took off his coat and lit a cigarette.


    "Xiao Liang, you don''t have to work hard to squat recently. How do you feel?" old Yan asked with a smile.


    It feels like a good big brother who cares about his little brother.


    Xiao Liang smiled: "brother, look what you said. I''m happy to squat! Is that what I should do!"


    Old Yan nodded approvingly. There was nothing wrong with what Xiao Liang said.


    This is a qualified little brother!


    Lao Yan''s thick hand patted Xiaoliang on the shoulder: "well, you''re good at it. Brother will certainly not treat you badly. I don''t blame you for crashing the car ~"


    "Thank you, brother ~" Xiao Liang glanced at Lao Yan with gratitude.


    At this moment, Xiao Liang''s heart was full of emotion.


    Lao Yan is his big brother. No one can replace him.


    "Come on, have a cigarette." old Yan handed a cigarette.


    Trabecula took over and lit it and took a sip.


    Lao Yan stared at the distance, pretending to be deep and said, "Xiao Liang, from tomorrow, you can stare at Zhang Wen. Boss Wang may start moving ~"


    Dong Dong!


    Xiao Liang''s heart jumped wildly twice and looked at Lao Yan incredulously.


    Just now, what did he say?


    Let him follow Zhang Wen?


    Before or with Liu hongran, now with Zhang Wen?


    I thought he was going to die!


    He knows who Zhang Wen is! Last time he didn''t do anything, he let Zhang Wen''s younger brother Wang Peng hold it down and almost killed him. If he was accidentally found while squatting this time, would he have to die?


    Zhang Wen is now more penetrating than a bullet!


    "Brother, i..." Xiao Liang wants to refuse!


    Lao Yan''s eyes were gentle and unreasonable: "you can do it at ease. So many of our brothers are your backstage. As long as you have something, we promise to help you at the first time ~"


    Trabecular''s breathing is about to stop.


    Doesn''t he know Lao Yan yet?


    What bullshit? It''s bullshit to help him the first time!


    If you know that Xiao Liang was held down by Zhang Wen''s people, Lao Yan must have run away at the first time. It''s almost the same!


    He really doesn''t want to accept this unlucky task.


    But he also knew that if he refused, he would die now.


    He is worried to death, either Liu hongran or Zhang Wen.


    Does Lao Yan have to play such a difficult game? Can''t you start with something simple?


    Trabecular has no choice but to promise.


    Only this time, he was ready to empty himself and stop working so hard.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, boss Wang received a call from section chief Duan.


    It''s about bidding. I mainly told him that it was going well. The small company usually has average strength. The person above this bidding means to support some small and medium-sized companies, so the probability of winning the bid is quite high. Basically, it has reached the point of certainty.


    This made boss Wang very happy.


    As long as you win the bid, as long as you have a place, you are waiting for a lot of money to earn.


    Boss Wang now has a lot of money and can''t give full play to the waste heat. As long as he is given a fulcrum, he can stand up again.


    Then you will become king.


    No one can stop him then.


    You have to look up to him!


    So, what has happened to the bidding?


    In fact, it was quite smooth.


    With the help of section member Chen, he almost turned the tide!


    Look, the final bid is coming down.


    Section chief Chen did this entirely in the face of section chief Duan, and he couldn''t refuse some things he wanted from section chief Duan.


    The key is that he has a strong ability to handle affairs. It would have been very difficult to move section chief out, and the matter can be solved immediately.


    Staff member Chen also knew that if this thing was done, the section chief would not treat him badly.


    Now, in a private room in a hotel.


    A man sitting at a table.


    Among them, clerk Chen was present.


    Next to the bald man, the rest are some employees of their company, and a woman with good looks and figure, which is also a beautiful employee recently absorbed by the bald man.


    Now it''s finally coming in handy.


    Everyone knows that if they win the bid this time, their company will be left to take off in Jinhai city in the future.


    The bald man was so happy that he didn''t sleep well for several nights.


    To him, it''s like pie falling from the sky!


    "Cough..." the bald man coughed twice, and the people around him were quiet.


    He stood up with a glass of wine and said seriously, "this time, our company can break through so many competitions with the help of section member Chen. This time, we can get the bid. All of you here are meritorious heroes!"


    What he said was quite sincere.


    "Come on, drink to success!"


    "Cheers!"


    Everybody get up and drink.


    The wine glass was full again. The bald man secretly winked at the female employee around him. The woman quickly pulled the clothes on her chest, then sat next to clerk Chen and poured him a glass of wine.


    The eyes were full of endless ambiguity.


    It seems that as long as clerk Chen nods, she can promise anything.


    When clerk Chen lowered his head to drink, he also glanced at the woman.


    Be good~


    This bald man can. How does he know he likes this size?


    People like section chief Chen usually don''t dare to go to any entertainment places, let alone find young ladies. If they are known, the black hat on his head can''t be kept.


    But he also has needs.


    And there is a lot of demand.


    It''s best to have a serious office worker or a good family woman throw herself into her arms.


    The girl around me seems like that.


    That pure and clear face looks like a good family woman.

 Chapter 1413

    Although the benefits of the bald man company have not been very good, it can be said that it has been half dead before participating in the bidding, but this does not mean that he does not understand these things in officialdom.


    In the past, he didn''t keep in touch with people like clerk Chen, and he didn''t do things according to people''s faces.


    He is quite proficient in these things.


    He saw at a glance that what clerk Chen liked was this kind of good family women who seemed to be responsible but actually crazy.


    As long as we can get a glimpse of Chen''s heart, won''t his road be smoother in the future?


    The company will also become a class a company.


    "Clerk Chen, the future development of our company depends entirely on you ~" with a slightly shy look in the woman''s eyes, she filled the wine for clerk Chen again.


    Clerk Chen looked up and did it.


    Bald man, they hurried to work together.


    "You can rest assured that the bidding document is expected to come down in two days. At that time, more funds will be poured in. What you need to do is to go down the process. I will help you do all the specific things ~"


    This makes bald men happy.


    Isn''t this just telling him to sit at home and wait for the money?


    But in addition to being happy, he thought calmly.


    Chen took the initiative to find him. At that time, in the bidding Center, he just reported that he had a try. He didn''t expect pie to fall from the sky.


    But will pie really fall from the sky?


    Clerk Chen knew before that. To tell the truth, his ability is average.


    Moreover, his position also has a considerable limitation on these things. It is not impossible to do them, but it is impossible to do them at all.


    But this time, why did you do it so quickly?


    There is only one possibility.


    That is, there is someone behind clerk Chen.


    And the people behind it are not ordinary people.


    It must be a big bird!


    It''s just that clerk Chen didn''t say a word to him about these.


    This made him feel a little uncertain.


    Thinking of this, he winked at the woman secretly, and the woman became more active. When pouring wine to clerk Chen, the two balls on his chest were rubbing his arms intentionally or unintentionally.


    All of a sudden, the fragrance from the woman poured into Chen''s nose.


    It makes his hormones that are about to burst seem more intense.


    The bald man looked at the time and winked at others. These wine companions said they had something to do and left first.


    Suddenly, there were only three of them left in the private room.


    Now clerk Chen was not at all restrained. He put his hand on the woman''s leg and rubbed it wantonly.


    Be good~


    The string stretched by clerk Chen is about to break.


    He is also a good man who takes care of his family. He has been conscientious since he went to work and has never fooled around outside.


    He has a stupid mouth and can''t please women.


    And there''s no chance~


    Today is a great opportunity~


    Where can he let go?


    The woman not only didn''t refuse the salty pig hand of clerk Chen, but also enthusiastically leaned out. Suddenly, clerk Chen''s hand walked a few centimeters into the woman''s skirt.


    He was stunned when he touched the edge of his underwear.


    Lace~


    Underwear is lace, so the cover must be the same.


    The brain mended the way the woman appeared in front of him in lace underwear. He didn''t like it in his heart.


    Women should wear lace to be sexy!


    The bald man was quite successful this time. He not only found out what kind of women clerk Chen likes, but also found out his hobbies.


    Crazy hollow lace underwear~


    But don''t think this girl is a coquette. Think she''s here for people.


    In fact, she is really a good family woman!


    A few days ago, I was still waiting for my husband at home!


    But why are you on this table now?


    Because her husband lost money gambling outside! The debtor came to the house more than once and cut off one of his husband''s fingers!


    He threatened to pay her off if he didn''t pay back the money again.


    At this time, she learned about the bald man in the company through a friend''s introduction, so the bald man promised to help her pay off her gambling debts if she did something for herself.


    The woman thought that it was for people to play anyway, so she simply agreed.


    It''s all a show anyway.


    "Clerk Chen, who is the boss behind the scenes?" the bald man couldn''t help but wonder. He thought that clerk Chen had drunk a lot of wine and should be confused.


    Clerk Chen smiled. His face was flushed, but he didn''t mean to be dizzy at all.


    After all these years of fighting in officialdom, he still has the capacity to drink.


    "I can only tell you that this boss is quite capable and there are people in Baidao. Otherwise, do you think I can do things for you so smoothly? Can your small company succeed in bidding?"


    The bald man thought so, which made him more curious.


    A big boss.


    Or a big boss with quite a background, why do you still like his small company?


    Is it difficult to do charity?


    Or do you want to use his company to launder money?


    But anyway, he knows a truth, that is, if he has use value, he will be used. He has nothing on him. What do people want him to do?


    He just wanted to know where this point was used.


    He smiled and filled the glass for staff member Chen. He also filled the glass himself.


    "Clerk Chen, this is Xiao Yin, a new employee of our company. She has heard of your name for a long time. She will come with me today, but she has a husband. If you really spark something, you have to come secretly ~"


    Sneaking in?


    Yes, of course! Do you still use a bald man?


    He is also a member of the Chen family! He just wants to raise a little lover outside. When he''s free, he doesn''t want to have any real feelings.


    Clerk Chen smiled brightly: "you have a heart ~"


    At this time, the bald man pretended to be angry and looked at Xiao Yin: "look at you. Why can''t you serve people so well? You''re not allowed to go home tonight. Talk to section chief Chen!"


    The girl blushed immediately. She was ready not to go home tonight.


    In order to stay with staff member Chen.


    Speaking of this, clerk Chen''s face showed a trace of embarrassment: "it''s a little difficult not to go home at night, my family..."


    Who is a bald man?


    He has already made a good excuse for staff member Chen!


    He said with a bad smile, "officer Chen, our company is going to prepare the bidding document outside the province today. There is no way to invite you. It''s reasonable that you can''t go home at night. Are you right?"

 Chapter 1414

    Bald men are quite well arranged.


    Clerk Chen smiled and gave him the phone.


    "Then this will trouble you ~"


    Of course the bald man knows what it means.


    Just tell him to call his wife!


    He''s good at these things!


    At this time, the girl simply sat on clerk Chen''s lap, exhaled like orchid, and was already hinting at him.


    Looking at the bald man who was going to make a phone call, clerk Chen said leisurely, "I advise you not to ask about the boss behind the scenes. Asking too much is not good for you ~"


    The bald man looked ugly, smiled and nodded.


    Don''t ask?


    It''s strange not to ask!


    Now he is dying of curiosity. Who can make staff member Chen so afraid?


    He knows many big bosses in Jinhai City, but he really doesn''t know who they are.


    And what he wants to know is, what''s the big deal? Besides, the big boss supports their company. He can''t curry favor with others in the future?


    However, now that section chief Chen doesn''t say anything, he doesn''t ask much, thinking that there will be opportunities in the future.


    Today, let clerk Chen have a good night~


    Serve him well. Don''t you tell yourself all these things?


    At this time, the phone was connected. There was the voice of clerk Chen''s wife.


    "Lao Chen, don''t you come back!"


    The bald man muttered in his heart. It seems that clerk Chen''s wife has a bad temper. Moreover, it seems that clerk Chen didn''t come out for the first time.


    He glanced at clerk Chen secretly.


    This guy is fucking cunning. He pretends to be a gentleman in front of himself. In fact, he doesn''t do much!


    It''s estimated that he couldn''t pretend to go on, so he asked him to call his wife.


    Mom''s.


    "Sister in law, I''m from XX company ~" the bald man quickly changed his tone and said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let Lao Chen answer the phone!" Chen''s wife doesn''t bird him at all.


    The bald man scolded and immediately said, "sister-in-law, now section chief Chen is eating with director Li. I think you''d better not talk to him ~"


    The bald man is also going to bluff her. What director Li, he doesn''t know at all!


    Indeed, the woman changed her tone: "director Li? The one from the urban construction bureau?"


    "Uh huh, right! Now director Li is a little drunk and drags clerk Chen not to let him go. Sister-in-law, you also know that men focus on their career. Last time a boy annoyed director Li, and the one who was corrected was called miserable..." the bald man continued to add oil and vinegar.


    "That old Chen he......"


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. Don''t I follow him all the way? To tell you the truth, clerk Chen also drank a lot of wine. I must accompany him all the way to ensure that he''s all right!"


    Clerk Chen''s wife is just a housewife. She is exposed to some daily necessities all day. How can you know the intentions of a bald man?


    And if she makes it impossible for clerk Chen to be promoted, she can''t afford the crime.


    Men, there are always some helpless things to do.


    She took a deep breath and said, "OK, please..."


    "Hey, sister-in-law, don''t worry, I''ll hang up ~"


    With that, the bald man hung up.


    "Clerk Chen, it''s done ~" the bald man waved his tail like a pug.


    Clerk Chen smiled secretly. It seems that the bald man''s efficiency is quite good. He knows how difficult it is for his family to explain.


    It''s hard to say. She''s a bitch!


    "Ha ha, awesome, awesome ~ it seems that the boss really chose the right person!"


    The bald man hurried to laugh with him. He looked almost drunk. He quickly winked at the girl.


    With a Shua, the girl put her hand on clerk Chen''s shoulder and straightened his head.


    "Brother Chen, people are talking to you. Why don''t you pay attention at all? There will be more attentive things for us to do later ~"


    The bald man gave a thumbs up in the dark.


    This girl is also a very resourceful person. She has called clerk Chen brother after two times.


    Clerk Chen''s eyes have begun to show peach blossoms.


    Eyes wantonly move slowly down the girl''s body.


    The girl is like a vase. Her exquisite figure should be more eye-catching.


    The ruddy little lips are even more lovely.


    "Hey, hey, you said there would be something more focused later. What''s that?" clerk Chen said with a smile.


    The girl scolded him and pretended to force him. What can he not know?


    However, with a smile on his face, he put his mouth close to his ear and blew a hot breath: "go up in a while and you''ll know if you try ~ you''re so bad and ask people this question."


    "Hahaha..." clerk Chen really likes this girl more and more. This small mouth is really exquisite. I just don''t know how it feels for a while.


    The bald man hurriedly said, "Oh, you really don''t look good. Looking at other people''s staff Chen is so tired, don''t you help them up to have a rest ~"


    The girl patted her forehead and then helped clerk Chen straighten her collar: "brother Chen, it''s uncomfortable to sit here. Let''s go up and have a rest."


    Clerk Chen laughed and pretended to be a little drunk. He was supported by the girl and went upstairs.


    Looking at their backs as they left, the bald man narrowed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    When night comes, some people are intoxicated here, and some people are crazy here.


    There are also some people who empty themselves here.


    At the moment, a business car is parked in the street next to Dongwen group.


    In the car, there is a bored trabecular.


    For every bastard in Jinhai City, the night is crazy.


    But why can''t Xiaoliang be crazy at all?


    Because he''s getting old? Don''t like women anymore?


    Or because he doesn''t have that ability and doesn''t like to go out?


    None of them!


    Because Xiao Liang is being baptized in his life.


    Stop Zhang Wen.


    This is no small matter!


    If Zhang Wen finds out, he is at risk of being killed.


    But Xiaoliang has no choice. He can only promise it.


    Who makes Lao Yan his boss?


    He knew that Lao Yan asked him to stare at Zhang Wen recently. Something must have happened, but Lao Yan didn''t tell him what it was, and he didn''t want to ask.


    What trabecular wants now is to empty himself, and try not to participate in these things in the future. Stay away from Zhang Wen and them.


    There''s no limit to these things! It''s dangerous.


    Trabecular has been hospitalized twice. He doesn''t want to go in again.


    It doesn''t taste good.


    This time, Xiao Liang decided not to squat so desperately. What he wanted was to vent himself and Zhang Wen at the same time.

 Chapter 1415

    Animals on earth are constantly evolving, and humans are also evolving.


    Because there is something in a person''s head called IQ. You know what it means to gain wisdom by taking a cut.


    Like trabecula.


    Now he seemed to feel the pain when he moved.


    That''s the sequelae of the last injury!


    Only he knew what he had suffered in the hospital.


    This time, Lao Yan specially equipped him with a business car, which can lie in and rest.


    Trabecular brought a quilt directly. There''s everything in the car.


    Lying in bed wrapped in a quilt, Xiao Liang looked at a novel in his hand, smoking and venting himself.


    This feeling seems very good.


    From time to time, a burst of laughter broke out.


    What''s written in this little book is very exciting!


    Can write these words, the author is also a cow!


    Buzzing~


    At this time, trabecular''s mobile phone vibrated.


    It''s Lao Yan.


    In the past two days, Lao Yan has made many phone calls. He has to check his post almost every day.


    no way out.


    This is about the next action! Neither Zhang Wen nor Liu hongran is easy to deal with. He must ensure that he is safe. As long as there is a little loophole, the whole thing will be difficult to do if it is broken!


    "Hello." Xiao Liang picked it up quite normally.


    "Xiao Liang, what''s the matter?" old Yan asked.


    "Oh, everything is normal. Zhang Wen is in Dongwen group now! But there are a lot of people inside. Basically, none of his people have left." Xiao Liang told the truth.


    He is now ready to leave at any time. As long as he detects something wrong, he will leave immediately.


    He won''t play with his life again.


    "Well, Zhang Wen, you can keep an eye on it. This action is very important!"


    "Don''t worry, brother!" said Xiao Liang respectfully.


    Hung up the phone and Xiao Liang scolded.


    I thought if you were worried, why didn''t you come and see it yourself?


    Now trabecular is only one floor away from Zhang Wen. If Zhang Wen knew that trabecular was in the car, he would certainly ask someone to come and kill him. How dangerous is this?


    Lao Yan, this remote control command, plays so simply!


    In the past, Xiao Liang was absolutely determined to Lao Yan.


    But after so many things and being beaten so many times, he understood a truth.


    That is, no matter what you do, you have to ensure your safety first.


    Thinking so, he grabbed a bag of instant noodles next to him and ate it.


    It''s also very pleasant to read novels while eating~


    ¡­¡­


    Dongwen group, in the office.


    After a busy day, I didn''t go to rest. Instead, I sat here with ER Zi Li and discussed things.


    The smoke in the room was misty, and there were cigarette butts in the ashtray.


    "Wenzi, I got the news that boss Wang has been in Wanfeng group recently and hasn''t been out much," Li Erzi said.


    He is becoming more and more shrewd now. When he speaks, he has two fingers holding smoke and his eyes are gloomy.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s like a big brother in the Jianghu.


    Now Li Erzi is already my right hand. As long as something happens, the first thing I think of is Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi has no problem with Yin people or affairs.


    Li Erzi also has his own contacts and works like a duck to water.


    I pinched my cigarette: "tomorrow, I''ll play a big game for boss Wang."


    Li Erzi nodded: "OK, I''ll let my brother watch it tomorrow morning. If boss Wang is there, we''ll go."


    Before, he always disagreed with me and boss Wang to go to war in an all-round way. He always felt it was too dangerous.


    But now, he acquiesced.


    I know he is mainly worried about me. If boss Wang wants revenge, he can''t find Wang Peng, let alone Li Erzi. He will only come to me.


    Playing like this, my risk factor is the highest.


    But now, where can I take care of my own safety?


    I thought that since boss Wang likes to play Yin with me, I''ll have a fair fight with him this time!


    At this time, Li Erzi''s phone rang. He picked it up a few times and put it down.


    He said to me with a smile: "Wenzi, my little brother has received the wind that boss Wang will collect the final payment of the building from the owners tomorrow. Many people must have gathered in Wanfeng group. At that time, the effect must be self-evident ~"


    I have a bad smile on my lips. This is the remaining balance of the buildings sold by boss Wang last time. This is also a lot of money.


    At that time, boss Wang must be in a hurry.


    Thinking about how to play when I arrive at Wanfeng group tomorrow, I got up and walked slowly in the room.


    When I got to the window, I floated to a business car parked below.


    "Er Zi, this car seems to have been parked downstairs all day?"


    Li Erzi also put his face together and looked down: "it seems that this is really the case..."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s dawn~


    The little beam in the car got up and stretched.


    He slept quite comfortably.


    Not how comfortable the car is, but how practical he is!


    Without Lao Yan''s chatter and Zhang Wen''s people around him, he relaxed at once.


    Stretching, he took the novel off his head and looked up out of the window.


    In the morning, people began to go to work with the morning sun. All the people who came and went on the road were office workers.


    Nothing~


    Everything is as stable as a warm sun~


    Xiao Liang now even feels that Lao Yan has asked him to come and stare at Zhang Wen, which is superfluous.


    It''s superfluous that he doesn''t come out of the Dongwen group all day.


    Xiaoliang finds out all the toothbrushes and is ready to brush his teeth in the public toilet next to him.


    But as soon as he put his hand on the handlebar, his eyes became sharp.


    Why did one vote suddenly come down from Dongwen group?


    The key is that all the people in this ticket wear uniform suits and look neat and powerful.


    Trabecular quickly rubbed his eyes.


    In the crowd, he saw Wang Peng at first sight.


    My grass, what is Wang Peng doing here in the early morning? Practice, little brother?


    But for several days, he has never moved!


    People came down from the Dongwen group. In the twinkling of an eye, people No. 50 or 60 stood neatly at the door. Then, there came down a man who was not tall, but had very bright eyes.


    Trabecular became vigilant.


    This man is not Li Erzi!


    Among Zhang Wen''s Gang, the most elusive one is Li Erzi. His whereabouts are always erratic. Xiao Liang has been squatting here for a few days and has never seen him show up.


    Why did you suddenly appear today and make so much publicity?


    Intuition told him that it was not easy.


    Li Erzi used to say a few words to Wang Peng. Wang Peng always listened respectfully.


    The cold sweat on Xiaoliang''s head is coming down.


    He even forgot to call Lao Yan first.


    Seeing this, more and more people gathered at the gate of Dongwen group.


    Trabecular calmed down and hurried to find his cell phone.

 Chapter 1416

    At this time, these people around the door of Dongwen group suddenly stood up straight and stared at the door.


    They all look respectful.


    Why can''t Fage''s gambling God be surpassed no matter who plays it?


    Because of ostentation!


    Whatever you do, ostentation is the most important.


    Like Zhang Wen now.


    Before they came out, the boys were already waiting at the door, and the car had come.


    I''m afraid it was only boss Wang at that time.


    This situation has made the trabecular in the nearby car tremble with fear.


    What is Zhang Wen doing with such a big formation?


    It''s definitely not as simple as going out to drink!


    Grass!


    Just thought there was nothing wrong. Now the fucking thing will come soon.


    Trabecular quickly started the car and was ready to follow Zhang''s tattoo at any time.


    At the same time, the phone presses the dial out key.


    "Hello ~ ~" there was Lao Yan''s lazy voice on the phone.


    At this time, Lao Yan is still sleeping. It''s only eight o''clock in the morning!


    But trabecular''s words immediately refreshed him.


    "Brother, there''s something going on here with Zhang Wen!" Xiao Liang said quickly.


    "What? Make it clear!" Lao Yan sat up from his bed. Zhang Wen took action. No matter what he did, even if a group of people followed him to pull shit, it was big news!


    "Zhang Wen went out with less than 200 people. I don''t know what to do, but I think this posture may be going out to fight."


    Grass~


    Old Yan scolded.


    At this time, Zhang Wen went out to fight with others. He really didn''t think of anyone except him and boss Wang.


    The words of Xiao Liang are cool in his heart.


    At this time, Zhang Wen''s car had begun to rumble, and Xiao Liang hurried and quietly followed.


    Old Yan''s eyes turned quickly: "by the way, is Wang Peng there?"


    Now in Lao Yan''s head, Wang Peng is more dangerous than Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen, at least, is a person with principles, but Wang Peng has no principles at all! There''s only one word in his head, that''s dry!


    Fuck it!


    It''s done!


    It''s terrible to be hostile to such people.


    Trabecular immediately feedback: "he''s inside!"


    Buzzing~


    Lao Yan''s head began to ring.


    It''s no joke this time. Wang Peng is on the horse. If Zhang Wen doesn''t contain it, it will definitely cause human life!


    However, he is also a bit down-to-earth. After all, the person standing in front is boss Wang. At most, his old Yan is a behind the scenes manipulator. Zhang Wen wants to find boss Wang!


    by the way! Boss Wang!


    Lao Yan hurriedly asked, "did they go in the direction of Wanfeng group?"


    Xiao Liang scratched his head: "brother, how do you know? Are you on the scene?"


    "Grass, I fucking guessed! Is it WOW!"


    Just now Xiao Liang didn''t think it was right when Lao Yan said so.


    Isn''t it!


    Zhang Wen, isn''t the place they''re going to be Wanfeng group?


    Is this going to find boss Wang desperately?


    This situation is too big.


    Xiao Liang quickly said, "brother, yes! They are going to Wanfeng group!"


    "Shit!" old Yan scolded and hung up immediately.


    Then call boss Wang with the fastest speed.


    But he put his hand on the dial out key and paused.


    A voice in his head was talking to him.


    What''s the hurry?


    Now Zhang Wen is looking for boss Wang. He has a relationship with you. The emperor is not in a hurry. The eunuch is in a hurry.


    Old Yan''s head turned very fast. Zhang Wen took Wang Peng to Wanfeng group. If he told boss Wang now, the old fox would turn around and run away, but what if he told him later?


    If you''re lucky, Zhang Wen can kill boss Wang!


    Zhang Wenguang will have to hide from the dead on the day of Tianhua. At that time, he and boss Wang will die and escape. Isn''t Jinhai the world of Lao Yan?


    Although the people under boss Wang are also awesome, can the butcher beat Wang Peng?


    Even if you can spell Wang Peng, there is Zhang Wen! And Zhang Wen has several awesome men! Boss Wang? Maybe not!


    But if Zhang Wen could get rid of boss Wang, it would be great.


    This phone call must be made by Lao Yan. It''s just a matter of time.


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan waited for a while. When the time was almost up, he called boss Wang.


    "Boss Wang, it''s bad! Why didn''t you get through the phone for a long time just now! I''m so anxious!" Lao Yan began to shout inside as soon as the phone was connected.


    Boss Wang also just arrived at Wanfeng group at this time. He was ready to organize the organizer to collect the balance of these owners first. As soon as his ass was hot, Lao Yan''s phone came.


    "Grass, what''s the matter?" boss Wang really didn''t think Zhang Wen would bring someone to him at this time. He just felt that Lao Yan''s tone was a little strange.


    Lao Yan was still in a hurry: "Zhang Wen, I was going to find you! Now I''m on the road!"


    "What?" boss Wang thought he didn''t hear clearly and stood up.


    "Zhang Wen, I brought more than 200 people to find you..."


    Boss Wang was confused. Like Lao Yan, his first idea was to run. Is Zhang Wen crazy? Are you going to fight him in broad daylight?


    Even if he is covered by Liu hongran, it''s impossible to avoid these things every time?


    Anyway, Jinhai city is also a society that stresses the rule of law!


    Now if the former boss Wang knows this idea, he will definitely have to laugh off his big teeth.


    Boss Wang, who started from the black in Jinhai City, even said that jinhaihua is a society that stresses the rule of law?


    Isn''t this a mess?


    At this moment, boss Wang even forgot what he did.


    It''s all Zhang Wen''s fault that he doesn''t play cards according to the routine!


    He didn''t have time to talk nonsense with Lao Yan. After hanging up, he was ready to ask the butcher to drive.


    But he was still a little slow. He hadn''t found the butcher''s mobile phone number yet. At this time, a little brother rushed in.


    "Big brother, it''s bad..."


    ¡­¡­


    Old Yan listened to the beep on the phone and wanted to laugh.


    Listen to the voice and you will know that boss Wang is afraid. Who is afraid of it?


    No one is afraid of fighting and fighting. In a hurry, Lao Yan can carry a target to do it twice, but fighting with Zhang Wen is not as simple as fighting.


    This has sublimated to the point of life and death.


    Boss Wang, I''m still afraid.


    But Lao Yan didn''t want to miss the good play. He put on a coat and dialed back to Xiao Liang.


    "Xiao Liang, where are you now?" asked old Yan.


    Where is trabecular now?


    He''s still talking to me! Lao Yan knows Zhang Wen''s power, and boss Wang also knows Zhang Wen''s power. Doesn''t he know Xiao Liang?


    Even the troops who followed Zhang Wen were nervous. Just now, after talking to Lao Yan, he had already run away! No!


    See.


    Trabecular seems to be enlightened at once. No matter what you do, you have to save your life first, don''t you?

 Chapter 1417

    "Brother, I lost it. I''m sorry." Xiao Liang hurriedly perfunctory old Yan.


    "Cao, you can lose it? Aren''t there more than 200 people?" old Yan doesn''t believe in Xiao Liang''s words, because he believes in Xiao Liang''s ability too much. With his sneaky strength, how can he lose it!


    "Brother, I really didn''t see the people. They drove too fast ~" Xiao Liang continued to explain.


    "Grass, forget it, you come back and pick me up. Let''s go to the theatre!" Lao Yan was a little excited in his eyes.


    Xiao Liang scolded secretly. He really didn''t want to participate in these things, but Lao Yan had to let him come. He couldn''t help it.


    He can only promise, and then reluctantly drove to Lao Yan.


    ¡­¡­


    Wanfeng group, there are a lot of people here today.


    All the people who lined up to pay the balance.


    It has to be said that boss Wang is quite kind in doing business, although he said that when he bought the real estate, there were many bundled consumption in it, such as Internet access fees, management fees and so on.


    And he also has means to do business, such as hunger marketing.


    But the price of his house price is really not high. In this regard, he has a conscience.


    Boss Wang is an asshole and no longer a person. He also knows that people who buy houses are ordinary people. He may have enough money to buy such a house for a lifetime. He can''t earn too much money.


    Therefore, when Wanfeng group asked to pay the balance today, all the owners came and took the initiative.


    After paying the balance, director Wang will give a big red book to others.


    The transaction is completed.


    But depending on the situation today, something seems to be wrong.


    "Hey, hey, let''s fucking give way!" at this time, a man who looked a little similar to brother Hu, but had a ruffian face took the lead and came over, followed by a tall and strong man.


    This is Wang Peng and brother Yijiao.


    Behind him, with more than twenty people.


    Without exception, they all wear showy suits.


    Seeing this situation, these people who came to pay have long been restrained. What''s the situation? Making a movie!


    Wang Peng led the way to Wanfeng group.


    Several security guards at the door saw Wang Peng and hurriedly stopped them: "what do you do?"


    Pop!


    The answer to the security guard was a loud slap in the face.


    This is similar to Wang Peng''s character and.


    Wang Peng doesn''t care about anything else now. He only remembers what Zhang Wen said and gets rid of his arm.


    Now Wang Peng is like a runaway Mustang.


    The security guard didn''t stand firm and sat down directly on the ground. A security guard nearby seemed to want to come and help. Yijiao directly flew up and kicked it.


    The security guard flew out directly on his back.


    Brother Yijiao''s feet are absolutely heavy.


    Few people can stand it.


    Seeing that Wang Peng and brother Yijiao shot, these people behind Wang Peng immediately lit up the knives in their arms, which was dazzling.


    Seeing Wang Peng''s posture, who dares to pick a problem? Who saw that he was not frightened?


    These people who came to pay were stunned. No one dared to speak.


    After looking at the remaining security guards, they all stared round and looked like grandchildren. Wang Peng took a mountain knife from a little brother, held it in his hand, and then gently patted the security guard''s face on the ground with the side of the knife.


    "I know. Why did you hit you?"


    How can the security guard know!


    He''s here to maintain order. I don''t know where he offended this ferocious uncle.


    "Because you work for boss Wang here and those who work for him deserve to die ~" Wang Peng said lightly.


    The security guard was scared to death. He quickly shook his head: "brother, I just get some dead salary every month. I also work with money."


    I blame the security guard for his bad luck. Wang Peng came here today to make an example. This is also my gift to boss Wang.


    The unlucky security guard was unfortunately watched by Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng didn''t speak. The hand holding the knife raised high, and then fell down with a whoosh.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~" at the same time, the security guard screamed and hugged his head.


    At this moment, he was scared to death. He didn''t know what Wang Peng was going to do. He just saw that he was holding a knife in his hand and raised his high hand. Who knows where the sharp blade will fall on him!


    Probably, it''s the neck!


    Didn''t you kill him!


    Just listen to the pop!


    The sound was crisp and harsh, as if it had been shot in the hall of Wanfeng group.


    People who are close even feel deafening.


    Wang Peng didn''t kill this time. He didn''t use the blade, but the side of the knife.


    This feeling gives the security guard a big ear!


    Slap your ears with a mountain knife!


    Who saw this scene without trembling?


    The security guard tilted his head and vomited out two teeth.


    He immediately covered his mouth and began to roll on the ground.


    they hurt.


    That really hurts!


    Wang Peng looked at him coldly: "if you take the money, you have to work for him? I know ~"


    Then he took out ten yuan from his pocket and threw it in front of the security guard: "here''s the money. Go and clean up boss Wang for me ~"


    The security guard has a heart to cry. Isn''t Wang Peng playing with people?


    Ten dollars to clean up boss Wang?


    Does he have the ability?


    Seeing that the security guard didn''t speak, Wang Peng squinted at him: "didn''t you just say that you took the money and worked for someone? What''s the matter? You despise me, Wang Peng!"


    In the last sentence, Wang Peng roared out.


    Quite imposing.


    Even if you don''t know Wang Peng, you should understand when you see him like this. This man is not a good bird. Can he be an ordinary person who dares to slap his face with a mountain knife? Can it be easy?


    But the security guard is in trouble now. He doesn''t know what to do.


    Do you really want to take the money and clean up boss Wang?


    "Brother, I''m wrong..." the security guard hurriedly begged for mercy.


    Wang Peng looked at him with great interest: "tell me, what''s wrong with you."


    "I shouldn''t take boss Wang''s money as a security guard..."


    "Grass, do you mean, what I said just now is farting?"


    "No, no, brother, you haven''t had a holiday with you..." the security guard''s voice was crying.


    This is the rhythm that won''t end if you don''t die today!


    Wang Peng''s attention has always been on this man, and he didn''t pay much attention to his surroundings.


    By this time, it was quiet all around.


    Just like when the teacher criticizes the students, the students stand there honestly and dare not go out.


    This taste, why so worried?


    Looking at Wang Peng''s handsome but a little broken face, all the people who lined up to pay the money pinched a cold sweat for the security guard. I don''t know if Wang Peng will use the blade to smoke his neck next second

 Chapter 1418

    "Well, Wang Peng ~" at this time, a man with a flat voice but full penetration came from outside the door.


    The person who makes this sound is Li Erzi.


    I talked with Li Erzi last night. Wang Peng is the one who drives the whole rhythm. Today, we must let him do something in Wanfeng group.


    Now I''m sitting in the car, with a cigarette in my mouth, quietly watching things ferment.


    Li Erzi said, I''m the boss now. I can''t do some things myself, otherwise it''s too cheap.


    I''m in charge. I''m the one who wants to hold the last breath.


    If boss Wang comes down later, it''s not too late for me to come out again.


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes looked at Li Erzi again.


    Wang Peng, who was about to go crazy just now, was stopped by Li Erzi.


    To tell the truth, Wang Peng admired Li Erzi from the bottom of his heart.


    Wang Peng is loyal to me.


    For Li Erzi, that''s fear.


    For Zhang Guohua and Zhang Guohua, it''s face.


    "Second brother, this man is a little arrogant." Wang Peng played with a script he had already prepared.


    When he came down from Dongwen group, Li Erzi had already discussed these matters with him.


    Wang Peng, it''s easy to do.


    There was no expression on Li Erzi''s face. He moved manually with a cigarette: "here, in addition to the security guard, who else doesn''t appreciate it?"


    The scene was quiet for a few seconds.


    WOW~~


    Immediately, all the people who had just lined up to pay the balance suddenly ran out.


    This is Li Erzi''s deterrent!


    There was no such hostility as Wang Peng, let alone the way Wang Peng shouted at his voice. A word that was almost chatting with people scared everyone out here.


    I don''t blame these people for being afraid.


    Li Erzi himself looks gloomy. Without saying a word, he can calm Wang Peng who slapped the security guard with a mountain knife. Who has this ability? Unless it''s a character more ferocious than Wang Peng.


    Who is not afraid of Wang Peng in that situation just now?


    So, who is not afraid of Li Erzi?


    They all come to pay the balance. No one wants to cause trouble, let alone offend people like Li Erzi. They can still hide.


    When Li Erzi came in, one of the security guards had run back to call someone.


    He knows, boss Wang, they are on the third floor.


    He has been working in Wanfeng group for some time. He knows what boss Wang is like. Now someone comes to smash the field, and boss Wang will not be silent.


    Bang!


    The security guard pushed open the door on the third floor because he was too nervous.


    The sound seemed to explode in the quiet corridor.


    Feeling something wrong with the atmosphere, he was stunned for a few seconds, and then looked up.


    Darling.


    The corridor is full of boss Wang''s people at the moment.


    Say less than a hundred.


    Look at the security guard now.


    Their eyes are quite complex, with fear, emptiness and taking it for granted.


    The security guard was stunned for a few seconds.


    What''s going on?


    Boss Wang''s people are here with him, but they just can''t go down? Did he just watch others smash the field and dare not say a word? It''s not like boss Wang''s style!


    The security guard was anxious to go to find boss Wang, but before he went into boss Wang''s office, another person missed him and went in first.


    This man is the butcher!


    Not to mention that the security guard can''t stand it, but the butcher can''t stand it. Watching Wang Peng and them make trouble below makes the butcher''s blood flow back, so he wants to rush down and fight with them.


    But he didn''t dare to go down without boss Wang''s order.


    "Big brother, Zhang Wen, they have made flowers below, and they won''t go down yet?" the butcher said angrily when he came in.


    Boss Wang has a gloomy face.


    Now he is half afraid and the other half hesitant.


    Zhang Wen is indeed a taboo, but now he is ready to move Liu hongran. At this point, he doesn''t want his strength to be collided, let alone face-to-face conflict with Zhang Wen.


    Now, low-key is the most important.


    But Zhang Wen has already found the door. What should he do?


    He hated that the news was received too late and he didn''t escape.


    It''s best to run away by yourself.


    But even without Liu hongran, would he fight with Zhang Wen?


    Is it possible?


    "Who''s the one who made trouble?" boss Wang asked.


    The butcher looked more worried than him and said, "it''s Wang Peng. There''s another guy who doesn''t look very impressive, but he looks gloomy."


    "Is it not tall?"


    "Well..."


    This made boss Wang''s heart rise again.


    He can''t know more about this man.


    It''s Li Erzi.


    Around Zhang Wen, he is most afraid of this man.


    It seems that there has been no news about Li Erzi since Zhang Wen''s debut. He seldom participates in these struggles. This time, he must come out for a reason.


    Moreover, a sinister person like Li Erzi must have made good preparations in all aspects before he came out to do business.


    Let Wang Peng be the gun barrel, and then he hid behind himself.


    This is to lead boss Wang down.


    no way!


    You can''t say anything!


    Boss Wang has no bottom in his heart. He doesn''t know what Li Erzi is thinking, let alone what ambush is around. It''s no different from dying.


    The key is that Wang Peng is a little tiger. If he goes crazy, the butcher may not be able to stop him.


    "Brother, what should I do?" the butcher was really angry.


    "Stay where you are, wait." a word jumped out of boss Wang''s mouth.


    "What? But the owners who came to pay were kicked out by them!"


    "It''s all right. I can''t pay today. They will come back naturally..."


    The butcher''s eyes changed at boss Wang.


    In the past, whether he heard of it or saw it with his own eyes, he felt that boss Wang was a bully and lived up to the name of Wang madman.


    But now, why are you shrinking?


    Like a waste.


    But the butcher didn''t dare to contradict him. He just sat smoking angrily.


    Seeing the butcher angry, boss Wang threw him a cigarette and said: "Butcher, I know you''re uncomfortable. I didn''t understand it like you before, but now I understand that everything doesn''t have to be solved by fists. Let me tell you a reason, ang. Do you know why we were bullied by foreigners before? Because our weapons are backward and the leaders are not smart. Now Zhang Wen''s people are down there. This boy likes to use guns and no one knows I know whether he has a gun or not. What if I let you take people down like this? How can I watch my own people have an accident? Therefore, it is the wisest choice to avoid its edge and attack its key points! "

 Chapter 1419

    Things can''t be solved with fists.


    This sentence came out of boss Wang, who has been talking with his fist all the time, and there is a sense of violation everywhere.


    But the butcher was cold behind his back.


    He can recall what it was like when he was chased by Zhang Wen and Wang Peng that night.


    That doesn''t feel good.


    To tell the truth, he was lucky to get out that day. No matter how powerful the butcher is, can he avoid bullets?


    Boss Wang is right. What if Zhang Wen carries a gun? He just took people down, and Zhang Wen was sure to shoot him.


    The taste of being shot?


    He doesn''t want to try!


    But he was still unconvinced. Why should Zhang Wen be so angry?


    Boss Wang looked through the monitoring at this time.


    In the hall, there is Wang Peng.


    And Li Erzi.


    Now he really likes Wang Peng more and more. This boy has his own momentum when he was young. He doesn''t want to fight. He likes to rush and show off.


    If such a person could be used for himself, he would be so good. He just let Zhang Wen take it first.


    But don''t worry.


    Boss Wang sneered.


    Sooner or later, he will deceive Wang Peng. At that time, his strength will greatly increase. Will he return Zhang Wen?


    If you pretend to force tiger and Zhang Guohua, even Li Erzi, boss Wang has no confidence.


    They are all Zhang Wen''s brothers. Get them here? unrealistic! It''s impossible!


    But for Wang Peng, he has 80% confidence!


    Is it because Wang Peng is not loyal to Zhang Wen?


    Is it because Wang Peng is not ambitious?


    None of them!


    Just because of the bloody light in Wang Peng''s eyes!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Peng in the monitoring has begun to smash up with people in the hall.


    This hall was decorated by boss Wang with a lot of money. This is the facade of Wanfeng group.


    But he didn''t feel distressed at all. His eyes always floated on Wang Peng.


    Appreciate, or appreciate.


    Just like Cao Cao appreciated Guan Yu at the beginning.


    But on the screen, Wang Peng''s actions became more and more crazy, and the picture became chaotic for a time.


    If you want to annoy people, Li Erzi is an expert.


    He asked Wang Peng to start smashing things here.


    He knows that this is the facade of Wanfeng group. Smashing here is tantamount to giving boss Wang a head-on blow, which can make him feel uncomfortable for a while.


    At the same time, it can certainly annoy him!


    Seeing the rise of Wang Peng and their smashing, he turned and went out and whistled.


    Suddenly, more than 20 people ran over. He waved inside. These people immediately joined them and smashed the hall of Wanfeng group with Wang Peng.


    For a moment, there was a sound of smashing.


    These staff members have long been frightened. They hide in the corner one by one and dare not move.


    Prick~


    At this time, Xiao Liang drove with Lao Yan.


    Originally, Xiao Liang was very careful when he came, and the car was driving very slowly. He didn''t want to come, not at all.


    He is afraid that his life will be threatened!


    But Lao Yan kept urging him to hurry up on the road. He had no choice but to step on the accelerator.


    When they got here, they immediately saw an eye popping scene.


    Zhang Wen''s people smashed up in Wanfeng group!


    Except for the staff, there is no boss Wang! Only Wang Peng and a group of people smashed inside like crazy!


    Lao Yan was puzzled.


    He was 100% sure that boss Wang must not have left and must still be in Wanfeng group, so why didn''t he come down? Is it because it doesn''t matter? Even if Zhang Wen''s people smashed it into this B kind, doesn''t it matter?


    Still, boss Wang is afraid.


    Little Tiger Wang Peng, who is not afraid?


    "Big brother, Zhang Wen''s people are fierce enough. In Jinhai City, only they dare to make trouble here." Xiao Liang said with a cold sweat on his head.


    Lao Yan didn''t speak. He was also sweating.


    What the fuck is this? Zhang Wen, have you been forced to this extent?


    "Big brother, or let''s hide away?" looking at Wang Peng inside, they smashed more and more vigorously, and Xiao Liang reminded them weakly.


    Lao Yan didn''t insist this time, but nodded silently.


    Indeed, we should keep a safe distance, otherwise their lives will be threatened at any time!


    ¡­¡­


    "Big brother, the hall will be smashed by them!" seeing that boss Wang is still indifferent, the butcher said nearby.


    Boss Wang regained his mind and bit his teeth.


    "Alarm."


    "What?" the butcher didn''t hear boss Wang clearly, but couldn''t believe that boss Wang himself was black and wanted to call the police? What''s this?


    "I told you to call the police!"


    "Oh..." the butcher asked no more questions and went out to ask a little brother to call the police.


    Zhang Wen is so crazy that boss Wang is not going to play with him.


    Can''t afford to play!


    I really can''t afford to play!


    ¡­¡­


    Bell~


    Sitting in the car, I was enjoying the scene in front of me when my cell phone rang.


    It''s Liu hongran.


    I quickly picked it up.


    "Brother Liu."


    "Wenzi, are you at the gate of Wanfeng group now? The police will arrive in a minute. Take your people first and I''ll deal with the rest." Liu hongran listened to a calm voice on the phone.


    To tell you the truth, it surprised me.


    Boss Wang, did you call the police?


    Call the police if you can''t play?


    It''s funny enough to say it.


    I didn''t say much and hung up with a promise.


    I waved to Li Erzi outside the window and motioned him to take everyone back.


    Li Erzi didn''t ask much. He waved directly and asked Wang Peng to stop them.


    Until he got into my car, he asked, "Wenzi, what''s going on?"


    Originally, we were ready to have a fight with boss Wang today. Li Erzi and Wang Peng have just started.


    I reluctantly rubbed my forehead: "boss Wang, the police."


    "Did he call the police?" obviously, Li Erzi didn''t expect boss Wang to call the police.


    "Well..." I continued speechless.


    In a few seconds of silence, Li Erzi laughed heartily: "ha ha, Wenzi, boss Wang is really afraid this time! Now our reputation will rise in Jinhai city."


    Isn''t it?


    If you dare to make trouble at the door of Wanfeng group, boss Wang hides in it, but he doesn''t dare to show up. He doesn''t even dare to say a word. What''s this concept?


    I''m afraid the status of the first brother in Jinhai city will be rewritten!


    But that''s not what I want.


    I just want to avenge the pillar and Xiaowen!


    "Now that our name has gone out, it''s time to go further." I narrowed my eyes and said.


    Li Erzi knows what I mean. If the enemy retreats again and again, we have no reason to stop. We must seize the victory and pursue! Only in this way can boss Wang be completely defeated!


    Li Erzi called and arranged for his people to keep an eye on boss Wang.


    "Wenzi, it''s all the rhythm brought by Wang Peng just now. If this boy can take away his anger, it''s definitely a useful talent. The police must come later. When the limelight is less, we''ll continue to play with boss Wang in two days. What do you say?"

 Chapter 1420

    I have no opinion at all about Li Erzi''s words.


    Music needs rhythm.


    Playing games requires rhythm.


    Even office workers need rhythm.


    Then the bastard fighting needs rhythm.


    And the rhythm can''t be chaotic.


    If you mess up, the cards behind you will be difficult to play.


    Today''s Wang Peng has completely brought up the rhythm, so we simply follow his rhythm and go steadily.


    At that time, boss Wang won''t even have a chance to fight back!


    "So where do we start next?" I looked at Li Erzi and asked.


    Li Erzi smiled, pointed to a tramp who was beating a stray dog by the road and said, "why don''t we just play like this?"


    I thought for a while and laughed: "Er Zi, you can still play!"


    "Ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    Whoa, whoa, whoa~


    It seemed that they had calculated the time with Zhang Wen''s people. As soon as they left the front foot, the back foot police came.


    Two police cars came and six people came down.


    The leader is a middle-aged man who looks very smooth.


    He came in and asked, "where''s your person in charge?"


    The staff inside have been scared silly for a long time. They are all young people and girls. Who has seen such a scene? It''s terrible!


    A little girl hurriedly called boss Wang and told him that the police were coming.


    Boss Wang came down with the butcher and five or six people.


    He left the rest in the corridor.


    "Lao Wang, why are you?" the man immediately pretended to be surprised when he saw boss Wang.


    Can boss Wang not know him?


    He is the police chief of this film!


    He''s a smooth man. He didn''t take less benefits from boss Wang before, but now he doesn''t dare to take any benefits from boss Wang because someone is pressing on him.


    Although he is greedy, he also knows a degree.


    But his question is superfluous. Wanfeng group, who doesn''t know that it belongs to boss Wang?


    He''s pretending to force!


    Boss Wang looked at him angrily: "grass, you police do things like this? How do you manage the public security here? A lot of people just made trouble here. Who will compensate for my losses?"


    The middle-aged man smiled tactfully: "boss Wang, don''t worry about these things. We must make a good investigation and catch those people to give you a fair statement!"


    This is perfunctory.


    Boss Wang is not stupid.


    Why did Zhang Wen''s people disperse before the police came?


    Why did they only come with two police cars?


    Smart people can see it.


    It''s still Liu hongran! This man''s ability in Baidao is too rebellious. Section chief Duan and him are eclipsed.


    Boss Wang hates such people. Why didn''t he use them? Why did you let Zhang Wen know you? Damn it!


    At the same time, he was more sure in his heart that Liu hongran must be eliminated no matter what price he paid!


    Thinking so, he dialed section chief Duan.


    About these things, section chief Duan doesn''t know yet. He doesn''t want to know. He''s been busy recently.


    Are busy convicting Liu hongran.


    Just a crime of shielding is enough for Liu hongran to eat a pot.


    Seeing boss Wang''s call, he first scolded, and then slowly answered the phone: "Lao Wang, what''s the matter?"


    Tone, that''s quite respectful.


    I can''t help it. Boss Wang has been in such a state since he was caught.


    Became a real puppet.


    It tastes bad.


    But section chief Duan has no way back.


    "Lao Duan, I''m in a mess here. You''re relaxed!" boss Wang said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" listening to the tone, section chief Duan knew it must be something.


    "My Wanfeng group was smashed!" said boss Wang.


    "What? Just in broad daylight?" section chief Duan also felt a little incredible. Not to mention boss Wang''s strength, if he can''t, he can call the police! Even if he can''t call the police, he can call himself.


    How can it be smashed?


    "Hum, Lao Duan, I didn''t mean you. How do you manage the public security here? How can people like Zhang Wen get away with it?"


    Section chief Duan heard that boss Wang was urging him! Let him catch Liu hongran quickly!


    I don''t blame boss Wang for urging him. It''s really a long time in the past, but there''s always a process. Now section chief Duan''s investigation and evidence collection has been almost over.


    "Don''t worry, Lao Wang. I know what you mean. I must help you with this!"


    "Not for me, but for justice!" boss Wang pretended to force.


    "Yes, yes, justice." section chief Duan''s head was sweating, which was too fucking irritating.


    "By the way, are you sure?" boss Wang asked.


    If section chief Duan could catch Liu hongran, it would be the best. It would save him a lot of trouble. Boss Wang also asked with a try mentality.


    Section chief Duan was silent for a few seconds and said, "80% sure."


    If you follow the general process, section chief Duan has no problem here.


    Whether it''s on-site monitoring or witnesses, he''s done everything here, waiting for the arrest warrant to come down.


    At that time, he can take Liu hongran away in good faith.


    Getting rid of him also solved the trouble of boss Wang.


    For the success probability of section chief Duan, boss Wang already thought it was good. He nodded: "then do it quickly! Otherwise, in a few days, no one will know if I am ordered by Zhang Wen!"


    "OK, I see." section chief Duan quickly agreed and put down the phone.


    Then he called an officer in the office: "officer Zhang, what about the arrest warrant? Haven''t come down yet?"


    Director Zhang hurriedly said, "section chief Duan, the people over there have said it. It is estimated that they are looking for someone to send it here."


    Section chief Duan was delighted: "well, I know."


    After waiting for so many days, there is finally a result.


    Put down the phone and his eyes floated.


    In this matter, section chief Duan''s intention has always been neutral, but the handle falls on boss Wang. He really has no way.


    But he thought it was all right to do it himself.


    In this position, it is a mistake not to seek his position!


    As long as this matter is handled well, his Duan Wengong will have a chance to regain his foothold in front of boss Wang! As long as he gets rid of the current constraints, his official career will be smooth in the future, even smoother than he imagined!


    The premise is to get rid of Liu hongran''s cancer!

 Chapter 1421

    Not good.


    Quite uncomfortable.


    It seems that even smoking a cigarette chokes my throat.


    This is Wang Peng''s state now.


    Just now, he was almost crazy. He just wanted to make a big noise in Wanfeng group and clean up boss Wang.


    But things seem different from what he thought.


    We just started to work here, and Zhang Wen stopped the team there.


    I haven''t warmed up yet, okay?


    This is not like Zhang Wen''s style at all!


    "Brother Peng, don''t think too much. Brother Wen must have his reason for doing so." on the way back, brother Yijiao kept enlightening Wang Peng.


    But can Wang Peng listen to this?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt pity. Boss Wang must be in Wanfeng group. As long as they went up the stairs and aimed at boss Wang''s door lock, they smashed it twice to ensure that boss Wang would get out.


    Kill boss Wang once and for all!


    Unable to understand these things, Wang Peng walked to the door of the office.


    He knocked at the door and came in.


    At this time, I was thinking about dealing with boss Wang in two days. This matter has a rough prototype in my head.


    If it goes well, let him die this time!


    "Brother Wen!" Wang Peng looked a little gloomy. Come and tell me.


    I smiled and threw him a box of cigarettes.


    He took out one and lit it himself.


    "If anything, just say ~"


    "Brother Wen, why did you ask us to withdraw just now? I was working hard just now!" Wang Peng pouted like a child.


    He makes me want to laugh.


    Wang Peng, although he is now the number one cadre under my command, in the final analysis, his mind is still immature.


    I asked him to sit down and said faintly, "peng''er, how long have you known me?"


    "It''s been more than a year ~" said Wang Peng.


    "To tell you the truth, I think you haven''t changed much in more than a year. It''s still the same as before, but what do you think of me? Have you changed?"


    Wang Peng''s eyes moved: "well, they have changed a lot."


    I''ve changed a little since I worked in Wang Yuxian Hotel, but it''s not my will. There''s no way to change it.


    "Where''s Li Erzi?"


    "Also changed."


    "What about pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua?"


    "Everything has changed ~"


    I nodded and my eyes became deep: "Peng''er, I''m not telling you. People are changing with society. No one can cover the sky with one hand. Only with rapid changes can they survive. So can I, especially boss Wang. But I think it''s strange that so many people have changed. Why haven''t you changed? You boy, you''re still as impulsive and reckless as before."


    My words made Wang Peng lower his head.


    It''s not easy to change. It''s Wang Peng''s nature.


    "I know what you came up to ask me. Why are we ready, but we just don''t clean up boss Wang, right? Because the police came, but to tell the truth, I could let you rush up to boss Wang and ensure that you will be fine after you were caught. However, this society is not such a mess, and things are not done like this. We are crazy, but there are no rules Crazy, do you understand? "


    My words made Wang Peng''s head sink.


    I don''t know if he understands.


    These words may only be instilled into his crazy head by about 10%.


    But even if it is one percent, I want to say that I just want to change Wang Peng in my own way and let him grow up slowly.


    "Brother Wen, I understand."


    "If you understand, go back and think about it ~" I looked at him with a smile.


    "Yes." he got up and left.


    "That''s right!" I stopped him when I came to the door. "I''ll have a good play these two days. Two days later, I''m going to find boss Wang."


    Wang Peng''s eyes flashed a trace of excitement: "yes, brother Wen!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the arrest warrant on the desk, section chief Duan was very excited.


    With this thing in hand, section chief Duan must be able to catch Liu hongran.


    Thinking of Liu hongran''s embarrassed appearance, he was not satisfied.


    He tapped his fingers on the table.


    He''s waiting.


    Wait for the news of Liu hongran.


    At this time, where is Liu hongran? He has asked someone to check it.


    The police have their own network. It''s not difficult to find out where a person is. Besides, this person is still Liu hongran.


    Thinking about how to take credit in front of boss Wang after this thing is done, section chief Duan is not satisfied.


    All aspects of materials, witnesses and confessions were well prepared, leaving Liu hongran arrested.


    Section chief Duan started from the police step by step. He is quite familiar with these processes and methods.


    There can''t be any mistakes in this matter. If Liu hongran finds any loopholes, he will be given a chance to turn over. The section chief simulated it in his head several times until he was sure there were no loopholes.


    Bell


    The telephone rang in his office.


    He picked it up almost the first time.


    "Section chief Duan, Liu hongran is now in a club on XX road!"


    Section chief Duan nodded with satisfaction: "OK, I know!"


    Put down the phone, he immediately told officer Zhang to gather people and arrest Liu hongran immediately!


    Section chief Duan is full of confidence.


    This is the sublimation of his life! It may also be the craziest and right action he has ever done in his life.


    Just one step away, the phone rang again.


    He subconsciously picked it up again.


    "Lao Duan! Are you crazy?" the voice of director Liu was on the phone.


    Director Liu had warned him about this incident. At that time, director Liu also indicated his intention. Liu hongran''s background was not what section chief Duan could touch, so he was just playing with fire.


    But section chief Duan didn''t listen at all. He acted according to law. What''s to be afraid of? Those who are afraid should be those who have ghosts in their hearts.


    But he forgot one thing, that is human relations.


    In this society, we should not only talk about relationships, but also about human feelings.


    The circle is so big that he can''t jump out of it.


    "I have something to do now. I''ll talk to you later." section chief Duan doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him.


    "Wait, Lao Duan! Are you going to catch Liu hongran now! Alas! Why don''t you listen to me!" Liu hongran was worried.


    It''s not just that section chief Duan caught Liu hongran in the past. If something happens, it will involve him! He doesn''t want to be involved by section chief Duan!


    "Director Liu, if you don''t dare to do these things, it doesn''t mean that no one dares to do them. I still say that, this is a just move! As long as I am here, Jinhai city can''t tolerate any crime!"


    Listening to section chief Duan''s words, director Liu really doesn''t know how to describe him.


    Say he''s stupid. He also knows how to use routine. Say he''s not stupid. What''s the difference between his practice and two fools?


    That''s enough.

 Chapter 1422

    However, section chief Duan''s words did not surprise director Liu at all.


    Why didn''t he and section chief Duan pee in the same pot before? Isn''t it because this guy is upright and doesn''t get oil?


    But it''s different!


    This is a fucking big deal!


    "Lao Duan, listen to me..."


    Click!


    Section chief Duan didn''t want to listen to Director Liu at all. He dialed the telephone line directly, took the arrest warrant and left.


    As soon as he reached the door, a man came in face-to-face.


    WOW~


    Section chief Duan was stunned.


    Completely stunned.


    The dignity of this face, the serious and serious eyes.


    This man is


    Mayor Chen!


    what the fuck!


    What''s the matter with Mayor Chen?


    Director Liu is only the superior leader of section chief Duan at best. To tell the truth, section chief Duan contradicted him not once or twice, but the person in front of him is different. This person is the one who really covers the sky in Jinhai city.


    What can''t he do with one word?


    Section chief Duan has to put it away in front of Mayor Chen no matter how bold and upright he is.


    Unless he wants to become a career in the future, he can''t swim there anyway.


    Unless, he wants to be suppressed all his life, and even his teacher is implicated.


    Seeing the man''s face, section chief Duan immediately calmed his head.


    He weighed the pros and cons quite clearly.


    "Lao Duan, sit down," Mayor Chen said when he came in.


    Followed by two secretaries, but they stopped at the door and waited outside obediently.


    Section chief Duan kept telling himself that it was impossible.


    Mayor Chen can''t come because of Liu hongran. What''s the concept of Mayor Chen? He''s the number one in Jinhai city. How can he go out because of an ordinary man? I don''t know how many things he has to deal with!


    "Mayor Chen, this is..." section chief Duan didn''t dare to sit down for a long time.


    Mayor Chen''s dignity made him feel too small.


    Even worried that Mayor Chen would see what happened to him and boss Wang from his face.


    That''s not fun.


    Section chief Duan, who has always had a clear conscience, is guilty today.


    It''s really empty.


    "Lao Duan, you are too vigorous and resolute. You have to slow down, don''t you know?" Mayor Chen said solemnly as if he were chatting with an old friend.


    Section chief Duan nodded ignorant, although he didn''t know what Mayor Chen meant.


    At this time, Mayor Chen''s eyes saw the arrest warrant in section chief Duan''s hand. He silently took it from section chief Duan''s hand, wiped it twice and tore it to pieces.


    Section chief Duan''s eyes were wide.


    If someone else, he must have pulled a big ear photon and caught him.


    But this man is Mayor Chen.


    He is the leader of Jinhai city!


    In front of him, section chief Duan was like a child.


    Mayor Chen''s shrewd eyes flashed a trace of displeasure: "Lao Duan, you must want to ask me why you tore up your arrest warrant, right?"


    Section chief Chen nodded quickly.


    My heart is constantly dispelling that bad hunch.


    "Tell me the truth, are you going to catch Liu hongran with this arrest warrant?"


    Section chiefs can''t deny it.


    "Yes."


    Mayor Chen''s unhappiness in his eyes was more obvious. He said slowly, "last time, I specially approved the shooting in the city."


    Boom~


    Section chief Duan''s head was buzzing like countless bees.


    The section chief is quite clear about the stakes in this matter.


    Shot in the city that day. What''s the nature of that? Who doesn''t know the pros and cons of this? Mayor Chen is such a smart man. Don''t you know? I don''t know, that''s a fool!


    But why did Mayor Chen go through this muddy water?


    If there''s nothing to say, in case something really happens, what about Mayor Chen''s career?


    Who will guarantee?


    But it seems that he has made up his mind to take care of it.


    This makes section chief Duan even more confused.


    A Liu hongran, no matter how powerful he is, why can he connect with the sky?


    Or can he really be that good? Even involved in Mayor Chen''s career?


    No way, definitely not.


    Thinking so, section chief Duan''s head burst into a cold sweat.


    The water is deeper than I thought.


    Mayor Chen stared at him with the eyes of "do you want to continue?" when he saw that he didn''t speak, he took a certificate from his arms. Although it was a copy, the content was quite clear.


    Qiang has a certificate!


    Seeing this, section chief Duan is in a state of ignorance.


    "This proves that you see ~" Mayor Chen said faintly.


    Section chief Duan is going crazy.


    There is evidence, but it didn''t hurt people. As long as Liu hongran argued well and said it was just a fire, how did the section chief arrest people? Public security regulations? The front foot comes in and the back foot goes out on bail! That''s for wool!


    He''s really glad he didn''t catch Liu hongran.


    What would he do if he didn''t know that people had this proof until he passed?


    Not in the face?


    Moreover, since Liu hongran is in the club, he must be with many dignified people. How can he get off the stage at that time?


    blamed!


    Section chief secretly scolded.


    He really didn''t expect things to become so complicated!


    When these thoughts came out of his mind, he also looked at the proof carefully.


    The name on it is Zhang Wen.


    Perhaps knowing what section chief Duan was thinking, Mayor Chen''s tone was a little cold.


    "Lao Duan, did you see the name of the gunman? Does it have anything to do with Liu hongran?"


    This matter was originally a marginal ball played by section chief Duan. It really has nothing to do with Liu hongran. It''s all Zhang Wen''s business!


    But now, what can he say?


    Seeing section chief Duan''s silence, Mayor Chen patted him on the shoulder and then looked serious: "Lao Duan, we are the people standing at the top of Jinhai city. I know your temper and personality. There is no sand in your eyes, but who can guarantee that there is no dust and sand when a gust of wind blows? Just rub your eyes! You can''t care too much about some things. That will only make you uncomfortable."


    "Jinhai city needs justice and people who dare to fight, but there is a premise. We can''t wrong any good person, let alone any bad person. Are you right?"


    What else can section chief Duan say? He can only nod respectfully.


    Mayor Chen pointed to the name on the gun certificate.


    "I''ve also heard about it, Lao Duan. If you think this person should be arrested, you can do it, but no matter what, there must be a reason to rely on."


    Section chief Duan''s eyes suddenly became innocent.


    What else can he say for this reason?


    Even if we catch Zhang Wen, it''s just a formality.


    Mayor Chen''s words are already obvious. He is telling him:


    Zhang Wen, I''m the one who fucking covers him. If you want to catch him, you have to think about it before you do anything!

 Chapter 1423

    No matter how stupid section chief Duan is, he can understand what these words mean.


    Zhang Wen and Liu hongran, neither of them can move.


    No matter what you do, you should have a reason to rely on.


    This sentence has made section chief Duan unable to fight.


    Zhang Wen has all kinds of certificates. Why should he arrest people?


    Mayor Chen is telling him this truth.


    Section chief Duan couldn''t insist. Looking at the gun certificate, he could only nod reluctantly: "Mayor Chen, I know what you mean."


    Mayor Chen put away the trace of unhappiness in his eyes.


    Section chief Duan is quite clear about who he is. This kind of person is full of justice, which is rare.


    But he felt that no matter black or white cats, those who can distinguish between big and small cats are good cats!


    Obviously, section chief Duan seems to have deviated a little on this road.


    This person should be careful when using it in the future.


    "Well, come on, Lao Duan, then I''ll go."


    Section chief Duan hurried out to see Mayor Chen off until he got on the bus and left. His heart began to jump again.


    With Liu hongran, I''m afraid the sky in Jinhai will change color in the future.


    "Section chief Duan, everyone is ready. When shall we start?" at this time, officer Zhang ran over and stood straight.


    When Mayor Chen went to find section chief Duan just now, none of them knew what was going on. They thought they were encouraging section chief Duan''s action today! Then they have to behave well.


    Section chief Duan gave him a helpless look.


    Section chief Duan really wanted to start, and then he caught Liu hongran in the wind and fire, made him tremble in the interrogation room and made him cry before the law.


    But that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    People are above the law.


    This is the real winner.


    Section chief Duan waved his hand: "no, stop the team."


    Director Zhang was ready for a big fight. Hearing this, he couldn''t believe staring at section chief Duan: "section chief, we''re not going?"


    "Well, no," said section chief Duan, turning back.


    "...." Zhang Gan didn''t know what to say, but just looked at the back of section chief Duan leaving in a daze.


    ¡­¡­


    After yesterday''s baptism, Wanfeng group has been ruined.


    But these are secondary to boss Wang. The big deal is to reinstall it and spend some money.


    But it goes without saying that his people have been hit by the momentum.


    Zhang Wen''s people made trouble that day. His people were only two layers away from them, but they couldn''t come down to defend their territory. They could only hide on it like a shrinking turtle.


    What''s it like?


    Momentum is bound to be hit.


    Boss Wang thought about it, but he was still angry. While waiting for the news from the section chief, he called Lao Yan.


    Old Yan saw boss Wang''s call and took a deep breath before he picked it up.


    He has to pretend!


    How can you cheat boss Wang if you don''t pretend to be like him? But fortunately, boss Wang just called and didn''t ask to meet him.


    If you meet, you will be yelled by boss Wang. There must be something abnormal on Lao Yan''s face.


    "Boss Wang, what''s the matter? I heard that Zhang Wen''s people smashed Wanfeng group?" said old Yan, pretending to be by the phone all the time.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were gloomy and unreasonable. His tone was cold and said, "do you fucking know what to ask?"


    "...." Lao Yan stopped talking. He knew that boss Wang was angry.


    Boss Wang is angry! However, there was no place to vent the evil spirit in his mouth. He always felt that Lao Yan informed him that it was too late to let him suffer a loss.


    Recently, his people are secretly staring at Liu hongran and have no energy to stare at Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen''s movements are all inquired about by Lao Yan.


    But what can he say?


    Lao Yan has made it clear to him on the phone, not because he didn''t tell him, but because the phone didn''t get through!


    "Old Yan, you can keep an eye on Zhang Wen, do you understand?" boss Wang''s tone of voice has slowly subsided.


    It really upset him.


    Lao Yan quickly promised: "boss Wang, don''t worry! I''ll let you know as soon as possible!"


    "Grass, that''s what you said last time! What happened!"


    "...." Lao Yan stopped talking again.


    It seems that he is a little redundant in front of boss Wang.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath, rubbed his temples and said, "Zhang Wen smashed my hall and hurt my people. It must not be so. But I''ve asked the white people to suppress it. It should be no problem. If not, I''ll do it at any time. But even if there''s a problem, I''ll do it!"


    Old Yan nodded hard. He could understand boss Wang''s meaning.


    "In recent days, you''ve shown me people. If there''s any problem that affects the whole thing, I won''t do it to anyone, I''ll do it to you!" boss Wang said fiercely.


    This made Lao Yan''s back tight.


    Boss Wang is still a hungry wolf, but he can''t afford to offend.


    Put down the phone, Lao Yan took a meaningful look at Xiao Liang.


    The latter''s face doesn''t matter. He is looking at a novel and laughing happily!


    He always feels that trabecular has been slack recently.


    He slackened off in squatting.


    "Xiao Liang, Zhang Wen, keep staring." old Yan said.


    Xiao Liang casually agreed and continued to stare at the novel.


    "Grass, you fucking read this novel all day, and you fucking forgot your business!" old Yan grabbed the novel angrily, brushed it twice and tore it.


    Xiao Liang was stunned. He was very upset.


    He''s seeing the key!


    Because of a magic weapon, the man went to a peach blossom forest, where there are all beautiful women. His magic weapon is to see what women''s interests are. As long as you move your mind, you can get all women done.


    Now Lao Yan hisses his book. What does he think?


    "Xiao Liang, I didn''t say you. Look at your attitude towards work recently. Are you still a little like before? If you go on like this, it''s going to end..."


    Lao Yan began to reason with him.


    But trabecular''s mind is not here at all. What he wants is to buy the same novel from somewhere and read it later.


    Stop Zhang Wen?


    Of course, he has to do it, but it must be the same as before. If he should be empty, he should be lazy.


    Save your life, save your life!

 Chapter 1424

    In the afternoon, the bidding document had been sent. Clerk Chen told the bald man that he could start work in a while. This first step should be done well.


    The bald man was so happy.


    See, their own company is about to rise.


    He can win this project in front of other big companies.


    Companies that tried to curry favor with each other in the past can no longer care. If they are not in good shape, they will be better than them in the future!


    The girl''s credit for this is considerable.


    After the bald man arranged his work, he called the girl to the office.


    "Manager, you''re looking for me." when the girl came in, she stood there.


    The bald man''s eyes lit up. It''s only a few days. The girl seems to have changed. She doesn''t wear a uniform when she comes to the company. She''s just wearing a half shoulder clothes and a short skirt just to her knees.


    The temptation index for men is rising in a straight line!


    And today, she deliberately put on makeup, which perfectly showed her exquisite face.


    Which man doesn''t like it?


    Who doesn''t care?


    The bald man was also a little excited about the way the girl accompanied clerk Chen that day.


    He thought that there were no people in the company now, so he might as well play with a girl in the office.


    "Xiao Zhao, didn''t clerk Chen say anything about us?" he asked with a smile.


    The girl smiled, but in her smile, she was a little disgusted.


    "He didn''t say anything about me. He just had a good time with me, but I almost couldn''t stand the toss all night."


    The bald man thought to himself, "what are you wearing? Didn''t you have peach blossoms on your face when you came out that morning?"?


    "Ha ha ~" he got up directly, went to the girl and held her gentle little hand.


    "Xiao Zhao, do you need more money at home recently? I can make you some more in the name of the company ~"


    The girl looked up at him.


    Needless to say, the girl knew everything from his obscene eyes.


    Bald man, I want a girl to accompany him now!


    When the girl first came to the company, she had no choice but to accompany the bald man, but today is different from the past.


    Who''s the bald man?


    She is just a company manager. In her eyes, someone has surpassed the status of bald men.


    This is staff member Chen.


    That night, clerk Chen not only played with the girl, but also talked a lot with her. The girl saw that clerk Chen really liked her and wanted to develop with her for a long time in the future.


    You know, clerk Chen is the boss of bald men.


    Why is she afraid of bald men?


    If a bald man is a little handsome and has a little muscle on his body, the girl doesn''t reject him once, but this man is old and ugly and has big fat on his body. She feels her eyes burst at a glance. Is it possible to further develop with him?


    She pulled her hand out with cold eyes: "manager, pay attention to your behavior. We have a superior subordinate relationship!"


    what the fuck?


    The bald man was stunned.


    "If we have something to do, I''m afraid brother Chen will know. It''s boring," the girl continued.


    Yeah.


    Of course.


    If staff member Chen knew that bald men worked with girls here, what would he do?


    He must have given up his company in a fit of anger and tried his best to suppress it in the future, so that he has no place to stand. Maybe it will be more serious.


    A voice in his head told the bald man not to provoke this woman. This woman has changed now.


    Snap~


    The bald man slapped himself gently and quickly smiled: "Xiao Zhao, I don''t mean that. I just want to tell you that you can do your job well by the side of clerk Chen. The company will give you more money."


    The girl smiled: "then thank the manager ~"


    With that, she turned and left without stopping for a second.


    As soon as the girl left, clerk Chen called.


    "Manager, have you received the bid?"


    The bald man quickly said, "I got it. I got it. Thank you, clerk Chen ~"


    "Well, you can start the work slowly. The funds are estimated to arrive in two days!"


    "Well, don''t worry, clerk Chen. I''m already doing this. You can rest assured of our company''s ability ~"


    "That''s all right."


    Seeing that clerk Chen was going to hang up, the bald man quickly smiled and said, "by the way, clerk Chen, were you satisfied that night?"


    "Ha ha, very satisfied!"


    "Hey, that''s good. Then I''ll continue to arrange Xiao Zhao to study with you ~"


    "Yes, ha ha!"


    Put down the phone and the bald man''s heart floated.


    To tell the truth, he was surprised that the tender could come down so quickly. The more surprised he was, the more curious he was about the boss behind the scenes.


    What kind of man can be so awesome?


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, the door of boss Wang''s office was knocked.


    Boss Wang didn''t think much and said come in.


    Outside the door was section chief Duan, dressed in casual clothes. Originally, he wanted to call boss Wang, but he was afraid that he couldn''t make it clear on the phone, so he ran over in person.


    Seeing section chief Duan, boss Wang was upset: "grass, why don''t you catch Liu hongran and come to me?"


    The expression on Duan''s face was so ugly that he didn''t speak for a long time: "Lao Wang, I can''t move Liu hongran."


    "What?" boss Wang raised his eyebrows and looked ugly immediately.


    "I had gathered people at that time, and the arrest orders came down, but I just couldn''t catch people..."


    It seems that section chief Duan doesn''t seem to be talking to him. He really didn''t do it.


    But that''s strange.


    Why?


    Boss Wang is quite clear about the position of section chief Duan in the police system. If he can''t do it, it''s a ghost.


    "What''s going on?" boss Wang said angrily.


    "Today, the leader of Jinhai city came to me and told me not to think about Liu hongran in the future."


    "Number one?" boss Wang was a little confused.


    "Well, it''s the mayor."


    Grass


    Boss Wang was stunned for a few seconds.


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath and looked at him in embarrassment: "Lao Wang, I''m here not only to tell you the news, but also to tell you. If you can hide in the future, try to hide! Zhang Wen, you''d better not have any conflict with him."


    "I grass, why?" boss Wang doesn''t understand. Liu hongran didn''t catch it. Why did he ask him to keep Zhang Wen still?


    The section chief is too lenient about the affairs on the road!


    "You don''t have to take care of it. You can''t fucking take care of it!" boss Wang said angrily.


    Section chief Duan looked at boss Wang seriously and said word by word, "Zhang Wen, you have a gun license!"

 Chapter 1425

    Section chief Duan''s words made boss Wang feel like a dreamy trance.


    What did he say just now?


    Zhang Wen, do you have a gun license?


    I''m fucking kidding!


    Originally, the boy didn''t pestle this at all when he didn''t have any certificates. Now he has a certificate. Isn''t he more unscrupulous in the future?


    This is really walking. Maybe one shot will come and let boss Wang''s brain and plasma burst out together!


    Thinking of that picture, boss Wang was worried.


    Just now, section chief Duan said that the leader of Jinhai city went to find him, which was enough to make boss Wang tremble. Now he heard the news again. Didn''t he sprinkle salt on his wound?


    What a fucking pain!


    Not good!


    It seems that these things are really hard to deal with!


    Thinking so, boss Wang''s eyes sank. His hands were folded and his head turned quickly.


    "Lao Duan, I really don''t know what use Jinhai city wants people like you! Don''t you know who Zhang Wen is or what? How can he get a gun license? If he wants to commit a crime in the future, he will come here without hesitation!"


    Can section chief Duan not understand this truth? Can he not know who Zhang Wen is?


    But what can he do!


    He just learned about it.


    "Alas, Lao Wang, this is really not within my ability." he looked at boss Wang with a slightly reproachful look in his eyes, and it felt like telling him again.


    Who do you offend? Why should you offend the leader?


    Now people have expressed their attitude, that is, they want to take care of Zhang Wen. What should I do!


    "Grass!" boss Wang was so angry that he threw the teapot on his desk.


    The younger brother outside the door rushed in to see the situation when he heard the news.


    Boss Wang took a few deep breaths and waved them out.


    "Well, now I can only follow Zhang Wen?" boss Wang said faintly after a while.


    Section chief Duan shook his head: "of course not. If Zhang Wen has anything illegal, I can catch him!"


    "Grass, people have gun certificates. How do you catch it?"


    "Public security regulations..."


    "How many fucking years can you sentence?"


    "Can be detained for 15 days..."


    "Grass..."


    Boss Wang is speechless. It''s no use talking to section chief Duan now, and he really doesn''t blame section chief Duan for this. People really try their best, but there is a big gap between things and what they think.


    And because of boss Wang, section chief Duan has offended director Liu.


    Everyone in the circle knows that director Liu is not a good bird. If you offend him, you will have trouble!


    After letting section chief Duan go, boss Wang''s eyes sank.


    It seems that his action will be advanced!


    It''s time to get rid of Liu hongran!


    ¡­¡­


    The pattern of the Mafia in Jinhai city is actually quite simple. There are only a few people who really stand at the top of the pyramid. Although the pattern is simple, the struggle is extremely complex.


    This is very different from the pattern of Baidao in Jinhua City.


    A police system alone is quite complex.


    Among them, there is section chief Duan at the top of the pyramid and Wang Yi standing below.


    The section chief above has never noticed Wang Yi at all. In his eyes, Wang Yi is just a little person.


    However, it''s amazing that you can rise two levels in a row in just one month.


    Wang Yi was promoted from an ordinary officer to an office clerk.


    Since the death of her father, Wang Yi''s body has been marked with the words "never rise". Even people in the office are saying that Wang Yi may have been like this all her life. She will be an ordinary little officer.


    Without Wang Yi''s father working hard behind, who will cover Wang Yi, who has ambition but no resources?


    Many people still feel pity.


    Wang Yi is a rare talent.


    But look now.


    Wang Yi didn''t know who had secretly supported her. She seemed crazy. She jumped twice in a month. She almost rolled forward in the white road.


    Crazy.


    I don''t blame Wang Yi for her rapid rise. The main reason is that Wang Yi has been suppressed for too long


    Liu Hongran decided to help Wang Yi and secretly investigated it.


    Wang Yi needs education, education and ability. Why can''t such an excellent talent be mentioned?


    Therefore, lifting Wang Yi is also quite relaxed and pleasant, almost effortless.


    Liu hongran called Wang Yi during the period and told him to work well in this position first. After a month or two, he planned to promote him to Zhengke.


    Wang Yi just kept thanking her.


    He didn''t expect spring to come so soon.


    It was really like a dream to him.


    Not to mention the transformation from a small officer to a section member, let''s say that he has been promoted to a positive section from his position. What''s the concept?


    It''s like the monkey king directly changed from Saiya to Saiya 3!


    There are no 1 and 2 in the middle!


    That''s it!


    While doing her due work in her post, Wang Yi also secretly looked forward to it. She hoped that she could rise steadily this time. When he became a Zhengke, he might be able to make a great career.


    Of course, the first person he would like to thank at that time is Zhang Wen.


    If Zhang Wen didn''t speak, how could Liu hongran help a small officer?


    But now, Liu hongran has more or less appreciated Wang Yi.


    Knock Knock Knock~


    At this time, the door of Wang Yi''s office was knocked.


    Now, he has an office for two people. Although this is the case, he is still not satisfied. Compared with the previous office hall, this environment is much better!


    "Come in ~" Wang Yi said casually without raising her head. Her hands were still busy on the desk.


    The door opened with a creak, and a petite figure came in. Then he sneaked towards Wang Yi.


    Shua, blindfolded him.


    "Guess who I am ~" the delicate voice pretended to be very rough and crazy.


    Wang Yi grabbed the hands, then smiled and said, "ha ha, Xinxin, stop it, I''m busy!"


    "Cut, it''s boring to be guessed by you every time!" Wang Xin said angrily when she came, with a small pouted Lao Gao.


    Wang Yi smiled: "if you can change a brand of hand sanitizer next time, I may guess wrong. I always buy the hand sanitizer in our house."


    Wang Xin stared: "ah ~ ~ brother, your nose is so clever!"


    "Ha ha, you ~" Wang Yi smiled and shook her head.


    "Brother, don''t you leave after work? I happened to pass by here and came in to have a look at you ~" Wang Xin said to him with the standard cherry mouth.


    Wang Yi smiled: "well, let''s go shopping first, and then go home to cook ~"


    Wang Xin happily took Wang Yi''s arm: "well, I''m responsible for washing vegetables, and you''re responsible for cooking!"


    "Ha ha, no problem, listen to you!"

 Chapter 1426

    Wang Yi dotes on Wang Xin''s sister. Now Wang Yi''s father is gone, and he puts all his love into the two women.


    Naturally, he also picked up the important task of the family.


    Wang Yi asked her to wait here first and go to the dressing room to change herself.


    As soon as she entered the dressing room, Wang Yi''s eyes turned red.


    In my heart, it''s all heartache!


    Wang Xin is a cheerful and lively girl, but now, sometimes she becomes more or less silent. Sometimes she even stays in a daze at the bedside for several hours.


    These are all given by Chen Nan!


    This bastard!


    Every time Wang Yi thought of this, she clenched her fist, and the green tendons on her head burst.


    Wang Yi now works hard every day and knows the people in the circle desperately. She accumulates contacts for herself in order to give chennan to the Dharma one day! Let him reflect in the iron window!


    However, in front of Wang Yi, Wang Xin still kept a smiling face. Wang Yi could realize how bitter she was when she raised her smiling face.


    Therefore, he never mentioned half a word in front of Wang Xin.


    It has become a forbidden language between them.


    Wang Yi changed her clothes and rubbed her eyes to calm her mood a little before she came out of the dressing room.


    "Brother, why are you so slow? Look, all your colleagues are gone ~" Wang Xin said.


    Wang Yi came over with a smile: "hehe, let''s go ~"


    When they came to the door, they met a staff member at the same level as Wang Yi. He quickly said hello to Wang Yi.


    Attitude, that''s quite polite.


    Now who doesn''t know that Wang Yi is going to fly high? In the future, he will be his immediate boss! Such a person can''t be offended in the future!


    Although I am now a member of the same department, the energy on my body is really one heaven and one earth!


    On the way home, Wang Yi asked, "by the way, Xinxin, have you been in touch with Zhang Wen recently?"


    Wang Xin naively shook her head: "no, what''s the matter?"


    To tell the truth, she also misses Zhang Wen very much, but she heard that Zhang Wen opened a company with a large scale. She has been busy recently, so she didn''t bother him.


    "Hehe, nothing. I just miss him."


    "Me too ~"


    Wang Yi actually has 80% of Zhang Wen''s recognition. It''s just that Zhang Wen''s things on the edge of the law make him uncomfortable. In addition, he has no opinion with Zhang Wen.


    "When you have time another day, ask him to come home for dinner!" said Wang Yi.


    Wang Xin nodded vigorously, "I just don''t know if he has time ~"


    They went home and cooked dinner.


    After dinner, Wang Yi didn''t take a lunch break at home, but went directly to the unit. There were still many things to be busy in the afternoon. He didn''t have time to rest.


    At more than three o''clock, after finishing his work, he thought about it and called.


    "Hello, clerk Wang ~" there was a heroic voice on the phone.


    "Ha ha, team Zhang, are you busy?" Wang Yi said brightly.


    "No, I just came to work. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Wang Yi played with the pen in her hand: "well, do me a favor and see what Zhang Wen is doing recently."


    "Why, you want to investigate Zhang Wen?"


    "Either investigation or concern as a friend ~"


    "Ha ha, I know. But don''t call me team Zhang in the future. Just call me Zhang Ziqiang or Xiao Zhang! You know now you are my immediate boss!"


    Wang Yi put down the phone with a smile.


    Since Wang Yi got up, he has been helping team Zhang intentionally or unintentionally. He knows that if he wants to do something in the future, he will be surrounded by people who can do things.


    Team Zhang is the only candidate


    This person should have skills and ability to handle affairs. He must be a good talent to be promoted in the future.


    The key is that he and Zhang Wen are also private friends, quite good.


    Wang Yi shook her head and smiled.


    He felt more and more that fate was like a circle of destiny, shrinking and bringing these people around him together.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, in Wang Xin''s room.


    Wang Yi doesn''t say it''s OK. When she says so, she misses Zhang Wen more and more deeply.


    She thought about it and sent a text message to Zhang Wen to ask him if he was busy.


    Soon a text message came back.


    There are only two simple words on it.


    Not busy.


    Wang Xin got excited and was preparing to edit the text message. The phone rang.


    It''s Zhang Wen.


    She was a little excited and quickly picked it up.


    "Xinxin, what''s up?" my voice is quite gentle. For Wang Xin, I always feel guilty.


    "Nothing ~ just miss you." Wang Xin''s words are also quite straightforward.


    "Ha ha, I''m busy recently, so I haven''t contacted you. By the way, how''s your brother recently?"


    Speaking of Wang Yi, she beamed and told me on the phone about Wang Yi''s recent promotion and promising future.


    While I was happy for Wang Yi, I also measured Liu hongran''s energy in my heart.


    Liu hongran''s method is really powerful to make Wang Yi rise in just one month~


    I hope Wang Yi will have a smooth career in the future.


    "By the way, I have a party in the evening, or you can go with me?" Wang Xin suddenly thought of something and said.


    I thought it was nothing tonight. I might as well stay with her.


    Mainly because of the last time, I think I owe Wang Xin a lot.


    "Yes, I''ll pick you up that night," I said.


    "Well, that''s settled ~" listening to the voice, Wang Xin was very happy.


    Put down the phone and I arranged something next.


    All day long, there was no news from Wang Peng. I told Li Erzi when I went out.


    Li Erzi is mainly worried. He said that boss Wang and I are in a state of hostility. It''s too dangerous to go out like this.


    I thought about it and went back and changed into a lightweight sportswear.


    "What''s the matter? Boss Wang''s people must not recognize me now?" I smiled.


    Suddenly, Li Erzi didn''t recognize me.


    He smiled: "you... But I still said that. Be careful and contact me if anything happens!"


    I nodded. Instead of driving my own car, I drove a company car.


    This car is allocated by Liu hongran to the company.


    A black Mercedes Benz Maybach.


    I haven''t driven much since the car came. I don''t have time and energy.


    Starting the car, I thought I would completely relax myself tonight and accompany the girl Wang Xin.

 Chapter 1427

    Whoosh~


    A Mercedes Benz disappeared in the sight of trabecular.


    He didn''t even know who was sitting in the car. He just thought the car was strange.


    However, he suddenly thought of something and looked at Dongwen group through the business car.


    A white BMW is still parked there.


    The car is here. Zhang Wen must not have left.


    Xiao Liang didn''t think much. He continued to open his new novel and read it with interest.


    ¡­¡­


    I drove the car and drove easily on the road.


    It seems that since the establishment of Dongwen group, I haven''t had such a person driving on the street so relaxed. It feels like it has lasted for more than ten years.


    Xiaowen''s hatred.


    The hatred of the pillars.


    They kept reminding me in the dark that I had no time to enjoy life, let alone enjoy anything.


    In my head, it seems that there is only revenge left.


    Every night, I have to recall these words in my heart before I can fall asleep.


    Hatred makes me live like a chicken every day.


    In a twinkling of an eye, we arrived at the place agreed with Wang Xin.


    In the distance, I saw her carrying a small bag and dressed quite formally.


    I always thought Wang Xin was open-minded and careless in her dressing style, but I never knew she could be such a small woman.


    A decent black dress with a shiny pendant.


    The lower skirt is not very high, showing her two strong and slender legs.


    Then there is the slightly heroic face~


    With makeup and careful decoration, today''s Wang Xin is almost close to Wang Yuxian.


    I stopped the car.


    Wang Xin looked at me through the window, then opened the door with a smile and came in.


    She sat in with a mass of aroma.


    "Zhang Wen, how am I dressed today?" she stared at me like a child waiting for praise.


    "Ha ha, I really didn''t expect that you could be so beautiful ~" I smiled.


    Wang Xin''s small mouth pouted: "that means, I didn''t look good before?"


    "It doesn''t mean that. You are more feminine now ~"


    "Do you like it?"


    "Well, I like it ~"


    While chatting with Wang Xin, my hand clenched the steering wheel.


    Wang Xin, such a simple and open-minded girl.


    He was fooled by that bastard chennan.


    Wang Yi is right. You have to ask chennan for anything.


    Wang Xin and I didn''t mention that. They showed me the way ahead.


    In the twinkling of an eye, we came to a night show that looked quite luxurious.


    When we came here, many people were already walking inside.


    They are all young people.


    However, few people wear sportswear like me.


    Wang Xin didn''t care. After I parked the car, she took my arm and walked in with me. As soon as she entered the night scene, the crazy music and dancing crowd slapped me and Wang Xin''s face like a wave.


    When Wang Xin talks to me, he must put his lips close to my ears.


    It felt like she kept blowing me hot air to hook me up.


    She told me that the party was mainly with one of her best friends, Xu Jingwen.


    Hearing the last Wen word, I was stunned for a moment.


    My heart seemed to be pounded hard by something. It took a long time to relax.


    When I met Xiaowen before, it seemed that I was on such an occasion. I followed Wang Xinchao into the private room. I had a feeling of time and space disorder.


    This feeling makes me feel like I''m being grabbed.


    The private room is quite luxurious. It seems to be one of the best private rooms in the show.


    There is a separate bar and a separate wine cabinet.


    "Xinxin, why are you so late?" a man with earrings on his ears stood up and said.


    The light was dim, but I noticed the displeasure in his eyes.


    He came and took Wang Xin''s hand.


    "Xinxin, I said I would drive to pick you up. You have to let others come with you. How about taking a taxi?"


    Wang Xin flashed a trace of disgust in her eyes and took her hand out of the earring man''s arms.


    "What are you talking about? This is my boyfriend."


    This is my boyfriend.


    This sentence directly quieted the scene, including the other two men and two women sitting on the sofa.


    They all know that the earring man chased Wang Xin for a long time, but Wang Xin didn''t pay attention to him at all. Now it''s better to find such a man directly.


    It''s stupid to come in sportswear.


    "Grass!" the earring man scolded angrily, and then turned and sat on the sofa.


    Wang Xin didn''t talk nonsense with him. He took me to sit down next to him.


    "Xinxin, you''re here ~" a woman nearby hurried to say hello to her.


    Wang Xin smiled and said to the girl, "Xiaojing, this is my boyfriend."


    "This is my best friend, Xu Jingwen ~"


    The woman was sitting next to Wang Xin. I had the time to look at her.


    A semi professional suit, long black silk stockings and a pair of high boots fully revealed her tall figure.


    Her face can''t be said to be amazing, but it has a trace of heroism, which is different from that of other women.


    "Hello," I reached out to shake her hand.


    She politely touched my hand and then quickly took it back.


    "Xinxin, what is your boyfriend doing?" Xu Jingwen looked at me and asked.


    "I sell insurance, ha ha ~" before Xinxin spoke, I grabbed the front and said.


    Xu Jingwen looked at me with a little surprise. Then she whispered to Wang Xin: Xinxin, the rich second generation chased you. You don''t agree. How did you find an insurance seller? "


    She spoke in a loud voice. I heard it clearly when I was nearby.


    Wang Xin and I looked at each other and smiled sweetly, "because I like it ~"


    These words are the most striking.


    At the same time, it also makes the ear stud man''s face look gloomy.


    Pop.


    He slapped the key of a BMW on the table.


    Then there was a diamond encrusted mobile phone.


    After reading it, I felt funny. In fact, I should be about the same age as this earring man, but at this age, what life do I face?


    What kind of life is he facing?


    It''s really impossible.


    I didn''t speak and didn''t shoot the keys of the Mercedes Benz in my hand. It''s a conservative estimate that my car should be able to buy more than two of his.


    I came here mainly to accompany Wang Xin. I don''t want to do these boring comparisons.


    Shua~


    Two glasses of wine were pushed in front of Wang Xin and me.


    The earring man said, "Xinxin, you and your boyfriend are late. You should be punished."

 Chapter 1428

    "Xinxin can''t drink, I''ll drink it for her!" I said. I looked up and dried both glasses of wine.


    Wang Xin gently pulled me aside.


    I told her with my eyes that it was okay.


    After I came out of Wang Yuxian''s Hotel, I drank with Zhang Guohua, who pretended to be a tiger, and I developed a good drinking capacity.


    I really didn''t see this wine.


    The stud man smiled coldly.


    Then several people sat around and began to persuade Xu Jingwen to drink.


    Xu Jingwen''s mouth is stupid. She can''t refuse the earring men''s persuasion every time. She can only lower her head and drink one cup after another.


    The more she drinks, the harder they drink.


    And I sat by with cold eyes, watching all this ferment gradually.


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, Wang Peng''s name is very popular.


    In Jinhai City, it has almost surpassed boss Wang.


    Everyone knows that Zhang Wen has a fierce boy who doesn''t want to fight.


    Now Zhang Wen''s name also means to be close to boss Wang.


    The rapid rise of Dongwen group makes many people secretly guess how long the sky in Jinhai will change color.


    At the moment, there are five or six people sitting in a Buick business car near the night show.


    Wang Peng is sitting on the co pilot with a cigarette in his mouth.


    After Zhang Wen told him to make some news, he thought in his head, what''s the matter, the news is big.


    Zhang Wen''s previous words were quite clear, that is, tell him to make the whole thing bigger and make boss Wang hurt a little. It''s best that he can''t sleep at night.


    He thought it over and over again. It was the most practical for him to get the people around boss Wang.


    Throughout the day, he asked his younger brother to stay near Wanfeng group to see if there was any opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Finally, in the evening, my little brother saw a bald head coming out surrounded by more than a dozen people.


    This bald look is also a character like the team leader under boss Wang. The squatting younger brother immediately informed Wang Peng when he saw this scene.


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He brought people here.


    The bald man first went to dinner, and then took three or four people to the night scene.


    Wang Peng has been here before. He is one of the best places in Jinhai city.


    Baldheaded looks like he can play. He picked up two women on the way.


    Seeing that the bald man had been going in for a while, the driver asked, "brother Peng, when shall we go in?"


    Wang Peng''s eyes narrowed. He was going to wait for his bald head to play first for a while and then go in by himself.


    At that time, he will drink some wine and feel dizzy. It will be easier to pack up so that he won''t run away.


    After contacting boss Wang''s people for so long, what impressed Wang Peng most was that boss Wang''s people were good at running away. Even the butcher was like this last time. He turned around and ran away less than a round against Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng doesn''t want to do this. He has to do it better.


    Wang Peng looked at the time, took out the knife at his waist and checked it.


    "Almost. Go in."


    With that, Wang Peng opened the door and got out of the car.


    Brother Yijiao, they all followed Wang Peng and walked towards the night scene.


    Wang Peng is almost in a suit when he goes out. The buttons in the upper row are lazily open, and the white shirt in his chest is casually open. He is a little ruffian, but he is handsome.


    Moreover, Wang Peng sings well. Brother Yijiao once said that if Wang Peng wears more formal clothes to attend a good voice or something, without saying anything else, this slightly decadent and ruffian face can make many women crazy.


    Unfortunately, he''s in the wrong business.


    It''s crazy.


    "Brother Peng, why don''t you say a word? I can save you a private room!" a man trotted over after a few steps in.


    The sign on the chest reads "manager".


    Wang Peng glanced at him with his eyes askew. His eyes were cold: "what''s the matter? Why should I say hello to you?"


    The manager''s face changed slightly and quickly explained: "I don''t mean that, brother Peng, I want to entertain you ~"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Wang Peng didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at all.


    The manager is very afraid of Wang Peng. Last time he cleaned up boss Wang''s people at night, the manager was watching in the dark!


    That''s not like a normal person at all.


    The bloodthirsty in Wang Peng''s eyes is to kill! What is this ancestor doing now? It seems that he must have come to work.


    "Brother Peng, listen to me..." he trotted after Wang Peng.


    Seeing that, Wang Peng''s eyes found the target in the crazy twisting crowd and walked along the figure to a private room next to him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the private room.


    Everyone here seems to have chennan''s appearance.


    The rich second generation who boast but have no real ability.


    Shua.


    I grabbed the earring man''s wrist.


    I saw it when they whispered in secret just now. He didn''t know what he had quietly put into the wine bottle.


    "What''s in this glass?" I asked the earring man coldly.


    The earring man''s eyes sank, then looked at me with a smile and said, "I drink with Wang Xin. Where the fuck did you come from?"


    Wang Xin stood up and bit her lower lip: "Li Feng, what did you put in it?"


    His face changed and said, "Xinxin, what do you mean? Doubt me?"


    Wang Xin pointed to the glass: "if it''s all right, take a sip first!"


    Li Feng stopped instantly. He knew what was in the glass best.


    Where dare he drink? Take a drink, iron will faint!


    Xu Jingwen also looked alert and never touched the wine next to her again.


    "Li Feng, I didn''t think it was you! Xiaojing, let''s go!" Wang Xin said, pulling up Xu Jingwen and leaving.


    Li Feng, seeing that the matter was exposed, simply splashed the wine glasses on the table to the ground.


    Three people stood up and looked at me coldly: "boy, I play with Wang Xin. What''s your business? What the fuck are you talking about!"


    In their eyes, I''m just an insurance seller. In addition, I''m wearing sportswear today. It doesn''t look special. It''s normal for people like them to look down on people by appearance.


    I smiled: "give you a piece of advice. If you want to play with women, spend money to find them. Don''t think about these two women, or you won''t even know how you died."


    Li Feng''s face stiffened.


    Bang!


    He picked up a nearby wine bottle and broke it, and then pointed at me with the half broken wine bottle: "no one fucking wants to go today! Wang Xin, if you know the truth, you''ll accompany us today, or I''ll kill your boyfriend!"


    Looking at his excited look, I was a little helpless.


    He must have chased Wang Xin for a long time, but he didn''t have the talent to make any progress and was badly defeated.


    I know Wang Xin. She doesn''t like this boastful rich second generation at all.


    Seeing many swords and swords, I feel funny looking at such a broken wine bottle.

 Chapter 1429

    I took a step forward: "let''s see who kills who first."


    "My grass mud horse!"


    As soon as Li Feng''s pupils shrink, he will come and stab me.


    Dong!


    At this time, the door of the private room was kicked open.


    Two people came in from the outside.


    One of them is a big bald head.


    "Cao, xiaofengzi, you have a good fucking time here! What did you promise me!" the bald head shouted.


    When Li Feng saw the bald man coming in, he immediately counseled him, hurriedly trotted over and lit him a cigarette: "brother Wei, I''ll take care of it after you wait a little longer. That''s the boy''s bad thing just now!"


    Then he pointed to me.


    He stared at me with his bare head for a while. He probably didn''t recognize who I was for a long time. Then he kicked Li Feng''s ass and scolded: "grass, you can''t even make such a fucking force. Do you want me to help you?"


    Li Feng quickly shook his head: "brother Wei, if it weren''t for this boy''s bad thing, I''d just put the medicine in them! But don''t worry, I''ll do it now! By the way, brother Wei, we agreed to let me go to Wang Xin first..."


    The bald head touched his head and smiled, "grass, don''t worry! I promise to let you go first, and I''ll let you go first!"


    Li Feng''s conversation with bald head completely ignored the three of us. Wang Xin couldn''t believe it and looked at him: "Li Wei, what do you mean! What do you think of me and Xiaojing!"


    "Grass!" Li Feng scolded, and then his eyes became wanton and obscene. "What do I think of you? You can''t see it? But don''t worry, even if you wake up tomorrow and find something wrong, you can''t find any evidence, because we''ll wipe all the evidence, ha ha!"


    Seeing Li Feng still talking nonsense, the bald head behind him was a little impatient.


    "Xiaofengzi, will you stop talking nonsense?"


    Li Feng smiled and then looked at me: "boy, if you know the truth, go away quickly. This man is brother Wei and follows boss Wang! Who the hell doesn''t know boss Wang in Jinhai city?"


    His words immediately narrowed my eyes.


    The bald man is following boss Wang. I''ll clean him up today. By the way, I''ll remind boss Wang.


    "Well, do you know who I am?" I looked at my bald head in a flat voice.


    Li Feng smiled shamelessly: "brother Wei, he is an insurance seller..."


    Before Li Feng finished his words, he stretched out his bare head to pull him away, and then stared at me.


    I guess he looked familiar to me and rubbed his eyes hard.


    "Are you..."


    Bang!


    It''s the sound of wine bottles breaking.


    The wine bottle just burst on the bald head, and the blood gushed out immediately.


    Then a few people rushed in from the door and poured their bald heads on the ground.


    The leader wants to be sharp, and he is also very cruel.


    The man around the bald man seemed to want to fight back, but he couldn''t get up because he was kicked by one of them.


    Seeing these people, I smiled.


    This is Wang Peng and brother Yijiao.


    "My grass, you fucking know who I am! No! My eldest brother is boss Wang!" the bald head shouted anxiously.


    This made Wang Peng happy. He mended his bald head again before saying, "I''m Wang Peng!"


    WOW~


    This is not only bald, but also the nearby Li Feng, who was stunned.


    Wang Peng?


    What is this concept?


    That''s a very popular name recently. People who meet Wang Peng don''t have any good fruit to eat.


    A few days ago, people on the road still spread one thing, that is, Wang Peng almost killed boss Wang with a gun! It''s at the gate of Wanfeng group, still in broad daylight! It can be seen how tiger he is.


    Now, he''s staring at the bald head. Can the bald head end better?


    Bald and silent, he covered his head and was thinking about life.


    Now a huge Hello came out of his head.


    Why did Wang Peng come here? Why didn''t he leave Wanfeng group for several days? He was occasionally watched by Wang Peng as soon as he went out. Isn''t this a bully?


    It''s fucking hard to be beaten!


    The key seems that Wang Peng has no intention of stopping at all. It seems that he wants to straighten his bald head to death!


    The bald heart is cold.


    He knows what role Wang Peng is. He may be hanging today.


    Seeing his bald head curled up on the ground, Li Feng was silent.


    He was afraid of bald because he had seen bald people.


    Following boss Wang, it''s almost no taboo to fight with people with bald heads. Last time someone provoked Li Feng, he spent money to settle the matter with bald heads. Bald heads beat the man up at that time, and then pushed him down the mountain.


    This is already quite terrible in Li Feng''s head.


    Now, another Wang Peng?


    This man is a man with a bald head! You can imagine how powerful it is!


    Although I don''t know why, Wang Peng knocked his bald head down on the ground. He really didn''t dare to help.


    Don''t say it''s help. Even the atmosphere doesn''t dare to come out.


    For a moment, everyone in the private room was shrouded in an atmosphere of terror.


    Seeing that no one was talking, Wang Peng bent down and pointed his face at his bald head.


    "Oh, your bald head is beautiful, but there are few scars. I''ll get you some more!"


    With that, he picked up the ashtray next to him and threw it at his bald head like crazy.


    For a time, the private rooms were full of screams of bald heads.


    Wang Xin and Xu Jingwen were girls. Seeing this bloody scene, they dared not say a word, so they hid behind me honestly.


    And I lit a cigarette and sat down on the sofa.


    After Wang Peng smashed six or seven times again, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "Peng''er, all right ~"


    My voice is not big, but it is very penetrating.


    Wang Peng heard my voice and immediately stopped.


    It felt like a sudden flash of the waist.


    Stop.


    Not only Wang Peng, but also the brother Yijiao around him stopped and looked at me strangely.


    Wang Peng just came in and called. Although he also noticed that there were others in the private room, he didn''t pay attention at all.


    All he wanted was to get rid of the bald head quickly. The others had nothing to do with him.


    "Brother Wen?" Wang Peng quickly threw down the ashtray in his hand and trotted over two steps.


    I threw him a cigarette and said with a smile, "smoke a cigarette first and relax."


    Wenge.


    Wang Peng''s almost respectful words simply drove Li Feng and the three of them crazy.


    Wang Peng is no matter how strong he is, he is just a thug who dares to fight hard. If there is no one standing behind him, can he be so fierce?


    The key is that the man behind him is too crazy.


    Even several times more crazy than Wang Peng.


    So, who is this man?


    This is brother Wen, Zhang Wen!

 Chapter 1430

    The atmosphere in the private room solidified for a time.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Wang Peng and me.


    Wang Peng, who was about to go crazy just now, stopped immediately after seeing me, a man who looked calm and light in sportswear.


    On the contrary, the attitude is quite respectful.


    The people who can make Wang Peng so respectful, also known as brother Wen, can''t think of anyone else except Zhang Wen.


    But who is Zhang Wen?


    The boss of Dongwen group is the one who photographed boss Wang on the beach again and again in Jinhai city.


    To say crazy, this person is really crazy!


    Wang Peng can only follow him.


    At the moment, Li Feng kept shaking his head and patted his forehead.


    Can it be said that the man who was treated like an idiot and almost cleaned up was Zhang Wen, a powerful man in Jinhai city?


    Is this the person who looks like an honest student in sportswear?


    Grass!


    impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    How can this man be Zhang Wen! Anyway, he doesn''t look like a big brother of the underworld!


    But the fact was right in front of him. Even the evil looking Wang Peng saw him and calmed down. Who is this man, not Zhang Wenhui?


    "Brother Wen, this bald man is boss Wang''s man. I''ve been with him for a day, and now I catch him. What shall we do with him later?" Wang Peng stood next to me and asked me.


    I looked at the bald head still on the ground and said, "try not to do it in other people''s fields. I''ll get him out later."


    "En!" Wang Peng nodded, and then asked brother Yijiao to get the bald head out.


    I also went out with Wang Peng. Wang Peng doesn''t matter. I have to watch him. If he kills red eyes and kills his bald head, there will be more or less trouble.


    "Xinxin, ask your friends to go together," I said.


    Wang Xin was not surprised to know what I did. Just now Wang Peng was crazy and frightened her.


    Xu Jingwen was surprised.


    Look at me for a long time and don''t know what''s going on.


    She came out today to give Li Feng a face. She was also afraid that Li summit would bring some little bastards to trouble herself. She simply wanted to come out and deal with it casually.


    In her impression, Li Feng is powerful enough. He is also very famous in this area. In addition, he has power and power at home, and no one dares to challenge him.


    Bald, maybe his boss.


    But the humble boy brought by Wang Xin looks more powerful.


    In surprise, she hurried out with Wang Xin.


    Walking to the door, I suddenly thought of something and said to Wang Peng, "by the way, take this man away."


    With a smile, Wang Peng grabbed Li Feng''s hair and pulled him over.


    At this moment, I saw Li Feng''s expression and was about to cry.


    "Peng''er, drive my car, send Xinxin and her friends first, and then go to the suburbs." I threw the car key to Wang Peng.


    He took the car key and pressed it twice. A Mercedes Benz not far away flashed a few times.


    Li Feng saw the logo of the car when he was far away.


    Just shrink your neck.


    Mercedes Benz Maybach.


    The price of this car can buy two or three of your own.


    Wang Peng drove. I sat on the co pilot. Wang Xin and Xu Jingwen sat in the back row. Li Feng and bald brother were taken to the business car by brother Yijiao.


    The two cars drove out one after the other.


    I asked Wang Peng to drive Xu Jingwen back first.


    When she got to the door, Xu Jingwen got out of the car, but she still had no meaning to go.


    Her slightly heroic eyes stared at me: "Zhang Wen, what will you do with those two people?"


    This is the second sentence she said to me so far. I smiled politely: "you don''t need to worry about it ~"


    Then I closed the door and was ready to go.


    She quickly stuck her hand on the door frame and her voice became serious: "Zhang Wen, I advise you not to go too far. After all, this is a society that stresses the rule of law!"


    Then she turned and left.


    "Brother Wen, this woman''s speech is very interesting. She still wants to teach us a lesson!" Wang Peng snorted coldly.


    I also thought she was very nosy. I ignored her and asked Wang Peng to drive Wang Xin back first.


    "Xinxin, I didn''t accompany you well today. I''ll make it up next time." I took her downstairs and said.


    Wang Xin helped me straighten my collar: "it''s all right. I''m very happy that you can accompany me today. Be careful later."


    "Yes." I smiled and turned to get into the car.


    Then Wang Peng took his head and headed for the suburbs.


    I found a place where there was no one. I asked brother Yijiao to dig a hole and bury his bald head first.


    The bald head who had fainted heard this and sat up.


    "Brother Wen, don''t kill me. I''m just an attendant around boss Wang. I don''t know anything!" my bald head was confused.


    He is used to following boss Wang.


    He has always been the only one who has been beaten and has never been cleaned up.


    This time, he was really afraid.


    He knows who Zhang Wen is.


    He knows better who Wang Peng is.


    Today, it seems that he is going to be buried alive! I have never experienced the feeling between life and death. I certainly don''t know. Only when I really feel it, can I know how terrible it is.


    The bald man''s reaction was not controlled by himself.


    Totally conditioned.


    Beg for mercy.


    In front of these two crazy people, he begged for mercy.


    Wang Peng showed his crazy strength. It''s good to say that the key is Zhang Wen.


    He didn''t seem to be crazy at all. In this way, his bald head had no bottom in his heart. It was like falling into an abyss, and his whole body was empty.


    Wang Peng secretly scolded. The bald head was pretending to be dead just now!


    This grandson looks very powerful. In fact, he is a coward!


    "Grass!" Wang Peng raised his hand and slapped him in the face. "You fucking play with us! Pretend to be dead? I''ll let you really die in a minute!"


    Bald head saw Wang Peng''s face about to go crazy. He didn''t know what to do for a long time. His eyes stared oval.


    His mouth began to tremble.


    Seeing him like this, Wang Peng was so angry that he didn''t go anywhere. He was lazy and talked nonsense with him. He turned back and lit a cigarette.


    "OK, the pit is almost, throw him in ~" I stood beside and said faintly.


    Plop!


    In this crisis, my bald head knelt down to me.


    Two big knees hit the ground heavily!


    There was gold under the man''s knee. I was a little frightened to see him like this, but I was cruel to think that this man was boss Wang''s man.


    I gave him a kick in the chest.


    The bald man looked like he was going to be killed. He screamed and fell into the pit.


    "Brother Wen, spare me!" the bald man struggled to remember.


    I gave him a cold look: "fill."

 Chapter 1431

    In my words, I almost sentenced the bald head to death.


    The bald head is like crazy. He cries for his father and mother. He doesn''t even care when the soil comes to his mouth.


    I''ve been begging for mercy.


    "OK, stop." I smiled and asked Yijiao to stop them. Then several people went over with flashlights and squatted on the side.


    "Bald, will you spare your life and let you do anything?" I said.


    Baldheaded, thinking that things had turned for the better, nodded madly: "brother Wen, as long as you can spare my life, I''ll do whatever you want me to do!"


    "Whose mobile phone can record videos?" I asked back.


    Brother Yijiao gave me his mobile phone first: "brother Wen, use mine."


    I took my cell phone and said, "from now on, you scold boss Wang as much as it sounds."


    "What..." he thought he had heard wrong.


    "Damn, brother Wen made you scold the boss, you don''t understand!" Wang Peng threw shovel in and hit him.


    He nodded vigorously: "I understand, I understand."


    Now as long as he doesn''t kill his bald head, he is willing to let him and men do that kind of thing.


    "But just scolding is not fun. You have to be real, or boss Wang can''t believe it!" I thought and said.


    The bald head nodded like a fool.


    I asked Wang Peng to pull him up. Then I found a place with relatively good light and switched my mobile phone to video mode.


    "Well, let''s start. Don''t let me down, or I may change my mind," I said.


    The bald head and cold sweat are about to fall down. Let him scold boss Wang. This is the most difficult thing for him to say in his life.


    "Boss Wang, I''m Cao NIMA..." baldheaded and reluctantly began to scold.


    "Grass! Let you speak more seriously. You don''t understand! Who is perfunctory here!" Wang Peng scolded.


    The bald man was so frightened that he quickly changed the opening: "boss Wang, although I''m your little brother, I''m not convinced. I want to grass you..."


    "Well, it''s interesting, but not yet! It''s not real enough!" Wang Peng commanded nearby.


    At the moment, the bald head has used everything he has learned in his life. His head is turning rapidly. He is thinking about how to please me and Wang Peng and how to keep his life!


    Under Wang Peng''s cold eyes, he spoke slowly again: "Boss Wang, I''m going to tell you a secret today. When you didn''t go home that night, I played with your woman, the one in Tianshui villa. That woman is so exciting. I''m not satisfied with it after twice. She also played with her mouth. The woman also told me that you like to play in the back. I''m Cao NIMA B. your taste is OK, but I can play more than you, old man Zi also played behind her and spent the whole night... "


    Baldheaded, it''s really used what I''ve learned in my life.


    Now the bald head itself is nervous. When we say this, we are worried that we will be beaten. The expression we want and dare not want makes us feel funny.


    But the bald acting is OK. If you go to a funny talent show, you should win a prize.


    After a while, his bald face turned blue.


    If boss Wang hears these words, he must not peel off his skin!


    But he can''t help it. Now in order to save his life, he can only make up stories.


    These are all his fantasies. He hasn''t stopped fantasizing since he met his little lover with boss Wang last time.


    I think the bald man said almost. Put away the mobile phone.


    Wang Peng and his colleagues took over the phone and enjoyed it with a smile.


    "Brother Wen, can you spare me now?" the bald head asked warily at this time.


    I looked at him, and all I could see from his face was fear.


    "Throw him in ~" I said faintly.


    Baldheaded, I couldn''t believe what I heard. He shouted at me like crazy: "Zhang Wen, how can you not keep your word! Did you come out to mix!"


    I smiled: "don''t worry, of course I mean what I say. I said to spare your life, but I didn''t say to let you go. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you!"


    "..." bald and speechless.


    I told them to bury their bald bodies and expose their heads.


    Soon, the bald head was like a budding flower bud, which was'' planted ''on the ground by us.


    The body was deeply buried in the soil.


    I think it''s almost done. I winked at Wang Peng and went to smoke by myself.


    The smile on Wang Peng''s face slowly condensed, squatted down and took out the knife.


    The tip of the knife scratched on the bald head: "I heard that when people are buried in the soil, their blood is compressed. As long as I prick the blood vessels on your head now, your blood will spray out! It looks like a fountain. It''s very beautiful."


    The bald head must have peed and turned pale.


    "Brother Peng, please let me go."


    Shua~


    Wang Peng didn''t want to listen to his nonsense at all. He directly scratched a knife on his head.


    But only blood flowed down the bald head and didn''t gush out at all.


    Wang Peng scratched his head: "grass, it must be the wrong place."


    Then he began to look for it on his bald head with the tip of his knife. After a while, it was another knife.


    The bald man screamed, his voice was hoarse, and he was still howling hard.


    It feels like going to the hospital for infusion. The needle was picked on your skin, but I didn''t go in for a long time. After going in, I said it was wrong and pulled it out again.


    This feeling is worse than being stabbed twice.


    Now every moment is painful for the bald head.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Peng had made several cuts in his head, and the blood gurgled down his head. The whole head was like a blood gourd.


    He was already numb, and he was still begging for mercy.


    Wang Peng seems a little unhappy. Looking at his eyes, I know he wants to kill his bald head again.


    I waved to him to leave.


    Wang Peng just glanced at his bald head and was unwilling to come over.


    Behind him came the scream of bald head: "brother Wen, don''t leave me here! Help!"


    I leaned against the door, found a number from my mobile phone, gave it to brother Yijiao, told him to tell boss Wang the location of the bald head tomorrow morning, asked him to receive it, and then sent the video to him.


    Brother Yijiao happily agreed.


    If you want to defeat a person, it is not enough to use fists. Psychological attack is the biggest blow to him.


    Like a bald head, he will remember it all his life.


    He spent a night alone on the mountain like a stump. He must be able to write a novel when he goes back.


    This feeling must be quite exciting.

 Chapter 1432

    At this time, a little brother asked, "brother Wen, what about this man?"


    With that, he pointed to Li Feng, the earring man in the business car.


    Just now, Li Feng''s face changed when he saw that the bald head was buried by us. Seeing Wang Peng cut his bald head with a knife, his legs couldn''t help but start chaffing.


    I''m afraid.


    He''s really scared.


    He never dreamed that the man who came with Wang Xin who looked nothing special was so crazy!


    Wang Peng, that''s crazy in appearance. As soon as you enter the state, you start to go crazy.


    But Zhang Wen, I don''t know when he will go crazy, and it''s quite serious. It''s so fucking scary.


    Not afraid of madness, but afraid of madness with culture.


    He was afraid that Zhang Wen would calmly say that he would kill him.


    Then he has no place to cry.


    When I walked in front of Li Feng, he was scared and stupid. The whole person looked dull.


    "From now on, if you dare to think about those two women again, I promise to make you die ugly!"


    Li Feng nodded desperately.


    "Pick him up and throw him on the road!" I said to brother Yijiao.


    The latter promised and several people left in a business car.


    Down the mountain, I drove back to the company alone.


    As soon as I got on the bus, I saw something shaking on the back seat. Stop the car and have a look.


    It''s a police card!


    Why is this in my car? I don''t understand.


    Just now, only Xu Jingwen and Wang Xin sat in the back row. Is this Xu Jingwen''s?


    No wonder she said something strange when she got off the bus. It turned out that this woman was a policeman!


    I opened it curiously.


    I''m an intern.


    No wonder.


    If it were a real policeman, she should have caught them all when she was bullied by Li Feng. It is estimated that she has just entered the society and doesn''t understand anything before she has no sense of self-protection.


    I didn''t think much. I packed the certificate first and thought I''d have it sent to her tomorrow.


    I''m driving on the road. It''s eleven o''clock now.


    There are few pedestrians and few cars on the road at this time.


    I was driving in the quiet street and suddenly wanted to shout at the empty road.


    Let out the madness in your heart.


    I''ve been telling Wang Peng not to be too crazy. That will only make him perish faster. What about me?


    Am I not crazy enough along the way?


    At the beginning, I went to boss Wang to collect money and kill the knife. Then I came to this point step by step. Compared with Wang Peng, I actually exceeded it.


    Just, no one will suppress me.


    I must keep telling myself in my heart that I must converge.


    It''s just, I don''t know how long I can control it.


    I always feel like I''m on a critical line.


    I drive very fast.


    The speedometer went up to 120.


    I''m still banging the accelerator hard, trying to get the car''s speed to a higher level.


    It seems that only constant super speed can get rid of these things on me, let me be reborn, and get rid of those dirt and unbearable.


    At this time, a light suddenly pierced my eyes.


    I subconsciously stepped on the brake.


    The car made a sharp brake sound, and the tires rubbed hard against the ground and stopped.


    I looked up for the light.


    It''s a hotel.


    fivestar hotel.


    This is where Wang Yuxian lives.


    Just now, when my brain was blank, would I subconsciously come here to find Wang Yuxian? She is the only safe haven in my heart.


    I know, my life must belong to her.


    No one can change that.


    I looked up. There was a light on the hotel. I didn''t know if Wang Yuxian had slept at this time.


    I gave up the idea of going up to find her, took out my mobile phone, found her number and dialed it.


    The telephone rang for a while before she picked it up.


    Her tone, cold and outrageous.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The sound made my heart tighten.


    "Yuxian, I''m downstairs."


    I didn''t know what I was thinking in my head, so I called Wang Yuxian. After the phone was connected, I felt speechless. It seemed that what I said to Wang Yuxian was wrong.


    Wang Yuxian sneered on the phone: "Zhang Wen, what do you mean? Are you downstairs? Do you want me to invite you up, have a drink and do something else?"


    This, Jane stabbed me heartache!


    To tell you the truth, I really didn''t think so. Not once.


    I just want to talk to her, even if she sits next to me and let me feel her breath.


    Now, this seems to have become an extravagant hope.


    "Yuxian, I didn''t mean that. I just wanted to see you." I told you the truth.


    "Oh ~" Wang Yuxian sneered on the phone.


    I heard the laugh and could even think of the expression she used to look down at me from the upper window.


    That beautiful face must be full of ridicule.


    Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen, you haven''t finished everything yet. What are you doing here with Wang Yuxian? What qualifications do you have to come to Wang Yuxian?


    "Why do you want to see me? And I''m not as free as you!" Wang Yuxian said almost sarcastically.


    My heart is cold.


    I took a deep breath and was ready to say that I wouldn''t disturb your rest.


    But then Wang Yuxian said, "OK, wait, I''ll go down."


    I quickly promised.


    Then he looked at the door of the hotel and looked forward to Wang Yuxian coming down.


    Five minutes later, she came down.


    She was wearing a simple dress with her hair casually scattered on her shoulders and a pair of sandals under her feet.


    It looks plain, but that beautiful face doesn''t lose its charm. It''s still beautiful.


    She opened the door and sat up. She looked at me sideways. Then she put her hands on her chest and moved her red lips up and down: "what''s the matter? Tell me."


    Seeing Wang Yuxian sitting next to me, I suddenly felt uncomfortable and my nose was sour.


    "Yuxian, I miss you." I can''t help thinking of her in my heart.


    There seemed to be something flashing in Wang Yuxian''s eyes, but she said coldly, "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t you just want to have sex with me? If you''re so Jike, I can satisfy you for half an hour, is that enough?"


    Then she looked at the time upset.


    My heart is completely cold.


    I admit that I want to get Wang Yuxian, including doing that kind of thing with her, but it''s definitely not in this case!


    It''s not about two hearts sticking together cold.


    Even, they can''t feel each other''s temperature.


    As soon as my forehead was hot, I hugged Wang Yuxian.

 Chapter 1433

    Wang Yuxian was so quietly held by me. He didn''t move, but he was cold and dying.


    I can''t feel the temperature of Wang Yuxian.


    It feels like holding a stake.


    "Yuxian, do you remember when we first met? At that time, I was a rural boy who didn''t understand anything..."


    "Remember when brother long made trouble? You were so scared that you curled up on the second floor..."


    "Remember the night at the nail shop..."


    I couldn''t control my feelings at all and kept recalling the past with Wang Yuxian.


    However, it seems that only my unilateral memory, Wang Yuxian did not resonate with me at all.


    That way, even some dislike me.


    When I spoke, she didn''t respond at all. She didn''t even say "yes". She just put her hands on her legs and let me hold a corpse that seemed to have no temperature.


    Tears ran down my cheeks.


    Dripping wet Wang Yuxian''s clothes.


    "Zhang Wen, are you a man? Why are you crying when you have nothing to do?" said Wang Yuxian.


    But the tone seems to bring some temperature.


    I didn''t speak and tried not to cry.


    I let go of Wang Yuxian, then retracted into the cab and pressed my face with both hands.


    Men can''t cry casually.


    I shouldn''t cry in front of Wang Yuxian.


    "You''ve had enough, then I''ll go." after a few seconds of silence, Wang Yuxian opened the door and got off, leaving a breeze and left.


    My tears couldn''t stop. The bits and pieces I had been together before came up like a tide.


    Why did Wang Yuxian and I become like this? Why doesn''t she even want to give me the temperature.


    If I can, I''d rather give up everything now, give up everything, and be with Wang Yuxian.


    ¡­¡­


    With a light step, he stepped on the lovely cool and dragged into the elevator.


    Wang Yuxian felt that the people in the elevator looked at her strangely.


    Wang Yuxian could see his appearance clearly from the reflective glass.


    His face had long been covered with tears, and his expression was outrageous.


    At the moment, where does she still have that kind of arrogance like a queen? It''s like a little girl falling into the water, as if she has no resistance to people.


    Sadness hangs on your face.


    She casually wiped her tears and pinned her head away.


    Ding Dong.


    Here comes the elevator.


    Wang Yuxian returned to her room.


    As soon as she entered the door, the heartbreaking feeling came out unscrupulously. She couldn''t even walk. She squatted down, hugged her knees and leaned against the door. Her tears fell like a summer rainstorm.


    Zhang Wen cried just now.


    After Lao Gao''s incident, she thought she would feel better when she saw Zhang Wen crying, even laughing.


    But it was at this point that she found out.


    In fact, I feel worse than Zhang Wen.


    So, did she forgive Zhang Wen, or did she still have a pimple in her heart?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, it was only eight o''clock in the morning.


    Boss Wang''s phone rang.


    It''s like a rush.


    It''s a strange number.


    Boss Wang played with some women last night. He felt his head ache as soon as he opened his eyes.


    It''s really old. Boss Wang would be absolutely crazy if he changed to the past! Several women can win it in one night. It''s really beyond their power now.


    One night later, it even meant to hand in the gun.


    But those women last night were really the best~


    Thinking so, boss Wang answered the phone.


    "Hello, is that boss Wang?" there was a cheap voice on the phone.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hehe, now it''s at the top of XX mountain in the suburbs. Go there. We buried your people there last night ~"


    Teng!


    Boss Wang sat up: "I am Cao NIMA, who are you!"


    The phone didn''t speak any more and just hung up.


    Boss Wang''s head was buzzing.


    Zhang Wen, it must be Zhang Wen''s man!


    In XX mountain, Zhang Wen killed his people? This is fucking bold!


    Boss Wang couldn''t think about it. He called the butcher and asked him to gather all the people and go to XX mountain to find someone!


    More than half an hour later, more than a dozen cars stopped at the foot of XX mountain.


    Boss Wang and the butcher, as well as more than thirty younger brothers, made a carpet search and walked up the mountain.


    Boss Wang has been biting his teeth.


    He really didn''t think, really didn''t think, Zhang Wen dared to play like this! With Liu hongran, he is really lawless! In fact, he was ready to do it last night, but Liu hongran always followed many people around him. He couldn''t find any good chance to start.


    A group of people searched for almost half an hour, and finally found a bald head with only one head exposed on the ground.


    A big bald and shiny pestle is on the ground, just like being sown on the ground.


    There were blood scabs on his head and face. He couldn''t see his original face at all.


    Suddenly, I didn''t think it was a person.


    When the younger brother found him, he was so frightened that he shouted.


    Boss Wang, they hurried over.


    Bald head has long fainted.


    Close your eyes and look miserable.


    "Oh......" boss Wang really doesn''t want to look straight at his bald head. It''s too fucking buried.


    What kind of person is there?


    Boss Wang''s first feeling was that his bald head was dead.


    Can you live in the mountains like this B one night without dying? Even if you don''t die, you''ll die if you lose too much blood!


    At this time, the butcher squatted down and sniffed his bald head and said, "brother, the bald head is not dead yet. Maybe he fainted!"


    Boss Wang was stunned for a few seconds. Can he live like this? Bald life is hard enough!


    "What the fuck are you doing? Dig people!" boss Wang scolded.


    The children next to it came up in a rush, and began to dig out the people with the shovel that was ready.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were gloomy and outrageous. Then he went to the side and took out his mobile phone to call Zhang Wen.


    But as soon as I turned on my mobile phone, I found a video sent.


    He opened it subconsciously.


    In the picture, the naked head is kneeling on the ground and saying something.


    But the expression is quite obscene and nervous.


    Boss Wang quickly turned his voice to the maximum.


    "Boss Wang, I''m going to tell you a secret today. When you didn''t go home that night, I played with your woman, the one in Tianshui villa. That woman is so exciting. I''m not satisfied with it after I''ve been sketched twice. She also played with her mouth..."


    Those words bareheaded said last night hit boss Wang like snowflakes.


    He fainted.


    Although he knew that baldness must be forced by others, he was still unhappy.


    Look at the cheap bald head

 Chapter 1434

    The butcher and the younger brothers are still digging hard, but the surrounding soil has been photographed, which is more laborious.


    At this time, boss Wang came over angrily.


    The younger brothers thought he wanted to dig by hand, so they gave him a way.


    Unexpectedly, boss Wang walked directly over and banged his bare head with two feet. It seems that these two feet are fucking cruel.


    After playing, he turned and squatted aside, looking at the mobile phone and gasping.


    No one knows what happened. After boss Wang kicked them, they began to dig their heads again.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s to the east of Jinhai city.


    There is a high-rise building here. People with status go in and out here.


    Either a suit with a leather collar or a uniform.


    This is the loyalty of the authority of Jinhai city.


    It''s the building where section chief Duan works.


    At this moment, the door of the conference room opened and a dozen people came out.


    Section chief Duan was the last one inside for half a day.


    His secretary was not in a hurry and waited quietly outside.


    Today is Monday.


    After arranging this week''s tasks for the following people, he began to summarize himself.


    This is a good habit that section chief Duan has developed over the years.


    If you have nothing to do, summarize yourself, let him see his shortcomings, recognize the current situation, and then develop in a better direction.


    However, the more he summed up today, the colder his heart was.


    It seems that this week, he did some useless shit. Finally, he was beaten in the face by Mayor Chen!


    Section chief Duan has worked for so many years. He doesn''t dare to say that he hasn''t made mistakes, but this time it''s the most strict.


    Let Mayor Chen out, but also a mess of effort to find a pile of evidence to do Liu hongran, but in the end they all fell into the water.


    He even wondered whether his ability to do things had deteriorated.


    Knock Knock Knock~


    Seeing section chief Duan still in a daze, the Secretary knocked on the door gently.


    Section chief Duan straightened up.


    "Section chief Duan, the mayor''s secretary is looking for you ~"


    Mayor''s secretary?


    Section chief Duan''s egg hurt.


    It seems that it''s time to come.


    Mayor Chen certainly won''t finish it so easily. He must check it.


    However, section chief Duan can understand that if it was him, he would be the same.


    "Oh, come." section chief Duan cleared up the information on the table and walked out quickly.


    A man with gold wire glasses had been waiting in section chief Duan''s office. Seeing him come out, gold wire glasses got up and shook hands with him politely: "section chief Duan, hello."


    "Hello, just tell me what you want." section chief Duan doesn''t talk nonsense.


    Gold glasses stroked his glasses and said, "section chief Duan, come here today. I''m acting mayor to investigate a few things."


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath: "I''m under investigation."


    Gold wire glasses took out the paper and pen and said without looking up: "section chief Duan, do you have any requirements or changes for your work recently?"


    Section chief Duan raised his eyebrows.


    Change? requirement?


    If he had, he would have had it for so many years, but it''s interesting to ask.


    Is this to tell section chief Duan that he is going to be dealt with?


    Mayor Chen, he is a resolute man, but no wonder.


    Section chief Duan wants to move people, but Mayor Chen can not get angry if he can affect Mayor Chen''s career?


    Section chief Duan shook his head: "I have no requirements and need to change."


    "So why are you so ambivalent about your work?"


    The question was quite straightforward. Of course, the Secretary knew he was a little straight. He hurriedly smiled, "section chief Duan, these questions were told by the mayor and me, and I just did what he said."


    Section chief gritted his teeth: "I have no second heart for work!"


    Over the years, section chief Duan has been famous for his diligence in the circle. When did he have two hearts?


    This is hitting him in the face!


    This made the section chief''s hands tremble.


    It''s really a wrong step, lose everything, because he made a small mistake, and Mayor Chen will be denied.


    That doesn''t bode well.


    "Then why do you spend so much time and energy investigating an imaginary thing?" the Secretary continued.


    Section chief Duan certainly knew what he meant, but he didn''t refute. Indeed, he didn''t do a good job.


    "It was my fault," he said.


    The Secretary of gold wire glasses put down the pen and paper in his hand and sat up straight to face section chief Duan: "section chief Duan, some things can be wrong and some things can''t be. You must know more about this ideal than I do. If you make a mistake in this matter, what will happen next if it is related to the interests of the people? If you make a mistake, what will the masses do?"


    This makes section chief Duan feel even colder.


    At the same time, he had an impulse to cry.


    It''s really 30 years east and 30 years West.


    Who is his Duan Wengong from this year?


    That''s definitely a person who puts the interests of the people first, but look at what the fuck has become now?


    It is said that he has two hearts for work and the people!


    But section chief Duan hates it in his heart!


    If something goes wrong, you can talk more and more. Who cares about me when I''m in trouble or when my old mother is in hospital?


    Lao Tzu is as clear as water, but what is the end? Finally, I didn''t even have money to see my mother!


    Grass!


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath and said, "in terms of organization, have you considered my difficulties? When my mother was hospitalized, did anyone ask?"


    There was a shrewd light in the Secretary''s eyes. He didn''t speak in a hurry, but nodded steadily: "I''ve heard a little about this. But if you fed back the difficulties to me at that time, we would certainly report them to you and give you the money."


    Grass~


    Section chief Duan scolded in his heart.


    Report?


    Waiting for the money?


    I''m afraid his old mother hung up long ago!


    Moreover, even if it is approved, how much money can it have? Not enough!


    Where can boss Wang send money quickly! Almost seconds!


    This is the correct choice made by section chief Duan in his life. At the same time, it is also wrong.


    Because of this, he had a bad year.


    Quite bad.


    Every time I was led by boss Wang by the nose, and I didn''t dare to say a word of complaint.


    But section chief Duan doesn''t regret it at all.


    He is a big filial son. He can make the old mother live a few more years, which is better than anything!


    Speaking of the sad place, section chief Duan simply waved his hand: "all right, don''t talk about it, it''s all over."


    "Well." the Secretary changed his posture and reopened his notebook, "well, let''s continue to talk about your problem. Next, it''s about the problem that the work is not carried out in time and not reported..."


    Section chief Duan is bored to death.


    He also knows what Mayor Chen means.


    I just want to find something wrong with him, but who in this position has nothing wrong? A work report is not timely, can become a reason, as long as Mayor Chen is willing, he is unlucky every minute!

 Chapter 1435

    In the office building of Wanfeng group, boss Wang is pacing back and forth.


    He is very upset!


    Bald has been sent to the hospital. Although the bald injury is no big deal, the doctor said that there may be psychological shadow after bald.


    This is a fucking mental illness!


    Boss Wang really wants to kill Zhang Wen!


    He played so insidiously that he even killed people directly. Now he has a mental illness! This shit, can you still have a good fight?


    Now boss Wang is angry and resentful of bald head!


    Those angry words that scold him hate his bad work!


    Although I know that Zhang Wen forced him to say those words, why did he play so true? Grass!


    But listen to the key words, Zhang Wen was also present that night.


    This makes boss Wang even more unhappy.


    Zhang Wen was present, so why didn''t Lao Yan''s people inform him in time? He asked Lao Yan to look at Zhang Wen. He fucking went to play!


    What a waste!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang called Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan soon picked it up.


    "Boss Wang, what''s the matter?" now he still doesn''t know anything!


    "Cao, my man, was buried alive by Zhang Wen last night!" boss Wang scolded.


    "What?" old Yan was stunned. Why didn''t he know about it?


    Trabecular is staring at the scene. He should know these things for the first time!


    "Your people, how do you squat! If you can''t, you deal with Liu hongran and I''ll fucking squat Zhang Wen!" boss Wang said angrily.


    He''s really angry!


    Why does he want to cooperate with Lao Yan?


    Because his eye liner is excellent, and he also wants to throw Lao Yan in front of himself to block his gun when necessary.


    Now Lao Yan is shrinking in the back all day. He can''t fucking see people. What''s the use of him! Damn it!


    Old Yan head hurried in a cold sweat and said, "I''ll find my little brother and see if they know..."


    Now, what if boss Wang announces to terminate the alliance with him and then air him out? Not chased by Zhang wenchengtian?


    He himself is not the kind of person who goes out to fight with others. How can he resist Zhang Wen''s people? It must have been killed in two days!


    Boss Wang''s tone was even colder: "Lao Yan, you''d better give me a reasonable fucking explanation. If there''s a fucking mistake, I promise to kill you!"


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    Lao Yan just wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and drove to the place where Xiao Liang squatted.


    When there was no one, he called Xiao Liang over.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" Xiao Liang ran over happily. He looked bleary eyed. He had nothing to do in the car just now. He just took a nap. It felt very good.


    Others squat is thin, trabecular squat is fat.


    Needless to ask, Lao Yan saw at a glance that Xiao Liang didn''t try his best.


    This is just perfunctory!


    Pop!


    Lao Yan raised his hand and slapped him in the face. It was called a loud slap.


    Lao Yan''s cold slap and Xiao Liang''s face had a close contact.


    While making trabecular feel incredible, the center of gravity is unstable.


    He sat on the ground with a bang.


    A question mark immediately appeared in Xiaoliang''s head.


    Why did Lao Yan hit him?


    I was confused when I was beaten.


    "Do you know why I beat you?" old Yan was also angry, and his chest rose and fell.


    Why let these little brothers do something? It''s so unreliable! One by one, I can''t put my position clearly!


    Trabecular looked at him in confusion: "I don''t know..."


    "Grass!" seeing this B way of Xiao Liang, old Yan was so angry that he gave him a kick and kicked him to the ground. "Last night, Zhang Wen buried boss Wang''s man alive! Are you fucking squatting here?"


    Xiao Liang frowned. He quickly explained, "brother, I was in the car last night. Zhang Wen''s car was parked in the yard and didn''t go out!"


    "Did boss Wang see a ghost?"


    "...." Xiao Liang stopped talking.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Last night, he clearly didn''t see anyone coming out of Dongwen group, and when Zhang Wenping came out, he was surrounded by a group of people. Xiao Liang really didn''t see anything.


    Old Yan glared at him fiercely. He hates iron but not steel.


    However, when things got to this point, he couldn''t squat on Xiaoliang anymore. He had to go out on his own!


    What if something fucking happens again that really affects boss Wang''s office, Liu hongran?


    Boss Wang will definitely come and deal with him first!


    Shit!


    Thinking of this, he scolded, "get out."


    Xiaoliang looked up at him incomprehensibly.


    From the eyes full of resentment, he saw indifference.


    "Boss, I''m gone. Who''s squatting?"


    "Fuck off! I''ll do it myself!"


    "Oh, oh..." Xiao Liang hurriedly promised, and even left without cleaning up.


    But he was relieved. Lao Yan thought he wanted to take the job?


    The squatter is Zhang Wen!


    Play!


    Grass!


    Watching trabecular leave, old Yan kept scolding, then took out a fake beard and fake mole from his pocket and stuck them on his face. Then he walked towards trabecular''s car.


    Squatting, you have to have a squatting attitude.


    Lao Yan must disguise himself first, or what if Zhang Wen''s people see him? Then you don''t need boss Wang to do it, he will die!


    Damn it.


    ¡­¡­


    During the day, I got a call.


    It''s Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi seldom calls me, which still surprises me.


    I thought something had happened to Wang Xin and quickly picked it up.


    "Brother Wang, what''s up?" I said.


    Wang Yi said in a slow voice, "Zhang Wen, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Come to my house for lunch today. I''ll cook myself."


    "Ha ha, why do you remember to invite me to dinner?"


    "Not only you, but also Liu hongran."


    I immediately understood Wang Yi''s meaning. It happened that I had been busy recently and didn''t have a good chat with Liu hongran, so I promised.


    Wang Yi said he would let me go to his house at noon and Wang Xin would wait.


    Put down the phone. Wang Peng came and told me that bald head had been sent to the hospital by boss Wang. Boss Wang may be mad now.


    I smile with satisfaction. Now, we just want to completely annoy boss Wang, so that he can gradually lose his mind, and then beat the water dog again!


    Towards noon, I told Li Erzi to take someone to guard near Wang Xin''s house in case of any intelligence. After all, Liu hongran was there today, and then I drove to Wang Xin''s house by myself.

 Chapter 1436

    When I passed, Wang Xin was already waiting at the door. She smiled sweetly when she saw me coming.


    "Wenzi, you''re here ~" she easily took my arm. It felt as if the relationship between me and her had been determined.


    But for Wang Xin, I don''t have much rejection.


    The girl''s heart is likable.


    When I entered the door, I smelled the smell of the food.


    Wang Yi poked out a head from the kitchen: "Zhang Wen is here. Just wait for dinner!"


    What I saw from his face was the feeling that only family men had. There was no officialdom at all.


    I just sat down and Liu hongran came.


    "Brother Liu." I quickly got up to say hello.


    Liu hongran smiled politely at Wang Xin and Wang Yi, and then turned his eyes to me. There was something else in his eyes: "Wenzi, you have lost weight recently, and your mental state is not very good."


    I sighed. I have insomnia every day recently. Of course, my mental state is not good.


    Wang Xin also knew the truth and said to help Wang Yi cook, so she went to the kitchen.


    Liu hongran and I were left in the living room.


    "Wenzi, you''ve had a big deal with boss Wang recently?" Liu hongran asked me tentatively.


    That made me blush.


    I should try my best to deal with this matter with boss Wang, and then focus on the land in the south of the city, but now it seems that I''m no different from procrastinating.


    "Brother Liu, give me three more days and I''ll take care of it!" I said seriously.


    Liu hongran smiled and patted me on the shoulder: "I don''t mean that. I''m telling you, if you''re tired, take a break. Sometimes it''s too fast to reach."


    This made a warm flash in my heart.


    Now almost all these things in the company are supported by Liu hongran alone.


    Under such great pressure, he can also tell me not to worry, which makes me feel more guilty.


    I secretly made up my mind and thought that in less than three days, I must finish what happened to boss Wang!


    "The meal is ready ~" at this time, Wang Yi and Wang Xin came out with the meal and greeted Liu hongran and me to the table.


    Liu hongran was not polite either. He sat up boldly.


    Anyway, Wang Yi is a family man. He poured a glass of wine for both of us. He stood up and respectfully toasted Liu hongran and me: "Zhang Wen, first of all, I want to thank you for introducing me to brother Liu. Secondly, I want to thank brother Liu. You have made a new improvement in my career. You two are noble people in my life."


    As soon as Wang Yi looked up, she drank the wine.


    Liu hongran added a mouthful of food and asked with a smile, "is everything going well recently?"


    Wang Yi nodded hurriedly: "brother Liu, I owe you a lot about my unit."


    Liu hongran smiled brightly: "young man, don''t be too modest. I''ve investigated before. You have high education, strong handling ability and good personality. Your conditions are in place in all aspects. If you want to lift you up, it''s almost a matter of my hands. It''s no big deal! However, the future road still depends on you, you know?"


    Wang Yi nodded vigorously. His righteous heart told him that there was no problem.


    Now Liu hongran provides him with a broad platform. As long as she rises to the position of Zhengke, Wang Yi can show her ambition and give full play to her energy and waste heat!


    Wang Yi was already ready.


    "Also, you should have no problem mentioning Zhengke!"


    This made Wang Yi even more excited.


    Liu hongran saw that although Wang Yi seemed more shrewd than others, he was ambitious and had ideas. If such a person was put in officialdom, he would certainly be able to make a career in the future.


    If it doesn''t work well, it will hold up a day in the future.


    Liu hongran then said with a smile, "Wang Yi, you are good at work. As long as you make some achievements, I promise you will be promoted to your father''s position within five years!"


    WOW~


    Wang Yi was stunned.


    What is this concept?


    Before his father fought all his life, how many intrigues, how many dedication, before he got to that position? Now Liu hongran said that he could be promoted in just five years.


    How much energy does Liu hongran contain in his body?


    At the same time, Wang Yi also told herself that Liu hongran must not be disappointed in the future.


    We must make some great achievements!


    Liu hongran and I ate this meal very easily. It was like eating at our own house.


    Wang Yi and Liu hongran talked about some official affairs. Wang Xin and I were flirting.


    After dinner, I wanted to send Liu hongran back, but he refused. He said I was busy enough recently. Let me not worry and deal with everything at hand.


    I promised him again that I would solve all these things in less than three days!


    ¡­¡­


    Afternoon, more than three.


    A small employee hurried into a small real estate company.


    However, the word "small" is for others. As long as after today, this company can be called a medium-sized or large company.


    As long as the funds arrive and the people above give strong support, it won''t work if you can''t remember.


    "Manager, the money has arrived!" the little employee said hurriedly when he came in.


    The bald man sat in the office.


    He was also secretly surprised. While lamenting the outstanding ability of clerk Chen, he was secretly excited.


    His eyes lit up when he looked at so much money in the company''s account.


    It was also the first time he had seen so much money.


    With this money, coupled with his efforts, he will certainly break a world in Jinhai city in the future!


    The rise of the company is only a matter of time! And only faster!


    "Well, all right, tell the company to survey there and start." the bald man said excitedly.


    As soon as the money arrives, he can start work immediately!


    But there''s one thing he hasn''t done right now.


    That is, make good arrangements tonight to make staff member Chen comfortable~


    The money arrived so quickly, but it was inseparable from the efforts of clerk Chen.


    Thinking so, he dialed clerk Chen.


    "Clerk Chen, the money has arrived. Thank you ~" the bald man was very polite.


    "Well, you don''t have to thank me. Just run your business well." clerk Chen said lazily.


    "I''ve started work here. You can rest assured of the speed and process! Then, clerk Chen, let''s come out to celebrate in the evening?" the bald man said tentatively.


    Clerk Chen smiled obscene: "is it just a celebration in the evening?"


    The bald man smiled: "ha ha, it''s just a celebration, simple, quite simple celebration!"


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. I''ll go there on time!"


    "OK ~"

 Chapter 1437

    At night, night fell quietly.


    The bald man was very considerate. He had already arranged a car and waited at the place where clerk Chen got off work.


    This car is very low-key. No one will think of what clerk Chen is going to do.


    The bald man is already waiting in a hotel that has been prepared for a long time.


    After eating, thank section chief Chen, and then he can take action.


    Ask all the answers you want to know.


    In the end, who is behind the scenes.


    After a while, the bus arrived, and the bald man hurried to meet him, like a grandson.


    "Clerk Chen, I''ve been waiting here for a long time. Hurry up and the food is ready ~" the bald man said and called him upstairs.


    Clerk Chen didn''t refuse either. He felt that he should enjoy these. Helping the bald man company rise was tantamount to giving him a second life!


    After going to the hotel, the girl Xiao Zhao had been waiting there for a long time.


    She quickly got up, hugged Chen Kuan''s arm, obediently sat next to him and helped him pour the wine.


    Clerk Chen really likes this girl the more he looks at her.


    That lovely little appearance and exquisite little face are really not enough for one year!


    It''s a pity that when I was young, I had no power and power, so I found such a yellow faced woman. Otherwise, how many good women are waiting in line for me!


    "Clerk Chen, you''ve been indifferent to Xiao Zhao recently. She''s been complaining to me! She also said that she has a lot to say to you today!" the bald man said with a smile.


    Clerk Chen smiled brightly, and then gently picked up Xiao Zhao''s chin. There was a hint of playfulness in his eyes: "I miss you too, but I''ve been busy all the time. Can you understand ~"


    Xiao Zhao''s whole body shrank in his arms: "brother Chen, I don''t care. You''re not allowed to go tonight ~"


    "Ha ha..." clerk Chen laughed wildly.


    Through Xiao Zhao''s almost translucent clothes, he can see that Xiao Zhao is wearing the underwear he mentioned last time.


    Xiao Zhao, you are very attentive.


    So how can he fail others, can''t he?


    Clerk Chen asked Xiao Zhao to sit on his lap. Anyway, they all knew about the bald man, so he didn''t have to hold on.


    The bald man began to greet staff member Chen to eat and drink. He served him comfortably.


    Seeing this, staff member Chen was a little dizzy after drinking.


    The bald man smiled and winked at Xiao Zhao. Xiao Zhao was obedient and went to one side first.


    "Clerk Chen, I heard from Xiao Zhao that you were a little dissatisfied last time ~ but don''t worry, I opened the best room for you upstairs this time, and there was a woman in it ~"


    Clerk Chen was stunned for a moment, and then quickly reacted.


    This bald man can do things. He wants to be a king and a queen!


    Every man has fantasized about this kind of thing, and of course, clerk Chen is no exception.


    It''s just that this matter has always existed in his fantasy and has never been realized.


    The smile on Chen''s face was deeper, but there was a trace of obscenity in the smile.


    "You are really good at arranging, but I''m not that kind of person. It''s enough for me to have Xiao Zhao ~"


    The bald man''s eyes sharpened.


    Can''t he see?


    Who is clerk Chen?


    It''s the kind of man who can play with ten women by giving him ten women!


    Give him abalone and he will dare to eat sea cucumber!


    How can such people not be greedy?


    The bald man whispered in his ear, "clerk Chen, I have done a good job in Xiao Zhao. Don''t worry! Let two women serve you well in the evening. What do you say?"


    Chen awesome, of course, was pleased. He sighed that the bald man had done his best and had a great deal of joy in his mind.


    "Ha ha, you, you..."


    At this time, the bald man handed him a glass of wine: "this is nothing. This is what we should do! Clerk Chen, in this life, you are my big brother!"


    Chen didn''t refuse either. He picked up his glass and touched him.


    "Come on, Mr. Chen, I''ll give you another toast..." the bald man is quite awesome. He drinks with him cup by cup. He doesn''t mean to drink too much at all.


    On the contrary, it is staff member Chen, who has obviously failed.


    "No, I won''t drink. I''ll drink more ~" clerk Chen quickly waved his hand.


    The bald man sneered and thought it would take a while? You''re drinking too much now!


    "Hey, clerk Chen, what do you think of me?" the bald man began to ask.


    "You?" clerk Chen looked a little confused and patted him on the shoulder. "There''s a future, you have a future!"


    The smile on the bald man''s face remained unchanged, and then said, "Hey, clerk Chen, I regard you as my big brother, so can you also treat me as your own brother?"


    Clerk Chen looked at him and said, "if you have anything, just say it!"


    The bald man then said, "clerk Chen, you know that the company needs to develop, so the direction of development in the future must be my contact with people. I want to know who the boss behind the scenes is. In that case, it''s better to carry out work, isn''t it?"


    Clerk Chen''s eyes changed.


    Staring at him.


    This look made the bald man feel angry.


    "Hahaha..." clerk Chen suddenly burst into a burst of laughter. "Since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you it''s okay, but you have to be prepared in your heart ~"


    These days, the bald man has done enough psychological preparation. He is fully capable and confident to accept the reality.


    Clerk Chen stuck his neck and said, "you know, boss Wang doesn''t?"


    "Boss Wang?" the bald man''s ears are quite raw.


    He has heard that many bosses are called boss Wang. He doesn''t know which one clerk Chen is talking about, and the boss Wang he knows doesn''t seem to have such great ability!


    Seeing his puzzled face, clerk Chen then said, "crazy Wang, do you know?"


    Dong Dong!


    The little heart of the bald man began to beat wildly.


    Boss Wang, he doesn''t know which one, but how many Wang lunatics are there in Jinhai city?


    That''s the big brother in Jinhai City, crazy Wang!


    He swallowed hard: "the boss behind the scenes, is he?"


    Clerk Chen scolded in his tone: "except him, who has so much energy in Jinhai city? Who can make you work so fast? He just found a company to associate with because some things are inconvenient recently. However, as long as you do well, it''s no problem, and he''s in the white world, it also matters..."


    The bald man didn''t listen at all.


    His head is spinning and spinning.


    The name of Wang madman kept appearing in his head.


    He never dreamed that he was working for boss Wang.


    It was not until he watched staff member Chen and Xiao Zhao go upstairs that he plopped into a chair.


    The whole person seemed to be evacuated.

 Chapter 1438

    The boss behind the scenes is crazy Wang.


    The bald man heard that boss Wang developed a new building in the south of the city, but he stopped for no reason.


    Why?


    Of course, bald men know all of this.


    He''s also in this line. I can see it at a glance.


    Boss Wang must have offended someone.


    And he can''t handle that man.


    That''s what bald men worry about.


    Boss Wang is now quietly attached to his company. What if someone knows and the person he has offended knows?


    how?


    Isn''t it dead by then? If not, the bald man will be the scapegoat!


    The key is crazy Wang.


    Who is he? In Jinhai City, he represents black.


    Such people only have interests in their eyes. What if the bald man really grows up and boss Wang wants to get rid of him?


    Does he dare to contradict boss Wang?


    Even if he dares, can he live?


    Boss Wang is famous for killing people!


    Shit! The bald man beat his thigh hard. Why did he keep up with boss Wang, the God of plague! Working around him is like accompanying a tiger with a king!


    It can''t be done. It''s all over!


    But how can he get down after he has been on the thief ship?


    At present, there is only one step to see.


    ¡­¡­


    After I came back at noon, I lay in my office bed and had a rest.


    I don''t usually have the habit of taking a nap. Only when I feel sleepy today can I close my eyes safely.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    As if just lying down, the door was knocked.


    "Who?" I said angrily.


    Outside was a woman''s voice: "it''s me! Open the door!"


    Listening to the voice, it''s very rough.


    Without much thought, I went and opened the door.


    "Is it you?" I rubbed my eyes.


    This is Xu Jingwen.


    It has been black and white since ancient times. After knowing her identity, I naturally don''t want to get too close to her. I''m afraid she''ll catch me if she''s unhappy one day.


    "Zhang Wen, where''s my stuff?" as soon as the door opened, she hurried in and put her chest on my chest.


    I subconsciously looked down.


    Good grades.


    It can be comparable to Wang Yuxian, but her face is worse than Wang Yuxian.


    "What are you looking for?" I frowned, but without moving away, she missed me and looked inside hard.


    "Where''s my police card?" her eyes were oval.


    I patted my forehead. I was going to have someone send it to her today. I forgot.


    But she came just in time. I can give it back to him.


    I just let go of the door and felt my chest loose.


    I took the police card out of the drawer and gave it to her.


    "You left this thing in my car. I''m going to find someone to send it to you today, but there are too many things to forget." I said politely.


    She looked at me warily: "hum, forget? I don''t think you want to give it to me!"


    I smiled helplessly. What do I want this shit for?


    "By the way, how did you find me here?" the more I see Xu Jingwen and Xiaowen, the more similar they are, especially his pouting mouth when he speaks, which is simply carved out of the same mold.


    However, Xiaowen is more beautiful than her, her face is more round than her, and she doesn''t have the attractive heroism of her.


    She looked at me, then gave me a small look: "through your license plate number, the company registered with your license plate number is Dongwen group. Since you are so rich, why cheat Xinxin to sell insurance? What are your intentions?"


    I couldn''t help it. I thought I wasn''t lying to Wang Xin. I was lying to you!


    "If you have nothing to do, please leave. I have something to do." I said politely.


    Click!


    Before I knew what was going on, a pair of bright handcuffs appeared on my wrist.


    One handcuffed my hand and the other handcuffed her wrist.


    I was angry and laughed. This woman came out with this thing! Or did she want to catch me?


    "Zhang Wen, I''ve investigated you. Although you don''t have a criminal record, I know who you are. You''d better not cheat Xinxin!" Xu Jingwen said with a serious face. The more she spoke, the closer her mouth was to me, and the aroma in her mouth was sprinkled on my face.


    "I didn''t lie to her, and we are not boyfriend and girlfriend, just friends." I said seriously again.


    "What? You are just friends?" Xu Jingwen was surprised for a few seconds, and then became more angry. "Xinxin never takes the initiative to ask a man out. Now she asks you out, you must have a special relationship with her. I know, do you want to dump Xinxin? You beast, garbage..."


    I haven''t spoken yet. Her little mouth is like a shell, hitting me hard.


    I''m a little bored. Although this woman looks very likable, why does she lack a string in her brain?


    "Please, can you make a decision after listening to me?" I pulled the handcuffs hard here.


    Xu Jingwen herself is petite. This time, I directly pulled her face to face with me. As long as I bow my head, I can touch her small mouth.


    "I''ll tell you again seriously. Don''t disturb my work and don''t suspect what happened between me and Wang Xin. It has nothing to do with you."


    Xu Jingwen''s surprised face gradually turned into disappointment.


    "Well, let''s not say anything else. I can take you away for what you did last night!" she pouted and stubbornly opposed me.


    In this way, it is very much like Xiaowen.


    My heart seemed to be involved in something, but my tone remained the same.


    "Just you? A trainee policeman? And I saved you yesterday. If it weren''t for me, what would happen to you and Wang Xin?"


    "Li Feng, they didn''t do anything. That''s an attempt! Your crime has been committed!"


    "Criminal behavior? Well, tell me, what did I do?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "You..."


    Xu Jingwen opened her mouth, but she didn''t speak for a long time.


    I took them bald last night, but what did I do? She knows shit!


    If this matter is investigated, it must be put on file. As a trainee policeman, she can''t handle the case!


    I don''t know whether it''s because of my cold tone or because my attitude is too tough. Xu Jingwen looked at me for a few seconds, and her eyes turned red.


    She skillfully untied the handcuffs, coldly left a word and turned away.


    "You men are all the same. You don''t have a good thing!"


    Bang~


    When the door was closed, I suddenly felt my heart beating fast.


    This feeling is just like when I first came to Jinhai city to meet Wang Yuxian.

 Chapter 1439

    Jinhai City, a real estate company.


    Today is like the Chinese New Year. Many people are busy.


    Everyone has a smile on his face.


    Why are they so happy?


    Because the tender came down~


    Now they have a goal to work hard. They are busy. There will be results.


    Unlike before, no matter what you do, you are busy. You can get enough food and clothing all year round.


    There''s no way. The previous company was half dead. It''s a miracle to persist until now.


    But now it''s different. The bidding document has come down and the land has been approved.


    Then, as long as the project is planned and implemented, the company will take off in the future!


    The manager said that these old employees have credit and will be rewarded one by one at that time!


    This can be regarded as coming out of it!


    This small company will soon be comparable to those A-level companies.


    Don''t be pushed out by them anymore!


    However, one of these busy people has always had a gloomy face.


    This man is the manager here, the bald man.


    Since he knew that the boss behind the scenes was boss Wang, he was no longer happy.


    I always felt that no matter what he did, there was always a pair of eyes staring at him.


    The feeling made him uncomfortable.


    "Manager, everything is going well. What are you worried about?" at this time, Xiao Zhao came over with a cat''s step.


    Now in the company, Xiao Zhao is a man of the hour.


    More than half of the credit of the company was from Xiao Zhao. The bald man kept his word and gave her all the money he should give.


    And she is good except that she doesn''t let bald men touch her.


    However, seeing that the bald man was so obedient, Xiao Zhao thought he could succeed once~


    It''s all about money anyway.


    Are you happy with money.


    The bald man looked at her and sighed.


    It''s really a business woman who doesn''t know the hatred of subjugation. A woman who only knows to sleep with men. What do you know?


    Tell her that the big boss behind her is Wang crazy. Can she know the pros and cons?


    The bald man sighed leisurely.


    "Xiao Zhao, you don''t understand these things ~"


    Xiao Zhao is wearing a V-shaped dress with a wide open neckline today. As long as he bends down a little, he can see the scenery inside.


    After listening to the bald man''s words, she smiled and sat on the bald man''s legs with her hands gently around his neck.


    Look at his eyes, affectionate~


    Xiao Zhao was also developed. I remember the first time she was interviewed in the bald man''s office, she looked quite shy~


    After the two baptisms of section member Chen, the whole person has changed like a new person~


    The bald man''s eyes moved.


    Don''t mention that Xiao Zhao''s sitting position and posture are just right and quite comfortable~


    It''s a skilled woman.


    "Manager, what did clerk Chen tell you? Tell me about it ~" little Zhao Hong''s lips moved.


    What kind of woman is the most terrible?


    Not the kind of woman who sleeps with men without blinking and turns like a dragon in bed.


    But a woman who knows how to think!


    She accompanied staff member Chen twice. In the chat with staff member Chen, she understood a truth.


    That is, if women don''t decorate things in their heads, they can only be men''s playthings forever.


    If we want to turn away from the guest and always take the initiative, we must strengthen ourselves~


    First of all, we should figure out all these things, and then climb up step by step.


    She''s so studious that she wants to ask a bald man.


    "Alas, there are many things in it ~" the bald man sighed, but secretly put his hand on Xiao Zhao''s waist, moved gently, and stretched his hand along the clothes behind him.


    Xiao Zhao didn''t refuse either. He thought that this big deal would let the bald man succeed once, so he should learn from the classics.


    Her red lips were close to the bald man''s ears and gently blew: "manager, you''ll tell me why you''re worried in a minute, so that I can help you solve your worries ~"


    For Xiao Zhao''s "initiative", bald men naturally like it, so they are more bold.


    "OK, but you have to close the door first. Besides, it''s bad if others suddenly come in ~"


    Xiao Zhao Bo kissed him, slowly came down from him, clicked and locked the door~


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the rich area of Jinhai City, a silver villa.


    Liu hongran just made a cup of tea and sat there leisurely tasting tea.


    At noon, he is going to invite Lao hou to dinner, and the hotel has been arranged.


    Who is this old Hou?


    He is the special commissioner who recently came to Jinhai city.


    Liu hongran''s information was quite well-informed. He knew it just two days after the special commissioner came down.


    I thought, I''ll talk to old Hou about the anti Mafia in Jinhai city this time.


    Also, the relationship between section chief Duan and boss Wang


    See here, someone may want to ask.


    Liu hongran knows so many awesome people that he almost covers the sky with one hand in the Baidao of Jinhai city.


    Why didn''t he ask the director or the leader to respond to the situation? Why do you have to find this old Hou?


    Lao Hou''s energy is that big?


    Big enough to make Liu hongran so polite?


    That''s right!


    Lao Hou''s official position is not big, but what''s his identity this time?


    It''s commissioner Zhongyang!


    In other words, it was the confidant of the Yellow Emperor who came down to find fault! When he speaks, he is the Yellow Emperor.


    Specially come down to see if you so-called officials are obedient~


    Liu hongran has mentioned this matter with many people, but so far, it has no effect.


    Having dealt with the white Taoist for so many times, he also knows that it takes a process from top to bottom. Sometimes it doesn''t mean that it can be done.


    It''s just this process that gives him a headache.


    Now Zhang Wen and boss Wang have pushed things to the open. Liu hongran thought, it''s better to help Zhang Wen in the dark.


    About section chief Duan and boss Wang.


    Well, it''s best to find this special commissioner Lao Hou.


    As long as he pokes it up, someone must come to check section chief Duan.


    After a few sips of tea, Liu hongran got up and prepared to go out.


    At this time, his phone suddenly rang.


    Looking down, it was a director of the housing authority.


    He quickly picked it up.


    "Brother Liu, are you busy?"


    Liu hongran smiled: "don''t be busy, just say anything ~"


    The voice on the phone seemed a little gloomy and said, "recently I found a real estate company, something''s wrong..."


    "Oh? What''s the situation? Let''s hear it." Liu hongran perked up.


    Liu hongran considered many things. He said hello to the housing construction bureau and asked them to help watch the recent real estate turmoil in Jinhai city.


    Now it seems that there is news~


    The phone was silent for a few seconds, and then the voice became more gloomy.


    "Brother Liu, there is a company called Tianzheng real estate. Recently, it has made great moves and some are abnormal..."

 Chapter 1440

    Liu hongran frowned: "what do you mean by something abnormal?"


    "The company has recently poured in a large amount of money, and they have exceptionally granted a piece of land, which is the land just planned recently."


    Liu hongran frowned.


    Liu hongran knows what he said.


    To tell the truth, he had considered that land at the beginning, but he thought that Dongwen group had just started, so he ran aground for the time being.


    Companies that can shoot that land should be relatively strong.


    Just listen, it seems to be just a small company.


    Then the fishiness is big.


    "How much money is there?"


    "Almost twenty or thirty million!"


    Twenty or thirty million, not much.


    For that piece of land, that is, one third of the project funds, if you want to do it thoroughly, it is far from enough without 50 or 60 million.


    So the question is, why does a small company have so much money?


    "Do you have any documents?" Liu hongran asked.


    "Not yet, but that company is a class C registered company. A few years ago, it seemed that it was about to declare bankruptcy, but I don''t know why it suddenly rose."


    The director of the Housing Authority has said that at this point, he can no longer go on.


    At best, it''s just so far.


    Liu hongran was also smart. He promised and hung up.


    Put down the phone and he sat on the sofa thinking.


    Fingers gently tap the thigh, thoughts have flown up.


    Tianzheng company.


    He has never heard of it.


    He did not believe in miracles, but felt that miracles would not happen in such a small company.


    If it''s political Fu support, it''s OK to say that it''s also possible to do some public welfare projects, or contact small work, and slowly rise.


    But suddenly a batch of funds poured in, the only possibility is that someone wants to take the land in the name of a small company.


    Or money laundering.


    However, in the current situation, money laundering is unlikely.


    Probably someone doesn''t want to show up and wants to find a leather bag to wrap themselves.


    And it seems that this man has probably succeeded.


    Liu hongran knows this trick quite thoroughly.


    That''s the fate of small companies.


    Either go bankrupt or work for others.


    Now the land is photographed. In the next year, small companies will rise, and those who rise with wind and water will certainly get the project down.


    After that, it will disappear.


    When the project is about to end, the boss behind the scenes will find a newly registered company to take over.


    Then, take pictures of the new land.


    This routine is common.


    How many real estate companies are there in Jinhai city? Liu hongran has a bottom in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Liu hongran already had a rough rudiment in his heart.


    Moving his finger, he found the number of the housing construction bureau and dialed it.


    "Ha ha, hongran, why do you remember to call me?" Zhang''s voice was quite cheerful.


    For Liu hongran, he really didn''t say that they had a good private relationship.


    "Zhang Ju, do me a favor ~"


    "Don''t say a favor, even if it''s ten, I''ll help!"


    Liu hongran smiled: "I heard that Tianzheng company recently photographed a piece of land. This is a great threat to me..."


    Liu hongran didn''t speak clearly, but Zhang Bureau understood everything.


    Liu hongran is complaining to him!


    But Zhang Bureau doesn''t understand.


    Even if Tianzheng real estate has risen recently, it is not a big threat to Liu hongran.


    Dongwen group has been deeply rooted in Jinhai city.


    Besides, if Tianzheng real estate really threatens him, can they succeed with Liu hongran''s means?


    "Hongran, don''t joke with me. I don''t know what strength you are?" Zhang said half jokingly.


    Liu hongran''s tone was quite serious: "Zhang Ju, you know, I liked that land before. It''s a treasure land! You know, if the company develops well, it can rush up in almost a year or two ~"


    At this point, Zhang bureau understands everything.


    There''s no nonsense.


    "Ha ha, OK! I''ll ask someone to send you the information later, but you should return it quickly after reading it. That information is not allowed to be leaked! And about land, I think you should consult Lao Shen ~"


    Liu hongran promised: "OK, I know."


    After putting down the phone for almost half an hour, someone drove to Liu hongran and brought a file bag.


    It''s full of information about Tianzheng real estate.


    Every company will register with the housing construction bureau. This information is nothing to Zhang Bureau.


    Liu hongran told the man not to go. He took the file bag and turned in to have a look.


    Tianzheng company is indeed a nominal class C company. It can be seen from the above information that he is not qualified to take pictures of the land in any aspect.


    This confirms the speculation in Liu hongran''s heart.


    His eyes gradually stopped on a name.


    Chen Qiang.


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, boss Wang is in a bad mood.


    The squatting work has been carried out for some time, but there has been no progress.


    Plus the last time Lao Yan made a mistake, boss Wang didn''t believe Lao Yan more and more.


    There was even an impulse to kick Lao Yan away.


    When Zhang Wen''s case is solved, boss Wang is determined to take Lao Yan away.


    This kind of person has no achievements, and his ability to handle affairs is not good.


    He may be dragged into the water at any time.


    Such people can''t stay.


    But now the situation does not allow him to kick Lao Yan away, so he must be patient first.


    Just trust Lao Yan''s grandson again.


    But there is one thing that makes boss Wang very happy.


    That''s Tianzheng real estate.


    The section chief did a good job and concealed enough.


    Now that the land has been photographed and everything has been taken care of, we just need to continue pouring in funds and watch the company move forward steadily.


    When the project is completely mature, it depends on the strength of the small company. If his ability is not good, he will re register a company and knock it off.


    In that case, boss Wang will make a comeback.


    Still under Liu hongran''s eyes.


    Hum, Liu hongran is cunning, but he certainly didn''t expect boss Wang to play like this.


    Now boss Wang is a group of dark horses. As long as you give him land, he can grow up crazily. When Liu hongran woke up, boss Wang is full of wings.


    Boss Wang is now building a blueprint in his head, that is, after removing Liu hongran, let Zhang Wen, who has lost his backing, kneel in front of him and admit his mistake! Sing conquest!


    The name of Wang madman will be the peak of Jinhai city!


    However, we should first look at Liu hongran''s situation.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang called his men.

 Chapter 1441

    Boss Wang''s men are following Liu hongran all the way.


    However, compared with Lao Yan''s people, boss Wang''s people are quite low-key.


    Boss Wang specially explained that Liu hongran is not an ordinary person. If you want to get rid of him, you have to be ready.


    Or it''s too dangerous!


    Other than those white people who spend all day with Liu hongran, which boss Wang can offend?


    If anyone is harmed, he can go out of his way.


    Otherwise, why doesn''t boss Wang do it?


    He is waiting for the chance, waiting for Liu hongran to be alone!


    When boss Wang called, my younger brother just stopped at the door of a high-grade tea house with Liu hongran''s car.


    "Hey, big brother ~" the little brother picked it up.


    "What''s the situation with Liu hongran?" boss Wang asked.


    "Brother, he is at the door of a tea house now. It is estimated that he has made an appointment."


    Hearing this, boss Wang frowned: "is he alone now?"


    "Yes."


    Grass~


    Boss Wang''s heart began to beat.


    If Liu hongran was alone, it would be a good opportunity!


    "Keep an eye on me. I''ll let the butcher pass!"


    "Elder brother, do you want to do it now?" the younger brother asked curiously.


    "Just keep your fucking eyes on people and wash them. There are so many places and why!"


    No!


    Liu hongran has no one around now. This is a great opportunity! Where can boss Wang miss this good opportunity?


    Later, he told Lao Yan to keep an eye on Zhang Wen, and then he let the butcher pass by. He must do things well!


    Just about to put down the phone, the little brother stretched his neck and said in a hurry.


    "Brother, wait a minute. There''s a car coming."


    A bright black Audi drove over. My little brother hurried to see the license plate number.


    Recently, he has been with Liu hongran for a long time. He also indirectly knows the license plate numbers of many prominent people.


    After seeing the license plate number clearly, the little brother quickly said loudly, "brother, it''s the car of the provincial police department!"


    Boss Wang scolded: "you can see clearly!"


    The younger brother nodded quickly: "I saw this car last time. It''s from the police hall. The people inside are either the first or the second leaders!"


    Boss Wang scolded and put down the phone.


    The number one or number two of the police department is bigger than the section chief. What a fucking fart! Even if we can get rid of Liu hongran without Zhang Wen''s knowledge this time, I''m afraid boss Wang will be finished in the future.


    You can''t fight uncertain battles


    So, what is Liu hongran doing here at this time?


    Liu hongran just thought for a while and decided to start on Tianzheng real estate as soon as possible. In this way, he allowed it to develop. There are too many uncertain factors.


    So he didn''t talk nonsense. He contacted the second leader of the police system for the first time and came out to meet himself.


    This matter was originally to be handled by the housing construction bureau. Why did he find someone from the police system?


    Liu hongran didn''t participate in the bidding and didn''t know the fishiness. Liu hongran failed to stop the inflow of funds, so where should we start?


    It''s simple!


    As long as we investigate the context of the money, we will know everything~


    In a private room of the tea house, a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes sat opposite Liu hongran.


    If you don''t speak, you will feel that this person is unusual by looking at his eyes.


    The spirit in the eyes is not what ordinary people can have.


    He walked like the wind and went straight to the topic when he came in.


    "Hongran, what''s the matter with what you told me?"


    Liu hongran made him a cup of tea and pushed it over.


    "Don''t worry, have tea first."


    The man was also acute at first sight. He drank it directly.


    Liu hongran said, "I heard it too, but nine times out of ten this news is not wrong. Some people say that Tianzheng real estate has the flow of illegal funds. It seems that someone is laundering money through this small company."


    After listening to a few words, the second leader got a general idea of the matter.


    The illegal flow of funds is nothing at all.


    It''s hard to say. Today, a rich man takes 10 million yuan, puts it at home, and then deposits it in the bank in the name of another person. This is also called illegal capital flow.


    It''s just that these things can''t be investigated.


    It''s no use checking.


    Liu hongran didn''t call him here today to let him check this matter.


    Eighty percent, it is a contradiction with Tianzheng real estate that they want to make use of the topic.


    Who is Liu hongran? Can he not know?


    However, he didn''t think much. He thought that in this case, he would simply cooperate with Liu hongran to see what he was going to do.


    "OK, hongran, wait a minute. I''ll send someone to check it ~"


    Then the second hand took out the phone and dialed a number. He simply said a few words and put the phone down.


    After they put down the phone, they began to talk about other things, as if Liu hongran hadn''t said anything just now.


    Less than fifteen minutes later, the door of the private room was knocked.


    The second hand heard the voice and said something. Then a man in a suit and shoes came over with a nervous face.


    When he came, he quickly said, "leader, this has nothing to do with me. I''m in the bidding Center all day, but I don''t know these things at all..."


    The second hand glanced at him without nonsense and directly pushed the materials on the table to him.


    The man took a look and immediately frowned.


    These four words of Tianzheng real estate are like a hammer, knocking hard on his face.


    He can''t be more familiar with Tianzheng real estate, which is a small real estate company rising only recently.


    When he was bidding, he never thought that the tender would be given to such a small company.


    But after a little inquiry, he understood everything.


    This small company is not easy.


    Clerk Chen is behind it!


    What is the role of clerk Chen?


    Needless to say, they all understand.


    They can''t afford to offend such people.


    But this is strange. Shouldn''t clerk Chen take care of everything up and down? Why would anyone come to check on him?


    And the second leader directly threw the materials of Tianzheng real estate in front of him. What does this mean?


    Obviously, things are not small!


    Being watched by the cold eyes of the second hand, his cold sweat came out.


    He hurriedly said, "this matter has always been the responsibility of section chief Chen. I really don''t know anything."


    The private room of the high-grade tea house immediately became an interrogation room.


    Before the second in command spoke, Liu hongran said, "is this clerk Chen Qiang?"


    He stared at him with round eyes and couldn''t believe it: "leader, do you know clerk Chen?"


    Since we know each other, we should not check this matter.


    Do you mean


    Clerk Chen''s backstage is all broken?

 Chapter 1442

    By now, the route in Liu hongran''s mind has been quite clear.


    Clerk Chen, I''m afraid he''s just a little man exposed outside. The real mastermind must be hiding behind him!


    So who is the mastermind? It seems that things are becoming clear a little bit.


    Liu hongran exchanged his eyes with the second hand, and then the second hand slowly said, "this is a big deal. Don''t go away. I''ll find someone to take over what you have in hand later."


    The man is confused.


    His eyes at the second in command were all puzzled.


    The thing is that the capital flow is unknown.


    To put it bluntly, how many such things happen in the real estate industry all day? Why not go to them instead of holding on to yourself?


    Isn''t this a fucking bully?


    He has always been the director of the bidding Center. If he was replaced by someone else, he must leave without saying a word of nonsense.


    But today is different. The identity of the two people sitting in front of him is not trivial.


    If they are willing, they can even make all his efforts in Jinhai come to naught.


    What is this concept?


    Almost his whole life!


    Is it easy for him to come all the way? How could someone get rid of it so easily?


    And listen to the tone, it seems that the second leader has decided to let him go.


    How can this work!


    Thinking of this, his cold sweat came out.


    He carefully tried, "leader, are you trying to get clerk Chen?"


    "Cough ~" the second hand coughed softly. "What''s the specific matter? You can think it out yourself!"


    With that, he was even more confused.


    It seems right. They just want to get clerk Chen, but


    Isn''t this a contradiction!


    It is said that there is a big tiger standing behind clerk Chen! Moreover, the big tiger is still colored.


    He thought it over in his mind.


    Then the Adam''s Apple moved.


    "Leader, I don''t think it''s as serious as you think. Either, I''ll ask Xiao Chen to come and talk to you? Or, his friend ~"


    He said this rather vaguely.


    friend.


    Not a big tiger~


    Can the second in command not know what he means? Eyebrows moved: "who is his friend?"


    The man didn''t speak, but patted himself on the shoulder, and then pointed to the second in command''s shoulder.


    It means to tell him that the relationship behind clerk Chen, like you, is wearing this skin.


    Don''t flood the Dragon King Temple and beat your family~


    Hearing this, the second hand smiled.


    Liu hongran also smiled.


    Although he has worked in the bidding Center for so many years, he looks quite simple.


    Things have come to this point. Who cares who is standing behind clerk Chen?


    If it''s taboo, will Liu hongran call the second in command?


    Otherwise, is this necessary?


    The second hand tasted tea lightly, and then said slowly, "well, I won''t embarrass you. If you tell me that friend of Xiao Chen, it''s none of your business!"


    The man turned his head and thought that the second leader had let go. He hurriedly said, "it is said that he is the section chief in the hall."


    got it.


    Hearing this, Liu hongran understood it all.


    He smiled and took a sip of tea.


    Boss Wang had a good time this time.


    However, behind so many layers of shields, he still pulled boss Wang out.


    Clerk Chen, I just became a leading bird.


    Since boss Wang likes to play like this, he will take a drastic step! Finally, make sure that boss Wang can''t find the north.


    "Is it Lao Duan?" the second in command looked at Liu hongran suspiciously.


    A while ago, Liu hongran comprehensively suppressed boss Wang. For a time, no one dared to give boss Wang land.


    No company dares to cooperate with boss Wang.


    Boss Wang can only have money and nowhere to invest.


    However, boss Wang is smart. He took advantage of section chief Duan to get a dog head company in the dark.


    If Liu hongran hadn''t discovered it in time, it would have been done.


    Liu hongran and Zhang Wen have different ideas.


    He understands that boss Wang is a black man, so he needs to stand firm in Jinhai city. If the foundation is unstable, he will die without Zhang Wen sooner or later.


    Boss Wang, the business behind this must be suppressed!


    And you have to press it!


    Thinking of this, Liu hongran''s eyes flashed and said, "do you know the person in charge of Tianzheng real estate?"


    The man quickly nodded, thinking they were going to wipe it off, and quickly said, "know, know, old acquaintance ~"


    He knew he was talking about a bald man.


    He and the bald man are definitely old acquaintances! Everyone knows that the bald man''s company is not so good. It has almost reached the point of going bankrupt, but every time there is a bidding activity, the bald man will pass.


    Even if you don''t do anything, come and have a look.


    It''s like a five or six-year-old child who likes toys but his parents don''t buy them. He can only squat in front of the glass cabinet and watch it again and again, looking forward to a miracle.


    But the bald man is really a miracle.


    His company won the bid inexplicably. If it works well, it will be able to squeeze into the ranks of class a companies within a year, and his company will not be far from taking off.


    To tell you the truth, he is also happy for the bald man.


    After all, it''s all boiled out.


    The smile on Liu hongran''s face remained unchanged and said faintly, "call him ~"


    "Now?" the man was a little surprised.


    "Well, now, now ~" said the second in command.


    He quickly promised and soon called the bald man.


    But at this time, his head is dull. He doesn''t know why the second in command and Liu hongran want the bald man to come over. However, seeing that both of them have a smile on their faces, what may be a good thing?


    Bald men''s companies have been booming recently. If they can be appreciated by the second leader, it''s really enviable.


    While happy for the bald man, he connected the phone.


    At this time, the bald man had just finished the first round with Xiao Zhao and was ready to take a break and start the second round!


    After a hard time with Xiao Zhao, the bald man cherished it very much.


    But he has to answer this man''s phone. This is the director of the bidding Center!


    "What are you doing now? Come to XX tea house!" the man said.


    The bald man was a little confused: "now?"


    His first reaction was to think, is there something good?


    "Well, the sooner the better. There''s something urgent!" then the man put down the phone and didn''t give the bald man a chance to speak.


    The second hand looked at him, and then said lukewarm, "he''ll come later. You can go again."


    Then he pushed a cup of tea and said, "drink tea!"


    The man looked at the tea and bit his teeth. Then he took it respectfully and drank it.

 Chapter 1443

    In the office, the bald man was stunned after he put down the phone.


    Xiao Zhao is still busy. The snow-white body is like a piece of white steamed bread, which makes people want to be severely ravaged again.


    Now he understands why section chief Chen likes Xiao Zhao so much.


    Beautiful, that''s part of the reason.


    The rest is because she is good at Kung Fu~


    It seems to know what these men are thinking. Unlike other women, they just do it every day.


    Xiao Zhao has been married for three years and his family conditions are not very good.


    But Xiao Zhao has one advantage, that is, he likes to find out about men.


    Every time I finish, I always think, if I do this kind of thing next time, should I start from another angle and try to please men in another way.


    Moreover, methods and skills, she will think and improve in her head.


    how? Is such a woman terrible?


    Clerk Chen can have a new experience with her every time. Can you not like her?


    The key is that Zhao is brave! Basically, you can do whatever you want. You can cooperate in any posture. Who has the courage to refuse such a woman?


    Clerk Chen can''t refuse, nor can bald men.


    When he was his age, it was a hard time, but he didn''t mean to stop after this time, and wanted to play again.


    No way. Xiao Zhao''s performance made him too satisfied~


    It''s like having a dream.


    Even a little, I can''t control it~


    It feels good~


    But that phone call just now made the bald man weigh it in his head. Can he get through it.


    He sighed as he looked at Xiao Zhao, who was lying in his arms and watching his eyes, ready to go on with the next step.


    "Xiao Zhao, I have something to do when I go out. It may have something to do with our company. Will you wait for me first?"


    As he said this, he grabbed Xiao Zhao with a shameless hand.


    The little Zhao Jiao gasped.


    "Manager, I''m waiting for you. You must come back ~" Xiao Zhao''s peach eyes make all men intoxicated. At the moment, staring at the bald man''s eyes makes him excited.


    If this man didn''t call him, the bald man would have to bully Xiao Zhao again.


    "Well, I''ll be back as soon as possible," said the bald man, who had put on his clothes.


    Xiao Zhao added in the back: "you must come back quickly. Don''t let others wait for a long time ~"


    The bald man smiled, closed the door and went out.


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes became cold and scolded secretly.


    She just finished with the bald man once and was ready to listen to him give her a lecture. He left. Didn''t she let him touch it in vain?


    No, when he comes back, no matter what he says, he must first tell himself the truth!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhao began to dress slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    The bald man let the driver drive to XX tea house when he came out of the door.


    When he got out of the car, he trotted up.


    Walking to the door of the private room, he saw several serious people in suits standing here.


    The bald man frowned.


    He is not stupid. He can see at a glance that these people are not simple. Although they are wearing suits, they can''t hide their spirit.


    If you guessed right, these people should be engaged in public security, procuratorial and judicial occupations.


    But he couldn''t figure it out. The director of the bidding office called himself over. Why did he bring these people?


    Is it to talk about something big, just in case?


    Anyway, he had come, so he stopped talking nonsense and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." inside was the second leader''s dignified voice.


    This voice, I don''t know how many bad guys have been scared in Jinhai city. If the bald man knows, he will not come over.


    Although I haven''t done anything wrong, I can''t stand the shock of this giant Buddha!


    The bald man obediently pushed the door in.


    There are three people sitting inside.


    He only knows the director of the bidding office.


    He didn''t know the remaining person with thick eyebrows and big eyes who looked noble and upright, and he didn''t know a person who seemed to have jewels in his hands and feet.


    He looked suspiciously at the director of the bidding office.


    When the latter saw him coming, he quickly stood up and said in his ear, "this man is the second leader of Jinhai police system. I don''t know what position the other is, but he is also a senior official. Be careful yourself."


    With that, he said to the second in command, "leader, people are coming, then I''ll go ~"


    The second hand nodded.


    He just ran away.


    Bald men don''t understand. What are you doing?


    Play with yourself?


    But he certainly won''t cheat himself. These two people are so powerful that he can''t deal with them.


    You must be polite.


    "Are you the manager of Tianzheng real estate? Sit down!" the second leader''s voice was full of dignity.


    The bald man smiled and sat down: "I don''t know if the two leaders are looking for me. What''s the matter?"


    The second in command gave Liu hongran the opportunity to ask questions.


    The latter did not rush or slow to taste tea before slowly opening his mouth: "the problem of Tianzheng real estate is very serious."


    The bald man''s heart thumped.


    Is the problem serious?


    But he doesn''t seem to know what happened.


    His eyes were full of doubts: "leader, what''s wrong with our company? If you say what''s wrong, I''ll change it..."


    Liu hongran learned from the way the police handled the case, pointed to the materials on the table and said, "first of all, your company is not qualified to take photos of the land planned by Zhengfu. Now you start construction in violation of regulations. However, this is not the most important. The most important thing is that the capital flow of your company is very irregular."


    "This..." the bald man looked at Liu hongran and was confused for a moment.


    Although his company was not so good before and there was no improvement, he has worked hard in the real estate industry for so many years, and he still knows very well.


    Irregular capital flow.


    They usually turn a blind eye, because it can''t be checked, and there are too many problems, so they simply acquiesce.


    But if people really find out, he really didn''t talk.


    His company was originally a small company of class C, and even faced bankruptcy. At this time, he suddenly won the bid, and then a sum of money came in. Can it not be doubted?


    It is also reasonable for others to doubt.


    Just


    How should he explain that?


    Tell them that they are actually a puppet, but there is support behind them?


    It would be nice if someone else said, but the person behind this is crazy Wang!


    Who''s crazy Wang?


    Bald men can''t be provoked!

 Chapter 1444

    In the luxurious private rooms of the tea house, the fragrance of tea is everywhere, but the attention of middle-aged men is not here at all.


    What was on his mind was how to say it.


    The big boss behind the scenes is Wang madman. His intention is very obvious, that is, to let his bald man stand in front of him.


    If he told the king madman, the king madman would not kill him?


    He doesn''t want to die so early.


    He pinched a cold sweat in his heart, then reluctantly smiled and said, "two leaders, I really don''t know what''s going on. Otherwise, I''ll go back and give you a detailed account of the recent money flow, and then you have a good look?"


    Liu hongran didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, so he simply pointed it out and said: "I know that the person behind your company is boss Wang. If you want to help him fight, I promise you will spend the rest of your life in prison. But if you cooperate with us, we will give you some Zhengfu supported projects to do in the future. At that time, as long as you do well, there is still hope for the rise of your company."


    Be good~


    The bald man was stunned at this.


    Who on earth is this person who looks full of jewels?


    It''s true that he has a sense of officialdom.


    But where did the dignitaries have the jewel of his body? Even if they did, they should try their best to hide it. But looking at him, they not only didn''t hide it, but exposed it without taboo.


    This feeling blurs the bald man.


    The key is that his words make the bald man''s heart start to jump wildly.


    Originally, people have found out what this is.


    They know that boss Wang is behind them, so they must have checked all these things clearly.


    Then why is he holding it?


    You might as well say it directly.


    That would be simpler.


    It''s not that he betrayed boss Wang. It was investigated by others.


    The bald man looked at Liu hongran and asked weakly, "will you really give us some projects in the future?"


    If boss Wang is investigated, it''s over. If the bald man''s company can receive some projects supported by Zhengfu, it''s the best. In that way, the company can survive.


    The expression on Liu hongran''s face remained unchanged: "well, I''m right. The premise is that you can cooperate with us."


    With these words, bald men have no right to refuse at all. People know everything. If they insist on it, isn''t it a fool?


    Thinking of this, he quickly nodded: "two leaders, our company is a small real estate company. We don''t make any achievements at ordinary times, but we don''t dare to refuse boss Wang''s support. To be honest, I knew it a few days ago. If I knew it was boss Wang at the beginning, I wouldn''t agree..."


    Liu hongran nodded to understand that he didn''t intend to embarrass the bald man. At best, he is a leather bag. The staff behind him, Chen, boss Wang and section chief Duan, are the big head!


    "Boss Wang, just one of these people standing behind you. After you go back, type out the capital flow and cashier details of your company to me, and how to approve the bidding, and write a detailed material to me. By the way, if you also talk about section chief Chen and section chief Duan, you know what I mean?"


    Of course, the bald man understood, and he was afraid of the man who looked like a jewel.


    He saw that this man was not playing, he was really going to bring them all!


    But he really doesn''t know who the section chief is.


    So he looked up foolishly and asked, "section chief Duan, who is it?"


    Liu hongran looked into his eyes and knew that he really didn''t know anything and didn''t hide it. He simply said: "it''s from the provincial department. Like him, it''s a flower resistant person on his shoulder ~"


    The bald man understood and was surprised at the same time.


    No wonder our company is so successful in bidding and all aspects. It turns out that there are such people behind it.


    This is really a big mountain.


    However, since the person in front of him can say so, he must be able to get rid of section chief Duan.


    He couldn''t help surreptitiously guessing his identity.


    The attitude is more respectful than just now.


    "Don''t worry, two leaders. I''ll go back and do as you say..."


    "Well, call him when you''re done." Liu hongran smiled and pointed to the second hand.


    The second hand smiled: "I''m busy all day and have to wait for his call. You''re going to bolt me to death. All right, give the phone to my Secretary!"


    Then the second hand clapped his hands. A smart man came in outside the door and gave the phone to the bald man.


    After that, the bald man hurried away with his head down.


    When he went out with his front foot, the second in charge of his back foot laughed.


    "Ha ha, hongran, you''re getting better and better. You''ve started to learn how to handle cases from the police. If you want to open up and really want to enter our circle one day, my position may be lost ~"


    Liu hongran made a cup of tea and pushed it to him: "if I rob you of your position, you have to remember my lifelong hatred. I dare not ~ but now with these materials, it will be much easier to do it?"


    The second hand patted his chest: "you can rest assured!"


    Liu hongran nodded, then suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, when he sends the materials, remember to copy them for me."


    Then he looked at the time: "I have something to do at noon. I won''t invite you to dinner today. I''ll go first."


    The second hand joked in the back: "you, remember you owe me a meal!"


    Liu hongran went out and got into the car, so he hurried away.


    It''s almost time for him to watch.


    At noon, he will invite Lao hou to dinner.


    It''s a big deal.


    Although he hasn''t seen Lao Hou, this time he promised to come out for dinner, which still gave him face. It would be impolite if he arrived late.


    Liu hongran''s driver drove all the way fast and soon came to the door of a hotel.


    This restaurant was chosen by Lao Hou himself.


    It''s a noodle shop. It seems to be of average grade.


    Liu hongran didn''t catch a cold, but he agreed.


    After all, this time I wanted to ask Lao Hou for something.


    Fortunately, Lao Hou didn''t arrive when he passed.


    He found a private room and sat down quietly.


    After a while, a man in a jacket and a briefcase pushed the door in.

 Chapter 1445

    Liu hongran quickly got up and said, "Hello, are you Lao Hou?"


    The man named Lao Hou looks really plain. When he is put in the crowd, he is the kind of role that won''t let you see more, but who can think that he has such a heavy task on his back?


    This is commissioner Zhongyang!


    His words can almost smear one''s future.


    What is this concept?


    Like section chief Duan, who spent most of his life trying to get up, as long as others find your problems, one word can erase your career for the rest of your life.


    Is such a person terrible?


    If you were any white man, you might be frightened to see Lao Hou, but Liu hongran is different. He is not a member of the circle, just an ordinary person.


    He came in to talk to Lao Hou~


    Well, you have to relax the atmosphere first, don''t you?


    Lao Hou is still a little wary of Liu hongran.


    Like others, when I met Liu hongran for the first time, I was attracted by his jewels.


    Lao Hou''s first thought was why Liu hongran wanted to call him out.


    Maybe it''s for someone to bribe him.


    Since he can become a commissioner, he will not be fascinated by this interest.


    He still has these basic integrity.


    Lao Hou''s red family background also determines his character.


    Lao Hou is a very honest man. He was a small director before he came down. Like section chief Duan, he is famous for his cleanliness and integrity. He doesn''t catch a cold about money at all.


    Although he murmured in his heart, since he came out, Lao Hou couldn''t give Liu hongran a look, could he?


    He also smiled and shook hands with Liu hongran: "are you Liu hongran?"


    Liu hongran pointed to himself and said with a smile, "I''m the little Liu in their mouth. I''ve heard the name of commissioner Hou for a long time. It''s like thunder ~"


    Lao Hou waved his hand: "I''m just a little person. It''s no big deal! Lao Fang kept talking to me about you on the phone ~"


    "Ha ha, Lao Fang just likes to exaggerate things. Don''t take it seriously ~"


    "Ha ha ~ ~"


    So, who is this old Fang?


    Speaking out the background of this person may frighten all the little bastards in Jinhai city.


    Lao Fang usually has a good relationship with Liu hongran''s father. It can be said that he watched Liu hongran grow up from childhood. Naturally, he has a good relationship with him.


    If Lao Fang didn''t speak, could Lao Hou come out to see Liu hongran this time?


    Absolutely impossible!


    What is the Commissioner?


    That''s an absolute right, and the most important thing is that he won''t come out to see anyone who may bribe and intercede with him. This is the most basic!


    Not to mention Lao Hou!


    Lao Hou has also given Lao Fang a great face.


    Lao Hou and Liu hongran held hands together.


    He said half jokingly, "hongran, meeting is meeting, but my ugly words are first said. You can''t speak for some people!"


    Liu hongran smiled brightly: "don''t worry, I''ll never help anyone. I know your difficulties!"


    This still made Lao Hou feel very comfortable.


    "Well, you know, it''s an offence. I don''t want to be scolded!"


    "Ha ha, eat, eat!"


    Liu hongran said and picked up the menu to order.


    Lao Hou stopped him, then called the waiter up, ordered two bowls of miscellaneous sauce noodles, and then ordered a small dish. He didn''t want anything left.


    He figured it out when he came in. First, pay attention to the food.


    No more corruption.


    Liu hongran shook his head and smiled: "Lao Hou, just eat a bowl of noodles. Are you too sorry for your stomach?"


    Lao Hou smiled bitterly: "the people believe me and gave me this right. I can''t disappoint the people! I know my appetite. A bowl of noodles is enough! By the way, the miscellaneous sauce noodles here taste very good. Have a good taste ~"


    Liu hongran smiled.


    To tell the truth, his first feeling for Lao Hou was very general, but after talking to him, he began to respect him.


    Lao Hou is really a good official!


    After a while, the noodles came up.


    Lao Hou said hello, bowed his head and sucked up.


    Liu hongran smiled helplessly. He usually didn''t eat much noodles, but in order to accompany Lao Hou, he still bowed his head and took a big bite.


    They feel like eating at a roadside stall.


    "Hongran, what''s the matter with you looking for me? It''s definitely not so simple as asking me to blow this bowl of noodles?" the old Hou said while eating noodles.


    Liu hongran simply stopped talking nonsense. He took a chopstick and said, "I want to report a person."


    "Report?" Lao Hou put down his chopsticks and sat up straight. "I came down this time to thoroughly investigate some things. Of course, the most welcome thing is to report."


    Lao Hou also knows something about Liu hongran.


    Liu hongran often wanders in this circle. He must know quite a lot, even some things on the edge.


    Then the gold content of this report is quite large.


    "Well, the information about the informant..." Liu hongran reminded him a little.


    Lao Hou smiled brightly: "don''t worry, I''ll keep it a secret!"


    Liu hongran nodded: "I want to report. The section chief in the hall is involved in the underworld."


    "What is the position of section chief Duan in the hall?"


    Liu hongran thought, "department level cadres."


    Lao Hou''s heart jumped up quickly.


    Department level cadres, this is a big tiger. Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "He and boss Wang of Jinhai city jointly supported a real estate company, jiantianzheng real estate. They acted as the behind the scenes boss and recently approved a very good piece of land to build the company."


    Lao Hou frowned.


    He hasn''t heard of these things, but it needs evidence. He knows that although 80% of Liu hongran''s words can''t be wrong, he still thinks he should be careful.


    "Hongran, speak with true evidence, or it will be bad if you wronged a good man." Lao Hou pressed down his excitement and said.


    Liu hongran nodded: "evidence, I will find someone to send it to you tomorrow at the latest."


    "Well, as long as there is evidence, it must be business!" Lao Hou patted his chest and promised.


    "Well, please special commissioner Hou ~" Liu hongran smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    As long as Lao Hou is interested in this matter, he is not afraid that section chief and boss Wang will not be finished.


    Now I see that there are many things involved between Zhang Wen and boss Wang, and he also sees that Zhang Wen is hard to start with.


    Well, at this time, cheer for Zhang Wenjia!


    Let him go!

 Chapter 1446

    At the same time, in Tianzheng real estate.


    When the bald man came back, he quickly asked people to type out the details of the recent payment, and he was in a hurry to write materials there.


    It''s about section chief Duan and section chief Chen.


    The main thing is to write down the problems of these two people clearly. At the same time, we should also pick up the relationship between ourselves and them!


    He saw it.


    The man full of jewels is not simple, so he has to go out. Even if he writes this material, he can''t offend that man.


    And if you don''t give the information to the man, he can handle boss Wang immediately. Isn''t the safety of the bald man guaranteed in the future?


    At the moment, watching the bald man writing there, Xiao Zhao is a little unhappy.


    Her small mouth pouted and her hand slipped into the crotch of the bald man.


    Just now, the bald man has brought the rhythm up. Xiao Zhao''s heart is itching now~


    What''s more, after Xiao Zhao and the bald man just now, there was no harvest! She''s still waiting for the bald man to tell her something!


    Now the bald man came back and wrote on the table without saying a word, which made her unhappy.


    "Manager ~ what are you writing about?" Xiao Zhao tried to keep his body close to the bald man.


    Shua~


    The bald man was rude and pushed her away!


    See!


    Just now, the bald man was still lingering with her. Don''t do it. Now he''s turned over!


    It''s typical to leave after eating!


    Xiao Zhao is in a hurry.


    "Manager, what do you mean!"


    The bald man looked at her and said in a cold voice, "get dressed and go out."


    Xiao Zhao can''t believe what he heard. The bald man is... Playing with her!


    He''s not afraid to light a shot in front of clerk Chen?


    "OK, you''ll regret what you did to me!" Xiao Zhao immediately put on his clothes.


    When he reached the door, a cold word came from the bald man.


    "If you want to tell clerk Chen, I advise you to save it. He''s almost finished!"


    Xiao Zhao was stunned, and then he couldn''t believe it and looked at the bald man.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, in the government building.


    A man in casual clothes looked calm and light, and walked in quickly.


    When passing the guard at the door, he took out his certificate and held it in his hand. The guard saluted respectfully immediately.


    This man is Lao Hou.


    He went all the way to the eighth floor, the largest office.


    Today, Mayor Chen is here.


    Lao Hou and he have already made an appointment. They will meet here.


    But Lao Hou''s face is not very good.


    As soon as he entered the door, he didn''t talk nonsense and directly put the information on Mayor Chen''s desk.


    "Lao Chen, you don''t know that such a thing has happened under your nose?"


    Mayor Chen frowned slightly, picked up the information and looked at it.


    The expression on his face hasn''t changed at all.


    It''s no surprise. He knew it long ago.


    And he is going to be section chief recently, but the process is still going.


    Anyway, section chief Duan is a department level cadre. To deal with him, there is still a very cumbersome process to go.


    Mayor Chen smiled: "Lao Hou, don''t worry. Sit down first. You''re also from here. What process do you have to go to do these things? You must know much better than me. This matter is under investigation ~"


    Lao Hou had thought of this problem for a long time. He patted the table: "don''t bother, I''ll give you privilege!"


    Ha ha~


    Mayor Chen smiled.


    Section chief Duan''s question is not big, and if you want to catch him, you don''t have to do it now.


    This matter is urgent.


    This kind of thing is generally done until now, which is a certainty. Slowly, the result is the same.


    But the arrival of Lao Hou is a little interesting.


    He hopes to get rid of section chief Duan quickly!


    Mayor Chen was not the first to think of Lao Hou, nor the special status of Lao Hou.


    It''s the man full of jewels.


    Liu hongran.


    Now in Jinhai City, who wants section chief Duan to die?


    He can''t think of anyone except Liu hongran.


    So Mayor Chen asked, "Lao Hou, did someone tell you this?"


    Lao Lao''s face is red: "I can''t say this!"


    "Ha ha!" Mayor Chen smiled brightly, "don''t worry, I have a good relationship with Liu hongran. Did he poke it up?"


    Lao Hou stared in disbelief. Since he said this, he no longer held back. He said directly, "yes, hongran told me, but he used Lao Fang''s relationship."


    "Lao Fang?" Mayor Chen''s head turned quickly. There were not many people surnamed Fang in the circle, but there was only one big tiger.


    "Is it Jun Wei''s old Fang?"


    Lao Hou nodded.


    Mayor Chen breathed in his heart. No wonder, no wonder~


    But he immediately showed a helpless smile on his face.


    Liu hongran is a good boy. He also knows how to use this method to urge himself.


    However, it was both urging him and giving him a step down.


    But now that Lao Hou has spoken, Mayor Chen can simply let go.


    ¡­¡­


    It took only half a day for the bald man''s materials to be submitted.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, a blue and white car stopped at the gate of Tianzheng real estate.


    Seven or eight people jumped out of the car. Two of them came in with seals and began to evacuate the crowd.


    The people in the company were stunned and stopped their work and looked at these people.


    "Call your manager," said the leader.


    A little secretary hurried out and called out the bald man.


    The bald man has long been prepared for this. He knew it when he handed in the information.


    Since the morning, clerk Chen has been calling one by one, but he didn''t answer any of them.


    The matter of section chief Chen is a foregone conclusion. It''s meaningless to say anything now. It''s true to wait for those two people to deal with it.


    Shua.


    A document was put in front of the bald man. The leader said coldly, "because your company has capital problems, now freeze your company''s account and let everyone in your company go out immediately. It''s going to be blocked for investigation!"


    In the eyes of everyone who couldn''t believe it, the bald man nodded and promised, and then said to the secretary next to him, "let everyone go home from work and have a holiday for a week first."


    The Secretary couldn''t believe what he heard.


    Isn''t there someone behind the company? Isn''t there a big tiger in town? How can there be problems with funds? How can someone check it?


    Although he thought so, he didn''t stop at all and turned to inform everyone.


    With that, the leader asked the bald man to sign the document and didn''t take him away.


    The bald man was also relieved. It seemed that the man kept his word and didn''t embarrass him.


    At this time, an employee who usually walked close to the bald man whispered in his ear, "manager, what''s going on?"


    He sighed: "I''m afraid the company will reshuffle in the future..."

 Chapter 1447

    At the same time, in a construction site with the name of Tianzheng real estate.


    Several little bastards were playing cards in the security room at the door.


    "Three 2''s!"


    "Wang fried!"


    "My grass, why the fuck did you fry me? I''m a farmer!"


    Prick~


    An Iveco full of police clubbed at the door and honked hard.


    A bastard put his head out angrily: "grass, press a few! I don''t see Lao Tzu playing cards..."


    Before he finished, he swallowed it back into his stomach.


    It''s parked outside. It''s a police car.


    Mice are naturally afraid of cats.


    Bastards are afraid of the police. It''s fucking natural.


    But the bastard was stunned for a few seconds and immediately reacted. He was looking at the construction site. What are you afraid of?


    No crime!


    "What about the person in charge of your construction site?" said a man with flowers on his shoulder.


    Little bastard really doesn''t know. He''s boss Wang''s man. He''s just watching the show here.


    But the specific construction is still from Tianzheng real estate.


    "Oh, their person in charge is inside. I''ll call."


    With that, he quickly opened the door.


    Soon the person in charge came.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to be called by the little bastard. Just now he has received a call from a middle-aged man telling him that the construction site is over and asked him to take people out first.


    The person in charge came and made a brief negotiation with the leading police, and then took the construction personnel to go.


    Seeing this scene, the little bastard was stunned.


    What the fuck is going on!


    Why are all the good people gone?


    "Hey, what are you doing? Is it time for work?" he grabbed the person in charge.


    The person in charge replied coldly, "the construction site has stopped work today."


    "What? Why?"


    "Because of money."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little bastard was stunned. He knew all day to fight against the landlord and win money. Where did he know what money meant.


    Even if the person in charge lights a cigarette and sits here and tells him the cause and effect of the matter, he may not be able to understand, let alone these vague words.


    Seeing that the people from the construction party followed the police, he slowly calmed down.


    He quickly took out the phone and dialed boss Wang.


    ¡­¡­


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, in the office building of the city police department.


    This time is the busiest time. People are busy everywhere in the corridor.


    At the moment, section chief Duan is sitting alone in the office, lowering his head and smoking.


    Head melon, but it is turning rapidly.


    Last time Mayor Chen''s secretary came, he gave him a warning.


    Section chief Duan wondered in his heart what Mayor Chen thought.


    He didn''t give Mayor Chen face.


    Well, according to Mayor Chen''s character, this matter must not be over. We must continue to investigate section chief Duan.


    But section chief Duan is not afraid at all.


    I thought since he likes investigation, let him investigate!


    Handling affairs requires a process.


    If section chief Duan wants to finish this completely, it will take at least more than half a year, which is enough for him.


    Enough to find out Liu hongran''s problems and take him to court!


    What did section chief Duan do when he didn''t get to this position? He was born in criminal investigation!


    It''s only a matter of time to find the fault from Liu hongran.


    Now it depends on who moves fast and master the first opportunity!


    Thinking so, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in!" section chief Duan said without raising his head.


    People outside pushed the door in.


    They are two people in uniform like section chief Duan.


    Section chief raised his eyebrow: "are you?"


    One of them let out his certificate: "Hello, section chief Duan, we are from the investigation section."


    Investigation section?


    Section chief Duan''s heart jumped twice.


    He is no stranger to this department.


    I think he was investigated because his hands and feet were not clean when handling the case. Unexpectedly, he had to be investigated again after many years.


    That''s ironic.


    At the same time, section chief Duan also knew what was going on.


    Mayor Chen, it''s one step faster than him.


    It''s just that section chief Duan is a little confused. What''s the matter that Mayor Chen caught so quickly.


    "Do you have the investigation procedures?" asked section chief Duan.


    One of them nodded and took out the formalities.


    Section chief Duan took it and wanted to see it, but the man quickly put the formalities up.


    "Section chief Duan, according to the procedure, you can''t see this procedure. Come with us! There are so many people outside to avoid embarrassment!"


    Section chief secretly gritted his teeth: "OK, I know. Go out first and I''ll be there later!"


    The two men did not leave, but kept section chief here.


    One of them said, "section chief Duan, if there''s anything to clean up, we''ll ask your secretary to bring it. You don''t have to worry about the rest."


    It''s all for this. Section chief Duan really has nothing to say.


    Obviously, Mayor Chen must have specifically told them to take section chief away and give him no buffer.


    So what else can he do now?


    Can only be obedient~


    So, one by one, they took section chief downstairs.


    Section chief Duan was taken away directly by the investigation section, and the place to go is naturally different.


    It''s a special interrogation room.


    It''s no different from an ordinary meeting room, just one more glass.


    Section chief Duan is inside and his interrogators are outside.


    "Cough ~" a man in a smart suit came over, coughed twice, and then entered the theme.


    "Duan Wengong, the former deputy department leader of XX Department, investigated and interrogated you first. I hope you can actively cooperate with our work..."


    The man first said a lot of nonsense, and section chief Duan was lazy to listen.


    He listened to these polite words too much. He only cared about what Mayor Chen charged himself.


    If boss Wang had known about the money before, the section chief really had no temper at all.


    "Section chief Duan, are you close to a man named boss Wang?"


    As soon as section chief Duan heard the key point, he didn''t avoid it, and nodded: "yes."


    "What is your relationship?"


    "Friends."


    The man put his hands together and stared at section chief Duan: "boss Wang is just a social worker and has many criminal records. You are a public official. Why are you so close to such a person?"


    This made the section chief laugh.


    "He and I are just friends. He likes to drink tea and I like to drink tea. If it''s okay, we''ll study the tea products. Even if we go out to drink tea, it''s all my money. That''s not good?"


    Strictly speaking, there is nothing wrong with this. In addition, section chief Duan went to the tea house with boss Wang before. He went there by electric car and rarely took the bus.


    Even if it''s an investigation, what can they find out?

 Chapter 1448

    Section chief Duan''s words made this man an army.


    The truth is that this truth is right, but you can''t say so here.


    The man patted the table: "Duan Wengong, but you are a public official. Your behavior has violated the rules and regulations!"


    The section chief smiled. Did the man have a funny head or something? He scared him with rules and regulations.


    In those years, section chief Duan could recite the thick regulations. He knew what was written on them best.


    Public officials are not allowed to associate with messy people. Section chief Duan did something wrong first.


    He simply doesn''t talk nonsense.


    "Yes, I have violated the rules and regulations. Please punish me!"


    Section chief Duan, don''t you know?


    What''s the big deal about breaking the rules and learning on Saturday and Sunday at best?


    Could they catch themselves because of it?


    The interrogator said, "this is one of your things. Now let''s talk about the next thing."


    Then he took out a photo for section chief Duan to see.


    "Are you familiar with the company above?"


    This is a photo of Tianzheng real estate.


    Of course, the section chief is not strange. On the contrary, he is very familiar with it!


    Clerk Chen told him about Tianzheng real estate more than once. I thought things would go on smoothly, but I didn''t expect to be found.


    "I don''t know this company." section chief Duan''s face is not red and his heart doesn''t jump.


    Originally, he had no idea, but when he saw the picture, he immediately put his heart down.


    They want to talk to boss Wang about it.


    However, since section chief Duan has done his part, he should think about the way back. The little evidence they now have in their hands really can''t bring him down to tell the truth!


    At best, there are some punishable and unpunished crimes.


    The Interrogator''s eyes narrowed: "don''t you know? Do you know that this company works under your name? Do you know what your behavior is!"


    Section chief Duan''s eyebrows moved and his tone became serious: "Comrade, if you say I''m misbehaving, please show me the evidence first! Yes! Boss Wang asked me about real estate when we had tea. I only gave him suggestions to cooperate with small companies. That''s all. I want to help with other things, but I can''t work hard! What system am I? What system is it in the real estate industry? It''s across the line! I want to help you If so, I think you should go to Zhang Ju and Lao Shen! "


    This is quite reasonable.


    Lao Shen, from the Land Bureau.


    Isn''t the land of Tianzheng company covered by the land bureau?


    Zhang Ju, that''s from the housing construction bureau.


    All these things require his nod.


    What does this have to do with his section chief? At best, he just gives people an idea behind his back!


    It''s not even abetting!


    This made the interrogator speechless.


    Section chief Duan came from the police system. It''s too young for them to play with section chief Duan.


    Originally I wanted to bring the rhythm, but now the rhythm is brought up by section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan, it''s not easy!


    Thinking of this, the interrogator stopped talking nonsense and said directly, "we also received a real name report from someone, so we launched an investigation into you. These things will never come out of nothing. If you cooperate, explain these things to us as soon as possible, and maybe we will give you a lighter punishment."


    "Comrade, how can I tell you what I haven''t done..."


    Listening to the voice of section chief and people inside, Mayor Chen was lighting a cigarette outside the interrogation room.


    He gave a thumbs up in his heart.


    I have to say that section chief Duan is really good.


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to come in and find a breakthrough quickly.


    He had also heard that section chief Duan''s professional level was quite high, but unfortunately, such a capable person just went astray.


    "What do you think of it, mayor?" asked the secretary.


    Mayor Chen smiled, did not answer, but asked, "what do you think?"


    The Secretary scratched his head: "Mayor Chen, I think this paragraph of Wengong is a talent. I heard a few words he said just now. My thinking is clear and organized..."


    Mayor Chen smiled: "it''s natural. He does it. He has rich experience. It''s natural for him to do things."


    "Where should we start?"


    The Secretary also saw that with this evidence in his hand, he could not run the section chief at all. At best, he was just educating.


    What is this for section chief Duan?


    Mayor Chen touched his chin, then brought the record of section chief Duan just now and drew it twice with a pen.


    He patted the Secretary on the shoulder: "after this, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll be a deputy department level leader. The credit is on your head."


    The secretary looked at Mayor Chen without saying anything for a long time, and then looked down at the notes in his hand.


    The lines that Mayor Chen circled with his pen are what section chief Duan just said.


    Roughly speaking, he admitted that he gave boss Wang his advice and went out for tea with boss Wang.


    The Secretary held the glasses, and a fine light flashed in his eyes.


    Having been with Mayor Chen for so many years, he knows his character quite well.


    This is to tell him that from these two words, we can certainly do the section chief.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    In fact, the secretary knows section chief Duan quite well. All along, section chief Duan has been a representative of the hardliners. He is quite honest and courageous in both work and style. Now it is found out that there is such a thing. Who in the circle is not surprised?


    If the section chief is really done, can Mayor Chen not reward the Secretary well?


    So, can''t his career be smooth in the future?


    The Secretary had a ruddy look on his face.


    It''s fun to think about it~


    Thinking of this, he said to the interrogator through his headset: "ask me seriously. I don''t believe I can''t ask anything from boss Wang!"


    The interrogator promised, and immediately followed the topic and began to go deeper.


    But no matter how you ask, section chief Duan is that sentence. He is just a good friend of tea tasting.


    The interrogation lasted from afternoon to evening.


    Section chief Duan was not impatient until it was dark outside.


    "Comrades, you have delayed me all afternoon. Do you know how many documents in my office are waiting for me to review? Do you know how much this afternoon has delayed me?"


    The interrogator was speechless.


    He knew it was really a delay. So far, he can say that he hasn''t asked anything.


    He tapped his finger on the headset a few times, which meant to ask the mayor''s secretary whether to continue to ask or that''s it.


    The Secretary narrowed his eyes and said, "that''s it. It''s over."

 Chapter 1449

    Within Wanfeng group.


    The butcher sat in the office, drinking tea with his neck askew.


    Originally, he didn''t touch tea, but watching boss Wang pacing back and forth here, he was upset, but he couldn''t say it, so he picked up the tea cup and drank it inexplicably.


    After the first sip of tea, he didn''t feel anything, but his neck hurt.


    No pain no pain~


    This is the sequelae of the last dry fight. I don''t know when something''s wrong. If I catch it, it will hurt all day.


    The butcher is not angry.


    He didn''t know how many things he had committed from childhood, but he had never been like this.


    After being injured, there are still such serious sequelae.


    He really wanted to give the fool who played with the soft sword a surprise to relieve his hatred!


    But boss Wang doesn''t let go. He really can''t go.


    Pedal pedal~


    Boss Wang didn''t stop. He kept turning around in front of the butcher.


    No way, boss Wang is upset!


    Seeing that things are about to be completed, it''s too shocking to tell the construction site to stop work at this time.


    Just, why did you stop work!


    Most of his money has been accounted for!


    If there is something wrong with the construction site, what should he do! What about his money!


    That''s OK. The telephone of the section chief in the key section has been blocked since the afternoon!


    It is no exaggeration to say that boss Wang has never failed to call the section chief for such a long time.


    What did section chief Duan do this afternoon?


    Could it be that he has been betrayed?


    That would be trouble!


    He was ready in his heart.


    One is the material to report section chief Duan.


    As long as he is cheap, boss Wang must be a little rude and report it immediately.


    The other is Liu hongran''s plan.


    Two hours ago, he had informed his younger brother, especially tonight. Be sure to keep a good eye on Liu hongran. If you have any news, inform him at the first time!


    "Big brother, just fight with them!" said the Butcher at this time.


    Boss Wang squinted at him and shook his head: "even if you want to fight, you have to get rid of Liu hongran first!"


    The butcher bit his teeth.


    I thought if you don''t fight, you''d better stop first and don''t swing like that, OK.


    At this time, boss Wang''s phone rang.


    He took out the phone like an electric shock and looked at it.


    It''s section chief Duan.


    Be good~


    Finally, I waited for his call!


    Boss Wang quickly picked it up.


    "Cao, Lao Duan, what do you mean, play!" boss Wang scolded.


    The voice of section chief Duan on the phone was extremely gloomy.


    "Lao Wang, something happened to me."


    Boss Wang blew up directly: "grass, what can be more important than the company?"


    Now boss Wang is only one step away from collapse.


    If the company''s business is suppressed, he will play a fart in the future! In Jinhai City, the money he had in his pocket cost less and less. He has so many younger brothers that he may be finished without Zhang Wen in the future!


    He plays black, but if he doesn''t gain a firm foothold in Jinhai City, what will he do in the future?


    Seeing that boss Wang was excited, section chief Duan didn''t worry about talking to him on the phone, but made an appointment with him and said to talk after meeting.


    Boss Wang put down the phone and asked the driver to drive him.


    When he passed, section chief Duan was already waiting here.


    He doesn''t look very well.


    "Grass, what''s going on?" boss Wang sat down unhappily, picked up a cup of tea and drank it.


    Section chief Duan''s face looked like he had eaten shit. He looked at boss Wang and took a deep breath: "I was arrested for investigation this afternoon. All afternoon, up to now."


    "Grass, there are people you dare to catch you?" boss Wang doesn''t believe it.


    What does section chief Duan do?


    He''s always the only one who catches others. When will anyone dare to catch him?


    "Well, it''s from the investigation section, and this time it''s directly the order of the mayor." section chief Duan said faintly, but he couldn''t hide the excitement in his tone. "I''ve worked in this position for so many years, and this is the first time I''ve been caught and questioned!"


    In boss Wang''s opinion, these words don''t matter at all. Although section chief Duan has been arrested and interrogated all afternoon, isn''t he all right? Didn''t you come out well?


    He''s just a jerk. At best, he''s just a big jerk. How can you know how section chief Duan feels?


    Section chief Duan, who has always been honest and clean, has now begun to be investigated. What is this concept?


    It''s like slapping section chief Duan in the face!


    After this investigation, it can be said that the efforts of section chief Duan in the first half of his life were in vain.


    The image he worked hard to build and everything was destroyed.


    Boss Wang, can you understand this?


    "Grass, I don''t care what shit investigation. What''s going on in the company!" boss Wang was a little upset.


    After spending so long in the dark, I was found in the most critical procedure.


    Boss Wang is unwilling.


    Section chief Duan shook his head and said solemnly: "Lao Wang, in fact, I did it all according to your arrangement. I didn''t even come forward in the whole process, but Liu hongran found it here... So far, Tianzheng real estate has been closed and the construction site has been ordered to stop work. These things are unexpected to me. Lao Wang, listen to my advice, you should be soft on this matter and don''t confront Liu hongran any more , this man has too much energy! "


    He was already angry. Boss Wang was even more angry after hearing this.


    His eyes were cold: "I didn''t come here today to listen to you advise me. You know how serious this matter is. You know better than me! Wanfeng group has no land. It''s a dog head company at best. Maybe it can''t even compare with those C companies. I''m going to die in the future!"


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath: "don''t worry too much, Lao Wang. As long as this matter is over, I''ll find some small projects to do for you. It''s not a problem to mix food and clothing at that time!"


    Grass!


    Boss Wang laughed angrily.


    Who is he?


    Mix food and clothing?


    Don''t let anyone laugh at this!


    Boss Wang, when did you come to this point?


    However, boss Wang was angry. After listening to the tone of section chief Duan, boss Wang also recognized it.


    That Liu hongran is really not simple!


    At the same time, he also made up his mind.


    Say what, Liu hongran has to get rid of it!


    Having such a huge stone in front of him will only make his way more tortuous in the future!


    Thinking of this, he lit a cigarette. With the ethereal smoke rising, he asked, "do you know what Liu hongran''s background is?"

 Chapter 1450

    Section chief Duan shook his head.


    He really doesn''t know what background Liu hongran is.


    At best, it''s just hearsay.


    But Liu hongran can ask Mayor Chen to move, and even ask Mayor Chen to give Zhang Wen a gun license. What energy is this?


    I''m afraid it''s unique in Beijing.


    The section chief didn''t believe it earlier, but now he does.


    Since he was asked about the time all afternoon, he believed it.


    He, section chief Duan, is a deputy department level cadre.


    What is the concept of a deputy department level cadre being handled in Jinhai city?


    The connection of this problem will certainly bring Mayor Chen, but now Liu hongran can make Mayor Chen don''t care about this, that is, get him section chief to death!


    There is only one reason he can think of.


    That''s official career.


    On Mayor Chen''s official career, Liu hongran stands! It is possible that because of Liu hongran''s action, the road in front of Mayor Chen will become very flat.


    "Lao Wang, I really don''t know, but think about it. Liu hongran can invite the mayor out. How big is his background?"


    This is nonsense to boss Wang.


    Liu hongran can invite Mayor Chen out, which has something to do with him. Moreover, even if Liu hongran is forced again, he will get rid of him in the end?


    He is considering the pros and cons.


    "Cao, you''ve been in this circle all day. So far, you don''t even know what Liu hongran''s background is? What are you doing all day!" boss Wang said angrily.


    This is the tone of a lesson.


    That makes sense.


    Don''t say it''s him. Section chief Duan asked himself in his heart.


    Lao Duan, what the hell are you doing!


    What have you done since you met boss Wang!


    In officialdom, it is full of offending people. I haven''t got any benefit from boss Wang.


    At the moment, section chief Duan thought in his head that if he really reached that point, he would not hesitate to let boss Wang shake out those things and make peace with him! At that time, he will seek the protection of his teacher and may escape.


    He also saw that in boss Wang, he was just a tool.


    See, their use value will be used up.


    Section chief Duan said in earnest: "Lao Wang, I don''t care whether you are holding my little tail or not, but I have something to tell you. Today, I have been checked by Mayor Chen. It may be a small matter to you, but it''s really not a small matter. If I''m dismissed and investigated one day, I really can''t help you at all. I still advise you to stop this matter. Let''s go, It''s better than the whole army. "


    Boss Wang''s eyebrows moved.


    Section chief Duan''s words are not pleasant to hear, but the truth is indeed true.


    If he is dealt with by the people above, who can manage boss Wang? Even if he has a section chief''s small tail in his hand that can threaten him, what''s the use?


    Boss Wang has no bottom in his heart.


    Can it be said that Liu hongran planned all this long ago?


    First wipe out boss Wang''s business, and then dry up his backer of the white road. Then, slowly clean up him and let him break through.


    If so, Liu hongran is terrible!


    With such people supporting Zhang Wen, boss Wang really has little chance to survive in Jinhai city in the future.


    Now, it''s time for boss Wang to make a choice.


    Either get rid of Liu hongran, or choose to quit the stage of Jinhai city. Of course, he knows the cost most clearly in his heart.


    After smoking a cigarette, boss Wang''s eyes sank: "all right, I won''t talk nonsense. Give me my money back!"


    Section chief Duan sighed helplessly: "this time Tianzheng real estate was checked because of the funds. All the funds you gave me have been frozen and can''t take out a penny."


    "What!" boss Wang fainted when he heard this.


    He thought the business had not been completed and the money could at least be returned to him, but now this situation surprised him.


    Things didn''t work out, but the money won''t be refunded!


    This is not to force him to a dead end!


    "Lao Duan, I gave you the money myself. Now you tell me that I don''t have any? You''re kidding me about their money!" boss Wang''s angry hands were shaking.


    Liu hongran''s move was called vicious, and he directly destroyed boss Wang!


    Without land, boss Wang is an eagle without wings, but now he doesn''t even have money. Boss Wang is at best a fat sheep to be slaughtered!


    As long as Zhang Wen is tough, he will kill him in the end!


    Liu hongran did a good job.


    Quite powerful!


    Section chief Duan comforted: "don''t get excited, Lao Wang. Listen to me. Ken will return the money to you, but it''s still in the investigation stage. As long as they find out that your money is OK, they will return it to you immediately."


    Boss Wang fainted.


    Completely dizzy.


    He has been in Jinhai city for so many years. He has never been so calculated by others.


    Now the wrong move is basically doomed.


    This is all thanks to Liu hongran!


    He knows it''s no use scolding section chief now. He''s already a public official under investigation. How the fuck can he help him?


    Boss Wang had nothing to say. He was dizzy and couldn''t stand up for a long time.


    "Lao Wang, it''s better to step back!" section chief Duan almost begged boss Wang.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were cold, and then he waved his hands powerlessly.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you once this time."


    Section chief Duan was delighted.


    At this point, the section chief can''t control it. If boss Wang insists on it, the section chief will be finished.


    The people above can''t find out about him and boss Wang. It''s just a matter of time.


    But if boss Wang can take the initiative to relax and win the initiative from Liu hongran, things will be very different.


    Liu hongran is the manipulator behind the whole thing.


    As long as he let go, Mayor Chen doesn''t have to target his section chief.


    Well, when this thing is over, section chief Duan can naturally rally again, and boss Wang can also get a chance to breathe.


    Now boss Wang can figure this out. That''s the best.


    "Lao Wang, you can figure out that it''s the best. Let''s slow down first and wait until it''s over!"


    "Well, you can keep an eye on the fund and let me know as soon as possible!" boss Wang said without stopping and directly got up and left.


    The section chief promised, but his heart sank.

 Chapter 1451

    Section chief Duan naively thought that Liu hongran manipulated all this behind the scenes because of boss Wang.


    As long as he let go, everything will be easy!


    As everyone knows, Mayor Chen has been driven to the shelves. He must tighten his belt and bite his teeth to do it.


    Commissioner Lao Hou, he''s staring at it in the dark!


    This time, section chief Duan is more dangerous than good.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, boss Wang''s face was ugly. He knew what the section chief''s nonsense meant.


    Not pretending to force, he really can''t help boss Wang.


    In the future, we have to rely on boss Wang himself.


    Maybe in a few days, section chief Duan will be checked!


    This is no joke.


    It seems that this matter must be done quickly!


    And you have to be beautiful!


    He promised section chief Duan to take a step back. Boss Wang said to take a step back, that is to kill Liu hongran directly! That''s it!


    Section chief Duan mingled in the circle of white Taoism, although he said that vigilance was enough.


    But he still lost a little spirit.


    Boss Wang has always been fighting in a cannibal society. He has a thorough experience of this. Now, if he really takes a step back and let Liu hongran succeed, it will be a disaster waiting for him in the future.


    Liu hongran and Zhang Wen may let him survive?


    All the way back to Wanfeng group, he called the butcher to the office.


    "Hongzi, how are you staring at recently?" boss Wang asked as soon as he came in.


    The butcher was stunned. Hong Zi has been watched by people all the time, but he hasn''t contacted much recently. Boss Wang didn''t say, he almost forgot Hong Zi.


    Because this man is a waste at all!


    "Elder brother, I''ll contact you!" said the butcher. In front of boss Wang, he began to call his younger brother.


    After a few words on the phone, the butcher turned his head: "brother, Hongzi hasn''t done anything recently. He''s still hiding there and hasn''t come out!"


    Boss Wang smiled gloomily and nodded: "this is the best."


    The butcher looked at boss Wang for unknown reasons: "brother, do you want to do Hongzi?"


    From the butcher''s point of view, Hong Zi is actually a useless man. It''s only a matter of minutes to deal with him. But this is also a card in boss Wang''s hand. You know, Zhang Wen is crazy looking for Hong Zi now!


    This series of things are all caused by Hong Zi. The reason why boss Wang has not paid Hong Zi is not because of how good he is to Hong Zi, but because of face.


    If he is obedient to boss Wang and turns over the people, who knows in the Jianghu in the future? Boss Wang is afraid of Zhang Wen.


    This step is not easy to go, so boss Wang insisted all the time.


    Now, is it soft?


    There was a bright light in boss Wang''s eyes.


    On the way back, he thought, Hongzi, it must not be handed over to Zhang Wen. Even if he killed Hongzi himself, he can''t fall into Zhang Wen''s hands. This is a matter of face.


    But I didn''t say I couldn''t use Hongzi!


    Zhang Wen is now a hungry wolf. There is only one way to avoid his edge.


    That is to use Hongzi to lead him away!


    Without Zhang Wen''s knowledge, he caught Liu hongran.


    This is the safest way!


    Boss Wang began to pace again.


    "We use Hongzi to lead Zhang Wen away."


    The butcher was a little confused: "brother, what do you mean? You want to give Hongzi to Zhang Wen?"


    As soon as he saw boss Wang pacing, he had a headache.


    Boss Wang looked at him with hatred for iron and steel: "I mean to lead away. Did you say you want to give Hongzi to Zhang Wen? Do you know what it means to make the best use of everything? Inform Hongzi at that time, tell him that Zhang Wen wants to find him and send some brothers to protect him secretly. Do you know what I mean!"


    The butcher''s eyes idled for a few seconds and immediately understood what boss Wang meant.


    The butcher is the smartest one under boss Wang. If you can''t understand this, boss Wang really can''t use him in the future.


    "Brother, I know!" the butcher nodded vigorously, and then immediately covered his neck in pain.


    they hurt.


    The neck still hurts!


    The butcher thought to himself that as long as Liu hongran was done, whether boss Wang agreed or not, he would take someone to kill the man who played soft sword!


    Revenge on the neck, whatever you say!


    It''s easy to say these things, but it''s still troublesome for Liu hongran to stay there. The key is that Liu hongran always doesn''t show up.


    I go out all day with people around me. How does boss Wang start?


    Boss Wang thought for a moment and said to the butcher, "you''ll go and stare at Liu hongran in a moment. Just stare at me for the last two days. If there''s any action, let''s act at the first time!"


    The butcher nodded hard.


    In my mind, it seems that they have already seen the picture of Liu hongran getting rid of.


    Then the butcher didn''t stop. He contacted his little brother and went straight over.


    Boss Wang made a pot of tea and began to think in his head.


    If Liu hongran is removed, he can''t guarantee that the mayor can release water to make section chief Duan safe, but he must be able to spend these things in Tianzheng real estate safely.


    So as long as his funds are returned, and then continue to plan well on the land photographed, it''s not a matter to completely suppress Dongwen group in the future!


    When Zhang wenbaidao''s umbrella is finished, does he dare to be so crazy?


    Dare you still play with guns in the street?


    Grass!


    At that time, boss Wang will not take the initiative and play as he wants?


    Zhang Wen?


    It''s still too tender!


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the butcher drove to the place where his little brother was squatting.


    "Brother butcher!" the younger brothers saw the butcher nodding respectfully. Although his neck was a little crooked and looked a little uncomfortable, no one dared to laugh at him.


    His personality is too floating, but his younger brothers have seen it.


    "Well, how''s it going?" asked the butcher.


    "Liu hongran just went up, but he went up with several people. He should be the leader of the city." one of his younger brothers who had been with Liu hongran for a long time said.


    "Cao, Liu hongran, you can fucking play! Eat with leaders all day!" the butcher scolded and sat in the car.


    The younger brother handed him cigarettes and lit them for him.


    The butcher took a few puffs and his eyes sank as he stared at the hotel in the distance.


    Boss Wang just said that the pace must be fast.


    But looking at the current situation, Liu hongran has crushed the rhythm to death! They can''t think fast.


    He''s not in a hurry, but boss Wang can''t delay.


    If you don''t do Liu hongran quickly, there will be endless trouble!


    Thinking of this, the butcher got off directly and told his little brother to stay here. He walked into the hotel.

 Chapter 1452

    The butcher is smart and adaptable.


    In addition, he is a suit all day. As long as he straightens his waist and makes his expression more natural, he suddenly looks like a gentle gentleman.


    This is good at hiding his appearance, which makes him easily avoid the sight of the hotel waiter.


    After he went in, he began to wander around the most luxurious private rooms to see if he could hear anything about Liu hongran.


    Crouch, the butcher is an expert.


    He knows a truth, that is, he can''t squat dead, he has to squat alive, which is the key!


    The little brother outside, they only know to follow Liu hongran all day, which is not good at all!


    When necessary, you should go out in person, just like a butcher.


    Squatting is also skilled.


    First of all, I can''t be bothered first. I have to be more patient and careful than the other party.


    There are people around who eat back and forth.


    The butcher sat on a nearby chair and waited for Liu hongran.


    A waiter came and asked the butcher which private room he was in. He said he was waiting for someone.


    He doesn''t believe it. Liu hongran can''t go out to the bathroom.


    Butchers have patience!


    I don''t know how long I waited, the private room door at the end of the corridor opened.


    A man in a white shirt came out.


    With a gold watch in his hand, he looks like a jewel.


    This is Liu hongran.


    He smiled and talked to the people in the private room, and then walked towards the bathroom.


    As soon as the butcher''s eyes brightened, he suppressed the excitement in his heart, bowed his head and walked there quickly.


    Seeing Liu hongran go in, the butcher went in pretending to pee.


    Liu hongran, just next to him, let go.


    The butcher looked at him and couldn''t help his heart beating faster.


    There are few people in the bathroom now. If the butcher starts at this time, he can finish Liu hongran in three or four seconds.


    The butcher is quite confident in his skill.


    However, after finishing Liu hongran, the next thing will be troublesome.


    All the people who came with Liu hongran today are dignitaries. If they know that Liu hongran was hurt in the toilet, they can immediately find the butcher from the monitoring.


    So, can the butcher be better?


    Can boss Wang feel better?


    Liu hongran will die if he moves here!


    Liu hongran seems to drink a little too much and his cheeks are red.


    The butcher was not in a hurry. He was very patient. He pretended to be like a person who had nothing to do. After it was convenient, he went to wash his hands.


    When Liu hongran came to wash his hands, his cell phone rang.


    He looked down and quickly picked it up.


    "Hello, Yuxian ~"


    "Well, yes, yes ~"


    "What''s up?"


    "Well, I''ll meet you at the old place tomorrow evening. Let me tell you!"


    After a few simple words, he hung up the phone, washed his hands and went out.


    These simple words made the butcher''s heart fly.


    Listen, Liu hongran is going to find his little lover tomorrow night!


    Although the butcher followed Wang Yuxian last time, he really didn''t remember Wang Yuxian''s name.


    All I know is that it''s Zhang Wen''s woman.


    After the butcher came out, he didn''t stop. He went outside and called boss Wang.


    "Brother, I just heard that Liu hongran seems to be going out with his little lover tomorrow night," said the butcher.


    On the phone, boss Wang was excited: "is the news reliable?"


    "I heard it with my own ears. It should be reliable!"


    "Grass! I know. Let the boys come back first. WOW! You come to me." boss Wang said.


    The butcher promised and hung up.


    The butcher asked the younger brothers to go back first and went to boss Wang''s office.


    Boss Wang''s eyes are fine and bright. It looks very excited.


    "Brother, if Liu hongran goes out to date his little lover tomorrow, he must go alone. We can do it then!" said the butcher.


    Boss Wang smiled in his eyes: "this is my chance! I fucking wonder, how can Liu hongran not have any lust? He has to deal with it in addition to eating with the leaders for so many days. He''s not bothered. I''m bored!"


    The butcher laughed: "brother, as long as Liu hongran goes out tomorrow, I promise to do it without leakage!"


    About these things, boss Wang is quite confident in the butcher.


    Who''s the butcher?


    That''s a crime!


    I dare not say anything else. The police can''t find out what the butcher did for a few years!


    In recent years, it will be enough for boss Wang to move.


    "Well, tomorrow you go and stare at Liu hongran in person. This time you can''t make a fucking mistake, you know!"


    The butcher nodded hard, and then told boss Wang about his plan.


    Boss Wang is also quite satisfied after listening to it. Tomorrow, he will let Hong Zi ring a few times first!


    After seeing off the butcher, boss Wang thought about it and called Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan is squatting in the car at this time! This business car is about to become an RV! Lao Yan is eating, drinking and Lasa in the car now!


    There''s no way. That''s what squatting is. If he looks away for a second, he will miss a good opportunity.


    "Lao Yan, how''s your situation recently?" boss Wang asked.


    Old Yan secretly scolded and thought that I would report to you every day. What the fuck are you pretending to force!


    "Boss Wang, there''s nothing wrong with me recently." old Yan told the truth.


    "If there''s no accident, I''m going to move tomorrow night. Keep an eye on people on your side! If there''s a problem this time, I won''t do anyone. I''ll do you first!"


    Old Yan''s cold sweat came down. He quickly nodded: "I know..."


    Then boss Wang told Lao Yan about tomorrow''s plan: "when Zhang Wenyi goes to Hongzi tomorrow, tell me at the first time. I''ll take action here, okay?"


    Lao Yan got excited at once.


    My heart is beating.


    Boss Wang is crazy. Just do what you say.


    Presumably, boss Wang is the only one who dares to move Liu hongran in Jinhai city.


    This is a dangerous move, but if it succeeds, boss Wang''s road will become quite flat in the future.


    "Well, I know!" Lao Yan''s tone also became serious.


    Boss Wang thought: "by the way, let your people, who are brave, come and report to the butcher tomorrow!"


    Old Yan was stunned. He almost forgot that he had already agreed with boss Wang that his people must be present when handling Liu hongran.


    "Well, I''ll let him go tomorrow."


    "That''s it."


    Boss Wang hung up the phone when he finished.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, old Yan was stunned for a long time.


    Then he quickly found Zhiyong''s phone and dialed it.

 Chapter 1453

    Half an hour later, in a corner next to Dongwen group, a modern car stopped.


    A bald head got out of the car.


    Now the temperature was a little low, but he was still bare back and exposed his terrible scars.


    He looked around furtively, then flashed into a business car.


    Snap~


    He was hit on the head as soon as he got on the bus.


    "Grass, why the fuck are you so late?"


    As soon as his head shrinks, he immediately becomes Hello Kitty.


    "Brother, you know I''m a road fool. The place you told me is not easy to find."


    "Grass!" this made old Yan angry. "You can''t find such a big place as Dongwen group? Shit!"


    Zhiyong was speechless and hurried to laugh. He really found it for a long time.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Old Yan gave him a serious look: "boss Wang will move tomorrow."


    Zhiyong touched his bald head: "what does he want to move?"


    In recent days, Zhiyong''s life is quite good. He either goes out to find a girl or bullies his younger brother when he has nothing to do.


    When Lao Yan called him, he was still playing with a little girl who just went to college!


    He didn''t know what Lao Yan was going to do and didn''t keep up with Lao Yan''s rhythm.


    Lao Yan''s eyes became sharp.


    "Have you forgotten about Liu hongran?"


    Zhiyong''s ignorant eyes looked at Lao Yan for a few seconds, and his heart beat quickly.


    Darling.


    He forgot.


    Crazy Wang, this is really going crazy.


    To tell the truth, boss Wang said he was going to get rid of Liu hongran. Zhiyong thought he was joking.


    At best, it was just the beautiful fantasy in his heart.


    A bastard who moves the white way, isn''t that self destruction!


    I didn''t expect him to do it!


    Is it really... So terrible?


    Zhiyong patted his forehead: "brother, Wang madman is not dying?"


    Lao Yan''s eyes were colder. Looking at Zhiyong''s stupid posture, he was very upset.


    It seems that I can''t let my younger brother play like this in the future. I forget my business all the time!


    Old Yan said faintly, "boss Wang is ready to move tomorrow night. You go and help."


    Shua~


    Zhiyong''s eyes became nervous.


    Yes!


    He forgot!


    That day, old Yan and boss Wang said that Zhiyong should go when doing business.


    There will be someone on his side.


    Zhiyong''s teeth clenched hard. Wang madman went crazy. Does he want to go crazy with him!


    Before Zhiyong spoke, old Yan patted him on the shoulder and said seriously, "Zhiyong, you used to go on behalf of me this time. Be careful and be a little measured, do you understand?"


    Zhiyong was driven to the shelf. How can he refuse.


    He didn''t speak, so he looked at Lao Yan.


    Zhiyong is really confused.


    Wang madman is crazy. He must follow me!


    "OK, you go and wait for my notice tomorrow." old Yan took a cigarette.


    Dragging all over, Zhiyong''s body seemed to be evacuated. He opened the door and got off.


    ¡­¡­


    In the last two days, Wang Peng''s pace has slowed down.


    Zhang Wen specially told him that rhythm is very important, and Wang Peng seems to understand the meaning of it.


    These two days, Zhang Wen is letting his little brother squat.


    At the gate of Wanfeng group, Wang Peng''s younger brother is hidden everywhere.


    Last time, it was not fun.


    After burying his bald head alive last time, Wang Peng went to the hospital to make up a knife.


    However, he still didn''t dry the bald head to death. He saved the bald head in the rescue room all afternoon, cut off his intestines and came back to life.


    After only three days in the hospital, he left bareheaded.


    Back home!


    Don''t hang out with boss Wang!


    He has been with boss Wang for several years. No matter who he fights with, he has never been so afraid.


    No, it''s not fear, it''s being scared.


    He''s out to fool around, but not out to die.


    How can I play with someone like Wang Peng?


    The key is that Wang Peng seems to be aiming at him alone. He just came down from the mountain that day. He secretly congratulated himself on his big life. Only one day later, Wang Peng came to mend the knife.


    Let his little heart rub and lift it up.


    This shit.


    It''s more exciting than taking a roller coaster!


    It''s rhythmic. It''s barbed.


    It''s a DJ!


    Crazy Diqu!


    Grass!


    At the same time, bald also clearly understand a truth, can no longer play like this.


    Zhang Wen is going to torture him. Wang Peng is going to kill him!


    This rhythm has been brought up by Wang Peng. Next time, it must be his life!


    Fortunately, Wang Peng''s knife stabbed him in the stomach last time. If it deviated a few centimeters, he would definitely die.


    When he ran bareheaded, Wang Peng''s rhythm was interrupted.


    It''s like playing at night. After taking drugs and drinking, even the girls around you have begun to give you a code, but the music stops!


    What the fuck is that?


    Is there an impulse to smash the whole field?


    Wang Peng is in this state now. He can''t wait to carry two big cigarette guns and rush to Wanfeng group to make them all sudden!


    This can solve the hatred in my heart!


    At noon, I called Wang Peng and told him to come out for a casual meal.


    Near Dongwen group, Wang Peng drove over with his two younger brothers.


    It looks very hot.


    Now Wang Peng is wearing a suit all day, with a white shirt inside, loosely draped over his body.


    Plus a face like Hu Ge, taking those two steps casually is quite attractive to women.


    The key is Wang Peng''s temperament.


    Those who move bricks have the temperament of moving bricks.


    White-collar workers have the temperament of white-collar workers.


    So bastards also have the temperament of bastards.


    What does a bastard do? Fighting all day, of course, there is no lack of hostility.


    It''s quite annoying to be angry, but it''s quite attractive when it comes to Wang Peng.


    It''s like a public official with thick eyebrows and big eyes who comes in with a grass mud horse.


    It feels a little strange, but it''s still very likable.


    That''s how Wang Peng feels.


    Several of them came and sat opposite me.


    I threw the smoke on the table. Wang Peng was not polite. He picked it up and scattered it to the people next to him.


    At this time, many women in the hotel have focused on Wang Peng and are still pointing at him secretly.


    I laughed: "peng''er, now you are so destructive to women!"


    Wang Peng''s old face is red: "Wen brother, you don''t laugh at me, I have no interest in these women."


    Apart from looking for women when necessary, to be honest, I haven''t seen Wang Peng interested in any woman.


    Wang Peng''s mind is not here at all. What he wants is to kill all the people of boss Wang!

 Chapter 1454

    When Wang Peng spoke, he looked back at the girls who had just pointed at him.


    The girls were so excited when they saw Wang Peng turning back.


    Wang Peng laughed and said to me, "brother Wen, I still have my brother squatting in Wanfeng group, but boss Wang seems to be very calm these two days. There is no movement. His people rarely come out."


    I nodded: "I heard from Li Erzi that boss Wang didn''t come out in Wanfeng group at night recently?"


    "Well, I haven''t seen him come out recently."


    I narrowed my eyes and said with a smile, "tonight, give him a big gift!"


    A day has passed since I last met Liu hongran. I must speed up the pace and take him as soon as possible!


    Hearing this, Wang Peng felt refreshed.


    "Brother Wen, just tell me what to do. I''ll listen to you!"


    I looked at the tall building outside the hotel and said, "peng''er, are you afraid of heights?"


    "No!"


    "How dare you come down from upstairs?"


    Wang Peng stared.


    Li Erzi and I discussed it yesterday.


    Boss Wang has been hiding in Wanfeng group recently and basically doesn''t go home at night.


    Since he wants to play like this, let''s take a surprise and promise to let boss Wang die at one time!


    "Brother Wen, don''t say you came down from above. Even if you let me jump down, I dare!" Wang Peng said seriously.


    I am absolutely relieved of Wang Peng''s skill, so I intend to let him be this strange soldier.


    Imagine what would happen if Wang Peng and boss Wang were put in the same room?


    Wang Peng, you can definitely kill him alive!


    I smiled brightly: "you can''t do anything, but I''m still very relieved to let you deal with boss Wang!"


    Wang Peng also roughly understood what I meant, and a ruffian smile hung around his mouth: "Hey, brother Wen, don''t worry, I promise he won''t even know how he died!"


    There was a bright light in my eyes: "at that time, I will pick things with Erzi and others below. If I can catch boss Wang alive, it''s the best. If I can''t, I''ll kill again!"


    Wang Peng nodded vigorously.


    He is not happy. Bloodthirsty is his nature.


    Boss Wang, this is what he wants.


    He casually took a few bites of rice and said to me, "brother Wen, I''ll go back and prepare it. I''ll come to you in the evening!"


    I nodded with satisfaction: "well, no matter how the process is, you must pay attention to safety!"


    A trace of gratitude flashed in Wang Peng''s eyes: "I see, brother Wen!"


    Wang Peng then took his little brother and left. Just now he spoke a little louder, so that everyone in the small restaurant heard him.


    The girls who liked Wang Peng looked at me just now.


    They looked at Wang Peng with a trace of love, but looked at me with a trace of worship.


    Although they don''t know who Wang Peng is, they can see from Wang Peng''s uninhibited eyes that he is a wild horse and can''t be bound easily.


    But Wang Peng''s attitude towards me is quite respectful.


    It must have puzzled them and secretly guessed my identity.


    The key is that Wang Peng and I look about the same age. They are half-aged boys, which makes them wonder.


    I finished my last glass of wine, told the driver to drive over, grabbed my clothes and went out.


    When I passed by the girls, I smiled at them: "you are not the type Wang Peng likes. You''d better save it ~"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In an office building.


    A man with a high nose and a high chest came in, disrupting people''s normal office rhythm.


    Including Wang Yi, who is in the office to catch up with the latest plan.


    "Cough..." the man coughed twice, and immediately everyone looked at him.


    The section chief here hurriedly trotted over and bowed to the man: "minister, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Xiao Li, you gather all the cadres and officers here, and I''ll hold a meeting for you!" the minister has a strong momentum.


    What position does section chief Li usually have here?


    That''s definitely the kind of person who says nothing. Who doesn''t bow his head and say hello when he sees him?


    But the minister called him Xiao Li at this time.


    What is this concept?


    Just crush him to death!


    Section chief Li quickly promised. First, he politely let the minister into the conference room, and then he hurried to call for a meeting.


    To tell the truth, section chief Li has always had great opinions on this minister.


    A few years ago, the two also had contradictions, but the minister suddenly rose a few years later. The official prestige and strength far crushed chief Li, and he couldn''t help it.


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    I just hope the minister doesn''t hold on to his old little tail.


    Just


    When he came over today, he didn''t say hello. Does that mean to make a surprise inspection?


    But when it comes to inspection, he actually has nothing to check here.


    Up and down, he''s ready.


    Section chief Li is quite serious about his work. He really doesn''t believe that the minister can find any problems here.


    Among these officers and cadres, Wang Yi is also there.


    But they all sat down and waited quietly for the minister to speak.


    Everyone, including section chief Li, didn''t know what he wanted to say.


    The minister winked at the Secretary around him. The latter went to close the door. Then the minister took the microphone.


    After a circle in his hand, he slowly opened his mouth: "I''m here today. I have something to announce."


    This sentence makes everyone nervous.


    The minister has something to announce.


    What the hell is it?


    The minister squinted at section chief Li and said, "Xiao Li, please report to me about your recent work."


    Section chief Li stood up like an electric shock and respectfully reported to the minister about his recent work.


    But section chief Li was very upset.


    I thought that although your minister is the superior of my superior, if I want to report to you, I can''t report to you. I have to have a procedure to do things, don''t I?


    However, he did not dare to refute the minister''s face, so he reported it to him as if he were reporting to his superiors.


    When he finished, the minister''s eyes cooled down: "Xiao Li, that''s what you do in your work?"


    Section chief Li was stunned.


    No~


    Something''s wrong with the atmosphere!


    This should have been the atmosphere of the meeting. How did it become like this? I was questioned by him.


    The key is that he has no problem with the work he just reported. How can he say there is a problem?


    However, if you pick a bone in an egg, he really has nothing to say.


    Thinking of this, section chief Li quickly said, "minister, about this..."


    The minister sneered in his heart. He came here today to get rid of section chief Li.


    Section chief Li used to confront him head-on, but he remembered quite clearly. How could he let go of this rare opportunity?

 Chapter 1455

    Pop.


    As soon as the minister patted the table, he frowned coldly: "Xiao Li, you mean, are you right?"


    Suddenly, the meeting room was quiet. No one made a sound and looked at the minister.


    Hearing this, section chief Li understood.


    He knows everything.


    It seems that just now he was asked to report on his work, which was just an excuse for the minister.


    This is an excuse to make fun of him!


    If an official as big as the minister wants to get rid of section chief Li, it can''t be said that he has to deal with him because of those things in the past! Otherwise, it will be boring to be said to be careful behind their backs.


    And it doesn''t meet the regulations.


    This is the best thing to do with work.


    In fact, since he knew that the minister had been promoted, section chief Li had made general preparations in his heart.


    Minister, I''ll get him sooner or later.


    He was relieved at the thought.


    "Minister, I have made mistakes in my work, which I admit." chief Li is not stupid. If he doesn''t admit it and continues to argue, it will be even worse if the minister can continue to put a bigger hat on his head.


    Simply, just follow his words. There may be a glimmer of vitality.


    The minister smiled with satisfaction when he saw that section chief Li did not go further.


    "Xiao Li, you also know the nature of your work, which can''t tolerate any carelessness!" the minister still has a serious face and dignity in his eyes when talking.


    In the opinion of section chief Li, it''s telling him, Xiao Li, just admit it! I''m going to get you today. It''s useless to say anything.


    Although section chief Li was very angry, he really didn''t have a temper at all.


    It''s no use talking too much!


    He simply nodded and looked as if he had recognized it. He thought that today, whether your minister punished me or reduced my performance, I recognized it.


    "Minister, you''re right. It''s all my mistakes in my work. I didn''t do it well." section chief Li''s attitude is called a good one.


    No way, who let himself fall into the hands of others?


    The minister didn''t even look at him, looked around at the people present and said, "I''m not talking to section chief Li, I''m talking to section chief Li, and I''m also talking to you, do you understand?"


    Everyone below answered.


    At this point, Wang Yi has seen that the minister came purely for the sake of rectifying section chief Li.


    And I''m afraid there will be no less content for section chief Li today.


    But that''s strange.


    Why did the minister come to rectify section chief Li today?


    At ordinary times, there are many opportunities to rectify section chief Li, and to put it bluntly, section chief Li is really no threat to the minister now.


    In the position of minister, why offend others and bury a fuse for your future?


    Section chief Li is far from realizing that the minister''s adjustment of his content today is much more serious than he thought.


    Including his efforts and hard work over the years.


    Today, all this will come to naught.


    The minister didn''t seem to want to talk nonsense and winked at the secretary next to him.


    The latter took out a document.


    The minister looked at section chief Li: "to tell you the truth, I came here today to convey a document to you, but from above, I just sent a message ~"


    Chief Li''s eyebrows moved.


    If the minister goes up, it will be the province.


    Can you have so much energy in this place? What can disturb the province?


    Unless it''s a crime, it''s still a big deal!


    Section chief Li asked himself several times. He didn''t do anything he missed. He was always aboveboard and shouldn''t have an accident.


    "Read it!" the minister said to the secretary.


    The Secretary nodded, took the information and read it to all of them in front of section chief Li.


    "According to the instructions of the XX document, we should first promote a group of really talented and practical staff. According to the observation and arrangement of the superior, a comrade in the security department performed quite well. Now he is specially promoted to the position of section chief..."


    Listening to this, section chief Li was stunned.


    Where is the section chief? Isn''t that his position?


    Can we say that there are two section chiefs here?


    But is that possible?


    When did the security department set a precedent for two section chiefs.


    He looked at the minister suspiciously: "minister, do you want to set up two section chiefs here? It''s not easy to carry out the work. I think it''s good to grasp it as before."


    The minister laughed and looked at him as if he were looking at a monkey on the stage. This section chief Li is really right. He''s all now. Why don''t you get it?


    "Lao Li, I know you''ve been working hard for so many years. I''ve seen all this! However, we all have to accept the arrangement of our superiors. Today''s arrangement is for you to go down, and you have to go down. If tomorrow''s arrangement is for me to go down, I have to go down, and we are all pioneers of work. We must understand this ~"


    Chief Li''s head exploded.


    What did he say just now? Let yourself down?


    This, isn''t it a joke!


    How many years have you struggled for this position? How long have you worked hard? Why should it become empty now?


    The minister said very well. If you want to ask him to give way, he will have to turn over the sky!


    "Minister, I''ve always been at the forefront of my work. Why should I give way? Is it easy for me to rise to this position?"


    The minister nodded understandably: "Lao Li, I know you''re not easy! But who''s easy? Anyone who comes out of the womb is easy? Isn''t it? But don''t worry, you''re not dismissed, you''re just transferred from your original unit! There are new people to take over your position, young people are energetic, and they must have more momentum than you. It''s not better to develop in the future?"


    He doesn''t want to listen to the minister and his nonsense, and he can also say these polite words.


    If it is a flat tone, section chief Li is even more unconvinced!


    Why did you transfer yourself from the old unit that has worked for more than ten years?


    Can the section chief here be the same as that elsewhere?


    That''s half a grade worse!


    "Then, minister, who will take over my post? I can also hand over the work with him!" asked section chief Li.


    The minister smiled at the people below and said calmly, "Wang Yi, clerk Wang!"


    Suddenly, everyone in the conference room focused on him.


    Many people take it for granted, but more people are still shameless.


    Why is Wang Yi qualified for this position when she is so young?


    Wang Yi stood up. Although he felt a little sorry for section chief Li, he understood in an instant.


    This is not groundless, but Liu hongran''s promise to him!


    But Liu hongran''s promise came faster than he thought!


    The chief of the section here is already comparable to the chief of other places!


    Wang Yi, this is the rhythm of making progress!

 Chapter 1456

    Seeing Wang Yi, section chief Li''s eyes sank.


    Unwilling and wronged, a brain surged up.


    He guessed that Wang Yi was going to rise, but he really didn''t expect to rise so quickly, and he didn''t expect to take his place. This position is not a place that ordinary people can sit on.


    At the same time, he also wondered how much energy Wang Yi had behind him.


    The ability to rise two levels in a row in less than a year can be described as the ability of future generations.


    This is only less than a year. If Wang Yi really sits in the position of section chief, how will it be in a few years?


    When Wang Yi came, he, section chief Li, shouldn''t have agreed. This new man with great potential is a threat everywhere!


    But right now, there''s really no way.


    Section chief Li was convinced and convinced.


    Wang Yi''s ability really surprised him. Coupled with the relationship between her education and the background, Wang Yi can''t even make progress if she doesn''t want to!


    However, section chief Li was still a little unwilling. While the people below were surprised, he asked the minister quietly.


    "Minister, I''m afraid it''s against the rules for you to do so. Even if you want to be flat, you need to investigate for half a year!"


    The minister looked at him with indifference in his eyes.


    He lowered his voice: "Lao Li, what did you do yourself? Do you still use me to say it clearly? It''s boring to say it! What happened six months ago..."


    The minister''s words made chief Li''s thoughts fly to half a year ago.


    If section chief Li has always been quite disciplined, the one six months ago was the most irrational one in his life.


    But he thought it was well hidden. Unexpectedly, the minister knew it.


    These people even know that a fly flies in and out of Jinhai city!


    It''s terrible!


    Half a year ago, section chief Li fell in love with a woman who came to work for him. For this reason, he broke his principles. Of course, this matter ended up in the end.


    "...." section chief Li stopped talking and his eyes were helpless.


    No way, really no way.


    It seems that the minister has left face for him. If he pokes this matter up, it will not be flat, which means it may be completely over!


    "All right, Lao Li, you arrange the handover. I''ll go first. You''ll report to me tomorrow!"


    Chief Li gritted his teeth and nodded.


    Wang Yi rose directly from a section member to the position of section chief, which is unprecedented in the security department. Today, this matter must become the focus of many people''s private discussion below.


    The Minister got out of the office building and got into the car. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed a person''s number.


    The telephone was answered after only two rings.


    "Hey, hongran, I''ve done everything you told me ~"


    "Ha ha, I thank Liu first, but I''m not talking nonsense this time. That Wang Yi is really a talent. I''m adding pillars to the country!"


    "You! It doesn''t conform to the rules. Fortunately, Lao Li is timid. If he tries hard with me, the people above will find it. It''s a lot of trouble!"


    "Ha ha, I have just arrived good tea. I''ll go to you tomorrow and bring you some tea by the way!"


    "I just want tea. I don''t want anything else ~"


    "Don''t worry..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the night sky gradually darkened.


    Jinhai is still as brightly lit as before.


    But vaguely, it seemed that a black cloth shrouded the top of Jinhai City, like a dark cloud, which could not be dispersed.


    Tonight is the beginning of all the conspiracy.


    Here, according to boss Wang''s plan, a man will explode.


    This person will drive the rhythm of the whole thing. Then boss Wang can get rid of Liu hongran very smoothly and lay the foundation for his future road!


    Boss Wang has not suffered such grievances and oppression since his debut.


    Now it''s not that he wants to do it, but that he can''t do it without doing it.


    Seeing in Jinhai City, his living space is getting smaller and smaller.


    If you don''t do it again, I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to breathe in the future!


    Tonight, boss Wang is fighting!


    Pedal pedal~


    As the sky darkened, a figure hurried into Wanfeng group.


    He''s alone. He doesn''t even have a little brother to accompany him.


    This man is Zhiyong!


    He won''t cry today.


    When I came over, I didn''t dare to force the cow with bare back, but wore a dress.


    Zhiyong is from Lao Yan.


    Abide by the agreement with boss Wang, there is a man on his side, Zhiyong.


    Not many, not many.


    Knock Knock Knock~


    Zhiyong came up and knocked at the door.


    The knock was on the door of boss Wang''s office.


    "Come in ~" boss Wang said lazily.


    Zhiyong pushes the door in.


    In the room, the butcher and boss Wang were there, and there were seven or eight younger brothers standing inside. The rest were sitting in the conference room on the first floor, waiting for orders at any time.


    Boss Wang is not allowed to make any mistakes tonight.


    "Boss Wang, my eldest brother asked me to come ~" Zhiyong came in and stood there respectfully like a pupil.


    In front of the butcher, he can''t be forced.


    The butcher goes crazy and can kill Zhiyong alive!


    Zhiyong can compete with one of them, that is, long-distance running.


    No, not only Zhiyong, but all the younger brothers under Lao Yan can kill the butcher perfectly.


    On running away, none of them will lose!


    Boss Wang didn''t want to pay much attention to him and raised his head to the butcher.


    The butcher understood what boss Wang meant and asked Zhiyong to stand by and wait.


    Zhiyong immediately obeyed like a dog.


    When he came today, Lao Yan agreed with him to let him listen to the butcher, just like listening to Lao Yan.


    Zhiyong knows the truth. Anyway, he just goes through the process today, and he won''t care about other things.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was a little gloomy.


    But it''s hard to hide an excitement on everyone''s face.


    This is a desire for blood and violence that has been suppressed for too long.


    Since being suppressed by Zhang Wen, boss Wang''s people haven''t won a battle. Now, Wang Peng almost killed his bald head. He was scared to go home and hide, which made boss Wang''s momentum fall down in an instant.


    They are too eager for revenge! I''m so eager to press Zhang Wen under their feet!


    Tonight is a starting point!


    As long as things are done, it''s only a matter of minutes to bring down Zhang Wen!


    At the moment, the butcher has arranged things.


    Boss Wang is waiting for things to ferment thoroughly.


    He tapped his fingers on the table, raised his eyebrows and looked at the butcher: "how''s the next arrangement?"


    The butcher hurriedly replied, "brother, I''ve arranged it all. It should be about time!"


    Boss Wang nodded slightly: "we''ll start when we have news!"

 Chapter 1457

    At the same time, in a bar in Jinhai city.


    Two men in baggy suits came in, one with a small flat head and the other with red hair.


    These two people have always been mixing with boss Wang, but after so many years, they are still little brothers. They''ve been wandering at the grass-roots level all the time, but thanks to boss Wang, they know a lot of gangsters in Jinhai city.


    The same little bastard at the bottom.


    "Alas, what are you doing here?" several people inside greeted them when they passed an elegant seat.


    The two men looked back.


    All the people on the sofa are punks who can''t get along in Jinhai city and do nothing all day.


    It''s no use knowing these people, but there is an advantage, that is, no matter what happens, they are the first to know. They know all the gossip in Jinhai city very well!


    The two men simply used to drink with them.


    "Why, I have nothing to do today. I want to come and play?" the little bastards sitting on the sofa greeted them.


    Little flat head poured himself a glass of wine, and then drank it all: "Alas, it''s not because there''s nothing to do there recently."


    "Ha ha!" as soon as he spoke, the people at the table laughed, "boss Wang can do nothing? Then Jinhai city will be peaceful!"


    They have also heard that the road is not peaceful recently. Boss Wang has been suppressed by Zhang Wen everywhere. He''s going to die!


    At this time, these two people can come out naturally. It seems that boss Wang is really counselled!


    Completely counselled!


    The little flat head sighed: "Alas, to tell you the truth, the situation here is really bad recently. Zhang Wen''s boy came to provoke us and we didn''t fight back. There''s no way. All his men are fierce people!"


    "Isn''t it Wang Peng? I heard he doesn''t want to fight. Recently, he has been in the limelight in Jinhai city!"


    "Well, bald, you know?"


    "Brother baldheaded, of course I know!" as soon as he said baldheaded, everyone present basically knew that he was a popular man around boss Wang before.


    The small flat head tone became mysterious: "I tell you, bald head was almost killed by Wang Peng! Now he has run back to his hometown to hide!"


    Hiss~~


    These little bastards took a breath of air-conditioning. They still know what kind of person a bald head is. After so many years with boss Wang, they have always been the first in charge and fight.


    Now I''m afraid of being beaten by Wang Peng!


    How fierce is Wang Peng?


    Just think about it, I feel liver trembling!


    After listening to the small flat head, the people at the table were silent.


    Boss Wang has been in Jinhai city for many years. It''s time to change the color of Jinhai city!


    The little flat head took a drink from the wine glass, clenched his teeth and said, "Alas, it''s not unreasonable for my big brother to come to this point today. It''s a fucking person!"


    Little bastards, look at me, I''ll look at you.


    "Who?"


    Little flat head tried to keep his voice down: "Hongzi, you know WOW!"


    Hongzi~


    This man was very popular in front of boss Wang, but he disappeared soon.


    The reason why Hong Zi became red is that he killed Zhang Wen''s woman.


    This is also the reason why Hongzi disappeared.


    But most people are shameless when they hear about it.


    Hong Zi kills people. Why do you have to find so many people to play with others before you do it?


    Just play. It''s disgusting.


    Even the last way to kill is to take the wrong edge with the sword.


    Dismember.


    This is unacceptable to most people.


    When I first heard about it, everyone only described Hong Zi in two words.


    Pervert.


    "Hong Zi is so abnormal, why can''t he do Zhang Wen?" a little bastard said in a low voice.


    They think perverts must be great.


    The little flat head smiled shamelessly: "Hong Zi dares to kill people, but he really can''t do Zhang Wen. No, Zhang Wen is still looking for him everywhere now! My eldest brother is really righteous. Just because of him, he has been dealing with Zhang Wen all the time!"


    "Boss Wang is really a good big brother ~"


    "Now big brother has hidden Hong Zi in XX community. Make sure Zhang Wen can''t find him!"


    Everyone stopped talking.


    Because of a Hongzi, boss Wang has done enough.


    Now even to the point of breaking your head to go forward.


    Seeing that all the people were silent, Xiao Pingtou touched their glasses with them and said seriously, "don''t tell me about this."


    The crowd immediately responded: "don''t worry, we are all strict!"


    The punks in Jinhai spread gossip as fast as the women in the village.


    People who usually pat their chest and say there is no problem basically turn around and betray them.


    These little bastards who just promised the crew cut, turn around and have two more drinks. They must tell the story!


    Don''t you know? He knows these people too well!


    Now he''s afraid of little bastards. They won''t tell it!


    The faster the better. It''s best to walk on their front feet. They say on their back feet!


    I had another drink with them, and the little flat head and red hair left.


    The little bastards on the sofa immediately forgot about it and called some wine accompanying women to start drinking.


    It was only half an hour after Xiao Pingtou left here. One of the bastards hugged a hostess and began to talk nonsense.


    In order to make the woman think he is very powerful, he can take good care of him when he starts working. Without two words, he sold the small flat head.


    Zhang Wen''s story and Hong Zi''s residence were told without hesitation.


    But the little bastard finally didn''t put the woman to bed, but the woman was bought by another table.


    However, the news about Hongzi, like wings, is also spreading at the speed of light.


    At the same time, in Dongwen group.


    It''s past eight o''clock. I''m still in the office. I''m going to kill boss Wang tomorrow night. I''m going to discuss it with Li Erzi again.


    Click.


    At this time, Li Erzi opened the door and came in.


    He narrowed his eyes and held a cigarette in his mouth. The whole person looked quite gloomy.


    "Back," I said to him.


    Li Erzi nodded, looked for a place to sit down, took a long breath and said, "Wenzi, just now my people came back from Wanfeng group. I always think something''s wrong tonight."


    My eyelids picked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Tonight, boss Wang didn''t leave, and his younger brother didn''t leave. They are all in Wanfeng group."


    Boss Wang has been in this normal state recently. He basically doesn''t come out of Wanfeng group every day. I don''t think much about it. I think it''s probably boss Wang who is afraid.


    I was about to speak when Wang Peng hurried in from outside.


    "Brother Wen, there''s news from Hongzi!"

 Chapter 1458

    Wang Peng''s words seemed to explode in the air and poured into my ears.


    I stood up after a moment.


    "Peng''er, make it clear!"


    Wang Peng''s eyes were also excited. This news has kept us waiting too long!


    "Brother Wen, now the people on the road have spread the news that Hong Zi is hiding in XX community. Boss Wang has always hidden Hong Zi there!"


    When I heard the word Hongzi, my forehead had burst open.


    This man, I must tear it up with my own hands!


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other and asked Wang Peng, "is this news reliable?"


    Wang Peng patted his chest: "brother Wen, don''t worry, it''s absolutely reliable! It''s the news that brother Yijiao told me!"


    Brother Yijiao usually works steadily and does not publicize. He is the most reliable one among Wang Peng.


    When he inquired about the news, he must have confirmed it himself.


    Li Erzi seemed hesitant: "Wenzi, it''s better to be careful. Boss Wang''s whereabouts are strange today, and many younger brothers didn''t come out..."


    Wang Peng said indifferently: "second brother, I''ve been squatting in recent days. Boss Wang basically doesn''t leave Wanfeng group. He must be afraid!"


    Li Erzi''s eyes were cold: "you must be careful about this!"


    "Second brother, you are just too careful!" Wang Peng said in a worried voice. Looking at his eyes, he knew that it must be the bloodthirsty strength again.


    Now as long as I say a word, Wang Peng can tear Hongzi to pieces.


    But this time, I must do it myself!


    Personally avenge Xiaowen.


    Pop!


    Li Er son beat the table with a strong force, and his little eyes were staring at the circle: "Wang Peng, this is not your has the final say!"


    Seeing that Li Erzi was angry, Wang Peng quickly shut up, but the light in his eyes was still bloodthirsty and crazy!


    If it were normal, I would certainly stand on Li Erzi''s side and suppress Wang Peng in everything I say.


    But today, I can''t calm down.


    Along the way, it seems that it''s all because of Hongzi.


    The death of Xiaowen, the opposition of Wang Yuxian, and even my confused step to today to establish Dongwen group.


    This is inseparable from Hong Zi.


    Hongzi, has become the root of my hatred.


    I''ve been forcing boss Wang and confronting him ruthlessly. What''s the reason?


    Just to get Hongzi''s clue!


    Now that I finally got the news, how could I miss this opportunity?


    At the moment, Li Erzi''s advice has been automatically blocked by me.


    I grabbed the mobile phone on the table and said, "peng''er, call all my brothers, and call Zhuang forced Hu and Zhang Guohua."


    Li Erzi frowned and hurriedly stopped me: "Wenzi, it''s a little too dangerous!"


    I thought about it and said, "Er Zi, don''t worry about it. I''ll go back."


    In my opinion, Li Erzi can''t understand my feelings at all.


    How can he feel the feeling of pulling a knife in his heart?


    But this feeling has stimulated me for so long. It''s like putting a blade in my head, pulling my pain nerve.


    Since Xiaowen''s accident, I haven''t had a safe sleep at night. I dream of Xiaowen''s fragmented appearance almost every night.


    I swear in my heart more than once that I must redouble the pain Xiaowen has suffered!


    These things can only be relieved after Hong Zi''s death.


    Li Erzi knew he couldn''t stop me. His eyes were very complex.


    "Wenzi, since you have to go, it''s better. I''ll send someone to see if Hongzi is there. If he is, it''s not too late for us to go again!"


    I thought, this method may be more secure, so I nodded: "well, let''s just let someone watch Hong Zi. If there''s no problem, we''ll go."


    Li Erzi was relieved and turned to make a phone call.


    ¡­¡­


    Nine o''clock in the evening.


    In a rather quiet bar, Liu hongran was sitting there alone drinking.


    There was a cocktail on the table. Liu hongran watched the time while drinking.


    To tell the truth, Liu hongran has been quite busy recently.


    Wang Yi''s business has just been completed, and Dongwen group has a lot to do.


    In addition, we have to do a lot of finishing work before we kill the company affiliated to boss Wang.


    But Wang Yuxian spoke. He must come.


    No matter how busy you are, you have to make time.


    He really hopes Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wenhao.


    But the current situation seems to be a little beyond his expected range.


    He wanted to know what Wang Yuxian thought.


    Whoosh~


    After a while, a small force patted Liu hongran on the shoulder.


    Then Wang Yuxian sat opposite him like a breeze.


    Liu hongran couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.


    Originally some gloomy eyes, suddenly full of brilliance.


    There is absolutely no shortage of women around Liu hongran, let alone beautiful women like Wang Yuxian.


    But it''s strange.


    Liu hongran is only good for Wang Yuxian, and this is not good for anything, even beyond the love between men and women.


    Today, Wang Yuxian wears very delicate clothes. The right dress also covers up the loss on her face. She is covered with tight spun snow velvet clothes, which wrap her like a doll.


    With his amazing face, coming in from outside the bar is like a star on the show.


    Liu hongran snapped his fingers and asked the waiter to serve the wine: "Yuxian, it''s a pity that you don''t become a star ~"


    Wang Yuxian smiled politely.


    But the smile soon stopped on her little face.


    There is something hidden in her heart. Where can Wang Yuxian laugh?


    Liu hongran pushed the wine to Wang Yuxian and said, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    He should have advised Wang Yuxian before. Now it''s futile to say more. He simply doesn''t lead the stubble over there.


    Wang Yuxian lowered her head and took a sip of wine and said gently, "because Zhang Wen..."


    Speaking of Zhang Wen, Liu hongran also had a faint loss in his heart.


    Zhang Wen is good at everything, but sometimes he is too arbitrary.


    And as long as Wang Yuxian is involved in everything, Zhang Wen must stand out without saying a word!


    "Alas, you two......" Liu hongran shook his head helplessly.


    Wang Yuxian took a deep breath and seemed to waste a lot of energy before he said a sentence: "brother Liu, you... Help me persuade Wenzi!"


    This makes Liu hongran a little confused.


    "Yuxian, what do you mean? Just say it."


    Wang Yuxian''s pretty face was full of helplessness. When things came to this point, she didn''t seriously think about it.


    She wants to understand these days.


    When will hatred end?


    Even if Hong Zi is killed, Wang Yuxian won''t get any pleasure of revenge. On the contrary, it will only make Zhang Wen sink deeper and deeper!

 Chapter 1459

    Wang Yuxian scolded Zhang Wen before, forcing him to avenge Xiaowen.


    But calm down and think about it carefully. Xiaowen is dead and Lao Gao is gone. She doesn''t want to lose even Zhang Wen.


    Although she is now in a cold war with Zhang Wen, it''s time to stop the matter so far.


    Everyone has two shoulders and one head. If he dies, he will have nothing.


    In addition, Wang Yuxian has not heard of these things that happened in the shortest way.


    Now Zhang Wen is walking a tightrope. If he makes a few mistakes, he will be doomed.


    It can be said that Wang Yuxian forced all this.


    Wang Yuxian''s red lips opened and closed, and a word came out of her mouth.


    "Brother Liu, I''ve heard about the road recently."


    Liu hongran also heard about these things. Although he didn''t want to take care of the affairs of that circle, more or less, he said he knew something.


    He sighed: "Yuxian, if it''s because of this, I think it''s better for you to talk to Zhang Wen in person. Of course, I''ll persuade you first ~"


    Wang Yuxian nodded understandingly and drank.


    Liu hongran lit a cigarette and took a deep breath: "Zhang Wen is a talent, but he has a disadvantage, that is, he is too easy to be influenced by others, so he always makes some wrong judgments. Yuxian, the person who can most affect his judgment is you."


    "To tell you the truth, when dealing with boss Wang, my suggestion to Zhang Wen was to do a good job of Dongwen group first, and then suppress boss Wang in the market. He can break through without taking such a big risk. But Zhang Wen just chose to fight with boss Wang in the open, so that at this stage, Yuxian, you have to tie the bell to solve the bell. What''s the matter between you and Zhang Wen , it''s up to you two to resolve it. "


    Wang Yuxian sighed: "brother Liu, I''ll make it clear with Zhang Wen when I find a chance."


    Liu hongran''s meaning is very obvious. He tells Wang Yuxian to suppress Zhang Wenxin''s hostility and rely on her. It''s difficult for others to say.


    I don''t know if Wang Yuxian understands this sentence.


    Liu hongran said earnestly, "Yuxian, I''m a businessman and I don''t know what''s going on. But I understand that Zhang Wen''s road will not be long in the future. If you want to gain a foothold in Jinhai City, you must transform in the future!"


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes moved: "transformation?"


    "In fact, the first step Zhang Wen has been very successful. The establishment of Dongwen group is a starting point for success! I''m afraid Zhang Wen won''t go down this road."


    Wang Yuxian seemed to understand what Liu hongran meant.


    No matter how fierce Zhang Wen and boss Wang are now, no matter how powerful they are, they are simply vulnerable in front of the white road.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s only the words of the above people who want to do Zhang Wen and boss Wang.


    As soon as the decision was made, someone came down to do it immediately.


    People like them will be replaced sooner or later.


    Moreover, the power of Zhang Wen and boss Wang cannot develop too strong. There will be many factors secretly.


    Only legitimate business can really do it once and for all.


    It''s better to be a business supported by the state.


    For example, real estate supported by Liu hongran.


    And what kind of background Liu hongran is, Wang Yuxian also has a bottom in her heart.


    If Zhang Wen''an makes great efforts in real estate, he will rise in the future.


    Liu hongran pointed to this road, which is a bright road.


    It''s up to Zhang Wen to go.


    Zhang Wen~


    Wang Yuxian couldn''t tell what it was like to mention him now.


    She sighed in her heart, stared at the pink wine, and her thoughts floated~


    ¡­¡­


    In a rental room in XX community.


    At the moment, a dim lamp is on.


    The living room was dark and only a light was on in the bedroom.


    A seemingly decadent man sat in front of an old computer.


    Shua.


    A roll of toilet paper was put on the table.


    Then there was the sound of unfastening the trouser belt.


    The trousers slipped down the two big hairy legs and threw them on the ground.


    Then, an ugly picture appeared in the computer.


    In order to experience better, the man also put on headphones.


    In such a dark environment and watching such an ugly film, you don''t have to ask what this person is doing.


    So, who is so hungry and thirsty that he can''t wait to go crazy before the dead of night?


    Hong Zi, of course!


    This month can be said to be the most difficult month for Hongzi.


    In the first half of the month, Hong Zi was worried all day. He was afraid that boss Wang or Zhang Wen''s people would find him. Whoever found Hong Zi would not be better.


    But by the end of the month, Hong Zi''s heart was put down.


    After such a long time, nothing has happened. Maybe neither Zhang Wen nor boss Wang can find him.


    That''s not surprising!


    Hong Zi is the only one who knows where he is hiding.


    When he came back from boss Wang, he was very careful. Boss Wang''s people must not have followed him.


    Zhang Wen?


    Not to mention that!


    If the big Jinhai city wants to find Hong Zi here, it is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Now Hong Zi was relieved. He thought he would go out by himself when boss Wang and Zhang Wen had cleared up the matter.


    Isn''t Hongzi a red man again?


    The position on the road must also rise!


    Well, we have to get through these days first.


    Hong Zi can not go out for activities, smoke or drink, but he can''t live without women!


    These days, Hong Zi doesn''t dare to go out to find a woman. He''s suffocating in this house!


    I can''t help it. I can only have a good time on the computer today.


    Hong Zi''s eyes kept staring at the computer screen. After a while, a woman''s cry came from the headset.


    Hong Zi''s hand also dropped down along his body.


    With one hand, the other is used to pull the trigger.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, two figures outside the community came in.


    Because they often squat, they inevitably look a little sneaky.


    As soon as they entered the door, they hid in the shed next to them.


    "Give me a cigarette. I''m suffocating!" said a man.


    Another man gave him a white look: "grass, you don''t know what''s going on now? The second brother said that he asked us to inquire about the situation, not you to smoke!"


    The man scolded: "as long as you know the rules, there''s nothing wrong with smoking a cigarette!"


    Another man was lazy and talked nonsense with him. According to the clue given to them by Li Erzi, he began to look for it along the community.


    These two people have seen Hongzi before. If there is his figure in this community, they will recognize him!


    However, after looking around the unit building, they still didn''t find anything. They returned to the place just now and scratched their heads depressed.


    "Is the news given by the second brother right?"

 Chapter 1460

    One of them frowned.


    They have been following Li Erzi for a long time. They know who Li Erzi is.


    It is quite prudent to do things, and there can be no mistakes.


    So now, why didn''t they find Hongzi at all?


    Li Erzi just told them that it was this community. They didn''t know which building or floor it was.


    "Is Hong Zi asleep?" the man continued to scratch his head.


    "Grass, it''s only nine o''clock. Can he sleep so early?" the other man said angrily.


    But if Hong Zi really sleeps, they really have no way.


    When the light in the room was dark, nothing could be seen, let alone Hongzi.


    It seems that Hong Zi has to think long-term.


    Thinking of this, the man was ready to call Li Erzi to report the situation.


    But as soon as I picked up my cell phone, I heard a crisp sound.


    Someone took a stone and smashed the glass of a house on the third floor.


    It''s not loud, but it''s absolutely harsh in the night sky.


    The sound was clearly heard by both of them.


    At the same time, I looked up along the source of the sound.


    A wretched figure in the window was printed into their sight.


    The two men grew up in surprise.


    Be good~


    This man is either Hongzi!


    Although the light is dim and Hong Zi''s face is bearded, they can recognize this man at a glance. Hong Zi can''t be wrong!


    It really takes no time!


    Hong Zi is at night. I don''t know what he''s doing with the computer! The expression is simply obscene to the extreme. It seems that I can''t wait to eat the computer!


    The two didn''t speak, quite low-key remembered the specific location, and then quickly walked out of the community.


    Just out of the door of the community, a person dialed Li Erzi''s phone.


    "Second brother, I found it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the two men walked out of the community, a man put his head out from the direction behind the shed.


    After looking around, he quickly dialed a number: "brother, Zhang Wen''s people have come. I estimate it will take up to 20 minutes. They will definitely come and catch Hong Zi!"


    "Well, I see!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the office of Wanfeng group, boss Wang''s eyes were shining.


    At this stage, things are going according to his plan.


    Why did he protect Hongzi for so long?


    It''s not because Hong Zi is his younger brother, let alone because Hong Zi is deeply in love with him.


    But to make the best use of everything!


    For now! Can hold Zhang Wen tightly.


    However, it seems that Hong Zi really didn''t disappoint boss Wang. Zhang Wen''s hatred for him seems to be irreconcilable.


    That he did everything so obviously, Zhang Wen was fooled without taboo.


    He was about to fall into the abyss he had designed.


    Regardless of Hong Zi''s life or death, as long as Hong Zi can hold Zhang Wen down tonight, boss Wang''s plan is bound to succeed!


    Thinking so, he looked at the butcher and said, "have you arranged for the release of people over Hongzi?"


    The butcher quickly replied, "brother, it''s all arranged. I''ve arranged 50 people to go there. There must be no problem for those who want to hold Zhang Wen down at that time."


    Boss Wang nodded with satisfaction and looked at the time: "then next, we''ll wait for the news from Lao Yan!"


    Listening to boss Wang''s words, Zhiyong was nervous and jumping.


    He has never been so nervous, even if he had a fight with Zhang Wen.


    The key is different today!


    The person they want to do today is not an ordinary role! Zhiyong has now stepped into this muddy water~


    ¡­¡­


    Li Erzi told me directly when he received the news.


    "Wenzi, anyway, I think we should be more careful." Li Erzi advised me in my ear more than once tonight, but he knew when his people said that Hong Zi was in the community.


    There''s no reason to stop me anymore.


    I told Wang Peng to gather all the people and then go to XX community in batches.


    Don''t scare the snake yet.


    Wang Peng turned and ran down.


    I set out with a dozen people first.


    Li Erzi and I are sitting in the same car.


    In the car, I kept gritting my teeth.


    Li Erzi gave me a cigarette: "Wenzi, are you nervous?"


    I smiled and nodded.


    It''s a lie to say you''re not nervous.


    "Hehe, I''ve been thinking about Hong Zi for so long. Can I not be nervous? I''ll catch Hong Zi later. I must do it myself."


    Li Erzi nodded: "Wenzi, don''t bother me. I''m still that sentence. You must be careful later. Now you''re our number one card. You can''t have an accident."


    I took a deep breath. It was not that I couldn''t listen to Li Erzi, but that I had a strong desire to kill Hong Zi.


    Hatred has blinded my eyes.


    "Er Zi, when this matter is over, I will feel at ease to develop Dongwen group, which is our top priority," I said.


    Li Erzi took a cigarette and said, "Wenzi, I shouldn''t have said something to you. But last time Liu hongran told me that because of your stubbornness, Dongwen group lost almost this amount of money."


    He stretched out a palm.


    I nodded: "I''m sorry for brother Liu this time, but I have to do it!"


    "Alas, Wenzi, no matter what you do, there are always two sides, and trade-offs are the key!"


    "Well, I know that."


    Then I rubbed my forehead and stopped talking.


    Li Erzi seemed to want to say something, but he thought about it and shut up.


    ¡­¡­


    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, many people poured out of Dongwen group.


    One of the most arrogant is the group of people led by Wang Peng himself.


    They didn''t avoid it at all. They got on the car with knives in their hands.


    Everyone will be surprised to see this posture, including Lao Yan, who is squatting on the roadside.


    Tonight''s Lao Yan, he squatted at the starting point, but he worked very hard.


    His eyes hardly left the door of Dongwen group.


    He knows too well. If he doesn''t lose his mind this time, boss Wang will definitely kill him!


    The key thing this time is also related to Lao Yan''s future status and even living space in Jinhai city. Lao Yan took out 100% of his energy.


    When Zhang Wen''s people came out of Dongwen group, he quickly called boss Wang.


    Boss Wang, they are waiting for Lao Yan''s phone now. He answered it the first time.


    "Boss Wang, Zhang Wen is taking people away!" Lao Yan''s voice is somewhat nervous.


    Don''t be nervous. It''s a lie.


    Zhang Wen, these people, that''s the peak of the combat effectiveness of Jinhai city. Whoever these people fight against will die. Who can''t tremble?


    Boss Wang, you have to hide when you see it.


    "Well, have you seen clearly? Is Zhang Wen in the car?"


    Just as Lao Yan was about to speak, he saw Zhang Wen and Li Erzi sitting in one of the cars.


    He quickly nodded: "en, Zhang Wen is there, and the second son Li is also there..."

 Chapter 1461

    Lao Yan''s words made boss Wang completely excited.


    Today is really an eye opener. It''s going well! And what makes boss Wang happy is er Zi Li.


    The counselor around Zhang Wen was fooled. What''s the concept?


    It means that the people on Zhang Wen''s side have no brains!


    There''s only one left to be played by boss Wang!


    As long as boss Wang goes slowly according to the plan, he will kill Liu hongran and put Zhang Wen on the air in Jinhai city!


    In the future, it will be the world of boss Wang!


    "Well, you did well this time!" boss Wang said to old Yan.


    It was said that at this point, Lao Yan should hang up the phone obediently and wait for the news.


    But Lao Yan couldn''t help asking, "boss Wang, is that Hongzi over tonight?"


    Boss Wang doesn''t care if Hongzi is finished! As long as he buys himself valuable time tonight, that''s all!


    Hongzi''s waste heat will be used up after tonight.


    Needless to say, Zhang Wen, boss Qi Wang killed him!


    This ugly fool.


    "Grass, he can''t finish, it has nothing to do with me!" boss Wang blurted out.


    He didn''t recognize the meaning of Lao Yan''s words.


    Lao Yan meant to ask boss Wang implicitly what his future fate would be like.


    Today''s Hong Zi is tomorrow''s Lao Yan, isn''t he?


    "Oh, ha ha ~" Lao Yan hurriedly smiled awkwardly.


    He heard it. Boss Wang certainly didn''t expect to make him feel better in the future. From now on, his old Yan will also give himself a hand.


    When boss Wang wants to kick him away, he can fight back and have a life-saving chip.


    After hanging up, Lao Yan immediately started the car and left.


    At the same time, boss Wang also asked the butcher to take people out.


    There are not many people. A dozen people are enough to deal with Liu hongran.


    Boss Wang picked out some sharp people and got into the car.


    The butcher called his younger brother and asked where Liu hongran was now. The younger brother replied quickly and said Liu hongran''s current position.


    Boss Wang smiled gloomily and immediately rushed over with people.


    More than ten minutes later, boss Wang''s car stopped at the door of the bar where Liu hongran and Wang Yuxian were.


    Liu hongran and she sat near the door. From the outside, we can probably see the shadow of Liu hongran and Wang Yuxian.


    When the butcher saw Wang Yuxian, his eyes lit up instantly.


    He turned to boss Wang and said, "brother, I''ll give this woman to me in a minute!"


    The butcher has been thinking about Wang Yuxian since she failed to follow Wang Yuxian. The key is that Wang Yuxian is strong! It''s definitely the most beautiful one in the crowd.


    The butcher also played with many women, but he met very few of the best of the best.


    Besides, this is Zhang Wen''s woman. It''s very exciting to play, both mentally and physically!


    Boss Wang looked at the butcher and frowned: "don''t touch this woman first. Do the big things tonight. Whatever you want to play later!"


    Seeing that boss Wang didn''t agree, the butcher was very disappointed. Then he looked at Liu hongran who was drinking inside.


    Also lost is Zhiyong sitting next to him.


    Zhiyong was also thinking that if the butcher really tied Wang Yuxian, wouldn''t he be able to take advantage of him next to him? If you don''t keep it, you can press Wang Yuxian on the ground. What time is it!


    This is the sublimation of his life~


    Wang Yuxian is as perfect as she wants~


    But boss Wang refused, and none of them dared to say anything.


    "Brother, when shall we do it?" the butcher asked at this time.


    Now Liu hongran is a turtle in a jar for the butcher. As long as boss Wang says a word, the butcher can rush in immediately, take care of Liu hongran in less than two minutes, and then tie him up.


    Absolutely clean.


    Why is a butcher just a butcher after all these years? At most, he is a master of crime, but boss Wang, why is he the big brother?


    Because the butcher doesn''t have any city government, he can do whatever he thinks.


    Boss Wang is different.


    He also knew that Liu hongran couldn''t escape from his palm today. When he came over, his younger brother told him that Zhang Wen''s younger brothers who usually protected Liu hongran secretly also left tonight.


    We went to catch Hongzi together~


    Boss Wang laughed in his heart.


    Zhang Wen, revenge is too important. It won''t be a big deal!


    If you change to boss Wang, you must protect the Giant Buddha Liu hongran!


    What can''t be done with Liu hongran? I''m afraid there will be half of Zhang Wen in Jinhai in the future.


    However, Zhang Wen is vigorous in the end. After boss Wang gets rid of Liu hongran, Zhang Wen will have no backing in the future. It''s very difficult to get a foothold in Jinhai city!


    "Wait a minute, wait for the woman to leave, and then do it." boss Wang said faintly.


    He has plenty of time tonight. What he wants is not a quick decision, but a steady victory.


    If the butcher goes in now and the woman runs away in the chaos, it will be troublesome to inform Zhang Wen!


    The butcher promised that he could only be ready to start at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight in Jinhai City, the sky is like a black silk stockings.


    When you look up, you can always feel something faint, just like something tempting is hidden behind.


    This is a bloody brewing night.


    At the same time, there are Hongzi.


    After watching a movie, he wiped some things on the table with paper, and then pulled up his pants.


    He stared at the sky for a while, then he found the place on the window that had just been smashed. There was a very light mark on the glass window.


    Next to it is a small stone.


    Hong Zi, who had always been very vigilant, stared at the stone, and his eyebrows gradually twisted together.


    I remember when he was a child, he always went to a family to steal chickens, but he was caught several times and beaten.


    After that, he learned to be smart. Every time he passed, he would smash small stones at the window to test whether there was anyone inside. He would not go in until there was no one at home.


    This little trick has been tried and tested.


    But now, looking at the small stones on the windowsill, how did he feel so familiar?


    Did you say that you were also tempted?


    But in this community, who will test himself? It''s a big night.


    Could it be


    Dong Dong!


    At the thought of this, Hong Zi''s heart beat quickly in an instant, and a person''s name appeared in his head. This name made him wonder how many nights he didn''t sleep well, and he still had palpitations when he remembered it now!


    Even, in deliberate escape.


    This is Zhang Wen!


    Crazy Zhang Wen!

 Chapter 1462

    In the quiet community at night shrouded in black silk stockings.


    Less than ten o''clock, an unknown number of people in black came in quietly from the door.


    The one who took the lead was a handsome man in a loose suit.


    These people had guys in their hands. They didn''t make a sound after they came in. They were like well-trained soldiers.


    After looking around the community, the person taking the lead waved.


    The man in black immediately understood what he meant and went out to surround one of the unit buildings.


    The leader didn''t talk nonsense. He looked at the people outside and the time.


    After waiting patiently for almost five minutes, he said to the people around him, "Hong Zi is on the third floor. We''ll go up when brother comes!"


    Everyone nodded.


    Like Wang Peng, their eyes are full of bloodthirsty excitement!


    Wang Peng wants to eat Hong Zi slowly in the dark and in danger!


    Bell~


    When Hong Zi was scared out of his mind by his thoughts, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He was surprised.


    He didn''t tell anyone the cell phone number. Who would it be?


    He looked down and saw a string of strange numbers.


    No


    Not a strange number!


    The caller is boss Wang!


    Hong Zi is too familiar with boss Wang''s number and has long been familiar with it.


    But this made him depressed. How did boss Wang know his telephone number?


    He hesitated for a moment and picked it up.


    "Hongzi ~" on the phone, it was boss Wang''s leisurely voice.


    "Boss Wang?" Hong Zi couldn''t believe his ears. The voice on the phone was really boss Wang!


    But boss Wang knows his phone number. What does that mean?


    Does that mean boss Wang knows where his Hongzi is hiding?


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for a few days and don''t know me?" boss Wang didn''t forget to tease him.


    Hong Zi frowned.


    Something''s wrong. Everything''s wrong tonight!


    This omen is like trying to end Hongzi.


    I didn''t know how many times I scolded boss Wang in my heart, but when I heard boss Wang''s voice, Hong Zi was shocked. It was his eldest brother for many years. That dignity can''t disappear.


    "Do you feel a little dizzy?" boss Wang asked with a smile.


    "En......" Hong Zi nodded foolishly. He really felt dizzy!


    "Do you feel like you''re going to die?"


    "Well..."


    Hong Zi became vigilant.


    Is it boss Wang who wants to hurt him? Want to catch him and give it to Zhang Wen?


    Boss Wang, you can really do such a thing.


    Boss Wang stopped talking nonsense and simply said, "Hongzi, to tell you the truth, Zhang Wen will come to you soon, but maybe it''s downstairs now. But don''t be afraid. I''m your big brother. I''ve sent someone to protect you secretly, but whether you can survive tonight depends on your own ability, you know?"


    With that, boss Wang said no more and hung up the phone directly.


    This


    This fucking


    What''s going on!


    Hong Zi was stunned for a few seconds, and the cold sweat suddenly fell like a summer rainstorm.


    The heartbeat also soared to an unprecedented height!


    What did boss Wang say just now!


    Zhang Wen''s people are already downstairs?


    Hong Zi suddenly felt that he was too young. In the hands of boss Wang, he was not enough to play!


    Especially boss Wang, the old fox!


    He has hidden well enough. How can Zhang Wen find it?


    With the shock in his heart, Hong Zi secretly took a look down with the light on his back.


    Fuck him!


    Just a glance, let Hong Zi cover his mouth and almost cry out!


    Isn''t it!


    Unit downstairs!


    There stood a group of people in black, who seemed ready to rush to Hongzi''s house!


    Whoosh!


    Hong Zi quickly retracted his head.


    His face suddenly turned gray.


    If it had been before, Hong Zi might have been able to jump out of the back window and run for his life, but now Hong Zi is lame and looks like a useless man. He can''t run fast, let alone jump.


    Boss Wang just said that he had secretly sent someone to protect Hong Zi. How can Hong Zi believe this?


    Boss Wang will send someone to protect him?


    Aren''t you kidding?


    Boss Wang can''t wait for him to be killed!


    Hong Zi''s dull brain didn''t turn, and he didn''t want to understand why boss Wang wanted to help him. Now Hong Zi is the chip in boss Wang''s hand!


    Tonight, the first person boss Wang wants to let explode is Hong Zi.


    As long as he rings here, he will surely attract Zhang Wen''s attention.


    At that time, even if boss Wang peels off Liu hongran''s skin, no one knows!


    In a hurry, Hong Zi went to the kitchen to find a kitchen knife and guarded the door.


    But now he even shook his hand holding the knife. In his head, there was a shadow of Wang Peng. What if the person who rushed in for a while was Wang Peng?


    He can do Wang Peng?


    Don''t say it''s a fight. At a glance, he has to be scared silly by Wang Peng.


    Hong Zi''s heart beat fast and his adrenal glands soared wildly.


    His eyes seemed to be wrapped in fudge and aimed at the door.


    For a long time, the corridor was quiet and there was no movement at all.


    Hong Zi really hoped that the phone call just now was to scare him. He can''t stand being frightened!


    He limped over, put his ear to the door and listened.


    There seems to be a faint sound of footsteps!


    Grass!


    Someone''s coming!


    Hong Zi scolded and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Grass! Dry them!" suddenly a man shouted, and then the sound of crazy fighting came.


    It sounds intense.


    Hong Zi was a little stunned.


    What is this?


    Fighting?


    He took a quick look down the window.


    The man in black who was still standing at the entrance of the corridor had been in a mess and fought with the people who rushed down the corridor.


    Hong Zi was excited at once.


    Boss Wang really sent someone to protect him!


    Hong Zi was not too happy, but calmed down.


    He began to think.


    Why does boss Wang have to send someone to protect him when he knows where he lives? It''s illogical.


    Boss Wang, don''t you want to catch Hong Zi?


    Hong Zi patted his forehead.


    Or... Boss Wang is a good brother. He is really thinking of Hong Zi.


    Anyway, Hong Zi is his little brother!


    How can Hong Zi suffer?


    Just, why does Hong Zi feel so false?


    Boss Wang, is he a hypocritical person!


    Listening to the increasingly fierce fighting in the corridor, Hong Zi simply didn''t think of anything else first, and first found a way to get rid of himself. This is the key!


    With boss Wang''s people to cover for him, and Hong Zi''s smart head, he will certainly escape from the sky!

 Chapter 1463

    At the same time, in the study of section chief Duan''s house.


    He paced back and forth alone.


    Upset.


    I''ve never been upset.


    Since the last incident, section chief Duan has been very upset.


    Let''s not say whether he can retreat, but the people who took him away that day have been seen by the colleagues of the unit. Now section chief Duan has gone to the unit, and someone is always talking behind his back.


    Section chief Duan, who has always been honest, has had an accident. How can this not make people curious?


    But more people still want to see what happened to section chief Duan!


    Section chief Duan is now full of contradictions.


    While he was thinking about how to deal with those inspectors, he also had to think about boss Wang.


    Now he and boss Wang are grasshoppers tied to a rope.


    Whatever boss Wang does, I have to take him with me.


    Boss Wang is perfect at playing with a set of black means, but can section chief Duan, who has been working hard in officialdom, not know?


    Even if boss Wang plays to the highest point, it''s one word to do him.


    But if boss Wang goes in and bites out his section chief, there must be a lot of trouble. If not, the efforts of section chief Duan all his life are hopeless.


    Boss Wang, it''s a little too extreme!


    But after thinking about it, what appeared in the head of section chief Duan was what he had seen with boss Wang last time.


    Last time he advised boss Wang, boss Wang didn''t say much, so he compromised.


    Who is boss Wang? That head melon is very smart and never easily compromise with people, but why this time


    The more section chief Duan thinks about it, the more he feels wrong.


    Suddenly a terrible idea came out of the head of section chief Duan.


    He was stunned.


    Boss Wang is playing with fire!


    The fire has begun to run along boss Wang''s fingers.


    Boss Wang is sure to do such a thing!


    Thinking of this, the section chief hurriedly called boss Wang.


    At the moment, boss Wang is waiting at the door of the bar. He is a little stunned to see the telephone of section chief Duan. What is he calling himself for at this time?


    "Hello." boss Wang picked it up, and his tone was a little bad.


    It''s like being interrupted while doing business.


    On the phone was the anxious voice of section chief Duan: "Lao Wang, what are you doing now?"


    Boss Wang smiled: "what am I doing? It''s my private life. What does it have to do with you?"


    Section chief Duan gritted his teeth: "I''m not kidding! What the hell are you doing?"


    Boss Wang was upset: "I''m outside, working!"


    This made section chief Duan''s heart jump.


    Outside, work.


    Section chief Duan immediately thought of a picture that should not appear in his head.


    Boss Wang, what a madman!


    Did he really go to Liu hongran?


    Why doesn''t he consider the consequences at all!


    Section chief Duan simply stopped talking nonsense and directly asked, "are you looking for Liu hongran?"


    Boss Wang''s heart thumped and thought, is it difficult for section chief Duan to send someone to follow him all the time?


    If so, it would be a bad thing!


    "Cao, Lao Duan, what the fuck do you mean!" boss Wang clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. If something bad happens to section chief Duan today, he will have to kill section chief Duan in the future!


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath and almost said in a pleading tone: "Lao Wang, Liu hongran can''t move!"


    Boss Wang may not know how much energy Liu hongran brews, but this time, section chief Duan knows clearly. If something happens to Liu hongran, I''m afraid the whole Jinhai city will be turned over!


    But boss Wang is not afraid. He plays black. It''s a big deal to go out and hide for a while, or even find a scapegoat. Won''t he solve everything?


    The loser is the section chief!


    What is the concept that a black player moves a white man?


    Does the state allow such a life to exist?


    "Bullshit! Lao Duan, you said that last time, and I ignored you! Your way is out of date, so I''d better deal with it!" boss Wang said angrily.


    Things have reached this point. How can boss Wang give up?


    This is the best chance God gave him ~!


    Section chief Duan is in a hurry.


    It''s really urgent.


    He paced the room back and forth.


    "Lao Wang, if you keep the green mountains, you won''t have to worry about firewood. Listen to my advice! Take your people away quickly. Liu hongran is not as simple as you think! If you move him, no one can protect you!"


    Boss Wang laughed: "I don''t need anyone to protect me. I naturally have a solution. It''s you, Lao Duan. You have to be careful!"


    Section chief secretly scolded. If it had been someone else, section chief would have sent someone to catch it.


    But now he doesn''t know where boss Wang is. If he doesn''t say it, he can''t really catch boss Wang!


    What boss Wang holds in his hand is the key of his section chief!


    "Lao Wang, please listen to my advice! I know what you are thinking, but don''t worry. As long as we survive these days, I guarantee that you can rise again in Jinhai city! It''s sooner or later to suppress Dongwen group! Don''t encourage others. It''s not good for you!" section chief Duan is also worried. Otherwise, how can he say such a thing?


    "Lao Duan, I know what you mean. But don''t apply that to me. It''s hard to work!" boss Wang has been in Jinhai city for more than ten years. Can you know what''s going on in the heads of section chief Duan?


    It''s not easy for them to use these means on boss Wang!


    But listen, section chief Duan is really worried.


    No wonder.


    If something like this happens to section chief Duan''s site, can he not be in a hurry?


    After a while, boss Wang solved Liu hongran. Once the news came out, the first person above to question was his section chief! He almost caught the public security in Jinhai city!


    Boss Wang doesn''t think section chief Duan is thinking about him at the moment. Instead, he thinks section chief Duan is afraid that this will involve him.


    Section chief Duan had to kneel down!


    He has never been in such a hurry.


    "Well, Lao Wang, where are you now? I''ll tell you!"


    The smile on boss Wang''s face was stronger: "where am I? Maybe I can tell you? But I can tell you where the body is. It will be convenient for you to collect the body later! But don''t worry, I must have done all the details and won''t let you easily investigate, ha ha..."


    The string stretched in section chief Duan''s head was about to break: "Lao Wang, you''re playing with fire! If you don''t do it well, you''ll catch fire!"


    Boss Wang has been in Jinhai city for so many years. Which time is not playing with fire?


    Even in those days when he got along with section chief Duan, he was also playing with fire. If section chief Duan''s will was more firm and his refusal tone was stronger, his boss Wang would still play a fart!

 Chapter 1464

    Bang bang!


    In the corridor, there was the sound of smashing fists everywhere, and the sound of swords and shadows was mixed around.


    This makes Hong Zi in the house crazy.


    Nerves, tense to a point never before.


    The palms are sweating.


    how?


    Rush out?


    There are all Zhang Wen''s people down there. They must have been caught as soon as they went out.


    He doesn''t know how many people there are on boss Wang''s side and how many chances he can survive after he rushes out, but he can''t go out so rashly.


    But what should I do if I don''t go out?


    Just nest here?


    At that moment, Zhang Wen''s people rushed up, not even worse!


    Hong Zi quietly opened the corridor door and looked.


    It was dark inside. I didn''t see anything. First I smelled a pungent smell of blood.


    The smell stung his nerves.


    I always feel that the smell is like coming out of me. If I don''t keep it together, I will end up in the same way.


    As soon as he was afraid, he closed the door again.


    Anxiously paced back and forth in the room.


    What the hell should I do?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, under the corridor.


    Wang Peng came out of the corridor panting.


    There''s blood everywhere.


    But this is all the blood from boss Wang''s people.


    The induction light in the corridor is broken. I can hardly see who the other party is when I fight just now, but Wang Peng doesn''t care. One person bears the brunt. He stabbed several crazy knives in the dark. I don''t know how many fell. Anyway, he was splashed with blood.


    However, boss Wang''s people seem to be quite tenacious. They just stick to the corridor and don''t let them in.


    Although Wang Peng is fierce, he can''t help being blocked so hard.


    The key boss Wang''s people didn''t know where to get a gate board, so they stubbornly blocked it in the corridor. Wang Peng and they couldn''t go up at all.


    "Peng''er, what should I do?" brother Yijiao also came out at this time. He was also full of blood and looked very tired.


    The knife in his hand turned blood red.


    Wang Peng scolded secretly. He never dreamed that boss Wang was still ambushing people here, and he was still in his house!


    Just when he was ready to go up, so many people rushed out of it. Wang Peng was also startled.


    He didn''t think much, but said loudly: "later, I''ll take a fucking knife and kill it. I don''t believe it. Boss Wang''s people are not afraid to die!"


    It''s not boss Wang''s people who are not afraid of death, but the space in the corridor is too small. When they meet Wang Peng, even if someone is afraid of death, they can''t escape. No matter how fierce Wang Peng is, he can''t rush up.


    It''s like one man at a time.


    When Wang Peng was ready to rush in again, a group of people ran from a distance, looking like No. 50 or 60.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua came first.


    "Wang Peng, how''s the situation?" he asked, pretending to be a tiger.


    Now, needless to say, he thinks he is the number one in Zhang Wen''s hands. Who can do the butcher? Let the butcher suffer?


    Who else but he pretends to be a tiger?


    "Brother Hu, there are all boss Wang''s people inside. You can''t rush in!" Wang Peng said angrily.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua saw the blood on him and knew he wasn''t lazy.


    But they don''t understand why there is boss Wang in it.


    Before pretending to force the tiger to ask questions, Li Erzi came from behind the crowd.


    "Is there boss Wang in here?"


    Wang Peng nodded vigorously: "well, the corridor is full, and the number is countless."


    Li Erzi was silent and his eyebrows tightened together.


    This place is Hong Zi''s hiding place. If there were boss Wang''s people in it, boss Wang must have known that Zhang Wen was going to bring someone.


    However, this is strange.


    Boss Wang has always been at a disadvantage. Is he ready to fight with Zhang Wen?


    It''s not like boss Wang''s style!


    Before Li Erzi could figure it out, he pretended to force the tiger and said, "grass, what''s your ink? Now people are on it and rush up to kill him. Won''t he finish it? Because of this, Wenzi feels so uncomfortable, don''t you know?"


    Li Erzi glared at him: "grass! You fucking know a fart! Also, you''ll catch me alive later. Wenzi has to do it himself!"


    Pretending to force the tiger''s face was somewhat lost: "Oh, I said I would teach Hong Zi a lesson myself later! He plays with women so hard that we have to use some other means to deal with him ~"


    "Brother Hu, what means do you have?" brother Yijiao asked curiously.


    At the same time, Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua glared at brother Yijiao.


    When you encounter such a thing, just pretend you haven''t heard anything. Why do you have to deal with it and pretend to force the tiger! It''s helping him pretend to be forced!


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile proudly: "fill Chang, drop La, big top, and play in turns to ensure that he is refreshing."


    Brother Yijiao scratched his head. He could understand the first two words, but he had never heard what the last big top meant.


    Pretending to force the tiger knew he wanted to ask, so he explained to him patiently: "big top, that is, several of us brought Hong Zi into a room, let him walk naked first, then we walk naked, and then..."


    what the fuck!


    Brother Yijiao quickly covered his ears.


    Don''t listen! Never listen!


    If you listen to the picture described by pretending to force the tiger, I''m afraid you won''t sleep well in the future!


    Not to mention anything else, he just pretended to force the tiger to say the first half of what he said to make them smooth. He thought that the picture was full of excitement.


    He''s not that interested!


    "Why are you covering your ears?" pretending to force the tiger looked very angry. He came and broke off his hand covering his ears, and was ready to repeat what he had just said.


    Fortunately, Zhang Guohua pulled up his hair and asked him to hold back what he was going to say.


    "Grass, you want something useful, ang!"


    Pretend to force the tiger to scold: "grass, do you think my method is useless? Then try..."


    Thinking of the picture just described by pretending to force the tiger, Zhang Guohua''s face was a burst of Shyness: "try your mother!"


    "Why do you swear!" pretending to force the tiger looked a little angry.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t talk nonsense. He pulled his hair harder and looked like he was going to give him an electric gun.


    Li Erzi hurriedly separated the two of them and said, "stop making trouble. Now the important thing is to fight in first! Now there are many people guarding boss Wang. What shall we do?"


    Wang Peng stood up at this time and his chest was very strong: "second brother, I''ll take the lead!"


    "Peng''er, you were tired just now. Take a break!" at this time, I came out from behind.


    When Wang Peng saw me, he immediately found the backbone and his eyes became sharp.


    "Brother Wen, the space inside is too small. I didn''t rush up for a long time just now. It seems that boss Wang planned it!"

 Chapter 1465

    Don''t look at my face now, but my heart is crazy on the way over.


    Now, there is no plan.


    Wang Peng said that there are many people inside, so we will fight a bloody way. I don''t believe that the people inside are not afraid of death!


    However, I can''t watch my brothers charge inside. I watch the play outside.


    So I took the knife from a little brother: "peng''er, rush in with me! See if they are not afraid of death!"


    With a ferocious smile, Wang Peng nodded and stood beside me.


    Li Erzi quickly stopped me: "Wenzi, just let the people below do these things. Don''t forget your identity!"


    He just dropped his voice.


    Two pots of water poured down from above.


    Sprinkled on the ground, steaming hot.


    Several brothers nearby were burned and showed their teeth in pain.


    "My grass is boiling water!" pretending to force the tiger also shouted.


    Li Erzi hurriedly dragged me out of here first, and then Wang Peng pretended to force the tiger. They rushed in like crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, boss Wang at the door of the bar is talking to his little brother who died here.


    He also knows the situation here.


    Zhang Wen''s people are really powerful. It''s only a few rounds once, and many people on his side have fallen.


    They can hold it for a short time, but they can''t hold it for a long time.


    But boss Wang needs time!


    Seeing that Liu hongran and Wang Yuxian in the bar still didn''t mean to come out, boss Wang was a little worried. He thought it was really impossible. Let the butcher go in and catch people first. Anyway, the key is to kill Liu hongran first!


    The butcher is already in a hurry.


    He also knows the situation of Hongzi. If he doesn''t do it quickly, he''s really afraid of losing this rare opportunity!


    "Butcher, you''re ready. You can''t really do it. You''ll take someone in later!" boss Wang said.


    The butcher nodded hard. He couldn''t wait!


    He took out the knife in his arms, checked it, and then looked back and counted the people behind him.


    At this time, the figures of Liu hongran and Wang Yuxian moved in the bar.


    "Big brother, Liu hongran moved!" a little brother said.


    Boss Wang, they all immediately focused on the past.


    Darling.


    It''s really on the line and I have to send it!


    Today, boss Wang is protected by God. Everything is so smooth!


    Boss Wang, they didn''t dare to go out. Seeing Liu hongran coming out of the car, they went to the parking lot with Wang Yuxian.


    After a while, a Mercedes Benz Maybach drove out.


    Inside sat Liu hongran and Wang Yuxian.


    "Follow up!" boss Wang was very excited.


    Not only did Zhang Wen miscalculate tonight, but even Liu hongran miscalculated!


    He went out without even a driver!


    This is not self digging!


    Liu hongran sat in the car and talked with Wang Yuxian.


    He was so focused on Zhang Wen that he didn''t notice that there was a car behind him.


    Wang Yuxian''s thoughts also floated on Zhang Wen, and did not notice the danger of approaching them gradually.


    In the twinkling of an eye, we arrived at Wang Yuxian''s hotel. Liu hongran put her down first.


    Then I drove home slowly.


    Boss Wang''s eyes are bloodthirsty.


    Now, Liu hongran is the only one! He knew that Liu hongran had to go through a very remote road when he came home. He had arranged for someone to wait there.


    Boss Wang is not allowed to make any mistakes tonight!


    Boss Wang was in no hurry and told the driver not to get too close.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether it''s tight or not tonight.


    Liu hongran has been playing on the white road. Where is this vigilance?


    He didn''t even think about it.


    Almost ten minutes later, Liu hongran''s car turned and got on the next road.


    There are usually no cars on this road. Even the street lights are dim.


    Sitting in the car, Liu hongran lit a cigarette and his expression was a little empty.


    I don''t know how long he hasn''t been so relaxed.


    Drive by yourself and walk around the street alone.


    This slow-paced life is actually the most suitable for him.


    After smoking a cigarette, a car suddenly appeared in front of Liu hongran.


    Across the road.


    Liu hongran quickly braked and stopped.


    In the head, blank for a few seconds.


    There was no one in the car, but it was on fire.


    Prick!


    Prick~


    At the same time, Liu hongran heard several sudden brake sounds behind him.


    He just took a look in the rearview mirror.


    At this time, boss Wang and they all got out of the car. The butcher in a white shirt was the most obvious. A group of people shook their bodies and came here.


    Liu hongran''s eyes moved. At this time, he seemed to understand something.


    Immediately took out his cell phone and prepared to make a call.


    He is going to call the number two in Jinhai city.


    But as soon as the mobile phone was pulled out, a brick banged on the windshield of the car.


    Let his whole person tremble.


    Liu hongran is a legendary figure on the white road, but he really doesn''t know what to do when he meets such a thing.


    It''s black!


    It''s the black of red fruit!


    There are no principles or constraints.


    The butcher came and pulled the door several times, but the door had long been locked and could not be opened.


    He smashed the cab glass with a straight punch, reached in and opened the door.


    He pulled Liu hongran out with a force.


    Liu hongran fell to the ground and couldn''t open his eyes because of the light.


    Suddenly there was no sound around.


    A man with a seemingly relaxed expression came over, threw Liu hongran a cigarette, and then lit one by himself.


    Seeing that Liu hongran didn''t move for a long time, he smiled coldly: "Liu hongran, what? Aren''t you going to enjoy the last cigarette in your life?"


    Although Liu hongran''s head was covered, he still asked, "who are you?"


    Hearing this, the man laughed wantonly.


    "Who am I? You still don''t understand? People say you Liu hongran are a cow, but in my opinion, you are just ordinary people! Besides, after tonight, you are still a dead man!"


    Liu hongran shut up and looked empty.


    Dead.


    Once upon a time, how far was this word from Liu hongran?


    But now, it''s so close to him.


    However, if you really want to face such an outcome, Liu hongran has no complaints.


    All this is fate.


    Perhaps from the first time I helped Zhang Wen, it was doomed.


    At this point, he did not regret it.


    Thinking of this, he was not nervous. He lit the cigarette and took a sip: "I know, you are boss Wang!"


    Boss Wang raised his eyebrows and said, "have you figured it out so quickly? It seems you''re not stupid, ha ha!"


    Liu hongran took a deep breath: "boss Wang, I admit you are a talent, but you will eventually be lost by Zhang Wen! In Jinhai City, you will disappear completely!"

 Chapter 1466

    In the community, many residents are in danger.


    Listening to the sound of fighting and the smell of blood in the corridor, they were extremely nervous one by one.


    Many people have called the police, but so far, the police have not come.


    I can''t help it. This community is relatively remote. It takes time for the police to come.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    At the moment, behind the unit building, a man with a hammer is smashing the door!


    It was Zhang Guohua who smashed the door.


    He brought the hammer himself. Now Zhang Guohua doesn''t bring anything, just a hammer!


    Zhang Guohua is the only one who can bring a hammer when fighting!


    The muscles and strength are not given in vain!


    Ordinary people, no one can swing this big hammer.


    "My grass, can you hurry up?" the pretending tiger on one side couldn''t wait and urged on the other side.


    Zhang Guohua hit and scolded, "you''re in a hurry with wool! Grass!"


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t talk to him, not saying nothing, but not daring.


    Who knows if Zhang Guohua will smash the tiger with this big hammer! Pretending to force a tiger is not an iron gate, but I can''t stand Zhang Guohua''s iron hammer.


    Just now they pretended to force the tiger to rush from the front, but they really couldn''t rush up.


    Not because boss Wang''s people are too fierce, nor because they are not fierce enough, but because they can''t hide even if they get a knife in that narrow corridor! You can''t run if you want to.


    Boss Wang''s people stubbornly block the knife with their bodies.


    Acting as a human shield.


    Li Erzi knew he had to catch Hong Zi quickly, or the police would come later, so he asked Zhang Guohua to break open the back door.


    Not to attack from here, but to let boss Wang''s people run!


    Let them get a knife and hurry to the hospital. Don''t get in the way here!


    Bang!


    Just then, Zhang Guohua smashed the door open.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he hurried to inform Li Erzi: "Erzi, my grass, the door is broken! Zhang Guohua is really an animal. The welded iron door can open!"


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense and asked Wang Peng to take people to continue to rush.


    Hong Zi, who hid above, saw these things.


    Including Zhang Guohua breaking open the back door.


    He''s scared to death!


    Zhang Guohua, Li Erzi, bury people and force tigers, and Zhang Wen, but they all came out in person!


    What the fuck is this?


    This is the rhythm to sweep Hongzi!


    Today''s Hongzi will escape whatever he says, otherwise he must be dead!


    Zhang Wen, may I let him go?


    Seeing the back door open, many boss Wang''s people really ran out.


    People are afraid of death.


    In particular, these injured people are not afraid.


    Under the impact of Wang Peng, a madman, he can hold on and don''t run. That''s a fool!


    Hong Zi tried his best to cheer himself up. If he didn''t run at this time, Wang Peng would rush up and he wouldn''t have a chance!


    Zhang Wen''s people didn''t chase the people who boss Wang ran away. They were just waiting for Hongzi.


    Why don''t you just follow these people and get out.


    Thinking of this, Hong Zi quickly found a hat to disguise himself, and then walked to the stairs.


    Grass.


    no way!


    The people at the entrance of the stairs not only didn''t rush down, but also retreated back. They were about to push down the door of Hong Zi''s house!


    Hongzi ran back to the house and opened the back window.


    Looked down.


    Very high.


    But at this time, he has no way back. If he doesn''t jump, he will die!


    Watching downstairs take a deep breath, Hong Zi suddenly jumped out.


    Dong!


    A dull noise.


    Hong Zi''s forehead was immediately covered with cold sweat.


    There was a sharp pain on the only ankle!


    If placed in peacetime, this voice can definitely be heard by Zhang Wen''s people.


    But today, no one noticed the sound. They were busy fighting boss Wang''s people!


    Seeing that no one had noticed him, Hong Zi clenched his teeth and took off a lame leg and ran to another unit building.


    Hong Zixue is smart. He knows that he can''t run far with this leg. If Zhang Wen and they find themselves not in the house later, they will search around, and Hong Zi must be held down.


    So he turned his head.


    The most dangerous place is the safest place. Just hide in the basement of this corridor! Make sure Zhang Wen can''t find anyone!


    Boss Wang''s people were driven to the shelves and blocked in the corridor. They didn''t want to run, but they couldn''t run away.


    The back door opened, and of course they poured out in a swarm.


    Now, only fools don''t run away!


    If you don''t run, you''re dead!


    They all saw how fierce Wang Peng was.


    After two, boss Wang''s people were dispersed.


    Wang Peng was the first to rush to the door of the room where Hong Zi had just hid.


    Taking a breath, he kicked the door open with one foot.


    The little brother around rushed in.


    "Hongzi, you don''t have to fucking hide. Get out!" Wang Peng shouted.


    Now he can imagine how to peel off Hongzi''s skin a little later.


    There was no sound in the room.


    "Brother Peng, nobody!" brother Yijiao searched the room for a while and was stunned.


    "What? Nobody?" Wang Peng frowned.


    He checked it himself. There was no one in each room. He was worried and was ready to run down to inform Li Erzi.


    At this time, pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua had cleared the people in the corridor, and Li Erzi and I came up.


    "Where are the people?" I asked as I entered the door.


    Wang Peng''s expression was a little ugly: "brother Wen, I didn''t find anyone when I came up..."


    Li Erzi turned his eyes and ran to see the window of the house at the first time.


    When he found that the window was open, his eyes sank in an instant: "Wenzi, people may have run away!"


    I just rushed over to see it.


    "Shit!" I scolded. Just now our attention was here, not behind.


    But who could have thought that Hong Zi, who was already lame, could jump from the third floor?


    Seeing that my face was a little ugly, Li Erzi said, "don''t worry, Wenzi. I''ll arrange someone to look around. Hong Zi''s leg is missing. Plus jumping from the third floor, he can''t run far!"


    I nodded hard: "well, be fast!"


    I didn''t see Hongzi''s figure. My head began to turn quickly.


    If I really can''t catch Hong Zi today, I''ve done so many things. Aren''t they all in vain?


    In vain.


    Things will be delayed if they are not well kept.


    Li Erzi came and gave me a cigarette: "smoke a cigarette first and calm down!"


    He can see what''s on my mind now.


    I took a hard breath: "Er Zi, it doesn''t seem so simple."


    Li Erzi nodded: "I''m going to tell you that these people arranged by boss Wang should not be groundless."


    I frowned hard.


    At this time, I don''t know that another person is walking on the edge of life and death.


    This man is Liu hongran!

 Chapter 1467

    On a quiet path.


    Liu hongran was tied in the car by the butcher.


    Boss Wang and his younger brothers squatted aside and watched.


    To do these things, we still have to let the butcher, the master of crime, come.


    Boss Wang is relieved to leave it to him.


    "Brother, tie it up ~" the butcher came to report happily.


    Boss Wang looked.


    Liu hongran''s car crashed under a tree and he was tied up in the cab. He did a good job in the details everywhere.


    "Well, not bad ~" boss Wang smiled, then walked slowly with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Liu hongran had no resistance at all and was tied there.


    Just now, the butcher had beaten Liu hongran black and blue.


    He told boss Wang that the body would be destroyed later anyway. Now no one can find out the reason after a fight.


    Boss Wang smiled and patted Liu hongran''s face. He was quite angry: "Liu hongran, aren''t you awesome! You secretly destroyed the company I''m affiliated with? I didn''t expect to fall into my hands today?"


    Where could Liu hongran think he would end up like this?


    The butcher''s beating just now made him still hurt badly, and his head was too heavy to lift up.


    When was Liu hongran beaten like this when he grew up?


    He has always been a man of mouth.


    Everything in front of him was as unreal as a movie. Liu hongran looked down at his body and then looked around.


    My head is full of stupidity.


    The butcher beat him hard just now. If he was more cruel, I''m afraid he would beat out the bitter juice in Liu hongran''s stomach.


    Looking at boss Wang for a few seconds, Liu hongran smiled.


    He smiled sadly.


    Liu hongran was born with a golden spoon in his mouth since childhood. No one thought he would fall to this point.


    But Liu hongran asked for it.


    Whether it''s his friends or Liu hongran, he knows it in his heart.


    It''s all because of Zhang Wen.


    In itself, Liu hongran has broken the rules when he set foot in the field of Jinhai city.


    Contact with boss Wang and set up the Wen group yourself, which is tantamount to secretly provoking boss Wang.


    A man like boss Wang doesn''t care whether he Liu hongran has a background or someone supports him.


    In his eyes, as long as he provoked his people, there was only one word, kill!


    Kill Liu hongran, it''s all over!


    But when things came to this point, Zhang Wen should have been secretly escorting him, but Zhang Wen was not there when he had an accident, and he withdrew all the people who usually secretly protected Liu hongran.


    Zhang Wen didn''t expect it, and Liu hongran didn''t expect it.


    Wang madman in Jinhai City, this name is not for nothing.


    Crazy, few people can match.


    But boss Wang''s madness is different from that of Zhang Wen. He is rational madness! Such people are even more terrible.


    At the moment, Liu hongran really realized it.


    "Why don''t you smile!" boss Wang was upset when he saw that Liu hongran was still in such a high posture. He raised his hand and gave him a punch.


    Liu hongran snorted and coughed violently.


    Spit a few mouthfuls of blood.


    "Boss Wang... You... You can''t fight Zhang Wen. You are too far from Zhang Wen..." Liu hongran said intermittently.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were cold: "grass, you''re dying. Talk back! After you''re removed, Zhang Wen has no backers in Baidao. It''s not that I can play as much as I want?"


    There is nothing wrong with this, and Liu hongran agrees.


    But he has long recognized Zhang Wen in his heart. Even without his protection, Zhang Wen can do it!


    Get rid of boss Wang, it''s only a matter of time.


    Liu hongran''s face was covered with blood. He looked up at boss Wang and squeezed out a few words: "boss Wang, society is not so mixed..."


    "Grass!" boss Wang was so angry that he hit Liu hongran in the face with another heavy fist.


    He has long wanted to vent on this face!


    "Then you fucking teach me how society should mix! I''ve been mixing in Jinhai city for so many years, and I still need you to teach me?"


    "You fucking stay in your Yanjing. Why do you have to come to Jinhai?"


    "I''ll show you how dark society is today! Grass!"


    Boss Wang gave him a hard punch when he said a word, almost venting and beating Liu hongran hard.


    After a while, Liu hongran''s head lost its support, and there was only one last breath left.


    Boss Wang stopped.


    Spit on him: "grass, if you want to blame Zhang Wen, wow! It''s because of him that you came to this point!"


    With that, boss Wang took the towel from the butcher and wiped his hands.


    Time seems to slow down.


    Here in Liu hongran, it seems to be recalculated.


    His head had long been knocked out and his whole body was numb.


    Only the string stretched in his head gave him a breath to breathe.


    At the moment, all he thinks about is Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian.


    It''s ridiculous to say that I came to this stage for two people who almost don''t want to do it.


    Killed by Wang madman in Jinhai city.


    Looking at the mess in the car, Liu hongran''s tears suddenly fell down.


    The feeling of sadness grew stronger and stronger, and then he cried hard.


    This is neither despair nor unwillingness.


    It''s relief.


    Liu hongran believed one word.


    Come back to life.


    People live in the world to complete their mission. Liu hongran has completed his mission and should go at ease.


    Liu hongran didn''t offend others, but he never thought that he would die in the hands of boss Wang.


    Good.


    Dead, dead, dead.


    "Ha ha, brother, look at him crying!" the butcher said with a smile.


    Boss Wang also saw Liu hongran cry and laughed wildly: "grass, Liu hongran! Many people are finished because of standing in the wrong team. Your death is because of Zhang Wen!"


    With that, he waved and asked his little brother to pour gasoline.


    Several younger brothers next to him ran out, carrying gasoline barrels, and began to pour water along Liu hongran''s car, inside and outside the cab.


    The pungent smell kept stimulating Liu hongran who was still conscious.


    "Ha ha..." seeing this scene, Liu hongran laughed.


    Boss Wang is a smart man in the end. As long as he burns the car, it is difficult for even the police to find evidence.


    I''m afraid Zhang Wen won''t know.


    When the gasoline was poured, boss Wang waved behind him.


    A figure trotted over.


    Seeing that scene just now, the man was already scared silly.


    This man is Zhiyong who has been shrinking behind!


    He never dreamed that boss Wang played so hard!


    Boss Wang threw him the lighter.


    "You light the fire."

 Chapter 1468

    Looking at the lighter in his hand, Zhiyong was stupid.


    Completely stupid.


    What is this?


    Boss Wang, do it yourself?


    Is this not the mastermind?


    He thought he would just stand here and watch the play. Who knows, he has to do it!


    I looked at boss Wang and Liu hongran in the car.


    The muscles on his face twitched.


    "Boss Wang, this..." he really didn''t want to do it.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were horizontal: "what''s the matter? Dare not start?"


    Then he winked at the butcher.


    The butcher slapped him in the face without saying a word.


    Zhiyong''s face tilted and he almost fell.


    When he stood up, a bright knife was put on his neck, and the butcher''s face showed ferocity: "if you don''t do it, I don''t mind letting you two have a ''car accident''!"


    Zhiyong''s head was buzzing.


    Shit


    This is to catch the duck on the shelf!


    It was agreed that Lao Yan was just a man. Now, boss Wang and the butcher are going to force him to do it!


    He absolutely believes the butcher''s words. As long as he doesn''t light the fire, the butcher will definitely kill him!


    Zhiyong has done fighting, chopping, and even XX women.


    To tell you the truth, he was never afraid.


    But today, it scared him!


    Fight the fear in your heart!


    Not to mention Liu hongran''s status, he is now tied up in the car, but a fresh human life!


    If you light this fire, Liu hongran inside will be burned alive!


    In ancient times, it was torture!


    "Grass, what''s your ink!" the butcher gave him a kick behind his back, and the little brothers nearby laughed loudly.


    Zhiyong quickly stood up straight and looked back at the butcher.


    The latter glared at him.


    Zhiyong was so frightened that he was smart that he hurried to the lighter in the cracker.


    But I couldn''t fight for half a day.


    "Fuck you..." the butcher came to beat him.


    Click!


    At this time, the lighter suddenly hit!


    A tender little flame appeared in Zhiyong''s hand.


    Dazzling and scary.


    Zhiyong threw the lighter directly.


    The lighter drew a beautiful curve in the air and accurately landed near Liu hongran''s car.


    Then.


    With a bang, the fire flared up.


    The flame seemed to grow wings and spread on Liu hongran''s car.


    Suddenly, Liu hongran was caught in the sea of fire.


    The sharp pain on his body made Liu hongran tremble. He seemed to struggle with his life and trembled in his seat.


    The butcher and boss Wang cat looked into the car. Their faces were excited.


    Zhiyong directly turned around, and the fire ran on his body and made a crackling sound, which made him want to cut his ear.


    It''s conceivable to burn a person alive.


    Liu hongran''s eyes were bright. At the moment, he could not feel the pain on his body. He was only one step away from his breath.


    In the last picture, the figure of Zhang Wen appeared in Liu hongran''s head.


    With all his strength, Liu hongran let out a hissing roar.


    "Zhang Wen, avenge me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Whoa, whoa, whoa~


    Several police cars drove to the community, and the lights on the roof were quite dazzling.


    It''s late at night.


    The people in the community kept talking around several policemen.


    That scene just now frightened them.


    There was a fight in the community, and some people were injured. Now there is a smell of blood in the corridor of the community.


    Hongzi''s room was checked and the corridor was blocked.


    "Comrade police, you must help us decide! What did you think was the big night!"


    "Comrade police, the nature of this matter is quite bad. You must take care of it! Fortunately, the people in the community are fine tonight. If they rush into the house, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    A young policeman stood here listening to the residents of the community talking about the situation just now and bowed his head to take notes.


    He probably understood the situation just now.


    He knows who it is, but he really can''t do it!


    This time, they went out of the police slowly. After receiving the alarm call, he received a call from the person above and told him to slow down.


    What does he mean?


    So he came with ink. There were no people here for a long time.


    Only some traces of fighting were left.


    Make a note, appease the residents of the community, and then conduct a symbolic investigation, and his task will be completed.


    Although he is jealous of evil and wants to arrest those people as soon as possible, but the people above have spoken. What else can he do?


    He''s not stupid.


    Will not challenge the authority of leaders.


    It sounds good, but he wasn''t ready to investigate at all.


    Early tomorrow morning, he will find some cleaners to wipe the blood in the corridor and clean the house. Won''t there be nothing?


    As long as he slows down his work and drags it on.


    At the moment, two people dressed simply but looking sneaky are mixed in the crowd.


    Everyone was busy and no one noticed them at all.


    After looking around, the two of them looked at each other, shook their heads and walked out of the community silently.


    They came out and got on a car parked outside the community.


    "Second brother, brother Wen, there is no Hong Zi everywhere!" said the two men.


    I frowned and didn''t speak.


    Hands, but have been shaking!


    Thinking of Hong Zi''s face, I was angry.


    "Wenzi, don''t worry about this. Go first." Li Erzi advised me nearby.


    I rubbed my dizzy forehead and thought carefully about where Hong Zi might be now.


    This time, we''ve frightened the snake. If we want to catch Hong Zi next time, it won''t be so simple.


    Sitting in the car, I have an impulse to smoke myself.


    Zhang Wen, you can''t even do this well. What face do you have to face Liu hongran?


    ¡­¡­


    Wheeze, wheeze~


    Now, in the basement of the community.


    Hong Zi dragged one leg and breathed heavily in his mouth.


    There happened to be a room in the basement that was unlocked. Hong Zi pushed the door in and hid inside to have a rest.


    Leg, it hurts badly.


    But he didn''t dare to make a sound, even a groan.


    This is no joke!


    It was all Zhang Wen''s people outside just now! If you make something to let Zhang Wen''s people hear it, it will be in trouble!


    He is already like this. If Zhang Wen''s people catch him again, it will definitely be a death!


    But Hongzi is still happy.


    Since just now, Zhang Wen''s people have been searching around, and no one has noticed Hong Zi hiding in the unit building.


    Now the police are coming, Hong Zi still doesn''t dare to go out.


    Who knows if Zhang Wen has left his Eyeliner outside?


    For the time being, hide here!

 Chapter 1469

    "Big brother..." in a small quadrangle, Zhiyong ran in.


    His face was full of panic.


    It was like being punched in the face, and the expression was distorted.


    Zhiyong is afraid!


    When boss Wang put him back, his nerves were almost broken.


    Just now, he saw Liu hongran finished with his own eyes.


    A living man was burned into coke!


    This is all the work of his courage!


    Lao Yan heard the sound and opened the door.


    He came down wearing a big underpants.


    "Is it done?"


    Zhiyong nodded unsightly: "well, boss Wang and them just did Liu hongran!"


    Lao Yan looked happy. Unexpectedly, things were really done. After today, the sky in Jinhai city may change color!


    Without Liu hongran''s threat, Zhang Wen is at best an empty waste!


    If you don''t say anything else, you can kill him just by shooting him!


    As soon as Zhang Wen converges, boss Wang will give some force to ensure that Zhang Wen is finished!


    When Zhang Wen is finished, Lao Yan will move his mind.


    At least, we should stand firm in Jinhai city! Let boss Wang dare not shake him easily!


    "Liu hongran, how did he die?" old Yan was curious.


    "Burned alive! But boss Wang is very smart. He disguised the scene as Liu hongran''s car accident. Now I''m sure the police can''t find out anything!"


    He didn''t dare say that he lit the fire, and said with trembling.


    There was something wrong with his face. Lao Yan looked at him angrily: "grass, what are you afraid of? It''s not as serious as you think!"


    Lao Yan, this is standing and talking without backache!


    He didn''t do things and didn''t order people. Of course, he thought it was all right.


    But Zhiyong is scared!


    The picture of the flame running around Liu hongran is still fresh in his memory!


    "I''m not afraid, but I think boss Wang is a little too cruel..." Zhiyong smiled awkwardly.


    Old Yan shamelessly smiled: "Zhiyong, just follow me. Zhang Wenyi will be finished by then. I promise boss Wang will beg us in the future!"


    Zhiyong still couldn''t laugh. He said to Lao Yan and turned around and left.


    Zhiyong is not as brave as boss Wang.


    He''s looking for a place to hide.


    Anyway, hide the limelight first!


    Zhiyong didn''t dare to go home, but found a very remote small hotel to live in.


    In a room with only one bed and table, Zhiyong curled up and wrapped himself tightly in a quilt.


    He still has a cold sweat on his head!


    See!


    Once the ox man Zhiyong was afraid of becoming this B kind. It can be seen how much harm the butcher and boss Wang do to people.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when the morning sunshine spread to Jinhai city full of sin.


    The police car arrived.


    On a very remote path.


    There was a mess everywhere.


    When the police car came, it immediately blocked the scene.


    A skinny policeman got out of the car and straightened the brim of his hat.


    He frowned at the mess of the car burning.


    To tell the truth, he has been handling cases for many years, but such tragic cases rarely happen.


    Only the frame was left when the car was burned, and the people inside were blurred.


    "I don''t know who the unlucky guy is. It''s probably drunk driving. He hit the car in the middle of the night and burned himself in the car. Fortunately, he didn''t harm others ~"


    A policeman nearby disdained.


    Drunk driving is hated and harmful to others and yourself.


    Team Zhang''s eyes were sharp and tiger''s eyes were round.


    The policeman was silent for an instant.


    "People are dead. Are you interesting to say these words? And you have handled so many accidents. Which accident will have spontaneous combustion? It must be someone''s hands and feet!"


    After all, team Zhang is a cow. After working in criminal investigation for so many years, he has a natural keen sense.


    At a glance, you can see what''s going on at the scene.


    No matter how cunning boss Wang is, he is just a little thief in the eyes of team Zhang.


    If you give the team enough time, you can certainly find out the fishiness behind boss Wang and them!


    With that, team Zhang took people to the scene and checked it first.


    The one burned in the car is called a clean one. Although there is a keen intuition, it''s really difficult to investigate in this case.


    Team Zhang is also a little worried.


    In this situation, even the identity of the victim is difficult to determine.


    "Inform the investigation section to come over!" team Zhang said after a while.


    His police rushed to inform him on the walkie talkie.


    At this time, the phone of team Zhang rang.


    He looked down and saw the name of section chief Duan on his mobile phone.


    He''s a little muttering.


    He is no longer a soldier under section chief Duan. Last time, section chief Duan personally assigned him to Wang Yi. What does he mean by calling himself now?


    He pressed the answer button.


    "Xiao Zhang, I heard that there was a car accident near XX road and people were killed. Is that the case?"


    How dare team Zhang hide it? Quickly nodded: "report to section chief Duan, there was a car accident at the scene, but it is still under investigation."


    Hearing team Zhang''s confirmation, the section chief here was very upset.


    Shit!


    Boss Wang is really crazy. Did he really kill Liu hongran?


    It seems that Jinhai city will not let him go in the future! Although boss Wang''s step is breathtaking, if he uses it well, it will help him stabilize his position.


    But Liu hongran is not an ordinary person after all. Once he has an accident here, there are too many things involved.


    There must be someone down there to investigate!


    By then, the troublesome person is not his section chief?


    Thinking so, section chief Duan''s heart flashed a trace of excitement.


    From a personal point of view, section chief Duan also hoped to get rid of Liu hongran. He knew that the mayor had to hold on to him because of Liu hongran.


    Without him, you can save yourself a lot of trouble.


    Is boss Wang right or wrong in this move?


    "Section chief Duan, is there anything else?" seeing section chief Duan on the phone for a long time, team Zhang whispered.


    Section chief Duan hurriedly said, "it''s all right ~ Xiao Zhang, you should investigate this matter carefully. After all, it''s a major event of human life. If there''s a car accident, you write and hand in the materials, and I can apply for a reward for you. Maybe it''s possible to bring you up!"


    Team Zhang quickly stood at attention: "I see, thank section chief Duan!"


    Put the phone down.


    Team Zhang was not too happy.


    Instead, he frowned and bowed his head in thought.


    The leaders at the level of section chief Duan have already said this. Why should team Zhang hesitate? According to the thinking of normal people, it should be to close the case hastily, then hand over the materials and wait for promotion!


    But section chief Duan''s words made team Zhang feel strange and even nervous!

 Chapter 1470

    Team Zhang''s keen intuition really didn''t humiliate him.


    After hearing this, his first reaction was whether section chief Duan had anything to do with it!


    If you encounter such a serious accident at ordinary times, section chief Duan will certainly not say so. He must tell them with a serious face that this matter must be investigated comprehensively and carefully, and there can be no loopholes at all.


    But what happened today?


    Let team Zhang close the case hastily?


    This is not a cover up. What is it?


    To tell the truth, this matter has little to do with team Zhang. This is the work of team Zhang. At best, it is the difference between delicate and non delicate work.


    What section chief Duan said just now is quite clear. As long as team Zhang does what he said, it will certainly be promoted!


    Team Zhang has been in the police force for so long that he doesn''t want to sit in the office.


    Section chief Duan can speak to team Zhang in a word.


    However, team Zhang does not intend to do so.


    If you really did what section chief Duan said, wouldn''t it be equivalent to having a pigtail caught by him?


    Team Zhang has been in the industry for so many years, but he has never done anything wrong.


    In addition, he always drinks and chats with Wang Yi after work recently, and his thoughts and outlook on life are also moving closer to Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi has a bottom line in her work, that is, no matter how she plays or does, she should be based on justice.


    Team Zhang has recognized this principle now.


    Looking at the burned car, team Zhang secretly decided to give the dead an innocence!


    Thinking of this, he called Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi was promoted yesterday, and team Zhang also heard about it. Although he doesn''t know what kind of background Wang Yi has, his future is unlimited if he can be promoted two levels in such a short time!


    Follow Wang Yi and have a future!


    "Brother Wang, there is a traffic accident on XX road. The traffic police have given us full power to deal with it now."


    Zhang DUI and Wang Yi have a good relationship. On weekdays, they are matched by brothers.


    Today is the first day for Wang Yi to sit in the section chief''s office. She is in a good mood.


    He said with a smile, "Lao Zhang, what do you mean by telling me about this? Let our security department take the initiative to monitor you?"


    Team Zhang quickly shook his head: "I don''t mean that, but I think there''s something wrong with the accident..."


    Wang Yi is now very happy. He is going to thank Liu hongran again in two days. His thoughts are not on these things at all.


    "Well, if there''s anything wrong, you can record it first. I''ll study it together when I get off work in the evening. I''ve just taken office and have a lot of things to do."


    Wang Yi kept looking at the time.


    Team Zhang didn''t talk nonsense. He promised and hung up the phone. He went to the side to urge the people in the investigation department to find out the identity of this person quickly.


    Up to now, no one has thought about Liu hongran.


    But in the worst case, it has begun to ferment slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Buzzing~


    The mobile phone boss Wang put on the table vibrated.


    He just glanced lazily and left it alone.


    Needless to say, he knows who it is.


    Who else but section chief Duan?


    Boss Wang has hardly closed his eyes since last night.


    Not because he burned Liu hongran alive and couldn''t get through the barrier in his heart.


    He''s excited!


    Thinking of the flat road after that, he was very excited.


    Without Liu hongran, what is Zhang Wen?


    When the limelight of this matter passed, boss Wang began to get Zhang Wen. He wanted to return all the money Zhang Wen owed him!


    The telephone rang, and then it rang again.


    Boss Wang smiled.


    He didn''t turn it off.


    He just likes watching section chief call over and over again.


    I''ll keep him entertained.


    You don''t have to ask what section chief Duan wants to say.


    Duan Wengong must be scared at this time~


    However, the butcher has no problem at all. The scene is absolutely clean. Even if the police pass by, they will not find anything for a while.


    "Butcher, you''ve done a good job. After a while, we''ll straighten out the people and go to work with Zhang Wen!" said boss Wang.


    The butcher gritted his teeth and mentioned Zhang Wen. He was cruel.


    The butcher has committed crimes for so many years. When did he lose money? That is, in Zhang Wen, he often eats flat.


    As long as he has a chance, he must take the whole paper once!


    It''s best to cut it with your own hands!


    The butcher''s eyes flashed bloodthirsty light, as if Zhang Wen was about to fall under his cold knife.


    Neither boss Wang nor the butcher was afraid of this.


    One is the experienced first brother of Jinhai city.


    The other is the crime master butcher.


    The butcher is not afraid of crime.


    From sneaking around to killing people, the butcher can sleep as if nothing had happened.


    Only a butcher can have such psychological quality.


    "Big brother, what are you going to do with Liu hongran after he is disposed of? Or I''ll help you solve him?" the butcher has long seen Lao Yan so unhappy, especially the volunteer.


    It''s just a straw bag!


    Boss Wang''s eyes flashed cold.


    According to the current situation, he really doesn''t need Lao Yan much.


    With Liu hongran removed, Lao Yan''s waste heat has been brought into full play.


    He wanted to leave it to the butcher, but he thought about it.


    Not right.


    It''s more or less risky to clean up Lao Yan now.


    Lao Yan clearly knew what boss Wang had done. If it happened, didn''t boss Wang expose himself to Zhang Wen again?


    So far, Zhang Wen doesn''t know anything!


    Boss Wang waved his hand: "don''t move Lao Yan for the time being. I have my own arrangements."


    The butcher bowed his head and promised.


    The mobile phone was still buzzing and shaking. Boss Wang was a little upset. He simply turned it off and threw the mobile phone aside.


    ¡­¡­


    The scene search was carried out quickly.


    At the urging of team Zhang, the DNA comparison, which originally took three days to produce the results, took only one afternoon, and the results came out.


    In the evening, in the car of team Zhang on duty, a person from the investigation department hurried to report.


    "Team Zhang, the result came out."


    "Well." team Zhang stretched out, took the list from the man and looked at it.


    Now NDA technology is quite advanced, accuracy, not to mention.


    This technology is widely used in criminal departments and personal identification.


    Team Zhang''s eyes looked down the dense list.


    Who the deceased is has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t care who he is, just the result.


    I''ll find out the identity first, and then the next work will be easier.


    Call the relatives of the deceased, and then check the person''s identity and network. Will the murder be found out soon.


    However, when team Zhang''s eyes saw the name at the bottom of the list, the whole person was stunned.


    Yanjing people, Liu hongran!

 Chapter 1471

    Team Zhang has frequent contact with Wang Yi. It''s not that they haven''t heard of Liu hongran''s name.


    When he saw the name on it, he was stunned for a few seconds, and then slapped his forehead hard.


    Liu hongran.


    Is it Liu hongran who was burned in the car?


    This


    Thinking of this, he fell down in a cold sweat and ran to the scene in two steps.


    I can''t tell who it is.


    "Did you find out that this man is really Liu hongran?" team Zhang nervously grabbed a man''s collar and asked loudly.


    Team Zhang was so strong that the man was grabbed by his collar and almost out of breath.


    "Team Zhang, our investigation department hasn''t handled a case for so many years. You can rest assured about this. This person''s identity must be right!"


    Yeah


    Team Zhang calmed down and slowly loosened his collar.


    The investigation section has to sign and seal. How can they make mistakes?


    Then cold sweat fell down Zhang Wen''s forehead.


    This man is really Liu hongran. That''s troublesome.


    He quickly took out his mobile phone and prepared to report to section chief Duan, telling him that it was probably not a simple car accident. But looking at the number on his mobile phone, he hesitated for a few seconds and found Wang Yi''s name again.


    "Brother Wang, it''s not good!" team Zhang said coldly as soon as the phone was connected.


    Wang Yi was also stunned on the phone. Team Zhang has always been a calm and powerful policeman in his eyes. Listen to his tone. Why is he a little nervous now?


    What''s the big deal?


    "Lao Zhang, what''s the matter?" Wang Yi stopped the last point in her hand and asked.


    Team Zhang''s mouth trembled a little. He really didn''t know how to say that.


    "Brother Wang, you should be prepared when I tell you this. Liu hongran, something happened..."


    Wang Yi frowned and Liu hongran had an accident. To tell the truth, he really didn''t think about the case. He felt that Liu hongran was just in trouble at best.


    Who dares to move Liu hongran in Jinhai city and even Yanjing?


    Unless you don''t want to live.


    "Don''t worry, you have to explain. If something really happens, I''ll think of another way!" Wang Yi''s power is not as powerful as before, and she naturally has a clear mind.


    Team Zhang took a deep breath: "I''m afraid you can''t think of any way this time. The NDA of the victim was compared with that I reported to you this morning. This person is Liu hongran..."


    Liu hongran?


    When Liu hongran''s three words came into Wang Yi''s ears, he fainted, and he quickly held the table to stand still.


    "Where''s the address? I''ll go now!"


    "On XX road."


    Click.


    When she put down the phone, Wang Yi sped all the way. It was usually more than 20 minutes'' drive. It took him only 10 minutes to catch up.


    The car didn''t stop, so he jumped off it.


    Walk quickly to the scene.


    Team Zhang hurried to meet them.


    Wang Yi''s face was almost invisible.


    Like Zhang Dui, Wang Yi is a man who values friendship, and Liu hongran has supported Wang Yi all the way since his father died.


    Until yesterday, Wang Yi was promoted to Zhengke, which is really a firm foothold in Jinhai city.


    But before he could thank Liu hongran, something happened.


    How could he accept it?


    Neither Wang Yi nor team Zhang spoke. Wang Yi grabbed the NDA data from him and compared it to confirm that this person is really Liu hongran.


    Then what came into Wang Yi''s eyes was the burned black car and the blurred people inside.


    Plop.


    He knelt there at once.


    The strength of the whole person seemed to be evacuated.


    Facing Liu hongran, he knocked his head hard for three times.


    Kneeling on the ground, Wang Yi didn''t stand up for a long time.


    Finally, team Zhang came and pulled him up.


    Tears had already rushed out of Wang Yi''s eyes.


    Team Zhang also saw Wang Yi cry for the first time. He didn''t know what to say.


    "How is the investigation going?" Wang Yi asked.


    His voice did not tremble at all, as if he were a calm normal person.


    "Brother Wang, this matter is still under investigation. I''m investigating at the fastest speed." team Zhang quickly replied.


    "From today on, I''ll send someone from the security department to help you. I must find out what''s going on!" Wang Yi spoke in a loud voice, and the whole person trembled with anger.


    "Brother Wang, don''t worry. I''ll find out about it!"


    Wang Yi nodded, kept taking a deep breath, then found a place to sit down and said to team Zhang, "I''ve come all the way. I rely on brother Liu. Now I just stand firm and want to thank him, but I don''t have a chance. Even if I gamble on all my career and life, I should return him to innocence!"


    People with a clear eye can see at a glance that this can''t be a car accident. There must be something behind it!


    Team Zhang knew that the person who had been helping Wang Yi behind his back was Liu hongran.


    But then he frowned more tightly.


    Liu hongran has a special identity and even a special circle of contacts.


    Now that he has an accident, what kind of shock will there be in Jinhai city?


    As soon as the news spreads out, it will certainly cause an uproar!


    "Brother Wang, this matter..."


    Wang Yi knew what he wanted to say. Before he finished, Wang Yi said, "let''s announce this matter early tomorrow morning. Now you need to report it, you need to report it with the top for approval, and go according to the formal procedures. All right, go ahead and be busy first. I''ll be alone for a while."


    Team Zhang nodded hard.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Three cars with Yanjing license plates drove to the Zhengfu building in Jinhai city.


    Although the armed police guarding the door had not seen the license plate, he knew that the people sitting in the car were by no means ordinary people only by looking at the number of the license plate, so he didn''t dare to intercept it and gave a military salute directly.


    It''s time to go to work now. These three cars have attracted the attention of many people.


    The car stopped smoothly at the door and the door opened.


    The driver hurried down to open the door.


    Two people came down from the car. One of them had a national face, white hair and sideburns, but he looked unusually energetic, wearing a Zhongshan suit.


    But the eyes that were originally full of pure light are now replaced by sadness.


    Another man was wearing a military uniform and the rank hanging on his shoulder made people dizzy at a glance.


    If these two people are willing, they can turn Jinhai city upside down!


    The power in hand is all over the sky.


    Then several secretaries got out of the car behind them, and then they walked into the building.


    The Secretary nearby hurriedly called.


    Without two steps, someone came out immediately.


    The man was sweating cold on his head. When he came, he hurried to greet these people.


    "Hello, member Liu, I''m Xiao Wang..."

 Chapter 1472

    The two men didn''t speak, but a man wearing gold rimmed glasses asked, "what''s your position?"


    This sentence is quite biting. The voice over is to tell him that you should first see your weight and then come here.


    "I''m a section level cadre here..." Xiao Wang said weakly.


    He doesn''t want to come out!


    But there''s no way. The rest of the people, including Mayor Chen, are meeting at the top. The biggest official below is him. If he doesn''t come out, who will come out?


    He just knew the name of the visitor was not small, but he didn''t know who it was.


    Now when I came out and saw one of them with a dizzy rank on his shoulder, he would have been stupid.


    This man, isn''t he the one who often appears on TV? Why is he here


    Is Jinhai city going to change a lot?


    "Ask Xiao Chen to come here. You can''t talk here," said Zhongshan suit.


    Xiao Chen??


    He was stunned for a few seconds.


    This is no joke!


    Mayor Chen knows what energy is.


    Who dares to call Mayor Chen Xiaochen in Jinhai City, Xiaodao province? Even if governor Zhao came, he didn''t dare to say so!


    And seeing this man, he said so lightly.


    What exactly is this man from?


    He didn''t pass easily, but whispered: "sorry, Mayor Chen is in a meeting..."


    The implication is that you wait a minute until he finishes the meeting.


    Before his voice fell, an alarm sounded outside.


    Then seven or eight military trucks came in.


    The leader is a cheetah SUV.


    As soon as the car stopped steadily, countless fully armed soldiers came down from above. From the cheetah that took the lead, a middle-aged man with four stars on his shoulder came down. As soon as the man behind him commanded, he took the lead and walked in.


    The cold faced soldiers behind him didn''t talk nonsense at all. They first controlled the building when they came in.


    Then there were riots outside, followed by other military vehicles.


    It seems to surround the whole building.


    Confused


    Not only the section chief was confused, but also the cadres and officers in the building.


    What''s this place?


    That''s the authority of Jinhai city!


    Since the building was built, when did you encounter such a thing? The soldiers rushed in with guns and surrounded the place without saying a word.


    What is this?


    Soldiers and police are different.


    People in the army have a fairly tough process.


    At this time, as long as this person gives an order, it is possible to surprise them all!


    No one wants to die!


    The section chief has been there for a long time. His hands and feet are trembling.


    It''s like making a movie.


    "Call Xiao Chen." the old man in Zhongshan suit spoke again.


    This time, there was some anger in his tone.


    The section chief did not know whether he was frightened or what. He repeated what he had just said: "Mayor Chen, in a meeting..."


    Pop!


    The four stars coming from behind pulled up a ear of photons directly.


    The light power of this ear was a thousand pounds. He leaned back and flew out.


    Two nosebleeds drew a perfect curve in the air.


    "Shit, dog eyes don''t know Taishan! Do you know who you''re talking to!"


    This slap completely woke the section chief. He quickly struggled to curl up next to him.


    At this time, the old man spoke.


    "Tell Xiao Chen that Fang Rongjun and Liu Xide have come to him!"


    Wow


    No one spoke in the hall.


    They may be a little strange about Liu Xide''s name, but they all know Fang Rongjun''s name!


    This man holds great power in Yanjing and even the whole country!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as he is willing, it''s no problem to transfer people out every minute!


    The section chief didn''t dare to talk nonsense anymore. He knew how many blows he would get if he talked nonsense again.


    He turned and ran upstairs.


    At this time, the sound of a police car sounded outside.


    Someone called the police in the hall.


    However, these police cars are blocked outside the door and can''t get in at all.


    Xing Junhua, who is directly under the management of section chief Duan, brought people. When he came, he felt something wrong on the road.


    Where is zhgnfu hall?


    Who''s stupid enough to make trouble here?


    Unless it''s crazy!


    But the speed of the police must be fast. He came in and brought a lot of people with guns.


    "What''s going on ahead? I can''t get in for a long time?" Xing Junhua asked unhappily when he saw that the open car hadn''t moved for a long time.


    At this time, a small policeman trotted over to report.


    "Director Xing, there are many soldiers inside. We are not allowed to go in..."


    "A soldier?" Xing Junhua was stunned and hurried to get out of the car to have a look.


    Isn''t it! The whole building was guarded by soldiers.


    At the door, there were almost a dozen people, and the number of people in the building behind was unclear.


    Xing Junhua felt that his forehead was about to burst open.


    What the hell happened?


    "Comrade, we have received the alarm. Please get out of the way." Xing Junhua said politely to the two soldiers at the door.


    One of them said, "it''s under martial law now. You can''t go in."


    These words have refreshed Xing Junhua''s outlook on life.


    The word martial law is usually used on those special occasions.


    But here, where is it?


    He has never heard of such a thing since he was born!


    enforce martial law?


    And if you put the building under martial law? Aren''t you kidding!


    But the truth is in front of him. He really doesn''t know what to say.


    "Comrade, what''s your situation?" Xing Junhua asked weakly.


    The soldier didn''t speak, but turned his gun across and looked at him coldly.


    Xing Junhua is also a soldier. He knows too well.


    These soldiers, no matter who he is, as long as he dares to take one step, they absolutely dare to shoot!


    Kill him, he has no place to reason!


    So he retreated weakly again.


    The little policeman who had just reported the situation to him ran over and asked, "director Xing, shall we rush in? We also have guns!"


    "Grass!" Xing Junhua glared at him.


    "Guns and guns, can they be the same? People carry rifles, we carry pistols! People touch guns all day, one by one. You fucking came to the police force. How many times have you touched guns? Shit!"


    He doesn''t want conflict. If there is conflict, the outcome is quite obvious.


    They are dead!


    The submachine gun in people''s hands can burst them with a few times.


    Playing with guns with soldiers is like dying!


    But he was puzzled. What happened in the most authoritative building in Jinhai city?

 Chapter 1473

    Just after Xing Junhua took people out, a car with a dazzling license plate drove over.


    The driver spoke with the soldier at the door. The soldier applied with the walkie talkie and was able to enter the car.


    Soldiers may not know who is sitting in the car, but Xing Junhua saw it!


    This is governor Zhao''s car!


    What is this?


    Governor Zhao is here?


    Is today''s sea market going to turn the sky?


    Be good~


    ¡­¡­


    When the car stopped, governor Zhao opened the door and ran in without waiting for the driver to open the door.


    This is no joke!


    Fang Rongjun and Liu Xide are here. What are these two heavyweights doing here?


    The small temple in Jinhai city can''t accommodate these two giant Buddhas!


    According to common sense, in fact, these things have nothing to do with governor Zhao, but Jinhai city is different.


    Jinhai City, but he caught it with one hand.


    If something goes wrong here, it will directly implicate governor Zhao.


    Worry, there will be punishment!


    In the position of governor Zhao, getting punished is not a small matter!


    And now that the soldiers are out, governor Zhao is even more worried.


    As soon as he entered the door, he hurriedly said, "member Liu, head Fang, why don''t you say a word? I can pick you up in person..."


    Fang Rongjun looked serious.


    Looking at Liu Xide again, he looked even more serious, as if he hadn''t seen him at all.


    This made governor Zhao feel cool.


    Objectively speaking.


    Liu Xide''s power is much greater than that of Rong Jun. he is the most taboo person for governor Zhao.


    Fang Rongjun is a hardliner. He has no rules to tell when he starts work.


    If these two people are combined, is that good?


    Jinhai City, the sky will turn sooner or later!


    Governor Zhao stopped talking nonsense. He quickly took out his mobile phone and was ready to contact Mayor Chen.


    At this time, Mayor Chen, with people on the other side, trotted down all the way.


    Seeing these people, Mayor Chen''s face was extremely difficult to see, but he didn''t dare to say a word of nonsense and reduced his posture to the lowest before he came over.


    "Member Liu, head Fang, are you..." Mayor Chen asked cautiously with respect on his face.


    He made these people in the building crazy like this.


    What they have never seen is that Mayor Chen has a high attitude to teach people a lesson, but they have never seen him grovel to anyone. This is the first time!


    At the moment, Mayor Chen is refreshing their outlook on life.


    Liu Xide took a deep breath: "Xiao Chen, under your management, Haishi doesn''t seem to develop well. It''s not a developed city, but a city of evil!"


    Mayor Chen frowned.


    Liu Xide, what''s the matter? Take the wrong medicine?


    He usually has a good relationship with Liu hongran. Liu Xide doesn''t give him mayor Chen face, so he should give Liu hongran some face.


    He looked at Fang Rongjun, and then asked cautiously, "commissioner Liu, what''s the matter? If the sea market is not in place, we can further improve it. You see you also brought soldiers, isn''t it a little too..."


    Fang Rongjun directly interrupted him: "we suspect that someone in this building has joined hands with the local underworld forces in Haishi to entrap the people!"


    WOW~~


    Mayor Chen was stunned and dared not speak any more.


    It''s hard for him to say such a thing.


    A wrong word, I don''t know how many people will be involved.


    He knows, it''s no small matter!


    So he didn''t dare to talk nonsense and directly led Fang Rongjun, Liu Xide and governor Zhao to the conference room.


    ¡­¡­


    In the conference room where Mayor Chen met just now, the atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.


    Seeing that there were no outsiders here, Liu Xide said, "something happened to hongran."


    WOW~


    Suddenly, Mayor Chen and governor Zhao''s eyes stared round.


    Liu hongran, what happened?


    How is that possible! Who doesn''t know what Liu hongran does in Jinhai city? Who dares to provoke him if he has nothing to do?


    But then, Liu Xide''s words raised their hearts.


    A line of old tears came out of Liu Xide''s eyes.


    On the way from Yanjing, he has been holding back. Now, he can''t help it at last.


    He never dreamed that this place was still the place that swallowed Liu hongran''s life!


    It''s not too much to say that it''s the capital of sin!


    "I only have such a son. Now he has an accident in Haishi! You must find out the truth for me!"


    Mayor Chen''s eyes were oval.


    I can''t believe what I heard.


    He wanted to slap himself in the face to wake himself up.


    What did Liu Xide say just now?


    Liu hongran, what happened? Or in Haishi?


    This


    What the hell is going on!


    Not to mention that Liu Xide and Fang Rongjun came to ask questions, but to say that his relationship with Liu hongran is also quite good! They met only a few days ago, but now, what happened?


    He''s the mayor, but he still doesn''t know anything!


    "Liu hongran, something''s wrong?" Mayor Chen couldn''t help feeling excited and stood up.


    Liu hid his face with both hands and burst into tears.


    Fang Rongjun is also old eyed.


    He grew up watching Liu hongran. Naturally, he regarded him as his own son. Liu hongran was smart and likable since childhood. Unfortunately, he didn''t take the official road, otherwise how could he end up like this?


    Governor Zhao was stunned.


    If something happens to Liu hongran, can Jinhai city be peaceful?


    He said in a stern voice, "Xiao Chen, how do you do things! How do you usually catch the public security in Jinhai city!"


    He knows that Liu hongran is involved in too many things.


    This is not only the beginning of unrest in Baidao, but also the change of many patterns of the sea market.


    In particular, Mayor Chen is here.


    Mayor Chen is stupid.


    Tears also circle in the eyes.


    Liu hongran has a good relationship with him. Now that Liu hongran has an accident, how can he calm down!


    He hurriedly said: "it''s my fault, my poor supervision, I hurt hongran..."


    For a time, there were voices of Liu Xide crying in the conference room.


    It''s not easy to raise a child, especially in a family like Liu Xide. Liu hongran has paid more energy and trained him than anyone. Now, these have come to naught.


    At the moment, there are only two words in Liu Xide''s head, that is revenge!


    Everyone stopped talking and waited for Liu Xide to speak.


    He cried for a while before he said, "I don''t care what you do about this, I must find someone for me. I know it can''t be a car accident. Someone must have hurt hongran!"


    Mayor Chen quickly agreed.


    "OK, take me to see hongran first..." then, Liu Xide said powerlessly.


    This sentence seemed to spare the last bit of strength in him.

 Chapter 1474

    The police station in Jinhai city has become a pot of porridge at the moment.


    Team Zhang led the team. Just after returning from the scene, he was informed that someone above was going to the scene to see Liu hongran.


    But team Zhang really didn''t expect that this man was Liu hongran''s father, Liu Xide.


    I just heard that he is a big man. No one can afford to offend a big man.


    So team Zhang hurried to take people there.


    When he arrived at the scene, because he was still blocked, he could only lead people to open the way and wait here.


    Soon, Mayor Chen''s car came.


    Team Zhang recognized it at a glance, saluted quickly, and then went to pick it up in person.


    Mayor Chen came down and saw the place where Liu hongran had an accident. His legs were a little soft.


    The dark man inside is really Liu hongran?


    "Is the identity of the victim correct?" Mayor Chen asked team Zhang when he came down.


    Team Zhang quickly and respectfully said, "report to Mayor Chen. This is done by the investigation section. It must be no problem."


    Mayor Chen wanted to hear that Zhang Dui''s words were deceptive. Then at this time, Liu hongran came out from behind with two hands on his back, smiled and told them that it was a misunderstanding. How could he be the man with blurred black paint?


    But the truth is in the face.


    This man is 100% Liu hongran.


    Team Zhang quickly helped Mayor Chen down.


    From Mayor Chen''s words, he also heard that even Chen Shi knew about it.


    It''s not a traffic accident, it''s a murder!


    But this secretly increases the difficulty of team Zhang''s case handling. Now the starting point is a murder. If he can''t find one, two or three, how can he explain to the people above?


    The key is that he can''t pass Wang Yi.


    Mayor Chen took a deep breath and waited here.


    After a while, two Yanjing license cars drove over, followed by military vehicles.


    An SUV drove in front.


    The car stopped nearby, and then two people got out of the car.


    These two people look at the aura, it''s unusual.


    When one of them saw the scene, his legs softened and he almost fell down.


    He stumbled over and sat there powerless.


    Tears, splashing down.


    Liu Xide.


    In officialdom, he has always been a representative of the hardliners like Fang Rongjun, but Liu Xide may be more smooth than Rong Jun. he has always been happy and angry.


    But today.


    Now?


    He can''t hold his breath at all.


    In the car not far away, that''s his only son! The son who often talks about tea and jokes with him!


    White haired people send black haired people. Such a picture can''t help but make people burst into tears.


    The scene was quiet and there was no sound at all. There were Liu Xide''s cries everywhere.


    The man who once fought with the enemy on the battlefield with Fang Rongjun finally shed tears today. Once the gate is opened, he can no longer stop his tears.


    "Hongran, don''t worry, I will give you an innocence..." Liu Xide cried.


    The people at the scene were once in sorrow.


    This emotion was more obvious in Mayor Chen. At this time, a person''s name came out of his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the investigation section of the police station.


    At the scene, they found Liu hongran''s mobile phone and some personal belongings.


    These things are sealed in the evidence bag.


    At this time, Liu hongran''s phone rang.


    A man from the investigation department took a look.


    A person''s name is beating on the mobile phone.


    Wang Yuxian.


    The investigation department picked it up.


    "Brother Liu, are you free now?" Wang Yuxian answered the phone and hurriedly said.


    She had a dream last night.


    In the dream, Liu hongran kept saying goodbye to him. She didn''t know what was going on. When she got up in the morning, she felt empty and wanted to call Liu hongran.


    But what appeared on the phone was not Liu hongran''s voice at all.


    "What is your relationship with Liu hongran?"


    The sound made Wang Yuxian feel a sense of time and space disorder.


    The voice was serious and dignified, and she immediately thought of the police.


    How could Liu hongran''s mobile phone be in the hands of the police?


    Is he guilty?


    When the idea came out of Wang Yuxian''s head, she quickly shook her head and smiled.


    Who is Liu hongran?


    Which policeman dares to catch him?


    "I''m Liu hongran''s sister... Is he there?" Wang Yuxian said politely.


    The people in the investigation department thought Wang Yuxian was really his sister, so they didn''t think much. They simply told Wang Yuxian the truth: "Liu hongran died in a traffic accident the night before yesterday. We''ll take the body back to the police station tomorrow. Come and recognize someone then!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Doodle doodle


    The urgent beep on the phone made Wang Yuxian unable to slow down for a long time.


    What did that man say just now?


    Liu hongran, had a car accident and died!


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes widened and she couldn''t believe what she heard.


    His chest seemed to be stuck with something. He didn''t breathe for a long time.


    Cough! Cough!


    After a while, Wang Yuxian suddenly coughed violently, and then went crazy to find Liu hongran''s home and called him.


    No one answered.


    Click.


    The phone fell to the ground.


    Wang Yuxian is stupid.


    Is it difficult? Is something really wrong with Liu hongran?


    Traffic accident


    At the same time, she was paralyzed, and the whole person had no strength.


    Thinking of what he said to Liu hongran that night, Wang Yuxian felt like a dream.


    It can be said that Liu hongran helped Wang Yuxian secretly all the way. No matter when she was down or proud, Liu hongran helped her silently behind her back.


    Now, Liu hongran left without calling?


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes, which seemed to catch the souls of all men, were gradually filled with sadness, and her tears were like a flood of levees, falling desperately.


    She felt helpless she had never felt before. At the moment, she had no other idea. She held her shoulders in her hands, curled up in the corner, stared at her mobile phone, and let Dou Da''s tears fall.


    She doesn''t believe it.


    I don''t believe it''s true.


    She was waiting for Liu hongran to call her and took the initiative to explain that it was a prank.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office of the security department.


    Wang Yi was pacing back and forth.


    He''s in trouble.


    I felt a little difficult for the first time.


    He really doesn''t know how to say these words.


    Looking at Zhang Wen''s phone number in his mobile phone, he hesitated for more than an hour.


    Liu hongran is dead.


    Zhang Wen must have been the hardest hit.


    Wang Yi also knows that the person who has been supporting Zhang Wen behind his back is Liu hongran.


    He had heard of how deep their feelings were.


    Now Liu hongran has an accident, or what happened to Zhang Wen''s bow, how can he let go?


    Will Zhang Wen do anything crazy?


    After thinking about it, Wang Yi thought that we should give priority to appeasement.


    Let Zhang Wen want to open some.


    Thinking so, Wang Yi took a deep breath, pressed Zhang Wen''s number one by one, and then dialed it with some grief.

 Chapter 1475

    In the twinkling of an eye, a day and a half have passed, and there is still no news of Hongzi.


    I sat in the office of Dongwen group, but I was worried.


    Let Hongzi run away.


    Hong Zi ran away after all.


    As soon as Hong Zi runs this time, he may not be in Jinhai city. It''s even more difficult to find it like that.


    I kept blaming myself in my heart.


    How can you be so careless and let Hong Zi run away?


    I kept recalling the details of that night, and then I felt that everything seemed to be going too smoothly.


    Suddenly I heard the news of Hongzi. In the corridor, boss Wang suddenly appeared again.


    Is this a coincidence?


    However, if boss Wang arranged someone to protect Hong Zi there, it would be in the past.


    Just


    Is it possible for a cunning man like boss Wang to protect Hong Zi?


    Isn''t he afraid to splash his blood?


    Li Erzi also advised me about it, but it seems that I haven''t recovered until now.


    What if this is a trap designed by boss Wang long ago? What do you say?


    At this time, my phone rang.


    I thought there was news about Hongzi.


    Without looking at it, he quickly picked it up: "Er Zi, is there any news about Hong Zi?"


    The phone was empty for a while. There was no voice of Li Erzi, but Wang Yi''s voice: "Zhang Wen, it''s me."


    "Brother Yi? It''s you?" I felt a little strange. What did Wang Yi call me for?


    "Well, Zhang Wen, I''ll tell you something. You should be prepared." Wang Yi took a deep breath and said to me slowly.


    A bad feeling flashed in my head, but I still smiled and said, "brother Yi, just tell me what''s wrong!"


    Although Wang Yi looks a little weak, she is really not slow in speaking and doing things.


    He speaks and works quite directly. He never talks around with me. What''s the matter today?


    Wang Yi said, "something happened to Zhang Wen and Liu hongran."


    My heart jumped wildly, and I tried to resist my bad hunch: "what''s the matter with brother Liu?"


    Even now, I still don''t think something has happened to Liu hongran.


    In Jinhai City, he is my golden bell jar. He has so much energy. How can something happen?


    But what Wang Yi said next made me sink like a big stone in my heart.


    "Liu hongran had an accident and died. The scene was on XX road. Team Zhang took people there to investigate..."


    "What!" I shook my hand and could even hear my heartbeat clearly.


    Wang Yi''s words are full of a sense of disobedience at the moment, and appear out of place in my ear.


    My face immediately froze: "brother Yi, it''s not easy to joke!"


    That said, my tone has betrayed myself.


    My voice even trembled.


    I can''t believe it''s true.


    Wang Yi said seriously, "Zhang Wen, something has happened. It''s useless for me to say anything. But now we''re investigating. I''ll find out what''s going on! Brother Liu has helped me and is my benefactor. Even if I go through fire and water, I''ll find out about it!"


    With that, Wang Yi hung up the phone.


    I was there alone.


    Hum


    In my head, it was ringing all the time, like the buzzing sound of setting off several firecrackers.


    This feeling, only when Xiaowen had an accident.


    Liu hongran''s figure kept floating in my head.


    No way, no way!


    I tried my best to deny this sentence in my heart, but the more I think so, the stronger the feeling. It seems to be telling me, Zhang Wen, face the reality!


    But the successive collisions made me dizzy.


    Liu hongran is dead.


    Liu hongran is really dead!


    Tears immediately filled my eyes.


    Liu hongran has always been kind to me. If something happens to him, I will take revenge for everything I say! I will never believe what an accident it is!


    However, Liu hongran has always been surrounded by prominent figures who follow the white road. Where these people go, it is a safe interpretation. How can something happen?


    The first thought that flashed through my head was because of me!


    Because of me!


    Because Dongwen group.


    Liu hongran had to step into the circle of Jinhai city and had to help me, which caused the current situation.


    People on the white road have quite rules.


    But what about the Mafia?


    What are their rules?


    I can feel these most.


    I remember that Wang Yi told me the address just now. I stood up and was about to go there.


    At this time, Li Erzi just came in.


    I was dizzy, and I was absent-minded. I bumped into Li Erzi.


    I was directly hit and sat on the ground.


    Li Erzi frowned and hurriedly pulled me up.


    "Wenzi, you''re too tired. Go back to sleep! I''ll stare here!"


    Li Erzi is the thinnest one among us. He can actually hit me today. He can see that I''m in a serious bad state now.


    I shook my head and tears fell unconsciously.


    Seeing this, Li Erzi quickly closed the door: "Wenzi, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Liu has an accident..."


    "Brother Liu? Liu hongran? What''s the matter with him?" Li Erzi perked up.


    What he thinks is different from me. What I think is how to avenge Liu hongran and how to forgive him, but what Li Erzi thinks is the weight of Liu hongran.


    If something happens to him, Jinhai city may have to shuffle!


    "Just now Wang Yi called me and said that Liu hongran died in a car accident."


    These words are also severely stimulating Li Erzi''s nerves.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He went on to prepare the car and ran down.


    Soon Wang Peng came with several people.


    "Brother Wen, the second brother said the car is ready, let''s go down." Wang Peng also heard about it, and his eyes showed sadness.


    I nodded and went down.


    Li Erzi arranged ten cars, which were full of our people.


    Not because of anything else, but because Li Erzi felt unsafe.


    If the person who killed Liu hongran took the opportunity to continue to harm me, it would be dangerous!


    I didn''t say a word in the car and smoked.


    His eyes floated out of the window.


    "Wenzi, things have happened. Don''t be too sad." Li Erzi kindly reminded nearby.


    It seems that I have been in a bad mood since Xiaowen''s accident.


    Almost, they rarely smile.


    Liu hongran made it worse for me.


    "Er Zi, do you think it might be an accident?"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "it must not be an accident. There are people who want Liu hongran''s life in Jinhai city."


    My eyes were cold. I knew who Li Erzi was talking about. To tell the truth, when I heard the news, I first thought of this person.


    But I still don''t think it''s possible.


    He shouldn''t be so bold.


    I looked at him and said, "do you want to say, boss Wang?"

 Chapter 1476

    Li Erzi nodded vigorously: "yes, I think boss Wang can''t be wrong. Everyone in Jinhai knows that the person standing behind you is Liu hongran. Who dares to let Liu hongran die except him?"


    I took a hard smoke and shook my head: "boss Wang is powerful, although he plays black, but don''t forget that he is a very careful person. He doesn''t dare to do such a thing."


    Li Erzi stopped talking and bowed his head in meditation.


    Except boss Wang, he must have never thought of anyone else.


    In Jinhai City, the person who has the courage is boss Wang, but boss Wang is no longer the crazy Wang before. It seems a little inappropriate to say that he dares.


    In a twinkling of an eye, we came to the place where Liu hongran had an accident.


    The police are already guarding here in the distance.


    When I got out of the car, Li Erzi followed me, and the man in black, No. 40 or 50 behind me, came here together.


    The police watching at the scene saw this and hurriedly called team Zhang.


    Team Zhang trotted over and saw that it was me. A trace of amazing light flashed in his eyes.


    But this time, he didn''t stop me.


    But said with concern: "Zhang Wen, have you heard everything?"


    I nodded: "team Zhang, I just want to take my people in and kowtow to Liu hongran, that''s all."


    This is the scene, not Liu hongran''s mourning hall.


    I brought so many people here, which meant to provoke team Zhang.


    Team Zhang usually has a good relationship with me. Before Xiaowen''s accident, we went out to drink when we were free. He also knows who I am.


    Today, seeing tears on my face, I knew how uncomfortable I was.


    "Brother Liu was nice to me when he was alive. He was always helping me. He abandoned many principles for me. I know he has my responsibility at this point. If you let me in, I''ll kowtow to Liu hongran and leave." I said faintly.


    Tears came out again.


    I didn''t notice it at all and let my tears fall.


    Men don''t shed tears unless they are sad!


    Team Zhang hesitated and then made way.


    "Team Zhang!" the little policeman behind immediately reminded team Zhang.


    Team Zhang looked back at him: "he is my brother privately. I am responsible for any problem!"


    The little policeman dared not say a word and stood aside with his head down.


    I said thank you.


    Then he took the lead in.


    In the orange cordon, a badly burned scrap iron and a blurred figure appeared in front of me.


    This man is Liu hongran.


    What appeared in my head was the last time I met Liu hongran.


    Although everyone is against my practice, even the nearest Li Erzi who went with me.


    But Liu hongran didn''t say anything against me. He kept repeating, telling me to relax and take my time.


    I remember all this.


    Liu hongran, I treat me like a brother. I can''t let him down!


    Seeing this picture, my tears can''t stop.


    Plop!


    I knelt down.


    Li Erzi knelt down beside me.


    Then there is Wang Peng, and then there is the little brother No. 50 in the back.


    Dong!


    I bowed my head and gave Liu hongran a knock.


    Then there was a dense kowtow.


    The ground is full of my tears.


    My heart is like being twisted by something.


    At this moment, I couldn''t tell what it was like, and even began to doubt my way.


    Have I walked steadily since I came to the small hotel opened by Wang Yuxian?


    Only I know.


    Every step is my history of blood and tears.


    First lost Xiaowen, then Liu hongran.


    How did I assure Liu hongran?


    I told Liu hongran that I could ensure his safety.


    But in the end, how did I do it? I should be here now, not Liu hongran!


    Watching my friends have accidents one by one, this is definitely not what I want to see.


    But, mixed black, isn''t that the result?


    I don''t even know what will happen in the future, including these brothers and friends around me, and who will happen.


    The distance of death has never been closer to me.


    At this moment, my heart is chaotic.


    Do I have to go on this road?


    Everyone knows that this is a road of no return!


    Dong! Dong!


    I kowtowed to Liu hongran for two times. With a sound of kowtow, I said loudly, "brother Liu, please go! I will avenge you!"


    "Roar! Revenge!"


    "Revenge!"


    The younger brothers behind them roared one after another under the leadership of Wang Peng.


    The whole process lasted more than ten minutes.


    I got up from the ground, talked to team Zhang and retreated.


    Looking at the background where I left.


    Team Zhang was fascinated.


    From the last Xiaowen accident to now, he always feels that Zhang Wen seems to have changed.


    For the first time, I went to boss Du''s villa with Zhang Wen to save people. At that time, Zhang Wen gave him the feeling that he was like a wild boy who didn''t understand anything, with only fists in his eyes.


    After Xiaowen''s accident, he seemed to see a trace of friendship in Zhang Wen''s eyes.


    This time, he saw power!


    It seems that at this moment, Zhang Wen''s body is full of endless power!


    You don''t have to think about it. After Zhang Wen left this time, there must be a strong wind in Jinhai city.


    Zhang Wen, either stand firm in the strong wind or be uprooted!


    But team Zhang is confident.


    Zhang Wen is not an ordinary man!


    His body seems to contain huge energy. This time, things are frequently stimulating him and stimulating the energy in his body.


    Dare you ask, which person who did great things was not forced out? Who is not forced to rise only when there is no way out?


    From then on, go ahead and have no obstacles!


    Zhang Wen will certainly do a big job with hatred in his heart!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, near the scene, there was a black Audi A6


    License plate number, quite eye-catching.


    Liu Xide didn''t leave. After he left in the morning, he asked the driver to drive around again. He wanted to see Liu hongran for the last time.


    This happened to see Zhang Wen with No. 50 man in black kowtow to Liu hongran.


    Tell him directly that Liu hongran must have something to do with this man.


    "Do you know this man?" Liu Xide asked the driver.


    The driver is Mayor Chen''s driver. He naturally knows the situation of Jinhai city.


    He shook his head: "report to the leader, I don''t know this man."


    "Check it for me and report to me when you find it!" Liu Xide flashed a rare seriousness on his face.


    Liu Xide''s tone was not good. The driver didn''t dare to talk nonsense and quickly promised.

 Chapter 1477

    On the way back, I still had tears hanging from the corners of my eyes. What I thought in my head was how to avenge Liu hongran.


    However, this is not what Li Erzi thought.


    Sitting in the car, he frowned.


    "Wenzi, people are gone, so there is nothing, but there are some things that we living people have to face." he said, taking a deep breath, "for example, what will Dongwen group do after brother Liu''s death!"


    Li Erzi is right. This is the problem we have to face now.


    However, my mind is not on Dongwen group at all. Even if brother Liu is still alive, I regard Dongwen group as a tool to deal with boss Wang, not the company.


    Now that brother Liu has an accident, Dongwen group will suffer a heavy blow!


    If a man dies like a lamp goes out, the relationships he had before his death will certainly no longer exist.


    I waved my hand in annoyance: "I''ll talk about Dongwen group later. Now Brother Liu has an accident, I must avenge him! Brother Liu treats me well. Even if I fight for this life, I will avenge him!"


    Li Erzi sighed and said in a embarrassed tone: "Wenzi, it''s not that I''m unkind, but that the current situation is unfavorable. Now Brother Liu is dead and many white people are staring at it. At this time, if we start, we''ll have trouble. If it''s serious, it will also affect Dongwen group. At that time, we won''t have a foothold in Jinhai city."


    "Er Zi." I looked back at him, "you have changed!"


    I also know Li Erzi''s intentions and that he wants me to stabilize Dongwen group first, then slowly develop my own power in Jinhai City, and then move boss Wang.


    But I can''t wait that long!


    Then I''ll go crazy!


    I can''t be calm when I think that brother Liu was killed and his body was burned like that!


    Brother Liu, but my benefactor!


    "Wenzi, I know you and what you think in your heart, but you can do these things without worry. I just give you a wake-up call and give you the safest way!" said Li Erzi.


    I nodded: "then check it immediately, investigate it clearly, and then start!"


    "I still say that. It''s probably boss Wang," he said.


    I lowered my head and lit a cigarette: "there should be evidence. Even if he died, he should understand his death!"


    Li Erzi''s eyes narrowed: "I can find the evidence in less than a week."


    "A week, too long."


    "Then I''ll try to be faster..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, at the gate of the police station.


    A figure lingers.


    It seems a little lonely.


    A long black dress with a white collar and a pair of black boots at the foot seem quite serious.


    Her long flowing hair was swinging with the wind, and her eyes were disorderly.


    This man is Wang Yuxian.


    So far, she doesn''t believe that Liu hongran had an accident. When she doesn''t come to the police station, she still wears a serious black.


    The bad feeling in my heart is also like a flood at high tide, becoming stronger and stronger.


    "Hey, you can come in," said the security guard at the door.


    Wang Yuxian took a deep breath and walked in with her skirt flying.


    Anyway, what should come will always come.


    After entering the door and registering his name, Wang Yuxian was led by a policeman to the house inside.


    Shua~


    The door was opened.


    The cold inside rushed out immediately.


    Without expression, the policeman went to the body bag and stretched out his hand to open it.


    As the zipper slowly pulled down, a scorched face appeared.


    Wang Yuxian''s heart trembled.


    The police put the DNA comparison results and identification results aside for her to see.


    Wang Yuxian walked over in two steps. At the moment, her legs are soft and there is no regular chaff screen.


    Wang Yuxian was afraid. She was really afraid that the person inside was Liu hongran, but the more afraid she was, the more she came.


    Liu hongran''s body has been specially treated, and the facial burns are the lightest. Now it has basically recovered some of Liu hongran''s previous appearance.


    "Woo..."


    When he approached, he saw that Jiao Hu''s face was somewhat familiar, and Wang Yuxian''s tears immediately flowed down.


    Intuition told her that the person lying motionless inside was Liu hongran.


    Liu hongran, something really happened.


    This person who will never have an accident will


    "How''s it going? Are you sure?" said the policeman next to him.


    Wang Yuxian''s tears blurred her vision. All she thought in her head was the way Liu hongran took care of her before. It was not too much to treat her as a close sister.


    "It''s impossible. I was drinking with brother Liu the day before yesterday. Why..."


    The policeman was a little impatient: "I ask you, are you sure this man is Liu hongran?"


    Wang Yuxian wanted to nod, but she was unwilling to nod.


    She didn''t want to admit it. I wish it was a mistake.


    "Brother Liu can''t have an accident! It can''t be brother Liu!" Wang Yuxian cried more and more miserably. The face with light makeup turned into a river in an instant.


    When the police saw Wang Yuxian crying like this, they knew they couldn''t find any useful clues.


    Stand aside and quietly wait for her to cry.


    Wang Yuxian knelt in front of Liu hongran and stroked the blurred face with trembling hands.


    Liu hongran has always taken care of her. Wang Yuxian can be said to have always been a spoiled little girl in his arms. Even in the most depressed time, even when she was abandoned by Lao Gao, Liu hongran never despised her.


    Wang Yuxian has long regarded him as a relative in her heart.


    But how could such a good man have an accident?


    Why is God so unfair!


    Wang Yuxian wept, and regardless of Liu hongran, who was completely non-human, stuck his face tightly with him.


    Tears fell on it.


    "Brother Liu, I''m sorry... You go well. Zhang Wen and I will help you deal with the rest." Wang Yuxian said in a trembling voice.


    In the face of the hard facts, she couldn''t believe it or not.


    Seeing that Wang Yuxian''s crying voice was a little lower, the policeman then said: "I''m sorry to change when people die. Someone has been investigating this matter. It is said that this person has a large background, and we are making every effort to investigate. If you have any useful clues, tell us, or let us solve the case quickly."


    Wang Yuxian clenched her teeth secretly and thought for a while before saying, "I don''t know anything."


    "Don''t know anything?" the policeman seemed unwilling: "don''t you know him? How can you know nothing?"


    "That night, he and I parted ways after we came out of the bar. I don''t know the rest." Wang Yuxian told the truth.


    The policeman frowned: "OK, you go back first. If you remember anything, you can come back to us in time."


    Wang Yuxian nodded, turned around, knocked Liu hongran''s head and left.

 Chapter 1478

    After coming out, Wang Yuxian''s head was dizzy.


    Half because of Liu hongran''s death, the other half because of Zhang Wen.


    She also knows that Liu hongran has been secretly supporting Zhang Wen. Now that he is gone, what about Zhang Wen?


    Zhang Wen''s business on the white road must be suppressed, and his business on the road will become difficult.


    The fight with boss Wang must come to an end.


    Although Zhang Wen is fierce, the big boss behind him is Liu hongran. Without Liu hongran, he just broke his arms.


    She wanted to call Zhang Wen, but she thought it over.


    What can you say with Zhang Wen? Isn''t it the memory of Liu hongran?


    The key is that she thinks of Liu hongran now. Her heart is like a knife. She doesn''t want to touch these things easily.


    Twenty minutes later, Wang Yuxian returned to the hotel. There were all drunk wine bottles on the table.


    Wang Yuxian is a good drinker, but he got drunk this time without a few drinks.


    In fact, she also guessed a lot about Liu hongran''s murder.


    But she''s not going to say a word to the police about these things.


    What if you tell the police? This matter is still said to be a traffic accident. Even if the perpetrator is caught and sentenced to more than ten years, what''s the meaning?


    Liu hongran''s business must be paid with blood!


    You don''t have to ask. Zhang Wen must find people in his own way, so Wang Yuxian must not say anything now, otherwise he''s not helping.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yuxian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, tiptoed down from the bed, opened the window, lifted the wine out, and then took a big gulp of it.


    Looking at the deep night, Liu hongran''s face loomed.


    ¡­¡­


    The city has been having meetings these days.


    Not only in the city, but also in the province.


    In just one day, the province set up an inspection team, and then began to conduct an inventory of Jinhai city.


    Every day, someone tracked Mayor Chen''s meeting.


    This is not a good thing for Jinhai city.


    It is a headache for mayor Chen.


    Liu hongran''s case, while heartache, is also investigating with the greatest strength.


    However, there is always a process. It is impossible to say that the investigation can be carried out today and tomorrow.


    Mayor Chen has a good relationship with Liu hongran, and he has done his best.


    However, the people above urged him so hard that he was like a frightened bird. Every phone call made him sweat.


    Liu Xide and Fang Rongjun did not leave, but stayed in the military region of Jinhai city.


    It seems that there is no satisfactory result in this matter. The two people will not go.


    Bell.


    At this time, the telephone in Mayor Chen''s office rang.


    He calmed down and picked up.


    "Xiao Chen, how do you do things!" governor Zhao''s voice was on the phone.


    Two days later, there is still no clue. At the meeting every day, governor Zhao doesn''t know what to say. It''s not a small thing. It''s a fucking big thing! This will involve his future career.


    Liu Xide and Fang Rongjun seem calm now, but it''s not difficult for them to turn Jinhai city upside down if they haven''t got results in a while.


    From Mayor Chen, everything has changed!


    Let Jinhai city completely shuffle.


    Governor Zhao knew that these two people had this ability, so he was so worried.


    "Governor Zhao, you know my ability to handle affairs, but this time it''s really..." Mayor Chen is also upset. He also wants to avenge Liu hongran earlier, but without any clues, what can he do?


    These two days, he went to the scene for fear of running a lot.


    He went to the scene as a mayor, isn''t that enough to explain his intentions? He almost followed the criminal investigation to investigate!


    Governor Zhao said reproachfully on the phone, "Xiao Chen, you are so confused. How can you let Liu hongran have an accident? What is he? You don''t have a bottom in your heart? It''s hard to say, we can''t let him have an accident!"


    Of course, Mayor Chen understood this truth. He gritted his teeth: "I understand this truth, but you know the law and order in Jinhai city. What can you do if you encounter someone who doesn''t want to die?"


    Governor Zhao took a deep breath, and he knew the difficulties.


    You can''t let several people protect Liu hongran all day, can you? Liu hongran can''t stand it.


    But now that something has happened, you can''t say that.


    Now these things are all their dereliction of duty.


    Law and order in Jinhai city is not good. What have you done? Do you have to wait until something happens?


    But Mayor Chen is really unjust.


    "Oh, Xiao Chen, don''t blame the people in the province for pressing you. We can''t help it. There are people staring at it. I can''t get away."


    On weekdays, Mayor Chen has a good personal relationship with governor Zhao, but governor Zhao can''t help it.


    Mayor Chen took a deep breath: "I know, you can do what you should do, and I will do my best to return hongran''s innocence!"


    "Well, it''s no small matter. It''s said that the Zhongyang inspection team will come the day after tomorrow. It''s clear that it''s for this matter. It''s said that people will come in addition to the inspection team, okay?"


    Governor Zhao shouldn''t have said this to Mayor Chen, but they have a good personal relationship, and it doesn''t hurt to say it.


    Mayor Chen''s heart moved.


    Zhongyang inspection team?


    What''s that concept?


    It seems that Liu Xide''s energy is not only on the surface of Yanjing, but also deep into the bone marrow of Yanjing.


    It seems that this matter is going to turn Jinhai city upside down.


    But that''s good. He also wants to know who dares to move Liu hongran!


    "By the way, the man who had a good relationship with Liu hongran before his death, how''s your investigation?" governor Zhao prepared to hang up, but suddenly remembered something and said.


    He was stunned by this.


    To be honest, No.


    He knew from the investigation of Liu hongran that Liu hongran had a good relationship with a man named Zhang Wen.


    It''s just that this man plays black.


    However, he had heard something about them before, but he thought it had nothing to do with the man, and it was not easy for him to start.


    If it is an investigation, it will be noticed by the above, and it must be eradicated together.


    Anyway, it was Liu hongran''s good friend. He had to take care of everything he said.


    It''s just that now, how should it end?


    It''s better to call the man and ask himself. Don''t make too much noise, so that if there is any clue, he can get it at the first time.


    Thinking of this, he knocked on the forehead.


    This matter can be put aside first. Now he doesn''t care about this person most.


    But the section chief who has never appeared.


    The second leader of Jinhai police system, who once called the wind and rain in Jinhai City, why did he hide at this time?

 Chapter 1479

    In the branch.


    These two days are the most difficult for section chief Duan.


    Something happened to Liu hongran.


    He really didn''t want to see something happen to Liu hongran.


    Not afraid of Liu hongran or boss Wang.


    But this matter will definitely involve him, section chief Duan! If boss Wang goes in, his efforts and career for most of his life will be over!


    Can he bear to put it down?


    impossible!


    Therefore, he can only avoid again and again. Recently, he also heard that Liu hongran had an accident and came from Yanjing.


    Now everyone knows who is behind Liu hongran.


    Liu Xide.


    Fang Rongjun.


    These two people, not to mention the leaders in Yanjing, are people of status even in Zhongyang! As long as these two people are willing, it is no problem to change the blood of people in Jinhai city from top to bottom.


    Up to now, section chief Duan is also constantly celebrating in his heart.


    I''m glad I didn''t completely tear my face with Liu hongran at the beginning. Some are just fighting on the surface. If Liu hongran really used the relationship behind it, his section chief would have fallen from this position.


    This is almost what Liu hongran said.


    No wonder so many people advised him.


    Director Liu didn''t even hesitate to turn against himself.


    Liu hongran really has this ability.


    As it happens, the current situation has become very difficult.


    Section chief Duan looked at how the matter was handled and was also vigilant in his heart. Now the people above are likely to come to him at any time.


    It depends on how you act.


    How to fool it over.


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan paced back and forth for a few times, and then lit a cigarette upset.


    On his cell phone, it''s all his dialing records.


    No one answered the phone call to boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan saw that boss Wang was deliberately trying to ignore him. At the same time, he was also trying to embarrass him and let him have some B numbers in his heart.


    He gritted his teeth hard.


    He has been with boss Wang for some time. From the beginning, he thought boss Wang was a cunning businessman to the present ruthlessness, section chief Duan felt like he had a dream.


    The end of this dream is boss Wang''s fist!


    A punch in the head!


    Directly hit the section chief with direct nasal blood flow.


    Now the situation has reached the most dangerous time. Boss Wang made it!


    The title of Wang madman is not given in vain! I''m afraid only boss Wang can do this, Jinhai City, no, and even the whole country! Who dares to play like that?


    Section chief Duan took two puffs of smoke.


    Originally, he thought that he would be more or less happy after boss Wang got rid of Liu hongran.


    After all, Liu hongran is a stumbling block in front of him. After getting rid of him, he will have much less trouble in the future, but now he is not happy at all.


    The chain reaction caused by Liu hongran''s death made him a little out of touch, and these things are likely to involve himself.


    But the damn boss Wang is too brave! A man with such a strong white background, he said kill?


    If there are no results from this investigation, Liu Xide will make a direct sentence to thoroughly investigate the people who are close to the black in Jinhai City, boss Wang will definitely go in! In the opinion of section chief Duan, boss Wang can''t run away in any way.


    He did it too recklessly.


    Bell!


    At this time, the telephone in the office rang like a rush.


    He picked it up.


    "It''s me, Mayor Chen." there was a dignified voice on the phone.


    Section chief Duan scolded secretly. Not to mention the things that Mayor Chen tracked down himself before, but now Liu hongran''s things are enough for him to be upset.


    In recent days, he has intentionally or unintentionally avoided Mayor Chen''s phone call, but he still answered it.


    There''s no way. Whoever should come always comes.


    "Oh, Mayor Chen, what can I do for you?" section chief Duan answered immediately.


    Mayor Chen said coldly, "section chief Duan, why didn''t you attend your recent regular meeting?"


    "Oh, didn''t Liu hongran have a traffic accident recently? I''m going to investigate it with all my strength. I don''t have time. Every time I don''t attend the regular meeting, I also ask for leave." section chief Duan said without hurry.


    It''s not that there are no waves in his heart. In fact, his careful liver will jump out. It''s frightening! He was really afraid that Mayor Chen would doubt his relationship with boss Wang.


    No matter how well you hide, you will reveal your stuffing!


    But no matter what, he should contact boss Wang first to see how crazy Wang is going to round it up!


    "I asked why you didn''t report to me when Liu hongran had an accident!" Mayor Chen said sternly.


    "Mayor Chen, at that time, I was in the investigation stage. How can I report to you? If I report, I won''t ask you for rights again? Besides, Liu hongran is a very ordinary traffic accident. Do I need to report it? If I remember correctly, it is stipulated that more than three people are allowed to report major casualties, and I also act in accordance with the regulations."


    Section chief Duan is right. He even wants to question Mayor Chen.


    Who is section chief Duan?


    Counting from last year, there are people with names in the province!


    Not because he is a prick, but because he is famous for his hard style and upright body! And superiors have always been reasonable, not humane.


    Mayor Chen smiled.


    Section chief Duan is right.


    This is also a normal step in the real situation.


    But one thing, let Mayor Chen quite care.


    That''s the attitude of section chief Duan!


    He seems to take Liu hongran''s death for granted and look at it lightly!


    You know, people in the city are going crazy because of this! But section chief Duan''s face was indifferent, which made him feel strange. At the same time, he also drew a huge question mark in his heart.


    Section chief Duan, do you really dare to associate with evil and frame good people?


    Anyway, he is a white man!


    If so, it may not be so simple!


    Mayor Chen held back his displeasure and asked, "your process is right, but don''t forget one thing. Now you can''t confirm whether it was an accident! It''s likely that someone killed it!"


    "Ha ha, Mayor Chen, you are so worried!" although section chief Duan trembled when he heard the word "kill", he still pretended to be indifferent and said, "I have investigated for so many days and found no other clues. It can almost be concluded that this is an ordinary traffic accident!"


    Mayor Chen pondered: "however, the news I learned from another department is not so."


    "Oh? What department?"


    "Security department!" Mayor Chen said, "section chief, I still say that, we must be cautious and serious in handling affairs, because this matter is no small matter!"

 Chapter 1480

    After hanging up, section chief Duan''s heart was cold.


    The whole man sat on the chair as if he had lost his support.


    Security department.


    These three words were like the tip of a needle, and they were stabbed on the forehead of section chief Duan.


    He forgot.


    This department is a new one recently, and its power is a headache. Many people questioned it when it was established before. Now the security department has begun to investigate this matter. It must not be so simple to end! I''m sure I can find out one or two!


    What will section chief Duan do then?


    The key is that the new section chief of the department makes him feel at a loss.


    This man makes his heart tremble!


    Wang Yi!


    He is the son of Lao Wang, former Secretary of the provincial Party committee.


    Although Lao Wang has long died of illness, he has heard something about Wang Yi.


    Within a few months, he was promoted from an ordinary officer to the position of section chief.


    This is a legendary upgrade on the white road.


    Section chief Duan is now a department level cadre, but Wang Yi is already a deputy department level!


    The cadres of the key security department are one level higher than those in other places.


    If Wang Yi is transferred from the security department at this time, it will be the deputy bureau!


    What is the concept of wearing the title of deputy bureau in his twenties?


    I''m afraid he will take off in Jinhai city in the future!


    However, these are even better. The key is that Wang Yi is Liu hongran''s man! It was Liu hongran who picked up Wang Yi!


    Can Wang Yi not avenge Liu hongran! It''s said that the boy is going crazy because of this matter. These days, he is investigating in addition to being on the scene. It seems that he has to find out one. That''s why he came.


    Things seem completely different from what you think, and things are quite complicated.


    This crazy Wang has made things too big!


    Section chief Duan can only cover things as much as possible now. It can be counted as one more day!


    Alas~~~


    He sighed and wondered if he could retreat this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai city.


    In a military region.


    People passing by can feel a burst of dignity.


    At the door stood a sentry with a gun. He was very straight and did not squint. The steel gun in his hand was full of deterrence.


    Now, in the courtyard of the military region.


    Two people sit here.


    One of them had red eyes and blood inside.


    I haven''t slept all night and my thoughts are confused.


    This is a recent portrayal of Liu Xide.


    Since the day of Liu hongran''s accident, he has never slept well. Every night, he either looks at the ceiling until dawn or smokes until the morning.


    He Liu Xide, such a son!


    Third generation single pass!


    Now, he blames himself more than once.


    Whether he is too indulgent to Liu hongran.


    If he had forced Liu hongran to study instead of doing business, would there still be today''s things?


    Sad, lamentable!


    But since it happened, he had nothing to say. He could only investigate the matter as soon as possible! Give Liu hongran an innocence!


    At the same time, he also wants to see who is so bold and dare to be so arrogant in Jinhai City shrouded in law!


    "Xiao Liu, I''m sorry to change. It''s all life. None of us can change." Fang Rongjun poured him a glass of water.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Liu Xide''s power is so great. With the honor army above, they can almost turn Yanjing upside down, but even so, they still can''t protect their son!


    I didn''t even see my son for the last time.


    What is the use of even greater power?


    Liu Xide drank the water in one gulp.


    Fang Rongjun sighed: "I always treat hongran as a son in my heart. I watched him grow up. Something happened to him. I haven''t closed my eyes for days."


    Uncomfortable!


    Can Fang Rongjun not feel bad?


    Liu hongran has been popular since childhood. When he grows up, he is quite filial to Fang Rongjun. Every time he returns to Yanjing, Liu hongran doesn''t go home at the first time, but goes to see Fang Rongjun.


    But now, Liu hongran and he are separated by heaven and man.


    Fang Rongjun also experienced the pain quite thoroughly.


    "Lao Fang, I know, I know..." Liu Xide lowered his head.


    He knows how much Fang Rongjun values Liu hongran.


    At this time, Liu Xide''s phone rang. He looked at it and pressed it off.


    "What? It''s the phone that told you to go back to the meeting?" Fang Rongjun asked.


    Not only Liu Xide, but also Fang Rongjun''s phone calls in recent days are urging them to return to Beijing as soon as possible. In this position, they have a lot of things to deal with every day.


    But now, how can they return?


    "Well, I told the Secretary to let him handle everything." Liu Xide''s eyes were numb.


    Fang Rongjun nodded: "I''ll say hello over there. Don''t worry."


    Liu Xide breathed, and tears suddenly fell.


    "Lao Fang, when I was on the battlefield, you were my old leader. We killed the enemy together and lived together in the hail of bullets. For the sake of the motherland and the people, we don''t even want our lives! There are not a thousand people we have saved, but there are hundreds! But why! Heaven wants to do this to me! I''m over 100 years old, but I still have to suffer the loss of a son sent by this white haired man to a black haired man The pain! I feel bad! "


    With that, Liu Xide cried.


    He''s tired these days and he''s holding it too much.


    Now all his thoughts burst out in front of Fang Rongjun. The grief in his heart, the unwillingness in his heart and the pain like a knife have burst out together.


    In this way, Fang Rongjun also felt it.


    "Xiao Liu, if heaven doesn''t want to treat you like this, it''s fate. I didn''t believe it at first, but the older I get, the more I believe it. We are all mortals, so we should obey heaven and order. No matter what we ask, we just try our best!"


    "But hongran is my only son!" Liu Xide cried louder.


    Fang Rongjun sighed, supported him with his own body, and tears came out of his eyes.


    I remember the last time they hugged each other and wept, because in an operation on the Vietnam battlefield, the whole company was secretly attacked and killed by an enemy battalion.


    Only Liu Xide and Fang Rongjun were left.


    The two men couldn''t help crying on the battlefield.


    But after crying, they went to the enemy camp alone and destroyed a whole camp of Vietnamese devils with their strength!


    Because of this, Liu Xide and Fang Rongjun''s status in the army rose rapidly at that time, so that they laid a foundation for everything now.


    Men cry, either choose permanent silence or crazy outbreak!


    These two men, once iron men in the army, killed countless enemies.


    But now they have been admiring for years, and they no longer have the original steel body.


    But the blood did not disappear.


    In crying, crazy outbreak!

 Chapter 1481

    If boss Wang knew that Liu Xide and Fang Rongjun were crying bitterly in the military area command compound because of Liu hongran, I don''t know if they would tremble.


    Just for the time being, no one knows that boss Wang did it.


    Of course, this is only temporary.


    At this time, Liu Xide''s cell phone rang again.


    The person who called this time was not someone else, but the driver sent by Mayor Chen to Liu Xide. He was usually responsible for passing messages between him and Liu Xide. Liu Xide remembered that he asked this person to investigate that person. Did he have news?


    He took a steady breath and answered the phone.


    "Hello, chief, there is news about the matter you asked me to investigate." the driver said on the phone.


    Liu Xide said in a steady voice, "say."


    "The man''s name is Zhang Wen. He was a little bastard in Jinhai city before and had no background. But since he met Liu hongran, there has been another company under his name. So far, the company has developed well and has several pieces of land in Jinhai city." the driver told the truth. It''s not difficult to know these things. It''s almost well known in Jinhai city.


    Liu Xide''s eyes sank.


    Zhang Wen and Liu hongran seem to have a good relationship. They can even let Liu hongran get a company for him.


    However, seeing Zhang Wen taking people to mourn Liu hongran that day, we can see that Zhang Wen''s feelings for him should not be false.


    He and Liu hongran are really good friends.


    "What is the relationship between Zhang Wen and Liu hongran?" Liu Xide asked.


    "It''s said to be a cooperative relationship, but I don''t think so. Liu hongran is a white Taoist. He plays black. How can they mix together?"


    "OK, I see." with that, Liu Xide hung up the phone.


    It seems that if you want to know something, you should start from Zhang Wen.


    "There''s news?" Fang Rongjun asked.


    Liu Xide frowned: "there are black forces in Jinhai city."


    Fang Rongjun blew his beard: "what? There are underworld forces in Jinhai city? I immediately informed the people of the public security system. If they don''t do anything, I''ll let the military out!"


    With that, Fang Rongjun called the guard over.


    How can the motherland they protected with blood and tears be hollowed out by these moths? Where can Fang Rongjun allow such people to exist!


    Liu Xide quickly stopped "Lao Fang, wait first. Let me investigate this matter."


    Fang Rongjun stared: "maybe it''s because of this that hongran had an accident. It''s hard to solve his hatred if he doesn''t get rid of them all!"


    Liu Xide didn''t think of it. He sighed helplessly: "this is hongran''s friend. Even if you want to do it, you have to make things clear. I saw Zhang Wen take someone to the scene to kowtow to Liu hongran that day."


    Fang Rongjun sat down and waved his hand to let the guard go.


    Liu Xide found out the phone and dialed Mayor Chen.


    When the phone was connected, he only said a simple word.


    "I want all the information of Zhang Wen and send it to me within an hour."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s only three days since Liu hongran''s accident.


    Boss Wang has obviously felt it. It seems that things are not so simple.


    At least it''s not at the same level as what he thinks.


    Liu hongran is a white man. If something happens, someone will naturally check it.


    It''s just that the people who come here to investigate are not as simple as a few small policemen in the police station to understand the situation.


    The person who came was plain clothes.


    And it''s said to be from the security department.


    This gives boss Wang a headache.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t know what the security department was, and he had never heard of it.


    But then he inquired about it. It is said that the rights of the security department can even be tied with the mayor. The key security department belongs to nothing. It is directly Zhongyang.


    So, what''s boss Wang doing?


    But these people are under investigation. Boss Wang is not afraid at all.


    He didn''t leave any horse feet here. With this criminal expert butcher, he didn''t have to worry at all.


    It''s just that I''m quite nervous.


    It is said that Liu hongran''s death alerted many people. Almost everyone in the Baidao circle in Jinhai city knows it, and there are people from it. It is said that this person has great rights.


    I''m not kidding this time. I really want to investigate this matter.


    Although there is no evidence, boss Wang also understands that fire cannot be wrapped in paper.


    Now the whole thing is so big that it will be found out sooner or later.


    Boss Wang will not be finished by then.


    Thinking so, he called the butcher.


    "Big brother!" the butcher said hello when he came in.


    The butcher was quite satisfied with that last time.


    That''s right!


    This is boss Wang''s style!


    Crazy Wang, this title is not for nothing~


    The bloody and crazy boss Wang showed that day was somewhat similar to his butcher! Otherwise, why did the butcher choose to follow boss Wang?


    Just want to experience the taste of madness in crime!


    Plus now that Liu hongran is dead, Zhang Wen will know about it sooner or later, then the war with Zhang Wen will not be far away!


    He has long wanted to have a good fight with Zhang Wen!


    Zhang Wen is just a jerk. Unlike the police, he doesn''t need any rules and regulations. He can fight boss Wang with a skeptical attitude. The butcher thinks it''s not far away.


    "Butcher, things are getting big now ~" boss Wang said faintly.


    In the office, the TV is on, and there is a rolling broadcast about Liu hongran.


    This matter has a bad impact in Jinhai city.


    "Haha, now they think it''s a traffic accident!" the butcher laughed at the introduction on TV.


    Boss Wang can''t laugh. Things are getting worse and worse.


    "It''s more troublesome than I thought. It seems that it''s only a matter of time for the police to find us." he played with a cigar in his hand.


    The butcher heard that boss Wang had other meanings and hurriedly asked, "brother, what do you mean..."


    Boss Wang pointed to the TV: "these days, there is a rolling broadcast on TV. There is even a station that tracks it all day long! Before long, the whole country fucking knows!"


    "This is not a good thing. If someone traces it, it will be a lot of trouble. Even if our hands and feet are clean, we can''t! We have to find another way!"


    Boss Wang''s words made the butcher bigger.


    He has been on the road for more than ten years, and the butcher knows a truth.


    That is, don''t mess with the white people.


    Although boss Wang has a big family and a big business, if a white man wants to deal with him, it''s just a matter of one sentence.


    Boss Wang is full of thorns. May he not show his horse''s feet?


    Boss Wang must have considered this.


    Thinking of this, butcher Jing waited for boss Wang to continue talking.

 Chapter 1482

    Boss Wang is a cunning fox. Now Liu hongran has got rid of it. The big thing has been done. Then the next step is to clean up the relationship between himself and him completely!


    After spending so long in Jinhai City, boss Wang knew that there was only one way to escape from this matter.


    Find a scapegoat and carry it.


    Let the white man stop first.


    It''s not a way to go on like this. Boss Wang has no sense of security.


    "I''ll pay two million." boss Wang narrowed his eyes.


    "What?" the butcher didn''t understand what boss Wang meant for a moment.


    "I offered two million yuan, and you found someone to carry it."


    The butcher suddenly realized, but then he frowned: "but brother, this matter is going to be carried by people, and it will involve us!"


    Boss Wang looked at him and laughed: "what I said was to carry it, but I didn''t say to let him admit what we did! Just in the name of a car accident! You''d better find a driver. If two million is not enough, I''ll add one million!"


    The butcher nodded quickly.


    If it is a traffic accident, the maximum sentence for this matter is more than ten years. For more than ten years, three million yuan will be given! There are some punks willing to do such things.


    Watching the butcher leave, boss Wang lit a cigarette.


    The telephone on the table vibrated again.


    It''s a call from section chief Duan.


    Boss Wang smiled coldly.


    At this time, section chief Duan is still calling himself.


    However, section chief Duan is also quite smart. Even if he broke the phone, he won''t come to Wanfeng group to find boss Wang.


    Hum.


    However, now boss Wang needs the help of section chief Duan.


    Thinking of this, he answered the phone.


    "Lao Wang, you finally answered the phone!" as if you couldn''t believe boss Wang would pick it up, section chief Duan said anxiously.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" boss Wang pretended.


    Section chief Duan has ten thousand grass NIMA running in his heart. Things have become like this. Boss Wang shamelessly asks him what''s the matter?


    "Lao Wang, you don''t know what''s going on! Don''t pretend with me!"


    Boss Wang laughed twice: "OK, it''s inconvenient to talk on the phone. Come out and say! The old place!"


    With that, he hung up before section chief Duan refused.


    The section chief over there scolded secretly.


    Now go out and meet boss Wang, but he has to be very careful. If he doesn''t pay attention to being followed by the people of the security department, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    When he called again, boss Wang didn''t answer the phone.


    There was no way. He gritted his teeth and secretly changed into casual clothes. Only then did he go to the tea house where he usually met boss Wang.


    Half an hour later, in the private room of the tea house.


    Boss Wang is slowly pouring tea and drinking tea.


    There was nothing unusual in his face.


    It seems that Liu hongran has nothing to do with him.


    This psychological quality is also a lever.


    At this time, section chief Duan stormed in from the door. When he saw boss Wang, he was not angry, but he didn''t dare to blame too much. He asked the waiter to go out and told him not to let anyone in. Then he closed the door tightly and sat down.


    "Lao Duan, drink tea!" boss Wang seems to be in a good mood!


    Section chief Duan was like an ant on a hot pot. His anxious head burst into a cold sweat: "Lao Wang, you really did Liu hongran?"


    Boss Wang didn''t speak, but smiled.


    "That''s a big disaster! Liu hongran''s background will ruin you and me!"


    "Grass, you will be finished. I can''t be finished!" boss Wang said half jokingly.


    Section chief Duan sighed: "Alas! In short, you''ve gone too far!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes are deep: "Lao Duan, others don''t know you. I don''t fucking know you? Liu hongran is dead. You should be happy. Why do you look sad?"


    Yeah!


    Section chief Duan should have been happy! But why can''t he be happy!


    It''s strange that he can be happy under this great pressure!


    The forces behind Liu hongran are directly linked to Zhongyang!


    If he finds any clues, he''s definitely finished!


    "Lao Wang, it''s not as simple as you think!" section chief Duan said anxiously.


    "I know." boss Wang drank tea leisurely. "Yesterday, people from the security department came, but they didn''t find out anything. They drank a few glasses of water here and left."


    "What? People from the security department have checked you?" hearing this, section chief Duan was petrified in an instant.


    Wang Yi is really powerful. She has fixed her eyes on boss Wang so soon.


    "Don''t worry, I do things with clean hands and feet. They haven''t found evidence at all!" boss Wang said lazily.


    He does have something to be proud of.


    Crazy Wang, who has been on the road for so many years, is not for nothing.


    "No evidence, it''s only temporary! If it takes a long time, we can certainly investigate some clues!" section chief Duan, don''t you know?


    "You''re right." boss Wang didn''t refuse.


    For a long time, the fire must not be wrapped in paper.


    "What are you going to do? Alas, I called you to advise you. You just didn''t listen. Now it''s OK. Things are so big." section chief Duan was worried.


    Boss Wang waved to him not to be excited, but said faintly, "I''ll find someone to take the blame for this."


    If you know you can''t hide, just find someone. This method is also good.


    But this made section chief Duan worried again: "do you know what your crime is? Who will be willing to take the blame?"


    This is murder! Intentional homicide!


    And it was Liu hongran who killed him. Who wouldn''t want to come out and take the blame for boss Wang?


    It''s impossible.


    Boss Wang laughed, put the teacup on the table and said, "Lao Duan, you''re not as good as the policemen on TV! Do I have to bite me out when I find someone? I won''t say anything else?"


    "You mean, traffic accident?" section chief Duan''s eyes lit up.


    If so, it is not impossible.


    "Grass, otherwise?" boss Wang sneered, "and if this matter is exposed, it will involve you, won''t it? I don''t want to trouble you!"


    Boss Wang said something, which made section chief Duan''s hair explode.


    But then he began to think about it.


    Now the police and the security department are investigating, but to put it bluntly, they have no evidence at all.


    The evidence in hand is at best a traffic accident, but now we can''t find the cause of the accident.


    So what if boss Wang finds someone at this time?


    Then he handed this man in by Duan Wengong''s hand. What would be the result?

 Chapter 1483

    Seeing section chief Duan thinking, boss Wang sneered: "old Duan, I can hand over the person in two days. Then you will take over. As for how to do it later, it''s your white matter. I just ask."


    Now, what can section chief Duan say except agree?


    Only this method is the most secure.


    He took a deep breath: "well, I''ll ask someone to tell you the specific situation of the scene. You must block the man''s mouth when you give it to him, you know?"


    Boss Wang ignored him: "what''s the scene like? I know a hundred times better than you! I''ll give you the people then. You can go back and wait!"


    Section chief Duan wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he didn''t speak, but nodded silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days.


    For three days.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t come out of the hotel room for half a step. She was drinking in her room.


    She''s running away.


    I want to forget Liu hongran and what happened.


    But the more she thinks so, the more clearly she seems to remember.


    Liu hongran''s face lingered in her head.


    It''s noon now.


    Wang Yuxian''s room is still in a mess.


    On the table, on the ground, there are wine bottles everywhere, full of wine smell.


    Wang Yuxian curled up in bed. After a long time, her fingers moved, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    Headache!


    It hurts like being beaten by someone.


    These three days seem to be fleeting.


    What Wang Yuxian can remember is that he drank in the dark, slept when drunk, and drank after waking up. However, no matter how he forgot, Liu hongran''s figure still couldn''t be dispersed.


    With the stimulation of alcohol, the feeling seems to be getting stronger and stronger.


    After opening his eyes for a while, there was a sharp pain in his appetite.


    Wang Yuxian couldn''t help it. She ran to the toilet and vomited.


    Back to the bed again, she accidentally touched her mobile phone and Zhang Wen''s name jumped out.


    Her tears fell immediately.


    Think of Liu hongran, she will cry.


    The thought of Zhang Wen will break her heart.


    Wang Yuxian''s fingers pressed Zhang Wen''s number.


    Followed by a monotonous beep in the microphone.


    ¡­¡­


    After I came back from the place where Liu hongran had an accident, my whole head was dull.


    In three days, there was no news from Er Zi Li.


    My nerves also seemed to be tight, trembling where I was on the verge of collapse.


    In my spare time, I keep thinking in my head.


    Since I entered Jinhai City, Xiaowen, Lao Gao and Liu hongran have died one by one.


    I used to think that mixing in society was a way of life, but now I understand that this is a history of blood and tears.


    This is not life, but bloody struggle!


    Every step is full of blood.


    I haven''t called Li Erzi these days. I pushed everything away. When I''m free, I shut myself in my room and nobody was seen.


    In my head, I have never been upset.


    The madness hidden in the bottom of my heart is also brewing slowly.


    Then my phone rang.


    I looked down in a dull way.


    The caller is Wang Yuxian.


    These three words hurt my heart like a bloody knife.


    For Wang Yuxian, I have only two words, that is guilt.


    I never thought I would be so sorry to anyone. Wang Yuxian was the first.


    I calmed down and picked it up.


    My mouth is dry. My voice sounds like an old tree.


    "Hey, jade fairy..."


    When the phone was connected, Wang Yuxian didn''t speak in a hurry, but burst into tears.


    I was silent.


    You don''t have to ask why.


    Liu hongran had an accident. I always avoided to inform Wang Yuxian, but she must still know.


    It was not a blow to her.


    Maybe I''m a broom star in her eyes. If anyone involves me, the final outcome will be bad.


    Lao Gao is, so is Xiao Wen.


    Now add Liu hongran.


    Listening to Wang Yuxian''s crying voice, my heart hurts so much that it''s a sin for my beloved woman to cry like this.


    It''s all my fault.


    My tears also fell down my eyes, and my heart seemed to be hollowed out.


    "Yuxian, brother Liu has left. We should live well." after a while, I stabilized my mood and said.


    "Wenzi, come here, I''m in the hotel..." Wang Yuxian said, sobbing hard, unable to speak clearly for a long time.


    "OK..." I nodded, trying not to make my voice tremble too much.


    Put down the phone and I''ll let Wang Peng drive me there.


    Like me, Wang Peng doesn''t go out in Dongwen group all day and doesn''t go out drinking at night.


    I know. He is on standby. Now Brother Liu has an accident. He knows I must do it.


    This time it''s not just a fight. This time it''s a murder.


    Wang Peng was not afraid. The bloodthirsty cells in his body seemed to expand even more after encountering these things.


    I remember Li Erzi had a word with me.


    He said, Wenzi, if you are not more rational than Wang Peng, then you are the second Wang Peng. Sometimes I look at you two in the same way.


    "Brother Wen, things have gone wrong. Don''t be too sad." Wang Peng saw from the rearview mirror that I kept patting my forehead, and my eyes were red. He was probably worried.


    I took a deep breath: "I must take revenge on brother Liu!"


    Wang Peng''s eyes lit up: "brother Wen, as long as you say a word, I''ll go with you! But I heard from Li Erzi that the person behind this may be boss Wang, or take this opportunity to get rid of him directly."


    I thought for a while and my eyes sank: "when there''s news from Erzi, I''ll do it!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, we arrived at Wang Yuxian''s hotel.


    I asked Wang Peng to wait here, and then I went up by myself.


    When I came to the door of Wang Yuxian''s room, I didn''t have the courage to go in for a long time.


    I''m really afraid to see Wang Yuxian scold me like a tearful person. How should I answer?


    Click.


    Just as I hesitated, the door opened.


    Wang Yuxian stood inside in her pajamas, her face full of tears, and a strong smell of wine came to her face.


    I looked inside. There were wine bottles that Wang Yuxian had drunk everywhere.


    It seems that Wang Yuxian has had a bad time these days.


    I felt quite guilty in an instant.


    Originally, in Wang Yuxian''s most helpless days, I should accompany her to comfort her, but I didn''t show up.


    "Come in." Wang Yuxian took a deep breath, turned back and sat by the bed.


    I closed the door and went in.


    "Brother Liu had an accident, you know?" Wang Yuxian looked at me and said faintly.

 Chapter 1484

    Facing Wang Yuxian''s question, I nodded: "yes, I knew it three days ago, but I didn''t tell you. Yuxian, I''m afraid you''re sad."


    She looks much calmer than before.


    Crazy, also hurt, the rest is calm.


    Calm as water


    "Wenzi, I want to know where you were the night brother Liu was killed." Wang Yuxian choked in her voice and looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    A poor little woman.


    At the moment, we both want each other to play a joke on ourselves.


    Said Liu hongran was not dead.


    Everything is a play, a play played by brother Liu to make us reconcile.


    "Yuxian, brother Liu doesn''t want to see you like this. He always wanted you and me to make up." I didn''t answer her questions. I think these things are undoubtedly moving a knife in her heart again.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m asking you a question, you answer me!" Wang Yuxian clenched her dress, and her eyes began to become cold.


    I raised my face and tried not to let my tears fall.


    "The night brother Liu had an accident, I got the news from Hong Zi. I miscalculated. At that time, I transferred everyone to prevent Hong Zi from running. But I still couldn''t catch Hong Zi..."


    Pop!


    When my voice fell, Wang Yuxian raised her hand and slapped herself. Suddenly, a red palm print appeared on the little face.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t force you to avenge Xiaowen." Wang Yuxian raised her hand and slapped herself in the face.


    Two solid slaps in the face made her tears seem to break the bank.


    I didn''t expect that she didn''t blame me this time. She was at a loss for a moment.


    Pop!


    She slapped herself again.


    Accompanied by her heart rending cry: "Zhang Wen, do you think I''m a broom star? Lao Gao has an accident because of me, and now Brother Liu has an accident because of me, shouldn''t I live..."


    I twisted in my heart and hurried to hold her in my arms: "Yuxian, these things have nothing to do with you. It''s all because of me, because of me!"


    In fact, Wang Yuxian and I are the same kind of people.


    We all impose our mistakes on ourselves so that each other can be relieved.


    As everyone knows, what hurts most is yourself.


    Neither Wang Yuxian nor I spoke, but we were desperately thinking of each other.


    Wang Yuxian hugged me and cried hard.


    "The police asked me to identify the body that day, and I went. But from that day on, I seemed to have lost my soul. You know? Brother Liu was lying in that small body bag! I can feel how painful he was before he died. Brother Liu treated me like a close sister before he died. He died so inexplicably now. I feel bad!"


    My tears couldn''t stop falling: "brother Liu took me like a brother before. I remember all these things. Don''t worry, I''ll get back Xiaowen''s revenge with brother Liu!"


    Then there was Wang Yuxian crying harder.


    "Wenzi, I''m drunk these days. There are only two people in my head. One is you and the other is brother Liu." she raised her choking face and looked at me seriously, "The men around me have an accident one by one. I''m really afraid that the next one will be you. I also want to understand these days. We don''t want to avenge Xiaowen and brother Liu. I believe they will agree. Let''s go abroad and never come back, OK?"


    After so many things, Wang Yuxian still couldn''t bear it.


    How can a woman bear so much?


    I understand her.


    To tell the truth, looking at her telling me so seriously, I really want to put down everything immediately and escape this place with her and start a new life.


    Forget the past, forget all hatred.


    But I know I can''t.


    I helped her wipe away her tears and forced myself to smile: "Yuxian, thank you for putting down everything for me. It''s enough to have you. But I can''t go. I must explain this to brother Liu!"


    If Wang Yuxian said such words a few months ago, I would not hesitate to fly away with her.


    But now I am not only carrying the feelings of men and women, this is blood feud! How can I forget?


    "Zhang Wen, if something happens to you, what should I do? You are the only one around me now! Why are you so selfish!" Wang Yuxian suddenly yelled at me like losing her mind, and hit me in the face with fists and slaps like raindrops.


    I looked at her quietly and let her fist and slap come.


    I don''t know which punch it was. Wang Yuxian hit me on the bridge of my nose, and the nose blood flowed down in an instant.


    Wang Yuxian was surprised and hurriedly stopped. She stood there at a loss like a little girl and looked at me without fear.


    At the moment, I didn''t feel much pain on my face, but watched the blood drop by drop fall on the ground.


    "Wenzi, i... I..."


    I wiped it with my hand, looked up and smiled at her: "Yuxian, believe me once, OK?"


    Trust me once.


    This bridge section, this picture seems to be familiar.


    I remember when brother bald dragon first made trouble in the hotel, that''s what I told her.


    At first, she chose to believe me without hesitation, but I don''t know whether she will make the same choice this time.


    "I don''t want to see something happen to you..." seeing me like this, Wang Yuxian howled again.


    At this moment, Wang Yuxian seemed to dry all her tears in her life.


    I held her in my arms again with open arms, as if comforting a frightened rabbit: "I''ve asked someone to check this matter. I''ll let you stay in another place tonight. You''ll live safely these days. Don''t think about anything. After I''ve handled all these things, we''ll leave here, okay?"


    The next second, Wang Yuxian, who beat me like crazy just now, was obedient like a sensible child.


    "Well, if you have any news, remember to let me know." in my arms, Wang Yuxian gradually regained her senses.


    "Well, don''t worry!" I looked at her firmly.


    She wiped the blood with her hand and said with concern, "does it hurt?"


    I shook my head: "now think about it. I''ve been beaten since I made my debut in Jinhai city. This time, it''s my turn to turn around and fight back."


    She was a little worried: "Wenzi, I''m still worried."


    Wang Yuxian''s mind is delicate. She sees too many things on the road.


    I looked at her gently: "don''t worry, I promise you, I won''t have an accident. Someone will arrange you to go elsewhere in the evening."


    Then I helped her tidy up her messy hair and turned to leave.


    She suddenly hugged me from behind: "Wenzi, can you stay with me tonight?"

 Chapter 1485

    After Liu hongran died, Wang Yuxian and I didn''t say anything, but we were relieved.


    Like the last two relatives who depend on each other, no one is willing to let go.


    I can''t bear to leave Wang Yuxian here alone.


    Looking at the mess in the room, I know what her state is now. If it goes on like this, she will only torture herself more and more.


    I patted Wang Yuxian''s hand and nodded.


    Then I took Wang Yuxian and changed to another hotel.


    After entering the door, Wang Yuxian''s trembling hand slowly calmed down, but he still held me tightly and refused to let go.


    I tried to turn around, and Wang Yuxian''s mouth immediately pasted up.


    Suddenly, I felt a heavy breath.


    Alcohol and bitter taste poured into my mouth.


    This is completely different from the feeling of hugging and kissing with her. The sweet and greasy taste seems to be never found again.


    The two of us stumbled against the bed, and I pressed her under me.


    Originally, the surrounding atmosphere should be very ambiguous, but neither of us had the intention to continue the next step. After kissing for a while, she let go of me.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    Eyes are no longer love, but sadness.


    It seems too clumsy to appease each other in this way at this time.


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry for you." I said faintly.


    She covered my lips with two fingers and closed her eyes gently.


    Tired.


    Wang Yuxian is really tired.


    Three days and three nights, I hardly know how I spend it, let alone where the chaotic thoughts in my head go.


    Now with me by her side, her sense of security doubled. As soon as she closed her eyes, she fell asleep.


    Watching Wang Yuxian lie quietly in bed with her eyes closed, like a beautiful woman coming out of the picture.


    I stroked her cheek, and when her breathing became even, I slowly closed the door and walked out.


    In the car, Wang Peng played with the gun in his hand.


    I sat in and rubbed my forehead upset.


    "Peng''er, try not to take this thing out in the open. We''re no better than before, you know?"


    Wang Peng nodded obediently and put the gun away.


    "Brother Wen, why don''t you accompany your sister-in-law at night?" Wang Peng looked at me and Wang Yuxian entering the room and thought I wouldn''t come out tonight.


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t know what to say about Wang Yuxian and me. Wang Peng didn''t understand it.


    "Find some people to protect Yuxian secretly. Let''s go."


    Wang Peng looked back and asked, "brother Wen, where are we going?"


    I wanted to talk back to Dongwen group, but I thought, "go to the bar."


    Wang Peng nodded brightly: "brother Hu, they also went to the bar tonight. They should be inside now."


    I nodded.


    Twenty minutes later, Wang Peng took me to the bar.


    The bar was almost occupied by our people tonight. After I came in, many people greeted me. I nodded one by one, and then sat down with Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng asked the waiter to serve the wine.


    When a few bottles of wine came up, I poured myself a few mouthfuls and sighed deeply.


    Not far away, Zhuang forced tiger and Zhang Guohua were also there, and Heimei followed Zhuang forced tiger.


    Seeing me coming in, pretending to force tiger and black sister to sit over.


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t look very good today. Liu hongran has an accident, and our people are depressed.


    "Wenzi, still sad?" pretending to force the tiger to consciously take a glass of wine from my hand.


    I looked at him a little and nodded slightly.


    Heimei also learned to dress like a tiger and took a bottle of wine from the table.


    Note that Heimei took a bottle of wine, not a cup.


    Bang bang.


    Hei Mei opened the bottle with her bite, then did it with Zhuan forced Hu, and took a gulp with her head up.


    "Wenzi, there''s nothing you can''t get over! I''ll ask Heimei to find you two women later. Anyway, what I can''t think of is looking for Heimei ~"


    I know it''s kind to pretend to force the tiger, but it makes people feel so uncomfortable when it comes out of his mouth.


    I shook my head: "No."


    What kind of woman can black sister find? It must be as heavy as her! Don''t let me worry. I must be more worried after reading it.


    "Alas, Wenzi, you just can''t get out of your own world. What''s that saying? When people die, they are either heavier than Mount Tai or lighter than Yin Mao..."


    Shua~


    I suddenly looked up as if I couldn''t believe it.


    Things have come to this point. How dare he make fun of me?


    And it''s a dirty joke.


    Pretending to force the tiger to realize that he said the wrong thing, he quickly shook his head: "no, no, I said wrong, it''s Hongmao, Hongmao."


    "OK, save it, ang." I''m a little upset.


    The more people get mixed up, the more they get on the road. Why do they get mixed up and go back?


    Black sister stabbed him in the dark.


    He patted his forehead and then said, "Wenzi, you know I''m stupid. I don''t mean that. I mean, don''t feel bad if brother Liu has an accident. I heard that there was a fire at the scene? It wasn''t just a cremation..."


    Dong!


    I stared and patted the table hard.


    I''m really helpless. I''m not afraid to pretend to be forced. I''m afraid of his serious nonsense.


    It''s not comforting me. It''s killing me!


    Black sister stabbed him in the dark again, and they left bitterly.


    Seeing that I was depressed, Wang Peng raised his glass and touched me.


    "Brother Wen, don''t think about it. Drink."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    So far, there is no news of Li Erzi. He seems to have disappeared. He can''t find anyone all day.


    I was thinking about whether to call Er Zi Li when I saw a woman coming in from the door.


    She looked at me and walked over quickly with her head down.


    I recognized her at a glance.


    It''s Xu Jingwen.


    She hasn''t appeared since I left here last time. The most impressive thing about her is that she has a somewhat similar smile to Xiaowen.


    She sat opposite me with a small face and small hands pinning her broken hair behind her ears.


    With light makeup on her face and a semi professional purple dress, she looks a little heroic.


    It must have something to do with her career.


    "Grass, you woman don''t have eyes? Don''t you see anyone here?" Wang Peng roared.


    I''m in a bad mood these days, and Wang Peng is naturally quite upset.


    Xu Jingwen didn''t even look at Wang Peng, but aimed her eyes at me.


    "Peng''er, you go next to her first. I know her."


    Wang Peng stared, then bowed his head and went to the side.


    Gurgle.


    I poured her a glass of red wine, pushed it in front of her and politely invited her to drink.


    "Women, drinking red wine is beauty."


    Xu Jingwen frowned, picked up her glass and looked up to dry.


    I smiled: "how can you drink red wine like this? You should taste it slowly."


    She tried to Zizi mouth, and then looked at me seriously: "Zhang Wen, I didn''t come here to drink with you!"

 Chapter 1486

    I filled her again, poured myself another cup, and said slowly, "what can I do for you?"


    "You know what happened in Jinhai recently! I suspect it has something to do with you now!"


    I stared at her for a while, looked up and laughed: "ha ha, it has something to do with me? How did you see it?"


    Her expression is serious like a child, which is in sharp contrast to the surrounding environment.


    Pop.


    She slapped the handcuffs on the table.


    "Zhang Wen, don''t think I don''t know anything. Even if you are Xinxin''s friend, I''ll catch you!"


    This amused me. She spoke like Xiaowen.


    I remember when Xiaowen had to be with me, that''s how she talked to me.


    That stubborn and lovely little appearance, I still remember.


    "Can I ask why you arrested me?" I looked at her with great interest.


    "Because you''re suspected of murder! Believe it or not, I''ll catch you now!" she pouted.


    My heart is full of helplessness. I really don''t know how she investigated.


    I pointed to the bar: "look around, you can see that 80% of them are my people. How can you catch me alone?"


    Her face turned red. She stood up with a pat on the table and bowed her face close to me: "Zhang Wen, don''t think I don''t know what you did!"


    I smiled helplessly and drank wine: "the dead man is my big brother."


    "What?" her eyebrows trembled hard, and her eyes seemed to be looking at an impossible thing.


    She was shocked at the moment. How could her news go wrong.


    "As far as I know, the deceased''s name is Liu hongran. He is a businessman. How can he go with you?"


    I sighed: "yes, brother Liu is a good man! Maybe the biggest mistake in his life is to know me."


    "But what''s going on?" she sat down slowly. "Tell me the truth, I may be able to help you."


    "You?" I smiled shamelessly. She was a little policeman. How could she help me?


    "Why, don''t you believe it? Tell you, what I''m best at is dealing with people like you!" she said unconvinced.


    It was time to see her that day. I really didn''t see that she was very hot.


    "Didn''t you investigate? Brother Liu died in a car accident." I said faintly.


    "This..."


    She must know that it''s not that simple.


    Although it was a car accident, there are too many suspicious places.


    "What the hell do you know? Tell me," she said, sitting side by side with me.


    I took a sip of wine: "this is murder!"


    "Murder?" she embroidered her eyebrows, and her slightly heroic but lovely face was getting closer and closer to me.


    "Liu hongran is my eldest brother. There are not a few people who want his life in Jinhai city. You just stick to the scene and evidence. Naturally, you can''t investigate anything."


    "Do you know anything? Tell me quickly so that I can solve the case." Xu Jingwen didn''t notice that she didn''t seem to be talking to me, but more like flirting.


    When she was in this position, I could see the lace cover in her chest as soon as I looked down.


    Although the woman is a policeman, she has a poor sense of self-defense.


    I gave her a faint look.


    "I won''t tell you."


    Her small mouth pouted higher and clenched her small fist angrily: "what do you mean, play with me! Do you think the police are easy to cheat!"


    I slowly picked up my glass and didn''t look at her: "maybe you are a policeman in other people''s eyes, but you are nothing in my eyes. Do you know why I should pay attention to you? Because you look like my former girlfriend."


    After hearing this, her tone eased a little: "really? Where am I like her?"


    "She was killed because of me, so stay away from me."


    "..." she had wanted to open her mouth, but she shut up because of my words.


    The word death may be far away from her, but it seems to be here all the time.


    Xiaowen''s death and Liu hongran''s death remind me all the time, telling me not to get too close to Xu Jingwen. She is a little girl who doesn''t understand anything.


    We were silent for a while, and then she slowly opened her mouth: "Zhang Wen, I think you are a good man, so I want to know you and even help you."


    "You''d better take care of yourself first and then help me! I don''t need so much!"


    Across the dim light, I suddenly saw her eyes red.


    Then she fiercely picked up the glass, drank all the wine in the glass, wiped her mouth and left.


    I smiled helplessly.


    The little woman''s temper is somewhat similar to Xiaowen. It''s a pity that she appeared at a wrong time. If she appeared in my world earlier, I should be moved.


    "Brother Wen, who is this man?" Wang Peng sat down at this time.


    "It''s a friend. You arrange two people to go there and protect her secretly." I''m afraid Xu Jingwen will go to other places to drink and get drunk after going out. I don''t want anyone to have an accident because of me.


    "I see!" Wang Peng promised and went out, while I continued to get drunk alone.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, a Zhengfu license car drove into the military region compound.


    The driver stopped and knocked on the door of the lounge.


    Inside, Fang Rongjun and Liu Xide sat inside.


    "Hello, chief, this is the information Mayor Chen asked me to send."


    Liu Xide took a look and nodded, "I see."


    The man put down the information and turned away.


    Liu Xide picked up the document with two words clearly written on it, Zhang Wen.


    He frowned, then opened the bag and looked at it.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    I had hardly fallen asleep when the telephone rang.


    It''s a strange number.


    I looked upset and then picked it up.


    "Hello."


    "Is that Zhang Wen?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Mayor Chen."


    Whoosh~


    Hearing these words, I sat up and tapped my forehead to wake myself up.


    Mayor Chen, why did you call me? Besides, I haven''t heard of Mayor Chen.


    "What''s up?"


    His tone was calm: "my driver has a few minutes to go downstairs to Dongwen group. I want to see you alone about Liu hongran."


    I didn''t think much about hearing about Liu hongran.


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Yes."


    With that, he hung up.


    When I got up and washed my face, the driver called.


    I put on my suit and went downstairs.


    Downstairs is a low-key A6 without losing face, but the number on the license plate is amazing.


    I didn''t hesitate to get on the bus.


    The driver drove slowly. Half an hour later, the car stopped under the Zhengfu building.


    I was a little nervous when I came here for the first time.


    Straightening my collar, I followed the driver to the building.

 Chapter 1487

    The building is full of busy figures. He took me to this program, which is quite troublesome.


    "Mayor Chen, since you are Liu hongran''s good friend, I also treat you as a big brother. I''ll make a solid foundation with you here, so that you can rest assured. I''m still investigating about Liu hongran, but our efficiency may be faster than you. As long as I have news, I promise to inform you first. When necessary, I''ll help you solve the case together. What''s the matter How? "


    His eyes turned: "you really don''t know about this?"


    I took a deep breath: "I know something, but I can''t talk nonsense now. I hope Mayor Chen won''t embarrass me."


    He crossed his hands: "OK, I won''t embarrass you. Remember to inform me first when you have news!"


    "Mayor Chen rest assured."


    "Also, you can keep the photo as a souvenir!"


    ¡­¡­


    When I came out of the building, my face gradually darkened.


    It seems that you really have to be careful when you get along with white people.


    Mayor Chen looks polite on the surface to help Liu hongran. In fact, he is secretly threatening me.


    If he didn''t want me to cooperate with him, he wouldn''t bother to find this picture for me.


    Now Liu hongran is gone. If he wants to use this photo to do me, it''s his word.


    I looked at the picture and tore it when I passed the trash can.


    I won''t tell Mayor Chen about boss Wang. Even if I have to say it, I won''t say it until I''ve dealt with it.


    On the way back, I lit a cigarette and kept looking out of the window.


    Liu hongran has just left for three days, and many things have begun to change.


    Including the hidden danger in Jinhai city and the pressure on me from Liu hongran''s white road.


    Starting from Mayor Chen, these pressures are bound to increase in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Liu Xide took a walk in the military area command compound.


    After reading Zhang Wen''s information, he has been thinking about one thing.


    Whether to meet Zhang Wen or not.


    Would it be inappropriate for a person at his level to meet a little bastard like Zhang Wen.


    After thinking about it, he decided to see him.


    Liu hongran knows that he can give up everything to come to Jinhai city and help a little bastard with an almost zero return investment.


    The boy named Zhang Wen is definitely not simple.


    Thinking of this, he called the guard around him and whispered a few times.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Dongwen group.


    I was dizzy in my head. After I came back from Zhengfu building, I couldn''t sleep anymore.


    "Brother Wen!" at this time, Wang Peng knocked on the door and came in, "there is a military vehicle below. He said he was looking for you."


    "Military vehicle?" my eyebrows moved.


    I don''t know anyone from a military region.


    "Brother Wen, do they want to catch you? Or I''ll take someone out and fight with them!" Wang Peng looked at me and vowed.


    I shook my head.


    Since there are people from the military region, it must be a big deal.


    The army is not something we can provoke.


    "I''ll go down now," I said, rubbing my dizzy forehead.


    "Brother Wen, I''ll ask someone to go with you!" said Wang Peng.


    I raised my hand and stopped him: "no, you and your brothers stay in Dongwen group."


    "But..." Wang Peng was still worried.


    I smiled easily: "if you want to catch me, I can''t run if I want to run. It''s not easy to disturb the military. If you don''t catch me, I must go and see who is looking for me. You don''t have to worry."


    Then I put on my clothes and went down.


    I just met Mayor Chen today. In the afternoon, people from the military came again. I couldn''t help thinking whether this matter had anything to do with Mayor Chen.


    The military car stopped at the door of the building.


    I walked over with big steps, and a man with a star on his shoulder got off.


    "Are you Zhang Wen? Come with us!"


    In the end, he is a soldier. His tone and style are quite tough.


    In front of several soldiers, I have a strong sense of oppression.


    "I can go with you, but you should tell me who is looking for me." I said calmly.


    The man looked at me shamelessly: "you don''t deserve to know!"


    After that, several people took me to the car.

 Chapter 1488

    The car drove steadily. No one on the car spoke to me. They were like robots, looking at the distance without expression.


    It''s a bit like being caught.


    More than half an hour later, the car drove into the military compound, and I was taken to a room with quite luxurious decoration.


    There was a man sitting inside.


    The man was tasting tea with a cup of tea.


    I don''t know why, I think his appearance is somewhat similar to that of Liu hongran.


    The guard saluted him respectfully and then closed the door and went out.


    "Sit down." he glanced at me, and then his eyes flashed.


    The first time I saw such a person, sitting here without saying anything can give people a great deterrent and a feeling of not being angry.


    I didn''t mention it. I found a place to sit down.


    "You are Zhang Wen, hongran''s good friend."


    I was surprised, looked up at him, and guessed his identity in my heart.


    "I''m Zhang Wen and Liu hongran is my big brother."


    He nodded and then asked me, "I checked you. Dongwen group is under your name now, but this company is invested by hongran, isn''t it?"


    Since he can find out my cards, it must be quite simple for me to do it.


    "Yes, brother Liu paid for this company. He treated me like a brother." I said with a red eye.


    Seeing that I said something emotional, he took a long breath: "I''m Liu hongran''s father, Liu Xide."


    My eyes widened sharply.


    No wonder I thought he looked familiar just now. His temperament, expression and appearance are somewhat similar to Liu hongran.


    It was Liu hongran''s father!


    A burst of guilt in my heart, I picked up the tea on the table and fell on my knees.


    "Brother Liu''s death has something to do with me. I will give you a satisfactory explanation of this matter!"


    What I thought in my heart was that after this thing was over, I must find Liu hongran''s father and come to the door to make it clear.


    Liu Xide''s eyes flashed a sad look: "I don''t care what hongran did before he died, but I must find out the truth about it!"


    "I''ll find out about it!" I promised again.


    He took a deep breath and looked at me with complicated eyes: "why do you promise me?"


    I looked at him seriously: "with my contacts in Jinhai city!"


    Jinhai City, now it''s basically me and boss Wang. It''s not difficult to investigate this matter by my means.


    "Zhang Wen, I know your background and what you''ve done. If you want to get rid of you, that''s what I say!"


    Liu Xide''s eyes told me that he didn''t talk nonsense.


    He really has this ability.


    But now, I don''t think too much. I just want to avenge Liu hongran!


    "Yes. When I have investigated this matter, I will hand over Dongwen group. As for me, you can do whatever you want!"


    Hearing this, he couldn''t help brightening his eyes.


    "Seriously?"


    I seriously said, "anyway, I will not compromise on brother Liu''s matter. The blood debt should be paid with blood!"


    Liu Xide stared at me for a while before he spoke: "you''re right. Blood debt needs to be paid with blood! Zhang Wen, if there''s any news, I hope you can tell me at the first time that we can''t do something, and we have to rely on you!"


    I understood what he meant and nodded hard.


    After I left the room, Liu Xide turned his back and sighed.


    At this time, Fang Rongjun came out of the bedroom.


    "SID, what do you think of this man?"


    Liu Xide looked hesitant, but nodded slightly.


    Fang Rongjun then said, "I think this man can be used."


    Liu Xide took a deep breath: "wait until I see the situation!"


    Although Liu Xide was in the top position of persuading Gao, he had the same integrity as Liu hongran in his heart. Zhang Wengang looked real. Especially when he said that he wanted to hand over the company, he didn''t hesitate.


    Moreover, he was also the person Liu hongran could see before he died. How can Liu Xide use Zhang Wen?


    Isn''t that too sorry for Liu hongran?


    We must consider this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, in Wanfeng group.


    Boss Wang is guarding the desk alone with his legs tilted on the table.


    It looks quite relaxed.


    Liu hongran is dead, so the above efforts to suppress boss Wang''s company must be much smaller, so it won''t be long before his Wanfeng group will be resurrected with blood!


    The fist is on the one hand and the economic strength on the other. Otherwise, no matter how strong you are, you will end up.


    Boss Wang knew this truth well, so he made great efforts to develop his own company.


    Wanfeng group, this is his hometown.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    Then the butcher knocked at the door and came in.


    "Big brother, I''ve already done it." he smiled.


    Boss Wang''s eyes lit up and things were faster than he thought. It seems that the butcher''s ability to do things is getting better and better.


    "Well, tell me more."


    The butcher said, "I found a rural man who came to work in the city to drive a cart for people. However, a while ago, his wife was ill and needed a lot of money to see a doctor. I saw this and asked someone to lead him to the casino and lost all his money. Then I told him about it. At the beginning, he didn''t agree with anything. Finally, when I said three million, he agreed instantly."


    Boss Wang smiled with satisfaction: "very good ~"


    The butcher said it was simple. In fact, the process was not so simple at all.


    The man the butcher was looking for was pony. In fact, he was a friend of his younger brother. The conditions in the family were really bad. The butcher seized his weakness, coaxed and deceived him into the casino, and then began blackmail.


    Play these, butcher is good at it!


    Is this part of the crime!


    Since you are a master of crime, you should master everything, no!


    At first, the butcher let him win thousands of dollars, but soon let him lose to doubt life.


    Just one night, I owe the butcher 300000!


    This is a disaster for the pony. His wife is still waiting for money at home, but he even lost the money to see a doctor. How can he explain to his wife?


    Finally, under the threat and inducement of the butcher, the pony agreed.


    I want to live in it for more than ten years and get a compensation of three million yuan. It''s still good. Why can I earn three million yuan in more than ten years!


    So he foolishly followed the butcher.


    Boss Wang''s eyes moved. It seems that the most correct thing he did was to take over the butcher. His ability to do things is almost equal to that of a pillar.


    "Where are the people?"


    The butcher shouted out, "bring him in!"


    Immediately, several younger brothers came in with a man.

 Chapter 1489

    Pony is an honest rural man. When he looked at boss Wang, he trembled subconsciously all over his body.


    Boss Wang, it''s a wolf.


    The pony was at most a lamb before him.


    After so many years in Jinhai City, not everyone can have the momentum of boss Wang.


    "You are a pony ~" boss Wang looked at him with some interest.


    The world needs a fool like him, otherwise how can a smart man like boss Wang get away?


    The pony''s head is like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Has the butcher explained everything to you?" boss Wang knocked the ash.


    The pony said, "brother, I know everything, but don''t worry, I won''t say it when I take your money. I''ll carry it for you!"


    Looking at his sincerity, boss Wang is quite satisfied. Needless to say, the butcher must have brainwashed him.


    It seems that the butcher''s brainwashing skills are not bad!


    "Well, it''s good for you to know. You can give me your wife''s account. You go in with your front foot and I''ll put the money in with my back foot. But you must be strict! Do you understand?"


    Boss Wang kept a calm face when he spoke, which frightened the pony again.


    He nodded hard, then found a piece of paper and wrote down the bank card account.


    "Elder brother, this crime will not be sentenced to death?" he asked timidly.


    The butcher on the side said angrily, "grass! I''ve made it clear to you long ago! This is a traffic accident. It''s more than ten years at most! If you repent, you can pay me back 300000 immediately, or you''ll break your leg!"


    The pony''s neck shrunk and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Boss Wang smiled and scolded the butcher: "be gentle. The pony is our friend. What if you are scared?"


    Then he put his hand on the pony''s shoulder. To deal with such honest people, boss Wang still plans to give priority to appeasement. After all, his mouth is long on others, and no one can guarantee whether he will tell the story or not.


    "Pony, what do you say? I have to find you. I know you''re a cart driver. You can''t earn three million yuan in your life. Now I''ll give you a chance to take the blame for me and get three million yuan in more than ten years. Do you think it''s a good deal?"


    The pony nodded quickly: "brother, you''re right, it''s worth it!"


    "Well, I like people like you. Unlike some people, they are too fucking stubborn!" boss Wang returned to his seat with a smile, and then his eyes were deep. "By the way, do you know who I am?"


    The pony looked at the butcher, and then looked at boss Wang: "I know, you are the big brother..."


    Boss Wang sneered: "I''m boss Wang. Of course, some people on the road call me Wang crazy."


    Boom~~


    After these words entered the pony''s head, his forehead seemed to burst open and dizzy.


    Wang madman!


    These three words have been heard since he came to Jinhai city.


    Those who run the cart business have to contact everyone. Of course, they also need to follow some underground order.


    When paying the protection fee, Xiao Ma naturally heard the name of Wang madman.


    In his impression, Wang madman is a man who kills people without blinking an eye. He is the first brother of Jinhai city!


    The man standing at the top of Jinhai city!


    He never dreamed that he would take the blame for madman Wang!


    "Boss Wang, I''ve heard your name. You''re big brother. You''re really big brother..." the pony was a little incoherent.


    The butcher and they all laughed nearby.


    Boss Wang waved to them to stop, then looked at the pony seriously and said, "help me do things. I won''t give you less money, but if you let me know you betrayed me, I''ll kill your whole family!"


    After hearing this, the pony has more cold sweat on his head. How dare he betray boss Wang!


    "Brother, boss Wang, don''t worry! I won''t betray you!"


    Looking at the pony, boss Wang knows that the boy will not tell the story. Pony, it''s for money. Boss Wang, it''s for disaster relief!


    "Butcher, let someone take him to the production site, use the car he usually uses to pull goods, and arrange for him to turn himself in tomorrow!"


    The butcher promised and several younger brothers left with the ponies.


    The pony walked out of the office door with a gloomy face. The butcher gritted his teeth: "brother, what if the boy is dishonest after he goes in?"


    Boss Wang smiled indifferently: "when you come out, you have to count your words. If you say you want to kill his family, you must do it!"


    The butcher was stunned first, and then he laughed loudly. Boss Wang, it''s really as vicious as he thought!


    "However, I don''t think the boy dare bite us out even if he is killed." boss Wang''s eyes flashed, and the corners of his mouth bent an arc.


    After that, he found the phone, edited a text message and sent it to section chief Duan.


    The content is only one sentence.


    "Someone will send it to you tomorrow, and you are ready to receive it."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the clear sunshine sprinkled on Jinhai city again, lighting up the light for the city that had slept all night.


    With the sunshine, it seemed that the things associated with sin had disappeared.


    For the time being, they all shrank.


    Office workers regained the initiative. For a time, the streets were full of people rushing to catch the bus with briefcases.


    Those little bastards who went crazy all night last night went home obediently.


    At this time, at the door of a police station on XX road.


    The men in uniform walked in one after another.


    This makes the little horse in the nearby car tremble all the time.


    If you don''t commit a crime, you don''t know. When you really know you''re going to commit a crime, you feel afraid.


    The pony felt guilty when he saw the man in uniform.


    "Grass, are you ready?" the butcher asked him in the car.


    The pony lit a cigarette to calm his mind, but his fingers were trembling.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the butcher raised his hand and gave him a brain collapse: "grass, you''re so fucking timid. I''m afraid you''ll go in and sell us all!"


    It was like stepping on the pony''s tail. His face changed greatly and he knelt on his seat: "brother, even if you kill me, I dare not betray you! I am a countryman with no background. How dare I oppose you?"


    The butcher waved his hand upset: "grass, it''s good to know. If I know you''re going to betray us, your wife and children will be fucked, you know!"


    He was frightened again: "brother, I know, I know."


    The pony smoked a cigarette and lit another. When the butcher saw that the time was almost up, he pushed him down: "if you are allowed to meet tomorrow, let your wife come to see you. Then you will know that there are three million more in your account!"

 Chapter 1490

    Pony is a genuine farmer. In fact, he was ignorant at first.


    But now he can see that this is beyond his control.


    He can''t do what he wants.


    According to boss Wang, he may have a chance to live. If he is stubborn, he may not even know how to die.


    Besides, three million is not a small amount. The money is enough for the pony family to live in Jinhai city for a lifetime.


    He did his homework when he got home last night.


    If you are not fully responsible for the death caused by a traffic accident, you can be sentenced. If you are lucky, you can come out early!


    It''s just that he''s nervous now!


    The thought of those things makes me nervous!


    After all, this is about human life, and it has something to do with boss Wang!


    He was careless and entered the underworld!


    At the moment, under the surveillance of the butcher and others, the pony walked into the police station in good order.


    "What can I do for you?" a policewoman at the door asked him.


    It looks quite polite.


    The pony kept breathing deeply and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Are you here to report the case?" the policewoman asked carefully.


    The pony shook his head.


    The policewoman feels a little strange. What can she do if she comes to the police station instead of calling the police?


    "I come from the first..." the pony squeezed a word out of his mouth.


    The policewoman stared round and hurriedly continued to ask, "what are you from?"


    He pointed to the circulating TV in the police station and said, "I did this."


    WOW~~~


    Not only the policewoman, but all the people in the police station were shocked.


    This is no small matter. In recent days, they are going crazy because of these things. They are investigating all day except investigation.


    The key is that there is no news. They are also worried! The pressure on them is not small!


    Now someone has come from the head! Doesn''t it take no time?


    The policewoman quickly asked someone to control him first, and then called director Xing.


    Director Xing was also surprised and reported to section chief Duan.


    The section chief who received the call had already planned and was waiting for them to call!


    However, section chief Duan''s face was not happy, even a little gloomy.


    When he received boss Wang''s text message last night, he kept thinking in his heart that the play must be performed well. If something goes wrong, he''s the one who''s finished!


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath, put on his clothes and took the guard out.


    ¡­¡­


    Four days.


    It''s been four days.


    There is still no news from Li Erzi.


    This afternoon, I was discussing things with Zhang Guohua and Wang Peng in Dongwen group. The door was pushed open.


    The man who came in was Li Erzi.


    Compared with four days ago, his face was more tired and gloomy, and the whole person seemed to come with a dark cloud.


    When I approached, I could still see him with two thick black circles under his eyes.


    I quickly stood up: "Er Zi, how''s it going? Do you have any evidence?"


    Li Erzi smiled bitterly: "Wenzi, in fact, what evidence do we people need to do things? I know you are cautious, so I asked me to check. I caught a man from boss Wang. He went to work with boss Wang that night."


    My eyes stared round: "where are people?"


    "In the basement."


    With that, Wang Peng and they ran to the basement.


    "Er Zi, it''s hard for you." I gave him a cigarette and lit it.


    He smiled and shook his head: "Wenzi, it''s good to abide by the rules and morality, but in fact, we can avoid these things, otherwise it''s too hard. I''ve been squatting for the past four days and hardly slept. I went upstairs to sleep first."


    I felt grateful again. Li Erzi must have had a bad time in these four days.


    Watching Li Erzi go upstairs, I walked towards the basement.


    There was a dim light in the huge basement.


    In the middle, there was a man tied to a chair. His face was covered with blood. It was obvious that he had been cleaned up by Li Erzi when he came over. He trembled with fear when he saw us coming.


    The chair is also a chaff screen, clattering and clattering.


    I walked over with a gloomy face.


    This man has evidence in his head.


    With the evidence that Liu hongran was hurt by boss Wang!


    The thought of that picture makes my heart ache.


    It''s all my fault! It''s all my carelessness. Otherwise, how could something happen to Liu hongran?


    "About Liu hongran, what''s going on? If you say it, I won''t embarrass you." I said faintly.


    Wang Peng lit a cigarette for me. I took it and took a hard SIP to calm myself down.


    The man looked at us tremblingly: "I''ve told Li Erzi about it. It''s all boss Wang''s orders. It has nothing to do with us who work below!"


    "Grass!" Wang Peng gave him a punch. "Brother Wen means to let you say it again. Can''t you understand?"


    His eyes were dull for a few seconds, and he hurried to say, "yes, yes... I said, I said..."


    Then, in his intermittent language, we all clearly heard what happened.


    This is what boss Wang did. He did it with the devil that will bloom in his heart.


    Boss Wang hopes that after killing Liu hongran, I will completely lose the support of Baidao in Jinhai City, so that I can disappear in Jinhai city!


    I have to say that his wishful thinking is quite good. So far, his first step has been successfully completed.


    Now I really regret that I didn''t listen to Li Erzi. If I hadn''t forced Hong Zi out in a hurry, it wouldn''t have been like this.


    When my thoughts are confused, I forget the priority of things. Liu hongran is our top priority!


    Seeing my face hard to see the extreme, Wang Peng came and asked me, "brother Wen, or I''ll solve him!"


    I looked at the man. He wasn''t too surprised to see my eyes. When he was caught by Li Erzi, he must have thought that we wouldn''t let him leave alive.


    He has suffered a lot these days, and it''s time to get rid of it.


    I finished my last cigarette, threw the cigarette end under my feet and stamped it out: "no, take him and identify boss Wang."


    A faint word made his pupils suddenly shrink together.


    Let him betray boss Wang! It''s worse than letting him die!


    "Brother Wen! I''ve told you something. Kill me! Give me a good time!" he shouted hard.


    I sneered: "I''ll let you know what it means to live and die, and then let you repent with boss Wang in hell!"


    His two hands were on the chaff screen: "Zhang Wen, you are so fucking cruel!"


    I ignored him, nodded to Wang Peng, then rubbed my forehead and walked out tired.

 Chapter 1491

    In the basement, Wang Peng had a gloomy smile on his mouth.


    He is handy in doing these things.


    After Zhang Guohua and I left, he asked his little brother to come and strip off the man''s coat and trousers.


    After that, the younger brother came with a welding gun.


    Click.


    Wang Peng turned on the welding gun. When the welding rods on it were all red, he looked at the man: "you''re mixing with boss Wang, so you should think of this day. Do you choose to identify boss Wang now, or are you fucking killed by us?"


    The man shook his head vigorously: "brother Peng, please forgive me..."


    When Zhang Wen turned and went out, he understood.


    It''s over.


    I''m really finished.


    Compared with Zhang Wen, he thought Wang Peng was more terrible.


    Zhang Wen has at least a trace of the bottom line of principle, but Wang Peng has nothing! All he sees is killing!


    In Jinhai City, Wang Peng''s name has even overshadowed Zhang Wen.


    Poop!


    Wang Peng pressed the welding rod in his hand directly on the man''s thigh.


    Oh~~~~


    Suddenly there was a crazy scream in the basement.


    After the temperature on the welding rod dispersed, Wang Peng picked up the welding gun with satisfaction.


    There is a hole in this man''s leg! But not a drop of blood came down.


    Why did he take off the man''s pants?


    The purpose is to let him watch a hole in his thigh. This visual stimulation and psychological oppression are not kidding. Fortunately, this person seems to have a strong psychological quality, otherwise he would have fainted.


    Seeing his pain, Wang Peng smiled brightly. He rolled the welding gun red again.


    "I''ve seen the most awesome man. He didn''t faint after I made ten holes in his body. I don''t know how many you can hold on to! Don''t let me down!"


    With that, Wang Peng pressed on the man''s leg again with a smile.


    For a moment, there were crazy screams all around.


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs, in the lounge.


    Li Erzi didn''t sleep.


    He just lay in bed and closed his eyes.


    He can''t sleep at all.


    At the thought of what happened later, he frowned and didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Since Zhang Wen''s debut, Li Erzi has known many people on the road, and he has also known something.


    In the complex society of Jinhai City, we should not have too strong principle. If we want to preserve ourselves in the mud, we should give up some things when we should give up.


    For example, Zhang Wen insisted on the evidence.


    In fact, after Liu hongran was killed, the first person they thought of was boss Wang. Presumably Zhang Wen also thought of it, but he wanted evidence. It was a name for himself to fight with boss Wang.


    But in Li Erzi''s view, it is a waste of human and material resources, even a waste of time.


    But he still stands on Zhang Wen''s side after all. Some words, he can only point to the end.


    Then the door was pushed open.


    I walked in.


    Li Erzi opened his eyes and looked at me, then continued to close his eyes and sleep: "Wenzi, did you ask?"


    I knew he was angry, so I smiled and gave him a cigarette: "Er Zi, I saw a paragraph in the Three Kingdoms a while ago that I didn''t understand. At that time, Pang Tong wanted Liu Bei to march into Sichuan and Shu, but Liu Bei refused to go. Finally, he didn''t go there under the banner of revenge until Pang Tong died in luofengpo. Now, I understand some of the intentions."


    Li Erzi simply sat up and said, "what''s the purpose of this?"


    "It''s a name. A teacher should be famous! People in the past believed in fate and heaven! They paid attention to being famous. We live in modern society. These superstitions definitely can''t control us, but why do I have to find evidence? In fact, the reason is the same as this. First of all, the white people have paid attention to this matter, especially Liu Xide, Liu hongran''s father."


    "Liu Xide?" Li Erzi''s eyebrows were frivolous.


    The name must sound familiar to him.


    Although the name has not appeared on TV in recent years, it will be quite loud in the next few years.


    "Is it Liu Xide who used to be on TV?" Li Erzi exclaimed.


    I nodded: "he met me yesterday. He is Liu hongran''s father. Brother Liu has such a big background. Can we do things more comprehensively? If we want to move boss Wang, we must work hard to defeat him and let him go to hell! Only in this way can we lay a solid foundation and completely stand firm! Get out of the way, even white people are on our side!"


    A hint of enlightenment flashed in Li Erzi''s eyes.


    Liu hongran is dead, so we have no backing in Baidao.


    But everyone knows Liu hongran''s influence in Baidao. The high-level people in Jinhai city are basically friends with Liu hongran. Now that Liu hongran has an accident, they all bite their teeth and feel sad.


    But there is no way. They can only find evidence according to their own methods, and then catch boss Wang with a set of extremely complex procedures.


    So far, they don''t even have evidence of the size of their thumb.


    What will they think?


    At this time, they must not hesitate to use the black power to deal with Liu hongran.


    The result of white and black work is the same, that is to put boss Wang into justice!


    Now I''m going out under the banner of revenge for Liu hongran. Many people must applaud secretly.


    In Jinhai City, this is undoubtedly the most favorable for us.


    "Hehe, Wenzi, you''ve changed." Li Erzi narrowed his eyes after listening to me. "When you first came to the hotel, you were a boy who didn''t understand anything. At that time, you had a fight with pretending to force the tiger. Do you remember?"


    I smiled: "remember, how can I forget."


    "In the twinkling of an eye, you have become so mature that you think about problems even more comprehensively than me." Li Erzi had to admit that he really didn''t think about these things.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "Er Zi, you are my brother. I will only tell you these things. Boss Wang, I will break him into pieces sooner or later!"


    Li Erzi took a deep breath: "Wenzi, we will always meet such and such enemies when we mix in the road. Now we still stay at the point of getting rid of our opponents. Later, you will understand that it is better to kill than to raise. It is far better to raise a dog leg who can work hard for you than to kill."


    I really don''t understand what Li Erzi said. How can you keep a dog that grins at you?


    I said, "I already know what happened. I told the boy to come out and identify boss Wang."


    Li Erzi frowned: "it may be a little difficult."


    "So I left it to Wang Peng."


    Li Erzi nodded thoughtfully: "Wang Peng has a way, but it''s too light..."

 Chapter 1492

    In the detention cell.


    Opposite the pony sat two policemen with flowers on their shoulders.


    Section chief Duan is among them.


    This is not a trivial matter, so the section chief of interrogation Xiaoma Duan is ready to go to battle in person.


    The pony was wearing bright handcuffs. The whole person seemed to have been extracted. His eyes were dull and his forehead was sweating all the time.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t do without a cold sweat.


    He only saw this picture in the film. He didn''t expect it to happen to himself now.


    "So, is it a traffic accident? Besides, Liu hongran''s car hit you?" asked section chief Duan.


    The pony nodded quickly. In a hurry, his tears fell down: "Yes, I''m a farmer. I came to Jinhai city to drive a cart for people to make money in order to see a doctor for my wife. But who knows, when I left the car that night, I just saw a car coming in the opposite direction. The car was retrograde and driving fast. It hit directly, the car turned around, and then it was connected to the tree next to me. I was stupid at that time. I knew that the man was willing when I saw a fire burning in the car It must be hopeless. I wanted to call the police, but I was afraid! So I hid. I saw that things were so big these days. I knew I couldn''t run, so I came from the first! "


    Section chief Duan took notes: "then it''s a traffic accident."


    At this time, the man with flowers on his shoulder said, "Lao Duan, the matter has not been asked clearly. How can you make such a hasty decision? It''s a big event! It''s not an ordinary traffic accident!"


    The man was not angry and threatened himself. When he spoke, he was dignified all over.


    He is director Liu.


    It''s director Liu who came to interrogate the prisoner with section chief Duan when he got the news.


    After all, he is his subordinate. Director Liu still knows this news.


    In the past, he was absolutely relieved of section chief Duan, but now section chief has changed. He has changed since some bad things came out with boss Wang.


    Director Liu had to be cautious about him.


    Although director Liu has problems with his private style, he dare not make mistakes in the general direction.


    This man is Liu hongran! He is Liu Xide''s son!


    Section chief Duan said in his heart that it''s good. It seems that the people boss Wang found are quite reliable. There are no problems in acting these two times. He began to show his acting skills as soon as he came up~


    Tears and a runny nose.


    Although director Liu was there, he was in a hurry.


    He has full confidence here!


    Although director Liu was suspicious, he could only follow his rhythm.


    "Liu Chu, this is already the case. I also sent someone to investigate it. It''s the same as what he said. There are traces of car accidents on the scene. I''ve specially simulated it. There''s nothing wrong!" section chief Duan vowed.


    He is well prepared for this.


    Director Liu looked at the pony seriously: "do you know what the crime of perjury is? Do you know what your end will be if we find out what''s wrong?"


    Pony is good at everything, but he can''t eat and is intimidated.


    After listening to Director Liu''s words, he was afraid that he couldn''t do it, but he nodded vigorously. His words had been said. What else could he do?


    "What I said is true!" the pony quickly explained.


    Director Liu is an old Jianghu man who has been on the white road for so many years. He has interrogated many people, pony? He has a problem at first sight! Although he turns himself in, it is rare for pony to take care of everything to himself as soon as he comes. According to common sense, these people who turn themselves in will not be so stupid. Some responsibilities can be pushed, for example, in a car accident.


    Besides, he always thought there was a strange place.


    "What about the simulator?" director Liu asked.


    Section chief Duan asked someone to bring it in.


    Director Liu took a look at it and then demonstrated it by himself.


    Liu hongran''s car hit the pony''s cart, and then hit the tree


    incorrect!


    I don''t think so!


    "You put the presentation aside for me again," director Liu said.


    The section chief whispered trouble, but he did as he said. On the computer, Liu hongran''s car hit the pony''s car, and then hit the trunk.


    Director Liu immediately saw that something was wrong. Pointing to Liu hongran''s car, he said, "it''s wrong here. I remember that the place where Liu hongran''s car hit was at the front of the car. You can readjust it."


    Section chief Duan upset people to adjust.


    After a while, the simulator was adjusted.


    The demo screen was played again.


    This time, the picture that surprised section chief Duan appeared.


    Liu hongran''s car stopped after it hit a big car! There was no head flying around! Let alone hitting a tree trunk!


    "Lao Duan, how do you explain this?" director Liu, with a knife in his eyes, looked at section chief Duan ruthlessly.


    The latter mentality has exploded.


    What the fuck is going on? Director Liu adjusted the impact scheduling. Is it different?


    Section chief Duan doesn''t understand this, but this simulator is absolutely no problem!


    blamed!


    Boss Wang also said that he can do things well, which is still a fucking Basket!


    Section chief Duan may not know that although the butcher is a master of crime, he is not good at physics! He only knows how to fix the scene, but he doesn''t know the physical effect at all!


    If the butcher knew that the police station still had this thing, he would be mad.


    Seeing that section chief Duan was speechless, director Liu patted the table hard.


    "Lao Duan! I''ve said it more than once. You must be careful about this! Why don''t you listen! Write me a material about this later!"


    Section chief Duan has nothing to say now. He can only focus on the pony.


    The pony is stupid now.


    Why the fuck is this different from the plan?


    Just now, the section chief with a star on his shoulder has nodded. Why doesn''t the person next to him agree?


    What is this?


    What should I say?


    "Pony, since you are from the head, your purpose is to strive for leniency! What you said just now is perjury, but I think you are too nervous and lose your ability to judge for a time. I will give you another chance to say it again! Think well, I won''t give you another chance this time! Just once, you tell us the truth!" director Liu said seriously.


    These words almost burst the pony''s scalp.


    Things have come to this point. His head is in a mess.


    He really didn''t expect the police to be so capable and the technology to be so developed!


    His mouth trembled. "Yes, can you give me a cigarette?"


    Director Liu took out a special cigarette and gave it to him.


    The pony''s face is hard to see. Under the gaze of director Liu, he really can''t continue the lie just now. If he goes around again, he may faint himself!


    Thinking of this, he simply admitted: "yes! Someone instructed me to do this behind my back!"

 Chapter 1493

    Dong Dong!


    In the interrogation room, section chief Duan''s small heart jumped wildly!


    Look at the pony. Are you ready to recruit everything?


    The next sentence must be that boss Wang is behind his back, and then it involves his section chief!


    It''s over.


    Because of pony''s words, section chief Duan''s future career is likely to be over!


    He could not help clenching his fist.


    Just now he gave boss Wang a thumbs up for his ability to handle affairs, and now he has put up his middle finger in an instant.


    The psychological quality of the man boss Wang found is very poor. Liu hongran hasn''t said anything, but just bluff him and he has to explain everything.


    Shit!


    Section chief Duan''s head was buzzing.


    Director Liu smiled coldly at this time and looked at section chief Duan, which almost made him collapse.


    For so many years, he has never felt director Liu''s eyes so terrible.


    This is a pair of judgment eyes!


    "Who ordered you to do this? Don''t be afraid, speak slowly!" director Liu said calmly.


    The pony kept taking deep breaths to slow down his beating heart.


    Then a word came out of his mouth: "Zhang Wen asked me to do this."


    Boom~


    Section chief Duan''s head exploded again.


    Zhang Wen?


    Zhang Wen asked him to do this?


    Section chief Duan, who has always been smart, suddenly had a short circuit in his head.


    What the fuck is that?


    Director Liu frowned: "tell me more."


    The pony nodded quickly.


    He was frightened, and his head was almost short circuited, but he didn''t forget one word.


    That''s what boss Wang said to him. If you recruit boss Wang, kill his family!


    It''s nothing if he''s dead, but he has a wife, children and parents! He absolutely believes boss Wang can do such a thing!


    But just at the moment when his head was short circuited, he also wanted to understand.


    It seems that plan a won''t work, so continue according to plan B taught by the butcher!


    So what is plan B?


    In order to be cautious, boss Wang asked him to design another plan, that is, to sell Zhang Wen! Even if pony is an accomplice, he won''t shoot the death penalty!


    This is Zhang Wen''s murder!


    Let the pony in and give Zhang Wen out. Isn''t this the best of both worlds?


    "You tell us the detailed process, and we can also give you the opportunity to strive for leniency!" section chief Duan was also worried at this time.


    It was only a few seconds before he understood.


    This is boss Wang''s intention! He wants to borrow the pony and get rid of Zhang Wen!


    Zhang Wen is the sworn enemy of boss Wang.


    Then the section chief doesn''t talk nonsense. He simply goes on according to the script designed by boss Wang.


    The pony''s Adam''s Apple moved and said, "Zhang Wen gave me some money and asked me to drive and kill Liu hongran, so I did it. This is really not what I mean. It''s all Zhang Wen!"


    In a traffic accident, the pony has been sitting in it for more than ten years at most.


    But if he is an accomplice in murder, pony doesn''t know how long he can live in it, but boss Wang promised him that he won''t be sentenced to death, and he will pay more money in the future!


    Just let it go!


    Director Liu asked section chief Duan, "who is this Zhang Wen?"


    Section chief Duan said: "Zhang Wen is a little bastard, but he previously opened a company with Liu hongran, and Dongwen group is his."


    "Oh, Dongwen group." director Liu frowned.


    He partnered with Liu hongran, so things could make sense. It was probably a business dispute that made Zhang Wen buy murders.


    If the case is not a car accident, it''s a murder!


    After a detailed inquiry, director Liu went out to report the situation to the people above.


    The person he reports directly is Mayor Chen.


    "Mayor Chen, Liu hongran''s business has made progress. Someone came from the first today. It''s not a car accident, it''s a murder!"


    Mayor Chen''s spirit came as soon as he heard it.


    The word "kill" also made him bite his teeth.


    "Make it clear, what''s going on!"


    "It''s because of Zhang Wen. He instigated it behind his back..."


    Hearing the words Zhang Wen, Mayor Chen was confused.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Mayor Chen personally drove to the military region with the driver.


    As soon as he entered the door, he hurriedly reported the situation to Liu Xide.


    "Chief, I''ve found out! It''s because of Zhang Wen! Hongran was killed by Zhang Wen!"


    Liu Xide couldn''t believe it and stood up. He didn''t even realize that the tea in his hand was scattered on his clothes.


    "Are you sure!"


    Mayor Chen nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "sure! Someone came from the head this morning. At first, the man said it was a traffic accident, but under our questioning, he soon couldn''t hide it! He said that Zhang Wen was behind all this! He was the mastermind!"


    A trace of discomfort flashed through Liu Xide''s heart.


    Liu hongran''s former good friend even did not hesitate to invest so much for him and put himself in deep water, but what was the final result?


    He killed him.


    How can Liu hongran rest in heaven?


    "OK, I see. You go out first." Liu Xide glanced at Mayor Chen and said.


    "Well, this matter..." Mayor Chen asked weakly.


    "Follow the process!"


    "Yes!"


    Mayor Chen turned around and went out.


    After he left, Liu Xide leaned on the sofa alone, his head seemed to be empty and uncomfortable.


    Zhang Wen''s appearance kept pounding in his head.


    Zhang Wen, kill Liu hongran.


    I don''t know why, when this sentence appeared in his head, he scratched a fork.


    He met Zhang Wen only a few days ago.


    Liu Xide sat in this position and read countless people.


    It can be said that his eyesight is not bad at all. He looks at people quite accurately. These eyes distinguish right from wrong, and the wicked have nowhere to escape.


    That day, he could see from Zhang Wen''s eyes that when Zhang Wen talked about Liu hongran with him, he didn''t have any hostility, but only sadness.


    The sadness and anger of losing loved ones.


    Zhang Wen couldn''t have done this!


    What Zhang Wen looked like that day, maybe he was pretending to be stupid? Could he pretend to be respectful to Liu hongran?


    His words always revolved in Liu Xide''s head.


    Blood debt should be paid with blood!


    That''s right, but there''s no need to say it at all.


    But if the person behind is not Zhang Wen, who will it be?


    Liu Xide took a deep breath. Let''s not mention it for the moment. Let''s wait for it to ferment slowly for a period of time.


    His eyes were shining. Anyway, we must find a fair return for Liu hongran!


    Thinking so, Liu Xide paced to the window, found the number of Zhang Wen left that day, and was ready to dial it.


    But after thinking about it, he gave it up.

 Chapter 1494

    Bell!


    My phone rang.


    I was talking to Li Erzi in the lounge of Dongwen group and looked down at my mobile phone.


    The caller is Wang Yuxian.


    I quickly picked it up.


    "Jade fairy ~"


    "Wenzi, where are you now?" Wang Yuxian was very worried.


    "I''m in Dongwen group. What''s the matter?"


    "Turn on the TV and watch it!"


    I turned on the TV suspiciously and immediately it was the station that had been following Liu hongran''s incident. It happened that a reporter on TV was following up on it.


    "So far, someone has turned himself in to the police station, admitted that it was a car accident, and explained the detailed process..."


    Li Erzi did it at once, with a gloomy face: "Wenzi, boss Wang is moving. We have to hurry up!"


    Everyone can see that boss Wang is going to wash his white.


    But there''s nothing wrong with him. Find someone to carry it, and then he can deal with me safely!


    Li Erzi is right. It seems that we should move faster!


    "Shit!" I scolded.


    Boss Wang is really a cunning fox. Does he think he can hide it! I will never let him succeed!


    I was about to talk to Li Erzi about finding boss Wang when my phone rang again.


    It''s Xu Jingwen.


    My brow moved and I picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen! No!" her voice on the phone seemed more worried than me.


    "What happened?" I asked impatiently.


    "Zhang Wen! Now someone is going to catch you! Did you watch the news?"


    I frown, grab me? What am I doing now?


    But I still asked, "why arrest me? Isn''t someone turning himself in? Is it a traffic accident?"


    "It''s a traffic accident, yes, but it''s said that the man couldn''t bear the pressure and recruited you!"


    "What? Me?" I thought I heard wrong. What does this have to do with me!


    "Zhang Wen, are you really stupid or fake stupid! The man has sold you inside. He said you were behind the scenes. Don''t you understand that?" Xu Jingwen stamped her feet anxiously.


    The voice in the microphone of my mobile phone was very loud. Li Erzi also heard Xu Jingwen''s words. His face sank.


    My head seemed to explode. I didn''t slow down for a long time: "I didn''t do this."


    Xu Jingwen said anxiously, "I know! That''s why I called to tell you about it. Run now, no! Come to my house. No matter where you run now, it''s not safe!"


    I know Xu Jingwen meant well, but I refused and hung up.


    I took a look at Li Erzi.


    He frowned: "Wenzi, it seems that boss Wang is going to jump on the horse and step on the car this time!"


    I took a deep breath: "now the top is ready to catch me. But I''m not afraid of the shadow! Besides, there are people in boss Wang''s hand to be my witness. It should be all right."


    "No!" Li Erzi directly interrupted me, "you can''t go in! No matter what you do, you can''t get out! Boss Wang dares to play like this, there must be someone on the white road! That person will never let you go! You go first, and I''ll deal with the rest after you leave! We have boss Wang in our hands, so we''re not afraid we can''t turn over!"


    While Li Erzi and I were hesitating, Wang Peng came in from the outside. The original snow-white shirt is now full of blood.


    He looked at me and Li Erzi and didn''t speak for a long time.


    I noticed that he had something to say and hurriedly asked, "peng''er, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Wen, i... I accidentally killed that man..."


    Pop!


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense. He rushed over and slapped Wang Peng in the face!


    Now that the only witness in my hand is dead, it will undoubtedly push me into trouble! Without witnesses and the testimony of the people who ordered my gun in the police station, this matter will be pinned on my head.


    "Wang Peng! You''ve made a fucking mess, you know! Just now Wenzi received a call saying that boss Wang has arranged someone to turn himself in and said that Zhang Wen is the mastermind. Now you''ve played out the only card in our hands! This child is in danger!"


    Wang Peng certainly didn''t expect that things would be so serious. He looked like a fool. Look at me and Li Erzi. He stood there at a loss.


    "Brother Wen, I..."


    "Shit, I told you earlier, don''t be so careless, you just don''t listen! Now!" Li Erzi angrily grabbed Wang Peng''s collar.


    I took a deep breath and pulled Li Erzi''s hand away.


    At this time, we can''t be chaotic, let alone infighting. Moreover, I know Wang Peng didn''t mean it. At this time, it''s meaningless to blindly accuse.


    "Well, the second son, it''s not Wang Peng''s fault."


    I turned to put on my coat: "peng''er, you''ll arrange someone to do the aftermath work later. I have to go out and hide for a while. During this time, you must keep a low profile! Do you know?"


    Wang Peng nodded, then shook his head crazily: "brother Wen, are you dangerous this time..."


    I have always been Wang Peng''s spiritual pillar. He also mixed up with me all the way. Now I''m leaving, which undoubtedly makes him have no backbone.


    I knew what he was thinking. I smiled: "peng''er, I''m fine. I just went out to hide for two days. You should listen to me these days and be calm, you know!"


    Wang Peng nodded vigorously: "brother Wen, or I''ll go with you!"


    I smiled bitterly: "it has nothing to do with you. What are you hiding? And it''s much more convenient for one person than two people."


    Li Erzi seemed very upset with Wang Peng, asked him to step aside, and then seriously said to me, "Wenzi, you hide at ease first. I''ll contact you when the news on my side is clear!"


    Then he took Wang Peng''s cell phone and gave it to me.


    Now the police chase criminals with mobile phones. If I still use the previous number, it will be dangerous. They certainly can''t think of Wang Peng.


    I nodded: "those who are clear are clear. I didn''t do it. I can make it clear wherever I go."


    Li Erzi took a deep breath: "I''ll arrange someone to take you away and go to my hometown and live in the countryside for a while!"


    I thought and shook my head.


    This is no small matter. I''m afraid it will affect Li Erzi''s relatives.


    "No, I can just go out and hide myself. I still have this ability."


    Li Erzi was still worried: "but..."


    "It''s all right, I''ll go." I put on my clothes, put on a hat and went out.


    Li Erzi is going to drive me to the railway station.


    Who knows, as soon as I got downstairs, a car came quickly.

 Chapter 1495

    The oncoming car is a red polo.


    You know it''s a woman.


    As soon as the car was stable, a woman came down from it.


    When I looked at it, it was Xu Jingwen.


    How did this woman get here?


    "What are you doing here?" I said coldly.


    Since Xiaowen''s accident, I have subconsciously kept a distance from other women. Although I think this woman is very interesting, I still keep a distance from her.


    She stamped her foot anxiously, "where are you going?"


    I smiled: "what? Want to catch me? Here are all my people ~"


    "I don''t have time to joke with you!" Xu Jingwen grabbed my arm. "I asked you to hide at my house. Why did you hang up on me? It''s impossible for you to hide now! There are road cards everywhere on the road! There have been police in the railway station, Airport and bus station!"


    My heart pounded.


    It seems that their actions are fast in the end. Liu hongran''s work is no small matter. The whole city knows it. They must do it beautifully.


    "Zhang Wen." she looked at me seriously, "although I hate you, I know you''re not a bad person! It''s impossible to do such a thing! Listen to me, now only my family is the safest. If you go outside, you''ll be caught in two days! Then you can''t run if you want to run in the future!"


    With that, Xu Jingwen''s eyes turned red, and there were faint tears trembling in her eyes.


    She''s right.


    Now who would have thought that a policeman would dare let me hide at home?


    If people find out, this is the rhythm of peeling!


    To tell you the truth, Xu Jingwen''s appearance moved me.


    "No, I''m not going." I don''t want to involve her.


    It must be difficult for her police academy to be assigned to the police station after all. If I lost my job, it would not ruin her life.


    At this time, Li Erzi said, "Wenzi, either listen to her first. You hide for a few days. I''ll make arrangements here and try to find you a safe place."


    I hesitated.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Xu Jingwen pulled me hard and dragged me into the car.


    I sighed helplessly and waved to Li Erzi.


    He nodded to me seriously, watched the car leave Dongwen group, and then went back.


    I''m relieved to leave the company to Li Erzi.


    It''s just that I''m worried about Wang Peng. He shouldn''t do anything too much these days.


    In the car, Xu Jingwen didn''t speak.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, seven or eight police cars came across the road, all heading in the direction of Dongwen group.


    "See? That''s to catch your police car!" Xu Jingwen said angrily.


    Now I feel it doesn''t matter. I shrugged, "thank you first."


    "Hum! Kindness is like a donkey''s liver and lung!" she seems to be angry.


    Soon I arrived at Xu Jingwen''s house.


    This is a fairly ordinary community, which seems a little old.


    Her family lives on the fourth floor.


    She took me in and locked the door.


    "I''m the only one living here. You can rest assured." she took off her outer clothes and immediately put up the thread clothes inside.


    I haven''t noticed before. I didn''t expect her to be in good shape.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Xu Jingwen was shy when she noticed my eyes.


    I then put my eyes away: "don''t worry, I won''t make your idea. I still know how to be grateful. Thank you for this anyway."


    Then I stretched out my hand.


    She gave me a cold look: "I''m not helping you, I''m helping justice!"


    I''m curious.


    What kind of family can make Xu Jingwen full of a sense of justice. In today''s society, it is still young people like Xu Jingwen.


    It''s hard to see.


    "Besides, you didn''t do this. There must be someone behind it. If I can catch that person at that time, I can do meritorious service!" Xu Jingwen said.


    I nodded: "if possible, I will help you do meritorious service."


    I don''t know whether it''s true or false, but what she said made me feel at ease.


    Otherwise, a woman who is too kind to me will make me feel insecure.


    Xiaowen was like this before.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll cook noodles for you." now it''s time for dinner. When she said this, I felt my stomach growling.


    "Oh, thank you," I said.


    She put on her apron and turned into the kitchen.


    I just looked at the room.


    The house is decorated in pink and looks like a little woman everywhere.


    Suddenly let me in, I really feel a little uncomfortable.


    She moved very quickly. After a while, a bowl of noodles came out and put it in front of me: "eat."


    I picked up my chopsticks and took a big bite.


    She didn''t leave, so she sat across from me and looked at me seriously: "Zhang Wen, this time, it can be regarded as paying back your last favor."


    I was stunned for a moment: "ha ha, I was teasing you. It''s easy to raise a hand. Why bother?"


    "Others say you are a rogue, but I think you speak very well, even better than some educated people." she looked at me as if her eyes were a little more ambiguous.


    I smiled helplessly.


    Seeing that I ate fast, she put the paper next to me and asked carefully, "can you tell me how your girlfriend who was somewhat similar to me died?"


    My chopsticks suddenly stopped and looked at her before I continued to eat.


    "He was killed because of some disputes on the road."


    She then said, "I''m curious about what people in your way think. Isn''t it good to get a job honestly? You have to fight all day before you feel at ease?"


    No one likes that kind of life, and no one likes to fight with others.


    These are forced out by life, so that they are engraved with scars.


    I have been helpless all the way.


    "If I say it''s all fate, do you believe it?"


    Xu Jingwen''s beautiful big eyes stared round: "I believe you, otherwise I won''t let you a strange man come to my house. Maybe you don''t believe it, but you are the first man to live in my house."


    This makes me seem to fall into another space in an instant.


    In that space, Xiaowen was not dead. She sat opposite me and said to me in the same posture and tone.


    Zhang Wen, I believe in you, I love you, the same in this life.


    No, my eyes are red.


    Lost can''t come back, but I must cherish what I get.


    Xu Jingwen and I have only met a few times and can take risks for me. I must repay her for this kindness in the future.


    Even if you bet on my life!

 Chapter 1496

    Seven or eight police cars drove into Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi knew he couldn''t hide. He took several security guards and forced tiger Zhang Guohua to meet him.


    The leading policeman asked Li Erzi to see his ID, and then asked someone to go in.


    "Excuse me, is there any problem with our company?" Li Erzi was very polite.


    "No, we''re here to catch people! It''s Zhang Wen of your company!" the leader spoke quite loudly and wanted to be heard by everyone.


    Li Erzi smiled: "Zhang Wen is not in the company."


    As soon as the policeman''s face changed, he was afraid that Zhang Wen hid. He pushed Li Erzi away and looked inside: "did someone tell him to run? I tell you, the monk can''t run away from the temple! We''ve sent someone to the bus station and railway station!"


    The expression on Li Erzi''s face remained unchanged: "of course not. We are all good citizens who abide by the law ~"


    "Hum, good law-abiding citizens? If you obey the law, I won''t arrest people! He killed people! He killed Liu hongran!" the policeman was quite angry and looked like he wanted to tear up Li Erzi.


    If you can''t catch someone, it''s hard for him to explain back.


    Li Erzi''s eyes sank: "comrade, everyone in Jinhai knows that Liu hongran has helped Zhang Wen a lot. How can Zhang Wen harm Liu hongran? This needs evidence!"


    The policeman sneered: "it''s no use saying anything now. Someone has turned himself in and said it was ordered by Zhang Wen!"


    "How can you take it seriously if only a broken man talks nonsense?" Li Erzi said politely.


    But the policeman was furious: "if you dare to hinder the law enforcement, I''ll catch you back!"


    Li Erzi is really not afraid of him. Although he doesn''t know giants such as section chief Duan and Mayor Chen, he also knows many people in the police station. He doesn''t need to be afraid of such a level of police.


    Li Erzi smiled gloomily and made way: "I said Zhang Wen is not here. If you are willing to find it, try to find it."


    The policeman was so angry that he sent someone in to search.


    He accidentally touched him when he was passing by pretending to be a tiger.


    "Oh, my God!" pretending to force the tiger, he sat exaggerated on the ground, covering his upper and lower places with his hands.


    The policeman was stunned. He didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "What''s the matter with you? I stepped on your tail?"


    Pretending to force the tiger, his eyes were full of grievances and looked at him: "how can you do this to a man?"


    "Do it?" the policeman didn''t know what he was doing.


    All the unknowns come from not knowing. If he knows what kind of person he is and knows that he pretends to force endlessly, he will not talk to him more.


    Look at the look in the eyes of the tiger. This guy wants to pretend to be forced again.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at him reproachfully: "you just took advantage of me, I''ll sue you!"


    "What?" the policeman was stunned. A big man said such words to him?


    Pretending to force the tiger to hold the nearby Zhang Guohua to stand up and weakly looked at the policeman: "so many people saw it. When you just passed me, you hit me. By the way, what did you do to me? Can you afford this crime?"


    My grass~~


    The policeman fainted in his head for a long time.


    "You, this is a false accusation! I didn''t do anything, I''m not afraid of you!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, there was a trace of disdain in the smile: "Comrade police, you know it''s a false accusation. What about Zhang Wen? You know it''s impossible, you still arrest people?"


    Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi both stared round at the pretending tiger.


    He taught the policeman a lesson! With his own body, he taught others a lesson.


    It''s just a way to put the tiger in a reasonable way. It''s a bit of a dirty trick.


    After a standoff with the pretending tiger, the policeman sighed. He didn''t bother to pay attention to the pretending tiger. He didn''t find Zhang Wen in the Dongwen group. He waved and took people away.


    Li Erzi frowned.


    ¡­¡­


    The pony has been in for a day.


    Butcher and boss Wang.


    In the office of Wanfeng group, there were small wines and they drank comfortably.


    "Elder brother, I heard that the pony almost didn''t take care of the matter! But it''s good. He sold Zhang Wen! Now the police must be looking for him everywhere!"


    Boss Wang touched him and sneered: "do you know why I want to use a pony? Because he''s timid! He''s afraid we''ll kill his family, so he won''t dare to betray us! He can only put a hat on Zhang Wen''s head!"


    The butcher feels more and more that boss Wang is a talent. With boss Wang, the future is bright!


    "Elder brother, but what if this boy is bluffed by Zhang Wen?"


    Boss Wang''s eyes were cold. He didn''t think about it.


    He made a gesture of hand knife with his hand.


    "Then we''ll make the pony in front of Zhang Wen!"


    "But he''s inside..."


    "Grass ~" boss Wang smiled, "three million people who can kill him will soon form a company!"


    "But the three million was not given to the pony''s wife."


    "If I can give him money, I can get it back!"


    The butcher nodded silently.


    Boss Wang, it''s insidious.


    At this time, boss Wang''s phone rang. It was section chief Duan.


    During this day, to tell the truth, section chief Duan was nervous and nervous.


    Why?


    Because Zhang Wen was Yin by boss Wang!


    Boss Wang this time, but he completely ruined Zhang Wen!


    If caught, he promised to let Zhang Wen spend the rest of his life in it.


    But then came the problem.


    Boss Wang plays so shady. What about the future? Will he do it the same way in the future?


    Section chief Duan can''t guard against these Yin moves!


    No matter what, when this is over, section chief Duan will draw a line with boss Wang and find a suitable opportunity to leave boss Wang in the future.


    Otherwise, he must not even know how he died in the future!


    Click.


    Boss Wang picked it up: "Lao Duan, what''s the matter?"


    Section chief Duan hurriedly said, "boss Wang, things are going very smoothly now, but he failed to catch Zhang Wen. It is said that Zhang Wen has run away now."


    "What? Didn''t catch anyone?" boss Wang thought he was sure to win this time. Unexpectedly, section chief Duan leaked air. "It must be a leak! Lao Duan, how the fuck do you do?"


    Zhang Wen ran away.


    If boss Wang was Zhang Wen, what would he do?


    Don''t ask, it must be looking for a chance to kill boss Wang secretly!


    "Don''t worry, Lao Wang," said section chief Duan. "Now we are also trying our best to track down Zhang Wen and catch him. It''s just a matter of time!"

 Chapter 1497

    Boss Wang said coldly, "Lao Duan, Zhang Wen can''t catch it all day. I''m not at ease. Why don''t you do things better than us?"


    Two green tendons burst from the head of section chief Duan.


    Who is section chief Duan?


    He is absolutely a powerful figure in Baidao. He has always been honest and jealous of evil. Now he is satirized by a man like boss Wang. Can he feel better?


    However, this is indeed his problem.


    His men didn''t catch Zhang Wen.


    The first thing he thought of was that the problem was Wang Yi. Only he knew the news and could inform Zhang Wen to run away at the first time.


    "Lao Wang, what you said is boring..." the section chief clenched his fist angrily.


    Boss Wang sneered.


    Section chief Duan is right. It''s really a matter of time to catch Zhang Wen.


    Now someone is looking for him in both black and white. It''s good that he can hide. It''s almost impossible to fight back.


    In the past, boss Wang thought Zhang Wen was a talent, but now it''s different.


    Zhang Wen ran away. No one can carry the banner of Dongwen group.


    To tell the truth, boss Wang just taboo Zhang Wen alone. He really doesn''t care about others.


    Although Li Erzi is insidious, he doesn''t have the ruthlessness of Zhang Wen. Now Zhang Wen has run away and everything must be left to Li Erzi. Then Dongwen group is nothing more than an empty shell.


    Zhang Wen running away is not the way to solve things!


    At this time, a man''s name suddenly appeared in boss Wang''s head.


    Wang Peng.


    By the way, and Wang Peng, the tiger cub!


    Besides Zhang Wen, this is also his most taboo person.


    I remember the last time I bewitched Wang Peng, Wang Peng almost stabbed him with a knife.


    Now I think he still has an egg pain.


    He frowned and immediately stretched out again.


    So now seems like a good opportunity!


    Zhang Wen is gone. If he continues to bewitch Wang Peng, it must be twice the result with half the effort!


    At the thought of this, boss Wang''s eyebrows raised. If Wang Peng can work for him, it is possible to expand his power to other provinces.


    But if you want to disintegrate Zhang Wen, boss Wang needs to do one more thing.


    He picked up the phone, found the mouse''s name and dialed it.


    Since the matter broke down, the mouse was completely thrown into the cold palace by boss Wang, left in the processing plant to be responsible for security work, and basically didn''t let him out.


    Boss Wang is a smart man. He can see it.


    A mouse is a dog that can''t go to a banquet.


    It''s OK to let him in the processing factory. If he comes out to help him and fight Zhang Wen, he definitely can''t.


    Not just No.


    It''s an air leak!


    However, what person has what person''s use. Although the mouse can''t fight, his mouth can! Let him gossip about something. There''s nothing wrong with it!


    "Big brother ~" the mouse quickly answered the phone. There is still a trace of grievance in the voice!


    Boss Wang, this is a flop.


    Turn to the mouse''s card and spoil him!


    No matter what it is, he has to perform well and let boss Wang pay attention again.


    Otherwise, I will have to live in this processing factory in the future.


    "Mouse, please let me out some air recently ~" boss Wang said calmly.


    The mouse''s eyes lit up: "what wind, big brother."


    "It''s about Zhang Wen..."


    ¡­¡­


    Only half a day has passed.


    night.


    In a night market in Jinhai city.


    With crazy music and dazzling lights, many punks gossip about all kinds of things in Jinhai city here.


    This night scene is the underground news dissemination center of Jinhai city.


    Every day, some news on the road, or what happened, will spread wildly here.


    The key is that there are no tickets for the night show, and there is no minimum consumption. A bottle of beer costs only three yuan. Where can I find such a people-friendly night show?


    This place soon became a habitat for these bottom bastards.


    "You know what? Zhang Wen killed Liu hongran!" a little bastard said with a bottle of cheap beer in his hand.


    "Who is Liu hongran?" people nearby asked one after another.


    Zhang Wen, there is no doubt that they all know each other.


    But no one knows Liu hongran.


    On the road, and among these little bastards, it''s strange that they can know what happened to Liu hongran!


    The man raised his head proudly: "Cao, Liu hongran, this man is fucking powerful! It is said that Baidao in Jinhai city wants to give him face, and Zhongyang wants to come down because of this!"


    "My grass, is it true or false?" there are some punks below who don''t believe it. They say things so evil. It''s obviously boastful.


    But Liu hongran is so arrogant. His background is strong enough to make people think he is bragging.


    Faced with the doubts of the bastards, the man didn''t continue to go deep into the problem, but continued: "the focus is not this! The focus is Dongwen group, which was opened by Liu hongran for Zhang Wen. Now Zhang Wen turned his face and killed Liu hongran directly. Now someone in both black and white is looking for him. He has hidden. Zhang Wen is really vicious!"


    Someone should talk to me immediately.


    "What the hell is this? It''s pure treachery!"


    "That is, how can you do such a thing?"


    "Zhang Wen is killing his big brother!"


    These people are filled with righteous indignation, but they forget whether they know what faith is when they sleep with their friends'' wives.


    Do you know what faith is when you sell your brother for thousands of dollars!


    People are good at camouflage, even these little bastards.


    Teng~


    While they were all talking, several people sitting not far away stood up.


    One of them, a man with white skin in a white shirt, conveniently carried a wine bottle.


    Without saying a word, he swung his arm round and hit the bastard''s head with a bottle of wine.


    Hearing a dull noise, the bastard bared his teeth and covered his forehead, and the blood immediately flowed down his hand.


    These people don''t talk nonsense. They just kick him.


    Fighting is normal at night.


    As soon as he started, all the people who had a good relationship with the bragging bastard immediately surrounded him and were ready to move.


    The white shirt man picked up a bastard closest to him and directly ordered two shots.


    These two dry bastards fainted directly.


    Everyone nearby stopped.


    It seems that this man is not simple. He may be a practitioner.


    Bastards are afraid of meeting the practicing family when they fight. They are simply abused.


    Moreover, this man seems not to be an ordinary practitioner, but more like a gold medal hitter under a big brother.


    These people, they don''t dare to offend easily.


    The white shirt wiped the blood stained on the shirt and said coldly, "Whoever dares to say a bad word about my big brother, I will let him not see the sun tomorrow."


    Wow


    There was an uproar.


    His big brother?


    Zhang Wen?


    My grass


    "This... This is the man who often follows Wang Peng!"


    At that moment, someone recognized Wu Yang. Compared with Wang Peng, Wu Yang is not famous at all. He has always been quite low-key.

 Chapter 1498

    Wu Yang is low-key, but low-key does not mean that his strength is not good.


    In fact, he and Wang Peng have similar skills. After all, they both came out together.


    But Wang Peng is so awesome that a fight will kill people. Virtually, his combat effectiveness has been improved by more than one level.


    Therefore, Wu Yang around is not remarkable at all.


    Speaking of Wang Peng, they all kept silent.


    Yeah.


    They all forgot.


    Zhang Wen is hiding now, but on the contrary, it also released Wang Peng''s runaway wild horse.


    Without the shackles of Zhang Wen, Wang Peng can do more crazy and reckless things.


    Thinking of this, they were even a little lucky. If the person who came today was not Wu Yang but Wang Peng, then it would not be as simple as a bottle of wine.


    I''m afraid Wang Peng stabbed him a few times and sent him to the morgue.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Wu Yang looked around them and said, "I''ll bring people here every day. If I hear someone speak ill of my big brother again, I''ll let him come in vertically and go out horizontally!"


    Wu Yang has a delicate mind and thinks a lot.


    After they all dispersed, he took out his mobile phone, found Li Erzi''s phone and dialed it.


    "Second brother, there is some bad news about brother Guan Wen on the road now..."


    ¡­¡­


    Good deeds leave no name, bad things spread far and wide.


    The next day, Wang Yuxian arrived at the gate of Dongwen group early in the morning.


    Standing here, she felt quite uneasy.


    These days, she didn''t come out of the hotel, but she didn''t miss the news on the road.


    Now everyone on the road is saying that Zhang Wen killed Liu hongran. In addition, someone turned himself in before. Wang Yuxian vaguely feels that things are not so simple.


    Boss Wang is an old Jianghu, but Zhang Wen still can''t fight him.


    Wang Yuxian walked into the hall and pretended to force tiger and black sister to see her face-to-face.


    "Oh, landlady, why are you here? Are you looking for Wenzi?" pretending to force the tiger to come quickly.


    Wang Yuxian nodded, "well, where is he?"


    Wang Yuxian didn''t say it was ok, but he made the tiger''s eyes red.


    He hurriedly asked Wang Yuxian to sit down, then moved a bench and sat opposite black sister.


    "Landlady, you don''t know. Wenzi ran away ~"


    "Recently, black and white people are looking for him. I don''t know if he can survive this time ~"


    "You say people nowadays are so bad-minded ~"


    Pretending to force the tiger one sentence after another, coupled with his loud voice and reddish eyes, it was like crying for Zhang Wen.


    He was also worried about Zhang Wen, but he didn''t know how to express it.


    "Where did Zhang Wen go?" Wang Yuxian was more and more worried. She had no choice but to call Zhang Wen. No one answered. She was in a hurry before she came over.


    Pretending to force the tiger to shake his head: "Oh, I don''t know. It''s said that he left with a woman ~"


    Pretending to force the tiger, the dog couldn''t spit out ivory, which made Wang Yuxian even more confused after listening to it.


    Zhang Wen said hello and left without a taxi, or did he go with a woman?


    What is this concept?


    At this time, Li Erzi came down from above and followed the secretary.


    Zhang Wen is running away now, so he has to deal with all the big and small things of the company. In recent days, he has been busy spanking his feet.


    "Landlady? Why are you here?" Li Erzi saw Wang Yuxian and hurried over.


    Just now, Wang Yuxian was even more worried by pretending to force the tiger. She hurriedly asked, "where''s Zhang Wen? Where the hell has he gone? Now it''s said that he killed brother Liu!"


    About these rumors, Li Erzi doesn''t care at all. Let them say what they are willing to say.


    What he wants to know is whether boss Wang released the news.


    If it were him, things would not be so simple.


    Li Erzi saw the pretending tiger and knew that it must be this guy who said something secretly that made Wang Yuxian so worried.


    He glared at the pretending tiger and took Wang Yuxian to the nearby reception room.


    The Secretary poured Wang Yuxian a glass of water.


    "Landlady, let''s talk to you. In fact, people in the white world are also looking for Wenzi. I think boss Wang will also look for Wenzi and say that Wenzi killed brother Liu. It should be boss Wang''s people who let him out."


    Wang Yuxian frowned: "Baidao, why do you want to catch Wenzi?"


    Li Erzi sighed and told her what had happened.


    Wang Yuxian''s face sank immediately.


    Now that Liu hongran is gone, there is no one on the white road they can rely on.


    If a white man insists that he wants to do Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen can only hide all the time.


    It''s too bad for him.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. This matter itself has nothing to do with Wenzi. It will come out." Li Erzi continued to persuade Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian clenched her dress with both hands and locked her eyebrows.


    "Do you mean that white people will wash Wenzi white?"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "no, on the contrary, they will put Wenzi in more trouble. We have to start from other places."


    "Elsewhere?"


    "The man who turned himself in is probably boss Wang''s man. He must have been behind boss Wang''s back to frame Wenzi. Now Wenzi is not here, I''m going to start from boss Wang."


    Wang Yuxian doesn''t care about these things. She just hopes Zhang Wen can come out safely.


    "Zhang Hu said Wenzi had left with a woman just now. Is there such a thing?" Wang Yuxian stared at Li Erzi.


    He secretly scolded and pretended to force the tiger. The speed of reporting was really fucking fast.


    "No, Wenzi left alone. How can he go with a woman in this situation?" Li Erzi quickly explained.


    Wang Yuxian''s expression eased.


    "So, how can I contact shangzi now?" Yuxian asked.


    Li Erzi scratched his head: "no one can contact him now..."


    Wang Yuxian stopped talking nonsense and got up to leave: "then I''ll go first. If there''s news about Wenzi, remember to inform me at the first time."


    Li Erzi got up and sent Wang Yuxian away. When he came back, he forced the tiger: "grass, can you fucking hold something in your mouth! Now Wenzi ran away and exposed you fucking, grass!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to look wronged, two big black eyes blinked and blinked: "Er Zi, how do you talk? I''m not worried about Wenzi? Do you know how he is now? What if he is caught by the police? What if boss Wang''s people find him..."


    Li Erzi was in a mess: "then don''t talk all day. Can you say something nice!"


    "Nice?" pretended to force the tiger to be stunned for a moment, and then pasted his face. "I think the woman who went with Wenzi that day looks very good. Do you think they''ve already done that?"


    Li Erzi didn''t react. His eyes were confused and said, "what''s that?"

 Chapter 1499

    If you don''t pretend to be a tiger, you''re definitely a master of jokes.


    This imagination and obscene strength are absolutely amazing~


    Second kill Li Erzi is virtually invisible.


    Seeing Li Erzi in a daze, he pretended to force the tiger. His big black face was more gloomy.


    "You said Wenzi would make a child when he came back these days!"


    "My grass!" Li Erzi stopped talking nonsense to him and turned to enter the house.


    He can''t match the invincible YY ability of pretending to be a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger began to be melancholy again. There was a different light in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    It has been five days since Liu hongran had an accident.


    In these five days, Zhiyong didn''t come out at all in the small hotel.


    Five days and four nights.


    He hides here alone. He basically doesn''t go out at other times except when necessary. Just stay in bed and watch TV.


    He never thought that watching TV would become his daily life.


    When he came out of prison, Zhiyong basically didn''t watch TV.


    Why?


    Because as soon as he saw the TV, even if he didn''t turn it on, he seemed to hear a burst of familiar music.


    Thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump~


    This is the voice of the fucking news network!


    Zhiyong has been in prison for so long. Every time he watches TV, he is organized in prison and watches the news broadcast at seven o''clock every time.


    From 7:00 to 7:30, I occasionally watch what today says.


    You can''t even look!


    Over the years, Zhiyong learned a lot of positive energy from the two familiar hosts, and disgusted himself at the same time.


    When you come back, you can not watch TV and try not to watch it!


    As soon as he watched TV, he could remember those terrible years in prison.


    It''s just, it''s terrible.


    At the moment, in the small hotel, he is duty bound to hold the TV and watch the matter of tracking and chasing all day.


    About Liu hongran.


    He was afraid that as soon as he turned on the TV one day, his name would appear on it, and then he would say that he was the principal offender.


    Then it''s all over.


    These days he was frightened at first, but now he has completely relaxed. It really seems like a dream.


    Let him not return to God for a long time.


    Someone turned himself in.


    Needless to ask, it must have been arranged by boss Wang.


    But Zhiyong didn''t expect that boss Wang was so powerful that he could find someone who dared to carry it.


    The key is the next thing.


    The man said that Zhang Wen was the mastermind behind it!


    what the fuck.


    What is this concept?


    This is a double cannon! Get rid of Liu hongran and send Zhang Wen in!


    But now, Zhiyong is more or less relieved.


    He turned off the TV, poured himself a glass of water, and turned on his cell phone.


    These days, he didn''t contact Lao Yan. He directly turned off his mobile phone and hid. Now that things are over, he should give Lao Yan a breather.


    Thinking so, he dialed the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhiyong is hiding everywhere these days. What about Lao Yan?


    In fact, his situation is similar to that of Zhiyong.


    To tell the truth, he was also quite afraid.


    I didn''t know before. Now he knows Liu hongran''s identity.


    Liu hongran''s strength cannot be underestimated.


    Now even TV stations broadcast this thing in a circular way. Can the energy be less?


    We must find out the truth!


    The key thing has something to do with Lao Yan.


    What if boss Wang bites him out after he goes in?


    Moreover, Lao Yan is also worried about boss Wang''s means.


    He also thought that boss Wang asked people to take the blame, and then bit Zhang Wen out. May we be merciful to deal with him in the future?


    It must be more cruel than dealing with Zhang Wen!


    What Lao Yan thinks now is how to deal with boss Wang.


    Thinking of this, his phone vibrated.


    He looked down and looked up. His expression immediately changed.


    It''s Zhiyong''s phone!


    I haven''t heard from him since I left that night. Now I finally remember to call.


    Grass


    "Zhiyong, I thought you were a monk! Where the fuck have you been these days?"


    Zhiyong''s voice on the phone was a little gloomy: "brother, I''ve been ill in recent days."


    "Sick?" old Yan was stunned.


    "Well, I think I have a mental illness." Zhiyong is wronged.


    "Grass, don''t give me bullshit. You''re still in Jinhai city? Get over here immediately!"


    "Well... OK." Zhiyong promised like a woman and hung up the phone.


    Old Yan is messy and rubs his forehead. What the fuck is this! Zhiyong really has psychological problems? I''m really tired of listening to him.


    After more than half an hour, Zhiyong still didn''t come. Lao Yan went out to have a look.


    My grass~


    Zhiyong is standing outside the door!


    Like a woman, who wants to come in but doesn''t dare to come in.


    "Why the fuck don''t you come in? Amnesia? Grass!"


    Why should Lao Yan accept Zhiyong?


    Isn''t it because of the strength of Zhiyong that the fight is like a little tiger?


    Look at it now. It''s like Yang Wei! The whole person withered on the wall!


    "Big brother ~" Zhiyong was wronged and seemed to be crying.


    Old Yan scratched his head and let him in: "what''s going on?"


    Zhiyong lit a cigarette and took a hard breath.


    Seeing Zhiyong like this, old Yan is going crazy.


    I dare to ask Zhiyong to work with boss Wang that night, which changed his gender.


    Now Lao Yan is not pleasing to Zhiyong. Even his smoking posture makes him bored.


    "Brother, when Liu hongran burned that day, it was my hand. I just lit the lighter and he caught fire. He died like a fireball."


    Zhiyong described the situation at that time, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes.


    It''s not violent or cruel.


    It''s hostility!


    See?


    Zhiyong was so B scared that he began to grieve for Liu hongran!


    Even his own day will become like that! He was burned into black charcoal in the car. He didn''t even know himself.


    Grief~


    Can the end of life not be sad?


    Lao Yan expected that it would be no good for boss Wang to let Zhiyong go.


    Can boss Wang not drag himself into this muddy water? Maybe let him sit and reap the benefits?


    As long as there is an accident, boss Wang must sell Zhiyong and him. At that time, he can only be reduced to running away.


    Although he thinks so, Zhiyong''s appearance still bothers him. Now that Zhiyong has mental illness, Lao Yan absolutely believes it.


    "Well, it''s over. Don''t you see that people have turned themselves in?"


    "Well..." Zhiyong sighed softly.


    Old Yan frowned: "now is not the time to care about these things. The key is boss Wang. He lost Zhang Wen and should deal with us next!"

 Chapter 1500

    This made Zhiyong silent again.


    Yeah.


    Boss Wang''s methods are obvious to all. What if they play with them?


    Can they withstand the impact of boss Wang?


    Boss Wang kills even white people. What''s the difference between Zhiyong and Lao Yan?


    Killing them is just a matter of hands.


    His worried eyes aimed at Lao Yan: "brother, are we going to war with boss Wang? Or let''s run?"


    His words also made Lao Yan silent for an instant.


    Originally, he wanted to deal with boss Wang in the open for a while, but now it''s impossible.


    The people on my side have no fighting spirit.


    Zhiyong is already the number one on his side. He is like this B. Can others do it?


    Like trabecula?


    Like his pickpockets?


    One by one, they''re fucking waste.


    It''s really working. People on his side can''t even hold up a round.


    Lao Yan was lost in thought.


    He was thinking about how to fight boss Wang.


    "Elder brother, I know a place to hide. No one can find it! It''s just that the conditions are worse, or we''ll sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight first. What''s the matter?" Zhiyong saw that old Yan didn''t speak. He thought he acquiesced and said quickly.


    Old Yan glared at him fiercely: "you know a fart! Boss Wang and Zhang Wen, no matter who wins in the end, it''s a fool''s dream for us to come back. Only by grabbing a piece of meat at this time can we stand firm. Do you understand!"


    Zhiyong really doesn''t understand,


    In front of Lao Yan, he is no different from an idiot.


    "OK, you go into the house and have a rest!" old Yan waved his hand and let him go to the house.


    He himself took out the phone and dialed boss Wang.


    He has called boss Wang more than once these days, but no one answers every time. He knows boss Wang''s intention. There is no doubt that this is venting him.


    Tell Lao Yan to be ready to meet boss Wang honestly with a low profile and even the risk of being incorporated by boss Wang in the future.


    Otherwise, there''s nothing to talk about!


    Lao Yan thinks things have come to this point now. Boss Wang should answer his phone.


    Think of it here.


    The phone was picked up with a click.


    In the microphone, boss Wang said coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    Lao Yan''s heart was raised at once, but he still pretended to be worried and said, "boss Wang, it''s me! Why haven''t you answered my phone these days?"


    Boss Wang smiled coldly on the phone: "why don''t you count?"


    See!


    Boss Wang''s attitude towards old Yan changed at once!


    It used to be a cooperative relationship with him, but now boss Wang''s goal has been achieved. Lao Yan is hardly worth mentioning in front of him.


    Use? Or destruction?


    This is not what boss Wang said?


    Lao Yan knows the meaning of this more clearly.


    "Boss Wang, now that things have been done, what shall we do next?"


    When talking to boss Wang, Lao Yan was quite cautious and careful. He said us, not just boss Wang, let alone his Lao Yan.


    One day I didn''t catch Zhang Wen, the partnership has to continue!


    According to boss Wang, Lao Yan was a little confused about his position.


    He lit a cigarette on the phone and said with a smile, "Lao Yan, if you still want to hang out with me, when I catch Zhang Wen, you will honestly visit me. If you want to make a stick by yourself, go on with your life. However, I want to make it clear to you that there may be no place for you in Jinhai city in the future."


    how? Isn''t that ugly?


    Absolutely ugly!


    But now Lao Yan can''t refuse! He can only follow boss Wang''s words. Without Zhang Wen in Jinhai City, boss Wang is really the only one left.


    Boss Wang also wanted to be very clear that he had done it, and his words were quite straightforward.


    However, in his opinion, he has been quite tolerant, but he didn''t directly say to kill Lao Yan.


    "OK, I see..."


    For this reason, Lao Yan won''t say more.


    Boss Wang is boss Wang in the end. He definitely turned his face and didn''t recognize people.


    After hanging up the phone, Lao Yan''s eyes cooled down.


    Since boss Wang likes to play like this, he''s not polite.


    He raised so many "feet" for nothing, and they will come in handy in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, I woke up in a daze.


    Strange to say, I slept quite well at Xu Jingwen''s house.


    In the past two days, I slept for two days.


    No way, I owe too much sleep before.


    At seven o''clock, Xu Jingwen pushed the door in.


    With bought vegetables and meat in his hand.


    "You wake up, I''ll cook now ~" she looked at me, hung the police uniform at the door, and then went to the kitchen with her sleeves.


    I sat up, washed my face and went to the kitchen to help her wash the dishes.


    "Zhang Wen, just sit and wait. I''ll do it." Xu Jingwen said without looking back.


    Looking at her busy back, I smiled faintly: "Why are you so good to me?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just paying you back," she said faintly. "By the way, you''ve become a hot topic in the police station these two days. Everyone is doubting you."


    I smile bitterly.


    It may take years or decades to wash a person white, but it may take only a few minutes to dye a person black.


    I''m in this state now.


    "If you regret it, hand me over," I said as I washed the dishes.


    She looked up at me.


    The faint eyes were filled with a trace of complex flavor.


    "Zhang Wen, do you think I am such a person?" she said seriously.


    I shook my head, but thought about it and said, "people are the same. You want to catch boss Wang for promotion and hand me over. The result is the same. Why not choose the way once and for all?"


    Xu Jingwen threw the dishes in her hand into the pool, and the water splashed all over me.


    "Zhang Wen, you are such an asshole!"


    I said with a smile, "you''re not the first woman to say that ~"


    "I just think you are different from those people, but now it seems that your temperament is the same. Don''t worry. When this thing passes, I won''t harass you again!"


    I can understand Xu Jingwen''s mood.


    Although no one knows these days, she hid me at home under great pressure.


    I saw all this.


    I put away the laughing look, then wiped my hands and turned out: "I''m a bastard. You don''t have to be so kind to me..."


    Shua.


    The voice fell, and Xu Jingwen suddenly hugged me from behind.

 Chapter 1501

    I don''t know how long I haven''t felt this way.


    In this room full of pink girls everywhere, my heart seems to be firmly held by something.


    Xu Jingwen.


    This woman who is somewhat similar to Xiaowen makes my heart ripple again.


    It feels good, but it disturbs me.


    Apart from Wang Yuxian, I don''t want to be attracted to any woman, nor do I want to implicate any woman.


    Although Xu Jingwen is a policeman, she is also a simple woman.


    Being held by her at the moment, I feel the exquisite dots behind me. It''s a lie to say I''m not moved.


    Xu Jingwen has the shadow of Xiaowen, and she is also a beauty who can score 90 points. More importantly, she is kind to me.


    Not unless it''s a piece of wood.


    She put her head on my back as if she didn''t want to leave for a moment.


    I gently grabbed her little hand and patted it.


    "Lonely men and women live in the same room. Give or receive, let go ~"


    "No, I won''t let go!" said Xu Jingwen.


    Although I can''t see the expression on her face, I can imagine how stubborn she is against me at the moment.


    Xu Jingwen, like me, is a stubborn person in her heart.


    Her words amused me. I smiled and said, "if you don''t want to let me go, you have to give me a reason?"


    Xu Jingwen pushed me away and then punched me on the chest: "Zhang Wen, why do you say you are a bad man?"


    I think it''s even more funny: "what kind of person am I? Do you know better than myself?"


    My words were like hitting Xu Jingwen in the face. Her small face suddenly turned red and her eyes turned red.


    "I don''t believe you are a bad person! During the day, Xinxin talked to me a lot about you... I know, you can''t help yourself."


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly: "there are some things that I know are not good for you."


    "Zhang Wen." she looked at me seriously, "since you are not a bad person, I must help you!"


    "Help me, but you have to pay the price," I said.


    Xu Jingwen raised her small face: "I''m not afraid of any price!"


    Looking at her slightly red face, my heart trembled.


    Some people have known each other for many years, but some people can become confidants after only knowing each other for two or three days.


    A bosom friend is hard to find.


    Looking at Xu Jingwen, I suddenly felt in a trance.


    Xu Jingwen seems to overlap with Xiao Wen.


    This feeling makes me confused.


    If Xiaowen were still alive, what would it be now?


    A burst of colic in my heart, I held Xiaowen in my arms and pasted it regardless of my mouth.


    "Zhang Wen, how dare you tell the police..."


    She was stunned and tried to break away from me, but all the words behind were swallowed by me.


    I owe Xiaowen this kiss.


    The fire in the kitchen was still on, and the boiling water kept hitting the lid of the pot, while Xu Jingwen and I held each other madly and sank slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Eight o''clock in the evening.


    In a hotel near Dongwen group.


    There were four people sitting in such a big private room.


    They are Li Erzi, pretending to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua and Wu Yang.


    However, pretending to force the tiger''s face doesn''t look very good. He has been giving Li Erzi a cold eye.


    Why?


    Because Li Erzi didn''t let him take black sister out today.


    Can you feel happy that the eagle heroes have been separated?


    Pretend to force tiger. Now no matter where he goes, except going to the bathroom, he is basically inseparable from black sister.


    Although pretending to force the tiger to like the black sister, others don''t catch a cold at all, such as Li Erzi.


    What''s more, after the black sister came here, she was so tired of pretending to force the tiger. How can Li Erzi talk to them about business?


    He knows best what it is to pretend to force a tiger to pee.


    "You should know the situation now. Wenzi is in a very bad situation. Both black and white are chasing him. Baidao, it may be just that the thunder and heavy rain are small, and they may not find Wenzi for a while and a half. But it''s hard to say when they go to boss Wang. Anyway, I want to keep Wenzi safe! I''m going to start from boss Wang first!"


    Li Erzi''s words may have no impact on Zhuang forced Hu and Zhang Guohua.


    One of them only knows how to pretend and the other can only fight. They don''t know and don''t want to know these things.


    This is for Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang also saw it.


    After hearing this, he frowned: "second brother, where''s Wang Peng?"


    It is reasonable to say that Wu Yang and Wang Peng have the same seniority. Wang Peng should come to discuss these things today.


    Li Erzi''s eyebrows moved: "I''m not going to tell him this time. Wang Peng is too extreme!"


    Wu Yang was a little embarrassed. He kept playing with the spoon in the bowl with one hand and said, "second brother, I think we should discuss this with brother Wen."


    The hidden word is that Zhang Wen is our number one card. Boss Wang pestles Zhang Wen, but now that Zhang Wen is not here, will boss Wang still be afraid of hands and feet?


    Li Erzi looked at the forced tiger and Zhang Guohua who were eating with their heads down and said, "what do you mean?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to stare at him without talking.


    Zhang Guohua shook his head and said he had no opinion.


    Li Erzi bowed his head and thought for a while.


    Now this situation is unfavorable to them. If they don''t choose to shoot again, they will become more and more passive in the future.


    But what Wu Yang said is also reasonable. After all, Zhang Wen is not here now. They should keep a low profile.


    Li Erzi doesn''t want to discuss with Zhang Wen, but there are too many things happening recently. He wants to take this opportunity to let Zhang Wen calm down alone.


    Seeing that Li Erzi''s face became more and more ugly, Wu Yang thought he had said something wrong and hurriedly said, "second brother, I didn''t mean that. Now Brother Wen is hiding, so we all listen to you!"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "I called you here today just to discuss what to do next. There''s no other meaning. All the people sitting here are Wenzi''s brothers. No one will hurt him."


    "Well, second brother, I''ve taken two people to squat boss Wang recently. If he makes any noise, we''ll take action. How about it?" Wu Yang said.


    Li Erzi waved his hand: "no, I''ll take someone to squat."


    Wu Yang nodded, picked up the wine glass with a cigarette in his hand and touched him: "second brother, I listen to you! If I really work with boss Wang, I will be the first!"


    Li Erzi smiled helplessly.


    He thought a lot these days. While taking good care of Dongwen group, he was thinking about what he would do if he changed himself to boss Wang.


    No doubt, it must be this time!


    If we can find out and get rid of Zhang Wen in the dark, it will be once and for all for the future.


    May boss Wang not take this opportunity?


    Now without the support of the white Taoist, they can only carefully protect themselves.


    Li Erzi is really worried about Zhang Wen.


    Li Erzi took a sip of wine and his eyes sank: "all the people sitting here are brothers, but I''m afraid someone will harm Wenzi behind his back!"

 Chapter 1502

    You must settle in first.


    Li Erzi originally had a lot of criticism on his understanding of this, but now he thinks he''s right.


    They are dealing with boss Wang outside. If someone stabs them in the back, won''t all their efforts be wasted?


    In the past, Li Erzi couldn''t say these words when Zhang Wen was there, but now that Zhang Wen is gone, Li Erzi has to start to doubt.


    Liu hongran had an accident. He felt that things were wrong from the beginning.


    From the day he went to catch Hongzi, his bad premonition became stronger and stronger.


    Now it seems that this may be boss Wang''s plan.


    entice one ''s opponents to leave their vantage ground.


    But if so, he thinks someone must be an insider.


    Who is this man? He has a rough prototype in his head.


    Li Erzi''s voice fell, and everyone looked at him.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he patted the table and stood up: "grass, who dares to stab Wenzi in the back? I fucking stabbed him first!"


    Li Erzi waved to him to sit down first, and then leisurely lit a cigarette.


    "Isn''t it enough for me to call you all today?"


    Wu Yang reacted first and looked at him incredulously, "second brother, do you mean Wang Peng?"


    Li Erzi looked around them for a week and nodded seriously.


    WOW~


    Several of them were in an uproar.


    Wang Peng.


    Although they usually don''t catch a cold for Wang Peng, they all see Wang Peng''s loyalty to Zhang Wen.


    They can''t believe that Wang Peng defected.


    Wu Yang was the first to speak: "second brother, Wang Peng is also our brother. Should he not betray brother Wen?"


    Li Erzi sneered: "since ancient times, great loyalty is like a traitor and great hypocrisy is like truth. If you can see anything on the surface, the fool knows!"


    "But..." Wu Yang also wanted to explain that although he and Wang Peng almost met and didn''t speak, he didn''t want to believe it was true.


    Big direction, Wang Peng can''t be wrong!


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua didn''t speak, but just looked at Li Erzi.


    Now that Zhang Wen is away, they only listen to Li Erzi.


    At this point, Li Erzi doesn''t talk nonsense.


    He put down his chopsticks and lit a cigarette: "pretend to force the tiger, Zhang Guohua. You two will take Wang Peng to the meeting room of Dongwen group later. I want to have a good talk with him."


    They looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, take the knife!"


    ¡­¡­


    These days can be said to be the low point in Wang Peng''s life.


    All the way, he just followed in the aura of Zhang Wen. Now Zhang Wen is hiding. He seems to have lost his soul. He eats and sleeps in Dongwen group all day.


    One''s mind is wandering.


    At the moment, Wang Peng stretched out in the room of Dongwen group and woke up.


    The smell of wine, the messy room, the dagger thrown by the bed.


    This vividly shows the current state of Wang Peng.


    It''s not too much to describe it as decadent.


    Brother Yijiao pushed the door in and saw Wang Peng with messy hair and poured him a glass of water.


    "Peng''er, drink some water."


    Wang Peng looked at him, took the water, got up and slowly turned on the TV.


    "How''s the situation outside recently?" Wang Peng asked.


    Brother Yijiao shook his head: "it''s still the same as before. However, the people in the aisle are passing it on now, saying that brother Wen did it."


    "Grass!" Wang Peng scolded, "when I find time, I have to peel off their skin! Can brother Wen be like that? I don''t know brother Wen yet?"


    Of course, brother Yijiao is also on Wang Peng''s side, but now Wang Peng''s state makes him a little worried.


    "Peng''er, don''t worry about it. No matter what, we can''t control others'' mouths. Now Brother Wen is not here. You have to adjust your state first. It''s not the way to nest all day!"


    Wang Peng didn''t speak. Zhang Wen was gone. He really didn''t have the spirit to do anything.


    At this time, the reporter''s follow-up report appeared on TV.


    "The death of businessman Liu hongran is now initially suspected to have been killed by his partner Zhang Wen. The two are involved in a dispute over interests..."


    "Grass!" Wang Peng threw up his glass and smashed the TV directly.


    "Oh, peng''er..." brother Yijiao kept sighing. Wang Peng''s hot temper is getting more and more moody.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    Then someone knocked at the door.


    Brother Yijiao answered and opened the door.


    Outside the door are Zhuang forced tiger and Zhang Guohua, as well as the little brother in No. 78 Dongwen group.


    "Brother Hu, brother Hua, why are you here?" brother Yijiao was surprised.


    Not because they came at this time, but because the expressions on their faces were not very good.


    It doesn''t look like you came to say hello at all. It''s more like you came to find something to do.


    Wang Peng also looked at the door when he heard the sound.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua, their eyes cooled when they saw the mess in the room.


    "Brother Hu, brother Hua, you..."


    Before Wang Peng finished, Zhang Guohua interrupted him: "Wang Peng, come with us first!"


    To tell the truth, Wang Peng still has great respect for them. He also knows the relationship between them and Zhang Wen.


    But Wang Peng didn''t think much. He put on his clothes, subconsciously put the dagger in his clothes and went out.


    "Peng''er, what are they looking for you?" brother Yijiao stopped him when he came to the door.


    "Where do I know?" Wang Peng didn''t want to think much at all.


    Brother Yijiao thought more, and his face suddenly cooled down: "now Brother Wen is not here, they will come to you. Will there be anything wrong?"


    Brother Yijiao''s words stunned him.


    exactly.


    Usually, Li Erzi pretends to force tiger Zhang Guohua. He has long been unhappy with himself.


    Will you take the opportunity to do something at this time?


    However, after only thinking for a few seconds, Wang Peng immediately dismissed the idea.


    Zhang Wen is not here. He can''t make trouble. He promised Zhang Wen.


    If Wang Peng is a fierce Tibetan mastiff, then Zhang Wen is its only owner. For some things, Wang Peng only listens to Zhang Wen.


    "Grass, what can I do?" Wang Peng smiled indifferently. "And even if something happens, what can you do? Brother Hu and brother Hua are all our own!"


    There''s nothing wrong with that. Anyway, he and brother Yijiao are younger generations.


    Younger generation, how can you move the elder?


    And Wang Peng''s heart is also Frank. He has one heart to help Zhang Wen, but he has never had two hearts!


    Brother Yijiao doesn''t know what to say. Get out of the way.


    Watching Wang Peng go out, he frowned. I don''t know why, he always felt that it was not so simple.


    ¡­¡­


    Click.


    Wang Peng was stuck by Zhang Guohua as soon as he came out.


    The strength made Wang Peng frown together.


    "What is this, brother Hua?" he asked.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t speak, but pretended to force the tiger and shouted, "don''t pretend to force ang!"

 Chapter 1503

    Usually, pretending to force a tiger can say this, either pretending not to force others or being angry.


    Now it seems that he is angry.


    Pretending to force a tiger rarely gets angry, but it''s really fierce to start a fire.


    Wang Peng stopped talking. He also saw that he pretended to force tiger and Zhang Guohua to be angry.


    Things may be much more complicated than he thought.


    They carried Wang Peng all the way to the conference room. Zhang Guohua opened the door and threw him in.


    There were seven or eight people standing inside, plus seven or eight people pretending to be tiger Zhang Guohua. There were a total of more than a dozen.


    Wang Peng glanced roughly. They were all those people who followed Zhang Wen all the way, and none of them was on his own side.


    In addition to these people, Li Erzi sat in the middle, next to Wu Yang.


    Wang Peng''s eyes moved.


    Li Erzi and they asked themselves if it was OK. What is Wu Yang? Why did he come here?


    This trace of unhappiness flashed through Wang Peng''s eyes, and then he looked at Li Erzi.


    He also saw the scene quite clearly. It was aimed at him.


    However, as for today''s scene, in fact, Wang Peng had expected it for a long time. Usually, when Zhang Wen was there, Li Erzi had an opinion on him, let alone now that Zhang Wen left.


    But he was not afraid of the shadow. Wang Peng straightened up and faced Li Erzi.


    "Second brother, what do you mean?"


    Li Erzi was holding a cigarette in his mouth. The smoke made Wang Peng unable to see his face clearly.


    He gave a sneer and pinched his cigarette.


    "Wang Peng, are you good now? I haven''t asked you, but you questioned me first!"


    Wang Peng trembled all over, gritted his teeth and didn''t speak.


    Li Erzi looked around, his eyes full of indifference, and said, "all the people present are Wenzi''s brothers. It''s not easy for us to come all the way in Jinhai city! Almost all of us followed Wenzi to touch, climb and roll on the edge of the knife. To tell the truth, we suffered a lot! Now Wenzi is hiding. I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I don''t think it''s that simple!"


    The people didn''t speak and listened carefully to Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi took a deep breath and then said, "as we all know, there was news about Hongzi that day. Then Wenzi transferred everyone in order not to let him run away, but in the end, he didn''t catch Hongzi. Liu hongran had an accident! Will it be so coincidental!"


    "Now Wenzi is framed and can only hide, but I must investigate this matter!"


    Hearing this, Wang Peng still looked confused.


    What does this have to do with yourself?


    The prelude is almost ready, and Li Erzi doesn''t talk nonsense anymore. He directly enters the theme.


    The Ling lie''s eyes immediately aimed at Wang Peng: "Wang Peng, what do you want to say?"


    Wang Peng frowned: "second brother, what do you mean? I was there when I caught Hongzi that day, and I didn''t do less!"


    This is obvious to all. No matter when Wang Peng is at the front.


    Li Erzi sneered: "Wang Peng, you don''t have to pretend. We all know what things are like."


    Wang Pengqi''s whole body was trembling, and his body couldn''t help sifting the chaff.


    He had never been nervous or afraid, but now he was angry at what Li Erzi said.


    For the first time, I was so angry in front of my own people.


    He held back his emotions and didn''t burst out, but said in a steady voice: "second brother, now Brother Wen is not here, you can''t wrong me. What I am like to brother Wen is obvious to all!"


    There''s nothing wrong with this. Wang Peng is loyal to Zhang Wenzhong. Similarly, Zhang Wen is quite fond of Wang Peng.


    Everyone knows that.


    "Second brother, Wang Peng must be loyal to brother Wen!" at this time, Wu Yang next to him opened his mouth.


    Not only did this not make Wang Peng have the slightest favor for him, but it made him bite his teeth.


    His first reaction was whether Wu Yang said these things to Li Erzi behind his back.


    To destroy a man is not to maim him or kill him.


    Sometimes you just need a word.


    For example, Wu Yang said behind his back.


    Li Erzi looked back at him and moved his eyebrows: "Wang Peng, I didn''t ask you to come here today to judge you or act for anyone. We all saw what you did before and knew that you were for the good of Wenzi. But you should explain it to Wenzi yourself today!"


    "Second brother, what have I done? Why should I explain to brother Wen?" Wang Peng was upset.


    Li Erzi nodded: "OK, you want to know why? Then I''ll tell you! You gave me the news to catch Hongzi that night. Where did you get the news?"


    Boom~


    Wang Peng''s head exploded.


    To tell the truth, Wang Peng has never considered this aspect. That night, his younger brother received the news, and he told Zhang Wen the first time.


    But he never thought about the source of the news.


    I never thought about authenticity.


    If there is really a problem, isn''t Zhang Wen in deep water?


    How can this work!


    "Second brother, you mean there''s something wrong with the news?" Wang Peng was excited.


    Instead, he made Li Erzi shameless smile: "Wang Peng, you fucking pretend with us! Did you collude with boss Wang? Someone told me that you had met boss Wang secretly before!"


    This completely broke Wang Peng''s heart.


    What you fear most is not that others can''t see your efforts, nor that you are not recognized by others.


    But to call a loyalty a traitor!


    Wang Peng has never had a slightest disagreement with Zhang Wen! Even less likely to harm Zhang Wen!


    But he can understand.


    Now people in both black and white are looking for Zhang Wen. In addition, the operation of Dongwen group is not ideal in all aspects. Li Erzi will certainly think about it.


    If you think too much, you will naturally contact Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng knelt on one knee and swore with two fingers pointing to the ceiling: "brother 2, that really has nothing to do with me. I swear, if I have two hearts for brother Wen and you, let Lei chop to death!"


    A trace of malice flashed in Li Erzi''s eyes.


    If it were someone else, Li Erzi might let go, but this person is Wang Peng. He has to ask clearly what he says.


    "What about another thing? In the basement, did you deliberately kill that man? Because in this way, no one can testify to Zhang Wen. If he is caught by the white Taoist priest, he will end badly!"


    Hearing this, Wang Peng was desperate.


    He can''t argue about it.


    But he did it carelessly. Who knows that boy is so careless!


    He just made three holes with electric welding. The boy couldn''t resist and died!


    I knew he was an important witness. How dare Wang Peng toss like this!

 Chapter 1504

    Li Erzi''s words made the brothers present silent again.


    If so, Wang Peng''s suspicion is quite great.


    Fake Hongzi''s news to lead Zhang Wen away, and then push Zhang Wen into the fire pit!


    "Wang Peng, what else do you have to say?"


    "If you really hurt brother Wen, you are too ungrateful!"


    "Wang Peng, tell the truth!"


    You and I are going to bury Wang Peng.


    Wu Yang did not say anything, but still bowed his head and thought.


    Even now, he doesn''t believe that Wang Peng can betray Zhang Wen.


    Wang Peng can see most clearly what Zhang Wen is like.


    Although Wang Peng has changed a lot these days and his people have become a lot ferocious, he has not changed his general direction at all.


    It hasn''t changed to Zhang Wen.


    Isn''t Wang Peng always at the forefront of everything? Every time there is any danger, isn''t it Wang Peng who comes out and carries it?


    Now that Li Erzi said these words, it was a little too hurtful.


    Li Erzi stared at Wang Peng with his eyes like a knife.


    Wang Peng doesn''t know how to explain. No matter how he explains the situation, he is powerless.


    Everyone, stand by Li Erzi.


    Wang Peng suddenly felt some redness in his eyes.


    If only brother Wen were here at this time.


    Wang Peng has always been used to wanton madness in the shade of Zhang Wen''s trees. No matter what big things happen, Zhang Wen comes out to carry them.


    But today is different.


    Being wronged by Li Erzi, Wang Peng can''t even have a sophistry. Whether it''s right or wrong, he has been nailed to the pillar of shame.


    To sell Zhang Wen is to sell everyone.


    Facing Li Erzi''s questions, Wang Peng stood there foolishly and clenched his fist.


    Wang Peng is stupid. His best way to express his emotions is to use his fist.


    But at the moment, the fist must be useless. Then Wang Peng really doesn''t know how to answer Li Erzi. He must have never dreamed that he was a brother on the same front in ordinary days. Now he will blacken him to this extent.


    Even to drive him out of the rhythm of Dongwen group.


    But Wang Peng is not afraid. What he is afraid of is being wronged.


    Who is Zhang Wen?


    That''s his big brother! It''s too late for him to work hard for Zhang Wen. How can he do these treacherous things?


    At this time, the door of the conference room was opened and another man came in.


    Brother Yijiao.


    At the moment, brother Yijiao''s face was several times darker than Wang Peng. He was holding a towel in his hand. He had just come back from washing. He stood outside and heard everything just now.


    To tell you the truth, it''s hard for him to accept.


    He and Wang Peng have always regarded Li Erzi as their eldest brother. Now Li Erzi has turned his face and will buckle such a big hat on Wang Peng''s head!


    "Second brother! Brothers, I guarantee with my personality that Wang Peng has never done such a thing!" brother Yijiao shouted.


    Everyone in the conference room heard it.


    Wang Peng looked back at brother Yijiao, took a deep breath and didn''t speak.


    What is a brother? When the whole world doesn''t believe you, he will stand up and say he believes you! I will treat you warmly when everyone gives you cold eyes!


    If Wang Peng was slapped in the face by Li Erzi today, or pretended to force tiger Zhang Guohua to beat him up because of something, I''m sure he doesn''t think there''s anything. It seems normal to stop and stop among men.


    But this thing is completely different!


    It''s far worse than a fight.


    This is an insult to Wang Peng''s personality!


    Brother Yijiao looked at Li Erzi: "second brother, we always treat you as a big brother. Dare you ask brother Wen, which time did we fail to do well? Which time was not led by Wang Peng? Why do we wronged him so at this time?"


    Pop! As soon as Li Erzi patted the table, his cold eyes floated over: "there''s no place for you to talk!"


    Brother Yijiao nodded. According to his seniority, he had no say.


    But it was so chilling for him that he had to speak more for Wang Peng.


    "Second brother, you can just say that, but what''s the motive! Wang Peng really wants to betray brother Wen. Where''s his motive?"


    Li Erzi didn''t go to see brother Yijiao at all, but looked at Wang Peng: "Wang Peng, others may not know who you are, but I know you! Your ambition is too big!"


    This made Wang Peng''s heart feel like a knife twist.


    i see.


    It turned out that Li Erzi and his family had always been unhappy with themselves because they were too ambitious.


    It seems that I really miscalculated. I thought there would be nothing if I dared to fight and rush in front of Zhang Wen, but I didn''t expect to be remembered, and this person is still a person I respect, Li Erzi.


    Who is not cold hearted about this kind of thing?


    In Li Erzi''s opinion, he may not need any motivation at all. He just wants to run Wang Peng!


    Brother Yijiao tried to say something, but was stopped by Wang Peng. He walked to the center step by step.


    "Second brother, if you think so of me, I have nothing to say, but I really have nothing to say to brother Wen!"


    Li Erzi didn''t seem to want to talk nonsense. He knocked on the table with one hand: "well, explain these two things clearly."


    When the accident is not an accident, how to explain it can only be an accident.


    Li Erzi thought too much about it, and Wang Peng miscalculated.


    "I can''t explain." Wang Peng said faintly.


    Li Erzi snorted coldly, "then there''s nothing to say!"


    Now that Zhang Wen is away, he must eliminate all the people and things that threaten him. Now Zhang Wen is no better than before. Without Liu hongran, he has to be cautious step by step!


    In fact, when talking about Wang Peng, Li Erzi also thought about whether Wang Peng would do so.


    Although this idea was dispelled several times in his heart, every time he thought of Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty eyes and crazy behavior, Li Erzi was disturbed!


    He always felt that Wang Peng''s ambition was more than that. Now Zhang Wen asked Wang Peng to do something, which raised Wang Peng high.


    At the same time, it also elevated him.


    That''s what I mean.


    If it''s a long time, how''s it going?


    In addition to these recent events, it is difficult for Li Erzi to think about it without much thought. Simply, he will do Wang Peng first, so that he can live in peace these days. Everything will wait until Zhang Wen comes back.


    Li Erzi wanted to hand over his military power and let him be a short general.


    However, depending on the situation, Wang Peng seems not to be ready to compromise. Li Erzi will force him to compromise!


    Shua.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Wang Peng took out the knife from his arms.


    Pretend to force the tiger to scold: "grass, this boy comes out with a fucking knife!"

 Chapter 1505

    As soon as the voice of pretending to force the tiger fell, Zhang Guohua rushed up next to him.


    He has seen Wang Peng''s uncanny strength. Now it''s so close. If he starts with Li Erzi, Li Erzi will be finished!


    The key is that none of them expected Wang Peng to come with a knife. Isn''t he prepared?


    Isn''t this a rebellion?


    But before Zhang Guohua passed, Wang Peng stabbed himself in the stomach.


    There was no sound, let alone the magnificent and tragic scenes in the film. There was only silence.


    It''s quiet as if it can devour everything.


    Wang Peng gave himself a knife instead of Li Erzi.


    That''s enough to show sincerity.


    Li Erzi was surprised. To tell the truth, he really didn''t expect Wang Peng to do it.


    The tip of the knife didn''t enter Wang Peng''s stomach. Then, in a few seconds, the blood dyed Wang Peng''s snow-white shirt red.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of blood came.


    No reaction.


    The people present didn''t seem to react to what was going on, and the picture began to become bloody.


    Wang Peng bit his teeth and a cold sweat oozed from his forehead.


    "Second brother, I didn''t do anything. Can this knife prove my innocence?" Wang Peng said intermittently.


    Not to mention others, Li Erzi didn''t expect that things would get to this point. His head was turning rapidly. The first thing he thought of was the bitter meat trick, but on Wang Peng''s face, he didn''t notice any other emotions.


    The blood flowed down Wang Peng''s trouser legs.


    This scene is ironic.


    Wang Peng has never been hurt by fighting and charging for Zhang Wen, but this time, he got a knife.


    I stabbed myself.


    Or stabbed under the pressure of his own people.


    Sad?


    Sigh?


    But even so, he admitted it. He didn''t blame Li Erzi at all.


    Seeing that Li Erzi didn''t speak, Wang Peng gritted his teeth and raised his hand to continue to give himself a second knife.


    "Enough."


    Suddenly a pair of big hands caught him.


    It''s Zhang Guohua.


    He frowned and winked at Er Zi Li: "Er Zi, almost OK!"


    Li Erzi sighed hard and lowered his head.


    Zhang Guohua grabbed the knife from Wang Peng and waved to brother Yijiao.


    Brother Yijiao hurriedly carried Wang Peng to the door.


    Wang Peng''s blood was still on the ground. Watching them go out, everyone in the conference room was silent.


    Obviously, they were all frightened by Wang penggang''s behavior.


    Li Erzi first broke the silence: "all right, let''s break up! We''ll talk about it after Wang Peng''s injury is cured!"


    Everyone agreed and left.


    Wu Yang didn''t leave. After waiting for everyone to go out, he scattered a cigarette for Li Erzi to light it for him.


    "Second brother, I think Wang Peng has been wronged." Wu Yang told the truth.


    Compared with Wang Peng, Li Erzi still prefers Wu Yang. This boy is decent and reliable.


    He took a cigarette and grabbed his hair with both hands: "right and wrong, that''s it."


    How can Wu Yang understand what Li Erzi is thinking?


    He just felt that after Zhang Wen left, Dongwen group had no appearance at all. Whether it could last until Zhang Wen came back was two things to say.


    He was worried!


    "Second brother, I really don''t understand why you want to target Wang Peng like this. He''s going too far. Don''t you stop him?" Wu Yang continued.


    Li Erzi looked at him and smiled bitterly: "you, like Wang Peng, have been out for a while. How many lives have you lost in his hands?"


    This made Wu Yang''s face sink.


    To tell you the truth, it''s a lot.


    Since Zhang Wen slowly mixed up, Wang Peng has become more and more crazy, almost to the point of death.


    Wang Peng really played a little too crazy.


    "Killing people is addictive!" said Li Erzi heavily.


    This frightened Wu Yang.


    No, to be exact, it should be bloody and addictive!


    I''m used to the smell of blood. I''m used to the shadow of swords. How can I stand it when I suddenly stop?


    Wang Peng seems to be getting closer and closer to that crazy state.


    Li Erzi''s eyes were quite complex: "Wang Peng is like a runaway wild horse. He must use a strong rein to catch it! This rein is Wenzi, but now Wenzi is not here, what can I do?"


    Wu Yang immediately understood Li Erzi''s intention.


    It is said to be aimed at Wang Peng, let alone discipline him.


    "Second brother, is this a bit extreme?" Wu Yang said carefully,


    Li Erzi smiled with self mockery: "Wu Yang, who will Wang Peng listen to? He doesn''t listen to anyone except Zhang Wen. What good way do you think I can do? Put aside this, no matter how mixed in the future, Wen Zi must wash white. Wang Peng likes to make trouble so much, so it''s hard to wash white in the future!"


    Wu Yang stopped talking.


    Li Erzi''s worry is not unreasonable. The foal can barely be bound with the reins, but what if Wang Peng really becomes a fine horse one day? At that time, there is no way to bind.


    It''s good to plan ahead?


    Thinking of this, Wu Yang also lit a cigarette and smoked leisurely.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s dark outside.


    The lights make Jinhai mysterious and attractive.


    At the moment, a car is driving fast in the street.


    White BMW.


    Bomb the street with the same license plate number.


    The driver is brother Yijiao.


    Wang Peng was lying in the back row. He gave himself a knife. He didn''t shout pain or cover his wound. He let the blood fall.


    Staring at the street lamp left behind by madness.


    Sad, lamentable!


    This car was left by Zhang Wen when he left.


    And explained that Wang Peng could only drive alone.


    Zhang Wen knows Wang Peng. He knows that he is a young man. He usually wants face and wants to drive a good car to hook up with little girls. Therefore, this car is actually Wang Peng''s car.


    He kept asking himself.


    What are you doing!


    How many times have you fought for Dongwen group and for these rivers and mountains?


    But what did you get in the end? Doubt! It''s abandonment!


    Wang Peng saw these emotions in his eyes. He couldn''t forget what he said! Li Erzi''s cold eyes and suspicious eyes made Wang Peng cold!


    It''s a pleasure to give yourself a knife!


    Wang Peng has never had a hope in his heart that Zhang Wen can appear. Only Zhang Wen is his backbone.


    "Brother Yijiao, give me a cigarette." Wang Peng said faintly.


    Brother Yijiao quickly took out a cigarette and lit it in his mouth. Then he sent it to Wang Peng: "peng''er, hold on, the hospital will arrive soon!!"


    Seeing brother Yijiao''s anxious appearance, Wang Peng smiled.


    Although the smile is full of bitterness

 Chapter 1506

    Pedal pedal


    At the door of the office building, five or six people got off.


    Car. It''s not a good car, but the guard at the door didn''t dare to stop it easily because of the license plate number. He let it in without notice.


    Several people in formal suits got out of the car.


    Everyone has a famous brand on their chest - Security Department!


    So far, many people may not know what rights the security department has, but when they enter the hall, many people in uniforms cast puzzled eyes at them.


    Why are people from the security department here?


    The person who takes the lead is in high spirits. Her eyes are shining. She is wearing Phnom Penh glasses. She is not an ordinary person at first sight.


    Several people walked fast under his leadership.


    But his face was not very good, almost to the point of frowning.


    This is Wang Yi.


    Ever since he heard that Zhang Wen did it, he has been frowning.


    But for so many days, he never thought in his heart that Zhang Wen would do it.


    He has deep trust in Zhang Wen.


    At the same time, he hasn''t been idle all day. He is busy with Zhang Wen''s business.


    But no matter the investigation or follow-up, he felt a huge obstacle. He knew that the source of the obstacle was section chief Duan.


    Duan Wengong from the police department!


    The name is quite loud in the security department. They all know what kind of person Duan Wengong is. Speaking of it, they are regarded as Wang Yi''s predecessors.


    But Wang Yi still came today.


    This time, he had to come!


    In order to give Zhang Wen an innocence! In order to investigate brother Liu''s death, he must come!


    Walking to the door of section chief Duan''s office, Wang Yi raised her hand and knocked decisively.


    "Come in." there was a steady voice inside.


    Section chief Duan is sitting alone in the office drinking tea leisurely.


    The case is solved.


    Anyway, Liu hongran''s case has been solved. Now there is only one last procedure to go, that is to arrest people! The whole city is crazy!


    The power of the white road is not something Zhang Wen can provoke. He doesn''t dare to escape to any place. I''m sure to catch him back in less than a month!


    As soon as he is brought to justice, section chief Duan will close the case immediately!


    This means that Liu hongran turned the page! Then no one will go to investigate boss Wang, let alone section chief Duan. Believe it or not, this is the case!


    Mayor Chen''s side, section chief Duan is even easier to deal with.


    If you want to investigate yourself later, it is undoubtedly more difficult than going to heaven!


    At the moment, he looked up and saw Wang Yi coming in alone, and his eyebrows moved.


    What''s this boy doing here?


    Although they haven''t met, they have always been tit for tat in the dark. Section chief Duan certainly knows.


    "Section chief Duan, hello." Wang Yi came in with big steps and said seriously.


    Section chief Duan looked up at him: "ha ha, it''s good. It''s a bit like secretary Wang! Your father and I were also good friends before. We were all jealous of evil!"


    Wang Yi helped her glasses and sat down. Facing section chief Duan, he was not nervous at all. It was like treating a peer.


    "Section chief Duan, I respect you. I always thought you were a person who entered the water as clear as a mirror, but I didn''t expect to see it."


    Wang Yi never leaves any room for others to speak.


    In his eyes, there is only efficiency! Work can not speak of human feelings, but can not speak of efficiency!


    Today, Wang Yi took out her precious time to come over. For so long, she must get the response effect. Do you want to make an official voice with section chief Duan?


    He doesn''t have the time!


    Section chief Duan didn''t get angry, but narrowed his eyes and smiled: "Wang Yi, what do you mean? Your security department doesn''t handle affairs and begins to tease people?"


    Wang Yi''s eyes cooled down: "people don''t talk in secret. Although you are my senior in the police, there are many loopholes when you handle Liu hongran''s case this time. I have the right to trace any one!"


    Section chief Duan''s heart jumped.


    loophole?


    Don''t say it''s a loophole. Even the people from the head are fucking fake!


    If Wang Yi wants to find loopholes, it''s really a matter of minutes.


    What does the security department do? Section chief Duan knows that it''s not fun for them to grasp the handle.


    Wang Yi, it looks like secretary Wang was meticulous and unfettered!


    Section chief secretly scolded, but pretended that there was nothing and said, "if there is evidence, you can trace it casually. I have no problem!"


    I''m kidding!


    Even if Wang Yi wants to trace it, can he be stopped by section chief Duan?


    Wang Yi came here today just to inform him, not to discuss with him!


    After hearing this, Wang Yi narrowed her eyes and smiled: "then according to the procedure, we also have the right to interrogate prisoners."


    There is no doubt about this section chief. Even if he stops Wang Yi from being interrogated, Wang Yi should go to the mayor to make a report and let him section chief recognize it. It''s better to be happy.


    "Ha ha, OK! I''ll inform someone to hand over you now!"


    I didn''t expect section chief Duan''s cooperation today. Wang Yi was a little surprised.


    He nodded and stood up: "section chief Duan, you and I are working for the country and the people. Some things can''t help themselves. I hope you can understand."


    This made section chief Duan somewhat comfortable: "well, I understand this. I also came to play from you."


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "similarly, in this position, you should know that there are some things we can''t touch. If we touch them, it''s a crime of knowing the law and breaking the law!"


    These words are upright and domineering, which makes section chief Duan feel excited.


    Wang Yi, how dare you have such momentum?


    It took him only a few months to get to this position, but his maturity and city government are incompatible with his age.


    This words, let section chief palpitation.


    "Of course, we are in this position. How can we know the law and break the law?" section chief Duan said solemnly.


    Pretending to force seems to have become his normal now.


    If you have nothing to do, pretend to be refreshing.


    Sometimes section chief Duan hates being forced like this, but there''s no way. If he doesn''t pretend to be forced, he has to be pressed by others. He''s really helpless.


    Wang Yi glanced at him: "let''s go downstairs and wait for section chief Duan to deliver."


    Section chief Duan readily promised, and then called his men.


    "Give the pony to the security department."


    There was a surprised voice on the phone: "section chief Duan, this is our prisoner!"


    It has always been a special case office. When did there be a case of multiple cases? This is quite disadvantageous to them.


    Can the section chief not know these things?


    But he can''t help it! This is no one else, it''s the security department!


    "They only have 48 hours, and this is the security department. They can''t refuse!"


    See section chief Duan is so helpless. The people on the phone can only promise and hang up.

 Chapter 1507

    A simple handover procedure was made at the door. Under the escort of section chief Duan, Wang Yi took the person away.


    Although it is said to be taken away for interrogation, the security department has no redundant police force, so it can only be borrowed.


    However, as long as Wang Yi spoke, section chief Duan and others had no right to refuse, but to promise.


    This cooperation made them very helpless.


    It''s like giving your victory fruit to others. I can''t tell what it''s like in my heart.


    When she arrived at the security department, Wang Yi took the pony into the interrogation room without taking a sip of water.


    Only 48 hours, Wang Yi must make arrangements.


    The door closed, the camera opened, and the pony was chained to a chair and sat there safely.


    With the experience of being interrogated by section chief Duan, the pony is not in a hurry and is waiting for them to speak.


    That''s the program anyway.


    Wang Yi sorted out her notebook, tried the pen, and it worked well. Then she opened her mouth.


    "Pony, as far as I know, someone forced you to come from the head, right?"


    Boom!


    Hearing this, the pony''s eyes immediately widened.


    What the fuck does that mean?


    This smart looking young man knows the whole story? He knows he took boss Wang three million?


    what the fuck! If so, it will be in trouble! Pony not only can''t get money, but also has to live in it for more than ten years!


    nervous!


    Never had tension!


    It makes the pony look a little unnatural.


    All these emotions were recorded by the camera.


    Wang Yi is quite clever.


    He knows that his time is limited. He can''t interrogate the prisoner step by step according to his previous method. He should hit the key!


    He has discussed with team Zhang these days.


    Why does a person come out suddenly at this time?


    Why bite out Zhang Wen, an innocent man?


    But team Zhang has investigated the foundation of the pony and is very clean.


    Then there is only one possibility that the pony is ordered!


    Pony is a farmer, and his wife needs a sum of money to see a doctor.


    Then he can''t stand the temptation of money and carry it down!


    Of course, this is Wang Yi''s guess. He is not going to take the ordinary road in today''s interrogation, so he should add his own theories and methods at the beginning, so that things can make unexpected progress!


    Pop!


    Seeing that the pony didn''t speak, the man next to him patted the table: "didn''t you hear what I asked you? Answer quickly!"


    Pony has been silly for a long time. Where does he still have the heart to answer these questions?


    Wang Yi is like a big brother who can see through his heart.


    This feeling makes the pony familiar and afraid.


    Interrupted by this sound, the pony and Wang Yi reacted when they looked at each other.


    He quickly shook his head: "no, I did it. No one forced me to come first."


    "No one forced you, so why do you put all the things you haven''t done on your head?" Wang Yi then asked.


    What he said was a heart attack!


    "I was nervous. I was afraid Zhang Wen would find someone to retaliate against me, so I could only say it was myself. But they told me that this matter might be sentenced to death, so I quickly told the truth of the matter. I don''t want to be wronged to death!"


    "You said Zhang Wen did it. To tell you the truth, you don''t have any evidence here. Do you think one sentence alone can explain the problem? Everything depends on evidence!"


    This flustered the pony.


    The truth is that it''s true that I just said it was Zhang Wen''s instigation, but what about the evidence? You know, he has no evidence!


    If you can''t get Zhang Wen in, he will be the unlucky one!


    He''s an accomplice. It''s a big crime!


    But pony can clearly remember what section chief Duan''s people told him when he came out. No matter what the other party asks, he will bite the previous thing and can''t talk nonsense, otherwise no one can save him!


    The pony''s little heart is beating, and the whole person is not in disorder.


    "But this is what Zhang Wen asked me to do." the pony said nervously.


    On the contrary, Wang Yi is really not nervous at all. It shouldn''t be difficult for him to interrogate people like pony.


    You know, Wang Yi is a person who makes all experts and professors speechless at the university debate. How can such a person not even be able to deal with a pony?


    Wang Yi stopped her pen and held her glasses. "I think you must have made a mistake. We didn''t call you to investigate who was behind this matter or the authenticity of this matter. The purpose of our investigation is only you! Pony!"


    Hum ~!


    This makes the horse''s chaotic cerebellar bag melon a pot of porridge. This man is not here to interrogate the case, but to target him. The horse is here!


    What the fuck is going on!


    If it''s a case, pony still has a chance to argue, but if this person is against himself, he really doesn''t know what to say.


    "If you tell us the truth, you''ll finish early, or we''ll keep questioning you, okay?" Wang Yi said.


    The pony nodded subconsciously.


    "OK, tell me the details of your collection!" Wang Yi said casually.


    "I didn''t receive three million!" cried the pony almost like a nerve reflex.


    Wang Yi and the people from the security department next to him were stunned. In less than two seconds, he immediately reacted.


    Three million!


    i see!


    Pony must have collected three million before he came in to take the blame and sold Zhang Wen!


    I really didn''t expect such a major breakthrough in less than half an hour after the interrogation!


    She was excited, but Wang Yi didn''t show it on her face, but then asked, "so who gave you the three million?"


    Pa Pa!


    The pony slapped himself in the face and tried to tell himself to be calm.


    Three million! Why did you blurt it out!


    If this is asked, isn''t it the rhythm of the end?


    The pony''s head was sweating. It was really his mistake just now. When he was nervous, his mouth was a little out of control.


    "What three million? I don''t know!" the pony replied nervously to Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi sneered and pointed to the camera: "what you said just now has been recorded. Do you want me to tune out the video for you?"


    The pony didn''t admit it at all: "it has nothing to do with me! I was nervous to talk nonsense! There''s no three million!"


    Wang Yi began to bow her head again, but the light in her eyes was no longer as smart as before, but a trace of ferocity.


    Pony is the breakthrough he is looking for. He must grasp this breakthrough to get Zhang Wen out of his crime, and then find out the behind the scenes instigator! Give Liu hongran justice!

 Chapter 1508

    After Wang Yi left, she was in the office of section chief Duan.


    He paced back and forth with his hands behind his back.


    nervous.


    Never before.


    Section chief Duan doesn''t know Wang Yi. He just knows that Wang Yi has outstanding ability to handle affairs. Although Liu hongran was promoted at the beginning, the real position still depends on his excellent ability.


    It''s about Wang Yi.


    Now that she has finally reached the position where she can fly high, Wang Yi absolutely wants to release all her energy!


    This makes the section chief feel at a loss.


    Although he doesn''t know Wang Yi, he knows Wang Yi''s father, Secretary Wang!


    Wang Yi has grown as like as two peas in his eyes. All of them are smart. He was really afraid that the pony had no resistance in front of such people and explained what he should and shouldn''t say!


    Thinking of this, he called one of his officers.


    "Did you and the pony explain clearly when you left?"


    The man nodded: "don''t worry, section chief Duan. I''ve made it clear to him. He must not say anything!"


    Section chief secretly gritted his teeth: "I''m afraid he can''t carry it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later.


    Wang Yi came out of the interrogation room.


    When he came out, he took a glass of water and gurgled a few mouthfuls.


    "Section chief Wang, shall we continue interrogation?" the people around him asked carefully.


    Wang Yi waved his hand: "let him calm down for a while and interrogate him in half an hour! By the way, give him some water to drink."


    The people nearby promised and hurried to prepare.


    Wang Yi strode into her office and picked up her landline.


    "Team Zhang, you go and check whether the pony''s wife, parents and his bank card have received a large amount of money recently!"


    "Yes, I know!" team Zhang immediately promised.


    In the past, team Zhang and Wang Yi were just brothers and friends, but since Wang Yi was promoted, the police team where team Zhang belonged was appointed under Wang Yi''s command, which is also the only subordinate team that Wang Yi can personally command.


    Just because team Zhang has been busy with Liu hongran, otherwise we must come with Wang Yi today.


    Wang Yi hung up the phone, tapped her fingers on the desktop and gradually fell into meditation.


    ¡­¡­


    Seven o''clock in the evening.


    Xu Jingwen went home immediately after work.


    Recently, she is quite abnormal. She doesn''t go out with her colleagues after work. She also pushes off all parties and goes home every day.


    Some colleagues even joked with her that there were men hidden in her house.


    Xu Jingwen didn''t take these words to heart at all. Anyway, she has a very simple life every day, that is, buying vegetables, cooking and accompanying Zhang Wen.


    This life is like a little lady serving her husband.


    She didn''t find it boring at all. On the contrary, she enjoyed it.


    Besides, she also learned a good news today.


    It''s good news for Zhang Wen.


    "I''m back ~" Xu Jingwen said when she entered the door.


    I came out of the bedroom and looked at her with a smile: "what good thing has made you so happy today?"


    She put all the dishes on the ground, then hugged me and spoiled me like a little girl.


    Since we fell with her that day, our actions have become more intimate. Unconsciously, we are like lovers who are familiar with each other.


    Her hair fragrance kept crashing into my nostrils, allowing my hormones to dissipate slowly.


    "Today, I heard that Wang Yi took the prisoner away, that is, the prisoner who identified you. It is said that he is still under interrogation." Xu Jingwen said.


    My eyebrows moved.


    I know Wang Yi. After this incident, he will try his best to find evidence to help Liu hongran revenge. Naturally, he will not believe what the prisoner said. Further investigation is inevitable!


    But I don''t know if I can pry some other words out of the man''s mouth.


    I smiled: "Wang Yi certainly has no problem."


    She stared at me with a pair of almond eyes: "if it goes well, you should get rid of your crime in a short time. Then you can go out openly!"


    I smiled: "so do you want me to go out? Or do you want me not to go out?"


    "This......" Xu Jingwen was speechless for a moment.


    She''s tired of being with me after work these days. It must have become her habit. How can she not feel bad if I suddenly leave?


    She said seriously, "of course, I hope you go. You also said that there are some things you must do. Anyway, I believe you!"


    I was touched by this.


    Although Xu Jingwen is a stubborn woman, sometimes her reason surprised me.


    At the moment, I asked myself in my heart, if such a situation were put on Xiaowen, what would she say?


    With a touch of sadness in my heart, Xu Jingwen and I walked into the bedroom together.


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Dong!


    In the office of Wanfeng group, someone knocked at the door.


    Boss Wang, who is taking off his pants to his ankles in the office, frowns.


    For several days, boss Wang has no mind to find a woman.


    Now I''m finally relieved. Boss Wang and his secretary have just entered the state, and now someone is knocking at the door.


    What a fucking disappointment.


    The Secretary under boss Wang wiped his mouth and looked up at her.


    He patted the Secretary on the head and motioned her not to move.


    "Who!" boss Wang said angrily.


    "Big brother, it''s me! There''s good news!" there was a little brother''s voice outside.


    Boss Wang scolded and moved directly. The Secretary almost vomited out. Only then did he reluctantly pull out his pants first.


    "Come in!"


    Little brother, I dare to push the door in.


    First of all, an air of ambiguity rushed forward.


    Look at the pants that boss Wang just pulled out, and then look at the Secretary wiping his mouth with a shy face. The little brother immediately understood what had just happened.


    No wonder boss Wang doesn''t sound very good. He''s working!


    I really don''t have eyes.


    He hurriedly said, "big brother, there''s good news! Wang Peng is in hospital!"


    "What? Wang Peng is in hospital?" boss Wang frowned.


    "Well, it''s said that Li Erzi gave himself a knife in front of them. Now it seems that he has just been rescued!"


    This raised boss Wang''s eyebrows.


    That''s fucking fun!


    Zhang Wen has only been away for a few days? His men began to turn against each other?


    Li Erzi''s ability to handle affairs is strong, but he is really not expected to be a big brother.


    But this is tantamount to secretly giving boss Wang a chance!


    After closing in Wang Peng last time, boss Wang has been looking for another opportunity to get close to Wang Peng, but there has been no good opportunity. Isn''t this opportunity coming today?


    Thinking of this, he said, "go and tell the butcher to drive my car and wait for me downstairs! I''m going to the hospital!"


    The younger brother quickly promised and ran out.

 Chapter 1509

    In the evening, in Wang Peng''s ward.


    Tick, tick~


    The hanging bottle hanging at the head of his bed was still dripping, and the cold liquid flowed into his blood vessels, but it could not cool his hot blood.


    That day, Wang Peng gave himself a knife. Only brother Yijiao took him out and rushed him to the hospital. Because he lost too much blood, Wang Peng was rescued for most of the day, which saved his life.


    I''m scared to death in this process.


    He didn''t let go until he saw Wang Peng pushed out of the emergency room.


    At the moment, Wang Peng''s eyelids moved and woke up.


    Brother Yijiao has fallen asleep beside him.


    This day was very tired, but he was still worried and kept by Wang Peng''s side.


    Looking at the sleeping brother Yijiao, Wang Peng felt a trace of sadness in his heart.


    It seems that he has only one friend, brother Yijiao, after mixing for so long.


    In the end, brother Yijiao is the only one who stays by his side.


    "Brother Yijiao..." Wang Peng said faintly.


    Brother Yijiao suddenly opened his eyes and saw Wang Peng wake up. His eyes turned red.


    "Peng''er, you''re awake."


    Wang Peng smiled and nodded.


    After this incident, Wang Peng became calm, as if he had changed his personality.


    He nodded slowly and asked brother Yijiao to support the head of the bed.


    The wound was on his stomach. Perhaps the strength of the anesthetic had not passed. He could not feel the pain. He just kept remembering that scene in his head. He was questioned by Li Erzi and others. They said he was the one who betrayed Zhang Wen and gave him a cold eye.


    That picture made him distressed.


    It hurts.


    "Peng''er, the doctor said your wound is not a big problem, but you have to rest, otherwise it will be bad if the wound cracks again. I think you don''t care about Li Erzi. You don''t have to explain anything when brother Wen comes back!" brother Yijiao said nearby.


    He also saw very clearly that Li Erzi probably came to get Wang Peng while Zhang Wen was away. When Zhang Wen came back, someone made decisions for Wang Peng, so Li Erzi certainly didn''t dare to do anything.


    Wang Peng took a deep breath. After this coma, he seemed to see a lot of things.


    "It''s not a question of whether brother Wen is here or not."


    Brother Yijiao didn''t understand what he meant. He stared round and asked, "why?"


    "If brother Wen was asked to choose one from me and ER Zi Li, who do you think he would choose?"


    "This......" brother Yijiao was embarrassed for a moment, and his face suddenly changed. "Peng''er, you can''t say that. I don''t think brother Wen is that kind of person!"


    "I also think brother Wen is not that kind of person, but some people can''t tolerate me!" Wang Peng''s tone was heavier, and then he coughed hard.


    Brother Yijiao beat his back quickly.


    The eyes are full of worry.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    At this time, someone knocked at the door outside.


    "Who?" brother Yijiao asked subconsciously, and then pulled out a knife from under Wang Peng''s bed. He was afraid that someone would come to mend the knife. Li Erzi liked to play this set.


    "Wang Peng, I came to see you." there was a strange voice outside.


    The voice of brother Yijiao was quite strange, but Wang Peng was not strange at all. He perked up at once.


    The door clicked open.


    Two men stood at the door.


    These two people let brother Yijiao jump out of bed in an instant.


    One is boss Wang, the other is a butcher!


    "I Cao NIMA, what are you doing here!" brother Yijiao swished out the knife in his hand.


    Seeing the knife, boss Wang''s eyes suddenly became indifferent, which formed a sharp contrast with the two of them.


    Both he and the butcher came with tonics, and they were greeted by sharp knives.


    However, boss Wang has long thought of this situation. He doesn''t believe that he can still be beaten today if he doesn''t reach out and hit the smiling face.


    Moreover, the Little Tiger Wang Peng is already lying in bed very safely. Even if he is given a knife, he has no strength to stab himself.


    "Wang Peng, let me see you. Won''t you stab me?" boss Wang looks quite polite.


    When he saw boss Wang coming in, Wang Peng also frowned.


    But what he thought was, since boss Wang knew his ward, why didn''t he find someone to come and solve him directly, but came to see him with something in person?


    This sincerity is enough to explain the problem.


    Last time, Wang Peng gave boss Wang a knife without saying anything, but this time, he didn''t intend to drive boss Wang away. Didn''t Li Erzi say he had met boss Wang secretly? He''ll do it once this time!


    And it''s been a day. No one from Er Zi Li has come. Only brother Yijiao is guarding him.


    This has chilled Wang Peng''s heart.


    "Brother Yijiao, let him in." Wang Peng said faintly.


    Brother Yijiao hid the knife in his arms where he could pull it out at any time. As soon as something went wrong, he immediately pulled out the knife and did it with them!


    Boss Wang and the butcher just came in.


    The butcher is an expert in robbery.


    But no one can compare with boss Wang in winning people''s hearts.


    Boss Wang asked the butcher to come here to ensure his safety.


    He sat down and met Wang Peng face to face.


    Oh~~


    Seeing Wang Peng''s face clearly, boss Wang couldn''t help frowning.


    In his impression, Wang Peng is a clean and handsome boy. When did he become like this? His face was sallow, his lips were not a trace of blood, and his hair was in a mess.


    This is just like before.


    Boss Wang''s love for Wang Peng is like a rider loves a horse, a man loves a luxury car and a woman loves Lv. He is really uncomfortable when Wang Peng becomes like this.


    He put down the gift in his hand and said faintly, "Wang Peng, all the things I brought today are blood tonic. You can eat more and blood tonic ~"


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He made it clear: "what are you looking for me for? Do you want to say that last time?"


    Boss Wang knew that Wang Peng was a straight man and didn''t dare to continue the previous topic with him. Instead, he changed the subject: "no, I just came to see you this time. I heard that you were injured, so I came quickly. I didn''t mean anything else!"


    "Ha ha..." Wang Peng twitched twice in the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t tell whether he was laughing or angry. "It''s ridiculous that you''ll come to see me well!"


    Yeah, can''t it be funny?


    What is the status of boss Wang and Zhang Wen now? Wang Peng is also the number one cadre under Zhang Wen. Now that Wang Peng has an accident, boss Wang will come to see him. It''s ridiculous.


    Isn''t this the weasel paying New Year''s greetings to the chicken.


    Boss Wang smiled secretly, but still pretended to be wronged and said, "Wang Peng, although I have a lot of gratitude and resentment with Zhang Wen now, I have no problem with you! No, I happen to have a brother who is ill in hospital. I''ll come and see you by the way!"

 Chapter 1510

    Wang Peng raised his eyebrow: "boss Wang, don''t you remember revenge? Even the last time I chased you and stabbed you?"


    This made boss Wang and the butcher hurt.


    These two people have suffered so much that they were chased by Wang Peng with a knife or shot dead by him.


    It doesn''t feel good.


    Both can feel it.


    But boss Wang didn''t mean to be angry at all, but sighed and said: "Peng''er, it''s all over, but to tell you the truth, I appreciate you! Because you are different from Zhang Wen! At first, Zhang Wen mixed with me. I gave others and gave him money, but in the end? After he mixed up, he began to work against me and tried to squeeze me out of the stage of Jinhai city. It''s called ingratitude! But you''re different. I know you''re loyal!"


    Wang Peng sneered: "you are not qualified to speak brother Wen now."


    Boss Wang scolded secretly, but his tone did not change: "peng''er, it is very important to be with big brother. Some people are right. They are rich and noble all their life. Some people are wrong. Their talents can not be reused. They are misunderstood everywhere."


    Wang Peng can best understand this.


    With Zhang Wen, he has always been restrained and suppressed again and again.


    The bloodthirsty and madness of that body can''t be vented at all.


    Boss Wang said this to his heart.


    Seeing that Wang Peng did not speak, boss Wang hurriedly continued: "Peng''er, to tell you the truth, I like you very much. You are a tiger. Unlike Zhang Wen, he is at best a hungry wolf! Zhang Wen can only get along with his brothers, but you are different. Even if you are left alone in Jinhai City, you can still get along. You may not know WOW? Now in Jinhai City, your name is louder than Zhang Wen! That''s not enough Didn''t you type it all yourself? "


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    Wang Peng also kept sighing in his heart.


    He fought one battle after another. Every time he fought his life.


    Every time, Zhang Wen and Li Erzi suppressed him secretly.


    But in this way, Wang Peng is still famous. He is famous in Jinhai city.


    So far, almost people are afraid of others!


    He couldn''t help thinking about what boss Wang said. What would happen if there were no Zhang Wen and Li Erzi?


    Wang Peng, will you fully develop your grand plan in Jinhai city?


    Then boss Wang took out a card from his pocket and put it on Wang Peng''s bed: "I know you must have spent a lot of money in the hospital this time. Take the money from the card first. If it''s not enough, you can call me."


    Then boss Wang gave his business card to him at the right time.


    "Grass, who wants your fucking money..." brother Yijiao scolded loudly, but was stopped by Wang Peng.


    The facts are in front of us and we have to face them.


    Wang Peng was injured because of Li Erzi.


    But so far, Li Erzi hasn''t sent anyone here, let alone nutrition. Even the medical expenses are not managed, which is padded by Yijiao himself.


    On the contrary, boss Wang, who has always been opposed to them, came to give money and things.


    What''s the difference?


    Brothers are not even as good as the enemy!


    Wang Peng closed his eyes. All that appeared in his head were pictures of seeing Li Erzi for the first time, asking him for a cigarette and chatting with him about women.


    It''s just that the picture seems to never go back.


    Li Erzi is no longer the second brother in his heart!


    This knife can be regarded as drawing a line between Li Erzi and him.


    If you ask Wang Peng to fight, it''s no problem! If you let him stand up and carry things, it''s no problem!


    But how could he stand throwing such a basin of dirty water on his head!


    Boss Wang looked at him with a smile, and his eyes were shining.


    Even if Wang Peng doesn''t accept his money today, he''s not in a hurry.


    Who is boss Wang?


    He is very good at observing his speech and appearance. Today he saw Wang Peng''s face.


    This incident has really dealt a great blow to Wang Peng.


    If it were normal, even if Wang Peng was injured, he couldn''t lie in bed so safely. Seeing boss Wang and them come in, he must be crazy and desperate.


    If the attitude changes, there will be a breakthrough!


    If Wang Peng doesn''t accept money today, boss Wang will come again two times in the future, and he will certainly be able to handle Wang Peng!


    As long as there is this contradiction in the middle, Wang Peng will defecte sooner or later!


    "Help me put away the card." Wang Peng said faintly.


    Brother Yijiao screwed his eyebrows together. He knew what Wang Peng''s words meant too well.


    Put the card away, that''s not to accept the wishes of boss Wang.


    After hearing this, boss Wang was very happy.


    This effect is really surprisingly good. Boss Wang came here for the first time, and Wang Peng fucking compromised!


    If you work hard, you can get the news of Zhang Wen directly from Wang Peng!


    That''s not more convenient and direct!


    If you catch Zhang Wen, the Dongwen group will be finished!


    Boss Wang was overjoyed at the thought of the land under the name of Dongwen group.


    "Peng''er, just keep the money. Tell me if you have any difficulties! Although you follow Zhang Wen, it doesn''t affect us to be friends in private!"


    Wang Peng didn''t speak. He had his plan in mind.


    When the goal was achieved, boss Wang took the butcher and left.


    "Peng''er, what do you mean? I can''t see boss Wang''s intention!" brother Yijiao shouted angrily.


    Since they started with Zhang Wen, they have been hostile to boss Wang. This has gone deep into the bone marrow and no one can change it.


    Wang Peng didn''t answer him, but gave him the card.


    "I know it''s all your money in the hospital. You take out the money from the card and take it away."


    "Who wants boss Wang''s money, grass!" brother Yijiao continued to scold.


    Can Wang Peng not know? Brother Yijiao spends a lot of money with him all day. He basically doesn''t have any savings. It''s estimated that he put all his money in this hospital.


    However, in the face of brother Yijiao''s accusation, he was not angry at all, but silently stuffed the card to brother Yijiao again.


    "Why do you think we''re out?"


    "No matter why, loyalty is the first!"


    "Yes! But there''s no need to ask for trouble. Hot faces stick to people''s cold hips! Why do we come out of school to follow brother Wen? Just to do what we want and have fun? But look at the situation now, I got a knife. It''s not because of boss Wang or others, but because of Li Erzi!"


    "I''ve always regarded Li Erzi as my eldest brother, but I didn''t expect that he should suspect that I have two hearts for brother Wen! Now that I live in the hospital, none of them came to see me. On the contrary, boss Wang brought something and money. If I''m in trouble, I won''t push off boss Wang''s kindness! People''s hearts are meat!"

 Chapter 1511

    Wang Peng''s words immediately made brother Yijiao speechless.


    This is the case.


    Not only did no one come over these two days, but even when Wang Peng gave himself a knife that night, he was the only one to send Wang Peng to the hospital.


    How can this make people feel at ease?


    "Brother Yijiao, I know what you mean, but don''t worry, I can still see the big direction clearly." Wang Peng closed his eyes and rested.


    Brother Yijiao sighed, "I''m afraid you''re sinking deeper and deeper!"


    After the first time, there will be a second and a third time.


    Wang Peng accepted boss Wang''s kindness this time, and there will certainly be another time.


    Brother Yijiao''s worry is not unreasonable.


    Wang Peng opened his eyes, his eyes red, and stared at the ceiling.


    "Brother Yijiao, what did you say we came out for?"


    For what?


    I remember when I first met Zhang Wen, all he wanted was to get a firm foothold in school and work Li Fei on.


    Later, he wanted to help Zhang Wen make a name in Jinhai city.


    Later, he thought about money and women.


    But now he''s confused.


    Mixed society, what is it for?


    It seems that in the end, they will be reduced to brothers and brothers.


    This is a human tragedy!


    No matter how chaotic Jinhai city is, boss Wang, Lao Yan and even boss Du are complex. But Wang Peng always thought Zhang Wen was good. At least he spoke of righteousness and was sincere to his brothers.


    But now, Wang Peng''s idea has changed.


    No matter what kind of gangs, even the best brothers will fall to this point in the future.


    Thinking of these, Wang Peng felt uncomfortable.


    Brother Yijiao was also quite confused. He smiled like a mockery: "we are definitely a high-risk career. It''s better to find a safe job and work well, so that we can at least make money for the elderly in the future. But now look, our brothers are either injured today or cut down tomorrow..."


    "After all, it''s not for my brother..." Wang Peng said faintly, "but now, brother, I can''t compare with the enemy. What do you want me to choose?"


    Brother Yijiao nodded silently: "people will change and their hearts will be chaotic!"


    ¡­¡­


    Got out of the ward and got into the car.


    The butcher yelled: "brother, did you see that boy? What? Or I''ll make him!"


    Boss Wang snapped, "be fucking honest!"


    I''m kidding! Where can boss Wang be willing to move now? Wang Peng!


    Now boss Wang is bole, and Wang Peng is a Qianlima! No one appreciates Wang Peng. That''s their loss. Boss Wang likes it very much!


    And now, seeing that the plan is brewing and fermenting slowly, Wang Peng is about to be settled by his boss Wang!


    If Wang Peng can come over, boss Wang is like adding another arm!


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and said excitedly, "butcher, you know why I can''t move Zhang Wen all the time? One is because of Zhang Wen and the other is because of Wang Peng! These two people are so crazy that anyone can blow a gust of wind in Jinhai City, but you think, what will happen if I let Wang Peng out and let him bite Zhang Wen''s ass?"


    After hearing this, the butcher moved his eyebrows: "brother, you let the dog bite the master..."


    Boss Wang smiled darkly: "maybe Wang Peng is too loyal, but give me some time and definitely let him show his fangs!"


    ¡­¡­


    A day has passed.


    At the moment, in the interrogation room, Wang Yi and others are interrogating the pony in turn, but no matter how he asks, Wang Yi can''t ask any more clues.


    The pony learned to be smart. His whole mind was to clench his teeth and say nothing. He just played with the set of things that section chief Duan told him.


    Don''t say it!


    The pony''s mouth is too strict, and Wang Yi can''t start.


    For the rest of the time, he was just playing Tai Chi with the pony.


    Hum.


    At this time, Wang Yi''s cell phone rang.


    It''s team Zhang.


    He picked up his cell phone, walked out of the interrogation room and picked it up: "how''s the situation?"


    "Brother Wang, I found out that neither the pony''s relatives nor his name had a large amount of money."


    "No?" Wang Yi frowned.


    It seems that the pony is very cautious and doesn''t use his own account.


    "I see." Wang Yi promised and hung up.


    Then he had the pony sent back.


    It seems that the interrogation can only reach this point. There is no need to continue.


    "Chief Wang, just send him away?" one of Wang Yi''s staff hurried over and said.


    Wang Yi smiled: "it''s enough to have that video. Cut it down and give me a backup."


    The clerk promised to be busy.


    Wang Yi watched the pony be sent away, strode back to the office and poured a cup of tea.


    Section chief Duan deserves his reputation. Wang Yi must be careful with him.


    He learned about the situation. Now section chief Duan is crazy about catching Zhang Wen. If he wants to catch Zhang Wen, it''s only a matter of time.


    It seems that we have to do it ourselves and hurry up.


    Thinking of this, he drank all the water in the cup and suddenly a man flashed in his head.


    By the way~


    Why don''t you just find that person and report the situation first.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, Wang Yi walked into Mayor Chen''s office.


    In fact, he came long ago. He has been waiting outside all the time! There''s no way. There are too many people coming to Mayor Chen for work. He didn''t make an appointment, so he had to queue up honestly.


    "Are you?" Mayor Chen hasn''t seen Wang Yi. Even if he has, he certainly doesn''t remember.


    What was Wang Yi at the beginning? At best, he is a small staff member. How can Mayor Chen pay attention to such a person?


    Wang Yi said politely, "Hello, Mayor Chen. I''m Wang Yi, section chief of the security department!"


    "Oh!" Mayor Chen suddenly looked up at Wang Yi.


    He is the young man who Liu hongran promoted desperately before he died! Although I don''t know what other relationship he has with Liu hongran, Liu hongran helps him so, which proves that he is Liu hongran''s friend. Mayor Chen still needs to give him face.


    "Come on, sit down!"


    Mayor Chen asked Wang Yi to sit down and poured him a glass of water himself.


    Wang Yi was flattered. She quickly and respectfully took the water and sat down.


    "Liu hongran and I are good friends. When something happens to him, I feel bad. These days, I hardly have a good sleep. All my dreams are hongran, alas..."


    Mayor Chen is not pretending to force. He is really upset.


    Liu hongran also helped him a lot before, and he kept these kindness in mind.


    Wang Yi helped her glasses and nodded: "brother Liu was kind to me before he died. I must investigate him and return his innocence!"


    Speaking of this, Mayor Chen was also full of sadness: "I heard you''ve been chasing this. How''s the situation now?"

 Chapter 1512

    It is well known that Wang Yi is tracking down Liu hongran. Mayor Chen Chengtian has heard about it every day, which shows how influential it is.


    The security department is quite famous in Baidao.


    Wang Yi said seriously, "yesterday, I took the prisoner back to the security department for interrogation. The effect was beyond my expectation."


    "Any new discoveries?" Mayor Chen asked hurriedly.


    Wang Yi has a straight temperament and doesn''t beat around the bush. Although her attitude is respectful, her language doesn''t have any flattery. She can say whatever she has.


    Mayor Chen also likes Wang Yi''s character. Young people shouldn''t have so many crooked minds. It''s true that they should concentrate on doing practical things.


    Wang Yi took out her mobile phone, turned it to the maximum, and then put it in front of Mayor Chen.


    Inside, the pony panicked and said three million, which made Mayor Chen frown.


    "Mayor Chen, although I didn''t ask for any other clues, the prisoner''s slip of tongue is enough to explain the problem. Zhang Wen, it must be innocent. Someone was behind the scenes!" Wang Yi said.


    "So, who do you suspect?"


    Mayor Chen simply doesn''t talk nonsense.


    He also knows that there are quite a lot of doubts in this matter, but everything is based on evidence. Now there is no evidence, so he can only doubt.


    Wang Yi''s shrewd eyes lit up: "Mayor Chen, these words are all my guesses..."


    Mayor Chen was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly laughed: "you boy... What? Do you think I''m an accomplice?"


    Wang Yi was startled and quickly shook her head: "Mayor Chen, I don''t mean that, it''s just this..."


    "I know what you mean. To tell you the truth, I also feel a lot of doubts about this matter, but I can''t tell you something!"


    With his words, Wang Yi was relieved. It was secretly telling him that Mayor Chen and he were on the same front.


    "Mayor Chen, I suspect that the chairman of Wanfeng group and boss Wang ordered this!"


    "Oh? Boss Wang? Tell me more!" Mayor Chen has not heard the name, but those words are quite vague, and it is difficult for him to distinguish the true from the false.


    "As far as I know, Zhang Wen and boss Wang had a lot of contradictions before. Before, Zhang Wen''s Dongwen group auctioned a piece of land, which was originally owned by Wanfeng group, but was finally taken back because of many problems of Wanfeng group. Later, Wanfeng group suffered a lot of pressure from Dongwen group in the market, which has reached the point of frequent bankruptcy, so boss Wang Will secretly do this series of things. "


    Wang Yi said all the inferences in her heart.


    Liu hongran is dead, so who is the best for?


    It must be boss Wang!


    Wanfeng group is almost resurgent now.


    Get rid of Liu hongran and get Zhang Wen in again. Boss Wang can cover the sky with one hand in Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang didn''t lose anything from the three million yuan.


    Pop!


    Mayor Chen patted the table hard and stared round: "it''s nonsense! The market in Jinhai city is so chaotic?"


    When Liu hongran was there, he knew something about Wanfeng group, but he didn''t expect boss Wang to play so much!


    This, I just didn''t pay attention to them!


    Fight openly and secretly, cheat each other, and even kill for profit!


    If this is the case, Mayor Chen must not let boss Wang go!


    Wang Yi could not deny nodding: "Mayor Chen, although this is my speculation, it is all justified. There are serious problems in the public security of Jinhai city!"


    It can be said that Mayor Chen is responsible for the public security of Jinhai city. Now that there is a problem, Mayor Chen has the greatest responsibility.


    If he got rid of boss Wang earlier, could something happen to Liu hongran?


    Liu hongran, in fact, has been brewing since before. It is inevitable to break out at this critical point. Even if boss Wang didn''t kill Liu hongran, there will be other scapegoats.


    What Mayor Chen can do now is to try to recover and find out the truth as much as possible.


    It''s not too late to mend!


    Wang Yi said: "Mayor Chen, the competition between boss Wang and Zhang Wen can be said to be benign. It is not only them, but also the whole country. As long as there is a company, this competition is inevitable. But boss Wang''s approach is too much! He is flouting the law!"


    With that, Wang Yi pushed the teacup in her hand.


    Mayor Chen bowed his head and took a sip of tea, gritting his teeth secretly.


    It seems that Wang Yi didn''t simply come to report the situation to him today. Wang Yi has ideas!


    He wants Mayor Chen to give him a word and open a golden mouth!


    But Mayor Chen is a little puzzled.


    The security department has so much power. Aren''t these enough for Wang Yi?


    Or does he have more ideas?


    Thinking of this, Mayor Chen pointed to Wang Yi and smiled: "Wang Yi, you are still somewhat similar to Secretary Wang! But you both have one problem, that is, you don''t like to speak clearly. I know what you mean! You can get rid of your arms and do it about boss Wang! I will give you the most power! If you have any more requirements, you can mention it!"


    Mayor Chen is a little muttering in his heart, but he is definitely not stupid!


    Wang Yi''s desperate investigation is tantamount to helping him mayor Chen.


    As long as Wang Yi makes progress, he can follow up immediately!


    Wang Yili said, "thank you, Mayor Chen! But now there is only one team under the security department. It''s hard to do some things."


    Mayor Chen laughed: "it''s easy to do. I''ll add people to the establishment of two classes. What''s the matter? But there''s a sentence I want to talk about earlier. Everything should be based on evidence! If there''s no evidence, you can''t mess around, but if there''s evidence, you don''t have to ask me. You can arrest people directly!"


    Wang Yi nodded secretly. The establishment of the two classes should be enough.


    Now he can finally draw some people to investigate boss Wang, and listen to Mayor Chen. These people will go directly to the security department.


    After that, the security department will be an independent department.


    With your own fist, you can hit the enemy head-on!


    "The establishment of the two classes is enough, but can the power in hand be expanded?" Wang Yi seemed dissatisfied.


    This makes Mayor Chen a little unhappy. Why does Wang Yi mean to be shameless?


    "Wang Yi, tell me how much power you want?"


    Wang Yi said quietly, "just enter the office of department level cadres and arrest people!"


    Department level!


    Chen Shi was surprised and arrested department level cadres, which needs to be reported. There may be more things involved behind it.


    And listen to Wang Yi''s tone, this is a new situation!

 Chapter 1513

    "Wang Yi, do you want to catch department level cadres?" Mayor Chen tried to keep his voice down.


    Wang Yi nodded: "yes, Mayor Chen, you also made a statement to me just now. As long as there is evidence, I can arrest people at any time!"


    Mayor Chen is in a mess.


    Dare you, Wang Yi? This is a trap designed to jump in!


    Department level cadres are still under their jurisdiction. If something goes wrong, they need to go to Beijing to explain.


    What the hell does Wang Yi want?


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down, and then seriously said to Wang Yi: "department level cadres are not as simple as you think. It doesn''t mean that they can be caught. This needs sufficient evidence! It''s quite sufficient!"


    Wang Yi nodded: "Mayor Chen, don''t worry. I know all these things. I know it in my heart!"


    Mayor Chen was really afraid of Wang Yi. He simply asked, "well, who are you going to catch? I''ll help you keep an eye on it!"


    Wang Yi didn''t talk nonsense and said straight to the point: "boss Wang is just a jerk no matter how arrogant he is, but he dares to be so unscrupulous. That only shows one problem! There is someone above boss Wang! I doubt that even if he is not Duan Wengong, he has a great relationship with him!"


    Chen Shi took a long breath.


    He was relieved to hear the name of section chief Duan.


    Just now, he is also investigating section chief Duan, but this is only suspicion and there is no conclusive evidence.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Yi has thought of it. This boy''s ability to do things is good.


    Mayor Chen was a little worried just now. His lips were dry. He hurried to have a cup of tea.


    "Don''t let your security department come forward first. I''ll let someone investigate it first. If you directly let your security department investigate it, doesn''t it seem that I''m too useless as a mayor?"


    Wang Yi thought about it and thought it was reasonable. Now the most important thing is to investigate boss Wang first. Section chief Duan can break through without attack.


    "However, if you have any conclusive evidence during this period, you can directly take section chief away without informing me!" Mayor Chen continued.


    This made Wang Yi''s eyes brighten for a moment.


    "Mayor Chen, thank you!"


    Mayor Chen smiled: "but Wang Yi, you also know the situation. You have to find the right evidence! Otherwise, we will make a mess at that time, and we will give section chief Duan a chance to make a disguise!"


    Wang Yi nodded seriously. It seems that today is really not in vain. In a few words, Mayor Chen made his position clear. In the future, with the support of people like Mayor Chen, Wang Yi must be like a duck to water.


    "But Wang Yi, your security department has the regulations of the security department. Now I''m giving you some rights and help without permission. If something goes wrong, you''ll be responsible!"


    Mayor Chen can see this very clearly.


    As soon as Wang Yi patted her chest, she stood up and said, "Mayor Chen, don''t worry. I''ll fight if something goes wrong!"


    "Well... Young people are terrible!"


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Yi left, Mayor Chen immediately called the secretary.


    "Section chief Duan, have you made any progress recently?" Mayor Chen asked.


    He shook his head: "I haven''t done this. You didn''t say last time. Precipitate first?"


    Mayor Chen took a deep breath: "OK, help me ask him out in two days. I''m going to do it myself!"


    The Secretary''s eyes lit up and nodded hard.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, five or six days have passed.


    During this time, my relationship with Xu Jingwen is quite ambiguous.


    But every time I sleep with her, I subconsciously think of Xiaowen.


    Maybe I have a purpose to be with Xu Jingwen. I want to make up for the vacancy and missing of Xiaowen.


    I know I''m too selfish.


    This is too unfair for Xu Jingwen.


    Today is Sunday. She doesn''t have to go to work.


    At more than ten o''clock in the morning, the two of us still held together, and neither of us meant to get up.


    Xu Jingwen tried to close her body to me. Her sleepy eyes were lovely.


    While she still closed her eyes, I took the opportunity to look down.


    The scenery is infinitely good~


    Xu Jingwen is different from other women. The meat on her body doesn''t feel relaxed at all. Her thighs and legs are quite symmetrical, giving people a very healthy feeling.


    There is not a trace of fat on my stomach. Coupled with the small waist and sexy clavicle, I am really addicted.


    In the police force, she is also an enviable police flower~


    "Zhang Wen, what do you think I''m doing?" at this time, she suddenly opened her eyes with the vigilance of the police.


    I smiled: "enjoy the spring ~"


    Her small mouth pouted immediately, subconsciously covering her chest with her hand, looking defensive.


    She curled up in my arms, forming an attractive arc from top to bottom.


    "You weren''t crazy enough last night? I really misunderstood you before. I thought you were a gentleman. I didn''t expect..."


    "I didn''t expect you to lose the power of parry, did you?"


    She quickly retracted her head into the quilt and was ashamed: "I hate it..."


    I had a fight with her in bed for a while before we got up.


    "By the way, I heard that Wang Yi handed the man back. Maybe she didn''t ask any useful clues." Xu Jingwen said faintly.


    I nodded.


    Xu Jingwen doesn''t know Wang Yi. Even if she asks something, how can Wang Yi let others know?


    In the twinkling of an eye, five or six days have passed. These days I have been calming myself. I have not contacted Wang Yuxian or Li Erzi. I don''t know anything about them.


    I thought it was time to talk to Li Erzi.


    Thinking so, I turned on my cell phone, lit a cigarette, and then found Li Erzi''s phone.


    In the morning, this time is usually when Dongwen group is busy, but Li Erzi picked it up at the first time.


    "Wenzi, are you all right in recent days!" Li Erzi''s concerned and deep voice was on the phone.


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with me. How about Dongwen group?" I asked.


    "Dongwen group is quite troublesome!" Li Erzi did not avoid saying anything.


    I know that without Liu hongran''s support, there must be more and more things, but with Li Erzi, I can rest assured!


    "It''s hard for you these days, er Zi."


    "It''s nothing for me to work harder. I''m worried about you!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Talking to Li Erzi, he can understand what I mean without saying it too clearly.


    Similarly, Li Erzi and I never stop talking.


    I can tell from his tone that Li Erzi has been very bad recently.


    Even, embarrassed.


    These days when I''m away, both black and white will definitely put pressure on him.


    I''ve thought of these things for a long time.

 Chapter 1514

    "Is boss Wang bothering you?" I asked Li Erzi.


    He shook his head: "there is no boss Wang. Many people I sent out are squatting in the dark. However, this is temporary. He wants to put pressure on Dongwen group when Baidao falls down. Nothing will happen for the time being."


    Boss Wang is so cunning. If he wants to fight, he must find the best time to let the cruelest dog out and bite me.


    You must come to me when the Baidao side has the strongest arrest.


    There is no doubt about that.


    "Er Zi, you must be careful when I''m away!" I said.


    Li Erzi nodded: "don''t worry about it. Wang Yuxian asked you to call her once."


    "Jade fairy?" mention Wang Yuxian, my heart is a burst of pain.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged Wu Yang to secretly protect Wang Yuxian. 100% will be fine!"


    Li Erzi is very thorough. Now Wang Yuxian can''t do anything at all. If she makes a mistake, I will go crazy.


    "En..." I was silent for a few seconds and snuffed out my cigarette. "Er Zi, you''ll drive to pick me up later."


    "Now?" Li Erzi was surprised. "The situation is not very good now..."


    I smiled: "it''s all right. Come here. I''ll send you the address later."


    "OK..."


    After hanging up, Xu Jingwen hugged my neck from behind.


    "Wenzi, who is Wang Yuxian?"


    I smiled awkwardly. Women''s intuition was terrible. These days I have been avoiding the name of Wang Yuxian. I just mentioned it in a low voice and let Xu Jingwen catch it.


    "It''s my... Landlady." I don''t know what to say about the relationship between Wang Yuxian and me.


    "Landlady? Cut ~" she let me go and pouted aside.


    I walked over with a smile and gently pinched her small face: "why? Angry?"


    Xu Jingwen''s slightly upturned mouth is like a teapot mouth: "no, what vinegar do I eat ~"


    "No, I''ll go out later."


    "Zhang Wen, you''re crazy! Do you know what''s going on now!" Xu Jingwen was excited.


    I smiled: "things have happened. I can''t hide. These five or six days are enough for me to buffer. I have to face these things sooner or later."


    Xu Jingwen''s eyes were red: "but now people are catching you everywhere. What should I do if you are caught!"


    In a hurry, Xu Jingwen spoke a little unstoppable.


    I kissed her lovely little face and said seriously, "now I''ve disappeared for five or six days, and the white people haven''t found me. I must think I''ve escaped outside the province. Now who can think I''ll go out openly?"


    Xu Jingwen looked at me worried: "if you have any emergency, call me!"


    Then she grabbed my cell phone and set her number as an emergency contact.


    After I sent the location to Li Erzi, more than ten minutes later, I saw Li Erzi''s car from the window.


    After greeting Xu Jingwen, I put on a hat and walked down.


    Open the door and get in the car. Li Erzi is alone in the car.


    He stared at me like a fool and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Why? Don''t you know me?" I took my hat down and said with a smile.


    Li Erzi seems to me more gloomy than before. At the same time, his face is full of fatigue. I think he must have had a bad time these days.


    "Wenzi, I......" Li Erzi choked and stopped quickly.


    I''m afraid his tears will fall in the next second.


    "Ha ha, er Zi, don''t do this!" I simply put my hand on his shoulder to comfort him.


    Li Erzi''s psychological quality is so strong, but I''m not here these days. He must still feel that he can''t do what he wants.


    "Wenzi, I don''t know how much pressure you usually bear if you''re not in this position! Don''t say it''s the pressure of the white road and the underworld these days, but the things of the Dongwen group have made me anxious! In addition, boss Wang and white road people come to investigate the situation, I''m busy almost every day..."


    This made me feel uncomfortable.


    "Er Zi, stop talking about this first and find a place where there is no one!"


    Li Erzi promised and quickly started the car.


    At a park parking lot, the car stopped.


    The window rolled down and Li Erzi lit me a cigarette.


    I took a breath and said, "Xu Jingwen told me a lot about Baidao these days. Yesterday, Wang Yi took the prisoner away for interrogation, but it seems that she didn''t ask anything."


    "Wenzi, the situation is different from what you think. Without Liu hongran, there are witnesses to correct you. If you are caught by the white Taoist, you will be in danger! I think Xu Jingwen is also in danger. Well, I''ll find someone to send you out of the province in the evening!"


    I smiled and shook my head. Li Erzi was so nervous, but it was all for me.


    "Not for the time being. The situation is more troublesome now. I can ignore boss Wang for the time being, but I have to find a way to get out here."


    "What are you going to do?"


    I said, "Er Zi, do you believe me?"


    He didn''t know what I wanted to say. He looked at me and said, "of course I believe you!"


    "I''ve thought a lot these days. Since we didn''t do this, you''re right. There''s only one possibility, that is boss Wang, but we don''t have evidence yet. But boss Wang is still too anxious. He wants to get rid of me and Liu hongran together. On the contrary, it will only let me seize the opportunity!"


    Li Erzi frowned: "Wenzi, do you have a way?"


    I nodded: "bet with me!"


    "How to bet?"


    "Bet on the prisoner who turned himself in! That man has no enemies with me. Why should he identify me? It must be because boss Wang gave him benefits! I''m going to find someone to go in and force out all his words! Now only he can speak most effectively!"


    Li Erzi patted on the forehead: "this is a way! But what if he doesn''t say anything inside?"


    I took a deep breath: "if so, I have no other way! So, this is gambling!"


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense: "I know several people at the police station. I''ll go in and find the pony!"


    "No." I shook my head. "You can''t."


    "Why?"


    I patted him on the shoulder: "now that I''m not here, you have to help me carry the flag. Besides, when you go in, can you beat a pony? Maybe someone else will help. What can you do? It''s not better inside than outside!"


    It''s no problem to make Li Erzi Yin a person, but if you let him stand on the table and fight with people, he will definitely not be able to do so.


    He frowned. "Then who are we looking for?"


    About this, I already have a candidate in my heart.


    Wang Peng, too impulsive. Maybe he will commit a second crime in it.


    Zhang Guohua''s hand is too heavy. If he doesn''t do it well, he will kill people.


    This man, only pretending to be a tiger is most suitable.


    And it''s not necessarily OK to force the pony out. When necessary, you have to use the greasy means of pretending to force the tiger.

 Chapter 1515

    Having said that, Li Erzi is still skeptical about the ability of pretending to force the tiger. It''s OK to pretend to force the tiger seriously, but this guy is not good at ordinary times. What if he goes inside and tells people about meat jokes and becomes addicted?


    There are too many things that can affect pretending to force a tiger.


    A third rate pretender is enough.


    "Wenzi, it''s unreliable to pretend to force a tiger?" Li Erzi frowned.


    I laughed: "I''ve known pretending to force tiger for a long time, but I know him better than you. Remember he and black sister almost killed the butcher before? Pretending to force tiger is not good at ordinary times, but it''s absolutely no problem. I believe him!"


    Li Erzi is still a little unhappy.


    After all, it''s a big deal.


    "Er Zi, these two days, you first find me the man''s information, and then find a way to force the tiger in."


    He had to nod.


    Then in the car, Li Erzi and I talked about Dongwen group. He said that boss Wang''s next plan must be the land in the west of the city. Boss Wang has been eyeing it for a long time.


    I sneer at boss Wang.


    "Er Zi, you don''t have to worry. Since brother Liu left Dongwen group to us, I can keep the land in the west of the city! Now as long as I can get away from Baidao, boss Wang will only have to die!"


    Li Erzi looked at me and nodded seriously: "OK, I''ll go back and arrange it now. You can go back early so as not to be seen!"


    I smiled: "I have to go to a place."


    "Where?"


    "There''s Wang Yuxian."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, I arrived at Wang Yuxian''s hotel. Li Erzi drove under the hotel and waited for me. When I got off, he repeatedly reminded me to be careful. If I found anything wrong, I would call him at the first time. We were all around.


    At the door of Wang Yuxian''s room, I took a deep breath and knocked.


    After a while, a wary voice came from the door: "who?"


    "Yuxian, it''s me."


    Click.


    The door opened at a stroke.


    "Wenzi, why are you here!" she was startled and hurriedly pulled me into the room.


    I took off my hat and said, "I''m sorry, Yuxian, you''re worried these days. I''m hiding in a very safe place now. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes turned red and hugged me hard.


    Suddenly, a smell of women came to her face, and I felt the exquisite things on her.


    My heart moved.


    On the bed inside, there were several inside, and a lace cover.


    I subconsciously imagined the effect of this thing on Wang Yuxian.


    "Wenzi, why didn''t you first inform me of such a big accident?" her voice was full of reproach.


    Liu hongran''s death not only dealt a great blow to Wang Yuxian and me, but also filled a lot of the previous cracks.


    At this time, I suddenly felt that Wang Yuxian had come back.


    Wang Yuxian, who is weak in front of the me but strong in heart.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t hugged her.


    I dared to touch Wang Yuxian''s face with both hands, and said softly, "I don''t want you to get involved in this matter, Yuxian, you have borne enough things. There''s no need to be afraid for me..."


    She burst into tears.


    Like a little lady who has been together for a long time.


    "Wenzi, I really want to go back to the past. When you first came to the hotel, how good was that? How can you have these troubles! I don''t want anything now, just want you to be safe!"


    No matter how cold his appearance is and how disdainful his eyes are, Wang Yuxian is a woman after all.


    If it''s a woman, there must be a weak side.


    It''s been too long to pretend to be strong in front of me. Now Wang Yuxian can''t help revealing her original little woman''s side.


    "Hehe, didn''t I come here?" I smiled.


    I really want to go on like this and let Wang Yuxian snuggle in my arms like a bird forever.


    "Well, stop crying ~" I coaxed her patiently until she slowly stopped crying.


    She wiped her tears and then asked me, "what''s the situation now? What did the white way say?"


    "Bai Dao is still looking for me, but I heard that progress has been made, but it''s still hard to tell what''s going on. As for boss Wang, he will find someone to assassinate me soon. It''s only a matter of time." I''m honest.


    "What about that?" Wang Yuxian got worried.


    His eyes, which had just stopped tears, turned red again.


    Wang Yuxian is an outstanding representative.


    Even if there is no dress on the face, it is also the existence of all women, not to mention the exquisite and moving crying and no powder.


    To be interested in Wang Yuxian is a lifetime.


    No one can take her place in my heart.


    I wiped the tears on her cheeks with my hand: "don''t worry, I have a way. I let people protect you in the dark these days. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do, you know?"


    She nodded seriously like a little woman: "then promise me that nothing will happen!"


    "Well, I promise you."


    She took a deep breath, then turned and stood up. "By the way, I heard you hid in a woman''s house recently? Is there such a thing?"


    Dong Dong~


    My heart beat twice quickly. I didn''t know how to answer her.


    Her bright starlit eyes were aimed at me: "Wenzi, I know you don''t want to hide from me. I''m afraid to trouble me here, but you have to tell me who that woman is!"


    I''ve seen how terrible jealousy is among women before. I don''t want to repeat it this time.


    I quickly argued: "I didn''t hide in a woman''s house..."


    Shua.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t talk nonsense. He grabbed me directly, pulled my vest and smelled it.


    Two eyes immediately cold!


    "Well, you learned to lie to me. You smell like a woman. Do you think I can''t smell it?"


    I said in my heart that Wang Yuxian must be very sensitive to this kind of thing. While thinking about how to explain, I was observing Wang Yuxian''s expression.


    Wang Yuxian gave me a deep look, then went to the door and locked it.


    My heart lifted up. The next second, would a knife appear in her hand and cut me directly?


    "Yuxian, there''s something to discuss. In fact, I can''t help it..."


    She walked towards me in two steps and sat on my leg. Suddenly, her delicate body was only a few fists away from me.


    I thought she would be angry, but who knows she bit her lips and said something I couldn''t believe.


    "Zhang Wen, if I can''t tie your heart, I''ll be pregnant with your flesh and blood!"

 Chapter 1516

    Wang Yuxian is still the same as before. No one can stop him when he should love. He bites his teeth when he should hate.


    At the moment, her words made me don''t know what to say.


    Whoosh~


    As soon as she leaned over, her lips stuck up.


    Suddenly, a fragrance poured into my mouth.


    Wang Yuxian, this is for real~


    I don''t know how long it''s been.


    I am eager to embrace Wang Yuxian like this. It seems that I have experienced many hardships after I don''t know how many spring and autumn, and finally realized it.


    Today, in this hotel, Wang Yuxian kissed me warmly.


    It makes me feel like I''m dreaming.


    Then I felt chilly on my legs.


    Looking down, Wang Yuxian didn''t know when she had put her hand in.


    Her little hands are cold and don''t seem to be in good shape.


    I grabbed her hand and her voice trembled.


    "Jade fairy..."


    She bit her lips and burst into tears: "Zhang Wen, I don''t care what kind of woman you have outside. I want to fill the vacancy with you!"


    I sighed helplessly. I wanted to further develop with Wang Yuxian and even marry her, but it was definitely not under such circumstances.


    Wang Yuxian was cold, and I was demanding desire.


    "Yuxian, I don''t have a woman outside. You are the only one in my heart." I calmed her silently.


    She snorted and buried her head in my chest.


    I subconsciously touched her forehead.


    Suddenly surprised.


    Wang Yuxian''s forehead is hot!


    I didn''t notice that Wang Yuxian had a fever just now!


    "Yuxian, why are you so hot?" I hurriedly asked her to lie down.


    She looked at me and said tired, "maybe I''m too tired recently..."


    I couldn''t be in a hurry. I called Li Erzi to buy some medicine.


    Ding Dong~


    It''s Li Erzi who sent the medicine.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" Li Erzi looked concerned.


    "Yuxian may have a fever. I won''t go tonight. You go back first," I said.


    He nodded and told me to call if anything happened. We were all around.


    I went back to take medicine for Wang Yuxian and stayed with her.


    She snuggled up in my arms like a wounded rabbit.


    I sighed and saw her sleeping. I took out my mobile phone and sent a text message to Xu Jingwen, telling her I wouldn''t go back tonight.


    She called right away.


    I quickly pressed it and turned it off.


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Erzi went back, he thought about it. He still felt that it was inappropriate to leave it entirely to pretend to force the tiger.


    The inside is not as good as the outside. If there are any mistakes, he can only pretend to force the tiger to be alone. He is afraid that things will be in trouble.


    But some of the people Li Erzi knew were not felons. At best, they were petty thieves.


    Even if such a person can be used, he must not be in the same prison as pretending to force a tiger.


    So, who can I ask for help?


    Sitting in the office of Dongwen group, a person''s shadow suddenly appeared in Li Erzi''s head.


    This man seems to have been caught long ago. He is definitely a felon. I just don''t know if he will be willing to help.


    It has been a year since he went in. If he can pick him up, he will certainly protect and force the tiger.


    When Li Erzi thought of this, he slapped on the forehead and was ready to do it.


    So, who is this man?


    This man is light!


    Li Mingguang, who once worried boss Wang to the point of collapse.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mayor''s office.


    Mayor Chen is pacing back and forth.


    He got a general idea of the situation. It''s difficult now.


    If the section chief is handled, there will be a lot of trouble.


    Besides, there is no evidence of actual hammer on his side. Now almost all the things about Liu hongran''s case are followed up by section chief Duan. If he is caught suddenly, what will the people below think?


    It''s no small matter. You have to be very careful.


    "Mayor Chen, you''re looking for me." the secretary came in at this time.


    "Did you inform him?"


    "I informed him half an hour ago, but he said on the phone that there were many things recently and he might be late." the Secretary said respectfully.


    "Excuse!" Mayor Chen sat down in his office chair angrily, his eyes cooling down.


    The Secretary hurried out.


    Mayor Chen certainly knows that section chief Duan is playing Tai Chi with him. This time, he is going to wake up section chief Duan, let him see his situation clearly, then analyze the situation clearly, and then decide whether to stick to it.


    Another hour later, the door of Mayor Chen''s office was knocked.


    "Come in!"


    Section chief Duan pushed the door in.


    In a uniform, it looks quite frightening.


    Section chief Duan, with a strong waist, seemed not guilty at all. He greeted Mayor Chen lukewarm when he came in.


    "Hello, Mayor Chen."


    Mayor Chen was a little upset: "sit down! I asked the Secretary to inform you an hour and a half ago."


    Hearing the dissatisfaction in Mayor Chen''s words, section chief Duan didn''t care at all, but smiled: "sorry, Mayor Chen, there have been many things recently. You know, I have to personally monitor and investigate Liu hongran''s case every day. I''m too busy!"


    Mayor Chen sneered: "Lao Duan, how many years have you worked in this position? I don''t understand your situation!"


    In a word, let section chief hold back the next words.


    Can''t he hear it? This is a reminder to him!


    However, he still said that, with a strong waist and indifferent eyes: "Mayor Chen, my Duan Wengong is not afraid of the shadow. I have explained what I have done and what I haven''t done. If you still want to investigate me, stop my power first."


    No one is stupid.


    Section chief Duan is even smarter.


    At this time, how could Mayor Chen stop his power? If we stop, won''t such a long investigation be in vain?


    A lot of work has to start from scratch.


    Liu hongran is waiting for the result! Section chief Duan can sit down, but Mayor Chen can''t!


    Don''t ask, Mayor Chen won''t let him stop. At least it''s not over before he catches Zhang Wen!


    Mayor Chen took a deep breath and folded his hands: "Lao Duan, do you think Liu hongran''s decision has been made so far? I tell you, the inspection team has spoken about this matter and will trace it to the end! I don''t need to tell you more about the pros and cons?"


    Although section chief Duan felt nothing, the words of the inspection team still hurt him.


    If we really want to trace it, there are many problems.


    But section chief Duan also came this time with the mentality of killing the fish and breaking the net. He must stick to it to the end!


    "Mayor Chen, if you have anything to say, just say it. I have done my duty, and you are still doubting me." section chief Duan said.


    Mayor Chen shook his head: "I''m just doing my job. You said about these things before. You had a friend relationship with boss Wang, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 1517

    The section chief nodded indifferently: "I admit it. I said it."


    Mayor Chen took a deep breath and said earnestly, "Lao Duan, I know you have great power in this position! But relatively, all kinds of temptations are also quite great! It''s not easy for a person to keep the principle. Who can avoid mistakes if he is not a sage? It doesn''t matter if he makes a mistake, but it''s important to change his mistakes!"


    Section chief Duan has heard this more than once and twice. If he believes Mayor Chen, he is an idiot!


    He sneered in his heart: "Mayor Chen, if you are willing to waste your energy on something that doesn''t exist, just go and check it! But I''m ahead, you''re wasting your time!"


    Duan Wengong is Duan Wengong in the end. His stubborn and unyielding character has not changed at all.


    But this time, when he spoke, he inevitably lacked confidence.


    He also knew that it would not last long.


    If Mayor Chen really wants to track down, he can''t hide.


    The matter with boss Wang can''t hold fire in paper after all.


    But now he can''t help it. He can only take out his tough attitude and make Mayor Chen feel that he has no problem. In addition, he is handling Liu hongran. At that time, once the case is completed, he will also be meritorious. Can Mayor Chen not tell us some human feelings?


    It all depends on this case!


    Mayor Chen has seen many of these things, and he has listened to many explanations. He knows what section chief Duan is thinking.


    He said, "do you understand the difference between internal punishment and external punishment? If you explain it yourself, I can apply for internal punishment! It''s not a bad thing for you."


    In fact, Mayor Chen is quite protective of section chief Duan.


    The words brightened the eyes of section chief Duan.


    Dang''s internal punishment, to put it bluntly, is to take the form, review everywhere at best, and deduct some bonuses.


    But outside of Dang, it''s hard to say.


    It''s possible to roll section chief from beginning to end.


    This condition made him excited.


    If you tell boss Wang everything now, he can apply for punishment in Dang.


    But the idea only existed in his head and disappeared in a few seconds.


    Mayor Chen said this method is a good way for him, but now he can''t go like this.


    In any case, we should carry this matter first and make plans after looking at the future development. It''s really not possible. Then go this way!


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan still said firmly: "Mayor Chen, I''m still that sentence. I haven''t done anything! As an official and a Dang member, how can I do these things that violate discipline? If you are willing to investigate, then investigate! I''ll cooperate with you fully!"


    Mayor Chen stopped talking, but his eyes narrowed.


    Just now, section chief Duan caught all the confusion in his eyes.


    Just now, section chief Duan was excited!


    Then it means that he will make a breakthrough in this matter, but it''s urgent. We have to take our time, and then tie the section chief to death! At that time, let him come and beg for himself. At that time, it was not much easier to do things!


    Thinking of this, Mayor Chen was not in a hurry and drank water slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    At three o''clock the next afternoon.


    A police car stopped at the gate of the detention center.


    From above came a man in uniform with a shoulder strap. He was followed by a man who looked a little gloomy but had bright eyes.


    The man followed him and they went into the detention house.


    "How are you, brother Li?" when the man carrying it came in, he said hello to the people inside.


    "Ha ha, why are you here? You''re a distinguished guest!" the people inside came out to welcome you.


    "Let me see you and do something by the way!"


    "Ha ha, you haven''t contacted us since your boy was promoted. Have you forgotten us?"


    "Where can I!"


    The man with the shoulder used to be a section member of the detention center, but he has risen in the past two years. He has become a small deputy section cadre in the Branch Bureau. Although he doesn''t have much official position, he is no small official in the eyes of his colleagues.


    At the moment, these people look at him with envy.


    The gloomy man gave everyone a circle of smoke, and then stood aside and didn''t speak.


    The man with the shoulder was polite to them for a long time, and then began to get down to business.


    "I have a little brother who wants to talk to the people inside. Half an hour is enough to help ~"


    Then he winked at the man behind him. The man soon sent out the two cigarettes in his arms.


    When the people inside saw this thing, their eyes lit up and immediately said, "what are you polite to us? Go, who are you looking for? I''ll call you out immediately!"


    The man with the shoulder smiled: "I came in last year, Li Mingguang!"


    "Li Mingguang?" the man was slightly surprised, and then looked up and down at the gloomy man behind him, "all right!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, in the meeting room of the detention center.


    Li Erzi sat outside and waited.


    At this time, a man came out of it.


    The man was handcuffed and had a 3mm hairstyle. His eyes looked very ferocious.


    He glanced at Li Erzi, his eyes full of confusion.


    Li Erzi pointed to the phone and picked it up by himself.


    "Who are you?" the light looked alert.


    Li Erzi smiled: "hehe, it seems that you''re doing well in it. You''re fat."


    "Do you know me?"


    "I know you, but you don''t know me..."


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Li Erzi was not in a hurry at all. Half an hour was enough for him to persuade Guang Guang.


    And the terms he put forward will not be rejected.


    "I''m Li Erzi, Zhang Wen''s brother."


    "Zhang Wen!"


    As soon as I heard the name, I was angry. If it wasn''t for this person, where could I come in? Where could it be reduced to this point! It''s all because of Zhang Wen!


    "When I go out, I''ll kill you!" light said in a low voice.


    In his eyes, there was a fierce light.


    Li Erzi smiled: "it seems that life inside doesn''t touch your water chestnut clean, but makes you more unprincipled."


    "Cao, Li Erzi, I remember you!" Guangguang seems angry.


    Li Erzi took out a cigarette, lit one, and then slowly said, "Li Mingguang, you still know something, so I advise you not to talk about revenge all day. If we can get you in, you can never get out! Moreover, this matter has nothing to do with us, mainly boss Wang..."


    With that, Li Erzi told the truth of the matter again.


    Guangguang''s hand holding the phone is getting harder and harder, and his eyes seem to spray fire!

 Chapter 1518

    It''s not very smart, otherwise it won''t be reduced to this point.


    He was sentenced to eight years.


    He has to spend these eight years in the iron prison. Only those who have experienced it understand the taste.


    Light unwilling, quite unwilling!


    But what can he do?


    Boss Wang''s ability is more than heaven. If you want him to live in it, he must live all the time.


    There is no room for counterattack.


    "Guangguang, I know what you''re thinking, but now the situation is not the same as it was at the beginning. In Jinhai City, Zhang Wen is the only one, and boss Wang has been pressed down. If you are willing to help us, I won''t embarrass you when you come out. On the contrary, I''ll give you a sum of money." Li Erzi said faintly.


    He knew that Guangguang would accept his terms.


    Things have come to this point. What are you afraid of?


    If you don''t make money, you''re a fool!


    Light eyes cold down: "tell you, don''t fucking try to use me again!"


    Li Erzi laughed: "Guangguang, do you think we still need to use you as you are now? To tell you the truth, I can go in and out of your place freely as long as I like, and I promise to make your life in it worse than death in the next few years, do you believe it?"


    Guangguang was stunned all over.


    He believes that!


    If Li Erzi could come in and meet him, and smoke here as if nothing had happened, he had let him know that Li Erzi had this way.


    He also heard about Zhang Wen''s current power.


    Zhang Wen is no better than before. Now he is about to become the first brother of Jinhai city.


    It''s not a matter of snapping fingers to deal with him?


    "Li Erzi, you don''t hurt me enough! What do you want to do!" the light has lost its momentum and the whole person has softened down.


    What Li Erzi wants is this effect.


    He took out a box of cigarettes and gave it to the guard next to him. The guard opened the prison door and went in to give it to the light.


    Guangguang, like a treasure, quickly opened it and took a sip.


    "Guangguang, I know there is an old mother in your family. He is old. It must be inconvenient to live alone..."


    Pop!


    Hearing this, he patted the table and stood up with fear in his eyes!


    This is real fear!


    He is not afraid that Li Erzi is against him, nor that he will be taken by others after he goes out, but he is afraid that his old mother will be framed! Li Erzi has seen their means.


    He doesn''t want to touch it easily.


    Regardless of the light of waving his teeth and claws inside, Li Erzi said to himself: "I heard that your mother lives in a nursing home, tut Tut, but I really don''t dare to compliment that condition. I''ve asked my brother to change a nursing home for your old mother. Jinhai is the best."


    Shua.


    The light was stunned.


    The whole man seemed to be struck by thunder and stood there motionless, looking at Li Erzi like a monster.


    "As a son, you can''t even be filial. Don''t you feel bad!"


    Suddenly, light cried.


    Tears are like a collapsed stream, falling from my face.


    Everyone has a heart knot.


    Guangguang''s heart knot is his old mother. He should have taken care of her old age, but now he can only do nothing here.


    He also heard that the old mother''s nursing home in is in poor conditions and is facing closure. If this continues, the old mother will certainly be reduced to begging on the street in the future.


    How can this make light feel better?


    These days, he is so upset.


    With one word, Li Erzi has solved all his problems.


    This


    It really caught him off guard.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?" Li Erzi smiled when he saw Guangguang''s dull appearance. "If you don''t believe it, you can call and ask..."


    Then the guard next to him took out the phone, dialed back a number and gave it to Guang Guang.


    Light couldn''t believe he answered the phone.


    After a while, he fell on his knees with a plop: "Mom! Your son is unfilial and has made you suffer!"


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, he wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and sat opposite Li Erzi again.


    This time, his attitude has changed 180 degrees.


    Looking at Li Erzi''s eyes is also like looking at big brother.


    "Second brother, tell me what you want me to do!"


    Li Erzi smiled with satisfaction: "recently, did a prisoner named pony come in?"


    He was stunned. He immediately understood Li Erzi''s intention.


    It turned out that it was Liu hongran.


    He also received the wind inside and knew how bad the influence of Liu hongran was. The pony was in the cell next to him.


    "Yes, it''s right next door to me. Why, you want to move him?" there was a sense of killing in his eyes. At this time, even if Li Erzi asked him to kill, he would do it.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "no, you don''t have to do anything. We''ll arrange someone to go in at that time. You can help with the reception, and then help when necessary."


    Light eyebrows move: "it''s so simple?"


    Li Erzi smiled, "ha ha, otherwise?"


    Guangguang''s eyes flashed a touch of emotion: "second brother, I''ll be your man in the future! As long as you need something in there, just make a squeak! I dare not say anything else. I can still mix in a detention center!"


    Li Erzi smiled with satisfaction. What he wanted was Guangguang.


    He then said, "I asked someone to put some money into your account. I know you have a hard time in it. As long as you help me do it well, you will benefit!"


    Guangguang hurriedly said, "don''t worry, second brother. I''ll try my best!"


    Li Erzi said, "when we arrange people to come in, you will do so..."


    ¡­¡­


    Seven o''clock in the evening.


    In the office of the security director of Dongwen group, the door was closed, but some movement could be heard from inside.


    But no one is willing to pay attention to the passing employees, and no one is willing to fantasize.


    Everyone knows to put a forced tiger and a black sister in it.


    Usually I can bear to see the forced tiger and the black sister together, but it''s too eye popping to see the two of them rolling together in ragged clothes.

 Chapter 1519

    At the moment, a young female employee who had just arrived passed by and heard something in the office of the chief security officer.


    She was stunned.


    But her first thought was not to pretend to force tiger and black sister to do things in it. She thought something had happened.


    But seeing that everyone in the company was indifferent, she was strange.


    Aren''t they in a hurry!


    Regardless of the crazy winks from the people next to her, she raised her hand and knocked on the door: "director, are you in there?"


    Whoosh~


    Her voice exaggerates the actions of pretending to force tiger and black sister!


    Why did Zhang Wen pretend to force the tiger to come down to this office?


    To stimulate! So that people can disturb themselves.


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister have played everything. Now they are trying to stimulate him.


    Heimei also followed the footsteps of the tiger. On the road of forcing, they never stopped.


    Click.


    Pretending to force the tiger to open the door.


    In an instant, the woman''s eyes stared round, and a layer of shame hung on her white and tender face.


    What is this?


    Pretending to force the tiger to bare his upper body, with an arrogant shyness on his face, he stared at the woman outside the door wantonly. The key is that there is a man hanging behind him! It''s the same strong black girl like a hill!


    These two people are definitely heavyweights. Neither can do them.


    Women have seen eye-catching, and have seen some small movies on the Internet to increase their experience, but she has never seen such a strong taste.


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister refreshed her world outlook.


    "What''s up?" pretending to force the tiger to speak very politely. It seems that he wants to chat with women here!


    The woman was silly. In the waves of regret around her, she hurriedly said, "it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    Pretending to force the tiger''s eyes subconsciously floated to her slightly fluctuating chest because of tension, and two big black eyes smiled: "it''s okay. Why are you knocking at the door? Do you want to come in and tell me something about work, come on..."


    Aware of the tiger''s eyes, Heimei quickly straightened his head and secretly discharged him.


    Women are crying. What are you doing with cheap hands~


    Just then, Li Erzi came in quickly from the outside. When he passed here, he pushed the woman away. The woman hurried and trotted away.


    Then he said to the pretending tiger, "you know how to play in a fucking day. Put on your clothes and tell you something!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to stare at him, hugged the black sister around him and chewed, looking provocative.


    Li Erzi trembled all over.


    It was forced by the tiger.


    Li Erzi is also a person. He takes a pure and pleasant route. He has no way to compare his taste with pretending to be a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger is afraid of Zhang Wen alone. He is not afraid of Li Erzi!


    "Wenzi asked me to tell you! Come here quickly!" Li Erzi knew he couldn''t stay any longer. After that, he hurried back to his office.


    Hearing Wenzi''s words, pretending to force the tiger, he knew that something might be wrong, so he went back to get dressed and went to Li Erzi''s office opposite.


    "What''s wrong with Wenzi?" pretended to force the tiger in and asked.


    Li Erzi coughed twice.


    "Grass, your voice is uncomfortable? I''ll cure you?" pretending to force the tiger obviously doesn''t eat this set.


    Li Erzi scolded: "pretend to force the tiger. Listen to me first. It''s like I don''t want to believe it when I see you playing with black sister inside. I don''t want to believe why Wen wants you to go!"


    Pretending to force the tiger''s eyes lit up: "what does Wenzi want me to do?"


    Li Erzi calmed down and said, "I''ve met Wenzi. He told me about the situation. We all think it''s necessary to start with the man named Xiaoma, but he''s in the detention center now. Wenzi is going to let you in and let him tell the truth. First wipe out Wenzi''s white story..."


    Pretending to force a tiger immediately understood the meaning, but he was not stupid.


    "Wenzi asked me to go. I''m sure I''ll go. But there are serious criminals here. How can I go in?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll arrange for you to go in! You know what? Let him lead the line for you and find the pony first!"


    "Oh, just that fool ~" pretending to force the tiger to smile when he heard Guangguang''s name.


    Can he pay attention to the big fool who was cheated by the net for tens of thousands of yuan?


    Moreover, the reason why he was caught was also because of this imaginary "woman."


    It''s smarter to pretend to be a tiger than to find such a reliable woman as black sister.


    "Grass, pretend to be a tiger. It''s different from the outside. Be honest when you go in, or none of us can help you! I''ll let you out when you''re done!" said Li Erzi.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at him: "is the detention center opened by your family? Just say it?"


    Li Erzi really has this ability. He doesn''t blow or challenge.


    "Do you believe it or not!" Li Erzi was too lazy to talk nonsense with him.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, he sat down and smoked a cigarette from Li Erzi''s cigarette box and lit it: "by the way, I heard that the men inside have problems in orientation. After I go in, will someone beat me for attention..."


    Seeing that pretending to force the tiger is really worried, Li Erzi wants to rush up and slap him in the face to wake him up.


    "Don''t worry about pretending to be a tiger! No one will want to annoy you! And even if someone thinks of you, you can''t annoy them? I don''t believe it!"


    This is a bit harsh, but generally speaking, he is still sure of pretending to be a tiger. He grinned: "Hey, er Zi, you still know me!"


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. You clean up. I''ll let you in in one or two days!"


    Pretending to force the tiger immediately put away his smile, and his expression seemed a little sad.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?" Li Erzi looked at him.


    Pretending to force the tiger not to speak, he stood up and began to smoke from his waist.


    "My grass, what are you doing!" he really startled Li Erzi.


    Now pretending to be a tiger is the most abnormal person among them. It''s possible to take off his pants and play with his second son Li here.


    Who is pretending to be a tiger?


    That''s a man with a deviant sword and a devil!


    Li Erzi is afraid! Fear in my heart!


    He''s really afraid to pretend to force the tiger to go in and have something romantic and snowy night with the rough man inside. He doesn''t want to come out after going in. What should he do?


    Whoosh~


    Pretending to force the tiger to pull something out of his waist.


    It''s a bright soft sword, not a tiger.


    Li Erzi suddenly took a long breath. He was too nervous just now. Cold sweat was seeping out of his forehead.


    "Can I go in with my soft sword?" pretending to force the tiger to raise his head innocently.


    This almost made Li Erzi fall.


    He rubbed his forehead: "pretend to force the tiger. Do you think you went on a trip?"

 Chapter 1520

    Denied by Li Erzi, the expression of pretending to force the tiger fell down, just like a child who wants to lose his beloved toy.


    "This thing is my personal thing ~"


    Pretending to force the tiger has feelings for the soft sword. Since he recognized that he wanted to use it, he hasn''t abandoned it all day. Now, he has almost reached the point of the integration of man and sword.


    Soft sword is his belt~


    Li Erzi was messy: "don''t fucking save it, ang! Before you go in, you will shave your hair and take away all your things. Just relax!"


    "What? My hair also wants..." pretending to force the tiger to limp down.


    The word Xiufa gave Li Erzi a heavy blow.


    Pretend to be a tiger. Where is hair? It''s felt!


    "Pretending to be a tiger, when did you cause harm to others? When was it not bad luck for the people around you? I advise you to honestly use machetes and daggers in the future. Don''t take the side edge of the fucking sword. This soft sword can only be used by Chen Jinnan, who can be used by others. You''re too poor!"


    Pretending to force the tiger suddenly looked up: "Er Zi, you are not allowed to insult my weapon! I did it with a soft sword last time when I was a butcher? Did he have the power to fight back?"


    "...." Li Erzi moved his mouth and didn''t say anything, which was true.


    It''s really strange that the butcher was unlucky. Pretending to force a tiger can''t hurt anyone like fake ones, but he just took care of the butcher.


    This can make pretending to force the tiger to boast for a lifetime!


    "Anyway, I don''t want to see you pretend to force!" Li Erzi scolded.


    This outfit makes the tiger unhappy!


    Quite unhappy!


    He looked at Li Erzi with that kind of warning eyes, as if to say, you''re finished, you''ve provoked me!


    "Er Zi, if you have such an attitude, we won''t have to talk, you know?" he said, pretending to force the tiger to sit on the chair with fierce hands, like an angry woman.


    Li Erzi laughed angrily.


    He has no intention to discuss with pretending to force the tiger. This is a notice!


    Just tell pretend to force tiger, Zhang Wen let you in, whether you like it or not, Li Erzi doesn''t care.


    Besides, Li Erzi will be happier if he doesn''t want to pretend to force the tiger!


    Anyway, he didn''t intend to force the tiger from the beginning.


    "You don''t want to, do you? OK, I''ll tell Wenzi." Li Erzi said and was about to go out.


    Shua~


    A pair of big black hands grabbed Li Erzi''s clothes and tightened hard and tight.


    Then came a weak voice pretending to force the tiger: "why don''t you ask me why?"


    "Do you like to go or not! I don''t ask!" Li Erzi knew that if the costume forced the tiger, he had to be tough and let him know why the flowers were so red.


    Li Erzi knew it!


    He saw the look in the eyes of pretending to force the tiger. Pretending to force the tiger wanted to go.


    This rare opportunity to make meritorious service, can he not want to go? And Li Erzi always felt that pretending to force the tiger to go in was not only to help Zhang Wen, but also seemed to want to go in and play.


    Maybe I want to fight with the hairy legged man.


    Maybe I want to know more people who take the edge of the sword.


    Anyway, the interest of pretending to be a tiger is quite strange. No one knows what it is.


    "Alas ~ ~ ~" pretending to force the tiger to sigh, and then said heavily, "OK, I''ll go, OK!"


    Li Erzi gave him a white look and sat down again: "go away and wait for my notice."


    Pretending to force the tiger with injustice in his eyes, he said when he closed the door and went out: "Er Zi, you are so cruel to me, you will regret it one day."


    Click.


    Pretending to force the tiger out, Li Erzi dropped his pen on the table.


    It''s goose bumps all over the floor.


    ¡­¡­


    Night fell.


    The streets of Jinhai city are full of busy people.


    At the same time, it is also the time for the bastards to come out naturally.


    At the door of Wang Yi''s house.


    A police car stopped.


    Team Zhang got out of the car.


    He has a straight waist and a dignified appearance.


    Because I came here after work and still wore a uniform, I didn''t have time to change it.


    He locked the car and walked quickly to Wang Yi''s house.


    Eyebrows, tightly locked together.


    Team Zhang is upset.


    All he heard these days was that Zhang Wen was the murderer.


    Although and Zhang Wen are two kinds of people, team Zhang still doesn''t want to believe that the murderer is him.


    Now the truth will come out little by little, and team Zhang is also in the final sprint.


    Knocking on the door, Wang Yi was sitting in the living room waiting for him.


    "Brother Wang!" team Zhang greeted him respectfully.


    Then he looked at the woman who was busy in the kitchen.


    Wang Yi noticed his eyes and smiled, "this is my sister, Wang Xin."


    "Oh, she is your sister, much more beautiful than they said!" team Zhang said quickly.


    Wang Xin heard the voice and said hello to team Zhang.


    Recently, Wang Xin''s state is also quite bad.


    Zhang Wen hid, and her heart seemed to be empty.


    Xu Jingwen didn''t tell her where Zhang Wen went. In love, women are selfish.


    However, Wang Xin firmly believes that Zhang wenken can''t make such a thing.


    After a while, the food was ready, and Wang Yi and team Zhang were on the table.


    Wang Xin also wiped her hands and sat down.


    Wang Yi asked team Zhang to have dinner: "team Zhang, what do you think about Zhang Wen?"


    In the end, Wang Yi entered the theme in a sentence. There was no meaning to talk nonsense.


    This style is somewhat similar to team Zhang.


    "This can''t be done by Zhang Wen. Last time you told me about the pony, I think the truth is like this." team Zhang replied.


    "Well, 90% of the truth is like this, but we need to speed up the search below. I''ve met Mayor Chen. It''s estimated that the people assigned to us tomorrow will be in place, and you don''t have to report to the police station in the future. You directly report to the security department!"


    Shua~


    Team Zhang saw that Wang Yi''s expression changed.


    Later, I separated from the police station and went directly to the security department!


    What is this concept?


    It''s not just a promotion!


    It''s no small matter that he can be linked with the security department. As long as he works hard in the future, he doesn''t worry about no room for promotion!


    "Brother Wang, is this true?" team Zhang seemed a little excited.


    He and Wang Yi have known each other for so long. Even this time, Wang Yi told her old leader for a long time before they agreed to let him come to help. It is conceivable that it is difficult. Now, it is finally the daughter-in-law who has become a mother-in-law.


    Team Zhang can help Wang Yi wholeheartedly in the future!


    Wang Yi smiled: "of course it''s true, but you should be prepared. When you come, the task will only be heavier and more dangerous than before!"


    Team Zhang immediately stood at attention and saluted Wang Yi: "please rest assured, I promise to complete the task!"


    Wang Yi shook her head and smiled, gesturing to team Zhang to sit down for dinner.


    Wang Xin also sat with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 1521

    "Brother, how is Zhang Wen now?" Wang Xin asked at this time.


    Wang Yi sighed and spoiled Wang Xin with chopsticks: "Zhang Wen should hide in a very safe place now. Don''t worry, that boy is smart enough and no one can move him!"


    Speaking of Zhang Wen, Wang Xin''s face showed a trace of loss.


    She watched Zhang Wen mix up step by step. From school to society, Zhang Wen''s journey was rugged.


    In her impression, Zhang Wen was either suppressed or pursued.


    Why is God so unfair to Zhang Wen?


    "Brother, will Zhang Wen be all right this time? He certainly didn''t do it." Wang Xin said.


    Wang Yi held up her glasses and said seriously, "he will be fine. I still say that. I won''t let any bad person go, but I won''t wrong any good person. Zhang Wen is a good person! I must help him wash his white!"


    Wang Xin hugged Wang Yi''s arm: "I knew you were the best, brother ~"


    "Ha ha... Eat quickly!"


    Looking at the intimacy of Wang Yi and Wang Xin, a wave of envy rose in team Zhang''s heart. Who doesn''t envy this strong brother sister relationship?


    After the three finished their meal, Wang Xin went to wash the dishes. Wang Yi and team Zhang sat on the sofa and smoked.


    "Team Zhang, you don''t have to be timid when all the staff arrive tomorrow. Now, in addition to the original privileges of the security department, our rights have been appointed by Mayor Chen. Now as long as we have sufficient evidence, cadres below the main hall can arrest people at any time without notifying Mayor Chen!"


    This stunned team Zhang, and then quickly asked, "well, does it include the main hall level?"


    Wang Yi smiled: "including, Mayor Chen has given us so much power this time, we can''t let him down! You know?"


    This is a reassurance to team Zhang.


    His eyes at Wang Yi changed.


    Wang Yi used to be a man in the workplace, but since he was promoted by Liu hongran, he has shown extraordinary ability. Under his leadership, the security department may develop quite rapidly in the future!


    The Baidao law enforcement team in Jinhai city in the future!


    With Wang Yi''s talent and courage, it won''t take long to do it!


    But team Zhang immediately reacted. He took a cigarette and asked, "brother Wang, do you have a suspect?"


    Wang Yi''s shrewd eyes flashed a different light. He nodded: "well, the person behind this matter is probably boss Wang. The reason why he dares to be so crazy in Jinhai city is that there must be someone standing behind him. I doubt it''s your former leader, Duan Wengong."


    "Duan... Duan section chief?" team Zhang was silly.


    Section chief Duan has always been a representative of clean and honest government in his heart. How can he collude with boss Wang to do such a thing?


    The key is to go on like this. In the future, you have to catch section chief by yourself.


    This... How can I do it?


    Wang Yi noticed Zhang Wen''s embarrassment. He said seriously, "team Zhang, our security department is a clean stream in Jinhai city. As long as it''s in my hands all day, I can''t tolerate crime! Not only Duan Wengong, but if I or you have a problem in the future, I still have to accept the investigation of the security department!"


    Team Zhang took a deep breath.


    Support justice!


    This is the right way!


    "Brother Wang, I always have a question for you." after a while, team Zhang said.


    Wang Yi looked at him and said, "ask."


    "When this is over, what are you going to do with Zhang Wen?"


    Wang Yi''s face froze.


    What about getting Zhang Wen?


    He thought about this question in his head more than once, but he never had an answer.


    In terms of personal relations, he and Zhang Wen are quite good. It can be said that he can get to where he is today. Zhang Wen helped him. Without Zhang Wen recommending him to Liu hongran, he is still a small clerk.


    One cannot be ungrateful.


    But everyone has seen what Zhang Wen does.


    But although Zhang Wen did nothing good, he was the representative of justice.


    Wang Yi doesn''t know what to do now.


    This problem makes his head ache.


    "We''ll talk about this later! But I believe Zhang Wen has his own principles no matter what he does!" Wang Yi said.


    Zhang team nodded seriously: "yes, I also believe Zhang Wen!"


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Wang Yuxian woke up vaguely.


    The fever has gone.


    She still has no spirit. She lies in my arms.


    I got up, poured her a glass of water, helped her get up and had a drink.


    Wang Yuxian had dry lips and a bad face. But this appearance without powder is more pleasing to the eye than any woman.


    Wang Yuxian is a masterpiece of heaven.


    At this time, my phone rang.


    It''s Li Erzi.


    He simply told me on the phone that he was all right over there and was ready to act like a tiger.


    I smiled: "Er Zi, I''m at ease when you handle affairs."


    "By the way, Wenzi, after pretending to force the tiger in, I''m going to let Guangguang pick him up inside."


    "Light?" I didn''t know who it was.


    "It''s Li Mingguang. He went in because of boss Wang."


    "Oh! He!" I patted on the forehead. "Will he be obedient?"


    Li Erzi smiled: "at first, this guy was disobedient and said he wanted to kill us, but I sent his old mother to a better nursing home. He immediately thanked us and said he would cooperate with us."


    "Ha ha, er Zi, I really have you!"


    "No, Wenzi. I''ll go to the hotel in five minutes and give you the information."


    "Good!"


    I''m glad to have a brother like Li Erzi to help me.


    Just five minutes after putting down the phone, the doorbell rang.


    I went to open the door. There was no one outside. There was only a document bag.


    "Wenzi, how''s it going?" Wang Yuxian sat up at this time. She cleaned her hair and looked refreshed.


    I smiled and raised the information in my hand: "this is the information given to me by Er Zi Li, the prisoner who identified me."


    Wang Yuxian frowned: "what are you going to do about it?"


    And Wang Yuxian, I didn''t intend to hide it. While reading the information, I said, "I''m going to let the pretender force the tiger in and force the man to tell the truth."


    "Will this work?" she was still skeptical.


    I smiled, lit a cigarette, and quickly swept my eyes over the pony''s name and home address.


    "First, there are few men in the world who can stand pretending to be a tiger. I don''t believe he can stand it. Second, what can hinder a man is either his wife and children or his parents. Pony has a wife, children and parents. After mastering these, do you worry that he won''t change his mouth?"


    This made Wang Yuxian''s eyes cold: "Wenzi, you have changed."


    I looked at her seriously: "Yuxian, for others, I have changed, but for you, I have not changed at all. You are the only one who can hinder me!"

 Chapter 1522

    My words made Wang Yuxian stiff, and then her eyes turned red.


    "Wenzi, I''m sorry for you. If I didn''t force you to avenge Xiaowen, brother Liu wouldn''t have an accident!"


    I sighed secretly. How can I blame Wang Yuxian for this? It''s all life.


    "Yuxian, you''re right. What''s wrong is that I took this road." I said faintly.


    Her tears fell down like summer rain on my mind.


    "Wenzi, it''s enough now. Lao Gao is dead, Xiao Wen is dead, and brother Liu is in trouble now. I really don''t want you to make any mistakes..."


    I can''t help sighing.


    Things accumulated in Wang Yuxian''s heart for too long, and now she finally burst out.


    Wang Yuxian broke out not to vent, but to escape.


    She wants to leave Jinhai, the crime capital.


    Seeing her crying like this, I secretly planned to wait for a while. I sent Wang Yuxian outside the province to let her relax first.


    I held her in my arms and gently stroked her face.


    "Yuxian, I remember what you said to me before. Some things are not whether we want to do, but must do. I can''t forget these things all my life. Even if it doesn''t end well in the future, I must do them!"


    Wang Yuxian cried even more, and her body trembled.


    "Wenzi, why are you so stupid..."


    I helped her dry her tears and she calmed down after a while.


    I''ve been staying with Wang Yuxian all day. I put on my clothes and was ready to go.


    "Wenzi, where are you going?" Wang Yuxian stared.


    "Your fever has gone, so I should go," I said reluctantly.


    I want to stay here with Wang Yuxian all day, but now the situation doesn''t allow me to do so.


    I''m afraid to implicate Wang Yuxian.


    Last time I was attacked by a butcher, I was already sweating.


    "Are you going to find that woman?" Wang Yuxian''s small eyes were touched, and his ferocity immediately showed up.


    I quickly shook my head: "Yuxian, don''t think about it..."


    Boo.


    Unexpectedly, she rushed over and took a hard breath on my neck.


    "All right, you go," she said, sitting at the head of the bed, looking angry.


    "Yuxian, don''t think too much these days. Take good care of it. If there''s something urgent, call Li Erzi."


    Wang Yuxian glanced at me: "hum..."


    I just closed the door and went out.


    Leaving Wang Yuxian''s Hotel, I went out and took a taxi to Xu Jingwen.


    I went up the stairs and knocked on the door.


    I heard Xu Jingwen running in two steps and hurriedly opened the door.


    "Where have you been this day?" she stared at me and hurriedly pulled me in.


    "Something has been done." I smiled.


    Her nervous little hand pointed to me: "you''re funny. Do you know how worried I am about you this day? I ask you, why don''t you answer my phone?"


    I glanced into the bedroom.


    The messy quilt has not been sorted at all.


    There are clothes everywhere in the living room. It can be seen that Xu Jingwen had a very chaotic day.


    I''m not here. She must be worried to death.


    "It''s inconvenient for me to answer the phone, so I didn''t answer. I''m sorry ~" I said seriously.


    She pouted angrily, tears flickering in her eyes.


    "You make me so worried. You have to compensate me."


    "How to compensate?" I smiled in my eyes.


    "What do you say?" a hint of playfulness flashed in her clever little eyes. "I''m worried that you didn''t go to work this day..."


    I took her in my arms and bowed my head to kiss her.


    She was awkward for a few times and hugged me crazily, but within a few seconds, she suddenly pushed me away with an alert look.


    "Zhang Wen, did you find a woman?"


    I was stunned: "no, I..."


    "You haven''t said yet. What''s on your neck?" she looked at me and almost burst out a fire. Her little hand pointed to my neck and asked.


    My heart was half cold.


    This is the one that Wang Yuxian sucked on my neck when I went out just now.


    Wang Yuxian has already thought about it.


    Oh


    "I went to see a woman, but I didn''t do anything." I told the truth.


    Xu Jingwen laughed angrily: "do you think I''m stupid? You went out all day to find a woman? Have you ever thought about what to do if you were in danger! What to do if you were caught by a white man? Now the situation is so tense, but you''re cynical..."


    I really don''t know what to say. I watched her stamp angrily, close the door and enter the bedroom.


    I lit a cigarette, sat on the sofa and smoked, thinking about the pony.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a private club in Jinhai city.


    In the largest private room, there was a dim light.


    Suggestive music fills the private room, which makes people easy to fantasize.


    Coupled with a row of top looking and tall women on the sofa, the atmosphere was set off to the highest for a time.


    There are only two men in this private room.


    One is boss Wang with a gloomy face, and the other is a butcher who can''t keep his eyes on a woman.


    Boss Wang should be in a good mood these days.


    Liu hongran is finished.


    Zhang Wen hid.


    Wang Peng also has the intention of defecting.


    All kinds of things are leaning towards boss Wang. Now boss Wang just needs to stabilize the situation and go down step by step.


    At that time, the land in the west of the city will also belong to Wanfeng group.


    With that piece of land, it''s a matter of time for boss Wang to take off again.


    Jinhai City~


    This is a city full of temptations and addictions~


    Here, boss Wang fell down and once stood at the top looking down on everyone.


    Also solved one enemy after another.


    But now he is not happy at all.


    Boss Wang is flustered.


    Originally, he thought that white people should have no problem working. He was sure to catch Zhang Wen in at least a week.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, there is still no news in the past few days.


    There is no news about Zhang Wen or that he has been arrested.


    This makes boss Wang uneasy.


    He always felt that Zhang Wen would suddenly come out and stab him in the dark!


    This feeling has become stronger and stronger so far.


    At the moment, boss Wang wants to find a chance to relax, but his nervous little heart can''t ease down.


    "Butcher, do you think there will be any problem with this?" boss Wang said with a glass of wine.


    The butcher put his arms around a woman and his hands were already familiar with the cloth. He looked very happy.


    The butcher is suffocating these days. Today he plans to take three or four women and play crazy all night!

 Chapter 1523

    The woman beside the butcher also cooperated. She leaned hard against the butcher, and her hands went back and forth wantonly along his body.


    "Brother, you''re talking about Zhang Wen?" said the butcher.


    "Well, this boy never plays cards according to common sense. I''m afraid he plays Yin behind his back!"


    Funny to say, boss Wang, a Yin expert, is worried about being Yin.


    The butcher smiled: "brother, even if he has that heart, he can''t pull away. Don''t worry! I think you''ll receive the news of his arrest in two days!"


    Boss Wang didn''t speak and shook the transparent liquid in the glass.


    That said, Dongwen group has been quite abnormal in recent days.


    Zhang Wen is gone. Li Erzi is not confused at all. On the contrary, he is calm and comfortable.


    This makes boss Wang feel strange.


    Without the backbone, how can they be so angry? Aren''t they afraid of boss Wang going to fuck them at this time? Or is there something else behind this?


    Dongwen group actually has a set of countermeasures.


    Boss Wang still feels wrong. He always feels that there is a shadow in his heart.


    He drank up all the wine in the glass at one gulp, and then said, "butcher, you''d better go to collect the wind for me tomorrow. You''d better find and kill Zhang Wen secretly!"


    The butcher didn''t talk nonsense, nodded.


    He had long wanted to kill Zhang Wen, but he never had a chance.


    After arranging things, boss Wang was relieved. He filled the wine with gurgling, and then his eyes floated to the woman around him.


    "The manager here told me that the new women have unique skills recently, and they play very exciting, don''t they?"


    Several women nearby immediately gathered around and squatted in front of boss Wang.


    "Boss, the manager specially told us to serve you here ~" said one of the women who looked a little like Zhao Liying.


    "Ha ha, Cao! The manager here is good at coming!" boss Wang laughed.


    The woman smiled and untied boss Wang''s trouser belt with both hands.


    Then the whole body bowed down.


    The women next to him were all booing. Suddenly, several pairs of white and tender hands swam on boss Wang like water snakes.


    Boss Wang knew at a glance that these women were specially trained. It''s absolutely impossible to serve men.


    In addition, the surrounding atmosphere set off to this point, boss Wang was also excited.


    The butcher nearby has been submerged in the pile of women. Boss Wang simply closes his eyes and enjoys it greedily.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    In a police station on XX Road, Jinhai city.


    A man hurried in from outside.


    The man is thin and tall. He looks a little frightened.


    "What are you doing?" asked a policewoman at the door.


    Although he was dressed in casual clothes, he still couldn''t hide the ruffian look on his face.


    Needless to ask, this must be a little bastard.


    The policewoman didn''t look very friendly at him.


    He gasped hard for a few breaths before he spoke: "I... I want to call the police!"


    "Oh, call the police and go over there to fill in the form!" said the policewoman.


    He just promised, sat on the side and filled it out.


    But in a few minutes, he put his face together again.


    "Sister policeman, this form is wrong..."


    The policewoman is very impatient. She knows that these little bastards have no culture. Even reporting cases sometimes has a lot of typos. She doesn''t have an empty hand to guide them.


    "Go there and see the requirements yourself. Just follow the instructions. If you don''t study hard, you''ll know to fool around and waste national food..."


    Although the little bastard was unhappy, he still managed not to break out and said, "I know how to fill in the form, but the description of the case is inconsistent with me!"


    The policewoman frowned: "what is the type of report you made?"


    "Strong x," said the little bastard without hesitation.


    The policewoman looked at him impatiently: "if you report strong x, you have to let the party come. Do you think the report is to buy vegetables in the vegetable market? Anyone can come!"


    The little bastard frowned: "sister policeman, I''m the party!"


    "What? You''re turning yourself in, not reporting!" the policewoman jumped up and had a strong deterrent.


    The little bastard quickly shook his head: "I''m a good citizen who abides by the law. How can I do these things? Sister policeman, I''m the victim!"


    "What?" the policewoman''s head was blank for a few seconds and looked at him incredulously.


    victim?


    This man is the victim?


    He was... What happened?


    The world is crazy. Mice are bridesmaids to cats!


    The policewoman''s eyes went back and forth on the little bastard several times.


    No matter how you look at it, you don''t think it''s possible.


    Maybe the policewoman was a little embarrassed. The little bastard scratched his head.


    "Sister policeman, things may be a little different from what you think..."


    Shua~


    There''s a flash in the policewoman''s head. I see.


    Now she knows everything.


    Dare you, this is not a man! Is it a woman?


    It''s not surprising that neutral people can be seen everywhere now.


    She quickly stood up: "sorry, sister, I didn''t know you were a woman. Come on, a woman needs to change another form ~"


    This made the little bastard stunned: "I''m a man! Pure!"


    Now it''s the policewoman''s turn to be messy.


    Why is the situation so complicated now?


    Her mouth seemed to be stuffed with an egg, and she didn''t slow down for a long time.


    "So... What the hell is this?"


    The little bastard said, "I didn''t offend anyone when I was walking in the street today, but suddenly a black man rushed out and pressed me in the toilet to play with..."


    "Black? Play... Play?" the policewoman''s face was ugly.


    "Well, this man is black. And he is so shameless that I can''t resist at all!"


    The policewoman kept taking a deep breath in the dark. She had worked in the police station for so many years and had never encountered such a thing.


    To be cautious, she asked again, "well... Are you sure what that is?"


    The little bastard frowned and was quite dissatisfied with the unofficial explanation of the policewoman.


    "What is that?"


    The policewoman blushed: "is... Have you taken off your pants?"


    He nodded, "take it off."


    "Well... He went in... No, did he succeed?" the policewoman felt very ashamed.


    "Well, I came in and succeeded. Can I file a case?" the little bastard looked up innocently.


    The policewoman was so upset that she didn''t relax for a long time.


    "This matter still needs our further investigation... And your case can''t be determined yet."


    The little bastard was unhappy and patted the table: "what do you mean? Men and women have long been equal in today''s society. Why do you discriminate against men? I reported the case and said that he succeeded. What else do you want? Is it not a crime if a man is killed by that?"

 Chapter 1524

    The policewoman had to admit.


    Men are what, to be exact, of course, it is a crime.


    Just, why does this make people feel so tired? The policewoman felt fluffy in her heart.


    "It''s certain that it''s a crime..." the policewoman thought about whether to report to the people above. After all, it means that the sword is on the wrong side.


    The little bastard was worried: "Oh, don''t you hurry to catch people? When I left, the black man was still squatting at the door of the toilet. I saw his eyes a little floating. I must be ready to continue to commit crimes!"


    "This..." to tell you the truth, the policewoman was a little scared. Who is this black man who doesn''t let go of men?


    Will it be difficult to catch?


    However, the policewoman couldn''t refuse and let the little bastard show the way. She took several policemen on duty today to catch people with her.


    Under the leadership of the little bastard, the police car drove near a very remote dry toilet.


    "The man is there!" the little bastard pointed through the window, and the whole man was about to jump up.


    The policewoman and others looked in the direction of the little bastard''s fingers.


    Sure enough, a man like a black bear squatted at the door of the toilet and looked back and forth wantonly!


    His eyes rested on a young man.


    "Come on, you go down and catch him to avoid his second crime!" shouted the policewoman.


    Several policemen hurried out of the car and walked towards the man in handcuffs.


    The policewoman didn''t mean to go down at all, but stared round.


    From a distance, I can see that the squatters on the ground are too buried. She doesn''t want to get dirty in this capable police uniform.


    So, who is squatting on the ground to prepare for a second crime?


    Just pretend to be a tiger!


    This is what Li Erzi had planned for a long time. He asked a minor brother to call the police, and then forced the tiger to catch him.


    Li Erzi wanted to get a heavy injury, but he still felt it was too unreliable. If he was seriously injured, he had to find a brother who was beaten to a heavy injury.


    Li Erzi can''t do it.


    Finally, on the recommendation of a little brother, Li Erzi decided to use the strong x crime to get the pretending tiger in, and then he moved inside again to get the pretending tiger into Guangguang''s detention center.


    It may be difficult to get the people out, but if you want to get the people in, it''s quite simple


    With this little brother under age, it went quite smoothly.


    What Li Erzi worried about was not this, but what happened after he pretended to force the tiger in.


    I hope he can do it smoothly.


    At the moment, the forced tiger squatting at the door of the toilet has seen several policemen coming towards him.


    He clenched his teeth secretly.


    Several policemen came over and handcuffed the tiger without saying a word.


    Pretending to force the tiger to say loudly, "my grass, what do you want to do?"


    "Be honest! What have you done yourself? You don''t know?"


    Of course it''s clear to pretend to be a tiger, but he has to act first! Otherwise, it is easy to be suspected!


    After getting on the bus, he forced the tiger to struggle hard: "what did I do? I broke the law when I went to the bathroom?"


    The policewoman snapped, "be honest with me. You''ve committed a strong x crime! Now you''re going to catch you! Watch him and don''t dirty the car... Oh no, don''t squeeze the door open!"


    Everyone can see that the man who pretends to force the tiger is quite tired of killing him. If there is no way, no one is willing to sit next to him.


    The party arrived at the police station, and then several policemen pretended to force the tiger to take a statement.


    Pretending to force the tiger was also quite cooperative. He didn''t talk nonsense at all and told the story again.


    The policewoman looked at him and said angrily, "I didn''t expect you to be such a rotten person in the world. It''s good for you to reflect inside. People are still minors!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to stare at her. If he wasn''t busy, he would scold the policewoman speechless.


    Things went quite smoothly. When the little bastard left, he secretly winked at the tiger.


    Then a man with a bar on his shoulder came in.


    "Take people away and send them to XX detention center!"


    "Yes..."


    Then several policemen went in and took the tiger away.


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of Jinjiang Hotel in Jinhai city.


    Several cars stopped early in the morning.


    Without exception, these cars are red flag cars, which are quite low-key.


    But a knowledgeable person can see at a glance that the people sitting in the car are certainly not ordinary people.


    Moreover, the Jinjiang hotel is basically a place where talented people with a good reputation will come.


    It seems that something has happened today.


    And it''s still a big deal!


    At the moment, a man came down from above in a hurry and waved to these cars.


    Several people immediately got out of the car, all in straight suits.


    I can''t say how special it looks, but the pure light shining in my eyes is quite dazzling.


    "Leaders, let''s go in and talk." the man who came down looked more ordinary, wearing a jacket and trousers.


    The leader smiled: "Lao Hou, why are you polite to us? We come in to talk about things!"


    Lao Hou nodded: "Lao Meng, we''ve known each other for a long time, but the comrades behind you don''t know me. I''ve been here half a month earlier. I''m sure I''ll do my best to be the host!"


    "Ha ha, OK, let''s go in!"


    "Please..."


    Then Lao Hou led these people in.


    Ten minutes later, seven or eight people sat in the conference room.


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng sat on the throne.


    "Lao Meng, have you heard about Liu hongran?"


    Lao Meng took a sip of tea: "well, I heard, but there are quite a lot of doubts about this matter. The Zhongyang inspection team we set up temporarily came down today for this matter."


    Lao Hou nodded: "I also learned about this from other places. The specific thing is Duan Wengong''s arrest, and it is said that now it has reached the stage of arresting people."


    "So, the case is almost closed?" Lao Meng asked.


    Lao Hou nodded vigorously: "it''s like this in the process. But I don''t think the way behind it is so simple. I met Liu hongran once. I think someone hurt him behind his back!"


    Lao Meng frowned: "tell me more."


    "First of all, the prisoner turned himself in. At first, the prisoner said it was a traffic accident. But under the pressure of the security department, he admitted that he was ordered by someone. I have investigated it, and there are considerable doubts!"


    "Oh, the security department is the newly established department in your city. I heard that this department has a lot of power."


    Lao Hou smiled: "relatively, the risk is also great!"


    Lao Meng drank up the water in the cup and looked up at Lao Hou.


    "How about? Or shall we start with the security department?"


    The latter shrugged: "I''ll follow everyone''s footsteps. Shall we go now?"


    Lao Meng patted the table and stood up: "OK, let''s go now!"

 Chapter 1525

    Security, in the reception room.


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng sat here, drinking tea and waiting for Wang Yi.


    Both of them came for the first time, but to be honest, the facilities and conditions here are quite leaky.


    The name of the security department has gone out, and many departments have heard of it.


    In addition, the power in Wang Yi''s hands has been upgraded to a higher level, and the security department has been hung up high.


    If there is no such thing as Liu hongran this time, the first thing to be inspected by the Zhongyang inspection team is the security department.


    This is the facade of Jinhai city.


    However, it''s just now that we''re investigating Liu hongran''s case. We''ll stop by to see what kind of department the security department is and whether it''s rigorous.


    The key is to see what kind of person Wang Yi is.


    The Minister of security, I heard that he is quite young.


    From Wang Yi, Lao Meng can also see Mayor Chen''s determination.


    Security department, he is really ready to become the law enforcement team of Jinhai city!


    If it is well respected in Jinhai City, I''m afraid it will be done in all provinces and urban areas in the future.


    After drinking two cups of tea, Wang Yi hurried in.


    "Sorry to keep the two leaders waiting. The security department has a lot of affairs recently..."


    Lao Hou stood up and introduced Lao Meng: "this is Wang section chief of the security department. He has been promoted three Ji times this year, which has become a good story in officialdom for a time ~ Wang Yi, this is Lao Meng, the leader of Zhongyang inspection team!"


    Wang Yi looked at Lao Meng secretly.


    Except for those bright eyes, there''s nothing surprising.


    If such people walk in the street, no one can imagine that they will come down from Zhongyang.


    Wang Yi quickly shook hands warmly: "Hello, leader, welcome to the inspection!"


    Lao Meng laughed: "we''re not here to check your security department this time. It won''t be so easy if we check. But I''ve heard that your security department is doing well. Of course, it''s all your credit!"


    "I don''t deserve it. I just did what I should do."


    "By the way, just now Lao Hou said that he was promoted three Ji times in a row?"


    Wang Yi quickly and modestly said, "yes, thanks to the leaders who promoted me."


    "Ha ha, if you don''t have real talent and hard work, the leaders won''t be promoted for no reason! Work hard and the world will be yours in the future!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    After a few words of politeness, Lao Meng entered the theme: "I heard that your investigation into Liu hongran''s case is not going well?"


    Wang Yi nodded: "yes. There are too many doubtful points in this case, but the people in the police department are a little vague, so the security department intervened."


    Lao Meng frowned: "Oh? Why are the people in the police office vague? Tell me more."


    People like Lao Meng and Lao hou can kill them if they grasp their tails.


    Section chief Duan?


    It''s not enough for them to play.


    But that''s the same sentence, evidence.


    Evidence is the most important thing.


    Wang Yi helped the gold wire glasses, and there was a bright light in her eyes: "first of all, they said that Liu hongran was killed in a car accident. This alone is quite suspicious."


    He asked his men to get the documents.


    "You can see here and here that the scene of the accident is incomplete, and the probability of the accident hitting the fire is quite low..."


    Lao Meng and Lao Hou looked at the document.


    The above is the scene photo of Liu hongran''s car accident. The viewer was shocked.


    "In contrast, I think it''s more like someone deliberately tampered with it."


    Lao Meng frowned: "deliberately moving hands and feet, so you mean, this is murder?"


    "Exactly! With the death of Liu hongran and my analysis of the situation in Jinhai City, I come to the conclusion that the matter is probably murder! Moreover, the performance of the witness from the head is also quite strange. We are further investigating and trying to find the culprit behind as soon as possible!"


    Lao Meng took a cigarette and said, "Xiao Wang, this matter is very important. Now someone in Zhongyang is paying attention to it. Don''t worry. Just let go! If you encounter any difficulties, you can find me and Lao Hou!"


    Wang Yi looked positive: "thank you for your support!"


    Lao Meng smiled and drank tea.


    No one is stupid.


    Lao Hou is not stupid, Mayor Chen is not stupid, and Lao Meng is not stupid.


    Lao Meng himself came down this time to investigate this matter. If it was an investigation, he had to start from scratch, find evidence and trace this matter. None of them could be left behind.


    But now the security department is also chasing, which is tantamount to saving Lao Meng a lot of trouble.


    If Wang Yi investigates, he just needs to help when necessary, and then take the results back.


    Moreover, the name of the security department is so loud Now that Lao Meng feels no problem!


    For the establishment of the security department, didn''t Zhongyang nod a while ago?


    However, what Wang Yi said just now seems to be only superficial. There is no further evidence, so he and Lao Meng can only support Wang Yi behind his back.


    When the boy really has evidence of a solid hammer, it''s not too late for Lao Meng to come out again!


    "Police station, whose people are now?" Lao Meng asked at this time.


    Wang Yi replied, "it''s Duan Wengong."


    "Duan Wengong, the one with a stubborn temper?" Lao Meng asked Lao Hou.


    "Well, it''s him. He''s good everywhere, but he''s stubborn, but he''s always famous for his clean and honest government."


    Lao Meng looked at the time: "is he here at this time?"


    "No accident, it should be. I''ll call and ask." Lao Hou asked for his cell phone.


    Lao Meng raised his hand and stopped him: "no, we''ll go there now. If we can meet him, it''s the best."


    "OK!"


    After that, they said hello to Wang Yi and left.


    When the two men walked on their front feet, a staff member came and asked, "section chief Wang, how do I think this man named Lao Meng is using us?"


    Wang Yi looked at him with a smile.


    Now even he can see it. Can''t Wang Yi see it?


    But I can see that Wang Yi really can''t say anything.


    He pushed the security department hard in front, so that now Mayor Chen and Lao Meng want to use themselves as spearmen. Although Wang Yi hates it, she still has to do what she should do.


    For the time being, he has no capital and can''t compete with these people. He can only push out the security department first and finish the matter honestly!


    Let Liu hongran in peace under the nine springs first!


    Mayor Chen has given him considerable rights. With these behind his back support, Wang Yi will certainly be able to make great plans!


    "Don''t worry so much. Continue to follow up on this matter and don''t distract yourself." Wang Yi took a deep breath.


    Now he is gratified that although the people around him are using him and trying to take his credit, they are all for one goal.


    That is to return Liu hongran''s innocence.


    As long as the goal is right, Wang Yi is not afraid to go the wrong way!


    The clerk nodded quickly: "yes..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1526

    Come in and take a bath first.


    This is the rule of the detention house.


    Just buy a new piece of soap and wash it with cold water until it is finished.


    Pretending to force a tiger was just heard before. This time I really realized it.


    This taste is really hard.


    Not to mention that the hair was forcibly shaved like this B, the prison clothes and tense air made the pretending tiger a little unbearable.


    Pretending to force a tiger is worthless. It used to be quite obscene, but when was he so managed?


    Lost freedom, like a bird in a cage~


    Even the beloved soft sword was taken away.


    Who do you want to talk to about this heartache?


    At the moment, Zhuang forced Hu stood in the cold bathroom in a daze with a piece of soap in his hand.


    Shua~


    The cold water turned on and made a noise.


    "What are you looking at? Wash it quickly. Don''t come out if it''s not clean!" the prison guard shouted outside the door.


    Pretending to force the tiger to bite his teeth and go in with soap.


    Wash, wash, rinse~


    I just washed it twice and pretended to force the tiger. I felt that it was no way to go on like this.


    If this goes on, when will the soap be finished?


    That must be washed until the end of the year!


    "Grass, why did you stop? Give me all the soap!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to look back at him.


    This is pure bullying!


    Bully the innocent tiger!


    He is different from others. When was he bullied?


    Who is it to pretend to be a tiger? How can this little thing be difficult to pretend to be a tiger?


    He washed himself clean, then turned around and faced the prison guard outside the door.


    Click!


    He broke the soap in half with his two hands. Then, under the watch of the prison guard, he began to chew all the soap like bread!


    My grass~


    The prison guards outside are stupid.


    He has been a prison guard for so many years. What kind of people have he never met?


    He has seen stubborn people who wash with soap, smooth people who give him gifts, and even people who grind with soap on the ground, but he has never seen such a tiger, so he eats the soap directly!


    This is a fucking talent!


    He can''t imagine what soap tastes like.


    The key is that after eating this soap, you must run away for several days. Can people who are so cruel to themselves be light on others?


    Through the prison door, the prison guards were cold-blooded.


    Burp~~


    Pretending to force the tiger to pat the last piece of soap into his mouth and then belch long.


    A mouthful of soap!


    "Can I go out? Or you bring two more soaps and I''ll eat two more?" pretending to force the tiger to look at him provocatively.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to take two more pieces so that he can force the tiger to eat. He doesn''t dare.


    This man looks like a tiger. What if he really eats two pieces and dies?


    Isn''t he the unlucky man?


    "All right, you come out!" the prison guard said and let the pretender force the tiger out.


    At the door of the cell, Guang Guang was already waiting for him inside.


    Pretending to force the tiger to see a cold-faced man coming, he knew it was light.


    "Brother Hu, you''re coming in. I''m Guangguang!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at him and pat him on the shoulder: "Guangguang, although we were unhappy before, it''s all over. You''ll help us in the future. The future is definitely bright!"


    Light nodded: "well, I will try my best to help you this time!"


    "By the way, how have you been since you came in? Have you forgotten what Tingting is?"


    Pretending to force a tiger is a typical pot that doesn''t open. Knowing that the woman is in pain, he still has to say it.


    His face changed and he stopped talking.


    Pretending to force the tiger to continue patting him on the shoulder and laughing: "ha ha, I''m kidding! Don''t take it seriously!"


    Guangguang smiled awkwardly: "brother tiger, why does your mouth smell of soap?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold: "that fool asked me to take a bath with soap and had to use it up. I ate it as soon as I was unhappy!"


    "What... Ate?" light was surprised.


    He has seen cruel people, but he has never seen such a cruel person who pretends to force a tiger. He simply doesn''t take himself seriously!


    When several people in the same cell heard this, they were silent immediately.


    To tell you the truth, when Guangguang told them that there was going to be a cruel man in the cell, they didn''t believe it.


    But just now I heard what pretender forced tiger to say and the smell of soap in his mouth.


    It seems that it is no accident that Zhang Wen has been mixing with the wind and water outside recently. His men are also such people. They can''t be fierce if they don''t want to.


    Guangguang forced the tiger to come in and sit down, and then lit him a cigarette.


    In this cell, the light is still very good.


    "Brother Hu, how did you get in? How did the second brother arrange it?" Guang asked.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at him and say, "I? Qiang X came in!"


    Guangguang was stunned: "strong x?"


    He can''t believe Li Erzi''s arrangement and forced him in.


    Strong X.


    This is the most shameful crime in prison!


    Pretend to force the tiger to smoke slowly and remove the soap smell from his mouth.


    "Well, I''m a strong x man!"


    These words stunned the people in the cell.


    Including light!


    He''s losing his chin!


    It seems that Zhang Wen will be successful in handling the pony this time!


    Send the fierce man who pretends to be a tiger, not to mention his ruthlessness to himself. The fierceness of daring to play with men is enough to frighten 80% of men!


    A pony may not be afraid of fists, but can he play with a tiger?


    I can''t stand being a man!


    "What''s matter? Why don''t you talk?" pretending to force tiger suddenly felt a little quiet and said.


    Guangguang hurriedly smiled: "nothing, we didn''t expect you to be a man..."


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile shamelessly: "what''s my grass? Everyone under Wenzi is like this!"


    This sentence makes them shut up.


    Zhang Wen''s men like to play with men!


    What a fucking horror!


    After smoking a cigarette, he pretended to force the tiger to feel that there was still soap in his mouth, and asked Guangguang for a cigarette.


    "Come on, get down to business. Where''s the pony man?"


    Guangguang said, "brother tiger, he''s in the cell next door. We''ll see him when we have dinner or have a breeze tomorrow."


    "Have to wait until tomorrow?" said the tiger angrily.


    He doesn''t like this place very much. He doesn''t like it very much. He just wants to finish the work quickly and go back. He doesn''t think of anything else.


    "You''ll arrange for me tonight!"


    Tonight, go.


    These two words are filled by Guangguang''s automatic brain. On the first day when the tiger comes, he will enlarge his moves and play with the pony!


    This is also very efficient.


    He asked subconsciously, "brother tiger, what are you going to do with the pony tonight?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to wave his fist: "I''ll let him eat my fists first!"


    Guangguang was relieved. If he pretended to force the tiger to take the pony on the first day, he was afraid to leave a psychological shadow on other inmates.


    "Then I''ll arrange it now!"

 Chapter 1527

    It''s more than four in the afternoon.


    Lao Meng and Lao Hou went to the police building.


    Without notifying section chief Duan in advance, they went to the door of section chief Duan''s office and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" there came the voice of section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan is in a good mood these days, but he is also upset!


    Boss Wang did it beautifully, but this guy is so brave that he dares to kill even Liu hongran. What else does he dare not do?


    After Liu hongran''s case is closed, section chief Duan is ready to think of his own way.


    Isn''t Mayor Chen also investigating this matter?


    At that time, why can''t we get rid of boss Wang completely with the help of Mayor Chen.


    Now section chief Duan also wants to understand that even if he can get rid of boss Wang at a price, he will admit it.


    Such people are terrible!


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng pushed the door in.


    "Are you..." section chief Duan looked at the two people, but he knew that the two people were not simple roles, so he asked carefully.


    Lao Hou took out his certificate and showed it to section chief Duan.


    The red border with Lao Hou''s name written in the middle.


    There is a tongue twister Department written next to it.


    But section chief Duan saw it and immediately knew that this department is not directly under Zhongyang?


    Grass


    Is this Zhongyang''s man?


    Section chief Duan suddenly sweated.


    But there were people down there. Why didn''t anyone tell him?


    This is fucking wicked!


    No matter what kind of officials they are, they all have problems! No one can guarantee that they are absolutely clean! These two people came down to find fault. How should section chief deal with it?


    He thought of this and quickly got up to meet: "it''s the leaders who came down to inspect the work. Come and sit down!"


    Section chief Duan is a veteran in the end. He hasn''t been sitting in this position for a day or two. He still has a way to deal with these inspections.


    Lao Hou poured water and gave Lao Meng a cup by the way.


    "Duan Wengong, we didn''t come here today to check, just to talk to you ~"


    "Oh, please say ~" section chief Duan has seen that these two people don''t have a good impression on him. Otherwise, can you not pour him a glass of water?


    Lao Hou glanced at Lao Meng, who said, "I won''t talk nonsense. We want to know something about Liu hongran''s case. What''s the extent of your investigation now?"


    After listening to this, section chief Duan felt a burst of egg pain.


    Why didn''t he know that Liu hongran had so much energy before?


    If he had known this, he would have to clean up his relationship with boss Wang before he said anything. Since he took over the case, there has been no less trouble. All day long, either someone asks or leaders check.


    Without exception, these are all about Liu hongran.


    I''m so bored!


    No matter how strong the psychological quality of section chief Duan is, there are times when he can''t carry it.


    "Oh, the general direction of this case has been determined. Now it''s time to arrest the prisoner, but the prisoner is quite cunning and has run away." section chief Duan said coldly.


    "I heard that the prisoner turned himself in?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, this requires more careful investigation, okay?"


    Can the section chief not know? He nodded vigorously: "leader, you can rest assured. I will definitely use all my energy to investigate this matter and ensure that it will be found out!"


    Lao Meng nodded: "since that''s the case, why do I hear some criticism about it outside?"


    "It''s all nonsense by people who don''t know what to do. You can''t trust them casually!"


    Dong!


    Lao Meng put the teacup heavily on the table and looked very unhappy.


    "Duan Wengong, listen to me clearly. We didn''t come down to listen to your one-sided words. We came to listen to the voices of the masses. To put it bluntly, we just wanted to find your problems! I don''t need to say more about Liu hongran''s background. I can responsibly tell you that if you have a problem in this matter, it''s not just you, but your family will suffer!"


    Section chief Duan stopped talking.


    I''m really afraid of something.


    But now, he really can''t flinch at all.


    If you don''t catch Zhang Wen and convict him, the unlucky person is Duan Wengong!


    Now, even Mayor Chen is doubting Duan Wengong. We must speed up our steps in this matter!


    However, the more things were done, the more difficult he felt, as if a pair of thugs were hindering the progress of the matter.


    He also has a headache.


    "Leader, let me tell you the truth. Recently, many people have told me to check carefully. But the facts are in front of me. What can I do? I can''t violate my principles and make mistakes!"


    Lao Meng looked at him coldly.


    A pair of eyes, as if they had already seen through the heart of section chief Duan!


    "Duan Wengong, I know who you are. I think member Liu and Liu Xide know very well!"


    At this point, it''s dead.


    Section chief Duan doesn''t know how to pick it up.


    However, he is quite clear that the two special commissioners Zhongyang have no evidence!


    If they have no evidence in their hands, they can only stay in doubt and can''t do him at all.


    Now all the evidence points to Zhang Wen. Section chief Duan will have no problem as long as he follows the route designed by boss Wang!


    "Lao Meng, look at your temper. Lao Duan is also a good official doing practical things for the people. I don''t believe he can do anything out of the ordinary!" seeing the atmosphere a little embarrassed, Lao Hou hurried to say next to him.


    Lao Meng nodded: "I hope so! But some people are like hollow trees. They look very beautiful on the outside, but their hearts have rotted!"


    Section chief Duan was angry, but he couldn''t break out. He could only make a smile: "hehe, if the leader is still skeptical, I can let you follow up the whole process. How about it?"


    Section chief Duan is not stupid. What if we let them follow up now?


    Anyway, the case has reached the final stage, and they can only work and consume.


    Lao Meng''s eyes were cold. Since he came in, he didn''t have a good impression of section chief Duan. I can''t say why. This is a feeling.


    This feeling is quite accurate. There has never been a mistake here!


    Section chief Duan has a problem.


    There''s definitely a problem!


    This has been really hammered in Lao Meng''s heart. Now what he wants is to find a breakthrough and deal with section chief Duan.


    But it seems that section chief Duan has wrapped himself into a thorn ball, and no one can reach in.


    We still have to find a breakthrough slowly.

 Chapter 1528

    Night came. It was the first night that the tiger pretended to be forced to spend in the detention house.


    It was also the most exciting night.


    In the detention center, although the people here basically know Guangguang, it is still beyond Guangguang''s reach to pretend to force the tiger to spend the night in another cell.


    Before leaving, Guangguang repeatedly reminded pretending to force the tiger. If something happens, shout it out loudly, otherwise he may be killed in the cell. No one knows.


    It''s nothing to pretend to force a tiger.


    Who was he afraid of except black sister?


    Except for them, no one knows why pretending to force a tiger to come in. The people in pony''s cell don''t like him when they see pretending to force a tiger to come in.


    Anyway, pretending to be a tiger is a very obscene bastard.


    Pretending to force the tiger to come in and take a glance, he immediately saw the pony sleeping in the corner.


    He looked very tired. When he saw the tiger coming in, he just looked at it and turned to bed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it would be a few days, and the pony was worried.


    Worry about Zhang Wen.


    He heard that people outside haven''t caught Zhang Wen yet.


    What if you can''t catch it?


    Is it up to the pony to carry it?


    The top is now delayed in making a judgment, and the pony''s heart is also at sixes and sevens.


    However, the pony was not allowed to meet at this time. He was not even sure whether his wife had received the money.


    Moreover, boss Wang''s people didn''t come in and get angry with him, which made him even more confused.


    Boss Wang won''t leave him alone after cheating him in? Who does he have to reason with?


    With anxiety in his heart, he couldn''t sleep in bed at all.


    Pretending to force the tiger to take a look at the big shop next to the pony and walk over.


    Dong!


    Pretending to force the tiger to lie down, his heavy body pressed on the bed and made a dull noise.


    The pony looked back at him, very unhappy, but he didn''t say anything.


    Pretending to force the tiger to lie on his back on the bed, he looks quite rusty.


    At this time, someone in the cell was already unhappy with him and wanted to come and clean him up.


    "Hey, you go to the side. I can''t sleep because it''s crowded!" pretended to force the tiger to lie down for a while, and the big black claw pushed the pony.


    The pony moved upset and left the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile shamelessly, he pasted his body again.


    "You go that way again ~"


    The pony moved again.


    "No, not enough ~"


    The pony got up from the bed at once. If he went to the side again, he fell down.


    He now understands that no matter how he looks, this man is looking for trouble.


    "You''re looking for something, aren''t you? I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you!" cried the pony. He was really in no mood.


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin: "in the future, you can call me brother tiger."


    "What?" the pony didn''t seem to hear what he said.


    "Remember, or I don''t know what''s going on after being beaten!" he said, pretending to force the tiger to jump down fiercely, aimed at the pony''s stomach and gave a kick.


    "Grass..." the pony was impacted by this huge force, stepped back several steps and plopped on the ground, and the whole man rolled around the ground.


    You can''t pretend to make a tiger proud.


    With a pony''s physique, he can play five!


    He had already thought about it. He wasn''t ready to give the pony a good face when he came here today. Let''s convince him first!


    "Grass, whoever dares to hit our cell, fuck him!"


    "What''s the new guy? Clean him up!"


    A few people rushed up from the side immediately. When they came, they would pretend to force the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger was not afraid of them at all. He kicked a man away with one foot. Then he fished with big black claws, grabbed a man''s hair, and directly fainted with two electric guns.


    In just a few seconds, pretending to force the tiger to get a few punches, but put down two people.


    He doesn''t care about the punches and kicks that hit him.


    Standing there, like a god of war.


    Tough!


    The strength of the tiger is too strong!


    Although he doesn''t have a good line at ordinary times, he really has a fight. He has no skill to say.


    I felt someone kicking me in the back, pretending to force the tiger to pull back, and directly stuck the man''s neck, carrying it in front of me like a dog.


    At this time, there was a commotion outside.


    This is light. They heard the sound coming.


    The prison guard saw the light, but he didn''t hinder it. Instead, he helped him open the door of his cell.


    Guangguang immediately rushed in with a dozen people and knocked down the people who had just had a fight with the tiger.


    "You don''t even want to live. You don''t know who he is!" he just yelled at them.


    Several people were beaten with blood on their faces and sat on the ground with panic in their eyes.


    "Brother Guang, do you know this man?" one of the weak asked.


    Without nonsense, he slapped him in the face: "this is my fucking big brother! Brother tiger!"


    Brother Tiger


    These people think this name is a little strange, and none of them has heard that Guangguang has a big brother outside. What''s the matter with brother Hu?


    But it seems that brother Hu''s skill is really good. They are not opponents at all.


    Seeing that they were confused in their eyes, Guangguang continued, "brother tiger, is Zhang Wen''s brother!"


    WOW~~


    These people were stunned.


    The pony in the back whizzed up.


    This man is Zhang Wen''s man!


    What did Zhang Wen call him in for? Are you here to kill yourself?


    But what is boss Wang doing at this time? Why don''t you help yourself?


    The pony is stupid, and these people are even more stupid.


    Who is the most famous name they have heard in prison recently?


    It''s not Wang crazy, nor is it boss Du who was forced by cattle at the beginning.


    It''s Zhang Wen!


    It is said that Zhang Wen will soon ascend the throne of the first brother of Jinhai city! It is said that Wang madman had a head-on fight with Wang madman for several rounds, and Wang madman didn''t dare to fight back.


    The people on boss Wang''s side are crazy. The people on Zhang Wen''s side are completely harmless!


    In Jinhai City, anyone can offend, but you can''t offend Zhang Wen!


    Now Zhang Wen''s people come in. They still don''t know Taishan.


    Fear immediately spread to everyone.


    "Brother Guang, why don''t you say a word? We don''t know he''s Zhang Wen''s man, otherwise, how dare we......" one of them said.


    Light gave him a cold look, and then looked at the tiger: "brother tiger, are you okay?"


    Look at the tiger.


    Now his eyes are full of disdain! And a little angry!


    Why?


    Because as soon as he started fighting, they came alone.


    Pretending to force the tiger thinks he has no problem dealing with these people. This is his chance to establish prestige!


    "What are you doing here? Did I call you here?" pretended to force the tiger.


    Guangguang didn''t know what he meant and looked at a loss.


    "Do I need help dealing with these fools? If you come a few minutes later, I''ll knock them all to the ground!" he said, pretending to force the tiger to throw out the man who was stuck in his hand.


    Guangguang suddenly clapped his forehead. It seems that he has something to do!

 Chapter 1529

    I remember in the cell for so many years, there is no one as powerful as pretending to be a tiger.


    No matter how powerful, that is, one can fight three or two, like pretending to force a tiger to look up to the heroes, there is basically no.


    Once, it seemed that he was a retired special forces soldier.


    The level of loading forced tigers is similar to that of special forces!


    "Brother Hu, we have eyes that don''t understand Mount Tai. We will all be your people in the future!" the man who was beaten just now immediately flattered and said.


    Pretending to force the tiger gave him a cold look. He didn''t catch a cold for such pretending to force elements.


    "Don''t pretend to force ang!"


    The man was startled and quickly cooperated with him with a smile: "brother tiger, I didn''t pretend to force. I want to ask you, how to deal with the pony?"


    Then everyone''s eyes focused on the pony.


    In fact, they don''t have any friendship with pony. Just now, they just looked at pretending to force the tiger, but they soon found that pretending to force the tiger is not something they can challenge.


    This man is so fierce!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll educate him myself!" pretending to force the tiger looked very angry. The emergence of these people just disrupted their plans.


    The man nodded quickly and everyone made way.


    "Pony, get over here and wait for me at the shop." pretending to force the tiger pointed to the pony.


    The pony has long been scared silly. He can only obedient in the past, and then sits trembling beside the bed like a little daughter-in-law.


    Fists have also been used. They also know the power of pretending to force the tiger. This time, pretending to force the tiger is ready to guide the pony in the way of education.


    So that he can reform from his heart.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sit down, Guangguang and those people also sat down. Someone knowingly dispersed a cigarette to pretending to force the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to speak, he suddenly changed his face and rushed into the toilet with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Just listen to the sound of several fried pits, pretend to force the tiger to breathe: "my grass, this soap is really fucking strong!"


    People outside were puzzled and looked at Guangguang: "brother Guang, brother Hu, what''s the relationship between shit and soap?"


    Guangguang''s face was gloomy and whispered, "didn''t you take a bath with soap when you first came in? Someone targeted brother Hu. Brother Hu ate the soap as soon as he was angry, which scared the prison guard..."


    "My grass, did he eat it?"


    "Well... When he first came in, his mouth smelled of soap."


    Don''t speak.


    In the next few seconds, they were thinking about what the picture was like.


    Pretending to be a tiger, he ate a whole piece of soap.


    This man is really a cruel man!


    When the pony next to him heard this, he was even more surprised. He clenched his trouser legs and dared not speak.


    "By the way, brother Guang, why did brother Hu come in?" someone asked.


    Speaking of it, he was nervous. He tried to keep his voice down and said, "because it''s strong X!"


    "What?" these people were stunned. "Brother Hu is outside. There should be no shortage of women?"


    I''m kidding!


    Even if there is no black sister, when did the tiger lack a woman?


    "Grass, not a woman, but a man!" the light pressed low.


    "My grass..." they exclaimed.


    The person who spoke just now had a particularly strong reaction and subconsciously stood up from bed.


    The pony sat down on the ground with fear.


    Just now, the strong tiger like a hill came in because of strong X. he is still a man! This is a sword. I''m interested in men!


    It''s fucking terrible!


    Dare you ask, the people in this cell. When it comes to fighting, few people may be afraid, but when it comes to letting them be played by men, it''s like a nightmare hell!


    After all, this is a collision between people with normal orientation and people with abnormal orientation!


    There is a river between them and the pretending tiger~


    Just when they were shocked, pretending to force the tiger out of it.


    "My grass, there''s a fucking smell of soap everywhere! It''s really disgusting! But it can dredge the intestines and stomach!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Brother Hu is right..."


    The people who were sitting on the bed just now subconsciously stood up and kept a distance from the pretending tiger.


    "Why do you all stand up?" pretending to force the tiger felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, but he didn''t know why.


    The leader smiled awkwardly: "brother tiger, you are the eldest brother. Just sit and we stand ~"


    "Grass, are you good at pretending to force!" pretending to force the tiger smiled.


    This man seems to be a good player, but his acting is a little stiff.


    But he didn''t care, told Guangguang to let him go back, and then looked at the pony.


    Click.


    Pretending to force the tiger to light a cigarette.


    "Pony, I know you are from XX village. You have an old mother, a wife and children, right?"


    The pony quickly replied, "yes..."


    He was so nervous that he felt even more nervous than when he came from the head.


    He was afraid that the next second he would tell him to take off his pants.


    What about him?


    Even if he died, he didn''t want to do such a thing!


    Pony has his own bottom line!


    Seeing that he was nervous, he pretended to force the tiger, and his voice became gentle: "don''t be nervous, you''re nervous, I can''t eat you!"


    "En..." the pony nodded awkwardly.


    "I know you framed Zhang Wen, didn''t you?" pretending to force the tiger to enter the theme immediately.


    If the fear of pretending to force the tiger is to keep his innocence, the things arranged by boss Wang are the life of pony!


    If he tells the truth, his life will be lost!


    Even if he was killed, he couldn''t say it!


    "No..." the pony shook his head.


    Pretending to force the tiger to spray a cigarette ring at him: "people outside already know these things. To tell you the truth, now the Zhongyang inspection team on the white road has come. Do you know what this means? If you find out this matter in the future, you will be the first unlucky person! You have been guilty for at least ten years!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to say these words, has the pony not considered it? But he still has to insist and keep his mouth shut!


    Trust boss Wang is the only way he can go now.


    Now, the pony is quite helpless.


    "Pony, I didn''t come here to force you, but to help you!" pretending to force the tiger to be very considerate. "If you change your mouth now, I promise you there will be nothing. But if you keep on doing so, the white people will find out the truth. What will you do then? Boss Wang doesn''t care about you, Zhang Wen will find someone to hunt you down. Why bother?"


    No matter what the tiger says, the pony just bites and doesn''t change his mouth.


    To change his mouth now is to give boss Wang a reason to kill his family.


    Pretending to force the tiger was patient. He was not in a hurry. Seeing that the pony didn''t want to say, he simply changed the topic and started from other places.


    "Pony, I heard your wife is ill, isn''t she? And your old mother is not in good health."

 Chapter 1530

    The night passed.


    Pretending to force the tiger not to sleep.


    The pony didn''t sleep.


    It''s not that the pony doesn''t want to sleep, but pretending to force the tiger not to let him sleep.


    Pony subconsciously avoided the matter about Zhang Wen and boss Wang. Then he pretended to force the tiger to bypass the topic and start from other places!


    One night, the tiger''s mouth didn''t stop. He talked with the pony about trivial things, and then inserted a paragraph of his own thought when the pony didn''t pay attention.


    This is brainwashing.


    Install tiger brainwashing!


    It''s terrible!


    If the pony''s determination is not good, then the head must be loaded to force the tiger to wash clean!


    And the mouth of the tiger can talk. He can find topics ranging from national affairs to a dog at the entrance of the village!


    The pony can''t get in his mouth at all. He can only be brainwashed by the tiger.


    Then it was the next morning.


    At six o''clock, get up and clean the house.


    At six thirty.


    Pretending to force the tiger felt nothing. He turned over and lay down with his head in his hands: "who, you come."


    Yesterday, a man who pretended to force the tiger to convince ran over: "brother tiger ~"


    "Tell Guangguang to ask me for a leave. I''ll make up my sleep in my cell today," said pretending to force the tiger.


    "Well, I know, brother Tiger..."


    Pretending to force the tiger to ask for leave, but the pony can''t!


    He is an ordinary prisoner. Ordinary prisoners have attendance. When they come back from exercises, he has to work.


    The key is that he didn''t sleep all night last night! Eyelids are fighting now!


    Why do you still have energy to work later?


    There''s no way. The pony can only go out with a sigh.


    Today, he can only carry it.


    After a while, the story of pretending to be a tiger was spread.


    The people in the cell told Guangguang that they pretended to force the tiger and the pony to talk all night last night. All night, their mouths didn''t stop. They were all brainwashing in a cycle. They felt like they were about to be brainwashed.


    Guangguang tried to smoke and thought that pretending to force a tiger was really not an ordinary person.


    Ordinary people who can wash their brains all night!


    "Brother Hu is awesome. It''s a strange man..." his eyes were full of envy.


    In the past, he only worked for boss Wang and never contacted Zhang Wen.


    Now I know that Zhang Wen is really a cow. If he can have a talent like a tiger, boss Wang can''t do him.


    "Brother Guang, what kind of person do you think brother Hu is?" the boy next to him asked curiously.


    A person, if too powerful, is worshipped.


    But if it is too powerful, it will be regarded as a god!


    God!


    An elusive God!


    Now even this man has also questioned. He is curious about what kind of person the tiger is.


    Could it be, God!


    Leave God!


    "I don''t know what kind of person he is. Anyway, he wants to live in your cell now. Just be careful," Guangguang said.


    The man nodded and took a deep smoke.


    ¡­¡­


    Eating, ventilation, cleaning, work, plus extra labor.


    At the end of the day, the pony felt that he was about to collapse.


    He didn''t eat much dinner. All he wanted was to sleep. As soon as he entered the door, he wanted to lie in bed and fall asleep.


    At this time, the tiger just woke up after sleeping all day.


    "Ouch, you''re back." the look in the tiger''s eyes was shining. "Come on, let''s go on with what happened last night. Where did we say last night? By the way, what should we do if your daughter is ignorant and incompetent when she grows up? I''ll tell you..."


    The pony was almost crying. He wanted to lie down, but he was forced to straighten his hands and listen to his mouth face to face.


    This is the mouth that makes it easy to pretend to be a tiger. It was this that got the black sister at the beginning.


    Even if he doesn''t talk about the last three days and nights here, it''s no problem!


    Brainwash the pony. It''s only a matter of time!


    When he didn''t come to Jinhai city before pretending to be a tiger, he raised an eagle at home for some time.


    To raise eagles, we must first burn eagles.


    Otherwise the eagle will not be convinced! Just like a pony, I don''t bird you at all. What should I do? How will the work of raising Eagles start in the future?


    So pretending to force the tiger feels that the eagle, like people, needs to endure!


    Boil the pony to death!


    Brainwash him by the way.


    Today is the first day. Pretending to force the tiger, it is estimated that the pony will have to compromise with himself in less than three days.


    Seeing that the pony opposite was about to fall asleep, the whole person was confused.


    Pretending to force the tiger to pat the bed: "pony, are you listening!"


    The pony stared, but soon sank again and nodded.


    Pretending to force the tiger was quite satisfied with the effect. He smiled and began to talk again.


    The pony''s heart is crying.


    Now he has felt that the essence of his body has been slowly drawn away, from the mouth that pretends to force the tiger to stop.


    Pretending to be a tiger is deceptive!


    It''s killing the pony!


    But the more so, the more a voice in pony''s heart reminds him that he must not say! If you do, your life will be over!


    If you offend boss Wang, his whole family will suffer!


    The time flowed away, and it was time to go to bed in the twinkling of an eye. Everyone in the cell went to bed, but the pony here still sat cross legged on the bed, facing the tiger.


    At the moment, the pony really wants to pretend to force the tiger to clean him up. After cleaning up, let him sleep!


    He doesn''t want to listen to this circular brainwashing. It''s so painful!


    "I''m going to fucking sleep, ah!" suddenly, the pony became angry without any warning.


    The whole man jumped out of bed and shouted like crazy.


    Pretending to force the tiger grabbed his clothes: "where are you going?"


    The pony wanted to cry without tears: "brother tiger, let me sleep for a while. I can''t stand it."


    After laughing! At this time, if you let the pony sleep, all the efforts of pretending to force the tiger will be in vain! It''s been a whole day, isn''t it?


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile and look like a reasonable big brother: "as long as you tell me the truth, I''ll let you sleep. I''ll not only let you sleep, but also sleep with you ~"


    "Woo..." the pony was almost crying.


    Pretending to be a tiger is forcing him to go to Liangshan!


    "Grass, I''ll fight with you!" looking at the lukewarm face of the tiger, the pony broke out.


    He thought that at best, he would fight with the pretending tiger, and then pretending to be a tiger would surely let him sleep.


    I''ll talk about the future. At least I have to sleep first!


    If this goes on, he will die!


    But the pony overestimated his strength. Although he jumped up, he pretended to force the tiger to solve it. He just used a punch.


    No exaggeration.


    Let the pony fly out for a few meters and fall to the ground.


    No one in the cell dared to speak. They all watched it happen quietly.


    "I live with you. It''s useless." pretending to force the tiger to come over, he was very impatient.


    The pony cried.


    I really cried.

 Chapter 1531

    Although the pony is not a jerk, he hasn''t had a fight with people.


    But he is definitely not a coward.


    For this family, in order to cure his wife, he is also tired all day. He doesn''t care about his body at all and tries hard to make money to support his family.


    Crying is impossible for this man. As long as he doesn''t fall down one day, he can''t cry!


    His wife and children need him to hold it up!


    How could he fall!


    But at the moment, he was knocked down by the tiger and cried.


    Crying with tears.


    It seems that anyone who meets a forced tiger will come to this end. He can''t breathe in this way, and finally can only compromise.


    Compromise, or give in completely.


    After working hard on the road for a while, pretending to force the tiger also perfected this set of play.


    "Woo woo, why, why do you do this to me! Why..." the pony fell to the ground and thought of some things in the past, as well as being used by boss Wang and suffering now. The cry became louder and louder.


    This sound tore the heart and cracked the lungs, and completely cried out the helpless cry in a nine foot man''s heart.


    At this moment, everyone in the cell was moved.


    At the same time, they all have a deeper fear of pretending to force the tiger.


    It is rare to torture people to this extent.


    But no one dared to say a word and looked at them quietly.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he waited for the pony to get up and clenched his fist in the dark.


    But the next second, there came the sound of the pony snoring.


    what the fuck!


    The pony is asleep!


    The pony cried a few times and immediately went to sleep unconscious! This is not pretending, it''s really sleepy to the point where you can almost faint!


    Pretending to force the tiger to take a look at the pony on the ground, with tears hanging from the corners of his eyes.


    "My grass, really lazy!" pretended to force the tiger to talk about himself, then turned back, took a bucket of water out and poured it on the pony''s head.


    Call~~


    The pony sat up at once.


    Just a few minutes ago, the pony had a dream that he had become an immortal. He was dead and pretended to be a tiger~


    But when he opened his eyes and saw the tiger''s face, he immediately felt a vacancy in his heart.


    "Grass, who let you sleep?" pretended to force the tiger to stare round his eyes.


    The pony cried again. If he had the first time, he wouldn''t care about the second and third time.


    Crying seems to have become the norm.


    "Pony, I''ve been talking to you all night. Why don''t you remember at all? Well, I won''t talk nonsense to you. Now I''ll give you two choices. First, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll put your head in the pit. Second, continue to listen to me."


    The pony clenched its teeth and burst into tears.


    Pretending to force the tiger to press his head into the pit is really capable of doing such a thing. It''s no joke.


    The pony gave up when he mended the picture.


    He doesn''t want to die in the pit.


    "I choose the second..." in front of reality, the pony still bowed his head.


    No way, pretending to force the tiger is too strong.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod with satisfaction: "well, you should listen carefully, or I''ll be angry ~"


    The pony kept breathing deeply.


    Then he pretended to force the tiger to sit in bed with the pony. He was gentle like a teacher. He continued to chat with the pony and cook him!


    ¡­¡­


    early morning.


    I woke up from my sleep.


    Xu Jingwen has got up, and the sound of taking a bath comes from the bathroom.


    I looked at the time. It was already more than ten o''clock.


    I called out Xu Jingwen''s name, but she ignored me.


    Since she saw the red mark on my neck, she didn''t pay much attention to me.


    Helpless, I had to get up and go in.


    When I came to the bathroom door, I knocked, but I didn''t think the door was open.


    The door opened with a creak.


    "Zhang Wen, what do you want to do!" Xu Jingwen immediately blocked the scenery with her hand and stared at me.


    The bathroom was foggy. Xu Jingwen was wet all over and bit her lower lip.


    At this moment, I had a heartbeat.


    The two jade legs exposed to the air, the white and tender back and the Fengqiu below form an attractive arc.


    This seems to be provoking me.


    "Oh, I want to ask if you''ve slept. It''s already ten o''clock," I said.


    Xu Jingwen sneered: "come on, if you want to peek at me, just say it. Why do you say these words?"


    "..." I stopped talking and stared at Xu Jingwen.


    Indeed, I don''t need many reasons.


    When I came in just now, I also came with the mentality of wanting to have a look.


    I stopped talking nonsense, rushed into the bathroom and hugged her.


    Suddenly, a heat wave rushed towards me.


    She struggled hard in my arms: "Zhang Wen, you''re looking for another woman. Don''t touch me! You''re attacking the police!"


    In spite of that, her struggling strength is getting weaker and weaker.


    I said seriously, "Xiaojing, I really didn''t do anything. Don''t think about it."


    Even if there are many misunderstandings, a hug can resolve all.


    Xu Jingwen cried as soon as her eyes were red. She hugged me recklessly: "Zhang Wen, you are my first man and will be the last. You can''t live up to me, you know? Absolutely not!"


    I sighed.


    Do I have to fold on a woman named Wen all my life?


    I admit that at first, I was just trying to find Xiaowen''s shadow on Xu Jingwen, and even wanted her to make up for Xiaowen, but now, I don''t know what the situation is.


    Maybe I like it.


    I fell in love with Xu Jingwen.


    Now holding her in my arms, I feel a sense of time and space disorder.


    Despite the blooming shower, I bowed my head and kissed her lips.


    She said something vaguely, and then bitter tears came into my mouth.


    Love is painful.


    So far, I have never experienced the so-called happiness of true love in their mouth.


    I just kept falling in love, constantly disappointed and sad, and finally, I was even added with a bloody picture.


    This feeling makes me feel terrible.


    Xu Jingwen was awkward for a while and catered to me crazily. It felt several times more crazy than me.


    Yeah.


    She is already quite crazy about what I do.


    As a policeman, he hid me at home and sheltered me with all he had.


    Regardless of everything before me, regardless of the future, crazy to be with me.


    I owe her all this.


    Thinking so, I held her hard and said sorry in my heart.


    And Xu Jingwen''s eyes are more and more blurred, and the whole person is also soft, like melting from my arms.


    Women are made of water.


    After a while, Xu Jingwen moved her mouth away, and then squatted down slowly along my body.

 Chapter 1532

    At noon, in the dining room of Jinjiang hotel.


    Lao Hou gave a banquet today.


    But there are only two people invited.


    One is Lao Meng who came down with the same task as him, and the other is Mayor Chen of Jinhai city.


    Mayor Chen must be here today.


    Because it''s about standing in line.


    If you don''t come, Mayor Chen is just secretly telling them that I stand with section chief Duan.


    But when it comes, the situation is very different.


    Now the whole country is under strict investigation, but Mayor Chen is completely relieved to come to Jinjiang hotel. This has almost become their canteen. People on the white road will come here if they have anything to talk about.


    Lao Hou had already greeted him below, exchanged greetings with Mayor Chen, and then led him to the private room.


    The private room is not big. It seems that it can accommodate five or six people.


    Lao Hou''s order this time is also quite simple. They are all home-made dishes.


    "Hello, leader Meng ~" Mayor Chen greeted Lao Meng when he came in.


    When he came, Lao Hou told him about Lao Meng.


    The power in Lao Hou''s hand is only reflected upward when he catches the problem, but Lao Meng''s power in his hand is bigger than Lao Hou''s. If there is evidence, he can take people away directly!


    If you annoy him, it will be a nightmare!


    Lao Meng said hello to Mayor Chen politely, and then the three took their seats.


    Lao Hou asked someone to serve.


    "Mayor Chen, I''d like to thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule today," Lao Meng said.


    Mayor Chen was flattered by this. He hurriedly said, "what did the leader say? It''s my duty! Can I not come at the request of the leader?"


    Lao Hou laughed. Mayor Chen can speak much better than section chief Duan.


    Compared with the that section chief, he was a fool!


    "Mayor Chen, you are very kind," said Lao Hou.


    Mayor Chen shook his head: "I''ll punish myself three cups first. When the two leaders came, I didn''t fulfill the friendship of the host. I should be punished!"


    Then he looked up and did three.


    Mayor Chen is proficient in official affairs. On the surface, he seems to be blaming himself. In fact, he is blaming Lao Hou and Lao Meng!


    Although you two are Zhongyang''s people, you don''t say hello. Don''t you want to be wholehearted?


    And you''re the whole person. Why do you jump out at this time?


    What is the heart of residence?


    These three cups are a sample of Mayor Chen.


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng have slightly changed their faces, but Mayor Chen has already reached this point. What else can they say?


    It can only be polite with a smile.


    However, Mayor Chen is smarter than anyone, so just say it straight. It''s boring to beat around the Bush!


    Lao Meng said: "a few days ago, I held a meeting in Zhongyang, mainly about Liu hongran. Liu hongran is Liu Xide''s son. It is said that because of this, Liu Xide and member Liu haven''t returned to Beijing for nearly half a month and have been staring at it. It can also be understood that after all, this is his only son..."


    These words moved Lao Hou and Mayor Chen present.


    It''s really unexpected that this human tragedy is staged around them.


    "I know this, and I''m doing it with all my strength..." Mayor Chen said quickly.


    He is really helpless. Even if no one comes, even if Liu Xide doesn''t say anything, he wants to give Liu hongran justice!


    He took a deep breath: "to tell you the truth, hongran and I have a good relationship. Even if I bet on the position of mayor, I have to investigate it!"


    Lao Meng and Lao Hou looked at each other, and the latter sighed slightly.


    "Not only that, I shouldn''t tell you something, but I still want to tell you today." Lao Meng put down his chopsticks. "You should know the relationship between Fang Rongjun and member Liu? Not only member Liu hasn''t returned to Beijing these days, but also Fang Rongjun hasn''t returned. But you should know more about Fang Rongjun''s rights than I do..."


    Mayor Chen nodded vigorously.


    Of course he knows.


    Who is Fang Rongjun?


    That''s from the military region.


    He has military power in his hands!


    If he wants, he can transfer the troops every minute!


    "If this matter doesn''t come to an end soon, Fang Rongjun will certainly use the army to solve it."


    Mayor Chen''s face sank.


    In that case, things will get bigger.


    However, Fang Rongjun is really not afraid. The most he can do is to go back and write a report, but Mayor Chen is miserable.


    If something like this happens in Jinhai City, he has no result. It''s no small matter to let the military come forward!


    "I know the seriousness of this matter..." Mayor Chen bowed his head.


    Lao Meng frowned: "I''m not trying to scare you. We''re from the inspection team, but we''re also helping you investigate the case. I heard that the security department has been investigating this matter, and the progress is quite good. You should cooperate with us!"


    Mayor Chen nodded quickly. Of course, he knew to make good use of Wang Yi.


    "Leaders can rest assured that I have talked to Wang Yi of the security department about this matter. I have driven the power in his hands to the maximum, which is enough for them to use."


    "Well... Eat vegetables." Lao Meng appreciated Mayor Chen''s ability.


    After a while, he asked again, "Xiao Chen, what''s the relationship between you and Duan Wengong?"


    Buzzing~


    This made Mayor Chen''s head ring. What does he have to do with section chief Duan?


    Is it difficult that the people in these two centers are doubting the relationship between his section chief?


    So today''s meal is a Hongmen banquet.


    Thinking of this, Mayor Chen quickly said: "I''m dissatisfied with you. I''ve been investigating Duan Wengong recently. I think he has a lot of doubts about these things, and there are rumors that he has some bad style. I''m going to do two things together!"


    Lao Meng nodded seriously: "you can''t let any bad person go, but you can''t wronged any good person! Duan Wengong is a department level cadre. There must be sufficient evidence to deal with him!"


    Can Mayor Chen not know that? If it weren''t for this, he would have caught section chief.


    "Please rest assured that I will find sufficient evidence," Mayor Chen assured them.


    At this time, Lao Hou got up and filled Mayor Chen with wine: "Mayor Chen, let''s work together!"


    Mayor Chen was stunned and was overjoyed.


    That''s what he wants now.


    Since Liu hongran''s accident, he has been attacked from both sides. He also knows that he will have trouble after this incident. However, if these two people can help him speak, many things can be solved easily.

 Chapter 1533

    Mayor Chen ate the meal carefully.


    This feeling seems to return to the original time when I felt, climbed and rolled on the official road.


    At that time, he never thought he would stand in this position one day.


    Of course, Liu hongran secretly helped him a lot along the way.


    The mayor kept these kindness in mind.


    After dinner, the three also reached a consensus.


    That is to fight down the tough battle of section chief Duan first!


    As long as section chief Duan compromises, he is not afraid that things will not go well.


    Mayor Chen also implicitly expressed his meaning. Section chief Duan is very important in this matter!


    Out of the Jinjiang Hotel, Mayor Chen looked at the sky and took a deep breath.


    Hongran, if you can see these things from heaven, then bless us to make section chief Zhengfa!


    ¡­¡­


    Another night passed.


    In the cell.


    Pony seems to be on the verge of collapse.


    It''s strange that you don''t collapse when you''re forced by a tiger!


    In the morning, it was still time for exercise. Pretending to force the tiger to turn and lie in bed to rest, while the pony went out with two dark circles under his eyes.


    If this goes on, how the fuck do you insist?


    Pony is going to be depressed!


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t eat or drink for three or four days, but you can die if you don''t sleep for three or four days!


    During the exercise, the pony ran fast and tried his best to vent himself on the playground. Desperately want to get rid of this bondage.


    But it seems that the more you run, the more sleepy you become.


    Bang~


    The pony bumped into a tree and sat on the ground.


    "Grass, you didn''t sleep at night!" the prison guard nearby came and scolded angrily.


    The pony stared at him with innocent eyes. He really didn''t sleep!


    Not only last night, but also the night before yesterday! Now he can only sleep in the toilet for more than ten minutes.


    poor.


    What a pity.


    It took two nights to pretend to be a tiger and toss the pony like this B. It''s terrible!


    They saw it most vividly. While they lamented that they pretended to force the tiger, they also lamented in their hearts that pony was so B hard spoken that he still kept his mouth shut and didn''t say anything.


    "Brother Guang, that pony is really poor ang." the people next to him chatted with Guang Guang.


    Light sighed: "who let him annoy Zhang Wen?"


    After this time, Zhang Wen''s name will be quite loud here.


    "Yes, we have to be careful when we go out in the future. Zhang Wen seems to have no principles!"


    "Well, but be more careful, brother tiger!"


    "Yes, yes, yes..."


    Under the discussion of a group of people, the pony stood up again, shook his body and went to work.


    The whole person seems to have been extracted.


    At the end of another day, the pony has collapsed.


    Both eyes were bloodshot, and black circles hung on his face, as if he had been possessed.


    Today, when I was having dinner, I looked at the pony. This guy first madly stuffed a few mouthfuls of rice and spent the rest of his time sleeping on the table.


    When the pony came back, he pretended to be a tiger and just slept well and got up.


    Click.


    He lit a cigarette with a smile in his eyes: "pony, you''re back. Come on, sit down!"


    The pony cried.


    I cried in an instant.


    Tears are like broken pearls, like summer rain, like a wronged child


    All kinds of emotions are crazy on the pony.


    The pony is only one step away from collapse.


    "Pony, let''s continue yesterday''s topic. Did you talk about your great grandson yesterday?"


    The pony flopped and forced the tiger to kneel down and knock his head.


    "Brother tiger, I beg you to let me sleep for a while, OK? Just an hour! No, half an hour!"


    Eagle is the representative of resolute and vicious.


    But if you don''t let the eagle sleep and boil it hard, you can convince it, let alone alone alone alone!


    If the pony hadn''t been determined, he would have collapsed!


    Facing the pony''s request, he pretended to force the tiger to smile: "No."


    "What do you want me to do!" the pony stood up angrily.


    Pretending to force the tiger was a little impolite. Raising his hand was a slap in the face. The smoked pony sat on the ground.


    The pony stopped talking.


    Stand there honestly and don''t speak.


    Pretending to force the tiger to hum coldly, he began to chat with him. The big black mouth didn''t mean to stop at the beginning, and kept BB talking.


    After a while, the pony said, "if I tell you what happened, can you let me go?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to see that things are making progress, he immediately smiled: "you say it first, I''ll see the situation."


    "OK, go to the bathroom. I''ll tell you."


    "OK ~"


    Then he pretended to force the tiger and took the lead in.


    In the toilet, he pretended to force the tiger to give him a cigarette to calm him down.


    "Brother Hu, in fact, I did this to see a doctor for my wife. I''m a big driver. I take so much money every month. How can I see a doctor for my wife? It''s just that I lost all my money at this time. I can''t help it. I found boss Wang. He promised me three million yuan to fight in and shake out Zhang Wen! Brother Hu, I think you should go Find boss Wang. It has nothing to do with me! "


    After listening to the pony, he pretended to force the tiger to nod secretly.


    That''s what happened.


    However, boss Wang also paid a lot of money and gave the pony three million to come in and fight against the incident.


    "That''s what boss Wang did?" asked pretending to force the tiger.


    The pony nodded quickly: "it should be. No one told me about these things. I just work with money. I''m also bitter!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at him coldly: "grass, just say no earlier? It wastes me several days."


    The pony wants to cry without tears.


    "Well, we''ll help you with your wife''s illness! Zhang Wen has plenty of money! But you have to prove that you have given false evidence!" pretending to force the tiger to use the set given to him by Li Erzi.


    The pony quickly shook his head: "brother tiger, you want me to die! It''s nothing if I die, but boss Wang said he wanted to kill my family! He already knows where my family is!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to sink.


    Shit, boss Wang is so fucking vicious.


    Now he sympathizes with the pony.


    "Grass, this is a society ruled by law. Do you think he dares to do that?"


    The pony nodded vigorously: "brother tiger, madman Wang can really do such a thing! Even if he doesn''t do it, he just throws some money out, and there are people doing it! I don''t want to bet my family''s life!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to be silent.


    Looking at the pony, he was silent.


    Although this product looks like a waste, timid and incompetent, he is also a man! Also a man!


    This, pretend to force the tiger to admire him.


    For the sake of his family, come in and help boss Wang fight.


    Shua~


    The big black claw of the tiger patted him on the shoulder, and then said sincerely: "pony, you don''t have to be afraid. Boss Wang can do that kind of thing, but it has to be taken care of by him! As long as you help us this time, I promise your family will be fine and I''ll give you a sum of money to get you out of here. How about it?"

 Chapter 1534

    In the smoky toilet, the pony was thinking about what the tiger had said.


    He didn''t mix in the society and didn''t know these things on the road.


    But he knows one thing.


    That is, things have come to this point. If he turns against him, boss Wang will kill his family at the first time.


    I''m so angry. What else can''t he do?


    But there is some truth in what pretending to force the tiger to say.


    The pony took a deep breath: "brother tiger, you are embarrassing me."


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t understand. His conditions have been mentioned to this point. Why doesn''t pony agree?


    "Do you think we can''t do boss Wang?"


    The pony quickly shook his head: "I don''t mean that. I know you can do boss Wang, but you can''t do that..."


    "Grass, then you''re not afraid I''ll kill you!" pretending to force the tiger to worry.


    Seeing that the pony is about to promise, why does he shut up again?


    The pony was startled. He didn''t agree to pretend to be a tiger. I''m afraid he''ll come to a bad end.


    At the moment, an idea came out of his head.


    If we follow this idea, it will not solve the problem.


    Anyway, his pony can''t be a hob in the middle.


    The pony took a deep breath: "brother tiger, can you ensure the safety of my family after I promise you?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod hard: "Oh, don''t worry! I promise to give your wife a sum of money to treat her illness and ensure that boss Wang can''t move them!"


    The pony stared at him for a few seconds, then nodded vigorously, "OK! I believe you and Zhang Wen! I''ll help you!"


    Pretending to force the tiger, he was happy: "OK, then go to someone tomorrow and say you want to retract your confession."


    The pony nodded, "yes."


    "Grass, would you just say that earlier? Let me keep you up for two nights. All right, go to bed! Wake up and go to work tomorrow!"


    The pony frowned and tried to finish the cigarette in his hand


    Pony, he''s a common man.


    He is an honest little common people.


    He has a steelyard in his heart and knows what to choose.


    If you want something, you must pay a price.


    Among Zhang Wen and boss Wang, he should know the choice.


    Otherwise, the price will be his family.


    Pony did so much for his family.


    Otherwise, he doesn''t have to give up his future and come in to help boss Wang.


    But now the situation seems to have stopped him from hesitating.


    Pony has his own plan in mind.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, I got up from bed.


    Xu Jingwen is lying next to me. The little girl is tired.


    In the afternoon, she never let me go for a moment. She has been crazy asking for it from me. I hardly have a rest.


    Women go crazy, much more crazy than men.


    When I moved, she opened her eyes.


    Two beautiful eyes stared at me.


    "What are you going to do?"


    I smiled awkwardly. Now Xu Jingwen was very alert to me: "I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    "Hum ~" she turned over, and her smooth, white and tender back suddenly appeared.


    I sighed. These days, I''m crazy about Xu Jingwen. Her healthy skin makes me intoxicated.


    It''s totally different from other women.


    In her body, I am crazy looking for Xiaowen''s figure.


    If it goes on like this, I don''t know if I will be confused.


    It''s been two days since I pretended to force the tiger in. I can''t help worrying.


    It''s no better inside than outside. I''m afraid he''ll suffer.


    Thinking so, I dialed Li Erzi.


    The phone was connected in a short time.


    "Wenzi, what''s up?" asked Li Erzi.


    "How''s the situation with the tiger?" I asked.


    Li Erzi rubbed his forehead on the other end of the phone. Pretending to be a tiger was a trouble for him.


    Li Erzi hasn''t been worried for a day since he sent people in.


    Although Guangguang is doing well in it, it''s different whether he can persuade the pony or not.


    When something serious happens, the mouth of a tiger will quarrel in an instant.


    The key is to pretend to force the tiger''s temper. Sometimes Li Erzi can''t help but want to hit him, let alone the people inside.


    If they join hands to kill the pretending tiger, he has no help.


    At the critical moment, I don''t know if light will stand up.


    If this thing is not done, then the next thing will be more difficult.


    I believe Li Erzi also understands this truth.


    He sighed: "I haven''t contacted him yet. It should be nothing."


    "It''s hard for him this time," I said.


    Li Erzi shook his head and smiled: "Wenzi, you look up to pretending to be a tiger. It''s his honor to leave it to him! But don''t worry, his ability must be fine!"


    I nodded silently: "Er Zi, it''s no better inside than outside. It''s better to be careful."


    Li Erzi said, "I know Wenzi. Tomorrow I''ll go and see what it''s like to pretend to be a tiger."


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with being careful."


    When I hung up, my eyebrows locked.


    Xu Jingwen hugged me from behind at this time. She didn''t wear anything. I can easily feel the exquisite dots on her body.


    I can''t help it. I feel a little above.


    Xu Jingwen can always easily arouse my interest.


    "Zhang Wen, is what you''re talking about so important?" she said with her head tilted and her mouth close to my ear.


    I smiled and breathed. She was serious and frightening, but cute, but like a full little woman.


    "You''d better not know these things," I said.


    Xu Jingwen was not satisfied with my answer. Her hands simply slid down my body, and her posture was attractive.


    "Let me ask you, is your brother important or am I important?"


    This was asked from a policewoman. It''s a little strange, but now the man hanging naked on my back is not a policewoman, but a woman of all kinds.


    I suddenly turned around. My mouth was only a few centimeters away from her. Suddenly, all the scenery on her was closed to my eyes.


    Xu Jingwen blushed and looked at me.


    "Now, you are the most important ~"


    Then I picked her up and walked back to the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Li Erzi went to the detention center with two cigarettes.


    Soon he saw the pretending tiger.


    Across a piece of glass, dressed as a forced tiger, wearing a prison uniform, he sat inside with a calm expression.


    Just looking at his expression, no one can see how he is living in it.


    The tiger''s face is black. Now it''s calm. It''s a kind of gloomy feeling.


    Seeing Li Erzi coming, pretending to force the tiger was not very happy, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Pretend to be a tiger, what''s going on inside?" Li Erzi asked outside.


    Pretending to force the tiger to hum, his eyebrows moved: "Er Zi, is this your attitude to ask questions?"

 Chapter 1535

    My grass~


    Li Erzi''s face sank. He dared to pretend to force the tiger. Within a few days, the cow forced him up? When do you dare to talk to him like that?


    Seeing Li Erzi choked and speechless, he pretended to force the tiger to smile.


    Pretend to force the tiger to remember what Li Erzi said now.


    The inside is no better than the outside.


    Li Erzi is a reminder to pretend to force the tiger to fear that he will suffer losses. Now he even uses this to deal with Li Erzi!


    Pretend to force the tiger inside. Li Erzi can''t hit him!


    When will he wait until he doesn''t cry now?


    "Pretend to be a tiger, I''m not kidding you!" Li Erzi''s face continued to be gloomy.


    Pretending to force the tiger to laugh across the glass, but the words have no meaning to relax and compromise.


    But seriously said: "you can ask me questions, but you have to have a decent attitude!"


    Li Erzi saw it. This time he designed to force the tiger in, not to make him suffer.


    This is fucking letting the tiger go back to the mountain!


    The important thing for people is to find their own world.


    Dare to feel that this is the world that belongs to Zhang Hu! Zhang Hu can''t understand the experience.


    Li Erzi is right. The inside is no better than the outside, but it is more buried and eliminated than the outside, and there are more means to do it.


    And these things have been known since the first day when the tiger came in.


    The first day I was forced to take a bath, pretending to force the tiger has shown great ruthlessness.


    Just eat the soap.


    No one can compare with him in his effort to eliminate the greasy and crooked. It''s easier to put it in it. It''s a move to wipe out the experts.


    In addition, he has good skills and great strength. Five or six ordinary people are really not his opponent.


    In the past two days or so, pretending to force the tiger has made a name.


    He now feels that this detention house is his own world.


    The cold iron window, the large general shop shared by more than a dozen people, and hairy legged men


    Pretending to be a tiger here is like taking the mountain as the king.


    Naturally, I didn''t pay attention to Li Erzi.


    Dong!


    Li Erzi punched the glass. The guard next to him looked at it and didn''t say a word.


    Li Erzi had three green veins on his head: "since you like to take it inside, I''ll help you! I''ll tell the brother later, don''t retract your confession, just live in it ~"


    With that, Li Erzi got up and left.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he jumped twice quickly.


    I''m kidding!


    Don''t let him out. How can this work!


    Although it belongs to the world of pretending to be a tiger, it also makes him quite angry.


    But it''s OK to come in and play for a few days. If you let him stay all the time, it''s annoying to pretend to force the tiger!


    Sugar is delicious, but if you eat too much, you will definitely get diabetes.


    As the days go by, if you don''t keep up with the tiger, you will become a hairy legged uncle with strange interests!


    The kind of crazy when you see a man!


    The key is to force the tiger to talk to the black sister! For two days, he also wants to be a black sister!


    "Oh, er Zi! Why are you in a hurry?" pretended to force the tiger to say quickly.


    Li Erzi stopped and looked at the tiger with a forced look: "you talk to me! Otherwise, I won''t let you out!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "I''m not kidding you?"


    It''s helpless to pretend to be a tiger!


    When he can pretend to be forced, why doesn''t Li Erzi let him pretend to be forced?


    This is too much.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette and sat down impatiently with white fog in his mouth.


    Pretending to force the tiger to come in for a few days, I haven''t smoked much. I feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Er Zi, give me a sip?"


    Li Erzi glared at him: "don''t talk nonsense! You''re in the detention center. You''re not allowed to smoke here!"


    Pretending to force the tiger''s eyes to stare round, the Adam''s Apple moved.


    "Stop the ink and speak quickly!" said Li Erzi, taking another deep breath.


    The expression is quite enjoyable.


    Pretending to force the tiger to say, "I found the pony, and things are almost the same."


    Li Erzi was delighted: "really?"


    I didn''t expect to act like a tiger and work very fast.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod quickly: "well, I found him the first day I came in. This boy can''t be too young. I cooked him for two nights!"


    Li Erzi asked, "endure?"


    He subconsciously thought that pretending to force the tiger was using those shady means.


    So, the pony is a little pathetic.


    "Have you heard of the burning eagle?" the two big black eyes of the pretending tiger pointed at him.


    "I seem to have heard a little ~"


    "The boy had a hard mouth, but I stayed up for two nights and had compromised."


    "What? You haven''t let him sleep for two nights?"


    "Well! Let the cellmates stare at him during the day, and I''ll dish him in the house at night!"


    Li Erzi couldn''t help thinking about this word.


    The first picture that appeared in his head was riding on the pony, crazy back and forth.


    He thinks it''s called a dish.


    And it seems that the tiger is doing well in it. They have begun to be called cellmates.


    This span is a little big!


    "Then what?" Li Erzi still wanted to know the result.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile proudly: "the boy promised to retract his confession this morning. It is estimated that he has been taken away now!"


    Li Erzi took a deep breath and nodded secretly.


    It''s really against heaven to act like a tiger!


    "OK, I''ll let you out when I receive the news," said Li Erzi.


    Pretending to force the tiger, hehe smiled: "Er Zi, give me two!"


    Just now he remembered that cheap Li Erzi quite clearly. He thought that he would settle accounts with him when he forced the tiger out.


    He glared at the tiger, turned and left, "smoking is not allowed here. When you come out, you can have as much as you want!"


    Looking at the figure of Li Erzi leaving, he pretended to force the tiger''s big black face to sink down gradually.


    ¡­¡­


    After a night''s sleep, pony''s head became much clearer. When he came back from his exercise, he told the prison guard about his confession.


    The prison guard didn''t dare to delay and reported it quickly.


    After eight o''clock, the pony was taken away.


    It was Lao Xing of the police station who took him, and it was Duan''s chief.


    They took the pony. Now they want to retract their confession. Naturally, they came to interrogate.


    On the way, Lao Xing frowned. He knew the concept of retracting a confession best.


    If nothing is OK, if the pony really has a problem, they will be punished!


    Neither Lao Xing nor section chief Duan wants to carry it.


    He took the pony to the interrogation room all the way, and Lao Xing interrogated him himself.


    He was holding a pen impatiently and his eyes were frivolous: "come on, what else needs to be changed in your testimony?"


    Now the overall situation has been decided. In fact, it is futile for pony to say anything, but according to the procedure, they still have to interrogate again carefully.


    The pony said, "it has nothing to do with Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen didn''t ask me to do it."


    Dong Dong!


    Lao Xing''s little heart beat wildly twice.


    As a section chief, he naturally knows some of the advantages and disadvantages.


    Now, pony, what does that mean?


    His words can change the whole pattern!

 Chapter 1536

    Lao Xing is extremely impatient. He is most annoyed by people like Xiao Ma who have nothing to do to retract their confessions. This is just looking for something to do for them.


    "Your previous confession concluded that Zhang Wen did it. Why did you change your mouth now?" Lao Xing asked.


    In fact, his question was superfluous. Why didn''t he count it in his heart?


    Of course, the pony won''t sell his clothes to force the tiger, let alone Zhang Wen. He thought about it on the way here. He had to hold on to it anyway.


    Anyway, let Zhang Wen get out of this matter first!


    If you pretend to force the tiger to really endure him for a few more days, I''m afraid he''ll really collapse.


    "I was nervous and said the wrong thing!" said the pony.


    "Nervous? Say something wrong?" Lao Xing laughed. "Do you think this is where you talk casually? You don''t pay attention to us at all!"


    It''s not that I didn''t pay attention to it. The pony doesn''t want to talk to them at all.


    There''s really no way.


    Although Lao Xing is upset, he really can''t help it. He has to continue recording this confession.


    With extreme annoyance in his heart, he said, "don''t think the police are all dry eaters. Think about it this time. If there is any more lies, we can sue you! Make it worse for you!"


    The pony took a deep breath and nodded hard: "this is really not what Zhang Wen asked me to do."


    Old Xing secretly scolded, "it''s not him, so who is it?"


    Lao Xing also felt strange. Looking at the pony, why is it so wrong?


    Pony is smart now. He can''t tell anyone about it. He can''t offend anyone.


    Boss Wang, you can kill him.


    Zhang Wen can also kill him!


    "Because I didn''t see the road by myself." the pony said faintly.


    In a word, Lao Xing was in a mess.


    Isn''t this the beginning again?


    His eyes were cold: "pony, that''s not what you said in your confession last time! Moreover, it has been investigated in detail by us! All kinds of evidence show that you don''t intend to do so! If you are convicted like this, do you know what your end is?"


    Pony confessed. Now even if he was asked to be a murderer, he confessed.


    Besides, now that the evidence is insufficient, he doesn''t believe it. Can they really plant themselves?


    "I know," said the pony.


    Lao Xing didn''t recruit any more. There were only a few moves for him to interrogate the prisoners. After all of them were used up, he naturally had no choice.


    The pony is not afraid of anything. What can he do?


    No way. Lao Xing informed section chief Duan after he went out.


    "Section chief Duan, pony retracted his confession." Lao Xing said on the phone.


    "What? Retracted the confession?" section chief Duan was surprised. He knew the nature of this best.


    Retract the confession. What if the pony shakes out something else?


    "What did he say?" section chief Duan asked hurriedly.


    Lao Xing scratched his head: "I didn''t say anything, but denied that it was ordered by Zhang Wen."


    Section chief Duan frowned. His first thought was that this was what boss Wang meant.


    But why did boss Wang do that?


    First let people shake Zhang Wen out, and then let him go back?


    Isn''t this the rhythm that wants to force the section chief out?


    "Why did he say that?" section chief Duan was in a bad mood.


    He had already flown these days, but Lao Xing''s words made him fall down again in an instant.


    Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong.


    Lao Xing was quite helpless: "I don''t know. This morning, the detention center said that the pony wanted to retract his confession, so I went to pick him up. Now how can I ask him, he doesn''t admit..."


    Section chief Duan knew that things were not so simple, and his eyes were cold: "it''s probably someone who threatened him. You must ask me who threatened him behind his back! I''ll be there in a minute!"


    Lao Xing stood at attention with both feet and said respectfully, "I know section chief Duan!"


    Put down the phone, Lao Xing went in again and continued to interrogate the pony, but the pony didn''t say anything at all.


    It was only more than an hour that Lao Xing broke out in a cold sweat.


    This is the first time he has met such a difficult person.


    Before he met the forced tiger, pony was just an ordinary people. He had never experienced baptism at all. Since he was tortured by the forced tiger, he took off and changed!


    I haven''t closed my eyes for two days and nights. What''s the trouble!


    Lao Xing wanted to make words out of his mouth, but he was not afraid at all! He is also cooking Lao Xing!


    Lao Xing could not bear the threat.


    No matter how you ask, the pony just won''t let go!


    Now the situation is very difficult.


    Before, pony said he was instigated by Zhang Wen, and the clues on the scene were overturned again. All the evidence shows that someone must have instigated it behind his back. But now the pony insists that it''s not the case. It''s tantamount to letting them slap themselves in the face!


    Can the evidence that has been overturned be reused?


    It''s easy for Xiao Ma to retract his confession, but it''s almost impossible for Lao Xing and them to retract their confession.


    Unless they sneak into the evidence room, destroy all the previous evidence, and then replace it with new evidence!


    This may not be?


    This is a crime!


    Otherwise, how could Lao Xing be helpless?


    How else can you sweat?


    There''s only one way now! That is to find a way to let the little horse say who the mastermind is! Admit that he did it himself!


    After Lao Xing''s interrogation, section chief Duan came.


    Seeing Lao Xing sweating and embarrassed, he was upset.


    "Did you recruit?"


    Lao Xing shook his head: "not yet..."


    Section chief Duan didn''t talk nonsense. He took off his uniform and threw it to Lao Xing. He loosened his tie and walked in.


    "By the way, you take someone to guard the door and don''t allow others to come in, you know?" section chief Duan said when he was about to go in.


    Lao Xing nodded quickly, and then took a team of people to guard the door of the hall.


    Section chief Duan''s face was gloomy. When he walked in, he saw a decadent pony sitting there.


    Now the pony, he doesn''t know what he''s thinking. It seems that there is only one thought, that is, he can''t say anything! Say your family will be finished!


    This thunder, he must carry it!


    When section chief Duan came in, the pony looked up and immediately his eyes began to empty again.


    "Pony." section chief Duan coughed twice. "Do you know what your current behavior is? You''re making perjury! Retracting your confession needs evidence, you know? Tell me the truth, is someone threatening you? If so, I can help you change a detention center!"


    The pony laughed to himself.


    Another detention center? Zhang Wen and boss Wang''s people will find him sooner or later.


    He doesn''t want to bother.


    The pony didn''t speak for a long time. Section chief Duan frowned and then asked, "are you going to say nothing?"


    The pony answered him in silence.


    Section chief Duan clenched his teeth secretly, patted the notebook hard, and said coldly, "pony, you don''t cooperate with our work, but I will take measures!"

 Chapter 1537

    Section chief Duan said that taking measures is not to frighten people. He has many means to get prisoners like pony! After all, that''s what he does! As soon as his eyes closed, there were more than a dozen ways in his head to make the pony compromise.


    But the current situation does not allow him to do so!


    Pony has been the object of attention of the above people. If something happens at this time, all the spearheads will be aimed at section chief Duan and them.


    Mayor Chen is investigating him. He can''t show his horse''s feet. It won''t end well if he shows it!


    He''s scaring the pony!


    He can only frighten the pony.


    The pony looked at the section chief and still didn''t change his words: "you take measures. Anyway, this is the truth."


    Section chief Duan is going crazy. Why does this pony look more difficult than ordinary people?


    Section chief Duan may not know that pony, like pretending to be a tiger, is a stubborn young man with a lot of stubbornness in his heart! How could you be convinced?


    As long as the pony decides what to do, he will stick to it.


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath and knew what was going on in an instant.


    There are not many things that can involve a person, but family and money.


    The pony doesn''t look like it''s because of money.


    Then it''s probably family.


    Thinking of this, the section chief sneered in his heart, opened the pony''s data, looked at it, and then turned back to the people outside and said, "turn off the monitoring for me."


    The people outside promised and turned off the monitoring.


    Section chief Duan needs to write a report when the monitoring is turned off during the interrogation, but he doesn''t hesitate to do so in order to deal with the pony quickly.


    It''s really worrying about the pony.


    Section chief Duan said with a gloomy face: "pony, I know you have a wife, children and parents. Although I don''t know why you want to retract your confession this time, you should take into account the safety of your family? Especially your wife, I heard that you are ill, don''t you need money to see a doctor!"


    The pony suddenly looked up and jumped in his heart.


    Can he keep his heart from beating when he is said to be in his heart?


    The key is to look at the appearance of section chief Duan. At the moment, he doesn''t look like a civil servant at all, but more like a leader on the road.


    Zhu Zhichi, section chief Duan didn''t learn anything else. Instead, he learned how to threaten people from boss Wang, and he was quite familiar with it.


    Threatening with his family is the usual method of boss Wang.


    "What do you want to do?" the pony''s heart stopped at this moment.


    Section chief Duan smiled darkly: "pony, to tell you the truth, it''s just my word to make your family unable to stay in Jinhai city in the future. But if you cooperate with me, I won''t embarrass your family!"


    The pony''s face was overcast. He stared at section chief Duan with his eyes, weighing the pros and cons in his heart. If this is true, what should he do?


    The smile on Duan''s face is stronger. It seems that pony is really afraid of someone touching his family.


    As long as we grasp his weakness, we don''t worry about what he doesn''t say.


    Section chief Duan is even ready to finish work. He is sure that pony will compromise. But he forgot the expression on his face when he was talking to the pony just now.


    A vicious villain!


    You can''t compare with boss Wang!


    Like this, is it still section chief? Or the section chief who wants to make some achievements?


    He is completely abusing his power!


    If section chief Duan doesn''t have this skin, if he is put on the road, then he is an old rogue! He also used his family to threaten others. It''s a hooligan''s home.


    However, in order to achieve the goal, section chief Duan can''t care about anything now.


    The pony was silent for a few minutes and took a deep breath: "Zhang Wen didn''t do this."


    Boom!


    Section chief Duan''s head exploded.


    What did the pony say? He still doesn''t change his mouth?


    This


    What the fuck was this!


    Section chief Duan''s face was extremely difficult to see. He said in an almost command tone: "tell me, is someone threatening you? Is Zhang Wen''s person threatening you!"


    The pony shook his head firmly: "no, I lied and wanted to tell the truth."


    Section chief Duan patted the table hard. The pony walked around for a long time. I''m playing with him!


    He suddenly had a feeling of being played like a monkey.


    But now he can''t touch the pony, so he can only patiently lure him to tell the truth.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, outside the door.


    Three black cars stopped.


    It''s a security car.


    Wang Yi got out of the car with seven or eight people.


    Today, team Zhang is also among them.


    Lao Xing immediately took someone to block the door: "what department are you from?"


    Wang Yi took out her certificate and let him see it: "security department."


    Of course, Lao Xing knows what department they are. Saying this is just delaying time!


    He took it from Wang Yi''s hand and looked left and right. He didn''t mean to return it to them for a long time.


    Wang Yi frowned slightly. Everyone could see that Lao Xing was delaying time.


    "Have you finished?" he asked.


    Lao Xing raised his head and glared at him: "your security department is so powerful that we can''t take it seriously! I have to see if this certificate is true!"


    Wang Yi is the head of the security department and has no ability to handle affairs, but he has one disadvantage: he has too little social experience.


    Wang Yi came out of school and had no experience in working hard in society.


    He must suffer when he meets people in society.


    Especially a veteran like Lao Xing!


    People say they want to check. Wang Yi can''t grab it from him. WOW?


    However, Wang Yi was really worried. When he got the news that pony wanted to retract his confession, he rushed over at the first time. It is reasonable that the security department has the right to sit in, which is one of the many rights given to him by Mayor Chen.


    I''m kidding!


    The ad hoc office, this is the white road rule. Even the two police forces should be clearly divided. But at this time, section chief Duan asked the security department to listen. What''s the concept?


    Mayor Chen, this is 100% trust in the security department! 100% trust Wang Yi!


    But looking at Lao Xing and them, they have no intention to cooperate at all.


    Wang Yi''s eyes flashed and stared at Lao Xing and them.


    Lao Xing didn''t say that he wouldn''t let them in. Second, he didn''t obstruct them. They just wanted to confirm their certificates. Is this wrong? It''s just a little slow.


    Wang Yi has little social experience, but team Zhang has a lot of experience. When he saw this situation, he was angry.


    He took two steps directly, grabbed the certificate from Lao Xing and read it aloud.


    "Chief of security department, Wang Yi!"

 Chapter 1538

    Team Zhang spoke in a loud voice, almost deafening.


    It was like firing a shot in Lao Xing''s ear.


    This made Lao Xing a little confused.


    Why does this man look so familiar?


    He was wearing casual clothes, which made him a little confused for a moment.


    "Are you..." he asked subconsciously.


    Team Zhang straightened his body board: "I''m a policeman of XX police force. Now I''m transferred by section chief Wang. I''m already from the security department!"


    Lao Xing remembered, isn''t this Xiao Zhang!


    It''s not dangerous to catch prisoners. His physical quality is absolutely excellent. It''s said that when he caught prisoners, he once laid down six bastards with his bare hands, and those bastards were all armed with knives.


    Skill, absolutely nothing to say.


    Such a bully is now working under Wang Yi''s hands? This is like adding wings to a tiger!


    But the situation now seems more troublesome.


    The security department came to watch. Section chief Duan must have thought of this before he let Lao Xing and them guard outside the door. Lao Xing must delay time and can''t let Wang Yi and them in so soon.


    Thinking of this, Lao Xing rubbed his ears and began to be shameless: "I didn''t hear you clearly. Can you repeat it?"


    Team Zhang frowned. He really didn''t expect Lao Xing to play this game with him!


    He has also heard of Lao Xing before. He is also a director. How can he play like this!


    In order not to let them in, I took great pains.


    Wang Yi said at this time: "I heard that you are interrogating the prisoner, and the prisoner has now reached the point of retracting his confession. If you still delay here, there will be no good fruit for you in the future!"


    Lao Xing had already prepared in his heart. Even if he didn''t have good fruit to eat, he had to stop Wang Yi.


    Anyway, a section chief will wipe his ass in the future.


    Old Xing smiled and said, "section chief Wang, I know you have privileges. You are the mayor in Jinhai City, but if you want to go in, you have to abide by the rules. I have to check your certificates first, and then ask what you want to do, so that you can go in. Anyway, the rules can''t be disordered!"


    Then he grabbed the certificate from team Zhang and looked at it for himself.


    Team Zhang is really out of action.


    What else can Lao Xing do if he plays so hard!


    Lao Xing smiled proudly, but soon his expression froze.


    Because he saw a piece of paper in Wang Yi''s hand. This is XX order!


    Lao Xing is no stranger to this thing.


    However, he has been in the police industry for so many years and has seen this thing for the second time.


    This XX order is not something that ordinary people can do. Even if it passes through the city and province, it still needs to pass through zhognyang! Who can be so capable?


    It seems that Wang Yi is really not simple!


    Wang Yi asked, "have you seen it clearly? Do you want me to read it for you?"


    Lao Xing dared not.


    In front of order XX, he dare not make a mistake. If he pretends to force again, Wang Yi has every right to catch him! Civil servants know the law and break the law, and the crime is one more class!


    "Get out of the way!" team Zhang shouted.


    Lao Xing waved his hand reluctantly and motioned the people behind him to get out of the way.


    Wang Yi immediately took people in. The interrogator was section chief Duan. Now he doesn''t know how far the situation has come. If section chief Duan takes some opportunities, it''s difficult to do.


    Walking to the interrogation room, Wang Yi was the first to see that the monitor here was off. He asked the staff outside: "why should the monitor be off? Don''t you know this is the rule?"


    This person''s eyes are quite helpless. This is also the order of the section chief.


    No way, he can only say to the communicator, "section chief Duan, the people from the security department are coming."


    This made section chief Duan''s egg hurt. Before he asked anything, the people from the security department came?


    It''s too fast!


    However, since Wang Yi and others have arrived here, it''s no use for him to insist any more. He simply said, "all right, turn on the monitoring!"


    The clerk promised and reopened the monitoring.


    Wang Yi frowned and stared at the pony inside.


    Ten minutes later, section chief Duan came out.


    "Section chief Wang, why are you here?" he said with a look of surprise.


    Wang Yi''s eyes were cold: "I heard that the prisoner wanted to retract his confession. I think section chief Duan knows better than me. Can I not come?"


    Section chief Duan tried his best to breathe out. He really had no choice. The pony didn''t change his mouth after being killed. How can he play?


    With that, Wang Yi and team Zhang walked in.


    The pony inside has entered a state of arrogance. No matter what others ask or how to ask, he just doesn''t change his mouth. Even if someone points a gun at his head, he doesn''t say anything.


    If pretending to force the tiger could see the pony now, he would certainly give a thumbs up and say cow force!


    After entering, Wang Yi simply asked a few questions.


    "Why did you retract your confession?"


    "I''m upset because of lying."


    "Do you know what the nature of retraction is?"


    "I don''t know or want to know."


    "Well, I''ll pay attention to you,"


    With that, Wang Yi took people out.


    At this point, the pony is still concerned about how to retract his confession?


    What he thinks now is that his family is fine. Don''t offend boss Wang and Zhang Wen. As long as he doesn''t sentence himself to death, it''s easy to say!


    This is where the pony is now.


    It''s not good to be a hob in the middle. He wants to get out of his current state quickly.


    After Wang Yi went out, she and team Zhang went to the corner to smoke a cigarette.


    The expression on team Zhang''s face was more or less excited: "brother Wang, this is not made by Zhang Wen. There''s no need to hide that Wen, isn''t it?"


    Wang Yi nodded: "this is a piece of my heart disease!"


    In fact, Wang Yi believed in her heart from the beginning that Zhang Wen didn''t do it. How can this kind of thing be possible?


    "So what should we do about it?" team Zhang asked.


    Wang Yi flicked the cigarette ash: "you first go to the police station that arrested Zhang Wen, tell them about it, and stop the arrest of Zhang Wen. Then, we''ll start from the pony!"


    As long as Zhang Wen can come out, Wang Yi can also know some important clues through Zhang Wen, so it is not far from completing this matter.


    Now, what he wants is evidence, decisive evidence!


    However, Xiao Ma is now the only witness. If Wang Yi asks who is controlling this matter from him, it is the best.


    If the pony tells him it''s boss Wang, Wang Yi will catch him at the first time!


    All this depends on the pony!


    After listening to Wang Yi''s words, team Zhang quickly promised, and then went to inform the people, while Wang Yi sat outside the interrogation room again, looked at the pony in the picture and narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 1539

    Wang Yi came and made section chief Duan feel even more at a loss.


    He didn''t entertain Wang Yi and went back to his office alone.


    After thinking for a long time, he still called boss Wang.


    After all, the situation is a little beyond his control.


    The phone was quickly connected. There was boss Wang''s calm voice: "what''s the matter?"


    Section chief Duan quickly said, "Lao Wang, this morning, the pony came to retract his confession!"


    "What is it?" boss Wang stood up and listened. He didn''t know what it meant to retract his confession.


    Section chief Duan said patiently, "that is to say, pony overturned the previous testimony! He has denied that Zhang Wen ordered him!"


    "My grass..." boss Wang''s egg hurt a little, and the pony overturned these. So what''s the next step?


    He must shake out boss Wang!


    If the pony shakes him out now, the people above will catch boss Wang without saying a word!


    How the fuck can this work?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang said coldly, "what else did he say?"


    Knowing what he was worried about, section chief Duan quickly said, "don''t worry, Lao Wang. The pony didn''t shake you out. The boy is very strict, but I don''t know what he means by insisting!"


    Yes, what''s the meaning of pony''s persistence.


    It''s very confusing to turn over the confession.


    Section chief Duan called boss Wang to ask him what to do about it.


    How to play.


    Boss Wang turned his head quickly.


    Pony, did you betray boss Wang?


    Strictly speaking, No.


    People''s Pony didn''t tell boss Wang. He just denied Zhang Wen and denied Plan B!


    Then simply follow plan a!


    Even if you can''t catch Zhang Wen now, boss Wang still has a way to deal with Zhang Wen.


    Without Liu hongran, what is Zhang Wen?


    "The pony is now determined not to tell anyone?" asked boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan nodded vigorously: "yes! This boy has a hard mouth!"


    "That''s it!" boss Wang said faintly.


    That''s it?


    Section chief Duan''s egg hurt. What he said was simple, but that''s not the case.


    Evidence needs to be investigated.


    But now that the evidence has been investigated and the pony overturned those words, it is obviously difficult for section chief Duan!


    Pony admitted that he did it. It''s simple and straightforward, but what about the evidence? In order to investigate this matter, they must look for evidence! But there''s so much fucking evidence!


    Boss Wang''s remark is purely embarrassing the section chief!


    He can retreat all over. What about section chief Duan?


    "Boss Wang, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do this..."


    "Grass, what''s the matter?" boss Wang was very upset.


    Section chief Duan is getting more and more inky now, just like a big girl.


    "In this case, the evidence has been handed in. Unless the pony admits that it was instigated by others, it''s hard to deal with the evidence..." section chief Duan told the truth.


    Boss Wang scolded: "Lao Duan, you don''t have to talk nonsense with me. Just tell me how much money you need!"


    "It''s not about money."


    This is really not a problem of money. It would be easier if money could be used to solve it.


    Section chief Duan was quite speechless: "Lao Wang, this time is really not my ink. It''s not as simple as you think. I''m afraid the pony can''t handle it!"


    Section chief Duan is not a greasy person, but he is quite greasy in front of boss Wang.


    I can''t help it. I can''t tell him about it.


    Boss Wang also heard that section chief Duan''s words were greasy and crooked. His eyebrows moved: "just say whether you can do this!"


    Dare section chief Duan say no?


    But the situation is completely different from what he thought!


    "Lao Wang, you really have to be careful about this! Otherwise we''ll all have bad luck!"


    Boss Wang was silent for a moment.


    I think he has let the pony in to fight against things. Is it difficult to find another person to come out as the backstage of the pony?


    The more you play, the more you play!


    Moreover, a pony is still under his control. If there are many people, he can''t help it.


    "What do you mean?" boss Wang asked.


    Section chief Duan was silent for a few seconds and said, "Lao Wang, otherwise, you can find someone to talk to Xiao Ma and simplify the matter."


    "How to simplify?" boss Wang was angry.


    "Just... Admit that he killed it on purpose!"


    Boss Wang was stunned for a few seconds.


    Intentional homicide and traffic accident are two concepts. If so, pony will never compromise!


    Let him live for more than ten years, but let him be a death penalty, can he do it?


    As soon as the pony is in a hurry, he must sell boss Wang!


    "Lao Duan, you''re fucking playing with me!" boss Wang said angrily.


    Section chief Duan quickly shook his head: "Lao Wang, you understand me wrong. I don''t mean that!"


    Boss Wang also heard that things might not be as simple as he thought. He took a deep breath and asked, "can you sentence him to death for this?"


    Section chief Duan did not hide him, but said frankly: "90%, yes! But you can rest assured that as long as he recruited, there will be no chance to retract his confession. If it is not guaranteed, the death penalty will be executed immediately!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes turned. If so, it''s not once and for all, and he can take back the three million he gave!


    "You can''t retract your confession. Promise not? Lao Duan, I''m not alone this time. If I have something to do, you have to follow me!"


    Section chief Duan certainly understood this truth. He nodded: "don''t worry! As long as you can find a way to let him admit it, it''s no problem! I''ll operate the rest!"


    "Grass, what a fucking trouble! I''ll go there now!"


    "Wait!" section chief Duan quickly stopped him. Now the people of the security department are here. If boss Wang comes, Wang Yi won''t take him away for questioning for a while?


    "Lao Wang, now I have someone here to check. Come back tomorrow!"


    "Grass, I didn''t break the law. What am I afraid of?"


    This made the section chief despise him several times. Did boss Wang commit a crime? He really dares to say this. He didn''t commit a crime. What happened to Liu hongran?


    "Lao Wang, you''d better come tomorrow. I''ll have someone pick you up then." section chief Duan said quickly.


    Boss Wang had no choice but to nod: "grass, I know, that''s it!"


    With that, he put down the phone.


    Section chief Duan is sitting at his desk, tapping his fingers on the table.


    At this time, the door was knocked twice, and then a man pushed the door and came in.


    The man''s eyes were like torches, with pure light shining inside.


    Section chief Duan looked up.


    It''s Wang Yi.

 Chapter 1540

    Wang Yi is not simple. She is very much like his father.


    This is the impression of section chief Duan on Wang Yi.


    Whether it is the way of doing things or the character, it is vigorous and resolute.


    This is somewhat similar to when I was young.


    However, Wang Yi is a hairy boy in the end. She hasn''t been in and out of society for a long time. Although she has outstanding ability, she still lacks a trace of experience. These experience is very valuable for an old official.


    Being watched by people like Wang Yi, section chief Duan really feels powerless.


    "Wang Yi, what can I do for you? This is my office." section chief Duan was more or less angry. Wang Yi was so impolite that he was angry.


    In Wang Yi''s eyes, there is no section chief.


    In the past, he had some respect for section chief Duan, but Wang Yi''s impression of him has changed since he knew he had contacts with boss Wang.


    He is almost 100% sure in his heart that there must be something wrong between section chief Duan and boss Wang. Now it is only a distance of evidence to catch section chief Duan.


    As long as the evidence is complete, Wang Yi can arrest people immediately without reporting!


    Wang Yi''s eyes flashed: "section chief Duan, I ask you a few questions according to the usual practice."


    By convention.


    This made section chief Duan frown and listen to his tone. Wang Yi is sure to eat him.


    The tone is quite arrogant.


    However, the authoritative section chief of the security department is also aware that there is still something about the pony, and he still can''t compete with the security department.


    "You ask!" section chief Duan was quite impatient.


    Wang Yi didn''t think much, nodded: "what do you want to say about the pony''s confession?"


    Section chief sneered: "I suspect he has mental problems. I''m going to find a psychologist to show him!"


    This is angry talk. Section chief Duan is really angry.


    Pony''s going back on his word is like a psychopath!


    "If you want to identify, you can at any time, but I suspect that the pony is not mentally ill, but threatened by others." Wang Yi said faintly.


    Section chief Duan got up in spirits: "yes, I doubt it too, otherwise how can he say these words? I doubt it''s Zhang Wen! I heard that Dongwen group doesn''t do business and specializes in some crooked ways. After dealing with this matter, I''m going to take someone to check Dongwen group!"


    Wang Yi sneered and said something out of his mouth before she said anything.


    Section chief Duan looks really worried.


    Wang Yi said calmly, "but the person I doubt is not Zhang Wen."


    "Not Zhang Wen? Who is that?" section chief Duan was confused. Is Wang Yi not on the same line with her own ideas? It''s troublesome, too.


    Wang Yi''s eyes were like torches and stared into the eyes of section chief Duan: "I suspect it''s boss Wang! The person behind the whole thing is probably boss Wang!"


    Dong Dong!


    No matter how good the psychological quality of section chief Duan is, he can''t stand such stimulation!


    The key is that when Wang Yi spoke, it was like saying, Duan Wengong, I have mastered everything about you. You can''t hide!


    Section chief Duan was not nervous in front of Mayor Chen, nor was he nervous in front of Mayor Chen''s secretary.


    But in front of Wang Yi, he was nervous!


    Wang Yi''s bright eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, and also saw clearly those things in the heart of section chief Duan.


    For a time, section chief Duan''s head was a little confused.


    "Why is boss Wang involved? As far as I know, it has nothing to do with boss Wang." Duan section chief said in a numb voice.


    Has nothing to do with boss Wang?


    This sentence has betrayed section chief Duan.


    He is protecting boss Wang!


    "Oh? Do you have evidence? Or have you investigated boss Wang?" Wang Yi continued.


    Wang Yi''s tone made section chief Duan cautious.


    "There has been no investigation. I just have reasonable doubts."


    Wang Yi sneered: "don''t say this, let''s say something else."


    Section chief Duan became vigilant this time: "en..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the interrogation room, pony''s condition is quite bad.


    Now section chief Duan''s people come in for interrogation in turn.


    In fact, now he is not interrogating, but scaring the pony and forcing him to submit!


    Section chief Duan didn''t dare to be rough. He could only attack the pony mentally, let him retreat and tell the truth.


    The pony''s mood is also collapsing a little.


    Just now, several people told the pony that if Zhang Wen didn''t do it, he could only put the charge on his pony, so it was murder. He must know better than anyone about the nature of murder.


    It is possible that the pony was killed on the spot, and there is no room for sophistry.


    Dead.


    The pony is not afraid.


    But he''s just afraid of hurting his family.


    Just now a policeman was right. The pony has put himself on a dead end. He said that it was not Zhang Wen or anyone. There was no evidence of any traffic accident at the scene. All the evidence proved that the pony was intentional.


    Then this is definitely intentional homicide.


    The pony''s heart is dead.


    His head is buzzing now.


    "So, if I''m shot, is there anything wrong with my family?" he asked.


    The policeman frowned and thought the pony was going to let go. He hurriedly said, "of course your family is all right. This is not ancient! But you should think clearly before you speak, you know?"


    The pony nodded and stopped talking.


    He has a steelyard in his heart, weighing the pros and cons.


    Three million.


    In today''s society, an ordinary migrant worker, who can earn 3 million?


    Never in a lifetime.


    Now the pony has three million given by boss Wang, which is equivalent to completing his mission ahead of schedule.


    With this money, my wife''s illness can be cured, enough to bring up the children.


    You can also spare some money to support your parents.


    People, sometimes not as good as money.


    After a while, he took a deep breath: "you asked me to call home, and then I''ll tell the truth early tomorrow morning, OK?"


    The interrogators next to each other looked at each other: "do you promise to say?"


    The pony nodded and promised, "as long as I call, I will say."


    "Then wait a minute. I have to ask the leader about it."


    With that, he ran out and asked section chief Duan.


    When section chief Duan heard that the pony was finally about to recruit, he thought he must be unable to endure, so he agreed to his request. And let people watch the pony. Don''t let him talk nonsense on the phone.


    In the interrogation room, pony and his wife and mother talked on the phone for the last time.


    On the phone, he heard his child affectionately call his father.


    The picture of his wife and children warming the Kang seems to be farther and farther away from him, and it seems that it will only appear in his dream.


    The pony''s eyes were confused.

 Chapter 1541

    "Section chief Duan, do you think he will tell the truth?" Lao Xing asked section chief Duan outside the interrogation room.


    Section chief Duan is now Lao Xing''s guiding light. Lao Xing is secretly learning everything he says and does, eager to become section chief Duan.


    Wang Yi asked him for a long time just now. His face is ugly. Wang Yi is nothing! Although he is the number one person in the security department, even Mayor Chen has to be careful when talking to him. Why is this boy so unambiguous?


    Section chief Duan may not know that Wang Yi is not unambiguous to him, but unambiguous to all sins!


    There is no justice, the black of red fruit!


    It''s the same as his father.


    Section chief Duan looked at the crying pony holding the phone and sneered.


    He sees too many people like pony.


    I can''t stand the pressure, talk to my family for the last time, and then I''m ready to do it.


    It must be.


    Otherwise, why is he crying?


    "I''m sure I will. I''ll get him something to eat and drink later. Just leave someone outside to watch him tonight. The rest will come early tomorrow!" he said.


    "I see." Lao Xing promised. Now he is a little poor for the little horse. The boy really doesn''t understand anything. He was driven around by two groups of people. There is no one inside and outside. Now there is only one way in front of the little horse, that is death.


    Admitted it and was sentenced.


    Unless he takes back what he just retracted.


    When section chief Duan finished, Lao Xing asked someone to get something to eat and sent it to the pony.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in the dead of night.


    It''s more than one in the morning.


    The pony fell asleep on the table.


    The policeman guarding the pony was not sleepy, and his two eyelids fought.


    Seeing the pony sleeping so well, he thought there should be nothing wrong. He stretched and planned to go out to have a rest.


    Anyway, there''s a monitor to see the pony, and it''s OK to have a rest.


    The moment the door closed, the pony opened his eyes.


    But he knew there was a monitor watching him, so he lay on the table for a long time without moving.


    Tears fell down his eyes.


    The pony cried.


    He''s really upset.


    But he had no regrets. When he called his wife during the day, he knew that his wife''s operation was very successful, and the hospital also gave some money. The three million given by boss Wang was basically useless.


    With this money, she wants to buy a shop and do some small business by herself when the pony comes out.


    Hearing this, the pony wept on the spot.


    The husband and wife live in a shop with a lively child next to them. This picture seems to be the most reassuring picture for all men.


    But it seemed to be farther and farther away from him.


    It seems that it can never be achieved.


    In the afternoon, pony heard it from section chief Duan''s words.


    It''s not easy.


    It''s much more complicated than pony imagined. It''s not that he doesn''t say anything.


    Unless pony admits that he did it himself, or murder.


    Intentional murder!


    He knew what crime it was.


    Die!


    But at this stage, he seems to have neglected so much.


    As long as he can carry it down, even if he dies, it''s no big deal. The key is that Xiaoma is afraid that the people above section chief Duan will continue to investigate it.


    He is just an ordinary people. What he can insist on until now is an extraordinary perseverance. Otherwise, he would have explained it under the coercion of section chief Duan.


    But if you admit it, you are a condemned prisoner.


    What is the treatment of prisoners on death row? Pony has no bottom in his heart.


    We have to use torture to extract confessions.


    Can the pony resist then?


    He can''t guarantee it himself.


    If he talks about boss Wang or Zhang Wen at that time, what will happen? Three million yuan will definitely be taken back by boss Wang, and pony''s family may be hunted down.


    That picture is not what pony wants to see.


    After his wife followed him, they didn''t enjoy a day''s happiness. After so many years of struggle, they finally had their own foothold in Jinhai City, but she was ill again.


    This is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue.


    But now, with the money given by boss Wang, they can have their own chips in Jinhai city.


    The picture of his wife and children warming the Kang made the pony cry.


    Three million. It''s good to exchange one.


    Especially the life of the pony.


    The pony put his arms against his head and exerted force between his teeth.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of blood poured out of his mouth.


    At the same time, the feeling of pain made him dizzy.


    The pony tried not to cry out and continued to work hard.


    The intense pain stimulated the pony''s nerves and left his head blank. Countless pictures flashed from his head before.


    At this moment, they all turned into grief.


    Tears flow.


    The pony''s tears seemed to break the line and fell silently.


    In this desperate society, he chose the most painful way to end his life in exchange for the peace of his family.


    The pony didn''t blame anyone at all.


    On the contrary, he was a little lucky that at least he had the capital he could exchange for.


    How much is the life of ordinary people like pony worth? 100000? Or 200000?


    This three million is a sky high price for him!


    Death is nothing to be afraid of. I''m afraid I won''t have a home after death.


    A stream of blood flooded in his mouth, and the pony''s legs trembled.


    But he tried not to look up. He knew that as soon as he looked up, he could be seen by video surveillance. If he was sent to the hospital for rescue before he lost consciousness, his previous efforts would be wasted.


    He had heard that biting his tongue to commit suicide was not death from excessive blood loss, but mostly death from pain.


    Then he will endure the pain!


    Thinking of this, the pony held his hands tightly together.


    His tongue was badly bitten off by him.


    Blood poured out of his mouth more like opening the gate to release flood.


    But he didn''t get it out at all. Instead, he drank a lot into his stomach.


    Patience, now patience is success for pony.


    He kept telling himself that the painful time would not be too long. At best, it would be more than ten minutes. As long as he gritted his teeth and held on for more than ten minutes, his wife, children and parents would be safe in the future.


    At least, I can live the same life as ordinary people.


    Comfortable, without any pressure.


    What is trade-off, this is trade-off.


    The pony looked terrible at the moment.


    His red eyes and bulging cheeks made him tremble with pain that was almost unbearable.


    Vomit~


    He finally couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    Half of his tongue flew out of his mouth, and blood fell down his clothes.


    His consciousness became blurred.


    At this moment, he can only meditate in his heart, sorry for his wife, sorry for his parents, and sorry for the two-year-old child

 Chapter 1542

    It''s more than seven in the morning.


    The two policemen guarding the interrogation room woke up.


    One of them went to see the monitor the first time.


    In the surveillance, the pony climbed on the table and didn''t move. It looked like he was asleep.


    It seems that the pony is really tired. He was asked by section chief Duan in turn yesterday. It would be good if he didn''t have a mental breakdown~


    He got up and stretched.


    Suddenly, he saw something wrong in the surveillance!


    The pony''s prone position doesn''t seem to be asleep.


    Will the two fists of a sleeping person still be tightly clenched together?


    His heart beat faster, and then he opened the door like crazy.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of blood poured into his nostrils.


    He has been handling cases for many years and is certainly no stranger to the taste.


    "Hey, how are you?" he hurried over to see how the pony was.


    As a result, as soon as his hand touched the pony''s body, the pony fell down in a trance.


    Like a pool of mud.


    The man was stunned and quickly turned to inform the man.


    ¡­¡­


    Pony wants to be done after he dies and doesn''t give anyone trouble, but who knows that his death is the beginning of trouble.


    Half an hour later, section chief Duan pushed the door in like the wind.


    The two men on the night shift rushed out last night and stood respectfully, afraid to make a noise.


    Section chief Duan shook hands and gave a big ear photon.


    "Cao, how the hell are you on duty?" section chief burst out rude words rarely.


    He''s in a hurry. He''s really in a hurry.


    Seeing that the pony is going to let go in the morning, why is it like this B now?


    Dead!


    And fucking bite your tongue and kill yourself!


    What do these people think of people?


    The two men were beaten and didn''t dare to say anything, but they were also quite wronged in their hearts!


    Who knew pony would kill himself? His mood last night was obviously quite flat. Why did he become so in a twinkling of an eye?


    No one can think of it.


    Section chief Duan hurriedly paced back and forth here. No one moved the pony''s body for a long time.


    The identification department is still on its way.


    The pony is dead and the important witness is dead. Can it not be traced?


    Because of the mistakes of these two people, section chief Duan has to face two things.


    1¡¢ He was arrested by the people above for investigation and questioned about the death of the pony. This process will certainly not be simple, and if it is serious, it will affect the official career of section chief Duan.


    But now it''s not this thing that makes section chief Duan hurt, but the second thing.


    I don''t know if it was intentional. The pony didn''t say anything before he died.


    He didn''t admit that he deliberately murdered it, let alone who ordered it.


    Then, this matter needs to continue to be investigated!


    Keep looking for evidence and hit yourself in the face.


    Section chief Duan doesn''t know how many times he scolded the pony in his heart. Since he is going to die, why don''t you admit it first? And left this mess to yourself!


    Now, let section chief Duan die without proof!


    Shit!


    "Section chief Duan, what should we do now?" the old Xing next to him asked.


    Section chief Duan frowned and said nothing.


    how? He still wants to ask what to do now!


    He has been an official for so many years. What has he never seen? What kind of complex situation has not been encountered? But to be honest, this is his first time.


    For the first time, my head was blank and I had no idea!


    Seeing that there was no one nearby, Lao Xing whispered a reminder: "section chief Duan, maybe we can modify the testimony and let the pony recruit?"


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath. If it were an ordinary case, he would certainly do so.


    But this matter is related to Liu Xide above! Not to mention the people above, even the local court can find out how they modified their testimony!


    The key is to monitor the whole process when interrogating the pony.


    It is almost impossible to delete or change, because the monitoring is encrypted.


    Counterfeiting is impossible.


    "Lao Xing, someone is staring at this matter. Don''t play with these little hands. It''s useless." section chief Duan waved helplessly.


    "What shall we do?" Lao Xing asked anxiously.


    Now he is the only one who cares so much about section chief Duan.


    Now it''s time for the last fight. Section chief Duan clenched his fist: "now we can only start from Zhang Wen. As long as we can find out the relationship with pony from him, it''s easy to do!"


    "But the pony''s confession..."


    "He will retract his confession, and so will we!"


    Lao Xing seemed to understand the meaning of section chief Duan and retired.


    Prick~


    At this time, a car stopped at the door, which was sent by section chief Duan to pick up boss Wang early in the morning.


    Boss Wang, dressed in a windbreaker, got out of the car with high toes and high spirits.


    Since getting rid of Liu hongran, the great enemy, boss Wang''s mental state has always been quite good.


    He came here today to gain success. Why don''t he dress up a little more capable?


    The driver also got off quickly and went to open the door of the hall for boss Wang.


    This scene is ridiculous.


    Boss Wang.


    Jinhai city black interpretation, the branch should have been the place where his hair stood upright.


    But today, he is dressed brightly and appears here without fear.


    More like a guest.


    Those who are not afraid of the dark have a background.


    With this relationship with section chief Duan, boss Wang is like a duck to water in Jinhai city.


    Entering here is like routine.


    Entering the door, he saw the section chief with a sad face.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s the pony man?" boss Wang came and asked.


    Section chief Duan didn''t speak and pointed to the interrogation room.


    Boss Wang scratched his head and walked over. When he saw the pony lying on the table, there was a pool of blood next to it.


    "My grass, you killed him?" boss Wang called subconsciously.


    Section chief Duan quickly shook his head. He can''t afford the crime.


    He''s glad he didn''t clean up the pony yesterday. Otherwise, if something happened to the pony today, he would be found out.


    "Lao Wang, you can''t talk nonsense." section chief Duan quickly interrupted him.


    "How did he die?" asked boss Wang.


    "Bite your tongue and kill yourself..." Duan section chief answered him numbly.


    "I can''t make a movie!" boss Wang trembled subconsciously.


    In his impression, this kind of suicide doesn''t seem to exist. Who the fuck can be so cruel to himself? Can you do this?


    I bite my tongue when I eat at ordinary times. It hurts for a long time!


    Not only boss Wang was surprised, section chief Duan also admired it.


    Pony, what a character. He''s the first one who can bite his tongue and kill himself in the interrogation room!


    Boss Wang was stunned for a few seconds.


    His first reaction was the same as that of section chief Duan. His brain was blank.


    You know, pony is the one who spent a lot of money to get in. Why did something happen?


    Something happened to him. What should I do about it?


    But in a few seconds, boss Wang immediately reacted to what was going on.

 Chapter 1543

    The pony is dead. That''s a good thing!


    Everything was put on him. He couldn''t argue. Moreover, after he died, nothing could threaten himself. Didn''t the three million come back?


    Grass!


    "This is a good thing!" boss Wang was excited.


    Section chief Duan quickly pulled him aside and whispered, "Lao Wang, things are a little different from what you think. It''s not a good thing!"


    "Why?"


    "Now the pony is dead, but before he died, he didn''t admit that he did it on purpose, and didn''t say who was behind it. Therefore, when he died, he was in trouble."


    "Didn''t he admit that Zhang Wen ordered it before? Just report it according to this?" boss Wang said.


    "Well, he has retracted his confession."


    "Then count according to the accident!"


    "Our previous investigation has overturned this possibility."


    "I grass, then impose it on the pony!"


    "There is surveillance in the interrogation room. He didn''t admit it. We can''t do this..."


    Boss Wang was silent.


    It seems that things are not as simple as he thought.


    The white road is different from the underworld. He can''t help it.


    Click.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and frowned: "what now?"


    Section chief Duan also has a gloomy face: "there are only two ways now. First, find out the evidence of connection with the pony from Zhang Wenna. Second, get a new master behind it. But I think it''s the first one to be simpler."


    Boss Wang''s egg hurts.


    In his opinion, neither is possible.


    First of all, Zhang Wen didn''t do it. Section chief Duan, how can they find evidence? Secondly, find another mastermind behind the scenes. What he said is simple, but even if boss Wang really finds out, all kinds of evidence and confessions will give him a headache.


    He really didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Cao, Lao Duan, I gave it to you. Now you have to be responsible!"


    Section chief Duan sighed and thought that your boss Wang still had time to question me. I''m afraid you''ll be busy soon.


    "People from the security department talked to me yesterday. I''m afraid the arrest of Zhang Wen will be lifted today!"


    "...." boss Wang''s eyes became gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    early morning.


    I''m doing push ups in the house.


    I can''t go out these days. I can only stay at Xu Jingwen''s house.


    Usually when she goes to work, I start exercising.


    At more than nine o''clock, she ran back in a rage.


    I thought she forgot to take things and asked with a smile, "why? She was too involved last night and forgot to take things?"


    Last night, she was quite crazy~


    Xu Jingwen''s little face turned red, and then solemnly said to me, "Zhang Wen, there''s something good to tell you!"


    I smiled, "what''s up?"


    Her small mouth pouted, painted with bright lip gloss, looked lovely and moving.


    "Kiss me and I''ll tell you ~"


    Ha ha, the little girl has bought a relationship with me.


    I hugged her fiercely, hugged her hard in my arms and kissed her hard.


    At first, she still had some resistance, but soon he gave up resistance and hung his hands around my neck to cooperate with me crazily.


    We both gasped hard, and I heard it.


    "What? Can you say it now? If you don''t say it again, I won''t let you go to work ~"


    The fragrance in her mouth was sprayed on my face. Then she slowly opened her mouth: "your confession has been retracted."


    I was stunned: "retracted the confession?"


    "Well, this morning, the police system in Jinhai city has lifted your arrest warrant, and you are free ~" Xu Jingwen couldn''t hide her excited smile on her face.


    That relieved me.


    It seems that pretending to force the tiger has a good ability to do things. In the end, it has been done.


    "I told you, you must be all right," said Xu Jingwen.


    I laughed. How could she know what she did in there?


    "But I heard that the witness was dead."


    "The witness is dead?" I frowned.


    "Well, but don''t worry. He wiped out your affairs before he died. I just wonder why he committed suicide." Xu Jingwen said thoughtfully.


    This made me frown and then sigh. It seems that he still wants to open it.


    If you erase this matter, you will certainly offend boss Wang.


    Once you offend boss Wang, can he live in peace in the future? Families will be threatened!


    I know boss Wang''s means best.


    It''s not stupid to choose to end your life in this way.


    "Zhang Wen, what do you think?" Xu Jingwen looked at me and said.


    I smiled: "I''m free, so I can''t stay with you tonight."


    Her eyebrows moved: "even if you''re all right, you can come to my house..."


    For so long, Xu Jingwen has lived alone. Now she has lived with me for a few days, and finally has some popularity. She certainly doesn''t want me to leave.


    But there are some things I have to do. I stay here all day. I don''t know myself.


    I fondly touched her forehead and said, "I''ll come back when I''m free."


    With that, I called Er Zi Li.


    Li Erzi also heard about it on the phone. Before I opened my mouth, he said, "Wenzi, I''m almost downstairs. You can come down in five minutes."


    I nodded. Li Erzi is fast. I know what I''m thinking.


    "OK."


    Put down the phone, I put on my clothes and left.


    Xu Jingwen grabbed me, her eyes full of reluctance.


    "Zhang Wen, thank you for accompanying me these days. I''m... Very happy."


    I smile.


    Xu Jingwen also knew that I was black and she was white.


    The two of us are not people in the same world. It''s an accident for me to live here with her these days. Now my affairs have been erased, and I have fewer opportunities to contact her after I go out.


    I''m afraid it will be a stranger.


    Of course she felt bad.


    As soon as I held her in my arms, her chest with good grades had changed shape when I squeezed it.


    "These days, I want to thank you."


    Xu Jingwen couldn''t help crying.


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, I sat in Li Erzi''s car.


    He lit me a cigarette and said with a smile, "Wenzi, how does it feel to regain freedom?"


    "Ha ha, it feels good," I told the truth.


    These days, I always feel a piece of gloom pressing on my head. Now that this matter has been smoothed out, I naturally relax.


    "Er Zi, thank you for this. It''s done well!" I said.


    Li Erzi''s fingers trembled with cigarettes.


    Li Erzi may be the busiest person in the world these days when I go in.


    For the normal operation of Dongwen group and to help me deal with these things, he runs around all day.


    At the same time, he understood that it was not easy to carry the banner of Dongwen group.

 Chapter 1544

    Although he didn''t feel much at ordinary times, he really put it on his head. Only then did Li Erzi know how much pressure there was.


    Now hearing me say this, Li Erzi immediately relaxed and was touched.


    After so many days, he did not work in vain.


    "By the way, what about pretending to be a tiger? Did he come out?" I asked.


    Li Erzi smiled: "it is estimated that he will come out in a while. I have arranged it."


    "Ha ha, let''s pick him up!"


    "Good!"


    On the way, Li Erzi told me about the current form.


    Liu hongran is gone. Now Wanfeng group is resurgent and is eager to move the land in the west of the city.


    It''s very likely to open up and fight with us.


    "Wenzi, without the support of brother Liu, we have a lot of trouble in many places. I''ve been running around these days when you''re not here. It''s quite obvious."


    In the past, Dongwen group had a smooth start, but now, no matter what you do, it seems that there is an invisible big hand blocking it. Li Erzi knows this very clearly.


    "Brother Liu is gone. It''s inevitable." I took a cigarette and looked at Li Erzi, "but if we work hard with boss Wang, how many chances do you have?"


    Li Erzi understood what I said and smiled: "boss Wang? To tell you the truth, we really don''t pestle him now! It''s just that Dongwen group is more difficult."


    "Er Zi, you don''t have to worry about this! It''s not difficult to make Dongwen group a famous group in Jinhai city and even the whole country. But there is one condition, that is to stabilize our foundation first! At the same time, get rid of Wanfeng group!"


    "Well, as long as there is no boss Wang, these things are not called things!" said Li Erzi.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he came to the gate of the detention center.


    Li Erzi and the people here are quite familiar with each other, so he drove in directly.


    As soon as the car stopped, we saw a man coming out from a distance.


    3mm hair and strong body.


    This man is pretending to be a tiger. He is coming out with his belongings.


    Li Erzi and I hurried out of the car to meet him.


    At this time, many prisoners in prison clothes came out and stood there reluctantly to see off the tiger.


    "Brother Hu, come back often when you''re free ~"


    "Brother tiger, remember our brothers!"


    "When we go out, we''ll follow you."


    These people don''t seem to want to force the tiger to go.


    Pretending to force the tiger turned back and said to them, "go back and behave well in it and try to come out early! Remember what I told you!"


    "Know brother Hu, often come back and have a look ~" the people behind, including Guangguang, responded together.


    I''m a little messy when I see this picture.


    Dare to pretend to force the tiger. It''s not to suffer, but to travel and make friends!


    It''s only been a few days. Pretending to be a tiger has become famous here.


    Look at this posture, it''s starting all the inmates.


    When he came to prison, he harvested a group of hairy legged men.


    "Ha ha, Wenzi, you''re out!" pretended to force the tiger to come over and patted me on the shoulder with both hands.


    He looks much more energetic than before. This short hair is still more suitable for him.


    Pretending to force the tiger to rob the lines, I smiled awkwardly: "didn''t you suffer in there?"


    Pretending to force the tiger, he looked at Li Erzi bitterly: "I didn''t suffer any pain. I ate a piece of soap when I first came in."


    "What..." Li Erzi and I were stunned. We ate a piece of soap and pretended that the tiger was a cruel man.


    "Later, after I went in, I had a fight with the people inside. They were not in good health. It was estimated that they didn''t eat well inside. They were knocked down by me two or three times. Since then, they were convinced of me, ha ha!"


    Pretending to force a tiger has the method of pretending to force a tiger. Now I''m a little glad I let pretending to force a tiger to do things. He has no problem doing these things.


    He got into the car, forced the tiger to hold his cheek with one hand and looked out of the window at the detention center.


    At this moment, all he thought about was his brothers in the detention center, including Guang Guang.


    To tell the truth, the experience of pretending to be a tiger is not bad these days. Although the conditions inside are simple and troublesome, this feeling still makes him very relaxed.


    It''s like Mustang finding grassland, leather shoes finding brush, whoring Ke finding Ji woman.


    Pretend to force the tiger to think now. Maybe this is his world.


    The hairy legs, the cell full of strong male hormones.


    There is only the most basic way of survival inside, and there are no other worries. Unlike outside, there are too many constraints.


    It''s a pure land to pretend to force the tiger.


    "By the way, tell me what you said to pony." Li Erzi asked back.


    Pretending to force the tiger came back and gave me a smile: "Wenzi, you don''t know. In fact, pony is a good man."


    It''s not that the pony is good. He is stubborn and can''t get along with the people inside. He''s just broken by pretending to be a tiger.


    I took it.


    That''s why I showed a submissive look to him.


    "In fact, I simply said a few words to the pony. It''s no big deal." pretending to force Hu youyou to say, "he accepted boss Wang''s three million before he promised to carry the matter to boss Wang. This matter has nothing to do with him. He''s also a hard-working man ~"


    Pretending to force tiger and pony to get along these days, they also began to have a good impression of him.


    After saying this, Li Erzi and I looked at him cautiously.


    Pretending to be a tiger, how did you become rational?


    It''s said that it''s rare to change people in just three days.


    My face sank after listening to the words of pretending to force the tiger.


    From today on, I will completely get rid of boss Wang! He killed brother Liu and the man who had countless kindness to me! I must avenge this!


    "Wenzi, when shall we be boss Wang?" asked pretending to force the tiger.


    My eyes were cold: "just the last two days!"


    "Well, kill him then! Especially the butcher! By the way, er Zi, how''s the pony now?" pretending to force the tiger is still more concerned about the pony.


    Li Erzi was silent for a few seconds and said, "I''m dead. I bit my tongue and killed myself in the detention center last night."


    "What! Dead?" pretended to force the tiger to be shocked and looked at Li Erzi incredulously.


    The latter nodded slightly.


    "How can such a good person die? Alas..."


    "The pony must have figured it out. Instead of being oppressed by us and boss Wang, he might as well die. Anyway, he also received boss Wang''s money, which is enough for his family to live a carefree life."


    "But it''s only three million..." pretending to force the tiger to breathe.


    Three million, for us in the past, this is an astronomical figure, but for the current forced tiger, three million seems to be no big deal.


    Pony sold his life for three million.


    It''s hard!

 Chapter 1545

    The mood of pretending to force the tiger was a little low for a time, and we won''t lead the topic in this regard.


    Li Erzi drove to Dongwen group in the twinkling of an eye.


    I came in and looked around. I didn''t see Wang Peng except Wu Yang in the hall on the first floor.


    So I went back to my office and called Wang Peng.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Brother Wen, is that you?" there was Wang Peng''s excited voice.


    "Hehe, why don''t you come and pick me up?" I asked.


    Wang Peng was silent on the phone, and then changed the topic: "brother Wen, when did you come out?"


    "I came out in the morning." at this time, I heard the voice of a nurse on the phone and frowned, "peng''er, are you in the hospital?"


    Wang Peng knew he couldn''t hide it, so he simply admitted: "well, I was hurt, but it''s not in the way!"


    "Bullshit! Which hospital is it in? I''ll go there now!"


    "Brother Wen, I really don''t need to come here. I have brother Yijiao with me. I''m fine!"


    Listening to Wang Peng''s voice, I already know that things are not so simple.


    Wang Peng was hospitalized. Li Erzi didn''t tell me that all of them were hiding from me, even Wu Yang.


    Things may be more complicated than I thought.


    My first thought was boss Wang.


    But Wang Peng and boss Wang''s people haven''t fought once or twice. They''ve never suffered a loss. What''s the matter this time.


    "If you don''t say, I''ll ask the second son!"


    "Don''t..." Wang Peng told me the address.


    I grabbed the car key on the table and left.


    At the hospital, brother Yijiao has been waiting under the building.


    Seeing me coming, he greeted me respectfully: "brother Wen."


    "Well, how''s Wang Peng doing?" I asked casually.


    "Oh, very good. I can leave the hospital in a few days."


    "Well..."


    Then I went to Wang Peng''s ward.


    Seeing him sitting by the bed, I frowned: "peng''er, why are you hurt so badly?"


    Wang Peng smiled at me: "brother Wen, I''m fine! This little injury is nothing!"


    To tell you the truth, I like Wang Peng from the bottom of my heart.


    He is always the first to rush things. Sometimes he is too impulsive. As long as he changes this problem, it will certainly become a climate in the future.


    His injury made me feel quite angry.


    I can''t take revenge if I''m injured, but Wang Peng is injured. I must investigate this matter!


    "What''s going on? Is it because of boss Wang?" I looked gloomy.


    Wang Peng and brother Yijiao looked at each other, and they nodded to each other.


    "Yes."


    My eyes were fascinated: "just these two days, I''m going to move boss Wang."


    Wang Peng did not speak.


    This makes me feel a little surprised.


    If it were normal, Wang Peng would be the first to jump out and say what it was to kill boss Wang. This time, his reaction was more or less calm.


    But I didn''t think much. I thought it might be because Wang Peng was injured.


    "Brother Wen, how did you get out this time?" Wang Peng asked me.


    I told him the process.


    "Peng''er, you can rest assured and recover from the injury first. You don''t have to take care of the rest. By the way, have you arranged the affairs of the hospital?"


    Brother Yijiao promised: "it''s all arranged, brother Wen."


    "Well, that''s ok..." I nodded.


    "Wang Peng, you should change your dressing." at this time, the door of the ward was pushed open and a little nurse came in from the outside.


    A suitable nurse dress was worn on her, her chest was slightly undulating, and the first row of buttons on her chest were open.


    The face is plain and beautiful, but it is more exquisite than ordinary women with makeup, especially the two long legs exposed outside and the jade feet of Xiulian below.


    It stimulates men''s adrenal glands.


    The woman seems a little green, but she doesn''t lose her elegance.


    Seeing that Wang Peng didn''t respond at all, she was obviously a little angry. She came over with a few steps and glared at him.


    "Can''t you understand me? Don''t you care about your own body?" she said, and she took the initiative to help Wang Peng undress.


    Wang Peng frowned upset and kept saying words to make her move faster.


    In the eyes of the people next to him, Wang Peng is really a little unkind.


    Such a beautiful woman is in front of him. He doesn''t cherish it. He still looks like he hates it.


    Wang Peng has basically no interest in women since he mixed with me.


    Not because I''m really not interested, but because I don''t have energy.


    All his energy is focused on mixing society.


    The female nurse carefully helped Wang Peng apply medicine and change gauze.


    From her affectionate eyes, everyone can see that she is interested in Wang Peng.


    Wang PENGCHANG is handsome and has a sharp spirit that other men don''t have.


    Even if you don''t say anything, standing there is the object of women''s crazy pursuit, not to mention that he is a little decadent at the moment.


    These little nurses are fascinated.


    "Haven''t you finished yet?" Wang Peng was a little upset.


    Her little hands kept going back and forth on Wang Peng, making him itch in his heart.


    "What''s your hurry? This is a dressing change, not a fight!" the nurse didn''t pestle Wang Peng at all and immediately responded.


    Wang Peng was speechless immediately.


    The little nurse snorted and finished the last point before she stood up.


    "OK. Wang Peng, I tell you, be polite to me in the future, or it will hurt you next time!"


    Wang Peng jerked a few times at the corner of his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Looking at the back of the little nurse leaving, I suddenly wanted to fight.


    Or help Wang Peng find a woman.


    Maybe it can really change Wang Peng''s character.


    ¡­¡­


    It may be a little difficult to change Wang Peng''s character, but no one thought that it would be a big change in his character after pretending to force the tiger to go in for two days.


    At the moment, in the office of the security section of Dongwen group.


    Pretend to force tiger and black sister to sit here.


    "Why are you sighing?" black sister was upset when she saw the tiger sitting there looking out the window and sighing.


    I usually pretend to force the tiger to turn around her. I haven''t seen her for several days. I see that I''m not very hot.


    Still sighing.


    What''s going on?


    Did he change his mind?


    Unless the world comes to an end, how can a tiger change his mind?


    He likes black girls, which is engraved in the bone marrow.


    Why does he sigh about the pony now.


    Originally, pretending to force the tiger also planned to make friends with him when the pony came out, but unexpectedly, it became like this.


    Pony is such a fool. Why do you want to commit suicide? Why are you so stupid?


    "Black sister, what do you say people live for?" pretended to force the tiger to ask.


    The words are full of light sadness.


    Black sister''s eyebrows moved. To tell the truth, she hated pretending to be a tiger. She was like a woman.


    "Alas..." pretending to force the tiger to look at Heimei and sigh.


    For the first time, he felt that black sister didn''t seem to understand him.


    The black sister glanced at him and said, "I don''t know what you mean, but I don''t like your hairstyle."

 Chapter 1546

    I don''t like your hairstyle.


    This sentence is tantamount to slapping the tiger in the face.


    Remember the first time I met black sister, what did black sister say?


    She said what she wanted was to pretend to be a tiger!


    But I don''t blame black sister.


    Where do you have a hairstyle now? It''s three millimeters!


    And it''s quite shoddy.


    People can tell at a glance that they just came out of it.


    It''s normal that black sister doesn''t like it.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look wrongly at her: "my hairstyle is for business shaving, but don''t worry, I must keep it back."


    What are you most satisfied with? That''s the messy hair at this end!


    But in order to help Zhang Wen, he had no choice but to shave off his head.


    Now she is disliked by the black sister and pretends to force the tiger. She is uncomfortable.


    Black sister glared at him and scratched it twice with her hand, like a feather duster.


    Then two eyes floated to the lower body of the tiger.


    In the eyes like black gemstones, there was also pure light.


    Shua~


    She pulled the pretending tiger over with one hand in her arms.


    See!


    Black sister is so active in this kind of thing! Even take the initiative to make people dare not imagine!


    It can''t help asking questions.


    Is this a fucking woman or not?


    Or a woman full of estrogen?


    Suddenly, it seemed that the black girl was forcing the tiger with strong x clothes.


    This posture is full of possessiveness and control.


    Later, it''s the same in bed. Heimei plans to take the initiative and force the tiger to dry.


    "Oh, black sister, what are you doing..." pretending to force the tiger to lose face.


    He''s a male!


    When all creatures on earth, males take the absolute initiative. Pretending to force tigers is losing the face of all male creatures!


    Whoosh~


    Heimei''s big black grabbed the tiger''s head twice and didn''t catch anything.


    She could not help frowning.


    Suck! It suck no more!


    In the past, this was the most favorite posture of Heimei. She took the absolute initiative. She pulled up the tiger''s hair with both hands. Kaka is dry!


    But pretending to force the tiger to have no hair now. Suddenly, it''s a little uncomfortable


    It seems that this posture is useless before pretending to force the tiger to grow hair.


    Shit.


    Black sister scolded, pretended to force the tiger, and suddenly turned around while black sister was in a blank position.


    The face is almost face-to-face with the black girl.


    Two big black faces, rubbing sparks in the air.


    "Hei Mei, why are you so naughty?" pretending to force the tiger to hold Hei Mei''s arm with both hands, and the light in her eyes was slowly full of obscene gas.


    Black sister looked at him wrongly: "who told you not to take the initiative? Don''t you know people miss you?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to pick off the broken hair in front of black sister''s forehead with his hand, he said seriously, "I''m inside, and I miss you too ~"


    Black sister pouted: "why do I think you don''t miss me? I thought you changed your interest after you went in for a few days."


    Pretending to force the tiger to laugh: "fool, what do you think?"


    The implication is, fool, aren''t you a man? Which man is as rough and crazy as you?


    Is it stupid to ask such questions~


    Hei Mei was lying in the arms of a forced Tiger: "you will bully me!"


    When the love goes deep, the black sister will become quite docile, just like holding a little cat in her arms, but this is only the beginning. If she enters the state, the black sister will be more crazy than anyone.


    Pretending to force the tiger wanted to be more sensational for a while. Unexpectedly, the black sister wanted to go to war so soon, so she didn''t talk nonsense and was ready to step on the reins.


    Two big hands are going to collect Heimei''s hair.


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister to fight so many times, they have begun to take the edge of the sword.


    Once they start to dry, they both like to collect their hair.


    Pretending to be a tiger is, so is black sister.


    But now I''ve made a three millimeter tiger. How can I let people play?


    Or black sister will be angry!


    What a nice hairstyle!


    Whoosh~


    Black sister opened the tiger''s hand, then said goodbye and twisted the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger was surprised.


    Be good~


    Black sister, this is going to play that trick!


    No, you can''t let the black sister play like this. I remember the rise of the black sister last time. She had to play with the pretending tiger. She almost didn''t kill the pretending tiger.


    cannot bear sth.


    Even pretending to force the tiger can''t stand the move. You can imagine how terrible it is.


    That''s not what people can control.


    Pretending to force the tiger to skillfully turn around along Heimei''s hand, and then face to face with Heimei.


    Hei Mei was surprised and pretended to force the tiger. It resolved well. Even she didn''t respond.


    But I don''t want to use this posture!


    Heimei''s expression remained unchanged. She pressed the tiger''s head with her two hands, and then raised one leg.


    Pretending to force the tiger immediately understood how she wanted to play, but now he had no choice but to cooperate well.


    So, pretend to force the tiger to bite his teeth and start a crazy scene with black sister.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Jinjiang hotel.


    Lao Meng and Lao Hou sat opposite each other.


    There was freshly brewed tea on the table, but neither of them moved.


    After a while, Lao Meng said, "Lao Hou, have you heard about the death of the witness."


    Lao Hou nodded: "well, I know that now the witness retracted his confession and said that it had nothing to do with Zhang Wen, but who was behind the scenes did not say."


    "Lao Hou!" Lao Meng looked at him reproachfully, "sometimes you are too cautious!"


    Caution is Lao Hou''s motto, but some things don''t need to be too cautious.


    Now the general direction has been clear. Anyone can see that this matter is probably related to section chief Duan.


    They have also done a lot of homework these days. If Zhang Wen didn''t do it in Jinhai City, there is only one possibility.


    That''s boss Wang!


    But boss Wang has a close relationship with section chief Duan.


    Lao Hou was embarrassed: "but Lao Meng, we can''t be too impulsive..."


    Although he is special commissioner Zhongyang, some things need to be considered.


    Doubt must be grounded.


    Lao Meng patted himself on the chest and said, "if something goes wrong, I''ll fight!"


    Lao Hou''s eyes lit up: "Lao Meng, section chief Duan, but a department level cadre..."


    The latter took a deep breath. Of course, he knew the concept of investigating and doubting a department level cadre, but he was willing to do so in order to investigate the truth of the matter!


    "If it was an ordinary case, I wouldn''t do it, but it''s about Liu Xide! Now he still lives in Jinhai city and hasn''t left!"


    Lao Hou knows what this sentence means.


    Liu Xide didn''t leave in order to investigate the matter. After all, it was his son who had the accident.


    They are still afraid of hands and feet. It''s a little unreasonable!


    Lao Hou thought for a moment and said, "Lao Meng, where are you going to start?"

 Chapter 1547

    Lao Meng didn''t talk nonsense. He directly told Lao Hou what he thought in his heart.


    It''s to start from section chief Duan and find someone from the security department. First get section chief up and ask him again.


    Lao Hou nodded: "then what reason do we use to ask him?"


    Lao Meng said, "the witness is dead. It''s all the fault of section chief Duan. We''ll start here!"


    "Well, yes! That''s it! I''ll contact the security department now!" he said, and Lao Hou called.


    Lao Meng held his cheek with one hand and thought about other things.


    ¡­¡­


    I got a call from Wang Yi when I came out of Wang Peng''s ward.


    I made an appointment with him to meet and talk.


    Half an hour later, I arrived at the place agreed with Wang Yi.


    He didn''t come alone. He was still with team Zhang.


    When team Zhang saw me, he put down his heart: "Zhang Wen, I thought you were going to hide all your life!"


    I smiled. I still clearly remember that when I went out with team Zhang last time, I went to save the tiger. Team Zhang really had nothing to say.


    "What? Now team Zhang has come to you to help?"


    Wang Yi smiled and let me in: "not long after the establishment of the security department, I was short of manpower. Xiao Zhang was just the one I could rely on, so I transferred him."


    Then all three of us took our seats.


    Wang Yi asked, "Zhang Wen, what''s the matter? You must know the situation better than anyone else?"


    Wang Yi is clever.


    I nodded: "brother Liu was killed by boss Wang. The previous witness pony took him three million to go in."


    Wang Yi and team Zhang looked at each other, and their eyes sank in an instant.


    "Really?"


    I nodded: "I don''t want to believe it, let alone let brother Liu have an accident, but it happened."


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "OK, I know. Don''t act rashly in this matter. We''ll deal with it."


    This made me laugh. I took a sip of tea and said faintly, "brother Yi, you must know these procedures in the white way better than me? If the evidence can be found, you don''t have to come and ask me. To tell the truth, I didn''t want to solve this matter like this!"


    Wang Yi frowned: "what do you mean?"


    My eyes linglie: "a tooth for a tooth!"


    Wang Yi''s eyes sank.


    If it is a dispute on the road, Wang Yi will certainly stop me or even catch me.


    But it''s different. It''s about brother Liu.


    Brother Liu treated me and Wang Yi like reborn parents.


    Without him, Wang Yi is still just a clerk.


    "Brother Yi, you must know how Liu hongran treated me before he died. To tell you the truth, it can be said that I am responsible for his accident. I must help brother Liu get revenge!"


    A white man needs evidence and decisive evidence.


    But sometimes it''s a way to fight violence with violence?


    There is no good way to deal with boss Wang, who is on the edge of the law.


    Wang Yi stood up, went to the window with her hands on her back and said, "but it''s not so easy for you to move boss Wang now. There are white people standing behind him."


    "I know, these two people should be eliminated!" I said, "as long as you can help me contain the people on the white road."


    Wang Yi has always been quite opposed to me mixing on the road. He said that with my ingenuity, I can mix a position even in officialdom, but why do I have to mix black.


    I told him it was life.


    If I had a family like Wang Yi, if I hadn''t come to Jinhai to work, there might not be so many things.


    But the arrangement of fate is always very tricky. I came to work in Jinhai City, met Wang Yuxian and boss Wang, and then there were so many things. I came step by step. It was all fate.


    If you let me stop now, there are too many fetters.


    Wang Yi sat down and looked at me: "Zhang Wen, do you know who boss Wang''s background on the white road is? It''s section chief, department level cadre and police department. The weight is not as simple as you think."


    My eyebrows moved. I heard Li Erzi say this before. I don''t know much about these things of Baidao.


    "But I will try my best to contain him and do my best!" he said.


    I smiled and nodded, "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Wang Yi went out to see me off.


    When I got on the bus, he said, "Zhang Wen, it was said in the whole city that you killed brother Liu, but I have no doubt. I know you are not that kind of person."


    I stopped, looked at him, smiled, opened the door and got on the bus.


    ¡­¡­


    After I sent her away, Wang Yi returned to the house.


    He picked up his tea cup and took a sip of tea: "Xiao Zhang, what do you know about boss Wang?"


    Zhang Dui said: "this man is very good in Jinhai city. It is rumored that he has relations with many officials. This man is easy to move and involves too many people."


    Wang Yi smiled with a cold look in her eyes: "a lot of white people are involved? That''s just right! From today on, give me a good investigation of boss Wang, put pressure on section chief Duan, and fully cooperate with Zhang Wen! And! Don''t tell me about today!"


    Team Zhang nodded knowingly.


    Wang Yi is definitely a clean stream in Baidao. He doesn''t care about money or power. He just wants to open up a pure land in Jinhai city.


    But about Liu hongran, Wang Yi did too many things against the principle.


    Including Zhang Wen.


    Sometimes, it is necessary to have such courage. Otherwise, Wang Yi will always be a caged bird. Although her cry is sweet and her wings are plump, she can''t achieve great things.


    It''s just that team Zhang is a little worried now.


    Although the Ministry of security has been established, and now he has considerable power, he has not gained a firm foothold in Jinhai city. If he plays like this, the risk factor is too high.


    He also saw that special commissioner Zhongyang, Lao Hou and Lao Meng, were only using the security department.


    Mayor Chen gave Wang Yi so much power just to let Wang Yi be his gun.


    If you encounter too many thorns, you must take back his gun.


    At that time, I''m afraid Wang Yi''s situation will be quite troublesome.


    However, Zhang Dui didn''t say these words. Wang Yi must know it even if he didn''t say it himself.


    At this time, Wang Yi''s phone rang.


    He looked down. It was Lao Hou''s call, so he quickly answered: "Hello, Commissioner Hou."


    Lao Hou smiled brightly on the phone: "ha ha, Wang Yi, don''t be so polite. Just call me Lao Hou! I heard that Zhang Wen''s suspicion has been cleared, right?"


    Wang Yi''s eyebrows moved. It seems that Lao Hou and Lao Meng must have been staring at Zhang Wen. It''s no good to be stared at by them.


    "Yes, Zhang Wen has nothing to do with it."


    Lao Hou said, "well, should our attention be diverted?"

 Chapter 1548

    Of course, Wang Yi knew what Lao Hou meant.


    Transfer the target. Who else besides section chief?


    "If you have any requirements, please ask the leaders to instruct you." Wang Yi said.


    Hearing Wang Yi''s hearty promise, Lao Hou was filled with joy.


    In fact, these things are not used by anyone. Lao Hou is just doing what he should do. The security department should cooperate well.


    They have only one purpose, that is to bring the bad guys to justice!


    "OK, I won''t talk nonsense. Since the witness died and the accident happened to section chief Duan, your security department will come forward and take section chief Duan away, and then we will interrogate together! Of course, that''s what Lao Meng means!" Lao Hou said.


    "Yes, you''ll come to the security department in an hour. I''ll arrange it," Wang Yi said.


    Lao Hou was a little surprised: "one hour?"


    For someone like section chief Duan, the formalities should be quite troublesome.


    At least, section chief Duan has to hand over all the things in his hand first, but who knows how many things are in his hand? If not, the handover will be an afternoon.


    Wang Yi smiled. He was quite familiar with these things for an hour.


    "Please rest assured that in an hour, the interrogation room of the security department will be waiting for you." with that, Wang Yi hung up the phone.


    After he put down the phone, team Zhang frowned: "brother Wang, how do I think they are using the security department?"


    Wang Yi smiled: "I can''t talk about using it. The security department itself is to supervise the existence of white Taoist talents. Now the people above ask for cooperation, we can''t help it. And I think it''s time for Lao Hou and Lao Meng to meet section chief again."


    Team Zhang didn''t quite understand what Wang Yi meant. He could only nod thoughtfully.


    With that, Wang Yi and team Zhang took people out and went to section chief Duan.


    ¡­¡­


    These two days, the nerves of section chief Duan have reached an unprecedented tension.


    Why.


    Because these two days are too quiet.


    He was a little quiet and didn''t know what to do.


    After the pony accident, he just submitted the monitoring, and no one came out to find him again.


    This makes the section chief feel that this is the calm before the storm, and he has no bottom in his heart.


    Section chief Duan is really worried about this.


    At this time, the Secretary ran in: "section chief Duan, the people from the security department are coming."


    Security department.


    Now hearing these three words, section chief Duan is very upset.


    Wang Yi was like a nightmare in his head. He never thought he would be tortured by a hairy boy.


    "OK, I see." section chief Duan waved his hand upset.


    The secretary is out.


    Section chief Duan can''t help but know what Wang Yi is doing here.


    What else can I do except the pony?


    After a while, Wang Yi brought someone in.


    "Hello, section chief Duan." Wang Yi said politely, took the document out of team Zhang''s hand and showed it to section chief Duan. "Now I suspect you have something to do with the death of the witness pony. I want to take you back for investigation. Please come with us! This is the procedure."


    Section chief Duan didn''t go to see the formalities. He knew it was for nothing.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He changed his clothes and left with Wang Yi and them.


    When Wang Yi returned to the security department with section chief Duan, Lao Meng and Lao Hou also came.


    The three men met face to face without saying much, and then entered the interrogation room.


    Section chief Duan sat opposite like a prisoner.


    Angry?


    Section chief Duan was already angry.


    When did he receive such treatment?


    He''s always interrogating prisoners like this!


    This is treating him like a prisoner.


    But section chief Duan has no way. He just hates it! I hate why I have to get involved with boss Wang, so that I am now in this situation!


    If the first time boss Wang gave him a gift, he could just refuse, there wouldn''t be so much to do next.


    In the end, it''s your own fault.


    Wang Yi and old Hou laomeng looked at each other and said, "section chief Duan, you must know everything. First, tell us how the witness died."


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath and explained the process clearly.


    Wang Yi frowned: "pony is an important witness. There should be a cadre on duty at night. And section chief Duan, you must be here. Don''t you know that?"


    Of course, section chief Duan knew. He was a little complacent that night. He thought pony was going to compromise, but who knew he had an accident.


    If you know, section chief Duan will not leave even if he is killed!


    "I know, it''s my fault," he told the truth.


    Lao Hou said, "Duan Wengong, how is the progress of your investigation now? Now the witness is gone and the statement that Zhang Wen is the leader is overturned. What are you going to do next?"


    Section chief Duan is worried to death. What will he do in the future? It can only be slapping in the face! If you can''t play well, you have to be punished!


    But if he can be fine with some punishment, he will admit it.


    I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    "Next, we are going to start from the residual evidence at the scene to ensure that this matter can be completed as soon as possible..." section chief Duan said.


    Lao Meng snorted coldly. His tone was not good: "Duan Wengong, now it''s not just that the witness died. We suspect that you put pressure on the witness and led to his inner collapse before committing suicide. It''s all your responsibility!"


    Section chief Duan''s heart trembled.


    He looked again at the three people sitting in front of him.


    This... Is not as simple as asking.


    These three people want to do a lot of things together to fix themselves! If he really plays like this, he will be finished!


    Not only him, boss Wang has to die!


    Thinking so, he still pretended to be calm and said: "the witness had to retract his confession, and we took it in accordance with the procedure. This is a pure accident, and we don''t want it to happen."


    Lao Hou patted the table: "then tell me about the specific content you asked that day!"


    Section chief Duan really doesn''t know what to say.


    There are many specific contents. Now in retrospect, he is almost guiding the pony to Zhang Wen, and their people have asked questions in turn, which is not allowed in the regulations.


    The key was that he didn''t give him anything to eat or drink all day in order to empty the pony.


    This is all a matter!


    He was sweating and gritting his teeth secretly.


    Began to tell the story of that day a little bit.


    Section chief Duan knows that even if he doesn''t say it, he can find it by checking the monitoring. He might as well say it himself.


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng both looked more and more gloomy, and their hands were recorded in their notebooks.

 Chapter 1549

    Three hours later, section chief Duan came out of the security department.


    A cold sweat came from his head.


    He saw that Lao Meng, Lao Hou and Wang Yi had no intention of compromise just now.


    About the death of pony, it seems that section chief Duan is not clear. Even if he finally finds the mastermind behind it, it must be on his head.


    This is enough for him to eat a pot.


    Section chief Duan was upset. When he returned to the office, he paced back and forth and thought about what to do about it.


    Now the evidence can''t be found, and the people above are still exerting pressure on him.


    After so many years in officialdom, he has never had such a bad idea as today.


    If this continues, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    After thinking for a long time, he still felt that he should call boss Wang to ask.


    Thinking of this, he dialed boss Wang.


    The two made an appointment to meet in the old place. In the past, section chief Duan specially wore a hat and changed his clothes.


    He was afraid that Wang Yi would arrange someone to follow him in the dark.


    In the private room of the tea house, boss Wang is also in a bad mood. Zhang Wen came out and the pony died. Now it is undoubtedly even more difficult to solve Liu hongran''s problem.


    Now section chief Duan is the key.


    However, the appearance of section chief Duan made him feel at a loss.


    This section of writing skills and working ability are really getting worse and worse.


    At this time, the door was pushed open and section chief Duan came in from the outside.


    Seeing the dress of section chief Duan, boss Wang smiled.


    The head of the police department!


    Great Duan Wengong!


    Now I''m afraid of being like this B!


    Who was section chief Duan? That''s one thing to say, a man of considerable weight in Baidao!


    Boss Wang sighed in his heart and motioned section chief to sit down.


    "Lao Duan, why are you dressed like this?" he said.


    Section chief Duan quickly pulled off his hat and sat down.


    "Lao Wang, you don''t know. The wind has been tight recently!" if section chief Duan didn''t have a bottom to discuss with boss Wang, he wouldn''t come over.


    Boss Wang smiled: "the wind is tight. What does it have to do with you and me? We didn''t do it, did we?"


    Section chief frowned.


    First, he lamented boss Wang''s excellent psychological quality, and second, what boss Wang said about us.


    Boss Wang, section chief Duan has been regarded as a person on the same boat as him.


    But if boss Wang is really caught, in a sense, section chief Duan is also an accomplice!


    He knows it!


    As a civil servant, he not only failed to correct in time, but also helped the tyrant, which is an additional crime.


    But looking at boss Wang, I''m not afraid at all.


    He has no such psychological quality.


    How did Liu hongran die? Was burned alive by boss Wang!


    Section chief Duan hasn''t experienced that picture, but when you think about it, you can think how cruel it is. But when you look at boss Wang, it''s like a person who''s fine. His face is still light.


    Boss Wang, don''t you have nightmares?


    This is the essential difference between the white road and the underworld.


    If you don''t have boss Wang''s excellent psychological quality, I''m afraid you''ll be scared to death before the enemy comes.


    Boss Wang has been in society for so many years. What have you never seen? Liu hongran''s death could not cause any trauma to him at all.


    "Lao Wang, it''s not as simple as you think. It''s tricky now! The people above talked to me today. It must be about me! They will catch up with the death of the pony. You''d better not let them find out about your money."


    Boss Wang nodded secretly, which is inevitable.


    He knew it.


    But after tomorrow, no one will know that boss Wang sent the money, because he plans to get the money back.


    He has told the butcher to go to the pony''s family early tomorrow morning.


    "Don''t worry about it, but how''s the situation on your side?" boss Wang asked.


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath: "it''s still my sentence. Someone checked it. It''s not easy for me to move here. I''ll be in trouble this time. Lao Wang, either you find someone else? Otherwise it''s not easy to get..."


    Now section chief Duan can only rely on boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is so smart that he can see what section chief Duan thinks at a glance. He takes a sip of tea in a hurry and then says, "Lao Duan, things are not as bad as you think! Don''t be afraid! You think, now you can''t find the evidence. What evidence can they find?"


    Section chief secretly scolded, boss Wang, it''s none of his business to hang up!


    There is no evidence, and boss Wang has nothing to do with it.


    Although some people suspect that it is boss Wang, they have no evidence.


    What boss Wang handled at the scene was called a good one. In addition, section chief Duan asked someone to handle it twice. Now he can''t find out anything at all.


    Only by witnesses.


    No matter how far things go, boss Wang can be said to be at ease.


    "Lao Wang, you can''t play like this." section chief Duan was worried.


    Boss Wang is crossing the river and tearing down the bridge. Now he has been rinsed in. Boss Wang is thinking about how to get away.


    Boss Wang laughed: "Lao Duan, I don''t mean to target you on this matter. We have cooperated for so long. Although some of them are unhappy, I don''t mean to hurt you! I know you want me to find someone, don''t you? But what about the evidence? What about the evidence?"


    Find someone else and get the evidence again.


    But now this method is the simplest and most effective.


    "It''s all right! I''ll do it! As long as you hand it over!" section chief Duan was worried.


    Boss Wang''s eyes turned.


    Looking at the appearance of section chief Duan, I''m really worried.


    If boss Wang doesn''t care about him this time, he may really be finished.


    Boss Wang will not be involved in the investigation, but in that way, boss Wang has nothing to rely on in the white road.


    It''s better to leave the empty shell of section chief to serve yourself


    That''s good, too.


    He thought he couldn''t, so he found someone to carry it.


    But here comes the problem.


    Carrying the pony is intentional murder. Who will resist?


    If it''s decided, it''s the death penalty.


    But now that the pony is dead, boss Wang can let people put everything on the pony.


    I just don''t know if it will work.


    Thinking of this, his eyes flashed and looked at section chief Duan: "Lao Duan, although I haven''t mixed in the white road, don''t worry. First see what the situation is. It''s really not good. I''ll find someone!"


    After hearing this, a big stone fell to the ground in the heart of section chief Duan.


    "But you have to start with Zhang Wen, don''t you know?"


    Section chief Duan seemed to understand something and nodded hard.

 Chapter 1550

    In the past, section chief Duan was a clean stream in officialdom, not to mention boss Wang. He didn''t even pestle the people above.


    As the saying goes, the body is not afraid of the shadow.


    He hasn''t done anything. What''s to be afraid of?


    But after meeting boss Wang, he had a feeling.


    I was ruined by boss Wang.


    Step by step, boss Wang took him to the gutter.


    So far, he has to rely on boss Wang to solve it.


    It gave him a sense of abandonment.


    Originally, it was boss Wang''s fault. It had nothing to do with him. Unconsciously, he was pushed out by boss Wang.


    When he reacted, he had become a shield for boss Wang.


    What about boss Wang?


    Just hide under his big tree, enjoy the cool and drink tea leisurely.


    After coming out from boss Wang, section chief Duan went straight home and was never upset.


    Although I know everything in my heart and clearly see the thoughts in boss Wang''s heart, section chief Duan has no way at all. He just has to act as boss Wang''s shield.


    It feels fucking bad.


    Just now, boss Wang asked him to find Zhang Wen.


    At present, the situation is tricky, but there is a quite safe and convenient way, that is, go directly to Zhang Wen and torture him to admit it.


    That would be much simpler.


    But Zhang Wen will say no?


    Boss Wang asked him to find Zhang Wen. He just wanted to use section chief Duan to hold Zhang Wen down.


    Now that Zhang Wen is out, boss Wang must have no bottom in his heart.


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan rubbed his forehead upset.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, night falls.


    Pretending to force tiger to drive my car, he hurried to the south of Jinhai city.


    There was a black sister sitting beside him. There was no expression on their faces.


    Suddenly seeing this picture, many people must think that pretending to force the tiger to take the black sister somewhere to play wild.


    In this dark night, I still drive a good car. There is absolutely no good idea to install a tiger.


    Black, a perfect match for both of them.


    The car didn''t go to exciting places, such as the riverside or the parking lot.


    But turned directly into a very ordinary community.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stop the car and get off with Heimei in a hurry.


    So, where is this place where pretending to force the tiger to go?


    It''s the little horse''s house!


    In the afternoon, after pretending to force tiger and black sister, pretending to force tiger thought that when the pony died, boss Wang was likely to repent and would send someone to get the money back.


    So the pony won''t die in vain?


    His family didn''t get any money and lost the pony. What a blow?


    Although he didn''t spend much time with the pony when pretending to force the tiger in prison, he had regarded the pony as a brother in his heart and naturally wanted to help him.


    It was Li Erzi who found out about the little horse family.


    Pretend to force the tiger to go to the door of Xiao Ma''s house and knock.


    There was a faint cry inside, which made pretending to force the tiger very uncomfortable.


    After a while, an old man with white temples came to open the door. Tears were shining in his muddy eyes.


    White haired people send black haired people, which is a human tragedy.


    "Who are you?" the old man asked.


    "Oh, I''m pretending to force. Oh, No. I''m a friend of pony." pretending to force tiger said politely.


    The old man looked at him, and then tears fell down.


    In the room, there is a portrait of a pony, with two incense sticks inserted next to it.


    Quite simple.


    Pony''s wife and children are here. It looks very painful.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh, he was very uncomfortable to see this picture.


    Although he usually doesn''t have any shape, he also thought about it. If you have an accident in the future, isn''t it the same with your family?


    "Don''t be sad first. No one wants to have an accident with the pony. But I heard that the pony charged boss Wang three million, right?"


    The pony''s wife got nervous and looked at the tiger warily: "what do you want? He bought the money with his life!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh: "I know. I''m a friend of pony. I''m sure I won''t touch the money. I want to tell you, pack up your things now and leave Jinhai City, or you''ll really lose the money in the future!"


    He''s telling the truth.


    Although pony''s wife is still stubborn, what can she do if boss Wang really brings someone over?


    Boss Wang said to give money to the ponies, but now the ponies are dead and things have not been done. Boss Wang wants the money back. What doesn''t make sense?


    Where are they the opponents of boss Wang?


    "Who the hell are you?" the pony''s wife asked.


    Zhuang forced Hu to take out a bank card from his pocket. There were 50000 yuan in it, which he usually saved.


    He put it in pony''s wife''s hand: "this is 50000 yuan, which I usually save by myself. Take it and get out of here quickly! Otherwise, what will you do if boss Wang comes?"


    Her eyes were round.


    Just now she didn''t believe the words of pretending to force the tiger, but after hearing this, she believed it.


    These two people are black coal lovers, not bad guys.


    Black sister also said: "you go quickly, take this money, and you can live comfortably in your hometown."


    The pony''s wife''s tears fell down in an instant and nodded hard.


    The two old people next to him also wiped their tears.


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister helped them pack up, led the way in front and took them to the railway station.


    When getting on the bus, pony''s wife respectfully forced the tiger to bow.


    Pretending to be a tiger waved to her.


    "Honey, do you think they can live well in the future?" black sister asked as she watched the train slowly leave their sight.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t speak, but he felt tears flickering in his eyes.


    Over the years, this seems to be the most normal time to pretend to force a tiger to speak.


    It''s not even like him.


    Pony is an indomitable man. Sacrifice yourself for your wife, children and family.


    But his sacrifice is not worth money in boss Wang''s eyes.


    Can anyone do it?


    Pretend to be a tiger, can you do it?


    The pony died, leaving endless pain to his family and his lover. He used his life to win wealth. He pretended to force the tiger to say nothing. His efforts could not be wasted.


    You know, how much pain the pony ate and endured in the interrogation room for this day.


    Sent off the pony, pretended to force tiger and Heimei to drive back to Dongwen group.


    On the way, pretending to force the tiger said, "black sister, you said that if one day I''m gone, you''ll miss me?"


    Dong!


    Black sister punched him in the chest.


    With a solid punch, the car shook.


    "Don''t you say that!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to stop talking, the corners of his mouth trembled slightly, and looked at Heimei innocently.


    Not because he has nothing to say, but because his chest hurts!


    Black sister, why is it not important at all!

 Chapter 1551

    Meanwhile, in Wang Yuxian''s hotel.


    She sat by the window drinking a bottle of red wine,


    My heart is in a mess.


    Zhang Wen has disappeared since that day, and now there is no news at all.


    Wang Yuxian couldn''t reach him if she wanted to.


    At the beginning, when Lao Gao died, Wang Yuxian was in pain. She had never hated Zhang Wen in her heart.


    But now she seems to understand that it''s not so.


    Hate is not all she has on Zhang Wen.


    More love.


    Lao Gao is dead. She doesn''t want to lose even Zhang Wen.


    But the situation in Jinhai city these days has left her at a loss.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    She was suddenly Alert: "who?"


    "Jade fairy, it''s me." at the moment, it''s me outside the door.


    After I came out, I arranged the affairs of Dongwen group and came to Wang Yuxian for the first time.


    These days, I have been thinking about Wang Yuxian in my heart. I don''t know how she is now.


    Wang Yuxian came two steps and opened the door.


    Inside the door.


    She was wearing a minimalist Pajama with a faint smell of alcohol.


    There was no dress on her face, but it was more exquisite than any woman.


    Simple pajamas begin to become unrestrained from the chest, exposing the flat lower abdomen until the small waist with a grip.


    Two long legs like jade pillars are perfectly exposed to the air.


    Wang Yuxian, more perfect than before.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t looked at Wang Yuxian so well.


    Both of us have been filled with hatred.


    Has been torturing each other.


    "Wenzi, you''re out." she said faintly.


    In my eyes, there are tears flashing.


    I smiled: "well, the Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning. It has been found out that I didn''t do this."


    "Sobbing..." Wang Yuxian suddenly rushed into my arms, hugged me and cried.


    At this moment, my heart was like a knife.


    Brother Liu had an accident and I hid.


    These heavenly kings and jade immortals must be dying alone here. I can understand this lonely pain best.


    I held her and sat down by the bed.


    She held me and cried for a while before slowly stopping: "Wenzi, has this matter been solved?"


    I shook my head helplessly: "not yet. The people above need a very troublesome process."


    She looked at me seriously and said, "Wenzi, that''s all for it, okay? I used to hate you, but it''s all over. I''ll be with you in the future. I''ll listen to you whatever you say. Let''s leave here, okay?"


    Wang Yuxian has said this to me more than once.


    If it had been before, I would have eloped with Wang Yuxian without hesitation. In the past, she was the direction of my efforts.


    But now it''s different.


    I smiled and stroked her head. At the moment, where did she still have the previous high, cold and strong, she was completely a obedient little woman.


    "Yuxian, I have to do something. Boss Wang killed Zhu, Xiaowen and brother Liu. If I leave with you, I''m afraid I won''t have a good sleep."


    She pushed me away and said, "Zhang Wen, you said I was the most important thing in your heart. Now you repent!"


    I took a deep breath: "it''s not repentance. There are some things I have to do. I can promise you that after this is done, I''ll take you away."


    At this moment, Wang Yuxian''s eyes changed.


    Without Wang Yuxian''s eyes reminding me, I also feel that I have changed a lot.


    I can clearly feel how cold I was when I said this.


    This is something I have never given to Wang Yuxian.


    She was alert for a few seconds, and then her eyes stared at me: "Zhang Wen, tell me the truth, do you have a woman outside? It was the last woman, right?"


    Women''s intuition is so accurate.


    But this time Wang Yuxian made a direct mistake. Her position in my heart is still the first.


    I smiled: "don''t think too much. I asked Li Erzi to buy a real estate nearby yesterday. After a while, you can stay in first. You can''t always stay in a hotel."


    "Zhang Wen, I''m asking you something, you answer me!" Wang Yuxian didn''t eat me at all and looked at me seriously.


    I didn''t turn my face and couldn''t answer her question directly.


    I''m afraid she saw the heat clearing clips of me and Xu Jingwen from my face these days. It was a blasphemy against Wang Yuxian.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, she stopped asking.


    "All right, you go and be busy. You don''t have to worry about me." after a while, she said.


    Her tone is clear. It''s something. It''s a big thing!


    I hugged her from behind and breathed in her ear, "tonight, I can stay ~"


    "Who wants you to stay? Go away! Find your wild woman!" Wang Yuxian''s angry eyes stared round.


    "I really don''t have a woman. You''re the only one in my heart."


    "Who believes your nonsense!"


    Rhetoric has always been a man''s specialty, but it can always be broken down by women.


    Wang Yuxian knows best what I''m thinking.


    No matter how she struggled, I just held her and kept drilling my head into her arms.


    She had no choice but to sigh, "you can stay if you want, but you can''t do anything."


    "Why?" I''m innocent. It feels like I''ve been stood up.


    She blushed: "I''m here."


    "Oh ~ ~" I laughed and held her tighter. In fact, I don''t care if I can do that at night. I just want to sleep with Wang Yuxian.


    Only in the arms of Wang Yuxian can I feel a moment of silence.


    This is my safe haven.


    Wang Yuxian was held rudely by me and couldn''t breathe.


    After changing her posture, she simply met me face to face and said, "Wenzi, do you remember the first time you came to my hotel? At that time, I went to the bathroom in the middle of the night and saw you in the room..."


    Speaking of that picture, I think it''s funny.


    At that time, I really didn''t understand anything. Otherwise, how could I not take advantage of such a good opportunity to be alone with Wang Yuxian.


    "Ha ha, I also saw you taking pictures in the house in that underwear ~" I smiled.


    "Zhang Wen, you are so bad!" she blushed and beat me hard.


    After a long time, she calmed down and snuggled in my arms: "since then, I have you in my heart, and in the future, it''s all you..."


    I held her tightly and felt the faint aroma on her. I had some reaction.


    "Yuxian, you will be in my heart in the future ~"


    She looked at me, maybe she felt the excessive reaction below me, and nodded on my face with her hand: "are you suffocating now?"

 Chapter 1552

    Wang Yuxian and I have experienced so much, but we have never touched that taboo.


    Because I know there are too many scars on her and I don''t want to hurt her easily.


    It''s a lie to hold Wang Yuxian at the moment and say it''s not uncomfortable.


    I''m going through a stage that every man can''t stand.


    I got up, went to the bathroom and flushed my face with cold water to calm myself down.


    I didn''t come out until the heat in my body gradually subsided.


    As soon as I went out, I met Wang Yuxian head-on.


    She leaned one hand against the wall and peach blossoms flashed in her eyes.


    "Wenzi, you are still the same as before. You have to face death and suffer from life. What''s so shy in front of me?"


    This made me calm down just now, and the dry heat came out again.


    "But you''re not here..." I said weakly.


    After saying this, I wanted to slap myself in the face.


    What am I talking to Wang Yuxian about!


    Wang Yuxian smiled: "as long as you like, I have a way to calm you down ~"


    "Yuxian, I......"


    Then, before I said my last word, her lips stuck up.


    A fresh tenderness made me tremble like electricity.


    Then he fell into the endless confusion~


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, a day has passed.


    I didn''t greet boss Wang, and boss Wang didn''t greet me.


    We both maintain the most basic tacit understanding.


    But we all know that this time either he dies or I live!


    In the morning, I was woken up by a telephone.


    I vaguely caught the phone.


    The caller is boss Wang.


    I thought I should come, so I didn''t talk nonsense. I sat by the bed and picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, you''ve grown up ~" he almost mocked on the phone.


    My eyes were cold: "boss Wang, if you don''t want to die too ugly, just stand up."


    "Ha ha... Zhang Wen, do you know who you''re talking to? What''s your qualification to say that to me! Now Liu hongran is dead, and you''re finished!"


    "Brother Liu''s death, I will make you pay the price and make you regret it forever!"


    Boss Wang scolded: "grass, let''s see who can laugh last!"


    "That''s what I think."


    "By the way, the three million yuan bill! I''ll put it on your head!" boss Wang''s voice was not friendly at all.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I figured out that it must be pretending to force the tiger to inform the pony''s family to leave.


    It seems that boss Wang already knows.


    I smiled: "boss Wang, you are still as mean as before, but don''t worry, I will let you disappear in Jinhai city in the future!"


    He clenched his teeth and said, "you''d better take care of yourself first!"


    With that, he hung up.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, I clenched my fist.


    Anger surged up like a flood of rising tide.


    At this time, a pair of boneless hands slid down my chest.


    "Wenzi, is it boss Wang?"


    Wang Yuxian heard what he said just now.


    I nodded: "I must kill him!"


    She sighed: "you should be very careful when confronting boss Wang. He is not an ordinary person."


    I know this in my heart. When boss Wang got rid of boss Du, it was not like this.


    Boss Du was more powerful than boss Wang at the beginning, but now he still squats in there and can''t get out.


    However, Wang Yuxian''s words soon came true.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, as soon as I returned to Dongwen group and sat in my office, I heard a commotion downstairs.


    I went to the porch and saw Li Erzi with people standing against them.


    A man in uniform shouted, "you are hindering law enforcement. Let Zhang Wen out, or you will all be taken away!"


    Li Erzi didn''t mean to get out of the way at all, but blocked the door: "this is our company. You can''t control where we stand!"


    "Then don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Seeing that the two waves of people were about to collide, I said loudly, "Er Zi, take people away!"


    Suddenly everyone looked at me. Seeing that it was me, Li Erzi kept winking at me.


    The person who came was Lao Xing. He took seven or eight policemen. Everyone looked frightened. They certainly didn''t expect that Li Erzi dared to take so many people here.


    He pointed to me and said, "Zhang Wen, come with us! Now I suspect you have something to do with Liu hongran!"


    My eyebrows moved: "isn''t that a confession already made?"


    Lao Xing''s face became gloomy and said loudly, "what we want to investigate is that you intimidate the witness pony!"


    That made my heart sink.


    After all, I can''t hold the fire in the paper. Section chief Duan and they must have found out that I asked pretending to force the tiger to go in and talk about the pony.


    But I don''t believe they can find any evidence about it.


    I said calmly, "I''ll go with you."


    Seeing that I was leaving, Li Erzi was a little worried and wanted to say something to me, but I interrupted.


    "Er Zi, please don''t mess around. I''ll wait until I come back."


    He had no choice but to nod his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, I was taken to a room.


    Surrounded by Lao Xing, a man with a national face came in from the outside.


    When the man came in, he stared at me and sat down opposite me.


    "Are you Zhang Wen? I''m Duan Wengong!"


    I suddenly looked up at him, Duan Wengong, isn''t that section chief Duan?


    It''s the big tiger behind boss Wang.


    I thought this man should have a gloomy face and glittering eyes, but I didn''t expect such a decent face.


    Just looking at his appearance, I never dreamed that he would have something to do with boss Wang.


    "Zhang Wen, I''ll ask you a few questions now. You should answer truthfully, don''t you know?" when he saw that I didn''t speak, he bowed his head and began to prepare the record.


    ¡­¡­


    After more than an hour of inquiry, section chief Duan has been walking around.


    I''ve heard that when they interrogate prisoners, they always say something they have or don''t have, and then linger on the edge of this problem until the prisoners relax their vigilance.


    Look at my current state, it should be almost.


    "In XX detention center, a man recently went in, but he was released again because of retraction of his confession. I investigated this man. He is from Dongwen group. Does this man have anything to do with you?"


    I smiled: "there are many employees in Dongwen group. I can only restrict them in the unit. I don''t know what they are doing after work."


    Section chief Duan sneered: "Zhang Wen, you don''t work well on me. I advise you to tell the truth!"


    "I can''t admit what I haven''t done ~"


    Seeing that I was so uncooperative, section chief Duan winked at Lao Xing.


    Lao Xing immediately came over and took out a rubber stick from his sleeve.


    "If you don''t say it, don''t blame me for being rude!"

 Chapter 1553

    Both section chief Duan and Lao Xing were born as criminal policemen. In the past, they were lax When interrogating prisoners. They can often use these means.


    It''s no use beating someone and asking a doctor for an examination.


    Lao Xing seems to be an old hand.


    After a while, the feeling of the rubber stick hitting me can be imagined.


    I took a deep breath and thought that even if they killed me today, I wouldn''t say it.


    Just as Lao Xing was about to start, there was a commotion outside.


    Then the door was pushed open, and Wang Yi and team Zhang came in from the outside.


    "Duan Wengong, what are you doing?" he asked sternly when he saw Lao Xing holding a rubber stick in his hand.


    Duan Wengong and Lao Xing are not in a hurry.


    "We are interrogating the prisoner."


    Team Zhang grabbed the rubber stick in Lao Xing''s hand.


    "What is this?"


    Lao Xing shrugged indifferently: "the prisoner doesn''t tell the truth. I''m going to scare him. I didn''t do it."


    Zhang team itself is a criminal police, and is quite familiar with these things.


    He knew that if Lao Xing didn''t do it, they must be unable to find out anything.


    Wang Yi''s eyes glittered and said in a questioning tone, "Duan Wengong, why do you bring a rubber stick when you interrogate prisoners here? According to the regulations, this thing is not allowed to be brought into the interrogation room."


    The expression on section chief Duan''s face is hard to see.


    This is the interrogation room, the interrogation room of section chief Duan.


    He has been an official for so many years. When he interrogates prisoners, no one dares to come in without saying hello.


    Wang Yi was the first.


    He didn''t pay attention to section chief at all.


    It felt like section chief Duan was working as a woman in his own house when suddenly several men rushed in.


    He didn''t say anything, so he sat quietly and watched section chief play.


    Can section chief Duan not be ashamed and angry?


    However, he couldn''t break out. He could only answer calmly: "Lao Xing is an on-the-job employee. When he came out, he took a rubber stick with him. Isn''t it wrong? Besides, he just took out the stick and didn''t hurt anyone. If you like, you can sue Lao Xing to threaten the prisoner ~"


    Wang Yi''s eyes narrowed.


    To denounce Lao Xing and threaten the prisoner is to ask him to write a report at best, which basically has no impact on Lao Xing.


    Wang Yi smiled coldly and said, "section chief Duan, you caught Zhang Wen and didn''t go through normal procedures. At best, it''s just your suspicion! It doesn''t meet the regulations!"


    Section chief Duan shrugged: "then you can take people away at any time. But for the sake of Zhang Wen, section chief Wang shouldn''t make use of the topic?"


    Wang Yi stared at him for a few seconds. Section chief Duan knew what he wanted to say now.


    Why was section chief Duan suspected? Isn''t it because you always secretly protect boss Wang?


    Now Wang Yi seems to want to go his old way.


    If Wang Yi wants to borrow a topic from section chief Duan because of Zhang Wen, he can spread the matter today.


    Let Wang Yi''s body also be full of stains.


    Wang Yi has just been in the top position for a short time now. She certainly won''t play like this because of a Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yi asked me if there was anything wrong with her eyes. I shook my head slightly to show that I was fine.


    He asked team Zhang to help me open the handcuffs and bring me out.


    "Thanks ~" when I went out, I said to Wang Yi.


    He sighed and gave me a cigarette: "although you have cleared the suspicion now, do you see it? Boss Wang and section chief Duan are still ready to start from you. I''m afraid there will be trouble in the future!"


    My eyes sank.


    Since boss Wang likes to play like this, I''ll play with him to the end!


    When I went back, Li Erzi was anxiously walking back and forth in the hall.


    Seeing me coming, he hurried over in two steps.


    "Wenzi, are you okay? After you were taken away by them, I informed Wang Yi. Now he is the only one who can help us."


    I pinched the cigarette end in my mouth, and then said in a positive color, "call the loaded tiger, Guohua and Wu Yang. I have something to say."


    Li Erzi promised and turned to call someone.


    Ten minutes later, they all arrived at the office.


    When I saw that everyone was here, I said, "tonight, I''m going to move boss Wang."


    "Wenzi, do it tonight?" Li Erzi couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, it''s only by surprise that it works. Recently, boss Wang and the butcher should both be in Wanfeng group. They won''t come out easily. Don''t run away then, boss Wang! If I catch them, I''ll do it myself!" I said.


    They all agreed.


    Now we have more people and more momentum than boss Wang. As long as he is in Wanfeng group at night, he can''t run!


    Li Erzi frowned slightly. He still felt a little worried, but he didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    As night falls, it is now in the Wanfeng group.


    Boss Wang and the butcher are drinking in the office.


    There were two women beside him, who had nothing to hide except their underwear, exposing their smooth, white and tender bodies to the air.


    The appearance is also quite watery. They all belong to the kind that people can''t help but want to do at a glance.


    Recently, boss Tianwang really hasn''t gone out. He just lives in Wanfeng group.


    His people are here, and he is the safest here.


    But he should drink and enjoy, not at all.


    "Elder brother, I heard that section chief Duan and Zhang Wen were taken away today, but they were released again soon." the butcher said nearby.


    Boss Wang took a glass of wine and sneered: "this is just the beginning. Zhang Wen''s troubles will be inevitable in the future. Duan Wengong was worried that day. He will try his best to get Zhang Wen in again."


    "Then he certainly can''t care about us. It''s better to take this opportunity to wash away Zhang Wen and them!" said the butcher excitedly.


    Boss Wang laughed: "don''t worry, if you don''t keep it together, those people of Zhang Wen will break through at that time!"


    Then boss Wang patted himself on the leg. The woman next to him sat down obediently, and then his hand slipped down boss Wang''s crotch.


    When the butcher saw that boss Wang was ready to work, he also put the woman next to him in his arms and untied her cover with both hands easily.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the normal picture just now is about to collapse.


    These days, the butcher and boss Wang are enjoying here. Basically, they change a woman every night.


    Of course, women are the best every night.


    These women have no problem with boss Wang, but they have a big problem with the butcher.


    The butcher, a crime expert, will never miss any chance to commit a crime. In addition to being a crazy woman, he stole the wallet of a woman who slept with him last night!


    What do these women do?


    If you dare to accompany the butcher, you''ll have to lose fucking money!

 Chapter 1554

    These women know who the butcher is. They dare not say anything even if they suffer a loss.


    I''m kidding! Who''s the butcher?


    Crime master! Worried, they will die after playing. The police can''t find evidence.


    Accompanying the butcher is almost playing with his life.


    But then they all learned to be smart. Anyone who came to accompany the butcher didn''t bring any valuables or even mobile phones.


    At least, I can get out in the end.


    The butcher seems to be aware that these women are vigilant, so he just plays crazy and desperately!


    How fun, how to play.


    At the moment, the woman was untied by the butcher, and her heart was pounding. She sighed hard in the dark and was ready to be ruined.


    Dong Dong!


    "Big brother, big brother..." just then, there was a knock at the door.


    Boss Wang and the butcher were both surprised. The little brother didn''t look at him anymore. Don''t you know what they were doing inside?


    The latter said upset, "what''s the matter?"


    The younger brother didn''t dare to come in and said through the door, "Zhang Wen... Zhang Wen brought someone..."


    "What?" boss Wang couldn''t believe what he heard and asked with his eyes askew.


    Zhang Wen was just caught by section chief Duan today and brought someone to find himself. He''s not afraid of death!


    "Brother, it''s really Zhang Wen. He brought a lot of people. Now he''s downstairs. There are about 200 people..."


    "Grass!" old Wang scolded, pushed away the woman, pulled up his pants and looked at the window.


    The butcher hurried to follow.


    Downstairs, there are many people standing. Looking at the posture, there is a momentum to swallow Wanfeng group in one breath.


    Cars have blocked the road, but none of the passing vehicles dared to honk. They all turned around and left honestly.


    Seeing so many people, who doesn''t feel guilty?


    Boss Wang''s heart jumped with it.


    "Grass, I''ll take people down!" the butcher turned and was about to go down.


    Boss Wang stopped him: "wait a minute and ask if Wang Peng has come."


    Boss Wang''s most taboo person now is Wang Peng. If Wang Peng comes now, he must have a few lives!


    Boss Wang is not afraid of accidents, but doesn''t want to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    The butcher opened the door, called his little brother up and asked him if he saw Wang Peng.


    The little brother quickly shook his head: "brother, I didn''t see Wang Peng, but I heard that he was injured. I shouldn''t be able to come."


    If Wang Peng doesn''t come, Zhang Wen''s combat effectiveness will certainly decline a lot.


    "Brother, what shall we do?" the butcher waited for boss Wang to make up his mind.


    Boss Wang turned his eyes and sneered: "butcher, you take people down to guard the door. Don''t rush. Just keep it and don''t let people come up. Do you know?"


    Boss Wang is going to empty Zhang Wen this time.


    Doesn''t he like to bring people to make trouble? He is now on the fourth floor. As long as the butcher guards the door, it is undoubtedly more difficult for Zhang Wen''s people to rush up.


    And Zhang Wen''s movement is so big that the police should come later.


    Although Zhang Wen is fierce, he has too little Jianghu experience~


    The butcher listened to boss Wang and took people down.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette with a smile and dragged the woman under him, his eyes blurred.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs, I stood at the door and looked up at Wanfeng group.


    The lighted office upstairs is probably where boss Wang is.


    "Wenzi, I brought someone on ang ~" pretending to force tiger has long been eager to try. Today, so many people came, and he wanted to pretend to force him crazy.


    "Wait a minute, grass!" Li Erzi shouted to him, glancing at his hand, "will you take this thing up?"


    After pretending to force the tiger to come back, he took the soft sword at the first time. Now he likes the soft sword except for the dry black sister.


    Although the injury is not very high and the swing posture is not very beautiful, he just loves the soft sword.


    Soft sword has been described as that thing in the population such as Li Erzi.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look back at Li Erzi, he said angrily, "what''s that thing? It''s called soft sword! You don''t have to have a small physique. Just wait here for the fuck!"


    "If you want to go to a fucking person, anyone who goes with you will be hurt by you, grass!"


    "Do it yourself!" pretending to force the tiger to rush up.


    Zhang Guohua pulled him back. It felt like carrying a chicken.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Listen to what the text is going to say!"


    Pretending to be a tiger, he looked at me.


    I lit a cigarette.


    I didn''t intend to let boss Wang go when I came here today. Now he is upstairs and we are downstairs. He has nowhere to run if he wants to run.


    "Guohua, you''ll break the door open later, pretend to force tiger and Wu Yang, and I''ll take someone to rush up!"


    Hearing this, he pretended to force the tiger to raise the soft sword in his hand and said loudly, "grass, rush up and catch boss Wang alive!"


    "Roar!"


    Under the leadership of pretending to force the tiger, Wu Yang and others rushed downstairs to Wanfeng group.


    Zhang Guohua took a hammer and smashed the door open twice.


    Pretending to force the tiger to rush in first, he flew out again before he started.


    He fell heavily to the ground and rolled around.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Pretending to force the tiger to show his teeth: "my grass, the butcher is waiting inside!"


    I came out from behind and saw the butcher standing in the door. Without saying a word, I rushed in with a knife.


    Wu Yang''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He also rushed with me.


    The people behind also gathered around one after another.


    When the butcher saw so many of us coming, he didn''t panic. Instead, he slowly took out his knife from his arms and confronted us.


    Whoosh~


    He leaned lightly and avoided my knife. When my center of gravity was unstable, he stabbed me in the face with the knife in his other hand.


    "Brother Wen, be careful!" Wu Yang shouted, and his foot hooked the butcher''s heart.


    The butcher subconsciously dodged, missed the knife in his hand, and I slipped out.


    My back is cold.


    The butcher is a master of crime, and his skill is not bad. If Wu Yang hadn''t just shot, this knife would have hit me.


    Wu Yang kicked empty, and the whole man followed forward for a few steps.


    The butcher scolded secretly. If Wu Yang hadn''t intervened just now, he would have succeeded!


    He turned the blade directly and rowed towards Wu Yang''s feet.


    Shua stabbed and directly left a hole in Wu Yang''s leg.


    The butcher''s knife passed quickly, and the backhand was another knife, aiming at Wu Yang''s stomach.


    Wu Yang had a pain, but his focus was ahead. He couldn''t avoid it. He simply clenched his teeth and stabbed the butcher''s chest.


    He''s going to burn jade and stone!


    Wu Yang remembered the last time. Now he wants to kill the butcher!


    The butcher''s mouth hung an imperceptible smile. When he was fighting with people in the street, he didn''t know how many times he had encountered such a situation. Wu Yang was too young to fight him.

 Chapter 1555

    Wu Yang killed red eyes when he saw the butcher.


    Wu Yang is also a man who has fought many wars, large and small. He has never suffered such a big loss.


    In addition, Wu Yang used to practice sports in school. He was smart and had good skills.


    If you meet an opponent, even if you can''t fight, you can retreat all over.


    Even if you''re beaten.


    The key is to be played.


    The last time I met a butcher, it was really a shame in Wu Yang''s life.


    In terms of skill, Wu Yang is not the opponent of the butcher.


    Wu Yang is not his opponent in terms of survival.


    Therefore, the butcher left indelible traces on him last time. Wu Yang almost had a mental illness.


    If he can''t revenge completely, if he can''t crush the butcher completely, Wu Yang''s heart will definitely collapse.


    But now, judging from the situation, Wu Yang seems to be turning back.


    He is too anxious.


    To deal with an old hand like a butcher, you will suffer a great loss if you are anxious!


    But Wu Yang didn''t seem to realize this. What he wanted was to kill the butcher and die!


    As long as the butcher is killed, these people can completely defeat themselves!


    Even if Wu Yang is stabbed again this time, it doesn''t matter. Then he will make the same wound on the butcher!


    Whoosh!


    Just as Wu Yang was about to come into contact with the butcher, a pair of big hands directly pulled Wu Yang back behind him.


    The butcher''s knife also failed at any time.


    "Grass, don''t rush too hard, this man is hard to deal with!" Zhang Guohua''s voice came over.


    When Wu Yang rushed over just now, he saw that the butcher is taking retreat as advance and defending as attack. As long as Wu Yang stabbed out, there are more knives waiting for him!


    Wu Yang has absolutely no chance to live.


    Now we stand in this not so spacious corridor. Although we have many people, we can''t give play to any advantages. Here we can stand seven or eight people side by side.


    It''s too much to put down.


    This gives the butcher an absolute advantage.


    This building is easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    He has a lot of meaning that one man can''t open the gate.


    Those who have fought with the butcher know that the butcher is best at defending and counterattack.


    Ordinary people are not his opponents at all.


    Wu Yang''s trouser legs were dyed red soon, and his blood fell down.


    "Yoko, you go out first!" I said quickly.


    The butcher is quite accurate. If the knife cuts on the artery, it will be in trouble.


    "Brother Wen, I''m going to kill him today!" Wu Yang stared round.


    "After we catch the butcher alive later, you do it yourself. Go out and deal with the wound first!" my tone was heavy.


    Wu Yang retreated obediently.


    At this time, pretending to force the tiger finally got up from the ground and came in. When he saw the butcher, he shouted: "Grass Mud Horse, you didn''t attack me just now. You have the ability to fight me face to face!"


    The butcher sneered and pointed at him.


    The butcher suffered a loss last time because there was a black sister nearby!


    Black sister''s combat effectiveness can not be underestimated! Several men can''t beat her!


    Now the black sister is gone, and the butcher doesn''t pretend to be a tiger at all.


    Pretending to force the tiger where he can stand the provocation of the butcher, he directly threw the soft sword and went on.


    He moved so fast that he suddenly looked like throwing a double stick.


    Soft sword is a universal weapon for long and short distance.


    Especially at close range, the attack power is quite high. In addition, it is almost a suicide attack to force a tiger. The butcher can''t hide if he really wants to.


    The knife in the butcher''s hand didn''t even know where to stab it.


    In front of him, he could only see a forced tiger wrapped in white light, with no chance to start.


    Shua~


    Pretending to force the tiger to hit and hit by mistake, he gave the butcher a sword.


    But this one didn''t have much power. It was like a pat on the butcher''s head.


    But it was a sword, and the butcher was so frightened that his hands covered his head.


    "Grass, I''ll kill you today!" pretending to force the tiger to see that he succeeded, he laughed arrogantly.


    The butcher retreated step by step, and in the twinkling of an eye he retreated to the entrance of the stairs.


    The speed of pretending to force the tiger did not decrease at all. Although he accidentally gave the butcher a knife just now, he was also hurt several times by the flying soft sword.


    Suddenly, pretending to force a tiger is not like fighting with people at all, but more like self mutilation against the enemy.


    This momentum is so fierce that even the enemy is afraid.


    The butcher was also stunned.


    Pretending to force the tiger to turn back and say to Zhang Guohua, "grass, I see how I fight wild!"


    Zhang Guohua had no time to talk nonsense with him. He rushed up with a hammer.


    There is a shield like a forced tiger in front of him. As long as his big hammer can hit the butcher, he will die one by one!


    When pretending to force the tiger back to boast, the butcher saw the opportunity to fly and kicked pretending to force the tiger.


    This foot was strong and heavy, and directly flew out of the whole place where the tiger was forced to kick.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t know what was going on, so he pressed on Zhang Guohua and flew out.


    They fell heavily to the ground.


    It used to be a very serious occasion, but now it''s a bit of a sideways sword.


    I rubbed my forehead upset: "let the tiger go!"


    Zhang Guohua is also very upset. No matter what happens, there is no good result when he meets a tiger.


    He inexplicably stood up from the ground and directly carried the tiger out.


    The butcher rubbed the place where he had been hurt by the tiger and confronted us again.


    Next, I took people to rush again twice, but the effect was not very obvious. I always lingered on the second floor stairs.


    Our men, it''s hard to attack.


    It''s not a way to stick like this. The police will come soon.


    If Wang Peng were here now, the situation would be very different.


    Although we all work very hard, we are still less desperate than Wang Peng.


    Under such circumstances, it is impossible to confront the butcher without risking your life.


    "Wenzi, this is not the way." Li Erzi whispered to me.


    I scolded secretly, let the people inside bear it first, and called out Li Erzi.


    "Wenzi, if it goes on like this, the police will come before we rush to boss Wang!" said Li Erzi worried.


    I had thought of this. I squatted down and said, "Er Zi, give me a cigarette."


    He hurriedly took out a cigarette and lit it for me.


    Looking at the scarlet cigarette butts, my eyes gradually sank. Now we are in the light, boss Wang is in the dark, and he seems to have made up his mind that he just can''t come out. It''s quite disadvantageous for us to drag on like this.


    "Er Zi, what would be the effect if we set a fire now?"


    Li Erzi was stunned for a moment, and then looked at me incredulously: "Wenzi, do you mean to order Wanfeng group?"

 Chapter 1556

    I dusted the ash and said, "now boss Wang is hiding upstairs. I don''t believe it. Wanfeng group will burn up and he can calm down."


    Li Erzi looked worried: "Wanfeng group is fine, but Wenzi, I''m afraid things are not so simple."


    Li Erzi''s worry is not unreasonable.


    We are black. If we fight with people outside and cut down several people, the police may turn a blind eye.


    But if I make things bigger today and burn down Wanfeng group, it will not end so easily.


    Wanfeng group is also a regular enterprise in Jinhai city.


    This is tantamount to a provocation to the Taoist priest.


    But in the current situation, this method is the best.


    Use fire to force boss Wang out!


    "Er Zi, go get some gasoline." I took a deep breath and stamped out the cigarette end.


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense and drove away.


    In less than five minutes, Li Erzi came back in a car.


    With two barrels of gasoline in his hand.


    At this time, the pretender who had been waiting outside forced the tiger to come over and his eyes lit up when he saw this thing: "Wenzi, what are you doing? Burning the camp?"


    I ignored him and pretended to force the tiger to do anything. I was afraid he would light the soft sword with gasoline and rush up.


    Then no one can stop him.


    I was about to go in with a bucket of gasoline. Pretending to force the tiger to hurry over and stop me: "Wenzi, you didn''t set the fire like this! You won''t burn boss Wang and them. On the contrary, you will burn our people!"


    My eyes moved: "what do you say?"


    He smiled obscene: "Wenzi, I remember when I was in the village, I met an opponent. I scolded me during the day, but I found someone to give me a bad meal at night. In my anger, I went to his house with gasoline, but it wasted a long time. I just burned a door, was caught the next day, and I was beaten again..."


    Pretending to force the tiger to talk endlessly made me stare at him impatiently: "say the point!"


    He patted his forehead and hurriedly said, "I mean, you should have skills in setting fire. Give me the gasoline and I''ll get it for you!"


    With that, he grabbed the gasoline from me and strode in.


    Pretending to force a tiger to set fire is really a skill, but his skill seems to be an experience of being beaten again and again.


    "Get the fuck out of the way!" he shouted at the door, then poured gasoline on the ground from the first floor and lit it quickly.


    Suddenly, the fire formed a fire wall on the ground, isolating the butchers from them on the second floor.


    "My grass, they set fire!"


    "Get the fuck up!"


    "Go find the fire hydrant!"


    For a time, the butchers on the second floor screamed and ran up the second floor subconsciously.


    This is human instinct. When people encounter a fire in the building, their first reaction is to run up.


    This is instinct and disadvantage.


    Once on fire, poisonous smoke will be produced. Most people are killed by poisonous gas, not by fire.


    But pretending to force the tiger also knew that there was a fire hydrant upstairs, so it was put out after two fires.


    What he wants is a fire! Even if you can save it, you have to burn nothing left by Wanfeng group!


    A fire wall on this floor is entirely to block the butchers and frighten them.


    Next, it''s time to pretend to force the tiger to show its real strength.


    The whole building is made of rigid gold cement. The decoration in the hall is not enough to burn to tell the truth.


    Zhuang forced the tiger to take some younger brothers, sprinkled some gasoline nearby, and then found the power distribution cabinet in the hall on the first floor.


    When pretending to force the tiger to be beaten, I thought countless times in my heart.


    In a building, even with these decorations, there are not many things. Why can a fire burn almost none of these things?


    There is only one reason, that is the circuit!


    What are the things all over the whole building?


    That can only be a circuit!


    I remember when I pretended to force the tiger to burn the family, the electric wire caught fire, and the flame seemed to soar like wings.


    It looks scary!


    As long as the tiger is installed, light the fire and make sure to rush to the fourth floor!


    Scare boss Wang to death!


    This fire will certainly burn the whole building!


    "Pour me more gasoline and more!" pretending to force the tiger to command there.


    Several younger brothers were a little stunned: "brother tiger, are you sure? Will it explode?"


    There are often such bridges in movies, where a fire is put on a wire, or a car is on fire, followed by a bang.


    Now it''s so close that the little brother doesn''t want to die with the pretending tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold, he poked the little brother''s forehead with his hand. He looked like he hated iron and didn''t become steel: "I really should tell Wenzi to report you to the night University and let you go to class! Look at you, my grass! Why don''t you have any culture? Will this fun explode? At best, it''s a spark!"


    Then he forced the tiger to pour in less than half a barrel of gasoline, and squatted next to it like a firecracker and lit it with a lighter.


    Whoosh~


    The fire ran up and directly into the power distribution cabinet.


    Boom!


    At this time, there was a sound in the distribution cabinet.


    "I grass ~ ~" several younger brothers were scared and immediately hid aside.


    They are not afraid to fight with boss Wang''s people and be killed, but they are afraid to be killed by the power distribution cabinet!


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold again: "it''s the sound of a fucking spark, not an explosion! Are you a little literate? Who, you go to the power distribution cabinet next to you and get some gasoline later, so it''s useless even if the fire comes later!"


    The little brother quickly promised and ran away.


    When the butchers saw that the fire on the first floor was getting bigger and bigger, they quickly opened the fire hydrant to water, but there was no water in the fire hydrant!


    The butcher yelled and could only go to the side to find a fire extinguisher, but it didn''t work at all.


    The fire below is too big!


    Pretending to force the tiger to set fire is a good hand. Seeing that the fire is almost set off, he quickly asked people to retreat. In the twinkling of an eye, there is a sea of fire.


    They retreated to the second floor. The butcher ran upstairs to inform boss Wang and told the younger brothers below to jump from the second floor first, or the fire would burn to the third floor later. They couldn''t jump if they wanted to.


    All the younger brothers were moved by the butcher''s loyal Savior''s behavior, and they all looked for places to jump.


    The butcher ran up without looking back.


    So here comes the question....


    The crime master butcher really wants to save boss Wang, and it''s for his little brothers, okay?


    It''s true that he saved boss Wang.


    After all, boss Wang is his parents, but he certainly won''t be so good as his younger brother.


    He also saw that Zhang Wen''s people must be waiting outside! Now jump out and only be chased by them!

 Chapter 1557

    The butcher is a master of crime. His head is naturally quite easy to use.


    His plan is to let these little brothers go out first and use them as bait for Zhang Wen. When the people below are tired, he will jump down again. In that way, he will have a better chance of escape.


    At the moment, the fire has been big, and those little brothers have jumped down from the second floor, but below are pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua with people. The people who go down are either cut or chased everywhere.


    For a time, the younger brothers upstairs hesitated, but looked at the fire and jumped down.


    They might as well fight as burn.


    Pretending to force the tiger to fight below is quite enjoyable. After a while, the soft sword in his hand has been dyed red.


    The younger brothers who jumped down had no fighting spirit and ran away desperately.


    At this time, boss Wang also leaned out his head and looked down.


    Grass


    He gave a dark scold and frowned.


    He called the fire alarm ten minutes ago. Why hasn''t he come yet?


    If it''s later, I''ll have to be burned alive!


    Dong!


    The door was kicked open and the butcher ran in.


    "Big brother! Go!"


    Boss Wang was relieved to see the butcher. The butcher was loyal and came to save himself at such a critical time.


    So they didn''t talk nonsense. They left the two naked women in the room and ran outside. The two women had long been scared and silly. They could only curl up and hug each other.


    When the butcher took boss Wang to the third floor, he couldn''t run.


    The fire was much bigger than they thought. In the twinkling of an eye, it had rushed from the second floor to the third floor.


    "My grass! The fire is so big!" boss Wang was sweating. He was shocked to see flames coming up from the stairs.


    He is not afraid. Now he doesn''t care about fear. He didn''t expect the fire to be so big.


    He''s hot!


    Now the first and second floors are on fire. The hot air is like wings. The whole building is like a steam room.


    Bang!


    The butcher smashed open a glass window and looked down: "brother, jump from here!"


    Boss Wang also took a look.


    Even a little dizzy.


    I''m kidding!


    This is the third floor! Why jump down!


    This floor is much higher than the ordinary building. The third floor is equivalent to the fourth floor of other buildings. Boss Wang said he didn''t dare to jump.


    But the fire started to burn.


    The fire ran madly into the building.


    At this moment, boss Wang was afraid.


    He has killed people and killed people in various cruel ways. It can be said that his psychological quality is absolutely excellent, but he is still afraid of such a big fire.


    His first thought was that this was to make him die in the sea of fire like Liu hongran!


    He doesn''t want to be burned. You can imagine the pain!


    But now there is no way. If you jump from this place, boss Wang will definitely break a leg!


    How can I!


    Seeing boss Wang hesitating, the butcher knew that time was running out, so he said, "brother, don''t be afraid. You''ll jump down as soon as you close your eyes. I''ll give you a demonstration first!"


    With that, the butcher climbed out of the window and jumped down lightly.


    Although he fell to the ground and rolled twice, it seemed that nothing had happened.


    What hasn''t the butcher done before? It''s common to break in and steal. Sometimes when people find out they''re running away, they just jump down! Fourth floor? The butcher can bear it!


    He jumped down and waited for boss Wang below.


    Boss Wang was stunned.


    Grass, how do you play?


    Before he made up his mind, a big black man with people came after the butcher.


    The butcher stamped his foot, turned and disappeared into the dark. The runner shouted quickly!


    Boss Wang scolded secretly and quickly drew back.


    Seeing that the fire was bigger than before, he hurried back to the fourth floor.


    The two women inside are still there, but they are scared silly.


    The whole room has been covered with poisonous smoke.


    Boss Wang is not stupid. If he goes on like this for a while, he will definitely be finished.


    He quickly opened the window and breathed first.


    below.


    They are all Zhang Wen''s people.


    He can even clearly see where Zhang Wen is waiting for him.


    Originally, boss Wang thought very well. After killing Liu hongran, he waited for work here and let Zhang Wen work in vain. Finally, he killed him.


    But who could have thought this would happen!


    I''m almost finished!


    He really didn''t expect Zhang Wen to dare to play like this. If you order Wanfeng group, it will make headlines tomorrow. Can people on the white road let him go? Now that Liu hongran is gone, who does Zhang Wen rely on?


    As long as he''s all right today, Zhang Wen will definitely be finished!


    Thinking so, boss Wang clenched his teeth.


    "My grass, isn''t that boss Wang! You stand so high, where''s the sauna!" a very obscene voice came from below, which was said by pretending to force the tiger.


    Suddenly there was a burst of laughter around.


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank. Now where does he have time to do these quarrels? All he wanted was to get out of danger quickly.


    The voice of pretending to force the tiger came: "boss Wang, just jump. You''ll be fine if you jump down! I''m sure you can''t die!"


    "Yes, jump!"


    "Jump!"


    The people below are making fun of the tiger.


    But now this situation is really embarrassing for boss Wang.


    There is a sea of fire below. Boss Wang stands on the fourth floor like a white cut chicken. It''s neither jumping nor not jumping.


    He clenched his teeth and became more and more uncomfortable.


    The poisonous smoke and temperature around him made him uncomfortable.


    I saw boss Wang''s dilemma. I was not in a hurry, but lit a cigarette and sat back in the car with Li Erzi.


    As long as boss Wang doesn''t jump today, he must die in the building. If he jumps, he must be caught by our people.


    At this time, it has become the key to his life and death.


    "Wenzi, boss Wang must be finished today." Li Erzi came and said excitedly to me.


    I nodded and looked at the fire above, as if I had seen how boss Wang was killed by us for a while.


    Boss Wang, after so many years in Jinhai City, he finally came to this point.


    "Er Zi, I''ll keep an eye on boss Wang. I think people like him will jump down." I said faintly.


    Li Erzi nodded, "don''t worry. As long as he jumps down, he can definitely catch him!"


    I took a hard puff of my cigarette, and my eyes glowed scarlet.


    These things have been pressing on my heart like a brick recently, which makes me out of breath.


    How can I develop without boss Wang in Jinhai city?


    Without obstacles, I am a well deserved brother in Jinhai city. I''m afraid the future development will exceed my imagination.


    Just as boss Wang stood at the window ready to jump like a roast chicken, an alarm sounded in the distance.


    Fire engines and police cars poured in.

 Chapter 1558

    "Wenzi, the police are coming! What shall we do?" pretending to force the tiger to run over quickly.


    I frowned hard.


    The police came at the critical moment.


    If they come a little later, I promise I can catch boss Wang!


    "You and Guohua take people to withdraw first!" I said.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod quickly and greet people to get in and leave.


    In the past, we were not afraid of the police because Liu hongran was in charge.


    Now that he is gone, we have no backstage. As long as we are caught, we will be unlucky!


    "Wenzi, I can''t do it today, but it will also hurt boss Wang. Let''s go first!" Li Erzi said quickly when he saw that the police car was coming.


    I''m really unwilling!


    I''m about to catch boss Wang. I''m about to hold the source of this evil in my hand. At this time, I let him escape from my hand! Such a chance will never happen again!


    I clenched my fist.


    Li Erzi hurriedly told the driver to drive.


    Looking at Wanfeng group gradually leaving my sight, my heart is like a knife.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, police cars and fire engines came.


    Boss Wang never thought these policemen were so cute. When he saw Zhang Wen and them leave, he laughed like crazy and shouted to the people below: "help! Police uncle! Help!"


    Immediately, the two women also stood at the window and waved to the people below, regardless of whether they were naked or not.


    The two NAIS were exposed in the air and swayed vigorously with their movements.


    The following police and firefighters noticed boss Wang and they immediately worked out a plan to save people.


    The fire police are for the people. Whether they are boss Wang or not, it is their duty to put out the fire.


    They quickly connected the fire hydrant, turned on the high-pressure water gun, blew up an air cushion bed, and let boss Wang jump when the fire was smaller.


    Under the greetings of the people below, boss Wang and two Luo women jumped down from the fourth floor and landed unharmed.


    120 hurried over to see if boss Wang is all right.


    This picture is very eye popping. Boss Wang is followed by two Luo women. They are all black and smoky. They look extremely embarrassed.


    I can''t even see my face.


    Boss Wang shed a tear from the corner of his eye.


    His heart throbbed with him.


    Since his debut in Jinhai City, he has never encountered such a thing, and his heart has never been so afraid.


    He only knew to burn others with fire, but he didn''t think that the fear was so appropriate on himself.


    This is enough for him to keep in mind all his life.


    The first brother of Jinhai city will be reduced to today''s situation. Zhang Wen forced him to jump from a building and burned Wanfeng group! It''s a shame! On the road, it''s a shame for boss Wang!


    Wanfeng group is the root of boss Wang.


    After being carried to the car by the 120 ambulance, boss Wang''s head experienced a brief lack of oxygen, which slowly woke up.


    As soon as the ambulance arrived at the hospital, boss Wang got out of the car and ran away.


    If boss Wang goes to the hospital, it goes without saying that Zhang Wen will come to mend the knife! Now his people are scattered, and the butcher doesn''t know where to go. How can he defend? On his own, where is Zhang Wen''s opponent?


    ¡­¡­


    Wanfeng group was burned to cinders, and the matter opened on the road the next day.


    But the headlines are not Zhang Wen, but boss Wang and two Luo women.


    At that time, many passers-by were watching the play. Of course, someone photographed boss Wang and the two women. A man with a disheartened face was extremely embarrassed, and there were two women smoked like black coal balls around him.


    From the photos, I can''t see that they are any more beautiful. They are completely two blacks.


    Now in an Internet cafe.


    Some punks are playing and chatting here.


    "My grass, do you see? Boss Wang is finished. It is said that Zhang Wen made it!"


    "After all, Zhang wenniu is still forced. He directly ordered Wanfeng group!"


    "But what are these two blacks? Boss Wang''s interest has changed?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Boss wang hasn''t died yet. It''s said that he was saved by the police. After that, Jinhai city will be in chaos!"


    "I think boss Wang is dying!"


    ¡­¡­


    Several people talked one after another and let a person who was sleeping in the innermost part frown.


    Last night, the man came in and opened a computer. He didn''t play much. He just went to bed.


    The man''s face was full of flesh and his body was as strong as a hill.


    Who is this?


    This is no one else, it''s the butcher!


    It was the butcher who hid here after he ran away last night!


    He was very smart and cautious. He didn''t go anywhere else, but found an Internet cafe to make do with it all night.


    Now he doesn''t care much about boss Wang''s life and death.


    At least we can''t let Zhang Wen catch him, can we?


    When boss Wang dies, he will return to his previous life, commit any crime, and return to the slow pace of life.


    This has no impact on the butcher''s life.


    At the moment, the voices of these people woke up the butcher.


    He got up, lit a cigarette, took a few puffs and calmed down first.


    He was a little frightened when he remembered the picture last night.


    Zhang Wen, burned the whole Wanfeng group.


    This is how desperate!


    He is a butcher and a master of crime, but he has never dared to do such a thing.


    What is the concept of lighting a whole building?


    How many times have these things appeared in national and even international news? Whenever it happens, which time is not a big deal?


    Even if it is, it is only in some war-torn countries.


    Through this matter, the butcher also saw that Zhang Wen was not dead, too tiger!


    Although he looks very careful on the surface, he is actually wilder than anyone! It''s a dead representative! At this point, the butcher can''t compare with him!


    "Just now, you said boss Wang wasn''t dead?" the butcher asked a little bastard nearby.


    The little bastard glanced at the butcher and was quite indifferent to this impolite way of asking questions.


    Although the butcher looks strong, there are so many little bastards!


    The little bastard looked at the butcher, didn''t speak, and turned his eyes.


    The butcher''s tone increased a little: "I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?"


    In the butcher''s eyes, these little bastards are waste. At best, they are just starting out. Who is his butcher? That''s a Grandmaster!


    The little bastard was startled, but after looking at many of his brothers nearby, he stood up and said, "who are you talking to? I don''t know if you should call brother before asking others questions?"

 Chapter 1559

    Call yourself a brother before asking others questions.


    The butcher was stunned by this.


    He was really surprised.


    These little bastards dare to talk to themselves like this? I don''t know how high the earth is!


    It''s strange that the little bastard didn''t know what background the butcher was and touched the butcher''s inverse scale.


    The butcher didn''t talk nonsense. He just heard a thud.


    The boy''s whole head was inserted into the keyboard and fell on the table without saying a word.


    A lot of people didn''t pay attention here just now. They didn''t even see how the butcher did it! In a blink of an eye, the companion became like this B


    The butcher''s mouth twitched twice: "now, has anyone answered my question?"


    Suddenly, the people around stopped their movements and looked at the butcher.


    However, they looked at the butcher with respect and fear.


    They have seen people fight, but the skill of butcher is definitely not as simple as fighting. It''s a killer! The cold momentum from the butcher made them shudder.


    The butcher stood there like a god of war, and his eyes swept over these little bastards like mole ants.


    At this time, a weak man opened his mouth: "brother... Don''t be angry first. We also heard that boss Wang didn''t die. It is said that he was pulled away by 120 last night..."


    The butcher scolded: "do you know which hospital?"


    "I don''t know..." the little bastard shook his head.


    The butcher shook his strong body and walked out of the Internet cafe. Boss Wang was fine last night, so he should contact boss Wang at the first time.


    Out of the door, he quickly turned on his mobile phone, found boss Wang''s phone and dialed it.


    The phone rang for a while before boss Wang picked it up.


    But the voice was quite calm: "Hey, butcher ~"


    The butcher was a little surprised. Shouldn''t boss Wang scold a few times at this time, and then ask why the butcher didn''t appear after he ran away last night? Why are you so gentle now!


    The butcher hurriedly said, "brother, I hid after I ran away last night. I didn''t call you until I knew you were okay in the morning..."


    Boss Wang''s voice was tepid: "all right, come to the processing factory first. Our people are here."


    The butcher promised, stopped a car on the side of the road and went to the processing factory.


    ¡­¡­


    Wanfeng group was burned. It spread very quickly. Lao Yan heard about it in less than a morning.


    At the moment, Lao Yan Xiaoliang and Zhiyong are squatting in the yard to eat noodles.


    In recent days, old Yan has been quite low-key. He basically doesn''t go out when he has nothing to do. In addition to playing with women in this yard, he secretly hears the news on the road. All his people are here.


    This matter was told to Lao Yan by a younger brother who asked for information outside.


    After listening to this, Lao Yan and they were silent.


    After a while, Zhiyong took a bite of his face and said, "brother, do you think Zhang Wen is being forced? How do I feel that he is more cruel than boss Wang!"


    Zhang Wen''s words have not only hurt Zhiyong''s eggs, but also Lao Yan and Xiao Liang.


    Old Yan gave him a cold look and said, "grass, boss Wang killed Zhang Wen''s backer on the white road. Can he not be crazy? But Zhang Wen doesn''t think about the consequences. He dares to play like this? This is the rhythm that must be finished!"


    "Big brother, what if he can''t finish?" Zhiyong raised his face and asked.


    Lao Yan was annoyed.


    He has been very upset these days.


    Since the last accident, Zhiyong seems to have changed and likes to quarrel with him.


    Although there''s nothing wrong at ordinary times, Lao Yan doesn''t care, but he''s also upset for a long time. Can he not be upset with such a fine rod around him?


    "Grass, if you can''t finish it, then go on with Zhang Wen!" said old Yan angrily.


    "What about us?" Zhiyong asked.


    Old Yan looked at him angrily: "what do you want to do? Now do you dare to go out and work with Zhang Wengan or boss Wang?"


    Zhiyong is no longer like him in the past. Although he was not as good as a butcher, he dared to fight and fight. What''s like now, the whole waste!


    Zhiyong sighed leisurely: "brother, I just want to talk to you. Don''t argue ~"


    See!


    Zhiyong also dislikes Lao Yan!


    Dong!


    Lao Yan put the bowl down and glared at Zhiyong.


    Zhiyong couldn''t stand being stared at by Lao Yan, so he slowly turned around.


    Old Yan Qi, if he had a cadre like Wang Peng instead of these wastes around him, he would have his own day in Jinhai city! How can you hide in this yard all day and eat noodles like this!


    "Brother, don''t be angry. Now Zhang Wen and boss Wang are working together. Isn''t that right? Boss Wang is helping us block the gun anyway?" Xiao Liang hurriedly comforted Lao Yan at this time.


    Lao Yan is a little grumpy recently.


    Lao Yan took a deep breath. The situation was developing in the direction he expected, but why did he feel so insecure?


    He bowed his head and ate noodles: "tell the people below that they are optimistic about Zhang Wen and boss Wang recently. Tell me what''s wrong the first time!"


    Xiao Liang quickly agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Peng''er! Brother Wen moved last night!"


    At the moment, in the hospital, brother Yijiao ran in.


    At noon, he brought dinner to Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng quickly straightened up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Brother Yijiao said excitedly: "brother Wen ordered Wanfeng group last night. Now there is no Wanfeng group in Jinhai City, only a burned building!"


    Wang Peng was also a little excited, and the blood thirsty light flashed in his eyes.


    Zhang Wen''s bones are like Wang Peng. They are all crazy bloodthirsty men!


    Following Zhang Wen always makes him excited.


    He just hated his injury, otherwise the picture at the scene must be quite spectacular!


    And it must be fun to kill boss Wang and his people!


    "How''s boss Wang?" Wang Peng asked.


    Brother Yijiao laughed and took out his mobile phone to find the headlines of Jinhai city today for Wang Peng to see.


    The man wearing a dirty shirt above is boss Wang. He is surrounded by two black Luo women.


    This picture made Wang Peng laugh with a puff as he swept away the haze for so many days.


    "Grass, boss Wang''s interest has changed and he likes blacks!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Brother Yijiao laughed.


    After laughing for a while, Wang Peng''s eyes sank. Today Zhang Wen moved boss Wang. May boss Wang give up? There must be a war after that. His injury must get better quickly!


    At this time, brother Yijiao said, "by the way, peng''er, I have paid your medical expenses, and there is still a lot of money left. What about the money?"

 Chapter 1560

    This made Wang Peng silent.


    Only two people have come to see him since he was hospitalized.


    One is boss Wang and the other is Zhang Wen.


    The money is from boss Wang.


    As the saying goes, eating people''s soft mouth and holding people''s hands are short.


    He took advantage of boss Wang. Naturally, he was a little uncomfortable.


    And to tell the truth, after hearing that boss Wang suffered a loss, Wang Peng didn''t seem too happy. It''s just two concepts like the crazy excitement before.


    Of course, brother Yijiao was aware of this emotion, but he didn''t say it.


    After this happened, Wang Peng changed.


    Wang Peng can fight for Li Erzi, even if he is injured, but he can''t stand being wronged! And it''s still on the major right and wrong of Zhang Wen.


    How can Wang Peng feel better?


    Wang Peng sighed lightly: "take the money first."


    Brother Yijiao promised, turned and went out.


    Wang Peng kept asking himself how to go in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    At 12 noon, in the building of the police hall.


    Section chief Duan sat alone in the office without going to dinner.


    On the mobile phone, there is the headline photo of boss Wang.


    Funny, embarrassed!


    This photo can be said to be the black spot of boss Wang''s life, but section chief Duan can''t laugh at all.


    Why?


    Because the nature of this matter has exceeded his imagination.


    Zhang Wen ordered Wanfeng group. What is the nature of this! This is challenging the authority of the white people! He has been in power for so many years and has never encountered such a thing! Never heard of it! This is appalling!


    However, Zhang Wen moved Wanfeng group this time, which gave him a reason to move Zhang Wen.


    However, Zhang Wen is becoming more and more important in the head of section chief Duan at the moment.


    At the same time, he also determined in his heart that if he didn''t get rid of Zhang Wen quickly, the boy would have a bright future in the future. He couldn''t shake him at that time!


    Move Zhang Wen, you must take advantage of now!


    He picked up the landline in the office and made a phone call: "Lao Xing, come to my office after dinner."


    In less than ten minutes, Lao Xing came with his mouth wiped.


    It was Lao Xing who went to the rescue site last night. After boss Wang got out of the ambulance last night, Lao Xing took him to the police station and let him sleep all night. He didn''t see anything in the morning before he let him out.


    In the police station, it is the safest.


    Last night, boss Wang and section chief Duan also talked on the phone. The content of the call was quite simple. Boss Wang only said three words and got Zhang Wen! Section chief Li also knows it.


    "Lao Xing, inform people to go down, look for monitoring and evidence at the scene, and strive to apply for an arrest warrant and catch Zhang Wen in the afternoon!" section chief Duan said.


    Lao Xing didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He quickly promised and went down.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the processing plant.


    When the butcher came, there were many people around here.


    The people who boss Wang ran away last night were still in the hospital except those who were cut. The rest came.


    Boss Wang is powerful. His people will not be broken up because of this.


    However, these people come back for another reason.


    I saw boss Wang''s headlines in the morning!


    Although ridiculous, no one really laughed.


    This is not only a disgrace to boss Wang, but also a disgrace to them! And since boss Wang is not dead, they still have to follow boss Wang, don''t they?


    Therefore, they are concentrated in the processing plant.


    Although they were very embarrassed last night, they were really frightened by the fire of pretending to force the tiger. They were also caught off guard. But if boss Wang ordered the front and Zhang Wengan at this time, none of them would pestle!


    "Brother, are you all right?" the butcher came in and saw boss Wang.


    He changed his clothes and was leaning back in his chair to close his eyes.


    Tired, really tired.


    The fire last night. Now boss Wang closes his eyes and seems to be able to see the piercing picture. Boss Wang has a headache when he thinks of it.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the butcher: "well, sit down."


    Many people surrounded the room. A little brother came and lit a cigarette for the butcher, and then asked the butcher to sit down.


    Next to boss Wang stood a bespectacled accountant who was talking about the loss of Wanfeng group last night.


    "Boss Wang, let me go on. Last night, Wanfeng group lost a total of..."


    After the figure was said, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    They can''t earn so much money all their life, but they were buried in a fire of Zhang Wen!


    Angry?


    No one is not angry.


    Everyone present clenched their fists.


    Zhang Wen, deceive people too much!


    After the accounting report, boss Wang took a deep breath and opened his eyes: "you all know what happened yesterday. The building of Wanfeng group was burned by Zhang Wen ~"


    The people below didn''t speak. They listened to boss Wang quietly.


    "Just one building is gone, nothing! It''s mainly that Wanfeng group is still there! As long as this gold lettered signboard is there, we don''t have to worry about no development! Now Zhang Wen''s backer is gone, and it''s only a matter of time for us to rally in Jinhai city! Zhang Wen''s cheap this time is nothing, mainly because our people can''t disperse! Do you know?"


    "Yes!" the people below answered neatly.


    Boss Wang is very satisfied with the effect.


    Last night, he was so angry that his lungs were about to explode, but he soon calmed down.


    Now that things have happened, the most important thing for me now is to win over the people around me. At this time, people''s hearts must not be scattered. At the same time, he also vowed in his heart that this hatred must be recovered from Zhang Wen!


    "Elder brother, you say when we will deal with Zhang wenwa!" the butcher took the lead and said.


    Boss Wang moved his finger: "don''t worry first. Zhang Wen ordered Wanfeng group last night. Now Baidao people must be looking for him. He must not be so strong! Now the injured Brothers last night go to take a bath with me! Go to bad luck!"


    With that, boss Wang asked people to take a bath in the nearby bath center.


    Last night, the incident was so big that boss Wang decided that Zhang Wen would not dare to come now unless he wanted to die!


    So I didn''t think much. Now he still smells like roast paste, which makes him uncomfortable to death! I''ll wash it later and find two women to relax.


    Next, it''s time to study how to fight back!


    Liu hongran used to support Zhang Wen behind his back. It''s hard for him to make a move. Now they are on the same level. Who is afraid of who?


    ¡­¡­


    The police station at noon was in a hurry.


    Lao Xing got off the task and cancelled the lunch break. Everyone cooperated with the identification department to investigate the situation on the spot.


    Among these busy figures, there is Xu Jingwen.


    But Xu Jingwen''s face was quite embarrassed.

 Chapter 1561

    When the police just went out, Lao Xing said that Zhang Wen set the fire. We must find evidence about Zhang Wen''s crime at the scene, and then try our best to arrest Zhang Wen!


    Xu Jingwen was worried.


    Zhang Wen didn''t go out for a few days this time. Why did he get into such a big trouble?


    This is no joke.


    This is a crime!


    And how bad the nature is, Xu Jingwen knows best.


    As long as you are caught, you must be sentenced.


    There must be on-site monitoring and all kinds of evidence. Zhang Wen can''t escape!


    At the scene, Xu Jingwen and others began to investigate, but she was always absent-minded.


    While there was no one around, she took out her phone and sent a text message to Zhang Wen, telling him to hide for two days recently, and the people above would check him soon.


    Looking at the successful sending of the message, Xu Jingwen was still a little worried. She edited the next message and was ready to send it.


    But as soon as I put my finger on the screen, I was patted on the back.


    "Xiaojing, what are you doing? Chatting with your boyfriend?" it was Lao Xing who patted her on the back.


    Lao Xing already has a wife and children, but when Xu Jingwen first came to the police force, he fell in love with Xu Jingwen at a glance.


    Originally, when she was in the police academy, she was a police flower. Her face was beautiful and exquisite, and her figure was convex and tilted back. Even if she was wearing a uniform, she could still see the exaggerated curves of her waist and hips, and no man could see that she was not excited.


    Lao Xing is a civil servant, but he is also a man.


    When he works at ordinary times, he always approaches Xu Jingwen intentionally or unintentionally,


    Care is always greater than ordinary colleagues.


    Of course, Xu Jingwen knew these things.


    But she can''t say these words. After all, it''s her leadership. It''s still a long time to meet and get along in the future!


    Xu Jingwen thought that this might be just her own illusion. Maybe Lao Xing is just a leader''s concern for his subordinates? After all, Xu Jingwen has just come to work.


    Xu Jingwen quickly put away her mobile phone and smiled back at Lao Xing: "director Xing, I sent a text message to my family ~"


    Lao Xing''s heart trembled a few times.


    Be good~


    At ordinary times, Xu Jingwen''s harm to men is big enough. Looking back and smiling makes his heart ripple.


    If only time could stand still at this time, he would surely press Xu Jingwen on the ground and spoil her severely!


    The hand he put on Xu Jingwen''s tender shoulder didn''t leave. He fantasized about what it was like to hold Xu Jingwen in his arms~


    Xu Jingwen felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly avoided Lao Xing''s hand without saying a word.


    Lao Xing smiled awkwardly: "ha ha, you''ve just come to work for a few days. It''s certain that you''re homesick. After this time, I''ll give you a few days off. Go home and have a look ~"


    Xu Jingwen bowed her head shyly: "thank director Xing for caring ~"


    Xu Jingwen''s pollution-free appearance almost softened Lao Xing''s heart.


    He hated it in his heart. Why didn''t he meet a woman like Xu Jingwen when he was young? Why did you get married with your current wife after a few quick meetings?


    A few years after marriage, there was no passion.


    Now he doesn''t even want to go home after work.


    When people are middle-aged, they have to.


    Lao Xing really wants to say, Xiaojing, I can give you anything. As long as you like, I let you do the easiest work and get the most salary here, as long as you can accompany me.


    But when this came to his mouth, Lao Xing couldn''t say it anyway.


    After all, now he doesn''t know what Xu Jingwen thinks. If he is not careful, he must make a mistake! That''s going to catch up with his career!


    Anyway, Xu Jingwen is working under Lao Xing''s hand. Lao Xing is not in a hurry. He thinks that he is slowly cooking.


    It''s not too late to follow her advice at last!


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Dong~


    My cell phone rang.


    When I picked it up, it was a text message from Xiaojing.


    After reading the text message, I closed my cell phone again.


    "Wenzi, who sent you the message?" pretended to force the tiger to ask.


    When no one in the room spoke, they pretended to be cheap.


    I ignored him and drank.


    Li Erzi also cast a puzzled look at me.


    I took a deep breath and told Li Erzi that this was a text message from Xiaojing. I told me that the white people were checking this matter and asked me to hide for a few days.


    Li Erzi''s meaning is the same. This matter has been on the morning news. It must be known by Jinhai city now.


    It''s not that simple.


    Let me out after the limelight.


    "Hide, yes, but I''m not going to hide anywhere this time, just in Dongwen group!" I said.


    Li Erzi looked at me puzzled: "Wenzi, but the white man came. What should I do?"


    I smiled: "as long as this matter is investigated clearly, they will definitely issue a wanted notice. Who would have thought that I would still hide in Dongwen group? But I must not go out recently, ha ha..."


    Li Erzi understood what I meant in an instant.


    He knows the situation better than I do.


    We burned down Wanfeng group. In fact, Zhengsheng is the best time to pursue boss Wang. If I hide at this critical time, our momentum will fall down!


    I want to take advantage of this strength to settle boss Wang first!


    "Boss Wang is not dead, so we must take advantage of the victory. Today, the matter of Wanfeng group was on TV, and the white people must also pay attention to me secretly. Now is the most relaxed time for boss Wang. It must be difficult for him to take care of his head and tail!" I said.


    "Wenzi, just say what to do!" pretending to force the tiger, they should talk to each other below.


    I touched my chin and said, "first see where boss Wang is, and then go and kill him!"


    As soon as my voice fell, Li Erzi''s phone rang.


    He quickly picked it up and listened for a while, then told us: "boss Wang is taking a bath in a bath center now. It is said that many of his people are in it."


    As soon as my eyes lit up, I smiled: "pretend to be a tiger. Later, you drive and take me to the bath center!"


    I wanted Wu Yang to take me. He was steady and careful. But that night he had a knife cut on his leg and five stitches. Now he is still cultivating in the hospital.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s face, he was embarrassed: "Wenzi, do you want to order the bath center this time? It''s not easy to get high. There''s water in the bath center, which is not good!"


    I frowned: "who said something? You can take me to the door later."


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin: "Oh, I know what you say. I thought you were addicted! But Wenzi, I tell you this thing is addictive. I burned Wanfeng group last night. Now I want to see the building, hehe ~"


    I didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him. I opened the drawer and took out the gun.


    Click.


    I opened it to see if the bullet was enough, and then I inserted it into my waist.

 Chapter 1562

    "Wenzi, you want to take the gun out? Now the wind is tight and it''s daytime..." Li Erzi hurriedly reminded me.


    Now, as before, without Liu hongran''s care, if we were caught, we would probably not be able to get out.


    And shooting in the street is a heavy sentence!


    Li Erzi is afraid that I will do something reckless when my mind is hot.


    I smiled: "Er Zi, don''t forget that I have a gun license. This is a trump card left by brother Liu!"


    Li Erzi patted his forehead. He almost forgot that Mayor Chen helped to get the gun license when Liu hongran was there. Although Liu hongran is gone now, it''s true.


    "Wenzi, I''ll take someone to support you nearby. If there''s any accident, I can hurry there."


    I thought for a moment and said, "the second son is waiting nearby with Guohua. If there is something I can''t handle, I''ll contact you again!"


    Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi nodded at the same time.


    Looking at this gun, I felt some emotion in my heart.


    The gun, or the post for me.


    I have thought more than once about what it would be like if the column were still there at this time.


    Will the pillar stand on my side or boss Wang''s side?


    Pillar is my brother, but he followed the wrong brother.


    This mistake is a lifetime.


    More than ten minutes later, I sat in a Mercedes Benz with a forced tiger and drove slowly to the bath center where boss Wang was located.


    There are many cars parked at the door. It seems that boss wang hasn''t come out yet.


    I told pretend to force the tiger not to turn off the fire and withdraw when the situation is wrong.


    Pretending to force the tiger nodded, then smiled and said, "Wenzi, are you afraid? If you are afraid, I''ll shoot for a while ~"


    "Grass, I have a gun license. Do you have it? If you want to die, I won''t stop you."


    Pretending to force the tiger to laugh: "Wenzi, I''m kidding you. Why have you been more and more indifferent to me recently?"


    I looked at him warily. It felt like being tricked by a tiger.


    What do you mean I''m getting colder and colder to him? My attitude towards him has always been like this.


    It''s just that the man who pretends to force the tiger sometimes has too much mind.


    "You think too much. I''m not interested in men."


    "Oh, what are you talking about! It seems that I am interested in men!" pretended to force the tiger to give me a white look. "I want to tell you a good thing. If you don''t want to listen, it''s OK."


    Originally, I was not interested, but it was nothing to sit here with pretending to force the tiger. I said bored, "what''s the matter?"


    His face became obscene: "I found a good shop in XX Street recently..."


    Wait, XX street? Isn''t that the famous red light district in Jinhai city?


    "What are you doing there? Don''t you have a black sister?" I was quite collapsed. I quite rejected the unfaithful way of pretending to force a tiger.


    He said slowly, "listen to me first. The shop looks like a normal shampoo room, but there is a hole in the back! You have everything you want, even foreigners! In fact, you don''t look at me and Heimei. On the surface, they are very good, but to tell the truth, she can''t satisfy me."


    Bullshit!


    Who is black sister?


    I''m afraid more than a dozen men can''t deal with her. Now they pretend to force the tiger and say that the black sister can''t satisfy him?


    I often hear their voices in the office of the director of the security section opposite. It seems that every time they pretend to force the tiger, the voice is louder. It seems that he can''t stand it every time.


    He now says that black sister can''t satisfy him?


    What the hell is this guy trying to say?


    I looked at him warily: "what do you mean, wow!"


    "In fact, black sister is powerful, but there are too few tricks, and some of them are very tiring to play! It''s just the disappearance of physical strength, not spiritual satisfaction! Besides, it''s normal for men to go out to find women, aren''t you right?"


    I nodded stupidly. At this time, I didn''t follow him. I didn''t know what would pop out of his mouth.


    "Wenzi, do you think it''s not good for my work if I always wander in this mood?"


    What''s the job of pretending to be a tiger? He is the most idle person in Dongwen group.


    I didn''t speak.


    He then said, "I''m not good at my work. Sometimes I will be insane. Call Bifang and say about the fire last night. If I''m insane, will the fire be put in Dongwen group?"


    Grass~


    Pretending to be a tiger is threatening me!


    I stretched out my hand to collect his hair, but when I saw that he had no hair now, I simply retracted my hand back. In my eyes, I was helpless.


    I knew I should have let Zhang Guohua drive. Pretending to force the tiger talks too much!


    "I don''t want to hurt my brothers by mistake, let alone give you trouble, so I want to apply for some fees."


    "Cost?" I frowned.


    Pretending to be a tiger is serious and looks like saying a very just thing: "well, I''m going to apply for some fees from you and go to the store ~"


    "Ha ha ha ~" I laughed angrily.


    It seems that pretending to force the tiger spent a lot of his savings in that store. Now he shamelessly came to apply for this fee with me.


    When he heard me laugh, he thought I had compromised and hurriedly said, "in fact, it doesn''t cost much. I go about once or twice a week ~ and Wenzi, you can go together after you approve the cost? I promise there''s one that suits your appetite! How about it?"


    "Go away." I don''t know how to describe his shameless strength. I can only scold him.


    "Oh, Wenzi, why do you swear?"


    I took out my gun and looked at it for myself.


    His face changed and quickly smiled: "Wenzi, can you put this thing away first? It''s going to kill people ~ what''s the big deal? Can''t I go to that place? It''s just that my work efficiency will be poor..."


    I raised my gun.


    "I''m kidding. The efficiency will not be poor..."


    "I''m helping the black sister kill you, so that you have no place to think about those things in the future."


    With that, my muzzle was aimed at the bottom of the tiger.


    His face changed with fear. He thought I would really shoot and hurried to say good words.


    "Oh, Wenzi, don''t make trouble first. It seems that someone has come out ~"


    Said, pretending to force the tiger to point to the door of the bath center.


    I looked over there.


    Sure enough, boss Wang''s people came out of it.


    Soon the butcher came out of it.


    Pretending to force the tiger to cry in surprise: "Oh, isn''t that a butcher? Wenzi, shoot him!"


    I shook my head slightly.


    It''s easy for me to get rid of the butcher''s opposition. My main goal today is boss Wang. As long as I get rid of boss Wang, the rest is easy to say!


    Butcher, they came out from the inside and stood outside waiting for boss Wang.


    In less than ten minutes, boss Wang came out with a woman around him.


    It seems that it''s quite enjoyable.

 Chapter 1563

    Seeing boss Wang, I immediately rolled down the window.


    A dark muzzle of a gun was aimed at him in an instant.


    People have a keen sense of danger.


    Boss Wang is like this.


    When I poked out of the window with a gun, boss Wang noticed the Mercedes Benz parked on the roadside.


    His eyes were instantly oval.


    He hurriedly blocked himself with the woman around him: "my grass, Zhang Wen! That''s Zhang Wen!"


    Suddenly, the butcher and they all heard the sound and looked at me.


    "I grass, protect big brother!"


    "Go back to the bath center first!" a group of people shouted, blocking boss Wang back.


    Butchers, they all look for places to hide themselves.


    I scolded secretly. It seems that boss Wang''s alertness is extraordinary. I put away the gun in a hurry and let the pretender force the tiger to drive.


    Watching the car leave the bath center, the butcher came out of the hiding place, looked around, and then went to find boss Wang.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen is gone," said the butcher with a gloomy face.


    "Grass! Why is Zhang Wen here!" boss Wang is sweating. He never dreamed that Zhang Wen would dare to come here at this time, and he still has a gun in his hand! Shouldn''t he really be wanted by white people at this time? How can you get out of it?


    "Brother, either I''ll take someone to find him!" said the butcher.


    Boss Wang quickly shook his head: "grass, Zhang Wen has a gun! It''s bad luck for you to go. Tell your brothers to go to the processing plant and go back first!"


    The butcher agreed, and a group of people took boss Wang away from the bath center.


    Embarrassed to escape back to the processing plant, boss Wang kept gnashing his teeth.


    Zhang Wen, much harder than he thought!


    Pop.


    Boss Wang came in and patted his mobile phone and cigarette on his desk. His face was quite gloomy.


    "Brother, if you don''t trust me, I''ll kill Zhang Wen later!" the butcher patted his chest and said.


    Boss Wang doesn''t want to, but he''s afraid the butcher won''t kill Zhang Wen so easily.


    If the butcher misses this time, if he has an accident, he will certainly implicate boss Wang.


    Key boss Wang is now employing people. How can he let the butcher have an accident?


    He shook his head: "don''t worry first! It''s not too late for a gentleman to avenge ten years! Zhang Wen, I''ll make him pay the price sooner or later!"


    See?


    Boss Wang said to let Zhang Wen pay the price, rather than directly looking for Zhang Wen to go all out! In terms of momentum, boss Wang has lost!


    Lost completely!


    The butcher nodded and stood silent.


    Boss Wang paced in the office upset for a while, then took out his mobile phone from his arms, found the number of section chief Duan and dialed it.


    As soon as the phone was connected, boss Wang said angrily, "Cao, Lao Duan! You all eat white rice? I almost let Zhang Wen die at the door of the bath center just now!"


    Section chief Duan was also surprised when he heard this. He asked boss Wang to calm down, and then asked again, "what did you say, Lao Wang? Zhang Wen went to you just now? Now we are collecting evidence and ready to arrest Zhang Wen at any time!"


    "Grass, it''s been a whole day. Are you still fucking collecting evidence?" boss Wang is angry.


    If it had been put in the past, section chief Duan might not have such ink. If he said to arrest people, he would arrest people! But now it''s different. Now Wang Yi is staring in the dark! He must follow the rules!


    He hurriedly said, "don''t worry, Lao Wang. The evidence is easy to find! But it also needs the process. It should be almost in a day or two!"


    Boss Wang had a mess in his head and said, "OK, let''s not talk about it first. Just say that Zhang Wen almost killed me with a gun. Jinhai City, and Wang FA!"


    I''m afraid.


    Boss Wang is really afraid.


    He could even say such words, and he said such righteous words.


    Jinhai City, he is the interpretation of black. There is no royal law. These four words are more customized for him. Now he shamelessly said it and added it to Zhang Wen''s head with high sounding.


    Section chief Duan certainly knew what he meant. He took a deep breath: "Lao Wang, Zhang Wen has a gun license..."


    "I grass, then he can shoot indiscriminately!"


    "Didn''t you just say he didn''t shoot? If he did, I''ll catch him immediately!"


    Boss Wang''s Adam''s Apple moved and didn''t say anything.


    If he fired, he would have died! Section chief Duan will catch a chicken feather!


    "Lao Duan, I tell you, even if I die, you won''t have good fruit!" boss Wang squeezed a sentence out of his mouth and hung up the phone.


    "Brother, I''ve arranged more people to protect you recently!" said the Butcher at this time.


    Boss Wang took a cigarette and nodded.


    But after thinking about it, he still seemed to feel something wrong, so he asked someone to call the mouse.


    After receiving the notice, the mouse immediately came.


    Today, he also knew the bad luck of boss Wang for the first time. Wanfeng group was ordered by Zhang Wen. Boss Wang can only hide in the processing plant now.


    You know, this processing factory has always been the place to distribute his mice. Unexpectedly, it has become the main force again.


    To tell the truth, when the mouse learned that boss Wang had been made into this B kind of news, there was no atmosphere for the first time, but he was very happy.


    You deserve it!


    Who told boss Wang not to use me again? Now I''m unlucky to remember me?


    What have you done!


    But this time is also the time for the mouse to perform. Recently, he has been energetic for so long. The mouse is not idle all day. He is also secretly gathering people! If you have nothing to do, gather some small gangsters in society. Now, in addition to the dozen people assigned to him by boss Wang, he has more than 50 people under him.


    Suddenly, the momentum is also quite big.


    Boss Wang wants to find him, which is also a very important reason.


    "Boss Wang, you''re looking for me." the mouse came in and stood in front of boss Wang.


    If you don''t talk or make trouble, you feel that he is laughing.


    No way, there are so many smiles hidden in my heart that the mouse can''t hold it at all!


    He smiled at the headline photo of boss Wang! What a mess that would be!


    Boss Wang looked up at the mouse.


    Everyone seems to feel the mood of mice.


    Contempt, coupled with a touch of snickering, even if he is forced not to laugh, it makes people feel that he is laughing.


    Boss Wang, this is what bothers me most now.


    Did boss Wang lose face last night?


    It''s quite embarrassing! Jumping down from the fourth floor, there were two naked women around.


    Since his debut, when has boss Wang ever been so ashamed?


    This is the first time.


    Unforgettable first time!


    But he is a mouse. He dares to put a smile on his face!


    Not to mention boss Wang, even the butcher nearby clenched his fist secretly.

 Chapter 1564

    Boss Wang frowned and took a cigarette: "mouse, what are you laughing at?"


    The mouse''s eyes lit up.


    What are you laughing about? Did he laugh?


    Not laughing!


    But maybe it''s because I''m too happy. My smile has turned into streamer and shot on the faces of boss Wang and others?


    Using the word "shoot" to describe it, it seems to be a bit accurate for mice.


    The mouse said quickly, "brother, I didn''t laugh!"


    But the corners of the mouth are rising.


    Boss Wang''s voice cooled down: "mouse, if you want to laugh, laugh. It''s okay!"


    The mouse didn''t dare to answer boss Wang''s words: "brother, what am I laughing at? I don''t want to laugh!"


    "Well, let me tell you something serious!" boss Wang thought, there''s no need to tangle with this topic all the time. It''s meaningless. "From today on, you call people near the processing plant. Don''t run around if you''re okay. You have to fight Zhang Wen at any time, don''t you know?"


    After hearing this, he nodded quickly: "I know, brother!"


    Then he glared at the butcher next to him.


    Boss Wang spoke to the mouse in a very gentle tone just now. It''s obvious that he wants to reactivate the mouse! In addition, the mouse has recently found many people to come, and the combat effectiveness must be swishing upward. Now even if Zhang Wen''s people come, he is not afraid!


    Boss Wang and the butcher have been on the road for a long time, but they know a truth.


    That is, there are many people, not necessarily.


    What''s more, the mice are looking for these little bastards.


    These little bastards are the best at steering the wheel. It''s OK to come out and support the scene. If they really fight, they must run faster than each other! The key depends on the appearance of mice now. You don''t understand this truth at all! He thought more people would do! I thought that as long as I gathered more people around me, boss Wang would reuse him.


    No, boss Wang finally opened his mouth.


    In fact, boss Wang had long forgotten the mouse. He saw the mouse when he went back to the processing plant. He remembered it. Oh! There is such a person who is useless.


    That''s when we started to reactivate the mouse.


    However, what boss Wang wants is not to let the mouse show his ambition again. Last time, boss Wang has painted a huge fork for the mouse in his heart. This person will never be reused in boss Wang''s heart! The reason why he wants the mouse to bring people here is to stop the gun!


    He heard that the mouse has recently recruited many people in the society. These people are quite angry with boss Wang''s name, but boss Wang doesn''t know it? These people have no fighting power at all! Otherwise, in the name of boss Wang, it is not a problem to collect one or two thousand people in society!


    How many punks are there in Jinhai? How many people want to hang out with boss Wang? This is still a conservative number!


    After saying these things, the mouse turned and was ready to go.


    "By the way ~" boss Wang shouted back at him, "if anyone on the road dares to fucking laugh at me about that thing last night, he''ll die, you know!"


    In his words, there was a lot of anger.


    The mouse nodded: "brother, that''s what happened when you and Lou jumped down from the upstairs last night?"


    WOW~


    It''s quiet.


    It''s quiet around. The speaker has no intention. The listener has a heart.


    Now everyone knows what the mouse means. He accidentally told the truth!


    The butcher didn''t dare to say that when he was so close to boss Wang. He mouse, a person who was about to be abandoned, dared to say that about boss Wang?


    You know what boss Wang said just now. Those who dare to laugh at him will die!


    Mouse, this is the rhythm of breaking ground on the boss!


    Seeing the atmosphere, the mouse quickly said, "brother, I don''t mean that..."


    Boss Wang doesn''t talk nonsense to him at all: "butcher, palm."


    "All right!" the butcher couldn''t wait. He rolled up his sleeves and slapped him in the face.


    With a slap, the mouse sat on the ground with a soft leg and a bang.


    Turn your eyes!


    The butcher''s strength is so great that how can the mouse resist it? It''s good not to smoke him to death!


    Boss Wang was innocent and said, "my grass, did you smoke him to death?"


    The butcher was also a little at a loss. Unexpectedly, the mouse slapped himself without being beaten. How did it become like this B?


    "Brother, I''m tired, but he may have... Passed."


    It may be the past.


    This annoyed boss Wang. He waved his hands to the two younger brothers next to him, which meant that he had to deal with it casually.


    The two little brothers picked up the mouse and were leaving.


    Teng!


    The mouse jumped up and stood up immediately.


    "What''s the matter?" the mouse looked at boss Wang and the butcher with confused eyes.


    The butcher''s eyes widened.


    I dare to say that this slap in the face is amnesia for the mouse!


    Everyone in the room was stunned for a few seconds and thought that the mouse was a reflection!


    "Oh! Why does my face hurt so much!" the mouse suddenly slapped on his face.


    Cover your face with your hands.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, boss Wang told the mouse that it was all right and let him out.


    Boss Wang sighed hard in his heart.


    This is the mouse.


    It''s a true portrayal of these little bastards.


    Combat effectiveness is very weak, and there is no cohesion.


    Such people come out with cannon fodder! It''s not a big thing at all.


    At best, mice can only be cannon fodder in front of them.


    Such a person, die or die.


    ¡­¡­


    After pretending to force the tiger to take me back, he began to blow without shame and impatience.


    It''s quite thrilling to blow what happened just now. It''s his own credit for how hard it took to escape from boss Wang in the chase on shilibajie street.


    In fact, there is no such thing at all. Boss Wang didn''t chase him at all. Pretending to force tiger and I came back slowly.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua are also quite shameless.


    Better listen to the radio than pretend to force the tiger to brag!


    "Er Zi, do you know where boss Wang is hiding now?" I asked.


    Li Erzi held his cheek with one hand: "now he is in the processing factory. Wanfeng group doesn''t have it now. All his people are there."


    I smiled: "you said, what would boss Wang do if we sneaked in tonight?"


    Li Erzi sighed, "Wenzi, you''re trying to turn boss Wang into a frightened bird."


    I smiled: "it''s fun to become a frightened bird?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to pat his chest and stand up: "Wenzi, I''ll go with you in the evening!"


    With my morning experience, I''m sure I won''t let pretend to force tiger to go with me.


    This guy talks a lot recently, and when he opens his mouth, he must ask me to grant him money. I don''t want to talk to him about these things.


    I looked at Zhang Guohua: "Guohua, you and I take a car in the evening, and the rest of the people also go."


    Zhang Guohua promised in a low voice.

 Chapter 1565

    After work, Xu Jingwen came home. She opened the door tired and put her clothes and bags at the door.


    Two small feet push gently and shake off the standard high heels on your feet.


    She walked barefoot to the sofa, took out her cell phone and looked.


    There is no news about Zhang Wen above.


    She sighed.


    After getting along with Zhang Wen for a few days, she is used to the smell of Zhang Wen at home. When she comes back every day, she wants to fight with Zhang Wen.


    Now the house is empty, which makes her feel uncomfortable.


    She poured a glass of water and sipped at the mouth with her attractive ruddy mouth.


    His eyebrows wrinkled.


    Zhang Wen, a fool, has been for several days. He still doesn''t mean to contact himself at all.


    Not even a text message.


    Are men so heartless?


    She even feels a little confused in time and space now. Can it be that the person who slept with her in the last two days, isn''t Zhang Wen?


    She put her white finger on Zhang Wen''s name, but she didn''t press it for a long time.


    Why should she take the initiative? Zhang Wen should have contacted her.


    That day, she violated the principle and sent a text message to Zhang Wen to inform him.


    You know, Xu Jingwen is a public servant. She informs Zhang Wen. What is the nature of this? If it is found by the people above, it will be sentenced if it is serious!


    Xu Jingwen dropped her cell phone and went to the bedroom. She stretched out her hands and took off her clothes.


    A thin sling inside was immediately exposed.


    Xu Jingwen is a beauty after all. God gave her a beautiful face and a perfect figure at the same time.


    The sling she bought is not small, but it looks like a smaller size on her body.


    I can''t help it. The two things in front take up too much space.


    Xu Jingwen held her hands on her chest and squeezed them in front of the mirror.


    She is quite confident in her figure.


    It''s not too much to describe it with a vase. If she wears more hot clothes and exaggerates her actions, she can definitely kill most women.


    Women have a common problem.


    They often look at their bodies in the mirror when there is no one.


    Everywhere, we should be meticulous.


    Xu Jingwen soon threw all her clothes aside. She stood there with her hands on her back like a girl.


    The things that make Lao Xing and many men crazy are now forcibly exposed to the air. What''s more exaggerated is that they are also pulled out of shape by Xu Jingwen. This picture is simply seduced to the extreme.


    Xu Jingwen pouted.


    Perfect?


    Only you know your body best.


    When she went to take a bath with her colleagues, she also compared it secretly. Few people could compare with her.


    But why do you think Zhang Wen is not so interested in himself?


    To tell the truth, when holding Zhang Wen together, she always has a clear feeling that Zhang Wen has someone else in her heart.


    Through this warm skin bag, the beating heart inside doesn''t seem to belong to itself.


    No sense of security.


    She can''t find any sense of security in Zhang Wen.


    So after Zhang Wen left, she would be in a mess and even couldn''t help thinking.


    Thinking of this, Xu Jingwen bent her jade leg slightly, clamped her legs tightly together, put her other hand under her pink cheeks, and put on a cute cute outfit with a small mouth.


    The next time I see Zhang Wen, I''ll seduce him with this posture. Are you afraid he won''t be hooked?


    She blushed at the thought.


    When do you need to seduce a man?


    It''s sad to think about it.


    Ding Dong~


    Then her cell phone rang.


    Zhang Wen must have sent a text message!


    She ran to the living room before she could wear any excited clothes.


    But on the mobile phone, the name of Lao Xing was beating.


    Her mood fell to a low point in an instant.


    She held back the slight fluctuation in her chest and answered the phone.


    "Hello ~"


    On the phone was Lao Xing, full of decent voice, but listening to the voice, I didn''t think he would be interested in his subordinates.


    "Xiaojing, I saw you absent-minded at work today. Do you have anything on your mind?" Lao Xing looked concerned about his subordinates.


    Xu Jingwen has been thinking about Zhang Wen all day. She must be absent-minded!


    Lao Xing always harasses her at work. Now she calls after work. She''s so upset!


    Maintaining the most basic endurance, Xu Jingwen said lukewarm: "Oh, maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep well last night."


    "Oh, don''t think too much, just have a good rest at home ~" Lao Xing said.


    "I see. Thank you for your concern."


    "Well, Xiaojing, what are you doing now?"


    Xu Jingwen said almost without thinking, "I take a bath at home ~"


    Be good~


    This excited Lao Xing at the other end of the phone and couldn''t help thinking about it with that obscene idea.


    Xu Jingwen is ready to take a bath, so she must be naked at this time ~ now she is talking to him naked!


    This really means a little lover.


    Now Lao Xing and Xu Jingwen are separated by a telephone line~


    As long as you cross this line, you can appreciate Xu Jingwen''s body without dead ends.


    Lao Xing is going to float.


    "Director Xing, if you''re all right, I''ll take a bath." Xu Jingwen saw that he didn''t speak for a long time, but gasped in the microphone and was a little vigilant.


    "Oh, good..." Lao Xing almost said yes, and then Xu Jingwen hung up.


    At the moment, the beep in the phone has become the sound of Xu Jingwen taking a bath in Lao Xing''s ears.


    Put down the phone and Xu Jingwen stamped her angry little foot.


    Zhang Wen is really good. He still hasn''t contacted himself.


    She turned angrily and went to the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, she came out with water droplets hanging from her body.


    A simple bath towel wrapped around her, and she grabbed her cell phone again.


    Zhang Wen''s two words have been affecting her nerves, making her think when she opens and closes her eyes.


    She stared at the phone for a long time. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she still dialed out.


    The phone rang for a long time before answering it.


    Inside is my tepid voice.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    Hearing this voice, her heart has cooled half. How long has it been since Zhang Wen deleted her phone number?


    Didn''t he say he would come back and have a look when he left?


    Xu Jingwen took a deep breath: "Zhang Wen, this is Xu Jingwen."


    "Oh, ha ha, what''s the matter?" the phone was full of indifferent voice.


    It''s not that I didn''t think of Xu Jingwen, but that I''ve been suppressing my emotions.


    She and I are people from two worlds. We will never get together in the future. It''s better to keep a distance from her than to have a long pain.


    These days, I also deliberately empty her.


    Xu Jingwen bit her lips and squeezed out a sentence from her mouth for a long time: "Zhang Wen, don''t you miss me?"

 Chapter 1566

    Xu Jingwen is a stubborn little woman.


    Stubborn people are stubborn both in life and emotion.


    Unless, the chips have broken through her principle bottom line.


    Xu Jingwen is beautiful and still works in the police force, which lays the foundation for her stubbornness.


    But now, after I emptied her for a few days, she took the initiative to call me.


    It shows that my position in her heart is beyond all principles.


    I''ve felt this in the past few days with her.


    Xu Jingwen belongs to the kind of woman who can''t easily move her heart, but if she moves her heart, she can''t stop it anymore.


    I was stretched hard and kept the most basic cold.


    "I said I''d contact you when I''m free. Don''t call me if you''re okay. Besides, you don''t have to send text messages."


    Xu Jingwen fell with tears. Her voice trembled and her small fist clenched tightly: "Zhang Wen, what do you mean, make it clear."


    I sighed in my heart. I knew she was crying.


    "What do I mean? It''s meaningless if I say it too clearly?"


    Her sobbing voice came from the phone: "Zhang Wen, people in the world are cruel, but I don''t think you are such a person. Who thought you were like others! Are all the things you said to me these days false? Am I sleeping with a cold-blooded animal!"


    I know these words are very hurtful. I almost trampled her enthusiasm under my feet.


    To tell you the truth, I like this little girl very much. Although she looks capable and cold on the outside, she is actually as childish as a little woman, even more childish than ordinary women.


    Besides, she is very kind.


    Otherwise, you won''t take me in for so many days. Even after I come out, you still send me a text message.


    I owe her all this.


    But the more I think so, the more I tell myself I can''t be moved.


    Isn''t Xiaowen a lesson from the past?


    Now the best way is to shut Xu Jingwen out and let her completely give up on me.


    It''s just that it''s going to be hard.


    I said coldly, "Xiaojing, I''ve made these words very clear to you. There''s no need to haggle over every penny, right? If you think it''s a loss to sleep with me these days, I''ll give you a sum of money to ensure your satisfaction!"


    "Who wants your stinky money!" she almost yelled. "I want you! I don''t believe you don''t feel anything about me these days! Are you out there with a woman?"


    Although Xu Jingwen is stubborn and unruly, after getting along with her for a few days, I still know a little about her temper and temperament.


    Xu Jingwen, a good tutor, never quarrels with the people''s Congress like a shrew.


    At best, it''s just the little face sinking down.


    But now her performance really surprised me. I can even think of how she called me with a broken expression on the other end of the phone.


    I can really push her to this point.


    But that''s the same sentence. Long pain is better than short pain. Now if I don''t be tough, I will suffer more in the future.


    I took a deep breath: "yes, I already have a woman outside. And to tell you the truth, I just treat you like Xiaowen these days, but you will never become Xiaowen in my heart."


    With that, I hung up.


    Xu Jingwen listens to the beep on the phone and tears fall down.


    The whole man sat on the ground as if his soul had been taken away.


    Tears are like broken pearls.


    After crying for a while, Xu Jingwen raised her tearful face and went to the bedroom to grab her clothes.


    She doesn''t believe Zhang Wen said this anyway. She must face him!


    ¡­¡­


    Put down the phone and I took a long breath.


    Two hands pressed the forehead for a long time and gently rubbed it.


    It''s hard to hurt others, especially emotionally. If I hurt her, I''m dying.


    If I didn''t know Wang Yuxian, if I didn''t take this road, then I met Xu Jingwen and would crazy pursue her, making her the happiest woman in the world.


    No man is at fault, but he is not born at the right time.


    "Oh, did you cry?" then an obscene voice came.


    I looked up and pretended to be a tiger.


    What he wears today is very clean, but he just can''t hide his obscenity.


    But after the hair is short, the whole person looks clean.


    I found that tears floated out from the corners of my eyes.


    I can''t help feeling deep!


    I wiped my eyes: "I didn''t cry."


    He walked over two steps and looked quite concerned about me: "I said Wenzi, if you feel sorry for me, just give me some money. There''s no need to hide and cry alone. How uncomfortable?"


    "Go away." I don''t know how to describe the disgust of pretending to force tigers in my heart.


    His big black face sank and immediately changed his mouth: "Wenzi, Wang Yuxian is looking for you. Will you let him in?"


    "Here comes the jade fairy? Let her in."


    I told Li Erzi that I couldn''t see anyone coming. Recently, I basically hid here except when I had to go out.


    Pretending to be a tiger, he looked at me with resentment and went out.


    After a while, Wang Yuxian pushed the door and came in.


    "Yuxian, why are you here?" I hurried to meet him.


    Today, Wang Yuxian is wearing a knee length skirt, a little Roman jacket and a pair of high top sneakers. She looks fresh and lovely.


    Wang Yuxian has used the word "stunning" to the extreme.


    Her face was wearing light makeup, and her delicate Joan nose was slightly cocked. Perhaps it was because of some anger. Her small mouth was slightly pouted, just like a female college student.


    "What? Can''t I come to you?"


    I hurried to smile. Wang Yuxian came to me. I was too happy!


    I quickly sat her down and poured her a glass of water.


    "Yuxian, why don''t I arrange you to go abroad for a while to relax? Have you been suffocating in a hotel recently?"


    She stared at me: "you go, I''ll go."


    I smiled awkwardly, "I can''t pull myself away now."


    Wang Yuxian''s pretty face was more attractive. He grabbed my collar and pulled it over until he stopped where there was only one punch between his face and me.


    "Wenzi, do you have me in your heart?"


    Do I have Wang Yuxian in my heart? Do I need to ask?


    She is the fetter in my heart and has never changed.


    It is no exaggeration to say that in this world, the people who can make me crazy to no reason are Wang Yuxian except my parents.


    I seriously said: "after this period of time, I promise to accompany you..."


    She sneered, put on a skirt, and simply put two bracelets around my neck, which looked more tempting.


    "Don''t lie to me. It''s hard for you to apply it to me."

 Chapter 1567

    If things in this world are mutually exclusive, then the person who restrained me is Wang Yuxian.


    Her smile and even a word made me dream.


    Now face to face with her, I admit that my mind has been confused.


    Wang Yuxian has been fascinated.


    Her hands were boneless and soft, sliding down my chest.


    "Wenzi, I just don''t want you to mess around again. Tell me, did you do that thing of Wanfeng group?"


    I have nothing to hide from Wang Yuxian.


    I nodded and admitted, "yes."


    She heard my voice in her calm eyes.


    She may have been prepared. She didn''t expect me to be so unpretentious and admit it at once.


    "Wenzi, what else do you want to do! Do you know how serious this is? It''s been reported in the news all day! It''s a building and you burned it!"


    Although I burned Wanfeng group, I know that it has little impact on boss Wang and will not affect the operation of Wanfeng group at all.


    It''s just momentum that crushed him.


    My eyes sank: "boss Wang, damn it!"


    Wang Yuxian grabbed my hand and said anxiously, "Wenzi, you should know better than me who boss Wang is. Now that you burned his Wanfeng group, can''t he stop? Now the white people want to find you, you should go out to avoid the limelight!"


    I know she is good for me, but anyone can leave at this time, only me.


    As soon as I leave, this situation will never be found again.


    I smiled: "Yuxian, you don''t have to worry about me. It''s okay."


    "I''m not worried about you, I''m worried about boss Wang!" she said, turning her eyes red. "Brother Liu''s so cautious people died in the hands of boss Wang. I''m really afraid you''ll have an accident..."


    I take a deep breath. You can''t get a knife when you''re floating in the Jianghu. It''s not that I haven''t thought about these possibilities.


    Boss Wang''s today is probably my tomorrow. No one can laugh from beginning to end.


    But these things, I must do, even if I know there is danger, I will go retrograde!


    At this time, my phone rang. It was Li Erzi.


    I picked it up.


    "Wenzi, no, a policewoman went up to you just now! It''s the one who asked you to go to her house last time!"


    I was stunned.


    Xu Jingwen? She found Dongwen group?


    Before my head could react, the door of the office was pushed open.


    Outside the door is Xu Jingwen with tears in her eyes.


    Although she was dressed in casual clothes, she couldn''t hide her heroism.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian beside me, her pupils suddenly widened and stared at the hand I held tightly with her.


    Wang Yuxian is a public enemy of women.


    Every woman receives a strong sense of oppression at the first sight of her.


    Wang Yuxian, beauty is too aggressive.


    The temperament emanating from the body is enough to suppress any woman.


    At the moment, Xu Jingwen''s feeling is even more obvious.


    Just now I heard on the phone that there were other women. Now I see this scene with my own eyes. How can she feel better?


    It''s humiliating to come to me.


    From Xu Jingwen''s fiery eyes, Wang Yuxian also felt an unprecedented hostility, and seemed to understand what was going on in an instant.


    "Wenzi, do you know?" Wang Yuxian frowned.


    I took a deep breath and didn''t dare to look into Xu Jingwen''s eyes: "I know her!"


    Xu Jingwen burst into tears. She walked over two steps and pointed at me with a white finger: "Zhang Wen, I don''t believe you can forget me!"


    Hearing this, Wang Yuxian smiled shamelessly and looked at me with contempt: "are you Chu Liuxiang? You have to insert a flower everywhere!"


    I looked at Wang Yuxian quite speechless. Unexpectedly, she not only didn''t help me, but also said sarcastic words.


    Now besieged by these two women, I feel like I''m about to fall.


    "Who are you? Why do you talk to Zhang Wen like that?" Xu Jingwen, a policeman, naturally has an extraordinary sensitivity. She said to Wang Yuxian.


    The latter pointed to himself: "me? What''s my relationship with him? You should ask him!"


    Xu Jingwen immediately looked at me.


    At this moment, I really don''t know how to answer her.


    On the phone, I can raise my aura, but I really face to face with Xu Jingwen. Instead, I can''t say these words.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Wang Yuxian sneered: "run away when things happen. Is that what you do, Zhang Wen!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Jingwen fell with tears. She pulled me up and said seriously, "OK, if you really don''t like me, just tell me directly. I promise I won''t disturb you in the future!"


    My mouth moved, but I couldn''t say that sentence all the time.


    You know, Xu Jingwen took the initiative to take me in. Those days I hid in her house, ate her, drank her and slept with her. Now how can I turn my face and don''t recognize people?


    I owe her a favor, a big favor!


    "Xiaojing, can I explain to you in a few days?" I said.


    She said firmly, "no!"


    i don''t know what to say.


    Wang Yuxian simply stood up and said, "Zhang Wen, you must choose between us today!"


    "Yes, choose one!" Xu Jingwen also put her hands on her hips.


    My eyes were empty and I didn''t know what to do for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, under the same night sky.


    Near Dongwen group, a van stopped.


    If you look carefully, you can find that this is still a second-hand accident car. The body is repainted and looks quite shabby.


    Four people came down from the car.


    One of them, with a partial score, looked up with disdain in his eyes.


    "Big brother, where do we start?" the two people who came down from behind carried gasoline barrels in their hands.


    The man looked around and said, "here the fuck is! This is the facade of Dongwen group!"


    "OK!" the younger brother agreed happily.


    The man squatted there with a pout and looked at it with a smile.


    So who is this man?


    He''s a mouse!


    The mouse reactivated by boss Wang to be cannon fodder!


    It''s just that he''s not smart. Boss Wang said to reactivate him. He thought he could take off, so he tried his best to make some achievements so that boss Wang could reuse himself more.


    No brain. It''s a mouse defect.


    Born!


    After learning that Zhang Wen burned Wanfeng group, the mouse didn''t tell anyone. In the evening, he came to Dongwen group with several confidants in order to give Zhang Wen a big gift.


    Don''t you like lighting a fire? Then you can''t imagine that I''m going to order Dongwen group today!

 Chapter 1568

    Mouse is a bad brain. It''s much easier to think about problems.


    What he thinks is that Zhang Wenyi burned Wanfeng group, so he can also burn Dongwen group today. This is a matter of reciprocity. Moreover, he will certainly succeed if he brings all the gasoline today!


    Isn''t it just pouring some gasoline and throwing a match? Easy and simple!


    He never thought of the technical content, let alone arson. In fact, it is also a technical job!


    In the afternoon, the mouse saw the two men with sad faces in the processing factory.


    Boss Wang and the butcher.


    He thought very well. When he went back after setting fire, he told boss Wang not to feel bad! Zhang Wen burned Wanfeng group. Now I''ll order his Dongwen group!


    how?


    A mouse becomes a great Savior, doesn''t it? After that, can you lower your status in boss Wang?


    I''m afraid I''ll be above the butcher in the future!


    What he can''t do as a butcher, the mouse will do it as soon as he turns his face!


    With a beautiful thought in his heart, the mouse was happy.


    "Big brother, it''s all done!" at this time, the two younger brothers poured out two barrels of gasoline and ran over to report.


    Note that they have emptied both barrels of gasoline! All fell in the hall of Dongwen group!


    But the two little brothers brought by the mouse don''t understand anything. Is there such a way to set fire? It''s a waste of gasoline!


    You know, when the tiger set fire in it that day, it only used two barrels of gasoline.


    The mouse looked almost, walked over in two steps, personally took out the lighter, clicked and lit it.


    Suddenly, the flame seemed to grow wings and ran inside!


    In just a few seconds, it burned.


    The mouse was quite satisfied. At this speed, Dongwen group was finished soon!


    ¡­¡­


    "My grass!"


    "Fire!"


    "Hurry up and put out the fucking fire!"


    At this time, bursts of cries came from outside. I hurried to look out.


    The hall of Dongwen group was on fire. It seemed that the fire was not small.


    I frowned: "Yuxian, Xiaojing, you two wait here, I''ll go down and put out the fire!"


    They looked at each other, did not stop, and went down with me.


    As I went down, I kept wondering who set the fire.


    It seems that this man wants to imitate when I burned Wanfeng group and ordered Dongwen group.


    But the man didn''t know what to think. Why did he start burning in the hall.


    The hall of Dongwen group is separated from the building body. In this way, it doesn''t work at all. At best, it just burns the hall.


    It''s no big deal.


    Running downstairs, Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua had called everyone together to put out the fire.


    When they saw me coming, they made way.


    At this time, pretending to force the tiger also ran with people from a distance.


    With fire extinguishers in their hands.


    "How''s it going?" I asked.


    As I thought, Li Erzi scratched his head and said, "Wenzi, it''s nothing. Although the fire looks big, it doesn''t matter. There are nothing in the hall, just tables and chairs, but they are used to entertain guests and are not worth money."


    Then he gave me a cigarette. I took it and lit it: "why do you want to burn the hall?"


    At this time, pretending to force the tiger to come over and interrupt: "this man may set fire for the first time. He has no experience. Just fight twice!"


    I don''t want to listen to him recently. It''s too earsplitting.


    "Then I''ll put out the fire first. Ang, this fire will be out in a minute." pretending to force the tiger said.


    I quickly waved him away.


    "Guohua, take someone to look around the building. How do I think my arsonists are still around!" I said.


    Zhang Guohua promised and left with a dozen people.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t tell me. He has set fire many times before, and may have been set on fire. He is not only experienced in setting fire, but also a good fireman.


    Under his leadership, the fire in the hall was put out several times.


    Only a thick smoke was left.


    Pretending to be a forced tiger, he shouted at the door, "my grass, which fool set the fire? Why is it so unprofessional? There''s only a little less fucking floor, and the rest didn''t burn!"


    I don''t know if the mouse''s egg hurts after listening to this. Anyway, both Li Erzi and I hurt our eggs.


    With the same gasoline, he pretended to force the tiger to light a building, and his mouse just lit a few hall floors.


    It doesn''t hurt.


    "Stop, police!" at this time, Xu Jingwen''s cry came from the back door.


    My secret road was broken and I hurried to the back door.


    Not far away, Xu Jingwen is chasing a van, but the van doesn''t know why it drives very slowly. It looks like she has asthma. She gasps while driving.


    Xu Jingwen is about to catch up.


    At this time, two people jumped out of the car and began to push the cart hard!


    When I brought people here, the mouse also looked back and saw our dense group of people.


    He was so scared that his liver was coming out!


    This old car!


    Drop the fucking chain at the critical moment!


    Boss Wang let the mouse return to the team, but he didn''t give him a car at all. He still drives the old van.


    You can''t move.


    The fire he set just now was quite a failure. When he heard the shouting of pretending to force the tiger, he wanted to slap himself in the face!


    How many floor tiles did you burn in half a day? What a joke!


    Can''t a fire burn the whole Dongwen group? What, everything has changed now?


    The mouse''s stupid head may not understand in his life, but the current situation does not allow him to think so much.


    Look, Xu Jingwen is about to catch up!


    The mouse didn''t care whether she was a policeman or not. As soon as her head was hot, she jumped down with a knife.


    "You chase a Jiba chase!" the mouse raised his knife and cut.


    Xu Jingwen graduated from the police academy. Naturally, her hand is better than that of ordinary bastards.


    She grabbed the mouse by the wrist.


    "My grass?" the mouse didn''t expect her skill to be so good. She was stunned.


    Xu Jingwen gave a kick below and kicked it directly on the mouse''s belly.


    The mouse screamed and sweated.


    Darling!


    What a fucking risk! The woman said hello directly to his lifeblood. If he was kicked, he would lose his combat effectiveness in an instant!


    The mouse was not polite.


    The other fist hit Xu Jingwen''s chest!


    I thought you were playing with me, then I will accompany you to the end!


    Look who can''t carry it first!


    Seeing the direction of the mouse''s fist, Xu Jingwen was stunned.


    This man is shameless and beats women.


    It seems that he is also in a hurry to fight with himself.


    Xu Jingwen is not a black sister. In the face of such an unlimited move, she can only dodge.


    But as soon as he dodged, the hand holding the mouse relaxed.


    The mouse smiled coldly and cut with a knife!

 Chapter 1569

    What do people fear most?


    I''m most afraid of pretending to be a tiger. There''s no end to people''s hearts.


    Whether it''s pretending to force a tiger or working, you have to wait until the stone hits your foot.


    At the moment, the mouse has a little meaning.


    If you come to set a fire, set it on fire. Seeing that the fire hasn''t risen, you still wait here and don''t run. You have to go to the theater.


    Just go to the theatre. Now when you see Xu Jingwen coming, he has to fight with others.


    Rat, it''s not suitable for mixing society.


    He is only fit to be a little bastard.


    A little bastard who walks on the edge of the law all day, sleeps during the day and moves at night.


    The mouse''s head is hard to use. He thinks he can do things with his life. In fact, he is very wrong.


    Just as he slashed at Xu Jingwen, I arrived.


    I didn''t say a word, just a punch.


    It''s hitting the bridge of the mouse''s nose.


    It made his painful facial features shrink.


    But the mouse has some experience of being beaten. He knows that he can''t fall down after being beaten at this time! If he falls, he''s finished!


    So he stood up with perseverance. The hand holding the knife didn''t relax. He waved the knife and had to cut Xu Jingwen!


    I bite my teeth secretly. This guy really doesn''t die until he reaches the Yellow River!


    Click!


    I grabbed the mouse by the wrist and confronted him.


    At this moment, the mouse''s heart was cold.


    I grabbed his wrist and there were people chasing after him. If these people caught him, he would die!


    Xu Jingwen returned to her senses and kicked at his weakness.


    Weakness is the key of man.


    If this kick is hit, the mouse will definitely spit blood.


    At the moment of electro-optic flint, the mouse suddenly moved.


    The body was like a water snake. It twisted hard, like a pole dance, and escaped the blow!


    Seeing that Zhang Guohua was about to rush over, the mouse was worried. He shouted like crazy: "grass, I don''t fucking know. Come and help me!"


    The younger brother in the back has been concentrating on the cart. He didn''t notice how dangerous the situation here was. They reacted only when the mouse shouted, so the two younger brothers separated their hands and cut several knives at Xu Jingwen and me with machetes.


    We have no weapons in our hands to resist, we can only avoid.


    The mouse took the opportunity to break free from me and ran away.


    The tractor like Van let out a loud cry and drove away as soon as it refuelled.


    At this time, Zhang Guohua pretended to be a tiger, and they all came.


    "Wenzi, I''ll take someone to chase him!" Zhang Guohua said coldly, his eyes as sharp as an eagle, looking at the background where the mouse is far away.


    I shook my head: "no! We''ll go together later!"


    Zhang Guohua promised to take people back to prepare.


    When they turned and left, Xu Jingwen poured into my arms like a spoiled little girl.


    "Wenzi, you said you didn''t have me in your heart, so why did you save me just now?"


    I have no choice but to say that I don''t have her in my heart. It''s a lie, but I don''t want to show this emotion on my face too much, because I want to keep a distance from her.


    Xu Jingwen is a good girl. I don''t want her to waste time on me like Xiao Wen.


    That would only hurt her.


    I hurriedly pushed her away: "I have something else to do. Go back first."


    She was alert: "what are you going to do? Fight with people? Zhang Wen, I won''t allow you to go!"


    She talks like a stubborn child, which makes me laugh.


    "Listen, I don''t want you to touch these things."


    "But I''m a policeman!"


    She''s a cop.


    This is the biggest gap between me and her.


    I shook my head and was leaving.


    She grabbed me from behind and said stubbornly, "if you say you like me, I''ll let you go ~"


    This sentence has been in my heart for a long time, but I really can''t say it.


    I left a smile and walked away quickly.


    Xu Jingwen stamped her feet in the original atmosphere.


    But the picture just now made her quite satisfied.


    I tried my best to save her, which made her quite confident in her heart. Zhang Wen absolutely likes her!


    ¡­¡­


    Boom~


    Kaka, Kaka~


    The old van stopped near the processing plant.


    The people inside were gasping with wide eyes.


    This fucking old car, when not to lie down, you have to lie down at this critical time! Isn''t this the rhythm of drying them out?


    People do not give suck, but cars suck no more.


    The car stopped as if it were barking, and the engine was still idling, making a buzzing sound.


    "Grass, no one is coming after me?" the mouse said angrily.


    The younger brothers looked around and said, "brother, don''t worry! Even if they come, they''re not afraid that this is our territory!"


    There is a processing factory ahead. As long as they go in and shout, someone will come out to help immediately.


    Zhang Wen is here, not afraid!


    The mouse raised his hand and slapped the little brother in the face: "grass! How the fuck did you set fire? Didn''t you tell me that it was OK on the way!"


    This little brother is also quite innocent. He set fire for the first time and has little experience. How can we know the technical content? He thought it was all right to pour in gasoline and give another fire.


    Who knows that it took so much effort to burn a few floor tiles and was almost caught.


    That''s boring.


    "Brother, I don''t know. That''s what''s in the movies..."


    "Grass, you fucking die in the movie!" the mouse scolded angrily.


    My little brother moved his mouth and didn''t say anything for a long time. I thought, didn''t you agree with the mouse at the beginning? At that time, I squatted there and cocked it so high. Now I know how to teach us a lesson. Why did I go early?


    The more mice look at them, the more unpleasant they are. Why are the younger brothers they have recently recruited so unreliable! There''s nothing wrong. One can play better than the other. God, he''s the second. When something happens, one runs faster than the other!


    At the most critical moment just now, if he hadn''t shouted a few times, no one would have come to help him!


    What is this concept?


    These little brothers have no eyes and don''t know how to protect them. It''s terrible!


    The mouse itself is a younger brother that boss Wang regretted to accept at last. Among these people, the quality is also the worst. They can''t fight on the table, and B there are still many things.


    What''s the quality of the little bastard he hates now?


    Standing there acting props don''t think they''re in the way!


    The mouse was so upset that he should have made a good introduction when he set fire today. He should have set fire to Zhang Wen''s Dongwen group!


    The pain from his face made the corners of his mouth smoke when the mouse spoke. Suddenly, it was more like making faces at someone. But none of the younger brothers dared to laugh. They all looked at him quietly.


    The mouse said angrily, "grass, look at my injury. Is it serious?"

 Chapter 1570

    The mouse was punched by Zhang Wen. Although the mice who usually fight have not been punched less, this time, this punch really hurt him badly.


    The tip of the nose is the most sensitive place! At ordinary times, even if you touch it, you feel pain, not to mention giving a hard punch. It''s good for the mouse to endure without fainting.


    After listening to the mouse''s words, a little brother looked closer suspiciously.


    "Big brother, it''s crooked."


    "What?" said the mouse angrily.


    "Nose, crooked..."


    "My grass!" the mouse scolded. No wonder he felt so painful!


    Zhang Wen''s punch was OK. It directly broke the bridge of his nose! One can imagine the strength.


    "Brother, I''ll help you break it back. Wow, a friend of mine was broken on the bridge of his nose. I broke it back, but I didn''t go to the hospital!" the little brother said and was about to reach out.


    "Grass, get out!" the mouse shouted quickly. He wouldn''t believe them.


    You can''t fucking do anything. You can''t even set fire!


    What a waste!


    The little brother retracted his hand. At this time, the mouse looked in the mirror with the mobile phone screen.


    No! His nose is crooked to his grandmother''s house!


    Shit!


    The mouse really regretted that he died now. He regretted why he didn''t go quickly. He looked at the excitement!


    The bridge of the nose is broken. Zhang Wen is seriously hurt. Really! What are you doing with such a cruel hand!


    "Brother, did you... Cry?" the little brother next to asked cautiously.


    Crying?


    The mouse wiped his eyes.


    No!


    Tears have long been falling from my eyes, but it hurts!


    No one can stand the pain.


    These little brothers were silent. Their eldest brother was beaten and cried. Can they feel better?


    The mouse wiped away his tears and said angrily, "don''t fucking tell boss Wang about this, you know?"


    The boys looked at each other and nodded.


    No one is stupid. It failed. No one is willing to tell boss Wang.


    Mouse, is that nonsense.


    Seeing the rat''s nose bleeding, a little brother quickly took the paper.


    The mouse drew a few and blocked his nose.


    "By the way, brother, the woman who just started with you is a policewoman?" the little brother who gave him the paper said at this time.


    That''s what he said to the mouse.


    When the beautiful woman with soft hands came after her just now, she didn''t say "stop for me" or "grass NIMA, don''t run", but "stop, police!".


    Buzz!


    There was a noise in the mouse''s head.


    The situation was too urgent just now. He didn''t think it over carefully. I dare say that the woman who just started with him is a policeman!


    So what did he do just now?


    Two big words floated through his head.


    Attack the police!


    If the woman is investigated, she can go back the next day to arrest the mouse.


    "Brother, you should be attacking the police. I heard it''s very troublesome. It''s been ten years." the little brother thought he knew a lot when he saw that the mouse didn''t speak.


    Can the mouse not know?


    His heart was already beating.


    Ten years from now! I don''t know if boss Wang will protect him. If boss Wang gives up, the mouse will be finished!


    The cold sweat fell down the mouse''s head, which made him uncomfortable all over.


    At this time, he suddenly looked up at the little brother.


    My grass~


    The little brother is smiling!


    The mouse is worried here. The little brother can fucking laugh!


    That must have been red fruit scaring mice!


    I don''t blame the little brother. Anyone who sees the mouse now will laugh.


    The bridge of the nose was broken and kept bleeding. The face that kept smoking because of pain looked like a smile and was still sweating.


    Who doesn''t want to laugh at this?


    "Grass, what the hell do you laugh at me?" the rat came up with anger and became B like this himself. It''s not because these little brothers suck.


    Now he can finally feel the mood of boss Wang.


    Little brother does not give strength, but he suck suck in doing nothing.


    The little brother hurried to explain.


    At this time, the sound of a car seemed to come from a distance.


    The little brother sitting in the front row said, "listen, brother, there seems to be a sound outside..."


    The mouse immediately calmed down and quickly rolled down the window and looked out.


    Suddenly, countless lights lit up, all like projection lights, splashing towards the mice.


    It''s a car!


    At least seventeen or eight! It''s so arrogant to drive across the road!


    Say something!


    Before the mouse could figure out what was going on, he heard a clear sound.


    Buzz!


    The mouse''s ears suddenly tingled.


    He stared round and didn''t move for a long time.


    The little brother in the car quickly dragged him in. The car roared and ran out.


    The mouse was stunned, but the little brothers in the car were not stunned. At this time, they reacted quite quickly!


    They all heard it. It was a gunshot just now!


    And that shot was aimed at the life of the mouse! The fool mouse just put his head out and just gave someone a live target!


    "My grass, what''s going on?" the mouse was carried by a strong sense of pushing his back. He didn''t know what was going on.


    The little brother in front shouted, "brother, it was a gunshot just now!"


    what the fuck?


    The mouse slapped hard on the forehead, the gunshot?


    Someone shot him just now? So what''s the matter with his tinnitus? Isn''t it the sound of bullets cutting through the air? In his ear, the sound exploded!


    That shot, almost fucking hit him!


    What a fucking horror!


    "Zhang Wen, it''s Zhang Wen. Tell boss Wang quickly!" cried the mouse.


    The van rushed into the processing factory. Without saying a word, he got off and ran towards the building of the processing factory.


    At this time, boss Wang and the butcher were in the building.


    The sound just made the butcher straighten up directly.


    He listened quite clearly.


    It was a gunshot, a real gunshot!


    Boss Wang also heard the sound and went to the window to see the situation below.


    "Big brother!" the mouse rushed in and pushed the door open.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang was so angry when he saw the mouse.


    Why are you so embarrassed.


    "Big brother, Zhang Wen... Zhang Wen brought someone and almost killed me just now!" the mouse stammered in a hurry.


    Boss Wang''s face sank. He shouldn''t have. What the fuck is this? Zhang Wen is really dead!


    He just ordered Wanfeng group, and now he dares to kill himself with a gun?


    Why doesn''t he leave anyone any room?


    "Zhang Wen, why did he come?" boss Wang was also a little afraid.


    As soon as the mouse is worried, he can''t care about anything else. Anyway, boss Wang will know about it sooner or later.


    He said: "brother, I went to Dongwen group just now, but it seems that Zhang Wen found out and punched him..."

 Chapter 1571

    Success is not enough, failure is more than enough. What you say is a mouse.


    At this point, the mouse dared to act without authorization and play like this.


    This made boss Wang and the butcher''s face sink immediately.


    Both of them looked at him: "did you order Dongwen group?"


    The mouse noticed that the surrounding air was a little frozen and quickly said, "don''t be afraid, brother. I didn''t light it. The fire was soon put out by Zhang Wen and them!"


    Failed?


    Boss Wang frowned again.


    Well, from another point of view, this is the mouse that brought Zhang Wen here in the past?


    Indirectly tell Zhang Wen that his boss Wang is here.


    Let him bring the gun!


    Mouse, what do you eat?


    A trace of helplessness flashed in boss Wang''s eyes.


    Zhang Wen gave Wanfeng group a fire before. In fact, boss Wang clearly could ask someone to pay him back. He even went beyond it and lit Dongwen group.


    But why didn''t he do that?


    1¡¢ It''s because Zhang Wen must be vigilant when he goes back. Even if boss Wang calls someone over, it''s not easy to start.


    2¡¢ Boss Wang is going to use section chief Duan to get Zhang Wen! He also knows that the situation of Baidao is more severe now. There must be evidence to catch Zhang Wen. He burned Wanfeng group. Isn''t this the best evidence? Otherwise, why doesn''t boss Wang do it all the time?


    Look now, this is fucking mixed up by rats!


    He also ordered Dongwen group. What initiative do they have?


    Grass!


    Boss Wang scolded and said to the butcher, "go down and drive!"


    The butcher didn''t talk nonsense. He quickly promised and ran down.


    Boss Wang turned his eyes and said to the mouse, "mouse, Zhang Wen came here today, then we can''t let him go back alive! In this way, you take people down first, I''ll let everyone go to the door, let''s work with Zhang Wen!"


    The mouse perked up after hearing this.


    What did boss Wang say?


    Let the mouse take people and Zhang Wengan!


    This is the rhythm for the mouse to pick the beam!


    Although Zhang Wen is carrying a gun, what''s so terrible about that?


    Before the gun was fired, it was a pile of scrap iron!


    Besides, how many bullets can there be in that gun? Six? Or ten?


    Mice are not afraid!


    Kill a mouse, and thousands of mice stand up!


    As long as there is boss Wang!


    The mouse happily promised, took out his cell phone and called his No. 50 man.


    These people have been in the processing plant recently and haven''t left at this time.


    The mouse called everyone up at the first call.


    No. 50 people came from everywhere.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, I have asked Zhang Guohua to knock open the gate of the processing plant, and our cars have come in.


    However, the processing plant is quiet everywhere. Only a few lights are on in the office building. I can''t see where boss Wang is.


    Coming here again, I have thousands of feelings.


    I really stepped into the underworld from here.


    At the beginning, I helped Lao Yan collect money. For tens of thousands of yuan, I almost took my life.


    Now I think it''s not worth it.


    "Wenzi, did you hit the gun just now?" at this time, Zhang Guohua asked me in a deep voice in the back.


    I shook my head. "I don''t think so. Just now I saw the mouse''s head retract again."


    It was Zhang Guohua who drove the car just now, and he drove it quite steadily, so I could get out of the empty space to shoot. If he pretended to force a tiger to drive, I certainly couldn''t shoot.


    "That fool, I''ll kill him when I catch him!" Zhang Guohua gritted his teeth.


    Pretending to force the tiger came from behind at this time. He shook the soft sword and shouted, "Wenzi, where are people? I''ll kill them now!"


    I glanced at him and subconsciously hid two steps.


    This thing doesn''t fight accurately and often hurts its own people by mistake.


    Li Erzi also got out of the tiger car. He came and said to me, "Wenzi, boss Wang should be in the building."


    My eyes sank for a moment: "Er Zi, you take someone to meet you below. Guohua and costume force the tiger to follow me!"


    Both of them promised, and then our dense group of people rushed upstairs.


    At this time, suddenly a group of people came from all directions.


    I was stunned and raised my hand to signal our people to stop.


    How many people did the mouse recruit these days?


    In fact, there are far more than fifty people.


    There are more than a thousand people who want to mix with boss Wang? These people are all rats who come here at random. They boast all day in the name of boss Wang. Over time, there are more and more people here.


    Now the mouse is in danger. As soon as he says hello, No. 50 or 60 people come out, and the people behind him are still walking out.


    This momentum means swallowing us in one breath.


    Walking ahead, the mouse carried a steel pipe in his hand.


    Both men and horses looked the same. The mouse thought that his people would not suffer if they put them together.


    Seeing that these people were about to surround us, I raised my hand and fired a gun at the sky.


    Bang~~


    The crisp sound stopped these people immediately!


    They may not have heard the gunshot just now, and no one knows that I came here with a gun.


    They are all punks. It''s OK to brag and force at ordinary times, but if they really want to work hard, no one dares!


    "I''m Zhang Wen, get out of the way!" I shouted.


    Wow


    Now no one is talking.


    I was stunned.


    Zhang Wen.


    This name is more popular than boss Wang''s recently. Everyone knows that Zhang Wen''s dry frame is not dangerous. He carries a gun with him. It is also rumored that there is someone on Zhang Wen. Even if he shoots someone, he is not afraid.


    The mouse told them to come here to work for boss Wang, but he didn''t say that the person to deal with was Zhang Wen.


    At this moment, they were stunned.


    No one wants to go any further.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    Zhang Wen has become a brand, deeply engraved in their heads.


    Many people don''t necessarily work.


    When the mouse saw that his people didn''t move, he quickly shouted in the back: "grass, there aren''t many bullets left in the gun in his hand! All fucking rush, what are you afraid of!"


    The truth is that it is true.


    The bullets in my hand are limited, but there are quite a lot of people on their side. If I fight hard, I''m definitely not their opponent.


    Guns are used to frighten, not to fight.


    But the mouse seems to have forgotten one thing, that is, who will be the cannon fodder.


    Who''s going to block the first bullet?


    Will the mouse?


    Will the people below him?


    No one is stupid. They want to blow a lot more! No one wants to waste their lives here!


    No one went forward. I took Zhang Guohua to force the tiger, and more than a dozen people went up.


    The rest of you stay down there.


    The mouse''s people not only didn''t stop us, but also made way for us to go up.


    After looking around the building, I didn''t find any shadow of boss Wang.


    It''s just that there are cigarette ends smoked by boss Wang on the desk.


    They must have run away.


    "I''m Cao, boss Wang. Why has he become so cunning? Isn''t he very awesome!" said pretending to force the tiger.


    I sneer. Boss Wang is so smart. He must have let the mouse be cannon fodder and chose to run away.


    "Now that he''s gone, leave him something."


    Then I took out the dagger from my arms and stuck it on my desk.

 Chapter 1572

    It''s more than nine in the evening.


    The people in the municipal building had already left work. Only the armed police at the door stood there respectfully, standing tall and straight.


    Now in the mayor''s office in the building.


    There are two people sitting.


    The room is full of smoke.


    The ashtray is also full of cigarette butts.


    The two seem to have talked a lot, but there is still no result.


    These two people are Wang Yi and Mayor Chen.


    Wang Yi is very smart. After hearing that Zhang Wen ordered Wanfeng group, he came to find Mayor Chen.


    One is to see Mayor Chen''s attitude, the other is to tell him his own thoughts.


    After all, he is the boss of Jinhai city. He is still in charge of these things.


    Mayor Chen always frowned. He took a sip of tea and said, "Wang Yi, I''ll consider your idea."


    He is not stupid. He can''t protect anyone.


    Yes to Wang Yi and Zhang Wen.


    But now that Liu hongran has an accident, he will try his best to help the two Liu hongran''s former friends.


    In particular, Wang Yi.


    He is energetic and capable. He may become his right-hand man in the future.


    Wang Yi''s eyes moved: "Mayor Chen, Zhang Wen has told me privately about Liu hongran. He said that boss Wang did it. The witness pony is also bought by boss Wang for $3 million, but we don''t have any evidence yet. If the evidence is conclusive, isn''t Zhang Wen the first merit?"


    The implication is that Zhang Wendu has made contributions. Why can''t he open some privileges for him earlier?


    Why bother?


    Mayor Chen certainly understood what he meant.


    He was also quite embarrassed about this. Zhang Wen ordered Wanfeng group. This matter was on the news. Now many reporters are following up. He can''t tell others that it has nothing to do with Zhang Wen. It''s just an accident.


    Who would believe it!


    Anyway, he has to pretend to catch Zhang Wen!


    However, Mayor Chen is more worried about Liu hongran.


    Yesterday, Liu Xide and Fang Rongjun returned to Beijing.


    Their position can''t let them stay here too long, especially Liu Xide, who calls him back to Beijing almost all day.


    Well, Liu hongran''s business now falls on him, Mayor Chen.


    Pressure, that''s quite big!


    To tell the truth, he also heard some gossip.


    Zhang Wen didn''t do this. There was another man behind it, and he was involved in too many things, so it was difficult to move him.


    If it''s boss Wang, Mayor Chen will never say a word and deal with it strictly!


    He took a deep breath and looked at Wang Yi: "are you sure boss Wang did it?"


    Wang Yi nodded vigorously, "90 / 8!"


    This is already a guaranteed answer.


    "What I want is evidence," Mayor Chen said faintly.


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "I will find out the evidence as soon as possible, but now Zhang Wen really can''t catch it. He wants to cooperate with me in the investigation! We can''t start some things. It''s best to let Zhang Wen do it!"


    Mayor Chen''s eyes glittered and sighed hard: "OK, then do as you say! I''ll call Duan Wengong later!"


    "Well, thank you, Mayor Chen." then, Wang Yi''s mood finally relaxed.


    He is more anxious than anyone these days.


    Zhang Wen ordered Wanfeng group regardless. What''s the concept? Maybe it''s to disturb Zhongyang. It''s not a small thing!


    But after all, Wang Yi is only the Minister of the security department. Her power is not so great. She can''t command Duan Wengong. At best, she can only investigate.


    Therefore, he can only come to Mayor Chen.


    After analyzing the pros and cons of the matter with Mayor Chen for a long time, they compromised.


    Wang Yi doesn''t really want to use Zhang Wen to do anything. He just wants to stabilize Mayor Chen temporarily, slow down the pace of this matter, and then think of other ways to help Zhang Wen.


    After all, all white people know where Wanfeng group is.


    That''s what boss Wang opened. Black eats black. Isn''t that what their white people want to see?


    Mayor Chen turned around and found a document from the drawer for Wang Yi to see.


    "Wang Yi, look at this."


    Wang Yi took a suspicious look, and her eyes immediately stopped.


    This document was handed in by Mayor Chen when he was going to the meeting.


    The focus of the document is Wang Yi!


    It says what Wang Yi has done since taking office, as well as Mayor Chen''s comments on him.


    He wants to promote Wang Yi!


    From the position of section chief, one more level!


    Seeing the document, Wang Yi was really moved.


    At least, their efforts are not in vain.


    I work overtime all day and work conscientiously, which is rewarding!


    These Mayor Chen saw it.


    "Xiao Wang, you''re good to do. You won''t be invisible above what you do. To tell you the truth, I''m going to tell you about it recently. The security department has been established, but you''re still a section level cadre with the position of chief cadre. I''m going to let you go up and become a minister!"


    Minister, what is this concept?


    In her early twenties, Wang Yi was promoted to the position of section chief, but now she has to be promoted to the position of minister.


    I''m afraid this is one of the few in the country.


    Wang Yi suddenly felt that her daughter-in-law had become a mother-in-law.


    Think about how helpless you were? I''m just a small clerk below, but everything has changed since I met Liu hongran.


    The future also becomes bright.


    At the same time, he also made up his mind to tell himself that he must do it well and return Liu hongran''s innocence!


    "Mayor Chen, I''ll thank you first." Wang Yi stood up and saluted respectfully.


    Mayor Chen smiled happily. He really thought Wang Yi was a good boy and did so.


    Of course, he also has his own selfishness, that is to let Wang Yi stand on his side in the future.


    Some people stand in the wrong line, that is a lifetime.


    He didn''t want to see Wang Yi standing in the wrong line.


    "Wang Yi, do a good job. I won''t treat you badly in the future! If it is approved this time, you will be promoted to the deputy office first, work for three years, and then become a regular office!"


    Wang Yi nodded vigorously, as if he saw his future flat career.


    "Mayor Chen, don''t worry. I''ll do it well."


    Chen Shi nodded his head when he grew up: "the younger generation can be feared, the younger generation can be feared..."


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Yi left, Mayor Chen called Duan Wengong.


    Ten o''clock in the evening.


    Section chief Duan has gone home. He is reading in his study and is going to sleep after reading for a while.


    At this time, Mayor Chen called and made him frown.


    Section chief Duan has come to this point, but Mayor Chen arranges people to stare at him secretly and investigate him.


    He''s wrong with himself. What''s he calling for at this time?


    Although he thought so, he picked it up very impatiently.

 Chapter 1573

    It''s more fear than upset.


    Recently, section chief Duan is really afraid of Mayor Chen.


    If boss Wang''s business is exposed, he doesn''t have to ask. He knows what will happen to him.


    At this time, the closer Mayor Chen stared, the more bottomless he was.


    "Hello, Mayor Chen." section chief Duan said calmly.


    On the phone was mayor Chen''s dignified voice: "Lao Duan, don''t worry about Zhang Wen."


    Section chief Duan''s eyebrows moved. He didn''t understand what Mayor Chen meant by "don''t worry".


    No investigation?


    "Mayor Chen, don''t you need to investigate this matter? You should know how bad the nature of this matter is!" section chief Duan said angrily.


    Mayor Chen smiled.


    It feels like saying, Duan Wengong, Duan Wengong, you''re too young to play this with me. Don''t I know what you think?


    You just want to use the topic!


    "I have my own discretion in this matter," Mayor Chen said faintly.


    This worried section chief Duan.


    He thought that after Liu hongran died, Zhang Wen would converge a lot. He was like a duck to water to deal with Zhang Wen as a white Taoist.


    But unexpectedly, Mayor Chen was still on Zhang Wen''s side.


    What the fuck is this?


    Mayor Chen, why don''t you distinguish between inside and outside?


    "Mayor Chen, this matter has a great impact on the society! If I stop now, I''m afraid the media will take the opportunity to make use of the topic!" Duan said with his teeth.


    If you stop at this time, boss Wang will be in trouble!


    Mayor Chen smiled: "Duan Wengong, I''ve known you for a long time. Some people, large and small, who didn''t come around before, either rose or fell. But have you ever thought about what they have in common?"


    Section chief Duan''s heart pounded. Why did Mayor Chen say this to him? That means he''s falling?


    Or did Mayor Chen regain any evidence of him?


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan said, "Mayor Chen, I am dedicated to the people!"


    "I know whether you are or not, and I''ve been watching here all the time. Lao Duan, I want to tell you that no matter what you do, you can''t stand in the wrong line!" with that, Mayor Chen hung up the phone.


    Section chief Duan was in a cold sweat.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, he was stunned for a long time.


    Now, please.


    He stupidly pressed the phone, walked back and forth here with his back hands, then found boss Wang''s phone and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    What is boss Wang doing at more than 10 p.m?


    The butcher is driving a broken van. They are walking around the street!


    I''m afraid.


    Boss Wang is really scared now.


    When Zhang Wen came over, his first thought was not to rush up with Zhang Wengan, but to avoid subconsciously.


    Avoid Zhang Wen''s edge.


    He also wondered why he had such an idea and why Zhang Wen gave him such a great shock.


    Boss Wang has been in Jinhai city for so many years. It can be said that he is quite vicious.


    But if you give him a gun and let him shoot Zhang Wen, will he dare?


    No, I dare!


    But he must hesitate.


    What if the above people investigate and what if Zhang Wen''s people retaliate? These are the questions he needs to think about.


    But Zhang Wen is different.


    He takes the gun and does it!


    As long as boss Wang appears in front of him this second, there''s no nonsense. He will kill boss Wang the next second without hesitation!


    No, madman!


    This is Zhang Wen''s feeling to boss Wang.


    Boss crazy Wang now calls others crazy. What''s the concept?


    It can be imagined how much shadow Zhang Wen gave him.


    Under the influence of boss Wang, the butcher now feels a little like this.


    Zhang Wen is here. Don''t do it. Run first! Because if you run slowly, you may be caught by Zhang Wen!


    Now in the van, boss Wang lights a cigarette.


    When he came out, he didn''t let the butcher drive his own car, but drove a van from the processing factory to hide people''s eyes and ears for fear that Zhang Wen would find out.


    "Butcher, have they gone?"


    The butcher stretched out his head and looked, "it should be gone. I saw Zhang Wen''s car drive away just now."


    "Well, that should be going. Let''s go back!" boss Wang was relieved.


    The butcher promised and went back through the main gate of the processing factory.


    When he went back, the mice stood there like props.


    When Zhang Wen came just now, none of them dared to go up and stood still.


    The mouse hid in the crowd. He was really afraid that Zhang Wen would shoot him!


    Now seeing boss Wang coming back, the mouse hurriedly welcomed him: "brother, you''re back. Where did you go just now?"


    See!


    There is still some blame in the mouse''s tone!


    Why didn''t your boss Wang come forward at the critical moment just now! The situation just now, but it''s almost gone!


    Boss Wang gave him a cold look: "I went out to buy a box of cigarettes. Where''s Zhang Wen?"


    Where''s Zhang Wen?


    It''s embarrassing for the mouse to ask!


    He came out with a group of people, but almost watched Zhang Wen bring people. He went up boss Wang''s building and entered the office.


    Didn''t catch boss Wang, and watched Zhang Wen come out from the inside. The whole process, zero obstacles!


    No one can do this except mice.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen is gone." the mouse told the truth.


    "Gone? Grass! Why didn''t you leave him!" boss Wang said angrily.


    In front of so many younger brothers, boss Wang can''t lose face and let people see that he is afraid of Zhang Wen.


    The mouse''s mouth moved and didn''t say a word in his throat.


    He knew that if he said this, he might be beaten.


    He wanted to say, you boss Wang, leave one to try! Do you think Zhang Wen is a little bastard on the street and can stay casually? He''s a fucking bastard! He is a big bastard in Jinhai city! No one dare touch him!


    "OK, I''ll settle with you later!" boss Wang was very unhappy. He gave the mouse a hard look and went upstairs with the butcher.


    Back in the office, boss Wang saw the dagger on the table at a glance.


    "My grass! What is this!" boss Wang stared round.


    The mouse explained: "Oh, maybe it was left when Zhang Wen came up just now."


    "What? Zhang Wen came up?" boss Wang glared at the mouse.


    A mouse is not as good as a dog. It doesn''t dare to move Zhang Wen. Now it''s still watching Zhang Wen come up!


    Now he knows what happened just now without the mouse saying.


    Zhang Wen is not squint among the mice. He takes people up and down. He looks quite relaxed!


    The mouse didn''t want to leave Zhang Wen. He didn''t dare!


    The fear inside made the mouse''s liver tremble!

 Chapter 1574

    Look at this knife again, which makes boss Wang very frightened.


    It''s like being stuck in your chest!


    The sharp blade and the cold everywhere made boss Wang tremble!


    If you didn''t walk fast just now, this knife may have been inserted into your chest!


    Boss Wang frowned.


    Uneasy.


    Never before.


    Boss Wang has been around for so many years. He didn''t feel this way when he was against boss Du! But this feeling has never been obvious here.


    The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead.


    Boss Wang didn''t do such a thing when he made his debut.


    I remember that the most powerful person in Jinhai city seemed to be brother Huo. At that time, boss Wang, like Zhang Wen, fought his life like crazy and finally killed brother Huo.


    In recent days, boss Wang always recalls those pictures in his head, the pictures when he was fighting with brother Huo.


    He always felt that he was about to be replaced by Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang is old.


    The superiority and inferiority of Jinhai city is so that boss Wang has to face it.


    If you want to break through the shackles in front of you, there is only one way, that is more cruel than Zhang Wen! Kill Zhang Wen!


    But can boss Wang?


    The butcher walked over two steps and pulled out the knife: "brother, Zhang Wen, this is moving on our head. Do it!"


    "Yes, big brother, do it!" the mouse also fanned the flames nearby.


    The butcher gave him a look of disdain.


    The mouse also stared at him, with the same contempt.


    Boss Wang was silent.


    Today is different from the past.


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve Zhang Wen on the road.


    Zhang Wen''s power is growing day by day. It seems that the momentum will surpass boss Wang.


    How can boss Wang suppress it?


    He won''t do such a thing as hurting the enemy by a thousand and losing 800 by himself.


    What did he figure up to now?


    Isn''t it just stability?


    If you still fight with Zhang Wen as before, what is the need for the position of boss Wang''s first brother in Jinhai city?


    At present, it''s best to use section chief Duan to deal with Zhang Wen.


    Among Zhang Wen''s group, boss Wang pestles only two people. One is Zhang Wen, the other is Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng is now injured in the hospital and can''t get out for a while. As long as he tries to get Zhang Wen in again, boss Wang will fight back against them immediately! I promise to kill Dongwen group in less than three days!


    Only by fighting steadily can we win the war!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang took out his mobile phone and was ready to call section chief Duan to question him.


    But as soon as he took out his cell phone, he saw two missed calls on it.


    It''s all from section chief Duan.


    He hurried to call back.


    On the phone, there was a worried voice from the section chief.


    He said, "Lao Wang, I want to tell you something!"


    Boss Wang is just like this sentence: "just right, I have something to tell you! You say wow first!"


    Section chief Duan nodded and said, "the mayor called me just now and told me not to move Zhang Wen now."


    "What?" boss Wang thought it was a little incredible. "Zhang Wen ordered Wanfeng group, which cost me so much money. Now don''t check the above sentence? I grass!"


    Of course, section chief Duan knew boss Wang''s difficulties. He sighed: "Lao Wang, this is not what I mean, but I really can''t disobey the above orders, otherwise I won''t even have this right in my hands!"


    Boss Wang scolded: "Jinhai City, is there any king''s law!"


    Boss Wang has never used this sentence since the beginning of this year, but he has used it very much this year.


    Since he met Zhang Wen, he has asked questions in his heart more than once.


    Isn''t Jinhai a place that stresses the rule of law? Why is Zhang Wen unreasonable? Why can he do this! Why didn''t anyone catch him!


    This made section chief Duan quite speechless. He said, "there must be a king''s law in Jinhai City, but I don''t know what the people above are going to do, so I have to run aground first."


    Boss Wang gritted his teeth secretly.


    Section chief Duan means to tell him that Zhang wenzhua is sure to catch, but not now, maybe a few months later.


    A few months later, boss Wang still used them to catch people!


    I''m kidding! Then he''ll be finished! Now is the key! He wants now!


    It''s urgent to catch Zhang Wen!


    The people above deliberately don''t catch Zhang Wen now, that is, they want Zhang Wen to deal with his boss Wang wholeheartedly at this time.


    But boss Wang doesn''t understand.


    Why?


    What good is it for the people above.


    Why do you target yourself like this?


    Let Zhang Wen, the hungry wolf, come out and bite yourself!


    Boss Wang''s teeth creaked: "Duan Wengong, do you want to watch me fight with Zhang? You can!"


    Section chief Duan certainly knows the meaning, but this is definitely not his meaning!


    "Lao Wang, I don''t know how it is arranged, but I certainly don''t mean that."


    "Come on! If I have something here, you can''t run! Also, Zhang Wengang just came and fired two shots. Is it none of your business?"


    Yesterday, section chief Duan also said that if Zhang Wen shot, he would catch him immediately, but that was yesterday and it was in the past.


    Mayor Chen called him just now and he figured it out.


    You can''t do it yourself.


    First of all, Zhang Wen has a gun license, which is an iron clad fact. Second, who approved the gun license?


    Mayor Chen!


    So if Duan Wengong catches Zhang Wen, can he not involve Mayor Chen? Can Mayor Chen sit idly by?


    Even if Zhang Wen shot, he couldn''t catch people.


    "Hurt people?" section chief asked weakly.


    "No, I''m lucky!"


    "Unless he hurts people, he can''t catch people..." section chief Duan said this, which he felt boring.


    Boss Wang was worried: "are you playing games with me? You said you could catch me by shooting, but now he doesn''t fucking catch people when he shoots? What do you mean? You don''t catch people until I''m killed by him?"


    Section chief Duan hurriedly said, "Lao Wang, I don''t mean that! Otherwise, if Zhang Wen calls you again next time, I won''t believe I''m there. He dares to mess around!"


    Section chief Duan, as the second in command of the Baidao police system, was speechless.


    Zhang Wen came here and had to go there as a shield.


    He can stand it. Boss Wang can''t stand it! Besides, Zhang Wen came for a sneak attack. Boss Wang called section chief Duan. Can he come?


    Put the phone down.


    Boss Wang''s heart is full of anxiety.


    After a messy while, boss Wang sat down.


    The desk in front of him, which was badly stabbed, made him frown.


    At this time, an idea came into his head.


    Or, just talk to Zhang Wen?

 Chapter 1575

    When we came back from boss Wang''s processing plant, we went back to Dongwen group.


    On the way, I received a call from Wang Yi.


    His meaning was very clear. He told me that he had discussed with Mayor Chen about burning Wanfeng group.


    Won''t touch me for the time being.


    This is the greatest privilege he can give me.


    But in the future, he can''t guarantee that the people above will touch me.


    I''m very grateful that Wang Yi can help me get these.


    I almost forgot. Isn''t Wang Yi our backer in Baidao now?


    But now Wang Yi''s wings are not full. Like me, she is just a hairy boy.


    But over time, it will certainly become a climate!


    Wang Yi will be able to make a career in Jinhai City sooner or later.


    I made up my mind to make good use of the time Wang Yi bought me.


    Wang Yi said that no matter what I do, I can do it, but there is one thing.


    We must find out about Liu hongran!


    Let boss Wang admit it in person!


    Give it to him and to the one above.


    I nodded my head seriously. Even if Wang Yi didn''t say it, I would give him a satisfactory explanation.


    Brother Liu''s spirit in heaven can be seen clearly.


    Back to the office, Wang Yuxian and Xu Jingwen are still here.


    I was stunned when I opened the door and turned to go out.


    "Zhang Wen, stop!" Xu Jingwen called me.


    I smiled: "Xiaojing, you haven''t left yet? I''ll ask someone to take you back ~"


    She looked linglie in her eyes: "do you want me to go so much? I tell you, Wang Yuxian and I have just discussed that we should chase you together! See who can catch you and whose ability!"


    I smiled awkwardly and looked innocently at Wang Yuxian.


    She should know my mind. A girl like Xu Jingwen and I shouldn''t have been involved in any way. It''s more involved. It''s hurting her.


    Wang Yuxian looked at me blandly and said, "Wenzi, Xiaojing is right. Love is fair. You should give everyone a fair starting point. Are you right?"


    The smile on my face is about to burst.


    Xu Jingwen stood up, approached me, helped me tidy up my clothes, and whispered, "Zhang Wen, were you all right just now?"


    I shook my head, "it''s no big deal. How about you?"


    She also shook her head slightly: "then I''ll go first. I won''t see what happened today, but if I see you take people out to fight later, I''ll catch you!"


    I smiled, made way for her and asked someone to take her back.


    When the door closed, Wang Yuxian''s helpless voice came over: "Wenzi, now I finally know why you treat Xu Jingwen well, because she is so like Xiaowen ~"


    Wang Yuxian saw through my mind. I took a deep breath: "Yuxian, I''m sorry for Xiaowen before, but don''t worry, her revenge can be avenged immediately!"


    In the past, Wang Yuxian always encouraged me behind my back, even desperate to let me help Xiaowen revenge, but at this stage, she hesitated.


    Revenge comes at a price.


    She didn''t see how dangerous things were just now, but didn''t she have to bear these things when she was in society?


    Take revenge on Xiaowen, too.


    She came and grabbed my hand: "Wenzi, you must be careful about avenging Xiaowen. No matter what the result is, you can''t do anything, you know?"


    I nodded seriously.


    "Also, about Xu Jingwen, you can get along with her if you like, but your heart can''t change." Wang Yuxian said seriously.


    I stared at Wang Yuxian for a few seconds and suddenly felt a bit of space-time disorder.


    I seem to have switched places with Lao Gao.


    Isn''t wang Yuxian such unconditional tolerance and understanding Lao Gao everywhere? Whenever Wang Yuxian is moved to a person, he will treat him with all his heart.


    It seems that I am also slowly moving closer to Lao Gao?


    Wang Yuxian was right in front of me, but I had never felt that her heart was so close to me.


    "Yuxian, you are the only one in my heart. As long as you like, I will marry you in the future!" I said seriously.


    A flash of light flashed in her eyes and suddenly covered with water mist. She stroked my face with her hand and said, "Wenzi, you are a good man. My sister is not worthy of you. There will be more and better women waiting for you..."


    This makes me feel bad.


    I held her in my arms and tightened her hard: "Yuxian, I''ll be enough with you."


    One word can melt all.


    I knew that after I said this, Wang Yuxian would wait for me, and he would wait for me wholeheartedly.


    She is a few years older than me. The beautiful years of women are only a few years. If she goes up, she will start to go downhill.


    But no matter what she becomes, I have her in my heart.


    Wang Yuxian and I went to the room behind the office. The decoration here is the same as that of the bedroom. It was specially reserved for me when Li Erzi decorated it. It is said that I can rest directly when I am tired.


    Pretending to be a tiger means that this is an evil little room.


    If I have a spark with my secretary, I can do it directly. In fact, Li Erzi is the most immoral person.


    I lay on my back in bed, and Wang Yuxian lay on my chest, humming softly.


    "Wenzi, can I take a bath here?" she asked me after a while.


    I nodded: "yes, but..."


    "What is it?" Wang Yuxian got up, straightened her hair and looked at me playfully.


    "May be a little exposed!"


    What I said is quite implicit.


    It''s not possible, it''s absolute exposure.


    Usually I live here alone and I use the bathroom alone, so the door is almost transparent.


    If Wang Yuxian goes in to take a bath, I can see everything from the outside.


    She seemed to understand the message in my eyes and smiled: "Wenzi, if you like, my sister can give it to you at any time. And it seems that you haven''t seen my body for the first time?"


    This makes me don''t know what to say.


    I''ve enjoyed Wang Yuxian''s body before, but today''s situation is different!


    Moreover, it''s still so exposed!


    Before I could speak, Wang Yuxian put her coat by the bed and went into the bathroom.


    I desperately told myself not to look, but my eyes still couldn''t help Floating past.


    Here is a sentence from inception.


    If I told you not to think about elephants, what was your first thought? It must be an elephant!


    Wang Yuxian''s appearance just now gave me a hint.


    Wang Yuxian easily removed the hair band, and then a head of black hair slipped down her shoulder.


    She stretched out her small hands and put aside her tight coat.


    Then there''s the skirt right at the waist~


    I don''t know if she did it on purpose. When she took it off, she deliberately supported it with her hands and looked down.


    The picture made me think of it.

 Chapter 1576

    intended. Wang Yuxian must have done it on purpose. My heart began to bang. The close stimulation made my blood flow back. Wang Yuxian''s figure is really good. Needless to say, she is the kind of woman who doesn''t have to take care of her figure. I quickly looked away. When I was going to take another peek, I found that she was winking at me.


    Wang Yuxian''s body seemed to be singing a really attractive song. Is Xu Jingwen perfect? It''s a flower in the police force. Even if you come out in civilian clothes, it''s the existence of turning back and exploding the watch. But compared with Wang Yuxian, she is like a dying flower. Not only Xu Jingwen, any woman in front of Wang Yuxian is like falling flowers in late autumn. Wang Yuxian also noticed that the atmosphere was too ambiguous, and her face hung a layer of ruddy. The whole body also seemed to add the beautiful picture effect, and the white jade like skin turned pink. She took a deep breath and turned away behind my back. Now her hair is over her shoulders. She raised her head, took down the shower and looked at me sideways: "Wenzi, if you want to wash together, I don''t mind ~" Dong Dong! My heart beat wildly twice. After a while, Wang Yuxian came out of it. The whole person curled up, wrapped in the bath towel I often use. I didn''t dare to look at her for fear that she would give me cold eyes. I didn''t speak, just tried my best to endure. After such a stalemate for a while, Wang Yuxian gradually let me go. "Wenzi, do you think your sister''s body is not clean?" this made me suddenly a little overwhelmed. How can I dislike Wang Yuxian? On the contrary, I''m afraid she dislikes me! I turned around quickly. Wang Yuxian shrank in the quilt. Now her eyes were red and filled with tears. The charming appearance is not like her who is a little cold at ordinary times. "Jade fairy, don''t think about it. I didn''t mean that!" I quickly explained. She poured into my arms.


    "Wenzi, I''m afraid! I''m afraid you''ll have an accident, and I''m afraid you won''t be with me in the future!" said Dou Da''s tears fell from her cheeks. Alas ~ ~ I sighed long. If you are wandering in the Jianghu, you can''t avoid being stabbed. Now when Wang Yuxian cries, I have no other interest. I just hold her tightly in my arms and tell myself that I must give Wang Yuxian a stable home in the future It''s dawn. In the office of Wanfeng group. There is a cup of strong tea on boss Wang''s table, with cigarette butts nearby. Boss Wang sighed. He hasn''t slept since he finished the woman last night. All I think about is Zhang Wen. It''s all about how to deal with Zhang Wen next. But anyway, it doesn''t seem appropriate. Only recognize that this road is best for him. Boss Wang has been around for so many years. Why? Isn''t it just a ruthless force? He can''t do anything with his head. Most people can''t do him at all. But now I met Zhang Wen, who was more cruel than him, which made him feel powerless. So, since I can''t get Zhang Wen, what should I do? As usual, boss Wang can calm down and change his thinking, but this time, his head is very chaotic. Not at all. Not at all. You can''t be hard on Zhang Wen. Seeing that Zhang Wen is like a little tiger, he is crazy to tear and bite off boss Wang. He must avoid his edge. At this time, the woman woke up. She didn''t mean to wear clothes at all and walked to boss Wang.


    I served boss Wang all night last night. She is also going to ask for a tip! Boss Wang squinted at her.

 Chapter 1577

    The woman begged for mercy last night, but now she began to take the initiative. Why? Not for more money? Money is nothing to boss Wang now, that is, it''s just a number, but it''s important to this woman! She is badly short of money! Can''t boss Wang see this? His heart was as bright as a mirror. But he''s really not interested now. He still has business to do. "Put on your clothes and leave." boss Wang said faintly. The woman was about to bow her head when she stopped and looked at boss Wang as if she couldn''t believe it. She''s number one. No matter where you go, it is the top card and is quite famous in this street. There are countless big bosses who have been with her, but recently, she has been contracted by boss Wang. She gave a lot of money, and she worked very hard. She knows what men like. No man can refuse her when she plans to play like this. In the face of this temptation, no man can refuse. Even if it has just been explained, it can step on the horse immediately. But now boss Wang can refuse her so directly, which is really unexpected. "This is a tip. Come back with me in a few days," said boss Wang. The woman was excited, quickly said thank you, took the money, put on her clothes and left. Boss Wang turned around, looked out of the window and grabbed his mobile phone Early in the morning, when I opened my eyes, Wang Yuxian had left. Next to me, there are only traces of her sleeping. The fragrance of her body still lingers by the pillow. Thinking of the scenes last night, I sighed in my heart. Wang Yuxian still has a pimple in her heart. Bell... Then my cell phone rang. On the screen was a name that surprised me. Boss Wang. I sneered. There was only one reason boss Wang called me at this time. That was fear. "Hello ~" I picked it up. "Wenzi, I''m boss Wang!" boss Wang''s low-key voice was on the phone. This tone still makes me feel very comfortable. After so long, boss Wang finally wants to compromise. "Oh, what''s the matter with you?" I said coldly, but my head was clearer than any one. I have always been at a disadvantage in front of boss Wang. I can''t help it. I can''t match him in strength and my head is not as good as him. Not as cunning as him. But now it''s different. Since I had Dongwen group, my strength has greatly increased and my waist has naturally become a lot tougher. So that now in front of boss Wang, my aura is not down at all. People''s strength is directly proportional to their heart. And now he''s my jealous enemy! I open my eyes and close my eyes. My head is full of bloody pictures. Boss Wang, I hate it in my heart! Aware of my attitude, boss Wang frowned and clenched his teeth secretly. In the past, I was just a small attendant around him. Now I am so arrogant that I even want to be on an equal footing with him. I almost broke into the army and killed him several times. Can it make him feel better? He had to call me. He forced himself to smile: "Wenzi, I had nothing to think about last night. I think we have known each other for so long, and we can be regarded as old friends!" I said coldly: "we used to be friends, but now we are enemies!" this made him feel hurt and then said: "Don''t forget the man who dug the well. I helped you anyway before. Wenzi, some things you can''t do too much!" I laughed. Boss Wang has always been crazy without principle and bottom line. Now he even says I''m too much. I can even think of the expression on his face now. "Boss Wang, it''s not necessary for you to talk about friendship with me now. Your side is also strong. Why don''t we fight? The victory depends on God''s will!" Boss Wang''s eyes cooled. Fight hard? To tell you the truth, boss Wang can''t guarantee who wins or loses, because there are many people on his side, and his combat effectiveness is not weak. He doesn''t want to do this because he doesn''t want to lose both sides, and what should he do in case of failure? He''s not Zhang Wen and can''t start over. In his position, failure means failure He will never recover. This is quite terrible for him. After working hard for so long, he doesn''t want to waste his hard work. There are two top priorities for Zhang Wen, one is to cook the frog in warm water, and the other is to gather Wang Peng as soon as possible! I can''t hurry now! "Wen Zi, what you said is boring. Why should I fight with you? Anyway, I used to be your eldest brother, didn''t I?" boss Wang kept his posture down. I continued to sneer: "well, I''ll look for you with great fanfare these days. If you like it? Let''s fight. If you don''t want it! Wait for me to kill you!" Boss Wang seemed to have 10000 grass and mud horses galloping past in his heart. He turned his eyes and pretended to force: "Wenzi, you and I have always had no grievances. Why do you suddenly want to target me?" this made me laugh. Why? Hasn''t he counted it in his heart? "Boss Wang, don''t pretend. It''s boring! Brother Liu is the greatest benefactor in my life. If you move him, you''ll either die or I''ll live!" I almost said this with my teeth clenched. If boss Wang was in front of me now, I would certainly tear him to pieces! Boss Wang scolded and explained quickly: "Wenzi, I know you''re uncomfortable because of Liu hongran''s death, but you shouldn''t come to me if you have a grievance and a debt owner!" I laughed: "do you want to say now that it''s none of your business?" "It''s not none of my business, it''s my poor discipline! I can hand over people if you like, but I don''t think it will affect our friendship, don''t you think?" If someone who doesn''t know the situation hears what boss Wang said, he must think he is very energetic and a very real person. On the contrary, I''m a bit deceptive. However, it seems that there is something else in this matter. "Boss Wang, what do you mean?" when I calmed down, boss Wang continued: "I know about Liu hongran, but I didn''t do it. One of my younger brothers did it! I''m looking for him now! How could I persuade him not to listen to me! But don''t worry, I found someone and handed them over to you immediately?" I frowned. Was it really not boss Wang who did this? It''s a pity that I couldn''t see boss Wang''s face across the phone, otherwise I would be able to find some clues from his face.

 Chapter 1578

    "Boss Wang, I thought you were a character before, but I didn''t expect you to be so shameless!" I said coldly.


    If you can bear it, you can achieve great things!


    Now boss Wang is like this. He can bear it very much!


    He took a deep breath and continued to patiently explain to me: "Wenzi, now the police need evidence in handling cases. If you have evidence, take it out, otherwise you will doubt me so much. It''s unfair!"


    The truth is that it''s true. Without evidence, how can it be proved to be boss Wang?


    But I don''t believe that at all!


    Killing Liu hongran is too good for boss Wang.


    "Evidence? Pony is evidence! You gave him three million yuan to take the blame for you, didn''t you?"


    Boss Wang scolded secretly. In the end, the fire can''t be wrapped in paper.


    "Zhang Wen, I found the pony, but it''s not to help me take the blame! Think about it, my people killed Liu hongran, and the police must come to check me. I don''t want to trouble!"


    "Really not you?" I raised my eyebrow.


    Boss Wang quickly explained: "Zhang Wen, now we are the only two people in Jinhai city. You and I will only make it cheaper for those policemen and gangsters in Jinhai city. You have to find out these things. Or, let''s find a place to talk?"


    "I have nothing to say to you!" I refused him.


    Boss Wang has many ghost ideas. Who knows what''s going on in his head.


    I must be more cautious about such people.


    "That''s it, I have nothing to say to you!" I was ready to hang up.


    "Wenzi, I''ll give you Hongzi. How about you? As long as you promise me to sit down and talk with me about it!" boss Wang shouted at this time.


    Buzzing~


    My hand holding the phone suddenly trembled.


    Hongzi.


    The name lingered in my heart for too long.


    It''s like a bomb. As long as you lift it, it will explode!


    I was going to get rid of boss Wang first and then get Hongzi, but now boss Wang takes the initiative to hand over people, which doesn''t save me a lot of trouble.


    I''ve been secretly looking for Hong Zi, but I haven''t heard from him.


    Now boss Wang''s words have rekindled my anger at the bottom of my heart.


    Since Liu hongran still has doubts here, it''s better to dig out Hong Zi first!


    Then use his blood to offer sacrifices to Xiaowen!


    Doesn''t boss Wang like to play with me? Then when he handed Hongzi over, it''s not too late for me to move him again.


    Let him breathe for a while.


    Boss Wang thinks this condition is also quite sincere. I''m sure I won''t refuse it.


    I smiled and said, "if you can hand over Hongzi, I will promise to sit down and have a good talk with you!"


    Boss Wang was secretly relieved.


    He hurriedly said, "OK! Wenzi, you give me a week, no! I''ll give him to you in three days. How about it?"


    My eyebrows moved and I felt a little strange.


    What do you think? Isn''t Hongzi here with boss Wang?


    "Will it take so long?" I frowned.


    When I said this, boss Wang also sighed hard: "Wenzi, you don''t know. Hongzi didn''t listen to my command for a long time. Now I don''t know where he is, but don''t worry, I''ll find him in three days!"


    I thought to myself that Hongzi must have noticed something and hid from boss Wang.


    "Let''s talk about it in three days!" I didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, so I just hung up.


    I got up and washed my face, and then I went to find Er Zi Li.


    I told him the matter again, but he didn''t object, just nodded secretly.


    "Wenzi, boss Wang is too cunning. Even if he gives Hongzi to you, you can''t go out and meet him alone, you know?"


    I nodded seriously: "don''t worry, er Zi. There''s no morality to deal with boss Wang. As soon as Hong Zi gets it, I''ll kill boss Wang immediately!"


    ¡­¡­


    After putting down the phone, boss Wang''s face sank.


    Never before.


    Just now on the phone, he was almost asking Zhang Wen for peace.


    He has been in Jinhai city for so many years. When has he been so humble with people?


    There is no one but Zhang Wen.


    The key is that Zhang Wen used to be one of his younger brothers. He never dreamed of today. He knew he should have killed Zhang Wen in the processing factory! put things right once and for all!


    Now, he even has to look at Zhang Wen''s face!


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as Zhang Wen promises to meet him alone, it''s easy to say!


    At that time, he will let Zhang Wen die!


    For this, it''s nothing to sacrifice a Hongzi, and boss Wang has no friendship with Hongzi for a long time.


    Hongzi is a bomb in his hand. When it''s time to explode, he has to explode happily~


    But after the last incident, Hong Zi changed his phone and didn''t contact boss Wang at all. It''s not so easy to find him now.


    He knocked on his forehead and called the butcher in.


    "Brother, what''s up?" asked the butcher when he came in.


    Boss Wang frowned: "butcher, I''ll give you three days to find Hongzi."


    The butcher asked, "brother, what are you looking for Hong Zi now?"


    Boss Wang said reluctantly, "hand over Hong Zi first and protect yourself!"


    The butcher stared and said nothing.


    Find Hongzi to protect himself? What is this concept? In Zhang Wen''s case, is it difficult for boss Cheng Wang to give advice?


    "Brother, either I''ll deal with Zhang Wen! He''s no big deal!" said the butcher biting his teeth.


    Why does the butcher follow boss Wang?


    Not for money, not for fame, but for excitement!


    The adrenaline surges when fighting with people and fighting with people!


    But it seems that this kind of stimulation is becoming more and more difficult to find in boss Wang.


    Zhang Wen approached step by step, but he retreated step by step.


    Can the butcher deal with Zhang Wen?


    He is a master of crime. He has absolutely no problem with his skill. If boss Wang asks him to deal with Zhang Wen, the butcher can kill Zhang Wen if he doesn''t have enough security.


    But now, boss Wang is not allowed to play like this.


    He must be careful.


    He smiled and threw a cigarette to the butcher: "butcher, don''t worry too much now. Why did I cover Hongzi before? It''s not because he can contain Zhang Wen? Now Hongzi is useless. It''s no big deal to hand him over! Zhang Wen agreed with me that as long as Hongzi is handed over to him, he will come out and talk to me about Liu hongran. Then, you will..."


    The butcher looked at boss Wang''s hand knife. He knew it, and he couldn''t help smiling.


    Now boss Wang wants stability. Hand over Hong Zi steadily and kill Zhang Wen steadily!


    But the problem came immediately. He said, "brother, it''s hard to find Hongzi now. There''s no news about him since the last incident."

 Chapter 1579

    Before Hong Zi and boss Wang, he was a little bastard and was not famous in Jinhai city.


    Since I met boss Wang, I have gained some fame, but my life is bad.


    For such a long time, he didn''t get any benefits. He was also interrupted by Wang.


    It''s hard to walk now.


    But relatively.


    Although Hong Zi was beaten like this B, he was physically disabled and mentally disabled, and his IQ soared!


    And hide yourself more.


    That day, Zhang Wen brought someone to find him. He escaped by chance.


    It''s not boss Wang, nor luck, but his extraordinary vigilance and desperate posture!


    After running away, Hong Zi made up his mind and said that no one could catch him anymore. No matter boss Wang or anyone, he had to hide!


    He saw what happened last time. Boss Wang must have hurt him secretly and asked him to carry thunder.


    Hong Zi said nothing about this. Boss Wang can''t catch him again.


    Hide!


    Now he thought in his heart, that is, hide well. When this thing passes, he will still be a hero after Hongzi comes out.


    He also heard recently that the road is quite chaotic! Zhang Wen and boss Wang are very hot.


    Wanfeng group was ordered by Zhang Wen.


    Wanfeng group is the lifeblood of boss Wang. Now it is ordered by Zhang Wen!


    Zhang Wen, it''s getting worse and worse!


    But it made Hong Zi feel much happier.


    Who let boss Wang treat him like this?


    Who let him use himself as a shield?


    This is retribution!


    However, Hong Zi also knew that although Wanfeng group had been eliminated, it was not enough to affect boss Wang''s.


    Boss Wang, the camel is still thinner than the horse.


    At the moment, Hong Zi is hiding in a private house, smoking heavily, and his heart is in a mess.


    The room was full of smoke, which made Hong Zi''s obscene face even more gloomy.


    The TV was circulating about Wanfeng group, and Hongzi changed the channel upset.


    Now he doesn''t want to hear anything about boss Wang and Zhang Wen. It''s a headache!


    This house is rented by Hong Zi. It costs 300 yuan a month.


    The conditions are not very good, which can be said to be quite simple.


    But hide!


    Sometimes Hong Zi gets lost when he comes back from this country road, not to mention the police and boss Wang.


    It''s absolutely safe here.


    Now Zhang Wen and boss Wang are having a good time. His attention must not be here.


    Hong Zi is absolutely safe here, and no one can find him, but that''s on the premise that he doesn''t go anywhere.


    But this place is remote in the end. Hong Zi has a problem eating. He can only go to Jinhai city on time to buy a pile of fast food products, come back and eat them, and then buy them after eating.


    Well, when he went to Jinhai city to buy, it was quite dangerous.


    Hong Zi watched TV for a while and his stomach was very empty.


    Recently, all the food he bought was eaten up. Hongzi thought it was time to go to the supermarket to buy something.


    So he put on a coat and limped out with a cap.


    ¡­¡­


    Squatting Hongzi is actually very simple. You don''t have to look at anything. Just look at your legs.


    Hongzi''s leg is his fatal weakness.


    After coming out of boss Wang''s office, the butcher told his little brother to come out and squat on Hongzi.


    The butcher also went out with some younger brothers.


    In a business car, there were three or four people.


    On the way, the butcher planned to go directly to the suburb of Jinhai city to find Hongzi. He was there.


    It''s not unreasonable for a butcher to be a master of crime for so long.


    When things happen, like boss Wang, he is good at analyzing, analyzing the pros and cons thoroughly, and then doing things.


    He thought about it. Hongzi is still in Jinhai city.


    If he is Hongzi, he will choose the same way to shrink in Jinhai City, secretly observe and wait for things to ferment.


    Not because Hong Zi couldn''t escape outside the province, nor did he think so, but Hong Zi was unwilling!


    He must be secretly waiting for something to change, and then choose to jump out at that time. Originally, Hongzi has been quite popular under boss Wang. Now, can he be reconciled?


    More importantly, because of Zhang Wen!


    After being chased and killed by Zhang Wen several times, Hong Zi must have dreamed of giving Zhang Wen a knife to vent his anger behind his back.


    Hong Zi doesn''t have that ability now, so he can only play Yin in the dark, like a wolf, waiting for the best time.


    What the butcher has to do now is to find Hongzi and let him avoid it. He obediently stands up and serves as cannon fodder for boss Wang.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the butcher''s car stopped at the door of a supermarket.


    The butcher closed his eyes and took a smoke.


    "Brother, let''s stay here?" a little brother asked.


    The butcher nodded leisurely and then flicked ash out of the window.


    See, the butcher is so calm!


    Writers rely on inspiration to write, and bastard crime also depends on inspiration! The butcher, in particular, has no extraordinary inspiration support. I''m afraid he''s finished long ago, let alone looking for fun from crime.


    The butcher didn''t know why, so he let the car drive to this place for no reason.


    He didn''t want to think too much. He thought that he would just wait here and everything would follow suit.


    Look at God!


    The butcher can come to this day only by providence!


    If the butcher can catch Hong Zi today, he will be unlucky!


    When the butcher heard the younger brother speak, his mouth moved: "do you think Hong Zi is as powerful as me?"


    Hongzi and butcher? How can you compare? There is no comparability at all!


    How awesome the butcher is. What is Hongzi, a master of crime? It''s not a level at all.


    I don''t know how to answer the butcher. My eyes are a little straight.


    The butcher smiled: "everything depends on God!"


    The younger brother stopped talking. Since the butcher came here, the younger brother has been working with the butcher, but he found that the butcher and he are not at the same level at all.


    He also tried to communicate with the butcher, but the effect was not ideal.


    He didn''t know what the butcher was thinking.


    Now what the butcher said was more difficult for him to understand.


    Look at Providence?


    Squatting here to see the will of heaven, can he Hong Zi come? Can he be caught by the butcher?


    It''s pure bullshit!


    An excellent author is the source of inspiration when he writes. An excellent bastard can find inspiration by squatting on the street.


    Look at Providence.


    This seems simple and casual, but it is actually the butcher''s keen intuition.


    Butcher, this is waiting for a rabbit to catch a big fish!


    I don''t know why. He always has a feeling that Hongzi will come today. As long as he waits here, he will probably catch Hongzi!


    So what is Hongzi doing at this time?


    From the suburbs, Hong Zi limped on a bus.


    There were not many people on the bus, but there were no seats. Hongzi had no choice but to stand next to him.


    There are everyone on the bus, old people, children and two little bastards.


    Hong Zi stood at the door and looked. Everyone was avoiding his eyes.


    No one is going to give him his seat at all!

 Chapter 1580

    "Grass, what''s the fucking quality!" Hong Zi scolded and found a place to stand there.


    Anyway, I''m a disabled person. None of these people are willing to give up their seats.


    What''s wrong with this society?


    Where are the fine virtues of respecting the old and loving the young?


    Although Hong Zi is a wicked bastard and has done a lot of shameful things, now he is disabled and should be taken care of!


    Look at these little young people sitting in the seats. They don''t have fucking eyes!


    Hong Zi came out secretly. Naturally, he didn''t want to cause trouble, so he didn''t say much.


    Prick~


    When the bus was driving, it suddenly braked sharply.


    what the fuck.


    Hong Zi was so vicious that he almost fell down. He could only hold the handrail with both hands.


    One leg is lame, and his sense of balance naturally drops a lot. If the bus is a little bumpy, he has to tilt.


    I wish he didn''t fall just now.


    The driver looked back to see that Hongzi was fine, so he drove again.


    A car full of people is cold.


    Hong zidun is not angry at all!


    He walked two steps to the two bastards and stared at them.


    "My grass, what do you want to do, dead lame?" one of the bastards couldn''t stand his obscene eyes.


    Hong Zi has nothing outstanding. At best, his eyes are vicious.


    But this kind of people are so common that they don''t bird him at all.


    Besides, Hongzi is still a dead lame, isn''t he?


    I can''t stand steadily. Why fight?


    Pop!


    Hongzi slapped the bastard in the face!


    Yes, you''re right!


    Hong Zi still couldn''t help but take the initiative!


    Although he was pressured by boss Wang and Zhang Wen, he really didn''t pay attention to these bastards.


    If Hongzi didn''t want to hide now, he would have to chop these two bastards!


    The little bastard was stunned and couldn''t relax for a long time.


    He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe it.


    How dare this lame man beat him?


    Although he was surprised, neither of the two little bastards moved and looked at Hong Zi foolishly.


    Hold it.


    Completely suppressed!


    When Hong Zi killed Xiao Wen, her cold and ruthless eyes were stopped!


    The biggest difference between a small bastard and a big bastard is murderous.


    Little bastard, it''s just shouting when fighting at best.


    If you don''t do it, the murderous spirit will make you die.


    This is how these two bastards feel when they see Hongzi at the moment.


    Although Hong Zi is a lame man, although he doesn''t look outstanding, on the contrary, he is very obscene, but the look in his eyes and the murderous spirit in his body are so heavy? Even better than their eldest brother


    Who the hell is he?


    But he didn''t hear that there was such a person in the world!


    At this time, the whole car was stunned and looked at Hong Zi and them quietly.


    "Cao, look at you loser! Do you know what Chinese virtue is?" Hong Zi gave him another hard look.


    The bastard dared not move, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    Every time Hong Zi smoked, he would scold.


    "Seeing the old, weak, sick and disabled, I don''t know to give up my seat!"


    "The rivers and mountains that the old red army fought hard in the past were fucking ruined by them!"


    "You''re not even fucking men!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hong Zi has lived for more than 20 years and has done countless bad things, all of which have been pointed out and scolded.


    But it has never been so righteous as today.


    Even the aunt next to him gave him a secret thumbs up.


    Hong Zi''s lesson is right! What''s wrong with the little bastard? Should we abandon these virtues? These are the virtues handed down by our ancestors!


    Bastards, just a group of people who take an unusual road and walk at the bottom of society, should their quality be improved?


    Should there be basic morality?


    In the twinkling of an eye, the little bastard was pumped more than ten times by Hongzi.


    It''s already hairy.


    But when he was ready to do it, he suddenly saw a sharp knife from Hongzi''s waist.


    The blade is open, wow!


    The little bastard was an inspiration immediately.


    It''s not that he hasn''t used a knife, but to tell the truth, when he fights, he basically uses a machete that hasn''t opened the blade. It''s like a big iron bar. He can''t kill people at all.


    It''s Hong Zi who really wants to kill people. He wants to stab people with a knife in his arms! It''s still open!


    Now as long as Hong Zi is unhappy, he takes out the knife from his arms and stabs it into their chest, they must be finished!


    Neither of them wants to die!


    Shua~


    At this time, the bastard who had been pumped by Hong Zi stood up, one head higher than Hong Zi and looked at him.


    It seems that he is ready to fight like Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi''s eyes were cold and his mouth was tilted: "what''s the matter, what do you want to do?"


    My hand has touched the sharp knife on the back waist. If the boy dares to challenge him, he will stab him to death without saying a word! I''ve killed someone anyway, and I don''t care about one more.


    Moreover, he is in a bad mood recently. He is about to collapse after being tortured by Zhang Wen and boss Wang. He needs to find someone to vent.


    His action frightened the little bastard!


    This little bastard means nothing else.


    He hurriedly said, "brother, don''t get me wrong. You''re right. Sit down and I''ll stand!"


    Hong Zi''s eyes stared round and grinned: "you know well! You''ll go home and read more three character scriptures, not just for me. When you go out and meet old people and children, you have to give up your seat! In order to make the society full of love, are you right?"


    With that, he sat down with one leg across.


    "Yes, yes..." the little bastard nodded quickly.


    The two little bastards saw that Hong Zi was really a character. No one wanted to provoke him. They just wanted to follow his words and send him off quickly.


    All the people in the car cast awe at Hong Zi. He looked obscene, but he was righteous in his heart! Society needs such people!


    This is full of positive energy!


    If they knew who Hong Zi was, if they knew what Hong Zi had done, if they knew that Hong Zi had done the appalling corpse smashing case reported on TV a while ago, they didn''t know what they would think.


    Hong Zi opened his arms, exposed the dagger inside, and sat on the bus until Jinhai city.


    Hongzi looked around and got out of the car.


    He went straight to a nearby supermarket.


    He thought he could deceive everyone, but he never thought that the people parked in a business car near the supermarket had noticed him.


    This man is the butcher and his little brother.


    Seeing Hong Zi limping into the supermarket, the little brother said thoughtfully, "brother, I seem to see a lame..."


    The butcher''s eyes were closed, and then he opened a crack and looked at it.


    Not far away, Hong Zi''s figure was just reflected in his retina.


    The familiar feeling immediately rushed to the butcher''s heart.

 Chapter 1581

    Whoosh!


    The butcher stood up at once.


    He forgot that he was in the car and hit his head heavily on the roof.


    He couldn''t believe it. He covered his head and looked out.


    My grass is really Hongzi?


    Why is the butcher''s intuition so accurate?


    I can''t believe it!


    While the butcher was amazed, he quickly stared at Hong Zi in the supermarket.


    "Grass, it''s really Hongzi!" a trace of ferocity flashed in the butcher''s eyes.


    "Brother, let''s go down and catch him now?" said the younger brother.


    Now it''s almost easy for the butcher to catch Hong Zi. The order boss Wang asked him to give today is to catch Hong Zi.


    But just as the butcher was ready to do it, he stopped and didn''t want to catch it.


    Why?


    He helped Zhang Wen do this. Hong Zi killed Zhang Wen''s woman at the beginning. Dare you ask Zhang Wen what will happen if he catches him? You must die!


    Hong Zi is dead, so the white people will certainly pay attention to this matter, so don''t they find the butcher?


    The butcher is not stupid. It''s none of his business. He doesn''t want to ask more questions.


    But Hong Zi still has to keep up.


    So he told his younger brothers to follow Hongzi and see where he went back. Just squat down.


    Little brother promised.


    In less than half an hour, Hongzi came out of the supermarket with a bag of fast food in his hand. This time he didn''t wait for the bus. The bus was too slow! He took a taxi and left.


    The butcher''s car followed closely. Hong Zi''s mind was not around. All he thought about was about Zhang Wen and boss Wang. Naturally, he didn''t notice the butcher''s car behind him.


    The taxi stopped where the country road couldn''t go.


    Hong Zi got out of the car and limped back to his house.


    The butcher went to see Hong Zi walking into the shabby house. He wrote it down secretly, turned and left.


    After returning, he immediately told boss Wang about the situation.


    Boss Wang was overjoyed: "I found the grass so soon?"


    Things went well a little beyond his expectation. It was as steady as flying!


    Boss Wang said, "what about the man? Why didn''t you catch him back?"


    The butcher hurriedly explained: "brother, think about it. Zhang Wen will certainly kill Hong Zi. When things get bigger, won''t we even sell ourselves? This kind of trouble can be less, don''t you think?"


    Boss Wang turned his eyes and raised his mouth: "what you said is quite right! If the white people find out at that time, we have to get rid of the relationship first!"


    The butcher smiled. That''s what he meant.


    So the question is, how should boss Wang tell Zhang Wen the news?


    Who''s going?


    After thinking for a long time, boss Wang suddenly showed a person''s shadow in his heart.


    This man seems the most suitable.


    However, he and Zhang Wen agreed on a three-day deadline. Don''t worry, wait two days!


    Now, he has more important things to do.


    ¡­¡­


    These two days, the development of Dongwen group is quite stable, and many businesses have stopped.


    This is what Li Erzi suggested to stop first.


    Because of the hot fight with boss Wang recently, Li Erzi knows that everyone''s mind is not in Dongwen group. He can only do these things secretly.


    Today, he went to the construction site in the west of the city.


    The progress here is fairly smooth, and the workers are working in full swing.


    Within three years, it will make tens of millions of profits for Dongwen group. At that time, Dongwen group will have the capital to continue to develop the next project, so as to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city.


    The person in charge of the construction site was a fat man. When he saw Li Erzi coming in, he quickly greeted him with a smile. As soon as he smiled, the fat on his face was shaking.


    "Second brother, the progress of the construction site is quite good recently. Here are the recent materials and lists. Please have a look." the fat man said and handed over a folder.


    Li Erzi picked it up and looked at it.


    Don''t think Li Erzi is pretending to force! He can really understand!


    I''m kidding!


    For these things, Li Erzi has specially studied! He knew that in the future, these things would be indispensable in Dongwen group. If he only knew the fur, he would only be fooled by people as a monkey. He must master these things skillfully.


    After looking at it for a while, Li Erzi threw it to the fat man. His eyes were cold and said, "what about the details?"


    The fat man trembled all over. Of course he knew who Li Erzi was. Before, a person in charge secretly Keng Dongwen group''s material fee was found by Li Erzi. The next day, he was beaten into the hospital. So far, he has not found out who did it.


    He doesn''t want to be like that.


    "Second brother, I''m going now. The secretary must have neglected to print!" the fat man hurried to get it.


    Li Erzi was not in a hurry, so he waited here for the fat man to come back.


    Soon the fat man came with his secretary.


    The secretary is a man with glasses. He seems quite smart, but his eyes are evil.


    "Second brother, the details are here." the fat man gave Li Erzi another folder.


    Li Erzi just looked at it and closed it. He said faintly, "if I don''t say it, won''t you show it to me?"


    Dong Dong!


    The hearts of the fat man and the Secretary jumped quickly.


    Darling!


    You can''t hide anything from Li Erzi!


    He''s right. If he didn''t put it forward, the fat man would be ready to hack the money, but the amount is not much.


    The two men didn''t speak. They stood there respectfully like primary school students waiting for Li Erzi to speak.


    "Let him have a long memory," Li Erzi said to Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang nodded and limped past.


    Wu Yang had stitches on his legs and was still a little awkward to walk. However, after he was scratched by the butcher, Wu Yang became more violent. Everyone can see that Wu Yang is different from before.


    When Li Erzi finished, Wu Yang slapped his hand in the face.


    Pop!


    The secretary was beaten and sat on the ground with severe dizziness.


    The people next to him were all staring at him. No one dared to speak.


    Wu Yang didn''t speak, waiting for the Secretary to stand up.


    The Secretary has never had a fight with anyone since he was young. Where is Wu Yang''s opponent? This slap in the face was like thunder!


    The Secretary gasped and found his glasses from the ground. Then he stood up trembling.


    Without saying a word, Wu Yang slapped his face again!


    The Secretary fell to the ground again.


    The fat man next to him is already sweating.


    Wu Yang is pumping the Secretary, but it''s like pumping him. You know, he negotiated with the Secretary and deliberately didn''t give the details to Li Erzi.


    But who would have thought that Li Erzi had seen through all this long ago! People''s hearts are like mirrors!


    Terrible, Li Erzi is terrible!

 Chapter 1582

    "Get up." Wu Yang looked at the Secretary on the ground and said coldly.


    In the eyes of the Secretary, Wu Yang was as fierce as a devil.


    Wu Yang seems a bit weak. Why is he so heavy.


    The Secretary''s hands trembled badly. He picked up his glasses again and climbed up from the ground. The glasses had been broken, and the fine lines in the middle were like cobwebs.


    Just standing firm, Wu Yang slapped him again.


    This time is only worse than the last two times!


    Just once, let the Secretary fly out completely.


    The whole man lay on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Sobbing~


    The secretary was in a hurry and cried.


    He has never been beaten like this, and his fear can be imagined.


    "Second brother, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have hidden the details!" the Secretary cried.


    Li Erzi laughed. Wu Yang just slapped him in the face and beat him like this B. If he insisted on not saying anything, he could say it in the past, but who knows, he would compromise after two slaps.


    This guy is unreliable!


    "Hehe, you have the courage to hide the details, but you don''t have the courage to get slapped? This is the beginning!" Li Erzi was not prepared to spare him so easily.


    After saying this, Wu Yang rode on the Secretary and slapped him in the face.


    In the eyes of Li Erzi and Wu Yang, the punishment is light.


    I made a mistake and just slapped my face. What''s this?


    It''s not punishment at all!


    But the Secretary can''t stand it.


    After a few slaps, Wu Yang''s hands were full of tears, all of which were the tears of the secretary.


    It''s OK for a big man to be beaten and cry like this B.


    Li Erzi shook his head and signaled that he could go.


    Li Erzi is not Wang Peng after all, and Wu Yang is not Wang Peng after all.


    Wu Yang just stood up.


    "Pack up your things and go away! If you didn''t work for Dongwen group, it wouldn''t be so simple today!"


    The Secretary jumped a few times.


    I''m kidding!


    Isn''t that easy? It made him dizzy.


    What would it be like if it were not simple?


    The Secretary couldn''t believe it.


    Be careful, the liver is shaking madly.


    Under the gaze of Li Erzi, he got up from the ground and walked away.


    Li Er Zi snapped his fingers at the fat man, who hurriedly trotted over obediently.


    "I don''t want to see such people in Dongwen group in the future, you know? If there''s another time, you''ll be in danger."


    The fat man nodded hard.


    Can he not know? This is a matter of human life!


    What does Li Erzi do?


    What does Zhang Wen behind him do? He''s really regretting that he''s going to die now. He regrets that he plays like this for a small profit. If he doesn''t play well, he''s the one who''s finished today.


    After the fat man left, Li Erzi lit a cigarette and was ready to leave.


    In fact, Li Erzi knew better than anyone else.


    If the Secretary dares to do so, it must be the fat man in charge.


    But fat man is the person in charge here. He has to run errands for many things. If Li Erzi gets rid of him today, the construction site in the west of the city will be a lot of trouble, so today he made an example.


    It must be clear in the fat man''s heart.


    Li Erzi must not allow anyone to fool around in the rivers and mountains they have laid with their blood!


    Dongwen group is their lifeblood. We must operate well!


    After coming out, Li Erzi and Wu Yang are ready to get on the bus.


    "Hello, second brother!" at this time, a man in a suit knocked on the window.


    Li Erzi frowned and rolled down the window: "who are you?"


    The man smiled: "I''m boss Wang''s man ~"


    "Grass!" Wu Yang''s eyes were cold and he was about to get off.


    Li Erzi stopped him and continued to ask, "what are you doing here?"


    The man said calmly, "second brother, my eldest brother wants to talk to you about something. You can go alone."


    Then he pointed to the car across the road.


    Li Erzi took a look. Boss Wang was really the only one in the car.


    "Hehe, do you think I''ll meet boss Wang? Grass!" Li Erzi laughed and scolded. Now boss Wang and they are sworn enemies. They want to die when they meet each other.


    It''s just that Zhang Wen and boss Wang have a truce agreement recently.


    Three days.


    Just three days.


    The smile on this face is more profound: "boss Wang just wants to see you and tell you something. Of course, if the second brother doesn''t want to, then forget it. Boss Wang just wants to talk to you alone."


    Li Erzi frowned.


    What can boss Wang say to him? He has never had a single contact with boss Wang, and he doesn''t want to have such an opportunity.


    He knows who boss Wang is.


    Seeing Li Erzi hesitating, the man said, "second brother, if you don''t come out, I''m afraid you''ll regret it. It''s about Dongwen group, and Zhang Wen!"


    This completely overturned Li Erzi''s concerns. He opened the door and got off.


    Wu Yang stopped him from behind: "second brother, I''ll go with you!"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "now we are armistice with boss Wang. If he moves me at this time, Wenzi will certainly let him go. Moreover, he is alone here. It''s all right ~"


    Seeing that Li Erzi insisted so much, Wu Yang didn''t say much. He just asked the No. 78 people who came with him to get off and rush over whenever they were ready.


    Li Erzi followed the man, walked across the road and got into boss Wang''s car.


    In the car, boss Wang was smoking and politely gave Li Erzi a cigarette.


    "Li Erzi, I''ve heard a lot about you, but it seems that it''s the first time for us to meet alone, isn''t it?" boss Wang said with a smile.


    Li Erzi knocked his cigarette butt and said, "if there''s anything, just say it. I''m busy here!"


    "Ha ha, OK, then I won''t talk nonsense!" said boss Wang, his eyes misty. "Last time, you took people to chase mice and wanted to block me in the processing plant, didn''t you?"


    Li Erzi didn''t know what he wanted to say and stared at him with that cold eyes.


    Boss Wang smiled and then said, "in fact, I didn''t mean to talk to you for any purpose. To tell you the truth, Zhang Wen and I have a friendship. Before, he was all my little brother. Now I have no opinion to stand up by myself! But to tell you the truth, I can''t see any insiders among you! I''m from here. I don''t want to see Zhang Wen suffer!"


    Li Erzi''s eyes were wide.


    Other words were automatically ignored by him, and his attention remained on this sentence.


    There''s an insider among you!


    His finger trembled with a cigarette and said, "boss Wang, Zhang Wen doesn''t seem to be so close to you. If you have anything, just say it. I don''t have time to fight with you here!"


    Boss Wang was not angry at all. He said slowly, "you are a man of temperament, so I''ll tell you the truth! I was able to escape that day because of one person - Wang Peng!"

 Chapter 1583

    Wang Peng?


    The name reached Li Erzi''s ears and made him feel uncomfortable all over.


    If it was anyone around Zhang Wen, he would not believe it.


    But Wang Peng made him think about it in his heart.


    Before, he suspected that Wang Peng had put water on Hongzi. If so, isn''t Zhang Wen dangerous? With a little tiger like Wang Peng, he was killed one day!


    Aware of Li Erzi''s violent reaction, boss Wang smiled in his heart.


    He heard about Wang Peng and Li Erzi. After thinking about it, he decided to start with Li Erzi. He was the nearest person to go with Zhang Wen. As long as he spoke, Zhang Wen would believe it!


    "Boss Wang, what do you mean?" Li Erzi''s eyes sank. Although he was muttering in his heart, he didn''t show it at all on his face.


    He''s not stupid. If he shows it, doesn''t it make boss Wang more organic?


    Boss Wang shook his head: "I don''t mean anything. I just want to tell you to be careful, Wang Peng, because he told me to help me get rid of Zhang Wen! But that was before. Now that Zhang Wen and I have stopped fighting, I want to tell you about it myself. We are all our own people. There''s no need to be so ugly. Are you right?"


    Li Erzi clenched his fist secretly, and his teeth clenched together.


    Wang Peng wants to kill Zhang Wen and buy a credit from boss Wang.


    Li Erzi believes.


    Absolutely believe!


    When Wang Peng gave himself a knife that day, Li Erzi saw that the hostility in Wang Peng''s eyes did not decrease, but more and more! It was like telling Er Zi Li.


    I, Wang Peng, must kill you all!


    He thought something was wrong before. Wang Peng is so desperate and bloodthirsty. Sooner or later, something will happen. Now this bad hunch has come true.


    However, Li Erzi still laughed and said, "boss Wang, do you think I will believe what you said? Your counter plan is useless!"


    Having said that, boss Wang noticed the subtle changes in Li Erzi''s body.


    Nervous, fierce.


    This performance is enough to prove that Li Erzi believed his words.


    Boss Wang sneered: "you may not believe what I said, so you should believe it when you see this!"


    With that, boss Wang took out his mobile phone from his pocket and showed it to him.


    On the mobile phone, there is Wang Peng''s phone number and the call record with boss Wang!


    Seeing these, Li Erzi was jealous in an instant!


    Wang pengguo is really in touch with boss Wang!


    So it''s obvious what they''re contacting privately!


    It seems that what boss Wang said is true!


    Wang Peng, I''m really ready to defecte!


    Li Erzi was very upset. He held a cigarette in his mouth for a long time without taking a sip, but bit the cigarette holder hard.


    Boss Wang sighed and said, "Li Erzi, I know you don''t want to believe it. Either you go back and check it yourself, but for one thing, don''t disturb Wang Peng, otherwise it''s hard to do!"


    Is that what boss Wang said?


    Looking at Li Erzi like this, boss Wang smiled in his heart.


    He has been very close to Wang Peng recently. Wang Peng called him out of politeness to thank him.


    Because boss Wang paid his medical expenses in advance.


    Li Erzi was quite clear in his heart. His eyes were cold. Then he took a cigarette: "boss Wang, don''t think others are idiots. You can''t wait for the collapse of Dongwen group. Why should you tell us these things? What''s good for you?"


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and said, "because of brotherhood! Everyone knows that I value feelings. I don''t want to see my present or former brother suffer losses!"


    Pooh.


    Li Erzi laughed loudly without saving face for him.


    What boss Wang said is really irresponsible. Who doesn''t know who boss Wang is?


    In order to achieve the goal, do anything! Even the pillars died under his hands! What is the morality of such a person? What''s the point?


    Li Erzi opened the door and got off. He looked back and said, "I won''t believe a word you told me. Wang Peng can''t be such a person. I advise you to save it!"


    With that, Li Erzi left without looking back.


    Boss Wang, on the other hand, smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Brother, did you say he believed what you said?" at this time, the little brother next to him came over and said.


    Boss Wang sneered. He looked at people quite accurately. He knew exactly what Li Erzi was thinking.


    Li Erzi kept saying that he didn''t believe him and said Wang Peng was fine, but boss Wang knew that Li Erzi said these words just to hide his emotions! In fact, Li Erzi believed these things since boss Wang spoke.


    Absolutely believe!


    Li Erzi doesn''t want boss Wang to see any abnormalities from him, otherwise the situation on their side is mastered by boss Wang. How can we do with him in the future?


    Li Erzi is a smart man.


    Only in the battle with Wang Peng, he lost.


    I lost completely at the beginning!


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the car back, Li Erzi frowned and smoked without saying a word.


    He looked at the scenery left behind by the roadside.


    "Second brother, what did boss Wang say to you?" Wu Yang asked weakly at this time.


    In private, Wu Yang has a good relationship with Li Erzi. Li Erzi is also very optimistic about Wu Yang. Compared with Wang Peng, Wu Yang handles affairs more steadily and knows more rules.


    Wang Peng is pure without principle!


    Li Erzi sighed. He didn''t want to say these words to Wu Yang.


    "Wu Yang, what do you think of Wang Peng? Don''t say before, say now."


    Wu Yang did not know that Li Erzi suddenly asked him what he meant by this. He scratched his head and said, "Wang Peng is very good except that he is impulsive and reckless."


    "Very good?" Li Erzi looked at him. "If you remember correctly, you two used to have a very good relationship, but why didn''t you see each other? Did he think you stole his limelight in front?"


    Wu Yang frowned. He didn''t want to say these words in front of Li Erzi: "second brother, there''s no such thing..."


    Wu Yang did not say that Li Erzi was also quite clear.


    A person who is too eager to stand out will only lose himself.


    If a person has too many achievements, he will only surpass the Lord.


    Does Wang Peng have much credit?


    Li Erzi can''t deny this. Almost every time Wang Peng rushed in front, the credit is naturally his.


    But now Li Erzi has regarded Wang Peng''s urgent attack as a chip to sell Zhang Wen.


    If you don''t behave well in front of Zhang Wen, how can you make Zhang Wen like it? How can you approach Zhang Wen step by step?


    Finally, under the control of boss Wang, he inserted the sharp knife into Zhang Wen''s chest!


    Along the way, the relationship between Li Erzi and Zhang Wen is absolutely extraordinary. No matter what method he uses, he can''t let Zhang Wen suffer losses, let alone let Dongwen group die!


    This is their struggle! They worked hard little by little!

 Chapter 1584

    I don''t know if Hong Zi has noticed recently.


    There''s always someone behind him.


    In a remote country road, two men in military coats squatted at the moment.


    Although he was wearing an army coat, he was wearing a white shirt inside.


    Needless to ask, we all know that these two people are definitely not from the village! Who in the village will come out in a white shirt? I''m kidding!


    As I said before, although Hong Zi''s skill is basically abandoned, his IQ has soared! All kinds of keen feelings soared with it.


    I don''t know why. After returning from Jinhai city yesterday, Hong Zi felt something wrong.


    It seems that there are a pair of eyes staring at themselves everywhere.


    That day, while it was dark, he secretly looked out.


    I didn''t see anything.


    The two younger brothers sent by the butcher have known each other before, and they must have no problem.


    So what do these two people do?


    It''s a pickpocket!


    A pickpocket stealing in the street! Vigilance, I don''t think I can say it! It''s best for Hong Zi to stay here. Just now, the door in Hong Zi''s house moved. The two people noticed it and hurriedly avoided it.


    Hong Zi didn''t see anything.


    This time, the butcher can''t make any more mistakes and lose Hongzi.


    Otherwise, it''s not smashing your own sign!


    Who''s the butcher?


    Master of crime! He never makes mistakes!


    "Grass, Hongzi is very cautious!" one of them whispered when he saw Hongzi go back.


    Another sneered: "Hong Zi is cautious, but he will be finished in two days. We just have to squat better and take the money given by the butcher these two days! Don''t think about anything else!"


    The man nodded.


    They don''t want to get involved in the fight between boss Wang and Zhang Wen. They know that when Hong Zi is finished, it must be a matter of human life. No one is stupid. They don''t want to participate in it.


    Hongzi returned to the house and thought that he must have thought too much.


    So he hid in the house, found a colored magazine and read it.


    Now Hongzi can''t go out to find a woman. He can only release the pressure himself.


    Hong Zi''s leg is missing, but the middle leg has nothing to do! On the contrary, after his lame leg, his desire seems to be stronger than before! Hong Zi was also helpless!


    As his saliva flowed out, his hand slowly extended into his crotch.


    Hong Zi is almost afraid to go out now. These colored magazines are his way to relax.


    Every time I relax, Hong Zi fantasizes about a beautiful woman in his head.


    That''s exciting.


    But it feels strange today. As soon as Hong Zi''s hand was ready to start, a figure appeared in his head.


    Hong Zi was refreshed with a swish.


    Grass


    This is Xiaowen''s fucking shadow!


    I don''t know why his thoughts floated to Xiaowen? Xiaowen is just a dead man!


    He remembered clearly.


    That night, Xiaowen couldn''t move. She was all naked and tied to the chair by herself.


    What was the expression on Hongzi''s face after a group of people enjoyed it.


    At that time, Xiaowen cried.


    She said something to Hong Zi that he couldn''t forget.


    She said it was OK to let her die, but asked him not to move Zhang Wen.


    At that time, Hong Zi laughed loudly. He thought Xiao Wen was really stupid. At this time, he didn''t think about his life or death first, but also cared about Zhang Wen! Everyone is playing. Who cares about her feelings?


    Zhang Wen?


    He''s a jerk. How many women around him do you care about Xiaowen? She was so infatuated with Zhang Wen that she deserved to be played to death.


    And Hong Zi thinks Zhang Wen can''t be so crazy because of a Xiaowen.


    At best, Zhang Wen will forget Xiaowen in the future.


    I don''t care about it.


    But the development of things was beyond his expectation!


    Zhang Wen not only has been thinking about it, but also seems to have no intention of flinching.


    Is to make him Hongzi.


    So that now Hong Zi has come to this field.


    Abandoned by boss Wang, he shrank all day and dared not come out.


    No way, he''s dead when he comes out!


    Hong Zi was frightened when Zhang Wen looked for him last time. That''s no joke.


    Zhang Wen came here to kill him!


    But Hong Zi didn''t understand.


    Isn''t it worth it to be a woman?


    And Xiaowen''s beauty is also quite general. How can Zhang Wen care so much?


    Even if you want to give up everything, you have to kill Hongzi!


    Hongzi began to mix at the age of 16.


    Since his debut, he has been in contact with intrigues. Naturally, he has not paid attention to morality and feelings.


    Even when he killed the pillar, he took it for granted.


    Don''t you think that''s the result of fooling around on the road?


    But Zhang Wen seems to be from two worlds with him.


    In Zhang Wen''s eyes, friendship is the first!


    Hong Zi didn''t understand. He even felt that Zhang Wen was ill. If he went on like this, he would have to explain sooner or later!


    Hong Zi was not afraid when he killed the pillar, and he was still not afraid when he killed Xiaowen.


    But then he was afraid.


    It seems to be severely impacted by the word "friendship", and there is no room for relaxation.


    After these thoughts flashed in his head, Hong Zi scolded secretly.


    Originally, he was interested, but he didn''t feel it anymore after being interrupted by Xiaowen.


    No matter how hard the hand is, it doesn''t respond.


    "Fuck off! I''m not afraid of you!" Hong Zi shouted to the air.


    What a fucking bad luck. At this time, I thought of Xiaowen.


    Hong Zi shook his head desperately to let Xiaowen''s shadow fade from his head.


    After that, he covered his quilt and went to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the office of boss Wang''s processing factory.


    Recently, he stayed in the processing plant and basically didn''t go out.


    Here, he also planned strategies to control the situation of Jinhai city.


    When the butcher called him and said he had watched Hongzi, he called the mouse.


    Boss Wang admired his intelligence in his heart.


    Keep an eye on Hong Zi. First let Zhang Wen find Hong Zi, and then secretly think about what he can do to get away. When his side is fully prepared, he can make good use of the relationship of the white road to kill Zhang Wen.


    Let him break! Isn''t Jinhai his world then?


    Although Zhang Wen is fierce enough and hard enough, he is not the opponent of boss Wang at all!


    At that time, we will start from the construction site in the west of the city to ensure that Dongwen group is completely finished!


    Without Dongwen group, what is Zhang Wen?


    He''s a little bastard at best! It''s not your job to crush him then?


    Even, he may not need to do it himself.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in." boss Wang knew that the visitor must be a mouse, and there was no nonsense.


    When the mouse heard the sound, he opened the door and came in, but his face was a little uncomfortable.


    "Brother, what are you looking for me for?"

 Chapter 1585

    Three words were clearly written on the mouse''s face.


    Leave me alone.


    The mouse is not feeling well!


    The last incident was a stain on him. He took someone to Dongwen group to set fire. He didn''t burn anything. He almost caught himself in it.


    That''s not right!


    He should have won that thing.


    Now he can''t understand why Zhang Wen can burn all the hair of Wanfeng group with a fire, but he uses so much gasoline, but Dongwen group has nothing?


    Can Zhang Wen fucking use magic!


    He has the power to fucking control fire!


    But these are bullshit. The key is boss Wang''s attitude!


    Anyway, the mouse is working hard and trying to mix up.


    Even if it''s not done well, at least it has a good attitude!


    Who was born a genius?


    Who was born to set fire?


    Does this need exercise! Don''t mice know this time? He''ll know how to set fire next time. At least he won''t use two barrels of gasoline. Nothing has been burned!


    But why can''t he see boss Wang?


    It seems that he can only see his own shortcomings!


    The mouse worked so hard that he didn''t see it!


    The mouse is hard-working and self-motivated. Even in order to behave in front of boss Wang, it means a little shameless.


    But he doesn''t know.


    He''s messing with society!


    Society is not his parents, nor is it an RPG game!


    Will not frequently accommodate him, will not give him the opportunity to file!


    Some things, the opportunity is only once, lost can not never be.


    He ran fast when he set fire in Dongwen group that day. If he ran slower, would Zhang Wen let him go? Will you give him a chance to file?


    Hong Zi doesn''t have any friendship to mix with society. He''s a rat, and he''s just forcing him to mix with the pure!


    It''s like an idiot who doesn''t know anything! I want people to give you a chance.


    This is not a fool. What is it?


    At the moment, the mouse still blames boss Wang in his eyes!


    He doesn''t think boss Wang understands him well!


    See.


    Mice are so cute!


    Although boss Wang knew all these emotions, he didn''t show them at all. Pretending to know nothing, he said, "mouse, I don''t blame you for the last time."


    My grass~


    The mouse was stunned. What''s the situation?


    Boss Wang doesn''t blame him?


    Last time he was shameful enough. Instead of ordering Dongwen group, he also led Zhang Wen and them to boss Wang, who almost suffered.


    Now boss Wang doesn''t care a word?


    Why is he so generous?


    There was a flash of surprise in the mouse''s eyes.


    Then his expression slowly softened. His eyes seemed to be looking at his lover, with small flames beating in his eyes.


    "Brother, you really don''t blame me?"


    Boss Wang nodded patiently, "well, I don''t blame you."


    The mouse''s heart relaxed at once.


    Who says boss Wang is unkind?


    That''s bullshit!


    Boss Wang performed very well on him! This sentence can melt the mouse''s heart.


    Seeing that the mouse looked at himself more and more ambiguous, boss Wang coughed twice: "what, mouse, how long have you been with me?"


    How long?


    It seems like five or six years.


    But before, the mouse was an unknown little bastard. Later, it was slowly noticed by boss Wang.


    "Brother, it''s five or six years..."


    Boss Wang sighed: "five or six years, yes! Mouse, you''ve been with me for so long, alas!"


    The mouse is also full of melancholy. These years, he is like a big daughter-in-law. He hasn''t been appreciated by boss Wang until now. It''s hard to live these days!


    "Reasonably speaking, it''s time to promote you ~" boss Wang said softly.


    The mouse got excited at once.


    Boss Wang wants to promote himself! Boss Wang finally took the initiative to say it!


    The mouse doesn''t know how long it''s been waiting.


    But the current situation made the mouse a little dizzy.


    Anyway, I didn''t accomplish anything last time. Boss Wang didn''t blame me, but wanted to be promoted?


    Boss Wang took the wrong medicine?


    It''s impossible. Boss Wang is as good as a monkey. How can he make mistakes?


    "Elder brother, are you..." the mouse asked carefully.


    He was flattered and awed by boss Wang!


    Boss Wang looked at him kindly and said with a smile, "mouse, I know you are actually good at doing things, but you just lack a chance, right?"


    okay?


    Why does the mouse sound so familiar! It seems that boss Wang said that last time.


    However, an opportunity to say this was almost in the heart of the mouse.


    Isn''t it? The mouse is one less chance!


    He worked harder than anyone and worked harder than anyone, but he didn''t get any credit in the end. Why?


    Rats hate heaven!


    I hate God''s injustice!


    It seems that every time boss Wang says so, the mouse will take the bait.


    He is too eager to make achievements, too eager to make achievements himself.


    The mouse straightened up and said, "brother, tell me what you want me to do!"


    Seeing the mouse like this, boss Wang wanted to laugh. This guy''s brain is really simple, but it''s good for him to have such a little brother. It''s convenient for him to manage it by himself!


    But it really needs a mouse to do it. Otherwise, boss Wang won''t rest assured that he is not stupid enough.


    "Mouse, you know Hongzi." boss Wang went straight to the subject.


    The mouse nodded innocently, "brother, he''s not dead yet?"


    In the eyes of the mouse, Hong Zi is no different from a dead man. He has offended boss Wang and Zhang Wen. Who can''t kill him casually?


    This made boss Wang a little speechless. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Hong Zi can''t die now. We have to rely on him!"


    "Brother, he''s a waste. What''s the use of looking for him?" the implication is that you might as well look for me as you look for him! I''m a mouse. You can rest assured!


    Boss Wang smiled: "have you ever heard of the saying" make the best use of everything "? A person, no matter how rubbish or idiot, also has his value worth using. Are you right?"


    The mouse nodded, "well."


    "Although Hongzi is of no use to us now, there is a man who wants to go crazy!"


    The mouse''s eyes moved: "who, big brother?"


    Boss Wang''s eyes were bright: "Zhang Wen!"


    The mouse understood boss Wang''s words in an instant.


    He wants to push Hongzi out to Zhang Wen!


    But the mouse didn''t understand at once.


    Why did boss Wang do this?


    Anyway, Hongzi is also his boss Wang, isn''t he? Why give it to Zhang Wen casually?


    The mouse was straight hearted and said directly, "brother, are you going to give Hongzi to Zhang Wen?"


    Boss Wang looked at him angrily: "it''s still that sentence, make the best use of everything! Hong Zi''s death is also valuable!"

 Chapter 1586

    Death is worth dying. This makes the mouse a little uncomfortable.


    How does it feel like talking about him?


    Boss Wang won''t be able to use him at that time. Will he die more valuable?


    At first, Hong Zi was a popular man around boss Wang!


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s worth dying.


    Seeing that the mouse was a little worried, boss Wang continued: "Mouse, in fact, it''s quite simple this time. We''ve been to Hongzi''s position, but what do you say? Hongzi is our man. I can''t go to catch him myself. Isn''t it? In this case, you can be an emissary and inform Zhang Wen and let them go and catch people. After this is done, you can follow me with the butcher!"


    This made the mouse''s eyes stare round in an instant.


    That''s it?


    Just pass a word, and you can be on an equal footing with the butcher in the future?


    This feeling is good!


    The mouse likes to do it best.


    Although Zhang Wen was very fierce, he just passed a message in the past. He never had to kill himself?


    In ancient times, when the two armies fought, they didn''t kill envoys!


    The mouse didn''t talk nonsense. He immediately promised, "brother, I''ll take care of it!"


    Boss Wang smiled: "well, but mouse, you should raise your posture after you go. You are my person. You used to represent me, you know?"


    The mouse turned his eyes and nodded.


    Boss Wang''s high-profile is actually telling the mouse not to lose face when he goes, that''s all.


    But the mouse is simply understood as a thug!


    Isn''t that what you mean? When you go to Zhang Wen''s face, he will be happy! I promise to satisfy boss Wang.


    Rats can''t do anything, but those who pretend to sell garlic are definitely good hands!


    When the matter was settled, boss Wang clapped his hands.


    Then a woman came in outside the door.


    The mouse didn''t look away when he saw the woman.


    This woman is not at all restrained. She wears a bikini in boss Wang''s office! She''s a fucking smaller size, and she can be exposed as much as she needs to be exposed. Her face is white and tender, her facial features are exquisite, and her figure is slender. She is a human beauty no matter how she looks.


    Boss Wang knows how to play. I''m sure I''ve been humming with this woman these days.


    This woman, however, belongs to the kind of woman that a mouse can move at a glance.


    If you can hold this woman down, it''s a luxury to the extreme!


    Seeing the mouse''s eyes straight, boss Wang patted the woman''s ass: "serve him well tonight."


    The woman could not see any dissatisfaction on her face. She just smiled and nodded. Then she curled up to the mouse and put her hands around his neck.


    Sudden!


    The mouse''s little heart is about to jump out.


    What did boss Wang say just now?


    You want this woman to stay with you at night?


    The picture he fantasized about just now has come true immediately?


    Why


    So awesome!


    The mouse didn''t talk nonsense. He put his hands on the woman''s upturned sweet buttocks: "brother, thank you!"


    Boss Wang laughed and motioned the mouse to leave.


    The mouse hurried out with the woman''s hand.


    Tonight, he will be crazy and released! When he tells Zhang Wen about Hongzi tomorrow, he will be on an equal footing with the butcher, mouse, this will be a fool!


    The mouse couldn''t tell his situation at all.


    At night, he has been praised by this woman.


    He even thought that he was the only one around boss Wang who could do it.


    Why doesn''t boss Wang let the butcher go? Why doesn''t he let any younger brother go and let the mouse go?


    Just to let him fall into the pit!


    However, the mouse didn''t understand this at all. Naive, he thought that he would really be on an equal footing with the butcher as boss Wang said!


    ¡­¡­


    In Jinhai hospital.


    Wang Peng got up early in the morning.


    Recently, Wang Peng has formed the good habit of going to bed early and getting up early every day.


    He can''t sleep in here all day.


    However, in recent days, Wang Peng has a lot of things in his head. He has never considered things. He has been thinking in his head for the past few days in hospital.


    Including boss Wang.


    Including Li Erzi.


    Wang Peng is not the kind of person who is good at calculation. Sometimes he can even say that he does things without brains.


    Recently, it''s quite abnormal.


    However, Wang Peng is still a bit handsome when he calms down.


    At the moment, he was sitting on the hospital bed with a cigarette in his mouth, staring out of the window with an indifferent face.


    The slightly disordered hair gives people an ignorant feeling. With a cigarette in his white slender fingers, he spits out a mouthful of smoke with his breath.


    He charmed all the little nurses who came in like this.


    She stood there for a long time without making a sound, and even forgot to tell Wang Peng not to smoke.


    Brother Yijiao said that Wang PENGCHANG is handsome and good at singing. If you go to a draft or something, you can certainly catch fire.


    But Wang Peng is not that kind of person at all.


    He has only a sword in his head, and the only way he wants to go is to mix society.


    Character determines fate.


    If Wang Peng is really allowed to participate in the draft, he can fight with the judges on the stage.


    "Hey, that... You can''t smoke ~" the little nurse looked at Wang Peng''s side face and said weakly.


    Wang Peng looked back at her.


    Dong Dong!


    The little nurse''s heart beat faster.


    She was so nervous when Wang Peng stared at her. Her two small hands also clenched the corners of her clothes and looked at Wang Peng affectionately.


    "Oh, I''ll pinch it after I smoke it." Wang Peng smiled.


    The little nurse nodded, "well, after you smoke this cigarette, come out and have an examination with me."


    In front of the little nurse, Wang Peng put away his anger on his face, and he took another puff of smoke.


    The little nurse reluctantly looked at Wang Peng for a while and then went out.


    Soon brother Yijiao came in.


    "Brother Yijiao, you''re coming." Wang Peng said faintly.


    "Well, what''s the matter? What do you think?" brother Yijiao said when he saw Wang Peng''s expression.


    Wang Peng put out his cigarette and said, "I''m ready to leave the hospital."


    Brother Yijiao smiled: "Oh, let''s go. You''ve been better recently, but the doctor said that you still can''t have violent activities after you go out. You can''t do such a thing as cutting people, you know?"


    Wang Peng nodded: "I was wondering if Li Erzi would mention it if I went back now."


    Brother Yijiao immediately understood what he meant and took a deep breath in the dark.


    Yeah.


    Why did Wang Peng come in? Not because of Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi knows who he is. He wronged Wang Peng indiscriminately last time. Can Li Erzi give up after Wang Peng goes out this time?


    In his eyes, it seems that he has no friendship with Wang Peng. Brother Yijiao can see these things clearly.


    However, he comforted Wang Peng: "peng''er, brother Wen is back now. He must be fine if he is in charge of the overall situation!"


    Wang Peng sighed, and his eyes curled out of the window.

 Chapter 1587

    Two days have passed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was only one day left in my appointment with boss Wang.


    I didn''t urge boss Wang or call him.


    As soon as today is over, I''ll go to war with boss Wang immediately!


    In the morning, I sat in the office of Dongwen group, waiting for the news from boss Wang.


    After a while, my cell phone vibrated.


    Looking down, it was Wang Peng''s call.


    I smiled and picked it up: "peng''er, how do you feel? Are you better now?"


    Listening to Wang Peng''s voice seems very energetic. It should be much better.


    "Brother Wen, I''m out of the hospital," he said.


    I frowned: "Oh? I''m out of the hospital so soon? Is it all right?"


    He smiled: "brother Wen, you don''t have to worry about me. I heard that you and boss Wang have been very stiff recently, and he brought someone to burn Dongwen group last time, so he wanted to help you."


    "Ha ha, it''s all over. Just come out. Wait at the door. I''ll pick you up!"


    "Brother Wen, no need..."


    "Be obedient and wait!"


    After hanging up, I drove the BMW to Wang Peng''s hospital.


    More than ten minutes later, I parked my car at the door.


    Wang Peng and brother Yijiao have packed up their things and are waiting for me there.


    Wang Peng is still handsome, wearing a capable suit. Inside is a snow-white shirt, but the buttons are open, giving people a free and easy feeling.


    Seeing my car, Wang Peng and brother Yijiao hurried up.


    "Brother Wen, you don''t have to pick me up in person." Wang Peng said when he came up.


    He felt flattered.


    I laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t be too restrained with me. We are all brothers! You''ve lost weight in the hospital these days! You have to make it up for me when you come out!"


    Brother Yijiao interrupted in the back: "Wang Peng is not thin, but plays too high with the little nurse inside ~"


    "Ha ha..."


    Talking with Wang Peng all the way, we went back to Dongwen group.


    The three of us got off and just met Li Erzi head-on.


    I didn''t find that when Li Erzi saw Wang Peng, his eyes were full of cold.


    Wang Peng didn''t dare to confront Li Erzi''s eyes and bowed his head to avoid him.


    "Wenzi, did you pick up Wang Peng from the hospital?" asked Li Erzi.


    I smiled: "well, peng''er was discharged ~"


    Li Erzi''s eyes were cold and his eyebrows were locked.


    Boss Wang happens to admit counsellor. Now he is still preparing to hand over Hong Zi. Is there any coincidence when Wang Peng comes out?


    Plus what boss Wang said to Li Erzi last time, he couldn''t calm down.


    "OK, peng''er and I went up to talk." I put one hand on Wang Peng''s shoulder and took him upstairs.


    Li Erzi wanted to say something, but he wanted to stop talking.


    As soon as I entered the door, I asked Wang Peng to sit down and smoke for him.


    "The wound hasn''t been completely healed, okay? Just now I saw you walking a little awkward." I said.


    Wang Peng nodded: "I have to go to the hospital to change my dressing, but it''s almost ready."


    I lit it for him. We two took a deep breath of smoke. Then Wang Peng said, "brother Wen, what are you going to do with boss Wang?"


    To tell the truth, during the two days when Wang Peng was hospitalized, I felt that there was no one available around me. If Wang Peng was in the fight with boss Wang, it would be another situation.


    Wang Peng had no problem at all.


    "Boss Wang said he would hand Hong Zi over and said he would stop fighting with me after he handed him over."


    Wang Peng laughed: "boss Wang thinks very well!"


    I smiled: "he''s a genius. He thought everything would be fine as long as he handed Hong Zi over. But I discussed with Li Erzi. Let''s settle down first. Isn''t boss Wang going to hand over someone? Then we''ll wait until he handed him over!"


    Wang Peng laughed: "brother Wen, this is not your style!"


    Yeah~


    I''ve always been honest with people. When did I play so shady?


    But there are no rules to deal with boss Wang.


    Because he is an irregular person!


    "Sometimes you can''t be soft hearted when dealing with the enemy. Are you right?"


    Wang Peng nodded vigorously, "brother Wen, when shall we start?"


    Wang Peng was always the first to rush. He must have itched when he heard these things.


    "Now wait until boss Wang hands over Hong Zi, but today is the last day I made an appointment with him," I said.


    Wang Peng nodded thoughtfully.


    As soon as the voice fell, my phone rang.


    I looked down and saw that it was boss Wang. The call was timely.


    I picked it up.


    "Wenzi, we have news about Hongzi." boss Wang''s voice is quite gloomy.


    "Oh, then hand over the people as agreed!" my heart pounded


    Hongzi!


    I''ve been looking for it for so long that I''m finally going to fall into my hands.


    I will make him pay this time! Let him know what pain is!


    Boss Wang smiled and said, "Wenzi, the mouse will come to you later and let him explain the situation to you. We''ll talk later!"


    My eyebrows move. What tricks does boss Wang play?


    With that, boss Wang hung up.


    I tapped my fingers on the table and thought about what he said.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s more than three in the afternoon.


    Pretending to force the tiger to run up and knock on the door.


    "Wenzi, the man who set fire to Dongwen group last time came to you."


    I knew this was boss Wang''s man, so I nodded, "let him in."


    Just as Wang Peng was in the office, he hid the knife directly at his waist. As long as he moved his hand for a while, he could pull it out at any time.


    He also heard that the mouse set fire in Dongwen group last time.


    This man is also very arrogant!


    Pretending to force the tiger to promise, he turned and ran down.


    After a while, the mouse came up.


    I called Li Erzi and pretending to be a tiger in to see what tricks he played.


    "Are you a mouse?" I sat there, as steady as Mount Tai.


    After this guy came in, he didn''t talk in a hurry. Instead, he found a place to sit down, lit a cigarette for himself, crossed his legs and took a smoke.


    "Zhang Wen, don''t be so angry. Come here today. I''m here to tell you the news of Hong Zi!"


    WOW~


    We were all stunned when the mouse finished.


    Rats!


    He came to Dongwen group alone. His aura is still so high! Is this the rhythm of preparing a sheep to a tiger?


    Mice are also human talents.


    Seeing that we didn''t speak, the mouse smiled shamelessly. It seems that boss Wang is right. Gas field, the most important thing is gas field!


    If a person''s aura is strong, others will not dare to touch you!


    Why did the mouse always fail before?


    It''s because the Qi field is too weak! That''s why I''m always bullied!


    Zhang Wen, once bullied him!

 Chapter 1588

    Pretending to be a tiger is like pretending to be a tiger.


    He won''t stop until he pretends that everyone is upset.


    The mouse looks the same as he looks. He likes to bang. If he doesn''t get beaten, he won''t converge.


    Once the mouse blows up, it must not be able to stop it.


    But the two armies don''t kill envoys. I didn''t intend to move him. Besides, didn''t he just say? If you want to tell us Hong Zi''s news, even if you want to move, you should wait until he tells us Hong Zi''s news.


    The mouse looked around us in high spirits~


    Last night, he went crazy with that woman all night.


    That woman is a beauty.


    They agreed to whatever posture and requirements they wanted. After playing all night, the mouse seemed to be reborn and raised his head again.


    This is a man''s attitude!


    Is a man''s dignity!


    Men shouldn''t be like this! Play with women in the palm of your hand, crazy vent, crazy wave away the smell of male hormones!


    The mouse never looked like a man.


    Now to be a man''s mouse again, where does Zhang Wen still have eyes?


    No birds at all!


    I didn''t get angry and said, "then tell me, where''s Hongzi?"


    He smiled: "Zhang Wen, last time I didn''t burn your Dongwen group, you''re lucky. Next time you can''t be so lucky! Next time I''ll take someone to order here."


    I''m a little speechless. Is this man a fool?


    "What about Hongzi..."


    "Zhang Wen, do you think you''re awesome? I tell you, you really can''t spell me..."


    If he said something about Hongzi, I could bear it, but he got off the point.


    I waved to Wang Peng, "let him have a long memory first."


    Wang Peng likes doing this kind of thing best. He promised and walked towards the mouse.


    The mouse didn''t know what had happened. He looked at Wang Peng walking towards him and thought he was going to pour water for him.


    Pop!


    Wang Peng raised his hand as a slap in the face.


    Just let the mouse sit on the ground.


    Wang Peng''s injury was just right. It was merciful.


    No, it''s Wang Peng. As long as he doesn''t use a knife, he''s showing mercy.


    He also knows that the mouse wants to talk about Hongzi. At least he can''t beat him. He can''t speak, can he?


    At the moment, the mouse sitting on the ground was stunned.


    What is this?


    Didn''t you say you''d just come and send a letter? Why did you start?


    It feels wrong!


    Is this the rhythm of falling?


    No, I can''t fall again this time!


    But the mouse looked up and Wang Peng stood in front of him like the God of war, which made him excited.


    He remembered Wang Peng''s fear!


    Wang Peng is different from Zhang Wen.


    In him, there is no face at all, and there are no rules to do things.


    There is only one word on him, that is kill!


    It is not surprising to say that Wang Peng will kill his mouse.


    "Zhang Wen, I just came to bring a message. How can you do it!" the mouse was very angry and didn''t get up on the ground for a long time.


    Suddenly, the male wind that set sail last night disappeared.


    Ridiculous.


    Pitiful~


    I knocked my butt and lit a cigarette: "you said about Hongzi, I won''t hit you. If you say something else, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The mouse understands.


    He understood at once.


    At the same time, I also put away the thud on my body in an instant. If it goes on like this, it''s easy to be killed!


    He said quickly: "Zhang Wen, my brother told me to tell you where hung Zi was. He had arranged an eye liner there to help you catch hung son, and you can take someone there."


    I smiled curiously: "Oh? Why doesn''t boss Wang come and tell me this in person?"


    "He has been busy lately!"


    "Ha ha, busy?" I laughed.


    "Zhang Wen, maybe you don''t know. Hong Zi has stopped fooling around with boss Wang for a long time, and no one can find him. It''s not easy for boss Wang to find him this time..."


    I didn''t expect it.


    Now Hong Zi is beside boss Wang. It''s a time bomb. I don''t know when it will explode.


    Boss Wang is not so stupid. Even if he wants to protect Hong Zi, he won''t let him stay with him. That''s stupid.


    And after so many things, Hong Zi must have noticed something wrong. If he doesn''t hide, he''s a fool!


    However, boss Wang''s way of looking for people still annoys me.


    "Then, where is Hongzi?" I said, and everyone in the room focused on the mouse.


    The mouse is watched by so many people, Alexander.


    He didn''t speak for a long time.


    I knew what he was worried about and smiled, "if you say it, I won''t kill you."


    Dong Dong!


    This made the mouse''s heart jump wildly.


    Say it, I won''t kill you.


    At the beginning, people have moved to kill? This is not fun!


    Well, Wang Peng slapped him just now. It''s light!


    The mouse woke up completely and knew what he was doing.


    In front of Zhang Wen, he shouldn''t have laughed.


    Boo, it will only make you die faster!


    He hurried out the address.


    I looked at Li Erzi, who nodded to me.


    This address should be true. Boss Wang probably won''t cheat me. If he plays tricks with me again, I can suppress him every minute. He doesn''t have to play like this.


    But this Hongzi can. He can fucking hide.


    "Zhang Wen, you will be met by our people when you go there. Just do it..." said the mouse weakly.


    I stood up: "go back and tell boss Wang that I''ll find someone to keep an eye on Hong Zi tonight. If I can''t catch Hong Zi this time, you know the consequences!"


    The mouse quickly agreed.


    Then he waved him away.


    "Wenzi, do it tonight?" Li Erzi said when he saw that my eyes had changed.


    "Well," I said and looked at Wang Peng, "peng''er, you can choose some good brothers tonight. We don''t have to go too much. More than a dozen are enough!"


    With my previous experience, I know that I must be careful when catching Hongzi. This guy is not dead now. He is very vigilant!


    Wang Peng promised and went down.


    At this time, Li Erzi came to me and said, "Wenzi, I think it''s better not to let Wang Peng go."


    "What''s the matter?" my eyebrows moved.


    "Now his injury is not complete. Let him cultivate in Dongwen group and guard Dongwen group with people. I''m afraid boss Wang will take a drastic measure."


    I thought about what Li Erzi said.


    Boss Wang is really cunning. We have to be on guard.


    If boss Wang did something while we were out, it would be a great threat to us.


    So I didn''t think much, nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 1589

    Soon it was evening. Before I left, I called Wang Peng over.


    Wang Peng''s face was so excited that he was about to catch Hongzi. The bloodthirsty cells in his body suddenly burst out.


    "Peng''er, you''ll take someone to stay later. Don''t go out." I said.


    Wang Peng thought he had heard wrong and hurriedly said, "brother Wen, catch Hongzi and don''t let me go?"


    The first thing I thought of was Wang Peng. I always put him in a very important position. It was really difficult for him to understand that I didn''t let him go when it was so crucial to catch Hongzi.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, "peng''er, it''s inevitable to make a big move to catch Hongzi. Your injury hasn''t been completely cured. It''s inconvenient for you to pass."


    "Brother Wen, my wound has healed!" he shouted.


    I frowned: "you have to walk hard in the afternoon. How can it be good? And this time, we must have someone to stay in Dongwen group in case boss Wang brings someone to sneak attack. I''m most relieved if you stay."


    "Brother Wen..." Wang Peng seems unwilling.


    I can understand his idea and said with a smile: "peng''er, you will be obedient to boss Wang in the future. Stay in Dongwen group this time. If there is any change there, I will inform you at the first time."


    When it comes to this, Wang Peng can''t say anything more. He can only nod and promise.


    I smiled, patted him on the shoulder and went out.


    Wang Peng took out a cigarette and smoked. At this time, the first thing in his head was Li Erzi.


    In this matter, he always vaguely felt that Li Erzi was making trouble in the dark.


    But even so, what can he do?


    Li Erzi is the second brother after all!


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, I received a letter from mouse on time. He told me that Hong Zi was in the house at the moment and that there was boss Wang squatting nearby. I must have no problem in the past at this time.


    I put down the phone and pretended to be a tiger with Li Erzi. Wu Yang and eight or nine brothers with good skills set out.


    Two cars drove towards Hongzi''s position with light clouds and wind.


    Li Erzi sat next to me. On the way, he pretended to inadvertently ask, "Wenzi, have you arranged everything over Wang Peng?"


    I nodded: "well, it has been arranged ~"


    My mind has been grasping Hongzi, and I didn''t notice Li Erzi''s face at all.


    At ordinary times, he wouldn''t ask more about these things.


    "Later, catch Hong Zi. What are you going to do?" Li Erzi asked.


    I took a deep breath: "how he treats Xiaowen, I treat him."


    Li Erzi frowned: "Wenzi, just let the people below do it at that time. Don''t do it. If it makes a big deal, it won''t do you any good."


    Now Liu hongran''s storm has not passed. If we have any more handle to be caught by the white people, the trouble will be inevitable.


    Although Hong Zi is not a decent person, he is also a human life.


    If something happens, someone must check it.


    "The best way to deal with this matter is to hand it over to the police. Hong Zi must not escape the death penalty," Li Erzi continued.


    I smile.


    death penalty?


    That''s too simple for Hongzi.


    The pain he brought to Xiaowen, how can he come back?


    Death is just a relief for Hong Zi.


    "Hongzi, I''ll do it myself. I''ll give back the pain he gave Xiaowen. I won''t let him die so easily. Xiaowen and pillar died in his hands. Death is too simple for him." I said in a cold voice.


    Li Erzi sighed.


    In fact, he already knew what I thought.


    Character determines fate.


    That''s right.


    If I were a fickle person, I wouldn''t care about the death of Xiaowen and Zhu.


    In this way, the development of Dongwen group will certainly not fall behind, and so many things will not happen.


    "Alas......" Li Erzi sighed.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "don''t think about it. Although we do things on the edge of the law, I believe there is justice in the world! That''s justice that breaks through all legal constraints! Hongzi damn it, then I''ll do it! Give Xiaowen and Zhu justice!"


    Li Erzi stopped talking, but stared at the scenery outside the window for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Bell~


    In the office of the processing factory, boss Wang''s phone rang.


    It''s a mouse.


    Boss Wang is very upset.


    But I picked it up.


    "Big brother, Zhang Wen, they have passed." the mouse on the phone hurriedly reported.


    Boss Wang didn''t notice that the mouse''s voice was a little soft.


    Why is it soft?


    Because the mouse didn''t harden in front of Zhang Wen today! Wang Peng also slapped him in the face. Can he not be soft?


    Boss Wang said, "stare at Zhang Wen secretly to see what he will do."


    The mouse''s voice trembled and nodded in a hurry.


    Hongzi''s address boss Wang has given it to Zhang Wen now, but he is still watching in the dark to see what Zhang Wen is going to do.


    Now the situation is tense. Zhang Wen will probably be more cautious about Hongzi.


    Baoqi will directly hand Hongzi over to the police.


    Boss Wang also thinks that because a woman doesn''t have to take such a big risk at the moment.


    Just wait and see what happens. Anyway, even if Zhang Wen killed Hong Zi now, it has nothing to do with his boss Wang, doesn''t it?


    He was just curious to see how crazy Zhang Wen could be.


    Boss Wang is the most rational of the madmen.


    He knows a truth.


    That is, if Zhang Wen continues to play like this, there is only one result waiting for him, that is, death.


    It would be best if we could let Zhang Wen in through this matter, which would save him a lot of trouble.


    Everything depends on Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    Hong Zi hid quite well.


    He is one of the best Dodgers in Tianshui.


    But no matter how clever the prey is, it can''t escape the eyes of the hunter.


    Boss Wang is the hunter who makes Hong Zi have nowhere to escape.


    At the moment, Hong Zi had just eaten a bowl of instant noodles and looked up out of the window.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high tonight. How do you feel so scared? I always feel like I have a pair of eyes staring at me in the dark.


    He couldn''t help thinking of the picture of Xiaowen''s face in his head yesterday, and couldn''t help scolding.


    He closed the window, threw the instant noodles aside, bowed his head and went to look through the colored magazines again.


    At the same time, outside the door.


    Two people squatted not far from Hongzi''s window, didn''t smoke or chat, and paid 100% attention.


    All eyes are fixed on Hong Zi.


    They are waiting.


    Wait for Zhang Wen''s news.


    Now as long as they watch Hongzi, there will be a good play later!

 Chapter 1590

    Hum.


    At this time, one of them''s mobile phone vibrated.


    Suddenly, their eyes focused on the mobile phone screen.


    It''s a strange number.


    The two looked at each other, and the man quickly picked up his cell phone: "hello."


    "Is Hongzi still there?"


    "Yes! Still in the same place."


    "I see."


    After a simple conversation, the person hung up and didn''t respond for a long time.


    That''s Zhang Wen''s voice.


    Zhang Wen is the only bull who can compete with boss Wang in Tianshui.


    This man, who kills without blinking an eye, is a madman!


    After a while, Zhang Wen stared at Hong Zi. Hong Zi is probably going to be finished.


    "Zhang Wen is expected to come soon. What shall we do later?" one of them asked.


    "Grass, what can we do? We also do things with money. After a while, Zhang Wen comes, just tell him the address, and then leave!"


    No one wants to get involved in this.


    This is a homicide!


    If it comes down, there must be trouble.


    "But you said Zhang Wen would let us go?" the man asked weakly.


    Zhang Wen, has been demonized.


    They all think Zhang Wen is the devil who kills people without blinking an eye. He is in a bad mood for a while. Even they kill them together. Isn''t that not worth the loss?


    They have nothing to do with boss Wang.


    And I don''t want to have anything to do with anyone.


    They are just pickpockets. They just want to steal something and live a little life.


    It''s not because the butcher came to them this time and gave them a lot of money. They won''t come to join in this matter!


    However, in the face of this man''s question, he was also a little worried and said: "it is said that Zhang Wenting speaks morally. He should not embarrass us."


    The man sighed, "Oh, I hope so!"


    Not long after their voice fell, one of them stood up from the ground with a swish.


    Eyes fixed on the distance.


    The other man also stood up and looked into the distance.


    "So... Is Zhang Wen here?"


    "Maybe..."


    This time I came here is quite low-key. Our only purpose is to catch Hong Zi, not to make a show.


    I took the lead. Our group of more than a dozen people hardly made any sound and walked towards the two people.


    The whole body is murderous.


    "Are you brother Wen? Hongzi is inside." the man who stood up hurriedly ran over and pointed to the room for me.


    I nodded: "well, hard work, you can go."


    The man was a little flattered: "brother Wen, won''t you let us stay?"


    I smiled: "you also work for people. There''s nothing for you here. Let''s go!"


    The man looked at me gratefully, and they quickly disappeared into the night.


    I looked at the room with a light in the distance. Hongzi was inside.


    He should be sitting in it now.


    My heart suddenly became excited.


    How long have I been waiting for this moment.


    Today, Hong Zi dug his own grave and hid in this remote village. Even if he could escape, he had nowhere to run!


    Catch Hongzi and use his blood to pay tribute to Xiaowen and the pillar!


    Let Hong Zi pay for his actions!


    More than a dozen people are standing behind me, pretending to force the tiger. Today, they are surprisingly silent and very serious.


    Everyone knows that Hong Zi is the pain in my heart.


    From Xiaowen''s accident to now, only hatred has supported me step by step!


    However, at this moment, I will add these things to Hong Zi, let him experience the most painful way in the world, and then die slowly!


    "I''ll pretend to force the tiger and me and Wu Yang. They catch people in the front. Guohua and Li Erzi guard behind to prevent him from escaping through the back door." I took a brief look at the terrain and said.


    Li Erzi took four people to the back door. The rest followed me and walked towards the front.


    Hongzi is very attentive.


    It can be seen that he is very attentive.


    The house he chose only had a small yard, but from inside he could clearly see the people on the road.


    But Hong Zi didn''t notice here at the moment. When we came to the door, he didn''t notice it.


    I raised my hand to signal them to be quiet, and then put my ears on the crack of the door.


    There was a slight noise inside.


    Then I heard Hongzi scold inside.


    My eyes narrowed.


    Hongzi is inside.


    I''ll never hear his voice wrong in my life.


    I hate one too much, I will only know him better!


    I winked at Wu Yang. He nodded, then slowly retreated, and then suddenly kicked out a kick.


    Bang!


    Hongzi''s shabby wooden door was kicked open in an instant.


    The door itself was not very strong, and Wu Yang almost kicked it down.


    "My grass, who!" Hong Zi subconsciously shouted.


    All this happened so fast that he didn''t know what was going on.


    He still holds the colored impurity and toilet paper in his hand!


    With my last experience, I didn''t talk nonsense this time. I rushed in directly, pretending to force the tiger and the people behind me to rush with me.


    There was only a dim lamp in the room. Hong Zi limped out of the bedroom to see clearly.


    The man who rushed into the house was his nightmare


    It''s Zhang Wen!


    "My grass!" Hong Zi exclaimed, and immediately wanted to run.


    I reacted quickly and raised my leg and gave him a foot.


    His center of gravity was unstable and he sat directly on the ground.


    Pretend to force tiger and Wu Yang to take people over and catch him.


    At this time, just listen to a whoosh.


    Hong Zi had a sharp knife in his hand, while pretending to force the tiger took two steps back, with a blood stain on his arm.


    "Wenzi, he has a knife on him. Be careful!" pretended to force the tiger to shout.


    My eyes became cold. The reason why I didn''t bring a knife when I came in just now was that I wanted to catch Hong Zi alive. I didn''t understand and hate him with such a knife.


    However, seeing that Hong Zi had a knife, we also took out the knife one after another. Pretending to be a forced tiger took out the soft sword he was wrapped around.


    "Zhang Wen, don''t fucking force me!" Hong Zi shouted madly when we blocked him in the bedroom.


    I don''t want to talk nonsense with him. I''m looking for a chance to start with a knife.


    Hong Zi''s hands were trembling, but he was sweating in a moment.


    He knows too well that as long as he is caught, there is only one way, that is, death!


    He also heard how painful Zhang Wen was when he killed Xiaowen and how he wanted Hongzi''s life!


    Today, this picture finally appeared in front of Hong Zi.


    Zhang Wen, this is for his life!


    "Zhang Wen, is it worth it just because of a woman?" Hong Zi shouted when he saw that we all had knives in our hands.


    He is not our opponent. Now he is lame. How can he compete with us?


    I snorted coldly: "a woman? You say Xiaowen is just a woman? Hehe, very good, very good ~"

 Chapter 1591

    Not to mention good, my laughter made Hong Zi suddenly don''t know what to do.


    The whole man trembled with fear.


    "Xiaowen, it''s my regret in my life. If you kill her, I''ll make your life worse than death." I said faintly.


    My tone was not like meeting an enemy at all, but more like discussing with Hong Zi.


    It''s like asking him, how do you want to die?


    Hong Zi seemed to be choosing a menu and discussed the way to die with me.


    Death is a foregone conclusion! Hong Zi can''t escape today!


    "Zhang Wen, I''m sure I won''t let you succeed!" said Hong Zi, moving slowly.


    I saw his movements and was ready to do it.


    Who knows, Hong Zi suddenly turned around and plunged into the window behind him.


    He broke all the glass with a crisp noise, and then he flew out of the window.


    "Shit!" pretending to force tiger and Wu Yang immediately prepared to chase.


    I sneered: "don''t worry, Guohua, they are outside. He can''t run!"


    With that, I lit a cigarette first and then walked out of the house.


    When I went out, I saw Hong Zi limping and running away.


    But without two steps, it was a scream.


    Then the whole man flew out like a shell.


    This foot is from Zhang Guohua.


    Hong Zi fell to the ground, and then Zhang Guohua and several people surrounded him.


    "Guohua, catch alive!" I shouted.


    Zhang Guohua said yes, then kicked off the knife in Hong Zi''s hand and walked towards me.


    Hong Zi''s skill is not good. Now he is still lame. He is not a heavyweight with Zhang Guohua at all.


    Zhang Guohua can kill him casually.


    I walked slowly. Hong Zi''s hands on the ground had been tied up by Zhang Guohua.


    Hong Zi kept crying for mercy.


    Looking at this scene, I feel dizzy.


    From Hong Zi, I seem to smell Xiaowen!


    It is said that the souls of the wronged dead will haunt the murderer for a long time before they leave. If this is true, Xiaowen''s soul must still be on Hong Zi and watching me at the moment!


    "Brother Wen, please forgive me. I''m dizzy! I shouldn''t have done that!"


    "You let me go. I''ll help you lead boss Wang out. No! How about I kill boss Wang for you?"


    He begged for mercy sentence by sentence.


    I smiled coldly: "boss Wang? Don''t worry about me. Boss Wang certainly won''t live long, but you don''t need to worry about killing boss Wang! I can do it myself!"


    Then I waved my big hand, "take it away!"


    Taking advantage of the night, I took Hongzi to the basement of Dongwen group.


    It''s quite closed here. No one can come in.


    Zhang Guohua and Zhuang forced Hu to tie Hong Zi to a chair.


    At this time, Wang Peng also came down. When he saw Hong Zi, his eyes narrowed: "brother Wen, let me do it. Recently, the white people have been watching closely."


    I know Wang Peng is kind.


    "Peng''er, I have to do this. He killed Xiaowen and Zhu. I can''t let him die so easily!" I clenched my teeth secretly.


    The next scene may be incomparably bloody.


    It''s not a day or two to brew these pictures in my heart. In my head, I''ve killed Hong Zi over and over again more than a hundred times!


    Each death method can make Hong Zi feel the worst pain.


    Wang Peng knew that he could not persuade me on this matter, so he agreed and stood by.


    I let Li Erzi out and told him to watch outside and don''t let anyone come.


    Li Erzi has always been a brain player. I still don''t want him to contact too many of these pictures. Li Erzi also knew it and walked out obediently.


    Shua.


    I took out my knife from my arms and walked towards Hongzi.


    "Brother Wen, I''m wrong. Forgive me..." Hong Zi''s voice has changed, sharp as killing a pig.


    I ignored it, walked to the position next to him, squatted down and looked at him: "Hongzi, why did you kill Xiaowen?"


    "Brother Wen, I''m wrong, I''m an idiot! I deserve it..."


    "Why are you so cruel! Xiaowen has nothing to do with this. Why are you looking for her! Why insult her before she dies! Why are you so cruel!"


    "Are you a man to do these fucking things?"


    Then my tears burst out.


    The pain these days, Xiaowen''s helplessness before she died, these emotions lingered in my head and made me cry.


    If Hong Zi didn''t kill Xiaowen last time, but one of us, then I may not hate him so much, because I know that people are floating in the Jianghu. These things are doomed, but Xiaowen is different. She is innocent.


    She hasn''t done anything! She doesn''t know anything about these things!


    Why should Hong Zi be so cruel to her?


    Pretending to force Tiger Wang Peng, they all stood on the side without making a sound, and they were silent.


    At this moment, they must also be thinking, what is the purpose of mixing society.


    Is it for endless hatred?


    In order to see the pain of the people around us, one by one gradually withered


    Someone said that revenge is futile.


    Because after revenge, you will be more confused and more painful.


    I didn''t believe this, but after I caught Hongzi today, this feeling came out of my head.


    pain!


    Seeing Hongzi, I will feel endless pain!


    This makes me feel terrible!


    "I don''t have brother Wen..." Hong Zi was stunned and stared round. He was trembling all over.


    "What about the pillar? The pillar is your big brother! You have been with the pillar for so long, don''t you have any feelings for him!" I cried.


    Hong Zi was speechless.


    Pillars.


    Is my good brother all my life.


    It''s just that he and I have no brothers.


    He followed boss Wang when he was a teenager, and he was also the number one cadre around boss Wang.


    But after meeting me, the pillar changed and became afraid of hands and feet on me, so that it finally fell into this field.


    The pillar is dead.


    It''s funny that Hongzi killed him.


    Before his death, Zhu gave Hongzi money to buy some clothes and eat.


    But he never dreamed that it would be Hong Zi who killed him in the end.


    It will be this little brother who has been with himself for several years and has a good relationship with himself!


    These are all debts owed by Hong Zi!


    At this moment, I want Hong Zi to pay off all at once!


    Thinking of this, I put the knife in my hand on Hongzi''s index finger.


    The sharp tip of the knife made Hong Zi feel the sharp pain immediately.


    "Zhang Wen, brother Wen, what are you doing..." Hong Zi stared round.


    I didn''t speak, but like cutting vegetables, I pressed the back of the knife hard.


    Just a crisp sound.


    Then a finger rolled down Hongzi''s body and fell to the ground.


    Bent, like a withered sausage.

 Chapter 1592

    The pain spreads in a big arc here.


    Watching his finger fall to the ground, he didn''t react for a moment.


    Just stared at me with round eyes and couldn''t believe it. The eyes were full of pain.


    After a few seconds of silence, a crazy scream broke out in the basement.


    The sound comes from Hongzi.


    None of the people present was moved. Now Hong Zi has become like this. He did it himself.


    Kill Xiaowen and Zhu. If boss Wang hadn''t hidden him, he might have done more crazy things.


    No, the next goal is one of us.


    People are so crazy that they will only be more unprincipled.


    Hong Zi was crazy, but soon he calmed down again.


    In front of me, completely calm down.


    I''m not crazy.


    I''m a good hand at dealing with madmen!


    Hong Zi was tied to the chair and couldn''t move, but the pain from his fingertips twisted his expression.


    "Brother Wen, help me stop bleeding, come on..." seeing more and more blood flow on the finger, Hong Zi said quickly.


    I didn''t answer him. I pointed my knife at his next finger.


    The expression is so cold.


    Dong.


    At the same time, I stepped on Hongzi''s finger on the ground and rolled it hard with my foot.


    This action Hong Zi saw in his eyes and hurt in his heart.


    This is his finger, but the finger that fell off him!


    Of course, Hong Zi knew what I was going to do next, and his face changed greatly: "brother Wen, you can''t play like this, you can''t torture me like this..."


    I sneered: "no? Then you can torture Xiaowen like this? Do you know how painful she was? Do you know how painful the pillar was when you killed it!"


    People who wander in the Jianghu will be stabbed sooner or later.


    Hong Zi should have known his result today, but he was unwilling.


    Unwilling to die in Zhang Wen''s hands, he thought that when Zhang Wen fought with boss Wang, he could reap the benefits.


    But why, in a twinkling of an eye, Zhang Wen came?


    Also foolishly caught himself here.


    This is not right!


    Something''s wrong!


    But now Hong Zi has only one idea in his mind, that is to survive!


    Now living is better than anything!


    While talking, the tip of my knife was on Hong Zi''s middle finger.


    "It''s said that the maximum endurance of a person is to be cut off four fingers. I don''t know how many fingers you can get?" I said coldly.


    Hong Zi''s whole body was shaking hard. He couldn''t believe staring at his fingers and looking at the posture. This was to cut off his fingers one by one!


    This is no joke, the pain can be imagined!


    At this time, I suddenly thought of something and put the knife away.


    "No, you can''t die so simply now. There''s another person who wants to see you."


    Hong Zi''s frightened and round pupils stared at me: "who..."


    Instead of answering him, I wiped my hands and threw the knife to Wang Peng: "treat him well, but keep it for me!"


    Wang Peng promised, and then picked up the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s more than eleven in the evening.


    The nightlife in Tianshui City has just begun.


    All night bars have been covered with gangsters, and some are office workers who come to relax after work.


    Someone once said that if the income of Tianshui city at all nights is added up, it can even drive the GDP of Tianshui city.


    It can be seen how big this fat meat is.


    In addition to boss Wang, there are various forces in Tianshui City, but compared with boss Wang, they are like a drop in the bucket.


    At the moment, in a five-star hotel.


    Wang Yuxian has fallen asleep.


    She lay in bed like petals, her eyes closed.


    Tired.


    Wang Yuxian is really tired recently.


    Every day she goes to bed on time at ten o''clock according to the standard work and rest.


    She doesn''t want to think about other things. She just wants to make her life easier.


    It''s best to go somewhere else with Zhang Wen to start over.


    But these are only her dreams after all.


    Her life has never been simpler since she came into contact with Zhang Wen.


    Love begets hate, and then love because of hate.


    All kinds of complex emotions appeared on Wang Yuxian, making her head a mess.


    The room was quiet and the watch pointed to half past eleven.


    Wang Yuxian looked more and more ugly and suddenly sat up from bed.


    Hoo hoo~


    She breathed heavily, and bean cold sweat fell from her forehead.


    Just now, she dreamed.


    I dreamed of Xiaowen.


    In her dream, Xiaowen kept crying and said to let her look at Zhang Wen. Don''t let Zhang Wen mess. Don''t look at Zhang Wen''s strong appearance. In fact, she is a little child in her heart. What if he is too impulsive?


    Just as Wang Yuxian wanted to speak, he woke up.


    Looked at the time.


    It''s exactly half past eleven.


    Wang Yuxian shook her chaotic head and planned to wash her face and go to sleep.


    But as soon as I got to the bathroom, the phone rang.


    She went over and took a look. The caller was Zhang Wen.


    She hurried to pick it up.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?"


    On the phone, I was driving fast on the road: "Yuxian, I''ll go downstairs of your hotel in five minutes. Come down. I have something to tell you."


    "What happened?"


    I hung up before she finished.


    She had no choice but to tie her hair behind her head, change her clothes and go downstairs.


    When she got down, my car was waiting outside.


    She hurried to get on the bus, and at the same time, she was full of elegant fragrance.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" she said, frowning.


    She must have noticed the smell of blood in the car.


    She has smelled it several times, so now she is particularly sensitive.


    "Are you hurt?" she quickly inquired about me, with a panic on her face.


    I smiled: "no, how can I come to you if I''m hurt? I''ll take you to a place."


    "Well..." Wang Yuxian hesitated to look at me without asking.


    I started the car and turned around in front of the hotel, facing the development area of Dongwen group.


    On the way, Wang Yuxian didn''t speak. He wanted to talk for a long time.


    More than ten minutes later, the car stopped at Dongwen group.


    By this time, all the employees were off duty and the whole building was black.


    Wang Yuxian grabbed the corners of his clothes with both hands and bit his lips: "Wenzi, do you want to take me up?"


    okay?


    I noticed that her expression was a little unnatural and quickly explained, "Yuxian, it''s not what you think."


    "What''s going on? Why don''t you say a word on the road?" Wang Yuxian was a little worried.


    I lit a cigarette and said, "Yuxian, Xiaowen, I will give you a satisfactory result and guarantee that the man will die without a whole body."


    Wang Yuxian frowned: "Wenzi, did you catch the man?"


    I knew I couldn''t deceive her, so I nodded seriously: "I just caught it. It''s in the basement now."

 Chapter 1593

    If it had been a few months ago, Wang Yuxian must have been angry, and then rushed in to find someone.


    But today she is quite calm, so calm that I am a little surprised.


    On the way to pick up Wang Yuxian, I kept thinking, what is the end of hatred.


    Is it endless confusion?


    Now it seems that Wang Yuxian is more open than I want to think.


    She must have thought of these things long ago.


    "Take me to him." she took a deep breath, and she knew that it was futile to say anything now.


    And she also wants to see Hongzi. About the man who personally ended Xiaowen''s life!


    "OK." I opened the door, got off and took Wang Yuxian to the basement.


    As soon as I entered the door, a smell of blood rushed to my nose.


    Wang Peng stood there with a knife and a ferocious smile on his mouth.


    "Brother Wen, you''re back ~" he greeted me respectfully.


    Wang Peng was covered with blood. It seems that Hong Zi didn''t live well in the half hour I left.


    Look at Hong Zi again. There are all cuts on his body, big and small. Wang Peng drew them with a knife.


    "Don''t worry, brother Wen. I just cut a few holes in him. He can''t die! This guy is very lucky!"


    I nodded, took the bloody knife from Wang Peng''s hand and gave it to Wang Yuxian.


    "Yuxian, I know you''ve been feeling bad since Xiaowen died. The man in front of you is Hong Zi. He killed Xiaowen himself that day. If you feel uncomfortable, give him a few knives!"


    Wang Yuxian must have imagined this picture in her head for a long time, but she was really at a loss.


    After all, no one has the courage to kill at once.


    Wang Yuxian is also a woman after all.


    "Brother Wen, don''t kill me! If you stab me again, I''ll really die!" Hong Zi''s voice has changed and cried hard.


    He doesn''t believe that such a beautiful woman as Wang Yuxian can use a knife!


    But soon his idea fell through.


    Wang Yuxian walked towards him with a knife.


    "Why did you kill Xiaowen? She has nothing to do with these things! She''s just a little woman!" Wang Yuxian shouted at him. Suddenly, the delicate facial features and flowers were lost, and her eyes were oval.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen Wang Yuxian''s gaffe.


    Even if she was angry, she always retained a trace of aura and reason.


    See Hongzi, everyone will be crazy.


    This man, damn it!


    Hong Zi was so frightened that he turned pale and couldn''t help sifting the chaff.


    So it seems that Wang Yuxian really feels a little insane. If he can''t protect Qi, he really dares to stab him!


    Dang.


    Wang Yuxian threw the knife on the ground.


    Wang Yuxian threw the knife away?


    Hong Zi thought things would turn for the better and stared round.


    Pop!


    The next second, Wang Yuxian slapped Hong Zi in the face.


    The slap was so strong that everyone present heard the crisp sound.


    Hong Zi was stunned.


    Although she was hurt, Wang Yuxian was only a woman in the final analysis. The damage to Hong Zi was not great.


    Wang Yuxian, regardless of his image, greeted Hong Zi with his fist and slap in the face.


    Hong Zi was tightly tied to the chair and couldn''t defend at all. In a few minutes, Wang Yuxian beat his face like a pig''s head.


    Both nostrils are bleeding.


    The room quieted down.


    No one spoke. They were quietly watching Wang Yuxian vent.


    "Sobbing..." Wang Yuxian was tired and tears fell down without warning.


    Like summer rain.


    Her heartbreaking cry slowly turned into hysteria.


    She doesn''t care that so many of us are present. She is dedicated to venting and crazy to vent her grief!


    These days, Wang Yuxian not only suffered from torture, but also had a very bad life.


    I was even awakened by nightmares several times.


    Xiaowen in the dream is covered with blood and her limbs are separated.


    Hong Zi was beaten by Wang Yuxian and showed his teeth, but at the moment he didn''t dare to make a sound. He hoped that we would focus on Wang Yuxian and stop paying attention to him.


    He was arrested for less than two hours, but he experienced the greatest pain in his life.


    How he thinks that everything is false! In fact, it is a dream!


    Hongzi''s brain is short circuited now.


    These things in front of me have become blurred.


    Around, there was only the cry of jade fairy.


    Hongzi killed Xiaowen.


    But the pain is the people around Xiaowen.


    People do abuse, God is watching!


    Hong Zi has done so many shameful things that he is finally going to get retribution.


    I went to help Wang Yuxian up and hold her tight.


    Her crying never stopped, and her body was shaking.


    Wang Yuxian has really suffered too much.


    At the moment, looking at her crying like a tearful person in my arms, my heart is like a knife.


    At the same time, I also felt waves of regret.


    What am I doing this for?


    Is it to make the people around you uncomfortable? In order to let Wang Yuxian sink into this pain again?


    After such a long time, Wang Yuxian actually forgot and saw a lot.


    She was still persuading me to give up everything and go to her.


    Let me forget Xiaowen and those hatred.


    But now I have caught Hongzi, which is tantamount to pulling these things back without taboo.


    Let Wang Yuxian sink into pain again.


    Seeing Hongzi, her first thought was Xiaowen.


    The pain in my heart came out again.


    I''m not taking revenge, it''s making myself and the people around me more painful!


    Revenge, what is it for?


    Even if you kill Hongzi, can you recover what you lost? Can you revive Xiaowen?


    Now I even think Wang Yuxian''s words are very right.


    Simply give up everything and leave far away.


    "Jade fairy, don''t feel bad, so Xiaowen won''t be happy when she sees it in the sky." I stroked Wang Yuxian''s head and said faintly.


    Wang Yuxian knew that she had lost her temper and kept adjusting her breathing, but she still couldn''t control her tears.


    Both little hands are shaking.


    I gently held Wang Yuxian''s hand.


    Just now she worked so hard that her hands were swollen. Now she can''t hold her fists.


    I look distressed.


    My heart is full of Wang Yuxian, so I shouldn''t let her get hurt.


    But now, I''m the one who hurt Wang Yuxian.


    I made her remember Xiaowen and the pain at that time.


    "Wenzi, go out first and let Wang Yuxian calm down." Zhang Guohua said next to him.


    I nodded and took Wang Yuxian out.


    There was a cold wind outside the door, and Wang Yuxian hugged me tightly.


    I didn''t expect Wang Yuxian to be so excited.


    Just hit Hongzi, she was just as crazy.


    I''ve never seen her behave so badly.


    After a while, she took a deep breath: "Wenzi, this is the end of the matter, okay?"

 Chapter 1594

    Six months ago.


    It seems that this is also the night. Wang Yuxian and Xiaowen, I, walked under the night sky and joked with each other.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, Xiaowen has returned to the sky.


    Only Wang Yuxian and I were left.


    Pain is with us.


    At the moment, the person who killed Xiaowen was inside. After venting her pain, Wang Yuxian said such a sentence.


    Let me stop here.


    I frowned and looked at Wang Yuxian: "I must cut Hong Zi''s hand in this matter."


    Seeing my firm eyes, she cried again, holding my collar tightly with both hands: "Wenzi, the matter is over! Xiaowen is gone! There is no need to continue."


    Xiaowen is dead.


    Death is like a lamp out, a blank.


    But I can''t let go.


    Why did I waste so much energy? Just to catch Hong Zi, get rid of him and avenge Xiaowen!


    This hatred has gone deep into my bone marrow!


    Hongzi, I must kill!


    "Yuxian, don''t worry about the rest. I''ll deal with it." I lit a cigarette and said faintly.


    Wang Yuxian knew it wasn''t that simple when she looked at me. She shook my collar hard: "Wenzi, Xiaowen is dead. Just now I saw that you had cut off one of his fingers. That''s enough! Listen to me, give him to the police, and then we''ll leave this damn place!"


    yes.


    This is really a ghost place.


    It''s a place that breaks my heart but I have to stay.


    Here, I can only use the most primitive way to strive for my own interests and live.


    But if you leave.


    Then I must also get rid of Hongzi!


    Maybe I will be in pain all the time, but I can''t calm down when I think of how Hong Zi killed Xiaowen that night.


    "Yuxian, I have to do these things. You were right last time. Xiaowen had an accident. It''s all my responsibility!"


    "No!" she shook her head desperately. "I was talking nonsense. It has nothing to do with you, nothing to do with you!"


    She was worried, really worried, so that her heart was confused to see me so determined.


    Speaking, there is no cover.


    "Yuxian, listen to me." I said, "Xiaowen died because of me. Hongzi, I must get rid of it. It''s an explanation for Xiaowen."


    "Wenzi, Xiaowen gave me a dream last night and said let me advise you not to mess around. It''s not worth it for a Hongzi! Besides, think about others and us!"


    I was stunned for a moment.


    I never thought of it.


    Hong Zi is also a human being. He also has relatives and friends. If I killed Hong Zi, wouldn''t I bring all this pain to the innocent people around me?


    Including Hongzi''s parents.


    These people are innocent.


    Like Xiaowen at the beginning, she is innocent.


    But Wang Yuxian''s words made me angry.


    Some people will be sad when Hongzi dies.


    What about Xiaowen?


    Did he think about this when he killed Xiaowen?


    "Wenzi, give Hongzi to the police. Let''s get out of here!" cried Wang Yuxian.


    I pushed her away.


    She made a bad move and almost fell.


    for the first time.


    This is the first time I pushed Wang Yuxian away.


    No matter what happened before, no matter how excessive Wang Yuxian was, I couldn''t push her away.


    It''s an exception for Xiaowen this time.


    Looking at Wang Yuxian''s face, I really don''t understand.


    What the hell is she afraid of? Didn''t she let me do all these things?


    She looked at me incredulously, even with a trace of panic in her eyes.


    I seriously said: "Yuxian, if you want to stand firm in this society, you must be cruel! Hongzi, I must get rid of it, for Xiaowen and for ourselves!"


    With that, I turned and left.


    "Wenzi, come back! Do you want to be like Hongzi..." she shouted in the back.


    I went upstairs and asked my little brother to take Wang Yuxian home.


    Hide at the stairs and I''ll take a deep breath.


    Wang Yuxian''s last words just now made me feel terrible.


    She said.


    I will become like Hongzi.


    Hongzi killed Xiaowen at the beginning. The means were cruel and made people collapse.


    But why am I not cruel to Hong Zi?


    Although I have enough reasons, although I am for revenge.


    However, I will eventually become like Hongzi.


    Murderous, crazy pervert!


    I took a deep breath and finished a cigarette before I went back to the basement.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, boss Wang woke up.


    He stared at the ceiling with oval eyes.


    The women around me slept soundly, their breasts fluctuated slightly, and the scenery on their bodies was infinitely attractive.


    This woman is awesome.


    Last night in this bed, she and boss Wang went crazy all night.


    All kinds of postures, all kinds of service.


    At last the woman was about to collapse.


    No way. Who let her take boss Wang''s money? After receiving the money, she had to lie down.


    But last night, after they went crazy, boss Wang didn''t feel sleepy.


    All he thought about was Hongzi.


    The mouse reported to him last night.


    Zhang Wen took Hong Zi, but then the mouse lost him. I don''t know where they took Hong Zi.


    So far, no one knows Hong Zi''s life and death.


    But boss Wang knows that Zhang Wen certainly didn''t give Hongzi to the police.


    He has said hello to Duan Wengong. If there is any trouble, he will be the first to receive the notice.


    So, Zhang Wen must do it himself?


    Although Zhang Wen was expected to do so, boss Wang still had no bottom in his heart.


    He doesn''t know what Zhang Wen is going to do.


    Is it to kill Hong Zi directly with a few knives, or in some other way.


    Snap~


    He patted the woman next to him on the ass.


    The woman woke up instantly and thought boss Wang wanted to come early in the morning, so she got up and was ready to cater.


    "Put on your clothes and go away." boss Wang said coldly.


    The woman was stunned for a moment. Then she quickly took her clothes and left.


    One night''s work made her feel light, and she wanted to go for a long time.


    Anyway, to accompany boss Wang is to make money.


    After the woman left, boss Wang lit a cigarette, took a few breaths, found the mouse''s phone and dialed it.


    "Big brother..." the phone was connected, and the mouse said quickly.


    Boss Wang didn''t sleep all night. He didn''t sleep this night!


    I don''t know how boss Wang will blame him for losing someone!


    "Did you find anyone?" boss Wang''s voice was cold.


    "Brother, I''m looking for it..."


    The rat didn''t talk nonsense. The eye liner he put out did not find the shadow of Zhang Wen for a whole night.


    But one night later, the mouse didn''t sleep all night and didn''t get anything.


    Zhang Wen, he doesn''t know where he has gone.


    Now boss Wang''s question has made him tremble!

 Chapter 1595

    "Grass..." boss Wang was angry when he heard this.


    He was careless.


    He wanted the mouse to carry it, but he should be more cautious about the next thing.


    At least we shouldn''t let the mouse continue with Zhang Wen.


    Everyone fucking knows that the mouse is a waste!


    Don''t talk about Zhang Wen. Even a taxi can be fucking lost!


    Boss Wang should let the butcher do it. Let the butcher secretly keep up with Zhang Wen. At least find out what Zhang Wen is doing now.


    Otherwise, I don''t know anything. Boss Wang feels that he has lost the initiative.


    "Brother, I searched all night last night and didn''t find Zhang Wen''s shadow." the mouse continued weakly.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath.


    The mouse is a fucking idiot.


    Last night?


    Zhang Wen took Hong Zi away. Could he fucking appear on the main road? Could someone find the mouse?


    He''s just wasting his time!


    "You saw Zhang Wen take people away with your own eyes last night, right?" boss Wang said.


    The mouse quickly promised, "yes, big brother."


    "All right, you have nothing to do in the past few days. Don''t make too much publicity. If this matter gets big, it will involve you!"


    The mouse quickly and respectfully agreed.


    Put down the phone, the mouse thinks something''s wrong!


    Usually, if you encounter such a situation, boss Wang will definitely scold him bloody, but why didn''t he scold him this time?


    Is it difficult? Boss Wang really wants to reuse himself!


    Put aside these details and reuse the mouse in the future!


    That''s great!


    The mouse forgot that the better boss Wang treats a person, the faster he will be finished. Hong Zi is a good example.


    The mouse''s dim eyes lit up in an instant. It seems that he can''t hide, can he~


    Boss Wang in the room got up, first washed his face, then called the butcher and asked him to keep an eye on Zhang Wen. If there was any news about Zhang Wen and Hongzi, he would tell him at the first time.


    Then he paced back and forth for two times. Finally, he found Zhang Wen''s phone and dialed it.


    Boss Wang wants to know how far things have developed, and Hong Zi used to be his little brother anyway. Now it''s reasonable to call Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    Now I''m sitting in the basement smoking.


    Hong Zi sat not far from me. He had fallen asleep.


    I haven''t let him rest since I caught him.


    He''s been torturing him.


    So far, Hong Zi is covered with scars and one finger is missing, but he can still sleep.


    In fact, it''s not accurate to say how much he fell asleep. It''s more appropriate to say that he fainted.


    The phone rang. I looked at the name beating on the screen and answered.


    "Wenzi, you''re answering the phone!" boss Wang''s worried voice was on the phone.


    It made me laugh.


    Boss Wang seems to be more anxious than me! That''s nice!


    "What''s the matter?" I said faintly, in a calm tone.


    Boss Wang scolded secretly. Things have come to this point. Why pretend to be stupid!


    "Wenzi, my people told me last night that you took Hong Zi. I didn''t mean to call you. I just wanted to tell you that you should pay attention to your discretion in this matter..."


    I raised my eyebrows: "discretion? What discretion do you want me to pay attention to?"


    "Now you know that the situation in Tianshui is not very good. I don''t want you to make detours..."


    Boss Wang is afraid of my detours? He wants me to fall into the gutter! I''m afraid he called me for only one purpose, that is to see how far things have come.


    "Boss Wang, if you say so, I think you have a problem."


    "Wenzi, what''s my problem?"


    "Hong Zi has been with you for a long time and has been working under you. My younger brother is like a model. What''s the elder brother like and what''s the younger brother like? Hong Zi killed Xiao Wen. I think it''s somewhat similar to your style..."


    My words made boss Wang''s eyes.


    This is no joke! What I said just now, I regarded boss Wang as an accomplice!


    "Wenzi, you can''t talk nonsense. I don''t know what Hongzi has done! Now I''ve handed over someone to you? I''ve done enough!" boss Wang''s voice was a little nervous. At the same time, I also felt that he was angry.


    It''s strange that boss Wang is not angry after hearing this!


    My cold voice did not change: "and you just told me not to go too far? Then what Hongzi did is not too much? You don''t have to ask more about it. Finally, you will know the result!"


    The situation is somewhat funny now.


    Xiaowen is dead. Hongzi is the murderer.


    But now that he is in my hands, boss Wang pleads for him.


    Hong Zi is the source of all evil!


    With that, I put down the phone.


    Shit!


    Boss Wang threw down the phone angrily and scolded loudly.


    At the same time, there was a faint fear in his heart


    However, the source of fear will be Zhang Wen!


    What Zhang Wen said just now makes boss Wang even more confused!


    Originally, after giving Hongzi to Zhang Wen, he felt that Zhang Wen would at least not trouble boss Wang when he caught Hongzi.


    You know, the person who has a grudge against him is Hong Zi!


    Although boss Wang did Liu hongran, Zhang Wen has no evidence now! He can''t easily say that boss Wang did it!


    But why, he felt that after Zhang Wen caught Hongzi, he didn''t mean to stop, but would be endless!


    Boss Wang''s eyes narrowed.


    For the first time, he felt that he had no bottom in his heart.


    Why can''t you see through Zhang Wen?


    Why doesn''t he even know what''s on his mind?


    It''s the first time boss Wang has felt this way since he has been in society for so long.


    The key is that Zhang Wen is a little bastard! I was my little brother before!


    Who knows, the person who gives him a sense of crisis will be Zhang Wen!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang became anxious.


    Let''s see what Zhang Wen will do about it first!


    In fact, boss Wang gave Hongzi to Zhang Wen for two reasons.


    First, to ease Zhang Wen''s anger.


    The second is to see what Zhang Wen''s attitude is.


    About dealing with Hongzi.


    To put it bluntly, boss Wang, like Hong Zi, is Zhang Wen''s enemy.


    Moreover, Zhang Wen''s hatred for boss Wang is not necessarily less than that of Hong Zi.


    If Zhang Wen''s attitude towards this matter is tough, he will not be soft on boss Wang later!


    This is a matter of attitude!


    It''s also a question of how boss Wang will stand in line in the future. It''s just ridiculous. Boss Wang, the first brother of Jinhai City, will be forced to this extent by Zhang Wen!


    If this matter happens, boss Wang has no choice but to fight with Zhang Wen!


    It''s just that he still has no bottom in his heart~

 Chapter 1596

    Deng Deng Deng


    At the gate of Dongwen group, Li Erzi paced back and forth alone.


    He had never felt uneasy.


    Li Erzi has seen what''s going on.


    Boss Wang gave them Hongzi''s information and asked them to find Hongzi in person.


    This is already in the next set.


    But Zhang Wen doesn''t seem to understand at all! Now he is walking into the trap designed by boss Wang step by step!


    Li Erzi knows too well who boss Wang is.


    Insidious, cunning, no principle!


    If boss Wang really uses this matter to make an article, it will be unlucky for Dongwen group.


    But in the current situation, how can Li Erzi advise?


    Anyway, Zhang Wen can''t listen to him.


    Creak~


    At this time, the door of the basement opened and Wang Peng came out. The original snow-white shirt is now full of blood.


    "Second brother ~" Wang Peng said respectfully to Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi nodded, and there was no superfluous expression on his face.


    Wang Peng has no revenge.


    I don''t have a grudge against Li Erzi at all.


    In that sentence, Li Erzi will always be the second brother in Wang Peng''s heart.


    Zhang Wen''s brother!


    With this relationship, how can Wang Peng remember Li Erzi''s revenge?


    Looking at Wang Peng walking away covered with blood, Li Erzi''s eyes were more heavy.


    Wang Peng, now it''s a time bomb around him.


    He has secretly reminded Zhang Wen not to reuse Wang Peng, but it seems that Zhang Wengen didn''t listen.


    He let Wang Peng participate in this matter.


    So if Wang Peng and boss Wang cooperate inside and outside in the future, the blow to Dongwen group will be devastating!


    Li Erzi paced back and forth, his head turning rapidly.


    Now he has no good way. He can only look at it step by step.


    "What''s going on inside?" Li Erzi asked when Wang Peng came back from changing his clothes.


    Wang Peng said, "Hong Zi is still holding on."


    Li Erzi''s face was a little ugly: "go and persuade Zhang Wen. It''s better to hand Hong Zi over to the police now."


    Wang Peng sighed. It''s useless for Li Erzi to speak. May his words be useful?


    Zhang Wen doesn''t listen to anyone now.


    "Second brother, I''m sure brother Wen won''t listen..."


    Li Erzi waved his hand and let him go.


    I think again.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Peng''s body is covered with blood, and I''m not much better.


    The pants are full of Hongzi''s blood.


    I''ve cut off three of Hongzi''s fingers.


    There were only two fingers left in one palm, and Hong Zi''s expression was quite distorted.


    At the moment, he has little strength.


    There was blood on his face and chest.


    "Have you brought anything?" I asked Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng nodded, came over and gave me a transparent needle.


    I hold it in my hand.


    The liquid is transparent and doesn''t seem to stand out.


    "Does this thing really work?"


    Wang Peng patted his chest: "brother Wen, don''t worry, it will work!"


    "Yes." I smiled and nodded, and asked Zhang Guohua and Zhuang forced Hu to prepare the knife and walk towards Hong Zi.


    Hong Zi was silly to see the needle in my hand.


    "Brother Wen, what is this? Stop playing. Please give me to the police!"


    Before, Hong Zi tried his best to escape from the police, but now, Hong Zi wants to go in. He doesn''t want to endure inhuman torture anymore. It''s even more painful than killing him!


    "Hehe, you don''t recognize this thing?" I shook the needle. "Didn''t you use this thing when you moved Xiaowen before?"


    Hong Zi''s face turned white with a brush, and then his whole body trembled.


    I said, I want a tooth for a tooth. How did Hongzi treat Xiaowen at the beginning? I want to return it a little bit!


    Let him feel Xiaowen''s pain, and then let him die!


    Hong Zi deserves all this.


    This is the anesthetic Hong Zi used for Xiaowen.


    Hitting it on the body will only make people unable to move their limbs, but their mind and consciousness are still relatively clear.


    I''m going to let Hongzi watch him die soon!


    "Brother Wen, please let me go..." Hong Zi shouted, desperately trying to avoid me, pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua to go over and hold him down.


    Seeing this scene, my heart filled with emotion.


    At first, it was Hong Zi who knocked Xiaowen out with this thing, then tortured and vented crazily, and finally let Xiaowen die.


    Today, this scene finally fell on him.


    Hong Zi deserved it! This is karma!


    Looking at Hong Zi''s trembling body and tears from panic, I can imagine how painful Xiaowen was and how uncomfortable she was!


    At first, Hong Zi didn''t have any pity!


    Shua!


    I fiercely inserted the needle into Hongzi''s neck and pushed all the liquid into his body.


    Hong Zi stared round his eyes and shouted madly.


    "Zhang Wen, are you still fucking human!"


    "Let the fuck go of me! You madman!"


    "I''ll never let you go!"


    In the face of Hongzi''s crazy vent, I just looked at it coldly.


    Now, can he finally feel the pain of Xiaowen?


    I smiled: "just shout. In another ten minutes, you will feel confused. But don''t worry, I won''t let you feel anything. You will watch yourself killed by me! Remember this feeling!"


    Hong Zi cried.


    He was frightened to cry.


    While the tears fell madly, a pool of yellow liquid also flowed down the trouser legs.


    Hong Zi was frightened.


    "Brother Wen, please let me go this time! I''ll be a cow and a horse for you! You can fix me, but don''t kill me!"


    Only when it comes to life and death will this fear of bone removal and marrow scraping arise spontaneously.


    No one is not afraid of death.


    Just not enough chips for death!


    I put my face close to Hong Zi, and there was scarlet fire in my eyes!


    "Now you can finally feel Xiaowen''s pain at that time, but don''t worry, the fun is still behind! After a while, you''ll go down and repent with Xiaowen and the pillar!"


    Then I turned and sat down. I was not in a hurry, so I waited for Hongzi''s medicine to come up.


    At this time, Wang Peng came and said in my ear, "brother Wen, when I went out just now, the second brother asked me to tell you that Hongzi can count. It''s best to hand it over to the police..."


    I didn''t speak. I know Li Erzi was worried that it would be too big to end.


    But I don''t care about anything else. I won''t compromise on Xiaowen!


    "Peng''er, are everything ready?" I asked instead of answering his question.


    Wang Peng nodded quickly, "ready."


    Then he pointed to the corner next to him. There was a big basin, which was going to be used to collect blood for a while.


    "I''ll do it later." I lit a cigarette.


    Wang Peng promised and went to get the things.

 Chapter 1597

    Time flows away minute by minute.


    My cell phone has been shaking. The caller is Wang Yuxian.


    I simply turned off the phone.


    Hong Zi in front of me became a little dull. Just now he was still shouting wildly. Now he even has a big tongue.


    To tell you the truth, this medicine is my first time.


    The effect was surprisingly good.


    But now all I think about is Xiaowen.


    How uncomfortable was she after Hong Zi poured this medicine that night?


    How helpless is the heart?


    Seeing Hongzi is like seeing Xiaowen at the beginning.


    "Brother Wen, the medicine effect is almost up. After a while, his head will wake up, but he will certainly not lose consciousness." Wang Peng came and said.


    I nodded and walked to Hong Zi.


    Wang Peng pretended to force them to take things,


    Hong Zi was dumbfounded when he saw these things.


    I didn''t treat Hong Zi as an adult! What''s the difference between these things and killing an animal?


    Hong Zi''s mouth moved and his tears fell.


    "Zhang Wen, you are still not human..."


    I smiled: "Hongzi, do you think this scene is familiar? Do you think it''s fucking deja vu!"


    I burst out.


    The sound startled Hong Zi.


    Can''t he look familiar with this picture? As like as two peas, he was the same as now.


    I remember when Xiaowen died, she was still conscious.


    It''s as like as two peas.


    "I said, I''ll make you pay for all the sins you''ve done! You''ll open your eyes and look at it later to see how you''re finished!"


    Hong Zi''s mouth began to twitch.


    As Wang Peng said, Hong Zi is a little sober now, but he just can''t move.


    Then I took a knife from Wang Peng.


    "Brother Wen, I''ll come." Wang Peng grabbed my wrist at this time.


    I shook my head: "I have to do it myself today. I want to explain to Xiaowen and Zhu!"


    "Brother Wen..."


    "Needless to say!"


    Wang Peng didn''t dare to speak any more. I pointed a knife at Hong Zi. Hong Zi stared round and sobbed, like begging for mercy or struggling before he died.


    The scene before us was too bloody, but pretending to force the tiger, Zhang Guohua and Wang Peng didn''t say a word, or even block their mouth and nose with their hands.


    Just quietly watching me deal with Hongzi.


    Within a few minutes, Hong Zi let out a howl.


    If it had been put just now, Hong Zi still had a glimmer of hope, but now he has no hope at all.


    Even if I let him go now, he will die.


    Maybe it''s the reason why Hongzi''s heart is darker than anyone else. The blood on his body is also black and seems extremely dirty.


    If ordinary people are given such a visit, they will probably have passed out in pain.


    But now Hongzi can''t feel the pain on his body. All he has is fear.


    I didn''t stay.


    Although Hongzi didn''t feel anything, the bleeding didn''t stop and he was still gurgling out.


    I must hurry up and let Hong Zi finish what I should do before he loses too much blood and dies!


    My knife hit Hong Zi''s leg again.


    Hongzi''s voice has changed, like a beast roaring, but there seems to be a trace of fear.


    Click!


    Hong Zi was quiet, and his expression had never been dull.


    It was not like a dying man at all, but more like seeing through the world, and his eyes were full of strange colors.


    Looking at my ruthless appearance, Hong Zi moved around his mouth.


    He smiled.


    Hate?


    It''s false to say that he doesn''t hate. If it wasn''t for the person in front of him, how could Hong Zi come to this point today?


    Not even. Now he is still sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight and watching Zhang Wen and boss Wang bite each other!


    And he Hongzi will certainly benefit from it, and finally have his own place in Jinhai city.


    But look now.


    Everything has changed.


    Hongzi was already a dying man. With the blood flowing away, his consciousness became blurred.


    To tell the truth, Hong Zi is quite afraid. From being caught to now, Hong Zi has been shrouded in fear.


    Zhang Wen, that was quite a success.


    Even more so, he realized what pain is and what despair is.


    Finally, I watched myself disappear.


    At this time, an idea came out of Hongzi''s head.


    Can it be said that Xiaowen thought so at that time? Is her heart so uncomfortable?


    Even despair.


    When people are dying, their words are also good. Hong Zi now realizes how painful Xiaowen was at that time.


    He would also like to thank Zhang Wen for this.


    If it weren''t for Zhang Wen''s crazy tooth for tooth revenge, Hong Zi might not feel this feeling in his life.


    This is the lotus flower in Hong Zi''s heart.


    Unfortunately, when he was dying, the lotus in his heart was in full bloom.


    It''s too late.


    Hong Zi suddenly had an illusion that the cold faced youth in front of him was just like himself at the beginning? Crazy, reckless, with countless hostility.


    Then, Hong Zi felt as if he had been pulled out of the lamp, and then the figure of the column appeared in his head.


    The pillar stood motionless in front of him with a cold expression.


    He himself ran in the darkness and walked a few steps to the pillar.


    The pillar reached out and patted him on the shoulder, then turned and walked towards the darkness.


    Hongzi stopped.


    That day, when he stabbed the pillar himself, the pillar didn''t suffer too much or hate, but turned back and smiled at Hong Zi.


    Now, Hong Zi can finally understand the meaning of that smile.


    This is not perfunctory.


    It''s a new beginning.

 Chapter 1598

    The sky in Jinhai is quite clear.


    At six o''clock in the morning, there was a little aura in the sky.


    Everything is like waking up just now, hazy.


    Jinhai is a fascinating metropolis.


    No matter what happened here at night, it seems that as long as the day breaks, these things will disappear.


    Sin, wrapped by the sun, is buried deep in the soil.


    At six o''clock, even the early office workers haven''t gone out yet.


    But a teenager was walking on a path in Jinhai city.


    This road leads to Longfeng villa, the first cemetery in Jinhai city.


    This is the highest standard cemetery in Jinhai city. The place where the dead live is even more expensive than the living.


    It is said that a master once calculated that this is the ascending dragon position. Feng Shui is the best place to bury people here.


    As a result, prices began to soar.


    Xiaowen is lying here quietly.


    Let Xiaowen sleep here. I''m making up more.


    Make up for the fact that she didn''t treat Xiaowen well before she died, and didn''t even go out with her.


    She left before she could do many things.


    People don''t know how to cherish. Only after losing can they know what pain is.


    I feel this feeling deeply, so I feel more guilty in my heart.


    Xiaowen, it''s a pity in my life.


    Now I''m walking along the path with a bag in my hand.


    I didn''t let Zhuang force Tiger Wang Peng to come up. They waited at the foot of the mountain.


    I''ll say sorry to Xiaowen myself later.


    Perhaps because there is no popularity, the path is gloomy everywhere.


    I scanned the tombstone with my eyes and found Xiaowen''s tombstone.


    Xiaowen''s name is engraved on the tombstone in bright red.


    This seems to be the first time I''ve come since Xiaowen''s accident.


    From that day on, I felt deeply guilty and didn''t dare to come and face Xiaowen. Today, things were done and Hong Zi was punished. Only then did I have the courage to face Xiaowen.


    In the middle of the tombstone is a black-and-white photo of Xiaowen.


    Xiaowen smiled sweetly, the corners of her mouth rose, Yan Ruo Chaohua.


    Seeing this picture, I feel as if Xiaowen is still around.


    It seems that this is just a great joke played by God.


    Death has never been closer to me, but it has never been ethereal.


    I stood here stunned for a moment, then sat down and put the bag in front of Xiaowen''s tombstone.


    Click.


    I lit a cigarette.


    Recently, I''m so addicted to smoking that I can hardly leave my mouth.


    "Xiaowen, I know you must blame me, and I know you must be very unhappy. You left the world when you were only 23 years old. You left in a hurry without trying or even enjoying life ~"


    "People will die. Sooner or later, I will accompany you. You are waiting for me there. Or, find someone who loves you to accompany you. You are so beautiful. Even if you get there, there must be no shortage of suitors."


    "Xiaowen, maybe you want to scold me, but I still did it. Let this man kneel in front of you and repent! Today I will sacrifice you with his blood."


    With that, I slowly opened the bag.


    Inside is Hongzi''s head.


    His expression was not too painful, but his mouth opened slightly, as if in relief.


    This is really a relief for Hong Zi.


    Even pardon!


    I grabbed Hongzi''s hair and put it in front of Xiaowen''s tombstone.


    "Xiaowen, this is Hong Zi. I killed him last night in the same way as you. Don''t feel too uncomfortable there. Things have passed, everything has passed..."


    Hong Zi''s head is still dripping blood, and the smell of blood is very strong.


    I sat down again and suddenly felt in a trance.


    Revenge.


    I have avenged Xiaowen.


    But why can''t you calm down?


    Why keep thinking about Xiaowen.


    Hong Zi died, but she couldn''t change back Xiaowen.


    Xiaowen, it''s an eternal person to the sky.


    Maybe Wang Yuxian is right. The end of revenge is confusion.


    In retrospect, I have been on the edge of madness for so many days because of this. But now that the matter has been solved, I am a little confused.


    I don''t know what to do next.


    After I smoked a cigarette, I took out several incense sticks from my arms and lit them in front of Xiaowen''s tomb.


    This scene may be too dazzling.


    Hong Zi''s head is beside the tombstone. Xiao Wen is lying in the cemetery. Only I am still alive.


    This feeling confused me.


    If only Xiaowen could speak to me now, even if it was a scolding or a cold word.


    Unfortunately, people can''t come back from death.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long I sat in front of Xiaowen''s tomb before I left.


    I went down the mountain in a trance, returned to the car and told Wang Peng to drive.


    The car was driving smoothly, and my eyes drifted out of the window.


    What do people live for?


    "Wenzi, don''t feel bad, and Hong Zi has been punished." pretending to force the tiger nearby said.


    I nodded, "it''s all over."


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t understand what I meant and nodded with me.


    I half lay in my seat and said, "have you taken care of the body?"


    Pretending to force the tiger quickly said, "well, it''s all packed. It''s sure to cause a sensation at that time."


    I smiled. I never thought about using Hongzi''s body for a show, nor did I think about causing a sensation. I just hope that a tooth for a tooth!


    Hong Zi must draw a complete end to his work.


    Otherwise it will never be over.


    I took a deep breath: "OK, from now on, we should avoid the limelight."


    Pretending to force tiger and Wang Peng didn''t know what I meant. They all stared at me.


    Then my phone rang.


    I looked down and saw that it was Wang Yuxian''s call.


    She certainly didn''t sleep well last night.


    But it''s all over. The person who made her and me crazy and painful is now dead.


    I took a deep breath and answered the phone.


    "Hello, Yuxian ~"


    On the phone, she was so worried that she cried: "Wenzi, where are you now? Listen to my advice, I don''t want to see you sink too deep in this road..."


    I smiled, and my tone was full of fatigue: "Yuxian, Hongzi is dead, just last night."


    "..." the voice in the phone suddenly stopped, and I could even hear Wang Yuxian''s heavy breathing in the microphone.


    She can''t believe it now. She must be full of fear.


    "Wenzi, did you... Really kill him?"


    I nodded seriously: "he died the same way as Xiaowen. I hope she can rest there..."


    "Wenzi, you..." Wang Yuxian was shocked and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    I hung up.


    I closed my eyes again and let myself enjoy a moment of peace.

 Chapter 1599

    Hong Zi died, and with his little floating catkins, his soul returned to the sky.


    It has been said that consciousness will not disappear after people die.


    In fact, we are just countless conscious bodies in the universe.


    It exists anytime, anywhere, thinking all the time.


    Hongzi is dead, but he can''t take away the past.


    Perhaps at the moment when Hongzi''s life disappeared, he thought of what he had done in Jinhai city.


    Of course, his thoughts may rest more on the column.


    The pillar is his best brother and his only brother.


    These things, like misty smoke, memories.


    ¡­¡­


    Seven years ago, Jinhai city.


    The pillar was dressed in jeans and took seven or eight people on the street.


    At this time, the pillar is already the number one cadre under boss Wang. Yesterday, he just helped boss Wang do something, and his reputation in Jinhai city was completely hit.


    Everyone here knows that none of the people who annoy boss Wang will come to a good end.


    And boss Wang also has a cadre, the pillar.


    He kills people without blinking an eye. He is very fierce. No one is his opponent!


    "Brother Zhu, I think if this goes on, Jinhai city will be ours!" said a little brother nearby.


    The column tilted its head and showed the sun on its face.


    If you don''t follow boss Wang, maybe Zhu is also a sunshine boy. Maybe he will enter the film and television industry and bring his sunshine breath to more people.


    But with the passage of time, there was no sunshine on the column, and it was cold and gloomy instead.


    "We''ll follow big brother well. We''ll have what we want in Jinhai city!" said the pillar.


    The younger brothers around them quickly nodded. On the column, they all saw hope.


    Isn''t it? They got the money the second before! Boss Wang was quite forthright this time. The people who helped him that day were 5000 yuan per person!


    Five thousand dollars!


    That''s a lot for a bastard.


    Looking at the whole Tianshui City, who would be so generous as boss Wang?


    Several people went to a restaurant and went in for dinner.


    The pillar lit a cigarette and reported the situation to boss Wang on the phone.


    When the food came up, the pillar had just eaten a few mouthfuls, when a few ruffian smiles came from the door.


    Looking at the column along the sound, several people are teasing the little girl in the hotel. This girl is the boss''s daughter. It is estimated that she came here to help during the holiday.


    The girl has seen the pillar before. She is beautiful and looks like a simple girl.


    "Sister, why do you still go to school? Look at us. We have dropped out of school long ago! In society, we can learn more than in school ~"


    "Yes, in society, many people will tell you how to be a man. The key is how to be a woman ~"


    "Why don''t you go with your brothers and ensure that you can enjoy the true meaning in one night!"


    "Ha ha..."


    The little girl blushed in the face of chiguoguo''s ridicule. She wanted to go, but those people didn''t let her go at all.


    Blocked her way.


    Just as a boy was about to reach out to touch her face, a wine bottle flew over and exploded the boy''s head.


    Then there was the sound of the pillar: "fuck you, do this in broad daylight? Don''t go today, I''ll cut off your hands!"


    Seven years ago in Jinhai City, the pillar was the law!


    Following boss Wang, the pillar is quite famous! And don''t fight. That''s the motto of the pillar. He said he would cut off these people''s hands, and he would do it!


    These people were scared to death.


    Turn around and run.


    The pillar didn''t talk nonsense, so he got up and chased.


    But these people run very fast! It disappeared at the end of the street.


    The pillar didn''t catch up and gasped: "grass, find out the bottom of these people for me!"


    "I see." the little brother next to promised and hurried to call.


    A few people are ready to go back now.


    "Cao... You can kill me..."


    At this time, a weak voice came from the nearby alley.


    The pillar looked down at the sound.


    In the dark alley, there lay a man with a bloody face, surrounded by five or six people.


    "Grass!" the pillar recognized that these five or six people were all the enemies of boss Wang. He didn''t talk nonsense and hit them immediately.


    The pillar was very strong. He beat these people away after a few times, but he didn''t notice. A cut was made on his arm and blood flowed.


    The boy on the ground is still lying there and can''t move.


    Looking at him, a pity rose in the column: "Hey, boy, how are you? Do you need to take you to the hospital?"


    The man on the ground wriggled hard.


    It seems that it should be badly hurt.


    "Shit... Pay me back! That''s the money I paid for my mother''s treatment... These animals..." he was about to get up from the ground to find those people.


    "The money you gave your mother to see a doctor? Was robbed by them?" the pillar squatted down and asked.


    "..." the man didn''t speak, but clenched his teeth.


    Zhu asked his younger brother to call a car, and then simply checked his injury.


    "Which hospital is your mother in?" the pillar sat in the car smoking.


    The man said carefully, "in the Third Hospital..."


    "Go to the third hospital!" the pillar didn''t talk nonsense and took him to the third hospital.


    When he got there, he directly asked his younger brother to pay the money.


    But the younger brother came back in a short while, with an embarrassed expression: "brother Zhu, if we pay money for this boy, we will have no money on us..."


    The pillar scolded: "you can make more money if you have no money, and you have nothing if you have no people! And that person is still someone else''s mother! What would you do if it was your mother! Don''t fucking nonsense!"


    The little brother dared not say any more, sighed and ran back to the payment office.


    Seven years ago, Zhuzhu was the craziest bastard in Jinhai city and also the most righteous bastard.


    He has to take care of these things!


    After paying the money, the doctor immediately arranged the operation, and the pillar sat here quietly waiting.


    At this time, the man came and fell on his knees in front of the post.


    "Brother, I''ll hang out with you in the future!"


    The pillar smiled and didn''t speak. He just stretched out his hand and pulled him up: "wait until your mother is all right!"


    The man cried.


    Tears flowed.


    This man is Hongzi.


    Hongzi, who vowed to follow the pillar seven years ago.


    Since then, Hong Zi has become the number one younger brother under Zhu Zhu. Zhu has always given him the most money and the most care.


    But the ending is different from what the pillar thinks.


    The blood of that night shook people''s eyes.


    Friendship is not false, but it has become an accessory here.


    The story of pillar and Hongzi also kicked off.

 Chapter 1600

    Early in the morning, Jinhai city was rejuvenated by the sun. With the sun rising, many office workers went out.


    In the sun, it seems that all sins will evaporate.


    It seems that the blood and madness of last night have been put into the bottom of the box and will be released again only when the night comes.


    Now in Jinhai pedestrian street.


    It was only half past six when people came and went.


    At the same time, a cleaning car came to pick up the garbage.


    The cleaner got out of the car, dressed in dirty work clothes, lazily pushed the trash can.


    This is their daily work. They clean up and collect garbage every day.


    This bucket of garbage was a little heavy, so he scolded.


    Who threw this rubbish? Throw away so much, don''t you care how the staff clean up at that time? Now people are becoming more and more selfish. They don''t care about other people''s life and death at all.


    He couldn''t lift it alone, so he had to ask another person to help with it.


    Plop.


    At this time, a black bag fell out.


    "Shit, what the fuck are you throwing?" one of them scolded and went to pick up the black bag to check, but when his hand touched the contents, he felt something wrong.


    He quickly opened the bag and took a look.


    "My God!" he sat down on the ground with fear.


    In this black bag is a broken arm! It''s bloody! It''s like it was just cut off!


    Both of them were stunned.


    They are ordinary cleaners. When they saw this bloody picture, they quickly called the police.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, the police car drove over.


    A tall policewoman came down from a police car.


    The policewoman''s face was like facing China. After her beautiful face came down, she attracted the attention of many people.


    Despite her high appearance, her figure is as graceful as a devil.


    A standard uniform outlines her proud cup, and the small waist that seems to be full of a grip is also slender.


    Women, wearing uniforms is the most temperament.


    "Team Xu, the scene has been blocked!" at this time, a policeman came to report.


    This policewoman is Xu Jingwen!


    Just now, she just received the alarm call, so she didn''t hesitate. She brought someone over at the first time.


    When Xu Jingwen was in the police academy, she studied criminal investigation. She was quite familiar with dealing with such a scene.


    "Well, pay attention to keep the evidence at the scene. Nothing can be left behind!" Xu Jingwen said loudly.


    The man next to him promised, and then began to investigate.


    Half an hour later, the scene has been roughly investigated.


    There are five black bags in the trash can.


    Limbs and trunk.


    This is a homicide case!


    The limbs are bloody! Where the trunk is connected, there are serrations!


    Xu Jingwen felt numb when she saw these.


    After all, she is just a woman. These pictures have never been seen.


    "Have you searched the scene? Are there any fragments?" Xu Jingwen.


    The following person reported: "team Xu, we''ve looked all over the scene. There''s only these."


    Xu Jingwen nodded. At the same time, she took a deep breath and walked towards the broken corpse on the ground.


    Regardless of the blood above, Xu Jingwen squatted down and looked at it carefully.


    At this time, the forensic also arrived and made a simple investigation on the scene.


    The victim''s limbs were cruelly sawn off, and only the trunk remained intact. However, the complete trunk was full of blood marks left by knives! Face, neck, chest, everywhere!


    It shows how cruel the killer''s means are.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Jingwen was stunned.


    This scene is so similar to what happened before.


    It seems that it was such an early morning that the body was thrown in the dustbin.


    But it was a woman that time and a man this time.


    Is there any connection between these two things?


    Thinking of this, Xu Jingwen''s face was hard to see the extreme.


    She couldn''t help thinking of Zhang Wen.


    I remember the days before Zhang Wen hid in her house and told her that he had never had the past in his heart. He said that his friend was brutally killed in this way.


    The killer has not been found yet.


    Is it difficult that Zhang Wen did it?


    Xu Jingwen was startled when the idea came out of her head.


    No matter what you think, Zhang Wen seems to have nothing to do with the devil who kills people without blinking an eye!


    Zhang Wen is a bastard, but he is a moral bastard.


    Xu Jingwen has heard of these things, and she also advised Zhang Wen.


    But


    The more you think so, the more bottomless Xu Jingwen is.


    At the beginning, Zhang Wen told her more than once that he wanted revenge, but they were all suppressed by Xu Jingwen.


    She kept telling Zhang Wen the seriousness of the matter. At that time, Zhang Wen didn''t say anything and thought he was obedient.


    But look now.


    impossible!


    Impossible


    Xu Jingwen kept denying this idea in her heart.


    At this time, the next forensic doctor whispered her name. She didn''t hear it for a long time. There was no way. The forensic doctor had to come and push Xu Jingwen: "team Xu, what should I do about this?"


    Xu Jingwen didn''t know what it meant: "what to do?"


    "The scene can only find the victim''s limbs, but can''t find the head..."


    Xu Jingwen patted her forehead upset.


    If so, it is not easy to find out the identity of the victim.


    She secretly gritted her teeth: "give me a good investigation of the scene again, and evacuate the passers-by around! A good investigation!"


    "Yes..." all the people below promised to investigate.


    After a while, the forensic medicine took the victim''s body away, leaving only the frame outlined in white ash when the body was found. Suddenly, it looked quite shocking.


    Xu Jingwen stayed at the scene and didn''t leave.


    The bad feeling in my head is getting stronger and stronger.


    But she soon figured it out.


    If Zhang Wen did this, she would not let Zhang Wen go first! Although she likes Zhang Wen, she is also jealous of evil. It is impossible to watch these evil things happen.


    Zhang Wen is not allowed to do so!


    Xu Jingwen walked back and forth a few steps at the scene before reporting to her superior.


    As like as two peas, she said that it was the same as the last woman''s death, even the same place, and probably revenge.


    However, this is her guess and needs further investigation.


    Put down the phone, Xu Jingwen''s face has never been gloomy.


    After thinking for a long time, she found Zhang Wen''s phone and dialed it.


    If this matter is true, she must know something from Zhang Wen''s words!


    If it is Zhang Wen, she will never tolerate it!

 Chapter 1601

    Leaving Xiaowen''s cemetery, I didn''t go back, but went directly to the pillar.


    At that time, boss Wang arranged the aftermath of the pillar. Anyway, the pillar was mixed with him. He still had to do well in these face projects.


    Sitting in front of the pillar tomb, I told him a lot.


    It''s all about the past.


    The first time I went to the processing plant to ask boss Wang for debt, I met what the pillar looked like, fought against the pillar for the first time, and compromised with the pillar for the first time


    Those pictures are circulating in my mind like a movie.


    People are dead.


    But he left the pain to others.


    Now Hongzi is dead and goes to the world of Zhuzhu and Xiaowen with his sins.


    I came here today to inform the post.


    It''s just that this scene is somewhat ironic.


    The man who killed the pillar was not boss Du, nor other forces in Jinhai City, but his own man, Hong Zi.


    Buzzing~


    Then my phone rang.


    I looked down and the caller was Xu Jingwen.


    Don''t ask me. I know what she wants from me.


    I asked pretender to force tiger to throw Hongzi''s body where she was with Xiaowen. Now the police must have found it.


    It is estimated that the pedestrian street has been boiling at this time.


    Xu Jingwen is a smart woman. She must think of me first.


    I picked it up.


    Inside was Xu Jingwen''s anxious voice: "Zhang Wen, where are you?"


    I smiled: "I''m in a place you don''t know ~"


    "Don''t be kidding, I''m talking to you!" Xu Jingwen said seriously.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Pedestrian Street, found a broken body! We are investigating now..."


    "Does the broken corpse have anything to do with me?" my smile remained unchanged.


    She stared round and almost blurted out that sentence, but she stopped when she thought she had no evidence.


    But the conversation changed: "Zhang Wen, I remember you told me before that a friend was killed, which is also the same way of death, and still in the same place..."


    I said coldly, "what does this have to do with me?"


    Although Xu Jingwen knows about me and what I want to revenge, she has no evidence of these things and can only guess without authorization.


    And I did it quite covertly. It''s not so easy for her to find evidence.


    "Zhang Wen, you know what I mean. It''s not a trivial matter, it''s a major event! It''s a major event of human life!" Xu Jingwen simply cooled down and seemed to want to give me a tit for tat.


    I didn''t talk nonsense, but said, "then please investigate the previous things first. Then, if there is a new case, don''t you ignore the previous case? I''m still waiting for the prisoner to be brought to justice!"


    "You..."


    Then I hung up the phone without waiting for Xu Jingwen to speak.


    Xu Jingwen''s angry chest rises and falls on the phone. She gently bites her lips. At the moment, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Zhang Wen''s words are watertight, and there are no flaws at all.


    She even hoped that she was wrong. She called Zhang Wen without knowing the situation. In fact, it had nothing to do with Zhang Wen.


    In fact, there is someone else.


    ¡­¡­


    Only in the past half day, this matter has become a hot topic in Jinhai city.


    Of course, when people talk about it, they subconsciously think of Xiaowen.


    Both died in the same way.


    Many people were frightened and thought it was a serial murder. Only some bastards who knew the inside story knew it at that time.


    This is Zhang Wendong.


    At the same time, they are also fighting with fear in their hearts.


    In the past, boss Wang was the last person to provoke in Jinhai city. Now there is another one, Zhang Wen.


    If you mess with Zhang Wen, you will come to no good end.


    This is the result.


    However, these rumors on the road can only be speculation.


    At the moment, in the office of section chief Duan.


    Xu Jingwen stood here respectfully and contacted senior officials like section chief Duan. Xu Jingwen was nervous and excited.


    When section chief Duan heard about it, he called Xu Jingwen over for the first time.


    She was the person in charge of the case and the first person to come into contact with the scene.


    On the desk of section chief Duan, there are all kinds of photos of the scene, which is quite shocking.


    However, section chief Duan, who was born in Xing Jing, has become accustomed to these photos. He is not much afraid, but his two eyebrows are tightly locked together.


    This case is as like as two peas ago.


    "Team Xu, how is the investigation so far? Has the identity of the victim been investigated?" asked section chief Duan.


    Xu Jingwen hurriedly said: "this matter is under investigation now, but the scene has been searched, and the victim''s head has still not been found... Now the investigation department is conducting DNA comparison, and I believe the results will come out soon."


    "En..." section chief Duan folded his hands and then asked, "do you have any doubts about this matter?"


    Suspect? This made Xu Jingwen keep breathing deeply.


    After a while, she said, "yes, it''s Zhang Wen."


    In fact, she doesn''t need to say that section chief Duan also knows that Zhang Wen did it, but it''s just useless to doubt. They must need evidence! No evidence, everything is false!


    "Is there any evidence?" section chief Duan''s voice was impatient.


    Xu Jingwen shook her head: "there is no evidence yet, but according to the informant, many people are talking about it, saying that Zhang Wen did it."


    Xu Jingwen is a good policeman. She doesn''t hide anything from Zhang Wen.


    Although she said this, she didn''t feel it in her heart. Although she also told herself not to say Zhang Wen in her heart, the fact is this. How can she sophistry?


    She likes Zhang Wen, but she is a people''s policeman! This is her bottom line!


    Pop!


    Section chief Duan patted the table hard: "are you a policeman on your first day? What''s the use of those rumors! Find evidence! Catch people immediately after finding evidence! Now there is no evidence, everything is false!"


    Seeing that section chief Duan was suddenly angry, Xu Jingwen quickly promised and turned out.


    Looking at her back, section chief Duan narrowed his eyes.


    This is really another wave before it is even.


    Zhang Wen, in his eyes, is just a little bastard. What is the identity of section chief Duan? It''s not a minute to run a little bastard?


    It''s just that this little bastard is involved in too many things now.


    Liu hongran, boss Wang and even Liu Xide are involved with him.


    How can a section chief of such a person move?


    But now Zhang Wen seems to have become the most critical shackle. If he can get hold of it, many things can be solved in the future.


    Of course, it also includes the thing about Liu hongran and boss Wang.

 Chapter 1602

    When I came back from the graveyard of the pillar, I fell asleep.


    In my dream, I met Xiaowen.


    But Xiaowen in the dream didn''t give me a good face, but kept crying.


    She cried with tears.


    She said I shouldn''t do this. I shouldn''t add pain to others. When things pass, I should let them pass.


    I tried desperately to explain to her, but she didn''t listen at all.


    Just run and escape.


    I sat up suddenly.


    The forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    I''m in Dongwen group now. Everyone is there. Wang Peng, Wu Yang, Li Erzi, Zhuang forced tiger and Zhang Guohua, and my brother No. 50 or 60.


    It was all arranged by Li Erzi.


    He was afraid that things would change, so he asked someone to stay here.


    Li Erzi always wanted to talk to me about this, but I went to bed when I came back. He didn''t have any chance at all.


    I woke up, turned and went to the washroom and washed my head with cold water.


    Li Erzi came over. He didn''t speak, but stood quietly beside me and gave me a cigarette after I washed it.


    "Wenzi, is this all arranged?"


    I nodded: "well, it''s all arranged, but a policeman called me on the way back."


    "Police?" Li Erzi frowned. He certainly didn''t expect the investigation to be so fast.


    I smiled: "that''s the policewoman last time ~"


    Li Erzi suddenly realized and patted his forehead: "Wenzi, I think this matter is very big. Why don''t you go outside to hide."


    I thought about it and said, "no, I don''t need it now. If I hide, what will Dongwen group do? And let people know that I hide, wouldn''t it be self confessed? Let the people present that day pretend to force Tiger Wang Peng to hide."


    Li Erzi seemed to hesitate and didn''t mean to leave for a long time.


    After all, I did it quite cruelly, which must have hit him a lot.


    I smiled and said, "Er Zi, don''t worry! Even if something happens, I''ll fight!"


    He quickly shook his head: "I don''t mean that, Wenzi, I''m worried about you!"


    Can I not know? Li Erzi has always been the one who thinks the most. He has nothing to say to me and Dongwen group!


    I took a deep breath of smoke: "I know, I know ~ but it''s no use worrying now, isn''t it? I''ve done things quite clean, even if they want to find evidence!"


    "But what if they have evidence?"


    My eyes sank for a moment, and then I smiled, "impossible!"


    "Alas..." what else did Li Erzi want to say, but I interrupted. I turned and went back to my room.


    Watching me go back to my room, there was a long sigh next to Li Erzi: "Alas ~ ~ ~"


    Li Erzi looked back. He was a tiger who sat next to him to bandage the wound on his arm.


    From this sigh, Li Erzi noticed the smell of pretending to force, so he glared at pretending to force the tiger, turned and left.


    Black sister is pretending to force the tiger to carefully wrap the wound for him. She looks worried.


    Pretending to force the tiger at this time, he said, "Alas, do you think Wenzi has changed?"


    Next to him sat Wu Yang, Wang Peng and Zhang Guohua. No one paid attention to him except Wang Peng.


    But it was Wang Peng''s small eyes that immediately opened the talk box of forcing the tiger.


    His big black face hung with a touch of melancholy: "peng''er, why do you say Zhang Wen has changed so much?"


    "En?" Wang Peng didn''t understand what he meant and gave him a dull look.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh, his face was more melancholy: "I mean, was he too cruel in dealing with Hongzi? It seems that he is still a little abnormal..."


    Wang Peng was a little speechless. You know, he pretended to be a tiger, but he didn''t say anything.


    When Zhang Wen dealt with Hong Zi, it seemed that there was a trace of excitement on his face!


    Why did you start to worry in the twinkling of an eye?


    Wang Peng forgot to pretend to force tiger. He had to pretend to force tiger every time he finished. This time it was on his head.


    "Brother Hu, isn''t it good to say brother Wen?" Wang Peng said weakly.


    Pretending to force the tiger to twist his eyebrows: "peng''er, I told you this only when I treat you as a brother. You must not tell Wenzi, otherwise I''m really afraid that he will use a knife to saw off my leg when I fall asleep!"


    It was a very serious topic.


    Why is there a sense of disobedience everywhere when you say it from the mouth of a forced tiger?


    Look at the tiger''s face. There''s no fear. He''s laughing!


    Wang Peng was speechless.


    The black girl next to him gave him a brain collapse.


    With a dull thud, Wang Peng next to them listened really.


    Heimei and pretending to force the tiger have never been merciful. Heimei knows what it is like to pretend to force the tiger. If she fights, pretending to force the tiger is the most powerful existence!


    If he hadn''t been able to carry it, he would have been tossed to death by black sister in bed. How could he be so lively?


    "Pretend to be a tiger, be honest!" black sister said angrily.


    The wound on his arm is still bleeding!


    Pretending to force the tiger to be embarrassed, then his expression became serious: "black sister, you don''t know how cruel last night. It''s the first time I saw Wenzi so cruel. It seems that this matter really makes him sad, alas ~"


    Black sister glared at him.


    "By the way, after I came back in the morning, I slept in the car for a while and had a dream. Do you know who I dreamed of?" pretending to force the tiger said immediately.


    Everyone shook his head, and Wang Peng looked puzzled.


    Pretending to force the tiger to suppress his voice to the lowest: "I dreamed that Huang Qiusheng was born!"


    "What..." Wang Peng was stunned.


    It is said that the tiger likes to pretend to be forced, and pretending to be forced is endless, but he pretends to be forced. Why does it involve other stars?


    The radian of the tiger is a little too big.


    "Brother Hu, why..." Wang Peng asked weakly.


    Pretend to force a tiger and wait for someone to ask him! Wang Peng made him laugh and said, "have you seen a movie he played?"


    "What movie?"


    "Baxian hotel!"


    "..." Wang Peng seemed to understand something and stared.


    Pretending to force the tiger to say solemnly, "did you find that Wenzi''s expression and action that day are more like the man in the eight immortals hotel?"


    This makes Zhang Guohua a little confused.


    Last night, everyone''s attention was on Hong Zi. Why did you pretend to force the tiger to take the side edge with the sword and pay attention to Zhang Wen?


    Last night, pretending to be a tiger still had time to pay attention to the expression on Zhang Wen''s face! What is this?


    It seems that pretending to be a tiger is the most abnormal person!


    "Pretend to be a tiger, shut the fuck up!" Zhang Guohua was obviously a little impatient.


    Pretending to force the tiger to turn his eyes stealthily: "Alas, I''m going to write a novel in two days. Its name is Dongwen group of eight immortals hotel. How about it? I''ll write Zhang Wen''s stories in the novel at that time to ensure that they sell well!"


    Zhang Guohua blew his nose: "you might as well write. The clothes of the wind and cloud war force tiger and black sister WOW!"

 Chapter 1603

    Zhang Guohua''s words immediately brightened his eyes.


    At ordinary times, Zhang Guohua is the most exclusive. He always interrupts himself without saying a word, but what''s the matter today? You mean to fight yourself?


    Where can a tiger admit defeat!


    He smiled: "Guohua, your title must have been killed at the beginning. I''ll think of another one for you! Just call one of the stupid cooks a hammer!"


    Shua!


    This made Zhang Guohua stand up and be ready to force the tiger.


    Everyone knows that he is talking about Zhang Guohua!


    Pretending to force the tiger quickly said, "what''s the matter? The name doesn''t sound good? I''ll change it and call the deadly cook to play with the hammer. How about it?"


    "Grass!" Zhang Guohua scolded, "I think of a new book title, which is called the crazy lover tiger!"


    Pretending to force the tiger''s face to sink, but soon he became interested.


    Zhang Guohua usually talks the least, but his mouth is also stupid.


    Today, I changed my original intention and quarreled with myself.


    But since Zhang Guohua issued a challenge, pretending to force the tiger must not admit defeat, can''t it?


    He laughed and stood up: "the stupid story of calling a cook!"


    "Stupid tiger of crazy love!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that they said more and more too much, but later, the title of the book they said became more and more profound. They fought tit for tat and were full of literary talent~


    Finally, in a scream of pretending to force the tiger, he stopped.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s been a whole day about Hongzi.


    Recently, a lot has happened in Jinhai city.


    First, the incident about Xiaowen half a year ago attracted everyone''s attention. Then, the incident about Liu hongran occupied all the headlines and the rolling broadcast of the TV station. Then, it was Hongzi.


    The people of Jinhai City strongly feel that their living environment is too unsafe.


    Of course, the white road is also frantically investigating and frantically looking for the real murderer.


    They checked all the cameras that night. Without exception, they were all broken.


    It seems to be destroyed by people along the way.


    The prisoner is quite cunning.


    But it''s troublesome. It''s certainly impossible for white people to find evidence at once.


    Then this matter will have to be dragged on indefinitely.


    And just this afternoon, the results of DNA comparison came out.


    The deceased is Hongzi.


    Not a good man.


    At least in Jinhai City, it is a bastard known by many people, with a lot of bad deeds.


    Originally, the white Taoist didn''t want to take care of it, but it was a human life after all. In addition, the impact of this matter was too bad, so they had no choice but to do their best to find it.


    It''s just a little ridiculous.


    These people who wander on the edge of the law have something wrong now. They even want the white people to clean up the mess for them.


    This kind of person should die in the street and rot slowly!


    Knowing Hong Zi''s identity, section chief Duan was the first to call boss Wang.


    At the moment, boss Wang is sitting in front of the TV, staring at the picture in a daze!


    The cell phone rang for a long time before he picked it up.


    "Hello..." boss Wang''s voice was a little dull on the phone.


    This made the section chief frown slightly.


    What kind of person is boss Wang in his heart? That''s a crazy hungry wolf! It''s always just crazy to devour the skin and flesh of the enemy. When was it dull?


    What is the concept of a hungry wolf who suddenly stops eating meat one day?


    How crazy is that?


    However, section chief Duan resisted his doubts and said, "Lao Wang, your man had an accident this morning. It''s the Hong Zi."


    "Grass..." boss Wang scolded in a low voice on the phone.


    How long has it been on fucking TV? Section chief Duan just called now.


    He also reported the news in time!


    No wonder boss Wang always had a bad feeling. No wonder he always felt nervous. It turned out that something really happened!


    Zhang Wenzhen killed Hongzi, grass!


    Moreover, the way of death is so cruel! So far, Hong Zi''s head has not been found. Is Zhang Wen crazy?


    It''s not a simple fucking killing, it''s a dismemberment!


    How strong is Zhang Wen''s psychological quality to do these things?


    Boss Wang has been famous for his ruthlessness since his debut, but he was quite surprised when he saw this picture. In addition to his surprise, he was afraid.


    He kept asking himself in his heart, would he dare to do it if he put it on himself?


    Dare to divide Hongzi''s body.


    Every time the answer is No.


    He didn''t dare. He didn''t dare.


    Seeing Hong Zi''s tragic death, boss Wang''s first thought was the picture added to himself one day.


    He doesn''t want to die on the street, let alone in Zhang Wen''s hands!


    "Lao Duan, your news is so fucking timely. I''ve seen it on TV!" boss Wang said angrily.


    Section chief coughed twice: "Lao Wang, although this happened this morning, we can''t confirm the identity of this person. Just now his identity has just been confirmed. I''ll tell you now."


    "What are you talking about? I can''t confirm my identity?" this really makes boss Wang feel funny.


    Hong Zi died there. How can we not confirm it?


    "Yes, so far, Hong Zi''s head has not been found. We also used DNA comparison to determine our identity..."


    Buzz!


    Boss Wang''s head suddenly rang.


    He didn''t listen to what section chief Duan said behind him. What echoed in his head was what he said just now.


    He said Hongzi''s head wasn''t found?


    Dare you, this is left by Zhang Wen!


    What will Hongzi''s head look like in Dongwen group


    Boss Wang thought about the picture and got goose bumps all over.


    Almost didn''t hear what section chief Duan said on the phone, so boss Wang hung up.


    He sat alone in front of the TV and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Things are more crazy than he thought.


    Zhang Wen, this is not to kill Hongzi, this is to vent madly! This way, it''s for his boss Wang!


    Let boss Wang know that his fate will be the same.


    At the moment, boss Wang has some regrets. He shouldn''t have moved Liu hongran or provoked Zhang Wen.


    Otherwise things will not become like this, or you don''t have to be afraid!


    At this stage of development, no one, including boss Wang, thought about how Hongzi treated Xiaowen at the beginning. What they thought was just Zhang Wen''s madness. Unexpectedly, Zhang Wen was just a tooth for a tooth.


    Just let Hong Zi get his due punishment!


    At this time, a little brother ran up: "big brother, there''s your express!"


    "What? Express?" boss Wang just recovered from that thought, but it seems that he hasn''t bought anything.


    He took a small package from his younger brother. It had only the address of the recipient, not the address of the sender.


    It took him a long time to open it. There was a fast food box in it.


    After seeing the contents clearly, boss Wang stared round!

 Chapter 1604

    Boss Wang, the psychological quality is absolutely excellent.


    When dealing with boss Du and buying section chief Duan, he was never surprised, but today, he is still afraid.


    When he saw the things in the box, fear spread on him like tentacles growing in the air.


    Zhang Wen''s name appeared crazily in his head.


    It''s like a brand.


    Boss Wang''s first thought was that Zhang Wen was crazy.


    Really crazy!


    He''s not fooling around, he''s playing with his life!


    The key is that everyone has only one life. Zhang Wen is not a Nine Tailed Fox. He is an ordinary person!


    So desperate, is it far from extinction?


    Boss Wang is different from him. How can he work hard with him?


    Looking at the things in the box, boss Wang felt dizzy.


    Inside, there are two fingers of Hongzi.


    The blood was dry, slightly black and curled.


    This is provocation.


    Zhang Wen provoked him!


    Seeing these two fingers, boss Wang seemed to see how Hongzi was killed by Zhang Wen.


    Be eroded by a little bit!


    Boss Wang doesn''t care about Hongzi''s life or death at all, but now this situation makes him have to associate himself with Hongzi.


    Hong Zi today is not himself in the future?


    Click.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and took a puff.


    After a few minutes of confusion, his head began to turn again.


    Now Zhang Wen is crazy. He must be careful step by step. How to deal with Zhang Wen is still unknown in his head.


    However, because of Hongzi, Zhang Wen also promised boss Wang that there would be a temporary truce with boss Wang.


    Zhang Wen can''t say anything. Doesn''t it count?


    Since you can''t fight hard, now you can only play by the power of the white road.


    What about the key?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the government building in Jinhai.


    Wang Yifeng gets out of the car and walks into the building with team Zhang.


    Entering the office, Wang Yi sat down and lit a cigarette upset.


    During the day, Wang Yi heard about Hongzi.


    At first, Wang Yi didn''t care much about it, nor did she pay too much attention to it, but Zhang''s words forced Wang Yi to start paying attention.


    Zhang Wen said that this incident was similar to a murder six months ago.


    Wang Yi also knew that Zhang Wen was almost crazy because of that case.


    Is there such a coincidence now?


    Wang Yi has a headache. He has guessed the worst thoughts in his heart.


    What if Zhang Wen did it?


    To tell the truth, Wang Yi''s attitude towards Zhang Wen has always been very complicated.


    Zhang Wen is black and he is white. They are not the same kind of people.


    Wang Yi was upright and could not rub any sand in her eyes, nor could she tolerate crime.


    But why did Wang Yi get to where she is today?


    Zhang Wen gave him a lot of help! If Zhang Wen had not introduced Liu hongran to him at the beginning, he would still be a small clerk and might linger in the position of clerk all his life.


    How should he repay this friendship?


    Because of this, he has been secretly helping Zhang Wen and repeatedly undermining his principles.


    Now, Wang Yi has no bottom in her heart.


    He doesn''t know what to do.


    "Team Zhang, do you think Zhang Wen will do this?" Wang Yi asked.


    Team Zhang took a deep breath and turned to pour a glass of water: "brother Wang, if you tell the truth, I think it''s probably Zhang Wen, but you know, it''s definitely not that easy to investigate!"


    Of course, Wang Yi heard what team Zhang meant.


    Zhang Wen is kind to Wang Yi, and team Zhang has a good private relationship with him.


    He certainly doesn''t want to touch it.


    "But this is a criminal case after all!" Wang Yi said helplessly.


    The implication is to ask team Zhang if there is any good way to help Zhang Wen.


    Wang Yi is also worried.


    Team Zhang sighed: "now things are getting so big, I''m afraid it won''t end so easily. The case six months ago has not been concluded. This time, it will be crazy to investigate Zhang Wen and trace this matter! But it will take time."


    Team Zhang is a criminal policeman and is quite familiar with these things.


    He was also quite clear about the rules and regulations on the white road.


    Catch Zhang Wen, that''s for sure.


    Baidao has a set of methods to investigate things, which will doubt Zhang wentou sooner or later.


    At that time, I don''t know whether Zhang Wen can hold on.


    Wang Yi frowned and tapped the table gently.


    To tell the truth, he really didn''t want Zhang Wen to do it.


    Not only because Zhang Wen violated the law, but also because it was quite cruel!


    This is a homicide case!


    Who doesn''t feel numb when he hears these words? Who doesn''t subconsciously associate that picture?


    In this picture, the shadow of Zhang Wen appears.


    Although Zhang Wen is cruel, he seems to have nothing to do with such a madman!


    This is terrible!


    Seeing that Wang Yi didn''t speak for a long time, team Zhang then said, "there is a relatively complicated process in the white road. We won''t find Zhang Wen for the time being. We now have enough time to do other things! Moreover, from the perspective of friends, I think Zhang Wen has done nothing wrong! Pay for your teeth!"


    Wang Yi smiled. It was said by Zhang Dui, who was so jealous of evil that there was a sense of violation everywhere.


    However, team Zhang is right. There is no need to worry about this in advance. They can''t worry. They let the white Taoist people investigate first. When there is progress, it''s not too late for Wang Yi''s security department to intervene.


    The key now is the section chief.


    Wang Yi wants to deal with section chief Duan before Zhang Wen has a clue about it!


    Wang Yi got up, took out a tape from the drawer and threw it to team Zhang.


    "Mayor Chen gave it to me. There is a dialogue between the section chief and the mayor''s secretary. I think we can start in this regard."


    Team Zhang took it in doubt and played it on a special tape recorder in the office.


    Inside is the voice of the section chief.


    A few short words made team Zhang frown.


    In this recording, the section chief personally admitted it.


    He admitted that he was a friend of boss Wang and that he had gone out for tea with boss Wang.


    Team Zhang patted on the forehead: "brother Wang, Mayor Chen should have taken this thing out long ago! It can save us a lot of trouble!"


    With this, their investigation can go further. In the past, they could only investigate the relationship between boss Wang and section chief Duan, but with this recording, it is different. They can start from a deeper level.


    Directly investigate the content of the meeting between section chief Duan and boss Wang, even some fishy!


    This is undoubtedly a great breakthrough for them!


    Wang Yi smiled: "do you remember the last time we interrogated section chief Duan? At that time, he didn''t admit that he had a relationship with boss Wang. Now we can start here and interrogate him severely!"

 Chapter 1605

    Team Zhang nodded. He heard what section chief Duan said before. No matter how they asked, section chief Duan denied his relationship with boss Wang.


    Of course he knows what section chief Duan means.


    The purpose is to let them have no breakthrough and no room for them to fight back!


    But now it seems that section chief Duan is self defeating.


    Section chief Duan must have never dreamed that Mayor Chen would give this recording to Wang Yi.


    Mayor Chen, this is almost a violation of principles to help the security department.


    However, team Zhang was still a little puzzled and asked, "but why didn''t Mayor Chen give it to us earlier? If he had given it earlier, now our investigation must have made a qualitative breakthrough."


    Wang Yi smiled, threw him a cigarette and said, "these things are not what we should worry about. Mayor Chen has given us this cake, so we should fight hard!"


    This made team Zhang''s heart bright, and then he laughed.


    Mayor Chen, this is to do meritorious service!


    I didn''t see it.


    "The question is, is section chief Duan that serious?"


    Wang Yi was stunned for a few seconds and then burst out laughing.


    He got up, patted team Zhang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "this matter can''t be underestimated. Even Mayor Chen is crazy about taking credit for himself. Can it be simple? Besides, section chief Duan is a department level cadre!"


    Team Zhang''s eyes were empty for a while, followed by a helpless smile.


    Mayor Chen has a good share of the cake. As long as this thing is done, the credit of the security department will be indispensable in the future.


    After smoking a cigarette, Wang Yi stood up and said, "let''s find section chief Duan!"


    "Now?" team Zhang wondered.


    "Is there time to investigate?" Wang Yi smiled.


    Team Zhang quickly stood up and went to prepare.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, team Zhang and Wang Yi went to section chief Duan''s office.


    Section chief Duan has been busy with Hongzi these two days.


    Unable to resist the pressure of public opinion, section chief Duan can only put Liu hongran''s piece in advance.


    Wang Yi and Zhang Dui knock on the door and come in.


    Section chief Duan sat in his office chair and looked up at Wang Yi. Without saying anything, he continued to bow his head and get busy.


    Wang Yi came in calmly, poured a cup of tea for him and team Zhang, and sat opposite section chief Duan.


    "What can I do for you?" after a while, section chief Duan couldn''t help asking.


    These two people come in and don''t say anything. They just go to the opposite one. What does that mean? Watch yourself!


    When was the chief of his section monitored!


    This is too red Luo!


    Wang Yi smiled, and then the eyes were deep: "section chief, we''re here to retract our confession."


    "What? Retraction?" section chief Duan stood up as soon as he blew his beard and patted the table.


    It''s insulting to use the word retraction.


    Who is section chief Duan?


    He is the one who controls most of the police department in Jinhai city! How much power in hand! When have you been questioned like this!


    And Wang Yi is a little security minister! How can he be!


    Although he questioned him several times ago, although he has some rights in his hands, can section chief feel comfortable with his arrogance?


    withdraw a confession.


    This is completely treating prisoners!


    "Wang Yi, don''t forget! Now everything is still in the investigation stage, and you have no evidence!" section chief Duan said angrily.


    Wang Yi took a sip of tea and threw out the recording: "section chief, I advise you to listen to this first."


    "What''s this?" the section chief frowned.


    In fact, he saw it at a glance. It''s a professional audio tape.


    It is usually used to record the prisoner''s confession.


    But what does Wang Yi mean by showing him this?


    Although I thought so, section chief Duan listened.


    The contents of the tape suddenly changed his face.


    Something''s wrong.


    Something''s wrong!


    The content of this is what he said to the mayor''s secretary at the beginning. Why is this thing in Wang Yi''s hands now?


    Doesn''t Mayor Chen know what this means?


    This is a big piece of cake! What a madness!


    At the same time, section chief Duan''s head began to buzz.


    Mayor Chen can do this, which shows his determination to kill section chief Duan!


    Section chief Duan must take this matter seriously!


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan calmed down.


    "What''s wrong with this recording? Can''t I have my own friends? I talked well with boss Wang at the beginning, but that''s the past tense. After knowing what boss Wang did, I have nothing to do with him!"


    Wang Yi nodded. Section chief Duan was smart in the end. He soon made his relationship with boss Wang clear.


    But Wang Yi''s focus this time is not here.


    He said seriously: "section chief Duan, of course the people in the security department know this, but don''t make a mistake. We don''t want to ask you about it."


    "What''s that?" the section chief frowned.


    "It''s about why you lied last time!"


    Section chief Duan''s heart clicked, but he still smiled and said, "I forgot to say that. The people in your security department were too strong. I was too scared at that time."


    Wang Yi coughed twice and looked straight. "Section chief Duan, if you have to say that, I can''t help it. But I want to ask you a question. I hope you can seriously answer me. Why do you avoid the topic about boss Wang? Do you know something about him? Or do you participate in those things?"


    Buzzing~


    This made the head of section chief Duan ring from time to time.


    He felt that Wang Yi was a little vague in front of him!


    Wang Yi is not simple!


    Although he seems to be a young boy who has just retired, his shrewdness has far exceeded anyone!


    Even as good as an old official!


    This feeling makes section chief dizzy! If you are really entangled by Wang Yi, it will be troublesome!


    How can I take care of boss Wang?


    But that''s all. Now, depending on the situation, Wang Yi wants to buckle this big brain on her head!


    Section chief Duan thought that Wang Yi would make such a move, but he never thought it would be so fast.


    How long can I hold on under the attack of Wang Yi?


    What he can do now is to defend desperately and refuse to admit it! Even if Wang Yi can find the evidence, it will take time. How can it be done so quickly?


    Thinking so, section chief Duan smiled coldly and said, "Wang Yi, your security department has great power, but this right is for you to do serious things! It''s not for you to be suspicious!"


    The more section chief Duan said so, the more determined Wang Yi was. Section chief Duan was already afraid.


    In fact, the matter between him and boss Wang is a foregone conclusion, but there has been no breakthrough.


    Now the opportunity is coming. How can Wang Yi let him go!

 Chapter 1606

    According to the normal procedure, Wang Yi has the absolute right to take section chief Duan away.


    Then slowly press him out.


    Wang Yi is a regular person. Naturally, these procedures can''t be disordered.


    So Wang Yi took section chief Duan away and interrogated him.


    Section chief Duan was in a hurry, but there was nothing he could do.


    Wang Yi''s rights are given by the top leader of Jinhai city. If he doesn''t cooperate, the top leader can definitely suspend him for investigation.


    Section chief Duan is reluctant to give up his right and give up now.


    On the way back, Wang Yi told team Zhang to thoroughly investigate the bank card account under the name of section chief Duan and thoroughly investigate section chief Duan!


    Before, Wang Yi was too conservative and cautious. Wang Yi never touched section chief Duan.


    "Wang Yi, there''s another case I need to deal with now. If you still want to question me because of those false things, you can''t be responsible for delaying things!" section chief Duan is still threatening Wang Yi.


    "Well, don''t worry, my investigation won''t be fruitless. You don''t have to worry about that case. I reported it to the superior when I took you away, and now someone has taken over temporarily." Wang Yi said faintly.


    Section chief Duan frowned and clenched his teeth.


    Wang Yi said, "well, let''s start our third inquiry about section chief Duan. Please explain why he wanted to avoid his relationship with boss Wang."


    Section chief Duan: "


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, at the supreme power center in Beijing.


    In the conference hall, there was a man with a righteous face but absent-minded.


    Since his return to Beijing, his mind has been flying. He has never been here at all.


    He is concerned about how Jinhai city is now and how the security department is progressing.


    At the end of the meeting, he didn''t leave for half a day.


    "Lao Liu, now that things have happened, I''m sorry for the change. It''s not a way for you to keep suffering so much." someone nearby came to comfort me.


    The man looked up at him. At that moment, he seemed to be ten years old!


    This man is Liu Xide.


    The pain of losing children in old age is not something that ordinary people can experience.


    "I have only one son, three generations of single biography!" Liu Xide said with some excitement.


    How can these things save sorrow?


    This is the shadow of his heart all his life!


    "Alas, Lao Liu, we all know that you feel bad. Don''t worry, we old guys will stand on your side! Try our best to help you!"


    Liu Xide took a deep breath and nodded.


    They are all kind-hearted, but in the current situation, they can''t make it if they want to work hard!


    No evidence, no evidence.


    Now everything is guessing. What''s the use for them?


    Of course, Liu Xide knows how troublesome these things are and the difficulties.


    That''s why it''s more uncomfortable.


    As it seems now, I don''t know when there will be results, and I don''t know when hongran will close his eyes!


    Out of the conference room, Liu Xide went back to the office.


    At this time, an officer ran in with a document in his hand.


    "Chief, there was an accident in Jinhai city yesterday!"


    Liu Xide was refreshed at once. Now when he heard the three words of Jinhai City, his cells would shrink into a ball.


    Jinhai city has become a yoke in his heart.


    "What happened?"


    The officer handed him as like as two peas. He said: "a criminal case happened yesterday in Jinhai City, which is exactly the same as that before six months ago."


    Liu Xide frowned and picked up the document to read.


    He also heard about the case six months ago, but it seems that there has been no progress.


    Such cases are usually very troublesome. It takes time to investigate them.


    He looked at it roughly once, and his eyebrows moved: "is this the same person as the case six months ago?"


    The officer shook his head: "it''s almost certain that he is not alone. Although the case seems to be the same, there are still differences in the modus operandi. Moreover, there are suspects in this matter now. It is said that you have seen this person..."


    At this point, the officer''s voice began to hesitate.


    Liu Xide''s face was more gloomy: "who is it!"


    "It''s a man named Zhang Wen."


    Liu Xide''s heart pounded. Could Zhang Wen have done this?


    He waved his hand to let the officer go, then turned back to the office, found Mayor Chen''s phone and dialed it out.


    "Hello, secretary Liu ~" Mayor Chen answered the phone soon.


    Liu Xide said quietly, "Xiao Chen, I heard that a quite serious criminal case has occurred in Jinhai city?"


    He whispered that the news spread quickly, but it was in his expectation that things had become like this.


    Liu Xide''s call will come sooner or later.


    "We''ve been investigating this matter, but it takes time. The investigation is going on very fast now! And hongran, we haven''t stopped..."


    His answer is watertight, but Liu Xide''s focus is not here.


    He then said, "I heard that this matter is suspected. The object is Zhang Wen?"


    Dong Dong!


    Mayor Chen''s heart beat quickly.


    How did Liu Xide know about it?


    But he didn''t hesitate and said directly, "yes, but it''s all suspicion. There''s no conclusive evidence yet..."


    Liu Xide took a deep breath: "from now on, you give me all your strength to keep an eye on Zhang Wen. Don''t be careless!"


    Mayor Chen nodded in a hurry, although his head was a little dizzy.


    Put down the phone and he patted himself on the forehead.


    Liu Xide, is this the rhythm to start from Zhang Wen? This matter also pushed Zhang Wen to the cusp of the storm.


    So do you want to give him some tips?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, boss Wang''s processing plant.


    Dong Dong!


    There was a hurried knock outside the door.


    Boss Wang said wait a minute, then slowly pulled up his pants and asked the girl under him to wait.


    In these two days, boss Wang has been unable to think of how to deal with Zhang Wen, which is quite stressful.


    But I don''t know why, now his way of decompressing turned into playing with women.


    Perhaps only the physical collision can ease him temporarily.


    When boss Wang told her to leave, the girl breathed a sigh.


    Just now, she has been squatting under boss Wang for a long time, but boss wang hasn''t asked her to get up. Now her feet are numb.


    Boss Wang is a little hungry and dissatisfied.


    When the girl went out, the butcher came in. She was in a hurry and didn''t look very good.


    There was a disgusting smell everywhere in the room, which made the butcher frown.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang is not angry.


    He didn''t contact the butcher these two days. He even forgot that he asked the butcher to stop Zhang Wen.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen killed Hong Zi!" said the butcher seriously.


    Poof~


    Boss Wang almost spat out when he heard this.

 Chapter 1607

    Zhang Wen killed Hong Zi. It has happened for two days!


    It''s been two days. The butcher fucking tells himself now.


    Play!


    It''s all fucking circulating on TV!


    Usually, the butcher is the most capable cadre around boss Wang, but this time, why is it so inky.


    What ink!


    Tibrizzo!


    Looking at the worried butcher, boss Wang''s eyes were full of confusion.


    The butcher then said, "brother, Zhang Wen is very black this time!"


    Boss Wang still didn''t speak.


    "Brother, it is said that Hong Zi''s head has not been found!"


    Boss Wang was a little helpless: "I knew about it two days ago. What else do you want to say?"


    The butcher''s Adam''s Apple moved.


    At this moment, how did boss Wang feel that he still had the shadow of a mouse?


    Things are getting worse and worse, and their eyes are becoming more and more dull.


    "Brother, I know you must have known about it. I''ve been following Zhang Wen these two days, so I didn''t report to you!"


    Boss Wang took a cigarette and said, "tell me, what are you going to report to me?"


    It''s embarrassing to ask the butcher.


    He has been squatting on Zhang Wen these two days, but he seems to have found nothing!


    So the butcher doesn''t know what to say.


    "Brother, what are you going to do about it?" the butcher could only turn the conversation.


    Boss Wang rubbed his forehead and said in an unhappy tone: "butcher, you are also an old bastard. You have seen a lot of these things in Jinhai City, but have you ever seen such a play?"


    The butcher was stunned: "how did you play..."


    "Like Zhang Wen, abnormal."


    To tell the truth, butchers have seen many people who are cruel and dare to die, but there are really no such cruel and abnormal people as Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen, it''s hard to crack Hong Zi!


    Who thought this picture was not afraid?


    "He was really cruel," the butcher had to say sincerely.


    "We are mixed society, not making horror films. I think we should let it go," boss Wang said.


    His words also show his current attitude.


    Don''t fight with Zhang Wen, because you are not an opponent.


    Zhang Wen is not mixed with society. He is playing with his life!


    It''s crazy!


    The butcher was silent.


    But he was not afraid at all. Zhang Wen was at best a pervert. What''s to be afraid of?


    Looking at boss Wang again, it seems that he is really frightened.


    If it goes on like this, why do you fight Zhang Wen?


    "Brother, I''ll deal with him!" said the butcher gritting his teeth.


    Boss Wang quickly waved his hand: "now you have the same result in the past. Don''t bother!"


    Don''t bother?


    The butcher knows. Boss Wang really has to choose to shrink up this time.


    "Besides, Zhang Wen has agreed with me on this matter. I will hand over Hong Zi and he will stop the war with me. Now Liu hongran is dead. There are no people in Zhang Wen''s white road. As long as we slow down, it''s only a matter of time before we kill him!"


    Why did boss Wang always lose to Zhang Wen before? First of all, it is because Liu hongran supports him in Baidao! Moreover, Liu hongran''s ability is too rebellious. Boss Wang is not an opponent at all.


    Now Liu hongran is gone. In the future, boss Wang''s company keeps up with the development and crazily presses Zhang Wen.


    At that time, Zhang Wen has no economic strength. How can he fight with boss Wang?


    Not an opponent at all!


    Mix the society, start ruthlessly, that is on the one hand, the more important thing is to have a brain!


    At this point, the butcher did not ask, but simply nodded and prepared to step down.


    At this time, boss Wang suddenly said, "by the way, butcher, Liu hongran was really okay last time?"


    The butcher wanted to laugh at this.


    Boss Wang is still afraid.


    I''m still worried.


    Now Zhang Wen''s Revenge makes this person who stands in the position of the first brother of Jinhai City afraid.


    Although Zhang Wenxin also knew who did Liu hongran''s thing, he had no evidence.


    Since there is no evidence, boss Wang has room for sophistry.


    On the contrary, if Zhang Wen has something to hold and is seen through by him, it may be troublesome.


    Zhang Wen''s hatred for boss Wang is not necessarily less than that of Hong Zi. What will happen then? Isn''t it crazy revenge?


    Boss Wang, can you not be afraid?


    But now the butcher thinks Zhang Wen is a little interesting. The degree of cruelty is almost equal to himself!


    Even more than yourself.


    If he has a chance in the future, he must have a good time with Zhang Wen!


    The butcher patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, brother! They couldn''t find any evidence that night when a fire burned the car!"


    Setting fire is a routine used by butchers.


    After every crime, he basically set a fire and left. Generally, no one can find any evidence.


    Fire is the source of all evil!


    "Well, that''s good. Things over there can''t be careless. Next, let''s see what Zhang Wen is going to do!" boss Wang took a deep breath and leaned back in his chair to close his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, he is now in the police station.


    Xu Jingwen sat there, wearing a man''s crazy fantasy uniform, checking the on-site records.


    Photos, every one is shocking.


    Up to now, she still can''t believe it was made by Zhang Wen.


    Although she and Zhang Wen are not very familiar, she also knows Zhang Wen.


    How could a righteous man like Zhang Wen be so vicious?


    This is already a psychopath!


    But the two-day investigation did not make any progress. On the contrary, it ran into a wall everywhere.


    Xu Jingwen also has a headache.


    She has to hurry up to catch up on this matter.


    The key is that now the bodies of the victims are incomplete, so how can the investigation go on smoothly?


    The victim''s head is still unknown where it was thrown.


    If they can''t find the end one day, they can''t relax one day.


    Alas~


    She sighed and straightened up at the same time. Suddenly, the proud twin peaks rose higher into the clouds, as if she would rush out of her broken clothes in the next second.


    She couldn''t help looking down. Since she had sex with Zhang Wen last time, she felt that her grades had increased by leaps and bounds.


    The feeling made her ashamed and happy.


    Is this the second spring of women? In Xu Jingwen, this is a secondary development!


    I remember the days when I was with Zhang Wen. Zhang Wenke loved this thing on her chest.


    Will your secondary development be related to this?


    It''s all Zhang Wen''s fault. He tried hard to stop it at that time, but it seemed useless. Zhang Wen just focused on his chest.


    After seeing that there was no one nearby, she sorted out her clothes in front of her chest and muttered to herself: "really, it seems that she will apply for a larger police uniform next time. It''s even inconvenient to move out in this police uniform."

 Chapter 1608

    Xu Jingwen moved the position of the cover and was a little shy.


    In recent days, she bought a long time before she went out, but she never dared to wear it.


    No way, it''s a little bold~


    And it''s lace.


    What she wears on her body is that she wants to meet Zhang Wen one day. If she is not in good condition, she has a chance to show it.


    But who would have thought this would happen.


    Now she has to oppose Zhang Wen.


    If Zhang Wen did this, it would be impossible for Xu Jingwen to be with Zhang Wen.


    How can one black and one white blend?


    Thinking of this, she had a faint loss.


    Zhang Wen is her first man, but they can''t be together, which is also a kind of sadness.


    But now Xu Jingwen still has a glimmer of hope.


    I hope it has nothing to do with Zhang Wen. I hope all this is false.


    Xu Jingwen took a deep breath, took her hand out of her chest, and carefully pulled her uniform down. Only then did she continue to study the data on the table.


    But Zhang Wen''s shadow has been flying in her head for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Longfeng villa.


    This is the permanent habitat of the dead.


    The price here is quite high. Of course, the management is in place. People clean up every day.


    Just because the mother of a senior official was buried a few days ago, the staff of the whole Longfeng villa were busy all day without rest, so the cleaning time was also delayed by one day.


    However, the maintenance here is in place at ordinary times. It''s only a day. I can''t see anything.


    The next morning, a staff member cleaned up and went to Xiaowen''s cemetery.


    The man was carrying a garbage bag and a special broom.


    He moves quickly and is ready to finish cleaning quickly and have a rest early.


    He had noticed Xiaowen''s tombstone before.


    The picture of Xiaowen with a smile on it fascinated him.


    It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman died miserably.


    He also heard about the case half a year ago. The deceased was Xiaowen!


    At that time, it was a tragedy at the scene. I was dismembered. It is said that I was first j and then killed!


    The woman was only twenty-three when she died. She was also a poor man.


    But when they hid that day, all the staff of their cemetery saw it.


    More than 100 people came, all dressed in black.


    It is said that the person who buried Xiaowen in person was Zhang Wen, a normalizer on the road in Jinhai city.


    He has also heard many rumors about Zhang Wen.


    And I heard that Xiaowen''s death was sacrificed in the struggle between Zhang Wen and boss Wang.


    This made him sigh again.


    How mean the beauty is~


    However, after half a year, it seems that there is no news about the murderer. This matter will probably be delayed indefinitely.


    Why do the wicked always have no retribution?


    Thinking of this, he walked towards Xiaowen''s cemetery.


    In the distance, he seemed to see something beside the tombstone. As he got closer and closer, he found that it was a head!


    At first he thought it was someone''s prank, but when he approached, he found that it was not a fucking joke! This is a real head!


    The skin and meat on it even bleed!


    He was so scared that his legs softened that he hurried to avoid for several meters. Then he hurriedly took out his mobile phone and reported the situation to the management of the cemetery.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, two police cars stopped at the gate of Longfeng villa.


    Xu Jingwen took the lead to get out of the car.


    He didn''t have to come here in person, but when she heard that a head was found here, her first thought was Hongzi''s head.


    But she couldn''t understand why Hongzi''s head was here.


    Guided by the cemetery administrator, Xu Jingwen and several people from the identification Department walked inside.


    They walked along the road to Xiaowen''s grave.


    Hong Zi''s head was placed there safely, but it looked a little bloody.


    But Hong Zi''s expression is quite natural, seemingly without any pain.


    Seeing this picture, Xu Jingwen still has some palpitations. At the same time, the guess in her heart is slowly coming true.


    She gradually clenched her fist.


    The identification Department went to check it for the first time.


    Several people wore white gloves to compare their facial features.


    After more than ten minutes, one of them reported to Xu Jingwen: "team Xu, from the photos, this person is Hong Zi. Yes, but further inspection will not know until the results come out."


    Xu Jingwen had guessed the result. She casually waved her hand and asked them to take their head away first. When there was no one nearby, she took a deep breath.


    Now she can almost tell.


    Zhang Wen did it.


    Because she clearly saw that the name on the tombstone was Xiaowen.


    Zhang Wen once said to her more than once that he would take revenge and use Hong Zi''s head to pay tribute to Xiao Wen.


    After such a long time, Zhang Wen has fulfilled his promise.


    But in this way, what should Xu Jingwen do? I''m afraid she''s the only one left to deal with Zhang Wen.


    She really didn''t want to do it unless she had to.


    Xiaowen.


    She remembered these two words quite clearly. At that time, Zhang Wen called her name more than once in his dream.


    This is the woman Zhang Wen likes.


    Because of her, Zhang Wen doesn''t know how long he has been suffering. The pimple in his heart may not be solved for a lifetime.


    To tell the truth, Xu Jingwen is still quite jealous of her.


    Although she died, she was lucky enough to keep Zhang Wen in mind for a lifetime.


    Although Xu Jingwen is alive, she will never enter Zhang Wen''s heart.


    Xu Jingwen''s eyes always stay on the photos of the tombstone.


    Xiaowen is a beauty.


    Unfortunately, at such a young age, Xiaowen died.


    God is unfair, but it is also the most fair.


    All this is fate.


    Xu Jingwen stood in front of the tomb and sighed for a while. Then she stood at attention with her feet, took off her hat and bowed deeply to Xiaowen. After that, she slowly went down the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    The identification department only took one hour to determine Hong Zi''s identity.


    The head put in front of Xiaowen''s tomb is really Hongzi''s.


    After getting the news, Xu Jingwen kept breathing deeply in her heart.


    The last thing she wanted to see happened.


    "Team Xu, do you want to report this matter?" said the person in the identification section.


    Xu Jingwen said upset, "I''ll report this later. Just prepare the report."


    "OK." the man promised to prepare.


    With the appraisal results, Xu Jingwen straightened her hat brim in front of the mirror.


    Then he drove the police car towards section chief Duan''s office.


    Ten minutes later, she arrived at section chief Duan''s office, but she didn''t go in for half a day.


    Her two willow eyebrows were locked together and hesitated at the door.


    Why not go in?


    The reason is simple!


    The previous suspicion of Zhang Wen was just random suspicion. If this report was handed in, it would be a reasonable doubt!


    Zhang Wen can be arrested for questioning!

 Chapter 1609

    Section chief''s office.


    He just came back from the security department this afternoon.


    Wang Yi and Zhang Dui took them away when they went. When they came back, he was alone.


    This feeling makes section chief Duan uncomfortable.


    When he came back, he quickly made a cup of tea and sat in his chair thinking.


    Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong.


    Several times ago, no matter how Wang Yi interrogated him, section chief Duan had a bottom in his heart. He also had a bamboo in his heart. He was not afraid of Wang Yi asking him.


    Because he knows that no matter how powerful Wang Yi is, she is a little child and has too little experience in officialdom.


    Even if you let him do it, you can''t turn over any big waves.


    But now, section chief Duan is a little hesitant.


    At the same time, he also ruthlessly overturned his previous ideas in his heart.


    Wang Yi is a character!


    He is a bit similar to Secretary Wang before!


    If Secretary Wang hadn''t died early, section chief Duan respected him.


    Wang Yi, HuoTuo is his replica!


    Looking at the interrogation just now, both logic and skills are the same as an old officialdom hand.


    On several occasions, section chief Duan was a little confused.


    Section chief Duan saw it.


    This is not the first time, nor will it be the last.


    Such interrogations will be indispensable in the future.


    Mayor Chen deliberately gave Wang Yi so many rights just to kill his section chief! The key is that Wang Yi is a boy who is not afraid of heaven and earth. The section chief of the investigation section does not leave any affection.


    Section chief Duan really doesn''t know how to deal with such a person.


    In fact, Wang Yi and his section chief Duan are the same kind of people.


    He kept asking himself in his heart, what would he do if he met this kind of thing before he met boss Wang?


    Every time the result is affirmative.


    Like Wang Yi, he will certainly be jealous of evil and bring the bad guys to justice.


    But what should we do with Wang Yi in the future?


    Section chief Duan banged on his swollen forehead and thought about countermeasures.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    At this time, there was a soft knock outside the door.


    "Come in," section chief Duan said casually.


    Xu Jingwen pushed the door in and respectfully saluted section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan was a little upset: "what can I do for you?"


    Xu Jingwen took a deep breath: "section chief, I have something to report to you!"


    Section chief Duan was upset and said, "if I remember correctly, you should be just a team leader! You should report to the director first, then let the director and the director report, and then report level by level."


    Of course, Xu Jingwen understands this process, but the current situation doesn''t allow her to report level by level. It''s too troublesome.


    So she quickly said, "section chief Duan, this matter is very important. I can''t report it level by level."


    "Then you say it." section chief Duan put his hands together.


    "The victim''s head was just found in front of a tombstone in Longfeng villa." Xu Jingwen said seriously.


    Section chief Duan sighed in his heart.


    Can he not know what Xu Jingwen means?


    Just want to ask him for some rewards! That''s why I avoided my superiors to report.


    But this is what makes section chief Duan unhappy.


    Isn''t this Xu Jingwen''s job?


    Strictly speaking, it was her dereliction of duty. It took so long to find all the fragments of the body. He should be punished!


    But before he started to blame, Xu Jingwen''s next words refreshed him.


    As like as two peas in the dragon and phoenix hill, the name of Xiaowen is the victim of murder case six months ago, and the way of murder is exactly the same as this case.


    Section chief Duan suddenly patted the table: "go and investigate. What''s the relationship between that woman and Zhang Wen!"


    Xu Jingwen took a deep breath: "section chief Duan, I have made it clear that she used to be Zhang Wen''s woman, and after her accident, Zhang Wen said to avenge her more than once. Many people can testify..."


    Grass!


    Section chief Duan scolded in his heart.


    He finally got hold of it!


    When you are quite passive, you can finally fight back!


    Zhang Wen now has a close relationship with Wang Yi. If Zhang Wen is done, Liu hongran will have a better chance. If he is not in good condition, he can send Wang Yi in together!


    That''s nice!


    Section chief Duan didn''t show too much excitement on his face, but sat down slowly and asked seriously, "so what do you think we should do about it?"


    Xu Jingwen was stunned. What do you think she should do?


    She doesn''t know.


    The other party is Zhang Wen. She really doesn''t know


    When she came here, she thought that section chief Duan would give orders and do it silently, but she didn''t expect section chief Duan to ask her what she meant.


    She sipped her little mouth, her hands on her back like a shy girl, and said, "section chief Duan, this matter should be handled according to the regulations."


    "Ha ha..." section chief Duan smiled and smiled gloomily. "Now you take someone to catch Zhang Wen for me and have a good interrogation! The case six months ago was her woman, and now the victim''s head is placed in front of her woman''s tombstone. We have reasonable reasons to suspect that Zhang Wen did it! I must hear Zhang Wen admit it!"


    Dong Dong~


    Xu Jingwen''s heart beat twice quickly.


    To tell the truth, she didn''t think much when she came in, but she felt uncomfortable when she heard section chief Duan say she wanted to catch Zhang Wen.


    She knew that if Zhang Wen was arrested this time, Zhang Wen would be in danger.


    Everyone can see that Zhang Wen did it.


    The degree of cruelty makes people straight!


    Xu Jingwen took a deep breath and hurriedly said, "section chief Duan, I don''t think I can catch Zhang Wen for questioning, at least not now."


    "Oh? Why?" section chief Duan raised his eyebrow.


    "First, we don''t know who did it. We need to go further. If we take Zhang Wen to catch him and bite it off, we will not be able to admit it. We are a bit clumsy with the way we ask. We should arrange for people to investigate secretly. After what is happening there, we will catch him up too late."


    After hearing this, section chief Duan immediately raised his eyebrows.


    The policewoman in front of me can be taught!


    He forgot.


    We really can''t be too anxious to deal with Zhang Wen.


    Moreover, Wang Yi will come to join in if he is not in good condition, which is quite disadvantageous to section chief Duan.


    Be careful!


    She''s right!


    Section chief Duan looked deep: "your name is Xu Jingwen, right? You let go. If this thing is done well, I will remember you at this year''s commendation meeting and let you sit as director at the beginning of next spring!"


    Xu Jingwen quickly saluted: "thank you, section chief!"


    Xu Jingwen doesn''t want to take the position of director. As a woman, she doesn''t have much desire for fame and wealth.


    She just doesn''t want to expose the sins of Jinhai city to the sun!

 Chapter 1610

    In the afternoon, Dongwen group was busy.


    Recently, Li Erzi has expanded the recruitment of some employees. Now Dongwen group has developed quite well and is in urgent need of talents. However, things have not yet entered Li Erzi''s plan.


    Although Dongwen group develops rapidly, it seems that our mind is not here.


    Still stay on boss Wang.


    For this reason, Li Erzi discussed with me, and his view is the same as that of Liu hongran.


    They all told me to develop Dongwen group first and then kill boss Wang.


    Only by setting up Dongwen group can we gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city and fight with boss Wang in the future.


    We burned down the building of Wanfeng group, but the thin camel is bigger than the horse. Boss Wang is still rich. Moreover, Wanfeng group is just an empty shell.


    Now, without the restriction of Liu hongran, boss Wang''s development will be very rapid. We must get ahead and suppress boss Wang!


    I just nodded in agreement.


    When Liu hongran said this to me, I didn''t take it seriously.


    I think getting rid of boss Wang is the most important thing. The rest can be put aside. Unexpectedly, when I operate these things, boss Wang has been secretly developing and extending!


    Boss Wang, not to be underestimated.


    Such a person is likely to be killed by him if he is not careful!


    He has too many hidden threats!


    "Wenzi, now the construction site of Dongwen group is going well, but there is still a shortage of manpower." Li Erzi and I sat in the hall of Dongwen group and lit a cigarette.


    In fact, there are enough people now, but Li Erzi wants to finish the construction site quickly to avoid worries.


    To put it bluntly, he still had no idea about boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is a time bomb after all!


    "Er Zi, you can recruit people. You don''t have to discuss this with me." I said faintly.


    He nodded and took a deep smoke.


    I put my hands behind my head: "Er Zi, do you think I''m unreasonable? When brother Liu advised me at the beginning, although I listened on the surface, I didn''t listen at all. Finally, it turned into such a situation."


    Li Erzi looked at me and just shook his head and said: "Wenzi, character determines fate. We came to this stage entirely because of character. If brother long didn''t stand out when he came to the boss''s restaurant to make trouble, but chose to call the police, what would happen next? If we opposed boss Wang at the beginning, we didn''t insist blindly but compromise with boss Wang, would we have today''s situation? All this is because of character! Your character, and everyone''s character! "


    I sigh.


    Life in the world, how many helpless.


    Li Erzi is right. Character determines fate.


    If I were not such a competitive character, things would come to this stage, and we would not be opposed to boss Wang.


    "However, Wenzi, the current situation does not allow us to play character anymore. We are different from the original. At the beginning, we were just a few brothers having fun together, but now we have Dongwen group and there are so many brothers around us. We must be careful! We must force boss Wang, otherwise it will be difficult to go in the future!"


    "I understand this truth..." I said.


    "Wenzi, listen to my advice. Go out and hide first, and come back after the limelight!" Li Erzi said seriously.


    He looked at him for a while and smiled: "Er Zi, if I hide, can you watch Dongwen group and his brothers?"


    Li Erzi nodded vigorously: "don''t worry, Wenzi, I''m sure I can look good!"


    "Hehe, if I''m caught, you''ll think I''m hiding outside ~" I smiled.


    This made Li Erzi quite helpless: "Wenzi, this thing is really not as simple as you think..."


    I put Hongzi''s head in front of Xiaowen''s tomb.


    As long as the police find Hongzi''s head, they will definitely doubt me.


    With this, they can arrest me for interrogation. There will be trouble at that time.


    Li Erzi is worried about this.


    If you go in, it''s not so easy to come out.


    However, if I get the news that I''m going in, boss Wang will be the first to make waves. Don''t even think about it.


    "Ha ha, er Zi, don''t worry..."


    "Wenzi, I think it''s better to be cautious..."


    At this time, I saw a taxi stop at the gate of Dongwen group, and then Wang Yuxian got out of the car and walked here in a white dress and a pair of gaobang flat shoes.


    I knew Wang Yuxian would come to me, but I didn''t expect such a picture.


    I didn''t see until I came near.


    Wang Yuxian''s face was completely natural without any dress.


    But her face was full of loss, and her eyes were swollen like peaches.


    Seeing this scene, my heart is breaking.


    That day I ignored Wang Yuxian''s advice and insisted on disposing of Hong Zi. Wang Yuxian must have seen it on the news. These days, she must be worried to death.


    incorrect.


    She should be thinking of me at the moment.


    Is why I am so cruel and unscrupulous.


    These words are the most I have heard recently.


    However, I didn''t care at all. At the beginning, how Hongzi treated Xiaowen, I just returned it. It''s natural to pay a tooth for a tooth and revenge! If someone thinks I''m abnormal, then they will feel crazy when I deal with boss Wang!


    These things have become shackles in my heart. Up to now, I want to get back a little!


    Whether they see me as evil or crazy, what I lose, what I hesitate, what I waste!


    Get it back one by one!


    It''s no use persuading anyone.


    Of course, Wang Yuxian is no exception.


    Wang Yuxian also saw me and walked straight towards me.


    Stop where you''re facing me.


    She and I are two meters away.


    On Wang Yuxian''s stunning face, there was a trace of fear.


    Scared.


    Wang Yuxian is still afraid.


    She certainly can''t imagine that the people who always laugh with her, compromise, or even give in to her without principle will be so crazy this time.


    I didn''t hear her at all.


    On the contrary, it makes things so big.


    The cruelty is chilling!


    It''s scary!


    I''m afraid Wang Yuxian can smell the blood on me just seeing me now.


    The smell made her unable to take any step forward.


    I still smiled and showed her the most sunny side: "Yuxian, you''re here ~"


    Wang Yuxian subconsciously hugged her shoulders with both hands and a defensive posture.


    This reminds me of the first time brother long made trouble in the hotel. At that time, Wang Yuxian was helpless.


    Wang Yuxian is really afraid.


    Seeing this picture, my eyes can''t help blushing.


    The person who should protect Wang Yuxian most is me, but now I make her feel no security, even fear!


    I did all this!

 Chapter 1611

    Seeing that I was still as light as before and greeted her, her tears fell in an instant.


    "Wenzi, is it really you?" she said weakly. It felt like a lost child.


    She makes me sad like this.


    What I did must have hit her a lot, so much so that she became like this.


    "Jade fairy, or I''ll send you abroad. You have fun and relax." I said.


    I really can''t bear to see Wang Yuxian like this.


    But what can I do?


    Do you want me to let Hongzi go? Do you want me to watch Hong Zi still act recklessly? Look at him without any regret?


    I can''t make it!


    I want him to kneel down and apologize to Xiaowen! Repentance!


    No matter what others say, I think I have done it well!


    Even if the person who blames me is Wang Yuxian, it is no exception.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head. "I''m not going abroad. Wenzi, did you really do that?"


    She is like a frightened little rabbit. She may run away at any time because of my anger.


    "Jade fairy, don''t think about these things." I said faintly.


    "I don''t think much? How can I not think much!" Wang Yuxian suddenly shouted to me. "In the past, I closed my eyes and there were Xiaowen figures in my head. Yes! Those days were hard, but I survived. But now? In addition to Xiaowen''s shadow, there are Hongzi''s in my head! And your hands are covered with blood!"


    This makes me don''t know what to say.


    I really didn''t expect this incident to hit Wang Yuxian so hard.


    She was trembling and looked at me like a devil!


    Am I the devil?


    Maybe in front of Hongzi and boss Wang, I am.


    But in front of Wang Yuxian, I am definitely not!


    She is the love of my life. It''s too late for me to like her.


    But now I don''t know how to hide my anger.


    "Yuxian, don''t think about it. After all, it''s all over." I said seriously.


    "No! I can''t get through it! I''ll never get through it in my heart! You''re a murderer!" Wang Yuxian shouted.


    Now many employees of Dongwen group passed by. I hurried to hold Wang Yuxian''s hand: "Yuxian, what can we go in and say?"


    She tried to sink with her body, full of fear: "no, I won''t go in!"


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I put her on my shoulder and took her to the room under the eyes of many employees.


    As soon as I entered the door, I put her down and hugged her tightly.


    "Yuxian, stop making trouble, OK? I know you feel bad, but I''m your man! I was wrong that night. I shouldn''t have pushed you away, but do you know? How long have I caught Hongzi? And if Hongzi is released this time, what terrible things will he do in the future? No one knows! I don''t know if more people will suffer. It''s inevitable for me to get rid of Hongzi!"


    Wang Yuxian began to cry, and her body was shaking.


    I feel even worse.


    Originally, Wang Yuxian was in my arms and should have a great sense of security, but now? She was so frightened that she trembled and faded.


    It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault.


    "Wenzi, these days, I keep telling myself that you are not such a person. But I can''t do it every time! Every time I think of that picture, I''m scared to death. How I want to hear you say that this matter has nothing to do with you! Say you let Hongzi go, and then let these things leave our sight forever and fly away! But you make the fear closer than I''ve ever been ! I don''t want to go on like this... "


    Her words made me hold her hand harder.


    Put her whole body close to me.


    Her pretty face is only one punch away from me.


    At the moment, all that rises in my heart is love.


    She is the woman I love most in my life, but now she is so sad that she trembles and fear spreads on her.


    It''s all my fault. It''s all my own way.


    But everything has happened. What else can I do?


    "Sorry, Yuxian," I said seriously.


    Wang Yuxian put out her hand to wipe her tears and looked at me with tears: "Wenzi, you have to continue this matter, right?"


    I couldn''t deceive her, but nodded: "yes! This matter is not over! Boss wang hasn''t paid for what he has done!"


    I don''t know if I was frightened by the beating Mars in my eyes. Wang Yuxian pushed me away: "Wenzi, I don''t blame you for brother Liu. I believe brother Liu won''t blame you in the sky. That''s all for it, okay?"


    I stared at Wang Yuxian seriously. How can I stop now?


    "Yuxian, it''s impossible. Brother Liu was so kind to me at the beginning. I must repay this revenge!"


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of fear: "Zhang Wen, I know, I know... You are a devil. Killing Hong Zi is not finished yet. You have to get rid of boss Wang in the same way, right? You''re not mixing society! You''re playing with your life! But you''re an ordinary person. Where can you play with so many lives?"


    I don''t know why, watching Wang Yuxian speak to me so seriously, I was angry.


    "Yuxian, who am I doing these things for? Nothing is for myself, right? Killing Hongzi is to avenge Xiaowen and killing boss Wang is to avenge brother Liu. I promise you, as long as I finish these things, I''ll close the mountain and leave here forever, OK?"


    My tone was a little heavy, which made the panic in Wang Yuxian''s eyes more intense.


    "No... no... don''t make excuses for your madness." she shook her head and stepped back.


    "Crazy?" I laughed, "Think about it carefully. Who let me take revenge? Who forced me to fight with boss Wang? Yuxian, if it weren''t for you, could I do this? But you''re really funny. You were a bad man before, but now you come to be a good man with high sounding. Let me stop! I''m a man, not a machine! I have my own principle bottom line! You know!"


    I yelled these words.


    Suddenly, the whole room echoed with my roar like a beast.


    My eyes were round and I had never been angry.


    Wang Yuxian dared not move at once.


    The tearful eyes began to tremble.


    She couldn''t believe looking at me. It felt familiar and strange.


    From the first day I came to Jinhai city to meet Wang Yuxian to now, I have never talked to her so loudly, let alone blamed her.


    No matter what happened, I didn''t.


    This is the first time.


    Because of these things, I was angry with Wang Yuxian for the first time.


    He also roared out the words he had held in his heart for a long time.

 Chapter 1612

    At the moment, I stared round my eyes and my angry chest rose and fell.


    In my opinion, Wang Yuxian is even unreasonable.


    Did she forget the face when she forced me to avenge Xiaowen? But I did what she wanted. Why should she be angry? Why question me like a prisoner?


    Am I Zhang Wen so cheap that I should be played with in the palm of my hand.


    Ironically, the other party is still my favorite person, Wang Yuxian.


    When I said this, I didn''t consider Wang Yuxian''s feelings at all. I just said everything I held in my heart.


    After my roar, Wang Yuxian calmed down.


    The fear in the beautiful eyes is stronger.


    She stood here trembling, as if afraid that I would do something to her next second.


    She said carefully, "yes, these things are all my fault. Can we stop now? I''m wrong, can''t I?"


    "Things have happened and can''t stop!"


    I''ve moved on this matter, so I''ll do it to the end! Hongzi, boss Wang, no one can run away!


    Seeing my firm attitude, Wang Yuxian''s tears hung on her face like a stream. She kept shaking her head: "Wenzi, I really didn''t know that I hurt you so much. I admit that it was my mischief and hysteria after Xiaowen''s death. In fact, what I thought in my heart, don''t you know? I''m just angry! Revenge has no end! Do you think it''s okay to kill Hongzi and boss Wang? It''s not as simple as you think!"


    I didn''t speak. I turned my head and didn''t look at Wang Yuxian.


    She kept sobbing like a child, and her whole body trembled.


    His voice was choked.


    "Wenzi, please, forget about boss Wang. I dreamed of brother Liu last night. He asked me to tell you, don''t take revenge. It''s true to protect yourself!"


    This made me laugh: "just because of a dream? Ridiculous!"


    Wang Yuxian''s voice suddenly became dumb.


    Once, her words were sacred in my heart. As long as she said a word, I would do it without hesitation, but now it''s different.


    I didn''t listen to a word she said.


    I don''t want to hear it.


    I think Wang Yuxian is a child who likes to play around. Things can be arranged at will on her side, but it''s impossible on me!


    She stood there and confronted me for a few minutes, then wiped the tears on her face, missed me, opened the door and went out.


    When Wang Yuxian missed the moment I went out, I suddenly felt empty in my heart. I shouted, "pretend to be a tiger! Send Wang Yuxian home!"


    Pretending to be a forced tiger was just watching a play. I saw him when I came in.


    "Get it!" pretending to force the tiger to promise and hurried to Wang Yuxian.


    And I was upset and took out a cigarette to smoke.


    My head is still buzzing.


    I quarreled with Wang Yuxian just now.


    This is the first time I lost my temper with Wang Yuxian.


    Did I change, or did Wang Yuxian change? Or did I, as she said, change after killing Hong Zi, and become so fierce that Wang Yuxian, who is closest to me, is afraid.


    I shook my head hard and beat my head.


    At this time, Li Erzi went to the door and knocked.


    "Ha ha, you saw it just now?" I laughed at myself.


    Li Erzi nodded: "well, it''s hard not to see it. The sound of your quarrel with Wang Yuxian has spread to the second floor."


    I smiled helplessly: "did I just lose my manners?"


    Li Erzi sat down, took out a cigarette from my pocket and smoked: "I think what you just said is very right."


    I looked at him in surprise.


    Shouldn''t everyone say that I''m wrong now? Why did Li Erzi speak for me? Anyway, it''s my fault that I quarreled with Wang Yuxian.


    "Wenzi, it''s right for you to kill Hong Zi and avenge Xiao Wen. You even want to deal with boss Wang. It''s all right! Because we are not a few people fooling around now. There are so many brothers behind us. Moreover, people on the road are watching these things. Some things we don''t do, we have to do!"


    Li Erzi spoke my heart out.


    The person who knows me best is Li Erzi.


    "But Wenzi, there is a saying I have to say in front. If you go on like this, there will be revenge left in your world in the future. Do you think it''s better to live like that?"


    There''s only revenge left.


    This reminds me of the days I spent after Xiaowen''s accident.


    Looking back on those days, I feel very dark.


    Xiaowen has an accident. I''m the worst person.


    I don''t want to aftertaste those days, let alone go back.


    But what did Li Erzi say make sense?


    The life of revenge is easy, only I know.


    Seeing that I stopped talking, Li Erzi said, "so you and Yuxian are right about this. We can only say that Wang Yuxian loves you more ~"


    This made me feel uncomfortable. Then I hugged my head with upset hands and grabbed it desperately.


    Zhang Wen, what the hell are you doing.


    In the twinkling of an eye, my eyes are red. Do you feel good about revenge?


    Now I''ve avenged Xiaowen. I''m just more confused.


    Sometimes I can even sit in the office for a day.


    Who should I talk to about the pain in my heart?


    ¡­¡­


    In front of Xu Jingwen and other police officers, section chief Duan is a smart and dignified leader, but in front of boss Wang, he is just a dog that can lick.


    After receiving the news from Xu Jingwen, section chief Duan called boss Wang for the first time.


    Boss Wang didn''t think he was late in reporting that last time. He can''t delay this time. Otherwise, what if boss Wang is unhappy and wants to play with him?


    Now he and boss Wang are grasshoppers on a rope. No one can run away in case of an accident.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" boss Wang picked it up angrily. Now he was upset when he heard the voice of section chief Duan.


    Section chief Duan quickly said, "Lao Wang, we found Hongzi''s head."


    "Oh, I found it?" boss Wang felt refreshed. This matter also made him feel at a loss.


    "Well, it''s in front of a tombstone in Longfeng villa."


    "Tombstone?" boss Wang was a little confused.


    "I don''t know if you know a woman named Xiaowen?" section chief Duan said.


    Xiaowen!


    The name made boss Wang feel uneasy.


    Can he not know?


    Because of this woman, Zhang Wen is crazy! He doesn''t know anyone. It''s impossible not to know Xiaowen!


    But the key is that Hong Zi''s head is in front of Xiaowen''s tomb?


    He made up his mind about the picture, which shocked him a little.


    How is Zhang Wen going to play? Do you want to use Hongzi''s blood to offer sacrifices to Xiaowen?


    Zhang Wen is a savage. Why the fuck do you play this?

 Chapter 1613

    Surprised, boss Wang replied, "I know you. Is this the woman killed by Hong Zi last time?"


    Section chief Duan nodded: "well, we think Zhang Wen may be looking for revenge, so we put our head in front of Xiaowen''s tomb. This discovery is very beneficial to our investigation. I believe things will progress soon. I will catch Zhang Wen back as soon as possible!"


    Section chief Duan knows that Zhang Wen is now boss Wang''s nightmare.


    If you can''t catch Zhang Wen in one day, boss Wang will be uneasy all day.


    Section chief Duan is also saying, Lao Wang, how reliable do you think I am? Be polite to me later! Now we''re together!


    "Well, I see."


    To the surprise of section chief Duan, boss Wang''s response was quite calm.


    After hanging up the phone, boss Wang''s face was extremely gloomy.


    As far as he knows, Liu hongran''s body was brought back to the capital. If his head was placed in front of Liu hongran''s tomb at that time, I don''t know what kind of picture it would be


    Originally, section chief Duan called to reassure boss Wang, but unexpectedly, it made his back cool.


    Zhang Wen, this is the rhythm of going crazy to the end!


    Kill Hong Zi and put his fucking head in front of Xiaowen''s tombstone.


    This


    It''s so exciting!


    Boss Wang had many lives in his hands, but he didn''t feel afraid to be like this.


    This is definitely the first time!


    Boss Wang got up upset and began to pace in the room.


    Now Zhang Wen has too many uncertain factors. He is like a mad dog! See who bites who! The key is that this mad dog is not willing to bite people to death, but also has to put people''s bodies at home to enjoy. Who is not frightened when watching this picture?


    This is not a mad dog, this is a sick dog!


    Sick dog who wants to play with corpses!


    But what should I do now?


    How to suppress Zhang Wen from moving himself temporarily?


    To tell you the truth, boss Wang has always had no bottom in his heart these days. He doesn''t know what his attitude is after Zhang Wen killed Hongzi.


    In addition, Zhang Wen didn''t take the initiative to call him these days, which made him nervous.


    He checked his cell phone every other period of time to see if there was a call from Zhang Wen.


    no way.


    We can''t wait any longer.


    Boss Wang has to take the initiative to ask Zhang Wen''s attitude.


    And see what the boy thinks.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang took out his mobile phone, found Zhang Wen''s number and dialed it.


    nervous.


    Never had tension!


    Boss Wang has never been so nervous in negotiations with others!


    After a brief beep, I answered the phone.


    "Hello, boss Wang ~" I saw the name of boss Wang and laughed.


    I''ve left him alone for so long that he can''t help it.


    Now he must be careful. He can''t sit still for a moment.


    What I want is this effect, which is to make boss Wang tremble!


    Before his death, let him also enjoy the feeling of nervous heartbeat and panic all day.


    "Wenzi, how are you recently?" a blunt question almost made me laugh.


    I can''t see that boss Wang is afraid. It will be this tone.


    "Ha ha, very good, quite good!" I laughed.


    Hearing my laughter, boss Wang was too nervous. Now he is not afraid of me shouting with him or my cold attitude, but he is afraid of me laughing. When I smile, he has no bottom in his heart and even doesn''t know what I want to do.


    This feeling makes boss Wang collapse.


    Zhang Wen, are you crazy?


    Has he really become a sick dog? A dog who likes to laugh at a corpse?


    Boss Wang''s Adam''s Apple moved, and then flattered with a smile: "Wenzi, what happened to the thing you sent me last time?"


    I sneer.


    Boss Wang said Hongzi''s finger.


    How clever he is, how can he not understand?


    "Boss Wang, can''t you understand that people don''t talk in secret? That''s Hongzi''s finger. Anyway, Hongzi is also your little brother. This should be kept for you as a souvenir ~"


    What I said is quite obscure, but boss Wang here is jumping in his heart.


    It doesn''t feel right.


    How do you feel that Zhang Wen wants to reverse the rhythm of the water?


    However, boss Wang will remain calm and say, "Zhang Wen, now I give Hong Zi to you, and you get rid of Hong Zi. Your revenge should be revenge. In the future, we can be regarded as our own people. I think your Dongwen group can cooperate with me. As long as we work together, Jinhai city will be ours in the future..."


    Before he finished, I interrupted him. I said word by word, "who said, you and I are our own people?"


    Buzz!


    This made boss Wang''s head ring, and his hand holding the mobile phone began to tremble.


    At this moment, his world seemed to be quiet.


    He knows exactly what I mean.


    "Wenzi, we made an appointment before. I''ll give Hongzi to you. You and I will stop the war. You Zhang Wen are a character. You can''t keep your word ~" boss Wang still forced himself to have a smile on his face.


    "Ha ha..." I laughed, "boss Wang, are you afraid to tell me the truth?"


    Dong Dong! Boss Wang''s heart jumped up. It''s a bargain!


    Afraid or not, didn''t he count in his heart?


    To tell the truth, boss Wang doesn''t want to turn over with Zhang Wen. He doesn''t want to turn over unless he has to.


    But now, judging from the situation, the progress of things seems to be a little beyond his expectation!


    "Zhang Wen, what do you mean?" boss Wang felt a little confused.


    He has been in contact with me for a long time and knows who I am. I''m not such a person with erratic personality! Anyway, it''s always quite decent. At least it''s what it says, isn''t it?


    But what happened today?


    Why does your personality change at once?


    This crazy laughter seems to be out of tune with him! Did you kill Hongzi and go crazy? Or did the bloodthirsty cells in the body burst out and went completely crazy?


    Boss Wang was stunned for a moment.


    The tears of my smile on the phone are coming out.


    I never dreamed of such a day when I teased boss Wang and he couldn''t say a word.


    I can even think of the face of boss Wang on the other end of the phone.


    It feels wonderful.


    "Boss Wang, you don''t understand me? I asked you if you were afraid." I continued.


    Boss Wang clenched his fist and said, "yes."


    "Ha ha..." there was another burst of laughter on the phone.


    Boss Wang thinks that my laughter is just perfunctory. I''m actually joking.


    But what I said next made him crazy.


    After the inappropriate laughter passed, my calm and determined voice came: "since you know you''re afraid, wash your neck and wait for me!"

 Chapter 1614

    Wash your neck and wait.


    This sentence instantly broke all the wonderful things boss Wang dreamed of.


    He also thought that he would propose to cooperate with Dongwen group. I would be stupid enough to promise, and then play with us in the dark with his head! Finally, gather the Dongwen group.


    But my words made him immediately deny the previous idea.


    Total negation!


    "Zhang Wen, I''m not kidding you. I''m seriously asking you about it!" boss Wang said solemnly over the phone.


    I said with great interest, "boss Wang, I''m also answering you very seriously. I''m not kidding you!"


    Boss Wang was a little worried and hurriedly said, "you don''t mean what you say? What happened when I gave Hong Zi to you before?"


    I put away my smile and said seriously: "Boss Wang, it''s only natural for you to give Hong Zi to me! And I never thought you gave me face. On the contrary, if you don''t give Hong Zi to me, I''ll find him sooner or later! You''re just buying yourself time! And I said to temporarily stop the war with you, didn''t I? But it''s all temporary! Now I want to take back what I just said I''m sorry! "


    Boss Wang couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He hit the table with a punch: "Zhang Wen, you Yin me!"


    It''s really funny to say this from boss Wang''s mouth. In Jinhai City, boss Wang has always been Yin to others. When has he been yin? He''s also Yin. He doesn''t have such a temper. He''s not playing. It''s red fruit''s provocation!


    I said seriously, "it''s not a Yin, it''s a transaction. Besides, your boss Wang took the initiative to find me, right?"


    Boss Wang didn''t know what to say.


    Isn''t it?


    From beginning to end, I didn''t take the initiative in these things. Boss Wang came to me and said them.


    This is what he brought to my door to make me Yin!


    Boss Wang was very angry: "Cao, Zhang Wen, I didn''t expect you to keep your word!"


    I snorted coldly: "boss Wang, I Zhang Wen is sitting upright in Jinhai City, but I have no feelings for you! Are you still less negative about me? I just give you a little back. You don''t have to be so excited!"


    "Zhang Wen, have you forgotten how I treated you at the beginning? When you were in the most difficult time, I took you in. I gave you money, your car and your people! That''s what you did to me!" boss Wang shouted angrily, shaking his hand holding the phone.


    He didn''t expect me to turn against him!


    I turned against him so loudly.


    This is crazy!


    "Yes, you were kind to me before! But then? When did I not pay you back? You gave me 10000, and I didn''t help you earn 100000? But how did you treat me in the end? Don''t tell me that you have forgotten! If I wasn''t fated, I wouldn''t know how many times I died! I have paid off your favor with my life! Now I It has nothing to do with you! "


    "Grass! Then you can''t let me go!" boss Wang called out regardless of his image.


    This also tells his inner state.


    As long as we let him go this time, he will definitely rise again in Jinhai city next time. At that time, we will ensure that the Dongwen group will be finished! Now boss Wang has ignored everything and wants to live in a muddle!


    "You are kind to me. Don''t let you go. It''s right to give you three points in Jinhai city." I said faintly.


    "Then what are you waiting for!" boss Wang shouted, "Hong Zi, I have given it to you, and you have avenged it. What else do you want! Zhang Wen, don''t go too far!"


    My voice suddenly cooled down: "to tell you the truth, I didn''t take it seriously, and I don''t want to take it seriously. But what about Liu hongran? How can you explain that to me! Liu hongran''s kindness to me is ten times greater than you. Now Liu hongran is dead, and I can''t help avenging it!"


    This made boss Wang''s heart and soul tremble completely.


    In the end, I still moved the topic here because of Liu hongran!


    Boss Wang has unspeakable regret.


    Now he really regrets moving Liu hongran, but what''s the use of regret?


    Boss Wang also wants to survive in Jinhai city. He also sees the previous situation very clearly. If he doesn''t move Liu hongran, he will definitely be killed by Liu hongran before long.


    Boss Wang, this is to survive.


    In order to survive in Jinhai city!


    He thinks there''s nothing wrong with it!


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you!


    But this matter has become the deepest hatred with me.


    I did this to make boss Wang a little overwhelmed.


    But boss Wang quickly reacted. He took a deep breath to calm himself down: "Zhang Wen, you want to avenge Liu hongran. I understand this mood, but what does your revenge have to do with me?"


    Seeing that things were about to be exposed, boss Wang began to pretend to be forced.


    As long as he doesn''t admit it, what can he do? Even the police have no evidence. You Zhang Wen can''t just say it''s me!


    After hearing this, I smiled: "boss Wang, all adults, don''t play this child''s trick!"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." boss Wang still didn''t let go.


    "I killed Hong Zi. Everyone knows it''s me. Although the police have no evidence, they still suspect me, but they can''t move me because they need evidence to do things. But boss Wang, what do we do? It''s a black man in Jinhai city! If we''re so tired of asking for evidence, what society would we mix? We might as well go to the police academy! Are you right?"


    Boss Wang: "


    Facing my voice on the phone, he had nothing to say.


    Miscalculation, really miscalculation


    Boss Wang must have never dreamed that I would say so.


    This is not playing cards according to the routine at all. It''s to kill him!


    If you don''t talk about any rules, even nothing, you just want to get rid of him!


    This posture left him helpless in an instant.


    "Boss Wang, you said, Liu hongran is dead. Who am I the first to doubt? Who else can there be besides you?" I continued.


    Boss Wang suddenly shouted, "I said, it''s not me! It has nothing to do with me!"


    "I didn''t ask if it was you. I just told you that no matter whether there is evidence or not, I think you did it!"


    I''m almost provoking boss Wang.


    Tell him to be ready to die anyway!


    "Zhang Wen! Are you going too far! How can you do this to me! You obviously want to find an excuse to make fun of me!" boss Wang shouted wildly.


    I laughed: "yes, I just want to find an excuse to get rid of you. I''d rather kill 3000 by mistake than let one go. If you know the truth, wash your neck and wait!"

 Chapter 1615

    Boss Wang, who was standing in the office holding the phone, was like being struck by thunder. He didn''t slow down for a long time.


    My words are like announcing the death penalty of boss Wang.


    Make him messy, make him crazy!


    I''d rather kill three thousand by mistake than let one go!


    Zhang Wen''s words are really awesome! That''s awesome!


    He thought that Jinhai city was opened by his family!


    Boss Wang''s hands trembled. At the moment, there was no trace of temperature in his voice. It was cold and outrageous: "Zhang Wen, do you mean to eat me?"


    I smiled: "otherwise?"


    "You think I killed Liu hongran, don''t you?"


    "That''s right!"


    "OK..." boss Wang took a deep breath. Now, he has no room to refute it. He simply killed the fish and caught the net!


    "Ha ha, Cao! Zhang Wen, to tell you the truth, Liu hongran was killed by Lao Tzu. What do you think? You think Liu hongran can cover the sky with one hand. It''s too fucking simple! But now that Liu hongran is dead, I think you can hold on for how long! Jinhai City, I''m wang Laoban after all!"


    His crazy laughter came into my ears and made me feel murderous all over.


    Boss Wang''s words are simple. He killed Liu hongran and killed Liu hongran.


    But at that time, did he think about how many people suffered from his doing so.


    I, Wang Yuxian, Liu Xide.


    These people who have something to do with Liu hongran are so sad.


    This is all abuse by boss Wang!


    "Ha ha, Zhang Wen, don''t think I''m afraid of you. If I''m not good enough in the road, I''ll be killed one day! It''s all unknown! If you want to fight, let''s fight! To tell you the truth, killing Liu hongran is really a dangerous move for me, but I succeeded! Finally, I got rid of Liu hongran. Do you know how much pressure I''m under? I fought hard, Next, you are the one who will die! "


    Boss Wang said so much in a vent. I didn''t interrupt him, let alone yell at him.


    When he finished, I said calmly, "even if you killed me, I wouldn''t hate you, but you killed Liu hongran. In the future, either you die or I live!"


    Then I hung up.


    Boss Wang was still wheezing. Just now he told me everything without reservation. Originally, he thought he would feel better after venting, but my last sentence made his head buzzing.


    This is not venting at all!


    This is sending himself to a deeper hell!


    This is the devil!


    It''s a demon growing madly in my heart!


    I was happy to vent just now, but boss Wang was worried soon.


    I tore my face today. What will I do after that?


    What are you doing with him!


    At any rate, the current situation is bad for you.


    There is no support from Liu hongran around Zhang Wen. It must not last long. Zhang Wen is also smart. He must want to get rid of Hongzi and get rid of himself!


    Because he also saw that without Liu hongran''s support, he must not last long. Then, after boss Wang reacts, he must not be an opponent.


    Boss Wang, you must hurry!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang sneered and thought that the more worried you are, the more I will slow down the pace! I''ll have fun with you when it''s over! But when the time comes, Zhang Wen will be caught!


    You know, he killed Hong Zi! This is a storm all over the city!


    Thinking of this, he called the butcher.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" asked the butcher when he came in.


    "Butcher, how about going out with me for a while?" boss Wang said with a gloomy face.


    The butcher frowned, "play?"


    "En..." boss Wang motioned the butcher to put his ear close to him and told him the matter again.


    The butcher nodded suddenly, and then there was a trace of vigilance in his eyes.


    Boss Wang is afraid!


    When you say you''re going out to play, you''re actually running! But the butcher doesn''t agree with him. It''s a gas field!


    If boss Wang runs away, their morale will be over.


    "Brother, I can''t go with you," said the butcher.


    "Why?" there was a chill in boss Wang''s eyes. He asked the butcher to run with him, not because he wanted to find a company, but because he wanted the butcher to protect him!


    "Brother, if we both leave, our people will be finished? It''s cheap!"


    Boss Wang never thought about this possibility, but what else can he do now?


    The butcher then said, "brother, in fact, I don''t think things are so bad. Jinhai city is a place of legal system. I don''t believe Zhang Wen can be crazy!"


    It was ridiculous to say this from the butcher.


    A butcher who has always regarded the law as nothing can speak of the rule of law? The sun is really coming out in the West.


    "What do you mean?" boss Wang asked.


    "I think, brother, you don''t have to run first. Let''s see what the situation is! Even if Zhang Wen dares to come to you, isn''t there still us? I promise Zhang Wen will never come back! And isn''t Zhang Wen chasing after Hong Zi? Now Hong Zi''s head has been found, it must be thoroughly investigated. Zhang Wen was caught again soon!" Said the butcher, patting his chest.


    At this time, only the butcher can be so powerful.


    Run, it''s certain.


    But if it''s like what the butcher said, boss Wang won''t worry.


    What if Zhang Wen gets caught?


    And I have Duan Wengong in Baidao. What are you afraid of?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang simply nodded: "well, let''s look at the situation first. By the way, you can take your brothers here these days, you know?"


    The butcher nodded that there was no problem, and then he went down.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette again.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Dongwen group.


    After hanging up boss Wang''s phone, I fell into meditation.


    He kept holding the glass in his hand and didn''t drink it.


    But eyes floating out the window.


    At this time, Li Erzi just came in: "Wenzi, what do you think?"


    Click.


    At this time, the glass cracked a line, and the water flowed down the gap.


    I just reacted and smiled: "nothing. Boss Wang called me just now."


    "Boss Wang? What did he say?" when Li Erzi heard this, he perked up and sat down quickly.


    "What can I do? Beg for mercy! He told me on the phone that he killed Liu hongran!"


    This made Li Erzi suddenly look up at me: "Wenzi, what are you going to do?"


    "I told boss Wang that if you killed me, I don''t blame you at all, but if you killed Liu hongran, I won''t be at odds with you!"

 Chapter 1616

    Recently, I may be a little neurotic. Sometimes what I say makes Li Erzi speechless.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with me.


    But I just feel uncomfortable. As long as I don''t get rid of boss Wang, I''ll be unstable for a moment!


    Now, after listening to me, Li Erzi also knew what I was going to do. He took a deep breath and asked, "Wenzi, just think about it. No matter what you do, I will support you!"


    I looked at Li Erzi with gratitude.


    I have been working hard towards my goal, but I have never thought about the feelings of people around me, including Li Erzi. Just forced them to keep up with me.


    This is a little unreasonable.


    However, Li Erzi never complained, and always followed my footsteps closely.


    "Er Zi, Dongwen group will work hard for you these days. If I work with boss Wang, I may not care here at all," I said.


    Li Erzi''s face stiffened for a moment, and then he smiled indifferently: "Wenzi, I can''t rush into battle, but don''t worry, I can definitely do the logistics support!"


    I smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    With Li Erzi as my backing, I can easily solve many of my problems.


    I''m already grateful to him for that.


    After Li Erzi went out, I called Wang Peng in.


    Wang Peng is still decadent and handsome. If he has more sunshine on his body, he will lose his beard!


    "Peng''er, do something for me." I said faintly.


    Wang Peng said, "brother Wen, what do you want to do?"


    I took out a gun from the drawer and gave it to Wang Peng: "I''ve declared war with boss Wang, but now he''s probably hiding and afraid to come out. You help me force him out!"


    Wang Peng saw the gun and grinned: "brother Wen, don''t worry! I''m sure to do it well!"


    Wang Peng is most willing to do these things.


    "Well." I tapped my finger on the table, "also, you should pay attention to concealment. Don''t let others recognize you. After all, you haven''t completely fought with boss Wang. There are many places that need you in the future!"


    Wang Peng understood what I meant, nodded and said he knew. Then he picked up the gun and checked it again. Then he turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Only half a day.


    People on the road have already started talking.


    It''s all about boss Wang.


    When I asked Wang Peng to find boss Wang, I also asked Li Erzi to release the news that I wanted to find boss Wang. Now everyone on the road knows it.


    It''s not easy.


    It''s about whether a person falls into the altar!


    Boss Wang in their hearts, that is God!


    It''s a height they can''t reach in their life.


    They all want to see with their own eyes how Zhang Wen let boss Wang fall!


    This must be a wonderful game!


    At the moment, in the night scene, several punks sit around, drinking the cheapest beer and eating their own peanuts.


    No way, they can''t afford to eat fruit plates!


    Here only the price of wine is close to the people, but the price of fruit plate is not close to the people at all. A fruit plate costs more than 100!


    It''s better to drink with this money. They don''t have this spare money!


    These little bastards are some people walking at the bottom of Jinhai city. When they are free during the day, they make little things to make a living. They gather together to gossip the rest of the time.


    It''s a dream for them to enter the road and become like boss Wang and Zhang Wen.


    Like a dream that will never come true.


    But is it so easy to mix with society?


    After a while, they didn''t make a name for themselves. They also knew that they were not made of this material. They could only fool around.


    "I heard that Zhang Wen spoke this afternoon and wanted to fight with boss Wang! But boss Wang seems not to dare!"


    "Nonsense! Who is Zhang Wen? He''s crazy. Who dares to play with him easily!"


    "Grass, what do you know? Boss Wang, this is a delaying tactic!"


    "Grass! He was afraid."


    At this time, a gangster asked, "by the way, why does Zhang Wen want to fight with boss Wang? I heard that he didn''t follow boss Wang before?"


    "My grass!"


    "Oh, my grass!"


    This made the two bastards scold together.


    "It''s all eight fucking lives ago. Don''t you know? Because boss Wang killed Zhang Wen''s man!"


    The bastard looked up innocently: "Zhang Wen''s man? Who? I heard that Zhang Wen''s woman had been killed before ~"


    In his eyes, Zhang Wen''s society is a little miserable! It''s still a mixed society. It''s just a gift!


    First his woman was killed, and now his man.


    This made all the bastards'' faces stiff.


    The bastard who just spoke hurriedly said, "Zhang Wen has avenged himself on this matter!"


    "Revenge? How do you know?"


    The bastard looked at him angrily: "have you heard the news a few days ago?"


    "You mean the one who was dismembered in the street..." he said and suddenly became vigilant.


    Then he couldn''t believe his eyes and looked at the others.


    The others nodded hard at him, indicating that they were right!


    Zhang Wen did it!


    Dismember and kill people, and arrogantly leave people in the pedestrian street! How crazy is this? How cruel is it? This revenge is called a perfection!


    After waiting for the circle in the man''s head to turn, the bastard continued: "the dead man is Hongzi, the Hongzi who followed boss Wang! He forced a cow in Jinhai city some time ago, do you remember?"


    He thought for a moment, then nodded stupidly, "I''m impressed."


    In my impression, there was indeed a man named Hong Zi who spent a few days in Jinhai city. At that time, he relied on the name of boss Wang, which was quite unambiguous! But it didn''t take long to disappear. It''s said that it was hidden by boss Wang.


    But who knows that Zhang Wen is dead now?


    And died so miserably.


    "Oh......" thinking of the picture, the man felt a little burst in his eyes and quickly bowed his head and drank a mouthful of wine.


    Several gangsters nearby laughed at his poor psychological tolerance and said with a laugh: "now Zhang Wen has to find boss Wang after killing Hong Zi. I think boss Wang is more or less dangerous this time! It''s not fun to be watched by people like Zhang Wen!"


    "Yes, but Zhang Wen is quite awesome. He was a little bastard a year ago. He quickly got on the top in such a short time. It''s really awesome."


    "Isn''t it? Zhang Wen is cruel! You can be superior even if you have his ruthlessness! The question is whether you dare?"


    The bastard shook his head quickly. He shook his hands when he killed a chicken, let alone kill.


    At best, he fights in the street. He rarely uses a knife to make him crazy to kill. That''s no joke!


    "Hehe, so ah, this is the gap between you and Zhang Wen. When you meet Zhang Wen in the future, I advise you to hide and don''t be killed one day. You don''t know who it is!"

 Chapter 1617

    Bastards boast that they have a common problem.


    That is, when boasting, only the third person is used, never the first person.


    The bastard said that when the man was timid, he didn''t think about himself at all.


    Did he not say this to himself?


    This man is afraid. He doesn''t dare to be crazy. Does he dare? If he dares, can he get to this point?


    In fact, the world of bastards is relatively fair. There are no superfluous rules here. They just talk with their fists.


    As long as you dare to do it, someone will see you and take you out!


    But no one knows what the road will become.


    Therefore, mixing society is a road of no return.


    This is the same as buying lottery tickets. It depends on luck.


    Some people even hang up before anyone knows his name. It''s very rare to mix boss Wang and Zhang Wen!


    "Grass, you''re awesome! Last time you were fucked K in the barber shop, I didn''t bring someone to help you!" the man said in a loud voice.


    The bastard sneered: "grass, did you take someone there? You didn''t get beaten with me!"


    "Ha ha..."


    A burst of laughter erupted around.


    No one noticed. When they were talking, a man sitting in the back seat was shaking all the time and his face was ugly to death.


    So who is this man?


    This man is a mouse!


    A mouse that has been hiding in the dark since the accident!


    Hong Zi died. To be honest, he didn''t expect Hong Zi to die so miserably!


    I didn''t expect Zhang Wen to really dare to play like this!


    Now he wants to understand something. It seems that he is too careless. Now he has been involved in it. He can''t escape!


    Hongzi, he betrayed it!


    Not to mention the white people. If you let the gangsters know, how will the mice mix in the road in the future?


    Boss Tianwang didn''t call him these days, just told him to hide, that''s all.


    The mouse has been watching the news secretly these days.


    The nervous feeling never stopped!


    He wanted to hear what the preachers said about it, so he disguised himself and came to the night scene.


    Who knows, what he heard was what made him tremble more.


    Mouse used to hope that Hongzi would be killed earlier, but after this happened, he seemed to regret it and didn''t want Hongzi to be killed.


    The point is that this method is a little too much.


    Zhang Wen, or not?


    That''s OK. Now boss Wang has no intention of promoting himself.


    Where is this good?


    In fact, the mouse is a little amorous.


    So far, in fact, no one is looking for him, Zhang Wen''s people are not, nor are white people.


    Who cares about this little detail?


    And the mouse itself is an easily overlooked little man. Who can think of him?


    Even if he doesn''t wear this cap and glasses, no one will recognize him.


    Speaking of boss Wang, the first thing everyone thought of was the dead pillar, followed by the butcher and even Hongzi.


    He can''t rank a mouse at all.


    When the conversation of these people changed, the mouse drank up the wine and got up and left.


    From today on, mice will hide like this for a long time.


    The mouse sighed and went out the back door.


    The back door of the bar is full of garbage cans, emitting a stench everywhere.


    When the mouse passed by, he saw several black plastic bags thrown in the trash can.


    Suddenly, he thought of Hong Zi.


    Isn''t that how Hong Zi was found? The body was thrown in the dustbin.


    Vomit~


    The mouse''s stomach surged, and he was uncomfortable at the thought of the picture.


    After nausea, there is deep fear.


    The mouse took a deep breath, lowered his hat brim and left quickly.


    The next day, the rights center of Jinhai city.


    Mayor Chen paced back and forth here alone, with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Mayor Chen has not smoked for a long time. This time he is very upset.


    For Zhang Wen, his feelings are very complex.


    He is a friend of Liu hongran. Before his death, Liu hongran always tried his best to protect him. Now that Liu hongran is dead, can he watch Zhang Wen''s accident?


    But Liu Xide''s words a few days ago made him feel at a loss.


    Let him keep an eye on Zhang Wen.


    Why?


    Does Liu Xide have begun to doubt Zhang Wen? Because of this?


    About these things, Mayor Chen doesn''t want to guess and judge subjectively.


    He went to the phone, picked up the receiver and dialed out.


    "Lao Liu, how is that going?" Mayor Chen said as soon as the phone was connected.


    This is director Liu.


    "Lao Chen, are you talking about the case a few days ago?" he has a good private relationship with Chen Shi, and their names are quite casual.


    "Well..." Mayor Chen nodded.


    "Alas, Lao Chen, you should know about this. There is no evidence now. We have tried our best, but Lao Duan is in charge of this matter now. Maybe I should ask him?"


    "No need." Mayor Chen thought that section chief Duan was being investigated. It''s better not to have superfluous contact with him.


    Director Liu said that there may be no progress.


    "Let me know as soon as you have anything," Mayor Chen said.


    "Don''t worry, old Chen!"


    Put down the phone. Mayor Chen is more or less relieved.


    There is no progress in this matter, so Liu Xide can perfunctorily let himself stare at Zhang Wen more.


    However, he thought about it and thought that he should remind Zhang Wen.


    Thinking of this, Mayor Chen took out his mobile phone and found Zhang Wen''s number.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Mayor Chen, who is at the top of the power pyramid in Jinhai City, has a number like Zhang Wen on his mobile phone.


    He shook his head helplessly and pressed the dial out button.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I was in Dongwen group.


    All I think about these days is Wang Yuxian. After yelling at her that day, my heart is full of obscurity.


    Anyway, I shouldn''t be angry with Wang Yuxian.


    After Xiaowen died, the distance between Wang Yuxian and me is getting farther and farther. I don''t know when I can catch up.


    Alas~


    Then my phone rang.


    The caller''s name made me frown.


    It''s mayor Chen.


    Funny to say, how can someone like me have anything to do with Mayor Chen?


    I''m just a little bastard.


    I quickly picked it up and politely said, "hello."


    There was a dignified voice on the phone: "Zhang Wen, I''m Mayor Chen."


    I quickly and respectfully said, "Oh, Hello, Mayor Chen."


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to be so restrained with me. Just call me Lao Chen or brother Chen!"


    Since he said so, I can''t refuse, and then said, "brother Chen, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1618

    Mayor Chen smiled with satisfaction. He asked Zhang Wen to call him so. It''s not how close the relationship is, but everyone around Zhang Wen who Mayor Chen doesn''t want to do.


    If Zhang Wen was mayor Chen, wouldn''t everyone around him know?


    These things are better hidden.


    "Zhang Wen, you should know what happened a few days ago?" Mayor Chen said curlily.


    My heart thumped.


    To tell the truth, no matter how many people ask me for so many days, I haven''t been nervous, but when I heard his voice, I was nervous.


    Is it difficult that he knows something? If he wants to do me, it''s just his word.


    The key is the evidence.


    How could he have evidence of these things?


    "Brother Chen, now all the people in the city know these things, can I not know?" since I met Liu hongran, I have understood that I can''t be careless in talking to people on the white road. I must be watertight.


    Mayor Chen smiled: "Zhang Wen, I don''t want to take care of these things, and I won''t deliberately take care of anything. But there are some things you have to see clearly. It''s no small matter, and Liu hongran''s matter hasn''t been solved yet. You have a number in your heart!"


    "Well, I will fully cooperate with the investigation about brother Liu," I said.


    By now, I don''t have any hope for Baidao.


    It''s not that they didn''t take it seriously, but that the process is too complicated.


    When they really find boss Wang through these formal channels, boss Wang will have full wings by then.


    I don''t care how the white people deal with this matter. I want to avenge it in my own way.


    Take revenge for Liu hongran!


    Mayor Chen coughed twice and then said, "Zhang Wen, you are Liu hongran''s friend. I also regard you as my own person. I should make some words clear to you. Yesterday, Liu Xide called me and said, "let me keep an eye on you!"


    There was a buzz in my head.


    Shouldn''t Liu Xide keep an eye on the progress of the white road at this time? Why do you focus on me?


    "Brother Chen, if you suspect that I have something to do with that, you can catch me at any time!"


    Mayor Chen laughed: "young man, don''t be impulsive! I didn''t say it had something to do with you. If I remember correctly, you confessed last time, didn''t you?"


    I didn''t understand. I asked casually, "why?"


    "Because of the case the other day."


    Hearing this, I understood his meaning in an instant.


    Then he gave a bitter smile.


    Liu Xide should not have given me such an impression, but just because of this, he suspected me.


    Liu Xide, I''m in a hurry.


    I''m really worried!


    "Brother Chen, I''ll pay attention. Thank you for reminding me," I said.


    Mayor Chen took a deep breath and said sincerely, "Zhang Wen, hongran had a good relationship with you before his death. I will not be embarrassed about these things, but I will not be embarrassed. You don''t mean others won''t be embarrassed about you, okay?"


    I''m already grateful that he could say that from his mouth.


    Liu hongran died. I don''t know how many people who had a good relationship with him and even flattered him crazily. They quickly drew a line with him. Only Mayor Chen dared to stand up and protect Liu hongran and even my interests.


    Mayor Chen is a man of gratitude.


    "Also, Zhang Wen, you''re the only one on my phone. Do you understand what this means?"


    Of course I understand.


    He is a mayor. There is a bastard''s phone in his mobile phone. It''s hard to hear. If someone finds out, he will be investigated.


    Mayor Chen also made a lot of sacrifices for this matter.


    "Brother Chen, I thank you. If there''s anything I can do for you in the future, just ask!"


    I regret saying that.


    He is the pinnacle of power in Jinhai city.


    And I''m just a little bastard at best. How can I help him? This is nothing more than joking.


    Besides, I''m not in a very good situation now.


    "Ha ha, I''ll write that down first. As long as I need it, I''ll find you!" Mayor Chen said bluntly and hung up the phone.


    I was staring at my cell phone and taking a deep breath.


    Mayor Chen is a reminder to me. It seems that I have to be careful about this matter.


    I got up and prepared to discuss with ER Zi Li.


    I''m not worried about them catching me. I''m afraid I haven''t got rid of boss Wang before I''m caught.


    When I came to the hall, I didn''t find the figure of Li Erzi, but I saw pretending to force the tiger there. I didn''t know what I was talking to people.


    Seeing that I came out to pretend to force the tiger, he quickly stopped his voice and looked nervous.


    I felt something was wrong and walked towards him: "pretend to be a tiger. Have you seen Er Zi Li?"


    Pretending to force the tiger, his face was more or less embarrassed. He subconsciously hid away from me for a few steps.


    "No, I didn''t see Erzi. He may have a meeting on it. WOW! You know, he has been meeting all day recently ~"


    "Well..." I nodded.


    It''s not just pretending to force the tiger. The women around him are subconsciously nervous and alert.


    These women are interns recently recruited by Li Erzi. They all look like college students. They should not know much about Dongwen group, but how can I look vigilant?


    Did you pretend to force the tiger to tell them all these things? He''s going too far. He doesn''t know what to say and what not to say?


    "Grass, what the fuck did you say to others?" I pulled up the tiger''s hair.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~" several women nearby screamed, and some hurriedly blocked their chests and places with few clothes on their bodies.


    I''m a little helpless. What does that mean?


    Pretending to force the tiger smiled: "Wenzi, look what you''re nervous about? I just have a chat with some new interns!"


    "What did you talk about? Talk to me, or I''ll tell black sister you hook up with the new girl."


    You can''t connive at pretending to force the tiger. Once you find that he has the momentum to pretend to force, you have to do your best to suppress it!


    Hearing Heimei''s name, he pretended to force the tiger''s face to change suddenly. He hurriedly said, "Wenzi, let''s go next to it and I''ll tell you ~"


    "No, just say it here so that people won''t misunderstand me!" I deliberately shouted so that everyone next to me could hear me.


    Or my reputation will be ruined by pretending to be a tiger.


    The women next to me didn''t dare to speak. They all looked at me nervously.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he said, "Wenzi, did you break up with Wang Yuxian?"


    My eyebrows moved: "break up? No."


    "Oh!" pretending to force the tiger to pat his forehead, "that''s a quarrel."


    "Well, why don''t you know?" I was a little speechless and thought, did you pretend to force the tiger to tell them all these things?


    His mouth is too short!

 Chapter 1619

    In the face of my question, pretending to force the tiger just smiled.


    From the eyes like two tans of black water, what I see is ridicule.


    It''s like saying, what are you thinking in Zhang Wen''s heart, I don''t know?


    "Wenzi, yesterday you asked me to send Wang Yuxian home. Do you know what she said about you on the way?"


    "What did you say about me?" I can''t think of what Wang Yuxian can say about me. The key is that Wang Yuxian is not that kind of person!


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh, his eyes were a little ethereal: "Wenzi, you may not feel it yourself, but these people around you know it. Wang Yuxian said yesterday that she said you were bloody and cruel."


    Pretending to force the tiger, the women next to him trembled again.


    His eyes were more frightened.


    My Adam''s Apple moved and didn''t say anything.


    There''s nothing wrong with pretending to force a tiger. Why did Wang Yuxian quarrel with him yesterday? Isn''t it because of Hongzi?


    Cruel and bloody, it''s Hong Zi, not me.


    Now it''s like I quarreled with Wang Yuxian because I''m too cruel and bloody!


    So what will these women think after hearing this? I must think I have a problem!


    Pretend to force a tiger. This is Yin Lao Tzu!


    I tried to hold back my displeasure, but I couldn''t explain it. I could only severely block the neck of the tiger and whispered, "are you free to do it?"


    His innocent big black eyes emptied: "Wenzi, why do you say that? You quarrel with Wang Yuxian, how can you spread your anger on me? It''s too unfair!"


    "I..."


    I forgot.


    Now there is a saying that you''d rather listen to the radio than pretend to force the tiger to brag.


    Confuse right and wrong. This is the best way to pretend to be a tiger.


    I almost forgot!


    Now all I can do is not tell him anything. Now I''m getting darker and darker.


    At this time, Li Erzi just came down. I simply called Li Erzi and prepared to discuss what had just happened with him.


    "Guohua, come here." I suddenly thought of something and called Zhang Guohua.


    "What''s the matter, Wenzi?" Zhang Guohua came over in a loud voice.


    I pointed to the pretending Tiger: "you try to make him shut up, upset!"


    Zhang Guohua smiled: "well, I see!"


    With that, he went over in two steps, buckled the tiger''s neck and carried it away like a chicken.


    I went to the office with Li Erzi.


    "Just now Mayor Chen called me and said that Liu Xide was already paying attention to it."


    Li Erzi''s first reaction was the same as mine. He scratched his head in disbelief: "he suspects you? Hasn''t he washed white before?"


    I took a deep breath: "I can understand why he told Mayor Chen. Although he said that I had been washed white last time, the killer hasn''t been caught yet. Even if he suspected me, it''s reasonable to catch me. But now it''s not necessarily because of this."


    "What''s that for?" Li Erzi wondered.


    "Just because of Hongzi," I said.


    Hongzi is making a big deal now. It''s not surprising that Liu Xide knows.


    The nature of the matter was so bad that if he wanted to go down and look into it, he would have said it.


    However, Liu Xide''s investigation of me is mostly related to Liu hongran.


    "Wenzi, I still say that. I hope you go out and hide. Now it''s more troublesome!" Li Erzi said seriously.


    I clenched my teeth in secret: "even if I was caught, I would have to deal with boss Wang first!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, the time of the past day.


    At the moment, in the busy street of Jinhai City, Wang Peng is sitting in the car with the dark pistol in his arms.


    There are only two people in the car.


    Brother Yijiao and him.


    At the moment, brother Yijiao is driving seriously and his expression is a little nervous.


    Wang Peng didn''t arrange for anyone else to go with him. He just called brother Yijiao.


    Before, Zhang Wen said he would force boss Wang out. The first thing he thought of was a sneak attack!


    If you''re lucky, you can kill boss Wang. If you''re not lucky, you can remind boss Wang that it''s not the way to hide all the time, and finally force him to show up.


    Wang Peng is simple and rough, but he is the most efficient one.


    "Peng''er, this day has passed. Boss Wang hid in the processing plant and didn''t come out. It''s not our way to rush so hard." Yijiao said weakly.


    In his concept, Wang Peng is the kind of person who is not afraid of death.


    If the other party is fierce, he will be even more fierce!


    If the other party plays with his life, he plays with his life even more!


    Now Zhang Wen ordered Wang Peng to force boss Wang out. Without asking him, he knew what Wang Peng wanted to do.


    But Wang Peng must be unprepared. He is afraid that Wang Peng will suffer.


    After hearing this, Wang Peng smiled: "brother Yijiao, do you think I don''t have a brain when I fight?"


    Brother Yijiao quickly shook his head: "I don''t mean that!"


    "Brother Wen said this time. Let''s be careful. Don''t let boss Wang see our identity!"


    Hearing this, brother Yijiao nodded thoughtfully.


    That''s a sneak attack?


    But Wang Peng has always been doing it head-on. When did he play sneak attacks with people? Can he control that degree?


    Before brother Yijiao finished his worry, they had arrived near the processing plant.


    Brother Yijiao parked the car. They put on their hoods and gloves and climbed over the wall into the processing factory.


    At this time, boss Wang is in the office! But with him were the butcher and two women.


    Recently, boss Wang has nothing to do, just playing with women or taking the butcher in the office. Every day here is a sea and sky feast! The butcher didn''t say anything about it. Anyway, boss Wang arranged women for him, so he would enjoy it!


    After Wang Peng came in, he looked up at boss Wang''s office and then walked towards the building of the processing plant.


    Brother Yijiao followed him closely.


    "What do you do?" at this time, three or four people came across.


    Recently, boss Wang always had a bad feeling, so he asked the butcher to arrange a sentry in the evening.


    Patrol post! In groups of three.


    To prevent Zhang Wen''s hand.


    Facing these people, Wang Peng was not surprised, but stopped.


    At this time, the three people saw clearly that Wang Peng and brother Yijiao were covered, and the murderous spirit suddenly appeared.


    You don''t have to ask.


    These two people must have come to sneak a fucking attack!


    "I grass, inform brother quickly!" a man said quickly.


    Another man immediately took out his cell phone, but his finger didn''t press it.


    Why?


    Because at the same time, a dark pistol appeared in front of him!


    Impartial, right at his forehead!


    Cold sweat immediately fell down his forehead.


    He doesn''t know who the other party is, let alone whether the other party will shoot, but one thing he absolutely knows is that as long as he shoots at this time, he will die!


    It''s so close that even the steel plate has to be pierced!

 Chapter 1620

    The two people nearby were also stunned. They didn''t know what to do for a while.


    The other party is not barehanded or with a knife. He is with a gun!


    If this man carries a knife, it''s easy to say. If the three people go together, there is still room for counterattack. But this is a gun. As long as people move their fingers gently, they have to finish it!


    A strong sense of oppression made them sweat.


    The boy pointed at by the gun began to tremble in both legs.


    The man thought too much. He thought that as long as the man in black didn''t have to rob and should use a knife, they could fight.


    But this man is Wang Peng!


    Even with their bare hands, they may not be able to do Wang Peng! Not to mention the knife!


    It''s a pity that Wang Peng didn''t bring a knife today, otherwise he must have pierced all of them!


    "Brother, what are you doing? This is boss Wang''s territory. If you want money, I can give it to you. Put down the gun first ~"


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense, and the muzzle didn''t move at all: "I''m Wang Peng."


    WOW~


    The three men were stunned.


    This sentence works better than anything.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    This man is Wang Peng, so you don''t have to ask him what he''s going to do.


    Wang Peng has long wanted to kill boss Wang.


    Come here tonight with a gun. You can imagine what you''re going to do.


    Boss Wang, but I''m playing with women on it!


    When Wang Peng said this, brother Yijiao pushed him twice behind.


    Zhang Wen asked him to keep it a secret. He identified himself before he said a few words.


    Play!


    Wang Peng covered his head to avoid white people, not to avoid boss Wang''s people.


    He''s not afraid of boss Wang''s people.


    "Is boss Wang up there?"


    "Yes."


    "What room number?"


    ¡°307¡£¡±


    "How many people are there?"


    "He and the butcher and two women."


    Wang Peng asked the boy a little too much. He almost answered what he asked and didn''t hide it at all.


    They all thought of who Wang Peng was. Just now they were still wondering whether the man dared to shoot, but when they knew the identity of the man, they understood in an instant.


    He is 100% brave!


    This man is Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng is crazy!


    In the face of Wang Peng''s questions, they dare not hide anything. What do they say, for fear that Wang Peng will kill them if he is unhappy!


    It''s more important to keep your life than to betray boss Wang.


    Wang Peng nodded with satisfaction.


    Then he winked at brother Yijiao. Brother Yijiao took out all the mobile phones of the three people, and one of them hid a small machete in his sleeve.


    "Brother Yijiao, give everyone two knives. It''s a gift to meet them!" Wang Peng said.


    When these people heard Wang Peng say so, they immediately put their hearts down.


    It''s lucky that I met Wang Peng and didn''t let him die. Besides, today''s Wang Peng is still carrying a gun! Cut them two knives, enough to snicker!


    The key is that it''s not Wang Peng who cuts people, but the person behind him. No matter who it is, Wang Peng must not be black!


    Brother Yijiao didn''t talk nonsense and gave everyone a knife.


    They wear more clothes at night. This knife doesn''t hurt. After one foot is cut, they don''t even say anything.


    "Go to the other side and count three hundred before you can go, you know?"


    The three quickly agreed.


    Wang Peng winked at brother Yijiao, and then they walked towards the building.


    But as soon as he took two steps, Wang Peng stopped.


    In the corridor, there were people everywhere, and even the sound of someone playing cards could be heard.


    His eyebrows moved.


    It seems that boss Wang is quite cautious.


    He didn''t let his people dissolve at night, but they all guarded him here.


    It seems that boss Wang is really afraid.


    But with so many people in the corridor, Wang Peng certainly can''t go up to the third floor.


    Wang Peng is a tiger, but he is not a fool.


    What''s the difference between going in like this and dying?


    Seeing that no one found himself, Wang Peng waved to brother Yijiao, and they went out again.


    "There are too many people." Wang Peng hid beside him and narrowed his eyes.


    Brother Yijiao didn''t frown when he heard this, but he was a little happy in his heart.


    Wang Peng finally knew he was hiding.


    He was worried that Wang Peng would rush in.


    "Peng''er, or let''s find another chance?" brother Yijiao said weakly.


    Wang Peng''s eyes are staring. Zhang Wen asked him to run boss Wang for a day. If he drags on, it''s not his style of Wang Peng. What''s the matter? I''ll give boss Wang a blow today.


    Thinking so, Wang Peng took Yijiao brother around to the back of the building.


    Wang Peng looked up at it. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Brother Yijiao also looked down his eyes, but he didn''t find anything.


    "Peng''er, what are you looking at?" brother Yijiao couldn''t help asking.


    Wang Peng did not speak, but answered him with a crisp sound.


    Bang!


    Wang Peng raised his hand and shot without warning!


    The shot was aimed directly at the lighted office upstairs.


    The glass was suddenly punched out, and then a few screams came.


    Boss Wang in the room was playing happily with the woman, and the butcher next to him just got on the horse. They were all startled by the sound.


    The two women held their heads and screamed like crazy.


    Boss Wang was also confused. Was that a gunshot? Someone brought a gun to fuck him?


    It''s fucking natural!


    Eighty percent are Zhang Wen''s people.


    "Don''t fucking scream!" the butcher yelled and quickly turned off the light.


    Then ask boss Wang to hide under the corner.


    The bullet can''t hit this position.


    The butcher is experienced. He quietly walks to the window and looks down.


    Standing downstairs are two people in black. I can''t tell who they are from their clothes.


    "Brother, there are two people downstairs! They may have fired just now!"


    Boss Wang is hiding like a grandson and scolds: "grass, just two people? Catch them fucking!"


    The butcher quickly promised, pulled up his trousers and ran down.


    Downstairs, Wang Peng saw that boss Wang was so frightened that he turned off the lights. He and brother Yijiao ran away from the gate in no hurry.


    Roar~


    Without taking two steps, there was a deep roar behind him.


    The butcher brought someone.


    A dense group of people ran towards Wang Peng. It seemed that there were fifty or sixty people.


    Brother Yijiao was nervous and clenched the machete found from the boy just now.


    "Peng''er, run quickly!" brother Yijiao said anxiously.


    Instead of running, Wang Peng turned and stopped.


    When the butchers were close to him, Wang Peng didn''t think about it. He raised his hand and shot him.


    Bang!


    The sound made the butcher crazy!


    At the same time, it was like a signal bomb, which stopped them from moving forward.


    Fifty or sixty, for two.


    It was also suppressed by others. This picture is full of a sense of disobedience everywhere!


    No way, this man has a gun!


    Although there are few bullets in the gun, no one wants to rush out and be the first bird.


    No one wants to die!

 Chapter 1621

    Of these people, the butcher is the fiercest.


    But now the butcher is fucking stunned. Who dares to rush up?


    The butcher who came down just now was completely carried down by a breath.


    He''s angry!


    I was playing on it with boss Wang. Hi, how dare someone come here so recklessly? I didn''t pay attention to the Butcher at all.


    But he didn''t know until the gunshot rang out just now. It seems that he is a little impulsive.


    They have guns.


    What if the gun hit yourself just now?


    There''s no place to reason when you''re dead!


    You have to be calm and not impulsive.


    Thinking of this, the butcher said to a little brother next to him, "go find boss Wang and get a gun."


    The little brother quickly promised and ran away.


    The butcher has never touched a gun, but it depends on the situation. Today is an exception.


    The butcher kept an eye on the two men in front of him.


    Wang Peng sneered at how many people were frightened by himself.


    Boss Wang''s people seem to be a mob. It''s no big deal.


    Seeing that no one dared to move forward, Wang Peng turned and left.


    Butcher, they are unwilling to continue to follow.


    Wang Peng returned with another shot!


    Butcher, they stop right away!


    They dare not go. Now they dare not go any further!


    Wang Peng and brother Yijiao shook their bodies and left.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, the little brother came down with a gun.


    Followed by boss Wang.


    "Brother, the man has run away," said the butcher.


    Boss Wang saw it just now, or can he come down? And they swaggered through the gate.


    Be as arrogant as you can be.


    Seeing the man with the gun, boss Wang first thought it was Wang Peng.


    It seems that only Wang Peng is so awesome.


    But the two men covered their faces, and boss Wang was not sure.


    Now he has never missed Wang Peng. He wants to know how good it would be for Wang Peng to come and help him at this time.


    Among so many people, boss Wang is only optimistic about Wang Peng.


    A group of people gathered here, but they were too scared to come over. Boss Wang now thinks it''s useless to have so many people around him. He doesn''t have a sense of security at all!


    "Grass, don''t you know who it is?" boss Wang scolded.


    Butcher, they all shook their heads.


    Just now those two people pretended so well that they couldn''t recognize them at all.


    At this time, the number of the three people who were just cut by brother Yijiao came over.


    "Brother, that man was Wang Peng just now!" said one of them.


    "Grass, are you right?" boss Wang scolded.


    The man nodded quickly: "brother, I see it clearly. That man is definitely Wang Peng! And he admitted it himself!"


    Now everyone is silent.


    This man is Wang Peng and comes with him. No wonder the gas field is so strong.


    No one can blame them now!


    Wang Peng, but desperately Saburo! Not at all!


    Not to mention them, even if the pillar is not dead, it is not necessarily his opponent.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette upset. No wonder he looked so familiar just now.


    However, he could not blame anyone. He could only spread his anger on the two men: "grass, what did you two do just now?"


    The two people scratched their heads, and the wounds on their bodies still hurt them.


    "Brother, we were cut down by Wang Peng just now. He asked us to count..."


    "What? Count?" a trace of gloom flashed across boss Wang''s face.


    The little brother didn''t notice how ugly boss Wang''s face was. He nodded naively: "well, it''s the kind from one to three hundred. After counting, we''ll hurry over and report."


    Boss Wang''s eyes were more gloomy: "if Wang Peng fucking asked you to count, you''ll count. If I asked you to do something, you won''t do it?"


    The younger brother hurriedly explained: "that''s not what I mean, brother. We were also killed. Just now Wang Peng gave each of us a knife, and our mobile phone was shot by him!"


    "Grass!" boss Wang scolded and turned back.


    If it hadn''t been for the bad situation, boss Wang would have broken their legs.


    But there''s no way. Boss Wang is hiring now. These people still have to keep it for Zhang Wen!


    The butcher''s eyes lit up after listening to what he had just said.


    Wang Peng and himself are the same kind of people!


    Is he also a criminal? The one who likes to commit crimes with multiple elements?


    Cut off the three younger brothers and take other people''s mobile phones.


    This is too much~


    But now the butcher is not thinking about that.


    Just now he saw it from the look in boss Wang''s eyes.


    disappointment.


    Boss Wang was quite disappointed with him.


    When the butcher first came to boss Wang, he was a popular man in front of boss Wang. Boss Wang looked at him differently.


    Look now.


    Because I didn''t take advantage of the confrontation with Wang Peng just now, boss Wang even thought the butcher couldn''t do it.


    There''s nothing like before!


    What was a former butcher like?


    Although we can''t say that we press them like Wang Peng, it''s definitely not bad!


    At least we can draw with Zhang Wen''s people.


    Now, the butcher''s aura is gone!


    After boss Wang went back, the butcher found some young brothers with good skills.


    Just now, Zhang Wen gave boss Wang a big gift. Although boss Wang didn''t say anything now, the butcher was ready to return a big gift to Zhang Wen!


    Doesn''t he like playing yin? That night, his butcher went to play with Zhang Wen!


    The butcher made a simple arrangement and told his younger brothers to take the guys.


    "If you see Zhang Wen in the evening, you''ll clean it up for me, don''t you know?"


    Several younger brothers quickly promised: "I know, brother!"


    These people were brought by the butcher and boss Wang. They have no problem with their skills and dare to fight.


    However, one of them was more cautious: "brother, do you want to inform boss Wang about this?"


    The butcher wanted to tell boss Wang, but he thought it over.


    "Don''t use it until it''s done!" the butcher waved his big hand.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Peng attacked boss Wang and left, it was ten o''clock in the evening.


    Boss Wang has been smoking since he got back. His face is extremely gloomy.


    Now Zhang Wen''s meaning is very clear.


    Is to go out to fight with him!


    If it had been before, boss Wang would have taken people out to fight without saying a word.


    Boss Wang made it in Jinhai city. Even if he was afraid of it, it would not be called mixed society.


    The problem is, interest.


    Before, everyone was either for the site or for popularity, but now boss Wang wants the site to have a site and fame. Why do you have to fight with people casually?


    Now it''s not about fame. On the contrary, it''s about to lose fame!


    Zhang Wen''s fame on the road is not as good as boss Wang. Boss Wang will certainly not fight with him unless he has to!


    This is a ladder erected in front of Zhang Wen''s face to let him climb up!

 Chapter 1622

    That said.


    But now boss Wang has been giving way. It seems that Zhang Wendeng''s nose is on his face.


    Now he has been hiding, and Zhang Wen is crazy.


    He is so crazy that he dares to let Wang Peng come and sneak attack unscrupulously.


    But this Wang Peng is also true. Did he not remember that he had given him so many benefits before? That''s what you say! I didn''t give boss Wang any face!


    And he came with a gun.


    This makes boss Wang even more angry.


    Zhang Wen can''t move a gun now. Do you really think he''s afraid?


    Then the problem comes.


    Hiding now? Can you do it?


    Wang Peng came here today. This must be the first wave. What will be the second wave and the third wave?


    At the thought of this, boss Wang slapped his forehead several times. Wait until tomorrow to see the situation. It''s really not good. Go to section chief Duan and order a shot first!


    The gun was fired just now, but there was surveillance in the factory.


    He used to make excuses that there was no monitoring. Now, section chief Duan has no reason not to work for him?


    Boss Wang paced in place upset and had no mind to touch women anymore.


    At the same time, the butcher just came downstairs.


    It''s more than twelve o''clock now.


    The butcher basically chooses the time period from 12:00 to 2:00. He feels that this is the time when people relax their vigilance. When they go to sneak attack, the effect must be the best.


    Moreover, the butcher is quite well prepared today. Coupled with his excellent skills, as long as Zhang Wen is still in the Dongwen group, the butcher is confident of catching Zhang Wen alive! Will boss Wang be happy then?


    "Have you brought everything?" the butcher tightened the pistol sent by boss Wang just now, and then looked around at his little brother.


    Several younger brothers checked the knives in their arms and said they were OK.


    "Brother, I heard that there are many people in Dongwen group! Do we have to be careful? Besides, Wang Peng has gone back now?" the little brother is kind. Everyone knows that Zhang Wen is strong now. Even boss Wang doesn''t want to fight with him.


    The key is Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng, who was desperate when he moved his hand!


    This is their most taboo.


    And he has a gun! Go crazy and kill them! Isn''t that not worth the loss?


    Of course, the butcher took these things into account. Although he was not afraid to fight Wang Peng, he played a sneak attack this time, so he had to look like a sneak attack, didn''t he?


    He grinned: "grass, this time we''re a sneak attack! Do you know what a sneak attack is? It''s sneaking up and not being discovered! There are people in Zhang Wen, there are Wang Peng, but if you bypass these people, you''ll be fine?"


    "Yes, yes..." the younger brothers nodded quickly.


    This is not flattery. They really think the butcher can do it.


    They haven''t heard of these things.


    When the butcher was a cow, a man turned the window into a residential building at night. At that time, the male owner was still there. He could spoil women in the next room.


    It must be no problem for him to avoid these people''s eyes and go to Zhang Wen''s room!


    As long as you go in, can Zhang Wen be a butcher?


    Sure not!


    Although Zhang Wen is famous on the road, not many people know his skills. They only know that Wang Peng around him is the fiercest.


    The butcher gritted his teeth: "OK, it''s almost time. Let''s go!"


    Then they walked towards the parking lot.


    Just came over, suddenly someone saw a flash of Mars next to him. His eyebrows moved: "brother, what do you think that is?"


    The butcher didn''t understand what he was talking about and squinted into the distance.


    The next second, a crazy explosion sounded!


    The ground shook a little.


    "My grass!" exclaimed the butchers, who squatted under a nearby car to hide themselves.


    What the fuck is this?


    The butcher stole a look over there.


    That... Is boss Wang''s car. The car that was exploded just now is boss Wang''s car!


    In just a few seconds, his car had changed beyond recognition into a piece of scrap iron.


    The fire is like a wild water plant, spreading in his car and flying enchanting.


    This scene is weird, it''s crazy!


    To tell you the truth, the butcher was frightened.


    No matter what happens, he is the most calm, but now he is still stunned.


    You don''t have to ask. Zhang Wen must have done it, but shouldn''t Zhang Wen''s people go back? Why is one wave not even and another wave rising? The sense of rhythm is good.


    "Brother, are we going or not..." the person next to him asked.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Looking at the flaming car, I was stunned.


    At this moment, the butcher was thinking about what Zhang Wen was thinking.


    This is not as simple as sneak attack. Zhang Wen has other ideas.


    It seems that he is trying to force boss Wang out.


    Well, if he attacks again at this time, it''s no different from dying.


    Zhang Wen must have designed a net to wait for him.


    The butcher is not stupid. He won''t joke about his life.


    How can he commit a crime without his life? Why go out crazy?


    He didn''t get the effect he deserved in the past. It was useless in the past. It''s better to guard boss Wang here.


    "Not tonight," thought the butcher.


    Several younger brothers around me were relieved when they heard this.


    It''s so stressful to deal with Zhang Wen!


    I haven''t seen him yet, but I''m afraid when I hear the name. How can I do it in the future? Combat effectiveness must be reduced by more than half!


    Butchers are not afraid, but that doesn''t mean they are not afraid.


    The butcher turned back to find a fire extinguisher.


    At this time, I saw boss Wang running down with people.


    "Butcher, what the fuck is going on?" boss Wang said angrily when he came over.


    The butcher was also helpless: "brother, your car was ordered. It should be Zhang Wen''s man."


    "Grass!" boss Wang scolded, but everyone could hear it. The voice was full of helplessness.


    "Zhang Wen is fucking playing like this? This is the second time tonight!"


    The people around him were silent.


    Everyone knows that this is the second time, but with the first time and the second time, there must be the third and fourth time. What''s behind it is still unknown.


    What if Zhang Wen orders the processing plant again this time?


    That''s not all over!


    The butcher asked his brothers to put out the fire and went upstairs with boss Wang.


    Boss Wang''s face was extremely difficult to see.


    He has a feeling of being forced.


    It feels like he never did.


    No matter how passive, no matter how led by the nose, I have never felt this way before.


    It felt like he was trapped in a big cage. Zhang Wen pulled himself out with a whip step by step!


    You can''t retreat, you can''t avoid.


    This feeling really hurts boss Wang''s head!

 Chapter 1623

    "Big brother, or fight with them!" said the butcher when he came in.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath.


    Spell?


    That''s so simple!


    What Zhang Wen wants is to work hard with him. Where can he fulfill Zhang Wen''s wish.


    And now Zhang Wen must be unable to spell with him!


    Zhang Wen wants a quick decision.


    Why?


    Because now his situation is very bad, I don''t know when he will be caught! White people are looking for him, so he wants to be the last crazy and get rid of boss Wang completely!


    Boss Wang won''t be so stupid.


    At this time, the more chaotic the other party is, the more he needs to be calm.


    "Butcher, don''t worry about it." boss Wang is an old Jianghu after all, and soon recovered his composure.


    The butcher took a deep breath: "but brother, Zhang Wen is forcing us."


    Boss Wang sneered: "he''s in a hurry, but a car is nothing. If he wants to order, it doesn''t matter if he lets him order one by one! Isn''t there a monitor in the yard just now? Tomorrow, I''ll use this to call the police!"


    "Call the police?" the butcher stared.


    "Yes." boss Wang smiled and squinted.


    The butcher may have nothing to do with the word "alarm" all his life.


    Crime master, how can you call the police?


    But the butcher even has a truth, that is, it is the best to let the white people restrict Zhang Wen. Boss Wang has this ability.


    Zhang Wenzhi is so anxious because he has no one in Baidao.


    How can you fight boss Wang?


    "You go out and I''ll think about how to call the police later." boss Wang said.


    At this time, he actually hesitated and lit a cigarette. He turned off the light, sat on his desk and thought.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, two dark shadows ran out of boss Wang''s processing plant.


    It''s Wang Peng and brother Yijiao.


    Just because of them, the people on boss Wang''s side are crazy now.


    But this is not over. What Wang Peng wants is to force boss Wang out tonight.


    Wang Peng has a strong ability to handle affairs. He won''t stop until he gets things done!


    Just now, I lit boss Wang''s car. The bloodthirsty fire in Wang Peng''s heart also began to beat.


    If you want to play, just fucking play to the end!


    He and brother Yijiao came out and went to the next inn to open a room to rest.


    Brother Yijiao fell asleep on the bed for a while, but Wang Peng couldn''t sleep anyway, so he was lying here all the time.


    He has been lit all over now. Where can he sleep?


    In the room, there was the empty clatter of the watch needle and the snore of brother Yijiao.


    It''s past three o''clock in the morning.


    Wang Peng suddenly sat up from his bed.


    Quietly took the machete from brother Yijiao and went out.


    Wang Peng will go crazy again at night!


    ¡­¡­


    In boss Wang''s processing factory, the butcher set up another rent sentry tonight.


    Now there are two groups of people patrolling the factory.


    All in groups of three.


    Quite vigilant.


    The butcher always feels that things are not over. Wang Peng and his men will sneak in if they are not in good condition.


    But seeing that it was more than three o''clock, the butcher thought it might be like this tonight, so he went back to bed.


    Only a few younger brothers are left here.


    "Cao, do you think Wang Peng will come again? Why do I think it''s so unreliable?" one of the younger brothers lit a cigarette and squatted there with a bleak face.


    As the saying goes, I didn''t see Guan Gong and didn''t know what it was to open my eyes to kill. This little brother didn''t meet Wang Peng several times. He just heard people around him say that Wang Peng was so angry and forced.


    But he didn''t believe it.


    Wang Peng is also a person and a normal person. He doesn''t believe how powerful Wang Peng can be.


    Can he still be superman?


    People are afraid of death!


    Wang Peng is just a little more famous.


    He attacked and set fire in the processing factory just now because the boss didn''t give an order to do Wang Peng, otherwise he would have been killed!


    The boss just worries too much!


    "Cao, don''t underestimate Wang pengang. I heard that he killed a lot of people before. It''s no joke! Just use a knife!" a man once saw Wang Peng go crazy at night and said.


    Every time Wang Peng starts, the people next to him are quite worried.


    Worried about his life.


    Because he comes every time in a deadly posture.


    "I don''t believe it. How powerful he can be with only one hand and one head!" the little brother was still unconvinced.


    No wonder, these things have not been seen with your own eyes, it is difficult to believe.


    Moreover, these people like to exaggerate things several times.


    Wang Peng must not be so powerful. He must have been exaggerated several times.


    The little brother sighed: "anyway, I''m hungry. I''ll tell you to run quickly when you meet Wang Peng. He doesn''t want to die. We all have only one life!"


    The little brother doesn''t believe it at all.


    People often come to what they fear most.


    As soon as the little brother''s voice fell, he heard someone screaming in the distance.


    He quickly quieted the people around him: "listen, is there a scream?"


    All the younger brothers pricked up their ears and searched in the dark.


    The faint voice came from the darkness nearby.


    It seems so!


    A few people didn''t think much, so they walked over there with the guy in their hands.


    The sound is getting louder and louder.


    They heard it clearly. It was really a person''s scream, and they seemed to have little strength to listen to the voice.


    When I approached, I found that a little brother fell to the ground with his stomach covered, groaning in pain.


    "My grass, what''s the matter with you?" a man nearby hurriedly helped him up.


    The little brother was sweating and said intermittently, "someone, sneak attack..."


    "What?" the man obviously couldn''t believe it.


    Wang Peng, they just left, and someone came to sneak attack? This is to destroy the rhythm of boss Wang!


    But the little brother didn''t know what was going on. A man in a suit and white shirt stood next to him.


    The moonlight was a little bleak, but he could see the man''s face clearly.


    White without a trace of impurities, but cold and terrible.


    It seems a little handsome.


    He was stunned for a moment and idled his head for several times.


    He is quite familiar with this face.


    He saw it just now when he ran down with the butcher.


    It''s just that it''s a little out of place to appear here at the moment.


    And he can''t believe it. How many times is this tonight?


    Why is this endless?


    The man stood there with a trumpet machete in his hand, as steady as Mount Tai, like a god of war!


    The moonlight seemed to make his eyes more exaggerated and crazy.


    What was beating inside was a scarlet flame opposite to the moonlight!


    Crazy, dazzling, fire!


    A sentence trembled out of my little brother''s mouth: "I''m careless... It''s Wang Peng..."

 Chapter 1624

    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    The younger brother who was still talking a lot just now was stunned when he saw Wang Peng.


    He may have forgotten what he just said. He said that if Wang Peng came, he would not be merciful! Die!


    But now Wang Peng appeared in front of him, making his cells seem to reorganize and be ruthlessly dispersed.


    Wang Peng has his own impact, which makes them unstable.


    Murderous Qi is not born, but cultivated the day after tomorrow.


    And the murderous spirit of Wang Peng is so fierce!


    He took a wild road, naturally different from these people!


    How can a cheetah be compared with an antelope?


    At the moment, before Wang Peng spoke, they were stunned.


    It was as if the mouse had seen the cat and even forgot to run away!


    Terror!


    This is terrible!


    The cold knife in Wang Peng''s hand is printed with moonlight, which is a little cold, with light blood on it.


    The man who just said he was unambiguous turned and ran the first time, almost without hesitation.


    For a moment, all the people around him turned and ran.


    Wang Peng has a habit, that is, he likes to catch the fastest one!


    Whoever runs first will do it!


    The younger brother was the first to run. Without saying a word, Wang Peng ran after him.


    Maybe it was because he was too nervous. The little brother fell to the ground with his legs soft before he ran two steps.


    Wang Peng killed him immediately.


    Without saying a word, he raised his knife and cut.


    Shua Shua~


    In the twinkling of an eye, the little brother was stabbed three or four times in less than a few seconds.


    The little brother has been scared silly.


    He saw it quite clearly just now. Wang Peng came alone.


    He came alone, and he fucked up like this?


    How dare a person come to the processing plant to find boss chop Wang?


    What the fuck is this!


    This is to fly!


    With a desire to survive, the little brother rolled desperately after being stabbed a few times and rolled towards the nearby garden.


    Wang Peng cut a few knives and didn''t bother to take care of him. He caught up with another man and gave several knives madly.


    For a time, boss Wang''s territory and his processing plant seemed to have become a hunting ground for Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng is the unrestrained cheetah. He hunts here crazily!


    The escaped brothers hurried back to call someone.


    Called the butcher who had just laid down.


    The butcher couldn''t believe it.


    Wang Peng is fucking here again?


    Or alone?


    This is terrible!


    However, when the butcher brought people over, he only saw three younger brothers cut down by Wang Peng on the ground.


    Seeing this picture, the butcher scolded and slapped his little brother in the face: "grass, you''re a fucking waste! You can''t beat one person with so many people!"


    Don''t say, it''s true.


    It''s not that they don''t want to fight, but that their bodies are out of control! Seeing Wang Peng, the first idea in their hearts was to run.


    You''ll die if you don''t run!


    What are you doing with Wang Peng?


    "Brother, you''d better take them to the hospital first!" someone warned carefully in the back.


    The butcher went to see the injuries of the three men.


    Because they were all cut with machetes, the wounds were not fatal, but one person had fainted because of excessive bleeding.


    The butcher waved his hand upset and asked his little brother to take them to the hospital.


    He went back and informed boss Wang.


    Boss Wang was still sleepy and dizzy just now. He was refreshed immediately after hearing this.


    Wang Peng, are you fucking here again?


    The butcher said he cut three.


    At this rate, Wang Peng comes to make trouble every night, and his boss Wang''s people will be finished sooner or later!


    Boss Wang never thought who would give him so much pressure in Jinhai city.


    Wang Peng, Zhang Wen.


    The names of these two people seemed to have become his nightmare.


    Boss Wang couldn''t sleep any more after he went back. He lay in bed staring at the ceiling.


    Can Zhang Wen go crazy again before he is caught by a white man?


    Bring him boss Wang, too?


    The next morning, more than eight o''clock.


    Boss Wang got up.


    To be exact, he didn''t sleep last night.


    All night he was thinking about Zhang Wen. It''s strange that he can sleep.


    But after thinking about it all night, he figured it out.


    If you want to get Zhang Wen, you must start from the white road!


    But Baidao needs evidence for everything. Boss Wang happens to have a ready-made evidence here.


    So without thinking, he found the mouse''s phone and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, mice are going crazy.


    He felt that he had become the original Hongzi. He hid from the light all day and could only survive.


    But there''s still a glimmer of hope in his heart. Didn''t boss Wang say to reuse his mother? As long as he persists these days, he will be on an equal footing with the butcher.


    After that, no one on the road didn''t know mice.


    He''s kind of fooling around.


    Now he just got up and was ready to eat a bowl of instant noodles.


    Then the telephone rang.


    He hurried to pick it up.


    It''s boss Wang.


    He was a little nervous, but he seriously picked it up: "Hello, brother."


    Boss Wang is very satisfied with the mouse.


    I''m satisfied with his hindsight stupidity.


    If you were a smart man, you would have seen it earlier. Boss Wang is using him! Where will he get a promotion and a raise?


    Mice are the kind of characters that people throw away when they run out.


    There is no redundant use value!


    But boss Wang also gave him face and didn''t give him to Zhang Wen.


    But the mouse doesn''t know these things at all. He thought boss Wang''s call this time was to reuse him!


    Although Hongzi didn''t do it perfectly, he did it well, didn''t he? He also sent Hongzi to Zhang Wen, didn''t he? This is the great credit. You should be rewarded!


    "Mouse, how are you doing recently?" boss Wang asked with concern.


    "Elder brother, I''m doing well. When can I go back to help you?" the mouse thought wholeheartedly and just went out.


    Boss Wang sneered: "mouse, I''ll keep a place for you at any time. I know you are capable. In my place, capable people will be reused sooner or later. Don''t worry."


    This reassured the mouse. He said, "brother, but I''ve been hiding very boring recently. When can I go out?"


    Boss Wang almost laughed.


    Like a mouse? Also come out for activities. Now the Little Tiger Wang Peng is angry. If he comes out at this time, it''s strange that he won''t be killed by Wang Peng!


    But it doesn''t matter to kill him. The problem is that boss wang hasn''t used him up.


    When it''s used up, it''s not too late to let Wang Peng die!


    Boss Wang coughed twice. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with the mouse and went straight to the subject: "mouse, you haven''t been outside recently. You don''t know something. The situation is different from what we think."

 Chapter 1625

    "What''s the matter, big brother?" the mouse frowned.


    Give Hongzi to Zhang Wen. Shouldn''t it be all right between boss Wang and Zhang Wen? In addition, now that Zhang Wen has no support from Baidao, boss Wang should take off!


    First in the rapid development of the white road, and then completely suppress Zhang Wen!


    Perhaps in a few months, boss Wang can bring Zhang Wen''s people to pieces.


    At this time, shouldn''t boss Wang reuse his mouse?


    But why didn''t you do it?


    Boss Wang said, "mouse, give me your account number later. I''ll call you 300000. You spend it first."


    Dong Dong!


    This made the mouse''s little heart beat quickly.


    Three hundred thousand?


    This is not a small amount. Why did boss Wang give the money to the mouse so generously?


    In addition to the surprise, the mouse immediately felt that something was wrong.


    "Brother, what happened?"


    Boss Wang''s voice was full of helplessness: "rat, to tell you the truth, since Zhang Wen killed Hong Zi, he has gone crazy. He also knows that all the people in the white world are looking for him now. He must be angry for a few days, so he wants to pull us before he dies! He brought someone to raid me last night and almost killed me!"


    The mouse couldn''t believe it and said, "brother, is Zhang Wen so angry?"


    Zhang Wen knows how bad he is. He went to inform Zhang Wen about Hongzi that day. If Zhang Wen hadn''t been in a hurry to catch Hongzi, his mouse might have died.


    Listen to boss Wang''s tone, Zhang Wen is more crazy than before?


    What is this concept?


    The mouse dared not think.


    "Well, he''s crazy, so now I have to find you."


    "Looking for me?" the mouse pointed to himself incredulously.


    He is always transparent. It''s transparent in front of boss Wang, even in front of his younger brothers. Now boss Wang says he wants to find mice to help. What''s the concept? Mouse, is this the rhythm to take off?


    This made the rustling cells on the mouse burst out in an instant. He stood up straight and said, "brother, you say it, how to do it!"


    The mouse is not timid, but stupid.


    If boss Wang asks others to fight with Zhang Wen at this time, he dares, but he doesn''t know the outcome.


    Boss Wang said, "mouse, go to the police station later and tell the police how you told Zhang Wen about Hongzi''s whereabouts! Now they are good evidence. With you as a witness, Zhang Wen will be finished!"


    "What..." the mouse was stunned.


    Boss Wang is going to choose to call the police!


    But this makes the mouse very puzzled. Why doesn''t boss Wang do it with Zhang Wen?


    Why do you have to deal with Zhang Wen in such an obscene way.


    But he soon figured it out. This may be because boss Wang really can''t do Zhang Wen! Not pretend to force, but really do it!


    Then it surprised the mouse.


    Boss Wang plays so well in Jinhai city that so many people under him dare not fight with Zhang Wen?


    What is he a mouse?


    And just now boss Wang said to let the mouse be a witness?


    Let''s not talk about it first. Will Zhang Wen''s people come to him.


    So can the white man let him go?


    The mouse has been hanging around with boss Wang for some time and has made a lot of mistakes. If the mouse goes in and says it, people will check it casually, won''t they wash himself in?


    Those things about him are enough for him to go in and squat for seven or eight years!


    This is not a sheep''s mouth!


    Besides, what if those people in Baidao don''t play like that?


    If you take the blame with a mouse!


    Thinking of this, the mouse couldn''t help fighting a cold war all over his body. He hadn''t heard of these things. I don''t know how many people were involved in these unjust and wrong cases.


    Others may not get out in seven or eight years, but if the mouse goes in because of this, it may be dead!


    Everyone can see how bad the influence of Hongzi is!


    Killing, this must be the death penalty!


    Rats don''t want to be cannon fodder!


    Boss Wang promised to give him 300000, which is the money to buy his life!


    The mouse, who has been silly for more than 20 years, is finally smart today. He didn''t easily promise boss Wang.


    "Mouse, did you hear me?" seeing that the mouse hadn''t spoken for a long time, boss Wang was a little worried.


    This made the mouse determine boss Wang''s attitude.


    Just want to get the mouse in!


    Click.


    The mouse didn''t speak and just hung up!


    Boss Wang turned it off when he called again!


    "My grass!" boss Wang slapped his mobile phone on the table, and his head was a little messy.


    What is this? Mice are getting smarter, too?


    But I shouldn''t!


    The intelligence quotient of the mouse is unknown even if it is played to death. How can you think of boss Wang''s intention!


    He thought for a moment and called the butcher in.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" the butcher was called up early in the morning and was a little sleepy.


    Boss Wang said coldly, "just now I asked the mouse to go out and order a shot of Zhang Wen. He didn''t agree. He must have hidden now. You find someone to kill him for me!"


    The butcher frowned, but there was no nonsense. He promised and went on.


    Some anomalies!


    Some anomalies!


    Boss Wang sat down and calmed his chaotic head again.


    It seems that since the official war with Zhang Wen, the people around him have a feeling of powder inversion.


    First the pillar, then Hongzi, and now the mouse.


    It''s not easy for a bastard to become a little famous from a little bastard without any fame, not to mention Zhu and Hongzi.


    But why?


    Why did they all fall because of a Zhang Wen?


    Because of a Zhang Wen, they don''t even dare to confront his boss Wang?


    Is it difficult to lose to Zhang Wen?


    Boss Wang scolded at the thought.


    not reconciled to!


    How many years did he spend in Jinhai city to get to where he is today, but what about Zhang Wen? He''s nothing!


    Since he appeared in the sight of boss Wang, it has been less than two years that he can be on an equal footing with him. What if it takes a long time in the future?


    Why is Zhang Wen rising so fast?


    Is he a mixed genius?


    Boss Wang shook his disorderly head and lit a cigarette again.


    Now that the matter has reached this point, he can''t put it off for a minute.


    Zhang Wen made him three times in a row last night. I don''t know what more crazy action he will take today.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang took a deep breath and found the phone of section chief Duan on his mobile phone.


    Now the best way is to let the white people catch Zhang Wen.


    Section chief Duan is the best candidate.


    Only section chief Duan said to himself that there was no evidence last time. This time, he gave him a reasonable evidence to arrest!

 Chapter 1626

    Dong Dong!


    Early in the morning, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Let the old Yan in the room be extremely unhappy.


    Last night he went crazy all night and took several pills. The effect didn''t go down until dawn. He didn''t sleep until dawn.


    Before I could close my eyes, I was awakened by a knock on the door.


    Grass!


    Lao Yan opened his eyes: "who!"


    Outside is the voice of Xiao Liang: "brother, it''s me!"


    Trabecular has always been an eye liner for Lao Yan. The most busy person these days is trabecula. Since Zhang Wengan dropped Hong Zi, he has been probing the news outside.


    Hongzi is dead, and the way of death is very cruel.


    Everyone on this road knows.


    Don''t ask, it must have been made by Zhang Wen.


    Lao Yan is also upset.


    Originally, he thought he just had to shrink up first and watch Zhang Wen and boss Wang fight. In the end, both sides were hurt. He sat down and accepted the success or failure.


    But it seems that this is not the case!


    Zhang Wen is crazy.


    It seems to be really crazy!


    In this way, even if Zhang Wen and boss Wang lose both, he may have a chance to lose? Is he capable of Zhang Wen?


    In the light of the current situation, it must be impossible.


    So old Yan''s persistence seems useless!


    Recently, he has been quite upset because of this.


    At the moment, Lao Yan hugged two women, and he winked at one of them.


    The woman opened the door with a hook in her little finger.


    Suddenly, a picture that made Xiao Liang blush and heartbeat appeared in front of him.


    Lao Yan can play in the end. He must have been crazy last night. There are underwear covers everywhere in the house, and there are some fun tools!


    Most women don''t agree to use it.


    If you use it, it must be quite cool!


    Seeing that Xiao Liang''s eyes were a little straight, old Yan sneered and asked the two women around him to invite Xiao Liang in.


    The two women didn''t hide anything, so they went around Xiao Liang''s arm and brought him in and sat opposite Lao Yan.


    Trabecular heart beats faster.


    You know where he sat, but he was sitting on a pair of underwear.


    Hollow lace edge~


    Look at the two women around you, but they are one in a hundred


    If you have a high appearance, you have a good figure.


    The tall chest seemed to be buckled on it with a bowl.


    The skin is white and tender. It''s like a fairy daughter~


    If I could hold them that once, it would feel really


    Seeing that Xiao Liang didn''t speak for a long time, old Yan Qing coughed twice. He was awakened by Xiao Liang. He didn''t come to look at each other.


    Xiao Liang reacted and hurriedly said, "brother, it''s very chaotic outside!"


    "Boss Wang and Zhang Wengan?" old Yan asked.


    "Well, I heard that Zhang Wen attacked boss Wang last night. It is said that boss Wang can''t carry it in the processing plant."


    "Grass!" old Yan scolded.


    Boss Wang is a waste. Isn''t he a lunatic? Isn''t it known as the first in Jinhai city? Why can''t even deal with a Zhang Wen now?


    Lao Yan was really disappointed with him.


    "Brother, I think we''d better go out and hide for a while," said Xiao Liang carefully.


    He''s really scared.


    He was at the scene when Hong Zi''s body was found that day.


    That picture is enough for him to remember for a lifetime.


    Hong Zi''s body is scattered, and his head hasn''t been found yet!


    Close your eyes and think of it as a horror film! Not to mention what happened to yourself one day!


    Lao Yan took a deep breath.


    Run now.


    In time.


    But if you leave Jinhai city and stay away from these things, what is so much effort?


    How to place your ambition?


    He did so much just to gain a foothold in Jinhai city and crush boss Wang and Zhang Wen?


    It seems that the picture is getting closer and closer to him, but now it''s a little off track.


    "Don''t worry. If boss wang hasn''t died all day, we still have a chance. Go and show me what boss Wang is going to do. It''s really not good. We can also add a fire in the dark!"


    Xiao Liang didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He had to promise in a hurry.


    But he hasn''t left for a long time.


    His eyes rested on the breast of the woman closest to him.


    No way, the woman''s chest is very attractive. The key is that she has been winking at herself!


    Trabecular is also a man, and he hasn''t touched a woman these days. He''s already hungry and thirsty!


    Lao Yan, they are happy here all day, but they are running errands outside. There is no benefit. He also feels a little unbalanced in his heart.


    Xiao Liang''s mood has long been captured by Lao Yan.


    He pushed a woman around him out: "you two, stay with him! Use the trick you used to deal with me last night!"


    The two women promised, with a bad smile on their faces, and surrounded the trabecular.


    Lao Yan put on his clothes and went out.


    After a while, the frightened voice of Xiao Liang came from the room.


    These two women are really powerful. They let Xiao Liang cry out without two times.


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette. With the ethereal smoke rising, his eyes narrowed.


    ¡­¡­


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Wang Peng and I were in the office.


    Wang Peng told me everything about last night.


    After listening, I nodded again and again. It seems that boss Wang is really afraid.


    "Brother Wen, it''s estimated that boss Wang can''t stand it before long. I guess it''s just these days."


    I nodded slightly and thought about how we should deal with boss Wang if he promised to fight with us.


    But now boss Wang''s people have lost momentum, and their combat effectiveness will be greatly weakened.


    I told Wang Peng to have a good rest. As soon as Wang Peng went out, I heard him shouting at the door: "grass, don''t think I don''t beat women!"


    "Why? Isn''t Zhang Wen in there? Is he shameful?"


    Hearing the sound, I whispered that it was broken, and then hurriedly pushed the door out.


    Wang Peng refused to get out of the way at the door. Behind him was Xu Jingwen in casual clothes.


    I told you not to let anyone come to me. Of course Wang Peng won''t let her in.


    "Peng''er, I know her. Let her in." I said reluctantly.


    If Xu Jingwen is not allowed to come in, it is estimated that she will bring the police later.


    Wang Peng stepped aside and gave a cold hum.


    Xu Jingwen glared at him and staggered him towards me.


    Although I was not very happy talking with Xu Jingwen on the phone last time, I still smiled: "why do you have time to come to me?"


    When she came over, she approached me two steps. A beautiful face stared at me in front of me: "Zhang Wen, can''t I come to you? Or do you have something to hide?"


    After listening to Xu Jingwen''s words, I had no choice but to shrug my shoulders, and then turned around and asked her to go to the office first.


    She was not polite either. She came in and sat in my office chair. It was a bit of a noise.

 Chapter 1627

    I smiled helplessly and poured her a glass of water.


    She looked at the cup and frowned, "is this the cup for the guest?"


    "Well, yes." I don''t know what she wants to say.


    "You treat me as a guest?" she said, taking my water glass from the table and taking a sip without saying a word.


    The small lips of two red tassels stick to my glass as if they were giving me a hint.


    She looked up at me when she drank water, which made her seductive face look very charming.


    From this point of view, I could even see the ditch on her chest because she didn''t pay attention.


    I coughed twice: "what''s the matter with me? Is it because of the last thing?"


    She snorted, "must I come to you for work? I miss you, can''t I?"


    To tell the truth, Xu Jingwen came here today mainly because of the case, but if you want to say you don''t miss it, it''s also false.


    After all, I was her first man.


    I smiled: "if so, I welcome ~"


    "Cut, if not, you won''t be welcome? You think you can stop me." Xu Jingwen''s small face sank immediately.


    Xu Jingwen is white and I am black. She and I are not the same person. If she wants to check me, she can bring someone to check me with a legitimate excuse or even take me away.


    There is no doubt about that.


    But depending on the situation today, she doesn''t seem to be going to do so.


    Woman, I always can''t figure it out.


    Seeing the atmosphere a little embarrassed, she said, "Zhang Wen, go out with me."


    I was stunned for a moment and looked at her in a daze: "go out with you?"


    Now the matter between Hong Zi and me is very important. She is a policeman again. Aren''t you afraid of being suspected?


    These things are quite sensitive to her.


    "Xiaojing, about Hongzi..."


    Before I finished, she interrupted me: "I just asked you to go out with me."


    I took a deep breath: "all right! I''ll go out with you."


    Xu Jingwen came over with a relaxed face, took my arm and went downstairs with me.


    She came by car. She led me into the car and took me to the nearby pedestrian street.


    Today, Xu Jingwen is wearing casual clothes, which makes people feel more easygoing. However, her heroic spirit is still spreading among her gestures.


    "Zhang Wen, don''t you have anything to say to me?" she walked beside me, holding me tightly in one hand.


    Anyway, we both look like a couple.


    "What are you talking about?" I said foolishly.


    "Hongzi," she said, and her eyes became sharp.


    I sighed helplessly. It seems that it''s false for her to find me. It''s true to say these things.


    Xu Jingwen is a policeman after all, and I don''t fit in after all.


    "If you want to know anything, just ask me." I simply lit a cigarette and sat down.


    She stood opposite and looked at me and said faintly, "Zhang Wen, to tell you the truth, someone has noticed you now. If you really did this, I advise you to plead guilty early, so that you can have a plot of turning yourself in."


    There was a smile in my eyes. It didn''t sound like talking to me casually, but more like questioning me.


    "Xiaojing, if you want to question me, should you change a place?" I said, stretching out my hands and making a gesture to let her take me away.


    She was stunned.


    Then take a few deep breaths: "Zhang Wen, what do you mean?"


    I smiled: "I have no comment on this matter. You white people need to find evidence by yourself."


    It''s not that I don''t want to tell her what''s going on, but because of my relationship with her.


    She is white and I am black.


    I didn''t say it to hurt her.


    But it seems that she doesn''t die until she reaches the Yellow River, which gives me a headache.


    She blushed at my cynical appearance, then her face sank, and then took two steps to sit next to me.


    "I don''t want to question you. I just want to know who you are. You are my first man. No one can match you in my heart, but I don''t want to know you are a murderer."


    That made me feel bad.


    At first, Xiaowen seemed to have said the same thing, but the final outcome was not very good.


    "Xiaojing, killing one person is a murderer, killing 100 people is a murderer, and killing 10000 people is the emperor! There is nothing right or wrong about this."


    She looked stiff after hearing this: "Zhang Wen, did you really do it?"


    I shrugged: "I didn''t say that. If you have evidence or need my assistance in the investigation, I can go at any time ~"


    Her small mouth pouted and put her face together. Her small mouth painted with lip gloss was crystal clear. I could kiss it at any time as long as I wanted.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with whether you believe it or not." I shook my head.


    "Then tell me the truth!" Xu Jingwen accentuated her tone.


    "Sorry, no comment."


    I think there is something wrong with Xu Jingwen today. I always feel that she came out with me for a purpose.


    Seeing that I still didn''t want to let go for a long time, she grabbed my collar, but the pure glass in her eyes suddenly changed color.


    Then I felt a warm wrap around my mouth.


    When I reacted, I found that she was kissing me.


    The delicate and slightly heroic face was in almost zero distance contact with me. The aroma on my body and the sweetness in my mouth poured into my mouth.


    The process lasted about five or six seconds, and she let me go.


    Then he looked behind me with a proud face.


    My eyebrows move. Is there someone behind me?


    "Zhang Wen, there is no shortage of beautiful women around you." at this time, a cold voice came over.


    The sound made my heart jump, and there was a faint sadness at the same time.


    The person who made this sound was Wang Yuxian.


    It''s Wang Yuxian who quarreled with me a few days ago. To tell the truth, I''ve always felt guilty. Wang Yuxian is my favorite.


    But now this situation makes me quite nervous. She saw what I did with Xu Jingwen just now.


    Sure enough, when I looked back, it was Wang Yuxian''s face covered with frost.


    A casual dress, wearing a duck tongue hat, the earrings around the ears shine, and a pair of beautiful eyes linger.


    It seems that Wang Yuxian should have come out to buy something, but unfortunately he saw this scene.


    Xu Jingwen snorted and was proud in her small eyes: "I''m the only beauty around Zhang Wen."


    I sighed helplessly and wanted to explain to Wang Yuxian, but she didn''t look at me at all, and her eyes floated directly to Xu Jingwen.


    Her tone was also full of cold: "what''s to be proud of? Zhang Wen is just the rest of the men who others play."

 Chapter 1628

    Wang Yuxian is colder than anyone. A little woman like Xu Jingwen can''t deal with it.


    Xu Jingwen must have just seen Wang Yuxian appear behind me and kissed me.


    Woman


    However, as soon as she spoke to Wang Yuxian, Xu Jingwen felt that her position had been provoked.


    Wang Yuxian''s mouth is absolutely powerful.


    Xu Jingwen smiled coldly: "Zhang Wen is the rest of being played by others, and that''s the rest of me. Do you want to take over? You can discuss it with me."


    "You?" Wang Yuxian said shamelessly, "do you think you are very beautiful? Or do you think you have good Kung Fu?"


    "What are you talking about!" Xu Jingwen was excited.


    Dong Dong~


    I''m listening to my heart beat faster and women quarrel. Why is this tone.


    This is awesome.


    "Yuxian, listen to me first..." I want them to stop the war and said weakly.


    "Shut up!" Wang Yuxian scolded and didn''t even look at me.


    I sighed helplessly.


    "Well, you say Kung Fu, don''t you? Ask Zhang Wen who feels good with?" Xu Jingwen stopped talking nonsense.


    Then they both looked at me.


    I quickly shook my head. The question is too sharp for me to say.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are with. The key is to see who is nice to him!" said Wang Yuxian. She approached Xu Jingwen from two steps and pulled something out of her.


    Xu Jingwen was in a hurry: "give it to me!"


    Wang Yuxian stepped back lightly and hid behind me, and then gave it to me: "Zhang Wen, this is a recording pen. You''re really an idiot. You don''t know if you''ve been used!"


    With that, she turned away with a cold hum.


    I took it in my hand and looked at it carefully.


    It''s really a recording pen.


    No wonder Xiaowen always wanted to talk to me about Hongzi just now. It was because of this.


    I can''t tell what it''s like in my heart.


    Maybe as Wang Yuxian said, I''m an idiot!


    Being used without even realizing it.


    "Zhang Wen, it''s not what you think. I just want to help you." she said quickly.


    Because of worry, the whole face became red and wronged in his eyes.


    To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to believe it is true, but the facts are in front of me, I can''t calm down.


    If I had slipped my tongue just now, she might have caught me now.


    Incomplete maintenance is a more serious consequence.


    I seriously asked her, "Xiaojing, if I admitted just now, have you taken me away?"


    She nibbled her lower lip and said nothing.


    I''ll take her as my default.


    "Xiaojing, you helped me before. I''m very grateful to you. I won''t investigate this time. Just think we''re even. It doesn''t matter in the future." after that, I returned the recorder to her, turned and left.


    Xu Jingwen stood in the original air and clenched her fist.


    Facing my back, she shouted, "you don''t know the current situation, you fool!"


    ¡­¡­


    One o''clock at noon.


    Under the section chief''s office building, there is a black business car parked.


    In the car sat boss Wang.


    He kept looking at the time.


    He''s waiting for the section chief to come down.


    On the phone, boss Wang said he would meet him and say something about Zhang Wen, but section chief Duan couldn''t come out. He had to say on the phone that he had no choice but to meet section chief Duan in this way.


    Section chief Duan can''t help it. He is still stared at by Wang Yi!


    However, it''s absolutely safe near the office building. No one can expect boss Wang to come here to see section chief Duan.


    At this time, a hurried figure came down from upstairs, saw that there was no one nearby, opened the back door of the Mercedes Benz and sat up.


    This man is section chief Duan.


    The recent events between Hong Zi and Liu hongran have overwhelmed him.


    "Lao Wang, what''s the matter?" he asked quickly when he came in.


    "Grass, it''s so hard for me to see you now? Don''t I need to see you in the future?" boss Wang said.


    Section chief Duan quickly explained: "recently, I have also been investigated by the security department. If there are any mistakes on my side, I can''t help you."


    In fact, section chief Duan never thought about killing boss Wang, but boss Wang will be a man. Although he has a tough attitude towards section chief Duan, he can benefit him a lot in private.


    The money is considerable.


    So section chief Duan can bear it.


    "Grass, is it because of Hongzi?" boss Wang asked.


    "Well, and Liu hongran," section chief Duan added, with a hint of blame in his words.


    These two things were caused by boss Wang. If it weren''t for him, he couldn''t have come to this stage.


    He was extremely passive and was stared at by Wang Yi.


    But at the beginning, no matter how he advised him, boss Wang didn''t listen! Is to do Liu hongran!


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and curled up and said, "OK, you don''t have to bother with these things. I tell you, Zhang Wen did them all."


    Section chief Duan was speechless.


    If the matter can be solved by boss Wang''s one word, it''s easy to say.


    The problem is evidence!


    This is the key!


    Everyone knows that Zhang Wen made it.


    "Lao Wang, things are not as simple as you think. It requires process and evidence..."


    "Cao, why don''t you take Zhang Wen back and interrogate him hard? You like doing this anyway!" boss Wang scolded.


    Section chief Duan shook his head: "Lao Wang, what you think is still too simple."


    If it had been before, he would have caught Zhang Wen with tough means. Maybe he could have a little harvest. Maybe Zhang Wen would have beaten him into a trick.


    But section chief Duan has also learned about it these days.


    Zhang Wen is not an ordinary person. Can he plead guilty so easily?


    And now Wang Yi is standing behind him.


    If you ask something, it''s better to say. If you don''t ask anything, isn''t it a handle for Wang Yi?


    Seeing section chief Duan like this, boss Wang was upset: "stop talking. Now I have evidence to catch Zhang Wen. Do you catch it?"


    Section chief Duan got up in spirits: "Oh? Really?"


    "Nonsense! Last night, Zhang Wen''s men used a gun and came to the processing factory to attack me. They almost killed me!"


    "He used a gun!" section chief Duan patted his thigh.


    He really doesn''t know about it.


    The processing plant itself is close to the urban area, quite remote, and now all the police forces are paying attention to Hongzi, and no one is thinking about anything else.


    Boss Wang patted his forehead: "it may not be him, it''s his men."


    "What? His men?"


    "Well, he ordered it. Can you catch people?"


    Section chief Duan took a deep breath.


    According to the procedure, they can catch people.


    Boss Wang then said, "you catch Zhang Wen quickly and ask about Hongzi by the way. At that time, put Liu hongran on his head, and everything will be fine!"

 Chapter 1629

    That''s right.


    Of course, section chief Duan also hopes to play like this. He directly grabs Zhang Wen and hits Wang Yi in the face once and for all. He can also solve the problem of Liu hongran.


    But that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    Boss Wang is black and section chief Duan is white. If you want to put these things in Zhang Wen, it needs a very complicated process.


    Moreover, the evidence is indispensable.


    It has to be conclusive evidence!


    With boss Wang''s words? I''m afraid it''s not enough!


    And who is boss Wang and how credible is his words? In such a sentence, section chief Duan can''t catch people.


    Only, doubt.


    Section chief Duan sighed and lit a cigarette.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to speak, boss Wang frowned: "Lao Duan, you have a fucking word."


    Section chief Duan glanced at him and vomited smoke.


    The eyes are full of helplessness.


    "Lao Wang, you said that Zhang Wen''s people shot in your factory yesterday. Don''t worry, I will certainly investigate this matter. But you also said that this is Zhang Wen''s people, not Zhang Wen. And to tell the truth, it''s unrealistic to want to overthrow Zhang Wen by this!"


    "What? Unrealistic?" boss Wang thought he heard wrong. Zhang Wen is a little bastard. Shouldn''t a white man be able to deal with him at random?


    But why did section chief Duan, who was gripped by himself, not do Zhang Wen?


    Is it difficult for section chief Duan to turn back!


    Seeing that boss Wang was ready to be anxious, section chief Duan quickly said: "Lao Wang, don''t worry. Listen to me. If you said that three months ago, I could take Zhang Wen away for investigation at the first time, and even detain him! But now the situation is different. Hongzi and Liu hongran are very important. In addition, there are people staring at me and there is no evidence of decision, so I can''t catch people!"


    "..." boss Wang was speechless.


    Section chief Duan doesn''t look like a joke, and even if he doesn''t look at it, no matter how stupid he is, he won''t joke with boss Wang about it.


    Section chief Duan, I really can''t help it.


    "There''s really no way to do this? Zhang Wen''s people almost killed me yesterday, so forget it?" boss Wang was unwilling.


    "Of course not." section chief Duan zhengse said, "Lao Wang, you bring the monitoring of your factory. As long as you determine who the people in the picture are, I''ll catch them immediately! Even Zhang Wen is no exception."


    "Grass." boss Wang quickly grabbed his mobile phone and called the little brother of the factory.


    Needless to say, section chief Duan has asked his little brother to check the monitoring.


    "Big brother." the younger brother answered the phone quickly.


    "You take the monitor to XX road!" boss Wang doesn''t want to talk nonsense.


    "Big brother... That night, the monitoring in the factory was broken..." the younger brother said obediently.


    "What!" boss Wang almost jumped up. This is the key evidence. Why don''t you say it''s gone?


    "Grass, I asked you to change the monitoring a while ago!"


    The younger brother was so frightened that his voice changed: "brother, I let someone change it, but I don''t know why I can''t see anything in it..."


    "Damn it!" boss Wang scolded.


    "Elder brother, don''t worry. Aren''t many of us there that day? Let''s go and identify Wang Peng?"


    "You know a Jiba! Your words have a ghost use!"


    The section chief of boss Wang''s speech can''t use it here. Who will listen to them? Not to mention more than a dozen, even hundreds are useless!


    "Oh, brother, Wang Peng came with a mask that night. Even if he was monitored, he couldn''t see his face clearly!"


    It''s true that boss Wang didn''t say anything.


    Wang Peng seems to have come prepared, but he admits it. It''s useless at all.


    Can this be evidence?


    Unless he admits it face to face with section chief Duan.


    Trouble.


    What a fucking trouble.


    Boss Wang was silent for a while and said, "later, you''ll smash the shop equipped with monitoring."


    Little brother didn''t dare to hesitate: "I know, big brother!"


    Put down the phone and boss Wang frowned.


    "Lao Wang, is there no evidence?" section chief sighed.


    Boss Wang clenched his fist. He was unwilling!


    How can the duck fly like this?


    "I''ll be a witness in this matter!" boss Wang said hard.


    Section chief Duan smiled helplessly. Boss Wang has seen too many movies.


    He thought that as long as he dared to testify, he could do Zhang Wen. It was naive.


    "Hard..." he sighed.


    Boss Wang got angry and came up: "Lao Duan, I''ve fucking done this. I can''t fucking handle people?"


    Section chief Duan motioned him not to get excited and said, "Lao Wang, you may not know these things. First of all, if you want to be a witness, you need a clean background. Do you have this background? If not, your credibility will be reduced by more than half, or even ineffective. Moreover, even if you believe your words, you need to investigate..."


    This makes boss Wang''s head big.


    He never thought that people on the white road work in such ink!


    If you want to catch Zhang Wen, it''s as difficult as heaven!


    "Grass, can I be a stain witness?" boss Wang was worried.


    If you really can''t move Zhang Wen, it may not be so simple.


    If Baidao cannot be suppressed, Zhang Wen must be more crazy.


    Section chief Duan said reluctantly, "Lao Wang, if you are a tainted witness, your credibility is no problem, but do you go in? If so, the people above will catch you after investigating Zhang Wen. Your end may be no worse than Zhang Wen."


    Boss Wang stared and stopped talking.


    Yeah.


    What do you do that is not as cruel as Zhang Wen? If so, the unlucky person may not be Zhang Wen first, but him!


    no way.


    Absolutely not!


    "Isn''t this crossing the river and tearing down the bridge?" boss Wang scolded.


    Section chief Duan nodded.


    He also knew in his heart that this was to cross the river and tear down the bridge, but he couldn''t have any mercy on the gangsters.


    They are white and national weapons. They don''t need to be loyal to anyone!


    Boss Wang was blindfolded and his head was buzzing.


    "Lao Wang, but don''t worry, we will try our best to catch people and bring Zhang Wensheng to justice as soon as possible!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Boss Wang was speechless. Before, he thought section chief Duan was a towering tree, but now he hesitated.


    This big tree doesn''t seem to work as well as you think. If you do things in a regular way, why do you want him to help?


    Boss Wang is black. What he plans is a shortcut!


    It was not until section chief Duan got out of the car that he recovered.


    If you can''t catch Zhang Wen, he has only one way to go.


    That is to find a place to hide safely.


    Let Zhang Wen never find him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1630

    In dealing with Hongzi and Liu hongran, section chief Duan had no choice but to follow the procedure.


    He was careful and didn''t give Wang Yi any handle, but Wang Yi didn''t slow down.


    He is still making intensive investigations and thoroughly investigated the relationship between section chief Duan and boss Wang by taking advantage of the convenience given to him by Mayor Chen.


    This matter is also slowly surfacing.


    Less than a few minutes after meeting boss Wang, Wang Yi''s phone arrived.


    As usual, section chief Duan was summoned orally.


    Section chief Duan has no choice but to be obedient in the past.


    The security department seems to have become the second home of section chief Duan.


    He has come here quite frequently.


    Section chief Duan felt ashamed.


    No way, can you come to this place without losing face?


    Everyone knows that section chief Duan came here to be interrogated, not to play!


    And what a shame!


    Thought he was involved in the underworld.


    It seems that this crime should not have appeared on section chief Duan.


    Who is section chief Duan?


    In Baidao, it is a clear stream, and there has never been any stain.


    But because boss Wang and section chief Duan destroyed their principles again and again, they came to this step today.


    Now section chief Duan''s heart is full of bitterness.


    If I had known this, I shouldn''t have colluded with boss Wang at that time.


    Reduced to, interrogated.


    It was the interrogation room last time. Section chief Duan walked in.


    Wang Yi and the staff of the security department sat opposite him with a relaxed face.


    "Wang Yi, if you have anything to do, ask quickly. I have a lot of things to do over there!" section chief Duan said angrily.


    I feel like an idiot. Wang Yi can call him casually.


    Wang Yi coughed twice: "don''t worry, section chief Duan. I always follow the rules and I''m sure I won''t lose my sense of propriety. Moreover, we have followed up on the things you do. As far as I know, it seems that your progress is not fast, and you don''t need to watch and control all day."


    Section chief Duan''s eyes sank and it was really useless to find these excuses in front of Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi is quite clear about these processes.


    "Wang Yi, I''m about the same age as your father. You''ve asked me many times. Do you still pay attention to me? If you talk about my position, I''m your superior!" section chief Duan held a breath in his heart, but he just couldn''t vent it.


    Wang Yi shook a document in her hand and said, "section chief Duan, my question may be a lot straightforward this time. Please cooperate with our work. Of course, if there is anything wrong, please forgive me."


    He spoke politely, but there was no doubt in his tone.


    Section chief Duan bites his teeth secretly. I don''t know what evidence Wang Yi found this time.


    So far, section chief Duan is just procrastinating. These things about him and boss Wang will come to the surface sooner or later.


    However, it seems that Wang Yi''s progress is not slow.


    Boss Wang took a look at these documents. They were all monitoring pictures. They must have been obtained by Wang Yi through abnormal channels.


    Without exception, they are section chief.


    There are even photos of boss Wang.


    This made the section chief stare round. It seems that Wang Yi has also made a lot of efforts in this matter.


    "Section chief Duan, at XX, you met boss Wang. Do you remember what you said?"


    "This is XX in the tea house."


    "And XX is under your office building."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at these things, section chief Duan is stupid.


    This is not a perfunctory explanation.


    Looking at Wang Yi''s face, section chief Duan slowly realized a sense of crisis.


    ¡­¡­


    Afternoon, more than four.


    In boss Wang''s office, the butcher sat face to face with him.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    "Brother, are you sure?" said the butcher.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and nodded: "well, this matter can''t be too reckless now. I''d better avoid it for the time being."


    The butcher''s heart is like ten thousand grass mud horses galloping by. Boss Wang said it with high sounding. In fact, he is not afraid?


    But just now boss Wang also said that white people have no way. It may be a good choice to avoid Zhang Wen for the time being.


    It''s just that the butcher is a little unwilling. It''s not good to be so pressured by Zhang Wen!


    "But these days, the development of the company can''t fall behind. I''ll arrange these things."


    Boss Wang has thought very clearly. He hid out these days, but it doesn''t mean he compromised.


    On the road, boss Wang lost to Zhang Wen, but in business, boss Wang didn''t intend to put it down like this.


    Now Wanfeng group is burned. Boss Wang thinks of the company he attached to last time. Without the pressure of Liu hongran, he can certainly start development again.


    Still use that small company, obscene development, it''s best not to let Zhang Wen find out.


    When the scale is large, boss Wang will inject more funds in one breath.


    At that time, press down Dongwen group directly!


    The butcher''s head is bigger. He doesn''t understand much about business and doesn''t want to understand it.


    He just wants to commit an elegant crime~


    However, since boss Wang has arranged these things, the butcher can''t say anything.


    Only those who can guard the processing plant and boss Wang.


    Boss Wang got up, patted the butcher on the shoulder and gave him a card.


    "I''m not here these days. Just take good care of my brothers, but remember, don''t have any conflict with Zhang Wen! It''s true to develop the company first! Take the money from the card first."


    The butcher promised and took the card.


    Then boss Wang told the butcher what to pay attention to. Only then did he find a person''s number in the phone book and dial it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a small real estate company.


    The staff are carefully busy.


    A trace of tension can be seen on every face.


    Why are you nervous?


    Because boss Wang.


    Wang lunatic on the road, boss Wang!


    Everyone knew about that last time. The bald man stood in the wrong line!


    It was supposed to be taken over by the Land Bureau, but suddenly something happened.


    Liu hongran is finished!


    Killed!


    Under a series of butterfly effects, the bald man''s company had to stand back to boss Wang, and the bald man completely disappeared after that!


    No one knows where he went!


    Why is this terrible?


    However, the following people spread quite evil. They all said that boss Wang did it!


    Let the bald man shut up forever.


    However, after the bald man died, a man named Ge Qiang took over the company.


    He used to be the accountant of the company''s finance. Why did he become the manager of the company?


    He didn''t have to say to understand the truth.


    Now when people in the company see him, they all walk with their heads down. No one dares to provoke him.


    He is standing behind him, but Wang is crazy!


    At the moment, shortly after going to work in the afternoon, Ge staggered out of the office and was ready to pour a glass of water.


    At this time, Xiao Zhao ganghao also came to fetch water from the office area. When she saw Ge Qiang, she was stunned first, and then took a deep breath and came over.

 Chapter 1631

    In the past, Xiao Zhao didn''t pay attention to ge Qiang at all.


    He''s a little accountant. What energy can he have?


    In the company, the salary is not as much as Xiao Zhao, and he has done a lot of work.


    Xiao Zhao looked down on him in his heart.


    But since the bald man disappeared, everything has changed.


    Xiao Zhao has no backer and his position in the company has plummeted.


    The key is that GE Qiang always gives her hints.


    A few days ago, Ge Qiang asked him some explicit questions, which annoyed Xiao Zhao to death.


    But there is no way. Ge Qiang is on the top, and Xiao Zhao has to bear it.


    Pigs are afraid of entering the wrong nest and people are afraid of standing in the wrong line.


    Xiao Zhao now regrets that he shouldn''t stand with a bald man.


    Now he just disappeared, but he hasn''t done what he promised himself!


    The bald man said he would get her a house in the city center.


    This promise hasn''t been fulfilled. He''s finished himself!


    Xiao Zhao really regretted that he believed his words. He hurt him so badly. He played with him several times like throwing himself into a hug.


    Think about it now and feel lost.


    "Xiao Zhao, how are you feeling recently? Are you tired from work?" Ge Qiang said politely when he saw her coming.


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath and put a hint of flattery on his playful face.


    She remembers very well.


    Ge Qiang tried every means to talk to her before. She never talked to anyone else.


    Now, it has been 30 years.


    "Manager Ge, I work very well and everyone takes care of me ~" said Xiao Zhao babbling.


    Ge Qiang smiled. After receiving a glass of water, he took Xiao Zhao''s cup and helped her get the water.


    This flattered Xiao Zhao.


    "Xiao Zhao, I still don''t have a secretary here. I''m going to leave this position to you."


    Xiao Zhao smiled awkwardly and blushed even more.


    She knows what it means without asking.


    Ge Qiang is deliberately killing her! When GE Qiang''s secretary is not serving tea and water?


    What was her attitude towards Ge Qiang before? Now Ge Qiang seems to want to get it back at one breath!


    Even if it''s just like this, the key is that she can always see some alternative meaning from the obscene eyes of Ge Qiang.


    Including, blasphemy.


    Xiao Zhao is the most beautiful female employee in the company. There are not a few people who want to make her ideas, but Xiao Zhao didn''t promise anyone.


    On the one hand, she is married.


    On the other hand, Xiao Zhao has no spare time to have an affair with them.


    She has to work hard to make money for this family.


    Ge Qiang was once one of those men. Now that he has been promoted, he must continue to deal with Xiao Zhao.


    It is no exaggeration to say that every time he sees Xiao Zhao, he is hard.


    It can be seen how strong Ge Qiang''s desire is.


    Eat Xiao Zhao, it''s only a matter of time.


    At the moment, facing Ge Qiang''s invitation, Xiao Zhao can only close his mouth and refuse: "manager Ge, it''s good for me to work here. I don''t want to go elsewhere."


    Ge Qiang smiled and walked away with her cup. "Don''t worry about answering me first. Come to the office and let''s talk."


    Seeing Ge Qiang go in with a cup, Xiao Zhao secretly gritted his teeth.


    I''ve never seen Ge Qiang for a day and I''m impressed!


    What was Ge Qiang before? Don''t say it''s playing with these hearts. Even if you say a word in public, you will blush.


    Now, no matter how he looks, he is an old hand.


    There is no way to even let Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Zhao clenched his fist and clenched his teeth.


    ¡­¡­


    Ge Qiang went back to the office and sat down, sniffing the fragrance on Xiao Zhao''s cup and sneering.


    He knows everything!


    Before, Xiao Zhao accompanied the bald man! And for the bald man, Xiao Zhao has accompanied others!


    She''s a coquette. She''s still pretending to be a force in front of herself!


    It''s only a matter of time before you get Xiao Zhao. Ge qiangzhi will get it!


    Of course, he has done his homework.


    The conditions in Xiao Zhao''s family are not very good.


    My husband is idle all day and doesn''t work. They live on her salary and pay off the mortgage.


    Life is never easy.


    For money and this job, Xiao Zhao is willing to compromise.


    Ge Qiang has given enough hints. After a while, he plans to take Xiao Zhao directly.


    Bell~


    Then the telephone rang.


    Ge Qiang looked down and saw that the caller was boss Wang.


    He perked up at once.


    Boss Wang is his boss. He is only a superficial manager in the company. The key is boss Wang.


    Of course, his position is also inseparable from boss Wang.


    At the beginning, boss Wang let him sit in this position because he was easy to adjust and stupid.


    In order to facilitate their own management in the future.


    In addition, Ge Qiang also knows a lot about finance, which reassures boss Wang.


    "Hello, boss Wang," Ge Qiang said respectfully.


    Across the phone, he even stood up respectfully and almost bowed to the air.


    "Well, how''s the company doing recently?" boss Wang asked lazily.


    "Everything here is going well according to boss Wang''s wishes."


    "Well, it''s estimated that there will be a small project in a few days. I''m a little busy recently. This project may not be able to pass. You keep an eye on it, you know?"


    Ge Qiang hurriedly said, "don''t worry, boss Wang, I will do well..."


    Boss Wang gave a cry of grace. He was quite satisfied with Ge Qiang''s dog.


    "When the company develops, the benefits are inseparable from you, you will give me peace of mind!"


    Ge made a promise.


    He believed boss Wang''s words 100 percent.


    Boss Wang, Wanfeng group, have fun!


    With the help of boss Wang, the company will take off sooner or later.


    Put down the phone, Ge Qiang was quite excited.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been working at the grass-roots level. I finally got out of it this time.


    It must be right to follow boss Wang in the future!


    Thinking of this, there was a light knock outside the door.


    The little voice was like a gurgling stream~


    Ge Qiang got up and knew it without asking. It must be Xiao Zhao.


    "Come in." Ge Qiang kept his breath.


    It was really Xiao Zhao outside the door. With a red face, she carefully closed the door and stood at the door.


    Ge Qiang''s heart was about to jump out at this moment.


    Darling.


    Xiao Zhao Guo is really the best!


    This year, Xiao Zhao has a look of 278, but Xiao Zhao looks like a 19-20-year-old girl, who is full of youth.


    On a round oval face, there are exquisite facial features, with only light makeup and no powder.


    A small suit with a slim fit outlines the proud cup shape, and the place where the waist is tied is outlined as if it were a grip.


    Looking down here, they are straight and even legs.


    Both legs are covered with r-color silk stockings, which makes Ge Qiang have the impulse to tear the silk stockings and enjoy the beautiful scenery along the road.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhao stood here with his legs together and his small hands on his back, which made Ge Qiang''s heart beat fast.


    "Xiao Zhao, don''t stand and sit down." Ge Qiang said politely.

 Chapter 1632

    Xiao Zhao nodded, walked over, put on his skirt and sat opposite.


    Ge Qiang pushed her glass over.


    "Xiao Zhao, don''t worry about rejecting me just now. I also know that the conditions in your family are not very good. To tell the truth, I''ve always wanted to help you. I didn''t have much ability before, but now it''s different. I''m sitting in this position. There are ways! You do my secretary''s work first, and I''ll double your salary."


    After saying this, Ge Qiang felt very comfortable.


    Before, he couldn''t open his mouth. This picture never existed in his dream, but now it''s different. He even said it in front of Xiao Zhao. His aura is still so strong!


    Cool.


    That''s fucking cool!


    This money is also a lot for Xiao Zhao. She hesitated there.


    Yes, I''ll be left to be played by GE Qiang in the future.


    If you don''t agree that the money is attractive, you may not be easy to mix in the company in the future.


    Seeing that she was still hesitating, Ge Qiang got up and walked next to her, with a hand gently on her shoulder.


    "Xiao Zhao, you should understand your mind. I know you are a smart man. You won''t refuse this condition. Besides salary, I will give you some money in the future as long as you perform well."


    This made Xiao Zhao unable to refuse any more.


    To accompany one person is to accompany, and to accompany two people is to accompany.


    Why don''t you just bear it and forget about GE Qiang!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhao turned to lock the door, then walked up to ge Qiang with a cat''s step, put one foot on his thigh, and began to take off his silk stockings with his little hand along the root of his thigh.


    "Manager Ge, you should treat me well ~"


    Ge Qiang smiled greedily and directly pressed Xiao Zhao under him. His obscene face was only a few centimeters away from Xiao Zhao: "Hey, don''t worry! I must treat you well!"


    With that, his hand went up and touched Xiao Zhao''s clothes.


    Xiao Zhao closed his eyes tightly.


    I hope I don''t stand in the wrong line this time.


    ¡­¡­


    One day passed, but there was no movement from boss Wang.


    To tell you the truth, it surprised me.


    Is it difficult that boss Cheng Wang is so patient that he doesn''t even care if I hit the door?


    I always let Erzi Li stare at it. When I was about to call to ask about the situation, Erzi Li came in in in a rage.


    "Wenzi, I heard boss Wang hid!"


    "What? Hiding?" I frowned.


    "Well, the news should not be wrong. Boss Wang is hiding now. It will be even more difficult for us to find him again." Li Erzi sighed.


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect boss Wang to play like this.


    Facing me, he would choose to avoid.


    This is not his style.


    "Wenzi, don''t worry about this. Although boss Wang is hiding, it''s good for us. Hong Zi will have any clues for a while and a half. We can recharge our energy for a while."


    I nodded. That''s all I can do now.


    "Since boss Wang likes to play like this, I''ll play well with him! Erzi, now he''s not here, you can focus on Dongwen group. Also, let the younger brother say that boss Wang is afraid of us and runs away."


    Li Erzi nodded: "that''s what I mean. Boss Wang hid, but left the butcher. If we went to get the Butcher at this time, it might be very troublesome."


    I smiled: "butcher, he doesn''t deserve to play with me. I just want to find boss Wang."


    Li Erzi also smiled easily: "Wenzi, I''m relieved if you say so. By the way, the land in the west of the city may be in trouble in recent days. Look at this document."


    Then Li Erzi gave me a document.


    I picked it up and took a look.


    "Approved by the examination and approval bureau?" I frowned.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette: "recently, I''ve broken my leg for this matter. People in the examination and approval Bureau don''t eat good or bad. It''s hard to get it."


    I closed the document. I don''t really understand these things.


    "Er Zi, what does this document mean?"


    Li Erzi patted his forehead. He forgot that what was said in this document was relatively professional. I didn''t touch these. Naturally, I don''t know.


    "Wenzi, what I''m talking about here is that the specifications of cement and steel bars are unqualified. It says that we can''t continue to use cement and steel bars in this city in the future, and a large part of the previous project will be turned over."


    My eyebrows moved: "then can''t we buy it from outside the province?"


    Li Erzi smiled helplessly: "Wenzi, things are not as simple as thought. It''s easy to do in Jinhai City anyway. After all, it''s all in this city, our heads are familiar with it, and everything can be settled, but it''s different outside the province. The prices of cement and steel bars are different. Don''t say, there are still many troubles. For example, local forces will ask us to charge some fees."


    I looked down and drank.


    exactly.


    I haven''t considered these things. Many forces and situations outside the province are quite troublesome in different Jinhai cities.


    We just drive in Jinhai City, which doesn''t mean we can drive outside.


    I tapped the table with my finger: "Erzi, if it''s our problem, the materials must be changed, and the project of Dongwen group must be done well."


    Li Erzi quickly shook his head: "Wenzi, our steel bars and cement are in line with the label. It must be no problem. It''s the people of the audit bureau who are embarrassing us."


    "Is it in line with the regulations for the people of the audit bureau to play like this?" my eyebrows were frivolous.


    Li Erzi sighed: "Wenzi, of course, these things comply with the regulations of the audit bureau, but Liu hongran did it at the beginning. Now he''s gone, and the Audit Bureau doesn''t admit it. The key is the price... The price of cement and steel bars outside the province is much more expensive, and the freight is included. This is not a small amount."


    I was upset and rubbed my forehead. Liu hongran must have done this to save expenses for Dongwen group, but now he''s gone, and those people must not admit it.


    "Second son, do you know where the audit office is?"


    "Yes, I''ve broken my leg recently!"


    "Now take me there. I want to see the director of the audit bureau."


    Li Erzi was worried in his eyes: "Wenzi, now you still..."


    Before he finished, I interrupted him: "it doesn''t matter. Now there''s nothing about Hongzi. Wouldn''t it be more suspicious if I hid and didn''t go out? Now I''m going out so openly to wash our white..."


    Li Erzi stopped talking nonsense and got up to drive down: "but Wenzi, I have to say something in front. The director is hard to deal with, or I''ll do it."


    I smiled: "there is nothing in this world that can''t be done with money."

 Chapter 1633

    Liu hongran relies on his excellent family background.


    Boss Wang relies on a clever and cunning head.


    And I''m still a novice in these things.


    I''ve never been in contact with these white people alone. To be honest, I don''t know what they''re thinking.


    Money is everything, but you have to be able to use it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li Erzi took me to the door of the audit bureau.


    He seemed to be familiar with the road. He greeted the security guard at the door and put us in.


    Li Erzi looked at the time: "director Fang of the audit bureau should be in the office now. Wenzi, do you want to go up now?"


    I nodded: "well, I''ll meet him first and see how he''s going to play."


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense. He took me directly upstairs.


    There is no one in front of director Fang''s office.


    This is different from what I imagined. I think people like director Fang should be in a long queue. I didn''t expect to be so cold.


    Li Erzi and I winked. I walked over and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" there was a dignified voice.


    Without hesitation, I pushed the door in.


    The office is not big, but it is very clean inside.


    Director Fang sat there and looked up at me.


    At first glance, he was a rather old-fashioned person. He was very particular about the arrangement and pattern of objects in the office.


    His thick eyebrows and square face are similar to the white people in my impression.


    "Director Fang, hello ~" I said politely.


    Perhaps because I looked younger, he had a good first impression of me and smiled at me: "sit down, are you?"


    The first time I came in, I noticed that there was no Secretary around director Fang for such a big position.


    What is this?


    Is it true that there are not many things around director Fang? However, it is said that the audit bureau is the busiest in all major categories, so director Fang can''t be so idle.


    Even when he talked to me, he kept looking down at something. It seems that time is very precious.


    Instead of directly entering the topic, I smiled and asked, "director Fang, why didn''t you see your secretary?"


    When he heard this, he smiled, put down his pen and looked at me with interest: "ha ha, young man. I have seen many people, but you are the first person to come in and ask my secretary in the first sentence! To tell you the truth, I don''t have a secretary. Since I sat in this position, I''m not used to using a secretary. I do everything by myself. Isn''t that good?"


    I nodded secretly.


    Director Fang looks old-fashioned, but his thought is still very young. He doesn''t need a secretary. It''s really rare.


    "Director Fang, I admire you ~" I clapped my hands and arched at him.


    "Ha ha!" he laughed. "It''s not good for young people to flatter. Come on, I''ll try my best to help you if you have anything!"


    He sounded quite forthright, but I know what I said behind him will make him speechless. Perhaps without these things, director Fang and I can become good friends, but with so many things sandwiched in the middle, he and I will probably be at odds.


    But these words still have to be said after all, so I don''t talk nonsense anymore: "director Fang, to tell you the truth, I''m actually the general manager of Dongwen group."


    His face suddenly changed, then he snorted, then bowed his head and began to review the documents: "Dongwen group? Recently, I have a lot of dealings with Dongwen group. Do you want to cut corners because of a little material? You build a house, not a toilet!"


    I smiled awkwardly. I also knew this question, and I asked Li Erzi. Now Li Erzi is half a professional. He knows quite a lot of these things. He said no problem, that must be no problem.


    It''s just some hard and fast rules.


    I said politely, "director Fang, I know you are embarrassed about these things, but our Dongwen group has never done anything to cut corners on work and materials, but there is only a plus sign missing from the label of the steel bar. Moreover, I have consulted and found that this kind of steel bar has no problem in use and will not affect anything."


    Pop!


    As soon as he patted the table, his eyes widened: "nonsense! Do you know what this is? This is a threat to people''s security. How can you be careless! Without a plus sign, do you know what this means? It''s a matter of human life!"


    Director Fang may be as straight as section chief Duan, and his eyes can''t hold any sand.


    He may be a good official in this position, but this kind of person is not necessarily a good friend or a good father in life.


    Doing things too seriously and meticulously will only wrap yourself tightly and keep anyone away.


    Li Erzi said that director Fang was a little too serious. I realized it.


    "Secretary Fang, in fact, there are many factors to consider when building a building. Reinforcement is only a part of it."


    "I can''t manage other things in this position. I just care about the quality of steel. If you don''t replace the reinforcement, I''ll seal up the construction site," he said, and continued to review the documents.


    I murmured a curse of trouble.


    This man is really difficult to deal with. No wonder Er Zi Li can''t handle it.


    I took a deep breath, took a cigarette out of my pocket and sent it to him.


    He took a look and didn''t pick it up.


    I held the cigarette in my mouth, but I didn''t light it. I said half jokingly: "Director Fang, this may be a little different from what you think. However, our two serious attitudes are somewhat similar. To tell you the truth, I told the following people at the beginning of my business that no matter what materials are used, the first thing to ensure is safety. It is a matter of principle to never steal work and materials. I remember that there was a time when I was a child when I was very waste shoes, and there were hardly one At that time, my family was very poor. At that time, I asked my mother why she didn''t buy me more expensive shoes. She said that as long as the shoes fit and don''t slip, you don''t need to buy more expensive ones. The rest of the money can be used for other things. I think the same is true for building. As long as it is based on safety, there''s no need to be too serious about the rest ~ "


    I have been quite polite.


    Li Erzi told me that the labels of steel bars and cement are absolutely in line with the requirements, but the rules on the white road are different, so director Fang stubbornly refused to talk.


    People in the industry know what''s going on.


    Director Fang must also understand this truth, but he shook his head and said, "I have to act in accordance with the regulations when I sit in this position. If you don''t use qualified steel, naturally I won''t let you continue to work."


    Director Fang is really an old stubborn. He is simply stubborn.


    I took a deep breath. Then I said, "Secretary Fang, according to your opinion, most of our buildings need to be renovated. Do you know what this means? Wasting human and material resources will also affect the design drawings and waste resources. It is better to use these resources elsewhere to serve more people."

 Chapter 1634

    After listening to me, his tone was more or less impatient: "you don''t have to sue me for these things. I know in my mind. I''ve been in this position for so many years. Can I not understand these things? Waste resources, that''s also the reason for your Dongwen group. You can''t escape these things!"


    "OK. Aside from these, director Fang, do you know how much it will cost if you buy these reinforcement and cement from outside the province? And frankly, this is a project of the city. Why not benefit the people of the city? Do you have to drive the economy outside the province?"


    He looked at me shamelessly and folded his hands: "your name is Zhang Wen, right? I''ve heard a lot of things about you. You don''t have to talk to me here. These things are already certain. I advise you to go back and think about how to turn over the work, which is more practical."


    I bite my teeth secretly. Director Fang really doesn''t intend to give in at all.


    As Li Erzi said, it would be too much trouble to get reinforcement from outside the province if it was reworked.


    There are too many of them.


    This is undoubtedly the rhythm of closing the Dongwen group!


    However, it seems that the director below is not ready to let go. I wanted to take out my bank card, but after a few words with him, I found that he is not that kind of person at all.


    He is upright. How can money move him?


    This will only make his impression of me worse.


    So I stood up and said, "director Fang, the last question."


    He raised his eyebrows and motioned to me.


    "There are so many large and small companies in Jinhai city. Why are they only aimed at Dongwen group? As far as I know, many companies use steel bars with the same grade and grade. Why don''t you check it?"


    Director Fang sneered: "Zhang Wen, take care of your own affairs. When I see these things, I will naturally check them. The problem is, I don''t see anything now. I only know that the reinforcement used by Dongwen group is not up to standard!"


    It left me speechless.


    Yes, director Fang insisted that it was US and trained us as targets. What can we say? Aren''t you being played honestly?


    I took a breath out of director Fang''s office.


    At this time, it would be good if Liu hongran were here. If he were here, it wouldn''t be a problem!


    Now, we have to be overwhelmed by such small things.


    Upset!


    How upset!


    Seeing me coming out, Li Erzi hurriedly greeted me: "Wenzi, how''s it going?"


    I sighed and smiled: "Er Zi, as you think, director Fang didn''t let go. I said all the good and bad words."


    Li Erzi shook his head reluctantly: "I said this guy is an old stubborn, otherwise I would have taken him down. I''m most afraid of meeting such a person. I can''t go any way on him!"


    I didn''t say much to Li Erzi in the corridor. I motioned him to go downstairs with me first.


    Sitting in the car, Li Erzi lit the cigarette I had been holding in my hand.


    "Wenzi, what shall we do about this? It''s really not possible. There''s only one way to go."


    The cost of rework is too high, and then the reinforcement has to be transported from outside the province. This is not a long-term plan. I shake my head.


    "Er Zi, I want to know how other companies do it. Didn''t you say that they use steel bars with the same grade as ours? But they still muddled through."


    Li Erzi frowned: "it may be that they sent something to the people under the audit bureau. We couldn''t get through it until they came for acceptance. If I remember correctly, we were busy with Hongzi when someone came to Dongwen group for acceptance..."


    I secretly gritted my teeth. After all, I delayed Dongwen group because of these things.


    It''s like playing chess. If you take a wrong step, the back square will be disordered.


    I took a deep smoke to calm myself down.


    Looking out of the window, I thought for a while before slowly opening my mouth: "Er Zi, within one day, I want all the information of director Fang, including his family relations!"


    Li Erzi was stunned: "Wenzi, you want..."


    Looking at his eyes, I laughed. He must think I want to use some extreme means to tell Director Fu: "ha ha, I just want to know more about this old stubborn. Don''t worry, I won''t use too much means to deal with him!"


    Li Erzi was relieved and quickly promised.


    Director Fang is different from other leaders. If he is moved, maybe the Dongwen group will be finished.


    ¡­¡­


    Only one day passed.


    One thing has spread quickly on the road.


    After listening to these things, every bastard stared round and couldn''t believe it, and there seemed to be a trace of panic.


    On the road, things spread quite fast and exaggerated.


    Maybe a bastard had a fight with people in the street and knocked down one person, but if he passed it down one by one, he might become this person, pick three people alone, or even beat ten people with a guy.


    It''s not too much to be said to be Bruce Lee.


    That''s why there are so many pretenders and boasters on the road.


    So what is the recent crazy spread on the road?


    It has something to do with boss Wang and Zhang Wen.


    It''s said that boss Wang ran away!


    Afraid of Zhang Wen, he ran away!


    What is this concept?


    Boss Wang, an old bastard who has been mixing in Jinhai city for more than ten years, ran away, still because of fear of Zhang Wen! It''s unbelievable to say that!


    At the same time, boss Wang''s God like status in their hearts collapsed in an instant.


    The newly established throne is Zhang Wen.


    There are quite a lot of things on the road recently.


    Zhang Wen killed Hong Zi, frequently provoked boss Wang, and even shot boss Wang in the processing plant.


    These things are like spreading crazily and spreading crazily on the road.


    Although many people still hold a skeptical attitude, everyone can see that boss Wang is gone.


    Boss Wang, who has been firmly seated as the first brother in Jinhai City, has shrunk.


    It may not be long before Jinhai city will change.


    However, this day was changed into Zhang Wen''s color, and there was no sense of disobedience at all.


    The people on the road now say Zhang Wen, and they all give thumbs up.


    fucking great.


    It''s really awesome.


    How many people in Jinhai dare to fight with boss Wang? How many people dare to be so crazy in the world?


    Only Zhang Wen.


    Speaking of Zhang Wen, no one is unconvinced.


    On the one hand, boss Wang''s hiding thing spread wildly on the road. On the other hand, the butcher guarding the processing plant also looked embarrassed.


    These things are talking about boss Wang and his butcher!


    Now who doesn''t know that his butcher follows boss Wang?


    Boss Wang is shrinking. Isn''t the butcher the same?


    It''s just that the butcher can''t help but listen to boss Wang''s orders.

 Chapter 1635

    In boss Wang''s office, the butcher was smoking and his face was quite ugly.


    Boss Wang left and told him two things.


    One thing is about chasing mice.


    Another thing is not to have any conflict with Zhang Wen. No matter how far things go, you can''t conflict with Zhang Wen.


    Now boss Wang wants to preserve his strength. When he comes back, when the time is ripe, he can do well with Zhang Wengan.


    The butcher is just a jerk.


    At best, he''s just a big bastard.


    And a master of crime.


    In his head, there is only one concept.


    That''s the fist.


    Of course, when you encounter something on the road, you have to use your fist to solve it. Otherwise, why do you want to hang around on the road? Why not take an examination of a civil servant or something?


    If the butcher devotes all his attention to crime to his study, 100% can be admitted to the civil service.


    He just took a detour.


    For Zhang Wen, the butcher has never been afraid.


    Zhang Wen is a man, and he is also a man. It''s not that he hasn''t had a hand with Zhang Wen.


    Last time, Zhang Wen and Wang Peng chased him with guns. Didn''t he also run away? Didn''t you almost get Zhang Wen''s woman?


    I was just unlucky.


    Or that sentence, what does the author rely on inspiration and the bastard rely on?


    That''s life!


    So far, the butcher still feels that he may not lose if he and Zhang Wen are positive, but boss Wang has never dared to play like this.


    But no wonder.


    Boss Wang is no longer the crazy Wang before. He can''t fight. All he wants is a 100% safe way.


    But the butcher was still at a young age, so his view was different.


    "Big brother, now the people on the road are crazy! They say boss Wang is afraid, and they say we are also afraid!" said a little brother next to the Butcher at this time.


    Everyone winked at him, but he didn''t notice it at all.


    When he came here just now, he drank a few glasses of wine. It was a little different from himself.


    This man''s name is leopard. He is boss Wang''s younger brother. Everyone knows him.


    However, he has always been unknown.


    But in boss Wang, he is definitely the old level. After careful calculation, he is still the younger brother who took in the column at the beginning! Just for so many years, he has been working silently under boss Wang.


    He can be seen in many things.


    For example, he fought with Zhang Wen before, boss Wang and Zhang Wen had a complete war, and even the last time the mouse took someone to burn Dongwen group, he was there.


    It''s just that he has no sense of existence, so he has always been ignored.


    No sense of existence doesn''t mean he has no ambition.


    In fact, he has always been a man with great ambition.


    He wants to replace the butcher and the mouse Hongzi. He wants to become a popular man around boss Wang and leave his name and footprints in Jinhai city! Let Jinhai City tremble!


    Opportunities are not for those who are prepared, but for those who have been working silently.


    The leopard is over 30 years old this year, but he is still fooling around under boss Wang like a little bastard. He has been working silently. What reason does the opportunity not fall on his head?


    Now boss Wang is hiding. As long as you give him a chance, he can take off!


    At the moment, when facing the leopard, the butcher gave him a cold look: "I know, I''m not deaf!"


    The younger brother who is usually more sensible must have kept silent immediately after hearing this, and everyone can see that the butcher is very upset recently because of this matter. Boss Wang has a little shameless meaning, but he is shameless!


    Why did the butcher hang out with boss Wang?


    One is to better crime, the other is to face!


    What else did the butcher do for so long?


    The leopard has a problem. After drinking too much wine, he is not himself. He says what he thinks and doesn''t think about anything else at all.


    At the moment, the leopard ignored everyone''s warning eyes and said, "brother, what do you say boss Wang runs well? Is it over with Zhang Wen? I''ve been with him for nearly ten years, but I''ve never seen him so cowardly!"


    After hearing this, the little brother next to him was already breathing deeply.


    Everyone can see that the leopard is bound to be beaten today.


    The leopard doesn''t pay attention at all.


    What he meant by this is to tell the butcher that I have been with boss Wang for ten years. You are a new bastard in front of me. I have a higher generation than you! Moreover, I haven''t been so ashamed of boss Wang for ten years. Why is boss Wang so ashamed as soon as you follow?


    It must be because of your butcher!


    Maybe the leopard didn''t mean that either, but the words reached the butcher''s ears. That''s what it meant.


    He was just upset. He stood up and glared at the leopard.


    "You mean, I''m a broom star?"


    The leopard didn''t respond. What did the butcher mean, and stared: "what?"


    The leopard is such a fool. When others drink too much, they always find a place to sleep. He is forced to brag. He will never stop until he gets upset or beaten.


    Like pretending to force a tiger, pretending to force people is endless.


    But the leopard is better. He just tells the truth when he drinks too much, and he tells the truth.


    But he forgot that sometimes telling the truth is more annoying than pretending to be forced.


    Before the doubt in the leopard''s heart was solved, the butcher gave him a foot on his chest and directly let him fly out with his back.


    The butcher was so furious that he knocked down all his younger brothers behind him.


    "Oh, my God!" cried the leopard.


    But to be honest, he doesn''t feel any pain at all.


    Objectively speaking, under boss Wang, except the butcher, the leopard has good skills, but the leopard has always been overqualified and underused, showing no mountain and no dew.


    Now he was kicked by the butcher. He jumped up again with the strength of wine. He was about to confront the butcher.


    The little brother next to him hurriedly advised him: "leopard, forget it, the butcher is also the big brother, isn''t he?"


    "Leopard, go wake up and come back!"


    If it were normal, the leopard would certainly listen to these advice, but they forgot that the leopard drank too much today.


    When he drinks too much, it''s not himself.


    It''s crazy~


    "Butcher, why did you hit me? I''ve been with boss Wang for ten years. Boss Wang has never hit me. You''ve only been here for less than a year. Why did you hit me?" the leopard shouted to the butcher.


    The butcher thinks it''s funny. Anyway, he is also a big bastard who has been famous in Jinhai city for a long time. Even if he doesn''t talk to boss Wang, he can''t be provoked by a small role like leopard.


    Today''s look at the leopard means that this is the rhythm of preparing to play with fire and burn yourself!


    The butcher walked over in two steps: "you haven''t been beaten enough, have you?"

 Chapter 1636

    At the moment, in boss Wang''s office, the leopard blushed and faced the butcher with blurred eyes. It was quite unconvinced.


    The leopard drinks too much. God, he''s old er. Let alone the butcher in front of him. He''s not afraid even if Godzilla comes.


    And the leopard''s skill is not bad.


    Why don''t you dare fight with the butcher?


    Butcher, what is he?


    What the hell?


    Isn''t it just a little more criminal records? Don''t you just like to commit crimes everywhere?


    But what''s the point? These little brothers who often follow him now even pay attention to their mobile phones and some valuables at any time. Be careful that they are taken away by the butcher.


    They didn''t say anything when they left.


    "Grass, butcher, what are you doing?" the leopard was unambiguous and scolded at the butcher.


    The butcher didn''t speak. He came with an arrow and punched him in the face.


    Just when everyone thought the leopard was going to eat this heavy fist, something unexpected happened.


    The leopard bowed his head and escaped the punch!


    I''m kidding!


    Who is the butcher?


    That skill can be ranked in Jinhai city. Why did boss Wang look for a butcher at the beginning? That''s because of his skill!


    But now, in such a small space, the butcher punches so fast that he can be avoided by the leopard!


    Leopard, this is to change the rhythm of the Saiya!


    This picture also surprised the butcher. The leopard looks drunk, but it''s still flexible.


    To avoid this punch, the leopard immediately bent down and put his head against the butcher''s stomach. At the same time, one hand protected the upper wall and the other hand protected the lower wall.


    As soon as the butcher looked at this posture, he knew that the leopard was beaten. This defense was almost watertight.


    However, the butcher didn''t take any precautions when he started with him. He also felt that the leopard was an ordinary person. He could handle it two or three times by himself. He didn''t expect to be so stubborn.


    With a fierce force, the leopard directly knocked the butcher to the ground.


    The butcher can''t help him for a while.


    The posture of two people is a little blushing. Now, no one can hurt anyone.


    "Oh, leopard, forget it..."


    "Leopard, get up quickly. What are you doing?"


    "Why did you do it yourself?"


    The little brother next to him said this one after another. He came and opened the leopard and the butcher.


    The butcher stood up from the ground.


    He stared and scolded, "leopard, I really don''t want to beat you. Don''t think you''ve been forced by boss Wang for so long! Hong Zi''s time with boss Wang is not short, but what''s the result? Grass!"


    The leopard blushed, and the butcher''s words made him speechless.


    "Also, what the fuck are you wearing? If I wasn''t afraid of soiling my clothes just now, I promised to let you die!" the butcher shouted.


    This makes the leopard don''t know what to say.


    Leopards also have a disadvantage, that is, picking! Oh, shit!


    But there''s no way. The leopard is 30 years old this year. Can''t you save money to marry a daughter-in-law?


    Where did you save the money? Only from eating and drinking!


    Leopard''s T-shirt and jeans have been worn for several years. Now they are a little yellow and look really shabby.


    Stingy, that''s synonymous with leopard!


    "Grass, butcher, I tell you, others are afraid of you, but I''m not fucking afraid of you!" cried the leopard.


    The butcher knew that he had drunk too much and stopped talking nonsense. He said, "take him away and wake him up! Grass!"


    The little brothers agreed and took the leopard away.


    Leopard, it''s a legend.


    His legendary story also slowly began with today''s events.


    ¡­¡­


    After work, young people in their early twenties left work, either to go out to play or to be with friends and girlfriends.


    But now in an ordinary residential building, Xu Jingwen is out of place.


    She left work early today, but she didn''t go anywhere after work. Instead, she chose to stay at home alone and disappeared.


    During the day, many people see that Xu Jingwen is in a bad mood. Originally, the lovable little face has always been gloomy. When it''s all right, she sits there alone in a daze.


    That''s really distressing~


    At the moment, she was wearing a simple Pajama, tied her hair in front of her forehead with a hairpin, and put her little hand around her knee. In front of her are snacks, staring at the idol drama on TV.


    But my heart is full of ups and downs.


    Xu Jingwen is in her early twenties. She has what she wants. There is at least one company chasing her.


    So what''s wrong with her?


    What else can you think of?


    Just because of one person.


    Zhang Wenhua.


    That day, she was playing a smart game and wanted to record what Zhang Wen said, but she just wanted to know what was going on. She didn''t want to use this to catch Zhang Wen.


    Even if it is to catch, it is not such a mean means.


    But I didn''t expect to be found by Zhang Wen in the end.


    What Zhang Wen said that day has made her uncomfortable up to now.


    He said that from then on, it doesn''t matter


    This is simply stabbing Xu Jingwen in the heart!


    Zhang Wen is the first man she fell in love with. It''s just ridiculous. They are black and white. They are not suitable to be together at all.


    Before, Xu Jingwen helped Zhang Wen because she believed that Zhang Wen was definitely not that kind of person, so she violated the principle and helped him under great pressure.


    But now?


    The evidence of the matter is here, and all the spearheads are also aimed at Zhang Wen.


    She really doesn''t know what to say.


    She wished it was her own misjudgment.


    If, according to common sense, she broke off her relationship with Zhang Wen, it must be useless.


    But why is it so hard in my heart?


    It''s like being hollowed out. When you open and close your eyes, you are the shadow of Zhang Wen.


    Lingering.


    There was a comedy on TV, but Xu Jingwen wept.


    She couldn''t laugh at the thought of Zhang Wen and her face that day and Zhang Wen''s heartlessness that day.


    It feels terrible.


    Buzzing~


    At this time, her mobile phone vibrated.


    Her heart thumped.


    Zhang Wen! It must be Zhang Wen''s call! He must have known he was wrong and felt he shouldn''t have been so right.


    If Zhang Wen realizes his mistake, Xu Jingwen will go to him now and hug him and kiss him hard! Tell him what he misses.


    But when she picked up her cell phone, it was a name that annoyed her.


    Lao Xing.


    Director Xing.


    Now she doesn''t want to talk to anyone except Zhang Wen.


    She pressed her cell phone upset.


    But the phone didn''t mean to stop at all, and it buzzed again.


    Xu Jingwen simply picked it up upset. Lao Xing''s concerned voice immediately came from the phone: "Xiaojing, I think you''re not in a good mood when you''re in the unit during the day. Have you met anything?"

 Chapter 1637

    Xu Jingwen said upset, "director Xing, I''m fine."


    Lao Xing is too anxious. He likes Xu Jingwen too crazy, so he can''t wait.


    So I didn''t realize that Xu Jingwen''s words were full of dislike.


    He thought Xu Jingwen was flirting with him!


    That''s what girls do.


    So he hurriedly said, "Xiaojing, I''m your leader at ordinary times, but after work, I''m your friend. Just treat me as a friend! Tell me what happens to you!"


    Xu Jingwen can''t be upset, but Lao Xing is her superior anyway. She doesn''t make Lao Xing too ugly.


    "No, I''ll handle these things myself."


    "Oh, Xiaojing, you must have a lot of inconveniences for a woman? Tell me what it is and I''ll help you! Or I''ll go to find you and let''s find a place to have a drink. How about? I''ll be downstairs soon..."


    Lao Xing is in a hurry. Can''t Xu Jingwen know?


    She didn''t know how many times she had secretly refused Lao Xing, but Lao Xing didn''t mean to retreat at all. Up to now, she still has to go out drinking with him.


    This is really annoying!


    "Director Xing, first of all, I respect you at work. But now it''s time to get off work. This is my private time. Please don''t disturb me. Besides, please don''t do things that I despise!"


    This time, Xu Jingwen''s words were more or less heavy. After that, she threw the phone aside.


    Why are these unreliable people around.


    I''m so bored!


    Put down the phone, Xu Jingwen''s mind drifted to Zhang Wen again.


    this is it.


    These days, Xu Jingwen''s thoughts were frequently locked by Zhang Wen, then left him, and then came back.


    She also feels annoyed, but she can''t help it!


    It''s already 9:30 p.m.


    Xu Jingwen looked at the boring plot on TV and picked up her mobile phone.


    Or, just call Zhang Wen?


    See if he''ll say anything to himself?


    As if she had made a great determination, she began to look for Zhang Wen''s phone, but she turned to a name that made her frown.


    Wang Yuxian.


    She read the name carefully. She remembered that when she was in Dongwen group that day, they had an appointment to pursue Zhang Wen in fair competition, and they also left phone calls with each other.


    But that day, she exposed herself.


    Xu Jingwen was so angry at the thought.


    Then she pressed Wang Yuxian''s number.


    The cell phone was connected in a short time.


    On the phone was Wang Yuxian''s calm voice: "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    "Wang Yuxian, this is Xu Jingwen! Where are you? Dare you come out and share wine with me!" Xu Jingwen provoked.


    Wang Yuxian thought it was interesting, but he still smiled and said, "you and I have a bottle of wine? You''re a policeman. Isn''t that good?"


    "What are you afraid of? I''m off work now, and I''ll rest tomorrow!" Xu Jingwen straightened her chest. "If you don''t dare, forget it!"


    Wang Yuxian smiled shamelessly.


    Xu Jingwen is a little girl. How can she fight with herself? You know, at the wine table, Wang Yuxian has never lost.


    It''s just that Wang Yuxian generally doesn''t drink. For so many years, she has regarded drinking as a job.


    "OK, let''s meet at XX road. I know there''s a good bar over there," said Wang Yuxian.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you. Don''t be afraid to come!"


    "Hehe, good."


    Put down the phone, Xu Jingwen changed into casual clothes, combed her hair and went out.


    Soon I arrived at the bar on XX road.


    Wang Yuxian has been waiting for her inside.


    This is a small bar. The boss knows Wang Yuxian.


    When Wang Yuxian saw Xu Jingwen coming in, she waved.


    Xu Jingwen carried a satchel and bowed her head.


    A lot of wine has been put on the table, all ordered by Wang Yuxian. She made an invitation gesture: "let''s stop talking nonsense and go straight to the theme."


    "Oh, good!" Xu Jingwen knew that she also had some drinking capacity. She saw that Wang Yuxian was delicate and weak. She felt that she couldn''t drink enough. She wanted to pour Wang Yuxian down. It was only a matter of time.


    Wang Yuxian poured wine for Xu Jingwen.


    At first she kept her hands.


    This is mixed wine. The alcohol concentration is not high.


    It''s an appetizer.


    She touched Xu Jingwen and drank it in one gulp.


    Xu Jingwen was stunned. Unexpectedly, Wang Yuxian did it directly. She didn''t talk nonsense and drank up.


    Small mouth, hard glance.


    Wang Yuxian filled her with wine again: "you didn''t just come out for a drink today. It must be because of the last thing, right?"


    Xu Jingwen snorted coldly, "of course!"


    If it were another woman, Xu Jingwen might be unconvinced.


    After all, only she knows what beauty she is. Whether it''s her body or face, she''s first-class. Since she saw Wang Yuxian, she has a strong sense of inferiority.


    Seeing Wang Yuxian, she couldn''t help sighing how beautiful it was.


    The elegant and charming face, the body further than the devil, and the elegant and decent temperament left Xu Jingwen speechless.


    In terms of appearance, I can''t compare with Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian''s beauty is too overbearing.


    It''s not only hitting every man''s nerve, but also giving a warning to women!


    With such a strong competitor, Xu Jingwen also feels a little stretched.


    Compare yourself with others?


    Now, it seems that people drink more fiercely than themselves, which is more incomparable.


    But she is not convinced!


    Wang Yuxian took a deep breath, dragged her chin with one hand and said, "then explain to me why you hurt Zhang Wen last time?"


    Xu Jingwen followed her rhythm and drank a cup: "I didn''t hurt him. Since he hasn''t done those things, he''s not afraid of the shadow. What can he worry about?"


    Wang Yuxian smiled.


    Xu Jingwen is a little woman who doesn''t understand anything in her eyes.


    She was doing her part, but she forgot a word.


    That''s love.


    Living in the world is nothing more than living a human relationship.


    Where did she put her human feelings when she acted so impartially?


    "Let me ask you, do you like Zhang Wen?" Wang Yuxian said and poured wine for Xu Jingwen.


    Xu Jingwen nodded vigorously, "I like it. I like it in the bone marrow."


    This feeling only she can understand.


    Like a person, is happy, but also painful.


    Especially for people like Zhang Wen, I''m afraid only you know the sadness.


    "Since you like it, why do you want to hurt him? Do you want to watch him get caught and never get out?" Wang Yuxian said, and her pretty face sank.

 Chapter 1638

    Xu Jingwen likes Zhang Wen. Since she met Zhang Wen, she likes it in her heart.


    I love him deeply while I like him.


    But she absolutely doesn''t want Zhang Wen to have an accident, let alone be caught.


    Her heart is quite complicated.


    These things must be investigated by herself, but if it is investigated, it must be related to Zhang Wen. Every time she hears clues about Zhang Wen, she will be nervous.


    Zhang Wen has become something that affects her nerve cells.


    Can Wang Yuxian feel better now?


    Her small mouth with two red tassels moved and said, "I like Zhang Wen, but I absolutely don''t mean to hurt him. I''m just doing my part."


    Wang Yuxian put a crimson face on her face: "what''s your duty? Your duty is to use your break time to find Zhang Wen and get words out of his mouth? Is to secretly record his words as evidence? You''re a little too much! You''re hurting him!"


    "I didn''t!" Xu Jingwen was a little worried and patted the table hard.


    The wine on the table trembled.


    "I just want to know the truth... I just want to protect Zhang Wen in my way..."


    Wang Yuxian sneered: "Zhang Wen is now a popular man in Jinhai city. Do you need your protection? Do you think you are the mayor?"


    This made Xu Jingwen keep shaking her head: "what about you? Do you want to see Zhang Wen go farther and farther on this road? Do you want to see Zhang Wen finally become an unforgivable bastard!"


    This stunned Wang Yuxian.


    What feelings does he have for Zhang Wen.


    Definitely deeper than anyone.


    She also told Zhang Wen more than once that she wanted him to stay away from his current life and everything, but Zhang Wen never listened to her.


    Now Xu Jingwen said so, so she couldn''t help asking herself.


    Whether Zhang Wen has come to this stage is related to her connivance.


    If she could stand up and not let Zhang Wen confront brother long, not let him participate in these things, and call the police to deal with these things, would Zhang Wen come to this stage today?


    Absolutely not!


    Wang Yuxian knew that these things had their own responsibilities, so she looked down on the previous things.


    Including Lao Gao, Xiao Wen and Liu hongran.


    She knew that there was no end to these things.


    If Zhang Wen goes on like this, he will only destroy himself in the end.


    But now, Zhang Wengen didn''t want to stop. How can Wang Yuxian tell Xu Jingwen about these things?


    "I advised Zhang Wen, but he didn''t listen." Wang Yuxian said faintly, and then poured a mouthful of wine.


    Xu Jingwen also had a drink like her, but she was even more confused.


    "That''s why I want to restrain him by legal means and let him remember these things. Even if he can change it in ten or twenty years, it''s worth it!"


    "Xu Jingwen, you are really naive." Wang Yuxian said lukewarm. "If you really catch him, do you think he can live?"


    Xu Jingwen said seriously, "we checked. Hong Zi is not a good man and has committed many crimes. If Zhang Wen turns himself in and I testify for him, he may have a chance."


    Wang Yuxian smiled and took a sip of wine.


    Although Xu Jingwen is a policeman, she seems to be more naive than herself.


    These things need not be said by him. Others know at a glance that once Zhang Wen is caught, it will definitely be a death.


    There''s no room at all!


    Xu Jingwen hasn''t seen through these things yet.


    "Well, let''s put this aside. If Zhang Wen did these things, have you ever thought about why? Why did he kill Hongzi?" Wang Yuxian asked.


    Xu Jingwen felt a little dizzy in her head, and her two small hands stuck on the table. Of course, Xu Jingwen had heard about this for a long time.


    Zhang Wenzhi did this only because of one person.


    Xiaowen.


    The shadow that has been indelible in Zhang Wen''s heart.


    Wang Yuxian then said, "you know, I have a friend who, like your name, has a Wenzi."


    Xu Jingwen looks at her. Unexpectedly, she and Xiaowen are friends.


    "Xiaowen, isn''t she Zhang Wen''s favorite woman?" Xu Jingwen''s eyes drifted a little.


    Wang Yuxian takes a deep breath. She knows that there is not much love between Zhang Wen and Xiaowen. On Xiaowen, Zhang Wen is more guilty to her.


    This is not love.


    "This is Zhang Wen''s responsibility."


    "Responsibility?" Xu Jingwen frowned.


    When Wang Yuxian said these words to her, she might not understand anything.


    Wang Yuxian sighed, "you won''t understand these things. But there''s one thing I want to advise you. You and Zhang Wen are people from two worlds, so stay away from him, or you will be the one who can''t extricate yourself at that time."


    Xu Jingwen cried.


    Tears fell down without warning: "no, I love him! Even ten or twenty years, I will wait!"


    This made Wang Yuxian''s eyes a little red.


    Because she thought of Lao Gao. Didn''t she make a vow with Lao Gao at the beginning, but in the end?


    What happened?


    Lao Gao betrayed her and found another woman?


    Waiting is painful and fruitless.


    However, Zhang Wen is really lucky to make so many women treat him well, and even let a woman in her early twenties be willing to spend her youth for him.


    "You''re still young, don''t be so stupid." Wang Yuxian said and poured wine for Xu Jingwen.


    The latter cried with tears, and her petite body was shaking.


    After a few more drinks, Wang Yuxian said, "if you really want Zhang Wen to tell you the truth, or even open your heart to accept you, then I''ll show you a clear way to investigate Xiaowen''s case as soon as possible. Zhang Wenzhi has come to this step for this matter."


    Xu Jingwen took a deep breath, nibbled her lips and didn''t speak.


    "Ouch, why is such a beautiful girl crying?" at this time, several bastard like people came from the side.


    They always drink here. They noticed Wang Yuxian and Xu Jingwen when they came in.


    Needless to say, Wang Yuxian is a man. When he sees her, he will pull the flag and fantasize wildly.


    But a woman like Xu Jingwen is out of place when she comes to the bar.


    Xu Jingwen received a formal education since she was a child. After graduation, she went to the police school. Naturally, she has a heroic spirit that other women don''t have.


    Coupled with her beautiful face and fantastic figure, it has outlined men''s fantasy of her to a height that has never been seen before.


    It''s a little difficult to hook up with a woman like Wang Yuxian, but if you can get Xu Jingwen, it''s also a crazy enjoyment!


    When several bastards spoke, they seemed to have seen the picture they enjoyed for a while from Xu Jingwen.

 Chapter 1639

    There are two kinds of women who come to the bar to drink.


    One is to enjoy alcohol and dissipate the crazy woman.


    Another kind is Xu Jingwen, a lovelorn and injured woman.


    These bastards are old hands. They know that a lovelorn woman like Xu Jingwen is the best to hook up with.


    She was sad. With a few words of collusion between them, she must have the idea of revenge on her ex boyfriend, go with them, or even go crazy with them in the bar.


    It''s not impossible. These bastards have encountered such things before.


    That woman was called crazy!


    None of them have ever done anything.


    I don''t know if the woman in front of me will be the same, but what is she like when she goes crazy? It''s really a fantasy and expectation.


    These bastards will not miss this good opportunity.


    As he spoke, one of the bastards sat next to her and reached out to touch her face.


    Pop.


    Xu Jingwen opened his hand and looked bored: "go away! Otherwise I''ll catch you all!"


    Some bastards were stunned at this.


    What does that mean?


    Get in?


    Is this woman a cop?


    But soon they reacted, and several people looked at each other and smiled: "this chick can really joke. If you are a policeman, I am the king! You like role playing, don''t you? Then our brothers can''t cooperate with you?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Several people nearby also laughed.


    Suddenly, the surrounding air was full of the provocative smell of red fruits.


    Several people look at Xu Jingwen''s eyes, but also more unscrupulous.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian said coldly, "she is really a policeman. If you don''t believe it, turn over her bag and see if there is a police card in it?"


    These bastards were surprised.


    They looked at Xu Jingwen seriously for a while.


    No wonder just now they thought that this woman had a heroic spirit that ordinary women don''t have. It turned out that she was really a policeman?


    However, one of the bastards said with a sly smile: "even if she is, what can she do? This is a bar. Is the police allowed to come here? She herself is illegal. Besides, she is also looking for happiness. We just accompany her ~"


    "Ha ha, yes, we just accompany her!"


    "The police also need private space!"


    Xu Jingwen blushed: "OK, I''ll catch you now!"


    The bastard took two steps forward and said with a smile, "you can catch us, but you have to see how many of us are. What can you do in front of us? You are a woman, ha ha!"


    The crazy laughter made Xu Jingwen speechless.


    Although she has practiced boxing, now she has drunk a lot of wine, and there are four people on the other side. How can she fight?


    Men and women, after all, still have great differences in strength.


    She''s not a black girl. She doesn''t have such strong muscles.


    So now the situation is very embarrassing. Are these people really going to take Xu Jingwen away and do something wrong?


    Are they so brave?


    Seeing that these people were about to deal with her opponents, Wang Yuxian winked at a man who had been standing nearby.


    This man is Wang Yuxian''s friend and the owner of this bar.


    Of course I know her relationship with Zhang Wen.


    Now Zhang Wen is different from before. He forced boss Wang away. He is now the first brother of Jinhai city!


    Who doesn''t tremble at his name?


    The man nodded, grabbed one of the bastards by the wrist and said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    The bastards looked back at him and said, "grass, what do you do?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Do you know who they are?"


    "Cao, I don''t care who these two beauties are, I''ll take them tonight! Do you know who I am? My eldest brother is brother Hao!"


    "Oh, brother Hao ~" the man smiled, then told the waiter next to him and called out a bald head in the distance.


    The bald head stood up when he heard the waiter speak. Then he ran over with a wine bottle. Without saying a word, he directly knocked the man down.


    "Grass, do you dare to touch brother Wen''s women? Do you want to die?"


    WOW~


    Brother Wen?


    These people were stunned.


    They''ve seen this bald man. He''s just following Zhang wenhun. It seems that he''s still under Wang Peng''s hand. How powerful he is!


    Zhang Wen, now is the underground law of Jinhai city! Who dares to challenge his authority?


    Who dares to challenge him?


    These bastards didn''t expect that these two women would be Zhang Wen''s women!


    If you touch the woman of Zhang Wen, you don''t have to say what the consequences are.


    There is only one ending, that is death!


    Isn''t Hongzi the best example?


    Speaking of Hongzi''s death, everyone began to tremble.


    Zhang Wen is absolutely cruel! Make Hongzi like that B, the body is incomplete!


    They don''t want to be like that.


    These people were stunned for a few seconds and quickly said to the bald head, "brother, we are wrong. We have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai..."


    The bald man was not vague at all, and scolded: "grass, you fucking like to play for death! Go and settle the account later!"


    They quickly obediently promised and hurried to settle the account.


    Bald head met Wang Yuxian. He hurried over and said respectfully, "sister-in-law, I''ll take you back! Shall I inform brother Wen?"


    Wang Yuxian waved his hand: "no, my hotel is next to me. I can go back by myself. Don''t tell Wenzi about it. I don''t want him to know."


    Bald head quickly nodded, with a respectful face.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t stay much, so she went out with Xu Jingwen.


    Seeing that Xu Jingwen had drunk too much, she planned to take it to her place first.


    On the way, Xu Jingwen was a little drunk and said vaguely, "how can he call you sister-in-law, why don''t he call me sister-in-law..."


    Wang Yuxian smiled helplessly. In fact, she knew very well in her heart.


    In front of this woman, how to compete with her? She knows Zhang Wen''s heart best.


    She is the only woman in my heart, Wang Yuxian.


    Xu Jingwen''s efforts are doomed to be futile.


    "You can see what happened just now. There are all kinds of orders in the world. Zhang Wen is indispensable, and he can''t change because of who. If Zhang Wen''s people didn''t come to help just now, what would those bastards do to you? You should know in your heart."


    Xu Jingwen suddenly cried out: "I know, I know, but I don''t want to watch Zhang Wen have an accident..."


    Wang Yuxian helped her into the hotel and put her on the bed.


    He poured another glass of red wine and sat by the window.


    Looking at the brightly lit Jinhai city below, her heart is also slowly flying.


    Jinhai city is really a charming place.

 Chapter 1640

    Li Erzi is very efficient. He gave me the information of director Fang just in the past day.


    I was a little curious and said with a smile, "Er Zi, this information should be confidential. How did you find it?"


    Who is director Fang?


    These information should be kept confidential. Can we easily let Li Erzi get it? In particular, the information of the audit bureau, ranging from the staff to the director, is confidential.


    Li Erzi smiled: "I asked hackers to find these materials."


    "What? Hacker?" I was stunned. There are many ways for Li Erzi.


    I looked at the information and thought there was nothing I could do.


    Director Fang''s son and daughter-in-law are office workers working in Jinhai municipal organs, without any stain.


    My eyes followed the two men down and stopped on a little girl named Fang ChuChu.


    Seeing my eyes a little dull, Li Erzi said, "this is director Fang''s granddaughter. Fang ChuChu should go to middle school this year, but I heard that I seem to be in some trouble."


    "Oh? What''s going on? Tell me." I became interested.


    Then Li Erzi told me everything he heard.


    Director Fang''s granddaughter is about to go to middle school. Her grades are very good. Naturally, she also wants to enter key middle schools, but there are some problems in this place.


    But the school said it was full and asked her to go to another ordinary high school.


    Fang ChuChu''s grades were very good. Naturally, he was unwilling. He hid at home crying alone for several days and didn''t go out.


    Originally, this matter was easy for the director of the other party, but director Fang was a little involved with the people of the Education Bureau. They specifically stuck it and didn''t let Fang ChuChu go to the key middle school.


    Director Fang has no choice.


    It is said that he is suffering from this matter recently!


    After hearing this, I laughed and said, "Er Zi, why didn''t you tell me about it earlier ~"


    Li Erzi blinked: "it has nothing to do with our affairs. Besides, do you know people from the education bureau?"


    I laughed: "I don''t know, but don''t you know when you have money? I don''t believe everyone is the same as director Fang, what do you say?"


    Li Erzi immediately understood what I meant. I don''t have to say any more: "I''m going to prepare the car now!"


    "Wait a minute." I thought, "call Wang Peng."


    Li Erzi hesitated and nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Educational institutions are quite famous in Jinhai city.


    For decades, it has been very famous all over the country.


    People in the Education Bureau naturally have unusual rights.


    You can even embarrass director Fang. You can imagine how awesome it is.


    At the moment, in an office building.


    At this time, it was time to get off work. A fat man with glasses was ready to go out.


    But as soon as his hand touched the door handle, three figures rushed in from the outside and pushed him back.


    "What do you want! Secretary! Secretary..." he was stunned, but then he reacted. This is an office place. There are guards at the door. What is he afraid of?


    The three people who came in were me, Li Erzi and Wang Peng.


    Seeing that he kept shouting, Wang Peng directly drew a knife from his waist and put it on his back waist.


    He immediately stopped crying.


    I smiled and found a place to sit down: "it''s lunch break now. Your secretary should be resting. You don''t have to waste your tongue, but if you insist on shouting, I don''t mind using other methods to shut you up!"


    He thought I was ugly, but he certainly didn''t expect to speak so loud and so vicious.


    He said quickly, "who the hell are you? If you know you''re leaving now, I can think nothing has happened!"


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other and smiled: "in this situation, do you think I might go? But I really have something to do with coming to you. Of course, I discussed it with you. I absolutely didn''t mean to force you."


    His eyebrows moved: "what do you want to do! Speak up!"


    I got up, motioned Wang Peng to put the knife away, and then said faintly, "everyone has children. Of course, there will be grandchildren in the future. My mother once said to me that people live down and love their offspring very much. Being an elder, they can always do many things that people can''t imagine, such as going to school for their children..."


    He seemed to know what I was going to say. He stroked his glasses with his hand and said coldly, "this matter is not negotiable, and I''m just doing things impartially, and I can''t help you."


    I smiled: "handle affairs impartially? Of course I know! Fang ChuChu''s academic performance is good and far exceeds the score line. Why can''t he enter the key middle school? Why do those who have just passed the score line go in instead?"


    There are many reasons, of course, schools and students. I can''t help with these things


    Hearing Fang ChuChu''s name, he was relieved.


    Then these people must have been found by director Fang.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand why Secretary Fang wants to find such people. Isn''t it self defeating?


    Lao Fang is too naive. He thinks he can get things done by looking for someone to threaten him?


    Grass!


    I said coldly, "I don''t want to hear other excuses. I only know that since Fang ChuChu passed the score line, she must be qualified to go to school. Even if she opened an extra class for her! Otherwise, what''s the purpose of the score system? It''s better to find a relationship with each other!"


    He shrugged casually: "I''m sorry, that''s the truth ~"


    A cold light flashed in my eyes.


    I have to admit it.


    This is society, this is power.


    What is power?


    That is a high authority that can''t be provoked, even if it''s useless to threaten in various ways!


    But when power came to these people, there were too many tricks to play.


    Come here today. I''m also prepared. I''m sure I''ll make him compromise.


    I stopped and faced him: "do you know why we should come at noon? Just because there is no one in the building at this time, even if we kill you, we can get out!"


    The chill in my eyes made him shiver, but he still pretended to be calm and said, "kill me, you have to die!"


    I smiled: "yes, we will be finished, but when will it be? Ten years later? Or twenty years later? At that time, we will have enough money to live! And I''d be happy to change my life with a senior official like you! I''m afraid your life is much more valuable than ours!"


    "..." he stopped talking.


    How easy is it to climb to today''s position?


    I don''t know how many intrigues and even crazy frame ups have been experienced.


    It''s not easy to hold this position now. He''s about to fall before he even has time to enjoy it?


    He is unwilling, of course not!


    He has an intuition that the three people in front of him are definitely not ordinary people. It''s not the first time to kill people in disorder.


    I''m not sure. I dare to kill him

 Chapter 1641

    "Fang ChuChu, I really can''t help it. The school is full..." his tone eased a little.


    I took a look at Wang Peng. The latter pulled out the knife and put it on his neck. Because the force was a little big, the tip of the knife didn''t go in a little. As long as Wang Peng used more force, he could pierce his neck!


    He was stunned.


    His hands seemed to be fixed in the air, and the cold spread on him.


    He felt death for the first time!


    The distance of death is closer than he has ever been!


    He saw it.


    This is no joke. This man really has the courage to kill!


    "Little brother, at least you should give me time to operate these things? I can''t do it in a word," he said quickly.


    I think it''s funny.


    I''ve never felt so hypocritical.


    In the face of absolute threat, even in the face of death, the performance is so hypocritical! Hide your hypocritical appearance completely!


    I took the card out of my pocket and stuffed it into his pocket: "I know that this matter needs operation and money. The money in it will satisfy you. As long as you do it well, I won''t bother you any more! And I can''t ask too much for this matter. Just a little girl who has crossed the score line wants to go to school! I''ll give you one day. I''ll see the admission notice one day later. Don''t miss people''s children!"


    When the card in my hand was put into his pocket, I could clearly feel a glimmer of greed in his eyes.


    Such people love money!


    Since you love money, everything can be solved easily!


    After listening to me, he laughed.


    "Little brother, I don''t know your name yet?"


    I waved my hand: "you don''t need to know my name. You know, if this thing can''t be done well, I''ll come to you!"


    He looked at the bank card and said seriously, "don''t worry, one day is enough! If Lao Fang had your attitude, things would have been done long ago. Where does it need so much trouble?"


    "OK, I''ll wait for your news!" I said and waved to Wang Peng. I didn''t talk nonsense anymore. I took Li Erzi and Wang Peng out.


    When the room was quiet again.


    The scene just now seemed like a dream, so he didn''t react for a long time.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. The first time he called the bank to check how much money was in his account.


    Hearing the number, his heart beat fast.


    The money really satisfied him.


    That boy is really. Don''t you have so much to do if you take out the money early?


    But thinking of the picture just now, he was still a little palpitating.


    What if these people come to him again? How will he end?


    call the police!


    Still have to call the police!


    But he put his hand on the alarm phone for a long time and didn''t press it.


    I know best what I have done.


    If the police call the police at this time, the police must check him first without saying a word. How boring it would be if they turned out their own scandals?


    It''s better to put the money under your hand. Anyway, Fang ChuChu is arranged to go to school, which is what he said!


    Thinking of this, he erased the alarm phone and found the phone number of the person in charge of the school.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the building, I asked Li Erzi to go directly to the audit bureau.


    "Wenzi, do you think he will call the police?" Li Erzi asked, still a little worried.


    I smiled: "no, don''t worry!"


    Just now, I smelled the smell of money from the man''s eyes.


    This person loves money, so he must have done a lot of unknown things in this position. If he calls the police, doesn''t he wash himself in?


    He''s not that stupid!


    Besides, he also made money here. Why do you have to call the police and spit out the money yourself?


    Li Erzi is still skeptical.


    Wang Peng clenched his teeth: "brother Wen, this kind of person is damned! The little girl was admitted to school and not allowed to go to school. Isn''t this a mistake? Just now you said, I can stab him!"


    I laughed: "peng''er, some things can''t be solved with fists. Besides, if there is no such person, who will be our stepping stone? How can I give director Fang this favor? In other ways, he helped us!"


    Wang Peng didn''t understand these words very thoroughly. In his mind, there were only two concepts, either killing people or being killed. I don''t know when Wang Peng has become so bloody and reckless.


    Like a madman!


    But even if my people are crazy and cruel, I know they all have justice in mind!


    ¡­¡­


    Walking on Hongzi''s old road, the mouse was bitter.


    I don''t know why I came to this point.


    I dare not even see boss Wang.


    After rejecting boss Wang last time, the mouse went to hide in his hometown in the countryside and never came out again.


    Now the mouse doesn''t know what the situation is like in Jinhai city or what the attitude of boss Wang is. He knows to hide and plans to come out by himself when boss Wang calms down.


    Boss Wang will certainly not blame himself too much.


    But thinking of the last incident, the mouse was still a little uncomfortable.


    I always feel that I owe boss Wang something.


    See!


    The mouse is so simple that others are selling him. He''s still here to help people pay! Although he was smart at first, he soon began to be stupid again! Now he even thinks he shouldn''t refuse boss Wang. He should help boss Wang send a letter to the white man. Or now Zhang Wen can''t get out. Boss Wang''s situation must be bad. If boss Wang is finished, the mouse will be different?


    Why didn''t you understand this truth?


    Thinking of this, the mouse was very upset.


    So the mouse took out his cell phone, turned it on and dialed boss Wang.


    At the moment, boss Wang is hiding in an unknown place and thinking about what to do next?


    Seeing the mouse''s call, he clenched his teeth secretly.


    It seems that the butcher hasn''t found the mouse yet.


    The butcher''s work is beginning to be sloppy!


    "Hey! Mouse." boss Wang picked it up.


    Hearing boss Wang''s tone was ok, the mouse felt that a big stone had fallen in his heart. He quickly said, "brother, are you still angry?"


    Angry?


    You''re kidding!


    When was boss Wang angry!


    He''s just a little grumpy and a little trying to kill.


    Nothing else!


    Boss Wang has a blue vein on his head here, but his tone has not changed. He smiled and said, "mouse, what am I angry with? Don''t talk nonsense!"

 Chapter 1642

    The mouse has been with boss Wang for a long time, but he still can''t figure out boss Wang.


    Who is boss Wang?


    Where can it be someone else''s turn?


    Mouse, not even one of his brain cells!


    In the face of boss Wang''s angry laughter, the mouse felt something was wrong, but he carefully said, "brother, are you really not angry?"


    The implication is that I provoked you like that last time. Why aren''t you angry? If you''re not angry, don''t be angry. Why are you so gentle?


    The mouse forgot that the more good boss Wang is to a person, the closer this person is to extinction!


    The mouse is already hovering on this edge!


    "Ha ha, mouse, what are you talking about? At least you''ve been with me for so long. What''s so angry about me and you? Last time, it was the eldest brother. I didn''t think about it carefully. Don''t take it to heart!" boss Wang said bluntly.


    This made the mouse''s guard completely relaxed.


    He was excited and said, "brother, I''ve thought a lot these days. Last time you were right, I should identify Zhang Wen! But think, if I go in, who will help you outside? I thought of a way, that is, I secretly sent a letter to the white people and told them that Zhang Wen was the mastermind. How about it?"


    Boss Wang almost scolded when he heard this.


    The mouse is an idiot. He thinks all white people are idiots.


    Who would believe him! Unless he goes out to testify!


    "Mouse, you don''t have to worry about me. There are enough people around me. Isn''t there a butcher to help me?"


    The mouse said solemnly, "no, brother, I don''t think the butcher is reliable. It''s better for me to help you myself."


    Boss Wang greeted the eighteenth generation of mouse ancestors in his heart. He was so amorous. I don''t know who he learned from! Boss Wang never wanted to use a mouse. A mouse is a waste. It''s dispensable!


    "Well, I''ve been hiding recently. Please contact the butcher in a few days! Let him come to you." boss Wang said faintly.


    The mouse was still naive: "brother, where are you hiding? Do you need me to protect you?"


    Facing the naive question of the mouse, boss Wang is like a big brother full of patience.


    Why be serious about a person who is about to die?


    "You don''t have to protect me. My side is very safe. Just contact the butcher in a few days. Remember ~" boss Wang said and pressed the phone off.


    Leave the mouse standing in place holding the cell phone.


    At this moment, he was only moved.


    After careful calculation, there were many misunderstandings between mouse and boss Wang.


    From the reuse of the mouse at the beginning, to the neglect of him later, to the re activation, only the mouse himself knows the emotion best.


    Just a few days ago, the mouse was still muttering in his heart. He couldn''t understand boss Wang''s intention!


    Today, the mouse overturned his previous one-sided ideas.


    Boss Wang is actually a good big brother.


    At least, boss Wang has considered for his mouse, hasn''t he?


    At least, from boss Wang, he can see hope, can''t he?


    The mouse took a deep breath and put away his cell phone.


    If he hadn''t stayed outside to help boss Wang, he would have gone in as soon as his mind was hot.


    The heart of the mouse is very wild, and it is boundless.


    Boss Wang flattered the wind casually. He really took himself seriously and even felt like a butcher.


    In fact, even if ten mice are tied together, they are not necessarily the opponent of the butcher.


    People like butchers have to deal with mice. It''s like playing.


    Thinking of this, the mouse was even a little depressed.


    Now boss Wang is hiding. Can boss Wang do without his mouse''s help? Can it be Zhang Wen''s opponent?


    Oh, what a headache~


    ¡­¡­


    Towards the end of the evening, Wang Peng drove and took me and Li Erzi to the audit bureau.


    This time, several people came to see director Fang for business. I waited at the door for a while before I went in.


    "It''s you again? I said, you''re wasting your breath talking to me so much!" he said impatiently.


    I smiled, walked up to him and gave him a file bag. This is the information of each company I asked Li Erzi to prepare in advance.


    Of course, Li Erzi got it in some other ways. I know it well, but I don''t know the accuracy.


    "Director Fang, please look at the documents here first."


    He hesitated, then put down his work, opened the file bag and looked at it.


    After a few seconds, he looked at my eyes and immediately became vigilant: "where did you get these documents?"


    I shrugged and looked as if I had no comment.


    After a while, the vigilance in his eyes disappeared and replaced by a trace of impatience.


    "I know you''re anxious to wash the white for Dongwen group, but do you think you can deceive me with these forged documents? Young man, sometimes don''t drill the horn and learn to be flexible! Let alone take these crooked ways! All right, go back and don''t say more!"


    There is a smile in my eyes.


    Although director Fang spoke impolitely, he was an honest man.


    "Director Fang, there is absolutely no problem with the information I have obtained. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the construction site in person and test it with professional tools."


    His face changed slightly: "I don''t have that Kung Fu, and I won''t believe what you said!"


    Having said that, director Fang''s tone wavered.


    He is upright and meticulous, but it doesn''t mean that all the people below are the same as him.


    When I first went to the construction site for survey, the following staff members must have benefited, otherwise the director of this party doesn''t know?


    At the moment, director Fang is also secretly gritting his teeth after listening to me.


    He has heard of these things, but there must be no evidence.


    If so, then it will be troublesome.


    How to deal with it.


    It has become director Fang''s current problem.


    In the audit bureau, these things are reported level by level. If something goes wrong, the following people must have problems.


    If you do.


    That''s too much involved!


    The whole audit bureau''s staff and cadres are implicated.


    Although Secretary Fang is serious and meticulous, he also knows the pros and cons of this matter.


    If you do, you should also check carefully.


    "Director Fang, you are a good man, but that doesn''t mean all your people are good people. You should know these things. If you need my help at that time, you can call at any time." I said with a smile.


    Director Fang looked at me and waved me to leave, but he put all the documents in the drawer.


    I got up and said with a smile, "since director Fang is so anxious to let me go, I don''t say much about Fang ChuChu..."

 Chapter 1643

    My words directly made director Fang Teng stand up. Regardless, he rushed over and grabbed my collar. His eyes stared oval: "what''s the matter with you? Tell you, if she has something wrong, I won''t finish with you!"


    I lost my temper.


    Director Fang lost his attitude.


    Everyone has a fetter, and Fang ChuChu is the fetter of director Fang.


    I heard Li Erzi say before that director Fang dotes on his granddaughter. Now when I say so, he must think I want to threaten him with Fang ChuChu.


    This is his heart.


    Facing his crazy question, I smiled.


    Laugh quite easily.


    Director Fang was more nervous. His hands kept shaking and his face couldn''t believe it.


    "Director Fang, I didn''t do anything about Fang ChuChu. Although I have many shortcuts, I won''t give a little girl''s idea. I''ve solved Fang ChuChu''s school for you."


    "What?" he stared more roundly. "Did you help clear solve the problem of going to school? No, you must be lying to me. How could those people in the Education Bureau listen to you?"


    It''s normal for him not to believe it. After all, I''m just a little bastard. How can I have this energy?


    I said positively, "director Fang, it is estimated that you will receive Fang ChuChu''s admission notice by tomorrow at the latest. At that time, please open up to me. Now the whole Jinhai city is using cement with the same grade as me. Director Fang will either check it together or not only target Dongwen group, OK?"


    Director Fang''s mouth moved and didn''t speak for a long time.


    If so, he has nothing to say.


    The whole Jinhai city is playing like this. If he has to find out, I''m afraid many large projects will have to be reworked.


    That''s not a small thing!


    Moreover, if we continue to investigate like this, we will inevitably offend many people.


    If there is no room for relaxation, how long can other directors sit in this position?


    The director of the party who made public anger would certainly not do it, but he did not intend to finish it so easily.


    He must look into it! And start from the beginning! But this time he won''t be so reckless. He can''t make too much noise!


    I finished and went out. Director Fang took a few deep breaths and stared at the documents on his desk for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the building, Li Erzi and Wang Peng waited for me in the car.


    "Wenzi, did director Fang promise?" Li Erzi asked hurriedly when he saw me coming.


    I lit a cigarette: "he didn''t promise, but it''s almost impossible. Fang ChuChu''s position in his heart is very important. If he doesn''t promise this time, we''ll do more on Fang ChuChu."


    Li Erzi stared: "Wenzi, what do you mean..."


    I laughed: "I said inside, I certainly won''t play the little girl''s idea, but it''s hard for the person in the Education Bureau to say. What if I''m not careful and kick Fang ChuChu out?"


    After hearing this, he smiled helplessly: "Wenzi, you are really more and more insidious now."


    "Yes?" Li Erzi and I looked at each other for a while, and then laughed loudly.


    On the way, Li Erzi was still worried and said, "with director Fang''s sexual character, he will certainly continue to investigate this matter. I''m afraid there will be no less trouble at that time."


    "Well, I can see that director Fang will not give up. After all, this matter is related to the whole audit bureau. But don''t worry, director Fang won''t exaggerate. He will only do it a little bit. By then, the construction sites of Dongwen group will have been completed long ago. With so many buildings and so many construction sites in Jinhai City, even if the other directors have great skills, they can''t get everything in one pot ~"


    Although Secretary Fang stands in this position, he is helpless after all.


    Li Erzi and I can see that director Fang is so upright that he will not buy the face of the following people. His character will certainly offend many people.


    But the people below him still did it without taboo. It can be seen that director Fang has been elevated in the audit bureau. It will take time to slowly pull up his own people, but at that time, everything will be done, and director Fang is hard to say.


    At least, Dongwen group can retreat.


    Li Erzi smiled: "I''m afraid we''ll only pity those companies that catch up from behind. There must be trouble!"


    "Well, besides, because Fang knows this, can he ignore me? People''s hearts are flesh."


    "Ha ha, but what we have done is a little unkind, which is tantamount to dragging many companies into the water ~"


    "I can only blame them for their bad luck ~"


    "Ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the processing plant.


    The butcher is bored looking at the book of the processing plant and some recent things.


    The processing plant has now reopened.


    This is what boss Wang means. On the one hand, it is to attract Zhang Wen''s attention. On the other hand, it is also to accumulate more funds for the progress of the new company.


    Boss Wang reassured the butcher.


    He handed over the bills and funds of the processing factory to the butcher.


    To tell the truth, the butcher didn''t have bad ideas, but he gave it up after thinking about it.


    What he wants is more crazy crime, which will make the whole Jinhai City tremble at that time! I absolutely don''t care about these petty profits in front of me.


    However, the butcher saw some girls who had just come to work in the processing factory.


    It seems that they have just graduated from school and come to work. They all look very smart.


    The butcher played more Rouge powder and wanted to change his taste. He thought that when he was in a good mood, he would go to find those little girls to relax.


    But recently, it''s really quite leisurely.


    He didn''t work hard with Zhang Wen. It seems that the whole world is quiet.


    Bell~


    At this time, the office phone rang.


    The butcher quickly picked it up.


    "Hello, butcher, it''s me ~" there was a lazy voice on the phone.


    The butcher frowned.


    What did boss Wang call the landline in the office for? Check the post!


    After all, boss Wang still doesn''t believe in the butcher. Only when there are few available people around him will he reluctantly use him.


    After the pillar died, boss Wang also deeply felt that there was no one available around him.


    The butcher is easy to use, but boss Wang can see that he has an uneasy heart.


    Now he''s still under boss Wang''s command. When he gets tired of working here, he will definitely turn back.


    Boss Wang has to be wary of him.


    The pillars are different. He is quite loyal.


    It''s just a pity that Zhu stood in the wrong line about Zhang Wen and boss Wang.


    This mistake was directly denied by boss Wang.


    Now that boss Wang is gone, he can only give all these things to the butcher, otherwise when he comes back, the processing plant will be ruined!

 Chapter 1644

    The butcher is a wise man. He naturally understands these principles.


    Boss Wang is using him. Isn''t he using boss Wang?


    In other words, even if friends and brothers are together, how can they not be used?


    Boss Wang''s use of him is within the normal chips, but the butcher can accept it, so he has always been quite respectful to boss Wang.


    Anyway, he is still under boss Wang.


    "Brother, what''s up?" asked the butcher.


    Boss Wang smiled: "yesterday, the mouse called me."


    The butcher frowned, "mouse?"


    His first feeling was that the mouse might do something bad to boss Wang, but on second thought, the mouse was a waste. He didn''t dare to lend him ten courage!


    "Well, he said he would come out to help me." boss Wang''s tone was full of helplessness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t talk about boss Wang. The butcher also felt quite helpless.


    Things have developed to this extent. Why hasn''t the mouse seen through these things?


    Like a fool, he said he would help boss Wang?


    Like the IQ of a mouse, death may be a relief for him.


    "Brother, now I''m asking my little brother to find the news of mice outside. It''s estimated that there will be results soon," said the butcher.


    Boss Wang said, "let those people come back. It is estimated that the mouse will contact you in recent days."


    "What, he contacted me?"


    "Well, I told him to come out again. There''s no need to hide. After hearing this, the butcher felt a buzzing in his head.


    This is amazing!


    The mouse is stupid, but he doesn''t think the mouse is stupid enough!


    Everyone can see that boss Wang is going to kill the mouse, but he still has a naive look at this time! This slow reaction and the same IQ as primary school students are doomed that the mouse can only be a little gangster and will never get ahead!


    "Brother, I''ll kill him then?" the butcher asked carefully. He always thought it was a little too simple.


    What''s the difference between a mouse and a silly roe deer!


    "Well, then you can find a chance to get rid of him. Remember to keep your hands and feet clean!"


    "Well, I see."


    "Zhang Wen hasn''t made any news recently?" boss Wang asked.


    "Well, Zhang Wen has been quiet since you left."


    "Well, if you have anything, report to me as soon as possible."


    "I see, brother."


    ¡­¡­


    The night in Jinhai is the most charming.


    Some people say that people who live overnight all day will be confused and finally indulge themselves endlessly.


    But who can resist the temptation?


    The night in Jinhai city itself is addictive.


    If you ask your friends to walk on the street after work, or get drunk with a few bottles of beer, no matter where you go, the picture is enough to make you sit all night.


    Under the neon lights that dazzle people''s eyes, there is a picturesque night scene.


    As the darkness spread, many gangsters climbed out of every corner of Jinhai city and began to enjoy nightlife.


    In the most prosperous area of Jinhai City, the flow of people has never decreased, and there is almost no difference between day and night.


    At the moment, in a family hospital in Jinhai city.


    The house type here is not very good, and the house area is not very large, but there are two Wu policemen standing at the gate of the yard.


    This is the family compound of the audit bureau.


    In Jinhai City, people with money can''t buy a house here. Those who can live here are also white people.


    So the safety requirements are higher.


    In front of the French window of Donghu on the third floor, there is a man standing at the moment.


    The man had a straight waist, holding a cup of tea and looking out of the window.


    In the eyes, there is perseverance.


    Unlike others, director Fang was born as a soldier, which also created his upright character. He can''t do anything without sand in his eyes.


    He was never vague about those who swam on the edge of the law.


    But now he hesitated.


    When he came back in the evening, he kept asking himself, what kind of person is Zhang Wen?


    He has just called a friend of the Branch Bureau and asked Zhang Wen about it.


    Zhang Wen is a little bastard.


    Although there is Dongwen group under his name, it is said that Liu hongran paid for it at the beginning.


    Unfortunately, something happened to Liu hongran.


    He had met Liu hongran several times before and knew who Liu hongran was.


    But he really didn''t understand. Liu hongran didn''t go with a flat future. Why did he have to help Zhang Wen?


    Doesn''t he know who Zhang Wen is?


    Getting involved with him will only be bad for yourself.


    But Liu hongran did it without hesitation. Regardless of other people''s eyes, he invested a lot of money.


    Now Dongwen group is up, but something happened to Liu hongran.


    Everyone can see that this matter must have an inseparable relationship with Zhang Wen, but no one can tell what the secret is.


    However, director Fang has a steelyard in his heart. From his two contacts with Zhang Wen, he has a bottom in his heart.


    Zhang Wen, different from those little bastards he knows, although he has a bad reputation, he is upright.


    Secretary Fang still appreciates him for this.


    Just thinking about the afternoon, he was still a little uncomfortable.


    No matter how stupid he is, he can see that the staff of the audit bureau are deliberately overhead him.


    He has worked in this position for five or six years, but he has never felt this way.


    Failed.


    lose!


    He thought that everything was watertight and a bowl of water could be smooth, but he didn''t expect to make the following people have such a big opinion.


    Doing things too seriously is the end after all.


    Now he began to reflect.


    How should I do these things and where should I start.


    But one thing he knows very well is that he can no longer follow the current routine.


    If you go on like this, you will be elevated sooner or later!


    Some other means must be used.


    Zhang Wen''s incident can be regarded as an inspiration to him.


    Although he said that Zhang Wen would not be flexible, in fact, he was not?


    Keep Zhang Wen. It will be useful for you if you don''t keep it well in the future.


    Moreover, Zhang Wen''s ability to handle affairs was really beyond his expectation.


    He never dreamed that Zhang Wen had really done it.


    Not long after he came back in the evening, Fang ChuChu received the admission notice. Now he is singing and dancing outside happily.


    It''s ridiculous.


    No matter how hard the director tried, it was useless, but it was done by a little bastard.


    Sometimes, no matter how high the status is, there are times when we are short of money. We should learn to make reasonable flexibility and use. This is the king''s way!


    Just as he was in a daze, a smart man with glasses and a face came in.


    "Dad, anyway, Zhang Wen has done it clearly. If you can let it go, let it go!"


    Director Fang looked back at him and sighed, "I can''t let go of it!"

 Chapter 1645

    The glasses man wondered, "Dad, if you have any difficulties here, you might as well tell me."


    Director Fang smiled bitterly: "you think, Zhang Wen did it. Since he can do it, he can also destroy it. He clearly has to go to school in school. It seems that I have to give Zhang Wen a face in the future."


    The glasses man nodded understandably. Although it seemed that Zhang Wen helped him, it was actually restricting director Fang secretly.


    It doesn''t feel very good.


    He also heard about it. In fact, it was director Fang''s action, and these rules were almost enough. It was too serious and boring.


    This whole is a little aimed at Zhang Wen.


    The key is that many companies in Jinhai are doing this.


    He believes that as long as the quality can be guaranteed, there is nothing wrong.


    "Grandpa ~" then Fang ChuChu ran in and hugged director Fang.


    Director Fang''s eyes were full of love when he was young.


    For her, I have to give Zhang Wen this face!


    "Well, I''m going to the new school in a few days. How do you feel?" he said spoiled.


    Fang ChuChu raised his young face and said with a smile, "if I can go to school here, I will be admitted to Tsinghua University and Peking University in the future. No, maybe I can be admitted to Harvard!"


    Her words made director Fang happy, but they really didn''t question Fang ChuChu''s words. Fang ChuChu was really excellent in learning.


    After several years of refining, it is not impossible to enter a famous school.


    "Take ChuChu out first. I have something to do." after a while, director Fang said.


    The man with glasses nodded and went out with Fang ChuChu.


    Director Fang found the phone number of a staff member and called.


    "Please inform the people of Dongwen group that I won''t check it again."


    The clerk on the phone was a little dull. Didn''t director Fang scold Dongwen group for cutting corners yesterday? Why don''t you check it now?


    "Director Fang, are you sure?"


    "Well, I made a mistake before. You destroyed all the materials you prepared before!"


    The man dared not ask any more questions, so he quickly promised to hang up the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Among the thousands of bastards in Jinhai City, there are many alternatives.


    Like the former boss Du''s subordinate Xiao Wang, like Hong Zi and Zhu, and like the butcher.


    But these people can distinguish between good and bad no matter how bad or stupid they are.


    This is the minimum judgment of things. If a person doesn''t even have the minimum judgment, he will also lose the ability to survive.


    Mice treat cats as brothers. They don''t even know how they died!


    The mouse has lost its basic judgment.


    Now he doesn''t realize that boss Wang wants to kill him. He also thinks boss Wang is good to him!


    The butcher was speechless because of his late awareness!


    In the afternoon, boss Wang called the butcher. In the evening, the mouse called.


    Seeing the name beating on the mobile phone screen, the butcher smiled coldly.


    The mouse is coming to the door.


    Despite boss Wang''s orders, the butcher has long wanted to kill the mouse.


    This guy always doesn''t know his position, and he often blows in front of himself.


    Even ordinary younger brothers.


    But who is this man? This is the collection of all crimes in Jinhai City, butcher! How can a mouse be qualified to fight with him?


    "Hello." the butcher answered the phone.


    Inside was the mouse''s cheap voice: "butcher, where are you?"


    The tone is purely to treat the level, and even to question the subordinates.


    Boss Wang gave a little face. The mouse is about to take off!


    "Oh, mouse! What''s the matter?" the butcher acted very well and said with great cooperation.


    The mouse sneered and listened. The butcher was also counselled.


    Who''s the butcher?


    I always put on a rebellious look in front of myself. Now I''m convinced, but my attitude is also very good.


    He can''t wait to see what the butcher looks like.


    When you know that you have been reused by boss Wang, the expression on the butcher''s face must be quite wonderful~


    It''s fun to think about it!


    "Then what, are you ready to pick me up in two days!" the mouse held a higher attitude.


    It feels like the butcher is his driver.


    The butcher smiled. He didn''t want to be serious with a dying man, so he said seriously, "yes, give me the address."


    The mouse told the butcher his location without nonsense.


    At the same time, he also sent himself to the guillotine completely.


    "I''ll pick you up now," said the butcher, ready to hang up.


    "Wait a minute ~" the mouse suddenly stopped him. "Butcher, boss Wang has told you all these things?"


    These things?


    The butcher was stunned for a moment before he realized that what he said was probably what boss Wang said to make him stand out again.


    This mouse is really stupid~


    Although he despised it, the butcher followed his words: "well, boss Wang has told me."


    "Ha ha ~" the mouse smiled happily.


    He felt very comfortable when he thought that the butcher would be respectful to him in the future.


    What he thinks is right. Although the butcher is powerful, he hasn''t been with boss Wang for a long time. In the end, he is still an outsider.


    But mice are different! He has been with boss Wang for five or six years. Boss Wang must still believe in mice in his heart!


    "Butcher, when I go back this time, we''ll divide the people we have. It''s convenient to start things in the future. Don''t you think so?"


    The butcher was laughing.


    The mouse may not even be able to come back to Jinhai city. Now he still wants to separate himself?


    He''s stupid to the bone marrow!


    But still that sentence, the butcher thinks the same as boss Wang. No one wants to talk nonsense to a dead man.


    After answering the mouse on the phone for a while, the butcher asked, "shall I pick you up now, brother consumption?"


    My grass~


    The noise made the mouse''s heart fly.


    This is the first time!


    This is the first butcher to call him brother consumption!


    It seems that the butcher also wants to understand. In his heart, he also admits that he is a mouse.


    Just wait for this time to go back, the mouse will be famous in Jinhai city!


    Don''t do anything else. As long as he asks his little brother butcher to go out and walk around, won''t everyone know?


    Rats can''t do anything, but it''s absolutely impossible to pretend!


    But the mouse hesitated: "don''t use it first. Come back tomorrow night. WOW! I have something to deal with."


    The butcher didn''t ask much, oh.


    He could have killed him tonight, but he thought it over.


    Anyway, mice are already meat on the chopping board. When can''t you start? Why don''t you let the mouse come to the door by itself? Isn''t that more fun?

 Chapter 1646

    In fact, the mouse can go back to Jinhai city tonight to regain its power.


    But why didn''t he leave?


    He also refused the invitation of his little brother, the butcher, to come and pick him up.


    He also knew that boss Wang couldn''t turn a corner without him, and that the butcher was eager to obey his management, but he couldn''t put anyone in his heart.


    It''s a woman in the village.


    Xiao Cui.


    In fact, mouse and Xiaocui have known each other for a long time, but mouse went directly to Jinhai city to work before he went to school. After that, he didn''t go home, so he never met Xiaocui.


    But when I came back to see Xiaocui this time, the feelings buried in the mouse''s heart for many years erupted in an instant.


    He likes Xiaocui.


    Don''t do what you like.


    Now Xiaocui is completely different from before. I remember when the mouse left. Xiaocui is at best a little girl, and her body is not even fully developed.


    It goes without saying that the face is green and astringent.


    But look now.


    Xiaocui is a woman in her 18th year.


    The green and astringent face is no longer like noodles in clear soup without any decoration. The figure like the airport has also become round and full. It is also an impulse to commit a crime.


    The key is that when Xiaocui talks to people, she looks green and shy, and can hold the mouse''s heart tightly.


    Over the years, the mouse hasn''t moved. He just looked for a woman at night, but this time, he was moved.


    He thought that he would go back this time. First settle down the things over there, and then take Xiaocui over.


    Let her see how awesome she is in Jinhai city!


    Tonight, the mouse has an appointment with xiaocuihua before the next month, otherwise he must ask the butcher to pick him up and manage them quickly.


    At night, the mouse went out.


    He sneaked into Xiaocui''s yard and learned two dog barks.


    Xiaocui inside came out as soon as she heard the sound.


    "Why did you come so late?" Xiao Cui blushed.


    The mouse has her in her heart, and so does she.


    When they meet, they always make Xiaocui jump in her heart.


    The mouse couldn''t help it. In the past, he hugged Xiaocui. Suddenly, Xiaocui''s mature and exquisite body was squeezed together by the mouse.


    "Mouse, what are you doing? I haven''t told my parents about it." Xiaocui''s face is even more ashamed.


    But I really like it.


    Xiaocui has reached the time to consider the affairs of men and women, and she is also vaguely curious about these things.


    She just has to keep the most basic reserve of a woman, doesn''t she?


    The mouse smiled and bowed his head to kiss Xiaocui, but was avoided.


    "Xiaocui, don''t worry about me. I''ll go back to Jinhai tomorrow. I''ll drive over to propose marriage to you in two days ~"


    Xiaocui''s eyes brightened and her hands hugged the mouse.


    This is what she likes.


    It seems that the mice are doing well. Now they have their own cars.


    But I didn''t tell Xiaocui what the mouse did in Jinhai city.


    He''s going to say it when it''s done, otherwise he''s afraid Xiaocui will dislike it.


    "Mouse, you are so excellent that there are no women chasing you in Jinhai?" Xiaocui blushed.


    She thinks so much of mice!


    Mice have been in Jinhai city for so many years. To put it bluntly, they haven''t saved anything!


    Of course, boss Wang gave him a lot of money, but he didn''t save at all. He either looked for a woman or ate and drank.


    He wanted to drive back to propose marriage, but he was just going to let his little brother butcher drive to support the scene.


    But Xiaocui doesn''t know these things!


    She thinks it''s not easy to get on the bus in Jinhai city.


    Mouse, this is really promising.


    "Hey, Xiao Cui, you are the only one in my heart. No woman in the world can enter my eyes except you!" the mouse said positively.


    Xiaocui happily buried her head in the mouse''s chest, and her face became more shy.


    Tonight, she''s going to give herself to the mouse.


    She has worked hard to keep this body for so long, just to give it to her beloved, that person is the mouse~


    "Mouse, let''s go somewhere else. It''s not good to let the neighbors see it here." Xiaocui said weakly.


    The mouse saw her charming little face and knew that she probably agreed, so he didn''t talk nonsense and took her to the nearby forest.


    Mouse and Xiaocui will release themselves tonight~


    ¡­¡­


    When the mouse and Xiaocui indulged in the sweet love, I was sitting in the office alone and sighing.


    Last time I quarreled with Wang Yuxian, Xu Jingwen had nothing to do with me. I felt my whole body was empty.


    At the moment, all I think about is Wang Yuxian.


    This woman I love.


    "Wenzi, there''s news from director Fang." then Li Erzi pushed the door in from the outside.


    "Oh, what did he say?" my eyelids moved and I quickly put the sadness that almost spread back into my heart.


    Li Erzi''s face was more or less excited: "Wenzi, you''re right. Director Fang compromised!"


    I smiled, which I expected: "hehe, you have to work hard for the next thing, Erzi."


    He shook his head: "it''s nothing, Wenzi. As long as there''s no trouble from boss Wang, I guarantee that Dongwen group will have a qualitative improvement within half a year, and boss Wang won''t be able to shake us at all!"


    "But this reminds us that we should slowly open the market in other provinces in the future. Director Fang will control the steel bar label sooner or later. Don''t make yourself have no way back at that time." I said.


    Li Erzi took a deep breath after listening to me: "I know Wenzi, but I have to take my time. I can''t be in a hurry."


    I nodded silently, but my eyes floated out of the window.


    These things of Dongwen group are important, but I also need to explain to boss Wang.


    I must catch boss Wang as soon as possible and avenge brother Liu! How many things did Liu hongran give up for me? Now it''s my turn to give.


    Boss Wang didn''t hesitate at all when he killed Liu hongran, so I won''t hesitate to deal with him! His fate can only be worse than Hongzi!


    "Er Zi, Dongwen group wants to develop, but we can''t leave things behind on boss Wang''s side. If we know where he is hiding," let me know at the first time.


    He nodded: "Wenzi, I''m still that sentence. It''s not too late for a gentleman to avenge ten years!"


    I think he misunderstood me. I said seriously, "Er Zi, the person who had an accident today is Liu hongran. Maybe someone among us will have an accident tomorrow. Whoever it is, I will put revenge first, because we are on the road and mix personal feelings!"


    "Wenzi, I didn''t mean that..." Li Erzi quickly explained.


    I smiled powerlessly and waved him away.

 Chapter 1647

    The day passed quickly, and it soon came to the next afternoon.


    In a yard in the countryside, mouse and Xiaocui hold each other without any cover.


    Xiaocui''s face is ruddy. If you look carefully, you can find that Xiaocui''s face has changed significantly.


    The original pure face was a little more charming than a big woman, and its beauty was much better than before.


    She lay there like a ripe peach.


    She herself was a little surprised. They said that women would look much better after doing that kind of thing. She always thought it was a lie, but she didn''t expect it to be so~


    She looked at the sleeping mouse around her and was quite satisfied with her performance last night.


    The mouse looks a little thin, but it''s really unambiguous to do that kind of thing.


    One night, Xiao Cui''s legs were almost unstable.


    But the mouse is also true. Doesn''t he know that Xiaocui is the first time? Why don''t you know moderation at all?


    Xiaocui sniffed the breath of the mouse, and her little face was about to stick with him.


    Now Xiaocui''s heart is more worship.


    Women have this kind of psychology towards their first man.


    Xiaocui is not able to worship the mouse at the moment. Looking at the mouse''s not so handsome face, she is curious. Why are mice so powerful? How can I handle myself? How can you make yourself so wonderful last night?


    From now on, I will be a mouse''s woman. It feels so good~


    The mouse suddenly opened his eyes.


    Xiaocui was so frightened that the sheets wrapped around her slipped down.


    "You wake up ~" Xiaocui is not shy, but her little face is full of satisfaction. It''s nice to have a man.


    The mouse moved, hugged her and wrapped her in the quilt again.


    "How did you feel last night?" the mouse''s voice was gentle.


    In Xiaocui, the mouse felt what love was for the first time.


    Xiaocui is the kind of woman he wants to sleep with after he''s done.


    If he didn''t want to help boss Wang carry the flag and have to rush back to Jinhai City, he might really marry Xiaocui and stay in the countryside forever.


    But the mouse can''t!


    Boss Wang needs him! Jinhai city needs him! His little brother, the butcher, needs him too!


    As expected, how can he live up to everyone''s good will!


    He must first go back to Jinhai city and carry the flag~


    "Mouse, you''re so bad. You got everything you should have done last night. Why did you ask others?" Xiaocui hid her head in the mouse shyly.


    Maybe some people will think that this woman can really pretend when they see Xiaocui. She has done it. What''s the force.


    But the mouse didn''t feel it at all. Seeing Xiaocui''s shy appearance, he didn''t like it in his heart.


    This is the taste. The mouse likes Xiaocui''s taste and sometimes pretends to be forced.


    "Hey, hey, Xiaocui, we''ll have a baby right after we get married. What''s up?" the mouse tightened Xiaocui in his arms again.


    Xiaocui nodded vigorously: "as long as my parents agree, don''t say it''s a litter at that time ~"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. When I come back to propose marriage, they will agree!" the mouse patted his chest and said.


    I''ll ask boss Wang to borrow some money and let the butcher''s younger brother make the show bigger. Can Xiaocui''s parents disagree? Can you give Xiaocui to yourself?


    Where have you seen such pomp in the countryside?


    In his heart, he has regarded Xiaocui as his mouse woman.


    Xiaocui suddenly hugged him hard: "mouse, you should come back quickly ~"


    "Well, I''ll come back after I''ve arranged everything over there. Don''t worry ~"


    Mouse and Xiaocui are tired of being crooked. In the twinkling of an eye, they have been tired of being crooked in bed all day.


    The mouse looked at the time. Then he got up and cleaned up. By the way, he had all his belongings ready.


    In the afternoon, he called the butcher and told him to pick him up in the evening. Now the butcher should be arriving soon.


    "Mouse, what are you doing in Jinhai city?" Xiaocui finally asked in a low voice.


    The mouse smiled. He gently touched Xiaocui''s head: "you''ll know this sooner or later. Don''t worry ~"


    Xiaocui''s innocent eyes blinked twice, but she didn''t continue to ask.


    I don''t know why. She thinks the mouse, a man full of secrets, is very handsome.


    Especially the mouse half pretended to be forced. Holding a cigarette in his mouth, he was even more handsome in the bone marrow.


    In the past, the mouse didn''t have a city government in his heart. He would say anything when asked. Now in front of Xiaocui, he can''t be the Leng boy who didn''t know anything before. He has to have a secret in his heart and be a man with a secret~


    He plans to talk to Xiaocui about these things after taking her back to Jinhai City, but Xiaocui will be afraid at that time.


    Then he will use his position in boss Wang and many younger brothers to reassure Xiaocui!


    By the way, pull out the butcher''s little brother again. Xiaocui must be relieved! I will worship the mouse more in my heart, and I will work harder to serve him in the future!


    Thinking of this, the mouse couldn''t help laughing. Why is he so smart!


    They talked again, when the mouse''s phone rang.


    Looking down, it was the little brother butcher who called.


    The mouse deliberately emptied the butcher for a while before answering the phone: "Hello ~"


    The voice is lazy. It''s really like a big brother.


    "I''m here. Where are you?"


    "Oh, just wait for me at the entrance of the village! I''ll go out in a minute!"


    "Yes."


    The butcher didn''t speak clearly, so he hung up the phone.


    The mouse goes out with Xiaocui. By the way, let Xiaocui have a look. He really has a car!


    He and Xiaocui went to the entrance of the village. The butcher was smoking in a car.


    Although the butcher has many criminal records, he hasn''t really committed crimes in the village. The main reason is that there are not many places to commit crimes here. While he was waiting for the mouse, his eyes were searching to see where he could do it~


    His eyes darkened when he saw the mouse.


    "Brother consumption." the butcher greeted the mouse with a smile.


    The butcher has never called the mouse that way. Let''s take it as a gift for the mouse to go to huangquan road!


    No one else is to blame for this step. He can only blame himself.


    Seeing the car, Xiaocui jumped in her heart.


    She has never seen such a good car when she is so old! It seems that the mouse has a way.


    "Mouse, then you remember to come back early." Xiaocui watched the mouse leave, and her eyes were full of love.


    The mouse turned around and hugged Xiaocui. He tightened his arms hard, then bowed his head and kissed her. He didn''t take the butcher seriously.

 Chapter 1648

    The mouse is a little tired.


    He has been bored with Xiaocui all day, and now he still doesn''t want to separate.


    The point is that the butcher is nearby.


    He looked at the mouse and Xiaocui kissing so greasy that he didn''t want to let go for a long time, which made him feel a little itchy.


    It''s because of this woman that Daren mouse plans to go back to Jinhai city today.


    Grass~


    That''s fucking ridiculous.


    But the butcher was not in a hurry, so he stood there smoking and waiting for the mouse to come.


    They kissed for five minutes before the mouse came.


    Without saying anything, he went to the back door and stood there. He didn''t get on the bus.


    The doors are open. Why doesn''t he get on the bus?


    This is a fan ~ and an attitude.


    The mouse is waiting for the butcher to open the door for him!


    I have to look like a little brother, no!


    Of course the butcher saw this. He hurried to help the mouse open the door and sent him in.


    The butcher will not quarrel with the mouse tonight, because the mouse is already a dead man in his heart.


    Looking at the butcher''s respect for the mouse, Xiaocui doesn''t like it.


    Is it hard, a mouse or an overbearing president or something?


    This man may just be his secretary.


    In Jinhai City, mouse may have its own company, and there are many employees under management! Thinking of this, Xiaocui kept taking a deep breath. Why did happiness come so suddenly?


    I really don''t see that the mouse who has not been exposed all the time has this ability.


    Follow the mouse and the future will be bright!


    Until the figure of the mouse disappeared, Xiaocui sorted out her clothes on her chest and turned to go home.


    Happy in the heart~


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yuxian said that revenge has no end.


    Why bring more pain to those innocent people?


    Although Hong Zi is guilty, Hong Zi''s parents and relatives are innocent. Killing Hong Zi is tantamount to adding harm to them. This is abuse!


    The same is true of today''s butchers.


    Although the mouse is not very nice, there are also girls who love him deeply and parents and relatives. The butcher will kill the mouse tonight and will pass this grief on to the mouse''s parents and Xiaocui.


    But the butcher didn''t think about it. All he wanted was to finish the task.


    The mouse''s life is worthless here, and not one or two people died in the hands of his butcher. Killing a person is like playing with the butcher.


    It''s even more familiar with mice.


    Now sitting in the car back to Jinhai City, the mouse lit a cigarette, opened the window and let the cold wind come in.


    There was no one else in the car. The butcher came alone to pick up the mouse. He felt that it didn''t need too many people to run the mouse. One was enough. If there were too many people, it would be troublesome.


    When he comes here, he should relax.


    "Butcher, what is love?" said the mouse to himself in the car.


    The butcher looked at him a little confused.


    When people are dying, will they say something irrelevant?


    I remember when he killed a woman before. When he died frequently, she was also full of nonsense. She also said that she saw her parents and cried~


    The butcher thought the mouse might be like her.


    In this world, the fittest always survive. The death of the mouse can only show that he is not suitable to survive in this society. The butcher just helped solve him and let the mouse reincarnate early!


    Facing the mouse, the butcher didn''t think much, so he followed his words: "love is Zuo love."


    The mouse burst out laughing and touched the butcher''s head like a big brother. A trace of wisdom flashed in his eyes.


    "Butcher, you don''t understand. You play with women all day, but you don''t understand what love is."


    The butcher scolded secretly. You know I don''t understand and asked for a ball!


    The mouse took a deep breath and said faintly, "I''ve only been back for a few days. I''ve harvested love. I''m going to come back in two days to propose marriage and marry the woman just now!"


    After hearing this, the butcher felt lucky in his heart.


    Mouse marriage? That will only delay other people''s women! What kind of fool is a mouse? Can the butcher not know?


    It''s a waste of emotion!


    Seeing that the butcher was silent, the mouse smiled and said, "why, you don''t understand? But I think people still have to get married at this age, or life will be incomplete. Are you right?"


    The butcher is thirty years old today, but he is still not married. Isn''t that talking about him!


    The key butcher can''t get married!


    He thinks about crime all day. It is estimated that when he goes back to his mother''s house with the woman, he will steal all his mother''s house. No, definitely not!


    Besides, the marriage of the crime master butcher will not delay people!


    Although the butcher''s character is not good, he doesn''t want to delay any girl. He is completely different from the mouse!


    Mice are born in this world to delay others.


    "Well, you''re right." the butcher pandered.


    The mouse nodded: "that''s right. You have to be modest. Xiaocui has a sister who looks good. How about I introduce her to you later?"


    The butcher''s veins burst on his head: "en..."


    "Look at you, why don''t you want to! By the way, how are you going to deal with Zhang Wen this time?" the mouse stopped talking nonsense and changed the topic.


    "What do you say? I''ll listen to you." the butcher said seriously.


    The mouse nodded. He almost forgot. Boss Wang is gone now. Is he the boss! Why do you ask the butcher? Just make up your mind directly. It seems that you are a little too incompetent to ask.


    "Well, when we get back, we''ll give some to Dongwen group and let Zhang Wen taste some pain!" the mouse kept thinking about it!


    The Dongwen group didn''t light the fire last time. Now the mouse feels that he has no face. He must find it back!


    "Well, OK!" the butcher followed his words.


    "But this time, you have to be careful. Don''t miss it like I did last time. It''s boring." the mouse was still uncomfortable when he thought of the last thing.


    He was chased by Zhang Wen''s people and ran all the way down the street. He was almost killed!


    "By the way, butcher, can you set fire? Do you know the skills of setting fire? I''ll go back and fucking surf the Internet. It''s really technical! I thought it was OK to set fire casually, really..."


    The butcher listened to the mouse''s nonsense and drove.


    The road behind suddenly became difficult and bumpy.


    The mouse didn''t remember walking on such a road when he came. When he reacted, he looked out of the window.


    It was dark and a little gloomy.


    He couldn''t help asking, "butcher, where is this?"

 Chapter 1649

    Now the mouse is not wary of the butcher. How can you think that the butcher wants to kill him?


    The butcher drove to a place that was almost a wilderness, and the mice didn''t respond.


    He''s still smiling!


    He reminded the butcher of the time when he went to fight silly roe deer.


    You don''t have to chase or fight silly roe deer. You just put the gun there and put some food on the muzzle. Silly robes will come and eat. Then you can shoot easily. That''s called a simple one.


    Now it seems to mean the same thing to deal with mice.


    Killing mice will be easy and pleasant.


    "Oh, this is a shortcut. Hurry up," explained the butcher.


    The mouse''s eyebrows moved. He said to the butcher earnestly, "butcher, I''ve seen it before. You like taking shortcuts when you''re free, but some shortcuts can be taken, and some can''t be taken, you know? Especially on the road of life, you can''t take shortcuts ~"


    When the mouse became the eldest brother, he immediately assumed an awesome posture. Now he still wants to teach the butcher a lesson. Isn''t he taking few shortcuts? If it wasn''t because he wanted to hurry up, could he go to Dongwen group to set fire? Could it be self defeating?


    The mouse made it all by himself.


    The butcher didn''t talk nonsense. He suddenly stopped the car, creaked and pulled the handbrake.


    "Why did you stop?" asked the mouse.


    Now he is still unaware of any danger. His head is still thinking about how to get all the people in the butcher''s hand to himself when he goes back, and then come back to marry Xiaocui.


    The butcher turned back and grinned, "I''ll untie my hand."


    "Oh! I''ll go too!"


    The mouse got out of the car with the butcher, and they stood together.


    The mouse secretly compared it. Its convenient distance was much farther than that of the butcher. He thought it might be that the butcher''s kidney didn''t work.


    "Butcher, last time I was obedient, you stole a younger brother''s cell phone, didn''t you? We all know you have this problem, but look at you. Why don''t you pay attention? This habit is not good..."


    When the mouse was convenient, he didn''t forget to teach the butcher a few words. However, before he finished speaking, he immediately stopped and shook subconsciously.


    It''s not because it''s convenient. The mouse has shaken just now.


    Because the mouse suddenly felt a chill, which seemed to spread from the soles of his feet, extending upward along his body.


    Why is it so strange? It seems murderous.


    "Butcher, do you feel it? There seems to be murderous gas around..." the mouse shook that thing and quickly pulled out his pants.


    The mouse is just a little bastard, but this time he feels right, even sharper than anyone.


    This is really murderous. That''s right, and it comes from the murderous spirit of the butcher!


    When the mouse turned around, the butcher''s knife arrived.


    He stabbed the mouse in the chest.


    At this moment, time is still in the mouse''s world.


    He can''t believe it.


    What is this?


    Little brother, butcher, why did you do it to yourself?


    This knife is not fake.


    Because the butcher''s knife was too fast, before he could feel the pain, the butcher''s second knife arrived.


    This time, it was directly aimed at the mouse''s heart.


    Speed is called a fast!


    The mouse was confused, completely confused.


    He looked at the butcher and gave himself another knife, but this time he couldn''t say a word.


    Because of this knife, the butcher came at his heart!


    The mouse''s eyes were empty, and his body shook twice and stopped moving.


    His eyes are still unbelievable and staring oval.


    He doesn''t believe it.


    He thought he was going to usher in the first position in his life, and thought he was going to usher in the first spring of his life. Unexpectedly, it was this result.


    He hasn''t married Xiaocui and hasn''t stood on the butcher''s head to shit and pee.


    Why should I go back to the west.


    This confused and helpless feeling, the mouse has left the world before fully realizing it.


    With his deep regret and his unfinished big brother dream, he left the world.


    Sometimes I have to believe in fate.


    How much money a person can earn and how many great things he can accomplish in his life are fixed. If he wants to go against the sky, his life will come to an end after finishing these things.


    The mouse may not have the life to be a big brother in his life. Maybe he can only let the butcher be his little brother in his life. After a while, he also let the butcher be his little brother, and the mouse dies.


    This is the life of the mouse.


    Some people say that people will become meteors after death, and mice may be the most insignificant one.


    The mouse didn''t understand why the butcher did it to himself until he died, let alone that boss Wang wanted to kill him. These doubts will never be solved.


    Seeing that the mouse was completely dead, the butcher threw him aside, began to dig a hole, and then buried the mouse.


    After finishing these, the butcher lit a cigarette and finished smoking here before driving away.


    Dealing with mice is like dealing with silly roe deer. It''s easy and simple~


    The butcher even felt that he didn''t come out to kill people, but to walk around.


    On the way back, he found boss Wang''s number and sent a text message to tell him that he had done it.


    After that, he closed his cell phone and looked at the sky.


    Eh, strange.


    Why are there meteors tonight?


    ¡­¡­


    Under the same night sky.


    Xiaocui is talking to her parents about mice at home.


    Xiaocui''s parents still disagree. They think the mouse is a little unreliable, because the boy has been unreliable since childhood.


    Xiaocui explained to them for a long time that the mouse had a car. They reluctantly believed it, but they still disagreed with them.


    She thought that when the mouse came back in two days, they would believe it!


    Her man mouse is an awesome character who plays in Jinhai City, but he will take her to enjoy glory and wealth in the future!


    My parents have lived in the countryside for too long and have short experience!


    After arguing with them, Xiaocui suddenly heard someone knocking at the door, put on a dress and turned out.


    Creak~


    She opened the door, but there was no one outside. It was dark.


    She patted her forehead, too. It''s ten o''clock. Who will come out at this time?


    Just as she was about to turn back, she suddenly smelled a familiar smell, which was the smell of hormones only found in men.


    Her eyes lit up.


    This seems to be the smell of mice. She''s been tired of mice all day. She''s no stranger to this smell.


    She raised her little face slightly and looked into the sky.


    The bright stars in the sky are like mice blinking at her.


    She said silently, mouse, no matter what others say about you, I will always be here waiting for you to come back.

 Chapter 1650

    Ding Dong~


    A text message appeared on boss Wang''s mobile phone.


    There are only a few simple words on it.


    Brother, I got the mouse.


    Boss Wang took a look, closed his cell phone and looked out of the window again.


    At the level of boss Wang, he came out to run just to relax, just on vacation.


    Different from the little bastard.


    The mouse is dead.


    Boss Wang didn''t know why he would float past the mouse when he first talked to him.


    People''s hearts are flesh long. No one is born with a heart of stone.


    Although boss Wang is not a good man, he has been on the road for so long, and Brotherhood has lingered on him for a long time. It is a lie to say that he has no love for mice.


    However, under the general trend, boss Wang still moved the mouse.


    Like the butcher''s point of view, the IQ of a mouse is a waste of time alive. It''s better to reincarnate early after death! Be a smart man in your next life. Don''t think about these things.


    I remember when the pillar died, so did boss Wang.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and his eyes couldn''t help being a little erratic.


    After seeing off one younger brother after another, boss Wang always felt that these things were getting closer and closer to him. The pillar is dead, Hong Zi is dead, and the mouse is dead. Who will it be after that?


    Could it be his boss Wang?


    Boss Wang has been on the road for so many years. He is definitely not afraid of death.


    Just chips.


    It would be acceptable for him to go crazy and die.


    Looking at Jinhai City, how many big bastards are not like this?


    Crazy and fall.


    This seems to be the way every bastard must go.


    Just let boss Wang die in the hands of Zhang Wen''s boy, he is unwilling!


    Zhang Wen is nothing! At best, he is one of his little brothers!


    Only he killed Zhang Wen. Where could Zhang Wen turn over!


    Now that he has killed the mouse, boss Wang simply doesn''t think much.


    Then it depends on the development of the company. As long as the company enters the track, boss Wang will go back and talk to Zhang Wengang again! At that time, he could also occupy many advantages, at least looking down at Zhang Wen from a commanding position! Give him a hard blow!


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, all office workers have time to go to work.


    At the moment, in the company''s office, Ge Qiang just sat down and had a cup of tea.


    This is refreshing tea.


    No way. Ge Qiang was too tired last night.


    Speaking out is not afraid of shame. Xiao Zhao is Ge Qiang''s first woman.


    Last night, it was also Ge Qiang''s first time.


    It''s a great honor for a loser like GE Qiang to be released with a beauty like Xiao Zhao for the first time.


    For the first time, it was a little crazy.


    Of course, Xiao Zhao was also very patient and guided Ge Qiang. They studied and practiced and worked all night.


    Ge Qiang didn''t sleep almost all night, and so did Xiao Zhao.


    Thinking of the picture last night, Ge Qiang couldn''t help but feel some vague excitement. He thought he would go to another theme hotel with Xiao Zhao tonight and have a good night of exercise.


    Ge Qiang has strength now.


    Knock knock~


    At this time, someone knocked at the door, and then Xiao Zhao opened the door and came in.


    She was wearing a small suit with her hair casually scattered around her shoulders. Below her was a short skirt just below her knees and flesh colored silk stockings.


    There was a trace of fatigue on his face, but he didn''t lose his beauty.


    I taught Ge Qiang all night last night. I''m not tired.


    At first, Xiao Zhao was a little resistant and even upset, but later, she simply began to enjoy it.


    Ge Qiang is the first time. It''s raw melon.


    I don''t enjoy it, isn''t it a waste?


    However, Ge Qiang''s small waist is like a perpetual motion machine. Don''t be crazy.


    "Manager, you don''t look very good. Let me pour you a cup of coffee ~" Xiao Zhao can''t run his business or do anything else, but he doesn''t have to serve people.


    Ge Qiang smiled and immediately asked Xiao Zhao to come and sit on his lap. His eyes wantonly sprinkled on her body: "don''t go tonight, stay with me ~"


    Xiao Zhao''s face is a little impatient. Why is Ge Qiang a person who doesn''t have enough meaning? It was agreed yesterday that it was the last time. Why do you want to accompany him tonight?


    She pouted: "Mr. Ge, I didn''t go home yesterday. I had a big quarrel with my husband on the phone. You heard that. Anyway, I still have a home. I have to go back today ~"


    Ge Qiang sneered, but his eyes were hot.


    He just realized the beauty of that kind of thing. What can he do if he doesn''t seize the opportunity to let Xiao Zhao accompany him?


    Xiao Zhao is mostly asking for money!


    He simply doesn''t talk nonsense.


    Take a stack of banknotes directly out of the drawer.


    "Xiao Zhao, this is my bonus to you. Just tell your husband that you are going on a business trip for a few days ~"


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes lit up when he saw the money. I''m afraid there''s a small 10000 yuan?


    RMB ten thousand yuan.


    In Jinhai City, how many office workers rush around in vain because of the salary of thousands of yuan a month. She just lost Ge Qiang one night and enjoyed a lot. She can make so much money. Why not?


    The money came too easily.


    She agreed without much thought and hurriedly put the money away.


    My useless husband can''t do anything. This 10000 yuan is enough to pay off part of my foreign debt.


    Seeing that Xiao Zhao took the money, Ge Qiang smiled.


    As long as we grasp Xiao Zhao''s weakness, it''s not easy to deal with her in the future.


    "Xiao Zhao, don''t worry. Follow me in the future. Money can''t do without you!" Ge Qiang said readily.


    Yesterday, boss Wang just injected a batch of funds into the company, part of which is the action funds for GE Qiang. Ge Qiang has always been in finance, and immediately took out part of the money for his own use.


    Otherwise, how could he be so rich?


    Xiao Zhao was happy. She immediately sat back on Ge Qiang''s legs and looked vaguely: "Mr. Ge, I listen to you, but you should have a good rest during the day, or you should blame me for sucking you dry ~"


    Sucked dry?


    Ge Qiang couldn''t help but mend the picture. Xiao Zhao frantically asked him for the picture.


    Oh, my God, it''s exciting~


    Ge Qiang smiled and pressed Xiao Zhao''s head with one hand: "Xiao Zhao, I know you are demanding, but don''t worry, my body can carry it. I think it''s good now, and no one comes ~"


    What does Ge Qiang mean? Xiao Zhao understood to her face. She smiled gently and squatted down with one leg bent.


    Ge Qiang looked up and was ready to enjoy it.


    It''s Ge Qiang''s crazy fantasy to be in the office once. He heard of these things when the bald man was still there. Now it''s his turn to enjoy them.


    At this time, suddenly the telephone rang.


    Ge Qiang was afraid that it was boss Wang''s call, so he quickly picked it up to have a look.


    The caller is a leopard.

 Chapter 1651

    Ge Qiang and leopard, these two people should have nothing to do with each other, but why does Ge Qiang have his phone?


    It''s simple.


    Because boss Wang.


    Boss Wang gave Ge Qiang a small project to do first. Of course, he must let his own people cooperate with Ge Qiang.


    The leopard is the one boss Wang arranged for.


    Although Ge Qiang was a little annoyed with the man, he picked it up.


    "Hello."


    "Are you ge Qiang? I''ve arrived. Where are you?" there was the impatient voice of the leopard on the phone.


    After drinking a few drinks that day, the leopard has sobered up.


    Naturally, he began to get down to business.


    "What?" Ge Qiang didn''t understand what the leopard meant. He thought he was out of the wind. "The project arranged by boss Wang didn''t start in three days?"


    The leopard snorted coldly, and his tone was full of shame: "grass, you don''t know what brother''s mind is at first sight. You think brother''s arrangement will be three days later? You think everyone is the same as you?"


    Ge Qiang is a little confused.


    Isn''t it three days after boss Wang arranged it?


    "What do you mean..." Ge Qiang didn''t want to talk nonsense with him.


    "I''m in the community now. You should come and see the construction site with me! Grass!" the leopard said and hung up.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, Ge Qiang scolded.


    What does this leopard mean!


    How can I feel a deep jealousy from the leopard''s tone?


    What''s going on!


    However, since all the leopards have gone to the scene, Ge Qiang must not be idle. He must go to the scene to have a look.


    Boss Wang sent leopards to watch him on the one hand. He still has a strong eye.


    He gently removed Xiao Zhao''s head and said gently, "I''m going out. Are you ready ~"


    Xiao Zhao wiped his mouth and got up to pack up.


    The company has just handed it over to ge Qiang. To tell you the truth, if boss Wang is a little worried, he arranged this small project for GE Qiang to do. By the way, let''s see how his ability is.


    Although the project is small, the capital investment is not small.


    This is a heating renovation project for an old community.


    Boss Wang let the leopard go, on the one hand, to let him monitor Ge Qiang, on the other hand, to deal with some emergencies.


    These old communities are inhabited by some old residents, which is quite difficult. Although it is to transform the heating, some people will hinder the construction if it is not in good condition.


    Leopards, they go to keep order.


    Ge Qiang knew that this was the first project given to him by boss Wang. He thought he had to do everything he said.


    Boss Wang can''t feel that he is incompetent.


    More than ten minutes later, Ge Qiang took Xiao Zhao and two people from the company to the community.


    When he came, the leopard was already there.


    Today, the leopard came with a dozen people.


    It looks like it''s quite a Boo!


    The leopard has been working under boss Wang for so long. It''s coming out.


    He came out this time, but the leopard led the team. He was a big brother once.


    Seeing Ge Qiang get off the bus, the leopard became more arrogant: "grass, why are you so late?"


    "Oh, traffic jam!" Ge Qiang is different from the leopard. He is a qualified person and will never talk dirty words.


    "Grass, traffic jam? If I were you, there would be no traffic jam! I would leave early!" the leopard said coldly.


    Everyone can hear it, leopard, it''s true! This is red fruit''s jealousy!


    The leopard has also heard about GE Qiang. It is said that he used to be a small financial employee. Now he is favored by boss Wang and has become the general manager.


    Why the fuck didn''t this happen to his leopard?


    Besides, Ge Qiang has such a beautiful female secretary around him. It''s really envious!


    Since Xiao Zhao got off the bus, the leopard''s eyes never left her.


    This kind of working woman can stimulate the bath fire in the hearts of people like leopards.


    The small suit that fits just to the waist, the high cold that every man can''t refuse, and the cold and gorgeous face, all make the leopard crazy!


    He really wanted to push Xiao Zhao down for a good time.


    Facing the jealousy of the leopard, Ge Qiang just sneered, and then looked at the general appearance of the community.


    The project is small, but it is not small.


    The transformation of these heating systems is rather cumbersome.


    Moreover, there are old pipelines in the community, which will be more troublesome to transform. Ge Qiang did his homework when he came over. He is different from the leopard.


    "Well, you''ve seen it for a long time. What do you see?" the leopard laughed when he saw Ge Qiang pacing there pretending.


    Ge Qiang still said politely, "I''m watching the scene."


    "Grass!" the leopard laughed, "look at the scene? I think you''re pretending to force!"


    Pretending to force these two words is a little too CHIGUO, which makes Ge Qiang frown.


    "Leopard, boss Wang wants you to cooperate with me, not to say dirty words."


    "Bullshit!" the leopard got up and walked over, but his eyes stayed on Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Zhao subconsciously covered her chest tightly. The leopard''s eyes made her uncomfortable.


    "Brother, I''m here to supervise the work. Ge Qiang, you say you''re so lucky. How can you have such a beautiful female secretary? Why don''t we have one?"


    Ge Qiang stood in front of Xiao Zhao: "this is my private secretary. What do you want to do?"


    The leopard quickly took his hand back. If boss Wang knew that he was not doing business, he would stare at GE Qiang''s female secretary, then he would be unlucky.


    "Ha ha, that''s what I said. What are you afraid of?"


    Ge Qiang was still vigilant and said coldly: "first talk about the arrangement of the project, first transform the front building 2, then building 3 and building 4..."


    Just as the leopard and Ge Qiang discussed the construction progress, an old man came over with a small bench.


    He asked weakly, "what are you doing?"


    The leopard looked down at him and said, "we need to transform the heating in your house."


    "We don''t need to transform our family. We don''t need to." the old man waved his hand.


    Leopard sneered: "this is not your has the final say, this is the above planning, must be reformed!"


    People are old and have nothing, but they are stubborn.


    The old man was not convinced at all, so he stood up directly: "if I say no, I won''t let it. That''s my house!"


    The leopard laughed: "your house? What''s your house? Believe it or not, I asked someone to order your house at night?"


    The old man''s eyes widened in an instant.


    The leopard is a little too much. As soon as he comes up, he says he wants someone else''s house.


    The speaker is careless and the listener is intentional.


    The leopard just wanted to scare the old man. He didn''t intend to really order a house.


    But the old man is serious, really worried!


    Looking at the leopard for a few seconds, he raised his bench and smashed it!

 Chapter 1652

    Bang!


    The bench hit the leopard''s head and smashed to pieces.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The old man looks weak. Why is he so strong?


    The small bench seemed strong, but it was smashed by him!


    The leopard was also surprised. I dare say that the old man is a trainer?


    But it doesn''t look like it at all!


    "Grass, you fucking dare to move me!" the leopard scolded.


    The old man did not hesitate to face him: "you are a bandit! This is my home, I won''t let you go!"


    The leopard was also excited: "I''m going in today! This is normal construction!"


    As soon as the old man was worried, he began to fight with the leopard, but his strength was small. He was pushed aside by the leopard without moving twice.


    The leopard looked proud, pointed to the old man and said, "we''ll come back in two days!"


    Then the leopard looked at Xiao Zhao.


    When he found that Xiao Zhao was staring at himself, he was a little proud.


    What''s the best way to hook up with a woman?


    Is to stimulate the strong male hormones on his body, so that Xiao Zhao feels the collision of males! Men like GE Qiang are too fucking thin.


    No masculinity at all!


    But the leopard may not know. In Xiao Zhao''s eyes, as long as you have money!


    Money is masculinity!


    Xiao Zhao was looking at the leopard, but his eyes were surprised. He didn''t think he was handsome at all!


    Why is this man still fighting with the old man? Isn''t it stupid!


    "Grass, who the fuck did it with my grandpa!" at this time, five or six young people ran out of the building.


    They are all wearing sportswear, and there is a word of martial arts in their open clothes!


    Ge Qiang pulled Xiao Zhao back a few steps. It''s not his business anymore. It''s the business of the leopard.


    The leopard was not vague and stood up directly: "it''s Lao Tze, why?"


    At the moment of speaking, these little brothers brought by the leopard rushed up and surrounded five or six people.


    The young man who took the lead was full of energy and kept a small hair inch. He looked like a trainer.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He grabbed the nearest person and started fighting.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen people brought by the leopard got on and fought with these five or six people.


    At the critical moment, the leopard also joined the battle.


    The battle of leopards is very important. This is his first battle in this community and the first battle led by his leopards. It can''t be done by leopards. We have to stop these people. Otherwise, the project will still be carried out in the future?


    The key is that beauty Xiao Zhao is still watching!


    This is a good time for the leopard to show his prowess. After a while, he dumped these young people on the ground. Then Xiao Zhao must like him very much.


    The leopard worked hard and looked very hard.


    For a time, the dust in the community was flying, and there were curses all over the sky.


    It was accompanied by bursts of screams.


    But the scream was made by leopards.


    Slowly, the leopard felt something was wrong.


    Why can''t these dozen people brought by themselves rush up anyway?


    It seems that there is a posture of tying with these five or six young people.


    "Shit, you all eat dry food? Give it to me!" the leopard shouted.


    But it has little effect.


    It''s not that the people he brought didn''t work hard. They really tried their best. Some even rushed up regardless of the fists hit on their face.


    But the strength is here. Even if they work hard, they may not have any effect.


    Dong!


    At this time, I don''t know who gave the mouse a foot and asked him to cover his stomach and step back for several steps.


    The leopard took a long time to react.


    they hurt!


    Heart piercing pain!


    But it''s wrong!


    The leopard is also an old hand. He has never lost a fight to anyone. Even if he is a butcher, he doesn''t pestle.


    Of course, he is more famous for his fighting ability.


    When he used to help boss Wang, he was beaten by more than a dozen people on the ground in turn.


    But now I get a kick, how can I feel pain?


    Are these people really good?


    Before the leopard could react, he felt a hand stretched out towards his head and seemed to be about to scratch his hair.


    The leopard''s secret way is not good. It usually fights outside. If someone catches his hair, there must be someone to clean up.


    The leopard''s head leaned aside and avoided this.


    Brush~


    The hands ready to collect the leopard''s hair did not grasp the hair, but left several red marks on the leopard''s face.


    "Oh ~" the leopard couldn''t help screaming.


    He has been beaten and swollen on his face and knocked down on the ground, but he has never been scratched on his face! Why the fuck are you fighting with women and scratching your face?


    "Who the fuck scratched my face? Do you want to face!" the leopard was worried and roared.


    However, no one answered him.


    Just a figure rushed from the crowd, jumped directly at the leopard''s waist and pressed him to the ground.


    Before the leopard knew what was going on, his fist like raindrops had already hit him in the face.


    Dong Dong!


    Several times in succession, making the leopard''s head buzzing.


    Fast, don''t say, it still fucking hurts!


    However, the leopard is also quite strong. After a few times, he immediately protected his face with both hands, and then exerted his strength on his waist, directly pressing down the man riding on himself.


    The leopard fought back!


    He fought back and saw the man''s face clearly.


    It''s the little hairy inch just now.


    It seems to be the thinnest one.


    But the boy''s strength is so strong!


    And I''m an old hand. I guess I''ve fought with people outside.


    The leopard gave him a few punches. He imitated the leopard''s appearance just now and threw the leopard out directly.


    The leopard scolded secretly. It''s not good to be imitated, and it''s even worse to be imitated and successful.


    Xiaomao inch has no nonsense. Raising his legs is one foot.


    This kick directly kicked the leopard''s weakness.


    Xiaomaocun''s foot didn''t show mercy. He came for his life. The ribs are the most deadly place. If this foot breaks the ribs, it''s hard to get into any key internal organs, the leopard will definitely die on the spot.


    However, the strange leopard was kicked and nothing happened. Instead, he rolled around with this strength and stood up in an instant.


    Xiaomaocun also pulled away from him again.


    Look at each other for a few seconds and say it together.


    "Stop fighting."


    "Stop the fuck!"


    The leopard and xiaomaocun can see that they have met an opponent today.


    Xiaomaocun thinks the leopard is an ordinary little bastard, and the leopard thinks he is a little fool.


    Unexpectedly, they both surprised each other.

 Chapter 1653

    Everyone stopped. Here are either leopards or small hair inches. Hearing them talking at the same time means that the matter is probably over.


    The people brought by xiaomaocun were all wheezing and panting. The leopard people were also panting. Several people squatted on the ground shaking their heads and didn''t stand up for a long time.


    This is because just before the leopard shouted to stop, he was punched by several people. Just now, the leopard could see clearly.


    It was a few strong punches. The leopard felt pain when he saw it.


    "Grass, let''s see if the brothers are all right. Take them to the hospital if they are serious!" shouted the leopard.


    Several younger brothers checked and drove away two people.


    Today, the leopard came here with his hands. He didn''t bring any guys. Otherwise, there must be an accident because of the fighting posture just now!


    Small hair inch people came in a hurry and didn''t bring anything, so although it was a fierce fight this time, it was nothing.


    At best, the two people who sent the leopard to the hospital just now had their nasal bones broken, gurgling blood, looking very embarrassed.


    The leopard frowned.


    The people he brought were not Jane.


    It''s not the wine bags and rice bags under boss Wang. These people are basically people who have been with boss Wang for a long time and help boss Wang.


    If you want to talk about your skills, there''s no problem at all!


    Why haven''t you hit these five or six people?


    Why did the leopard stop?


    Because his people can''t, he can see.


    He brought more than a dozen people. He didn''t knock down the small hair inch people for a long time. On the contrary, he was prevailed by others.


    The leopard wondered.


    These people seem to be young. Why are they so cruel?


    If he doesn''t stop shouting, he will be ashamed.


    He can''t afford to lose this man. If he doesn''t convince them this time, it will be even more difficult to come and start the project in the future!


    Although the leopard''s people are also cruel, they are not very strong. They rush very hard at the beginning, and their fists soften without two blows.


    With boss Wang, they either go out to play or look for women every day, but they are small. When they look for women, they are all training! All practicing martial arts!


    They are very serious about practicing martial arts!


    This gap can be imagined.


    They basically beat three leopards at a time. They can''t deal with one of them.


    It''s a shame.


    Fortunately, this is just an ordinary old community. There are no people on the road. Otherwise, the people who saw boss Wang ate flat. This must have spread wildly on the road the next day.


    Who is boss Wang? That is to say, some of the people who have been pressed by Zhang Wen are out of breath recently. When else have they suffered losses?


    Zhang Wen, that''s the devil


    Now the two groups of people stopped, and the leopard glanced at Xiao Zhao secretly.


    Darling.


    Xiao Zhao must have been frightened just now. She is like a frightened little white rabbit. She is looking at the leopard nervously. She is worried in her little eyes.


    The leopard jumped twice in his heart.


    What he thought was right. Xiao Zhao is a woman. How can she withstand the strong collision of male hormones!


    This is a dry fight! It makes people hot blooded and crazy!


    Xiao Zhao Guo is really restrained by his handsome?


    The leopard is wrong again. Xiao Zhao''s nervous eyes are because the leopard''s people have never done anything to others! So many leopards haven''t done five or six others. What if they lose?


    It will hurt him and Ge Qiang if it''s incomplete. How can we do that!


    "Boy, you''re fucking violent against the law, don''t you know? We''re a regular project." the leopard said coldly.


    Xiaomaocun stood up straight and said coldly, "I don''t know if this is a formal project, but you can''t move my grandpa''s things!"


    "Grass, you are a scoundrel!" the leopard was a little speechless.


    Under boss Wang, leopards are half scoundrels. Now they still say that others are scoundrels. What''s the concept?


    Xiaomaocun is a serious young man no matter how he looks.


    It''s different from a leopard with a tattoo.


    "If you want to construct, you can replace all the pipelines in my grandfather''s house for free!" xiaomaocun continued.


    The leopard stared.


    I''m kidding!


    He is not afraid to change these pipes for the old man''s house. If he nods and agrees at this time, what will he do in the future? Everyone wants to change. Is the project still dry?


    After this trip, you''ll lose money if you don''t guarantee everything.


    "You fucking dream! This is a formal project, there are not so many conditions!" cried the leopard.


    Xiaomaocun shrugged indifferently: "then continue to fight!"


    He saw that none of the leopards had real skills. They were all little bastards.


    What he is most afraid of is the little bastard!


    The leopard''s eyes sank: "grass, you can fight, but don''t bother others. Just fucking fight between us. Whoever wins, listen to who. How about it?"


    Xiaomaocun grinned, and the heroic spirit between his eyebrows was stronger: "yes!"


    "Grass, then do it!" said the leopard, who rushed up without giving Xiaomao any room for reaction.


    When xiaomaocun reacted, the leopard''s fist had arrived and hit xiaomaocun in the face.


    He stumbled for two steps and almost fell down. The leopard ran after him and grabbed Xiaomao''s ears with both hands!


    yes.


    You''re right!


    It''s ears!


    Xiaomao''s hair is short, and many posture leopards can''t use it. He''s a jerk. Without systematic fighting training, there are only a few routines for fighting.


    Either grab your hair and give it to the electric gun, or pinch your neck, or wave your fist frantically.


    Xiaomaocun was also surprised. He didn''t expect the leopard to scratch his ear.


    For a moment, the leopard''s electric gun arrived.


    Bang!


    For a while, it was hard to dry on the bridge of the nose bone of Xiaomao inch.


    Bang!


    Again, he did it hard on his face.


    The leopard is absolutely cruel. As long as this set comes down, let alone small hair inch, even the butcher will be finished!


    After two hard resistances, Xiaomao''s head began to buzz and dizzy.


    He underestimated the leopard after all.


    Although the leopard is a jerk, his skill is definitely not bad! This just came up a few times and even made Xiaomao confused.


    Bukui is the best younger brother ignored by boss Wang.


    When the leopard was ready for the third time, xiaomaocun reacted.


    He gave the leopard a leg sweep and put him on the ground.


    When the leopard uses this posture to fight, what he fears most is the instability of the footwall. Xiaomao inch can see it.


    "Oh, grass!" the leopard exclaimed. It was obvious that no one had ever swept his legs when he used this posture. This was the first time.


    The leopard fell to one side at once, but he fell back. His hands were holding Xiaomao''s ears, but he didn''t relax at all.


    Xiaomaocun also tilted his head and fell to one side with him.

 Chapter 1654

    When Xiaomao inch fell to the ground, he also grabbed two on the leopard''s face.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they were frantically wrestling on the ground.


    The leopard''s physical strength is quite good, and the small hair inch is not bad. The two fought for ten minutes, and the fist gradually reduced its strength.


    Looking at their faces, they are more or less colorful.


    Compared with the leopard, his nose was broken and his nose was bleeding.


    Two big men are also very buried in this way.


    Leopards have fought many battles. How to bury them is really rare.


    Xiaomaocun is also a very famous person in the martial arts industry. He has never been so embarrassed.


    The leopard put one foot on xiaomaocun''s stomach, and xiaomaocun hurriedly supported him with his feet.


    They just lay on the ground obliquely, pinching each other, and neither of them let go.


    At this time, several younger brothers wanted to help the leopard, but they were shouted by the leopard.


    Although the leopard has many problems, he is also a serious man. It is agreed to pick with Xiaomao inch. How can he ask for help?


    Xiaomaocun didn''t ask his people to help.


    The two were so deadlocked.


    But in this way, we really have to bury more.


    "Grass, do you admit defeat?" the leopard looked ferocious and scolded.


    "No!" xiaomaocun is also a stubborn man.


    "I tell you, if I try harder, your ears will come down!" the leopard threatened.


    This surprised xiaomaocun''s heart. He didn''t know whether what the leopard said was true. He had never pulled his ears in a fight with others. In addition, xiaomaocun''s ears hurt badly now, and the leopard''s words really made him have no bottom in his heart.


    His hand moved a few times to the leopard''s eyes.


    The leopard''s eyes moved and dodged flexibly, but his hands immediately buckled up again.


    "Then I''ll dig out your eyes!"


    "Grass..." the leopard is also a cold sweat.


    The two began to fight each other.


    Someone nearby advised me.


    "Brother Bao, stop! Wow, you two are tied!"


    "Yes, brother Bao, get up. We''ll find someone to clean them up tomorrow!"


    The leopard has also seen that he can''t bear the situation today. If he continues to fight, both of them will collapse.


    "Grass, draw today and continue tomorrow. Dare you?" the leopard said.


    Xiaomao inch was not vague at all: "why not?"


    "Grass, don''t cry then!"


    "I don''t know who is crying!"


    With that, the leopard let go of his hand. Xiaomaocun didn''t take advantage of him and let him go.


    "Tomorrow, you wait for ang, I''ll kill you!" the leopard got up and pointed to him.


    "What time tomorrow?" Xiao Maocun was not afraid at all.


    "It''s still this time!"


    "With or without weapons?"


    "Don''t take it. You''ll die if you take it!"


    "OK!"


    When they finished, the leopard went back to the car.


    Just two steps away, he suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    Darling.


    What is this?


    When I fell to the ground, I got a few punches from Xiaomao inch, and my head hurt like this? This boy is really good.


    It seems that we will do our best to work with him tomorrow!


    "Brother Bao, I think let the butcher come tomorrow. He can certainly kill the boy!" a little brother next to me had an idea.


    The leopard''s eyes moved: "no, I''ll kill him alone!"


    "Brother Bao..." everyone can see that leopards can''t play Xiaomao inch at all. Such people are a trainer. What gangsters fear most in fighting is meeting the trainer.


    Thanks to the good skill of the leopard, otherwise Xiaomao would have fallen down!


    "Grass, needless to say." the leopard drew some paper towels to wipe his nose blood, and then looked at Xiao Zhao.


    Oh, mom~


    Xiao Zhao is looking at himself!


    That look is still affectionate!


    She must be worried to death!


    The leopard immediately posed to her with a light in his eyes.


    This makes Xiao Zhao quite speechless.


    She just wanted to see how stupid this man was. She didn''t expect him to come back.


    "Your name is Xiao Zhao, right? I''m fine. Don''t worry about me ~"


    Xiao Zhao stared round and jumped in his heart.


    Is this man a fool?


    It has nothing to do with himself that he was killed. What kind of madness is he?


    "I..." Xiao Zhao wanted to speak.


    "Then what, or I''ll invite you to dinner in the evening!" said the leopard.


    This scene makes people speechless.


    The leopard has nosebleed on his face and dirt on his body. He has to invite Xiao Zhao out for dinner. Now he should go to see a doctor quickly!


    "Leopard, what do you mean? This is my secretary." at this time, Ge Qiang stood out.


    The leopard stretched out his hand and pushed him away: "what can I do for Jiba you?"


    Ge Qiang felt that he had no face and immediately took out his mobile phone: "if you don''t get up now, I''ll tell boss Wang!"


    Whoosh~


    The leopard stopped.


    Boss Wang, these three words are easier to use than anything.


    Boss Wang can''t know this now!


    If boss Wang knew that the leopard brought people out for the first time, he almost didn''t beat them. Will he come out in the future?


    The leopard snorted coldly, "grass, if you dare to tell brother about it, you will die, you know?"


    With that, he winked at Xiao Zhao and left.


    Xiao Zhao always grabbed Ge Qiang''s arm and watched the leopard get on the bus and go. She said weakly, "Mr. Ge, this man... Is he a fool?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the last two days, section chief Duan has been under considerable pressure.


    Wang Yi is like a famous detective!


    Since section chief Duan contacted boss Wang, he has found out everything big and small.


    But it''s just a scratch. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    But it''s really dangerous to go on like this. Wang Yi is not easy!


    Today, section chief Duan was in his office when Wang Yi called.


    "Wang Yi, can you stop for a few days and let me handle the case?" section chief Duan was a little impatient.


    Who can stand such a toss all day?


    Wang Yi smiled on the phone and said, "don''t worry, section chief. I''m just a routine inquiry."


    "Then hurry up!" section chief Duan felt that his patience was about to be polished.


    "Well... I checked recently. Your mother had an operation before, right? I don''t know how she is now. If you need anything, you can apply to the above, and I''ll report it for you."


    Section chief Leng hum: "no, my mother is in good health now!"


    "Oh, that''s good ~" Wang Yi smiled. "Then, please explain where the 300000 you operated on your mother came from?"


    Boom~~


    Wang Yi''s words directly made section chief Duan''s head fried!


    The money was sent by boss Wang! But he calmed down immediately.


    He received the money in cash at the beginning, without passing through any bank account, and it was impossible for anyone around to see it at the beginning. How did Wang Yi know?


    The boy must be scaring himself!

 Chapter 1655

    Thinking so, section chief Duan calmly said, "well, I won''t bother you. Anyway, I don''t have trouble organizing!"


    Wang Yi smiled: "section chief Duan, you don''t have trouble organizing. It''s just that you didn''t apply. It''s not meritorious. There''s no need to show off."


    "You..." section chief Duan was speechless.


    "Also, you must answer the questions I ask you. I''m not chatting with you."


    Holding the phone, section chief Duan felt pressure for the first time.


    Although separated by the phone, section chief Duan can still imagine Wang Yi''s expression now.


    But this made boss Wang very embarrassed.


    How does he explain the 300000?


    Wang Yi is so smart that she can definitely find out! If so, it will only be sooner or later to find out his relationship with boss Wang.


    Trouble!


    "My wife borrowed the money from my mother''s family, and we saved some by ourselves. Do you have any questions? Minister Wang!" section chief Duan said very seriously in the last three words.


    There were no waves in Wang Yi''s voice. She just said, "well, I know."


    With that, the phone hung up.


    Section chief Duan listened to the beep on the phone and his heart was hanging high.


    He took a deep breath and lit a cigarette.


    Then he paced back and forth in the office.


    Just now, he said that his wife borrowed it from his mother''s family. Presumably, the smart Wang Yi will check these people soon. It''s only a matter of time before he finds out the clues.


    And in officialdom, who doesn''t know that section chief Duan is as clear as a mirror and as clear as water. There is not much deposit at home!


    How can you hide these things?


    At that time, Wang Yi will definitely continue to follow this clue and finally find boss Wang.


    Then, the official career of section chief will be ruined!


    Now section chief Duan doesn''t think about anything else. He has only himself in his heart! The matter between him and boss Wang will come to light sooner or later. Anyway, I have to protect myself first!


    The pressure around section chief Duan was slowly taking shape when he came into contact with Wang Yi.


    This has been particularly evident in recent days.


    It seems that Wang Yi doesn''t intend to give him a chance to breathe at all!


    Wang Yi must have seen it.


    Boss Wang is the key to this matter. As long as we catch boss Wang, the matter of Liu hongran and Hongzi, even Xiaowen, will come to the surface.


    The key to moving boss Wang is his section chief.


    He is boss Wang, an invisible wall on the white road!


    But now there are cracks in the wall.


    Wang Yi is about to smash with a hammer!


    At this time, the first person that section chief Duan thought of was his own teacher.


    That''s a mentor far away in Zhongyang.


    He sighed at the thought.


    It was a shame to say it. He didn''t want to bother his teacher, but depending on the situation, he had to use it.


    But before that, he has to clean up his relationship, and let his teachers do better at that time.


    At the very least, keep the outcome of the matter at the point of demotion.


    Thinking of this, he stopped and looked around the office for a week.


    Alas


    He has been in this position for ten years, but he didn''t expect to give up one day.


    How many cases and things has he handled in this position?


    This is the youth of his section chief!


    He dedicated his youth to the cause and the people!


    But because of the wrong step, he will never have a chance to start again.


    This feeling really made him feel bad!


    However, he can''t blame others. If he wants to blame himself, he can blame himself for being too greedy!


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, in the police station.


    Xu Jingwen is having a regular meeting.


    Today''s meeting was all about routine work. She sat there bored.


    Lao Xing boasted above, many of which praised her, but she didn''t listen at all.


    Her mind is all about Zhang Wen.


    After waking up in Wang Yuxian''s hotel that day, she talked a lot with Wang Yuxian.


    At the same time, my heart is constantly filled with a touch of bitterness.


    The relationship between Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen is definitely not something she can destroy. Although so many things have happened to them, although Wang Yuxian and Zhang Wen quarreled, their relationship has not changed at all.


    Wang Yuxian also expressed her attitude with Xu Jingwen and said that she would only be Zhang Wen''s woman in the future, no matter what happened.


    Wang Yuxian is a beautiful woman that women can''t help admiring.


    His face is gorgeous and his figure is perfect. The key is that he has a cold and gorgeous temperament, which makes men crazy pursuit.


    Not long after walking on the street with Wang Yuxian that day, many men came to chat up, but she secretly refused.


    Some people are the realm they can''t reach in their whole life.


    Wang Yuxian is the man.


    Alas~


    She sighed leisurely.


    If so, how should I place it?


    What should I do about my love for Zhang Wen?


    When she woke up that day, Wang Yuxian told her at the first time that she was drunk that night, she kept shouting Zhang Wen''s name, and finally even cried out.


    At the same time, I''m also asking her, can you bear to catch Zhang Wen?


    Yeah.


    She also kept asking herself in her heart. Although she said righteous words and even prepared to arrest Zhang Wen, will she have the heart to catch Zhang Wen?


    Personally send Zhang Wen to the iron window. What will it be.


    She loves Zhang Wen deeply. How can she watch him go in and suffer.


    According to Wang Yuxian, Zhang Wen used to be an ordinary person, but because of this society, Zhang Wen has changed.


    Forced to go this way.


    Can we say that it is all Zhang Wen''s fault that has come to this stage?


    "This month''s advanced individual, I''m going to give it to Xu Jingwen and Xu team." at this time, Lao Xing said on it.


    WOW~


    There was a burst of crazy applause.


    Xu Jingwen is also quite famous in the police force. She is not only beautiful, but also efficient. She has always been responsible for Hongzi''s case, and the progress is very fast.


    But now, it''s more or less muddled.


    Lao Xing saw this in his eyes, but he didn''t say it.


    Xu Jingwen didn''t respond for a long time. The person next to her pushed her. She quickly stood up and saluted.


    When the meeting was over, Lao Xing asked Xu Jingwen to stay. When there was no one around him, he asked with concern: "Xiaojing, I think you have been out of your mind recently. Why don''t I give you a few days off and relax?"


    Xu Jingwen quickly shook her head and asked her to take a vacation. What about the case?


    The case has come to light with great difficulty.


    "No, director Xing, I''m fine."


    That said, it was clearly written in Xu Jingwen''s eyes that it was not the case.


    The original clear eyes are in disorder at the moment.


    Look at her, Lao Xing is worried!

 Chapter 1656

    Lao Xing has been interested in Xu Jingwen since she came to the police station.


    It''s just that the progress has not been very fast.


    Xu Jingwen has always been at the level of working relationship with him, and has never been closer. Even calling after work is quite stiff.


    Lao Xing knows that Xu Jingwen thinks he is old.


    But girls at this age may not understand that men can''t just look at their appearance, they have to look at something deeper.


    Such as power in hand, such as money.


    Lao Xing thinks he has more men of the same age than Xu Jingwen. He must be very patient and slowly approach Xu Jingwen.


    Finally, take it down!


    Now, depending on the situation, Xu Jingwen is mostly injured, so this is a great opportunity!


    Women are the most vulnerable at this time~


    Seeing that Xu Jingwen''s attitude towards herself was neither hot nor cold, Lao Xing coughed twice.


    At the same time, a hand rested on her shoulder: "Xiaojing, I know it''s hard for you to say these things. To tell the truth, you''ve been with me for so long. I''m not happy to see you uncomfortable. If there''s anything I can help, you can say it ~"


    Can Xu Jingwen not know Lao Xing''s intention? The reason why she has been hiding from him is not to hurt her harmony. After all, she has to work under Lao Xing''s hand. She doesn''t look up all day.


    But Lao Xing seems to have gone too far recently.


    Make her feel tired.


    Putty all over!


    Now Lao Xing saw that there was no one in the meeting room, and even began to move.


    Her shoulder slipped gently and let Lao Xing''s hand down.


    "Director Xing, I have nothing to do. Please rest assured." Xu Jingwen smiled politely.


    In a word, it seemed to pull the distance away from Lao Xing.


    Lao Xing''s face sank.


    Xu Jingwen is really covered with thorns~


    From the perspective of Lao Xing, Xu Jingwen''s charming but heroic face is quite attractive, which makes Lao Xing''s heart jump!


    If he hadn''t been in an important position, if he hadn''t had a sense, he would have done it.


    At the moment, he resisted the impulse and put his hand on it shamelessly.


    "Is it because of Hongzi''s case?"


    Xu Jingwen was not polite this time. She opened Lao Xing''s hand directly. She sorted out the notes in front of her, stood up and said, "I''m sorry, I suddenly thought of a case. I''m leaving."


    With that, she turned and left with big steps.


    Lao Xing clenched his fist secretly.


    Xu Jingwen said she wanted to leave, not an excuse. She really remembered one thing.


    It''s about Hongzi.


    Now the investigation of Hongzi''s case has entered the bottleneck stage. She has limited clues here. The next step must be to go to the scene to investigate and inquire in person.


    Hong Zi was not a good man before he died. He himself was full of bad deeds, which she knew well.


    But still that sentence, she wants to be innocent of this matter. At least she needs to know whether Zhang Wen did it!


    After Xu Jingwen went out, she drove a police car and went directly to boss Wang''s processing plant.


    It is said that Hong Zi worked in a processing factory before she died. She thought she might be able to ask some clues in the past.


    More than ten minutes to the processing plant, the door is a bastard.


    He was shocked to see the police car coming, but he didn''t have the courage to stop it. He could only delay time and tell Xu Jingwen that she needed to report.


    The little brother quickly dialed the butcher''s phone.


    At the moment, the butcher is sitting in the processing factory bored, looking at the recent income and expenditure.


    "Big brother, a policeman is coming in!" the younger brother said on the phone.


    The butcher frowned, "what are the police doing?"


    He was stunned and reacted at random. The police came, but it was definitely not for him.


    Although he has committed many things, the police can''t find out anything about these things, let alone come directly to catch himself.


    This must be for boss Wang.


    The younger brother said, "brother, I don''t know, but there is only one policewoman in the police car, which is very beautiful ~"


    The butcher''s eyes lit up.


    Policewoman?


    Pretty?


    Even the police, she is the only woman. What strong wind can she blow?


    "Let her in!"


    "I see, brother."


    The younger brother put down the phone and quickly opened the door to let Xu Jingwen in.


    In fact, Xu Jingwen didn''t think much. She came in to investigate Hongzi. At most, she just asked a few questions.


    But I didn''t expect that I had stepped into the wolf''s nest since I entered the gate.


    If an ordinary bastard certainly doesn''t dare to do anything, but she''s facing a butcher. She''s the best bastard among them. There''s nothing he doesn''t dare to do in the world.


    Including the policewoman.


    Xu Jingwen casually parked her car at the door, found her notebook and pen, and walked upstairs.


    Hardly had she reached the door when she stopped.


    Be good~


    Why are so many people around the door!


    Looking around, there are fifty or sixty. Everyone is standing there. Everyone''s eyes are full of blasphemy!


    This layer of skin on Xu Jingwen''s body is sacred. At the same time, these little bastards never dare to touch it.


    But not daring doesn''t mean they won''t fantasize.


    Among these little bastards, 100% have fantasized about the temptation of this uniform~


    The beauties in their fantasies are similar to Xu Jingwen, with cold and gorgeous faces, full of heroism, good body to explosion, and even clothes that can''t be sketched.


    At the moment, seeing Xu Jingwen excites the fantasies in their hearts.


    Standing among these people is the butcher.


    He called the man, too.


    Flirting with women, the butcher is a good hand. He knows that he has so many people standing here, even if he doesn''t say anything, it is also a shock to Xu Jingwen.


    No matter how she looks, Xu Jingwen is a little woman. No matter how powerful she is, can she be more powerful than so many men?


    When Xu Jingwen stopped, the butcher smiled: "Hello, officer ~"


    The bastards behind shouted with the butcher.


    "Hello, officer ~"


    The sound was deliberately long and full of blasphemy.


    Of course, Xu Jingwen recognized the meaning, but she still frowned, straightened her waist and said, "I''m here to make a normal inquiry about you. Please cooperate ~"


    "Oh ~ ~" the butcher nodded. Xu Jingwen''s alert but wise appearance made his heart pounding.


    The butcher was excited.


    He is thirty years old. What kind of woman hasn''t played? What kind of woman have you never seen? But seeing Xu Jingwen, he was still moved.


    Xu Jingwen''s graceful appearance has made the butcher outline an unbearable picture in his heart.


    Such a gentle and excellent woman doesn''t know what it looks like in bed~


    If the butcher is tied up, he can work all day without rest!


    Xu Jingwen''s half push and half can''t stop makes the butcher secretly crazy.

 Chapter 1657

    "Officer, don''t worry, we will certainly cooperate with your work!" the butcher bent down and bowed.


    This makes Xu Jingwen feel even more tired.


    The butcher himself doesn''t look like a good man. You can know a thing or two by looking at his eyes.


    However, since she came, Xu Jingwen had to ask these things clearly. In addition, she came in uniform, so she didn''t believe that the butcher dared to do anything too much.


    "Let me ask you a few questions. You have to answer me truthfully," Xu Jingwen said.


    The butcher nodded vigorously: "of course, officer, come to the conference room. It''s impolite for us to stand here!"


    That sounds good.


    So the butcher asked the people around him to make way and invited Xu Jingwen in.


    Xu Jingwen did not hesitate and went in.


    The meeting room is relatively simple. There are only butcher and Xu Jingwen.


    Xu Jingwen put her notebook on the table, coughed twice and began to enter the theme: "do you know Hong Zi?"


    "Well, yes."


    "I''ll ask you something about him later. You should answer truthfully."


    "En ~" the butcher nodded obediently, just like an obedient student.


    The eyes are sweeping back and forth on Xu Jingwen wantonly!


    Her police uniform seems to be a smaller size. She wears it on her and wraps her proud body tightly.


    In particular, the pair of buttons in front of the chest seem to break at any time.


    Xu Jingwen thought about Hongzi. Naturally, she didn''t notice the butcher''s wanton eyes.


    She pinned her broken hair behind her ear and asked, "your name and occupation."


    The butcher smiled: "I''m unemployed. What''s my name? My name is Andy Lau. Wow, is it handsome enough ~"


    Xu Jingwen looked up at him and said, "I''m asking you, please answer carefully."


    "My name is Schwarzenegger, strong enough ~"


    Xu Jingwen slapped her pen on the table and twisted her eyebrows.


    The butcher seemed a little embarrassed: "why, I''m not satisfied? My name is chixiren. Wow, I have enough experience!"


    This made Xu Jingwen''s face ruddy.


    She certainly knows who the butcher is talking about. Although she has a decent private life, she still knows some of these things.


    In order to satisfy her physical needs and curiosity, she secretly read it~


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll catch you back!" Xu Jingwen felt fluffy when she saw the butcher laughing at herself.


    The butcher smiled and shrugged: "I''m just kidding, officer, don''t take it seriously ~"


    "Hum ~" Xu Jingwen snorted coldly and began to enter the theme. Hong Zi is dead. Do you know this? "


    The butcher nodded.


    Of course she knows, and she knows better than anyone!


    Hong Zi is doomed because boss Wang handed him over to Zhang Wen!


    Seeing the butcher nodding, Xiaowen then asked, "where were you on the night of May 22? It is said that Hongzi was also in the factory that day, right?"


    The butcher couldn''t remember. He didn''t care about Hongzi at all.


    "Well, it should be in the factory. What do you want to know about him? I can tell you everything." the butcher seemed to swear.


    Xu Jingwen thought the butcher was so honest. She was really ready to tell her what she knew. She hurriedly asked, "is there anything unusual about him in those days?"


    The butcher looked back carefully before opening his mouth.


    "Officer, when you say that, I remember something wrong. Hong Zi''s behavior was really strange that night..."


    "Weird? How weird?" Xu Jingwen asked.


    If the heart wants to ask something from this person, it''s the best.


    The butcher''s face was gloomy: "I''m curious. I followed Hong Zi and went out that day, but I followed him for a while. Guess what I saw?"


    Xu Jingwen''s beautiful eyes stared round: "what is it?"


    The butcher grew up and said, "it''s a woman! So they stole Q there! But the woman is really beautiful. The two balls of things on her chest can eat people. You say Hong Zi''s life is so good. I saw them holding and gnawing for a while, and Hong Zi pressed her head down..."


    "Enough!" Xu Jingwen stood up as soon as she patted the table, her face flushed.


    Because I was too excited, the thing on my chest went up and down, which was very beautiful.


    The butcher was not telling her about the situation at that time. He was flirting with her!


    The butcher''s expression was quite innocent: "officer, if you ask me what it is, I''ll tell you the truth! What do you think you''re excited about?"


    "You..." Xu Jingwen saw that the butcher did it on purpose.


    The butcher lit a cigarette with a smile and vomited at her: "officer, I know you want to know the situation at that time, but I feel uncomfortable all over. I just can''t remember ~"


    Xu Jingwen frowned, "do you really know?"


    The butcher shrugged indifferently: "Hongzi used to hang out with me. Do you think I know him?"


    Originally, Xu Jingwen should understand now.


    The butcher is a hooligan. He doesn''t intend to tell her the truth at all, just to tease her.


    But now Hongzi has been stuck here. The bottleneck can only be broken through by the butchers. Now when she heard the butchers say so, she also had a chance.


    Does the butcher want some money, or what is the exchange condition?


    These things Xu Jingwen may be able to satisfy him.


    "If you have any conditions, just mention them. I will try my best to meet you, but you must promise to tell me the truth!"


    The butcher smiled, got up, closed the door, and then came over and said, "officer, how old are you this year?"


    Aware of the blasphemy coming towards her, Xu Jingwen Chin a little and said, "24 ah, what''s the matter?"


    The butcher''s little heart beat quickly. 24, this is a good fucking age! Women of this age have the most fucking feeling when they play!


    "Hey, that''s just right!" said the butcher, sitting down on the table and sticking his face quite close to Xu Jingwen. "In this way, I''ll tell you all once you let me. How about it?"


    Buzzing~


    Xu Jingwen''s head rang, but she didn''t react for a long time. What''s going on.


    "What time does that mean?"


    Although she vaguely knew what it was, she couldn''t believe it!


    In broad daylight, he is still a policeman. Does this man dare to ridicule himself so arrogantly?


    This is the rhythm to turn the sky!


    The butcher was not ashamed at all, but put his hand to his mouth and said loudly, "I mean, I want to fuck you once!"


    "You..." Xu Jingwen stared round her eyes and stamped her foot. "Do you know what your behavior is! I can catch you back!"

 Chapter 1658

    This directly made the butcher laugh: "ha ha, you want to arrest me? Why? There are only two of us in this room. One is no witness and the other is no monitoring. What can you sue me?"


    Xu Jingwen''s fingers began to tremble.


    Yeah.


    She didn''t think much when she came in just now, but now she''s reacting.


    At first, I''m afraid the butcher didn''t intend to tell her any useful clues, just to tease her!


    It''s just that she didn''t expect the butcher to be so bold. It''s a crime of chiguoguo!


    She doesn''t know who the butcher is, let alone that the butcher''s hobby is crime. This little thing is really nothing to the butcher!


    No shit!


    Seeing Xu Jingwen''s fear, he began to defend. The butcher grinned and stretched out his hand to hook Xu Jingwen''s chin.


    Pop.


    Xu Jingwen opened his hand.


    "Officer, why do I think you are so unlike the police? Are you playing role-playing?"


    "Get out! If you don''t stop, I''m not polite!" Xu Jingwen graduated from a regular police school. It''s quite OK in terms of skill.


    No matter what she said, the butcher stretched out his hands to Xu Jingwen.


    Xu Jingwen saw the opportunity and made a trip under her feet. At the same time, she used her shoulder to force.


    The butcher''s mountain strong body immediately flew out.


    This is standard judo!


    The butcher was slightly surprised. Although Xu Jingwen threw him out, it didn''t hurt him at all.


    It''s like playing.


    In the end, she is a woman. She has skills, but her strength is far from enough.


    The butcher clapped his hands and got up from the ground and smiled at Xu Jingwen: "is the police officer good, or I''ll accompany you for two moves?"


    Xu Jingwen didn''t talk nonsense. She flew over with a high whip leg.


    The butcher easily blocked it with his hands, and then stretched out his hands.


    Click.


    He grabbed Xu Jingwen by the collar!


    Then came the eye popping scene


    The butcher tried hard to throw Xu Jingwen out, but Xu Jingwen stuck her hands on the butcher''s wrist to dissolve his strength.


    Bang.


    Knocked down the next chair, Xu Jingwen and the butcher fell to the ground together.


    Just at that moment, Xu Jingwen felt the earth spinning. Now she calmed down and found that the butcher was lying quietly next to her, watching herself laugh!


    A sense of shame and dryness immediately rose from the bottom of Xu Jingwen''s heart.


    This is red fruit''s provocation, this is a provocation to her dignity!


    "You let go!" Xu Jingwen shouted angrily. The butcher''s hand was close to her chest.


    As long as the posture is twisted a little more, or the butcher has more strength, he will touch her shy place!


    Only Zhang Wen has touched this!


    She was filled with disgust at such a person, and such a wretched person!


    It''s disgusting!


    With an obscene smile, the butcher didn''t continue to take advantage of Xu Jingwen, so he let go of his hand directly.


    Xu Jingwen immediately stood up and raised her legs to kick the butcher.


    "Officer, this is self-defense. You hit me just now ~"


    This made Xu Jingwen stop directly.


    Although the butcher was reckless just now, he was right. The butcher fell to the ground with her just now!


    If it''s self-defense, Xu Jingwen really has no way.


    Her angry chest rose and fell, and her face hung a trace of ruddy for a long time.


    The butcher looked at the present Xu Jingwen and liked it very much.


    If you don''t say it, you can fight! What''s it like for such a woman to play? It''s so exciting to think about it!


    But why did he stop?


    After all, Xu Jingwen is still a policeman!


    If he went too far, he would be caught. If he had gone away before, he could hide for a while and come out again, but now the situation is different.


    Boss Wang is gone. Let him look at the processing factory. If he leaves again at this time, what about boss Wang''s people?


    You have to calm down.


    It''s not too late to play with this woman again!


    When the time is ripe, he must tie Xu Jingwen up and play crazy all day!


    Why does the butcher like her so much~


    Xu Jingwen saw that the butcher was not an ordinary bastard.


    Ordinary bastards don''t know the law so well.


    He also knows self-defense.


    Xu Jingwen is not angry.


    In fact, she didn''t suffer a loss just now. She cared that the butcher put his hands on her chest and almost took advantage of it.


    She has only Zhang Wen in her heart now. How can she tolerate other men''s tampering with her.


    Besides, Xu Jingwen has been a woman feared by all men since she put on this dress.


    This is the first time I have been robbed.


    It''s all right.


    She was angry, but she couldn''t burst out. It felt terrible.


    Seeing that Xu Jingwen''s eyes were getting red, the butcher hurriedly said, "officer, I''m just kidding you. Why are you really in a hurry? OK, I''ll tell you a useful clue! The person who killed Hong Zi is Zhang Wen."


    Xu Jingwen''s eyes trembled, but she soon breathed.


    This is no new clue. Everyone knows it. What she wants is accurate evidence.


    "This is not evidence unless you can go with me to identify Zhang Wen!" said Xu Jingwen.


    Be good~


    The butcher couldn''t help looking at her more. The woman was OK. It seemed that he had a deep resentment against Zhang Wen, but he didn''t understand how Zhang Wen got into trouble with the woman.


    Let the butcher identify? It''s impossible! Who''s the butcher?


    As long as you go into the police station, it will be even more difficult to think of it again! Before you go in to testify, you must turn over the butcher''s ancestors for 18 generations to check. When he identifies Zhang Wen, he''s finished.


    Although he also wants to send Zhang Wen in, he can''t do such a thing.


    "Officer, I can''t go in to testify to you. I can only say that. If you ask other questions, I don''t know ~" the butcher spread his palm helplessly.


    Xu Jingwen knew that it was useless to ask again, so she sorted out her notebook and went out.


    The butcher didn''t stop, but looked at her leaving back, a cold flash in his eyes, and then said to the little brother next to him, "go and stare at this woman secretly for me ~"


    The younger brother smiled: "brother, this is the police. How dare you play?"


    The butcher patted him on the head: "you know what? It''s fun to play like this! Think, what will she look like if I climb in from her house through the window when she''s asleep!"


    "Ha ha, brother, you can really play!"


    ¡­¡­


    As she walked out of the building under the gaze of her younger brother No. 50 or 60, Xu Jingwen cried as soon as she sat in the car.


    Tears rustled down.


    Wronged.


    Uncomfortable.


    Xu Jingwen really wants to catch the butcher now, but as the butcher said just now, even if she catches the butcher and has to release a few interrogations, she will get herself into a lot of trouble. It''s not worth it.


    Looking at her wronged appearance in the rearview mirror, she clenched her fist secretly.


    In the future, as long as the butcher commits an offence, she must catch the butcher herself!

 Chapter 1659

    After Xu Jingwen left, the butcher was always in love.


    The contact with her just now makes the butcher still aftertaste.


    Strange to say, the temptation of this uniform to the butcher used to be the least cold, but this time he would be so fascinated.


    Unfortunately, Xu Jingwen left.


    But that doesn''t mean it''s over.


    Who is the butcher?


    To take care of a woman is not the same as playing?


    What he knows most is women''s psychology. He thinks women like Xu Jingwen must be quite sullen and lonely. Although they look high and cold on the surface, they may be even more crazy than themselves after being pushed down!


    Such a woman butcher has never played.


    What kind of women doesn''t matter, what matters is to grasp their psychology.


    To deal with Xu Jingwen, the butcher is ready to take the side edge of the sword.


    Then promise to let her compromise and lie down and enjoy it~


    At this time, he suddenly heard a commotion below. It was estimated that the leopard had brought people back.


    Soon a little brother came up and told the butcher about the leopard''s going to the construction site.


    "What?" the butcher stood up and couldn''t believe it.


    The leopard went to see the construction site in such an old community and almost fucking failed? And someone called back?


    This is not waste, what is it!


    Boss Wang left it to the leopard. The butcher didn''t want to intervene, but after all, the leopard is boss Wang''s man. Isn''t it a shame for them to go out like this?


    You fool!


    "Call me the leopard!" said the butcher angrily.


    The little brother promised to go down.


    Soon the leopard came up with a black nose and a swollen face.


    At the sight of him, the butcher was furious.


    "Grass, look at you!" the butcher scolded.


    The leopard said nothing.


    First, the leopard itself is unjustified. Second, the leopard doesn''t drink today. As long as he doesn''t drink, he can distinguish between big and small cats and know who is the boss!


    The last fight with the butcher was an accident.


    "Big brother asked you to get a small heating reconstruction project. You can''t fucking do it! What can you do!"


    "..." the leopard still kept silent.


    The butcher continued to scold: "that''s it. You were so fucking unconvinced last time? What are you doing?"


    The leopard looked up at him and took a deep breath: "even if you go, you may not be able to beat those people."


    "Grass!" laughed the butcher.


    That amused him.


    He didn''t have to be good in the past? Then he really wants to see who the other party is! The butcher has been in Jinhai city for so many years. Besides, even a few thugs may not be able to enter him.


    The butcher''s skill is quite awesome! He hasn''t met his opponent yet.


    The leopard sighed, "it''s true. Those people practice martial arts!"


    The leopard''s skill is best known to him. If he works hard, he can be on a par with the butcher. It can be seen from the last time the butcher gave him the foot. With excellent resistance, it''s basically impossible for him to suffer losses for the leopard.


    But on xiaomaocun, the leopard still suffered.


    That''s why he thinks the butcher can''t.


    The butcher frowned: "martial arts practitioners? Fight with these practitioners. You don''t fucking play close combat!"


    How could a leopard not know? But these wounds on his face were left during close combat! That little hairy inch is not only good at martial arts, but also powerful in close combat~


    "Alas, you don''t understand!" the leopard shook his head upset.


    The butcher didn''t talk nonsense with him: "OK, you don''t have to talk nonsense. I''ll take someone with you tomorrow! I can''t make a fucking community. What if the eldest brother approves the land and demolishes it? Can you do it?"


    The butcher''s words are full of disgust, but the leopard can''t say a word.


    The key point is that people are right.


    I didn''t do it well myself.


    When the butcher finished, he went out and smoked alone.


    ¡­¡­


    Bell~


    At more than nine in the evening, my phone rang.


    Looking down, it was Xu Jingwen.


    I didn''t want to take it. She and I have made it very clear. If we entangle, I''m afraid it will make her feel more uncomfortable.


    But when I looked at the name beating on the screen, I suddenly had a bad feeling.


    So he picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, is that you..." her weak voice was on the phone.


    It sounds a little uncomfortable.


    "I''ve made it clear to you about the last time. Do you have anything else to do?" I said.


    The phone was empty for a few seconds before she cried.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you... I shouldn''t investigate you, but I can''t help it. I''m a policeman... How can I watch you go farther and farther on this road? But don''t you know? Your road has no end! Your sins will only increase..."


    I listened to her cry quietly, but my hand holding the mobile phone was shaking.


    Why don''t I know these principles?


    From the moment I took blade Hongzi, things were already doomed.


    I''m bound to sink deep on this road.


    This is not what I can control, nor do I have to go this way.


    This is life.


    Perhaps all this has been doomed since we met Xiaowen. None of us can change it.


    The fate of Xu Jingwen and I is the same.


    She''s a good cop, but I''m not a good man.


    "Xiaojing, I know you want to persuade me, but there are some things you can''t understand, and it''s useless for me to say." I sighed.


    "No, you can look back! As long as you tell me what happened, I believe you were forced to kill. When I come out to testify to you, you will have room!" she yelled on the phone.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head.


    If I told her the truth, it would only hurt her. Even if I told other police, I wouldn''t tell her.


    "Impossible," I said faintly.


    She burst out over there: "why! Zhang Wen, do you just want to make your life so dark! Face the reality?"


    i don''t know what to say.


    Is it dark?


    Since I came to Wang Yuxian hotel until now, I seem to live in a gloomy place. This is a fixed number and can''t be changed.


    What I can do now is try not to drag the people around me, such as Xu Jingwen, who doesn''t know anything.


    She is still young and has a long way to go. She shouldn''t waste time on people like me.


    I took a deep breath: "everyone has a different way to go. Xiaojing, you and I are the same. There is no need to plan the route for anyone, because you are not a god!"


    She cried louder on the phone: "why? I know you still love me. Why don''t you tell me the truth? Can''t I ask you to put down these things for our future?"


    My eyes were determined, "no, we have no future."

 Chapter 1660

    My words stunned Xu Jingwen on the other end of the phone for a few seconds, and then the cry became louder.


    "Zhang Wen, you''re not a man! I really despise you! Like is like, why don''t you dare say it? You think I can''t feel it? Do you think I don''t know you have me in your heart?"


    I have to say, her feeling is quite accurate.


    Of course I have her in my heart, but our two paths are different. How can we be together?


    Seeing that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, she continued to cry: "Zhang Wen, I love you! Although I haven''t been with you for a long time, you are my first man and will be the last! I am yours all my life. I hope you can understand that everything I do now is for you!"


    "Xiaojing, you don''t have to..."


    "Can you come to my house now? I want to see you." she sobbed after her cry.


    I shook my head: "no, I have something on hand and can''t leave."


    I don''t want her to sink deeper and deeper in me. I don''t want to continue this relationship.


    This will only harm her and make me more confused.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll die and show you!" said Xu Jingwen, biting her teeth.


    I was surprised.


    Today, she gives me the feeling that she is quite unstable. I''m really afraid that she will do anything special.


    What if something really happens?


    "Xiaojing, what''s the matter with you today?" I frowned.


    "Nothing. I just want to see you for half an hour. If you don''t come, you won''t want to see me in the future!" she hung up.


    At this moment, all that appeared in my head was Xiaowen.


    I reluctantly agreed to Xiaowen''s long struggle to see me.


    It''s ridiculous to think of it now.


    Why should I?


    I''m a country boy. What''s good?


    Pretend what force!


    Xiaowen is the regret of my life, so I don''t want anything to happen to Xu Jingwen.


    To tell you the truth, I really didn''t know what she said on the phone just now.


    I don''t know if she''ll do anything stupid.


    I lit a cigarette upset. I didn''t make up my mind until I finished smoking. I grabbed the car key and left.


    At this time, there are still many people on the streets of Jinhai city. At more than nine o''clock, the nightlife has just begun.


    It only took me more than ten minutes to get downstairs to Xu Jingwen''s house.


    Instead of getting off in a hurry, I sat in the car and lit a cigarette and looked at her window in a daze.


    At first, she was desperate to protect me and let me hide in her house. I always remember this kindness in my heart.


    At the beginning, she could deviate from the world for me. Why can''t I go crazy for her?


    But there are too many fetters in my heart.


    The first person who jumped out in front of me was Wang Yuxian.


    The thought of Wang Yuxian being so sad last time made me feel sad again.


    I calmed down and walked upstairs.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    I light a few glottis, and then my heart is empty.


    Xu Jingwen''s footsteps sounded in the door, and then she opened the door lightly.


    The first thing I smell is a smell of wine.


    She drank.


    I frowned.


    It''s not that I don''t like women drinking, but the word Xu Jingwen and wine should be irrelevant. The reason why she became like this is mostly because of me.


    I kept scolding myself in my heart.


    "Come in." she looked calm, not as crazy as on the phone.


    The room was full of wine. When I came in, I found a knife on the table. I couldn''t help but be surprised.


    I grabbed her hand. There was a blood mark on her wrist.


    My heart jumped up.


    I couldn''t bear to miss her any more. I was close to her body at zero distance. She wore a simple Pajama at home.


    So stick together, I feel everything.


    At the same time, there was a ripple in my heart.


    Xu Jingwen and I have a close relationship with skin, and we can experience the beauty of it.


    In addition, she has drunk some wine now, her face is slightly red, and even her eyes at me are a little blurred.


    This makes my heart jump wildly.


    Soon, a trace of grievance flashed in her eyes: "if I don''t say I''m going to die today, won''t you come over?"


    I took a deep breath, didn''t answer her question directly, but grabbed her hand: "Why are you so stupid? Is it worth it for me? You don''t live just for me!"


    My voice was a little loud, making her eyes slowly red.


    "I don''t live for you, but I can''t live without you! If you don''t use this method, you''ll even draw a line with me! You lied to me last time, didn''t you? I know you don''t want me to get involved in this..."


    "Stop talking." I poured her into my arms and smelled the faint fragrance in her hair. "I don''t want you to get hurt, and there are some things you can''t touch. You should understand this better than me."


    "No." she put her hands around my waist. "I don''t understand! I just want you, no one!"


    "Silly girl!" I sighed.


    In this ambiguous environment, Xu Jingwen took the lead in launching the attack. Originally, there was not much cover on her. With a gentle lift of her two small hands, she showed the most charming side in front of me.


    I marveled at her perfection and said seriously, "Xiaojing, you must promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you can''t do stupid things anymore."


    She nodded. "I promise you, you''ll show some attitude tonight."


    Then her warm lips stuck up.


    I suddenly fell into a tenderness.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, an old Passat parked downstairs of Xu Jingwen''s house.


    There was a man in the car, smoky.


    The color of the red dot in the middle suddenly deepened. Then the window opened and the cigarette butts bounced out.


    The man opened the door and got off, but his face was extremely gloomy.


    An old-fashioned suit and a pair of standard leather shoes.


    This man is Lao Xing!


    Today, he saw that Xu Jingwen''s state was not very good, and he was worried that he couldn''t, so he was going to find her at home.


    But as soon as his car stopped, he saw a Mercedes parked in front of him.


    He knows about this car. At least a million.


    Parking in the community seems out of place.


    At first, he thought it was nothing, but when he saw a young man get out of the car and go up the corridor of Xu Jingwen''s house, and finally the voice control light in the building stopped on her floor, he knew what.


    At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and took photos.


    Although the appearance is a little vague, you can still see clearly that someone in the photo wants to find Xu Jingwen.


    After waiting down for a long time, he was silent.

 Chapter 1661

    Lao Xing thinks he has good conditions. At least he still has some rights in Jinhai city. If he wants to envelop a little woman, he has no problem at all.


    But why, to Xu Jingwen, there will be a feeling of being stretched out.


    This feeling even confused him.


    Lao Xing, under section chief Duan, is the most capable person. With section chief Duan for so many years, he has never moved any bad heart. His heart is to focus on his work. Like section chief Duan, he dedicated his youth to his work.


    But since section chief Duan blackened, he also wanted to understand.


    I''ve worked so hard for what? Not just for the power in your hands and the women around you.


    No matter how old a man lives, he can''t escape these two things


    This is the fetter of a man''s life.


    That''s why he pursued Xu Jingwen.


    Anyone can see that.


    Lao Xing knew that if it came true that day, it would not have a little impact on him, but he would rather give up these for the sake of Xu Jingwen.


    With his right, there will be no problem for Xu Jingwen to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city in the future.


    This is the lotus flower in his heart.


    It''s just that I don''t know when it will bloom.


    The current situation made him clench his fist secretly.


    In fact, he can go up and catch people.


    Knock on Xu Jingwen''s house, and then with a reasonable doubt, take the man away for investigation.


    But he didn''t.


    He can afford to drive more than one million cars. This man must be a very resourceful man. Lao Xing can''t afford it.


    I really can''t afford it.


    To deal with such people, Lao Xing must borrow the strength of section chief Duan, but now section chief Duan has reached the point where he can''t protect himself. How can he meddle in his own affairs?


    But he is not reconciled!


    At this time, what does this man do? He has no bottom in his heart.


    Although he had vaguely noticed some, he still couldn''t help telling himself not to think about it. Xu Jingwen must not be such a casual woman.


    And in the unit, her reputation has always been quite good.


    The style of private life is less likely to go wrong.


    But what if it''s true?


    Lao Xing can understand.


    A man who drives a luxury car and has so much money, a woman of Xu Jingwen''s age, is the most popular.


    And it seems that the man is also energetic, which is even more in the past.


    Standing next to the car, Lao Xing hesitated for a long time before taking a deep breath and driving away.


    ¡­¡­


    The day passed quickly, and it was time to make an appointment with Xiaomao.


    The butcher gathered all the people today. He didn''t inform boss Wang about this. He planned to talk about it later when it was done. At that time, he would make a good dig at the leopard in front of boss Wang.


    He asked the leopard to go first and take someone by himself.


    If the leopard compromises with those people in the past, he won''t have to work hard. If he is stubborn, he will go again.


    The leopard can only promise and go first with a dozen people.


    The leopard has no bottom in his heart.


    He was a little suspicious of the butcher''s intention to let him bring people first.


    Could it be that you want to empty him?


    That won''t work!


    If he is empty, isn''t it for xiaomaocun to clean up?


    The leopard doesn''t have confidence in himself. He doesn''t have confidence in the people around him!


    Although these people are ruthless and have no problem fighting, after all, they are just bastards and have not received systematic training. How can they be opponents of martial arts practitioners xiaomaocun?


    There is a big gap in strength between us and them.


    When it was three to one that day, none of us came back.


    In a short time, the leopard brought people.


    Two business cars stopped at the gate of the community, and a dozen people in black suits came down from above.


    The community is empty today. No one comes down. I can only see xiaomaocun sitting there grinding his knife alone!


    Wipe it!


    The sound is quite harsh!


    This is the first sound the leopard heard when he got off the bus.


    But he and xiaomaocun have made an appointment to fight without a knife. What''s he doing with sharpening his knife?


    Xiaomaocun also saw the leopards, but he was not in a hurry. Instead, he got up, picked up a sword and began to practice.


    Every move is sonorous and powerful, and every move is quite in place.


    Xiaomao inch made a leap, and the sword in his hand flew up, and his Qi overflowed!


    Several willow branches fell from the nearby willow tree.


    No one saw how xiaomaocun cut down the willow branches, but saw him make a leap with great difficulty.


    The leopard''s Adam''s Apple moved and the cold sweat came down.


    This is not a fight, this is a martial arts film. Xiaomao inch doesn''t even need to add any special effects to make a film directly.


    Now the leopard is a little happy.


    Xin Kui doesn''t use a knife!


    Look at Xiaomao''s posture. If you really use a knife, it''s not all over!


    It''s not a knife, it''s a sword!


    Hearing the word sword, the grade has gone up!


    The little brothers brought by the leopard are silent. Many of them are people who came with him that day. They know the power of xiaomaocun. Now they are afraid to see xiaomaocun dancing his sword there.


    Like an invisible pressure, it rises along the soles of everyone''s feet.


    It feels bad.


    Very bad.


    Seeing xiaomaocun sitting there sharpening his knife, the leopard took two steps forward and said loudly, "xiaomaocun, what the fuck are you doing? It''s not agreed not to use a knife!"


    The latter stopped, looked up at him and smiled: "I didn''t say I wanted to use a knife. I''m grinding a kitchen knife for my grandfather! I''m going to kill a chicken later!"


    His voice fell, and a dozen people came out of the unit building.


    Everyone is like him, wearing sportswear, and everyone''s tears are shining.


    You have an extraordinary momentum!


    The leopard frowned and quickly told the little brother next to him to call the butcher.


    This situation is beyond his ability to deal with.


    Xiao Maocun brought five or six people out that day. They have beaten more than a dozen people to cry. Today, the number is almost the same. Isn''t it faster to finish?


    Plus the two swords that xiaomaocun just danced, it calmed his people.


    How do you play?


    Why are you crazy?


    Darling!


    Xiaomaocun also walked towards them, but he didn''t take anything in his hand.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t take weapons. Let''s start as agreed that day?"


    Dong Dong!


    The leopard''s face has changed. When he starts fighting at this time, he will lose!


    Now he can''t say he wants to compete with Xiaomao inch? People are not stupid!


    Now he just wants to delay the time and let the butcher come quickly.


    Now only the butcher can deal with this situation.


    These martial arts practitioners are terrible!


    No nonsense!

 Chapter 1662

    Seeing that the leopard didn''t speak for a long time, xiaomaocun was a little upset.


    "Why? Didn''t you hear me talking to you? If you don''t say it, I''ll do it first. Don''t say I bully."


    With that, Xiao Maocun took off his coat, and a dozen people behind him took off his coat and threw it aside.


    The people on the leopard''s side didn''t say a word, and they didn''t even dare to speak out.


    This momentum made them speechless.


    This seems to be the first time since I went out with boss Wang.


    In addition to fighting with Zhang Wen''s people, they still have time to be afraid.


    Before you start fighting, you feel like you''re going to lose.


    Although it was a bit embarrassing, the leopard asked his little brother next to him, "grass, hasn''t the butcher come yet?"


    The younger brother hurriedly said, "it should be on the way."


    Shit!


    The leopard thought to himself that he couldn''t. He had to fight with them. If he could hold on for a while, it would be a while!


    When the leopard was ready to call people up, an old voice came from the side.


    "Grandson, why are these people here again?"


    The crowd looked along the voice. It was xiaomaocun''s grandfather.


    The crowd made way.


    Xiaomaocun looked quite filial and hurriedly said, "Grandpa, they won''t dare to come after beating them away today. Just go back and have a rest, that''s ten minutes!"


    Don''t say, the time is almost the same as that estimated by the leopard. It is estimated that he and the small hair inch people can''t even hold out for a round.


    The old man looked back at the leopard with a crooked beard: "go quickly, you don''t want to move in this community!"


    People are old and have a stronger sense of territory. In fact, these old people don''t understand anything. They think the leopard came here to do damage. Finally, they made a mess at home and left.


    In fact, this community is quite old. The temperature at home is not high in winter, and the heating should have been changed long ago. It''s also strange for the leopard to look like a bandit without making it clear to others.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have come to this point.


    "This is a regular project. It''s no use stopping it!" cried the leopard.


    The old man suddenly came towards him, raised his hand and slapped him!


    It''s quite crisp with a snap.


    Then the old man fell back at the leopard.


    Fell into the arms of the leopard!


    The leopard was stunned! The people around me were stunned!


    What is this? The old man is here to touch porcelain?


    Slapped the leopard and fell down to touch the porcelain?


    Xiaomaocun is also a little surprised. It seems that his grandfather is not such a person. He is a very honest old man!


    Now the most embarrassing person is the leopard.


    The old man with his eyes closed in his arms didn''t know what to do. His eyes innocently swept Xiaomao inch.


    "I didn''t touch him..."


    Xiao Maocun took two steps to check it, and immediately shouted, "my grandpa fainted! It''s not pretend! Send him to the hospital!"


    Now the leopard scratched his head. What''s the situation?


    Really passed out? Why is the old man so impatient?


    But he didn''t hesitate. He quickly pushed the old man to xiaomaocun. He didn''t want to participate in these bad things.


    Xiaomaocun''s martial arts practitioners all went back to ride their bikes.


    Seeing their vehicles, the leopard laughed directly.


    Why do they say that people who practice martial arts are poor? He saw it today.


    They came to fight and rode an electric car! Several even ride shared bikes! Not even a car! Although leopards can''t say how rich they are, they still have some savings. Moreover, every time they come out to work for boss Wang, their appearance hasn''t fallen. When they come out, they don''t dress neatly and drive a car?


    Where are these people? It seems that they don''t come to fight at all, but rather to buy vegetables in the vegetable market.


    Then a rather embarrassing scene appeared.


    Electric car, why take his grandpa? These electric cars are not big. There is just one person sitting in the back. Do you want him to ride a bike with grandpa in the back?


    Grandpa has fainted now. How can he toss about like this?


    Xiaomaocun is worried.


    The leopard said weakly, "I have a car here..."


    Xiaomaocun didn''t talk nonsense at all. He directly took grandpa into the car.


    The leopard stopped talking nonsense and jumped into the car and drove to the hospital.


    This scene is quite ridiculous.


    Leopards are here to fight! It was aimed at completely defeating them, but it turned out to be a bit of a sword!


    Why is he still confused to be a driver and help xiaomaocun take his grandfather to the hospital.


    When he got to the hospital, the leopard didn''t respond. He and xiaomaocun carried grandpa to the emergency room. Only then did they have the time to light a cigarette.


    At this time, the butcher''s phone also came.


    "My grass, what the fuck are you doing?" the butcher saw the leopard''s car moving in the opposite direction on the way over just now. I don''t know what happened.


    The leopard''s mouth moved, so he really didn''t know how to answer.


    "There''s something wrong with me. I won''t do it today."


    "Cao NIMA, next time you can''t make up your mind, I''ll tell boss Wang directly!" the butcher was not polite and scolded on the phone.


    The leopard hung up the phone upset.


    The butcher is upset. He is much more upset than the butcher!


    He feels blackmailed now. Shouldn''t xiaomaocun have negotiated with his grandfather? Play like this! Just to crush the leopard!


    Shit!


    The boy doesn''t seem to be in a big grade. Why do he have so many minds!


    Just when the leopard was upset about smoking, xiaomaocun came over.


    "Grass, what do you want to do? This is Lyon in the hospital!" the leopard quickly straightened up. He was afraid that xiaomaocun would suddenly start with him. Although he was not afraid, it was in the hospital after all.


    Shua.


    Xiaomaocun didn''t fight with him, but put out his hand.


    "Thank you."


    The leopard''s eyebrows moved and didn''t react for a long time.


    "You..."


    "Thank you for bringing my grandpa to the hospital. The doctor said it might be dangerous if you came a little late."


    The leopard''s head was buzzing. His first reaction was that he had not been wronged! that ''s great!


    Xiao Maocun suddenly didn''t know what to do. He was numb.


    "Please go down and pay first." at this time, a little nurse came and urged Xiao Maocun.


    He promised, but he sighed in the dark and didn''t leave for a long time.


    Seeing him like this, the leopard understood in an instant.


    The leopard took out a card and gave it to the little nurse: "go swipe your card first!"


    The little nurse looked at the leopard in surprise and took his card and left.


    Xiaomaocun travels on a shared bike, but the leopard doesn''t lack this money! Although he is quite stingy, he doesn''t have any opinion that he can save a life with this money!

 Chapter 1663

    Man''s nature at birth is good.


    The leopard''s heart is also meat long. He is also a normal person. He just seems a little fierce after spending so long with boss Wang.


    But he is different from Hong Zi, the butcher. He has a kind heart.


    And he''s not stupid.


    Xiaomaocun has encountered difficulties now. Isn''t it a good time for him to win over people?


    He will certainly be grateful to himself for lending him money at this time!


    Besides, even if he doesn''t give money, what if the old man wrongs himself? I can''t explain clearly. I still have to give money!


    You might as well take it out early to buy personal information.


    Watching the leopard give the card out, xiaomaocun was stunned.


    The leopard could even see tears in his eyes.


    A penny never dies a hero.


    A man as honest as he is certainly not going to take shortcuts. At best, he works outside and earns a dead salary.


    But in this society, people who earn dead wages can have any spare money?


    This money is undoubtedly a disaster for xiaomaocun.


    "Thanks, big brother." Xiao Maocun held it for a long time and said a word.


    The leopard smiled: "nothing, you should! Just use the money. If it''s not enough, ask me again!"


    The leopard has been forthright since he started with boss Wang.


    He always pays great attention to money.


    From boss Wang, he can also see that as long as he has money and a little mind, everyone can mix up in Jinhai city!


    Money is the first!


    But don''t think the leopard gave the money to xiaomaocun as soon as he was hot. He had an idea!


    It''s better to incorporate than win.


    Wouldn''t it be better to incorporate all these people?


    And after receiving it, it''s his leopard!


    If he had the support of these people, he would not be able to fight the butcher?


    The money is absolutely worth it!


    And it seems that xiaomaocun is also an honest man.


    Just when xiaomaocun was ready to thank the leopard, there was a cry downstairs. He and the leopard hurried down to see it.


    It was the two of them who faced off in the hospital! There''s going to be a fight.


    "Stop!" the leopard quickly shouted to his man.


    Xiaomaocun also called everyone to stop.


    In the hospital, the police must come soon. The leopard doesn''t want to trouble.


    Before the leopard said anything, xiaomaocun shouted, "from today on, he is my big brother!"


    WOW~~


    Everyone was stunned.


    Including leopards.


    But then the leopard put on a smile around his mouth.


    Isn''t that what he wants?


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai City, power center.


    Section chief Duan is sitting in his office.


    There were many papers on the desk, but he didn''t want to read them at all.


    He didn''t know and didn''t want to know the progress of his Hongzi affair and Liu hongran''s affair and the extent of the investigation.


    Now he just cares about his own affairs.


    Care about whether you can retreat.


    Last time, Wang Yi found out that his mother was ill and spent money in hospital. So don''t ask. Soon he can find boss Wang.


    It''s a little difficult for Wang Yi to investigate section chief Duan, but it''s not a matter of doing something to investigate someone like boss Wang?


    Besides, as long as he finds out the monitoring on that day, he will know everything?


    It is estimated that he is in the monitoring stage now.


    Section chief Duan''s career may have a countdown left.


    Boss Wang, he really can''t control it.


    But he didn''t intend to tell boss Wang about the pressure Wang Yi gave him. Telling him would only make him more wary, which would be bad for himself!


    I can''t forget what such a cunning person can do. No one knows!


    Just pick out your relationship first!


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    He really didn''t want to make this call if he didn''t have to.


    He really can''t help it.


    "Hello ~ ~" the phone rang for a while, and an old voice answered.


    Hearing the sound, section chief Duan almost didn''t cry.


    At the same time, I also blame myself in my heart!


    I really let the teacher down!


    I remember how ambitious and clean he was when he just graduated from school and was appointed to the branch by the teacher.


    Who would have thought that he would come to this stage?


    What a fate!


    The person he is most sorry for now is the teacher who valued him most at the beginning.


    In doing so, he simply failed to live up to the teacher''s wishes.


    "Teacher..." his voice trembled.


    "Wengong." his teacher''s voice on the phone is not slow, but these things are so big that teachers far away in the capital must have heard of them for a long time.


    "Teacher, I did something wrong." section chief Duan took a deep breath, looked up and didn''t let his tears flow down.


    If he had a knife, he really wanted to give himself some.


    Looking back, during his contact with boss Wang for so long, he seemed to be confused. He was crazy to associate with boss Wang, so that he finally came to this point.


    Why should it be used by boss Wang? This is still because of the selfish desire of section chief Duan.


    He has been sitting in this position for a long time, and he wants to walk up.


    But boss Wang has his little tail in his hand! If that thing shakes out, he won''t want to go up in his life!


    But who could have thought that things finally came to this point.


    Section chief Duan not only couldn''t get promoted, but also almost got involved to the point of ruin?


    It''s all his fault. It''s all his selfish desires!


    The old voice on the phone paused for a few seconds before saying, "just know you''re wrong. Wengong, you''re my most proud student. It doesn''t matter if you go wrong. The important thing is not to make mistakes again and again!"


    Section chief Duan nodded quickly: "teacher, I will change it in the future, as long as I can have another chance!"


    Now it is clear that the teacher knows everything, and seems to know quite thoroughly.


    Section chief Duan thought it was a luxury when he said this.


    This kind of thing is not as simple as giving or not giving opportunities. The top has to deal with him. He has no temper at all.


    It''s not even too much to catch him.


    "Alas ~ ~ ~ ~" the teacher sighed heavily on the phone and then said, "Wen Gong, there is no distinction between right and wrong in this world, but right and wrong. You have made a mistake in the question of right and wrong! It is impossible to make up for it. But you are my student. I know you best, and you have done so many things, and you can''t die! Even if you have done these things in this position for so many years, you have worked hard without credit. Although you have made a mistake, your credit can''t be erased!"


    This made Duan section chief''s tears fall in an instant.


    In this world, only their own teachers know themselves best.


    I''m wrong, it''s ridiculous, but can I say I don''t have credit?

 Chapter 1664

    Now, I''m afraid only the teacher will say so.


    Only he will give section chief Duan a chance to start over again.


    Section chief Duan couldn''t hold back after all, and tears fell down.


    These are tears of regret!


    It is also the tears of reform!


    Apart from other things, he is definitely a talent and has excellent quality. We can see from his contributions in this position in recent years that even if anyone comes over, he may not be able to do well.


    It''s just that he capsized in the gutter.


    Can this erase everything from him?


    Now he is eager to have someone to speak for him, and this person is his mentor.


    Hearing the cry of section chief Duan, the teacher was silent for a few seconds.


    Everything is silent. He knows that section chief Duan is wrong, and this mistake will never be made again in his life!


    I don''t blame him.


    At the beginning, his mother was ill and in urgent need of money. In addition, he was a big filial son. How can he not move these ideas?


    How can we not make an exception?


    It was this society that forced him to this point.


    After a while, the teacher said, "Wengong, things have come to this stage. Tell me the truth, does Liu hongran have anything to do with you?"


    Dong Dong!


    Section chief Duan''s heart jumped wildly in an instant.


    The picture that boss Wang wanted to kill Liu hongran that night seemed to be as vivid as what happened yesterday.


    He told boss Wang not to touch Liu hongran, but he just didn''t listen! What can I do?


    But he didn''t expect that the teacher knew it so thoroughly.


    He took a deep breath and replied seriously, "this matter has something to do with me, but it''s definitely not my idea. I advised him at the beginning, but he didn''t listen. I didn''t know it until later..."


    This made the teacher silent for a while.


    "Well... I see. But I hinted to you at the beginning that this man can''t move. You didn''t take it seriously at all! I''ve seen hongran, too. He''s a good man. It''s a pity. Who could have thought he would come to this point?"


    Section chief Duan also has 10000 regrets in his heart.


    If he had known this, how could he let boss Wang touch Liu hongran? Even if you bet on your career, you have to save Liu hongran!


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    "Teacher, it''s all my fault." section chief Duan kept breathing deeply.


    With this matter, don''t say it will ruin the official career of section chief Duan. It is possible for him to live in it all his life!


    After saying this, he recognized it.


    If the teacher wants to help him with all his strength, he can still have a little breathing room in the future. If the teacher doesn''t want to help him, he will accept his life in the future.


    "Wengong, only you and I know about this. I heard that you have a security department and a man named Wang Yi has been investigating you?" the teacher said.


    He nodded hurriedly, "well, this Wang Yi is not simple! He''s almost holding my throat."


    If the teacher asked about Wang Yi a few months ago, he would only say that Wang Yi is a boy who doesn''t know anything, but now his section chief can''t say so.


    Wang Yi is not simple. Even with his own strength, he has to send his section chief in!


    How terrible is this?


    "Wengong, it''s easy to say everything else, but you must make clear the relationship about Liu hongran, so that I can help you!" the teacher said.


    Section chief Duan quickly promised.


    He also saw that Liu hongran was the focus of all the spearheads. If Liu hongran hadn''t happened, Wang Yi couldn''t have been crazy about herself.


    "You must have done a lot of these things. If you do it yourself, I''ll start here ~"


    "Thank you, teacher." section chief Duan said respectfully and hung up.


    With one breath, he wiped away the tears on his face, then sat back in the office chair and closed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Wake up in the morning.


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Xu Jingwen''s slightly baby fat face. At ordinary times, her heroic face became quite gentle at this moment.


    I couldn''t help being curious and reached out and touched her cheek.


    Whoosh~


    She moved and opened her eyes.


    She smiled when she saw me. He put his arm around me and kissed me: "if only I could wake up every morning and see you ~"


    This makes my heart bitter.


    I propped myself up and lit a cigarette.


    She held me and pressed her face against my chest.


    My eyes wantonly sprinkled on her smooth body, greedily enjoying everything in front of her.


    "Wenzi, I met Wang Yuxian that day." she drew a circle on my chest with her small hand.


    "Oh? Have you met?" my eyebrows moved. The first thing I thought of was a picture of two people tit for tat.


    That picture makes me feel bad.


    "Wenzi, Wang Yuxian is a good man. She told me that you will be the only man in the future."


    What she said was light, but I could still hear a hint of bitterness from her mouth.


    Having a rival like Wang Yuxian is undoubtedly every woman''s nightmare.


    Hiss~


    I took a puff of smoke and didn''t speak.


    My feelings with Wang Yuxian are beyond doubt.


    So what is she?


    Where should I put her?


    "Wenzi, do you like me?" she suddenly raised her head and looked at me seriously.


    I smiled and grabbed her: "if I don''t like you, will I come out with you? It''s so frequent and the amount of labor is so large ~"


    "You hate it!" Xu Jingwen thought of her crazy request last night, so she was shy and beat me hard with her small fist.


    I grabbed her hand and said half jokingly, "why? I want to go to war early in the morning? Then I''ll accompany you to the end ~"


    I''m going to kiss her.


    She hurried away: "no, my legs are still a little sour now. I can''t stand it ~"


    It''s funny to see her compromise. Where was the tigress last night?


    She suddenly turned over, rode on me and looked at me seriously: "Zhang Wen, there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. You should seriously answer me."


    I nodded: "you ask."


    "That day you said you would break off contact with me. Is it serious?"


    Of course I was serious that day, but I just didn''t want Xu Jingwen to participate too much in this matter.


    I asked, "Xiaojing, don''t investigate Hongzi."


    She raised her eyebrows and sat up from the bed, regardless of the quilt falling from her shoulder: "Zhang Wen, you really have a ghost! You really did that, didn''t you?"


    I took a deep breath: "it doesn''t matter whether I did it or not. I don''t want to see you suffer."

 Chapter 1665

    After listening to me, her amazing chest trembled violently: "I suffer a loss? Zhang Wen, if you don''t tell me the truth, that''s what makes me suffer a loss! I''m helping you!"


    It may be difficult for her to understand.


    She is a policeman and has always been upright. Now she suspects that I did things, but I don''t tell her the truth and say it''s for her good. Can she believe it?


    I stroked her ruddy little face and said softly, "whatever you think, but I certainly won''t say another word to you about these things. But I can tell you that if you want, when these things are over, I will turn myself in. Tell the police everything I''ve done ~"


    I said it seriously, but she ate it. She clenched her teeth secretly: "I don''t mean that, and I don''t want to see you go in..."


    This is her pain. She doesn''t want to watch me go in or continue to hang out.


    Then she hugged me tightly and said seriously, "Zhang Wen, I''ve been your woman all my life, just your woman. Don''t say those heartless words to me in the future, will you?"


    I didn''t speak, but she put her arms back in her arms.


    ¡­¡­


    The world is wonderful.


    It''s so wonderful that the two people who were just about to break their blood are now as good as two friends.


    In the hospital.


    Grandpa xiaomaocun has been out of danger and is resting in the ward.


    At this time, the leopard and xiaomaocun were sitting in the corridor.


    Chat.


    The leopard told him a lot about his life on the road.


    Xiaomaocun also told him a lot about his martial arts practice.


    In fact, the martial arts world is also the Jianghu, but it is much simpler and purer than the Taoism. There are not so many intrigues here, but only the level of Kung Fu.


    However, xiaomaocun said that he had only enough money to eat and wear for so many years. He was also very poor to live with his grandfather.


    The leopard laughed when he said this.


    On the road, the first thing is money.


    These martial arts practitioners may practice martial arts and drink together all day, not for money.


    But bastards are different. Without money, who will hang out with you?


    Follow you and drink the northwest wind!


    This is the difference of ideas.


    "Brother Bao, in fact, you are good at martial arts. Have you also practiced martial arts?" xiaomaocun asked him.


    The leopard smiled. He had never practiced martial arts.


    "I am self-taught."


    "Then your talent must be quite high ~" xiaomaocun sincerely praised.


    The leopard shook his head and entered the topic: "later, follow me. I dare not say how rich you can be, but it is definitely much richer than now!"


    Xiaomao is excited.


    He is a martial artist. He shouldn''t have these thoughts, but the reality severely photographed him on the shore.


    Grandpa doesn''t even have money to see a doctor. Does he have to be poor all the time?


    If it goes on like this, it will only make it more difficult for him and grandpa. Seeing that grandpa is old and has a disease, it''s inevitable. Then there must be some money at home?


    He didn''t think about going out to work, but how much can he earn?


    I''m afraid grandpa''s stay in hospital will be enough for him to work for several years.


    How can this be?


    "Brother Bao, but I''m a martial artist after all..." xiaomaocun still hesitated.


    He learned this martial arts, not to fight. If his master knew it, he would die of anger!


    The leopard said seriously, "my eldest brother told me before that if people don''t have the ability to change this society, they should follow the flow. Can you change the current situation? Can you go out to work and make money?"


    The little hair was speechless.


    Indeed.


    It''s not that he wants to mix with society, but that society forces him to mix with society.


    He didn''t want to, but he had to.


    "Also, many engineering teams didn''t take over the heating project in your community, and we reluctantly took over. Do you know why people don''t take over? Because people know that there is not much profit in it! No one is stupid. If we don''t do well in this project, we will lose money. Who do you say is willing to do it? In fact, we do this project more to help the elderly in the community , your community is very old, and the heating pipeline has long been aging. After the heating is replaced, you don''t have to suffer in winter! Especially the elderly, they are the most afraid of cold. "


    Xiaomao inch nodded, but still felt a little unbelievable: "you really don''t intend to move other thoughts?"


    The leopard was amused by his words. In such an old community, what they want is nothing. Even if they want to move their mind, what can they do?


    "In your community, no one wants to touch it. What do you think we can do? Don''t worry!"


    Xiaomaocun patted his chest and stood up: "brother Bao, I''ll help you supervise the work at that time! The old people in the community are familiar with me, and I''ll do their work!"


    The leopard smiled with satisfaction: "OK!"


    Originally, he thought he had to ask the butcher for help, but now it seems that he needs a wool butcher! I have already finished xiaomaocun. In the future, xiaomaocun will be the number one of his men. If they work with the butcher, the butcher will certainly not be an opponent.


    Xiaomaocun''s martial arts essence is not for nothing!


    "By the way, brother Bao, my martial brothers..." Xiaomao inch seemed to think of something and asked weakly.


    The leopard laughed: "all with me! But I have to go back and arrange this so that they can have money. You have to wait a while."


    Xiaomao was excited at once.


    These martial brothers are not rich masters. They practice Boxing at the back of the community all day. There was a martial arts school before. Now, because they don''t have money, the martial arts school has been cashed out.


    This is also very helpless.


    If they can make money with leopards in the future, they can rent back the previous martial arts school if they are not in good condition.


    "Brother Bao, thank you!" xiaomaocun said seriously.


    The leopard waved his hand to show him that he was welcome.


    The leopard was talking big just now.


    He is at best a younger brother under boss Wang. How can he collect the capital of the younger brother?


    Besides, after receiving so many younger brothers, how should he arrange it?


    Although boss Wang has many people, he has strict requirements on how many people he accepts. Otherwise, isn''t it a mob?


    But he really wanted to bring xiaomaocun over. He had been with boss Wang for so many years and knew a lot of ways to make money. He thought that after arranging the project in a few days, he would find another way. At least, he had to keep xiaomaocun by his own ability.


    With these fierce martial arts practitioners, is Jinhai afraid that it will not have its own place in the future?


    I''m afraid boss Wang will have to use him again!

 Chapter 1666

    Leopard has a bad life and people are obscene, but he has one advantage, that is, he can bear it.


    Ask a man who can be a little brother under boss Wang for such a long time. What else can''t he bear?


    Opportunities are not for those who are prepared, but for those who have been working silently.


    The little bastard comes out and depends on his life.


    Originally, today''s event was going to be ruined by the leopard, but I didn''t expect that there was a sudden turning point. Isn''t it the leopard''s life?


    Now that he has collected a small hair inch, he is not ready to tell the butcher, so he is ready to raise it himself.


    No one knows that leopards are so ambitious.


    Boss Wang doesn''t know, neither does the butcher.


    After things in the community were arranged, the leopard went to the company.


    Although he still had a wound on his face, he came here this time with quite a bang.


    Why?


    Because he did good!


    He came here to inform Ge Qiang that he would carry out the construction as scheduled, and to take a look at his favorite woman, Xiao Zhao~


    "Who are you looking for?" the woman at the front desk asked when she saw the leopard coming in.


    The leopard secretly scolds Ge Qiang for his good life. He works in such a good place all day and is accompanied by beautiful women. It''s too pathetic to look at himself.


    If there are no beauties around, you have to go out and work hard!


    Because of the community, he had a fight with xiaomaocun, but looking at GE Qiang, he has been enjoying it here all the time!


    The gap between people is so big!


    The leopard was unhappy: "I''m looking for GE Qiang''s grandson!"


    The woman at the front desk changed her face, but said politely, "please wait a minute."


    She saw that the leopard was not an ordinary person. He was the first person who dared to scold Ge Qiang in the company.


    She has to inform quickly.


    But as soon as she put her hand on the phone, the leopard pressed her little hand~


    "Wait a minute. Just tell me where he is. I''ll find him myself."


    The woman hesitated a little and told the leopard what to do when GE Qiang scolded her?


    The leopard winked at her: "don''t worry, I won''t say you told me ~"


    "He''s in the innermost room," the woman said immediately.


    The leopard smiled with satisfaction. He just likes to talk to smart people.


    Ge Qiang''s office is the largest and most special.


    Why is it special?


    Because the back room is a bed. The original intention is that GE Qiang can rest at any time when he is tired, but now Ge Qiang and Xiao Zhao hang out in it when they have nothing to do.


    The leopard went to the door and listened to it.


    Inside were the laughing voices of Ge Qiang and Xiao Zhao.


    Dong Dong!


    The leopard smashed at the door.


    Ge Qiang inside was startled, and then came Xiao Zhao''s voice: "who is it?"


    Who in the company doesn''t know about GE Qiang and her? Who has such long eyes?


    "Me!" cried the leopard.


    Xiao Zhao may also think the leopard''s voice is a little familiar, but she didn''t guess who it was, so she quickly promised and opened the door.


    Outside, there are leopards.


    It''s a leopard with a red and swollen face.


    Little Zhao Mei stared round: "are you..."


    The leopard didn''t talk nonsense. He picked Xiao Zhao''s chin with his hand and looked at her with great interest: "what''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for a day and don''t know me?"


    Whoosh~


    Xiao Zhao''s body trembled violently.


    This makes the leopard tired of this obscene strength!


    The leopard directly pushed the door in and closed the door.


    Looking at GE Qiang inside, he looked completely panicked.


    The shirt collar wasn''t even done.


    The leopard took another look at Xiao Zhao. The latter looked alarmed, but the ruddy on Xiao Zhao''s face made the leopard like it.


    Now you don''t have to ask what was done in there just now.


    The leopard''s face became gloomy. He blocked Xiao Zhao behind him and his eyes flashed: "Xiao Zhao, don''t worry, I''m in charge here. Tell me, did Ge Qiang do something to you?"


    Xiao Zhao is not stupid. Even if he has something, may he tell the leopard?


    Moreover, Xiao Zhao likes Ge Qiang very much. If he goes on like this, he can pay off his family''s foreign debt in less than half a year.


    Xiao Zhao''s efforts were not in vain.


    After listening to the leopard''s words, Xiao Zhao stared round and looked like he couldn''t believe it.


    She can''t believe the leopard is so stupid!


    The leopard touched her eyes and nodded to her, "don''t be afraid, Ge Qiang doesn''t dare to touch you with me!"


    "Are you... Are you sick?" Xiao Zhao was no longer so charming. He directly shook off the leopard''s hand and went to ge Qiang. "General Ge is very kind to me. Please don''t disturb us?"


    Grass


    The leopard''s eyes stared round and scolded in his heart.


    Ge Qiang can! Brainwash Xiao Zhao directly. This is!


    "Leopard, what''s the matter with you?" Ge Qiang was a little impatient. He always felt that there was a string missing in this man''s head.


    "Grass, I''ll tell you that I''ve finished all the work in the community. Just let him start work as scheduled!"


    "Oh, it''s all done?" Ge Qiang''s eyes lit up.


    Yesterday, the leopard and the man were equal. They couldn''t open the glue. He did it today? It seems that boss Wang really has some ways.


    The leopard said coldly, "just start work as scheduled! Also, if I know you bully Xiao Zhao, I can''t spare you!"


    Then he pushed the door and went out.


    Looking at his back, a faint warmth rose in Xiao Zhao''s heart.


    When the leopard said that just now, he looked very handsome.


    Didn''t Ge Qing bully her?


    For half a month, she was not allowed to sleep well all night~


    ¡­¡­


    The night in Jinhai is the most charming.


    Standing on the highest building overlooking the whole Jinhai City, it is like a milky way.


    The leopard received a small hair inch, so we must take him out to feel the night in Jinhai city.


    Tonight, the leopard called xiaomaocun and several Division brothers out to play in the largest night market in Jinhai city.


    To tell the truth, xiaomaocun has never been to this place. First, the consumption is too high to afford it. Second, this is not the place for their martial arts practitioners. But now they have nothing to avoid with leopards.


    When he came in, the leopard put his hand on xiaomaocun''s shoulder and said in his ear, "xiaomaocun, I''ll find a woman to make you have fun at night. I know, you must be the first time?"


    Needless to say, it''s the first time to see his green appearance.


    The leopard wants xiaomaocun to experience what a woman''s ocean is.


    The consumption in this night show is not high, but it''s not cheap to find women.


    The leopard also bled this time.


    After several people came in, many people who knew the leopard greeted him with a smile.


    After so many years with boss Wang, who doesn''t know, is that little bastards know more, or some nameless bastards.


    No way, that''s the identity of the leopard!

 Chapter 1667

    After the leopard came in, he asked the manager to find him a good position, and then sat down with xiaomaocun.


    After a while, the wine came up.


    The leopard called some women to accompany him and took them away at night.


    Xiaomaocun seems to have a good drinking capacity. Several people made a statement with the leopard and said they should follow him in the future. His face turned red after a few drinks.


    The leopard worked with him cup by cup.


    "Hey, hey, you haven''t touched a woman yet? I tell you, it''s called traveling around the world ~" said the leopard. He grabbed Xiaomao''s hand and swam away on the woman.


    Xiao Mao stared at the leopard in disbelief.


    It''s good to mix with society. You can fucking play like this!


    He is also a normal man. These things are not without fantasy, but they have never come true! The leopard also took him to the ditch.


    "What''s up? Cool? The next move is called huoshao Lianying ~" the leopard is obscene and has many tricks, so he grabbed Xiaomao''s hand and took out another meal, making the woman cry out shyly.


    Xiao Maocun blushed.


    This is shy.


    The leopard smiled more fiercely. Facing the woman in front of xiaomaocun, he said, "serve him well at night! He''s the first time. I won''t ask you for a red envelope, okay?"


    A meteor flashed in the woman''s eyes, looked at Xiaomao inch and nodded shyly.


    "Ha ha ~" seeing xiaomaocun like this, the leopard was not happy.


    As soon as the leopard was happy, he opened several bottles of wine.


    At this time, the manager who had just received the leopard hurriedly ran over with a red palm print on his face.


    "Brother Bao, let me tell you something..."


    The leopard stood up: "grass, who dares to beat you here?"


    I''m kidding!


    Who doesn''t know that the manager and the leopard are friends? Offending leopards is not the same as offending boss Wang?


    "Brother Bao, can you give up your position? I''ve covered all the expenses tonight ~" the manager said quickly. It looks like he''s about to cry.


    "Grass, why do you want me to give up my seat? I won''t fucking let you!" the leopard was upset.


    Today is his first time to bring them out. How can he be ashamed of so many women around him? Definitely not! And he also wants to see who is so unambiguous!


    The manager took a deep breath. If he were an ordinary person, he would send him away, but it''s not an ordinary person!


    "Brother Bao, it''s Wang Peng who will come to your position by name..."


    The leopard stared and stopped breathing for a few seconds: "what, Wang... Wang Peng?"


    Who can''t be provoked by the people on the road now?


    It''s not Baidao, nor boss Wang, but Wang Peng!


    If you annoy the white Taoist, you may have a chance to escape. If you annoy boss Wang, you may also have a chance to escape your life, but if you annoy Wang Peng, there is only one end, that is death!


    The word Wang Peng has gone deep into the bone marrow.


    The leopard thinks he is powerful and even dares to fight with the butcher, but he absolutely dare not offend Wang Peng, even if he is drunk! This is no joke! This is fatal!


    "Brother Bao, look..." the manager hurried when he saw that the leopard hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    Wang Peng is waiting right ahead! The living hell didn''t want to offend him anymore.


    The leopard came back to himself: "tonight''s consumption is on your head, what you said!"


    The manager nodded quickly. Compared with life, what is this money?


    The leopard was quite unambiguous one second ago. The next second, when he heard the word Wang Peng, he immediately withered.


    Xiaomaocun has never been in touch with things in the aisle, let alone heard the name of Wang Peng. Seeing the leopard, he is interested.


    "Brother Bao, who is this Wang Peng?"


    The leopard smiled awkwardly. How should he explain to xiaomaocun? The explanation is too deep. I lose face. The explanation is too shallow. Xiaomaocun doesn''t know the powerful relationship.


    So he patted xiaomaocun on the shoulder and said, "this man is special. Anyway, you should remember not to annoy him."


    Xiaomao inch is nothing else. What are your martial brothers doing? When I practiced martial arts since childhood, would I be afraid of a bastard?


    "Brother Bao, or I''ll clean him up?" he asked tentatively.


    The leopard''s face changed greatly and quickly shook his head: "don''t..."


    "Grass, tell you to get out of the way. Can''t understand people''s words or what?"


    At this time, a loud voice came.


    The man was so angry that he could hear so clearly in the noisy night scene.


    The leopard was stunned. When he saw several people coming over, he was like being struck by thunder.


    The man in a suit with a white shirt inside is not Wang Peng. Who is he?


    It just seems that Wang Peng has been decadent recently. His hair is a little messy and his face is still covered with beard residue, but his handsome has not decreased at all.


    Seeing this face, the leopard''s heart almost stopped beating.


    The pupils dilated suddenly.


    Hun Zi and stars actually need publicity and packaging. Hun Zi like leopard is a neglected strength faction. They have never changed their name, but their skill and mind are actually much stronger than ordinary Hun Zi.


    To put it bluntly, the leopard just took the opportunity to pack himself.


    But Wang Peng has always been packaged and publicized.


    The word Wang Peng has now become a weapon.


    As long as he was mentioned, everyone was terrified.


    Wang Peng is not only a bastard, but also a qualified economic man.


    It seems that he has been publicized and crazily praised since his debut.


    It''s hard for people on the road to know Wang Peng''s name.


    In addition, he didn''t want to die at all. He was immediately known by people on the road.


    Now, he has become a king level figure.


    It''s not what leopards can provoke.


    The leopard is not even a third rate actor in front of him.


    Now can the leopard not tremble when he sees Wang Peng?


    Can''t you get scared and want to run away?


    When the manager saw Wang Peng coming, he hurried over and said a good word: "brother Peng, I have agreed with them, and they will let the place go right away! Don''t worry, I''m responsible for the consumption tonight!"


    Wang Peng came here today with more than a dozen people, each of whom had been mixing with Wang Peng from the beginning. Of course, brother Yijiao was also there.


    Brother Yijiao slapped the manager in the face without saying a word.


    "Grass, is brother Peng short of money?"


    The manager quickly shook his head, slapped himself in the face and said he had no intention.


    Although Wang Peng likes to make trouble, he is not a bully.


    But why is it so arrogant today that even brother Yijiao is a little crazy?


    Because the boss of the night show has a good relationship with boss Wang~


    Wang Peng came to play, on the one hand, the more important reason is to come and find fault.


    But brother Yijiao is merciful. As long as he doesn''t use his feet, he is merciful.


    Brother Yijiao was ready to continue to hit him, but Wang Peng stopped him.


    He stared straight at the leopard.

 Chapter 1668

    "Are you dissatisfied?" Wang Peng asked coldly.


    The leopard stood straight in an instant and pointed to himself incredulously.


    I''m kidding!


    Who dares not to be satisfied with Wang Peng''s words?


    How dare he!


    "I didn''t..." the leopard looked at Wang Peng innocently.


    That''s what it feels like to look at death.


    As long as you look at Wang Peng, you will feel that he will start at any time and poke himself into a sieve.


    The leopard knows so many bastards that no one can surpass Wang Peng, including the butcher!


    Wang Peng went over and straightened the leopard''s collar with his hand. Then he took out a pile of money from his pocket and smashed it on the leopard''s face.


    Suddenly, ten thousand grass and mud horses galloped through the leopard''s heart.


    There''s a lot of money! He wants to pick it up, but it seems he can''t.


    Yes, Xiaomao inch. What do they think of themselves?


    No, he''s a financial fan.


    Wang Peng is OK after all. As soon as he comes over, he gives himself such a big problem.


    The leopard was stunned, but they were not stunned by the small hair inch behind him. They were not afraid of Wang Peng!


    Man''s meaninglessness comes from the unknown.


    Xiaomao Cun doesn''t know anything about Wang Peng. He doesn''t know anything. What else can he be afraid of?


    He felt that Wang Peng had nothing to do except that his eyes were a little scary.


    "Why? Not satisfied?" Wang Peng said, throwing out another pile of money, which almost knocked the leopard down.


    Everyone can see that it is false for Wang Peng to throw money. It is true to hit a leopard while throwing money.


    But the leopard dare not say anything. What can he say?


    dissatisfied?


    That''s not guaranteed. Wang Peng''s knife will arrive in the next second!


    This is no joke.


    Wang Peng shot, but he came for human life.


    The leopard stopped gnawing. Like the manager, he also had a red palm print on his face.


    Xiao Maocun can''t stand it. The leopard is his big brother. Wang Peng just blows like this. Dare you play like this?


    Shua.


    Xiaomao inch reached out and grabbed a wine bottle.


    At the same time, brother Yijiao''s knife also withstood Xiaomao''s back waist.


    "Don''t move, you''ll die today."


    Brother Yijiao has been mixing with Wang Peng and has learned this set well.


    If you were an ordinary person, you wouldn''t dare to act rashly with the knife behind you.


    Xiao Maocun was stunned.


    He was not sure that he could avoid the knife, and these people made him have no bottom in his heart. He didn''t know whether they dared to do it or not.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t bring my sword with me, otherwise I would surely kill Wang Peng and them all!


    The leopard hurriedly said, "brother Peng, he has drunk too much. Don''t be wise to him! He''s still in school and doesn''t understand anything. We''ll make room for you."


    Perhaps hearing the word "school", Wang Peng shook his head to brother Yijiao.


    At the beginning, Wang Peng came out of school. When he saw xiaomaocun, he seemed to see his former self.


    At that time, he was bullied by Li Fei. If Zhang Wen hadn''t helped him, he might still be a student in the school. How could he be like today?


    Wang Peng patted the leopard''s face with his hand: "let''s go."


    The leopard nodded quickly and left with xiaomaocun.


    Wang Peng''s purpose today is to find fault. He doesn''t want to do it. Moreover, his injury hasn''t been completely cured, and it''s not good for too violent activities.


    "Wait." Wang Peng suddenly stopped the leopard.


    The leopard stopped, his little eyes full of fear.


    I''ve heard that Wang Peng''s temperament changes quite quickly. Does he regret what he just said? Not going to let yourself go?


    Wang Peng pointed to the woman beside him: "let her stay with me."


    How dare a leopard refuse? Just push the woman out.


    A woman is an accessory in the night scene. You can do it or not!


    Wang Peng put his arms around the woman''s waist, looked at it for a few eyes, and threw it to his brother behind him.


    He stopped talking and sat there alone, smoking.


    The leopard took xiaomaocun and they hurried out of the night.


    "Brother Bao, why didn''t you do it just now?" xiaomaocun asked.


    Xiaomaocun is a martial artist. Maybe he is a good seedling in martial arts, but he is too far from being a man and mixing.


    Everyone can see that today''s leopard is quite shameful. As a good little brother, he shouldn''t have said these words, but xiaomaocun still said it in front of so many people.


    This is simply not giving the leopard face.


    Sure enough, the leopard''s face sank for a moment, but this question was asked by his lovely little brother xiaomaocun. He can bear it.


    "Xiaomaocun, we''re playing with society, not life. Remember, Wang Peng is here to play with life, not society. We have to hide when we meet people like him? But don''t worry, according to his way of playing, he will be finished in two years."


    Xiaomaocun still doesn''t understand the meaning of playing with life.


    Is there anyone in the world who is not afraid of death?


    Wang Peng? It doesn''t look like it at all!


    "But that woman..." Xiao Maocun was still a little unwilling. Although he was a woman in the night, he was robbed by Wang Peng. He was also angry.


    The leopard smiled.


    He saw that xiaomaocun was an impulsive young man.


    People with impulsive personality are actually the best to control.


    Because I have a low IQ, I must be sincere to my eldest brother.


    So as long as the leopard closes the small hair inch, it will certainly become a sharp blade in his hand in the future!


    "Women are nothing! I''ll take you to another field and find some girls again later!"


    They all nodded.


    The leopard thinks xiaomaocun is a martial arts practitioner and his IQ will not be very high. These martial arts practitioners give him the impression that he has developed limbs and simple mind. Although xiaomaocun is not smart, he is definitely not stupid.


    The key is that the leopard is kind to him.


    Xiaomaocun is eager to repay his kindness now.


    Then we can''t tolerate anyone provoking the leopard!


    He didn''t mix in the road. His first time with a leopard broke out his Jianghu spirit.


    The leopard thought it was nothing today, but he didn''t think so.


    He secretly swore in his heart that he would get back the face for the leopard this time!


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, at the door of the security department.


    Section chief Duan came out of the room shaking his tired body.


    His face was full of gloom.


    all afternoon.


    All afternoon!


    In the interrogation room of the security department, section chief Duan was interrogated all afternoon!


    He said that the interrogation room of the security department was opened for section chief Duan. Section chief Duan was quite familiar with coming here, even like going back to his own home.


    Moreover, Wang Yi went too far. He didn''t say anything sharp when he asked him, and didn''t give him face at all.


    He keeps saying that it is Mayor Chen''s arrangement. In fact, can he not know? It was all arranged by Wang Yi herself.


    Mayor Chen, just sit quietly behind the scenes.


    Sitting in the car, section chief Duan punched the steering wheel hard.


    Just now, the smiling face that resisted no outbreak also began to crack slowly.


    Section chief Duan is shameful.


    Wang Yi often calls him to the security department. Even if he is fine, he will be regarded as something by others.


    What is his position as section chief? How can you be pressed down by Wang Yi?


    Even if there was no reason to argue, even if the other party was right, section chief Duan didn''t break down and still kept a smiling face.

 Chapter 1669

    Section chief Duan is the last breath in his heart.


    It''s for the majesty he has established in officialdom for so long!


    But these strong retention, it seems that they will not exist for long.


    Wang Yi wants to tear his old face crazy, and finally ruin his reputation!


    Only when there is no one, section chief Duan will burst out.


    It''s a lie to say you''re not angry.


    So far, his hands are still shaking!


    He wanted to explode several times, but he endured the teacher''s words.


    The teacher said to let him clean up his relationship with Liu hongran, otherwise he couldn''t start.


    In fact, section chief Duan has been elevated. He says he is still handling cases and busy. In fact, someone has taken over his position now.


    To wait for him to step down at any time.


    No matter how stupid section chief Duan is, he can see it.


    However, at this point, he has no power in his hands, which is not a bad thing for his section chief Duan.


    This is more conducive to section chief Duan''s withdrawal.


    Thinking of this, section chief Duan took a deep breath and started the car.


    As soon as I left the door of the security department, the telephone rang.


    Looking down, the caller is boss Wang.


    He secretly scolded and thought that he was more and more afraid of what. He and boss Wang had not been in touch for several days.


    However, section chief Duan can''t show any abnormality at this time. What if the smart boss Wang finds out and throws a rake?


    He calmed down and picked it up.


    "Hey, Lao Wang."


    "Well, how are things handled on your side recently?" boss Wang''s voice on the phone was a little less angry. Recently, he was almost on vacation outside. Coupled with the good progress of Ge Qiang company, he was naturally in a much better mood.


    As long as we get the company up, it''s almost a matter of hands to crush Zhang Wen at that time.


    Boss Wang, who has been on the road for so many years, knows this truth well.


    Money is everything!


    "Oh, it''s still the same recently. I haven''t reported anything to you ~" section chief Duan''s attitude is quite low.


    Yo~


    Boss Wang immediately became interested when he heard this.


    After such a long time, section chief Duan''s rebellious appearance has been tamed by himself.


    Now we all know the word report.


    Section chief Duan''s attitude is low, but he knows it in his heart.


    The more this time, the more I can''t relax. I''ve endured it for so long. I can''t make mistakes at this time.


    If you turn against boss Wang at this time, it will be bad for you!


    "Lao Duan, if only you had this attitude all the time?" boss Wang said with a smile.


    "Hehe, yes, yes..."


    "Why do you have a voice outside? You''re not in the office?"


    "Well, I''m driving. I''m outside now," section chief Duan said casually.


    Boss Wang frowned, "are you driving?"


    Section chief Duan has such a big position that he has to drive by himself? Where''s the driver?


    Section chief Duan immediately realized that he had lost his language and hurriedly said, "the driver has something at home today, so I''ll let him go back ~"


    "Well," said boss Wang, "I''ve asked someone to do the heating project in the company. Isn''t there a piece of land to bid in a few days? You''ll help me finish it then."


    "Yes," section chief Duan promised.


    To be honest, boss Wang didn''t really care about the company. He can''t and doesn''t want to take care of it now.


    He has been elevated, and his rights have basically been erased. Now he is just an empty shell.


    In addition, the fact that he was wildly investigated by Wang Yi has long been spread all over the world. Who will buy face with the section chief?


    Who dares to work with him?


    Boss Wang just doesn''t know this. He is also the section chief of the remote control command section.


    But now section chief Duan can''t have anything unusual. He must promise. Otherwise, if boss Wang knows that he doesn''t have power, it''s not over.


    The first person who jumped out to bite him must be boss Wang!


    "Lao Duan, don''t worry about Liu hongran. Wait for the limelight to pass. You don''t have to worry too much!"


    The limelight?


    I''m kidding!


    Who doesn''t know this, section chief Duan?


    This matter will not be over until Jinhai city is turned upside down!


    Boss Wang is so naive!


    "Well, Liu hongran will be all right then, and I''ll be relaxed here," Duan said in his words.


    "OK, you can arrange it for me at the company. It''s all right!" boss Wang said and hung up the phone.


    If it had been before, the phone would have puzzled section chief Duan for a long time.


    Boss Wang called him and didn''t even have a dirty word! This is the sun coming out in the West.


    But the more so, the more he has no bottom in his heart. Will boss Wang notice anything? In that case, you''ll be in trouble!


    It seems that he must move faster!


    A simple phone call made section chief Duan suspicious, and boss Wang on the phone was also suspicious.


    Observing words and expressions and being good at groping are the characteristics of boss Wang.


    It is no accident that boss Wang can get into the position of the first brother in Jinhai city.


    Although he just called section chief Duan, although they didn''t say a few words, boss Wang still felt something was wrong.


    Why?


    Because of what section chief Duan said.


    He is driving himself.


    Section chief Duan drives by himself? This may seem like nothing, but the first thought in boss Wang''s head is that section chief Duan is slowly losing his power.


    He frowned and thought for a while.


    But he didn''t think deeply.


    Section chief Duan knows best where he is in Baidao, Jinhai city.


    If such people lose their rights, isn''t it a mess?


    And how can there be no omen for such a big thing?


    Besides, if there''s something, section chief Duan can''t tell him? You know, now they are grasshoppers tied to a rope!


    In the future, the section chief will rely on boss Wang. May I not tell him?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang didn''t bother his brain cells and simply put down his mobile phone.


    ¡­¡­


    In the absence of boss Wang, only the butcher can hold up his people. The butcher is very outstanding in terms of Jianghu status and means. No one has any opinion about him in this position.


    But last time, he was extremely upset.


    Because of the leopard.


    Fooled him around, but nothing happened.


    Now there is no news. He doesn''t even know whether the community is finished or not.


    Thinking so, he went out to find the leopard.


    Coincidentally, the leopard just came from the other end of the corridor.


    "Cao, where did you go yesterday?" the butcher asked angrily.


    Although the tone of the question made the leopard very uncomfortable, he replied, "I''ve gone to work. Where can I go?"

 Chapter 1670

    The leopard''s disdain made the butcher feel tired for a long time.


    You know, the leopard came to him on his own initiative! And what was the leopard''s attitude yesterday?


    That''s quite low-key!


    Why did it change in the blink of an eye? Leopard or leopard?


    Get up and become a Flying Leopard!


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" asked the butcher.


    He''s so curious.


    What can make a leopard so happy.


    Leopards don''t bird butchers at all. They look down on butchers even more after receiving small hair inches.


    He snorted coldly, "butcher, don''t forget that you''re just boss Wang''s younger brother. Our generations are the same!"


    According to the normal seniority, this is true, but the butcher is the number one under boss Wang. How can it be the same?


    Now boss Wang is gone, and everything is left to the butcher. This is not what the boss is.


    These things can be ignored by the butcher. What he cares about is the leopard''s attitude.


    Shua~


    The butcher still couldn''t help but grabbed the leopard''s collar: "what the fuck are you doing? Have you done that? Otherwise I''ll tell boss Wang!"


    It was quite a thrilling picture to be caught by the butcher''s collar, because no one knows whether the butcher''s fierce iron fist will fall down next second.


    The butcher''s skill is good. Basically no one can beat him.


    But the leopard is not afraid of him.


    The leopard was not vague at all. He grabbed his collar with his hand.


    The two just stood against each other.


    "Grass, I''ve done that well, and I can start work tomorrow!" cried the leopard.


    Now it''s the butcher''s turn to understand.


    The leopard is a little bastard. In his eyes, he is still a little bastard who can''t do anything. How did he do this?


    That day, he deliberately let the leopard go first, and also deliberately let him take fewer people, in order to make him suffer!


    But unexpectedly, the leopard did it!


    The sun is coming out in the West!


    At this time, several younger brothers saw it and hurried to fight.


    It took a long time to get their hands off.


    The leopard seemed quite unambiguous. He vomited water and walked away.


    The butcher''s face is gloomy, leopard, this is the rhythm of rebellion!


    ¡­¡­


    First it was about Liu hongran, then it was about Hong Zi.


    There are so many things happening in Jinhai city that Lao Hou and Lao Meng can''t be ignored.


    Before, the police force in Jinhai city had always focused on Liu hongran, but since Hongzi had an accident, it naturally scattered a lot of police force.


    But Lao Hou and Lao mengke never relaxed.


    They also know from Wang Yi that this matter is closely related to section chief Duan. If you want to understand the matter, you have to deal with section chief Duan.


    But the section chief is not a trivial matter. If he doesn''t do it well, he will burn himself.


    On the surface, Lao Hou and Lao Meng said they supported these things. In fact, no one checked them.


    I didn''t help.


    They want to see what Wang Yi is going to do.


    But the situation was beyond their expectation.


    Wang Yi''s ability to handle affairs is quite outstanding. He handles these things quite safely.


    Up to now, there is even the intention of pressing down the section chief.


    They were surprised by Wang Yi''s own strength.


    So, what reason do they have not to help Wang Yi now? Now stand up and crush section chief Duan in one fell swoop!


    Today, in the security department, Lao Hou and Lao Meng came to help Wang Yi collect and check the evidence.


    In the last week, Wang Yi has been almost crazy.


    Now he is divided into two waves here.


    One group of people went to investigate what happened when boss Wang met section chief Duan. The other group stayed in the security department to check and look at the surveillance photos.


    No matter which wave of people can succeed, it will certainly lead to the sacking of section chief Duan and tell the truth.


    When Lao Hou and Lao Meng came over, Wang Yi greeted them and went to do his own business.


    He still has several days of surveillance records on hand.


    Wang Yi knew what they were going to do, and she didn''t hurry to receive them.


    Lao Hou sat for a while and went to Wang Yi to check with him.


    ¡±Wang Yi, have you made any progress recently? "


    I haven''t been in contact with Wang Yi for a long time, but Lao Hou still sees that this person is absolutely resolute in handling affairs!


    Even more efficient than Lao Hou and Lao Meng.


    And I don''t know why. He always feels that Wang Yi has a grudge against section chief Duan. It seems that he wants nothing and wants to kill section chief Duan!


    That''s crazy!


    If the investigation goes on like this, section chief Duan will not be finished!


    Wang Yi scratched her confused head and said, "not yet."


    It would be easier to say if it were so easy to investigate.


    "Then either take section chief Duan to ask?" Lao Meng also came to make an idea.


    Wang Yi shook her head: "I asked him all afternoon yesterday. I''m afraid if I force him too hard, what will be the opposite effect."


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng looked at each other secretly and shrugged helplessly.


    These things really don''t need their reminding. Wang Yi is quite familiar with them.


    It seems that section chief Duan hasn''t had a good time these days.


    "So what''s your next plan? Liu hongran''s case hasn''t made any progress these days..." Lao Hou whispered beside him.


    Teng!


    Wang Yi suddenly stood up with a photo in her hand.


    Lao Hou thought he had a problem with his words and looked at him in confusion.


    "Xiao Tian, go and find out whose car the license plate number is xxxxx!" Wang Yi said loudly, ignoring Lao Hou and them at all.


    The man named Zi Xiaotian hurried to check.


    In less than a few seconds, he said, "chief Wang, the license plate number is the same as that near the crime that day!"


    Wang Yi''s eyes lit up and her heart jumped.


    He caught it!


    "Everyone stopped their work and came to check the track of the car!" Wang Yi ordered, so everyone was busy.


    For a time, the office was in a mess. Lao Hou and Lao Meng quickly let him out and watched.


    Everyone was very focused and busy for about half an hour. Someone spoke.


    "Section chief Wang, this car appeared near a tea house. The person who came down from it was boss Wang!"


    Wang Yi excitedly patted her thigh: "great! Give me the photos of the car and the photos of boss Wang''s section chief Duan going to the tea house!"


    "Yes!"


    When Liu hongran had an accident, the car was nearby and had something to do with section chief Duan. Could it be such a coincidence?


    Wang Yi guessed right. This matter really has an inseparable relationship with section chief Duan.


    Seeing that Wang Yi was dressed, Lao Hou and Lao Meng hurried over.


    "Wang Yi, what''s new?"


    Wang Yi showed them the photos in her hand: "I''m going to find section chief Duan now. If you like, you can also go with me."

 Chapter 1671

    Looking at the picture, Lao Hou was stunned for a few seconds, and then asked, "since there is evidence, why not arrest people directly?"


    They are just special commissioners from above and don''t know much about the process.


    In their view, the evidence is enough.


    Wang Yi shook her head: "although the photo shows boss Wang''s car, there is no evidence that his car has been to the scene. What if he denies it? Section chief Duan went to the tea club with boss Wang, but they don''t know what they said in it. This needs further investigation."


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng nodded suddenly, and then they looked at each other: "we''ll go with you!"


    Wang Yi didn''t talk nonsense. She turned and left: "then you move faster."


    They hurried to follow from behind.


    Wang Yi did not summon section chief Duan this time, but chose to go there in person.


    In order to quickly see the face of section chief Duan and find out the abnormality from him!


    The party followed Wang Yi upstairs. Wang Yi directly opened the door of section chief Duan''s office.


    Section chief Duan was startled, then narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Yi and them.


    Wang Yi walked over two steps and sat down in the opposite chair.


    Pop.


    Several photos were taken on the desk of section chief Duan.


    "This is the picture we found from the surveillance. You can have a look first."


    Section chief Duan took it over suspiciously.


    Suddenly, his head was buzzing like a ball of explosion.


    What''s going on!


    Can it be said that Wang Yi''s investigation has reached this point?


    His speed is faster than he thought!


    Section chief Duan clearly saw the date on the photo. That was the day Liu hongran was killed!


    Boss Wang drove there. Liu hongran must have gone.


    Damn it, I told boss Wang to keep his hands and feet clean, but Wang Yi still got the handle!


    But the problem comes. With this photo and the evidence of boss Wang''s meeting with his section chief, why doesn''t Wang Yi arrest people?


    There is only one reason, that is, insufficient evidence!


    Although Wang Yi found these evidences and found Duan''s head, it was still a long way from arresting him.


    How can we catch it without conclusive evidence?


    Wang Yi must have come to see what reaction his section chief has. It''s true.


    Section chief Duan''s face flashed a gloomy, but he immediately covered up the past.


    "Wang Yi, as I told you, boss Wang and I are just ordinary friends. Is it OK for ordinary friends to go out for a cup of tea?"


    Wang Yi smiled and turned over the picture: "section chief Duan, my focus is not on the tea house, but on this car. This is a picture near the crime. This is boss Wang''s car, the same as the car I drove when I went to see you ~"


    Section chief Duan scolded in his heart. Wang Yi is preparing to lead him into the trap step by step.


    If someone else, you''ll be fooled if you don''t keep it together, but who''s section chief Duan? Wang Yi plays these games, but they are all the rest of her own. Can she not see through them?


    Section chief Duan spread his hands: "what does he do? Does it have anything to do with me?"


    When Wang Yi spoke, she kept staring into the eyes of section chief Duan, but unfortunately, he didn''t find anything.


    Even now, section chief Duan has maintained the minimum city government.


    Section chief Duan is a veteran. He has been a policeman all his life. How can he not know Wang Yi''s intentions? Now as long as there is no evidence, he will stubbornly refuse to admit it. What can Wang Yi do?


    It''s not easy to use his desire on himself!


    Wang Yi''s eyes glittered: "section chief Duan, I respect you very much in my position, but I will never let go of anyone who has a relationship with Liu hongran. Today, the special commissioner is here. I hope you don''t continue to make mistakes!"


    Section chief Duan is a little uncomfortable.


    But he said indifferently, "I really don''t know what boss Wang is doing. Besides, how can I obstruct his freedom of life?"


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "section chief Duan, I seriously ask you again. Please answer me truthfully. Did boss Wang do that thing about Liu hongran? What do you know about these things?"


    This is the confession Bureau designed by Wang Yi.


    The purpose is to make section chief Duan honest.


    Section chief Duan is a shameful person. At least in these major right and wrong, he is shameful.


    But this is no small matter. If section chief Duan continues to be shameful, the outcome will be very tragic.


    He was even labeled as an accomplice with boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan can''t afford this hat.


    Section chief Duan sighed in his heart. He also knew that his behavior was fundamentally sorry for this position.


    But what can I do?


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you!


    No matter what you do, you should build on the basis of protecting yourself.


    At this moment, section chief Duan lied.


    He lied in front of the upright man.


    I remember once, I was also one of them, and I was also a very decent person with great integrity.


    But who knows that today''s section chief will oppose them.


    At this stage, section chief Duan''s heart is not the taste.


    He seriously said to Wang Yi, "I really don''t know about this, but if you want to investigate boss Wang, I can cooperate with you."


    When he finished, Wang Yi was silent.


    To be exact, his heart is more sad.


    Section chief Duan used to be his idol and his goal, but who knew he would become like this?


    Everyone can see that section chief Duan is lying.


    It''s probably related to him!


    Although he said he would cooperate with the investigation, could Wang Yi not know about it? If so, boss Wang has probably run away.


    Section chief Duan said there was no point in cooperating with the investigation.


    Besides, this matter is likely to involve his section chief. Is it possible for him to compromise?


    Wang Yi was silent for a moment and got up: "Section chief Duan, to tell you the truth, I grew up listening to you. I always admire you as a man with clean hands, but I won''t think so from now on. I remember my father said that the important thing for people is to know their mistakes and admit their mistakes. It doesn''t matter if they are wrong, but they still have to go further and further on the wrong road. That''s a big mistake! Section chief Duan, I believe even my father is still alive I will be disappointed in you! "


    With that, Wang Yi got up and left.


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng hurried to follow behind. They had no room to interrupt, but in the end, section chief Duan''s face was not very good.


    Isn''t it?


    Isn''t it embarrassing for section chief Duan that Wang Yifeng comes here and leaves again?


    And he didn''t have conclusive evidence, just to come and ask him for a word.


    If Lao Hou and Lao Meng were so rude to younger generations like Wang Yi, they would be angry.

 Chapter 1672

    Wang Yifeng left angrily. Lao Hou and Lao Meng followed him. They didn''t know what to say.


    When he got to the car, Lao Hou said, "Wang Yi, just now I saw that you have surrounded section chief Duan. Although he didn''t admit it, you can go further. Why are you in a hurry?"


    Cross examination is not Lao Hou''s specialty.


    Wang Yi smiled. He gave smoke to Lao Hou and Lao Meng, and then curled up and said, "section chief Duan is not as simple as you think. If I continued to go deep just now, I must be unable to ask anything. It''s better to leave first."


    "What about the evidence we found? What are we doing here today?" Lao Meng asked.


    Wang Yi vomited a cigarette: "attack the heart! It''s not effective to deal with section chief Duan in a day or two. This is a long-term plan. It needs to be done step by step. This is only the first step!"


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng looked at each other.


    Wang Yi is not only good at handling affairs, but also cruel and ruthless!


    It can be seen that as long as there is a little progress, he will call section chief for interrogation.


    Once or twice is OK, but who can stand it for a long time?


    Section chief Duan is not an ordinary person. When did he get angry?


    Wang Yi''s playing like this really drives section chief crazy.


    Lao Hou shook his head secretly. In Jinhai City, I''m afraid only Wang Yi dared to play like this. This boy is really a newborn calf and is not afraid of tigers.


    Wang Yi then said, "but section chief Duan''s performance just now has lost. His words are tantamount to admitting! Don''t worry, I''m afraid this matter is not far from the truth!"


    Lao Hou said seriously, "Wang Yi, I still think there is something wrong with the method. If you force him like this, will he do anything irrational?"


    Wang Yi''s eyes were determined: "this is my way of doing things. No matter who has committed a crime, I will find out! Investigation is not the process of inquiry? I think I''m doing nothing wrong!"


    Wang Yi said these words from textbooks when she was at school. There is nothing wrong with it, but in officialdom, she pays attention to personal feelings.


    Wang Yi plays like this, let alone section chief Duan. He must make countless enemies in officialdom in the future.


    So how to survive in the future?


    However, Lao Hou and Lao Meng came for Liu hongran''s business, and they didn''t say much else.


    But they are afraid that Wang Yi will become the second Duan Wengong.


    ¡­¡­


    Snap~


    A pen slid down section chief Duan''s desk. Section chief Duan sitting here didn''t even notice it.


    Watching Wang Yi and them leave, his head was almost blank.


    What Wang Yi said just now made him unable to calm down for a long time.


    Section chief Duan is also a man of temperament. He has made countless enemies in officialdom and also has many friends.


    But Wang Yi''s words immediately brought him back to that year. When he just began to struggle, how hot was he at that time? How straight?


    Don''t say it''s that time. Even in the next ten years, he will always be the same.


    Dare you ask, in Baidao, who can remain unchanged for ten years like him?


    He changed? But what has changed?


    Section chief Duan is quite good to get to these, but at the moment, no one will care how honest he was before, just care about now.


    About Liu hongran.


    It was a nightmare to move him.


    Section chief Duan secretly slapped himself in the face. If he had known so, why should he collude with boss Wang!


    He took a deep breath and found that his back was covered with cold sweat.


    Scared.


    He was really scared in front of Wang Yi just now.


    I don''t know why, the pressure is high!


    I don''t know when section chief Duan began to play the role of suspect more and more smoothly.


    This is ridiculous.


    He doesn''t even know whether he will slowly adapt to his role and go down this road.


    In front of Wang Yi, he was completely occupied.


    This is a war. Wang Yi took the lead in blowing the horn of battle. Section chief Duan must not admit defeat! At this moment, he will be ready to fight back!


    Thinking of this, he paced back and forth and dialed Lao Xing.


    "Lao Xing, help me deal with one thing!"


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, the leopard has completely rustled up.


    The project of the community was carried out quite smoothly. His little brother xiaomaocun stayed here all day and cooperated with Ge Qiang in construction.


    It''s cooperation. In fact, they are no different from security guards. They just stand aside and watch what others do.


    They don''t know about money, progress, or even drawings.


    His eyes were black.


    But about these, Ge Qiang said that boss Wang arranged them directly and didn''t let the leopard see them. What can the leopard say? Can only be obedient.


    However, the leopard''s mind is definitely not so simple.


    He knows that if he wants to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai City, this step must be taken and the company''s process must be clarified.


    Then squeeze Ge Qiang off the table smoothly!


    The leopard lit a cigarette and sat in the car. Today, he didn''t find Xiao Zhao here, so he drove away by himself half a morning.


    He stopped at the door of a florist, bought some flowers and headed for the company.


    Leopards like Xiao Zhao. They really do!


    He has also played with many women, but none of them is like this. He can''t forget it at a glance.


    A word can be remembered in my heart for a long time.


    This is really haunting the leopard!


    Love is a magical thing. No one can explain why.


    The leopard likes Xiao Zhao, and I can''t tell why.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the leopard walked towards the company with flowers.


    In the office area, Xiao Zhao was drinking coffee alone with his legs cocked.


    She kept scolding in her heart.


    After so many days, I can finally relax. Usually Ge Qiang always takes himself with him when he goes out. I don''t know when he will rise. Xiao Zhao is also tired! This kind of overload exercise every day makes her feel sore and sleepy.


    But for the sake of money, she didn''t say anything.


    Money makes the devil grind! She''s just accompanying Ge Qiang. What''s this? Besides, I''m comfortable, aren''t I?


    It''s just, it''s been a little frequent lately~


    Taking advantage of Ge Qiang''s absence, Xiao Zhao is ready to make a good adjustment, because Ge Qiang comes back after a while, and the next second is another war!


    "Sister Zhao, someone is looking for you ~" at this time, a little girl ran over.


    I could see that her eyes were shining with envy.


    Xiao Zhao looked in the direction of her finger and was stunned.


    With flowers in his hands, the leopard is coming here step by step. It looks like he is preparing to marry Xiao Zhao.


    Her heart thumped twice, and then her head went blank.


    This man, it''s not enough to harass himself a few times before. What should I do

 Chapter 1673

    Having been married for so many years, Xiao Zhao thought he was having a bad time.


    In other words, the first one or two months of marriage were relatively comfortable, and the later days were full of suffering for Xiao Zhao.


    Her husband is pure mud, can''t help up the wall, can''t do anything, and doesn''t want to do anything.


    From marriage to now, Xiao Zhao has been supporting at home.


    Go out to work, make money, and even be a nanny when you go home.


    Upset?


    Xiao Zhao is tired of it!


    If it hadn''t been for the face of those years of feelings, she would have divorced!


    What did he give himself in the past few years of marriage?


    Don''t say it''s a flower. I haven''t cooked even a meal for myself.


    Now, it''s ridiculous that it was a stranger who finished the picture.


    When they saw the leopard coming, the office area cheered. Although they didn''t know what the situation was, they all cheered blindly.


    Xiao Zhao also slowly stood up and looked at the leopard.


    She was not moved by the leopard. She was slowly recovering what she had lost.


    Through the leopard, she seemed to see her man.


    I seem to see that the helpless ah Dou has changed and has gradually become mature.


    This scene she knew might just exist in a dream, but she still wanted it.


    Longing for this day.


    When the leopard saw Xiao Zhao looking at him, he immediately smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Although Xiao Zhao is very indifferent to herself and spoke unkindly to herself last time, she is a woman. A woman can''t withstand such an impact.


    Romantic~


    "Here you are ~" the leopard came over with a gentle voice.


    Little Zhao MUNE took the flowers, and then he came back from his fantasy. The man in front of him was neither his own man nor Ge Qiang. He was just a bastard. He was not very handsome and even obscene.


    How can I be attracted to such a person?


    Under the coax of the company, Xiao Zhao took the leopard to a place where no one was there.


    The leopard''s heart is beating!


    Xiao Zhao is holding hands with himself!


    She not only has a beautiful face, but her little hand is also gentle. If she uses her little hand to do something else, it''s really beautiful~


    "Don''t come to the company later." then, Xiao Zhao''s indifferent words came, which made the leopard even a little unbelievable.


    Why is the good atmosphere so cold?


    "Xiao Zhao, I like you! Don''t follow Ge Qiang, come with me!" said the leopard seriously.


    He is a rough man. He can''t chase women. He can only say it in the most primitive and direct way.


    Xiao Zhao shamed with a smile: "come with you? Do you have money?"


    "Yes!" the leopard''s eyes lit up.


    "Ge Qiang is the manager of the company. What are you? Just a little bastard. I''ll go with a little bastard? It''s impossible!" Xiao Zhao can still understand these reasons.


    Follow Ge Qiang, at least formal!


    The leopard''s mouth moved: "I''ll buy you whatever you want. I''ll never treat you worse than Ge Qiang, okay?"


    The leopard looked at Xiao Zhao with tenderness, and Ge Qiang looked at Xiao Zhao with blasphemy.


    Ge Qiang has been holding on to Xiao Zhao for too long and needs to vent. The leopard has feelings for Xiao Zhao.


    This is enough to explain the gap.


    But Xiao Zhao doesn''t understand.


    She thinks that GE Qiang is a popular man in front of boss Wang, and it seems that the company will develop rapidly in the future. At that time, Ge Qiang will be reused and will be exposed to light, but what about the leopard? At best, he is a little bastard. I don''t know when he will be hacked to death. He is just a gun of boss Wang.


    The future is bleak.


    Besides, looking at the leopard like this, it is estimated that he is more crazy than Ge Qiang in bed. Xiao Zhao can''t stand it.


    A Ge Qiang is enough for her.


    "No, you go. I''ll take the flowers," said Xiao Zhao.


    The leopard took a deep breath: "Xiao Zhao, where am I inferior to ge Qiang?"


    In his opinion, Ge Qiang is a waste. He doesn''t know anything except some things on the book, and he looks like a weak chicken. What can such people miss?


    Leopards are men! He is a real man!


    Xiao Zhao sipped his lips, looked at him and said seriously, "do you know where the gap between you and Ge Qiang is? It''s the word manager."


    The manager said two words, making the leopard feel that the distance between him and Ge Qiang was opened, and his face was thousands of miles away.


    But Xiao Zhao can understand.


    But the leopard is not willing.


    I''m so manly that I can''t compare with a weak chicken.


    "Where can true love care about fame?" the leopard said carefully.


    Xiao Zhao chuckled, "true love? Do I love you? I don''t even know your name. Don''t bother me, will you?"


    With that, Xiao Zhao left in high heels.


    Leave the leopard standing at the stairs alone.


    Manager?


    These two words seem to be far away from the leopard, but they seem to be closer than ever!


    ¡­¡­


    evening.


    A car stopped near Dongwen group.


    In the car sat a man with glasses.


    Through the lens, you are a pair of smart eyes that seem to be able to see all the sins in the world.


    A clean suit shows his ability, and the sharpness between his eyebrows makes him look a little more shrewd.


    After the car stopped, he sent a text message and waited in the car.


    After a while, I came down from upstairs.


    He looked at the car and walked towards him.


    I opened the door and got into the car.


    "Brother Yi, long time no see." I gave him a cigarette.


    He smiled: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but last time I saw you, you didn''t have so many bad things!"


    Wang Yi was as direct as before.


    One sentence can get to the point.


    I smiled helplessly: "you know what has happened these days. You don''t need me to say."


    He took a deep breath of smoke: "I know, that''s why I came to you."


    "En..." I nodded, and then the two of us fell into silence.


    Wang Yi and I are black and white. There are too many things that can involve us. Wang Yi could have caught me, but he didn''t.


    Because of the link between me and him, there is another person, Liu hongran.


    Liu hongran is not only my benefactor, but also his benefactor to Wang Yi.


    Neither of us knows how to repay this kindness.


    So far as today.


    Wang Yi has the intention of sharing the enemy''s hatred with me.


    He sat here and said nothing, and I knew what he wanted to say. Everything was silent.


    "Wang Xin always talked to me about you recently. You can meet her sometime." after a while, he sighed.


    I smiled and said, "I''ll see her after I''m busy. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate now."


    Wang Yi nodded silently and then fell silent again.

 Chapter 1674

    Wang Yi and I are actually the same kind of people.


    My madness on the road is just his madness on the white road.


    I once imagined what it would be like if I changed my identity with Wang Yi.


    Whether Wang Yi will fight madly on the road, just like a madman.


    And will I soar on the white road?


    I know Wang Yi will come to me sooner or later, but I didn''t expect it so soon.


    And it''s still in this bonding period.


    "The truth about brother Liu should come out soon," he said after a while.


    I took a deep breath: "boss Wang did it."


    "Well, we already know about this, but I suspect he has an accomplice. This man almost covers the sky in Jinhai city."


    "Is it section chief?" I said faintly.


    "What? You know?" he suddenly looked at me with surprise in his eyes.


    I smiled: "brother Yi, don''t be surprised. I remember I told you when brother Liu had an accident, but you didn''t listen at all. You said you needed evidence for your work."


    He nodded: "yes, we need this evidence. Otherwise, if we only rely on doubt, Jinhai city will be in disorder."


    I understand that.


    As scientists have said, when science and technology develops to the end, we will find that the end of science is theology.


    Wang Yi worked hard to find evidence. After a crazy investigation, she will find out. In fact, I have said this for a long time.


    The word evidence will make him very hard.


    "Brother Yi, I said it should be done by me. It will be much easier and simpler. I only need a reasonable doubt to deal with boss Wang. I don''t need any evidence at all." I said.


    He sighed: "why don''t I know? But Zhang Wen, don''t forget your identity. It''s not black in Jinhai!"


    That made me speechless.


    No matter how powerful I am, I can''t see the light after all.


    I nodded: "well, if you need anything, please feel free to contact me."


    Wang Yi''s shrewd eyes aimed at me: "Zhang Wen, I came here today to talk about your problem."


    "My problem? Hehe, OK ~" I smiled.


    He said seriously, "you''ve gone too far in Hongzi''s case!"


    This made me melancholy in an instant.


    Who wasn''t born to mom? Who wasn''t raised by their parents?


    I just put Xiaowen''s pain on Hong Zi. Is it too much? I don''t think so.


    However, it may be difficult for Wang Yi to understand this kind of thing. If she hasn''t experienced biting pain, how can she be crazy?


    Wang Yi has lived under the shadow of the white road since she was a child. Everything is standard and orderly, which is different from people like us.


    We rely on our own fists.


    Use your fist to create order!


    I didn''t hurry to answer his words, but smiled: "brother Yi, you have to talk about evidence."


    He stroked his glasses and suddenly smiled: "do you think I don''t know? Zhang Wen, I don''t dare to say anything else. I still know you! You did it 100%!"


    "..." I stopped talking.


    "You killed Hongzi to avenge Xiaowen. I know what you''re thinking. You just want a tooth for a tooth. As your friend, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with your practice, but where do you put the law when you do these things? It''s against the rules."


    I smiled bitterly: "if it''s with the rules, why didn''t Hong Zi catch it?"


    "This is the program, walking step by step."


    "I just saw Hong Zi at large, but I didn''t see the so-called procedure."


    "Zhang Wen, you just think things are too extreme..."


    "Xiaowen died for me. I had to go to extremes. Brother Yi, what would you do if it was on you?"


    When I said this, Wang Yi was stunned.


    Yeah.


    If it were on him, what would he do?


    Wang Yi doesn''t play black, nor does he have any gray order. He just plays the Baidao things to the extreme and plays out the feeling of solving geometric equations, so that section chief Duan can''t even resist.


    This is Wang Yi.


    Like me, who takes the underworld order to the extreme, we are all one kind of people.


    Wang Yi may have noticed this and looked at me for a while. He smiled helplessly.


    "Zhang Wen, you are the first bastard I know, but you let me change my view of them. I have to say that I admire you." Wang Yi said seriously.


    In Wang Yi''s impression, what is a bastard?


    They are a group of people who bully the weak, do nothing all day, fight in the streets and walk on the edge of the law.


    It''s true that I am, but I''m different from other bastards.


    My bottom line is righteousness.


    This is the same as Wang Yi''s original intention, but in different ways.


    "Hong Zi is in my hands, which is more painful than being caught by you. I think people like him should do so."


    Wang Yi nodded and finished smoking a cigarette. He lit another cigarette and said curlily: "I remember that in the middle ages of Europe, a country used this order. They divided black and white into two departments to work together. If they met something easy, they would start with the white road. If there was no evidence, they would start with the black road. For some years, things went quite smoothly, but later, the black road went more and more too far, and the last two movements Zhang Wen, some things are doomed, you are a smart man, and some things don''t need me to say too clearly. "


    I know what Wang Yi means.


    The underworld is never true justice. If I really have justice in my heart, I should stand on Wang Yi''s side.


    I smiled: "brother Yi, I know that if you want to catch me one day, I will put my hand in front of you."


    He looked into my eyes and said seriously, "there has been no progress in our investigation of Hongzi. I believe there will be no progress for a while and a half, but I will try my best to investigate Xiaowen''s case. At that time, if it is found that the prisoner is Hongzi, then things will ease up. But it is Zhang Wen. If there is evidence that you killed Hongzi, then I will be the first to catch you!"


    Wang Yi''s words have given me the greatest face. Of course, I know his good intentions.


    I''m already grateful that he can do this.


    If Xiaowen is investigated, I must get a light sentence.


    But what about these?


    From the moment I laid hands on Hong Zi, I didn''t care.


    What I care about is whether I can make him taste enough pain!


    Fortunately, I did it.


    Hong Zi felt no less pain than Xiao Wen.


    Even if Wang Yi caught me now, I would be happy.


    At least when I get there, I can meet Xiaowen with my head held high and tell her I have avenged!

 Chapter 1675

    Right center of Jinhai city.


    This used to be the place where section chief Duan fought. He has dedicated all his career here, but how much did he finally gain?


    It seems that there is only struggle left.


    The teacher called just now.


    Section chief Duan can''t hide any small things from the teacher. Wang Yi came with Lao Hou and Lao Meng, and the teacher knew it.


    However, the teacher didn''t blame him this time, but gave him advice and told him to flexibly use the remaining rights in her hand. Wang Yi is only a department in the final analysis, but section chief Duan has seven or eight departments.


    If you play these, section chief Duan can kill him every minute, but now section chief Duan has been almost overhead, and the effect will be halved.


    Section chief Duan knows these things best.


    But still, the current situation is that if it can be delayed for a while, if it can be delayed for a day, it will be a day.


    Against Wang Yi, section chief Duan is now left to defend and counterattack.


    Use the last bit of energy to prevent Wang Yi.


    Until there was movement from the teacher.


    So, where should we start first?


    Section chief Duan tapped his forehead with his fingers, and a trace of pure light flashed in his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Since I met Xiao Zhao last time, the leopard has been a little crazy.


    The pace of chasing Xiao Zhao is also faster and faster.


    What is love?


    It''s a perpetual motion machine! Let the man''s waist stop!


    Leopards have reached the hottest point on the road of love.


    These days, except on the construction site, the leopard is in Xiao Zhao''s company.


    Ge Qiang also heard a little about these things, but he didn''t dare say anything. Who is the leopard? He''s a jerk! I''m not his opponent!


    Fighting is a stronger weakness.


    What he is good at is playing with his brain.


    Now, in a business car.


    Xiao Zhao is lying on Ge Qiang''s legs facing his head, his head moving gently.


    You don''t have to ask her what she''s doing. Ge Qiang is more and more good at playing now, and he doesn''t taboo at all. When he comes, he goes directly, which makes Xiao Zhao feel very strange.


    Sometimes she likes it very much, but sometimes she is quite exclusive.


    But it''s still that sentence. In the face of money, Xiao Zhao has been compromising.


    Today may be in a good mood. Xiao Zhao also worked very hard, completely ignoring the people outside the business car.


    Xiao Zhao is being taught by GE Qiang bit by bit.


    Ge Qiang grabbed Xiao Zhao''s hair with one hand and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Xiao Zhao, where are you?" at this time, the loud voice of the leopard came.


    The sound stopped Xiao Zhao and Ge Qiang in the car.


    Ge Qiang was a little speechless.


    What are you afraid of?


    Xiao Zhao is his own. It''s a leopard who comes to stir up poverty. What are you afraid of?


    It should be the leopard that is afraid!


    Xiao Zhao is also quite nervous. I don''t know why, she feels like being caught by Jian.


    The leopard is chasing her, but it also makes her quite speechless. It''s a little tangled.


    "Xiao Zhao, you''re a reasonable fool recently?" Ge Qiang pulled up his pants and asked.


    Xiao Zhao wiped the corners of his mouth and shook his head skillfully: "no, I''ve always ignored him. Mr. Ge, you''re the only one in my heart."


    Ge Qiang certainly knows. He can see from Zhao''s obedient appearance since childhood.


    "The leopard is so fucking annoying!" he scolded and got out of the car.


    The leopard kept yelling, as if someone was sorry for him.


    "Stop shouting, what do you want?" Ge Qiang said loudly.


    The leopard saw Xiao Zhao and Ge Qiang and strode over.


    There is also Xiaomao inch next to it.


    Recently, xiaomaocun was damaged by him. He didn''t go straight all day. He watched the project during the day and went to the night show at night.


    But Xiaomao''s waist bag is getting bigger and bigger.


    That''s nice!


    Play and make money.


    Why didn''t xiaomaocun find this shortcut before?


    "Xiao Zhao, what are you two doing in the car?" the leopard said loudly without taboo.


    This made Xiao Zhao blush. Who doesn''t know what she was doing inside? Do you need to say it so loudly?


    "Leopard, it has nothing to do with you," Ge Qiang said first.


    "Grass, it''s none of your business here!" the leopard pointed to ge Qiang. The finger was about to touch the tip of Ge Qiang''s nose.


    Ge Qiang shut up. He knew he would be beaten if he didn''t shut up.


    "Leopard, you go. I have nothing to do with you and don''t want to have anything to do with you." Xiao Zhao said seriously.


    The leopard''s spring heart rippled for a while. Looking at Xiao Zhao''s serious appearance, he really likes it.


    "Xiao Zhao, did he bully you in there just now? Don''t be afraid, I''ll decide for you!" the leopard patted his chest and said in a posture he thought he was very handsome.


    Xiao Zhao''s face was already red: "are you sick? I''m general manager GE''s secretary, not yours!"


    The leopard didn''t hear what she was saying, but his eyes stayed on her exquisite body!


    When Xiao Zhao spoke just now, her chest followed up and down. The key is that her clothes are a little messy, and she exposes a large area to the air, which makes the leopard crazy.


    He affirmed in his heart that Xiao Zhao had been wronged.


    So why doesn''t he care?


    So he reached out and grabbed Xiao Zhao''s arm.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Zhao exclaimed.


    Then she raised her hand and slapped the leopard in the face.


    A crisp sound made the leopard not slow down for a long time.


    At the same time, we can see clearly the current situation.


    Xiao Zhao slapped him in the face.


    It means to stop him.


    Although this slap is nothing to the leopard, it is really a shame.


    The leopard stared round and said incredulously, "you hit me?"


    It''s like a wronged woman.


    Xiao Zhao hurried to tidy up his clothes and said coldly, "who let you touch me? I said, I''m just general GE''s Secretary!"


    At this moment, the leopard felt that it was dark.


    What is this? This scene should not have appeared in the leopard world.


    Shouldn''t Xiao Zhao go with him and say that he won''t have any relationship with Ge Qiang in the future?


    Why did Xiao Zhao turn his face and give him a slap in the face?


    After hitting the leopard, Xiao Zhao took Ge Qiang''s hand, got into the car and tried to close the door.


    Regardless of the leopard''s feelings, she retaliated and continued what she had not done with Ge Qiang.


    Ge Qiang certainly won''t stop it. Enjoy it immediately.


    The leopard was stunned outside for a while. He couldn''t see what the people in the business car were doing from the outside. He had to go away first.


    Xiao Zhao repeated his monotonous actions, but he was strange in his heart.


    She should have been quite cheerful. Why would she feel a little uncomfortable in her heart?


    The leopard looked at her just now, but he was serious.

 Chapter 1676

    Xiao Zhao can bear it, but Ge Qiang can''t.


    To be exact, Ge Qiang can''t bear it now. Now he is also a manager anyway. It''s different from before. In the past, he was just an unknown clerk.


    After the meeting with Xiao Zhao, he immediately took out his phone and called boss Wang.


    On the phone, he talked about the leopard chasing a woman in their company all day, and added a lot of fuel.


    Boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense, so he dialed the leopard directly.


    "Big brother..." the leopard quickly picked it up and was quite respectful.


    "Cao, what the fuck have you done recently? I heard you''re chasing a woman from GE Qiang company? Are you fucking free or something!" boss Wang scolded directly.


    "Ah?" the leopard was confused. Why didn''t Ge Qiang give him any face? How can I tell boss Wang when I tell him? It''s fucking embarrassing!


    "Grass, leopard, I don''t care if you meet love or want to play. Now it''s true to be fucking optimistic about the project. If you want to play, you''ll disappear from under my eyes in the future, you know?"


    This made the leopard''s liver tremble: "brother, I know, I don''t mean that..."


    The leopard still wanted to explain, but boss Wang didn''t listen at all and hung up.


    "Grass!" the leopard scolded directly. His image established in front of boss Wang has now been destroyed more than half.


    It''s all because of a fucking phone call from GE Qiang.


    This is the brain player.


    As long as there is some means behind it, it is not something that people like leopards can bear.


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter with you?" asked the dull little hair inch when he saw that the leopard''s face was not very good-looking.


    "Just now Ge Qiang, that fool, shot me in front of boss Wang!"


    "Oh, just that man! I''ll clean him up." xiaomaocun didn''t take ge Qiang seriously at all. He can solve that kind of person with one punch!


    You don''t need a second punch.


    The leopard quickly grabbed him: "no! Some things can''t be solved by hands. I can fight ten of those people! I have to fight with him!"


    Xiaomaocun stopped: "brother, when you need to move him, just tell me!"


    The leopard nodded.


    He is very pleased to have such a capable man as xiaomaocun.


    He didn''t intend to fight Ge Qiang, but if he did, Ge Qiang would only end up dead!


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, Xu Jingwen seems to have lost her soul.


    She swam on the edge of choice all day and hesitated all day.


    Now, with the in-depth investigation every day, her heart has been hanging high.


    She was afraid that the next second there would be evidence that Hong Zi was killed by Zhang Wen. At that time, she had to catch people.


    But she must clearly investigate the matter.


    This made her not know what to choose.


    I''ve been hesitating.


    A day''s work was spent in this confusion. Xu Jingwen drove home alone and continued to nest at home alone, thinking of Zhang Wen.


    Xu Jingwen is a policeman. Her major is related to his career. Of course, there will be many occupational diseases. For example, when she goes out, she will subconsciously observe everyone and secretly wonder whether she will be a criminal.


    For example, I''ve been paying attention to whether a car with the same license plate is following me all the way.


    These are her occupational diseases, but when she came back tonight, she didn''t notice.


    There was a motorcycle following her on the road until she went upstairs and went home.


    The man pulled over and dialed a number.


    "Brother, I''ve followed you. It''s in the West House on the third floor of XX community!"


    The person on the phone immediately promised, "well, I know, come back!"


    The man hung up and left as soon as he hit the gas.


    The butcher on the phone smiled.


    Xu Jingwen''s policewoman simply caught his soul.


    These days, all he thinks about is how to start with Xu Jingwen. In fact, he is going to brewing for another period of time, but he still can''t help preparing to do it in advance.


    Xu Jingwen is a flower in full bloom, bright and attractive, so why don''t you enjoy it earlier?


    This is nothing to his butcher.


    You can handle Xu Jingwen in minutes!


    Until ten o''clock, the butcher looked at the time and thought it was almost time. Then he drove out.


    At the door of the community, the butcher looked up and sneered.


    On the third floor, he can climb up without any effort, and then drill in and take down Xu Jingwen when she doesn''t pay attention!


    Xu Jingwen is a policeman. She absolutely dare not say it. If she does, it will certainly become the biggest news in Jinhai city. The butcher is nothing. It''s a big deal to hide, but what about Xu Jingwen? What will she do in the future?


    Who will marry her in the future?


    In that sentence, it doesn''t matter what kind of women. The important thing is to understand their thoughts. As long as you master the key points, you can make a smooth progress.


    While there was no one, the butcher went around to the back of the community building, and then began to climb up along the building.


    One floor, two floors.


    The butcher is very agile. If he had been put before, he would have been a snitch.


    Without this skill, can the butcher come out and commit a crime?


    I fell to death before I made a mistake!


    In the twinkling of an eye, he came near the window of Xu Jingwen''s house. The butcher looked inside.


    The window was not locked, and there was a faint smell of women in it.


    This is the taste of female hormones, which makes the butcher enjoy it.


    He opened the window without leaving a sound, turned in as light as a cat, and went directly to Xu Jingwen''s bedroom.


    When she came back, she took a shower and left her clothes on the bed.


    Of course, it also includes personal clothes.


    The butcher laughed when he saw Xu Jingwen''s style.


    It seems that Xu Jingwen is the same as he thinks. Although she looks serious, she doesn''t know how open she is in her heart! After a while, as long as he gets it, he will enjoy it tonight.


    Xu Jingwen also seems to be a smart person. Can she not understand this truth?


    If you can''t resist, enjoy it!


    Coupled with the butcher''s unique skills for women, she can feel the feeling that she doesn''t have with other men.


    After that, Xu Jingwen couldn''t live without his butcher!


    The picture made the butcher''s heart start beating~


    Thinking so, the butcher cat leaned over and put his head out quietly.


    I found Xu Jingwen watching TV in the living room.


    She hugged her legs with both hands and didn''t wear much. This posture made the butcher start thinking again.


    After a while, he was ready to rush over with this posture, and then hug Xu Jingwen from behind. At that time, even if she wanted to resist, she couldn''t resist.


    The butcher has tried it many times.

 Chapter 1677

    At ten o''clock in the evening, I wandered downstairs at Xu Jingwen''s house.


    Since I met Wang Yi, I have been thinking about Hongzi.


    Xu Jingwen regards me as her man, which always reminds me of Xiaowen.


    At that time, didn''t Xiaowen love me so crazy.


    But the final result is regrettable.


    Xiaowen is my regret, so I can''t go the old way and let Xu Jingwen become Xiaowen again.


    I always feel that the matter of Hongzi is a dividing point. If Xu Jingwen continues to investigate along this point, she will only go farther and farther, deviate from the direction, and finally slowly step into Xiaowen''s footsteps.


    Because many things on the road are beyond my control, and the other party is boss Wang.


    I know very well who boss Wang is. Although he is running away now, the conflict between me and him will become more and more serious in the future. It will not end if we don''t fight to the death at that time. So what can''t boss Wang do in front of things related to his life?


    Xu Jingwen has a special identity, but what about Liu hongran?


    Didn''t he still do it to Liu hongran? In someone we all think is absolutely impossible to have an accident.


    Boss Wang, it''s a hungry wolf! Hungry and eager, even dare to fight with the tiger!


    I wandered downstairs for a while and walked upstairs. When I saw Xu Jingwen, I was going to explain everything to her, and then told her not to touch Hong Zi again. It was conceivable that there was a danger.


    But when I got to the door, I stopped.


    I don''t know what it''s like in the room at the moment.


    Boss Wang is a hungry wolf, so the butcher is crazy.


    A madman who commits a crime wherever he goes!


    Such people have no principles, let alone any fetters.


    There are only two words in his head, that is crime!


    Crazy crime!


    At this moment, the anti butcher has embraced Xu Jingwen''s waist from behind with his good posture, covered her small mouth with his other hand and pressed it on the sofa.


    Xu Jingwen is powerful, but it is in the case of preparation. This kind of sneak attack is impossible for anyone to prevent, and the other party is still a butcher.


    Even if she''s ready, can she be an opponent?


    Xu Jingwen didn''t wear much. When the butcher rushed over, he had seen all the places that should be seen.


    This posture also made Xu Jingwen blush.


    But she really had no choice but to watch the butcher press on her and make no sound in her mouth.


    "Hey, hey, little beauty, do you miss me? What''s up? I didn''t expect me to come in through the window? But don''t worry, I''ll let you beg me later ~" the butcher said humbly.


    Xu Jingwen''s angry little face turned red and struggled hard, but under the butcher, she just didn''t move.


    The butcher is as strong as a hill. Xu Jingwen is at best a dead leaf at the foot of the mountain.


    He put his mouth close to Xu Jingwen and gently blew his breath: "to tell you the truth, I''ve been thinking of you in my head since I saw you last time. What kind of policeman do you say you are so beautiful? How nice to play with me?"


    "Oh, look at you. I''m not happy yet. I tell you the truth, I''ve played with many women, but no one dares to say it! You''re a policeman, and you can''t say it, can you? You''ll cooperate with me in a moment, and I promise to let you feel the feeling of flying ~"


    The butcher''s appearance is extremely cheap. Xu Jingwen blushes all the time when he talks to Xu Jingwen.


    The butcher really has some skills, which makes her a woman who hasn''t entered the fancy world can''t stand it.


    However, Xu Jingwen still stared at him fiercely, with disapproval written in her eyes.


    The butcher smiled and changed his posture. He simply stuck his whole body tightly behind Xu Jingwen and contacted her from zero distance.


    "I know you must be uncomfortable at first, but you think, instead of doing that kind of thing after being beaten by me, you might as well do it happily. Are you right?"


    Life is like QX, since you can''t resist, it''s better to enjoy it.


    Of course she understood.


    When the butcher saw that Xu Jingwen wanted to let go, he let go of the hand covering her mouth and saw what she wanted to say.


    "Bah! As long as tonight is over, I will definitely catch you. You can wait to squat in it all your life!" Xu Jingwen said loudly without taboo, staring at her two legs.


    The butcher pressed her leg with one hand and broke it directly.


    The butcher has great strength.


    Quite large.


    Let Xu Jingwen have a strong sense of oppression.


    She didn''t fight with male students in the police school, and she also experienced the strength of men, but in the butcher, it made her dizzy!


    The butcher spread himself with one leg, and he couldn''t move!


    No matter how hard you try, you can''t close your legs!


    In this way, no matter what the butcher does later, he can''t resist!


    Seeing that Xu Jingwen''s face was not very good-looking, the butcher smiled: "what? You know the gap between yourself and me? Just know. You''d better not resist later, or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    With that, the butcher''s hand stretched out towards Xu Jingwen''s pajamas and pajamas.


    "You... You let go!" Xu Jingwen was worried.


    She''s Zhang Wen''s!


    She had made up her mind since she had a close relationship with Zhang Wen.


    Her body won''t and can''t be touched by any man, if so, unless it''s her body!


    Now she is about to be touched by the butcher. How can she be reconciled!


    At this moment, her head was full of Zhang Wen''s shadow.


    Feeling the butcher''s evil hand, Xu Jingwen couldn''t help crying out: "Zhang Wen, save me..."


    The butcher laughed: "Cao, Zhang Wen? I tell you, Zhang Wen will be finished soon! This time, when we develop, boss Wang''s first job is Zhang Wen. No one can protect him at that time!"


    "Nonsense! There is a law in Jinhai city! You people are not allowed to mess around!"


    "Ha ha! Aren''t you the best interpretation? Look at your current situation and think about Zhang Wen again!"


    Xu Jingwen really regretted going to the processing factory that day, otherwise it wouldn''t happen. Everything was because she was too anxious.


    "Hey, hey, just admit it! Cooperate with me later, and I can let you go earlier if I''m not in good condition!" the butcher said, threw his coat aside and took a few crazy bites at Xu Jingwen''s white neck.


    Xu Jingwen shouted like crazy: "Zhang Wen, where the hell are you dead? Why don''t you show up at this time..."


    Bang!


    As her voice fell, the door was kicked open.


    The sound of the door slamming against the wall was a low roar.


    "Butcher, I want you to die today!"


    Hearing the sound, the butcher immediately frowned.


    It''s true that Cao Cao is coming!

 Chapter 1678

    The scene in front of me made me angry.


    Most of Xu Jingwen''s clothes were picked up by the butcher. At the moment, tears were hanging in her eyes and her hands held her shoulders. She looked extremely wronged.


    No wonder I have a bad hunch that Xu Jingwen is in deep water!


    The butcher was so bold that he dared to touch Xu Jingwen''s house alone.


    But seeing me, the butcher was not too surprised, but sneered.


    It''s Wang Peng who fights alone. What is Zhang Wen?


    "Zhang Wen, run! You can''t compare his skills!" soon, Xu Jingwen shouted.


    The first second she was still looking forward to Zhang Wen''s appearance, and the next second she began to worry.


    Xu Jingwen has good skills in the police force, but just now she was knocked down by the butcher. She has no room for resistance at all.


    And several times, the butcher used locking skills!


    You don''t have to ask. The butcher must be a trainer.


    Although Zhang Wen is powerful, in Xu Jingwen''s opinion, he is just a jerk. He has no professional training and no fighting foundation. In such a small space, he will only be killed by the butcher!


    Besides, people like butchers dare to come here knowing their identity. What else dare they do?


    She doesn''t want to see something happen to Zhang Wen!


    The butcher stood up, moved his wrists and ankles, and his eyes were cold: "Zhang Wen, if you know better, get out of here quickly. I can spare you from dying. Do you think you are awesome? I tell you, fight alone, I haven''t pestered anyone!"


    Words fall, I have rushed up.


    At the same time, the sharp knife was held in his hand and stabbed at the butcher''s heart.


    It''s better to fight for a year than to fight for ten years.


    I don''t have the orthodox training like Xu Jingwen, but after working hard on the road for so many years, I also have a lot of practical experience.


    The butcher''s skill is awesome, so I have to start first.


    One move will make the butcher lose combat effectiveness!


    The butcher didn''t expect me to react so quickly. He gave a cry in secret and quickly dodged away.


    Whoosh!


    The tip of the knife cut through the air and passed along the corner of the butcher''s clothes.


    The butcher scolded secretly. If he was a little late, he would be finished!


    This knife came directly at his life!


    The butcher tried his best when fighting, but he had never seen such a desperate man. Just at the beginning, he planned to kill people!


    At the same time, the butcher''s body became more flexible.


    Seeing him dodge away, I cut at the butcher''s neck!


    The knife is the sharpest only when you dare to kill! If you don''t use it in your pocket, it''s a piece of scrap iron at best!


    At the moment, there is only one thought in my eyes, that is to kill the butcher! Pierce several transparent holes in his body and vent madly!


    I''m completely carried by one breath. I don''t have any rules at all.


    The butcher easily dodged again. After two moves, he also eased down, saw my loophole and waved his arm.


    Seeing the butcher''s fist coming, I didn''t mean to hide at all, but rushed up against the fist and pointed the knife at the butcher''s chest!


    The butcher is flexible. I can''t catch him at all. The only chance is when he takes the initiative to attack me. At this time, his defense is the weakest!


    At the moment, I only think about killing the butcher. I don''t care about his fist!


    Dong!


    A dull noise!


    The butcher''s fist hit me in the face, and my knife arrived!


    The butcher didn''t hide this time. I cut a ferocious hole in his chest!


    The blood immediately reflected the clothes.


    "My grass!" the butcher frowned. At this moment, he was surprised.


    I''m afraid of fighting. I''m afraid I won''t die! Now I''m crazy. When I fight with the butcher, what I think is what Xiaowen looked like when she had an accident.


    The picture seems to gradually coincide with the present, becoming more and more clear!


    If I had been around Xiaowen, how could there have been such a tragedy?


    However, today God gave me a chance to protect Xu Jingwen in front of her, so I must seize this opportunity!


    Unless I am killed today, the butcher will not touch Xu Jingwen!


    From the first moment I fought with the butcher, I had put life and death aside! I''m crazy everywhere!


    How can the butcher not be afraid?


    How can we not retreat?


    The blood on his chest reflected along his clothes, and the butcher was stunned at this time.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    Who is the craziest person in Jinhai city now?


    It''s Zhang Wen!


    Who killed Hongzi?


    It''s Zhang Wen!


    Who made boss Wang lose and even run away to other places?


    Or Zhang Wen!


    Wang Peng alone, but my fame is taboo for butchers!


    In addition, now my desperate play, the butcher secretly gnawed his teeth!


    The butcher is so big, big and small, and has experienced many fierce battles. He has been surrounded by more than a dozen people, but he has never felt like this.


    Even after two rounds of fighting, I felt the fear of death!


    And the butcher was not hurt when he was in danger. Today is the first time!


    Intuition told him that if he stayed, he might lose his life this time!


    I didn''t stop and rushed up again.


    The sharp knife draws a sharp curve in the air!


    Shua!


    At this moment, the butcher did not hesitate, turned and ran away!


    A fish jumped over the sofa, then frantically opened the door and ran away!


    Speed is called a fast!


    I got up and went after him.


    The eyes are red!


    "Zhang Wen, don''t go..." at this time, Xu Jingwen suddenly hugged me and put her two small hands around my waist.


    Women are made of water. At this time, Xu Jingwen is a pool of cold water.


    Instantly calm my bloodthirsty heart.


    Click.


    The knife in my hand fell to the ground and kept breathing deeply.


    Xu Jingwen cried and trembled.


    Although she has always been refined in appearance, her special identity also makes her not afraid of any little bastards.


    But when it happened today, her heart still collapsed.


    She is also a woman after all.


    "It''s all right, Xiaojing." I said faintly.


    "Sobbing!" she couldn''t help crying wildly and buried her head deep in my chest.


    Tears fall like summer rain.


    My eyes were as cold as ice, waiting patiently for her cry to weaken.


    After a while, I helped her dry the tears on her face.


    Then he said, "Xiaojing, listen to me. Don''t investigate Hongzi. It''s not good for you!"


    Xu Jingwen forced herself to calm down, quickly put on her clothes and looked at me seriously: "Zhang Wen, I will find out the truth about this matter! I still say that, if this matter is related to you, I will not let you go!"

 Chapter 1679

    Xu Jingwen has a strong character and is jealous of evil.


    This makes me helpless.


    "Xiaojing, you saw what happened just now. I know you are a policeman, but you''d better not participate in the things on the road. These things are not what you should touch."


    Xu Jingwen''s identity limits her behavior, but people like the butcher have no principles at all. Besides, now the butcher is in the dark and Xiaowen is in the light.


    I''m afraid such things will happen in the future.


    Is Xiaowen not clear about this?


    But I don''t know why she still insists like this. Does she just want to catch me back?


    I sighed and lit a cigarette silently.


    The misty smoke rose and dissipated into the air with my melancholy tent.


    Xu Jingwen grabbed the cigarette end in my hand and threw it on the ground to stamp it out.


    "Zhang Wen, aren''t you ignoring me these days? Why are you here tonight?"


    The words are full of jealousy.


    I hugged her again with a gentle voice: "because I miss you."


    Facing Xu Jingwen again, I can''t lie.


    Her eyes were filled with water mist again, as if it would fall soon.


    "Since you like me, why hurt me? What do you think I am?"


    I sighed. Maybe Xu Jingwen and I had an accident. She and I were two parallel lines that shouldn''t intersect.


    But the feeling is so strong that I can''t control it at all.


    I have to admit that she has invaded my heart.


    With Xiaowen''s experience, I must control my feelings with Xu Jingwen.


    I didn''t know how to answer her question.


    Just flicked the cigarette ash and asked, "if you file a case, how many days can you catch the butcher?"


    She frowned. She must have known it all too well.


    The butcher is a little bastard. If he hides after tonight, it''s even harder to find him.


    Moreover, the procedures of the police station are quite troublesome. The process and evidence collection will take several days.


    The key is that Xu Jingwen needs to testify.


    Just now the butcher picked up Xu Jingwen''s clothes at best, but he didn''t succeed.


    What if someone like him is caught?


    It will be released again in a few days.


    Xu Jingwen is a flower in the police force. She has always been arrogant and cold. When was she so molested?


    How can she tell others about the butcher today?


    What image will she have in the future?


    His reputation in the police force will also plummet!


    If you can catch the Butcher at the expense of yourself, I''m afraid you can''t catch the butcher and ruin your reputation.


    I dare ask how many such things the butcher has done, but in the end, why don''t those women basically call the police?


    Because he caught the woman''s psychology!


    Seeing that Xu Jingwen didn''t speak, I said earnestly: "listen to me, don''t pursue this matter, leave it to me!"


    Xu Jingwen''s eyes brightened: "Zhang Wen, you can''t do anything against the law!"


    I smiled helplessly. Some things can''t be solved by people like Xu Jingwen.


    This requires means!


    Like the underworld, so is the white road!


    "I know, I know how to be measured ~"


    Then I tidied up the things in the house with her. When I was ready to leave, I found that the lock at the door was broken.


    I hesitated and asked Xu Jingwen to get dressed and go out to live.


    If the lock is broken, her butcher will come back if he doesn''t keep it.


    If it were someone else, I might not be so worried, but the butcher is not an ordinary person. He likes the sword to go at the wrong edge, so I have to guard against it.


    After going out, I took her to a hotel not far from Dongwen group and arranged for her to stay. Then I was ready to leave.


    "Zhang Wen!" at this time, she suddenly stopped me with tassels in her eyes.


    I stopped.


    "Can you accompany me in the evening?" her voice softened.


    The scene just now still haunts her.


    She couldn''t sleep after being treated like that by the butcher.


    I nodded and said, "OK, wait for me for a while. I''ll go down and buy something."


    Xu Jingwen thought I was going to find an excuse to leave. Her eyes were full of reluctance: "what are you going to buy?"


    I smiled faintly, and there was a hint of playfulness in my eyes: "at night, I''m afraid I can''t control ~"


    Xu Jingwen''s face turned red and a pillow was thrown over: "Zhang Wen, what are you thinking in your head?"


    Out of the hotel, I dialed Li Erzi.


    "Hello, Wenzi ~" on the phone, it was Li Erzi''s lazy voice.


    "Er Zi, find some clever brothers with better skills."


    Li Erzi didn''t ask, "where are you?"


    "The Express Hotel next door to the company."


    "I see!"


    Just ten minutes after putting down the phone, a business car came rushing in and stopped in front of me with a sharp brake sound.


    Li Erzi immediately came down from above with seven or eight people.


    Everyone has a guy in his hand.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter?" a trace of tension flashed in Li Erzi''s gloomy little eyes.


    It''s only less than a year since Dongwen group pouted, but Li Erzi has a great reputation.


    Insidious, treacherous, vicious.


    These are his motto!


    Moreover, the people who had been with him knew that he seemed to have no feelings in his eyes, as if nothing could shake him.


    But now I''m the only one who can worry him.


    Among these people, he and I have the deepest feelings.


    I took two steps forward and said, "just now, I met the butcher."


    "What! What''s going on!" Li Erzi stared round in an instant.


    The first thing he thought of was a sneak attack.


    Butcher sneak attack, this is no joke!


    I said faintly, "just now I happened to find Xu Jingwen. The butcher sneaked into her house and almost succeeded. I stabbed him in the chest and he ran away. I arranged for Xu Jingwen to stay in this hotel, but I''m afraid he''ll sneak in at night."


    Li Erzi clenched his fist: "Wenzi, what do you do? Tell me! Pretend to force tiger Zhang Guohua and Wu Yang. They are all in Dongwen group and can move at any time."


    I don''t know if it was intentional. He didn''t mention Wang Peng.


    But I know in my heart that no one is as good as Wang Peng against the butcher.


    If you let the pretender force them to go, I''m afraid it won''t work as well as Wang Peng in the past.


    The word Wang Peng is now a deterrent!


    "Just stay here tonight. Don''t talk about other things first." I said seriously.


    Li Erzi hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    After they all dispersed, I took a deep breath and found out Wang Peng''s number.


    It took a long time to get through the phone. Listening to the voice, Wang Peng should be in a nightclub or something. It''s quite messy around.


    "Brother Wen."


    I frowned: "peng''er, find a quiet place and I''ll tell you something."


    Wang Peng promised.


    A few minutes later, Wang Peng''s voice became clear on the phone.

 Chapter 1680

    There was a cold light in my eyes and said, "peng''er, tomorrow you take someone to boss Wang''s processing factory."


    When Wang Peng heard this, he perked up: "brother Wen, are you going to be a butcher! Give it to me!"


    I nodded.


    Originally, after boss Wang ran away, I planned to stabilize my steps and take my time, but now the situation seems to allow me no delay.


    The butcher must be removed as soon as possible!


    At any time, he is a time bomb!


    "Well, you can take someone there tomorrow. If you can get rid of the butcher, it''s the best!"


    Wang Peng didn''t know how long he had been waiting for this day. He patted his chest and promised.


    "Brother Wen, if I can''t catch him alive, I''ll have to die!"


    "Well, do you need me to take someone there tomorrow?" I asked.


    I think it''s easy to take down the butcher with Wang Peng''s ability, and now that boss Wang is away, the butcher''s people are not united, so it''s more convenient to do things.


    Wang Peng smiled: "brother Wen, you look down on me. You''re just a butcher! It''s no big deal! Just wait for my good news!"


    "Ha ha, OK!" I smiled with satisfaction. Wang Peng has nothing left but a trace of hostility.


    Smart and capable.


    Put down the phone and I went back to the hotel.


    Xu Jingwen was covered with a quilt. She didn''t know whether she was asleep. She just trembled when she heard my voice coming in, and covered her head with a quilt.


    "You... You bought it? I calculated that I was in danger today, so..." the room was quiet for a while, and then came her slightly shy voice.


    I think it''s funny.


    Xu Jingwen looks indifferent. Unexpectedly, she will take the initiative to bring up these things.


    As soon as I said this, I thought about it more wantonly.


    I remember the last time I was intimate with Xu Jingwen. It was a long time ago.


    I walked over in two steps and gently opened the quilt.


    A smell came to my face, and I was surprised at the same time.


    Xu Jingwen in the quilt is already naked. Although the light is a little dark, I can still clearly see the white and tender inside.


    They say that women will take the initiative after that. It seems that this is true at all.


    The cold Xu Jingwen will take the initiative~


    I smiled: "do you like fruit sleep? I didn''t expect you to have this hobby ~"


    Xu Jingwen blushed and tightened the quilt hard.


    "I''m not used to that. I''m not for your convenience!"


    I simply leaned over and pondered in my eyes: "Xiaojing, to tell you the truth, I''ve seen you take the initiative. How about you take the initiative this time?"


    Xu Jingwen''s beautiful eyes were immediately aimed at me, full of surprise: "what did you say, Zhang Wenwen? Let me take the initiative, is your brain broken? Where can a woman take the initiative in such a thing?"


    I laughed twice and looked at her little appearance of refusing to return. I was very happy.


    She was as like as two peas when I first met Xiaowen.


    I remember that Xiaowen was also like this, with a bit of shyness and a bit of innocence~


    Memories flashed like a tide. I simply opened the quilt and got into it.


    For a time, only Xu Jingwen''s surprised voice was left around.


    ¡­¡­


    The body is like a leopard and flexible like a night owl.


    After so many years of fighting in society, the butcher has long trained his ability to escape.


    It doesn''t matter to fight, but the key is to run away!


    If you can''t run away, it''s not a dead grass.


    However, Zhang Wen broke his good deeds, and he was very unwilling!


    Beauty like Xu Jingwen is rare!


    In addition, he almost succeeded just now, which made him curse again and again.


    If Zhang Wen comes a few minutes later, he''ll have succeeded in fucking it!


    Xu Jingwen must have been immersed in her own ocean of men! I dare not say otherwise. The butcher is quite satisfied with his kung fu.


    I''m kidding!


    At the beginning, Wu Yang couldn''t stand up. Could it be a general size?


    Xu Jingwen looks cold, but the butcher knows that women are crazy when they start pushing and shoving! Once you enter the state, you must be a hundred times more crazy than men!


    And the key is Xu Jingwen''s identity!


    The butcher has only played Cosplay outside and has never played real goods!


    However, this great opportunity was stirred up by the boy Zhang Wen!


    Grass!


    There are not many such good opportunities!


    The Butcher at the moment is preparing to go back.


    I came back from the hotel next to Dongwen group!


    Zhang Wen''s guess is right. The butcher is a madman. He just likes to take the edge of the sword!


    Just after coming out of Xu Jingwen''s house, he didn''t go, but looked in the dark and continued to wait for the opportunity to start!


    Seeing Zhang Wen and Xu Jingwen come out and Zhang Wen arranges people to stay, the butcher knows he''s out tonight!


    I didn''t expect Zhang Wen to be so cautious!


    The butcher went all the way back to the processing plant.


    Disheartened.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with your chest?" a little brother asked.


    The butcher scolded: "nothing, it was made by a B woman!"


    I''m secretly surprised. The woman who can make the butcher suffer must not be an ordinary role. This woman seems very powerful!


    "Brother, or I''ll take someone to do the woman?"


    The butcher''s eyes were very complicated. He glanced at the little brother. Recently, the more he looked at the people around him, the more he felt cunning.


    One by one, people talk to others and ghosts talk nonsense.


    These people have been following boss Wang for a long time. If they haven''t learned anything, they''ll fucking learn to pretend!


    "Do you want to help me, or do you want to play with that woman?" the butcher glared.


    "Oh ~" my little brother is a little messy, and his eyes emit innocent light.


    Butcher, that''s amazing! He just flashed a little thought in his head and was caught by him.


    "Brother, I don''t mean that. I just want to help you out!"


    The butcher scolded, "grass, I need your help to vent my anger? You fucking think of Jing Zi!"


    I dare not speak. I can only shut up and stand aside. No matter how much I talk, I will be killed by the butcher!


    The butcher rubbed his forehead upset.


    Strange to say, he has played no less than a hundred women, but he has never felt this way.


    After playing, I still think!


    The temptation of chiguoguo made the butcher feel bad.


    "By the way, how many people do you call to be on the night shift tonight!" the butcher said when the little brother was ready to go out.


    The little brother immediately looked sad: "brother, I just took the night shift last night..."


    "Stop fucking nonsense and watch it for me. If there''s anything abnormal, I''ll ask you!"


    The younger brother didn''t dare to say more. He had to promise and retreat.

 Chapter 1681

    Since Wang Peng''s last sneak attack, the butcher began to arrange people to stand guard in turn.


    Night before and night after, two shifts!


    There can no longer be a situation in which Wang Peng sneaked an attack but couldn''t fight back.


    That''s embarrassing!


    After arranging the little brother, the butcher went back to his room and slept safely.


    The night passed quickly, and the sky lit up slightly amid the complaints of several younger brothers.


    "Grass, why don''t you come to the day shift?" the younger brother complained.


    Now he was sleepy to death and his eyelids were fighting.


    Because of the butcher''s words, he didn''t sleep all night last night.


    It doesn''t taste good!


    "Those people on the day shift have gone out with the leopard, and they probably haven''t come back yet!" said another man.


    "Grass!" the younger brother threw his cigarette butt on the ground and stamped his foot, "I knew I should go with the leopard to avoid suffering all night! All right, go, go back to bed!"


    "Oh, but the butcher asked you to stand guard. Dare you leave?"


    "Shit, it''s morning now. We''re just standing on the night post. What are we afraid of? Besides, who dares to make trouble in the daytime? Grass!"


    "Shit, you''re right!"


    Several people said angrily and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the early morning streets, an extended version of hanlanda was driving.


    The driver was a seemingly drunk boy who kept hiccupping.


    In the early morning, the streets were quiet, and there was only one car on the spacious road.


    Six o''clock in the morning.


    It''s dawn.


    So where is the car going at this time?


    Are you a hard-working office worker? Or the one who worked the night shift last night?


    None of them!


    People with a clear eye can see from the license plate number that this car is the car of Dongwen group. It seems that this is going to the suburbs! So what''s in the suburbs?


    Besides boss Wang''s processing plant, what else can there be?


    After receiving Zhang Wen''s order last night, Wang Peng not only didn''t go back to prepare, but took Yijiao. They continued to drink and sing crazy until the morning.


    The night show itself closes around three o''clock. Even if it is late, it is four o''clock.


    But Wang Peng, they drank it directly until six in the morning! It was dawn when I came out!


    The boss in the key night scene dare not say anything!


    Who doesn''t know that the person sitting there drinking is Wang Peng? Who doesn''t know who Wang Peng is?


    He doesn''t want to hit the muzzle!


    He had no choice but to accompany Wang Peng until dawn. When he left, he exempted their orders.


    In recent days, Wang Peng''s brother Yijiao basically fooled around in the night scene every day.


    Li Erzi''s exclusion left Wang Peng almost nothing to do.


    But Zhang Wen''s call last night instantly rekindled Wang Peng''s hope.


    Wang Peng must deal with the butcher well.


    Change Li Erzi''s view of themselves again!


    "Peng''er, I really don''t need to inform brother Wen later?" brother Yijiao in the car was still worried and asked.


    Wang Peng''s eyes are full of blood, but he is full of spirit.


    He drank a lot of wine last night, but the more he drank, the more energetic he became.


    The butcher''s skill is good. He and Zhang Wen didn''t kill the butcher with guns that time.


    You can see how awesome he is!


    After thinking about it, Wang Peng wants to understand that to deal with him, the first thing is to adjust his state!


    Now he is half drunk and half awake, which is the best state for him!


    Wang Peng waved his hand and checked the knife in his arms: "no, you still need to find brother Wen to deal with a butcher? We are enough!"


    Although brother Yijiao was still worried, he didn''t continue to talk. With Wang Peng''s temper, he said more that he should be upset.


    But seeing Wang Peng drink like this, he is really worried.


    I''m afraid Wang Peng can''t stand steadily for a while. How can he fight?


    In the twinkling of an eye, several people arrived at the gate of the processing plant.


    When the car stopped, Wang Peng took the lead.


    The seven or eight people in the car also came down one after another.


    "Grass, brother Peng, the door is locked!"


    A dizzy little brother who drank the same kicked the door and said.


    This time Wang Peng was not ready to come to Yin at all, so he was ready to go in openly!


    Wang Peng drew a circle in place and pointed to the gate: "shit, knock it open!"


    The little brother in the car promised and stepped on the accelerator immediately!


    Boom!


    The car roared and slammed open the gate.


    Wang Peng was not in a hurry. He lit a cigarette first. Then he took out the dagger at his waist and went in.


    Brother Yijiao, they followed one after another.


    When Wang Peng and his colleagues opened the door and came out, no one in the processing plant noticed at all. The night shift had just fallen asleep, and the leopard and their day shift had not come yet.


    This is just a bug!


    Wang Peng also wondered when he came in.


    Usually, boss Wang should come when he just came in. Why has he been in for a long time this time, or has there been no movement?


    Is there an ambush?


    But even if there is an ambush, he is not afraid!


    "Hey, what do you do ~" at this time, a little brother came out to the bathroom vaguely, saw several people coming up, rubbed his eyes and asked.


    Last time Wang Peng came over, the little brother was not there. He was very green with Wang Peng.


    No wonder.


    Young people who have not suffered losses will certainly not have a long memory.


    This little brother is the best example.


    Wang Peng and none of them spoke. They were all drunk and came shaking.


    Little brother Oh, I seem to understand.


    "Did you go out with brother Bao? Where''s brother Bao? No one took the day shift this fucking morning..."


    Poop!


    Before the little brother finished, Wang Peng''s knife had arrived!


    It stabbed him on the shoulder.


    At the same time, a pair of bloodthirsty eyes aimed at him!


    Although drunk, but very crazy!


    The sharp pain from his eyes and shoulders made the little brother wake up in an instant!


    On the edge of death, wake up!


    Just less than a second, he turned and ran! No hesitation!


    It doesn''t matter if your shoulder is stabbed. It''s terrible if you lose your life!


    Just now he saw clearly that this man was Wang Peng.


    This face, that bloodthirsty look, who else can it be if it''s not Wang Peng?


    But why didn''t Wang Peng just make trouble last time? Why did you kill me again today?


    Wang Peng came here and gave him the first impression that he came to kill the gang!


    They can''t fight at all!


    Wang Peng alone can hold up 50 or 60 of them!


    Wang Peng didn''t chase, so he watched the little brother run back.


    This little brother is definitely lucky! If Wang Peng wasn''t drunk today, he wouldn''t miss a knife just now. Wang Peng''s original intention is to go to his heart!


    After the little brother ran back, he shouted wildly, "I''m grass! Wang Peng has killed him. Get up quickly!"


    The corridor was quiet for a few seconds, and then there were countless restless and tinkling sounds from the living room.


    More than ten seconds later, the corridor was full of people!

 Chapter 1682

    These are the people who the butcher left in the processing factory. Because they came out in a hurry, some people ran out with a pair of underwear before they could get dressed.


    Either carrying a steel pipe or a machete.


    Looks aggressive.


    The little brother who just shouted covered his shoulder and the blood flowed out.


    "Grass, fuck up! Now Wang Peng drinks too much and can''t stand steady!"


    Roar! In an instant, several brave people poured out.


    Seeing Wang Peng and them, they all stared at each other and rushed up.


    That boy is right. Wang Peng seems to have drunk too much and walks dangerously! If Wang Peng came here before, no one dared to go there. There was no need. Wang Peng alone was enough, because Wang Peng was sober at that time! No skill.


    But now, Wang Peng is dizzy. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know how many people on the other side. How can he fight?


    If you catch Wang Peng and hand him over to the butcher, isn''t that the first skill?


    The first man rushed over with the steel pipe in his hand and directly aimed at Wang Peng''s head.


    Wang Peng didn''t hide, but the next brother kicked a foot fiercely, directly let the big man fly out a few meters face-to-face, and fell to the ground motionless.


    Brother Yijiao has incomparable strength on his feet. They always only know Wang Peng, but they don''t know brother Yijiao.


    The little brother behind was stunned.


    Just for a moment, Wang Peng had arrived.


    I grabbed my little brother''s hair and gave him an electric gun first!


    The little brother screamed, and his voice was full of doubts.


    Isn''t Wang Peng drunk? How do you seem to be more fucking flexible than before!


    At the same time, a cold knife wiped it along my ear!


    Leave a blood mark on your face.


    The little brother immediately softened his legs and almost sat on the ground!


    Wang Peng frowned slightly and turned his mouth with a cigarette in his mouth.


    It seems that I still have some miscalculations. I shouldn''t have drunk so much today.


    If you are not drunk, this knife will not be crooked!


    This time, two people should have died at boss Wang''s side.


    Wang Peng just gave the electric gun, but the knife was really out of alignment, and it was still crooked.


    Wang Peng also wanted to make a second stab. Seven or eight people behind rushed up one after another and chopped at the little brother!


    After a few times, the little brother didn''t move and lay there covered with blood.


    The whole process, that is, less than a minute, was blinded by the younger brothers who were preparing to rush up behind.


    No one dare go!


    Wang Peng, there''s nothing like getting drunk! This is even worse than before!


    The little brother just framed them!


    Now the little brother lying on the ground bleeding is a good portrayal.


    Wang Peng pinched the cigarette end, took a hard breath, pointed at them with a knife and said coldly, "Whoever doesn''t want to live, come!"


    WOW~


    No one dared to talk, and even a few people threw the guy away!


    Just against Wang Peng, they don''t have that ability!


    Wang Peng calmed down and looked at the crowd: "where''s the butcher? Tell the fool to come down, otherwise none of you can go today!"


    Wang Peng stood there. Although he seemed a little dizzy, he was full of momentum.


    Today, he only brought seven or eight people, but the other party seems to have forty or fifty people, and this is still on the ground of the processing plant. The butcher is still there, but Wang Peng is so crazy! If you dare to let the butcher get out!


    These little brothers are afraid to give a talk.


    Wang Peng looks like a wolf falling on a sheep.


    A flock of sheep, who dares to go up and die?


    At best, it''s a flock of sheep with guys.


    And who''s the butcher?


    Apart from Wang Peng, no one in Jinhai City dares to look down on the butcher like this. Even boss Wang dares not!


    The butcher has been famous in Jinhai city for a long time. He has committed countless crimes and has several lives. Who is not afraid to see it? Even if you don''t have boss Wang, you''re in your own school!


    Who doesn''t tremble at the butcher''s name!


    But Wang Peng dares to say so!


    Not because of being drunk, but because of the cold momentum on your body!


    Because, the bloodthirsty cells in the heart!


    This is natural. Others can''t imitate it. It''s just that Wang Peng was slowly inspired in these struggles.


    Seeing that no one was talking, Wang Peng hiccupped and said unsteadily, "you can''t fucking understand? Call him quickly, or you''ll all die today..."


    Dong!


    The voice fell, and everyone clearly heard a voice.


    It was the sound of heavy objects falling from upstairs.


    At the same time, a man in only his pajamas ran away.


    "I''m a butcher! This guy ran away!" someone shouted from Wang Peng.


    "Shit!" Wang Peng scolded. Even if he passed by, he couldn''t catch up.


    He just didn''t expect the butcher to run so fast! It''s faster than the fucking 100 meter sprint!


    Now all the little brothers are covered.


    The butcher ran away?


    Leave them and run away?


    What is this?


    After being quiet for less than two seconds, the butcher''s younger brothers fled one after another!


    The leaders have run away. They are still here. What''s the use of persistence!


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He thought that if he couldn''t catch the butcher, he might as well kill some of boss Wang''s younger brothers, so he took the lead and rushed in!


    These little brothers just run. Where else can they fight back?


    Wang Peng stabbed several people in an instant.


    But none of these injured people stopped. After being injured, they ran faster!


    As long as it''s not fatal! As long as the knife is not on the heart, you have to run! Or stay and die!


    In more than ten seconds, boss Wang''s people ran away!


    Wang Peng, they just cut several people during the chaos.


    "Brother Peng, what should I do?" when everyone disappeared, brother Yijiao came and asked Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng patted his forehead hard. It seems that drinking is a delay! Today, I came here to be a butcher. Unexpectedly, I let him run away!


    By this time, he had woken up more than half of the wine and secretly clenched his teeth: "smash the processing plant casually and go back first!"


    "En..." after that, brother Yijiao took the lead in smashing casually in the processing factory, which led people to leave in a swagger.


    At this time, the leopard just came back with xiaomaocun.


    One night''s madness made the leopard''s eyes even difficult to use.


    Looking at the far away hanlanda, the leopard rubbed his eyes: "that car is from the factory?"


    The little brother next to me is also quite confused. It seems that all the processing plants are commercial cars. I''ve never seen this model before.


    "Is there a friend coming to play?" the younger brother scratched his head, then suddenly thought of something and said, "grass, I know! It must be the butcher. They know we go out to play at night and want to be happy. Eight Chengdu is a woman sitting in this car!"

 Chapter 1683

    Little brother, this makes the leopard worry.


    Pop!


    He raised his hand and slapped: "grass, I saw several men get on the car just now. You''re fucking blind!"


    Several people nearby were laughing at the little brother in a low voice, thinking how he didn''t think through his brain.


    The younger brother said reluctantly, "brother, what if the butcher likes to play with men?"


    "..." this made the leopard speechless.


    Indeed, if so, what should I say? Anyway, the butcher is always different from others!


    Seeing that the leopard stopped talking, my little brother secretly stood up and said that his estimation was right.


    Dong!


    The leopard didn''t talk nonsense. He gave him another kick on his belly.


    The little brother was kicked and sat directly on the ground.


    The leopard grinned: "you''re so fucking disgusting!"


    The little brother''s words made the leopard speechless just now, but the thought of that picture made the leopard sick! I haven''t eaten the early morning meal yet. I''m so disgusting! What a mother!


    "Ha ha..." a burst of laughter erupted around.


    The younger brother is more innocent. He can''t get up for half a day with his stomach covered.


    The leopard took the lead in entering the processing factory.


    The building was in a mess. It looked like it had been smashed.


    The leopard was surprised and he understood in an instant.


    Those people just came to look for trouble! It''s not the man the butcher is looking for!


    The problem is


    How many people were left in the processing plant? He knew in his heart that how many people could sit in a Highlander? That''s seven or eight! Can it be said that the butcher can''t even deal with these seven or eight people?


    He''s a fucking bastard. He''s a big waste!


    At this time, the little brother next to him told the leopard that there was a butcher in the processing plant, so the leopard took people to meet him.


    In the distance, the butcher came from a distance in his pajamas. Many of the younger brothers around him were decorated. Some of them couldn''t even walk. They were supported by the people next to them.


    Seeing this scene, the leopard was more puzzled.


    There are only seven or eight people on the other side. How can you do this B to the butchers?


    The name and skill of the butcher are given for nothing?


    "Butcher, what''s going on?" asked the leopard.


    Now the leopard is no longer called brother butcher. He is not afraid of anyone because he has a cow like xiaomaocun around him!


    The butcher''s face was so ugly that he was worried and said, "Wang Peng has come!"


    "Wang Peng?" the leopard stared round his eyes. He really didn''t expect that Wang Peng would dare to come now. How tense the situation is now. He knew in his heart that Wang Peng would come to die at this time?


    Isn''t he afraid of white people asking for trouble?


    But if Wang Peng comes, all this will make sense.


    Who is Wang Peng?


    That''s the worst and craziest person! The last time a person came over, they could make their people in a mess, let alone bring someone over! It B''s a thing of the past for a butcher to become like this.


    Why did the butcher jump just now?


    On the one hand, Wang Peng''s skill is taboo. On the other hand, Wang Peng is afraid of carrying a gun!


    Several times he came out to fight with a gun. He didn''t come to fight at all! But to play with your life!


    A butcher is a tiger. He is not afraid of anyone, but he is also afraid of risking his life.


    In Wang Peng''s eyes, life seems worthless at all!


    Speaking of Wang Peng''s name, no one spoke.


    When you meet him, everything is normal! The butcher is invincible. That''s normal!


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, xiaomaocun asked unconvinced, "Wang Peng, is it very powerful?"


    The butcher and the leopard looked at each other, and then they all looked at him ''you''re too young''.


    I didn''t linger on the edge of death. I don''t know how terrible it is.


    I didn''t fight with Wang Peng, and I didn''t know his madness.


    Now xiaomaocun is the one who wants to jump up and fight with Wang Peng, but he doesn''t look at his weight.


    Although he is also quite skilled and a martial artist, he seems to be far worse than Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng, that''s desperate!


    It''s not a fight!


    The butcher asked the younger brothers to pack up the things downstairs, and then took the injured younger brother to the hospital first.


    For a time, boss Wang''s momentum declined!


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving the processing plant, Wang Peng and others woke up more than half.


    Sitting in the car, everyone seemed to have a dream.


    Trance makes people feel ethereal. They even wonder whether that thing just now is true or not.


    Did you cut several butchers?


    The car stopped at Dongwen group. Wang Peng took the lead to get off and walked towards the conference room.


    At this time, I also just came to the conference room. I had a crazy night with Xu Jingwen last night. Now I still feel a little confused. I guess Wang Peng should be preparing to find the butcher, so I came early in the morning.


    Click.


    After lighting a cigarette, Li Erzi and I pretended to force the tiger to sit in the conference room and wait.


    I was about to call Wang Peng when the door was pushed open.


    Wang Peng came in from the outside.


    "Peng''er, is there any trouble?" I asked.


    Immediately, Li Erzi and Zhuang forced the tiger to look at him.


    Wang Peng shook his head and scolded himself with a look on his face: "brother Wen, I didn''t do a good job..."


    My eyebrows moved: "what''s going on?"


    Li Erzi looked back at me. I asked Wang Peng to sneak attack. He didn''t tell Li Erzi about it, but when he heard me say so, he also guessed about it.


    So his eyes were cold.


    Wang Peng said the process again, looking quite helpless.


    After he finished, Li Erzi''s cold voice came.


    "Wang Peng, if Wenzi asks you to do business, you''ll drink wine all night? Now that the butcher has run away, do you think you have a bad attitude? Or do you have a problem with Wenzi!"


    Wang Peng quickly shook his head: "second brother, I really don''t mean that! I will try my best to do what brother Wen gave me! I just didn''t expect the butcher to run away. Anyway, he is also a big bastard who has been famous for a long time..."


    "Hum, I''m afraid you have ulterior motives! Keep it. You deliberately let it go! If a butcher doesn''t kill him all day, it''s a threat to Wenzi and us. Now you let him go. What should he do if he plays Yin in the future?"


    Wang Peng explained desperately.


    And I just smiled when I heard this.


    If the butcher runs away, it just shows that he is afraid of Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng''s fame is so great that I don''t know it. It''s not a bad thing for me.


    I can get twice the result with half the effort if I have a capable general like Wang Peng.


    However, I was about to speak, but pretending to force the tiger said solemnly: "second son, don''t embarrass Wang Peng too much. I can understand this!"


    Li Erzi looked at Ling: "what can you understand?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to deliberately put on a very understanding look and said, "Wang Peng drank too much last night, just for one thing!"


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Peng and Li Erzi asked together. What''s the matter? Even Wang Peng himself didn''t know.

 Chapter 1684

    Seeing his words successfully attracted the attention of Li Erzi and Wang Peng, he pretended to force the tiger to smile proudly, and then said: "recently, I saw a movie, Jackie Chan''s drunken fist. When he was fighting in it, he did it after he was drunk. That''s called a powerful..."


    Li Erzi and Wang Peng were speechless in an instant.


    It''s no occasion to pretend to be a tiger.


    Li Erzi directly scolded: "Wang Peng has a hangover and has a wool relationship with his fucking drunken fist!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to be unhappy, he straightened his chest: "don''t believe it. If I drink too much, can you beat me?"


    Li Erzi was too lazy to talk nonsense with him: "I don''t fucking compete with you! If you have the ability, you can compete with Zhang Guohua."


    Fighting alone, Li Erzi is definitely not an opponent who pretends to be a tiger. His size limits everything.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile proudly: "I tell you, after I was drunk, Zhang Guohua didn''t count for anything. Don''t look at him. He was counselled at that time!"


    In fact, when he said this, I could still feel a trace of something wrong.


    Pretending to force a tiger is also trying to justify yourself!


    At the beginning, when he fought with the butcher, he wasted his old strength to play a tie with the butcher, but looking at Wang Peng, the butcher was already pissed before he shot!


    Isn''t it better to pretend to be a tiger than Wang Peng?


    Although it''s really inferior, pretending to force the tiger doesn''t want to admit it.


    In their opinion, Wang Peng is a boy who doesn''t understand anything. He''s not so powerful.


    Pretend to force the tiger''s voice to fall.


    The door of the conference room opened quickly, and then a pair of women''s thick and thin arms came out, directly stuck the neck of the tiger and took him out!


    Dare you!


    Zhang Guohua has been listening outside just now!


    Immediately, there were bursts of screams of forced tigers outside the door.


    I smiled helplessly, told Wang Peng that it was all right, and then left through the back door.


    Immediately, there were only Wang Peng and Li Erzi left in the conference room.


    Wang Peng also wanted to explain something to him, but he didn''t listen at all. He just stared at Wang Peng with two bright eyes and said coldly, "Wang Peng, if you still want to stay with Wenzi, then I advise you not to be too crazy! The anger on you should be restrained! If you still don''t change, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    With that, Li Erzi turned and left.


    In Li Erzi''s opinion, Wang Peng is the one with the most uncertain factors among us.


    Although pretending to force a tiger usually makes a fuss, he knows in his heart that pretending to force a tiger is really, and he won''t go too far.


    Wang Peng, however, swam on the edge of madness several times.


    With Zhang Wen''s name, crazy vent their bloodthirsty side!


    The key is that Wang Peng is disobedient. Li Erzi advised him several times, but he didn''t listen! It''s getting crazy.


    Li Erzi also had to guard against it.


    Wang Peng sat down alone, picked up his tea cup and drank a mouthful of water. His eyes were cold, and his hands clenched the tea cup hard!


    Li Erzi''s words made him feel at a loss.


    He also knew he had gone too far.


    But there is no way. This is his character Wang Peng! That''s his way! Tigers don''t eat meat. Are they still called tigers?


    If not, could Wang Peng be so famous? Could the butcher walk away?


    Li Erzi asked him to restrain his light, which was nothing more than pulling out his sharp teeth!


    But Li Erzi is the second brother after all. He helped Wang Peng a lot at the beginning, and sometimes even secretly gave him money.


    At this moment, Wang Peng was melancholy.


    ¡­¡­


    In this sneak attack by Wang Peng, a dozen people were injured in the processing plant, but most of them were minor knife wounds, and only one was more serious.


    Don''t think it''s the man who was cut down by Wang Peng and them at the beginning! There''s nothing wrong with that man! Although the knife wounds all over the body seem to be a little scared, they can get out of bed after only a few stitches.


    On the contrary, those who were stabbed by Wang Peng in their escape were quite embarrassed one by one.


    Either the hand was cut off or the tendon was hurt.


    For a time, the hospital became the position of boss Wang again.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Boss Wang''s people have been in Jinhai city for so many years. When did they suffer such a loss?


    Even now, many people take it for granted.


    It''s not too much to be chased and killed by Wang Peng! It''s good not to die.


    The butcher is here today.


    He''s here to pay.


    When boss Wang left, he proudly handed over the economic power to him. Although the butcher committed many crimes, he didn''t care about money. Money is a number here.


    "Hello, a total of nine thousand five hundred..." the toll collector said politely.


    Her heart trembled at the sight of the butcher with a fierce face.


    A cold light flashed in the butcher''s eyes. The woman looked very energetic!


    Thoughts flashed through my heart.


    After the butcher paid the fee, he sat near the women''s bathroom and smoked.


    Three cigarettes. The woman who charged just now came to the bathroom.


    She went in with her head down and didn''t notice the Butcher at all.


    The butcher choked off his cigarette and waited for a while before he went in.


    He doesn''t want to do that kind of thing when women haven''t finished. How much fun is it? And he has to make sure that women are not big! I remember one time I didn''t notice. I found it was a large one after I went in. I was tired of the butcher~


    But even then, the butcher still goes on!


    This is professional ethics!


    Since you want to go, you can''t shrink back because of a little bit of abandonment, can you?


    Hearing the sound of flushing the toilet inside, the butcher pushed the door in.


    "Ah... You!" the woman exclaimed, but her mouth was immediately blocked by the butcher, and then pushed into the partition of the toilet, very fast!


    The woman beat the butcher like crazy, but soon stopped!


    What the butcher said is right. Those women resist at the beginning, and they will enjoy it crazily in the middle! In the butcher''s perfect size, which can undoubtedly compare with foreigners!


    The butcher tossed about inside for half an hour before he came out!


    Inside, he completely imagined the woman as Xu Jingwen, the woman he thought of but didn''t succeed!


    After coming out of the inside, the butcher washed his hands and walked upstairs.


    A woman is a person who hasn''t slowed down for a long time in the partition. She can''t say what she looks like in her eyes.


    But one thing is certain. She won''t call the police!


    The butcher is a friend of women. It''s too late for her to enjoy. Why should she call the police?


    Anyway, no one saw it. It''s like having a dream. Besides, the butcher''s Kung Fu is also good~


    Women have had several men, and have never met a butcher.


    It''s, it drives her crazy!


    When she arrived at the back just now, it was not forced by the butcher. She took the initiative!


    That taste is enough for her to aftertaste for a lifetime.

 Chapter 1685

    As soon as I got to the stairs, the butcher''s phone rang.


    It''s boss Wang.


    The butcher frowned. It seemed that he couldn''t hide it.


    "Big brother." the butcher picked it up.


    Boss Wang said helplessly on the phone, "butcher, I heard you fought with Zhang Wenhuo?"


    The butcher was stunned: "brother, it''s not..."


    Boss Wang''s tone was a little more uncomfortable. He thought the butcher wanted to argue.


    In his opinion, the butcher has always been a good boy with honesty and integrity, and he hasn''t lied in front of him.


    Although this man has a problem with his character, he really doesn''t say to himself that he has never failed in handling affairs, that is, he has never argued.


    What happened this time?


    Why did you learn to quibble!


    "Butcher, I already know what''s going on. You don''t have to argue! If you lose, you lose. It''s nothing! But I told you not to have any conflict with Zhang Wen. Why don''t you listen? Is Zhang Wen crazy? Dare you come and play with us at this time?"


    The butcher knew that if he didn''t explain, it would be over.


    He hurriedly said: "brother, Wang Peng came to sneak attack, not Zhang Wen..."


    "What? Wang Peng?"


    "Well, he brought seven or eight people with guns." the butcher said seriously.


    "...." boss Wang stared round.


    Wang Peng, brought seven or eight people here and killed the butcher and their forty or fifty people?


    Wang Peng is such a tiger?


    How dare you fight with a gun now? He''s not afraid to die?


    Boss Wang just heard that his man had been injured for more than ten days, so he quickly called the butcher. The first thing he thought of was that he had a conflict with Zhang Wen.


    At this juncture, boss Wang is also a headache!


    But he really didn''t expect that Wang Peng did it!


    Wang Peng came with seven or eight people and did this B to the butcher and his forty or fifty people?


    Who''s the butcher?


    That''s also a big bastard in Jinhai city. He has never suffered any loss, and his skill is quite good. Almost no one can beat him. He is a trump card on boss Wang''s side!


    But why did it become so suck?


    Let Wang Peng do this B! If this matter is passed on, how will boss Wang do in the future?


    Boss Wang can even see some mice from the butcher.


    He''s getting worse and worse!


    Why are all the people around me like this B? Is it fucking contagious?


    First the little dragon and snake, then the mouse


    Now boss Wang has begun to miss the pillar. If he hadn''t been standing on Zhang Wen''s side all the time and was still a capable man around boss Wang, why would he have fallen to that point?


    All this is fate!


    Boss Wang said upset, "I''ll go back today and you''ll settle everything in the hospital."


    The butcher was delighted.


    He''s so bored these days when boss Wang is away. He doesn''t want to take over this mess again.


    "Brother, I''ll send someone to pick you up," said the butcher.


    "No! You are all waiting for me in the processing factory at night. Remember, don''t make a noise about it!"


    "I see!"


    Put down the phone. Boss Wang patted the naked woman around him. The woman woke up and walked into the bathroom vaguely.


    Here, boss Wang is the night groom. He said he was running away. In fact, he came to take a vacation.


    After booking the plane in the afternoon, boss Wang rubbed his forehead upset.


    He really didn''t want to go back if he didn''t have to.


    With Liu hongran on his back, he was in trouble.


    It was just on the cusp of the storm. If he didn''t go back, his people would have to disperse.


    A Wang Peng has given him a headache.


    However, through this matter, boss Wang also secretly made up his mind to bring Wang Peng over as soon as possible. When he came over, it was hundreds of times easier than the butcher''s post!


    What else is he afraid of, Zhang Wen?


    ¡­¡­


    So far, section chief Duan has been elevated.


    In his hands, only Lao Xing''s criminal investigation teams are left.


    Now he has no right except to hold some regular meetings all day.


    At this stage, section chief Duan also felt the seriousness of the matter.


    I thought Wang Yi was a hairy boy who didn''t know anything. Even if he could find out a trace of abnormality, what could he do? Aren''t you honestly pressed down by the rules in this circle?


    But things are different from what you think.


    This boy is crazy!


    He is a reckless madman.


    He not only investigated himself, but also contacted Lao Hou and Lao Meng, two special commissioners Zhongyang. This is no joke!


    With the support of the mayor, Wang Yi is like adding wings to the tiger! It''s easy to do things.


    Last time, I almost handled section chief Duan! Now I think he''s still sweating in the forehead.


    He must quickly pick out the relationship between himself and Liu hongran, otherwise it''s really dangerous this time!


    At the moment, just out of the conference room, section chief Duan returned to his own company and sat here worrying.


    Ling Ling


    His phone suddenly rang. The caller was Lao Xing.


    Section chief Duan quickly picked it up: "Lao Xing, what''s the situation?"


    Now Lao Xing''s side is his only hope.


    Lao Xing''s voice was a little excited on the phone and said seriously, "section chief Duan, I''ve done that. Don''t worry, no one knows!"


    This words let section chief Duan breathe a sigh of relief. This is undoubtedly giving him charcoal in the snow.


    "Well, Lao Xing, I remember you here!"


    Lao Xing hurriedly said, "section chief Duan, this is what I should do!"


    Put down the phone, section chief Duan hesitated for a moment and dialed the number of the teacher in Beijing.


    These days, section chief teacher Duan is also quite nervous.


    Section chief Duan is his most proud student. If something happens to section chief Duan, he won''t be much better! And in terms of personal feelings, he won''t let section chief have an accident!


    Yes, try to help.


    The key now is that section chief Duan can wipe out the matter of Liu hongran!


    "Hello."


    "Teacher, I let my men do that!" section chief Duan said anxiously.


    "Oh? It''s a big deal. Are you sure it''s all done?" the teacher questioned on the phone.


    Why does he always feel that this matter has gone too smoothly? Now, section chief Duan''s work should be blocked.


    Section chief Duan patted his chest hard: "this matter was handled by an old subordinate of mine. He has no problem!"


    "Well..." the teacher drank tea, his expression relaxed, and then said, "these days, you keep a low profile. I''ll arrange the next things..."


    "I see." section chief Duan promised. Then he put down the phone and took a sip of tea.

 Chapter 1686

    At the same time, in Lao Xing''s office.


    He stood there respectfully, sweating!


    The room has air conditioning, which has been turned on to the maximum, but he still has beads of sweat on his head!


    Why?


    Because there is a man sitting in the room at the moment.


    As long as this man says a word, he can finish Lao Xing!


    This man is Lao Hou!


    Come down from above and have more power than heaven!


    He heard Lao Xing talking to section chief Duan just now.


    Lao Hou, how clever?


    This time he and Lao Meng can be said to have come down together. There is no difference between them for a few days, but it is unlikely if they work together.


    Because since I was sent down, of course, I have to do some excellent results! Otherwise, you will be punished after you go back!


    Lao Meng and Lao Hou knew these things.


    However, Lao Meng seems to have been pretending to be a fool and didn''t mention it at all.


    Lao Hou is not stupid!


    On the surface, he seems to be with Lao Meng, and he is ready to take the credit together, but he still has his own mind.


    It''s collective work to lead with Lao Meng! It''s not worth money, it''s not interesting!


    It''s not good for his career!


    What he wants is something that can directly promote him! Of course, he can''t rely on anyone about these things, let alone talk to Lao Meng, so he can only find them by himself!


    Take the key!


    Neither Wang Yi nor Lao Meng knows what Lao Hou used to do.


    He''s also a criminal detective! Like section chief Duan, but his achievements are very different! The old Hou was the first criminal investigator in the capital! For arresting a fugitive, he disguised himself as a street cleaner for nearly two months! Finally, the fugitive was successfully captured!


    Because of this, he had a great reputation!


    But after so many years of precipitation, people have long forgotten.


    Lao hou can have today''s identity and achievements, which is inseparable from his original efforts!


    He is a doer like section chief Duan! They all came out step by step by themselves.


    How easy is this?


    But similarly, Lao Hou has seen the current situation quite thoroughly.


    He pretended to be a fool in front of Wang Yi, but he knew everything in his heart!


    Section chief Duan, who is also an expert in criminal investigation, is the same as he thinks. Up to now, Lao Hou probably knows what section chief Duan is going to do.


    However, it still needs to be brewing.


    And evidence.


    "Leader, look at this..." Lao Xing whispered.


    Old Hou sat here and let him Alexander.


    Lao Hou waved his hand and frowned slightly.


    Lao Xing immediately obediently brought a cup of tea and handed it over.


    Section chief Duan asked him to do it, but he didn''t do it at all! Things have come to this point. What should he do?


    Wang Yi''s people are everywhere. No matter what they do, they are blocked by countless pressures. It''s basically impossible to do that! It seems that section chief Duan is also worried, otherwise how can he believe it so easily?


    Lao Hou took a drink and sneered.


    It seems that Liu hongran really has a lot to do with section chief Duan. Otherwise, why is he so anxious to get rid of the relationship?


    Even to the point of unscrupulous means!


    "OK, you follow this matter first and report it to me alone in the future, don''t you know?" said Lao Hou.


    How dare Lao Xing disagree? Promise quickly.


    Lao Hou said, "don''t worry. After catching Duan Wengong, I''m sure I can make sure you''re all right!"


    Lao Xing quickly and politely bowed to him.


    That''s what he wants. Everything else is bullshit. As long as he can keep his position, it''s enough! He and section chief Duan can''t see the light. If Lao Hou stabs him, he will die!


    How easy is it for him to get to this stage? He doesn''t want to give up this achievement!


    Walking to the door, Lao Hou suddenly thought of something and said, "Lao Xing, if you say this, is section chief beating around?"


    The latter was stunned for a moment and quickly shook his head: "it should be impossible. When things have come to this point, how can he retreat?"


    Lao Hou nodded and thought what he said was reasonable, so he didn''t say much.


    be gone.


    He came and went in a hurry. He had only one background.


    When the door closed, Lao Xing sat down as if his whole body had been extracted.


    Wiped the cold sweat from his head.


    He has been with the section chief for almost ten years.


    Ten years!


    He even the power in the hands of section chief Duan, but it has never been the same as today.


    It''s going to fall!


    Although this seemed more impossible to him, it happened without taboo.


    Under the attack of Wang Yi, it seems that he will lose his life at night.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand. Why should Lao Hou come to him alone?


    Why don''t you report to Wang Yi first?


    Is there something fishy about them?


    Lao Xing doesn''t want to think more. He can only shake his head and sigh. Now he can''t take care of anything, as long as he can retreat.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the processing plant.


    Many people gathered around the office.


    Leopard, Xiaomao inch and butcher are all there.


    The atmosphere here is a little depressed today.


    Once upon a time, this is boss Wang''s base. I don''t know how many people on the way are frightened. Many people gather here all day without fear of any power in Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang''s people have been in Jinhai city for so many years and have never been afraid of anyone!


    Even the original battle with boss Du, who was all the rage, didn''t lose out!


    But now everyone is silent.


    This silent and depressed air is only because of one person.


    That''s Wang Peng!


    Like Wang Peng when the devil comes!


    Now the word Wang Peng has become their forbidden word.


    Even the devil butcher was a little afraid.


    "Grass, what are you fucking silent? Are you fucking afraid?" the leopard said shamelessly at this time.


    The atmosphere made him uncomfortable.


    I just hurt a few people. What''s frustrating? Besides, Wang Peng is also an ordinary person. He has two shoulders and one head. What are you afraid of?


    He doesn''t believe it. Wang Peng can become a god!


    Still no one spoke.


    He took a hard smoke and said, "next time, just go out and turn Wang Peng over?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The butcher snorted coldly and looked at him: "next time, you go to ang!"


    "This..." it''s OK for the leopard to cheer people up. If you want to really let him fight Wang Peng, can he not know the consequences?


    There is only one way, death!


    Wang Peng is not fighting, it''s playing with his life!


    Like ancient foot fighters, they came desperately!


    This has even become a common practice here.


    No matter how good they say, no matter what kind of fuss, there is only one outcome when they meet Wang Peng, that is, they run back with a dry face.


    No one answered the leopard.


    He''s bragging. What can I say to him?

 Chapter 1687

    Mixing society depends on a breath of gas.


    Now boss Wang''s people have all been dispersed by Wang Peng.


    There was a black line on everyone''s head and they were silent.


    Boss Wang is right. If he doesn''t come back at this time, these people will break up!


    The fame you have worked hard for so many years on the road will disappear!


    There''s no way. Wang Peng is so fucking rebellious!


    For a time, more than 20 people in the office looked like laid-off workers. They bent their heads and smoked. The frown was called a deep one.


    At the same time, they all raised a huge question mark.


    Why?


    Why did this happen?


    Why do you always give advice when you see Wang Peng?


    Just rush up and do it?


    What are you afraid of?


    What are you afraid of?


    These questions have appeared in their minds more than once, and every time they get the answer is yes, but every time they see Wang Peng, there is no exception, and there is only one word in their head.


    Run!


    It''s almost a subconscious reaction of the body.


    There''s no time to respond!


    Only now that they have slowed down, will they ask themselves, what''s going on? What are you afraid of?


    Funny, but also quite helpless.


    "I''ll deal with Wang Peng."


    Just then, a very calm voice came.


    Everyone looked at the sound.


    The speaker is xiaomaocun.


    Every time he came out, he wore a small hairy inch of martial Club clothes. At the moment, he stood up and spoke, and the huge martial character on his chest was quite dazzling.


    It doesn''t fit in with these little bastards.


    After mixing with the leopard for a few days, Xiaomao inch adapted in an instant.


    He is quite adapted to these lives.


    Go out and fool around every day, play with women, hang out at night, and even have a good meal when you see someone who doesn''t like you!


    After living for 20 years, xiaomaocun has always been quite low-key and cost-effective.


    I have never felt such an unrestrained life! Never been so crazy!


    Such a life, let him quite enjoy.


    Of course, he also wants to stand higher.


    He knows that mixed society is a world of the jungle, so he has to rely on his fists to play his position!


    The woman was robbed by Wang Peng at night that day, which always made him bear a grudge.


    In his opinion, Wang Peng is really no big deal. He is thin and decadent.


    How can such a person be his opponent?


    "Grass, you?" the butcher looked at him with his eyes and said shamelessly.


    Xiaomaocun nodded seriously: "I''m enough to deal with Wang Peng alone."


    Few people believed this, but the leopard believed it!


    He knows how powerful xiaomaocun is. Besides, there is an essential gap between martial arts practitioners and hunzi.


    People are talking about routine. When you punch out, there are more than a dozen moves waiting for you.


    But bastards are different. Fighting is relying on a strong force. Basically, they wave their arms monotonously and beat each other''s head crazily.


    At most, there are a few more electric guns. There are no other skills.


    People who practice martial arts should not be underestimated.


    But little bastards don''t know anything about this.


    The butcher said coldly, "if you want to die, stay away from fucking death. Don''t let us go and collect your body at that time!"


    The leopard was not happy with this. As soon as he patted the table, he stood up and said, "butcher, what do you mean?"


    Xiaomaocun is a capable man on his side anyway. How can he be despised by the butcher?


    The butcher sneered, "you can go! You''d better buy a fucking insurance, and the beneficiary writes my name on it!"


    There was a burst of shameful laughter around.


    Although the words came out of the butcher''s mouth and were full of a sense of disobedience everywhere, it was true.


    Wang Peng''s linglie is in everyone''s eyes.


    To tell you the truth, Wang Peng is the first person who has been a butcher for so many years.


    Can a person who even he hates be a simple role? Is it easy to deal with?


    The boy speaks without thinking.


    The butcher''s words made Xiao Maocun angry.


    But he knew who the butcher was and didn''t dare to say more.


    The leopard can''t hang on his face. Now he''s going to catch up with and surpass the butcher. He hasn''t paid attention to the butcher for a long time.


    "Grass, who the fuck do you think you are? Why do you say that about me?" the leopard shouted at the top of his voice.


    WOW~


    Suddenly, everyone was stunned.


    Looking at the leopard''s eyes is a little more vigilant.


    Did the leopard forget? Why did he beg for mercy with the butcher in a low voice when he didn''t play Xiaomao inch a few days ago? Now I don''t need a butcher. I turn against others immediately.


    This is a little too much.


    The key is to dare to talk to the butcher in front of so many people.


    The butcher didn''t talk nonsense. He slapped him in the face after two steps!


    The leopard covered his face and almost fell.


    "Leopard, do you think you has the final say? Or, fight with me!" butcher''s eyes are cold.


    What is his position in Jinhai city?


    In his eyes, the leopard is a little bastard. At best, he is just an experienced little bastard, which is not enough for the above table.


    If boss Wang hadn''t told him again and again, he would have crippled the leopard!


    With his skill, it''s like playing with a crippled leopard.


    Shua~


    Immediately, he grabbed the butcher''s wrist with both hands, and his strength came along the butcher''s wrist, making him frown slightly.


    Strength, not small.


    "The leopard is my eldest brother. If you hit him, you hit me." xiaomaocun said seriously.


    He didn''t learn anything else with the leopard these days. Instead, he learned a set of Jianghu loyalty.


    "Well, you want to die too, don''t you?" the butcher looked at him, his eyes getting colder.


    The next second, they punch together, and the two iron fists hit together!


    With a dull noise, the butcher''s face changed slightly, and Xiaomao inch grinned.


    This seemingly insignificant person seems to have good skills!


    At least this fist is strong!


    However, although xiaomaocun is powerful, he still has little Jianghu experience and little actual combat experience.


    As soon as the butcher and he finished their fists, they suddenly bowed their heads.


    Before xiaomaocun could tell what the situation was, he was lifted up by the butcher and lost his balance!


    Xiaomao''s skill is good, but he is a circle smaller than the butcher. What''s the best way to deal with such people? Of course it''s strength!


    Stronger than anyone! Red fruit confrontation!


    "I Cao NIMA..." the leopard shouted and rushed up, but before he passed, he was kicked by the butcher, stepped back several steps and sat on the stool.


    Then the butcher threw xiaomaocun with a force.


    With a thump, the leopard and xiaomaocun fell to one side.


    "Damn it!" Xiao Maocun scolded. Without hesitation, he jumped up from the ground.


    The leopard didn''t stand up for a long time and sat there covering his belly.

 Chapter 1688

    When the butcher threw xiaomaocun over just now, the leopard didn''t respond at all. Xiaomaocun sat directly on his thing.


    It hurts him!


    I can''t stand up in pain!


    He looked at the butcher wrongfully, and even felt that he had arranged it long ago.


    Xiaomaocun jumped up to deal with the butcher, who picked up a chair and stood there.


    "Stop the fuck!" at this time, the door was pushed open, and a very angry voice came.


    Everyone stopped.


    At the door stood boss Wang.


    Boss Wang, who just came back from catching a plane.


    "Big brother." the butcher quickly put down the bench and said respectfully. Seeing boss Wang, he was relieved. At least he didn''t have to take care of these mess.


    "Grass, it''s all our own people. What''s this for?" boss Wang said even though he looked at Xiaomao inch.


    The butcher snorted coldly and hurriedly asked boss Wang to sit down.


    Click.


    On a cigarette, boss Wang took a deep breath.


    Seeing boss Wang coming back, everyone''s backbone came back immediately.


    At this time, only boss Wang can decide for them.


    Seeing boss Wang, several people even want to cry. Thinking of the picture of being bullied by Wang Peng these days, they want to cry.


    When have they been bullied like this?


    Following boss Wang, they have always been quite awesome. Where have they suffered such grievances?


    Boss Wang frowned, took a hard smoke and slowly spit out a smoke. Then he said, "now, what''s the situation?"


    The leopard quickly flattered and said, "brother, Wang Peng came yesterday and hurt more than a dozen of our people. Now they are in the hospital!"


    "Brother, Wang Peng, he doesn''t want to die at all!"


    "If we didn''t run fast, several people would die..."


    There were many complaints below.


    Seeing this, boss Wang understood.


    People like myself have lost their momentum.


    The loser is flawless.


    If this goes on, how can we deal with Zhang Wen''s people? Just hearing Wang Peng''s name, they were frightened.


    He is very upset. Why isn''t this kind of talent on his side? Why did you fucking run to Zhang Wen''s men!


    However, in this situation, he wants to appease these talents under his command.


    "OK, wait until the brothers in the hospital come out! I will negotiate with Zhang Wen!" boss Wang said helplessly.


    He''s so strange.


    What the hell is this guy Zhang Wen doing?


    Do you have to force yourself to fight with his dead fish net?


    That''s how he wants to die?


    It''s not a fucking nature, it''s a hobby!


    After listening to this, all the younger brothers are secretly breathing. Boss Wang seems to know the truth. If boss Wang asks them to fight with Wang Peng at this time, they will be worried to death!


    "All right, keep a fucking low profile recently! You know what obscene development is? It''s sooner or later to get rid of Zhang Wen! Before that, you must keep a low profile!" boss Wang stressed again.


    Then they let everyone go.


    Even if he doesn''t say, these little brothers will run away at the first time when they see Wang Peng!


    Keep a low profile!


    After everyone left, boss Wang asked the butcher to come over and rubbed his forehead upset: "butcher, what''s the matter with the company recently?"


    The butcher replied seriously, "the leopard is responsible for this. He has been cooperating with Ge Qiang, but I heard that the heating transformation has been almost done and is going well."


    "Well, call him in."


    The butcher turned and called the leopard''s name.


    The leopard quickly trotted over and stood respectfully: "big brother ~"


    Boss Wang looked at him with annoyance.


    The leopard is thirty years old this year. He has no wife and no children. There is only one thought in his head, that is to save money! Crazy saving!


    Now he is wearing a pair of shorts that seem to have faded and a vest outside.


    This dress is really a little poor.


    "I heard some flaws about the construction site?" asked boss Wang with a cold light in his eyes.


    "Yes, but brother, I''ve handled all those things! Now the construction site is going very smoothly..." the leopard said quickly.


    Before he finished, boss Wang said to the butcher, "slap him in the face!"


    "Yes!" the butcher wanted to smoke the leopard openly for a long time. When he heard this, he didn''t hesitate. He raised his hand and slapped him in the face!


    The leopard leaned and sat directly on the ground.


    My head is buzzing and I can''t get up for half a day.


    What is this?


    Why does boss Wang not praise him and let the butcher beat him?


    Boss Wang spit smoke out of his mouth and said faintly, "leopard, I fucking ask you to cooperate with Ge Qiang. How can you make an accident on the construction site? Don''t you know that the construction site is my last retreat? What if there is any mistake?"


    The leopard understood and was afraid to speak with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Boss Wang is right. What can he afford if something goes wrong?


    He was not wronged by this slap.


    It''s just that I couldn''t help it at the beginning.


    "Brother, I know ~" the leopard quickly stood up and said carefully.


    "Go away! There will be something on the construction site in the future. You know the consequences!" boss Wang said upset.


    The leopard quickly withdrew.


    Boss Wang asked the butcher to sit down and said, "butcher, what do you think of Wang Peng?"


    Alas~~


    The butcher sighed.


    Why doesn''t boss Wang open the pot and carry it? He''s so smart. Doesn''t he understand the current situation? The word Wang Peng is no longer easy for them to touch.


    This boy, he doesn''t want to die!


    "Eldest brother, I''m not hypocritical. Wang Peng is really powerful! I''ve seen so many people, but I''ve never seen anyone so deadly. This boy is not pretending, but really deadly! And he dares to play with a gun! He really dares to shoot and kill." the butcher said seriously.


    Boss Wang didn''t speak.


    The butcher then said, "brother, either way, I''ll take some people to secretly run Wang Peng another day! Such people can''t be kept!"


    If you play Yin, Wang Peng may have many flaws. The butcher is 80% sure!


    Boss Wang shook his head: "no, Wang Peng has to keep it. I like him!"


    "What..." the butcher was shocked. Obviously, he misunderstood boss Wang.


    And in his impression, boss Wang seems not interested in men.


    Boss Wang coughed twice: "I mean, let''s bring Wang Peng to us! What do you think?"


    The butcher''s eyes turned quickly and a trace of surprise flashed, but he soon questioned: "brother, but I heard that he is quite loyal to Zhang Wen. Can he do it?"


    Boss Wang smiled: "as long as there are many means, there''s nothing wrong!"

 Chapter 1689

    The butcher still agrees with this sentence. As long as the means are enough, nothing can be done!


    It''s the same with women and Wang Peng!


    I remember when he hooked up with a woman to come out of the wall, the woman called a firm at the beginning! The arrogant didn''t even look at him! But then? Aren''t you intoxicated with your own size?


    To say the means of playing, no one in Jinhai city can play boss Wang!


    Boss Wang is a master!


    "Eldest brother, it would be best if he could help you, but I don''t feel good about him!" the butcher''s implication is to tell boss Wang that Wang Peng won''t be willing to follow you like him.


    Everyone can see Wang Peng''s ambition.


    Can boss Wang not know that?


    He smiled and said, "I know that. Recently, you asked someone to ask me about Wang Peng. He had many contradictions with Li Erzi before. We''ll start here at that time!"


    The butcher quickly promised, "yes, I know ~"


    ¡­¡­


    The news that boss Wang came back was quite hidden. One night later, he called the butcher and went to ge Qiang company the next day.


    At this time, the company should have been busy, but after boss Wang came in, the situation inside made him angry.


    Employees are fucking playing poker. No one is working. They are fucking playing!


    This is more messy than the processing plant!


    At least when they see themselves coming in the processing factory, they have to get up and say hello respectfully!


    In fact, the company is not lax, but there is really no work recently.


    With boss Wang''s excellent relationship, the company can rest easy.


    At best, it''s the heating project at that point. What''s the difference? The report and project plan were completed in three days.


    Then it''s okay. What are you doing? Play!


    Anyway, the company has boss Wang to allocate money, and Ge Qiang can rest easy.


    Pop!


    Boss Wang patted the table hard. His face was so ugly that he was dying: "where are the people here?"


    At this time, a man poked his head out of the partition in the distance and looked at them with annoyance: "if you borrow the toilet, go there and fuck off! Do you know whose company this is?"


    In a word, it makes boss Wang''s brain blue.


    "Butcher, the man just now, stun him!" boss Wang gritted his teeth.


    The butcher promised, strode over, picked up the boy like a chicken, and slapped him in the face!


    "My grass... Why do you hit people!" the boy flew a few meters away, terrified.


    The butcher didn''t care what he said and went to smoke.


    At this time, the person next to him playing poker hurried to help. The butcher turned around and kicked the man in front!


    The man stepped back several steps, covered his stomach and didn''t stand up for a long time.


    The fear of butchers also spread.


    This man is a practitioner. That just now is enough to explain everything. I''m afraid they are not opponents together!


    The butcher ignored the minions, picked him up with one hand and shook his ear with the other.


    Boss Wang sat there and smoked quietly.


    He did what he said and asked the butcher to stun him, so he really didn''t stop him.


    The butcher slapped him in the face. The man couldn''t bear the great strength and fainted. His head turned to one side and he couldn''t help spitting white foam in his mouth.


    But the butcher didn''t mean to stop at all. He still threw away his arm and pumped hard!


    The man''s nose and mouth bled together.


    Suddenly, the office area was quiet.


    There was no movement.


    At present, domestic employees are lazy and slack, but if boss Wang is in charge and cooperates with the butcher, he will be honest and obedient!


    People sometimes have to play tricks!


    Seeing the situation, some employees rushed to tell Ge Qiang.


    Ge Qiang is having fun with Xiao Zhao in his office at the moment!


    Hearing the sound, he quickly pulled up his pants and came over.


    "Who the fuck is making trouble here! Do you know whose company this is..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by a cold voice: "tell me, whose company is this?"


    Ge Qiang was stunned by the sound.


    Then his head creaked and looked aside.


    It''s boss Wang sitting there with a light face!


    This is his boss!


    What kind of person boss Wang is, he can''t be more clear in his heart!


    But why did he come back at this time? Isn''t he gone? Is it all right?


    Seeing boss Wang, Xiao Zhao behind him was also surprised. Glass flashed in his beautiful eyes.


    Boss Wang is a man standing at the top of Jinhai city. She has only heard of boss Wang before and has never seen boss Wang in a real sense.


    This is the first time I''ve seen you today.


    Except for a trace of evil spirit, the rest is good.


    "Butcher, come on ~" boss Wang said faintly.


    The butcher stopped and threw the man aside, regardless of his life or death.


    In their eyes, the butcher is like a beast. No one can stop him! But now the butcher stopped obediently after boss Wang said a word, which made them more respectful to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is the most cruel one!


    "Wang... Boss Wang, why are you back?" Ge Qiang asked weakly.


    "Grass!" this made boss Wang laugh.


    He lit a cigarette and looked at GE Qiang: "do you think I shouldn''t come back? Or do I delay your good deeds when I come back?"


    Ge Qiang shook his head quickly. "Boss Wang, I don''t mean that. I mean, why don''t you tell me so that I can pick you up!"


    It takes mice and dragons and snakes to flatter. Boss Wang feels disgusted by GE Qiang''s blunt flattery.


    "Pick me up? Grass!"


    Boss Wang looked at the butcher and said, "give him a slap in the face!"


    The butcher smiled, rubbed his fist, walked over, raised his hand and shook it.


    Pop!


    Ge Qiang turned around and plopped down on the ground.


    Wake up!


    Now he''s sober!


    Boss Wang must be upset to see that the company is so scattered. How can he not get angry!


    Slap yourself in the face, just a reminder!


    Boss Wang knows who he is. If he is unhappy, it is possible to kill him!


    He is an accountant. Why did boss Wang like him at the beginning? Isn''t it because he''s obedient enough? But now it seems that he is more or less presumptuous.


    People keep him, but he defecates wantonly in the house without cleaning up.


    To whom, who is not angry?


    Thinking of this, he quickly stood up and said, "brother, boss Wang, I''m wrong. I''ll let them go to work right away!"


    Boss Wang didn''t speak and looked at him coldly.


    He then yelled: "go to fucking work. What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 1690

    Ge Qiang, the most feared person in his life is not his parents, but boss Wang.


    Because the bald man in front of him is a good example. In front of boss Wang, we must be careful and obedient! If he catches his eye, he may not even know how he died!


    Playing with boss Wang, he Ge Qiang is not enough.


    Now boss Wang is staring at him like this. He''s already scared silly!


    Both legs even trembled.


    Xiao Zhao saw all these details.


    At the same time, I am more curious about boss Wang.


    Xiao Zhao is not a good woman. She definitely wants to be a lady of the village. Then boss Wang gives her more attraction!


    Boss Wang sneered and waved Ge Qiang over.


    Then he grabbed his shoulder, his face was very close, and looked like a leader who cared about his subordinates: "Ge Qiang, do you know why you can get here today?"


    Ge Qiang nodded quickly: "boss Wang, I know, because I''m obedient..."


    Boss Wang frowned and seemed dissatisfied with his answer.


    Ge Qiang used to be a fool. He wore thick lenses and was bullied in the office all day. Now how can he learn to be smart? If he becomes smart, he must be careful not to make him too smart!


    "Well, you''re smart, but I don''t like it." boss Wang said loudly.


    Oh, my God~


    Ge Qiang was scared to death at this moment. What did boss Wang say? Don''t like him anymore?


    "Boss Wang, what do you like, I''ll change..."


    Boss Wang looked at him coldly: "I like those who are obedient. What I say is what..."


    Ge Qiang immediately understood his words and nodded desperately.


    "Boss Wang, I will be obedient, absolutely obedient!"


    Boss Wang noticed Xiao Zhao behind him.


    A decent professional dress. Below is a skirt without over the knee, which just exposes the symmetrical legs. The clothes on the chest deliberately untie the first button, which is full of suggestiveness.


    Coupled with Xiao Zhao''s beautiful face, standing in the crowd is also a woman with temperament.


    It''s just that boss Wang has seen so many women that he doesn''t like Xiao Zhao at all.


    Which of the women he plays at night is not more beautiful than Xiao Zhao? Which is not as windy as her Sao?


    Xiao Zhao, in his eyes, is at best an ordinary person.


    Boss Wang smiled and pointed to Xiao Zhao: "well, now you fight this woman in front of me Pao!"


    "What..." Ge Qiang was stunned in an instant.


    He has an affair with Xiao Zhao, but he can''t play like that! In front of so many people, why will Xiao Zhao stay in the company in the future?


    The people in the office area were also blindfolded and couldn''t believe looking here.


    They are all honest office workers. When did they come into contact with people like boss Wang?


    Boss Wang came here in less than a few minutes, but they didn''t even dare to give out the atmosphere! The man who was fainted by the butcher just now still lay on the ground and didn''t get up, but no one dared to send him to the hospital. He had to lie there and listen to his fate!


    Everyone has been scared silly!


    Hearing what boss Wang said, Xiao Zhao was also surprised.


    Just now she had a little fantasy. Maybe boss Wang would like to see himself and let himself serve him. After that, didn''t she take off? Still need to see Ge Qiang''s face? Still need to play with this incompetent man?


    But the idea burst in less than a second. It seems that boss Wang really doesn''t mean that. Boss Wang really doesn''t like her.


    "Butcher..." boss Wang saw that GE Qiang didn''t move and shouted lazily behind him.


    The butcher nodded and stood up immediately.


    Ge Qiang trembled with fear!


    The butcher slapped him in the face just now. He doesn''t want to try again! That''s no joke! Give him a few more slaps. He''s really afraid of his brain oscillation!


    He gritted his teeth and turned to Xiao Zhao.


    "General manager Ge, what are you doing?" Xiao Zhao felt something was wrong and his face changed greatly. Could it be that GE Qiang really wanted to be in front of everyone?


    That''s crazy!


    And how can you see people when you come out?


    Ge Qiang secretly gritted his teeth, and the expression on his face was hard to see: "you''d better cooperate, or you won''t even know how you died!"


    Of course Xiao Zhao knows! Boss Wang''s men don''t know how many lives there are. Will they care about GE Qiang and her?


    It''s just that this picture makes her dare not look directly at it!


    It''s in front of everyone here. What, how can this work?


    "Grass, what I hate most is the grinders!" boss Wang patted the table hard and his face became gloomy.


    Ge Qiang''s heart beat fast at this moment!


    Now boss Wang''s words are imperial edicts!


    He must abide by it 100%.


    Shua!


    He first stretched out his hand, took off his coat, and then hugged Xiao Zhao from behind.


    Xiao Zhao exclaimed, "general manager Ge, please don''t do this!"


    Ge Qiang was also a little angry at this moment.


    It''s clearly a woman''s watch. She insists on being forced here! Just now in the office, she forgot her Sao strength!


    Now it''s just a wall missing. What''s the big deal?


    He didn''t listen to her explanation at all. Ge Qiang directly pressed her under his body and ate her crazily.


    At the same time, his hands crazily poked down and pulled Xiao Zhao''s underwear out.


    "General manager ge..." at this moment, Xiao Zhao was scared and silly, and tears flowed down in an instant.


    Boss Wang and butcher Rao sat there with some interest, watching Ge Qiang and Xiao Zhao''s last struggle.


    But Ge Qiang seems crazy. If there is no one else, he will work with Xiao Zhao!


    Boss Wang and the butcher laughed.


    But these employees in the company can''t laugh!


    At this moment, they were full of fear!


    Boss Wang shows darkness everywhere! After so many years in Jinhai City, he has already perfected this set of games! The people who work here are honest people. Who has seen such a scene?


    In the twinkling of an eye, Ge Qiang untied his crotch and pressed Xiao Zhao with both hands.


    "OK ~" at this time, boss Wang waved to them to stop.


    Ge Qiang quickly pulled up his pants and looked back at boss Wang.


    The latter snorted coldly, "I''ll wake you up today and do it well. I won''t treat you badly ~"


    Ge Qiang, regardless of his legs with only one pair of underwear, quickly stood up straight and bowed to boss Wang.


    Until they left the company.


    He and Xiao Zhao quickly walked into the office and found that he didn''t know when to start. His back had been soaked with cold sweat!


    In front of boss Wang, the pressure is great!


    Ge Qiang wiped the cold sweat on his head and breathed.


    It seems that working under boss Wang is not as simple as you think! Accompany a king like a tiger!

 Chapter 1691

    After getting on the bus, boss Wang lit a cigarette.


    The butcher was waiting for his orders.


    "Butcher, do you think I''m soft hearted?" boss Wang said leisurely.


    When others hear this, they will scold loudly. Is boss Wang soft hearted? Did you feel soft when you smoked the employee just now?


    Did you feel soft when you asked Ge Qiang and the woman just now?


    That''s ridiculous!


    But the butcher was a little bigger: "yes, big brother ~"


    Why does the butcher say that?


    Because if you change to the former boss Wang, you must break the man''s arms and legs without saying a word, and then really let Ge Qiang come with Xiao Zhao in front of him!


    Who is boss Wang?


    The first brother of Jinhai city represents black!


    This is no joke!


    But today, boss Wang just asked the butcher to faint the man. He just asked Ge Qiang and Xiao Zhao to order so far, but he still saved face for them.


    This is already quite soft hearted!


    Boss Wang sighed in his heart.


    I can''t say why. It seems that he has had more feelings since the mouse died.


    Even at night, I will sigh alone.


    The figure of the pillar and the mouse will always come and go in front of him. In the past, those things surged like a flood of rising tide.


    Boss Wang is not a nostalgic person, and he won''t miss anyone easily.


    Boss Wang knows this is not a good phenomenon! My heart is soft! This is the rhythm of the end!


    I dare to ask what I fear most when I reach the point of boss Wang? Is a soft heart!


    Once my heart is soft, how can I get along in the future?


    You can''t kill people.


    Swear, don''t open your mouth!


    A wolf is a dog without fangs!


    "Alas, I may be old!" boss Wang put his hands behind his head.


    The butcher stared and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Boss Wang said he was old?


    Boss Wang, once the craziest boss in Jinhai City, said he was old?


    On this road, there is no end. If you are old, it is no different from recognizing death!


    Boss Wang has made countless enemies. Zhang Wen will be the first to let him go!


    He is soft hearted, but Zhang Wen will not be soft hearted!


    "Brother, if you can''t do it, I''ll do it!" said the butcher gritting his teeth.


    Boss Wang shook his head: "no, the battle with Zhang Wen will be long in the future. Sometimes we do it!"


    Then he let the butcher drive. He found Zhang Wen''s number and dialed it.


    This time, he should ask Zhang Wen for an explanation!


    Anyway, Wang Peng is Zhang Wen''s man now.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I was in Dongwen group. I had just put down Xu Jingwen''s call. I was smiling.


    She and I complained about what happened last night for a long time. They thought I didn''t let her sleep well and didn''t feel energetic all day at work. They also said that she had lived in the dormitory recently. She would go back after this thing passed.


    Since I met Xu Jingwen, I have been keeping a distance from her secretly, but the feeling is too intense, and I still can''t control it.


    Xu Jingwen came with Xiaowen''s shadow, which I couldn''t refuse.


    I sighed.


    Xu Jingwen, where should I put her?


    At this time, boss Wang called.


    I looked at the name of boss Wang on the screen and was stunned. Didn''t he hide? Why are you calling me at this time? Don''t he know that I can''t wait to swallow all his flesh and skin now!


    "Hello." I picked it up in a cold tone.


    The phone was empty for a few seconds before his slightly gloomy voice came.


    "Zhang Wen, during my absence, I took the gift you gave me."


    "Oh? Big gift? It''s just a meeting gift." I sneered.


    "Wenzi, you tell me what we''re going to do now?" boss Wang''s tone changed. It sounded a little crazy.


    Boss Wang, I never counseled even when I was fighting boss Du.


    But now I''ve been counselled with me more than once.


    He''s really worried.


    "Boss Wang, you should know exactly what I want! From the moment you deal with Liu hongran, you and I are doomed to have no way back!"


    Boss Wang''s face was ugly and wanted to die: "Zhang Wen, rabbits bite when they are anxious! Forcing me to be anxious is not good for you!"


    rabbit?


    Boss Wang is a wolf!


    It''s a hungry wolf who shows his fangs recklessly!


    It''s just that he is good at pretending himself and always puts the hypocritical side on his body!


    "Boss Wang, if you want to tell me about it, I advise you to wash it and wait for me. I will at least give you a good time!"


    Hearing this, boss Wang has clenched his teeth.


    He knew very well that if he fought with me now, there was no chance of winning.


    "Zhang Wen, you asked Wang Peng to bring someone to stab my little brother No. 10. I think you and I can sit down and talk about it! There is nothing that money can''t solve!"


    Boss Wang is still insidious. Things have come to this point. He can still keep such a sense and reason with me.


    I''m going to confuse me with money.


    Liu hongran''s death, not money can solve, this has touched my bottom line!


    Now I only want one thing, that is to let boss Wang pay for his life!


    Go to hell and kowtow to Liu hongran!


    "You think money can solve everything? But it won''t work with me!"


    With that, I hung up.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, boss Wang clenched his fist.


    The butcher was always listening. Zhang Wen''s words made him frown.


    This is red fruit''s provocation! Boss Wang endured such provocation. What''s the purpose?


    "Brother, Zhang Wen certainly won''t come out and talk to us. We should be tough and fight with him!" said the butcher.


    Everyone can see the current situation. Talk to Zhang Wen? It''s impossible!


    Boss Wang also sighed, and his eyes became cold again.


    "Do you think I called Zhang Wen out to talk to him? Things have come to this point. Now either he is dead or I am alive! I called him out just to give us a chance to do it! Besides, he knows everything about Liu hongran. If he holds this pigtail later, we won''t have room to fight back!"


    This made the butcher nod secretly.


    Boss Wang''s seemingly light sentence is quite full of thinking.


    He also knew that there was no way back.


    If it weren''t for Hongzi, the police would be watching closely, then boss Wang and Zhang Wen would definitely fight to kill the fish.


    However, the development of things seems to have exceeded boss Wang''s expectations.


    Boss Wang gritted his teeth secretly.


    It''s a matter of time to fight with Zhang wenpin, so when you get Wang Peng together, you can take the initiative to attack! Without Wang Peng, Zhang Wen''s combat effectiveness will be weakened many times!

 Chapter 1692

    The sky is blue and the clouds are thin~


    The sky in the countryside is especially bright.


    Without the darkness and the pungent smell of car exhaust, it can be said to be a pure land.


    Only the sound of cattle and horses weaving carts can make people forget their troubles temporarily.


    Now, at the entrance of the village.


    Xiaocui stood here on her back with a trace of worry in her eyes.


    This used to be the place where mouse and Xiaocui met. Everywhere, it was full of memories.


    Thinking of what the mouse had said to herself, Xiaocui felt uncomfortable.


    It hurts.


    A pair of clear innocent eyes, flashing tassels.


    It''s been several days. There''s no news about the mouse.


    Not even a phone call.


    Xiaocui was worried, and there was a faint confusion.


    Rat bastard! Clearly agreed to come back to find yourself. Why don''t you keep your word and don''t you come back after so long?


    Set off waves in his heart, but it seems to disappear.


    I have to say, Xiaocui already has mice in her heart.


    After giving his body to him that day, he couldn''t put others in his heart.


    Only mice.


    After so many days, Xiaocui''s bad feeling is getting stronger and stronger.


    The back of the car that picked up the mouse that day seemed more and more obvious.


    Xiaocui sighed and clenched her fist in the dark.


    Now the first thing she thought of was that the mouse had a new love in Jinhai city and had begun to dislike himself.


    After all, there are so many women in Jinhai.


    If the mouse abandons all the time, you should give yourself a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, what''s the matter with the days you''ve been waiting for?


    And Xiaocui still has a glimmer of hope in her heart. The mouse is not that kind of heartless man! For this feeling, she still looks at it very seriously!


    Didi.


    At this time, the bus came from a distance.


    Xiaocui quickly waved.


    With the address left by the mouse that night, she plans to find the mouse.


    Let him explain it to himself!


    Xiaocui is 23 years old. She is the most beautiful and charming woman in the village. She is tender and tall. The key is her good figure.


    It seems that Xiaocui has been upset since the year of development.


    Upset that your achievements are too outstanding. Pay special attention to whatever you do!


    Sometimes when you walk fast, you will keep shaking up and down.


    Every time I go out, many men stare at her in the dark.


    At that time, she even felt inferior!


    But soon she figured out that she didn''t have to feel inferior! I don''t know how many people secretly envy my exquisite body like a vase!


    Moreover, this is what fascinates mice.


    That night, the mouse knelt down madly in front of his achievements.


    Thinking so, Xiaocui''s face was covered with a layer of shame.


    Half an hour later, the bus arrived.


    Xiaocui looks at the stop sign and gets off. She has been silently reciting the name of the processing factory.


    Within a few steps, she arrived at the gate of the processing factory.


    The gatekeeper is some bastards.


    It looks like a pretty bang!


    Now the butcher has specially increased the guard post to three or five people, so that they can not deal with emergencies, but meet Wang Peng. At least one can escape and report to them!


    "Hello, is this XX processing factory?" Xiaocui asked politely.


    A little brother playing cards in the porter stretched his neck and looked.


    His eyes stared slightly.


    The woman in front of me looks good!


    Although the dress should be country people, it is also a bit rustic.


    But this floral shirt and striped pants are sexy~


    Originally a loose flowered shirt, Xiaocui just wore the feeling of Paris fashion show.


    As if it was tailor-made for Xiaocui, the waist was tightly wound, revealing a beautiful lace.


    The buttons on the chest are just barely buckled together. It seems that they can jump open at any time.


    Through the exaggerated gap in the middle, you can even see the lace edge inside.


    The patterned pants under the body are also tightly attached to the legs, revealing the two pure natural and perfect legs.


    This visual impact is self-evident.


    The little brother at the door''s heart beat a few times faster. He wanted to get such a woman to bed. It seemed like a good taste~


    Apart from other things, this exquisite suit is enough for you to play for several years.


    The younger brother hurriedly agreed with a smile: "yes, beauty, who are you looking for? Come and have a rest first!"


    Xiaocui didn''t think much. She was a countryman and had the simplicity and simplicity of a countryman. She didn''t notice the evil flash of her little brother at all.


    Instead, obedient walked in.


    There was not much space in the concierge, and several little bastards threw their eyes on Xiaocui wantonly.


    Everyone has madness in their eyes!


    It seems that she wants to pick off Xiaocui''s clothes and enjoy it wantonly!


    Xiaocui''s mouth moved: "I''m looking for XX."


    "Zhang XX?" the younger brother didn''t react for a moment.


    Stunned for a few seconds, suddenly the little brother next to him reacted: "Oh, she''s looking for brother consumption!"


    Zhang XX is the real name of the mouse. Few people here know the life of the mouse. They just call him his nickname.


    Xiaocui nodded vigorously, "yes, it''s a mouse ~"


    My little brother lost his eyes. Originally, he wanted to wipe it off! But this woman is looking for a mouse. He must not dare to think about it.


    Mice are also their big brother!


    The little brother hurriedly said, "beauty, who are you?"


    Xiaocui blushed, somewhat shy: "I''m the mouse''s wife ~"


    The little brother nodded suddenly and looked at Xiaocui''s eyes changed.


    "It''s my sister-in-law, but sister-in-law, brother consumption hasn''t come for a long time, and we haven''t seen him recently." he told the truth.


    A trace of loss flashed in xiaocuimei''s eyes: "haven''t come for several days? But he didn''t contact me after he came out from home that day. I''m really worried about whether something had happened to him."


    The younger brother hurriedly comforted: "sister-in-law, don''t worry too much. What can happen to brother consumer? Well, you go back first. Brother consumer is not in good shape. He has gone home to wait for you, hasn''t he?"


    Xiaocui''s eyes are red and her tears fall.


    She really can''t think of seeing mice these days.


    The little brother was ready to continue to comfort. At this time, the butcher drove back. Seeing that the little brother hadn''t opened the door for a long time, he honked his horn outside.


    "Grass, what the fuck are you doing?" the butcher came down angrily. He has been bothering these little brothers more and more these days.


    Fight, run fast one by one, and now the janitor is not fucking smart!


    "Big brother, this man is the wife of the mouse. He''s looking for the mouse." a little brother hurried out and said.


    I don''t know anything about mice.


    The butcher''s eyes sank, looking for a mouse?


    He glanced at Xiaocui, which was a bit more playful.

 Chapter 1693

    The butcher has worked hard in Jinhai city for so many years and committed countless crimes. He has absolutely good psychological quality.


    He killed the mouse himself that night. Now his wife came to the door. He should have been playing drums in his heart, but now he is calmer than usual.


    This is the gift of crime.


    It''s a pity that the butcher''s excellent psychological quality is not used for crime!


    However, at the moment, the butcher''s attention was not on the mouse at all, but all on Xiaocui!


    Why hasn''t he heard of mice having wives like Xiao Cui before!


    That''s fucking exciting!


    This woman is the best in the country!


    Look at that white, tender and natural little face. If it is decorated, it will be amazing!


    At the same time, a crazy idea came out of my heart.


    The butcher hasn''t committed any trouble today. Anyway, he has lost the mouse. Don''t worry about who will disturb him.


    This woman looks simple and shy. She is estimated to have little experience. She will kneel down under her own size in a moment!


    If a small town girl comes to the city, give her a good lesson!


    Thinking of this, the butcher walked over with a smile and said, "the mouse hasn''t come here recently. I''ll take you to the mouse''s office and tell you something."


    Hearing what the butcher said, Xiaocui had no defense at all.


    So he obediently followed the butcher and walked into the building.


    The butcher glanced at Xiaocui and let her in.


    The butcher''s office is quite spacious. The key is that there is a room in it for him to sleep.


    It comes in handy now.


    Xiaocui''s eyes lit up when she came in. It seems that the mouse didn''t deceive herself. She must have a high status to have such a big office in the processing factory!


    Is it a mouse or a big boss! It''s just that I always keep a low profile and give myself a surprise when I think of it!


    That picture is really happy to think about it.


    "You are a mouse''s wife ~" the butcher sat down with a smile.


    Xiaocui nodded hard. She didn''t notice the butcher''s wanton eyes at all.


    Since entering the door, the butcher has been staring at Xiaocui''s chest! The eyes were in full swing.


    It''s a butcher''s hobby.


    It doesn''t matter to play with women.


    It doesn''t matter how beautiful a woman you play.


    What matters is the type!


    He plans to try all kinds of! Otherwise, how can you afford your own size?


    Country beauty, he hasn''t tried yet.


    "Excuse me, can you contact the mouse? I want to have a word with him." Xiaocui asked the butcher carefully.


    He frowned in embarrassment: "the mouse must be busy now. It''s not good to disturb him!"


    I thought the mouse was already in the sky. If you want to find a mouse, you should go to the sky!


    Xiaocui was unwilling and said anxiously, "then give me his phone. I haven''t contacted him for several days. What if something happens to him?"


    This sentence made the butcher''s eyes cold in an instant.


    If the woman knew about the mouse and spread it everywhere, she would be in trouble!


    It seems that after I finish it today, I can''t let her leave alive.


    The butcher turned and seemed to be thinking.


    Xiaocui sat there, her legs tight and her hands clenched together.


    Seems very nervous.


    In the past, she came to the city either with her mother or with her friends. This time she came alone, she was a little nervous.


    And now sharing a room with the butcher makes her feel strange.


    I always think this man is so serious!


    The butcher let out a long breath, which seemed quite embarrassed at first.


    "Well, come in!" said the butcher, and asked Xiaocui to go to the back room.


    Xiaocui didn''t think much and went in.


    Just entering the door, the butcher hugged Xiaocui!


    Suddenly the crazy look was revealed!


    Xiaocui screamed: "you... What are you doing!"


    Xiaocui is simple.


    Seeing that the sky in the countryside is blue, I think the sky color in the city is the same.


    How could she know that this place full of sin had long been covered with a layer of black!


    And the butcher is the vortex in the dark center!


    Xiaocui was unlucky. She stepped into the vortex as soon as she came!


    The butcher''s arms were very strong. The posture of hugging Xiaocui from behind made her unable to move.


    In addition, she is struggling desperately now, and her body wriggles, which makes the butcher''s dry heat stronger!


    Different from those women in the city, Xiaocui is pure and terrible. The whole person seems to have not been stained with rouge powder, just like a piece of white paper.


    Now you have to be painted by the butcher!


    On this white and delicate skin.


    Her body was full of the most primitive body fragrance, combined with the faint fragrance of washing powder, which confused the butcher.


    Why didn''t he think of playing with such a simple woman before? It''s fun to play like this!


    "Didn''t let go of me!" Xiaocui felt something wrong and desperately wanted to get away.


    The butcher bit her ear and sneered: "don''t think about the mouse. Anyway, he won''t come back. I think you''re so serious about him. You''d better play with me. I promise you''re better than him anywhere!"


    Hearing this, Xiaocui was desperate.


    Just now she thought the butcher was a good big brother, but she didn''t expect this pervert!


    I''m afraid he''s been thinking about how to play since he saw himself!


    It''s just why there are such people in the mouse factory!


    "You let go of me, I called the police!" Xiaocui is pure in the end. She doesn''t know what to do when she meets this matter.


    Under the tough of the butcher, she can only compromise step by step.


    Originally, the hand holding the shoulder tightly also gradually softened.


    Open your chest completely to the butcher.


    Without reservation.


    The butcher was surprised.


    Country women, their grades are also very good! It seems that they are more rebellious than those women they have played!


    The butcher''s mouth with beard residue chewed hard on Xiaocui''s face, with hot air in his mouth.


    "Just admit it. I''m sure I won''t let you leave today. You can either serve me well or get a fist!"


    Xiaocui was stunned.


    The whole body trembled subconsciously.


    How can you deal with people like butchers? And it doesn''t look like he''s scaring himself.


    Do you really want to lose your life here?


    I haven''t had a man except a mouse!


    Thinking of this, she left two lines of tears on her face, but her resistance was much less.


    The butcher smiled with satisfaction. It seemed that Xiaocui was quite sensible. She was obedient. After a while, she could give her a good time!


    So the butcher simply picked up Xiaocui, threw her hands on the bed, and then the whole person rushed over.


    The pressure is on Xiaocui.


    Xiaocui hates it very much, but she doesn''t dare to say anything more. She can only think in her heart that when this thing passes, she must tell the mouse to clean up the butcher!

 Chapter 1694

    There are too many buttons on Xiaocui''s chest. It''s more troublesome for the butcher to solve it, so he simply pulls the clothes away with a strong force.


    Suddenly, a beautiful scene appeared in front of him.


    The butcher was secretly surprised. It seems that Xiaocui''s figure is much better than just now!


    Without the shackles of clothes, just the rhythm against the sky!


    Shit!


    What blessing did the mouse have in his last life? Such a perfect woman can be attracted to him!


    Stunned for a moment, the butcher''s two hands extended wildly and became more exaggerated and bold.


    Xiaocui simply closed her eyes, hoping that the nightmare would end soon!


    Dong Dong!


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    The butcher is upset. Who doesn''t have eyes bothers him at this time?


    "Who?"


    Outside the door, is boss Wang''s voice: "it''s me."


    The butcher stopped in an instant. Why did boss Wang come to him at this time?


    Although it was a little uncomfortable to be interrupted, the butcher let Xiao Cui go and opened the door.


    Boss Wang, with a cigarette in his mouth, is now outside the door.


    When he came in just now, he had heard the conversation between the butcher and Xiaocui.


    Originally, he didn''t have to take care of it. The mice were dead and people died like lights out.


    But I don''t know why. After knowing that this woman is the mouse''s wife, he softened his heart.


    At the same time, the body came and knocked uncontrollably.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" the butcher panted and was still excited!


    Boss Wang gave him a faint look and sighed: "let the woman go! The mouse is gone, there''s no need ~"


    The butcher thought he had heard wrong and couldn''t believe it. He stared round. "Brother, what are you talking about? Let her go?"


    The word "man" has not been put in his dictionary!


    Boss Wang frowned: "if you want to play with a woman, I''ll take you to find it tonight. Forget it!"


    The butcher''s heart jumped!


    I''ve loaded all my bullets. Now boss Wang tells me not to launch?


    Besides, which woman can compare with this woman? This is the most simple and primitive appearance. How can those women outside compare?


    The key is Xiaocui''s achievement. It''s too difficult to find the same one!


    The butcher quickly closed the door and said nervously, "brother, this man is the wife of the mouse. What if she knows that the mouse is dead and tells the story?"


    Boss Wang''s eyes were cold and then said, "I''ll handle this. Wow, you go out first."


    The words have reached this point, and the butcher can''t say anything more. He can only bow his head and go out obediently.


    In my heart, I cursed again and again.


    The rat was ordered by boss Wang. Just now, he almost killed Xiaocui.


    Now his butcher has done all the bad guys, but boss Wang has become a good man here?


    Grass!


    After the butcher went out, boss Wang asked Xiaocui inside to come out.


    Xiaocui has long been scared silly. She obediently arranges her clothes and stands in front of boss Wang.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette again and frowned, "are you the mouse''s wife?"


    Xiaocui nodded quickly: "do you know the mouse? You''d better let me go, or I''ll tell the mouse that you''ll feel better!"


    A trace of helplessness flashed in boss Wang''s heart.


    He said faintly, "mouse, it''s dead. You don''t have to find him."


    Buzz!


    Xiaocui''s head rang wildly, and her body tilted and almost fell.


    His eyes were full of surprise. He couldn''t believe staring at boss Wang.


    What did he say? Mouse, dead?


    Suddenly, all kinds of pictures flashed in my head overlapped together, all linked with mice!


    No wonder she dreams of mice every night recently. No wonder mice don''t contact themselves all the time!


    However, how can something happen to the mouse?


    Xiaocui couldn''t control her feelings at all and cried out loudly: "mouse, how did you die? I''m still waiting for him to come back and marry me and have children for him..."


    Looking at Xiaocui, boss Wang is also somewhat moved.


    Killing a person is simple, but the pain brought to others is irreparable.


    Boss Wang said, "the mouse died in a car accident on a business trip. The body has been cremated. The compensation given by the company is in this card. Take it."


    With that, he gave a card to Xiaocui.


    Looked down at her bank card, but Xiaocui didn''t pick it up for a long time.


    The money in here is the money to buy rat life! Take the money and she''ll never see a mouse again from today!


    I never dreamed that meeting the mouse that night would be the last time they met!


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t stop crying.


    Boss Wang got up and stuffed the card into her pocket. He said earnestly, "take the money and go home quickly. Don''t come to Jinhai city if you have nothing to do in the future!"


    With that, boss Wang went out.


    In the room, Xiaocui came slowly for half a day, silently accepted the card, went out alone and took the bus.


    However, the butcher''s eyes have been staring at Xiaocui in the dark until her figure slowly disappeared in the realization.


    In the office, boss Wang was smoking.


    I can''t tell why he would be soft hearted.


    After learning that Xiaocui is a mouse''s woman, he will feel uncomfortable.


    It doesn''t feel good.


    Very bad!


    The tiger has changed from meat to vegetarianism. Is it far from extinction?


    Boss Wang has never been a good man and has never sympathized with anyone.


    But I don''t know what''s going on these days. Vaguely, he feels like he''s going to change.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, at the door of the community.


    The leopard stopped here to wait. He had a cigarette hanging from his mouth and his face was a little ugly.


    Boss Wang is back. It should be a good thing for him.


    The heating project in the community is progressing very smoothly. The leopard can benefit from boss Wang.


    I don''t know which talkative shot a leopard behind his back!


    He remembered the butcher''s slap, but he couldn''t say anything.


    If you are beaten, you can''t have a temper!


    Think of that picture, the leopard''s teeth itch!


    At this time, xiaomaocun came out and got on the car.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" Xiao Maocun said when he came in.


    The leopard glanced at him and nodded in his heart.


    In the end, he is young. Seeing xiaomaocun, he has a feeling of vitality.


    Awesome in high and vigorous spirits.


    At that time, he followed boss Wang and couldn''t do well in Jinhai city.


    In a twinkling of an eye, I''m 30 years old.


    Time flies like water.


    "Oh, it''s nice to be young." the leopard sighed.


    Xiaomao''s eyebrows moved: "brother, what are you talking about?"


    Of course, he couldn''t understand what the leopard said, because there was only one thought in his head at the moment, that is to kill Wang Peng! Be famous!


    Recently, the leopard has also told him a lot of things on the road. Xiaomaocun knows a truth.


    To be famous, you have to fight a hard battle!

 Chapter 1695

    Everyone has his own world.


    The world of pretending to be a tiger is pretending to be a tiger.


    The leopard''s world is to save money.


    And the world of small hair inch is mixed now!


    He even regretted why he didn''t mix with society earlier.


    He enjoyed it every day since he followed the leopard.


    Go out to fight, go to a nightclub, or even say dirty words.


    This is the world that belongs to Xiaomao inch!


    The key is that he has a high starting point.


    After practicing martial arts for so many years, the general bastard is not his opponent, and his road is quite smooth.


    In a few days, many people knew his name.


    But that''s not enough. He wants to be completely famous! Completely lay your own day in Jinhai city!


    So far, the leopard has successfully damaged the small hair inch.


    He gave xiaomaocun a cigarette and said, "nothing. I''ll take you to play later ~"


    Xiaomaocun took a smoke and looked at the leopard: "brother, why do I think you''re unhappy? Is something wrong? I''ll help you deal with it!"


    The mouse looked at Xiaomao inch with appreciation.


    It''s nice to have such a considerate little brother who cares about himself all the time.


    He sighed leisurely and said, "it''s nothing. Boss Wang doesn''t seem to catch a cold for me ~"


    Xiaomaocun first thought of Wang Peng.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "brother, when I solve Wang Peng, boss Wang will definitely reuse you!"


    The leopard said earnestly, "Wang Peng is not as simple as you think. It''s good if you can retreat from him!"


    Xiaomaocun deliberately untied his clothes on his chest, revealing an obvious martial word in the middle, and narrowed his eyes: "brother, I haven''t been afraid of anyone to fight alone. As long as I''m prepared, Wang Peng will have to wait for death!"


    The leopard believed this, but he was still worried.


    "Don''t be impulsive about this. We have to make a good plan to deal with Wang Peng!"


    Seeing that everyone is so afraid of Wang Peng, xiaomaocun''s stubbornness is stronger and stronger.


    He clenched his teeth in secret: "brother, you said if I killed Wang Peng, would boss Wang reuse you!"


    "This is for sure..."


    I''m kidding!


    Who is the most awesome man over there now? Isn''t that Wang Peng? If Wang Peng is killed, Zhang Wen''s combat effectiveness will surely drop by several grades. At that time, can boss Wang not let the leopard stand out?


    The key is that even the butcher has never done Wang Peng!


    Xiaomao Cun nodded secretly.


    The leopard took him all the way. He always kept this friendship in mind. Now it''s time for him to repay his kindness.


    Kill Wang Peng and repay the leopard


    Xiao Mao wants to wait for a few days to find his chance, so he secretly goes to run Wang Peng and surprise the leopard at that time!


    He thought well, but he forgot one thing.


    No matter how powerful his small hair inch is, it is only limited to the scope of fighting.


    And Wang Peng is desperately trying!


    Xiaomaocun has fought with people many times, but he hasn''t fought his life once.


    He could not feel the taste of life and death.


    He is at best a sheep, a sheep who knows martial arts.


    But Wang Peng is a hungry wolf full of sharp teeth!


    How can the two be compared?


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, the capital rights center.


    There was a man sitting in the conference room, reviewing documents during overtime.


    There was a trace of brilliance all over the man. Sitting there without talking was full of Qi.


    At the moment he frowned and kept busy.


    This man is Liu Xide.


    These days after returning from Jinhai City, he seemed to grow old overnight, and his white hair came out crazily.


    Physically and mentally haggard.


    Now I''m afraid only crazy work and busyness can make him forget the pain temporarily.


    Liu hongran, the only son in his life, also said that the only blood of the Liu family.


    Now he died in Jinhai city. How could he be reconciled?


    He has struggled for most of his life. Now his position can be said to be pivotal, and he holds the power in his hand!


    But he never felt so helpless.


    These so-called rights and contacts are of no use to him now.


    Because it didn''t help the cause of Liu hongran''s death.


    Now he can only work hard to make himself feel better.


    How many people can understand the pain of losing children in old age and sending people with white hair to people with black hair?


    Bell~


    At this time, the telephone on his office road rang.


    He picked it up.


    Inside was a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Secretary Liu, it''s me, Xiao Chen."


    Liu Xide heard it. It was Chen s Chang''s voice.


    It seems that he hasn''t called again since he reported Hongzi last time.


    Liu Xide put down his documents and said, "is there any progress?"


    Chen s sighed: "secretary Liu, my side is still the same as before. There is no progress. I''m calling to make a routine report with you."


    How clever Chen s Chang is.


    Liu Xide had asked him to keep an eye on Zhang Wen. He did, but there was no progress now. He was afraid that Liu Xide would blame him, so he called to report the situation.


    Lest Liu Xide blame.


    Liu Xide took a deep breath and his eyes became red.


    If it weren''t for years of professional ethics, he even wanted to turn Jinhai city upside down!


    Then break the man who killed Liu hongran into pieces!


    But he can''t do that. Even if he wants to do it, he can''t do it himself!


    Catching that man is not enough to relieve his hatred!


    Seeing that Liu Xide didn''t speak for a long time, Chen s said, "secretary Liu, as far as I know, this matter has little to do with Zhang Wen. It''s boss Wang, who is not a small suspect."


    Liu Xide''s tone was somewhat trembling: "you continue to stare at the Hongzi thing you told me last time, and you don''t have to worry about other things. Remember, don''t do it too obviously and observe it secretly!"


    Chen s Chang quickly promised.


    But I was full of doubts.


    Why, Liu Xide is eyeing Zhang Wen now? Is it because of Hongzi? Just because a little bastard died?


    Or did he think Zhang Wen did the whole thing? Chen s Chang had met Zhang Wen last time. He was 100% sure that it had nothing to do with Zhang Wen!


    And to tell the truth, his impression of Zhang Wen is quite good, and he always stands on Zhang Wen''s side.


    "Secretary Liu, I personally think that if we focus on Zhang Wen, will it distract us? It''s better to..."


    Liu Xide interrupted him: "Xiao Chen, we can''t wrong a good man, and we can''t let any bad man go at the same time! I know this in my mind. You don''t have to say it! "


    Having said this, Mr. Chen s quickly stopped and hung up with a few polite words.

 Chapter 1696

    In the evening, in the company.


    Ge Qiang came out of the office after a busy day. His face was tired, as if he had experienced a nightmare.


    Boss Wang''s cold and gloomy face has always been deeply engraved in his mind.


    At the same time, it also made Ge Qiang''s little heart beat all the time and nervous all day.


    Ge Qiang can only work hard and go through the recent bill again. In the account, he can''t let boss Wang find any problems again.


    Originally, Ge Qiang made an appointment with Xiao Zhao to go out for a happy afternoon, but when he got busy, he had long forgotten that thing!


    Compared with the black hat on his head, Xiao Zhao is nothing at all!


    If boss Wang is unhappy, he can change himself at any time! So what? Will Xiao Zhao look at himself in the future?


    Ge Qiang didn''t feel anything, but Xiao Zhao felt uncomfortable and wanted to die.


    After boss Wang came to the company to check his post that day, the discussion behind the back of the male staff of the company never stopped.


    Without exception, they are secretly talking about Xiao Zhao.


    Ge Qiang almost gave her to boss Wang that day!


    Xiao Zhao now has no face to continue to stay in the company.


    The aura that she had managed to build up in front of these men dissipated.


    Now no one doesn''t know that Xiao Zhao is a man''s plaything, especially Ge Qiang''s~


    Once a woman is crowned with this title, it is undoubtedly even more difficult to come out in the future.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhao sat in the office area, as if he was covered with thorns.


    She had never felt this before.


    It seems to be pointed out by thousands of people.


    She took a deep breath, rubbed her eyes and went to pour a glass of water.


    The appearance of walking cat steps and high heels seems to have no aura anymore. The charm has disappeared and replaced by Sao~


    The moment she turned around, she saw several staff whispering behind her, but the voice was not loud, but the picture stabbed her in the heart.


    She simply didn''t care about anything. She turned and walked to the door of Ge Qiang''s office and knocked hard.


    At this moment, everyone''s attention was focused on the past.


    They all thought Xiao Zhao was going to talk to ge Qiang again!


    It''s almost time to get off work. Anyway, there will be no one in the company for a while. They can do whatever they want?


    That picture is just brain mending. I feel exciting!


    They are even ready to peek.


    "Come in!" there was Ge Qiang''s voice. He was making an account and was almost finished. He was a little impatient to hear someone knocking at the door.


    Xiao Zhao pushed the door in with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    Ge Qiang took a look at her and went on working.


    Xiao Zhao put the water in front of him and took a deep breath: "general manager Ge, don''t be too tired. Drink some water."


    "En......" Ge Qiang answered without raising his head.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhao''s heart was confused.


    What does she care about most now? That''s Ge Qiang! If he dislikes himself, who else can he rely on in the future? Will only become a laughing stock in the company!


    Men are ruthless, several times more terrible than women!


    "What else do you have?" Ge Qiang said coldly.


    Standing next to such a person, his work efficiency is obviously low.


    Xiao Zhao stood there clutching his clothes, looking like a wronged child.


    Why is Ge Qiang suddenly so cold? Did he forget himself and his crazy appearance those days? Those nights, aren''t you crazy serving him?


    At that time, Ge Qiang also said that he would marry Xiao Zhao in the future!


    Xiao Zhao thinks he''s good at Kung Fu. At least none of the men she''s had with can make them scream.


    But Ge Qiang, why don''t you read that feeling at all?


    Thinking so, Xiao Zhao went down with tears.


    Ge Qiang noticed that she was crying, but sighed: "you go home first and I''ll tell you another day. Now I''m busy and can''t care!"


    Then he frowned.


    Where can Xiao Zhao know about men? If Ge Qiang doesn''t try to please boss Wang, there will be no black hat! How do you hang out with Xiao Zhao after that? Patience now is to be better together in the future!


    But the words came into Xiao Zhao''s ears, but they changed their taste.


    She thought Ge Qiang was disgusted and tired of playing, so she wanted to get rid of herself.


    Although she is unwilling, she can''t help it.


    A trembling voice came out of her mouth: "Ge Qiang, I know who you are!"


    With that, she rushed out of the door.


    Ge Qiang originally wanted to stop her, but after thinking about it, he still let her calm down first. Moreover, the current situation does not need to be analyzed by herself.


    No matter how stupid she is, can''t she even see these things?


    When people in the office area saw Xiao Zhao coming out, they were all in a burst of exclamation, with a trace of expectation in their eyes.


    If Ge Qiang doesn''t want her, they still have a chance, don''t they?


    Xiao Zhao is the goddess in their hearts!


    With delicate white and tender facial features, a body like an eel, and the eyes that will discharge, no one does not wantonly fantasize.


    Xiao Zhao walked out of the company directly, carrying a carry on bag and crying into tears.


    She and Ge Qiang have no feelings. There''s no need to cry because of this.


    She is suffering!


    I tried so hard, but I didn''t expect Ge Qiang to dislike himself so soon. What should I do? How can I get a foothold in the company in the future? Besides, Ge Qiang hasn''t finished what he promised her!


    This scene was clearly seen by the people in a black car parked at the door.


    In the car, smoke curled up and a pair of gloomy eyes were watching all this.


    Who is this man?


    It''s a leopard!


    Xiao Zhao''s heart is all in Ge Qiang, but the leopard has always been thinking of Xiao Zhao! Open your eyes and close your eyes. In your head, there is her excellent demeanor. You even fantasize about that kind of thing. I don''t know how many times!


    It''s the first time that a leopard is so obsessed with a woman. She''s in her head when eating and sleeping!


    Otherwise he wouldn''t sneak over to see Xiao Zhao, would he?


    Thinking about what excuse to find to go in, I just saw Xiao Zhao coming out and crying into tears.


    The leopard quickly put out his cigarette and kept an eye on Xiao Zhao.


    At this time, women are the weakest time to be on guard, and they are also the best time to start!


    Xiao Zhao cried for a while and took a taxi to leave.


    The leopard hurried to follow.


    Twenty minutes later, Xiao Zhao arrived at a very ordinary community, which seemed a little old.


    When she got out of the car, she put away her curly appearance, and her whole body was covered with fatigue.


    No way, my husband has no ability and doesn''t come out at home all day. He can only come out and work hard by himself.


    After being wronged outside, she also wants to go back and talk well.

 Chapter 1697

    Xiao Zhao''s family is on the third floor. She goes up slowly, but she doesn''t find a leopard behind her.


    She stood at the door and took a deep breath. She tried not to show her sad mood on her face. Then she opened the door with the key and went in.


    The house was a mess.


    Underwear and socks are everywhere.


    Xiao Zhao frowned upset.


    Even if he doesn''t go out to work, he doesn''t do anything at home. He makes his home like a pig''s nest. He has to clean the house when he comes back from work. It''s annoying to death!


    When the man heard the voice, he just looked up and continued to stare at the computer screen without saying a word.


    Xiao Zhao''s heart was breaking at this moment.


    Why did you marry him? Isn''t it because he''s good to himself? Although his family is poor and has no skills, Xiao Zhao believes that the future will be better and better, but who knows?


    He came back crying with tears on his face, but he didn''t say a word, not even a cup of hot water!


    What is this concept?


    Bang~


    Xiao Zhao deliberately threw his bag heavily on the tea table. Without changing his clothes, he turned around and sat there in professional clothes, staring at him with injustice in his eyes.


    He then found that there seemed to be something wrong with the atmosphere and looked at him: "what''s the matter? Didn''t you eat when you came back?"


    Xiao Zhao secretly gritted his teeth: "I was bullied outside!"


    A trace of displeasure flashed across the man''s face, and his eyes kept going back and forth between her and the computer: "who bullied you?"


    The tone was full of disgust, even a trace of wanting Xiao Zhao to shut up.


    This scene is ridiculous.


    Xiao Zhao suffers outside for the sake of this family. It may be a bit shameless to sell her body, but who is she doing this for? Not for this despicable man?


    Now, he is impatient!


    How can Xiao Zhao bear it?


    She stood up with tears in her eyes: "it''s a man! In the company!"


    The man said, and then continued to play the game. It seems to him that it is not much normal, and he doesn''t understand things in the company! Even if someone bullies Xiao Zhao, what can he do?


    With all his skin and bones, who can he beat?


    Xiao Zhao is going to be so angry that why did he find such a bad bastard? Even if he was wronged outside, he didn''t dare to say a hard word!


    She used to pull the power cord of the computer directly.


    The computer screen is momentarily black.


    "My grass!" the man immediately stood up and looked at her incredulously. "I''m ranking! You want to die!"


    He is good for nothing outside, but he is quite awesome at home. This is Xiao Zhao''s man.


    "You know how to play all day. When did you care about me? Do you know how difficult it is for me to be outside..." Xiao Zhao no longer endured it and burst out his recent grievances.


    These things should not have been borne by themselves. This should have been the man in the family who stood up and carried them on his shoulders.


    But now, putting the cart before the horse.


    She has ten thousand regrets in her heart. How can she marry such a person?


    Xiao Zhao''s broken thoughts have become the most vicious stimulation in the eyes of men!


    He rested at home and did nothing. What he was most afraid of was being stimulated by CHIGUO''s words? Now Xiao Zhao has successfully stimulated him.


    Ridiculous.


    Sad.


    The man couldn''t help pushing Xiao Zhao.


    Little Zhao Jiao shuddered, took two steps back and sat on the sofa.


    At this moment, my eyes were full of disbelief: "you, did you do it to me?"


    Even if you have a dog, you won''t bite yourself!


    Her man wanted to explain, but she hurried to turn on the computer first.


    Xiao Zhao is desperate. He only has that computer in his head. There is no Xiao Zhao at all! Only when he needed Xiao Zhao would he take the initiative to offer Yan Qing every night.


    Xiao Zhao didn''t talk nonsense. He opened the door and left.


    "Hey, where are you going!" the man inside shouted.


    Xiao Zhao deliberately waited at the door for a long time, but she didn''t see him catch up. She left with two lines of tears.


    It is said that men live tired, and women live more tired?


    Especially those like Xiao Zhao.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know where to go after leaving here.


    Walking, Xiao Zhao left the community.


    Just now, when Xiao Zhao quarreled with her man inside, the leopards were listening outside!


    When Xiao Zhao came out, he hurried to follow up.


    This is a good chance!


    At this time, Xiao Zhao''s defense is almost zero!


    Prick.


    At this time, the leopard stopped beside Xiao Zhao.


    The window rolled down and there was a very obscene face inside.


    The leopard still came out wearing a worn vest and slippers.


    "Xiao Zhao, what are you doing? At night ~" the leopard pretended not to know anything and said to Xiao Zhao in the softest voice.


    It took Xiao Zhao a long time to recognize that this man was the one who worked with Ge Qiang? It is said that he is boss Wang''s man and can mix well.


    However, Xiao Zhao has never felt much about him. Apart from looking like a greasy middle-aged uncle, he has nothing special, and he seems quite shabby. What benefits can he get from such a person?


    "It''s all right ~" Xiao Zhao didn''t want to say more to him. He was still walking alone.


    The leopard hurriedly trotted up two steps and said in the back, "I see why there are tears on your face? Did Ge Qiang bully you? Tell me, I''ll clean him up! I promise to fight until you are satisfied!"


    Leopards can''t do anything else, but it''s still safe to clean up Ge Qiang!


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhao subconsciously stopped.


    This should have been said by his own man.


    Now it comes out of the leopard''s mouth without taboo.


    Hearing this, she was not disgusted at all, but a little moved.


    I''m afraid only leopards can comfort themselves at this time.


    It''s also ridiculous. I''ve been with so many men, but no one really cares about me.


    No matter true or false, I at least felt a trace of sincerity in the leopard.


    That''s enough.


    Now Xiao Zhao''s most is sincerity!


    Otherwise, how to fill the empty heart?


    Xiao Zhao and the leopard looked at each other for a while, and then turned and got into his car.


    The leopard was so happy that he hurried to drive. Xiao Zhao was willing to get in his car, so there must be a play!


    To tell the truth, just now the leopard saw Xiao Zhao, his heart had already floated.


    The temptation of Xiao Zhao''s uniform let the fantasy in his brain spread wantonly.


    Leopard, that''s good.


    Coupled with Xiao Zhao''s exquisite and charming appearance, who doesn''t feel excited?


    In the leopard''s heart, Xiao Zhao has long been a piece of red fruit!


    "Give me a cigarette." get in the car and Xiao Zhao said.


    The leopard didn''t talk nonsense. He took out a cigarette and lit it for Xiao Zhao.

 Chapter 1698

    Xiao Zhao took a hard breath and put his hand on the leopard''s shoulder: "I''m in a bad mood today. Take me out to play, okay?"


    "Well, OK!" the leopard nodded vigorously. He waited for Xiao Zhao to say this!


    Starting the car, the leopard went to the nearby night scene, but his eyes floated to Xiao Zhao''s body from time to time.


    If you play well, you''ll get it if you can''t keep it tonight.


    The car stopped, but Xiao Zhao didn''t get off.


    Tears fell instantly: "do you know how difficult it is for me to be a woman? I feel wronged... Sobbing ~"


    Xiao Zhao is definitely the kind of woman who intoxicates men with a look back or even a move, with charm in her eyes.


    At the moment, he suddenly cried in front of the leopard, which broke the leopard''s heart.


    Ge Qiang, what he likes is Xiao Zhao''s body. He doesn''t even care how many men Xiao Zhao has outside, whether he has a husband or not.


    But the leopard is serious about Xiao Zhao and really likes him.


    So that now seeing Xiao Zhao crying, his heart is also uncomfortable.


    Xiao Zhao doesn''t know how to vent her discomfort. She can''t find warmth in front of her favorite man.


    The funny thing is that you can only find leopards.


    The man who covets his beauty.


    At the moment, holding him in his arms, he even had a trace of aftertaste. This seems to be the taste he had when he fell in love with her man. It is precisely because of this that Xiao Zhao Caiyi decided to marry him without hesitation.


    Who knows, everything has changed since marriage.


    He became more and more lazy. His family was even poor. There was no way. Xiao Zhao had to make money by himself.


    But how easy is it for a woman to work hard in society? Step by step, Xiao Zhao began to take shortcuts.


    So, selling the body has become a common thing.


    I don''t know if the leopard can know. He just patted Xiao Zhao on the head and comforted him.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhao had a trace of enjoyment.


    "Xiao Zhao, I know you''re wronged and uncomfortable, but don''t worry. If there''s me! Doesn''t Ge Qiang bully you? Then I''ll find someone to clean him up! Isn''t your man bad for you? Then I''ll double treat you! I promise to surpass him!" the leopard patted his chest and said.


    It''s like love!


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath.


    Love is trapped in a black hole.


    She knows this most now.


    Then, she can''t touch love easily.


    Not to mention the leopard~


    She cried for a while, stood up, pulled the clothes that just blocked her waist, and said, "leopard, you like me, don''t you?"


    The leopard nodded hard, his head like a chicken pecking rice.


    Xiao Zhao raised his face and hung glass on his crystal clear lips, which made people want to bite!


    "Then treat me well tonight, but after tonight, I hope nothing has happened to you, okay?"


    The leopard jumped in his heart.


    Of course he knew what Xiao Zhao meant.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He hugged Xiao Zhao and said, "Xiao Zhao, I like you. I really like you!"


    ¡­¡­


    It was a hazy night. In the leopard''s head, it seemed like a beautiful dream.


    The dream was so beautiful that he choked and didn''t want to wake up.


    One night, it seemed to change his whole youth.


    Who is a leopard?


    Although I have been under boss Wang for a long time, emotionally, it is almost a piece of white paper!


    He has played with many women, but he has never talked about feelings!


    Feelings, he has no feelings at all.


    But the emergence of Xiao Zhao made him rekindle the fire of love, which is particularly obvious in Xiao Zhao.


    Last night, the leopard used all his skills to cooperate with Xiao Zhao. Similarly, Xiao Zhao gave his best to the leopard.


    They went back and forth madly and fought madly.


    Finally, almost exhausted, he went to sleep.


    The leopard found Xing here in Xiao Zhao, and Xiao Zhao found a sense of security here in the leopard.


    It''s fun for them to get what they need.


    The first time in the morning, the sun shines in and shines hard on the bronze skin of the leopard. On his body, there is Xiao Zhao with white and tender skin like jade, surrounded by green snakes, which is a beautiful picture.


    The leopard''s eyes moved and opened them.


    Xiao Zhao is still sleeping. Everything last night made her feel as hazy as a picture.


    Before she woke up, the leopard quietly hugged her waist from behind, and shamelessly pasted it.


    Want to feel the blurred taste of last night again.


    At the same time, his eyes also wantonly sprinkled on Xiao Zhao''s body and wantonly appreciated it.


    This picture can''t be seen every day.


    At this time, Xiao Zhao''s eyes moved and opened them.


    At the first glance, she looked at the obscene eyes of the leopard, and her eyes were a little more blurred.


    "Get up, I should go to the company ~" she said faintly. Last night, the leopard knelt in front of him like a sucking child, which satisfied Xiao Zhao.


    The leopard hugged her waist and didn''t let her get up: "I''ll send you there in a minute. There''s still time ~"


    Xiao Zhao grabbed his hand and his head was in chaos.


    Last night, I didn''t even know how I fell into the arms of a leopard. When I woke up, I couldn''t extricate myself.


    Isn''t this feeling the same as when you were looking for love?


    "Leopard, as I said, we haven''t known each other since last night." Xiao Zhao said faintly.


    The leopard nodded seriously and leaned closer to her: "I know, I just want to hug you again. I know you like me ~"


    Xiao Zhao smiled helplessly. How can he be moved by the leopard? It''s impossible!


    "Leopard, don''t think about it. It never happened."


    The leopard suddenly pressed up, stared at Xiao Zhao with a pair of eyes, and contacted her from zero distance: "if you like, I will marry you no matter what happens in the future."


    Looking at his serious appearance, Xiao Zhao flashed a strange brilliance in his heart, and two slender hands like willow branches also surrounded his waist.


    Default on his next move.


    As soon as the leopard''s forehead is hot, he simply doesn''t care about anything.


    Step on the reins directly.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, the leopard sent Xiao Zhao to the door of the company.


    Xiao Zhao walked into the company to meet Ge Qiang.


    Without even looking at GE Qiang, she missed him and walked over.


    This makes Ge Qiang have some doubts. What''s the matter with Xiao Zhao? Yesterday I looked like I was crying to death. How can I pick it up again today?


    How can ge Qiang know that when a woman is strong, there must be a man standing behind her!


    Behind Xiao Zhao, there is a leopard standing now.


    The gentle leopard chattering Like a small motor.


    Leopard, now is Xiao Zhao''s backing!


    It''s her safe haven!

 Chapter 1699

    One day later, Xiao Maocun was practicing his sword in the yard.


    Each routine is quite wonderful, the strength is just practical, and the body is quite flexible, rollover, back roll, continuous diving


    It''s like a movie stunt.


    The old people nearby cheered.


    A tiny bead of sweat hung on his head. Xiao Maocun stopped and looked at the sword in his hand. He nodded slightly.


    He hasn''t practiced for a day since he began to practice martial arts.


    Sword practice! This is the root of Xiaomao inch!


    Among these martial brothers, he is also the most outstanding swordsman.


    If you put it in ancient times, it is also a line of inheritance!


    It''s very easy to deal with Wang Peng with this set of swordsmanship!


    Wang Peng is at best a little bastard. He holds a knife all day. Does he know what the essence is? Do you know what is called the unity of man and sword?


    Now Xiaomao inch has almost reached the point of the unity of man and sword!


    The wind rises and the sword falls!


    Awesome!


    "What''s up? Have everyone arrived?" Xiaomao Cun said to a younger martial brother at this time.


    The man nodded: "well, there are seven or eight martial brothers here."


    Xiaomaocun looked and felt much worse.


    These senior brothers practice martial arts with themselves. If they don''t have any skills, they will deal with Wang Peng and them in a moment. There''s no problem at all!


    Xiaomaocun also told them about Wang Peng. He wants to find Wang Peng and kill him!


    No one objected. They all said they would kill Wang Peng!


    Why?


    Because they are all martial arts practitioners, they have never heard of Wang Peng''s name or contacted this circle. Where have they heard of these things?


    And the people who practice martial arts are quite arrogant. They think they are very awesome. Those little bastards won''t be opponents at all!


    A mere Wang Peng, even if he is more famous, isn''t he a little bastard?


    When the leopards came over, many people came, but in the end, they were beaten away by No. 78 people?


    There is still a certain gap between little bastards and them!


    Now xiaomaocun has begun to mix with society, so it''s natural to get rid of the worst one! How else can you become famous? Can you support this, martial brothers?


    So, seven or eight people rode bicycles, all dressed in Wu society clothes, and began to wantonly look for Wang Peng in the street.


    Xiaomao''s back is carrying the sword that has followed him for many years, as if he were going to attend a martial arts conference.


    Wang Peng is now the role of Jinhai bastards. Sometimes it''s easy to find him, but sometimes it''s even more difficult.


    In the past morning, xiaomaocun rode their bicycles for half of Jinhai City, but they didn''t see Wang Peng.


    But none of them complained. Instead, they took a break, bought some water and continued to prepare for a week around Jinhai city!


    Xiaomaocun doesn''t believe it. Jinhai city is so big that you can''t find Wang Peng.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another afternoon passed.


    Xiaomaocun they have been around Jinhai city for a week. Because these seven or eight people have a good foundation, no one feels tired, but they enjoy it.


    Xiaomaocun stopped his car by the side of the road and took a breath.


    "Where the hell is Wang Peng?" this day passed, but I still didn''t see Wang Peng. Xiao Maocun was also very upset.


    He thinks Wang Peng is a famous bastard in Jinhai City, so it must be very simple to find him. He can find it as long as he looks casually.


    He is still too naive. Wang Peng only comes out at night and doesn''t come out during the day unless he has something to do!


    And the small hair inch method itself is a problem, everyone else is giving out the eyeliner to find out, where has personally come out to look for?


    This must break your leg!


    "Xiao Maocun, I think we should go to those night places. People like Wang Peng must often walk in those occasions! It''s impossible to sneak out of the street." after cycling around Jinhai city for a week, a senior brother finally figured it out.


    Look at Xiao Maocun''s posture. If you don''t want to do something else, you may have to take them around the Jinhai again!


    Xiaomaocun has always been a dead brain. He knows too well!


    Xiaomaocun nodded when he heard this: "yes, that kind of person must be at night! Let''s go!"


    As soon as he turned over, he stepped on the bus and went to the nearest night show.


    Some of the martial brothers behind them followed suit, and several even stood on it.


    Why stand? Because they''re boring?


    no


    How can martial arts practitioners do without such strength? Didn''t you just ride a bike around Jinhai city for a week? What''s the big deal?


    Is it because they are eager to find Wang Peng?


    Neither!


    In their view, killing Wang Peng is sooner or later, not in a hurry!


    Why is that?


    It''s because they''ve been pedaling their bikes all day and their hips are grinding!


    It hurts when you sit down!


    Anyone, try riding a bike for a day. What''s that like?


    More than ten minutes later, xiaomaocun several people rode bicycles to the gate of the largest nightclub in Tianshui city.


    As soon as I came here, I attracted the attention of most people.


    Not because of their momentum, but because of their clothes and transportation!


    Let a person see, suddenly there is a feeling of crossing!


    The key is that their means of transportation is so backward that they come by bike! How many cars are still old Dong''s big twenty-eight!


    Also know that the people who come here to play are the last to take a taxi.


    In this era, who will ride a bike out? And still in groups, not riding friends!


    Xiaomaocun jumped down from the car, and the sword behind him was quite obvious.


    Everyone thought he was here to perform. They all gathered around curiously and prepared to see the play.


    But xiaomaocun''s words deterred them: "is Wang Peng there? Let Wang Peng roll over!"


    I''m kidding!


    Is he looking for Wang Peng? And let Wang Peng roll over?


    Who is Wang Peng? That''s the bastard who is second only to Zhang Wen in Jinhai city. All the people who have dealt with him are like having a nightmare. Who runs away without turning around when he sees Wang Peng? Now these people who have passed through have an open mouth and want to find Wang Peng? Isn''t this the rhythm of suicide?


    Against Wang Peng, few people can retreat!


    Seeing everyone''s subconscious retreat, Xiaomao inch proudly raised his head.


    It seems that after solving Wang Peng tonight, he will become famous in Jinhai city! Look at the faces of these people now. They are very afraid of themselves.


    At this time, I don''t know who shouted in the crowd: "if you want to find brother Peng, just wait here for a while. He comes every night!"


    Xiao Mao raised his eyebrows and said, "OK, I''ll wait for him here!"


    After that, xiaomaocun took out his sword, took out his sword very quickly and began to dance~

 Chapter 1700

    It''s getting dark now.


    By the moonlight, xiaomaocun couldn''t help but want to dance a sword!


    Dancing with the moonlight.


    Why did ancient people like to fight a set of fists or jump up and dance swords after drinking?


    This is a feeling.


    Xiao Mao has been practicing sword for a long time. He has long had feelings for the sword behind him. People and swords are one.


    The sword is not only his weapon, but also his friend, but also his good friend~


    When he was depressed, he could dance a sword. When you are lovelorn, you can dance a sword, even when you are happy.


    Joys and sorrows are all in this sword!


    Is there any reason why Xiao Maocun can''t practice his sword well?


    Now Xiaomao inch sword dance, it''s exciting!


    It''s exciting to be able to confront Wang Peng and work on him!


    This is the lotus blossom in his heart!


    "OK ~"


    The gangsters near the Nightingale also gave face. When Xiaomao inch danced his sword to a wonderful point, he would shout with his cooperation. Suddenly, he looked like a performer.


    I almost threw the steel bar.


    meanwhile.


    A hanlada parked in the parking lot of yelaixiang, followed by a business car.


    In the car, Wang Peng and Yijiao waited for thirteen people.


    Wang Peng''s face was not very good. He had a cigarette in his mouth and was stuffy.


    He was scolded by Er Zi Li for not doing the butcher well before, which made him very unhappy.


    This is a little thankless!


    The key is that Wang Peng''s ability is no problem. Who would have thought that a big bastard like the butcher who has been famous for a long time would escape?


    Come here tonight. He''s ready to relax. He won''t go until he drinks a fragment!


    As soon as he got off the bus, Wang Peng saw many people around the door, and a burst of cheers broke out from time to time.


    Can''t help but move his eyebrows: "what''s nocturnal incense doing? Doing activities?"


    Brother Yijiao also looked at it puzzled: "no, Nightingale is full every day. What activities should we do well? Even if there are activities, we should do it in the field."


    Wang Peng was still curious, so he took people around.


    Just arrived here, the internal security guard of nocturnal incense also came. No. 78 people separated the crowd with batons in their hands.


    "Hey, hey, it''s all scattered! Is it for you to perform here? You should sell it across the street. Don''t affect your business here!" said the leading internal security guard.


    This makes the veins on Xiaomao''s inch head burst.


    This is a sword dance! It''s a feeling only when the human feelings of a sword practitioner reach the depths! Is it called performing arts?


    Does this man know what a fucking realm is?


    "I''m not a showman! Can I wait here!" Xiao Maocun put away his sword and looked unhappy.


    The internal security guard was also helpless: "if you wait for someone, don''t shout, that thing in your hand, or we''ll drive you away!"


    Xiaomao frowned: "grass, this is a sword, not that thing! Believe it or not, I stabbed you with a sword?"


    "Grass ~" neibao laughed.


    He is also a mixed society. He has never fought with a knife or a steel pipe. When did he see people use a sword?


    He thought it was interesting, so he stood up with his chest: "come on, you stab me! I don''t need an electric rod to electrocute you. I have your last name!"


    Xiaomao''s mouth was a little bit wide. He straightened his sword and was about to walk towards the inner guard.


    At this time, someone who knew Wang Peng told him that the boy was looking for him.


    So Wan Peng also thinks he looks familiar. It seems that he is the person who went to the night show with boss Wang last time!


    It seemed very obedient that night. Now it''s so sad?


    And they go out with this thing. Are they walkers?


    "OK, you go back first. I know this man ~" at this time, Wang Peng said faintly.


    Immediately, they separated a road and let Wang Peng and Yijiao come out.


    These people were brought out by Wang Peng from school. They fought with Wang Peng all the way for so long. They have absolutely no problem with their skills.


    Regardless of the number, these people are the most effective in Jinhai city.


    Xiaomaocun also saw Wang Peng at this time, and his eyes immediately stared round.


    Wang Peng''s decadent and slightly handsome face, he remembers very clearly!


    Seeing that Wang Peng was coming, the internal security guard hurriedly said politely, "brother Peng, do you know this boy?"


    Wang Peng smiled: "it''s true!"


    From the eyes of Wang Peng and Xiao Maocun, the internal security guard seemed to see a trace of disdain. His eyes turned: "brother Peng, can I help you solve him? Just stand by and watch the play ~"


    Seven or eight people, seven or eight electric sticks, can''t deal with a few people?


    Wang Peng didn''t want to talk nonsense with him: "you fucking want me to tell you no again?"


    The internal security guard immediately locked his neck and dared not bite.


    Who is Wang Peng?


    If he talks more, Wang Peng''s knife will come next second!


    This is no joke.


    The internal security guard didn''t take anyone far away. He just watched. If something''s wrong later, he''ll come and help! After all, this is in the land of nocturnal incense. Wang Peng is Zhang Wen''s man. If something happens, Zhang Wen can''t come and level the nocturnal incense?


    "Boy, are you looking for me?" Wang Peng looked at me.


    Brother Yijiao, they all know that Wang Peng is probably going to kill.


    That''s what happens every time he kills.


    Xiaomaocun didn''t notice the sense of crisis at all, but waved his hand to let the martial brothers around him stand aside and said, "Wang Peng, don''t worry! I''ll practice with you alone in a while, and my martial brothers won''t interfere!"


    Pooh!


    This made Wang Peng laugh.


    This is the first time since he followed Zhang wenhun.


    He has always been looking for others. No one dares to come to him so openly, and it seems so unambiguous! He even talked wildly and said he would compete with himself!


    However, it made him interested. It seems that these people are practicing martial arts, so their skills should not be bad.


    Wang Peng relaxed his wrists and ankles, with a trace of Ling lie in his eyes: "say it, how to play?"


    Xiaomaocun threw his coat aside, revealing his tendons and flesh. He held a bright sword in his hand, flashing a soft light.


    "You and I will fight alone until the other party admits defeat. If anyone dies carelessly, there can be no complaints!"


    This just spoke out Wang Peng''s heart.


    He nodded slightly and drew a dagger from his arms.


    Wang Peng hasn''t been using a knife for two days. He specially asked people to make this dagger. It''s extremely sharp. A bandage is wrapped around the handle.


    When stabbing people before, he felt hard to pull out the knife several times because the knife was blunt! It''s not fun to get into a person''s body and get rid of it?


    "OK, let''s start!" Wang Peng said and asked Yijiao brothers to step back, stand there easily and look at Xiaomao inch coldly.

 Chapter 1701

    No matter how you look at it, Wang Peng is not as terrible as others say.


    That night, Xiao Maocun only looked at Wang Peng. Today, he really looked at Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng is thin and tall. He doesn''t seem to be flexible.


    He has a decadent face, two deep dark circles around his face, and his mental state is also general. At first glance, he is a person who often drinks alcohol.


    A suit that fits well is on the outside and inside is a white shirt.


    The open collar showed a little ruffian.


    It feels like a humble bastard.


    People who practice martial arts pay attention to the essence and spirit. Wang Peng, where is there any essence and spirit to speak of?


    Similarly, the combat effectiveness will certainly not be much stronger!


    Maybe it''s powerful in the eyes of these little bastards, but he really didn''t see it!


    I''m afraid I can solve Wang Peng with two moves.


    Whoosh!


    Thinking of this, xiaomaocun suddenly rushed to Wang Peng. The speed was so fast that the people around him didn''t react.


    A sword in his hand cut through the air and danced.


    Wang Peng has rich experience in fighting and knows a truth.


    It''s the best policy for people who can bite to keep the dog from barking and to respond to changes!


    At this time, facing xiaomaocun rushing over, he was not nervous at all, but stared at xiaomaocun''s shoulder tightly.


    When you draw the sword, you must move your shoulder first.


    Whoosh!


    A sword stabbed Wang Peng! Just like martial arts movies! There are no empty moves, they are all real moves! And xiaomaocun''s move is intended to kill Wang Peng! This sword is naturally aimed at Wang Peng''s chest!


    The knife is to cut, the sword is to pick.


    If this sword small hair inch stabbed Wang Peng, and then gently pick, Wang Peng is definitely finished!


    Xiaomaocun had a sneer in his heart and thought that Wang Peng was a bastard. He didn''t have any warm-up. He rushed up and stabbed himself. He had no resistance at all!


    I guess I''m stupid now!


    When the sword in xiaomaocun''s hand was about to stab Wang Peng, suddenly, Wang Peng''s body suddenly sank!


    It''s like being sucked away by a huge force, falling madly!


    Small hair inch suddenly stabbed empty.


    What the fuck is going on?


    Is this boy so flexible?


    Wang Peng''s fight is different from xiaomaocun''s. xiaomaocun''s martial arts, strength, speed and beautiful movements will not fall behind.


    In the future, if there is no food to eat, you can still make a living by dancing sticks and guns in the street with your martial arts skills. If you fight like those little bastards, your posture is ugly and your body is fierce, who wants to see it?


    Wang Peng is different.


    He fights only for one purpose, that is to fight hard!


    Desperately, no matter whether the posture is good or not! As long as you can kill each other.


    Just now xiaomaocun stabbed the sword. His posture was good. I didn''t say anything. The whole person was as light as a dragonfly,


    Wang Peng doesn''t have any fighting foundation, let alone body method. He can only avoid it in the most primitive way!


    That''s squatting down and lying on the ground!


    This posture Xiaomao inch has never seen before. Naturally, he was surprised.


    But after that, Wang Peng''s feet arrived.


    Two feet, mercilessly kick at Xiaomao''s chest.


    A standard rabbit pedal Eagle!


    Although the posture is not very good-looking, it is quite practical.


    Xiaomao couldn''t dodge. He was kicked back several steps and sat on the ground.


    WOW~


    Those junior brothers of Xiaomao inch were stunned.


    How stable is xiaomaocun''s footwall? They know. Now they are confused by a bastard?


    It seems that this bastard is not simple!


    Xiaomaocun grinned and was ready to stand up, but before he got up, his body suddenly sank!


    Wang Peng''s speed was quite fast. He came over and made another foot on his chest and directly let him sit on the ground completely.


    Sweep away the decadent look just now!


    If the world of Xiaomao inch is mixed, then Wang Peng''s world is dry fighting!


    Only fighting can cheer him up.


    This feeling of crazy secretion of adrenal gland is quite good, which also makes Wang Peng''s figure very flexible!


    Xiaomaocun only felt a tightness in his chest, and then his head immediately tilted aside!


    Bang!


    At the same time, a knife directly pierced the ground next to Xiaomao''s face! The sound is quite harsh!


    At this moment, Xiaomao Cun''s heart jumped! Crazy, fast jump!


    When others fight, this knife should be stuck on people''s arms or stomach, and Wang Peng''s knife is directly aimed at xiaomaocun''s face!


    Put a knife in the face!


    This is to kill xiaomaocun and not leave him a whole body!


    How does it feel?


    This is the distance between life and death!


    Xiaomaocun realized this feeling for the first time! Before fighting with Wang Peng, everything is fake and everything is floating clouds. Only when you really feel the linglie on Wang Peng''s knife, will this feeling erupt without taboo!


    The fierce and murderous spirit rushed towards Xiaomao inch together!


    The gap between beast and antelope, but so!


    For a time, xiaomaocun even forgot that he had a sword in his hand and forgot to fight back!


    What he wants now is to save his life!


    Bang!


    Wang Peng didn''t hesitate at all. Seeing that he dodged, he immediately cut again when he rode on him!


    The knife was still aimed at Xiaomao''s head, but it was still skewed! Xiaomaocun is crazy to avoid. It''s strange that Wang Peng can stick it!


    What did xiaomaocun practice at first? It''s a red tassel. Pick the head!


    Elder martial brother stabbed in front. He hid in the head of a good gun.


    That''s a quick response!


    Wang Peng''s teeth are sharp and sharp. It''s another knife immediately!


    This time xiaomaocun hurried away and left a blood mark on his face!


    But these three knives also made Wang Peng understand. This boy seems to have some skills. If he stabs his head, he can''t stab it! That can only be stabbing him! If you press yourself, his body can''t hide!


    So Wang Peng roared like a wolf cub and stabbed him in the chest.


    Xiao Mao is shaking.


    The body is pressed by Wang Peng. How can you escape?


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed Wang Peng''s wrist.


    Wang Peng''s explosive power is good. When he used to practice sprinting, Wang Peng basically didn''t come out of the top three.


    The knife almost missed every inch. He tried his best, and the tip of the knife was on his chest.


    Wang Peng made a secret effort and pressed both hands on the knife handle.


    "My grass!" xiaomaocun was frightened!


    At this moment, he finally knew why everyone was afraid of Wang Peng!


    It''s not bragging or joking! It''s fucking awesome!


    At the moment, it is almost zero distance face-to-face with Wang Peng. Wang Peng''s cold murderous spirit and crazy flashing scarlet eyes make him taboo! Make him tremble all over!


    He''s just a trainer, but Wang Peng is a killer!


    The murderous spirit on him shows everything!


    At this critical moment of life and death, Xiao Mao had enough strength. If he didn''t exert himself, he would definitely be killed by Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng also madly pressed the weight of his whole body on the handle!

 Chapter 1702

    A few minutes ago, xiaomaocun was still thinking about how to do him crazily after meeting Wang Peng!


    But in just a few minutes, he counseled!


    Now he can no longer expect to be able to die Wang Peng. He just wants to save his life!


    It''s good to protect your life in front of Wang Peng!


    But the strength in the hand is slowly losing!


    Xiaomaocun has never felt this way, and the strength in his hands will not be enough.


    Xiaomaocun''s strength itself is enough, but he is also a man, not a god! He rode his bike around Jinhai city like chicken blood. Of course, he was fucking tired!


    When he arrived at nocturnal incense, he set out again and danced his sword here.


    Can physical strength not be consumed?


    Can you avoid overdraft?


    I knew he should have taken a taxi!


    The key is that now, Wang Peng doesn''t intend to let him go easily. His strength is getting stronger and stronger!


    "I''ll grass!" Xiao Mao''s face flushed, and a sentence showed his surprise and speechlessness.


    Wang Peng, how can you be so powerful?


    Why is it different from what you think? Now the little bastards are so awesome? Are you not good at martial arts, or are your fucking opponents too strong?


    Without saying a word, Wang Peng pressed down with all his strength!


    As soon as you speak, you waste your strength. This strength might as well be used to kill Xiaomao inch!


    Wang Peng''s eyes were wide and full of strength.


    See, the two people are deadlocked here.


    Life and death is in a moment!


    However, as time slipped away, the brothers of Xiaomao inch were all covered with cold sweat.


    Look, Xiaomao''s face is red. It seems that he''s going to die!


    They know what Xiaomao inch is! It''s not ordinary people who can make him this B kind of person!


    Wang Peng is like a hungry wolf, frantically biting Xiaomao inch!


    The momentum is also slowly weakening.


    The tip of the knife, a little bit on the chest of Xiaomao inch, is about to go in!


    At this time, if you don''t do it again, Xiaomao inch may be over.


    "Look at the move!" a senior brother next to him gave a crazy kick and kicked it directly on Wang Peng''s chest.


    People who practice martial arts are quite quality, except xiaomaocun.


    He has been spoiled by the leopard, and now he is full of dirty words.


    His brothers still maintain the most basic quality~


    Wang Peng was kicked by this foot and rolled around. Xiaomao inch untied the crazy strength! He quickly got up from the ground, picked up his sword and rushed towards Wang Peng!


    It''s a game between the two. It''s agreed that no one is allowed to take action just now, but xiaomaocun''s martial brother still can''t help. If he doesn''t take action again, xiaomaocun will die!


    This is the most shameless in the martial arts competition.


    But now Xiaomao inch simply wants to open it. Anyway, he is shameless, so he is completely shameless! Wang Peng didn''t react. He must be able to kill him!


    Xiaomaocun was not affected at all, and the speed was fast!


    But when he was close to Wang Peng, he suddenly felt a strong resistance on his chest and pushed himself out!


    Just for a moment, his body retreated, flew several meters away, and sat on the ground.


    what the fuck? Vajra legs?


    This is the first sentence from Xiaomao''s head.


    This force makes him taboo!


    He didn''t let him down. The one who kicked this foot was brother Yijiao! No one can compare the strength of his legs with that of brother Yijiao.


    Since the other party is shameless, do you still keep it? Just do it with them! Although each other is practicing martial arts, Yijiao brothers really don''t pay attention to them!


    "Cao, dare to kill them, brother Yin Peng!"


    I don''t know who shouted, Wang Peng''s people rushed up, and xiaomaocun''s martial brothers rushed up.


    The two groups of people collided madly.


    Wang Peng''s people follow Wang Peng all the way. There is no routine for fighting. They don''t want any routine in their heads. It''s just a word, spell!


    Fighting depends on a breath of gas.


    But xiaomaocun''s martial brothers rely on routine!


    For a while.


    Mantis Boxing, crane boxing and five element boxing are staged one after another. The scene is like making a martial arts film.


    The difference is that this is a real family practice, a real fist to meat!


    People nearby subconsciously hid away, and bursts of exclamations came out of their mouths.


    Less than a minute.


    Xiao Maocun shouted, "run!"


    The next second, xiaomaocun''s brothers stepped on their bicycles, took a run-up and withdrew.


    I can''t fight.


    I can''t beat it!


    Although they are practitioners and have no physical quality, they are different from crazy people like Wang Peng! Wang Peng''s men came out with knives and fought desperately.


    And he is the only one with a sword! Even people are empty handed!


    At the beginning, Xiaomao''s martial brothers can also use empty hands to seize the white blade to avoid these people''s crazy attacks, but they can''t stop it soon!


    Take it once, twice, three or four times. No one can stand it!


    Xiaomaocun, they come fast and go fast.


    Several old bicycles immediately disappeared at the end of the street.


    "OK, don''t chase." Wang Peng said in the back at this time.


    Brother Yijiao, they hurried over: "brother Peng, were you all right just now?"


    Wang Peng''s face was cold and terrible.


    If someone didn''t do it just now, he must have killed xiaomaocun!


    These people are so fucking unruly!


    "These people owe me a life! Brother Yijiao, let someone check where they usually move! Are our people hurt?" Wang Peng lowered his head and lit a cigarette, looking decadent and handsome.


    Although the body looks not strong, it deduces the awe of men''s power quite in place!


    Let the women watching the play go crazy! There is a light of madness and expectation in their eyes!


    Why is Wang Peng so famous in Jinhai city?


    Not only because he is crazy, but also because of his extraordinary appearance!


    He never cares about his face, but he doesn''t know that such a decadent look is the most attractive.


    Decadent handsome~


    There is a trace of malice on the face that looks like brother Hu. In addition, the Qi field that doesn''t lose any big bastard, his excellent skill and the appearance of holding a sharp knife, can''t he become the focus of the whole audience? Can it not be fascinating?


    Brother Yijiao looked at it roughly: "brother Peng, none of our people were hurt, but one person got a punch in the face."


    Wang Peng nodded and was quite satisfied with the combat effectiveness of his people.


    Straightening his collar, he turned and walked towards the nightingale.


    Brother Yijiao, they hurried to follow him.


    For a moment, the scene exploded.


    Those women screamed even more!


    Watching Wang pengganjia is tantamount to enjoying a wonderful movie!

 Chapter 1703

    Hunzi, like stars, need to be praised and popular.


    It''s the same as fighting.


    Every time Wang Peng fights, it is a wonderful performance, more and more wonderful.


    Every time he appeared, he tried his best to sprinkle blood and sweat madly.


    So far, Wang Peng has stepped into the heavenly king level.


    Famous on the road!


    He was the original king of heaven star!


    He came out with his own halo, shaking people''s eyes!


    After finishing the fight, Wang Peng didn''t hesitate at all. Instead, he took people into the nocturnal incense and continued to play!


    It''s no wonder Wang Peng fought with xiaomaocun just now. No one on his side was injured. Instead, xiaomaocun and them were seriously injured.


    Just now those women who screamed to see Wang Penggan''s quarrel also ran in.


    Wang Peng''s handsome and ferocious made them jump in their hearts. After they came in, they didn''t do anything, just came to see Wang Peng.


    Even if Wang Peng doesn''t do anything, they are willing to enjoy sitting there drinking.


    This is the star effect.


    Brother Yijiao arranged several younger brothers to investigate them, and then walked in quickly.


    Wang Peng, a group of people, sat on the largest elegant seat of nocturnal incense. Several people drank a lot.


    Everyone knows Wang Peng''s name, but few people know brother Yijiao.


    "Brother Peng, today''s drinks are all free, you drink ~" at this time, the internal security captain came over and said respectfully.


    Wang Peng waved his hand and asked the little brother next to him to throw out the money.


    "You won''t lose any money, and I''m sorry to make so much noise at the door just now." Wang Peng said.


    This flattered the captain of the internal security department.


    Just now, Wang Peng was fighting at the door, but there were a lot of gangsters around. Now when they see Wang Peng coming in, they all follow in. This is Wang Peng soliciting business for them!


    The key is Wang Peng''s strength!


    To tell the truth, when he saw xiaomaocun and Wang Peng fighting, his heart lifted up.


    As soon as the master makes a move, he knows whether there is one.


    As soon as xiaomaocun shot, the captain of the internal security team saw that his kung fu was not extravagant, but real Kung Fu!


    The sword is not a foil, but a real sword and gun!


    At the beginning, if you really hit Wang Peng, you''ll be unlucky if Wang Peng doesn''t keep it together!


    But Wang Peng''s skill just now made him crazy!


    Wang Peng is totally crazy~


    It''s not ancient. You dare to stab your face in a war! This is the concept of death without leaving the whole body!


    The internal security team leader thinks that he has experienced countless fights, large and small, and his skill is quite good.


    But if you let him fight with Wang Peng, I''m afraid he can''t even hold on to one round!


    Wang Peng and he are not at the same level at all!


    This wine delivery is also to have a good relationship with Wang Peng. No one wants to offend such a living king of hell.


    He hurriedly said, "brother Peng, I''ve asked people to investigate the ticket just now. If you find out where they are, I''ll help you solve them!"


    This human relationship Wang Peng does not want to owe, cold way: "no, I will find it myself!" brother Wen Ge, the eye liner is many!


    The captain of the internal security team nodded quickly and retreated.


    "Peng''er, do you want to inform brother Wen about this?" brother Yijiao said in his ear.


    Wang Peng shook his head: "no, we''ll wait until we deal with the boy!"


    Now Li Erzi is looking for him all day. If Li Erzi knows about it, isn''t there more attacks on him?


    Wang Peng can only provoke two people now, one is Zhang Wen and the other is Li Erzi.


    The key is that these two people have greatly helped him. Wang Peng has become famous since he was bullied in school. He has all relied on two people.


    There was nothing he could do about Li Erzi''s exclusion. He could only try to change Li Erzi''s view.


    Wang Peng put the glass on the table and knocked it. Everyone picked up the glass.


    "Come on, let''s drink to brother Wen!"


    "Roar!"


    "For brother Wen!"


    For a time, accompanied by dynamic music, Wang Peng and them drank a lot.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    On the way of escape, xiaomaocun is strange.


    I remember that no one can bully him except when he was bullied by a child older than himself.


    Every time I fight or compete, Xiaomao inch is quite a cow.


    Escape doesn''t exist for him.


    But why are you in contact with yourself now?


    On the way of escape, he has gone farther and farther!


    At the moment, in the dark street, Xiaomao inch No. 78 people are crazy pedaling on their bicycles.


    for the first time.


    This is the first time they have fled in such a panic!


    The key is not to meet martial arts experts, but to face a group of bastards!


    These bastards used to be the most shameless of them!


    While they were practicing martial arts, the bastards were smoking and drinking. While they were sprinkling their sweat, the bastards were fighting with their sisters.


    For what?


    Why can these bastards be so arrogant?


    They are the ones who work hard and succeed. They should be the ones who are right!


    Why do you give up all the time? Why do they run away?


    Seeing that no one came after him, xiaomaocun stopped.


    "All right, don''t run away!"


    He''s the worst!


    He said he was looking for Wang Peng. He was also the one who took the lead just now! Isn''t it a shame to throw it home?


    The key point was that the situation just now was too dangerous. He saw that several people of Wang Peng had been crazy to stab his martial brother in the chest!


    What if I get it?


    It''s possible that a few lives will be lost.


    Xiaomaocun, these people''s lives are so precious. How can they compare with those little bastards?


    Although unwilling, it is necessary to preserve strength!


    "Grass, how can I explain it if Shifu sees it?" a senior brother sighed hard.


    Their master xiaomaocun has passed away, but no one will forget their previous teachings.


    Evil outweighs good, and good will prevail over evil!


    In their eyes, isn''t Wang Peng evil? But now they have no enemy against Wang Peng.


    How did they face the master''s instruction?


    Small hair inch is also helpless.


    When he didn''t find Wang Peng, xiaomaocun had only fists in his heart. He thought that this matter on the road could be solved only by fists.


    And what does he rely on?


    No, it''s a fist!


    So he thought it was only a minute to kill Wang Peng.


    But after the fight with Wang Peng just now, he understood that it was not enough to rely on fists to mix in the road.


    He seemed to understand slowly why the leopard said Wang Peng was difficult to deal with.


    Why doesn''t even the butcher dare to work with Wang Peng easily.


    This is not unreasonable.


    Wang Peng is not an ordinary person, but a madman!


    Absolutely crazy!


    Their fists are hard, but Wang Peng has a knife!


    He''s playing with his life!


    Xiaomaocun''s failure is well deserved.


    He now understands that there is a kind of bastard called playing with his life! There is a kind of person who can''t offend, Wang Peng!

 Chapter 1704

    "You can''t just forget it." Xiao Mao grinned.


    When he said this, he had no confidence in his heart.


    What about Wang Peng again? Can you get out of it? Can you still do Wang Peng?


    I''m afraid it would be lucky not to be killed by Wang Peng!


    If you want to touch Wang Peng, you are not reckless and afraid of death.


    None of the martial brothers spoke, and they all bowed their heads and remained silent.


    They are only suitable for practicing martial arts, not for mixing society!


    A senior brother said, "Xiao Maocun, I think if you still want to work with them, you''d better find someone on the road. After all, we don''t understand how deep the water is..."


    Plop~


    Before he finished, a younger martial brother next to him fell to the ground with a pale face.


    Xiaomaocun was startled.


    Just now, his attention has been focused on the fight with Wang Peng. He didn''t pay attention to whether the people on his side were injured.


    Now I found that the fallen younger martial brother was covered with blood!


    He is good at martial arts with several senior brothers. I didn''t think there was anything wrong just now, but these junior brothers are dangerous!


    As soon as the fight started, the adrenal glands secreted, and there was no pain at all.


    The younger martial brother fainted and didn''t find out where he was hurt.


    Xiaomao inch, they just picked people up with all their hands and feet.


    "He was stabbed in the stomach!"


    "My God, my intestines are coming out!"


    The elder martial brother burst into screams.


    Xiaomaocun hurried to take a taxi. Several people took him to the hospital.


    But when it came time to pay, everyone was stunned.


    All their money adds up to less than two hundred dollars!


    Is that enough money?


    They are all poor people who practice martial arts. If they have money, they will ride bicycles to fight Wang Peng?


    "Xiaomaocun, what should I do?" the elder martial brother next to him was worried.


    Xiaomaocun secretly grits his teeth. At this time, he really doesn''t want to call the leopard.


    After stabilizing his mood, he took out the phone and dialed the leopard''s number.


    At the moment, the leopard is downstairs of Xiao Zhao''s house!


    After that day, the leopard was more worried about Xiao Zhao. Even if he didn''t do anything, waiting downstairs of Xiao Zhao''s house was also a happy thing for the leopard.


    Love is so unreasonable.


    That''s how overbearing it is.


    So many women and leopards don''t look for them at night. They have to wait for Xiao Zhao here.


    Love has stunned the leopard''s head.


    Seeing xiaomaocun''s call, he picked it up.


    "Hello ~"


    "Big brother, something''s wrong with me!" Xiao Maocun''s voice was a little worried on the phone.


    A penny never dies a hero.


    "What''s the matter?" the leopard didn''t think xiaomaocun was looking for Wang Peng. Last time xiaomaocun said he was looking for Wang Peng, he thought he heard a joke.


    Small hair inch is powerful, but there is still a slight gap compared with Wang Peng.


    Besides, the current situation does not allow xiaomaocun to be so capricious, does it?


    Xiaomaocun didn''t talk nonsense. To be honest, "brother, my younger martial brother has entered the hospital. Can you lend me some money?"


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Have you fought with people?" the leopard was confused.


    "Well, I went to find Wang Peng just now at the gate of nocturnal incense. He stabbed my younger martial brother..."


    "What, Wang Peng?" the leopard''s eyes suddenly stared round. He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    This guy, Xiaomao inch, is really unambiguous!


    "Well, now we are in the hospital and have no money to pay..."


    "I''ll be right there!" the leopard scolded.


    Ten minutes later, the leopard went to the hospital.


    Without a word, he first paid the money, and then asked what happened to xiaomaocun.


    Click.


    Xiaomaocun respectfully lit a cigarette for the leopard and stood beside with a lost face.


    "What? I advise you not to listen. Wang Peng, do you think you can deal with it?" the leopard was very upset. It doesn''t matter if xiaomaocun failed. What if boss Wang blamed him?


    It''s not enough to slap a leopard!


    Xiao Maocun clenched his fist secretly.


    People are like this. They always have to pay for their immaturity.


    After this, xiaomaocun should grow up.


    It''s time to know what social evil is.


    "Elder brother, I must get it back!" he figured it out. He couldn''t do Wang Peng, so he found someone lower than Wang Peng.


    Anyway, first beat out your fame!


    The leopard is helpless. Why is xiaomaocun a little unkind.


    Haven''t you fucked Wang Peng yet?


    The leopard is in a mess.


    It seems that it''s not as simple as he thought. It''s also a fucking technical job!


    He just wanted to let xiaomaocun fight and charge for himself. I didn''t expect him to burn money like this!


    I have a troublemaker. I have to break my heart.


    "Take a break. Don''t look for anyone recently. Just think it hasn''t happened!"


    "But my younger martial brother was stabbed by Wang Peng."


    "You''re right to listen to me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This time Xiaomao stopped talking. Last time he didn''t listen to the leopard''s advice, he suffered a loss. This time he can''t go his own way.


    Arrange Xiaomao inch, and the leopard left the hospital immediately.


    He has been with boss Wang for so long and knows what Zhang Wen''s people are.


    One by one, they are all crazy! They all fucking like mending knives! Was the little dragon and snake awesome before? It''s not that they can''t stand up because of Zhang Wen?


    Injured, Zhang Wen will definitely come to mend the knife!


    The hospital is a place of right and wrong. He doesn''t want to stay more.


    Wang Peng''s revenge, he can''t afford it!


    ¡­¡­


    Leopard is cautious, is careful.


    But I guessed wrong this time.


    Wang Peng really didn''t plan to mend the knife this time! And he wants xiaomaocun''s life!


    They have to take a sword and play a fucking cheeky game.


    Can Wang Peng swallow this breath?


    It also spread very quickly on the road. One night, it had spread to boss Wang.


    However, after hearing this, boss Wang was not very angry. Instead, he thought xiaomaocun was very interesting.


    I''m afraid the only person who can fight Wang Peng without losing the game is xiaomaocun.


    Now he is in urgent need of talents. Xiaomao inch can be used by him.


    Early in the morning, he called the leopard.


    The leopard stood in boss Wang''s office with an ugly face and was ready to be beaten.


    "Leopard, what happened last night?" boss Wang lit a cigarette and said faintly.


    The leopard quickly explained: "brother, I really don''t know what happened last night. It''s xiaomaocun. I have to go!"


    Boss Wang sneered: "I fucking know! Just you, do you have the courage? But that little hairy inch has two sons! I heard that he didn''t lose when he fought with Wang Peng''s people?"


    As soon as the leopard heard that boss Wang didn''t want to blame him, he quickly nodded: "yes, brother, last night, Wang Peng''s people were carrying knives. Xiaomao inch, they were bare handed!"


    Boss Wang is interested.


    He knows best who Wang Peng is.

 Chapter 1705

    Wang Peng dares to make trouble with boss Wang alone with a knife. It is said that Wang Peng was followed by many people last night, and the leopard said they were all with knives.


    So Xiaomao Cun didn''t bring anything. Can he even draw with him?


    How on earth did he survive under the Little Tiger Wang Peng?


    When the leopard saw boss Wang thinking, he hurriedly continued: "brother, I''ve told xiaomaocun. Don''t look for trouble in the future..."


    Boss Wang directly interrupted him: "no, just let him play at will!"


    The leopard didn''t understand what boss Wang said, and his eyebrows were frivolous: "play at will?"


    "Well, now the battle with Zhang Wen has started. Don''t let Xiaomao inch rush ahead. Can you go up? Can you?"


    Of course not!


    The leopard has two skills. If he fights alone, no one is his opponent, but if he wants to fight with Wang Peng, he really has no confidence at all.


    Boss Wang''s words seem to have some truth. At this time, Xiaomao doesn''t rush. Do you want them to go?


    However, he was more or less sorry, Xiao Maocun.


    "Brother, I know ~" the leopard nodded obediently.


    Boss Wang got up, patted him on the shoulder, and then said meaningfully, "bring him to see me another day, if he is still alive."


    The leopard was shocked and didn''t speak.


    Don''t you play with your life when you fight with Zhang Wen''s people?


    God knows if xiaomaocun can get out of the body next time.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the office of Dongwen group.


    Wang Peng, Li Erzi and pretending to force tigers are all there.


    Li Erzi was the first to hear about it. Naturally, he was very concerned about it.


    What he cares about is not Wang Peng and xiaomaocun who loses and who wins, but Wang Peng''s character.


    He told Wang Peng not to mess about this matter more than once, but Wang Peng never heard of it. This time, it was so big that everyone knew it for a time.


    He thinks that the Baidao in Jinhai city is vegetarian?


    "Wang Peng, do you know what you have done?" said Li Erzi coldly.


    Wang Peng''s eyebrows moved: "second brother, it was Xiao Maocun who came to me first, and I called back."


    Li Erzi''s voice was colder: "I said that the current situation is not as simple as you think! Because of you, Baidao people have called me all morning, and now they have focused on Dongwen group! Can there be less trouble in the future?"


    Wang Peng really didn''t think so much, and these things shouldn''t be considered by people like him.


    "Second brother, I can''t stand there and let Xiao Maocun cut me with a sword?"


    Pop!


    Li Erzi patted the table hard and stared round.


    At the same time, pretending to force the tiger also patted the table hard. He couldn''t believe it and said, "Wang Peng, what are you talking about? Xiaomao inch is carrying a sword?"


    Pretending to force the tiger must have never thought that xiaomaocun and he are the same people! Come out to fight with a sword instead of a knife!


    What a person is this?


    Wang Peng and Li Erzi had a dull look in their eyes.


    "Well, yes..."


    Pretending to force the tiger, his big black eyes were shining like black gemstones, and licked the corners of his mouth: "grass, fellow Chinese! I must communicate with him another day!"


    Pretending to force the tiger uses a soft sword, while xiaomaocun is an orthodox sword. Pretending to force the tiger, a soft sword with a biased edge, xiaomaocun must be able to cry for his father and mother.


    The strength is obvious.


    Li Erzi scolded: "grass, you''d better save it, ang. A soft sword like you used to hurt yourself in front of the enemy! Do you think your bitter meat trick can work well?"


    Pretending to force the tiger''s big black face turned red. He didn''t expect Li Erzi to scold himself in front of Wang Peng.


    "Grass, have the ability to fight alone!"


    Li Erzi snorted coldly, "pick, pick your mother!"


    "Why do you swear!"


    "Scold you!"


    At this time, I just pushed the door in and interrupted their quarrel: "what''s the matter?"


    Li Erzi straightened up and told me about Wang Peng yesterday.


    I looked at Wang Peng and smiled, "peng''er, didn''t you get hurt last night?"


    Wang Peng was stunned and quickly shook his head: "brother Wen, I''m fine. I just heard that a person was stabbed and is now hospitalized."


    "Hahaha..." I laughed forthrightly and didn''t mean to blame Wang Peng at all.


    Li Erzi whispered: "Wenzi, today the people at the police station called me several times and asked me to hand over Wang Peng..."


    I smiled: "ignore them. This is their fault. Wang Peng, this is self-defense!"


    "But..." Li Erzi looked puzzled.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to say. I know in my heart that he just wants to say that the situation is tense now. We should keep a low profile and keep a low profile. And the key now is not Wang Peng, but Liu hongran.


    I know Wang Peng.


    He is a hungry wolf that can only be raised. If he is kept in captivity like a sheep, he will lose his blood! In that case, or Wang Peng?


    Besides, boss Wang''s people are provocative. How can I not respond?


    I gave Li Erzi a cigarette and said, "I heard about that thing last night. It''s very big in the evening incense. But Wang Peng also beat out our names. What''s wrong? Erzi, I know you''re for the good of Dongwen group, but sometimes you don''t have to be too careful!"


    Li Erzi sighed and stopped talking.


    I waved to Wang Peng to go out first.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he hurried to follow him and kept asking Wang Peng about Xiaomao''s sword practice.


    When they went out, I looked at Li Erzi seriously: "Erzi, now Wang Peng is essential to us."


    I saw through his mind. He wanted to hide Wang Peng''s snow.


    Li Erzi is thoughtful. Wang Peng is too impulsive and easy to make things big. Now our situation is quite tense and has been watched by white people. If he misses a little, he will be doomed.


    Li Erzi sighed: "Wenzi, you know who Wang Peng is. You don''t know how much trouble happened last night! This boy, it''s time to suppress!"


    I smiled bitterly: "how can a wolf be kept in captivity? Now Wang Peng knows how to be measured. It''s better to follow his temperament, otherwise it will take a long time to burst out and be more terrible!"


    Li Erzi bowed his head and said nothing.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said, "Er Zi, Wang Peng has been mixing with us all the time. Do you have the heart to let him go?"


    Li Erzi''s eyes moved.


    Didn''t say anything.


    Although Li Erzi looks cold, his eyes are even gloomy.


    But he has a hot heart.


    Brothers are brothers and enemies are enemies.


    He is well intentioned to his brother


    However, his feelings for Wang Peng are also quite deep.


    Last time Wang Peng stabbed himself, Li Erzi is full of remorse now.


    He just didn''t show it.

 Chapter 1706

    When Wang Peng was at school, he spent all his money in three or two days.


    Which time didn''t Li Erzi give him money?


    Even now it is the same. Among these brothers, Wang Peng earns the most. Li Erzi has always been in charge of finance. Anyone can see that he is facing Wang Peng.


    But on the contrary, Li Erzi was quite strict with Wang Peng on these matters.


    Everyone has only one life. Li Erzi doesn''t want to collect Wang Peng''s body one day.


    Li Erzi and I have different views, but our starting points are the same, all for the good of Wang Penghao.


    Li Erzi sighed deeply: "Wenzi, I know, but Wang Peng still has to watch. In case there is something wrong, it''s not a small matter."


    I smiled and said, "Er Zi, why are you like a woman all day ~"


    "Oh, I don''t want to!"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s ten in the evening.


    A private club in Jinhai city.


    This is the place where boss Wang often comes. The girl and mother sang here also know boss Wang.


    He was quite enthusiastic.


    Today, boss Wang specially called two top players to sit and drink wine in the private room.


    The two women are so graceful that they pour wine for boss Wang.


    Boss Wang thinks it''s a little interesting.


    All along, why can Zhang Wen let himself retreat? Why can you always get the upper hand?


    Because there are so many talents around him!


    Wang Peng is one of them!


    And now Wang Peng is not comparable to before. Whoever Wang Peng works under is like a tiger!


    The butcher just called and told him that Li Erzi scolded Wang Peng for what happened last night. Wang Peng seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Hearing the news, boss Wang smiled.


    Li Erzi is now quite famous on the road. He should count Li Erzi both in his ability to handle affairs and in his mind.


    But he really miscalculated.


    So to Wang Peng, isn''t that creating opportunities for yourself?


    With Wang Peng''s character, he won his command soon!


    At that time, he wants to deal with Zhang Wen. Isn''t that a word? Besides, now I have another small hair inch here. It is said that my skill is also very powerful. If I cooperate with Wang Peng at that time, I''m afraid it will be invincible in the world!


    Only when the army is strong can we stabilize our position.


    These two people must be reused!


    Creak~


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and the leopard came in from the outside with xiaomaocun.


    The leopard bowed respectfully to boss Wang when he came in, and xiaomaocun stood beside him.


    People who practice martial arts are straightforward.


    Boss Wang looked at xiaomaocun and smiled boldly: "are you xiaomaocun?"


    The latter nodded.


    "Come on, sit down!"


    Xiao Maocun sat down obediently. It was a little unnatural.


    It''s his first time to come to such an advanced place. It''s also his first time to see such a beautiful woman.


    Different from the night show that the leopard took him to, the two women sitting next to Wang Peng today are like lotus in the water. They are charming and gorgeous, which makes people go crazy at a glance.


    Staring at the two women for a long time, Xiaomao inch couldn''t find any defects on them for a while! Can only be described as perfect!


    Xiaomaocun is also a man, and he is still a normal man in the development stage.


    Can he not think about these things? Isn''t it fascinating to see such a beautiful woman?


    Beauty is not enough to describe these two women. It is more accurate to use stunning color.


    It''s not so perfect. How can you be the number one here?


    The leopard is the same. As soon as he came in, he was restrained by the spring in front of him.


    Compared with the women around boss Wang, what are those women you''re looking for? Not even a local chicken! Boss Wang of the lover''s family lives in such a fairyland all day.


    I really envy others!


    Boss Wang saw that xiaomaocun''s eyes were quite shy, so he was not polite and pushed the woman around him.


    The woman didn''t resist at all. Instead, she was very shy and touched her shoulder with xiaomaocun.


    This time, it makes xiaomaocun crazy! The soft feeling from his arm made his adrenal glands soar.


    The beauty is only half a fist away from herself. You can touch it with your fingers!


    Then, a faint word from boss Wang came: "in the evening, she''s yours."


    The next second, the woman took Xiaomao''s arm and exaggerated her chest.


    Dong Dong!


    Xiaomaocun''s heart jumped wildly!


    Darling, this is flying! The woman is so energetic at a glance. She wants to have zero distance contact with herself later? What''s that like?


    I dare not think more!


    The leopard next to him also stared round and looked at boss Wang.


    He gave xiaomaocun a woman, and the other one should be for himself, wow?


    This is also good and quite exciting!


    But boss Wang didn''t mean to give the leopard at all. He didn''t even look at him more.


    This makes the leopard feel a little uncomfortable.


    Boss Wang picked up a bottle of wine, poured it on xiaomaocun, and said, "xiaomaocun, I heard that you just mixed with the leopard recently, right? It''s all your own in the future! Follow me to ensure that you will be popular and spicy in the future!"


    Xiaomaocun quickly and respectfully took the wine handed over by boss Wang and drank it with his head up.


    He absolutely believed what boss Wang said. Today''s extravagance is enough to explain everything.


    Boss Wang specially invited him xiaomaocun alone today. There''s no one to pay.


    It''s better to follow a big brother on the road than anything!


    The mouse pushed xiaomaocun secretly. Then he said, "don''t worry, boss Wang. I''ll do well in the future!"


    "Hahaha, the younger generation is awesome!" boss Wang exaggerated a smile, with a trace of light in his eyes.


    "I heard that you went to find Wang Peng last night?"


    Seeing that boss Wang asked about the key place, xiaomaocun quickly straightened up.


    "Yes, boss Wang, as soon as my mind was hot last night, I went to fight with Wang Peng! But our people suffered because they didn''t bring a guy, otherwise Wang Peng must die!"


    Boss Wang nodded secretly and looked at Xiao Maocun. He was a silly boy who didn''t understand anything.


    Boss Wang likes such people. It''s convenient to control them in the future!


    "Ha ha, you are already very good. My men can''t Parry Wang Peng except the butcher!"


    Xiaomaocun quickly smiled: "but brother Bao told me to be honest recently. Don''t always make trouble for boss Wang."


    This is what the leopard taught him.


    Boss Wang waved: "no need! Do what you should do. No one is looking for the leopard. Since there is a war between us and Zhang Wen, we can''t take the initiative to persuade! And you are our sharp knife, do you know?"


    Boss Wang compares xiaomaocun to a sharp knife. This metaphor still makes xiaomaocun like it.


    Boss Wang wants to reuse his rhythm!


    But hearing this, he looked back at the leopard.


    The latter looked ugly and hurriedly said, "what do you think I''m doing? You can come as big brother asks you!"

 Chapter 1707

    The leopard is boss Wang''s younger brother, and xiaomaocun is the leopard''s younger brother.


    How dare the leopard disobey boss Wang?


    Seeing the slight change in boss Wang''s face just now, he was scared to death!


    After being affirmed by the leopard, Xiao Maocun nodded and said what he thought in his heart.


    "Boss Wang, I''m going to find Zhang Wen''s men who can fight in a few days and fight again! Kill one first and count one!"


    Boss Wang nodded secretly. What he wanted was xiaomaocun.


    He took the initiative to contain Zhang Wen''s people in front, so he can rest easy, can''t he?


    When the situation is bad, you can choose to enter or retreat at the first time!


    "Hehe, if you need anything at that time, just say it!" boss Wang said.


    Xiaomao Cun nodded hard.


    Boss Wang looked up and drank a glass of wine. Then he said thoughtfully, "by the way, I heard you have good skills. Show me your skills ~"


    "OK!" xiaomaocun agreed happily, and then jumped directly in place and did a back somersault! That''s a neat move!


    Boss Wang clapped his hands: "ha ha, good!"


    Xiaomaocun is a little dissatisfied with his back somersault just now.


    He is best at swordsmanship. It''s a pity that he didn''t bring a sword when he came here today. Otherwise, he must show his strength in front of boss Wang.


    When xiaomaocun first entered the society, he didn''t know what Chengfu was. Boss Wang drank too much without two drinks and kept talking nonsense.


    The leopard was afraid that he would say something he shouldn''t say, and kept winking at him secretly.


    But Xiaomao didn''t listen at all.


    He''s gone, gone!


    Seeing that the drink was almost finished, boss Wang asked the woman next to him to take xiaomaocun to the room.


    Then he ignored the leopard completely and walked away with the woman around him.


    ¡­¡­


    After coming out of the club, the leopard went to the nearby night show.


    What''s he doing at night? Didn''t you drink enough wine just now and want to drink it again?


    no


    Looking at boss Wang and xiaomaocun walking away with a woman in their arms, he was itching in his heart! If you don''t find a woman to vent, he''s uncomfortable all over!


    But how can a woman at night make up for the emptiness in her heart? At this moment, he thought of Xiao Zhao.


    The woman who haunted him.


    But after that night, Xiao Zhao really looked like a different person and didn''t communicate with him anymore.


    Not even answering the phone.


    This makes the leopard have no bottom.


    So, at more than two o''clock in the night, the leopard put on his clothes and came out of the nearby hotel. He drove in the car alone and went downstairs to Xiao Zhao''s house.


    Shut down.


    Silently took out his mobile phone, found Xiao Zhao''s number and dialed it.


    The phone shows that it has been turned off.


    Love always makes people confused, but they can''t help it.


    Like a leopard.


    He clearly knew that Xiao Zhao''s family had been married, but he still couldn''t control his evil thoughts.


    I still want to take Xiao Zhao as my own.


    This is the power of love. It happens that the leopard is the kind of person with strong possessiveness, which makes him feel uncomfortable.


    One night later, the leopard made do in the car.


    At dawn in the morning, he also rose with the sun and opened his eyes.


    Xiao Zhao, dressed in smart clothes, came out, curling like the wind.


    A touch of light hair hung on her cheek. She gently dialed it with her hand and looked up.


    She recognized the leopard''s car at a glance.


    I can''t help getting upset,


    The leopard is a bit of a person with endless meaning. He had made it quite clear that night. He was still stubborn.


    This kind of people eat in the bowl and think about in the pot. Xiao Zhao hates this kind of people most.


    He glanced at the leopard and hurried to catch the bus.


    The leopard followed him, rolled down the window and said hello to Xiao Zhao.


    "Are you sick?" Xiao Zhao was so upset that he knew he shouldn''t provoke the leopard.


    The leopard smiled: "yes, I have lovesickness. Please help me cure it ~"


    Xiao Zhao turned his eyes and felt bored.


    Take two quick steps, she got on the bus, and the leopard patiently followed the bus and drove slowly.


    Until Xiao Zhao gets off the bus.


    The leopard is still following Xiao Zhao at leisure.


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t help it. He turned back and glared at him fiercely and stopped: "leopard, what do you want to do? Was what I said that night not clear enough?"


    When Xiao Zhao looked back, the leopard felt as if something had been touched, and his heart jumped wildly.


    He likes Xiao Zhao.


    Don''t want what you like. Xiao Zhao has a beautiful face and perfect body. The key is that she has good Kung Fu, which almost makes the leopard want to die.


    Where can I find such a woman?


    At the moment, looking at Xiao Zhao''s appearance, his face is red and his cheeks are ruddy and attractive, like flower buds blooming in spring.


    Front Tu back tilt, charming and sexy.


    The look back was slightly angry, which fascinated the leopard.


    The little mouth pouted, and there was a trace of annoyance in his eyes.


    The leopard couldn''t help but want to kiss it.


    The leopard looked at her stunned for a few seconds and then reacted. He hurriedly said, "Xiao Zhao, I miss you these days ~"


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t help it: "leopard, I made it clear to you that day. Can you stop pestering me like this?"


    The leopard sighed in his heart.


    Yeah.


    In this way, I already belong to entanglement. The lingering night has passed.


    But Xiao Zhao doesn''t know his love at all!


    Only you know the bitter taste of Acacia best.


    "I''ll raise you later." the leopard is stupid and doesn''t know how to express his love for Xiao Zhao.


    She sneered: "You raise me? Unless you go to ge Qiang''s position, you are a little bastard. What will you raise me?"


    The leopard clenches his teeth secretly. He is a bastard. He may not be able to reach Ge Qiang in his life, but he is willing to fight for Xiao Zhao.


    "Is that true?"


    Xiao Zhao nodded: "of course it''s true. Instead of following me all day, you might as well think about how to make money!"


    In Xiao Zhao''s eyes, money is everything.


    Secular, but quite real.


    The leopard''s eyes flashed: "honey, wait for me. I will definitely reach Ge Qiang in the future."


    Xiao Zhao frowned upset: "let''s talk about it first. Don''t always follow me recently. I''m going to work. Besides, it''s not good for my man to see."


    Although Xiao Zhao is very open outside, he doesn''t intend to divorce.


    She turned and was about to leave. The leopard couldn''t resist the excitement in his heart. He hugged Xiao Zhao from behind and chewed hard on his face.


    "Die!" Xiao Zhao pushed him away upset.


    The leopard left a smile and left with a bad smile.


    Xiao Zhao wiped his cheek hard and jumped in his heart.


    She kept asking herself.


    This feeling, is it love?

 Chapter 1708

    Although he B installed it in front of Xiao Zhao, the leopard had no bottom at all.


    Ge Qiang was a man who couldn''t do anything in his heart, but he was reused by boss Wang and put in the company as a manager.


    Look at yourself. What is it?


    At best, he''s a little bastard.


    I''m in my early thirties this year, and I''m still fucking with those bastards in my early twenties.


    Such a day made him feel that he had no future.


    Being suppressed and ridiculed seems to have become the daily life of leopards. He thought it would be better after receiving Xiaomao inch, but who could have thought that boss Wang began to reuse Xiaomao inch in a blink of an eye and completely ignored himself!


    What is this concept?


    Xiaomaocun was introduced to boss Wang, and xiaomaocun is his little brother! Boss Wang gave the woman xiaomaocun last night, but he didn''t give herself a hair.


    Can he feel better.


    This is simply looking down on him, leopard!


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fist secretly, but what can he do.


    Boss Wang, it''s his big brother!


    Gradually, the leopard''s eyes narrowed. If necessary, he seemed to have to give it a go!


    At least get a satisfactory position under boss Wang! Otherwise, in a few years, the leopard will be old and play fart!


    On the road, people like leopards are young!


    But how should I do it?


    ¡­¡­


    Today, Ge Qiang is in a good mood.


    After showing boss Wang the accounts he had made all day, the latter didn''t blame him, but gave him a cigarette and told him to do well.


    Boss Wang is not stupid. Now the company is watched by GE Qiang alone. What if something happens? As he said last time, this company is his last retreat.


    If you want to get Ge Qiang, you have to wait until the company is on the right track!


    Suddenly, Ge Qiang felt confident as if he had come back.


    He is still the clever Ge Qiang, who still has a certain position in front of boss Wang. At least, boss Wang still has a place where he can use GE Qiang. He won''t kill him easily. That''s enough.


    For more than one day, the uneasy heart gradually calmed down.


    Ge Qiang takes a long breath. As long as he coaxes boss Wang, his future can be said to be bright.


    When he came back from boss Wang, Ge Qiang relaxed and sat in the office.


    At this time, someone came in and brought him a cup of coffee.


    Ge Qiang thought it was Xiao Zhao, but he looked up and found that it was a male employee.


    After coming in, he flattered Ge Qiang with a smile.


    "Mr. Ge, would you like some coffee ~"


    Ge Qiang frowned: "where''s Xiao Zhao?"


    The male clerk''s expression was a little ugly: "Mr. Ge, Xiao Zhao is busy in the office area ~"


    "Oh, let her come here." Ge Qiang stroked his glasses, pretending to be forced.


    Suddenly, I didn''t think he had anything to do with Xiao Zhao, but the male staff knew that the whole company knew what happened between GE Qiang and Xiao Zhao.


    It''s just that no one dares to say it openly.


    Ge Qiang is the boss here. Behind him is boss Wang. Are you tired of provoking such people?


    After a while, Xiao Zhao came in from the outside.


    With a low head and a simple eye liner on his eyes, a clear and light look.


    Beauty.


    Xiao Zhao is definitely a beauty.


    Different from her woman, she is a woman who can perfectly express all kinds of emotions on her face. Happy, eyes are flying. I''m not happy. There''s no light in my eyes.


    But now in front of Ge Qiang, the charming appearance no longer exists, but the whole body is cold.


    This makes Ge Qiang secretly pick his eyebrows. It seems that Xiao Zhao has ignored himself since yesterday.


    What is this?


    "Xiao Zhao, you''re not feeling well?" Ge Qiang said and pinched his fingers. It seems that it''s several days away from Xiao Zhao''s arrival.


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath and looked very serious: "general manager Ge, what are you looking for me?"


    Mr. Ge?


    What''s the matter


    This monotonous and cold language seemed to open the distance between her and Ge Qiang thousands of miles in an instant.


    Let Ge Qiang frown secretly.


    Did the woman take the wrong medicine or something?


    "Xiao Zhao, what''s the matter with you?" Ge Qiang asked seriously.


    If you don''t love, you won''t hurt.


    I have to say that Xiao Zhao was still a little moved to ge Qiang before, otherwise he wouldn''t be so uncomfortable.


    Ge Qiang''s appearance of being left out in the cold is still fresh in Xiao Zhao''s memory. That appearance makes her cold when she thinks of it.


    It''s cold all over!


    Xiao Zhao is sad!


    "Ge Zong, I''m fine." Xiao Zhao forced a smile on his face, which was very ugly.


    This sentence came out, and she was also suffering to death, wringing pain.


    Men are more ruthless than women!


    Ge Qiang thought of the way he left her alone that day and stood up and sighed, "Xiao Zhao, you know the situation of the company. Boss Wang was checking the post that day. If I don''t please him, we all have to drink the West and north wind. Would you like that? Who is boss Wang, you don''t know?"


    In Ge Qiang''s opinion, Xiao Zhao is pretending to force.


    In Xiao Zhao''s opinion, Ge Qiang doesn''t have her at all.


    Even if it''s to keep Ge Qiang''s black hat, doesn''t it delay him to talk to himself?


    But looking at GE Qiang''s appearance that day, he was as cold as ice!


    In his heart, he has no self at all!


    When he first came here, Xiao Zhao had an impulse to cry. Women are made of water. Anyway, he worked so hard to serve Ge Qiang. Did he forget those pictures?


    "General manager Ge, I''ll go out if there''s nothing wrong." Xiao Zhao said faintly and was about to turn around and go out.


    Ge Qiang quickly stopped her: "Alas, Xiao Zhao, why don''t you listen when I explain?"


    Xiao Zhao''s exquisite broken ears moved, and a trace of loss flashed in his eyes: "Mr. Ge, I listened, so I''m going out to work now."


    Full of wine and food, thinking Yin desire.


    When GE Qiang''s black hat was at risk, he didn''t think about Xiao Zhao at all. But now, things are almost stable. He can catch his breath. Then he began to Miss Xiao Zhao.


    Miss the initial excitement and the picture of red fruit.


    Men, that''s all~


    Xiao Zhao has some feelings for GE Qiang, but Ge Qiang has no feelings for her!


    In his eyes, Xiao Zhao is at best a tool for himself to vent!


    How can you have feelings for a tool?


    The key is that now, depending on the situation, Xiao Zhao seems to have been cold to himself. The tools are difficult to use, and he can''t repair them himself.


    Pop.


    Ge Qiang put his foot against the door.


    Xiao Zhao pulled hard and couldn''t move for a long time.


    A trace of helplessness flashed in her eyes: "Mr. Ge, please respect yourself in the future, okay? This is in the company!"

 Chapter 1709

    Ge Qiang saw that Xiao Zhao was still angry or angry because of what happened that day.


    But this woman has many fucking problems. She was just a little fierce to her that day. What''s the big deal?


    Moreover, she was a little confused about her position.


    She really thinks she''s her own woman?


    She''s just a plaything!


    Seeing the cold look on Xiao Zhao''s face, Ge Qiang also sneered: "Xiao Zhao, if you want to go out, you can wait on me first!"


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t believe what he heard: "Mr. Ge, don''t force me."


    What GE Qiang is most afraid of is that Xiao Zhao threatens herself. She is a rotten Huo, a woman of 10000 people Qi, and pretends to be high in front of herself?


    Women''s watches have to set up a memorial archway!


    But today Xiao Zhao''s dress makes Ge Qiang like it.


    A sweep of the previous heavy makeup, today the whole body is quite simple, simple but charming.


    The eyes that drew light Eyeliner hung a few grievances and made people feel more loving.


    And what GE Qiang wants is to completely press this love under him, crazy waste!


    In his heart, he never saw Xiao Zhao as a woman.


    Feelings?


    It depends on who the other party is!


    After holding for two days, Ge Qiang has long wanted to do Xiao Zhao!


    Red fruit!


    The more I think so, the stronger the feeling is!


    He grabbed Xiao Zhao''s arm and pulled it hard to his side.


    In his eyes, he pondered: "Xiao Zhao, I''ll give you a thousand yuan bonus later. How about it?"


    Xiao Zhao''s eyebrows moved, but he didn''t say a word.


    A thousand dollars. Ge Qiang thinks of himself as a young lady!


    Although they are for money, they are still different from those women. Otherwise, why do they want to work in the company and why don''t they go out and sell it directly?


    With Xiao Zhao''s beauty, doesn''t he make money as fast as running water?


    "I don''t want money, you get up!" said Xiao Zhao Leng.


    This makes Ge Qiang feel like putting the cart before the horse. Who is Xiao Zhao?


    That''s the most snobbish one in the company. Money is also the most important. Why did she hang out with bald men? Isn''t it for money?


    Why fool around with yourself?


    Isn''t it also for money?


    Now she doesn''t want money. Ge Qiang is very strange to her.


    Is this woman still Xiao Zhao? Or the crazy woman in bed?


    "Grass, don''t talk nonsense! If you don''t accompany me today, you won''t want to go out!" Ge Qiang was also anxious. The heat in his heart rushed out madly, clutching Xiao Zhao''s hand.


    When Xiao Zhao struggled, the clothes on his chest were exaggerated and pulled open, which exposed Ge Qiang''s Crazy Lace Zhao Zi to the air


    Ge Qiang sneered in his heart.


    The woman''s righteous words are actually not Sao? Who would a serious woman wear such clothes to go out?


    She must not have enough money!


    Ge Qiang simply held her in his arms and said, "I''ll add two thousand to you! Let''s go!"


    Little Zhao Jiao shuddered and stopped struggling.


    The heart is replaced by despair.


    "Ge Qiang, do you think I''m only worth two thousand yuan in your heart?" Xiao Zhao was naive. She thought men had Xing before they had love. Even if he didn''t have any good feelings for himself at the beginning, should he have some feelings later?


    But it seems that he didn''t pay attention to himself at all. He didn''t treat himself as a person at all.


    Xiao Zhao also has a glimmer of hope that when he is sad, he can still be his own haven.


    But now it seems that everything is slim and floating clouds~


    Men are the same!


    "Grass!" Ge Qiang couldn''t help laughing. At the same time, he tried to drag Xiao Zhao into the inner room. "Don''t you think you have too little money? After two days, boss Wang settled the project funds, I''ll certainly not treat you badly, but you have to serve me well, you know?"


    Hearing this, the only flame in Xiao Zhao''s heart disappeared.


    In the eyes of others, they can only be measured by money.


    Failed.


    What a failure.


    Two lines of tears fell down his cheeks. Xiao Zhao was ruthlessly dragged into the lounge behind the office and rudely thrown on the bed.


    In the face of animal like GE Qiang, she can only bear it silently with tears.


    Until Ge Qiang crazily climbed up his body and pulled off all the covers.


    Red fruit, ice cold.


    Xiao Zhao''s heart died at this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s ten in the evening.


    A white BMW was parked downstairs of a hotel.


    The car didn''t turn off, and a faint smoke rose inside.


    It seems to be in tune with the darkness everywhere.


    Everywhere, there is a touch of sadness and helplessness.


    Now I''m sitting in the car with a faint smell of alcohol in my mouth.


    After drinking some wine, I Miss Wang Yuxian more.


    Before that, those fragments filled my head crazily and sparked desperately.


    I love Wang Yuxian.


    This deep love is irreplaceable.


    But between me and her, there are too many helplessness.


    Step by step, I found that she and I seemed to be separated by a sea.


    I can''t give her what she wants.


    In front of her, I felt my incompetence more than once. When I even wanted to surprise her with joy or a safe haven, I got cold eyes every time.


    Cold.


    This word appeared more than once between Wang Yuxian and me.


    Every time, it makes me cold.


    But Wang Yuxian didn''t seem to catch a cold about it.


    For the love I showed madly.


    I can only be helpless about this.


    You can only hide in the corner and lick your wound like a loser.


    So now I stopped downstairs of Wang Yuxian Hotel and didn''t dare to go up.


    It''s kind of ridiculous for me to look like this.


    After smoking one cigarette, I continued to light another. The car was filled with smoke for a time.


    I don''t know what Wang Yuxian is doing at this time. I haven''t contacted her in the last two days. I don''t know her physical condition.


    What worries me most now is her mental problems.


    Since Liu hongran last time, she always cried inexplicably, and even stared at the sky for a long time.


    In this way, it hurts me.


    Wang Yuxian shouldn''t have experienced these at this age. She should have showered her youth, displayed her youth, and even let men kneel under her, the queen above.


    But what she experienced was suffocating.


    First, Lao Gao''s betrayal, then Xiaowen''s accident, and now Liu hongran''s departure.


    This blow, not a woman can bear.


    Wang Yuxian''s weak appearance actually hides a very strong heart.


    Just like me, she is a kind of person who is good at hiding.


    We don''t want each other to see our helplessness, so we disguise ourselves as very strong.

 Chapter 1710

    I read an article once and now.


    A person who puts a smile on his face all day is not really happy, but those who say they are sad all day. The psychological fluctuation is the smallest.


    Life is like a showcase. When you show your emotions to outsiders, you also camouflage your negative emotions crazily.


    But who can know the sad heart?


    Wang Yuxian and I are like this, but I am better at camouflage and hiding~


    Hum.


    At this time, my mobile phone vibrated.


    Looking down, it was a text message.


    It''s from Wang Yuxian. There''s only one simple sentence.


    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you come up?"


    My heart pounded and looked up through the skylight. Wang Yuxian lives on the 13th floor. At the moment, she must be watching me.


    I took a deep breath. Then I locked the door and got out of the car.


    In the elevator, a couple seemed quite intimate and showed their love in front of me.


    I smile bitterly in my heart.


    If there were not so many things, Wang Yuxian and I might be like them, with a youthful breath all over us, and come out to have fun so easily.


    Enjoy love, enjoy life.


    But now, everything has changed.


    It seems that I can''t find the feeling before.


    Dongwen group, and those brothers, how can I give up?


    This is my life and my responsibility.


    Ding Dong~


    When the elevator arrived, the couple came out like me and walked behind me.


    When I came to the door of Wang Yuxian''s room, she had opened the door.


    She stood at the door curling and moving, with a gorgeous dress on her face. Today, her makeup is cold, which makes people feel cold and gorgeous at a glance, and the beauty seems to forget to breathe.


    Just now the man looked at me in the elevator with a bit of shame. Now when he saw Wang Yuxian, he stared round in an instant.


    The neck is twisted 90 degrees.


    If the woman next to him didn''t punch him hard, he couldn''t react for half a day.


    "Come in ~" Wang Yuxian seemed to feel much better than before and let me in.


    I lit another cigarette.


    Now I have been smoking, smoking is a good thing, can take away people''s troubles.


    There were only strips of clothes in the room, and several pieces of Wang Yuxian''s clothes were thrown on the bed.


    Among them are underwear and silk stockings.


    I smiled: "why? Did you go out to the party today?"


    Wang Yuxian is an exquisite flower. If you dress up a little, it will be gorgeous and threatening.


    She turned back and smiled at me: "no, I haven''t been out for two days. But women rely on dressing up. For several days, of course I have to take care of myself, or I''ll be an old woman."


    "Ha ha..." I couldn''t help laughing.


    Wang Yuxian also covered her mouth and smiled.


    If she were an old woman, why would she embarrass those women?


    It''s quite easy to come in and have a simple conversation with her. It seems that she went back to the time when she first met her. At that time, she still had some unruly young lady on her and bullied me all day~


    The picture seems to be just yesterday, which is missed.


    She came over, grabbed the cigarette from my hand and took a sip.


    Then give it back to me.


    Looking at the two red seals printed on it, I was stunned for a moment.


    Is this a hint to me?


    "Wenzi, I''m leaving tomorrow."


    "Go? Where?" my heart jumped wildly.


    Wang Yuxian looked at the once familiar city at his feet in front of the window and sighed: "go to my mother and live for a while."


    Wang Yuxian''s parents divorced. Everyone in the village said that her mother ran away with others. Because of this, Wang Yuxian was despised by the whole village.


    I nodded faintly.


    I asked Wang Yuxian to leave before, but she didn''t agree at that time. Now she wants to open it.


    The situation in Jinhai city is getting more and more complicated day by day. I''m really afraid that Wang Yuxian will have another accident one day.


    Then I''ll blame myself all my life!


    "Well, I''ll let you give it to you tomorrow. Now boss Wang and I have completely torn our skin. If we don''t keep it together, we''ll have a complete war in the next second. I don''t trust you when you''re in Jinhai city." I said.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head: "no, I''m not because of this."


    My eyebrows moved: "why?"


    I never know how many things are hidden in Wang Yuxian''s heart. I can never peep into her heart.


    Her bright eyes stared at me for a few seconds, flashing endless tenderness: "Wenzi, you will understand slowly in the future."


    Since she didn''t want to say, I knew I asked for nothing, so I didn''t ask again. Instead, I silently walked behind her and hugged her regardless of what was mixed between me and her.


    Wang Yuxian''s body tilted forward Tu and backward. Holding it like this can make any man spray nosebleed.


    But at the moment, my focus is not here at all. My heart is replaced by a touch of sadness.


    Wang Yuxian is leaving. What if I miss her?


    You know, she is the pillar of my heart all the way.


    "Yuxian, believe me, it will be over soon. I will ask you to come back openly at that time." I said seriously.


    She smiled, looked back at me, and then held me in her little hand.


    "Wenzi, I know, I know everything in my heart." then she put my hand on her chest.


    I can even feel Wang Yuxian''s crazy and proud mountain.


    At the same time, a steady heartbeat came.


    "Wenzi, sister, you''ll always have a place here."


    At this moment, my heart trembled.


    Wang Yuxian and I have experienced so many things. It seems that the barrier between us will disappear.


    Wang Yuxian has opened her heart to accept me.


    My eyes turned red and nodded silently, "Yuxian, wait for me."


    Wang Yuxian smiled and turned around. She leaned against the window and contacted me from zero distance. The Lingling dots on her body made me unable to calm down.


    "Wenzi, I''m gone. I don''t trust a person."


    "Who?" I said softly.


    Her red lips were sprayed with fragrance and her brain sprinkled on my face: "Xu Jingwen ~"


    "Oh? She?"


    Although Xu Jingwen is beautiful and has a temperament that ordinary women don''t have, I don''t think she can pose a threat here.


    Because Wang Yuxian''s beauty is too overbearing!


    You can swallow Xu Jingwen directly!


    But why does she still feel uneasy?


    Wang Yuxian put a small hand with bright skin like jade on my face and said seriously, "Wenzi, I see that you like Xu Jingwen. Do you have her in your heart, right?"


    For a time, I was confused.


    It''s buzzing in my head.


    I can''t hide anything from Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian noticed my love for Xu Jingwen.


    But this feeling is very hazy, so I don''t know what to do.

 Chapter 1711

    I have to admit it.


    Xu Jingwen is a good woman.


    The first reason why I feel different about her from other women is because of the word "Wen", and the second is that she and Xiaowen often overlap.


    It is more a kind of guilt than love.


    For Xiaowen''s guilt.


    This feeling is full of love, very bad.


    Wang Yuxian must know this truth better than I do.


    Facing Wang Yuxian''s question, I can only nod silently: "yes, I like Xu Jingwen."


    Wang Yuxian was not angry, but seemed to have seen the ending of Xu Jingwen and me. She said meaningfully: "Wenzi, she is a good woman, but she is still a policeman. You and she are not the same kind of people. With her, you will only get involved with each other."


    Alas~


    I sighed heavily in my heart. Why don''t I understand this truth?


    But that feeling I have been desperately suppressing, but every time I jump out without taboo.


    I can''t guard against it or refuse it.


    Xu Jingwen has been involved in this matter. The last time the butcher went to her is the best proof. If I let go now, Xu Jingwen will be very dangerous.


    Up to now, I have no way.


    Boo~


    At this time, Wang Yuxian left a lip print on my mouth.


    The gentle and moist feeling blurred me.


    She said to me affectionately, "Wenzi, I don''t ask for anything in my life. I just ask you to retreat in the future. This road won''t be far."


    I nodded: "well, I know this. As long as I solve brother Liu''s problem, I will quit."


    "I''m afraid that you can''t quit if you want to, but Wenzi, I believe you." Wang Yuxian said, his hands around my neck, and his red lips are only a few centimeters away from me.


    The temptation from Wang Yuxian''s mouth made my heart beat fast.


    It goes without saying that love goes deep.


    "Wenzi, what are you going to do about brother Liu?" Wang Yuxian looked at me seriously.


    At first, she advised me not to touch Xiaowen. I didn''t listen. Finally, I got rid of Hongzi, so that now she is stared at by the white people.


    Now I''m like walking a tightrope. If I make a little mistake, it''s all over.


    I didn''t listen to what she advised me about Liu hongran before.


    Since boss Wang likes to solve this matter in the way of Jianghu people, I will accompany him to the end!


    Besides, how can I avenge Liu hongran if I don''t kill boss Wang myself?


    At first, he was desperate to stand on my side, and even spent a lot of money to pick up a little bastard.


    What kind of mind and courage does it take?


    And this is exactly what I can''t give up.


    My life can not be, but Liu hongran''s revenge, even if I fight my life, I will repay it!


    Facing Wang Yuxian''s question, I told the truth: "boss Wang died or I died! He moved brother Liu, or he touched my scales!"


    A trace of worry flashed in Wang Yuxian''s eyes.


    She once told me that she was afraid of two things. One is Lao Gao taking drugs. Another thing is to see me holding my eyes.


    Last time I thought I had a quarrel with her about this matter, but this time she didn''t have such a tough attitude. After all, this matter is about Liu hongran.


    The appearance and disappearance of this person is just like a fireworks, gorgeous and fleeting.


    Just leave a deep mark in my heart.


    "Wenzi, if possible, I still hope you put it down. I know brother Liu. Even if he is alive, he will not agree to help him take revenge. Moreover, all the white people know about it. We might as well let white Tao deal with it. There is justice in this world."


    Fair?


    That''s relative.


    White is different from black.


    Even if you want boss Wang to accept the punishment of blasphemy, you must pass me first!


    I want boss Wang to realize what despair is! What is pain!


    Add Liu hongran''s original regret and helplessness to him!


    "I still say that, no matter what others say or do, I just need to do my job well! Brother Liu is because of my accident, so I must return this kindness!" my eyes cooled down.


    Wang Yuxian sighed, tears flickering in her eyes: "well, I know, but you should be careful."


    I smiled: "don''t worry, I will marry you in the future."


    Wang Yuxian smiled knowingly: "Wenzi, after I leave tomorrow, I won''t use my mobile phone. When I come back, I''ll contact you."


    A trace of loss flashed through my heart.


    Well, doesn''t that mean I can''t contact Wang Yuxian anyway? What if I miss her?


    "Jade fairy, why?" I stared at her.


    She smiled: "because I want to be quiet, you know? I''ve always dreamed of brother Liu and Xiaowen in recent nights. It feels like you won''t understand."


    In this regard, I am a big line person, but Wang Yuxian''s mind is delicate, and that feeling can''t be realized.


    I can understand what she did.


    "OK, but if you encounter anything, you must inform me!" I put my hands on her shoulders and said seriously, "because in my heart, it''s all you!"


    At this moment, Wang Yuxian cried.


    Tears fell.


    There was no sound, just like the sudden rain in summer.


    I was flustered and hurriedly wiped her tears with my own hand: "did I say something wrong?"


    Wang Yuxian quickly shook her head, but her small mouth was in a distressing arc, and tears trickled down her cheeks.


    Wang Yuxian''s life seems dull, but it is more bumpy than anyone.


    When she came to Jinhai city from the countryside alone, she found Lao Gao.


    Then there was Lao Gao''s betrayal. How did Wang Yuxian spend his most fragrant years? It was all spent with the smell of firewood, rice, oil and salt in the hotel.


    She''s for Lao Gao. She''s waiting for Lao Gao to come back.


    But what finally came was Lao Gao''s betrayal.


    Lao Gao died, but left the endless pain to the people around him.


    Wang Yuxian''s youth has lasted for several years. How can he get it back?


    I see all these things.


    Wang Yuxian and I have too much helpless.


    So now we can understand each other''s thoughts without saying much.


    "Don''t go tonight, just stay with me for the last night, OK?" Wang Yuxian calmed down her tears after a while.


    I nodded.


    She smiled with satisfaction, then walked two steps to the bed with her back to me, and untied her slim dress with both hands.


    I found out that she didn''t wear anything inside.


    The clothes fell to the ground like petals, like a lotus flower~


    Wang Yuxian hung tassels between her fingers, slowly turned around and hooked her fingers at me.


    At this moment, I seemed to fall into endless confusion, but my body leaned over in a trance.

 Chapter 1712

    Half a morning, Ge Qiang''s office.


    The sound insulation of the inner room is quite good, even if it is screaming loudly inside, people outside can''t hear it.


    This is what bald men made for their convenience.


    Otherwise, sometimes it''s uncomfortable not to call out when you play too hard.


    Unexpectedly, the last person to enjoy became Ge Qiang.


    This was once the most insignificant employee in the company.


    At the moment, Ge Qiang is sitting by the bed, putting on clothes, suits, shirts and ties bit by bit.


    Look like a dog.


    On the bed lies Xiao Zhao, covered with dirt.


    Her cheeks flushed and the tip of her tongue pressed against her teeth.


    Just now, she called quite loudly.


    Although she said no, she still couldn''t hold back at the critical moment.


    Ge Qiang seems to be much more powerful than before. Every move can make Xiao Zhao tremble.


    And this time, Ge Qiang is quite rough!


    So that after he finished, Xiao Zhao couldn''t get up on the bed, and his legs were shaking.


    After that feeling passed, there was only pain left.


    Xiao Zhao touched it with his hand. There was light blood.


    She frowned.


    As usual, even if Ge Qiang is crazy, she won''t exaggerate so much, but this time she can obviously feel that GE Qiang is retaliating against him, crazy retaliation! It''s as if you don''t stop killing her.


    Ge Qiang looked back at her coldly: "that 2000 yuan, I will call your salary card this month."


    Xiao Zhao didn''t speak. He struggled to get up, picked up the clothes thrown carelessly from the ground and put them on one by one.


    Just now Ge Qiang finally looked at himself. It was an insult to chiguoguo!


    Xiao Zhao felt that money was so dirty in front of him for the first time!


    Because of the money, she will lie here and endure Ge Qiang''s bullying. She can''t even say a word. It''s all because he has some rights and a few broken money!


    Today is the money society, money has everything!


    Xiao Zhao struggled to get dressed for half a day, took a deep breath, adjusted his state, and came out of the office area.


    Just sitting down, the pain came out again.


    At this moment, the leopard flashed in her heart. Among the men she knew, only the leopard was the best to herself.


    Although he was crazy to ask for it that night, at least the leopard was sincere.


    In today''s society, it''s not easy to find a person who is sincere to himself?


    Unfortunately, she and the leopard are not the same.


    ¡­¡­


    After a hard afternoon, Xiao Zhao endured the pain in his lower body and took the bus home.


    At home, her husband is still playing computer.


    Several barrels of instant noodles were thrown on the table, and the smell of instant noodles was everywhere in the room.


    Xiao Zhao''s face was somewhat ugly: "did you eat these all day?"


    The man looked back at her and was more or less upset: "if you''re hungry, there''s still room in the kitchen, but there''s no hot water, burn it yourself!"


    In a word, let Xiao Zhao''s heart cool.


    It doesn''t matter that she is bullied or played with in the company. At least, she should have a warm home.


    But look here again, where is it still like home? Where is there any warmth?


    The emptiness of his heart and the loneliness of his body make Xiao Zhao helpless like a child.


    "What''s the matter with you?" the man asked upset when he saw Xiao Zhao holding his bag there for a long time.


    "My stomach hurts." Xiao Zhao grinned.


    "Stomachache? Then drink some hot water! Boil water yourself!" the man was upset and put on his headphones.


    At this moment, the pain in Xiao Zhao''s heart was already greater than the pain in Rou''s body. She really felt ridiculous. It was like a monkey on the stage. Why waste time on this man who didn''t love herself?


    Why do you have to work hard to raise this waste?


    My head must be broken!


    Thinking of this, she quickly walked up to the man and patted off his earphone with one hand.


    "Grass, why are you crazy!" the man shouted, stood up and clenched his fist.


    He can''t annoy anyone outside, but at home, he doesn''t pestle Xiao Zhao.


    Last time, because Xiao Zhao suddenly cut off power to himself, he didn''t get in the ranking and lost his ranking. He had been holding his breath for a long time.


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes were covered with water mist: "it''s ok if you don''t go out to work all day and play computer at home all day, but I feel bad. Can you give me some care when I come back? At least cover me with your hand! What''s the purpose of my hard work outside? It''s not for this family! You can''t understand me..."


    Pop!


    A loud and harsh slap in the face directly interrupted Xiao Zhao''s words.


    At the same time, she stared round her eyes and covered her face in disbelief. The burning feeling followed.


    The man was so rude that he almost beat Xiao Zhao to the ground.


    "Cao, what am I doing? Do you need to take care of it? If you''re fucking sick, go back to your bedroom and don''t fucking bother me! Last time you unplugged me, I haven''t settled with you!"


    These words completely collapsed Xiao Zhao''s psychological defense line.


    I worked hard for this family, but it''s not as good as games.


    Not as good as a computer.


    Suddenly, she grabbed the man''s face like crazy and cried, "I''ve given up so much for you. Now you should say such words to me! Am I worse than your game? What am I..."


    "My grass!" the man was surprised and tore Xiao Zhao''s hair and wrestled with her.


    The man saw that the game had begun, and his face showed a trace of ferocity: "I know. You haven''t been with me for too long. It''s hard to hold it, right? That''s just right. I''ll complete you today!"


    Then he went crazy to take off Xiao Zhao''s clothes.


    Xiao Zhao resisted desperately. The picture seemed to be more dazzling in her eyes than when GE Qiang was stronger in the afternoon. At this moment, she finally understood that there was no emotion between herself and him, and it was all an act of chance.


    It''s better to end it like this.


    "You let me go! You bastard! I want to divorce you!" Xiao Zhao shouted madly.


    The man did not care at all. Instead, he acted more boldly, tore Xiao Zhao''s clothes and went crazy all the way down.


    Xiao Zhao is in pain now. She can''t do anything at all. She frantically wants to push away the man, but it doesn''t help at all.


    She was desperate.


    In this man he once loved most, he was completely desperate.


    The man sneered: "grass, don''t you have a stomachache? I''ll comfort you today!"


    With that, the man was ready to straighten his waist.


    Bang!


    Suddenly there was a dull noise, and the door was smashed open by a big hammer!

 Chapter 1713

    Today, as usual, the leopard followed Xiao Zhao when she left the company until Xiao Zhao came home.


    But today, the leopard always feels something wrong. Xiao Zhao seems to be different from usual. He walks strangely, and his mood is quite low.


    Originally, the leopard wanted to ask a question or two, but he thought Xiao Zhao would be upset, so he followed him silently.


    Xiao Zhao went home, and the leopard followed up.


    This is love, which is the power of love.


    If it were any woman, the leopard couldn''t have worked so hard.


    It''s just a woman. Why bother to find one?


    But Xiao Zhao is different. The leopard really wants to be nice to Xiao Zhao, so Xiao Zhao scolds him and even gives him white eyes. He doesn''t care.


    But who knows, as soon as he came in, he heard a quarrel inside. Until Xiao Zhao was slapped in the face, the leopard was worried.


    He ran down, took a hammer from the car, ran upstairs and frantically broke the door lock.


    At the moment, the scene in the room stunned the leopard and burned with anger.


    Xiao Zhao''s face was full of pear blossoms and rain. She was lying there in disheveled clothes. Seeing that, her man was about to succeed.


    Half the fucking pants off!


    Originally, Xiao Zhao and he were husband and wife. What people did had something to do with the leopard, but the leopard couldn''t help but burst out with anger in his heart.


    "My grass, who the fuck are you?" the little Zhao man was stunned for a moment, kept this position for a long time, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    Xiao Zhao cried even more when he saw the leopard come in.


    Like a frightened and wronged child.


    Without warning, tears fall.


    "I grass NIMA!" the leopard didn''t talk nonsense. He directly picked up the hammer and threw it at Xiao Zhao''s man!


    The leopard is a gangster.


    Although I don''t have any skills, at least I can''t beat women, let alone bully my own women. I don''t dare to stand out and help her out.


    Leopards can work hard for the people they like.


    She''s a man, not even a little bastard.


    The leopard hit the man directly with a hammer.


    The man reacted very quickly, ran away and screamed, "grass, who the fuck are you? This is my house! I called the police!"


    The leopard grinned: "you call the police and I''ll kill you today! You''re domestic violence, don''t you know? Women let you bully like this? Cao NIMA''s!"


    With that, the leopard passed by with another hammer.


    With a bang, the walls of Xiao Zhao''s family fell down.


    The corridors of the earthquake were buzzing.


    At this time, Xiao Zhao reacted, quickly hugged the leopard from behind and cried, "leopard, stop fighting! I''ll go with you and take me out of here, okay?"


    The leopard gasped and put down the hammer. Seeing that Xiao Zhao''s face was very ugly, he didn''t talk nonsense. He stared at his man, picked up Xiao Zhao and turned downstairs.


    Xiao Zhao''s tears didn''t stop along the way.


    Until he got on the bus, the leopard let Xiao Zhao lie flat in the back.


    "Xiao Zhao, did he hit you in the stomach just now? Why didn''t you let me kill him?" the leopard said coldly.


    He was really angry just now. If Xiao Zhao agreed, he could really kill the man!


    The leopard has been hanging around with boss Wang for so many years, but he still has a lot of courage.


    Xiao Zhao cried and shook his head: "this family, I''ll never come back! Take me away."


    Leopard eyebrows move.


    This sentence is what he wants to hear in his dream. Xiao Zhao is his favorite woman in his life. Of course, the leopard is full of joy to take Xiao Zhao for a little life.


    However, he never thought of taking Xiao Zhao away under such circumstances.


    Xiao Zhao is a poor woman.


    Although she waves, although she does anything for money, she is a good woman.


    The leopard held Xiao Zhao''s hand and said, "let me take you to the hospital first."


    Xiao Zhao quickly shook his head: "no, you take me to your house. I''ll just have a rest."


    If you go to the hospital, you must know about Xiao Zhao and Ge Qiang in the afternoon. Although the leopard also knows these things, Xiao Zhao still doesn''t want to do it too obviously.


    Keep the last trace of dignity in front of the leopard.


    The leopard looked at her with worry. He had no choice but to drive her to his house.


    Leopards have been mixed for so many years and have their own house in Jinhai city. Although it is only an old community, it is also a safe haven.


    The leopard in this house always brings those rotten women. After he came up with Xiao Zhao on his back, he always felt a little uncomfortable.


    In the bedroom, the leopard asked Xiao Zhao to lie down, then gently covered her with a quilt and went to pour her a cup of hot water.


    Xiao Zhao''s hand gripped the leopard: "don''t leave me..."


    The leopard nodded, "well, I won''t go, I''ll be here with you."


    Xiao Zhao leaned towards him and closed his eyes at ease.


    One night, the leopard didn''t touch her, so he stayed by Xiao Zhao''s side.


    In the middle of the night, Xiao Zhao had a high fever. The leopard gave her a cold compress with a towel and changed pots of water. She didn''t sleep almost all night.


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, the leopard narrowed its eyes.


    Xiao Zhao had a high fever and no stomach pain. It seemed that he was much better.


    She is still wearing the clothes she wore when she got off work yesterday, and her head is covered with dirt.


    Looking at the leopard around her, she smiled knowingly.


    She gently pushed the leopard with her hand.


    The latter opened his eyes: "you''re awake. What''s the matter? Does it still hurt? Does it burn?"


    Like his mother sang, who cared about the patient, he touched Xiao Zhao''s head with his hand and kept looking at Xiao Zhao''s body.


    She smiled and shook her head: "no pain, leopard ~ thank you last night ~"


    The leopard grinned, and his dry lips began to crack.


    "But why did your man beat you? What strength do you have with such a man?"


    Why doesn''t Xiao Zhao know that?


    Originally she was still thinking about the old love and wanted to maintain this marriage, but now she is completely desperate. There is only game in her man''s world, and there is no her at all!


    It''s not even as good as GE Qiang. Ge Qiang knows to give money after getting it! But her man just shook his sleeves and left without saying a word.


    If you have a dog, you know how to lick your wound!


    "But," said Xiao Zhao calmly and firmly.


    The leopard nodded, "well, I''ll raise you in the future!"


    Xiao Zhao looked at the leopard with a smile, hugged him and kissed him hard on the cheek: "you can''t afford me. I''ll go to work."


    The leopard frowned, opened the drawer directly, took out a bank card and put it in front of Xiao Zhao. He said seriously, "this card has 50000 yuan. You spend it first, and the unit won''t go! I''ll talk to boss Wang and ask you for half a month''s leave first!"


    Looking at the leopard''s bank card, Xiao Zhao hesitated.


    At the same time, tears fell.

 Chapter 1714

    Tears, like broken pearls, fell from Zhao''s face.


    How much did she want to hear this from her man?


    From the beginning of marriage, after her men were excluded outside, she never went to work again. It was completely like having autism and playing games at home madly.


    Play all day.


    His family savings were also being spent by him.


    No way, Xiao Zhao can only come out to work and work like a man to make money.


    But it''s not easy for a woman to work outside?


    Xiao Zhao also slowly went astray and finally came to today.


    Who is this for?


    Not him!


    But the final result was a cold fist!


    At this moment, Xiao Zhaoxin died.


    The heart is completely dead.


    This is the first time. This is the first time that the leopard took out the money once with a woman.


    What is the most important thing for leopards?


    It''s money!


    The leopard''s money is more important than his life.


    Quite stingy! This is what people who know leopards think of him.


    He is really interested in Xiao Zhao. He really wants to marry Xiao Zhao! That''s why I''m so pious.


    Seeing Xiao Zhao crying at the moment, the leopard quickly held her in his arms and said seriously, "you should have a good rest at home first. I''ll let some younger brothers stay downstairs. If there''s anything you can tell them, I may go out and do something today."


    Xiao Zhao looked reluctant: "when will you come back?"


    The leopard smiled: "I''ll come back when I''m done. I''m sure I won''t spend the night outside!"


    Xiao Zhao''s face showed a smile: "well, I''ll wait for you ~"


    The leopard poured her another glass of water and left.


    Looking at the figure of the leopard leaving, Xiao Zhao couldn''t tell what it was like.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang is a cancer in Jinhai city.


    Decades from this year.


    What did boss Wang think all day at that time? It''s a fist, it''s a knife! Crazy killing and fighting is the root of boss Wang.


    But now?


    Boss Wang doesn''t think about those things anymore. He sits in the office and thinks.


    What are you thinking about?


    Thinking people!


    Think about yourself!


    Little bastards only know how to use their fists. Only big bastards know what mixed society is.


    Now, as usual, boss Wang sits in the office thinking about the matter between Zhang Wen and Wang Peng.


    Creak.


    At this time, the butcher pushed the door in.


    "Brother, are you looking for me?"


    Boss Wang took out a cowhide bag with money.


    "You''ll arrange some younger brothers to go there and give the money to Wang Peng."


    The butcher frowned: "brother, you want to give Wang Peng money again? I think this boy is a white eyed wolf. Why don''t you give it to me and I''ll kill him!"


    Boss Wang smiled and shook his head: "no, just give him the money. By the way, drive my car."


    If the butcher could kill Wang Peng, he would have done it. Boss Wang also saw that the butcher was not necessarily Wang Peng''s opponent. If he didn''t do it well, he would be killed by Wang Peng.


    Forget it.


    He doesn''t want to take the butcher in.


    The butcher didn''t ask much, so he had to nod out and give the money to two clever younger brothers to give it to Wang Peng.


    The two younger brothers trembled as soon as they heard Wang Peng''s name.


    They know who Wang Peng is best. Although they are going to send money, Wang Peng will turn around and give them two knives. Who are they going to reason with?


    But they had no choice but to promise the butcher''s order.


    Half an hour later, the two younger brothers drove boss Wang''s car to Dongwen group.


    He found the number given by the butcher and dialed a number.


    "Hello..." Wang Peng''s slightly magnetic voice on the phone, slightly decadent, quite attractive. If a woman hears it, she must be crazy~


    "Wang Peng... No, is it brother Peng?" the younger brother said quickly and respectfully.


    "Who the fuck are you?" Wang Peng was not angry.


    The younger brother was startled, as if he could see the sharp knife in Wang Peng''s hand through the phone! It seems that you can kill both of them at any time!


    The little brother quickly stabilized his mood and said, "brother Peng, come down to the parking lot. Boss Wang asked us to send you money..."


    "Grass, send money?" Wang pengle said.


    "Well, send money."


    "Grass!"


    Wang Peng hung up and was ready to come down.


    The little brother who is driving is going to turn off the engine. After thinking about it, let it go.


    Who is Wang Peng? That''s a hungry wolf! What if you come over and move the knife directly later, so you can be ready to escape at any time.


    After a while, Wang Peng came down.


    single.


    Wearing a very casual but very handsome suit, I don''t know whether I have a knife or not.


    Seeing Wang Peng coming, the little brother quickly rolled down the window with a flattering smile: "brother Peng, this bag is the money boss Wang gave you. You spend it slowly ~"


    Then he handed the bag respectfully with both hands, and then stepped on the accelerator and ran crazy!


    It''s so exciting to meet Wang Peng. The adrenals beat faster than when they cut people!


    Wang Peng was sleeping. He was still a little confused. He took the bag and opened it for a look.


    There are almost tens of thousands of dollars in it.


    Wang Peng is not short of money now, but no one is stupid enough to be given money, isn''t he?


    Besides, this is boss Wang''s money.


    Wang Peng sneered and left with the money.


    As everyone knows, when he turned around, there was a man peeping at all this in the parking lot.


    This man is Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi remembered the license plate number quite clearly just now.


    That''s boss Wang''s car!


    Wang Peng met boss Wang''s people secretly last time. This is the second time.


    Li Erzi can''t doubt it!


    Seeing Wang Peng leaving, Li Erzi called his younger brother.


    Soon a man in a suit came down.


    This man seems to be an ordinary office worker. He seems to be in his thirties. His whole body is greasy and mellow.


    But his eyes were shining.


    Now Li Erzi''s eye liner has been quite numerous. It is no exaggeration to say that all these things happen in his palm. Every day, his younger brother reports to him.


    This man is one of Li Erzi''s men. Although he seems to have no outstanding place, only Li Erzi knows his handling ability, which is quite excellent~


    "Second brother, what''s the matter?" the man said after coming down.


    Li Erzi''s eyes were cold: "stare at Wang Peng secretly."


    "Brother Peng?" he was a little confused, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    Li Erzi''s tone was cold: "I saw Wang Peng meet boss Wang just now."


    The man immediately straightened up. Without more words from Li Erzi, he knew what to do.


    Wang Peng is now the most powerful cadre under Zhang Wen. What''s the concept of meeting boss Wang''s people now?


    He nodded quickly, turned and left.

 Chapter 1715

    In the morning, I woke up from the hazy.


    He reached out and touched it. There was no shadow of Wang Yuxian around him.


    There was only a note beside the pillow, on which was a line of words written by Wang Yuxian.


    "Wenzi, I''m gone. Take care."


    Filled with a touch of sadness, I put the note away and got up to wash my face.


    I was even wondering if what happened last night was true.


    Everything is like a dream.


    Buzz!


    Then the telephone rang.


    It''s Li Erzi.


    I quickly picked it up.


    "Wenzi, where are you?" inside was his constant cold voice.


    "Oh, I''m outside. What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll go to you and have something to tell you!"


    "OK, I''ll go back to Dongwen group now." after that, I put down the phone and drove back to Dongwen group.


    In the office, Li Erzi is already waiting for me here.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked with a smile.


    Li Erzi had a cigarette in his mouth and his eyes were a little disordered.


    For Wang Peng, his feelings are very complex, like discipline a child who is not sensible.


    But far from being disciplined, the child always does something out of line, which makes him quite embarrassed.


    Fight, I can''t bear it.


    No, I don''t know what to do.


    And now things are quite serious.


    "Wenzi, I saw Wang Peng meet with boss Wang today." he said faintly.


    "Oh?" I raised my eyebrows. "Boss Wang, are you going to admit counseling?"


    "No." Li Erzi took a deep breath. "Wenzi, I don''t think it''s easy. I''ve asked someone to investigate it. What do you say about this? You know, we''re in a bad fight with boss Wang now."


    I bowed my head and meditated.


    This is indeed an extraordinary time.


    However, I really don''t believe Wang Peng can do anything too much.


    I just laughed: "just meet! What''s the big deal?"


    Seeing that I didn''t care, Li Erzi was a little worried: "Wenzi, some things have to be prevented!"


    "Ha ha!" I came over and patted Li Erzi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Erzi, do you think Wang Peng will betray me? Or do you think he will stab me in the back?"


    Li Erzi frowned and stopped talking.


    That''s unlikely.


    After all, he knows who Wang Peng is, but he just vaguely feels something wrong.


    A man like boss Wang is too cunning after all!


    "I believe in my brother and Wang Peng! Er Zi, you can do it yourself. Don''t tell me!" I said seriously.


    I believe that Li Erzi will not go too far, and I also believe that Wang Peng will not do anything special.


    Li Erzi didn''t know if he understood what I meant. He took a deep breath of smoke and nodded, "I know ~"


    I took out a cigarette and scattered one for him: "come on, smoke my cigarette ~"


    Li Erzi snuffed out his cigarette and lit one of my cigarettes.


    Smoke curled up.


    I said faintly, "Er Zi, Wang Yuxian left this morning."


    Li Erzi frowned, "where have you been?"


    I shook my head and faintly vomited a sad breath: "I don''t know, but I won''t come back in a short time. Last night, I was with her."


    There was a shrewd look in Li Erzi''s eyes.


    All along, Wang Yuxian has been standing behind me. It''s a burden to me to say something ugly.


    If she has a weakness, it will make me lose my mind.


    Li Erzi knows this best.


    But Wang Yuxian was quite clever. After recovering from the pain of Liu hongran and Xiaowen, she immediately distinguished the pros and cons, and then decided to leave.


    She also knew that the current situation could not be delayed. If something happened, I would be unlucky.


    This still makes Li Erzi very happy.


    Since Wang Yuxian was followed by the butcher last time, Li Erzi has been worried about Wang Yuxian every day.


    Eyeliner, he is placed in Wang Yuxian the most.


    Worry is also the most.


    Wang Yuxian is the last bottom line to touch the bottom of my heart!


    Now, Li Erzi can relax and focus on dealing with boss Wang.


    To say the feelings for Wang Yuxian, Li Erzi pretended to force the tiger, and Zhang Guohua were the same.


    What was Li Erzi when he first came to Jinhai city? A pickpocket at best! He almost broke his arm after committing the crime. It was not Wang Yuxian who took him in.


    At that time, Wang Yuxian did not dislike Li Erzi at all.


    He is a man who knows how to repay his kindness, so he has always been grateful to Wang Yuxian.


    So many things happened around Wang Yuxian that Li Erzi saw them.


    He also knew that this woman was under too much pressure.


    It''s good for everyone to leave now.


    Just


    "Wenzi, it''s actually a good thing for the boss''s wife to leave. You don''t have to be too uncomfortable." Li Erzi comforted me.


    I have no choice but to smile. Now I am full of sadness.


    "Well, I know. I feel bad when I think I can''t see Wang Yuxian at any time. Moreover, I don''t know whether she will live well in the future..."


    Li Erzi smiled: "Wenzi, if you are so worried about the landlady, you might as well go with her."


    I smiled and hammered him, and my expression gradually settled: "Yuxian is gone now, so we can deal with boss Wang without worries!"


    Li Erzi clenched his fist hard: "that''s what I mean!"


    After I smoked the last cigarette, my eyes were completely cold, and my thoughts dissipated slowly in the air like ethereal smoke.


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, the leopard arrived at boss Wang''s office.


    At the moment, boss Wang is thinking about life, with a bright light in his eyes.


    "Big brother ~" the leopard respectfully came in and gave boss Wang a cigarette.


    Boss Wang squinted at him and waved his hand to show that he didn''t want to smoke.


    His mind was interrupted by the leopard, and he was still a little upset.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The leopard took a deep breath. Embarrassed, he took the cigarette back and didn''t beat around the Bush: "brother, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Say!" boss Wang patted the table in a bad tone.


    His tone was a little heavy and startled the leopard. He hurriedly said, "brother, a woman in Ge Qiang''s company is my friend. She''s not feeling well these two days and wants to take a few days off ~"


    Originally, the leopard could go directly to ge Qiang to say this, but he gave up considering the relationship between GE Qiang and Xiao Zhao and the contradiction between himself and Ge Qiang before.


    So I shamelessly came to boss Wang to tell him about it.


    How can I say that I''ve spent so long here with boss Wang, and I''ve worked hard without credit. Boss Wang will certainly give him face.


    Boss Wang stared at the leopard and sneered.


    Boss Wang''s laughter was so infectious that the leopard couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1716

    "Your friend? What kind of friend is she?" boss Wang asked with a smile. He didn''t know that the leopard was talking about the woman who almost hit the wild Pao with Ge Qiang on the ground that day.


    The leopard didn''t know whether he understood the meaning of boss Wang''s words. He smiled a few times and then said, "girlfriend..."


    "Grass!" boss Wang felt that he had been fooled. He slapped the table hard and stood up.


    Imperceptibly, the leopard also played with words and work in just ways, and laughed at himself unconsciously.


    Is this the rhythm to turn the sky?


    The leopard''s laughter stopped suddenly, and his little heart beat.


    "Leopard, do you think your IQ is soaring now? You want to make fun of anyone?"


    Since boss Wang came back, the butcher bit his tongue in his ear more than once and spoke ill of the leopard.


    Boss Wang believed all these words.


    If you don''t believe in butchers, do you believe in leopards?


    Naturally, I don''t have a good impression of him.


    The leopard was so scared that he asked boss Wang for a favor. It became a joke.


    Girlfriend, girlfriend, nothing wrong!


    "Brother, I don''t mean that..." the leopard explained quickly and slapped himself in the face to calm boss Wang.


    Boss Wang sneered: "you can fucking be proud. I asked you to help Ge Qiang. You''ll fucking dig someone else''s corner?"


    The leopard''s head shook like a rattle: "no..."


    "Are you going to dig my fucking corner one day?"


    "Oh, it''s not..."


    "Grass..."


    Boss Wang taught the leopard a few words and sat down. In the final analysis, the leopard is also his own. This is what he called. He has to help the leopard whatever he said.


    After scolding, he picked up the phone, found Ge Qiang''s number and dialed it.


    He deliberately turned up his voice and was hands-free.


    Inside was Ge Qiang''s respectful voice like a dog: "boss Wang, what instructions do you have?"


    Boss Wang''s voice was quite cold: "does your company have a name... What''s the name?"


    The leopard quickly whispered, "Xiao Zhao ~"


    "Oh, Xiao Zhao! She''s suffering recently. Let her have a rest at home first! When will it be OK and when will she go to the unit again!"


    Ge Qiang''s head buzzed when he heard this.


    Who did boss Wang say just now?


    Xiao Zhao?


    Boss Wang, how did you know her? Thinking of what he had done to Xiao Zhao before, the leopard was in a mess.


    Could it be that the woman slept in boss Wang''s bed? If that''s the case, you''ll be in fucking trouble!


    Boss Wang can''t kill himself!


    Thinking of this, he dared not hesitate: "boss Wang, don''t worry! She can rest any time she wants, and her salary will be paid! In fact, Xiao Zhao is quite good. He works hard and makes progress... "


    Boss Wang didn''t listen at all. He hung up and looked at the leopard meaningfully.


    I''ve done everything you asked me to do. It''s enough to give you face.


    The leopard quickly thanked: "thank you, brother."


    He laughed wildly in his heart. Ge Qiang must have been scared to death when he heard boss Wang''s voice just now. He was really happy when he thought about the picture~


    And with a few courage, he certainly won''t dare to bully Xiao Zhao again in the future.


    Funny, funny~


    Boss Wang tapped the table with his fingers, threw a cigarette to the leopard and said, "leopard, how long have you been following me?"


    Last time I said this, boss Wang said it to Zhu.


    Now the pillar has gone west.


    The second time, he said it to Hong Zi. Now Hong Zi is also dead.


    Now he said this to the leopard. Can the leopard feel better?


    However, the leopard was unaware of the danger and took a sip of the cigarette happily.


    After all, is Ge Qiang still an outsider? The leopard is the real younger brother of boss Wang!


    "Brother, I followed you when the processing factory first opened!"


    To tell you the truth, boss Wang can''t remember clearly.


    The leopard has no sense of existence and is easy to be forgotten.


    When he said this, he remembered that it seemed that when the processing factory first opened, his little brother did have the green face of a leopard.


    It''s just that the picture is quite blurred.


    At the beginning, boss Wang was also in high spirits.


    Over the years, boss Wang even had white hair, and the leopard gradually became a middle-aged uncle.


    Similarly, after wasting time, boss Wang is becoming stronger and stronger, while the leopard has been standing still all the time.


    "Well ~" he nodded and said meaningfully, "leopard, I don''t care who girl you fuck, but you know what the company''s business is?"


    The leopard nodded hard.


    Boss Wang has come all the way. Now he is under attack. People from Bai Dao and Zhang Wen are looking for him.


    The company is where he grows up. How can he not be careful?


    "Whatever Ge Qiang asks you to do, you can do it. Let the company stand firm first, and there will be our stage in Jinhai city in the future!" boss Wang continued.


    From boss Wang''s eyes, the leopard seemed to see what the scenery was after.


    I followed boss Wang and stood at the top of Jinhai City, overlooking the scenery at my feet wantonly!


    Women, money, power! Take it all into your arms!


    "Brother, I see." the leopard nodded obediently.


    Boss Wang waved his hand and let him out.


    Out of the door of boss Wang''s office, the leopard''s heart is flying! Just now, boss Wang wants to reuse his rhythm! If you cooperate with Xiaomao inch in the future, wouldn''t it be crushing the butcher?


    Thinking of the butcher bullying himself before, the leopard just sneered.


    That picture will no longer exist.


    The leopard''s heart is flying, but he doesn''t want to understand one thing: boss Wang''s temperament.


    The people under the opponent beat and scold, that''s the real boss Wang! If you are too good to a person, it will only speed up the pace of his destruction!


    Don''t pillars, rats and even Hongzi all end up like this?


    Leopards are just fooling around in society. They don''t know what mixing is!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, within the company.


    Ge Qiang hurriedly paced back and forth in the office, his face hard to see the extreme.


    As soon as he put down the phone, he hurriedly called Xiao Zhao with 2000 yuan that day.


    I''m kidding! Boss Wang has called. How dare he neglect Xiao Zhao?


    I just don''t know how far Xiao Zhao and boss Wang have developed. How cunning is boss Wang? What if the phone call was just to test him?


    He hesitated for a moment and adjusted his posture. Only then did he find Xiao Zhao''s number and dial it.


    The monotonous beep came, and the phone was soon pressed by Xiao Zhao.


    He immediately called again.


    Directly shut down!


    Cold sweat immediately fell down Ge Qiang''s forehead. It''s over. It seems that he''s going to lose his life this time.


    But why? Just because of what happened yesterday, why didn''t Xiao Zhao?


    When I was in Chuang, was she upset?

 Chapter 1717

    In the twinkling of an eye, boss Wang has been back for a week.


    But there is no news about section chief Duan! Not at all!


    Boss Wang didn''t muddle through in Baidao, let alone know those things about Baidao. He thought that section chief Duan''s current position would not be easily killed.


    Even if something happens, someone will protect him.


    Otherwise, the impact will be too bad!


    But he didn''t know that the determination to get a section chief was quite great this time! Those unfavorable factors have long been excluded.


    About these, section chief Duan hinted at boss Wang last time, but boss Wang didn''t listen to him at all.


    At this time, he felt that things seemed not so simple.


    Section chief Duan''s last conversation with him and his nervous look filled his mind, making him frown.


    Section chief Duan is his barrier in the white road. If section chief Duan is completely finished, his boss Wang will be no better.


    Helpless Wang boss in the white road at all there is no eye liner, now what section chief does, he is also a pair of eyes a black, do not know.


    At the moment, a man who was upset paced the room and made several calls to section chief Duan, but no one answered.


    Section chief Duan''s phone can''t get through, which is not a good phenomenon!


    Boss Wang''s first thought was about Liu hongran. If there was a section chief on it, it would be OK. If there was no barrier, wouldn''t he be exposed?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang asked the butcher to prepare a car and went to the downstairs of section chief Duan''s office.


    Boss Wang asked the guard to inform section chief Duan, but section chief Duan just couldn''t come down.


    The situation is different now.


    Since Liu hongran''s accident, no one can enter here without reception.


    So is boss Wang.


    He can only wait here.


    "Brother, did he deliberately hide from you?" the butcher asked. Boss Wang smoked in the back, upset. The smoke made his eyes colder.


    "Cao, this section chief is really good. If you don''t see me at this time, you just want me to take the blame!" boss Wang scolded.


    The butcher''s eyes flashed coldly: "brother, either I go in and catch him? He must be up there!"


    Boss Wang shook his head secretly.


    He believes that the butcher really has this ability! Although the security here is tight, there are too many ways for the butcher to go in.


    But now boss Wang doesn''t want to completely turn against section chief Duan.


    That''s not good for yourself!


    "Go back first!" boss Wang said upset.


    The butcher had to promise and drive away.


    Meanwhile, the guard''s phone rang.


    Inside was the anxious voice of section chief Duan: "is that car gone?"


    "Section chief Duan, just left."


    "Well, don''t put this car in the future, you know?"


    "I see!"


    Put down the phone and the section chief in the office grinned secretly.


    He doesn''t know whether boss Wang is smart or stupid.


    Things have come to this point. Does he dare to come and find himself?


    I told him quite clearly last time.


    It''s beyond his control now. If something really happens, he''ll be finished!


    Now he can''t help boss Wang at all. We can only do our own business and take good care of ourselves.


    Your boss Wang is black, so hide away quickly.


    My section chief is Bai, so I think of my own way.


    Why is boss Wang so bold now? Doesn''t he kill him?


    Looking at the missed call on his mobile phone, he took a long breath.


    Now, he can only place his hope on his teacher.


    Although the hope is quite slim.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, the leopard came home.


    As soon as I entered the door, I was greeted by a smell of fragrance.


    He opened the door and was immediately attracted by the scene in front of him.


    Xiao Zhao is cleaning up and washing clothes at home. It seems that he is very busy.


    It''s good to have a woman at home. The leopard felt the warmth of home in an instant.


    The key is that Xiao Zhao doesn''t wear much at home.


    His hair was curled up high and his whole body was covered by only a shirt.


    This shirt is leopard''s.


    Tuba~


    But wearing it on Xiao Zhao, it doesn''t seem so exaggerated. On the contrary, it doesn''t cover her body.


    No way. Xiao Zhao''s achievements are quite outstanding. This cloth is not enough at all.


    At the moment, as she tiptoed to put on her clothes, she was about to leave.


    "Leopard, you''re back ~" Xiao Zhao smiled sweetly when he saw the leopard.


    Darling.


    Xiao Zhao is a beauty in the end. Even if he doesn''t have any dress on his face, he is also a great beauty!


    The clear and bright eyes immediately fascinated the leopard.


    "Ha ha, what do you think I''m doing?" Xiao Zhao then smiled with a deadly smile.


    This makes the leopard confused directly.


    Saliva flowed all over the floor.


    When men like women, they begin to be greedy for her body.


    The leopard walked over in two steps, hugged Xiao Zhao from behind and sucked the fragrance from her hair madly.


    "I miss you ~"


    "Giggle ~" Xiao Zhao gave a series of chuckles. "You''ve only been separated for a few hours. Do you want to do that? I think you want to do that?"


    "No." the leopard shook his head, "I really want to ~"


    Xiao Zhao smiled even more happily. It felt that she had not been loved and spoiled for a long time.


    It tastes quite good~


    Xiao Zhao didn''t dislike it, so he held the leopard and let his body close to himself.


    "I''ve done everything for you about the company. You can rest whenever you want, and the salary will be paid."


    Xiao Zhao looked at him gratefully: "leopard, you are very kind to me ~"


    The leopard looked straight again: "in the future, I will marry you!"


    Xiao Zhao stopped talking, nodded happily, and then his body slipped down the leopard''s body.


    Xiao Zhao was mean to the leopard before, but now the leopard is so serious about himself, what else can''t he give him?


    Physically, Xiao Zhao will serve the leopard wholeheartedly.


    When she is a man, Xiao Zhao wants her to experience the enjoyment of an emperor!


    This is Xiao Zhao''s love.


    But when Xiao Zhao''s head dropped, he was stopped by the leopard.


    "Don''t be dirty..."


    Xiao Zhao smiled and continued: "it''s all right, I don''t dislike you ~"


    But the leopard didn''t let her continue. Instead, he put his hands on her head and kissed her affectionately.


    ¡­¡­


    For half a month, the heating transformation project of the community was successfully completed.


    The project was in the normal plan and took the right route, without contacting boss Wang at all.


    No one knows that boss Wang is the boss behind it.


    On the day of completion, Ge Qiang was the first to report to boss Wang.


    Of course, there is also some meaning of asking for credit.


    However, boss Wang really didn''t see the project. At best, it was just a water test for the company.


    But on the surface, he arrived at the company on time.

 Chapter 1718

    According to boss Wang, Ge Qiang didn''t make the formation too big.


    But carefully welcomed boss Wang to the office and said the details and funds of the project again.


    Ge Qiang did quite enough homework! In front of boss Wang, he dare not neglect!


    Boss Wang is sitting here, lighting a cigarette. Today he came with only a leopard.


    The latter stood respectfully behind him.


    "Big brother, although the project has encountered some problems at the beginning, the final outcome is still good. This is the income and expenditure of our company, and I have made it in detail ~" Ge Qiang said respectfully.


    He didn''t care about the leopard at all. In his eyes, the leopard is a follower and a little bastard at best.


    What energy can such a person have? Their status is much higher than him!


    Boss Wang glanced.


    You don''t have to look at it. Ge Qiang certainly didn''t dare to do anything on it.


    Ge Qiang is not stupid!


    He is good at calculation and has a greedy heart, but he can still tell which is more important.


    Now boss Wang is staring at him. If he is found out by boss Wang because of a little money, I don''t know how hard it will be to die!


    Now, it''s time to get boss Wang''s trust!


    But Ge Qiang''s words made the leopard unhappy.


    Thanks to everyone, it seems that GE Qiang wants to take over the past alone.


    He said coldly, "you mean you solved it yourself when xiaomaocun didn''t let you start work? Without any fucking help from me, didn''t you?"


    If the leopard hadn''t helped, could Ge Qiang start work?


    Ge Qiang glanced at him: "boss Wang is here. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you."


    "My grass?" the leopard couldn''t help laughing.


    "What do you think you do? You can start the company alone?"


    Ge Qiang has a strong chest. Boss Wang is here today. He is not afraid of leopards.


    "Then you calculate the company''s accounts, and you manage the company''s staff?"


    The leopard stared and scolded, "grass, pretend to be a criminal. Do you believe I smoke you?"


    Ge Qiang stopped talking. Shut up!


    He was not afraid of the leopard, but just now when the leopard said he wanted to smoke him, boss Wang didn''t respond at all! It seems to acquiesce in the leopard''s behavior.


    This makes Ge Qiang beat the drum in his heart.


    Usually at this time, shouldn''t boss Wang stop the leopard and scold loudly?


    Why didn''t you say anything today? Do you think what the leopard said is reasonable?


    Ge Qiang stopped at the right time and avoided a severe beating in time.


    To put it bluntly, boss Wang really didn''t intend to stop the leopard.


    Ge Qiang finished the project, but he was a little too angry.


    The eagerness to show himself disgusted boss Wang.


    Besides, Ge Qiang doesn''t seem to know his position at all! The leopard is his little brother! He just said it''s OK not to rely on black. So what did boss Wang start from?


    Isn''t it black?


    Isn''t this an indirect rejection of boss Wang? That''s not good!


    The leopard saw that boss Wang didn''t say himself and became more bold.


    "Grass, do you think the company depends on you alone? I tell you, what are you without boss Wang? You''re not a fucking fart!"


    Yes


    The leopard''s words seemed to enlighten Ge Qiang.


    I was eager to make contributions and show myself, but I forgot one person, boss Wang!


    Who is boss Wang? That''s the big boss behind the scenes! Now Ge Qiang almost wiped out the credit of boss Wang!


    No wonder people are unhappy!


    Ge Qiang hurriedly said, "of course, it''s all the credit of boss Wang. Without boss Wang, I''m nothing!"


    The leopard snorted coldly and didn''t say a word.


    Some people, such as GE Qiang, have to be repaired hard!


    Then there was a commotion outside.


    Someone knocked at the door and came in and told Ge Qiang that some old people were coming outside.


    Ge Qiang frowned and thought he was coming to make trouble. He welcomed him out upset.


    In the company hall, there was a group of old people around. The one who took the lead held the golden flag in his hand and smiled on his face.


    Outside the door, there were a few reporters.


    "Grass, what the fuck is this?" Ge Qiang was stunned for a moment and didn''t react.


    A clerk nearby said cautiously, "Mr. Ge, it is said that this is to thank our company. It is said that the heating project has done well ~"


    thank?


    Ge Qiang was stunned in an instant.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the project is quite good when it can be done. I didn''t expect to have an unexpected surprise!


    "Hello, are you Mr. Ge?" a reporter came out and asked politely.


    Ge Qiang immediately put on a forced look and raised his head quite high.


    "Well, it''s me."


    "It is said that your company has taken over a national support project. You not only helped the residents change the heating for free, but also repaired the pipelines at home. What do you want to say about this?"


    Ge Qiang looked at the camera without any waves.


    "We started from the fundamental of serving the people and built on the basis of support..."


    After a simple interview, the brocade flag sent by the elderly in the community thanked Ge Qiang thousands of times. The whole process was like a dream and his head was buzzing.


    Ge Qiang didn''t go back until he sent the ticket away.


    "Was that a reporter just now?" asked boss Wang.


    "Yes, I''m here to thank our community project. It''s estimated that we will be on TV tomorrow, which is a good thing for us..."


    Boss Wang nodded secretly.


    If the company follows this direction, it seems OK.


    First do two support projects, and then naturally take over the big project! Then take off in Jinhai city!


    "Ha ha, not bad!" boss Wang laughed and patted him on the shoulder.


    Ge Qiang was flattered and kept laughing.


    "This is the project fund and the budget for the next project. You can keep it and give me the finance." boss Wang took out a check and gave it to him.


    Ge Qiang took a look at it, shouted loudly, and quickly thanked him.


    Boss Wang probably gave him more in order to reward him.


    Ge Qiang respectfully sent boss Wang and the leopard away, and then took a breath.


    Although boss Wang is insidious and erratic, he is really generous to his people! Even if it''s hard, Ge Qiang doesn''t have any complaints.


    But he should be more careful in the future. He should be more polite and careful to boss Wang in the future.


    When the project was successfully completed, Ge Qiang first thought of Xiao Zhao.


    I have money. It''s not a problem to raise Xiao Zhao in the future!


    After two days'' rest, Xiao Zhao should have passed.


    You know, she''s quite short of money.


    As long as you have money, you don''t worry that she won''t come.


    Thinking of this, he found Xiao Zhao''s number and dialed it.

 Chapter 1719

    The phone rang for a long time, and Xiao Zhao picked it up this time.


    Ge Qiang was so happy that he thought Xiao Zhao was relieved.


    "Xiao Zhao, what''s the matter with you these two days?" Ge Qiang said quickly.


    Xiao Zhao''s voice on the phone was somewhat cold. She said faintly, "Ge Qiang, just tell me what''s going on. If it''s all right, hang up the phone. I don''t have time to chat with you."


    My grass~


    In a word, Ge Qiang felt dark.


    It''s only two days. Xiao Zhao doesn''t even call himself general manager Ge? Now it''s a Ge Qiang. What''s the concept?


    Will Xiao Zhao go to the company in the future?


    Even if boss Wang is standing behind her, she''s too angry!


    "Xiao Zhao, I know you were angry last time, but you received the money I called you later. WOW? I didn''t treat you badly! Boss Wang settled the project funds for me today. How about I take you out? Relax ~"


    Ge Qiang thought Xiao Zhao would be angry and promised, but she just squeezed out a few cold words from her mouth.


    "Thank you, I don''t need it!"


    "What... You don''t want money?"


    Xiao Zhao doesn''t like money anymore. Ge Qiang feels that the sun comes out in the West.


    Xiao Zhao sneered.


    If it had been before, Xiao Zhao would promise even if he was angry.


    For her man, for that family, she has no way back.


    But now it''s different. Xiao Zhao has leopards around him.


    A leopard keeps her. Now she has a pure heart and few desires. She doesn''t need anything.


    Like money?


    That''s the past tense.


    "Of course, now that someone supports me, why do I want money?" said Xiao Zhao Leng.


    "Who? Who raised you?" Ge Qiang''s voice trembled. If he heard boss Wang''s name, he immediately knelt down to Xiao Zhao and begged her forgiveness.


    Boss Wang, I dare not touch it myself.


    Who knows, what he heard in Xiao Zhao''s mouth was another person''s name.


    "It''s a leopard ~"


    Ge Qiang''s eyes almost burst when he stared.


    leopard?


    In his eyes, Ge Qiang is a waste leopard?


    Ge Qiang knew what was going on when he thought of the leopard''s cold words to himself behind boss Wang.


    The leopard is coming out with Xiao Zhao now, so the last time boss Wang called him, he probably didn''t know about Xiao Zhao at all.


    Call~


    Thinking of this, Ge Qiang relaxed instead.


    As long as Xiao Zhao doesn''t play with boss Wang, he can rest assured.


    It''s fucking easy to deal with leopards!


    "Xiao Zhao, if you follow the leopard, what future can you have in the future? He is a little gangster!"


    In the past, Xiao Zhao certainly wouldn''t choose to follow the leopard, but after these things, Xiao Zhao figured it out.


    It''s better to find someone who likes himself than someone who has money.


    Like a leopard.


    "I won''t bother you. I''ll do it myself!" Xiao Zhao hung up the phone.


    Whatever Ge Qiang did, she didn''t answer.


    Ge Qiang stared at his mobile phone and his eyes gradually cooled down.


    ¡­¡­


    After sending boss Wang back, the leopard was silent.


    There was a complete silence.


    He sat in the car for a long time without leaving, as if he had been struck by thunder.


    When boss Wang gave Ge Qiang the check just now, he saw it with his own eyes.


    The numbers above made him crazy!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that GE Qiang made more money this time than his leopard had saved so hard for so long.


    The project took half a month, but he saved it for so many years!


    One can imagine the gap!


    The leopard was unconvinced.


    I feel very uncomfortable.


    I''ve been with boss Wang for so long, but I haven''t made as much as GE Qiang in half a month. Moreover, boss Wang didn''t give him half a dime for GE Qiang''s project this time!


    Can he feel better!


    Back home, the leopard was unhappy and told Xiao Zhao about it.


    Xiao Zhao just smiled at this: "leopard, do you know why I want you to reach Ge Qiang? Now you are a little bastard. You have no skills and contacts. Boss Wang is pressing you. If you go on like this, you will be a little bastard all your life. Sometimes you have to force yourself, don''t you know?"


    The leopard nodded. What Xiao Zhao said is not unreasonable.


    Now the leopard can see it.


    It''s not a way to blindly follow boss Wang. Sooner or later, you''ll have to wash yourself in.


    development!


    We must develop!


    Then Ge Qiang seems to be a good choice!


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, the security department.


    At the moment, Wang Yi is staring at the document on the table.


    His eyes narrowed and tightened.


    Finally.


    The investigation of section chief Duan is finally coming to the bottom!


    Now as long as you catch the section chief, boss Wang behind you can''t run away!


    Kung Fu pays off. After working overtime for half a month, Wang Yi finally achieved results!


    Now distance can bring back section chief, which is the last step.


    Today, Lao Hou and Lao Meng are also here. They have been busy for half a month. They are all running around with Wang Yi.


    However, Lao Hou had a secret in his heart.


    If he uses this secret well, his career will be quite smooth in the second half of his life.


    Now, that''s the last time he hit.


    He took a piece of information and looked at it, but he secretly admired Wang Yi.


    This boy is really powerful. He looks like secretary Wang at the beginning.


    He has the ability to handle affairs, but he has too little experience.


    Because when this thing is done, the credit will be his. He has nothing to do with Wang Yi!


    Officialdom is like a battlefield.


    That''s right!


    "If there is no accident, we can arrest section chief within a week!" Wang Yi put down the information and was excited in her eyes.


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng were also very happy.


    Lao Hou said, "Wang Yi, thanks to you, I''ll give you some credit when I get back to Beijing!"


    Wang Yi smiled and waved his hand. Can he not know? What are they thinking?


    Thanks, he doesn''t need it.


    He just wants to get people back and give Liu hongran a fair return!


    "Catching section chief Duan is not the end. It''s just the beginning. The key is to ask if the person behind the scenes is boss Wang! Do you think section chief Duan will be honest and obedient?"


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng looked at each other.


    Section chief Duan was born in criminal investigation. It can be said that they played the rest of section chief Duan. Even if section chief was sacked, could he shake things out? That requires their painstaking investigation!


    Things are far from as simple as they think!


    "But as long as we catch section chief Duan, we will succeed more than half!" Lao Meng said at this time.


    "Yes, yes, section chief Duan is also a big tiger!"


    Wang Yi ignored them, but shook her head faintly and continued to look down at the data.

 Chapter 1720

    Facing Wang Yi''s silence, Lao Hou and Lao Meng were silent.


    Wang Yi''s ability to handle affairs is outstanding, and her words and deeds are vigorous and resolute. This is what Secretary Wang looked like when he was young.


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng saw this.


    Wang Yi, the future is to take off!


    Not to mention anything else, the elite spirit of this body will be discovered sooner or later, and then placed on a larger and broader table!


    Lao Hou and Lao Meng don''t want to make enemies for themselves.


    It must be better for Wang Yi! I can''t guarantee that I still have a place to ask him in the future!


    They looked at each other and could only retreat silently.


    When they went out with their front feet, team Zhang sat next to Wang Yi and lit a cigarette: "brother Yi, I think these two people have been very diligent recently."


    Needless to say, Wang Yi also saw it.


    He smiled: "it''s all right. It''s almost done. They must come more often. After all, it''s all a matter of asking for credit!"


    "But you''re going to give them the credit?" team Zhang was a little puzzled, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    If this thing is done, it will have a considerable weight in front of Liu Xide! Why don''t Wang Yi take this credit? This is of great help to his career!


    Wang Yi shook her head: "it''s mine. It''s no use if it''s not my demand. I don''t want any credit for this. Just help Liu hongran find justice! Catch the man on his back!"


    Team Zhang sighed.


    In the past, he was a clean stream in the police force. Like Wang Yi, he once thought it was OK to do his own thing well and ignore everything else.


    But how many losses did he suffer and how many good opportunities did he miss because of this?


    He didn''t want to see Wang Yi go this way.


    But seeing that Wang Yi had made up his mind, he couldn''t say anything more. He could only smoke silently.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the power center in Beijing.


    Just after the regular meeting, everyone came out of the meeting room, including a man with silver hair in his hair, but he looked energetic.


    As if at a glance, he was attracted by the sharp breath on his body.


    Don''t be angry.


    The gas field is quite enough!


    A secretary followed him, anxiously telling him some notes and the next thing.


    He kept nodding, but his mind was not here at all.


    A few days later, Duan Wengong said he had done it, but there was no news on his side. What''s the matter?


    Is there a problem in the middle?


    Thinking of this, he happened to ask a man passing by: "Lao Zhang, have you heard of that?"


    The man named Lao Zhang is also full of energy. It seems that his spirit is quite good: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s secretary Wang of Jinhai city. His son''s name is Wang Yi." he is slowly guiding Lao Zhang.


    Lao Zhang shook his head: "no! But it''s a pity. He didn''t move after he got sick, and it hurt his son, alas ~"


    The section chief teacher frowned secretly.


    Haven''t you heard? What didn''t happen? It''s not supposed to be. Even if it''s spread for such a long time, it should be spread here.


    Their news is the most well-informed.


    But what''s the problem?


    Thinking of this, he smiled: "hehe, it''s all right ~"


    Lao Zhang just had a few more polite words with him and left.


    Back to the office, the secretary was busy sorting out documents. He drank tea and his eyes flashed.


    His head is turning rapidly, and he is quickly analyzing the pros and cons of things.


    If something goes wrong, what link should it be.


    Gradually, an idea came out of my mind.


    Could it be that it didn''t work from the beginning? From Lao Xing, is there a problem?


    If so, it will be troublesome! Maybe Lao Xing was controlled by someone. That part of his literary skill can''t be finished!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t care about anything else. He asked his secretary to go out, and then he found the phone of Jinhai branch and dialed it.


    I don''t know how many times the phone changed. Lao Xing picked it up. Then he told Lao Xing his mobile phone number and the two talked on the mobile phone.


    When Lao Xing saw that the dialed number was the capital, his heart tightened.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on these days. Now he''s calling about section chief Duan, but what should he say? How can I get out of my body?


    With some uneasiness in his heart, he answered the phone.


    "Hello ~"


    "I''m Su Changqing."


    Boom!


    Lao Xing''s head exploded!


    He knows the name very well. It often appears in his ears when he holds meetings every day and even sometimes watches the news! Now, you called yourself in person?


    Is this the rhythm to kill the section chief?


    Anyway, Lao Xing can''t neglect it, or he will die!


    "Chief, leader, Hello!" Lao Xing was a little incoherent.


    Su Changqing''s voice on the phone was quite calm and didn''t talk nonsense: "have you done the thing that Duan Wengong asked you to do recently?"


    "...." Lao Xing didn''t know how to answer this.


    The key is that he doesn''t know what Su Changqing means! Do you want to catch section chief, or do you have other intentions? The key is how did he know about section chief Duan?


    "Hello, are you listening?" Su Changqing was a little impatient.


    In his opinion, Lao Xing is a small pawn. It''s no big deal.


    It takes a minute to crush him.


    At this moment, Lao Xing also threw himself out. He knew that if he lied, Su Changqing could ruin himself. I don''t know how many times!


    "Leader, I didn''t do this..."


    Su Changqing''s heart was beating.


    Sure enough!


    Lao Xing really can''t help it!


    It seems that Duan Wengong has been elevated in Jinhai city. This is not a good phenomenon. I have to hurry up!


    "Since it hasn''t been done, why don''t you talk to Duan Wengong?" Su Changqing''s voice on the phone has cooled down.


    Lao Xing dared not tell the truth and hurriedly said, "in fact, I also want to do it, but Lao Hou, the special commissioner from Zhongyang, didn''t let me do it and asked me to keep it confidential..."


    Commissioner Lao Hou?


    Su Changqing understood this.


    I see!


    It seems that this thing is not as simple as you think. On the contrary, the water behind it is very deep! It seems that Jinhai city is not a clean place! No wonder Duan Wengong will be polluted!


    "You give me the Commissioner''s number." Su Changqing tried not to burst out.


    This frightened Lao Xing. He kept touching cold sweat. Neither of these two people can offend him now.


    If you give him Lao Hou''s phone, Lao hou can''t kill him!


    But if not, can su Changqing let him go?


    This is a dilemma!

 Chapter 1721

    Su Changqing is so smart. Of course he knows what Lao Xing is thinking at the moment.


    So he said faintly, "don''t worry, just give it to me. It won''t bother you."


    With this, Lao Xing had to make concessions.


    If you doubt Su Changqing, he doesn''t have the courage.


    After giving Lao Hou''s phone number to Su Changqing, Lao Xing''s heart was raised.


    Put down the phone, the whole person paced back and forth in the room, extremely upset.


    I knew I shouldn''t have been involved in these things. Now I''m caught in the middle.


    This taste is really fucking uncomfortable!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Changqing has a special identity and basically never takes the initiative to call people like Lao Hou.


    This is an exception.


    For his favorite student Duan Wengong.


    Of course, this is also the last time. After this time, Su Changqing will certainly not meddle in his business again! At this point, Duan Wengong did it himself!


    Here, Lao Hou was thinking about how to get benefits between Wang Yi and Duan Wengong in the next step. At this time, the phone rang.


    Seeing that it was the number of the capital, he was also surprised, and then hurried to pick it up.


    "Hello ~"


    Su Changqing''s voice on the phone was a little uncomfortable: "are you special commissioner Hou?"


    "Yes, I am. Who are you?" Lao Hou''s head was blank. The voice was quite strange to him.


    Su Changqing took a deep breath: "I''m Su Changqing."


    Hearing the sound, Lao Hou almost sat on the ground!


    He came from the capital. Of course, he knew the weight of these three words! But why did he call himself well?


    He is a humble little clerk in his eyes!


    Across the phone, Lao Hou quickly bowed respectfully: "Hello, chief ~"


    Su Changqing didn''t want to talk nonsense and said directly, "Xiao Hou, Zhongyang sent you to Jinhai city this time to do practical things, not to waste your time. You don''t need to check some things! Don''t waste your energy!"


    "..." Lao Hou was a little confused.


    Some things don''t need to be checked?


    To tell the truth, he really doesn''t understand what Su Changqing is talking about. Now he''s checking one thing, that''s Duan Wengong and boss Wang. Shouldn''t he check it?


    Or are there new instructions on it?


    With some doubt, he asked carefully, "excuse me, what is the chief referring to?"


    Su Changqing sighed: "people are dead. Don''t investigate those things!"


    Dong Dong!


    Lao Hou''s heart suddenly jumped wildly. Su Changqing may be referring to Secretary Wang!


    But this is strange!


    How did he know about Secretary Wang? He secretly seized it from Lao Xing! Is it difficult? Did he go to Lao Xing?


    He wanted to restrict Wang Yi from Secretary Wang, and then take all the credit on himself.


    Wang Yi''s father, Secretary Wang.


    Although it''s shameless to investigate a deceased person, Duan Wengong has already started, and Lao Hou just goes down his road.


    Stop Duan Wengong and use these things as their weapons to restrict Wang Yi.


    Specifically, he doesn''t know anything.


    Now it seems that this matter is not so simple!


    Who has no problem in the position of secretary Wang? But Lao Hou never thought about it deep.


    Is it because Secretary Wang has something to do with Su Changqing? In that case, Lao Hou has touched Su Changqing''s bottom line!


    Thinking of this, he broke out a cold sweat and hurriedly said, "chief, I just go down this matter. I don''t know anything about it..."


    Su Changqing said seriously, "Xiao Hou, remember your identity! You are the main force of the people. How can you say such words? It''s just about Secretary Wang. You don''t move for the time being. After all, the people are gone, and there are too many implications in the investigation! I will deal with this matter myself and will certainly give you a satisfactory answer!"


    Su Changqing''s words made Lao Hou be careful. His liver was about to jump out.


    Although he said quite politely, Lao Hou could hear the pros and cons. If he rashly investigated again, he might not even know how he died in the future.


    Su Changqing really has this ability.


    But Lao Hou is strange.


    Just because of this, Su Changqing called himself? Is this a little too abrupt?


    Lao Hou didn''t have the courage to ask him how he knew these things, but his brain was turning rapidly.


    At this juncture, only Duan Wengong can be connected with Secretary Wang''s affairs.


    Could it be that Su Changqing and Duan Wengong


    Thinking of this, Lao Hou''s forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    If so, then I really stepped into an abyss! The water behind this matter is so muddy!


    "Chief, is this because of Duan Wengong..." Lao Hou was worried and his mouth was bald.


    On the phone, Su Changqing''s tone became heavier. He gritted his teeth and said, "Xiao Hou, don''t ask more questions if you shouldn''t ask. You just need to do what you should do! But if you need any help, you can tell me at any time!"


    "I see." Lao Hou didn''t dare to ask any more. He quickly put down the phone with a few polite words.


    But I was worried.


    What a surprise! What a surprise! Duan Wengong has something to do with Su Changqing! If so, there will be a bottleneck not only for Lao Hou, but also for Wang Yi.


    It seems that this matter is not as simple as you think!


    Lao Hou patted his forehead. It''s better to find a chance to quit. He really doesn''t know what he will become in the future.


    If not, all the people related to Wang Yi will be eaten in one pot!


    Even if he gets punished after he goes back, he doesn''t intend to continue!


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in the big stall on the street of Jinhai city.


    Li Erzi sat here alone, smoking in his left hand and drinking in his right hand.


    I don''t know how long he hasn''t drunk in such a place.


    In the past, Li Erzi and Zhang Wen liked to come and drink when they were free.


    After drinking the wine, several people walk back to the hotel and get drunk in the street. It has a different flavor.


    Li Erzi has deep feelings for this place!


    But since Zhang Wen rose, he has no time to come.


    There are too many things around him. He is too busy to take care of them at all! Li Erzi wants to help Zhang Wen escort and let Zhang Wen go smoothly in Jinhai city. Now Zhang Wen is not as simple as the old bastard.


    He carries Dongwen group and a vote of brothers on his shoulders!


    One can imagine the pressure.


    Li Erzi certainly knows these things.


    But now, Li Erzi not only wants to help Zhang Wen watch every move on the road, but also help him eradicate internal problems.


    For example, the ignorant Wang Peng.


    This is the biggest headache for Li Erzi.


    His feelings for Wang Peng are very complex, but he is not ready to show mercy at the same time. If Wang Peng really has a problem, Li Erzi will try his best to suppress and discipline him well!

 Chapter 1722

    Wang Peng is an inverse scale. If he doesn''t polish it well, he won''t become a weapon!


    Thinking of this, Li Erzi looked at the time.


    Five minutes have passed since the appointed time.


    His people are always quite punctual and basically never late.


    "Second brother, I''m sorry, I''m late ~" at this time, a middle-aged man in an old-fashioned suit came in and apologized when he saw Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi pointed to the position next to him and signaled him to sit down.


    After he sat down, he first gulped a few mouthfuls of beer, and then began to speak: "second brother, Wang Peng hasn''t made any movement recently. He just took a few people in the night scene all day, and never contacted boss Wang again."


    "Oh?" Li Erzi frowned.


    Obviously, he is not satisfied with the survey of middle-aged men.


    He thought there should be something more exciting about it.


    Seeing Li Erzi''s unhappy expression, the middle-aged man quickly said, "but second brother, I found something before. It seems strange."


    "What''s up?" asked Li Erzi.


    "Before, Wang Peng went to the factory to find the butcher. But I also heard that it was said that Wang Peng could have rushed up that day, but he still let the butcher run away, and Wang Peng didn''t chase after the butcher..."


    In itself, it is a very common thing.


    Wang Peng drank too much that day. He certainly couldn''t catch up with the butcher, but after the matter spread so far and came here, it completely changed its taste!


    Now Li Erzi chiguoguo feels that Wang Peng deliberately releases water! Deliberately let the butcher go!


    Li Erzi took a sip of wine and took a deep breath: "OK, I know."


    When talking to smart people, you don''t need to say more. One word is enough.


    Li Erzi is a smart man, so is a middle-aged man.


    He nodded obediently. Then he chatted with Li Erzi about other things. He sat here and ordered some kebabs and ate slowly.


    It''s more than eleven o''clock after eating.


    Li Erzi didn''t go back to Dongwen group, but took a taxi to the nearby night show. Wang Peng recently played in this field every day. Li Erzi knew it with his eyes closed.


    "Second brother, what are you doing here? I''ll find you a seat!" the internal guard at the door was very smart and recognized Li Erzi at a glance.


    Li Erzi is the kind of person who doesn''t stand out in the crowd, but since the establishment of Dongwen group, Li Erzi has also gained a great reputation.


    Low key luxury.


    Now in Jinhai City, Zhang Wen is the number one, then Wang Peng, the number one under Zhang Wen, and then Li Erzi.


    These three people are almost all of Dongwen group.


    Of course, they all know the power of Li Erzi.


    The man who eats people and doesn''t vomit bones is Li Erzi.


    If you annoy him, he may just laugh off, but the next day when you go out, you will definitely be followed by two men with knives.


    Besides, in terms of seniority and feelings, Wang Peng has to avoid three points. How can these internal security guards not curry favor with Li Erzi?


    Li Erzi nodded slightly and said that it was OK to find a quiet seat.


    Neibao quickly promised, and then respectfully took the lead in front and led Li Erzi to a quiet place. After that, he cleverly arranged two women to accompany him and said that Li Erzi could play whatever he wanted in the evening!


    Li Erzi pushed away the two women and lit a cigarette: "call Wang Peng and say I''m looking for him."


    Neibao hurried to straighten up. At the same time, he patted his forehead and scolded himself for being stupid! Then he turned and went to find Wang Peng.


    Recently, the biggest position in the night scene has been reserved for Wang Peng, who basically comes every day.


    Wang Peng is now a popular man in the field. Many bastards come here to play at night in order to see Wang Peng. Wang Peng has slowly stepped into the altar in Jinhai city.


    Everyone knows that Wang Peng has good skills. No one can beat him! If he is unhappy one day, kill boss Wang every minute!


    Now he is a hot and beating flame!


    After a while, Wang Peng and brother Yijiao came over and greeted Li Erzi respectfully.


    Li Erzi asked Wang Peng to sit down.


    Brother Yijiao respectfully stood not far away.


    "Second brother, what can I do for you?" although Wang Peng seems to have drunk a lot, he is not drunk at all, but he looks a little confused.


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense and went straight to the theme: "did you have selfish intentions when you went to work in boss Wang''s processing factory last time?"


    If it were someone else, Li Erzi would not ask.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he showed his cards, but this man was Wang Peng and his own. Li Erzi didn''t think much and spoke straight.


    Wang Peng was stunned. He thought it was over. Unexpectedly, Li Erzi still held on to it.


    But he didn''t understand. What exactly did Li Erzi want to know?


    "Second brother, I really tried my best."


    Li Erzi said coldly, "I know if I''ve done my best! Wang Peng, Wenzi puts you in important position now, and even means to stand on your side indiscriminately, but this is not your indulgent capital! Do you think I don''t know what you think!"


    Wang Peng was helpless.


    He really had no other intention last time. Li Erzi was good everywhere, but he was too suspicious!


    "Second brother, don''t you know what I do to brother Wen? I missed last time, but that''s really not my intention..." Wang Peng didn''t know what to say, so he could only answer Li Erzi.


    If Wang Peng didn''t do it, but pretended to force the tiger to do it, it''s normal even if he was beaten by the butcher.


    It''s not an accident to miss. What''s unexpected is to see who missed!


    At Wang Peng''s point, Li Erzi has not allowed him to miss.


    Because he misses, he will be regarded as a betrayal! Even for something else! It''s not that Li Erzi has many problems. Everyone will think so!


    Li Erzi''s face was quite gloomy and his speech was not polite at all. He pointed to Wang Peng and said: "Wang Peng, if you follow Wenzi all day, I''ll take care of you all day! I told you to restrain yourself before, but you not only don''t listen, but also make it worse! I''ll calculate these things with you slowly sooner or later! Last time I went to the processing factory to find the butcher, you obviously can chase after it, and then cut down the roots. Why didn''t you do that? Are you afraid that you don''t have a place to use yourself after the butcher died?"


    Wang Peng was silent and turned pale.


    Li Erzi''s words made his heart ache.


    Li Erzi''s words today are also quite direct. He just wants to frighten Wang Peng and tell him not to have two hearts for Zhang Wen!


    The key is that last time, Wang Peng tried his best to break into boss Wang''s processing plant at risk. Now, Li Erzi said he had deliberately drained water, which made him feel better?


    A red loyalty was stabbed in by Li Erzi!


    How can this heart not tremble!

 Chapter 1723

    Facing Li Erzi''s question, Wang Peng didn''t hurry to answer, but secretly clenched his glass.


    What he fears most is such thankless work.


    It is clear that he has made his best efforts. Now, instead of being recorded, he has been put on a hat of "releasing water"! How hurtful is this?


    The key is that this kind of thing is not once or twice.


    This is how Li Erzi has done things several times.


    Doubt Wang Peng, red fruit, without any buffer! It seems to push Wang Peng into the 18th floor of hell! The feeling and taste make Wang Peng uncomfortable!


    "Second brother, I know," he said faintly, and then took a sip of wine.


    Li Erzi''s eyes were cold: "Wang Peng, I still said that last time. If you don''t suppress your anger, don''t blame me for being rude in the future!"


    With that, Li Erzi got up and left.


    He didn''t give Wang Peng face at all.


    "Brother Peng, what can I do for you?" brother Yijiao sat down and asked.


    Wang Peng smiled bitterly and shook his head. How can he tell brother Yijiao about these things?


    But Zhang Wen''s words echoed in his head.


    A tiger is not bloody. Is that called a tiger? Pulling out the tiger''s teeth is not a deterrent, but let it perish!


    Isn''t that what Li Erzi is now?


    Thinking of this, Wang Peng poured himself a glass of wine and drank it up.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, it''s more than twelve.


    In the processing factory, the light is still on in boss Wang''s office.


    Boss wang hasn''t been out since he came back from a low-key. Now he basically solves problems in his office.


    At the moment, as usual, boss Wang is accompanied by a beautiful woman from the senior club.


    The woman lay naked on boss Wang, like a water snake, as if to entangle boss Wang.


    Boss Wang closed his eyes and enjoyed all this.


    Boss Wang can quit everything in his life, but he can''t quit women.


    No way. It feels great~


    Dong Dong!


    "Big brother!"


    Just as boss Wang was ready to enter the state, there was a knock outside the door.


    At the same time, the butcher''s voice came.


    Boss Wang frowned.


    What''s the butcher doing here at this time? Among these little brothers, the butcher is the most eye-catching. He knows he''s playing with women here. Why does he knock at the door?


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang asked angrily.


    "Big brother, I just put out my eye liner, just told me about Wang Peng."


    Boss Wang patted his forehead, put on a dress, let the woman go to the inner room first and opened the door.


    The butcher doesn''t want to come in!


    Who wants to watch boss Wang play with women?


    But he thought it was better to report it to boss Wang quickly.


    Boss Wang threw a cigarette to the butcher, lit one himself and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    The butcher hurriedly said, "brother, just now one of my younger brothers said that Li Erzi went to the night market to find Wang Peng. It seems that he blamed him! Wang Peng didn''t look very good, so he drank muggy wine alone."


    "Oh?" boss Wang thought it was interesting.


    Li Erzi went to find Wang Peng again at this juncture? It doesn''t seem to have given him a good face.


    It is said that Li Erzi is extremely clever and insidious, but boss Wang doesn''t think so! Li Erzi is also an ordinary person!


    His boss Wang now knows who Wang Peng is. Does Li Erzi know? Wang Peng has been treated like this many times. He must be unable to hold his strings one day! At this time, as long as you make a little effort to get Wang Peng over, there is no problem at all!


    "Elder brother, or I''ll find someone to pick things up in the middle?" the butcher said with a smile.


    Of course boss Wang knows what he means.


    The contradiction between Li Erzi and Wang Peng has been quite fierce. If the butcher finds two people to get Li Erzi or Wang Peng at this time, what effect is it? I''m afraid there''s already a riot over Zhang Wen before they start!


    But what boss Wang wants now is not a quick decision, but stability!


    What he wants is to make Wang Peng and Zhang Wen break up steadily!


    He shook his head: "don''t use it for the time being. Let them ferment for a while before they say it! Besides, the Li Erzi is not simple. If he finds out it''s our man, his efforts for so long will be in vain! We can''t worry about dealing with Wang Peng. We should be stable!"


    The butcher frowned. Although he was unwilling, he still nodded: "I know, brother, I''ll keep people staring at them!"


    "Yes." boss Wang promised.


    Out of boss Wang''s office, the butcher took a long breath.


    He saw that boss Wang was old.


    It''s really old.


    Perhaps because he has experienced so many things, he is now cautious all over and wants 100% stability.


    But from the butcher''s point of view, mixing society is gambling. Every war should be gambling! Life is like a dream. How can you live without gambling?


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, it was dawn.


    In a very ordinary community, a man is crazy practicing sword!


    After practising martial arts for so many years, xiaomaocun has developed the good habit of getting up early to exercise. Of course, he can''t do without a sword every time.


    A sword, the tiger dancing in the air is not powerful.


    He thought about the last time while dancing his sword.


    Last time I played with Wang Peng, why did I fail.


    Why did you see Wang Peng''s eyes, your heart beat fast, even some disorder!


    Xiaomaocun''s psychological quality is quite good. He has never had such a situation when he fights with people.


    Wang Peng, are you an ordinary person~


    Xiao Maocun has done his homework seriously these days.


    Zhang Wen also has a man called pretending to force tiger, who is arrogant and can pretend to force.


    Next time xiaomaocun is ready to fight him!


    He inquired about it. The butcher even suffered a loss when he was alone with him last time. The tiger was full of strength and crazy! But if you can kill the pretending tiger, it''s OK!


    Can you at least prove yourself not in front of boss Wang?


    Since I met boss Wang last time, xiaomaocun hasn''t made any noise. This time he''s going to make the noise bigger!


    First accumulate some experience, and then kill Wang Peng step by step!


    He doesn''t believe that Wang Peng didn''t miss!


    Thinking so, he finished practicing his sword and had some breakfast at the door before he went out.


    What''s he doing?


    Of course I''m looking for a leopard!


    Although he has been put in the important position of boss Wang, xiaomaocun still thinks of the leopard as his big brother. After all, the leopard brought him into the Tao at the beginning. Xiaomaocun has always been grateful. Now he has to report this matter to the leopard.


    When he came to the door of the leopard''s house, Xiao Maocun knocked gently.


    Click.


    The door was opened.


    The leopard stood inside wearing only a pair of underpants. Seeing that it was Xiao Maocun coming, he quickly let him in.


    Xiaomaocun was not polite. He came in with a sword on his back.

 Chapter 1724

    As soon as he entered the door, he smelled an unspeakable smell.


    The leopard''s face is also full of spring.


    As soon as he sat down, Xiao Zhao in the room came out and went to the bathroom.


    Small hair inch immediately stared round.


    Be good~


    That woman is nice!


    When did the leopard raise such a beautiful woman at home? No wonder he hasn''t been out much at night recently, and he almost doesn''t go out at night.


    I''ve come back to accompany this woman!


    This is Jinwucangjiao!


    After xiaomaocun entered the road, he followed the leopard to find many women, but he has never seen such a beautiful one.


    Early in the morning, I didn''t have any dress. I was wearing a simple Pajama, which was fucking beautiful.


    Seeing Xiao Maocun''s eyes a little straight, the leopard smiled: "this is your sister-in-law. Remember to say hello when you meet in the future ~"


    Xiaomaocun then put away his wanton eyes and nodded quickly: "well, I know, big brother ~"


    "Hehe, what''s the matter with me? Is there not enough money to spend?" the leopard called xiaomaocun gentle. Now xiaomaocun is his number one younger brother and has been reused by boss Wang. His future is immeasurable. If you make good use of it, you will certainly become your right-hand man in the future.


    Xiaomaocun quickly shook his head. He was short of money, but he wouldn''t always ask the leopard if it wasn''t?


    The leopard is his big brother, not an ATM!


    "Brother, I came to you to discuss something ~" Xiao Maocun became serious.


    At this time, Xiao Zhao came out of the bathroom. His bangs blocked his eyebrows and looked quite feminine. When she saw Xiaomao Cun so strong, she was also slightly surprised and couldn''t help looking more.


    "What''s the matter, you say," said the leopard.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen has a man called pretending to force tiger. I don''t know if you know him ~"


    "Pretend to force a tiger?" the leopard is no stranger to the name.


    But then there was a shameless smile.


    In his impression.


    Pretending to be a tiger is a complete pretender! I saw how much he pretended to force himself when he fought with boss Wang before.


    In terms of pretending, I''m afraid no one is his opponent, but if it''s skill, the leopard doesn''t know how much.


    After all, people who B talk a lot don''t have much ability! Pretending to be a tiger must be the same!


    But if Xiaomao inch forces the tiger to turn over, it''s OK! At least get some face back.


    He smiled: "that tiger looks like he has ordinary skills, but if you look for him, you still have to be careful! Be careful of his mouth! And the woman around her!"


    "What..." Xiaomao Cun didn''t understand what the leopard said for a while.


    Watch his mouth? He fought with his mouth? And his woman? He fights and calls women?


    The leopard then explained, "this man is not very powerful, but his mouth is absolutely awesome! If he can''t beat you at that time, I''m afraid he will hurt you with his mouth. You''ll get hurt at that time!"


    The leopard knows a truth.


    Sometimes I would rather be beaten than scolded. Besides, I still pretend to force the tiger''s vicious mouth.


    A simple person like xiaomaocun will leave scars in his heart for a lifetime! Isn''t that not worth the loss?


    "Also, his woman is better than him. If you fight with him, you must avoid his woman." the leopard said seriously, not kidding!


    Small hair inch dizzy for a moment.


    What did the leopard say?


    The woman around the tiger is better than him? What is this?


    Don''t say it''s small hair inch. The leopard has been hanging around with boss Wang for so long. He hasn''t seen such a fierce woman.


    But what he said is not exaggerated at all. I don''t know if I haven''t seen it. If that woman really starts to be cruel, I''m afraid the butcher is not an opponent! That''s terrible! Is that what Xiaomao can Parry?


    He doesn''t want xiaomaocun to suffer!


    "Well... What does his woman look like?" Xiaomao asked weakly, thinking that if the leopard is so nervous, it''s better to be careful. What if it''s really a cow?


    The leopard frowned: "have you seen the Three Kingdoms?"


    "Well, I''ve seen it."


    "Zhang Fei inside pulled her beard!"


    "...." Xiaomao didn''t say a word. His subconscious brain supplemented the picture, and immediately shook his head in confusion.


    So, or women don''t?


    Look at the Leopard Woman and the tiger woman. It''s really not a grade!


    But if you say so, you should be careful.


    "Elder brother, I know. I''ll go first," said Xiao Maocun.


    The leopard stopped him: "when you make an appointment with the tiger, tell me. I''ll take someone there. In case of any accident, I can help you."


    "Well, ok..." xiaomaocun looked at the leopard gratefully and went out.


    He walked with his front feet and Xiao Zhao came out of the house with his back feet.


    She hugged the leopard from behind and breathed in her ear, "honey, was that your little brother just now?"


    "Well, I just collected it recently. I''m good at martial arts!"


    Xiao Zhao nodded: "are you going to fight recently?"


    In these days with the leopard, Xiao Zhao had a very nourishing life and enjoyed the feeling of being a full-time wife at home.


    Since his marriage, Xiao Zhao has not been idle for a long time. He has been running around for the sake of this family. Now he is suddenly idle, as if breathing has become a kind of enjoyment.


    And this peaceful day is given to her by the leopard. Can she not like the leopard?


    However, Xiao Zhao is not an honest man from the bottom of her heart. She wants to be the wife of the stronghold and listen to the government!


    She knows a truth in her heart. If she wants not to be bullied, she must be strong!


    Her old man won''t mention it. It''s a waste.


    Now she has a crush on the leopard, and the leopard is also quite capable. Then she must let the leopard become a dignified person in Jinhai city in the future, so that she can enjoy her little life at ease.


    "Leopard, what are you going to do with Ge Qiang company?" Xiao Zhao asked.


    The leopard shook his head. He doesn''t know what to do now. It feels like he has an ambition and has no place to play. Now he just needs the advice of Xiao Zhao!


    Behind a successful man, there is always a woman who is not too big.


    Xiao Zhao kissed him in the ear and said, "leopard, didn''t you say that the company wanted to have a new project last time? I think you can start from that. Now the company has Ge Qiang to support it. Even if something happens, he can carry it for you. What a good opportunity?"


    Of course the leopard knows what Xiao Zhao means.


    With Ge Qiang, a fool, he can do many things at will. Ge Qiang will pay for himself.


    Anyway, Ge Qiang is an outsider!


    He kissed Xiao Zhao like a pet and said seriously, "honey, the biggest gain in my life is to be with you ~"

 Chapter 1725

    Ge Qiang is now a rising wind and water, has been reused by boss Wang, has a steady stream of funds, and the projects have come one by one.


    He knows that it won''t be long before he can take off!


    Become the number one under boss Wang!


    Since he was on TV, Ge Qiang company has become a key concern and support company. Boss Wang just arranged casually and took over two projects. Compared with before, they are all big projects.


    One is that the green belt and pedestrian partition to the east of Jinhai city should be renewed and re planned reasonably.


    The other is to build a nursing home in the east of Jinhai city. Although the scale is not very large, it is not a small project.


    Wait for the two projects to be completed, then the company can take off in good faith! Even with the help of zhegnfu, grant land to build buildings!


    With qualifications, everything will be easy to do in the future.


    Ge Qiang''s life seems to be going into a crazy rising period!


    In the future, it will not be a problem to stand at the top of Jinhai city.


    But what annoys Ge Qiang is Xiao Zhao and the leopard.


    Although the company is up, boss Wang still arranges leopards to cooperate with Ge Qiang. Some things need Ge Qiang, but some things still need leopards.


    Wherever we go, there are two orders.


    Ge Qiang was not ashamed of these things before, but now he has to admire them.


    Isn''t boss Wang a good example?


    Recently, when GE Qiang is free, he will still miss Xiao Zhao crazily. He misses Xiao Zhao crazily because of his delicate hands like willow branches, his bold waist and his body that dare to compete with the devil!


    He also found several women, but none could match Xiao Zhao.


    Only when you lose it can you cherish it. If you knew this, why should Ge Qiang be cruel to Xiao Zhao? This is fucking asking for trouble!


    But now that Xiao Zhao has followed the leopard, Ge Qiang is confident of robbing Xiao Zhao from the leopard!


    What is a leopard? Just a little bastard!


    He was thinking about something when the door of the office was pushed open.


    The leopard came in swinging from the outside.


    Seeing Ge Qiang, his eyes were full of shame.


    In his opinion, Ge Qiang is a waste.


    In Ge Qiang''s opinion, the leopard is also a waste.


    Both of them don''t like each other. Can they cooperate well?


    "What are you doing here?" Ge Qiang asked him.


    The leopard sneered: "I''ll see what''s going on recently!"


    Ge Qiang glanced at him: "I''ll report it to boss Wang in person, so you don''t have to worry!"


    "Grass ~" the leopard closed the door and went straight to ge Qiang. He picked up his hair and slapped him in the face. "Fuck, don''t you take me seriously? Do you believe I''ll kill you today?"


    Ge Qiang was stunned and hurriedly said, "be careful, I''ll tell boss Wang!"


    "Ha ha..." the leopard laughed wildly. "Boss Wang asked me to come today. He asked me to check the green belt!"


    Ge Qiang''s eyes turned. What about the green belt?


    There is a lot of oil and water in this project. He knows it best in his heart. Now boss Wang asks leopard to come and ask him what it means? Is it to check his rhythm?


    I have to say that GE Qiang has really made up his mind about this matter and is ready to get some benefits from it.


    Seeing Ge Qiang''s eyes trembling, the leopard sneered in his heart.


    Boss Wang didn''t call him at all! Boss Wang will come in person if he wants to check. How can he let the leopard come? But this time he just caught Ge Qiang''s mind.


    Xiao Zhao and he have analyzed that the profit of this project can be as high as 70%!


    Seventy percent! What concept is this!


    Can ge Qiang not be greedy? Can''t you get something out of it? Of course he''s afraid of boss Wang!


    Now he comes over as boss Wang. Ge Qiang won''t tell boss Wang 100%. If he does, he will dig his own grave!


    Sure enough, Ge Qiang then said, "the account book is right there. You can check it at will!"


    I''m kidding! Ge Qiang made the account books. Can he not know the fishiness? Since he dares to be checked, he is ready


    Of course, the leopard was also prepared. He picked up the ledger and looked at it like a model. At the same time, he secretly observed Ge Qiang''s expression.


    Finally, I took a picture with my mobile phone and left.


    Ge Qiang is a fog. What is boss Wang going to do?


    Give yourself a signal that you can add water in the middle, but now you suddenly don''t let yourself benefit from it?


    Boss Wang''s mind is really hard to guess~


    ¡­¡­


    When he got home, the leopard showed Xiao Zhao the sail.


    Xiao Zhao also comes from finance!


    When she first came to the company, she was in finance! He is absolutely rich in experience. Although he is far from GE Qiang, he can easily see Ge Qiang''s hands and feet on the account.


    She''s right. The profit of the green belt is quite large. If the leopard starts here, boss Wang may not find anything.


    "Honey, this account book is fake." Xiao Zhao said faintly after looking at it.


    "What? Fake? I''ll go to find Ge Qiang!" the leopard thought Ge Qiang dared to deceive him.


    Xiao Zhao quickly stopped him: "I don''t mean that. The bill Ge Qiang gave you is true, but what he did is false! This is to deal with boss Wang ~"


    "What? He dares to deal with boss Wang?" the leopard was stunned.


    Ge Qiang is too fat. How many lives does he have to play like this? If boss Wang knows, don''t kill him!


    Xiao Zhao calmly analyzed with him: "if it''s courage, Ge Qiang certainly doesn''t. when he meets boss Wang, it''s like a mouse meets a cat. I think this is boss Wang''s default."


    "Boss Wang acquiesces others to black him?" the leopard can''t believe it! Who is boss Wang? Who might he be watching profit from him?


    This is not boss Wang''s style!


    "Well, now that the company is in the development stage, boss Wang may want to give Ge Qiang some bonuses in this way ~" Xiao Zhao said steadily.


    The leopard patted his forehead.


    Epiphany.


    Boss Wang is very good!


    Ge Qiang works under him, so he can''t tell when GE Qiang will be greedy for money. After all, he comes from this background, so boss Wang simply gives him less salary and secretly makes him black money.


    And even if boss Wang made him black, he didn''t dare to black much! Boss Wang must know these things!


    Boss Wang is the most terrible person!


    In this way, let Ge Qiang pay a bonus and let him be respectful to himself!


    "Big brother is really insidious ~" the leopard said faintly.


    Xiao Zhao zhengse, with a flashing light in his eyes: "honey, but this is a good opportunity for us. Boss Wang certainly didn''t expect you to step in."


    The leopard looked at Xiao Zhao and was very upset.

 Chapter 1726

    It''s not so much unexpected as dare not.


    Who is the leopard?


    He has been with boss Wang for so long. He is the most heartless person under boss Wang.


    Can boss Wang not know him?


    Even if you give the money to the leopard and put it there, he may not steal it? Dare he?


    In the past, leopards didn''t dare, and he couldn''t think of it!


    Now with Xiao Zhao behind his back, the leopard''s courage is fat. I don''t know how many times!


    If Xiao Zhao says so, it''s no problem.


    Ge Qiang didn''t dare ask boss Wang. He was doubting life. Boss Wang thought Ge Qiang had gone to the bonus.


    The leopard reaps the benefits of the fish. There''s nothing wrong with it!


    Thinking of this, the leopard hugged Xiao Zhao and kissed him. Instead of finding a woman, he found Zhuge Liang to come back!


    Xiao Zhao''s head is really easy to use.


    "OK, let''s do it! This time I''ll do it hard!" the leopard''s eyes flashed.


    In the past, he only knew how to save money and had no concept of making money. Anyway, he was hungry under boss Wang. If he saved more, he would save less.


    But he never thought he could play so crazy!


    Boss black king''s money!


    However, since meeting Xiao Zhao, the leopard''s ambition has been inspired.


    He knows that in this world, nothing can be done without money. If you want to develop yourself, you must have money! Money is the first! The leopard can see it from the beginning of collecting the small hair inch.


    Xiao Maocun has been tossing a lot of money for a short time. He is desperate to spend money in the future!


    I hurt someone. I have to pay.


    If someone cuts you down, you have to pay.


    Even running, fighting and buying guys need money.


    Isn''t it all from the leopard?


    Otherwise, why is he the big brother?


    If you don''t want to be looked down upon by boss Wang in the future, the leopard will be crazy and obscene! Until your wings are strong enough! Enough to hold up a piece of genius!


    ¡­¡­


    After yesterday''s eye liner and Li Erzi said something about Wang Peng, Li Erzi came back to investigate Wang Peng and Xiao Mao''s last thing.


    Xiaomaocun is boss Wang''s man. It is said that he is a new brother.


    There was a lot of noise in the evening incense that day.


    If Li Erzi didn''t spend money to give gifts and run around, it wouldn''t be able to hold down at all.


    At this juncture, if Zhang Wen is caught again, what is the situation?


    Can Wang Peng not know these things? Now Li Erzi even thinks that Wang Peng deliberately provoked these things!


    Although the idea was somewhat ethereal, Li Erzi still had to guard against it.


    Today, after I came to Dongwen group, Li Erzi and I were worried.


    He was afraid that Wang Peng would be used.


    I still maintained my previous attitude and said faintly, "Er Zi, you can''t keep those who want to go, and you can''t drive those who don''t want to go. Don''t think too much."


    Li Erzi couldn''t do it in a hurry: "Wenzi, I don''t care about others, but if Wang Peng is taken by boss Wang, do you think there will be any results?"


    To tell you the truth, I really didn''t think about it, nor did I think about it over there.


    "Impossible."


    "Wenzi, no matter what happens, think of the bad!"


    I laughed and blocked Li Erzi''s mouth with a cigarette: "that''s a waste of brain cell time. Why don''t you think about how to deal with boss Wang next!"


    Li Erzi sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    Then I talked with him about some other topics, but no one thought that Wang Peng, who was preparing to come in outside the door, heard what I said with Li Erzi.


    Instead of rushing in to explain or get angry, he chose to leave alone.


    That''s the worst thing.


    If you show your loyalty, others will stick a knife in it!


    Wang Peng''s heart broke into countless pieces at this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, boss Wang was playing with his mobile phone in his office.


    One day''s precipitation, he felt almost.


    Even if something is brewing between Wang Peng and Li Erzi, it is enough.


    Thinking of this, he slowly found Wang Peng''s number and pressed the dial out key.


    The telephone rang for a long time before Wang Peng picked it up.


    Inside was his slightly empty voice: "Hey, who?"


    Boss Wang smiled: "peng''er, why don''t you know me? I''m boss Wang!"


    "Oh! You! You''re lucky you didn''t stab you last time. You won''t be so lucky to see me next time!" Wang Peng''s voice was a little erratic.


    Boss Wang scolded secretly. Wang Peng is really a little tiger, but only in this way can he like it!


    Moreover, Wang Peng''s tone is very different from that of the last time and has eased a lot.


    It''s short to take people''s hands. Anyway, Wang Peng also took a lot of benefits from boss Wang. If it was changed in the past, boss Wang had no bottom in his heart. He didn''t know whether Wang Peng would kill him, but now he wants to understand that Wang Peng certainly wouldn''t touch him.


    At best, it''s just scaring him.


    Boss Wang laughed: "peng''er, no matter what you say, you and I are half friends now. WOW! Don''t always use a knife and a gun to me. You know I''m not prepared for you!"


    "Grass..." Wang Peng laughed.


    But the tone eased.


    "Peng''er, how about meeting at the hotel on XX road? I want to buy you a drink! I have good wine!"


    Hearing the words "good wine", Wang Peng was still in spirit.


    I''m afraid what interests him now is wine.


    to drink sorrow down.


    These things around him are too upset. Wang Peng can only use wine to relieve his worries.


    "Oh? Good wine?"


    "Well, fifty years!"


    "..." Wang Peng didn''t speak, but the wine bug in his stomach began to agitate.


    Boss Wang knew that Wang Peng was hesitating and hurried to Hei hei with a smile: "that''s a deal. I''ll see you in XX Hotel later!"


    With that, he put down the phone and his heart was excited.


    This feeling is more exciting than fucking seeing your first love!


    He called the butcher in to let him drive.


    "Brother, do you really want to see Wang Peng?" the butcher frowned.


    Wang Peng is crazy. He has no problem running away, but it''s impossible to protect boss Wang.


    Boss Wang nodded, "well, you''ll bring the wine later."


    "Don''t take more people? The other party is Wang Peng!" asked the butcher worried.


    Boss Wang stopped and thought for a while.


    Indeed.


    Now he doesn''t know what Wang Peng''s mind is. If he goes over so rashly, if Wang Peng really gives him a knife, isn''t the story over?


    no way.


    It''s better to be safe!


    "Take it! Of course! You let someone guard near the hotel. If there''s anything wrong with me, you''ll take someone to rush over at the first time! Wang Peng can''t deal with so many people no matter how powerful he is?"


    Note that boss Wang''s sentence is a question!

 Chapter 1727

    When it comes to talking about others, boss Wang is quite clear and understanding.


    But Wang Peng, he doesn''t know.


    Even if you can''t deal with so many people, you should have no problem taking yourself with you.


    The butcher also knew a little about this, but said in a daze: "it should not be wow..."


    One is boss Wang, who was once feared by everyone in Jinhai city.


    One is the big bastard who has become famous in Jinhai city for a long time!


    Now only Wang Peng can let these two people have no bottom in their hearts.


    What they get here is unknown! It''s all x!


    However, in order to bring Wang Peng together in the future, boss Wang decided to take a risk.


    "Brother, take this with you. If you really have something to do, you can hold on for a while." the butcher said and gave him a dagger.


    Boss Wang thought and took it with him.


    Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case!


    So the butcher drove boss Wang to the hotel.


    When boss Wang arrived here, Wang Peng had not come yet. The butcher arranged people to hide in the dark and hid themselves in a private room on the first floor. Boss Wang went upstairs.


    Opened a private room.


    After a while, Wang Peng came.


    Driving that Highlander, wearing that decadent and capable suit.


    When he entered the door, boss Wang subconsciously stood up!


    Boss Wang, this is purely a subconscious action!


    A person''s aura is too strong. It''s windy to walk!


    Wang Peng took a look at boss Wang, sat down and frowned: "where''s the wine?"


    Boss Wang hurried like a waiter to help Wang Peng pour it on, and carefully said, "fifty years, absolutely orthodox!"


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He looked up and did it.


    Boss Wang hurriedly poured it on again.


    Pop!


    Wang Peng directly took out his dagger and patted it on the table.


    I''ll fuck him!


    When boss Wang saw this scene, he was surprised and stared round. The little heart beat wildly. At the same time, he also took it and touched it into his pocket. If Wang Peng really did it with himself, he had to save his life, didn''t he?


    "Boss Wang, you are brave enough to ask me out alone. You are not afraid that I will kill you?" Wang Peng said faintly.


    Wang Peng is still young after all. He thinks boss Wang really came alone.


    In fact, on the first floor, next to the hotel, there are many young brothers in ambush!


    Boss Wang has worked hard to deal with Wang Peng!


    He said with a flattering smile, "peng''er, I regard you as a friend. How can I defend you? But I know you, Wang Peng, are a person who values friendship. You won''t stab me like this, will you?"


    Wang Peng stared at him for a while and spit out a word: "yes!"


    To tell the truth, at the first sight of boss Wang, Wang Peng thought in his heart whether to kill him! But thinking of Li Erzi''s suspicion of red fruit, he gave up.


    He worked under Zhang Wen and made the most contributions, but he was also suspected the most.


    It''s better not to do anything, so at least it won''t be suspected.


    Boss Wang immediately put down his heart, quickly poured himself a glass of wine, and then brought it up to drink to Wang Peng: "peng''er, this cup to you, to the friendship between us!"


    Wang Peng sneered. How easy can he and boss Wang be? He came here today and made boss Wang''s glass of wine!


    And if he hadn''t overheard the conversation between Li Erzi and Zhang Wen today, would Wang Peng have let boss Wang go? I''m afraid the story is over long ago!


    Although there are so many people around, Wang Peng is fully capable of killing boss Wang before those people come in! This is no joke!


    Boss Wang is good at attacking the heart. He has been observing Wang Peng''s expression since Wang Peng came in.


    Wang Peng definitely has something in mind! And it must be because of Li Erzi!


    After a while, the food came up. He took a chopstick and asked Wang Peng to eat it.


    Wang Peng didn''t say anything superfluous. He just bowed his head to eat vegetables and drank heavily.


    Boss Wang saw it almost, and then he made another appointment with Wang Peng and said, "peng''er, have you been unhappy recently? I think you look sad. Let''s see! How about I find you two women to accompany you in the evening?"


    Wang Peng sneered, woman, he''s really tired of playing.


    "Woman, I''m fucking tired of playing. It''s true that I''m unhappy!" Wang Peng said.


    In fact, he was also quite curious about why he could sit there eating and drinking with boss Wang without using a knife.


    Perhaps when I was in the ward, boss Wang gave me money for the first time, and I became less wary of him.


    "Peng''er, I don''t know what to say. Recently, I heard some bad things. I don''t know if it''s true..." boss Wang said and looked at Wang Peng carefully.


    Wang Peng said coldly, "what''s up?"


    "It''s about you and Li Erzi. It''s said that you had a quarrel, didn''t you? Last night, a friend of mine went to night incense and said he saw him scold you." boss Wang always talked until the end, and then decided whether to continue asking after looking at Wang Peng''s face.


    Boss Wang has been mixing with society for so many years, but he still has some eyesight.


    Wang Peng''s face was cold.


    Why did Wang Peng come all the way here?


    To save face!


    The word "face" is worth thousands of gold here! But last night, Li Erzi went to yelaixiang to scold himself. It really didn''t save any face.


    Now even boss Wang knows! The people on the road know better!


    Seeing that he didn''t look very well, boss Wang smiled in his heart and said, "it''s true that this second son Li can''t shut the door and say anything himself. He had to stop because of the storm in the city? But I heard that the relationship between second son Li and Zhang Wen is unusual. If he talks about you, it''s really..."


    Wang Peng looked up and drank the wine. His face was unhappy: "I''ve already said it."


    "Ah? Already?" boss Wang pretended to be lost, but he was happy in his heart.


    Li Erzi''s mouth is fast enough!


    Wang Peng stopped talking. Obviously, he didn''t want to recall what he overheard just now.


    That''s an insult to him!


    Boss Wang raised his glass at the right time: "peng''er, although I have a grudge against Zhang Wen, I think you can get along with me! You are a man. You have hurt my people before, but you don''t say anything about the past. It''s all in this glass of wine!"


    Then boss Wang looked up.


    Wang Peng nodded secretly, also imitating his appearance, looked up and drank.


    The heart is bitter and unbearable.


    "Peng''er, don''t be polite to me in the future. If there''s anything I can help, just say! I''ve been in Jinhai city for a long time, and I''m sure I can help you!"


    Wang Peng was a little confused in his eyes. He stared at boss Wang for a while and hissed: "what can you help me?"

 Chapter 1728

    This sentence came out of his mouth, and Wang Peng had already compromised.


    Now is the most helpless time for Wang Peng.


    But it''s not boss Wang who can really help him.


    Seeing a change in his words, boss Wang quickly said, "peng''er, I know you''re unhappy with Zhang Wen! Who are you now? That''s the star of Jinhai city! Who doesn''t know you, Wang Peng?"


    Stars come out by acting, but Wang Peng comes out by real swords and guns.


    Bloody, but unforgettable.


    Wang Peng is the king of heaven!


    "No matter how unhappy you are, Li Erzi is also my second brother. Zhang Wen is also my eldest brother!" although he is unhappy, he still knows who is right and who is wrong.


    Zhang Wen and Li Erzi, he would not touch them anyway.


    Boss Wang slapped himself gently in the face and smiled in his eyes: "I don''t mean that! You, Wang Peng, are getting along well now. You rely on your own ruthlessness. It has nothing to do with Zhang Wen and his second son Li. It''s all because you can do things!"


    Wang Peng shook his head: "I just follow my own way, nothing else."


    "It''s just, I think you''ve been a little oppressed." boss Wang drank some wine, and his face was a little ruddy, which seemed a little more sinister. "Last time you were in hospital, no one saw you. This time, Li Erzi blamed you for your work. What did you figure out?"


    Wang Peng also smiled bitterly in his heart.


    Yeah, what did you figure out.


    The knife I gave myself last time because of Li Erzi still hurts occasionally, but what did Li Erzi say about it?


    From his hospitalization to discharge, he seemed to have never heard of it. It was not too much at all!


    Didn''t Wang Peng think about it?


    He just didn''t let himself think more! It''s good to pretend to be confused about some things!


    "Peng''er, let me say something. Don''t be angry!" boss Wang continued when he saw that Wang Peng didn''t speak, "Why did you stay in the hospital last time? I heard it was because Li Erzi suspected you. You gave yourself a knife, didn''t you? I think they did too much! And I think, you don''t have a good life under Li Erzi. Even if Zhang Wen protects you, the relationship between the two people is there. Otherwise, why is Li Erzi so angry? Every time you dare Jump out and accuse you? Just like him, you can beat him ten by yourself! "


    This is true. In terms of skill, Li Erzi is certainly not Wang Peng''s opponent, but his seniority determines everything. Moreover, Li Erzi''s friendship for Wang Peng also makes Wang Peng unable to break through this barrier.


    Wang Peng was a little upset: "I can''t do it with my second brother!"


    Boss Wang sneered. He came to Wang Peng today to make the impossible possible! And so far, he also saw a glimmer of hope.


    Wang Peng, I''m really hesitating if I don''t keep it together.


    Hearing that he was a little upset in his tone, boss Wang immediately changed the subject and said seriously: "Peng''er, to tell you the truth, it doesn''t matter to me no matter who you hang out with! I just hope you''re happy! But look at the brothers who come out with Zhang Wen. Who comes out to work every day and who isn''t enjoying life now? Except you! Only you take it so seriously!"


    This made a line of defense in Wang Peng''s heart collapse.


    Under Zhang Wen, Zhang Guohua pretended to be a tiger, and even Li Erzi basically didn''t do anything. Every time, he ran East and West like an idiot. He tried his best. He was more than himself, but in the end, he was suspected, but he was constantly suppressed by Li Erzi!


    I''ve failed to do it myself!


    I thought that Zhang Wen would look at him with new eyes and even change his status after he became famous. Now it seems that this is not very possible.


    Even if they don''t do anything, they have a higher position in Zhang Wenxin than themselves!


    I''m a little brother!


    Although he is famous now, he is just a famous little brother.


    No one cares too much about themselves.


    Instead, they are suppressed everywhere!


    "I work for brother Wen. It has nothing to do with others." Wang Peng said faintly, but his tone has changed.


    I feel uncomfortable. Can I not show it?


    In this way, boss Wang can see it all in his eyes. He smiled twice in his heart. He said that at this point, he should finish it. The rest should be left to Wang Peng to go back and find out by himself.


    But in the last few words, boss Wang still wants to give it to him.


    He helped Wang Peng fill the glass again and said seriously: "After drinking this wine today, you and I will be friends. Although some words are ugly, I still want to say. You know what status Li Erzi is in Zhang Wen''s side, and you should also know who Li Erzi is. Don''t say it''s you, I can see it very clearly as an outsider. Think about it. If you keep doing this, Zhang Wen will have something one day, or I went out to do business. What do you think Li Erzi will do with you? "


    Dong Dong!


    Boss Wang''s words made Wang Peng''s heart jump wildly.


    He knows who Li Erzi is best!


    It''s just a gloomy poisonous snake! I don''t know when he will open his mouth and bite. I only know that his venom can be fatal!


    No one who is watched by Li Erzi will come to a good end!


    So, can you escape?


    In fact, boss Wang doesn''t have to say that Wang Peng himself has thought about it in his heart.


    Will Li Erzi deal with him?


    This is also an unknown in his heart, but every time he thinks of it, he forces himself to use excuses to perfunctory the past.


    Li Erzi is the second brother. Even if he makes a mistake, Li Erzi can''t do anything to himself. At most, he just scolds.


    After all, feelings are there.


    But boss Wang''s words made him beat a drum in his heart.


    I feel nothing, but in the eyes of others, this is undoubtedly the most dangerous move.


    Boss Wang can see it very clearly!


    Li Erzi''s insidious and vicious can completely ruin Wang Peng!


    "Peng''er, I have no other meaning when I say this. I just want to tell you that you must be careful! No matter what you do, it''s important to protect your life! If you really have no way, you can call me and I can help you at any time!"


    With that, boss Wang pushed out a business card.


    The golden frame looks quite high-end.


    Wang Peng wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he took it and put it in his pocket silently.


    Wang Peng himself has the phone number of boss Wang, but why does boss Wang give him a business card?


    Just to see Wang Peng''s attitude!


    Wang Peng silently accepted the business card, which made him laugh in his heart!


    In this world, nothing is impossible. As long as you work hard, everything can be done!


    If the red apricot doesn''t come out of the wall, pull it out!

 Chapter 1729

    Perhaps it was because Li Erzi usually behaved too gloomy and lonely that Wang Peng believed boss Wang''s words at that moment.


    If Li Erzi wanted to move Wang Peng, he would have done it long ago. Why wait until now?


    Moreover, the relationship between Li Erzi and Wang Peng also limits everything.


    Li Erzi just regards Wang Peng as a disobedient child, but who knows that Wang Peng''s psychology is quite rebellious and can''t control it.


    Under boss Wang''s continued provocation, it slowly fermented.


    After leaving the hotel, Wang Peng drank a lot of wine and directly asked brother Yijiao and several people to take a bath.


    Boss Wang returned to the car with a smile on his face.


    The thirty or so people he brought didn''t come in handy. The butcher was very nervous all the way. He only breathed when he saw boss Wang coming out.


    "Brother, you might as well have ordered me to take someone to kill Wang Peng! He must have been unprepared just now!" said the butcher.


    Boss Wang shook his head: "no one can move Wang Peng now!"


    I''m kidding!


    Boss Wang has worked so hard that he is going to cheat Wang Peng. How can the butcher do it? Wang Peng, but boss Wang''s baby! There are many places where he can be used in the future!


    "Brother, what was the situation just now?" the butcher''s eyes turned.


    Boss Wang smiled, and his squint was a little more gloomy.


    "Within two more meetings with Wang Peng, he will definitely turn against the water! Now the situation in Zhang Wen''s side is also very complicated! Wang Peng is a dead brain. At that time, we will attack Zhang Wen on a large scale! At that time, we can kill him!"


    The butcher is suspicious, but when Wang Peng left just now, he was very stubborn!


    "Go back to the processing factory first!" boss Wang breathed out. He was tired. Only he knew best. His eyes were fixed on the dagger when he drank with Wang Peng. He was afraid! Although Wang Peng didn''t say anything, what can he do if he suddenly stabbed himself? There''s no room for resistance!


    Fortunately, Wang Peng didn''t do that~


    Then everything is possible!


    ¡­¡­


    afternoon.


    The leopard''s man came and told xiaomaocun a phone number.


    It''s a tiger.


    The leopard is not stupid. Xiaomaocun has to come by himself to make an appointment. He doesn''t want to join in more.


    The main reason is that he doesn''t want to be touched by those cheap people who pretend to force tigers, otherwise it''s too unlucky!


    After xiaomaocun received the phone number, he immediately dialed it without hesitation.


    "Hello, who? Ah..." the phone was connected. There was a hurried voice of forcing the tiger. It sounded a little impatient and his voice trembled.


    Xiao Mao was stunned: "are you pretending to be a tiger?"


    "Grass, did you call the tiger? Brother tiger! Ah..."


    Two cold sweats fell down Xiaomao''s forehead. At the moment, he was embarrassed. He heard another voice in the microphone, which was a woman''s.


    Listen, what are they doing there!


    But it''s strange. In the afternoon, it''s inappropriate. Why did they start playing?


    In the concept of small hair inch, this kind of thing should be done at night.


    Although xiaomaocun has also played with several women, his thoughts have not been strong Jian. When he comes into contact with the forced tiger, he will know that this kind of thing can be done not only in the afternoon, but at any time and anywhere! Any posture, any skill can be used!


    There''s nothing impossible here!


    Pretending to force a tiger is the seed of lust, so black sister is the soil of the wind Sao!


    However, after listening to the leopard''s description of the woman who pretended to be a tiger, he subconsciously thought of the picture.


    Too blind to think


    Listening to Xiao Maocun stop talking, he pretended to force the tiger to be a little impatient. His voice was hit and made a discontinuous sound, making him talk like the signal was disturbed.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Xiaomaocun made up his mind: "my name is xiaomaocun. I''m from boss Wang. I want to make an appointment with you! Dare you?"


    "Oh, you''re a little hairy inch!" pretending to force the tiger to cheer up.


    Last time, he heard Wang Peng say that the other party was a sword expert. He had long wanted to find a chance to meet him. The experts were all lonely. He was also lonely in the world of pretending to be a tiger.


    Before pretending to force the tiger to speak, black sister''s impatient voice came from the phone: "grass, ah Hu, what are you doing? Can you be serious! Don''t take the feeling away!"


    With that, the phone clicked and hung up.


    Three black lines hang on Xiaomao''s forehead.


    What is this... Situation?


    Xiaomaocun put down the phone and didn''t react for a long time. Now he realized the damage on the mouth said by some leopards. After the phone was connected for a while, he was sweating all over.


    It seems that psychological injury is sometimes more exciting than a knife!


    After xiaomaocun breathed slowly and worked hard, the phone that pretended to force the tiger also called back.


    "Are you the master of sword?" pretending to force the tiger directly asked.


    "The master can''t talk about it, but there''s no problem picking you alone!" xiaomaocun also learned to fight with the tiger, at least with a strong mouth, otherwise he will suffer losses everywhere.


    Pooh.


    Pretend to force the tiger to laugh in an instant. Xiaomaocun''s stubborn strength is still a bit interesting.


    I don''t know how long it has been. Pretending to force a tiger has never met such a naive opponent.


    And in the world of forced tigers, no one can match himself with a sword. He is the sword God!


    A soft sword swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swi~


    "Hehe, you have to have that ability to challenge my sword God!"


    "Sword God?" sure enough, Xiao Mao was bluffed by the tiger''s force to sell garlic.


    If he really talks about swordsmanship, he doesn''t go into the stream in xiaomaocun''s eyes.


    How can it be compared with Xiaomao Cun who has been practicing sword since childhood!


    "Don''t you know? Last time the butcher came to look for trouble, I ran away with a soft sword! If you don''t believe it, go back and ask him!" pretending to force the tiger to be proud.


    Xiaomaocun didn''t know what happened last time, but the butcher was pretended to force the tiger to do it. In fact, it was also an accident.


    It''s been a long time since I pretended to be a tiger.


    "Did you kill the butcher?" Xiaomao Cun was surprised again.


    So, there are two brushes for pretending to be a tiger!


    If he holds a sword, xiaomaocun will not be a bird, but if he is unarmed, he may not be an opponent of the butcher.


    "Well, if you''re afraid, kowtow to me and admit your mistake. I can teach you swordsmanship if I''m not even." pretending to force the tiger''s nose up.


    "I don''t need your fucking teaching!" Xiao Maocun shouted on the phone. He always felt like he was teased by a tiger.


    Not anywhere!


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin: "I see. Do you want to learn some other skills? Do you want to know what I did just now?"

 Chapter 1730

    "..." xiaomaocun didn''t respond. He was a little speechless in the face of the ridicule of pretending to force the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to find a breakthrough, he said: "at first, you are a raw melon! Brother ang told you that if you meet a woman in the future, you must be fierce! For the first time, you have to take out the posture that you would rather break the thing than fight with your life. Every woman is a vast ocean. Don''t think you are the sea god needle. You are actually a small boat on the vast ocean..."


    This makes Xiaomao feel dizzy.


    Pretending to force the tiger is making an appointment with him or telling a story! Why did he take himself into the ditch before he finished two sentences?


    "That''s enough!" Xiao Maocun shouted at the end of the phone.


    Pretending to force the tiger, hey hey, a smile stopped. It feels good to use language XX people! Xiaomaocun must be closing his eyes and shaking his head madly at the same time.


    Maybe you''ve begun to doubt life!


    "Get down to business! At six o''clock in the afternoon, I''m waiting for you in the park. Dare you come?" xiaomaocun said quickly.


    He is a martial artist in the end. The place you choose and pretend to force the tiger to fight is so artistic.


    Not to mention, I have to pretend to force the tiger to play dead.


    "Ha ha, OK! I''ll be there on time!" pretended to force the tiger.


    "Then I''ll wait for you! Also, you can come alone. Don''t bring women!"


    With that, xiaomaocun hung up the phone.


    He clenched his fist secretly and his eyes became cold. It seems that the afternoon is a hard battle!


    ¡­¡­


    He made an appointment with the tiger, and Xiao Mao informed the leopard.


    The leopard told him that he would take more than 20 people to guard nearby. If he couldn''t, he would rush over.


    Xiao Mao tilted his head back and said, "brother, just take someone to pack the tiger and force him to collect the body. I must kill him today!"


    After being teased by pretending to force the tiger, he now has only one thought in his heart, that is, pretending to force the tiger! Let him die!


    Then it was afternoon.


    Xiaomaocun arrived at the park early in the morning. The leopard drove three cars and took almost No. 20 people to ambush near the park, ready to start at any time.


    Xiaomaocun looked at the time. It was still a while before six o''clock.


    There are few people in the park at this time. Basically, they all go home. Together with the north wind, xiaomaocun feels a little angry.


    He couldn''t help but draw out his sword and dance for a while.


    He practiced martial arts at the age of ten.


    I remember master''s first sentence that martial arts is to strengthen the body, not to fight.


    Now, everything is putting the cart before the horse.


    Xiaomaocun not only fights with people with his martial arts, but also takes the initiative to make an appointment.


    If the late master knows this, he must be cold hearted!


    But xiaomaocun also has his own difficulties.


    Now he is officially entering the Tao, so he must make some decent achievements! Otherwise, how can boss Wang reuse him? If you can''t beat Wang Peng, you have to clean up the tiger, otherwise boss Wang must think he just has a shelf!


    At this time, xiaomaocun saw a man coming from a distance.


    The man was wearing large underpants, a pair of cloth shoes below and a T-shirt that seemed to be fading on his upper body.


    Xiaomaocun hasn''t seen a forced tiger, but he looks a bit like the man described by the leopard.


    "Who''s coming!" Xiao Maocun shouted.


    In the distance came a slow voice: "you tiger!"


    Xiao Maocun''s eyes were fascinated.


    Pretending to force the tiger to come with his hands in his pockets, it seems that he doesn''t have the meaning to challenge alone. It''s completely like visiting the park.


    In this way, it still makes Xiaomao inch a little uncomfortable. Pretending to force the tiger looks like he didn''t pay attention to himself at all! Boo, what the hell!


    I came here by myself, but I dressed quite formally and combed my hair.


    Go to the opposite side of xiaomaocun, pretend to force the tiger to stop, with a little cheap smile on his face. That smile makes xiaomaocun feel that he is molesting himself before he speaks.


    "Pretend to be a tiger! You''re fucking dead today!" said Xiao Mao. As soon as he exerted his strength, the sword was inserted into the ground and made a shiny sound!


    Imposing.


    People will subconsciously associate with each other. What would it be like if it were stuck on themselves.


    Pretending to force the tiger was quite patient, but smiled easily: "I told you to call brother tiger ~"


    "Grass, don''t talk nonsense! Show your weapon!" although xiaomaocun doesn''t leave his dirty words, he still maintains the minimum quality of martial arts competition.


    If the other party doesn''t take out his weapons, he won''t do it first.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sneer, he put his hands on his waist and seemed to be ready to take out something.


    Xiao Mao was stunned. What is this action for?


    Are you going to take out that thing?


    I''ve long heard that the man who pretends to force the tiger can do everything. What if he plays with those means of killing people?


    "What are you doing..."


    Before xiaomaocun finished saying a word, he saw a shiny thing pulled out of the tiger''s waist!


    With the strength pulled out, the sword body is still swinging in the air!


    His eyes suddenly widened.


    This thing is a soft sword!


    What is the concept of soft sword for martial arts practitioners?


    That''s Xiao Li''s throwing knife and Guan Gong''s machete!


    Xiaomaocun heard from Shifu that someone used to practice soft sword. It''s very fierce!


    Soft sword itself is a feminine thing, soft and steel, steel and strong! It is said that a master who plays to the extreme can even wrap his soft sword around his opponent''s sword body when he fights with others!


    Soft sword, that''s a legendary thing! I didn''t expect to be met by xiaomaocun here!


    Is it that pretending to force a tiger is an expert with a sword? Better than yourself?


    "You... You use a soft sword?" Xiaomao Cun asked incredulously.


    His eyes were full of horror!


    Pretending to force the tiger to know that he was frightened by himself, he proudly waved the soft sword in his hand and said coldly, "how? You know my brother''s power?"


    The soft sword cuts through the air and makes a sharp sound.


    The cold sweat on Xiaomao''s forehead is coming down. He is more sure that pretending to force the tiger is an expert!


    If he knew this, why did he ask Zhang to force the tiger to fight? This is not self digging! But who could have thought that there were so many experts around Zhang Wen, and even could use a soft sword!


    But since he made an appointment with Zhuang forced tiger, there is no reason to escape. Xiaomaocun must fight!


    His wrists trembled at the thought.


    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, I prefer to go to the tiger mountain!


    "If you kneel down and kowtow a few heads to your brother, he will bypass you this time and teach you how to use a soft sword," said the pretending tiger.


    This sentence fell, xiaomaocun really wanted to kneel for him!


    You know, even your master couldn''t use a soft sword at the beginning! Kneel down to the master, no shame!


    But I thought that the leopard might be watching in the dark now. If xiaomaocun knelt, he couldn''t get mixed up in the future.


    So, he secretly gritted his teeth, took out a desperate posture with all his strength, and rushed towards the tiger!

 Chapter 1731

    Xiaomao inch holds the sword in one hand and rushes over in a defensive position with the other hand.


    He is still quite cautious.


    Seeing the soft sword in the tiger''s hand, he had no bottom in his heart, so he also kept a mind when attacking.


    Attack and defend at the same time, so as not to suffer losses!


    Soft swords are usually picked up to take away the side edge, which makes people defenseless!


    Facing xiaomaocun''s attack, pretending to force the tiger to smile.


    Smile so contemptuous, so magnanimous!


    He wrote a few big words on his face. He was not afraid at all!


    As if the marshal was in charge, no one could shake him!


    In his opinion, xiaomaocun''s attack is as simple as a child''s house!


    To deal with him, it''s enough to shake your soft sword!


    "Grass, let''s see what the sword God of Jinhai city is!" the soft sword in the tiger''s hand trembled wildly. The sword took a side edge and went directly towards Xiaomao inch!


    Oh, my God!


    Although Xiao Maocun has practiced martial arts for many years, he is still afraid of the powerful sword that forces the tiger!


    This momentum is too fierce! It''s like a God coming down to earth!


    He subconsciously stopped and held his head in his hands to protect his key!


    It''s no joke that xiaomaocun holds his head in his hands to block his key. It''s a fucking shame! This is tantamount to xiaomaocun''s fear of forcing the tiger before he fights!


    If this comes out, how can xiaomaocun get along?


    But in a crisis, I can''t manage so much!


    This is the most basic desire for survival! Xiaomao Cun thought that if this sword came down, he would die! He did this to save his life.


    Under the threat of pretending to force the tiger, xiaomaocun can''t care about anything else at the moment. I hope this sword won''t kill him!


    Whoosh!


    The sword body was holding air and moved towards Xiaomao inch.


    But there was no sound of attack on him.


    I didn''t feel any pain!


    Instead, the opposite outfit forced the tiger to hum gently.


    Xiaomao inch opened his eyes and looked at him.


    The tiger''s expression changed slightly, but there was a blood mark on his body!


    Seeing xiaomaocun looking at him, he smiled.


    Xiaomao''s head was blank for a few seconds, and he immediately reflected what was going on.


    I dare say the sword just forced the tiger to hit me!


    Soft sword, is that how to play?


    Is this... Pretending to force?


    "Hehe, I slipped my hand just now." pretending to force the tiger didn''t feel anything, but was more calm.


    It feels like Xiaomao Cun was wrong just now!


    Pretending to force the tiger is so awesome. It doesn''t matter if pretending to force fails. The important thing is to round the field back!


    "You..." xiaomaocun didn''t know what to say. His eyes stared oval and his fingers even trembled.


    He also competed with others many times, but there were always only two results, either losing or winning.


    This has never happened before! Let him not know what to do! I don''t even know whether to continue!


    Xiao Maocun, who has never been forced by his clothes, meets a forced king and a forced tiger. How can he not tremble? How can you not doubt life? How can we not be confused~


    "Take the move!" it was a little awkward to see the atmosphere. Pretending to force the tiger to bite its teeth was another sword!


    The soft sword pays attention to the power from the inside to the outside and from the back.


    But what happens when pretending to force a tiger to wield a sword? It''s just a way to cut people!


    Raise your wrist to the back of your head and cut off your brain!


    What strength from the inside out, what behind the force, are bullshit!


    Shua~


    At the critical moment, Xiaomao inch jumped away, quite relaxed and happy.


    The soft sword didn''t hurt Xiaomao inch. Its strength bounced back and cut directly on the loaded tiger!


    In an instant, there was another blood mark.


    Xiaomaocun felt that his world outlook was about to be destroyed.


    Soft sword is a tall thing. Does it play like this?


    "Can you... Use a soft sword?" Xiaomao Cun couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes! What am I doing with it?" pretending to force tiger frowned and looked unhappy. Seeing that pretending to force was about to fail, he was thinking about how to get round!


    Said, pretending to force the tiger to grin.


    Xiaomaocun can see clearly. At the same time, he wants to smoke a few big ears of photons in the dark!


    This man really has no skills. He''s just a pretender! He almost bluffed me just now. It''s ridiculous!


    Thinking of this, he doesn''t talk nonsense. He''s going to tell him what Kendo is with the scars of red fruit!


    What is a master not to be humiliated!


    Turn around in the air, Xiaomao inch''s return is a sword! Directly aimed at the heart of the tiger.


    The sword was quite stable in xiaomaocun''s hand and did not tremble at all. The sword was very strange. Pretending to force the tiger didn''t notice what was going on.


    But when he saw the sword coming madly, he suddenly moved.


    The sword instantly picked a hole in his shoulder!


    Blood splashes!


    "I''ll take the grass ~"


    Pretend to force the tiger to step back and cover the wound!


    This boy has two times, which can''t be underestimated!


    However, xiaomaocun didn''t mean to stop at all. Instead, it was a more crazy attack!


    The sword was in his hand, like a flexible arm! Flexible and graceful~


    He took all the flower racks he used to practice sword with him.


    Otherwise, it won''t relieve your anger!


    Who can feel comfortable after being forced by the tiger?


    So, Xiaomao inch changed his pattern and forced the tiger to leave. Sometimes he jumped, sometimes stabbed, and from time to time, he came back!


    If someone sees this scene, he must be pretending to force the tiger to sweat.


    Xiaomaocun''s crazy attack, who can escape? After this round of attack, I''m afraid I''ll pretend to force the tiger to die!


    Smart people should choose to run away when they see xiaomaocun''s posture.


    But instead of running, the tiger came up with a big bang!


    If your skills are not as good as others, then take out a desperate posture and scare the other party away!


    But xiaomaocun is an orthodox practitioner. He moves very quickly and boldly. It''s impossible to prevent a tiger!


    Seeing that the action of forcing the tiger is like slow action, xiaomaocun gives him a sword and he returns it, but xiaomaocun avoids it every time. At the same time, it is another sword with a tricky angle!


    In the sound of shouting and swearing.


    In a few minutes, he got less than a dozen times! Fortunately, it was a sword. If it was a machete, he would have died in a pool of blood!


    The key is to force self mutilation!


    Give him xiaomaocun, and he''ll throw himself a sword! Double the damage and make the tiger stop.


    Step back and stop quickly.


    If you don''t stop, you''ll have to die here!


    Xiaomaocun is like a personal performance, pause for a moment.


    The sword head was stained with blood. He looked at the pretending tiger coldly: "you like pretending to be forced, don''t you? I''ll abolish you today. See how you''ll pretend in the future!"


    The tiger''s mouth cracked and his whole body was like a blood gourd.


    "Look who will waste who!"

 Chapter 1732

    The situation is a little funny at the moment.


    Pretending to force the tiger has been forced to this share, and you''re going to waste Xiaomao inch? I''m afraid he''s lucky to be able to leave today!


    Xiaomao Cun doesn''t talk nonsense. He continues to attack the tiger with his sword!


    Just now it was just a warm-up, and he didn''t push the tiger to the key. Now he doesn''t keep his hand, so he goes straight to the key!


    Xiaomaocun is already on fire. Today I''m going to kill the tiger!


    Pretending to be a tiger, I don''t want to pretend to be a tiger. I just put the soft sword away.


    He saw that if he pretended to force again, he might lose his life!


    You must be more serious.


    The advantage of Xiaomao inch is to use a sword.


    So what is he pretending to be a tiger?


    It''s the ability to fight. It''s a fist as big as a sandbag~


    In the twinkling of an eye, Xiaomao inch stabbed him with a sword.


    Pretending to force the tiger did not retreat, but ran forward for two steps and directly let the sword head pierce into his body.


    Xiao Mao was stunned and pretended to be a tiger. What''s the matter? Is it dead?


    The next second, a pair of big black claws came from behind and directly hugged Xiaomao''s body.


    Suddenly, like holding a woman, pretending to force the tiger to hold him in his arms!


    In an instant, the small hair inch has no attack angle, and everywhere is a dead corner!


    Pretending to force the tiger''s bloody body and big black face looked at Xiaomao inch almost at zero distance.


    "Grass, you fucking let go of me!" cried Xiao Maocun.


    He can''t wave his sword in this position!


    Pretend to force the tiger to sneer. Now he''s hard to catch people. Where can he let go easily?


    This posture is the best posture for pretending to be a tiger!


    Every day with black sister, they are practicing! They communicate and make progress together!


    How strong is black sister''s physique? When pretending to force tiger and she practiced, they didn''t lose out. Now playing small hair inch is not easy and simple.


    "Hey, hey, you didn''t say you can''t wrestle!" pretending to force the tiger to grin and then use his shoulder.


    Xiaomaocun felt dizzy, and his body was pressed down by the tiger in an instant.


    Although xiaomaocun is practicing martial arts, he is good at some Kung Fu, and what he is good at is sword!


    You can''t use a sword. His attack power is reduced by half!


    He had never met anyone who wrestled. This posture made him shy and helpless.


    There''s no way to play!


    How many times did the tiger just get himself? No, seven or eight, five or six? But why is he still so energetic? Is he an iron man?


    Ordinary people should have lost their combat effectiveness after suffering so much!


    Dong!


    Pretending to force the tiger to fall to the ground with xiaomaocun, pretending to force the tiger to rotate flexibly in the air and press xiaomaocun''s head under his body.


    Just now, he just used his own weight to press small hair inches, and then beat him with the weight of gravity. Now, it''s also a thunderbolt!


    Xiaomao''s head fainted, and even a double shadow appeared in front of him!


    Darling, I''m dying!


    What I fear most is this close combat expert. Once you get close, you will have to wait for death!


    At this moment, xiaomaocun''s tears are coming down. Pretend to force the tiger to get one hand stuck under xiaomaocun''s leg and the other hand stuck his neck. It''s going to be the second time!


    Xiao Maocun is going crazy. That just made him very uncomfortable. I didn''t expect to have a second time!


    He''ll have to spit blood if he gives himself another shot!


    However, this posture was forced to be stuck by the tiger, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Dong!


    He didn''t have time to think of any way to crack the formation of pretending to force the tiger, so he came the second time.


    With a strong wind, it hit the ground hard!


    Vomit~


    This huge pressure made xiaomaocun gush out his old blood.


    At the same time, the whole body seemed to fall apart.


    "Haven''t you fainted yet?" he cried painfully when he saw Xiao Maocun''s grin, pretending to force the tiger to frown slightly.


    The boy seems to be very resistant! I didn''t make him faint!


    Two times no, then three times!


    He forced the tiger to lock his eyebrows. He didn''t care about the feeling of small hair inch. He got up and was ready for the third time!


    "Wait... Wait a minute!" xiaomaocun didn''t react the first two times. Now he''s back!


    Scared to stop!


    This is no joke! Can you resist it again? Being pressed by the black body of the tiger, you have to lose half your life if you don''t die!


    Why... Zhang Wen is surrounded by people who don''t play cards according to the routine?


    Now I''m trying to force the tiger. Where can I stop? Why didn''t he stop when Xiaomao inch sword dance was rising just now? Bullying pretends to force the tiger to have no brain!


    "Drink!"


    Dong!


    Oh~~


    It''s not polite to pretend to force the tiger. The third time, it''s coming! At the same time, xiaomaocun made a painful cry in his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, the leopard is chatting with Xiao Zhao on wechat in the car.


    "Wife, do you miss me?"


    "I miss you, Ma Moda ~"


    "Big brother! No!" at this time, a little brother ran over from a distance and said anxiously.


    "What''s the matter? Xiaomaocun killed him?" the leopard''s posture is quite elegant. Now he is ready, and he thinks xiaomaocun will succeed.


    Pretending to force a tiger has no skill at all, and it''s still coming alone. Isn''t this death? I know what Xiaomao''s skill is best.


    "No..." my younger brother''s face turned white. Just now he had been staring at the tiger and Xiaomao inch in the dark. Originally, Xiaomao inch was very strong and wanted to win, but he was distracted for more than ten seconds. How did he become like this B?


    Xiaomaocun, you''re going to be killed!


    The man with dark skin is so powerful!


    "Xiaomaocun, I''m dying!" the younger brother hurriedly said.


    "My grass!" the leopard thought he heard wrong, jumped half a meter high and hurried to take the lead.


    Twenty people behind him followed the leopard.


    When they ran over, xiaomaocun had already vomited blood.


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t seem to be willing, but also wants to be ready to kill xiaomaocun again.


    Still looking for a place to start.


    The small hair inch sword is thrown not far away.


    The sword falls and people die.


    The leopard''s head is buzzing. What''s the matter with small hair inch? Even if you can''t beat Wang Peng, why can''t you even pretend to force the tiger to do it now?


    Thinking so, the leopard shouted and rushed up. He can''t watch xiaomaocun be killed by people!


    When they saw the leopard coming, they pretended to force the tiger. Without hesitation, they turned around and ran away!


    The speed is so fast that I can''t see that I''m hurt! Leopard, they just saw a big dark shadow behind them.


    "My grass, how are you?" the leopard hurried to squat down. A clever little brother nearby quickly unscrewed a bottle of water and gave Xiao Maocun a drink.


    Seeing the leopard, Xiaomao''s eyes lit up. It seems better than just now.

 Chapter 1733

    Just now, when pretending to force the tiger for the third time, it was useless for xiaomaocun to stop, so he began to pretend to be dead and put on a bad look to stop pretending to force the tiger.


    for the first time.


    This is xiaomaocun pretending to be dead when he quarreled with people for the first time!


    But in the face of absolute power and fear of death, he had no choice but to do so!


    If you don''t pretend to be dead, he''ll die!


    This is no joke!


    "Brother, I''m fine..." Xiao Maocun forced himself to sit up.


    If you move your body gently, it hurts all over.


    It was really powerful to pretend to force the tiger just now. If it weren''t for the good foundation of Xiaomao inch, I''m afraid I''d be dead now.


    Terrible! Pretending to be a tiger is not an ordinary opponent!


    "Nothing? Are you sure?" the leopard couldn''t believe it! Seeing Xiaomao inch spit blood, how can it be all right?


    Xiao Maocun burst into a cold sweat: "I just pretended. That pretended to force the tiger is really shameless. It didn''t matter at all when I was stabbed several times. Instead, he held me! They are all big men. I didn''t expect him to be so buried!"


    Pretend to force the tiger to die? Maybe a little, but the leopard is surprised by the small hair inch now!


    Just now he vomited blood like that. He saw it with his own eyes. Can he pretend like that?


    Xiaomao inch is also a bit of a talent!


    "You... Didn''t you spit blood just now?" the leopard asked stupidly.


    "Bleeding gums, nothing!"


    "..." the leopard''s eyes were empty. "Are you really okay?"


    Xiaomaocun was full of blood except for the blood spitting just now. Suddenly, it was quite shocking.


    Xiao Maocun looked at his body and shook his head: "brother, this is the blood on the tiger. I almost stabbed him just now!"


    The leopard nodded at ease. Just now he looked like a tiger and a blood gourd.


    So, who won?


    Did Xiaomao win? Just pretending to force the tiger almost killed him.


    Pretending to force the tiger to win? But he was also badly pricked by small hair.


    They two, what''s going on!


    "Next time, I promise to kill him!" xiaomaocun said angrily, clenching his fist in the dark.


    The leopard didn''t know what to say. He had to take xiaomaocun back first, and then consider whether to tell boss Wang about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Pretending to force the tiger to run all the way, no car dared to stop in the street. Finally, he ran back to Dongwen group from the park.


    When I came back, I just met Wang Peng and I coming down from above.


    "Brother Hu, what''s wrong with you!" Wang Peng shouted.


    I also stared round my eyes and pretended to force the tiger to be covered with blood. What''s going on?


    "Oh, I had a fight with someone just now." pretending to force the tiger to say faintly, it seems that he doesn''t care about it at all.


    "Fighting? With whom?" Wang Peng''s least pestle now is fighting, but he is also curious. Who can force the tiger to hurt like this!


    "And that small hair inch, shit, I can''t compare with him!" pretending to force the tiger to say angrily.


    As soon as he spoke, I saw that the clothes on his chest were red with blood again.


    I frowned: "go to the hospital first!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to wave his hand: "no, I''ll deal with it myself."


    The fighting ability of pretending to force a tiger is famous, but I''m seriously injured today.


    It seems that nothing is wrong now, but if you don''t sleep well, you will feel pain when you pretend to be a tiger. Besides, you are afraid of infection because of the blood flow all over your body.


    At this time, the black sister also came down. When she saw this scene, she was surprised and kept asking who did it.


    Yang Guo, the hero of the divine eagle, is injured. Can Xiaolongnv not be angry?


    Besides, the little dragon girl is angry. It''s a black dragon!


    Who can do the black dragon?


    To the hospital, doctors are stupid!


    He has seen someone injured, but he has never seen anyone who can walk like this! With a cigarette in his mouth, he seems to be traveling!


    "How do you... Feel?" the doctor was a little confused. First, he helped Zhuang force the tiger to clean up the wound.


    "It''s all right, isn''t it just a little trauma?" pretending to force him to hold a cigarette in his mouth.


    I see clearly.


    There are eight wounds from top to bottom. They all seem to be stabbing wounds. The wounds are very deep, but they are not at the key.


    Seeing this, I was furious.


    At this time, two little nurses came to help the tiger sew the wound. He asked, "this is hurt by sharp tools. I want to call the police."


    Then he took out his cell phone.


    Pop!


    Wang Peng directly stood up and knocked him out, with a cold light in his eyes: "if you want to die, you fucking call the police!"


    The doctor seemed to be in his early 40s, but he was frightened by Wang Peng''s cold eyes.


    Against Wang Peng, unless it''s a beast, you have to be startled!


    "You... What are you going to do!" the doctor reacted for a long time and grinned.


    Wang Peng took out a sharp knife from his back with one hand.


    The doctor stopped talking for an instant.


    At this time, a gloomy voice came from the door: "this money is with your mobile phone, and the rest of the money is regarded as a red envelope for you."


    Li Erzi came in.


    Click.


    A pile of money was thrown over.


    The doctor has seen many people. He is absolutely clear in his heart that Wang Peng must be the one who dares to cut in secret! It''s better to avoid such people!


    So he stopped talking nonsense and took the money and left.


    The two little nurses also looked a little nervous and slowly forced the tiger to sew the wound.


    Li Erzi came to give me a cigarette and asked, "Wenzi, what should I do?"


    Needless to say, looking at Li Erzi''s eyes, we know that he is angry.


    Although he always quarrels with pretending to force the tiger, his friendship is there. How can he not be angry when he sees that he is injured at the moment?


    I motioned Li Erzi out with my eyes, and then said, "tonight, sneak attack boss Wang."


    Although the situation is a little tricky and the white people are staring at it closely, I have to take a risk in order to pretend to be a tiger! He''s a brother who fought with me!


    Li Erzi didn''t object at all this time, but nodded: "I''ll go back and gather everyone."


    Since he wants to do it, Li Erzi must have a set of quite safe methods.


    "En..." I promised and went back after smoking a cigarette.


    Pretending to force the tiger seems nothing. I''ve talked to the little nurse next to me.


    "Please don''t move..." one of the little nurses said nervously.


    This little pain is nothing to the pretending tiger. He twisted his body wantonly for a few times, regardless of the bleeding wound, smiled and said: "it''s all right ~ just touch my back with your slender little hand..."


    Before she finished, the black sister was a brain collapse and forced the tiger to show her teeth.


    When the two little nurses saw the black sister like this, they didn''t say a word at once.


    Black sister has too much momentum!


    Seeing me coming in, Wang Peng and Heimei said hello and said they had something to go back. They left together.


    I stayed with the tiger.


    Who knows, after Wang Peng and Heimei walked out of the door, they looked at each other, stopped a car and left.

 Chapter 1734

    At night.


    A taxi was driving on the street of Jinhai city. The moonlight shone in the car, and two people could be seen in it.


    Hazy, but full of killing intention!


    On the bus, Wang Peng lit a cigarette.


    Black sister pinched him upset, threw it out of the window and glared at him.


    Wang Peng''s liver trembled twice with her black gem eyes.


    To tell the truth, he has never seen black sister as a woman. In his eyes, black sister is a man! A woman who is more powerful than a man! Today he thought of going with black sister.


    The two of them, enough to make them tremble in Xiaomao inch!


    "Brother... Oh, no, sister-in-law, you can watch it later. I''ll do it." Wang Peng said with a bald mouth.


    Black sister''s eyes lit up. She was obviously a little angry at Wang Peng''s slip of the tongue just now. She was a 100% big girl! Pure!


    "No, we''ll do it together later. I''ll break their necks!" said the black sister fiercely.


    Wang Peng nodded. He thought it was a cruel remark and didn''t take it seriously, but he couldn''t think of it. Heimei didn''t joke at all!


    She''s really going to break people''s necks!


    "That sister-in-law, you have to be careful," said Wang Peng worried.


    Although pretending to be a tiger is too much to joke with people at ordinary times. Sometimes Wang Peng wants to turn against him, he has deep feelings with him. Moreover, pretending to be a tiger will stand up when Wang Peng has something to do.


    Now he has been fooled by xiaomaocun. Can Wang Peng not be crazy? Moreover, he has been looking for xiaomaocun recently. He made an appointment with himself last time, but he went back on his word.


    Wang Peng''s teeth itched when he thought of the picture.


    Facing Wang Peng''s worry, Heimei just laughed: "you''d better be careful yourself!"


    Wang Peng asked this. It was a pair of black girls. The solution was not deep enough.


    Who''s black?


    It''s hard to say that the Kung Fu of pretending to be a tiger is taught by Heimei. She really didn''t pay attention to dealing with Xiaomao Chang!


    It''s like fun!


    Wang Peng didn''t say much. He just took out a knife from his arms and checked it.


    Tonight, his sharp knife will drink blood again!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a night show.


    The leopard is drinking inside with people and xiaomaocun.


    Xiao Maocun suffered an internal injury and should go to the hospital, but he refused to go. He had to come to the night show at night and say to relax.


    The leopard had no choice but to bring him and find some women to accompany him.


    But the feeling in my heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    How can I feel suck?


    I''m not as down-to-earth as before. I''ll pretend to be forced.


    This is the feeling for leopards.


    I can''t help it! He even has a reason to follow the leopard these days.


    That is, three points of fighting and seven points of boasting!


    On the road, people who can pretend to brag are always the best. How can Xiaomao inch fall? He has been learning to dress in the dark for a long time, but it all broke out today.


    Xiaomaocun has decided in his heart to mix the society! Good bastard! In the future, you will become a big bastard like boss Wang!


    He has little experience now. His skill is almost the same. If he has enough experience with the leopard for a period of time, it''s not a double cultivation of magic and martial arts! How terrible is that?


    Only he knows his body best. Xiaomaocun knows he doesn''t need to go to the hospital. With his body and bones, he can be fine in two days.


    Now all he wants is to do it.


    Compared with pretending to force the tiger, he still took advantage. Although he was almost killed by others, xiaomaocun left seven or eight sword marks on him! I''m afraid he''s lying in the hospital now!


    "Brother, I''d like to propose a toast to you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have come out!" Xiao Mao poured wine to the leopard with an inch face of Jianghu.


    The leopard laughed and drank to him: "nothing, it''s all your talent!"


    Xiao Maocun looked a little embarrassed and said, "brother, if that guy hadn''t played shameless tricks just now, I would have killed him! You don''t know. I''ve practiced sword since I was a child. It''s no problem to deal with people like him! I''ll kill him if I have a chance in two days..."


    The leopard smiled bitterly.


    Could xiaomaocun survive if he didn''t bring people over by himself just now? It may be an unknown number. He saw it. People who deal with Zhang Wen must be careful. There is no simple person around him!


    I''m afraid we should be very careful when dealing with that tiger! Although it is said that he was stabbed by Xiaomao inch for seven or eight swords, it seems that there is nothing at all!


    Why did Zhang Wen have this kind of cow? Doesn''t that add to his strength?


    "Xiaomaocun, we''d better discuss things in the future. Don''t be impulsive, you know? And it''s not easy to explain to boss Wang!" the leopard said earnestly.


    Xiaomaocun hurriedly said, "don''t worry, brother. I''ll report this to boss Wang!"


    "Well..." that''s what the leopard wants.


    Now xiaomaocun is a popular man under boss Wang. He is nothing.


    If you say it yourself, boss Qi will let the butcher slap him twice in the face!


    After three rounds of wine, the leopard has almost seen it. After all, xiaomaocun is still injured. We should go back and have a good rest.


    He arranged for a woman to go back with xiaomaocun and told him to serve xiaomaocun well in the evening.


    Isn''t that how men heal? After a good night, nothing will happen!


    Out of the night, leopards, xiaomaocun and more than a dozen people squatted here waiting for the car to come.


    Everyone has a cigarette in his mouth, which seems to be quite rustling.


    At this moment, the leopard relaxed.


    Quite relaxed.


    He really didn''t expect that someone would come to them at this time, let alone Wang Peng.


    Even if you want to do it, it must be Zhang Wen who brought people here with them. You shouldn''t play sneak attack again.


    There have been too many sneak attacks recently. Aren''t they tired?


    Xiaomaocun has already started to use his hands and feet on the women around him, and put his hands into the women''s clothes.


    At this time, a taxi came to a stop across the road.


    Then two people came down slowly from above.


    Because the light was a little dark, the leopard didn''t see who it was.


    I just think one of them is quite strong, like a hill.


    Suddenly, there is still some deterrent.


    It''s just a little strange.


    With a long horsetail.


    Do ordinary men have this hairstyle? But if it''s a woman, it seems a little far fetched!


    The two people on the opposite side got off and came here quickly.


    At this time, one of the younger brothers who noticed the arrival like a leopard shouted, "I''m grass. It''s Wang Peng!"

 Chapter 1735

    In fact, Wang Peng didn''t know where xiaomaocun and leopard were. He just asked the driver to go to the night market in Jinhai city. Unexpectedly, he was lucky and met them in the second market.


    Boom!


    The heads of leopards and others seem to be stuffed with something. It''s buzzing. Is Wang Peng coming?


    Now Wang Peng''s name is directly linked to death!


    None of them want to die!


    No one wants to fight with Wang Peng!


    Xiaomaocun also heard this and quickly took out his hand that had gone deep into the woman''s chest. He couldn''t believe it.


    Isn''t it!


    Who''s not Wang Peng walking towards him with a knife in his hand?


    Xiao Maocun didn''t understand the meaning of playing with his life before. Wang Peng taught him a lesson, but he didn''t want to have a second lesson.


    That''s too profound! Too bloody!


    The key is that he didn''t bring a sword today. He was barehanded and Wang Peng was still armed with a knife. How could he be an opponent?


    I can''t do it!


    Wang Peng recognized xiaomaocun at a glance, directly ignored the people next to him and went straight to xiaomaocun.


    "Run!" the leopard didn''t talk nonsense and gave orders directly!


    In fact, his words are quite superfluous. If he doesn''t say it, all his people know to run! If you run late, your life will be lost! This is not a fight, this is running for your life!


    "Hurt my man, still want to run?" black sister shouted angrily.


    This sentence made the leopards a little dizzy.


    What do you mean by that? Dare to pretend to force the tiger. Now the interest is so exaggerated. Play with men?


    But this man seems to be OK. Just play and come here to take revenge for him?


    Soon the leopard''s mind failed, and he didn''t see it until he was close.


    It''s a woman!


    It was a woman who spoke just now, but she looked a little like a man.


    He immediately relaxed, and the younger brothers behind him stopped.


    Women?


    No matter how powerful it is, it is also a woman! What?


    Men quarrel with each other, and women are poor!


    The leopard pointed to her and shouted, "don''t fucking think I don''t beat women!"


    Black sister didn''t speak and rushed directly at them.


    She doesn''t want to talk nonsense. It''s a fight, not a curse!


    The little brother next to the leopard reached out to stop her, but before his hand touched her body, he was caught in an instant, and then just heard a click.


    My little brother''s arm is broken!


    It was forcibly broken by the black sister!


    It can be seen that her strength is against the sky!


    The leopard was stunned. Is this woman a fucking trainer? But it shouldn''t be. Is there such a person around Zhang Wen?


    Before he could figure it out, Heimei rushed over in two steps and gave the leopard a kick on her belly.


    Suddenly, the leopard felt as if he had been hit by a train. The whole person was impacted by this huge force, stepped back for several steps, plopped, and sat on the ground.


    The leopard doesn''t feel how much pain there is in his belly, but his ass hurts!


    But at the same time, he also understood what was going on!


    Without hesitation, he turned and ran away! Speed is called a fast!


    This man is the woman who pretends to force the tiger!


    Before, he told xiaomaocun to be careful of this woman. Why didn''t he recognize it!


    This woman is crazy, but no one can stop her! If you don''t run now, there''s only one idea!


    Seeing the leopard running away, black sister burst out a low cursive word in her mouth, with dust under her feet, and chased after her.


    Black sister''s explosive power is absolutely awesome.


    Ordinary men can''t compare!


    Without two steps, the black sister grabbed the leopard''s hair!


    Compared with speed, leopard is not black sister''s opponent for the time being!


    The leopard felt a force on his head, and his body tilted back and almost fell down.


    Black girls are so domineering that dealing with leopards is like carrying chickens.


    "Elder sister, it has nothing to do with me!" the leopard shouted.


    Black sister doesn''t care so much. Today she just wants to revenge the tiger. How can she relieve her anger!


    Click!


    Heimei directly hugged the leopard in her arms, pressed her with one hand and put the other hand on her head, slowly!


    Screw the bottle cap!


    It''s really screwing the bottle cap!


    In the hands of Heimei, aren''t leopards as fragile as bottle caps?


    The leopard was surprised. He already knew what black sister wanted to do. He tried hard to increase his strength on his neck, but it didn''t seem to work. All his strength was led by black sister! Who''s black? That''s the interpretation of power!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that in a few seconds, the leopard will be twisted like a bottle cap by the black sister, and its neck will be broken!


    It''s incredible to say, but that''s the truth!


    The leopard held his neck and tried hard not to let the black sister succeed, but his strength was getting stronger and stronger, as if he wanted to devour the whole leopard!


    DANGER!


    It''s fucking dangerous!


    This is the first signal from the leopard''s head!


    At the same time, he was sweating.


    If it goes on like this, maybe she will strangle her to death here tonight.


    In the face of death, only through personal experience can we know how desperate and terrible it is. Now the leopard is like this. One second ago, he was still shamelessly trying to fight black sister, but the next second, he was full of cold.


    No, if you go on like this, you''ll die!


    Seeing that the leopard''s head was about to be twisted by the black sister, there was more cold sweat on his head.


    Shua.


    Heimei''s hand slipped. She scolded secretly, and then made more efforts.


    The leopard''s neck has made a click! This is the rhythm of the end!


    When lightning flint, he didn''t care about anything else.


    Grab a handful of soil directly from the ground and raise your backhand! Directly on the black sister''s face.


    "My grass!" cried black sister, covering her eyes.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect a big man like leopard to play such a game.


    As soon as the strength of the hand was released, the whole brain was like a loach, swishing and sliding away!


    Then he disappeared at the end of the street without two times. He didn''t care about small hair inches at all!


    Today, it''s good that he can retreat all over. Xiaomaocun is against Wang Peng again. I don''t know if he can run away alive!


    However, the leopard didn''t run two steps, and a voice came from behind: "brother, wait for me ~"


    It''s xiaomaocun following up.


    Just now, facing Wang Peng, he didn''t hesitate at all. He directly pushed the woman in his arms out, and then turned around and ran away! Follow the leopard''s rhythm and run together!


    In just a few seconds, Wang Peng knew he couldn''t catch up. He stopped after two steps.


    Boss Wang''s people are all running champions!


    Wang Peng came over and asked Heimei, "sister-in-law, how are you?"


    Black sister''s eyes were filled with sand. She sat on the ground and pointed to her eyes: "the man just smelled shameless and played Yin with me!"


    "Well, let me blow for you?" Wang Peng hesitated and threw the knife aside, so he was ready to get close to Heimei''s terrible black face.


    "No need!" the black sister refused directly, and then her big eyes turned and her tears were first-class.


    okay!

 Chapter 1736

    The leopard and xiaomaocun discussed it while running. Finally, they decided not to tell boss Wang about it. Telling him would only add congestion to him, and it would be a shame to be beaten away by Wang Peng and Heimei. It would be rotten in the stomach.


    After running for two steps and seeing that no one came after him, the leopard stopped, told the little brother driving his position and lit a cigarette upset.


    It''s hard!


    Zhang Wen''s people are really fucking difficult! No wonder boss Wang is in trouble!


    These people are not fucking ordinary people!


    Wang Peng''s skill is cow force. He goes all out when he fights. He pretends to force the tiger and is an exterminator!


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll kill them next time!" Xiao Maocun said quickly when he saw that the leopard was a little worried.


    The leopard is disappointed with xiaomaocun now.


    Before, he thought Xiaomao''s skill was good. At least he had no problem fighting, but how did he change when he met Zhang Wen''s people?


    Can''t do Wang Peng, or even pretend to force a tiger!


    Where the fuck has his amazing skill gone?


    It seems that it''s useless to fight against Zhang Wen. You should fatten yourself first and then think about the way to deal with Zhang Wen! Kill him with money and contacts!


    So first, start with Ge Qiang''s company!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the first floor of Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi, Zhang Guohua and Wu Yang were all there. There were at least fifty or sixty people standing in the hall.


    Everyone has a guy in their hands.


    I sat smoking and waited for the news of Er Zi Li.


    He has already put out his eye liner near Wang''s processing plant. As long as the boss is in the evening, I''ll go straight ahead. Since I''m going this time, I must not let boss Wang run away!


    Kill him, once and for all!


    "Wenzi, boss Wang is calling the factory tonight, but the butcher is also there." Li Erzi came back from the outside with a gloomy face.


    "Well, it''s not in the way!" my eyes narrowed.


    Later, I''m going to ask Zhang Guohua to take people to deal with the butcher. The rest will go with me to catch boss Wang!


    Make sure there are no mistakes!


    Li Erzi nodded and said, "Wenzi, you know the white road has been watching closely recently. If something happens this time, I will arrange someone to run away to other provinces."


    I nodded slightly.


    Li Erzi usually doesn''t make moves, but if he makes moves, he is well prepared.


    We just need to cut and kill crazily in the past, and we don''t need to think about others.


    When something happens, Li Erzi naturally has a solution.


    I put out the cigarette in my hand and stamped it out: "go!"


    Then I took the lead to go out. Wu Yang, Zhang Guohua, they followed behind me. No one spoke and ran away together.


    As soon as they walked out of the door, Wang Peng and Heimei came over.


    "Brother Wen!" Wang Peng came over with a gloomy face.


    "Peng''er, where have you been?" I frowned.


    Wang Peng grinned and pointed to Heimei: "my sister-in-law and I went to find xiaomaocun, but that guy ran so fast! It was my sister-in-law who almost screwed the leopard as a bottle cap."


    Next to Li Erzi frowned: "you go to find xiaomaocun and go without saying a word?"


    Wang Peng saw the people behind me and couldn''t help feeling a little confused.


    "Brother Wen, what are you going to do?"


    Li Erzi''s cold voice came: "we''re going out to find boss Wang. Now, you''ve scared the snake! It''s useless to go now! Boss Wang must be on guard!"


    Wang Peng couldn''t believe it and stared round. At the same time, there was a trace of loss in his eyes.


    I frowned. We''re going to sneak attack this time.


    I''m ready for a quick decision.


    But if boss Wang is on guard, we will have a lot of trouble when we start. After a long time, the white people will come. That''s a lot of trouble!


    "Brother Wen, i..." Wang Peng stared at me like a child who made a mistake and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    I waved my hand: "it''s all right. Dissolve today! Find another chance in the future!"


    With that, I turned back to Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi gave Wang Peng a hard look and made everyone dissolve.


    No sooner had I entered the building than the telephone rang.


    It''s Xu Jingwen.


    I picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, why did you call so many people in the evening? I tell you, this is an illegal gathering!" Xu Jingwen''s unhappy voice was on the phone.


    My heart thumped. It seems that the white people are watching more closely than we thought. Now our every move is under their surveillance.


    However, in the face of Xu Jingwen''s words, I still smiled: "Xiaojing, I''m holding a meeting for the employees of Dongwen group. In my own company, isn''t it illegal to hold a meeting?"


    Xu Jingwen''s tone remained unchanged: "Zhang Wen, although I like you, I still said that. If you make a mistake, I''ll catch you!"


    I couldn''t help it: "hehe, I know. It''s nothing. I''ll go to bed."


    "No ~ ~" her coquettish voice immediately came over.


    At the same time, some little women are cute.


    "You haven''t contacted me these days. Don''t you miss me in your heart?"


    I smile bitterly.


    It''s a lie to say I don''t want her these days, but after Wang Yuxian analyzed it with me last time, I subconsciously took revenge on her.


    After all, she and I are people from two worlds. We can''t come together in the future, and with the deeper and deeper feelings with her, it''s also a kind of harm to her!


    I can''t hurt her anymore.


    Then, we have to give up a little~


    "Don''t think about it. You can rest early ~" I said.


    Xu Jingwen hurriedly said, "Zhang Wen, are you angry? I just acted according to the rules, and it''s not me who asked people to monitor you! I''m worried about you too..."


    How can I not know Xu Jingwen''s mind? I sighed: "Xiaojing, I''m not because of this. Don''t think about it. I''ll find you when I''m free another day, okay?"


    She relaxed her tone and said angrily, "tomorrow night, I''ll find you. After last time, I hurt there for several days. I blame you ~"


    Last time, Xu Jingwen and I were desperate crazy. I still clearly remember that night, she and I hardly slept much. We were crazy to ask each other for money.


    I still remember that crazy look.


    I laughed: "I''m sorry, but I have something to do tomorrow. Let''s do it first!"


    With that, I hung up.


    Xu Jingwen listened to the beep on the phone and didn''t slow down for a long time.


    Just now she offered to go to Zhang Wen, but he would refuse. Doesn''t he want that kind of thing as a big man? And women have to take the initiative.


    Or is there someone else in his heart?


    Thinking of this, Xu Jingwen secretly clenched her teeth and her chest began to drum high.

 Chapter 1737

    The next morning, Ge Qiang company.


    Leopards have been running very hard recently. He has always been thinking about the green belt!


    Today is the day when GE Qiang purchases.


    "Ge Qiang, give me the list and I''ll go shopping!" said the leopard when he came in,


    As he spoke, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck. He quickly shrunk his neck and showed his teeth in pain.


    The way black sister twisted the bottle cap last night made him sweat.


    Heimei''s strength is not fucking covered. Thanks to her cleverness, if she didn''t raise a handful of sand in her hurry, she had to die under Heimei last night!


    Having escaped, the leopard is now more clever.


    Ge Qiang glanced at him. Although he was reluctant, he still gave him the list.


    Everyone knows that this is the most oily place.


    Even if you buy according to the formal procedures, you can also eat a lot of kickbacks, but the leopard blocked Ge Qiang''s road directly.


    He can''t get any money from this project.


    But why?


    Why did boss Wang do this?


    "Grass, where''s the money?" the leopard took the list and looked at it. He was quite satisfied.


    Ge Qiang gave the card to the leopard: "there are a total of 800000 yuan here. This is the right budget. Either I go with you. When shopping, I''m afraid you exceed the budget."


    The leopard gave him a cold look.


    Can he not know Ge Qiang''s intentions?


    Xiao Zhao is right. The water is too deep, and Ge Qiang is the shit stirring stick!


    Now it''s easy to get some money from GE Qiang!


    As long as Xiao Zhao has a look at this list and plan, she must know where to start.


    "Grass, do I need you to follow me? Don''t worry, wow, I''ll definitely buy it back, and you''re not the only one in the company! This is boss Wang''s, what are you doing?"


    The leopard said that and left.


    In the company''s parking lot, Xiao Zhao is sitting waiting for the leopard.


    When they met, they first kissed, and then the leopard showed Xiao Zhao the list and budget.


    "Hum ~ Ge Qiang''s budget is quite large!" Xiao Zhao understood at a glance.


    Ge Qiang is ready for black money.


    After working in the company for so long with the bald man, Xiao Zhao knows everything about these things. Ge Qiang just learned a superficial lesson from the bald man, but he hasn''t learned the essence yet.


    So that people like Xiao Zhao can see it at a glance.


    "Honey, how much water is there in the money?" the leopard asked quickly.


    He also knows a little about these things.


    Xiao Zhao Mei''s eyes flashed tassels: "200000 of these things can be bought ~"


    Boom~


    The leopard burst into a ball in his head and blinked incredulously: "honey, 200000 can be done? How dare Ge Qiang be so bold and dare boss Heiwang have so much money?"


    Xiao Zhao smiled: "if I don''t say it, you know? And the price of these things marked by GE Qiang is not low on the market. Boss Wang can''t tell it after reading it."


    The leopard secretly scolded Ge Qiang. He looked like a fool. Unexpectedly, he dared to play with boss Wang. If boss Wang knew about this, he wouldn''t die for ten.


    But this is also just right. Otherwise, how can leopards have a chance to black money?


    This card has 800000, so that means that a leopard can black 600000?


    This is not a small number!


    "Honey, do you think it''s safe?" the leopard was still a little worried. After all, it was boss black Wang''s money. It felt like a tiger pulling its teeth out of a tiger''s mouth.


    Xiao Zhao smiled faintly: "it''s all right. Go back and find a cheaper market, buy some second-hand goods, and then brush them with paint. The boss of the company used to play like this. Anyway, the budget is given by GE Qiang. At that time, you insist that it has nothing to do with you? Boss Wang will only find Ge Qiang if you check it."


    The leopard patted his forehead.


    I see. That''s what Xiao Zhao said. Someone is carrying thunder in front.


    It''s good to have a fool Ge Qiang in front!


    So he smiled, "I know, honey, I''ll go now."


    With that, the leopard drove and they went to the junk market next to him.


    It only took one afternoon for the leopard to buy everything back.


    Just like Ge Qiang said as like as two peas.


    It seems, even newer than the new one.


    "Tomorrow, you should arrange the workers to start work quickly. Wow, don''t fall behind." after the leopard asked the workers to put down everything, he said to ge Qiang.


    Ge Qiang frowned.


    He saw that Xiao Zhao had pointed these things out on his back.


    Otherwise, how can people like leopards do these things?


    "Leopard, wait a minute." Ge Qiang called him, then took out his key and scratched a few times on one of the green belts.


    Immediately revealed the original paint color inside. It looks quite shabby. It looks like second-hand goods.


    His face darkened in an instant.


    "Leopard, you bought this second-hand goods? Then you painted it again, didn''t you?" Ge Qiang said without covering up and went straight to the subject.


    The leopard said coldly, "what do you mean? Doubt your brother leopard?"


    Originally, Ge Qiang was going to play like this, and then he hacked his money, but who thought that the leopard should be in front of him, which made him feel better? Xiao Zhao wants to play his own rhythm!


    However, now that he has found it, Ge Qiang has to say two words: "leopard, this project is not a general project. It is a project supported by the state. If you are found to be cutting corners, the company will bear the responsibility!"


    The leopard didn''t like this official saying. He didn''t care. "Grass, that''s your business! You made this list, but you didn''t say what you wanted to buy! I bought it according to your requirements!"


    Ge Qiang''s face is a little ugly. He didn''t expect the leopard to play so Yin. He let himself be a shield. They are behind the black money!


    This move simply made him have no room to fight back!


    "Leopard, just be a man. Don''t go too far!" Ge Qiang clenched his teeth secretly.


    The leopard sneered, grabbed Ge Qiang''s collar and said coldly, "don''t think I don''t know about you and Xiao Zhao, but it''s all in the past. Now Xiao Zhao is my woman. If you fucking want to make her idea again, believe it or not, I''ll kill you! And this thing, you''d better digest it yourself. If it comes out, you''ll suffer!"


    Ge Qiang stared at the leopard and couldn''t speak.


    The leopard is right. He is responsible for this. If he says it, he will have to follow his bad luck.


    But everyone saw it.


    The leopard belongs to boss Wang, not ge Qiang! If you deal with it, boss Wang will certainly turn to the leopard! He Ge Qiang, at best, is a migrant worker!

 Chapter 1738

    "What''s up? You''re not convinced?" the leopard saw Ge Qiang''s eyes a little cold, and raised his hand as a slap in the face.


    This time he was merciless. He slapped Ge Qiang and bled at the corners of his mouth!


    Ge Qiang clenched his teeth secretly.


    In his opinion, Xiao Zhao just let the leopard revenge him!


    Didn''t you bully her before? As for not?


    And make false accounts in the company, which is no joke!


    The key is to implicate him, Ge Qiang!


    "Leopard, don''t be a fool!" Ge Qiang was angry.


    At ordinary times, he would only bow his head and endure in the face of the leopard''s slap, but this time he couldn''t help saying.


    In other words, he is also the manager of the company, which is still in his own company. The leopard is a little too angry.


    The leopard didn''t expect him to dare to answer back. He stuck his neck with one hand and came out to the company hall.


    "Cao, Ge Qiang, aren''t you a cow? I don''t think you''re a cow now! You call!" the leopard slapped him in the face as he spoke, which was very rhythmic.


    At this moment, Ge Qiang has been blindfolded.


    It was in the office just now, but now it''s in the lobby of the company. How many people are watching there!


    Where is the dignity of the leopard when it makes such a fuss?


    Besides, it was originally a leopard. What''s wrong with you?


    Ge Qiang kept silent and felt his face hot.


    The leopard''s hand didn''t stop, and it was exaggerated!


    "Grass! Why don''t you talk?"


    "Didn''t you warn me just now!"


    "If I fuck BB again later, I''ll break your face, you know?"


    The leopard said a few words, slapped him in the face like an insult, and then left.


    Suddenly, the company was quiet.


    Only Ge Qiang sat on the ground for a while, then he tidied up his collar and went back to the office.


    Ge Qiang is a timid person. He is definitely the kind of person who doesn''t want to make more trouble.


    But since taking the position of general manager, there have been many things.


    Of course, some things are not his own will, but there is no way.


    Sitting back in the office, he lit the cigarette.


    He didn''t care about the pain on his face. At the moment, all he thought was what the leopard said just now.


    Even if something happens, Ge Qiang will be a shield in front.


    That''s right. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    And he was sure that this was not said by the leopard. Xiao Zhao must have taught him behind his back. The leopard is just a jerk. How can he know the pros and cons?


    Xiao Zhao, this is to play with his rhythm alive!


    Ge Qiang himself is a puppet in the company. Now he is played by leopards. He can''t get any benefits.


    That''s all. Now I have to be thrown in front of the leopard.


    He is a little accountant with no background. If he wants to play like this, he will be killed by them sooner or later!


    Now the leopard has hacked the money from the green belt. It seems that he has let go of the project funds in the future. He plans to continue to hack the money, so he will certainly go from GE Qiang.


    Boss Wang may not say anything this time, but what about next time?


    If boss Wang finds out, he Ge Qiang will be the one to punish!


    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. After two cigarettes, he decided to tell boss Wang.


    It''s much better to apologize than to be found out by boss Wang.


    Although it will offend the leopard, it shouldn''t matter if boss Wang is pressing it.


    Thinking of this, Ge Qiang took out the phone and dialed out.


    He''s fighting hard. He''s risking not being able to pay boss black king in the future. He''s going to burn jade and stone with the leopard!


    The phone was soon connected. There was boss Wang''s lazy voice.


    "Ge Qiang, what''s the matter?"


    Ge Qiang said seriously: "boss Wang, I want to report something to you about the green belt project..."


    "Oh? What''s wrong?" boss Wang hurriedly asked when he heard Ge Qiang''s tone on the phone.


    Now the project can''t go wrong at all.


    The company is in its infancy. If it is suppressed at this time, it will be in trouble.


    "Boss Wang, I can''t make it clear on the phone, or I''ll meet you and say ~" Ge Qiang whispered.


    Boss Wang didn''t think much, so he asked him to come to the processing factory directly.


    Half an hour later, Ge Qiang knocked on the door and came in.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang looked quite leisurely with a cup of tea.


    Ge Qiang doesn''t look very good. After all, after talking to boss Wang about this, he may not get any benefits.


    Unlucky, or yourself.


    But there''s no way. The leopard and Xiao Zhao go too far. How can they take advantage of them?


    Thinking of this, he straightened his face and said, "boss Wang, the money of Leopard Black company!"


    "What?" boss Wang stared round.


    Leopard, black company money?


    His first reaction was that it was impossible.


    The leopard has been with him for the longest time among these younger brothers. Who is he? Boss Wang doesn''t know?


    Even if he has this idea, he doesn''t have the courage. Even if he has the courage, he doesn''t have the ability!


    Can leopards play this high IQ thing?


    I''m kidding!


    Boss Wang smiled easily: "Ge Qiang, do you see clearly? Is it true?"


    He is quite confident. The person who dares to black his money has not been born, and the leopard is not that material! He had heard before that GE Qiang had a conflict with the leopard. Today, Ge Qiang came to tell himself about it. Maybe he wanted to trouble the leopard.


    Ge Qiang looked serious: "brother, it''s absolutely true! I read the purchase list I gave him and the money you gave me. He hacked at least 500000!"


    "Ha ha..." boss Wang is even more shameless.


    The leopard dares to black him 500000? impossible!


    The leopard knows boss Wang. It''s not a small matter to black him for 50000, not to mention 500000!


    "Ge Qiang, why should I leave the purchasing to you? You know well?" boss Wang looked contemptuous.


    Ge Qiang nodded quickly. Of course, he was clear. To put it bluntly, boss Wang turned a blind eye to let him master these accounts flexibly, but the leopard stepped in. How could he think of it?


    "Then, you don''t have to report these things to me. Just do it yourself ~" boss Wang said meaningfully.


    Ge Qiang shook his head in secret.


    He knows that! He knows! Originally, it was nothing, and it was very smooth. I made my own accounts casually, and then black some money to finish the project steadily.


    The key is that there are leopards now.


    At this point, he was quite wronged, and his voice trembled a little: "boss Wang, I know what you mean, but you let the leopard stare around, I can''t move..."


    "I asked the leopard to cooperate with you!" boss Wang said, and immediately thought of something. His eyebrow moved. "What are you talking about? Leopard, staring at you?"


    Ge Qiang nodded desperately: "brother, the leopard said, you let him come to the company!"

 Chapter 1739

    This still surprised boss Wang.


    The leopard went to the company under his own name to embarrass Ge Qiang?


    This boy is so bold!


    After all, Ge Qiang is still an outsider. Boss Wang didn''t show anything wrong in front of him, but said coldly, "OK, I know. You go first. There''s still a project behind you. No one will join in at that time!"


    Ge Qiang was so happy that he quickly promised to leave.


    Boss Wang frowned and lit a cigarette.


    He was thinking about what the leopard thought and why he dared to step in.


    But also risked being discovered by boss Wang.


    But no matter what he thinks, he doesn''t understand.


    Is it too ambitious?


    Leopards are ambitious, but their ability is limited! If he had such a heart, could boss Wang not reuse him?


    He loves money, but there is only one thought in his head, that is crazy saving money!


    After so many years, boss wang hasn''t heard of leopards trying to make money. He just fooled around under his own hands and got some money.


    After smoking a cigarette, he pressed the leopard''s number.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the leopard and Xiao Zhao are on their way to the bank. For the sake of insurance, the leopard is going to save all the money under Xiao Zhao''s name. At that time, even boss Wang''s investigation will not be so simple.


    But the leopard thought clearly. He would listen to Xiao Zhao in the future.


    With Xiao Zhao''s head and his awesome skills, nothing can be done!


    Ge Qiang''s money is the beginning. There will only be more and more such things in the future.


    Holding his arm, Xiao Zhao felt quite happy.


    If the leopard is really a reliable person, so much money will be deposited into his own account.


    Don''t hesitate at all.


    If it were any other man, would it work? Can you do it?


    Love for leopards also gushed out like a tide.


    Bell!


    At this time, the leopard phone rang.


    He took a subconscious look and immediately changed his face: "my grass, brother called! Is it because of this?"


    Xiao Zhao turned his eyes and whispered a few words in his ear. The leopard nodded secretly and then answered the phone.


    "Hey, brother, I have something to tell you!" the leopard started first.


    "Grass, what a coincidence! I have something to do with you!" boss Wang was a little surprised.


    "Brother, I''ll find you?" the leopard quickly followed his words.


    "OK, come here!" boss Wang said and put down the phone to see how he explained.


    Just a few words with boss Wang, the leopard was sweating.


    It''s not a fucking thing!


    It seems that boss Wang is angry! So don''t ask, it''s 100% because of this! Just why does boss Wang know about it?


    Ge Qiang is really such a tiger that he went to tell boss Wang?


    Then he''s almost finished!


    Seeing the leopard''s bad face, Xiao Zhao quickly gave him the bag in his hand and said, "honey, don''t worry first. You must be stable in front of boss Wang later! He can''t see anything unusual, and then do as I say. It''s certainly no problem!"


    Now Xiao Zhao is the psychological pillar of the leopard. What she says is what she says.


    The leopard looked at Xiao Zhao seriously and nodded silently: "well, I know..."


    With that, he drove to the processing plant.


    He must hurry there, or boss Wang will doubt it.


    The leopard passed as fast as he could, and then trotted all the way to the door of boss Wang''s office. After stabilizing his mood, he knocked at the door and went in.


    "Leopard, you''ve had a good fucking time recently." boss Wang looked at him coldly.


    He was really rude to his little brother and spoke quite frankly.


    The leopard said quickly, "brother, I have something to tell you!"


    "Grass..." boss Wang felt a little surprised, but he didn''t show it.


    "Big brother! Grandson Ge Qiang, your money! Let me find it!" said the leopard mysteriously.


    what the fuck?


    Boss Wang thought it was interesting. Just after Ge Qiang came and bit the leopard, the leopard began to fight back immediately? This speed is a little too fast! But listen, it doesn''t seem so simple.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me more." boss Wang motioned to him.


    Boss Wang may not be able to play Zhengzhi. He has always been a genius for conspiracy!


    The leopard said nervously: "Brother, didn''t the company take over two projects these days? I heard that the green belt project has a lot of oil and water! So I went to the company under your name. Our company has just started and can''t be destroyed by GE Qiang! But when I checked the accounts, guess what I found? Ge Qiang''s grandson prepared the money for the black green belt! Where can I watch him steal your money? So he cheated the purchase list from him and went to buy the green belt himself. At last, sure enough! The grandson hacked you for 100000! "


    Then the leopard put the money in front of boss Wang.


    In the bag, exactly 100000 yuan!


    No more, no less.


    At this moment, looking at the serious appearance of the leopard, boss Wang was a little confused. Is that really the case?


    To tell the truth, when he gave Ge Qiang the funds, he also estimated that he could give him about 100000 benefits. The money the leopard took back was almost the same as what he estimated.


    It seems that the leopard is really working for himself!


    This is... Good performance!


    "Brother, I know it''s my fault that I didn''t tell you in your name, but I''m really doing it for you."


    At this moment, boss Wang was speechless.


    I don''t know what to say!


    The leopard''s words overturned the doubts in his heart, but also found a step for himself.


    And leopards are also kind-hearted. What can they say?


    Do you scold the leopard and say he shouldn''t think about the company''s profits?


    But this 100000 yuan is real gold and silver!


    "Well, why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?" boss Wang calmed down. It seems that the leopard is a useful talent, but he was a little inferior before.


    The leopard sighed: "brother, do you think you''d let me go if I told you? I know you believe that GE Qiang, but it''s better to be a little defensive!"


    See!


    The painting style suddenly changed!


    Boss Wang should have questioned the newspaper and even stood up and smoked a few big ears, but now he has become a leopard to teach boss Wang!


    Ridiculous!


    Boss Wang has been on the road for so many years. Do you still need his leopard to teach? Be on guard against people. It seems that boss Wang gave these problems to his subordinates!


    Now the leopard is used on boss Wang!


    Boss Wang''s eyes were suddenly cold and aimed at the leopard.

 Chapter 1740

    The leopard knows who boss Wang is best.


    He said he would never wait until the sun set to let you die, and he was never polite to the leopard.


    As long as the leopard makes mistakes, he will teach him a hard lesson!


    The leopard''s heart sank when he came into contact with the cold eyes of boss Wang. He scolded himself for being talkative. It seems that he talked a little more.


    "Brother, I said something wrong..." the leopard quickly admitted his mistake.


    Boss Wang waved his hand and smiled: "grass, I don''t see it. Your boy has so many minds now? Everyone knows to go to ge Qiang company to check my accounts!"


    There was something wrong with his tone. The leopard said carefully: "Elder brother, I''ve been with you for so long. Why don''t I think of you? To tell you the truth, I thought something was wrong with this boy since you asked me to cooperate with Ge Qiang last time. This boy is too careful! So I secretly kept a few more eyes! If he really helps us, if he wants to make trouble behind our back, I leopard won''t agree first!"


    Grass~


    Leopard, this is a good little brother of Guo!


    Go through fire and water for brother!


    The leopard, whose acting skills are bursting, can''t stop at this moment. All kinds of emotions are quite in place. His expressions and movements are quite natural. Boss Wang really didn''t notice anything wrong for a while.


    Boss Wang nodded: "leopard, you''ve been with me for so long. You should help me look after the company, but from today on, you don''t go to the company. Now it''s a critical period. Don''t mess with me!"


    The leopard dared not refuse and nodded quickly, "I know, brother."


    With that, boss Wang threw him a cigarette.


    Their eyes meet, full of trust!


    A good brother of Chinese Guo and a good brother of Chinese Guo shine countless sparks when they collide with each other!


    But boss Wang is really unprepared this time. He thinks the leopard didn''t cheat himself.


    So boss Wang asked about the leopard''s recent small hair inch, and let him out.


    The leopard respectfully withdrew and went to the bathroom at the first time!


    He''s nervous!


    Crazy nervous! And keep washing your face with your hands! Little heart, beating madly!


    Speaking in front of boss Wang, you really have to sell yourself if you are a little careless. Just now, if boss Wang didn''t believe in himself, if you believed Ge Qiang, what consequences would you have?


    The butcher will come in from the outside and stab him directly in the next second!


    Boss Wang thinks he can do such a thing!


    Life and death, in a moment!


    His heart beat fast. He went all the way to the car. First, he made out with Xiao Zhao.


    "How''s the situation?" Xiao Zhao''s eyes lit up.


    The leopard smiled: "honey, I have no problem at all according to your words! But my brother said that he wouldn''t let me go to the company recently. He said that GE Qiang should finish the project first."


    Xiao Zhao smiled.


    She has heard about boss Wang before. To deal with such a suspicious person, you have to be more cunning than him!


    But the leopard is also quite smart. It''s a little transparent~


    And it''s estimated that his acting skills were not bad just now, otherwise boss Wang wouldn''t let him go easily, would he?


    "It''s all right. After a while, boss Wang will relax his vigilance, and it''s not too late for us to find Ge Qiang ~" Xiao Zhao''s eyes are full of astute.


    The leopard promised happily and started the car.


    ¡­¡­


    Bell!


    The telephone in section chief Duan''s office rang.


    Section chief Duan picked it up for the first time, with an ugly face.


    The phone is from the teacher.


    But needless to say, he can think of what to ask him.


    He has felt it these days.


    It seems that things have not developed in the way they think. On the contrary, there are thorns everywhere! This makes him feel confused.


    Why?


    Lao Xing patted himself on the chest and said it was done.


    Lao Xing, can you lie to yourself?


    Dare he?


    He has been with him for seven or eight years. Can he not know who he is?


    He felt strange.


    I want to ask Lao Xing, but every time Lao Xing says he has something to make an excuse to push the phone. So far, he also feels that something is wrong.


    It seems not easy!


    "Teacher, I''m preparing to attack Wang Yi recently. Don''t worry, I must be fast!" before the teacher spoke, section chief Duan hurried to say, like asking for credit.


    Su Changqing sighed coldly.


    Always, section chief Duan''s ability to handle affairs is the strongest, no matter what it is.


    This is also the reason why he wanted to save section chief Duan. It''s best to have someone like section chief Duan around to help on the white road. In the future, there are many places for him to use.


    It''s still very useful!


    Besides, in terms of feelings, he didn''t want an accident for section chief Duan.


    However, it seems that the situation in Jinhai city is much more complex than I imagined, so that now section chief Duan is in a mess, so that there is no even the most basic defense state!


    This is not a good phenomenon!


    "OK, stop there first!" Su Changqing said helplessly.


    "Teacher, this..." the first feeling of section chief Duan is that Su Changqing doesn''t care about him, so he''s not finished!


    Su Changqing took a deep breath: "your old Xing didn''t do anything at all. He didn''t catch Wang Yi''s father at all! It''s impossible for you to suppress Wang Yi with this!"


    Boom!


    Section chief Duan''s head was buzzing and exploding.


    Su Changqing, who is far away in the capital, knows this? Now it seems that you don''t know!


    What the hell is going on!


    Besides, how dare Lao Xing cheat himself?


    "Teacher, that old Xing is my old subordinate. There should be no problem in handling affairs. Is there something wrong..." section chief Duan still can''t believe it.


    The teacher sighed: "Wengong, maybe you''re right. Your old Xing may really want to help you, but now he is not himself! This man can''t believe it! The special commissioner Lao Hou has met him!"


    Dong Dong!


    Although section chief Duan didn''t want to believe it, his heart still jumped wildly when he heard this.


    No wonder Lao Xing ignored himself these two days. No wonder Lao Xing didn''t report once! I''m sorry, it''s because of Lao Hou! Who is Lao Hou? That''s the person above. If he catches the handle and wants to be section chief, isn''t it the same as playing?


    Now, section chief Duan is waking up.


    His last line of defense was broken.


    By this time, section chief Duan should start to take care of the rest.


    For example, what should I do after being arrested? For example, how can I get rid of boss Wang as much as possible, and then try to protect myself!


    Thinking of this, cold sweat fell down his forehead.


    What the teacher once said to him also came out of his forehead.


    good prevails over evil!

 Chapter 1741

    In this world, evil outweighs good!


    In itself, justice is on the side of section chief Duan, but later, because he went astray and boss Wang moved Liu hongran, he has been in chaos and has completely no room to fight back.


    Now, Wang Yi''s men have broken through his last offensive, and he can only raise his hand and surrender.


    But the thought of admitting his mistake to a hairy little boy, or even revealing his crime in front of him, made him uncomfortable!


    Is this, or is it the same piece of the writing you used to do?


    Frustrated, he said, "teacher, don''t worry, except that I carry it all alone, I won''t bother you."


    It is estimated that the teacher called today to say this. Section chief Duan also has a bottom in his heart.


    Anyway, the kindness with the teacher can''t be broken.


    Section chief Duan''s head is already full of things after he was convicted.


    He was sitting in the interrogation room with his hands cuffed.


    The interrogation room where I didn''t know how many times I had fought.


    When he was young, section chief Duan was also in high spirits and brought crimes to justice one by one.


    But who knows, it will turn out like this in the end?


    He failed too much in boss Wang.


    If you take the wrong step, you lose everything.


    But along the way, section chief Duan didn''t have too much regret. He contacted boss Wang in order to save his old mother. He didn''t want to trouble the leader or the teacher!


    I thought I could solve it by doing a few things for boss Wang. Unexpectedly, I got deeper and deeper, so that I was blinded by money and acted as boss Wang''s minions.


    Section chief Duan''s heart is full of regret.


    What a shame!


    But what else can he say now?


    Only a confession!


    Wang Yi does have a way. He is really capable of doing things!


    "Wengong, it''s good to know that you can change if you make a mistake. Although there is no turning back, I can give you one last chance even if you make a big mistake! And I''ve learned about it. Why didn''t you contact me at the beginning? Even if no one can help you, you can take your mother to Beijing instead of facing these things alone! You It''s too risky! "Su Changqing''s voice came steadily.


    At this moment, the lacrimal gland of section chief Duan expanded.


    He hasn''t changed at all whether he is his own teacher or the teacher who used to chat with himself and talk about big things in school.


    He knows himself quite well.


    No one can match that.


    He is both his teacher and his benefactor, which can never be changed.


    "Teacher, I was wrong. This is the failure of my life!" section chief Duan confessed.


    Su Changqing sighed: "Wengong, what I said just now is all the later words. Now you haven''t completely failed. You still have room to fight back. Why should you give up? We can still fight back!"


    As a last resort, Su Changqing didn''t want section chief Duan to admit defeat.


    If you can have a chance of life, you have to fight hard.


    "Teacher, what else can we do now..." section chief asked weakly.


    Now Wang Yi is a city wall. He can''t shake it in front of him. He can''t find any attack points at all.


    It''s even harder to fight back.


    "Moreover, now the security department is a key department in the city, and I can''t intervene at all..."


    Section chief Duan can only think of so much. Wang Yi''s defense is like a fortress and he can''t shake it at all.


    Su Changqing then said, "the loophole is on the three words of the security department!"


    Security?


    Section chief Duan couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Does the teacher want to start with the security department?


    Although it is said that the teacher has the ability to deal with Wang Yi alone, is it too risky to do so for himself? It''s too obvious!


    This will definitely involve the teacher!


    "Teacher, this is bad for you." section chief Duan told the truth.


    How could su Changqing not know? But if not, how can I help section chief Duan?


    He took a deep breath: "I can''t care so much now, so I started from the security department. Wang Yi gave you a big gift before, and it''s time for you to fight back this time. Secretary Wang''s son is not simple, but he''s just a hairy boy! I checked, Zhongyang, no one has approved the establishment document of the security department!"


    No files?


    This made section chief Duan cheer up in an instant.


    "It''s not just that there are no documents, but now the red headed documents on it also make it quite clear that municipal units are not allowed to engage in special and privileged activities! Isn''t his security department involved in all these things! If it is found out, can Wang Yi still leave?"


    After hearing this, section chief Duan gave a thumbs up in his heart.


    Darling.


    Ginger is still old and spicy.


    After hearing this, section chief Duan rekindled hope in an instant.


    As long as this matter can contain Wang Yi, it''s easy to say what will happen in the future!


    The teacher works hard in the capital and works below. It''s sooner or later to get rid of Wang Yi! At that time, Jinhai city will be a place for its own obscene development! In a few years, what you lose will come back!


    At that time, what kind of scenery is that?


    "Teacher, I listen to you!" section chief Duan pressed his excitement and said seriously.


    "Well, tomorrow, I''ll hand in the application first, and then you do..."


    Section chief Duan listened carefully on the phone and nodded.


    This time, section chief Duan''s last counterattack!


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in Ge Qiang''s office.


    He hasn''t come home for a long time after work.


    With one hand supporting his head, he is thinking about things.


    In the morning, he went to talk to boss Wang about it. In fact, the result was quite unexpected.


    Boss Wang didn''t get angry and didn''t directly blame the leopard. Instead, he was quite calm.


    This makes Ge Qiang not confused.


    Can boss Wang watch the people below hack his money?


    Or is there another reason.


    How can ge Qiang turn around? He has long felt that his head is not enough. Financially, he is a talent, but in interpersonal communication and intrigue, he is too far away.


    At present, his most taboo person is Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Zhao used to be financial like him and knew something about the book. If she helped the leopard in the back, it might not be so simple!


    Sooner or later, he will be killed by Xiao Zhao!


    Ge Qiang still has a glimmer of hope in his heart. He hopes Xiao Zhao can read the old love. He has given her a lot of money before, hasn''t he? Women are easy to be soft hearted.


    Thinking of this, he dialed Xiao Zhao and was ready to say some soft words. He thought that Xiao Zhao could forgive himself if he didn''t keep up.


    But the phone kept ringing, but no one answered.


    This made Ge Qiang''s eyebrows deeply locked again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1742

    Click.


    After pressing off his cell phone, Xiao Zhao snuggled up to the leopard with a smile on his face.


    "Dear, Ge Qiang called me again. I guess it means today ~"


    The leopard smiled proudly.


    Now the more he looks at Xiao Zhao, the more he likes it.


    He has gained both love and career! As long as Xiao Zhao helps him behind his back, he can''t do anything.


    He kissed Xiao Zhao like a pet: "that fool, let him fight! But the boy is good. He dares to shoot me in front of his brother!"


    Xiao Zhao''s innocent little hand wrapped around the leopard''s neck and kissed him affectionately: "yes, but if Ge Qiang is picking things in the middle, I''m afraid boss Wang will doubt you. Ge Qiang is small-minded and quite vengeful!"


    This made the leopard''s heart gloomy again.


    Ge Qiang''s revenge?


    I''m not fucking ready to let him go!


    Now the leopard is not easy to mix up, but Ge Qiang seems to be standing in the way! Where is this?


    Leopards are mixed black. There is nothing else. When something happens, the first thing I think of is to solve it with the way on the road.


    He also fought against Ge Qiang and deterred, but it was useless.


    So what?


    It seems that there is only one last way left!


    But he didn''t intend to tell Xiao Zhao about it. He can''t hurt Xiao Zhao, can he?


    He just smiled: "honey, don''t worry, Ge Qiang, I''ll deal with it! It''s probably the latest thing!"


    Xiao Zhao didn''t even think about what the leopard was going to do, but nodded obediently.


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, Wang Yi always felt that a pair of invisible opponents were secretly obstructing him.


    It seems that nothing goes well.


    But he didn''t think much.


    Since his father died, hasn''t he been doing things like this and blocked everywhere?


    This has become the norm.


    With the help of team Zhang, now he just wants to investigate and collect evidence quickly, and then catch someone! First, I ran section chief, and then I went to catch boss Wang in good faith, and let the two men repent and destroy in Jinhai city!


    Knock knock~


    At the moment, the door of Wang Yi''s office was knocked, and then the figure of Lao Hou flashed in.


    "Lao Hou, what''s up?" Wang Yi put down her work and looked at her seriously.


    The news of Lao Hou is much more informed than that of Wang Yi. He knows all those things in the capital quite well.


    The current situation has begun to be disadvantageous to Wang Yi. It seems a little silly if I still stand on Wang Yi''s side.


    And Su Changqing''s phone also made him decide to go.


    If such a person intervenes in the middle, Wang Yi will definitely not succeed in this matter!


    "Wang Yi, my evening train, back to Beijing." he said faintly.


    "Oh? Are there any new instructions?" Wang Yi was a little surprised. Now things are going smoothly. It''s reasonable to say that it''s time for Lao Hou and Lao Meng to take credit. If Lao Hou leaves at this time, he will lose a lot of things.


    Lao Hou shook his head: "it''s not the top, it''s some private matter."


    "Oh, I''ll let you know if there is any new progress," Wang Yi said.


    Although Lao Hou wanted to leave, he also helped him a lot. He deserves his credit.


    Lao Hou sighed in his heart.


    Although Wang Yi''s surface is cold, she still thinks of him in her heart. It''s time to help him.


    To tell the truth, Lao Hou likes Wang Yi very much these days, but he can''t help it because of the general trend.


    But when he left, he still wanted to remind Wang Yi to try not to be killed by Su Changqing.


    Lao Hou sighed, sat down, smoked a cigarette from Wang Yi and took it in his mouth.


    "Wang Yi, you don''t have to inform me about these things in the future. I''m not leaving today. I want to quit this thing completely."


    Wang Yi remained calm. It''s not like Lao Hou''s style to quit at this time.


    "Duan Wengong has been in officialdom for 20 years. He has seen more people and has more contacts than you. I know you are a clean stream now, but sometimes a slap can''t make a sound. Besides, it''s still a thin slap like you!"


    Wang Yi''s eyebrows moved: "Oh? Is there something wrong?"


    Lao Hou was sent from the capital. The news must be quite well informed.


    Section chief Duan must have more contacts than himself, and there are many uncertain factors, so he has to make a quick decision.


    Lao Hou must have known something when he quit at this time.


    Lao Hou shook his head: "Wang Yi, you are a talent, but some things you can''t touch. Besides, Liu hongran is dead and shouldn''t insist. Forget it!"


    Wang Yi stopped talking. Lao Hou reminded him that it was good to this extent. He certainly couldn''t point out some words.


    However, from the day she began to deal with section chief Duan, Wang Yi was ready.


    Deal with him, there will be a lot of trouble!


    How can he flinch now?


    "Lao Hou, thank you for reminding me, but I believe in a word, evil outweighs good in this world!"


    Looking at Wang Yi, Lao Hou thought of himself when he was young.


    At that time, in officialdom, I was also a clean stream, working alone?


    But after several losses, he finally understood.


    In officialdom, there is no result in insisting on yourself. It''s better to be a smooth man.


    Isn''t Wang Yi just who she was when she was young?


    "Wang Yi, sometimes justice is based on evil. If the world is full of villains, what is the so-called justice?" Lao Hou sighed. "In short, be careful about this. After all, the security department has just been established. Take care!"


    Then Lao Hou left.


    To say these words to Wang Yi, Lao Hou is also out of his heart and lungs.


    When Lao Hou left, Wang Yi frowned and began to turn quickly in her head.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, at the capital rights center.


    Su Changqing strode into an office.


    At his desk sat a man with silver hair but looking quite energetic.


    "Lao sun, this is what I told you yesterday. I have written the application." Su Changqing smiled at the man.


    He looked up and smiled back: "old Su, I remember this, but you''ve been very careful lately. Keep these small things in mind, ha ha!"


    Su Changqing had a good relationship with him. They worked together and naturally stood in the same faction.


    Only when the position will go wrong, but it does not affect their friendship. There are no people in the office now, and he speaks quite red fruit.


    "Lao sun, this is against the meaning of the red headed document. I advise you to implement it quickly, or I''ll be rude to you."


    "Hahaha, look at you, and you''re angry!"


    Lao sun quickly got up and gave him a cigarette. Then he seriously asked, "but Lao Su, how did the Security Department of Jinhai City annoy you?"

 Chapter 1743

    This is their private words. Lao sun also wants to know how people far away in Jinhai City offended him.


    Su Changqing''s eyes were slightly heavy and seemed a little impatient.


    "You know my student, Duan Wengong? He is in Jinhai city!"


    In a word, Lao sun stopped asking.


    Know it!


    Those of them who have a good relationship with Su Changqing know that Duan Wengong is his favorite student!


    The boy is smart and has strong ability to handle affairs. More importantly, he has a just heart, which is quite rare in officialdom.


    But after all these years, section chief Duan sat very well in that position and did very well. Why did he have anything to do with the security department?


    This is not right!


    He doesn''t know about Liu hongran. He manages everything every day in the capital. Does he have the mind to take care of those things?


    Jinhai city is just a tiny place!


    He patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, old su. As long as it violates the meaning of the document, I must help you do it!"


    Su Changqing nodded and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, in boss Wang''s office.


    Boss Wang called the butcher back today.


    Originally, these days, it was the butcher who inquired about Wang Peng outside. He was also very busy.


    "Brother, there''s nothing wrong with Wang Peng. It''s almost the same as last time!" said the butcher when he came in.


    "En..." boss Wang tapped the table with his fingers.


    "By the way, big brother, Wang Peng went to find the leopard and xiaomaocun the day before yesterday, but xiaomaocun didn''t do Wang Peng and ran away." of course, the butcher knew these little things. After hearing about it that day, he wasn''t ready to help the leopard. He wanted the leopard to die under Wang Peng''s hands!


    "Oh? The leopard didn''t tell me about it." boss Wang''s eyes cooled down.


    The butcher sneered. The leopard''s courage is getting fatter and fatter now. He dares to hide these things from boss Wang.


    He also heard about the company last time. Vaguely, he thought the leopard was going to do great things!


    "Brother, the leopard is in the company, or I''ll call him?" the butcher began to pick a problem.


    Boss Wang nodded slightly. Recently, the leopard''s behavior is a little abnormal. First, it''s the matter in the company, and now it''s hiding it from himself. What''s going on in this guy''s head recently!


    After the butcher went out for a while, the leopard came in, followed by his lover Xiao Zhao.


    "Brother, are you looking for me?"


    Seeing Xiao Zhao, boss Wang''s eyes lit up.


    Xiao Zhao is really beautiful. Even if he doesn''t have any dress, he is still quite bright here.


    And compared with Xiao Zhao''s good life before, now there is no busy color on his face. On the contrary, it is all lasting appeal.


    Neither humble nor arrogant, holding a posture.


    This is very attractive. Boss Wang couldn''t help looking more.


    But Xiao Zhao is not the type boss Wang likes.


    Boss Wang likes women who are full of the smell of the world of mortals and are seducing people~


    That''s exciting!


    "Why do I think you look so familiar?" boss Wang ignored the leopard and looked at Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Zhao didn''t want to come in, but the leopard dragged her in and said that boss Wang was his big brother and had to meet sooner or later.


    The leopard is still too young!


    I think boss Wang is a gentleman and won''t move his mind to Xiao Zhao!


    Xiao Zhao bowed his head in shame and said to himself, "boss Wang, last time you saw me in the company, last time I was with Ge Qiang..."


    Boss Wang nodded suddenly.


    by the way.


    Didn''t he let Xiao Zhao and Ge Qiang in the company last time? But it''s strange. Why did you fall in love with the leopard in a twinkling of an eye?


    Now he seems to understand why the leopard is always struggling with Ge Qiang.


    It turned out that there was Xiao Zhao in the middle!


    He looked at the leopard, who smiled awkwardly at him.


    Boss Wang doesn''t understand!


    This is love!


    Xiao Zhao is the only one in the leopard''s heart. No matter what Xiao Zhao has done before, now the leopard has found her, it won''t care about the past!


    Boss Wang thought the leopard was addicted to playing, so he took Xiao Zhao with him.


    He was like this several times before. He followed the two women every day, but he wasn''t tired of playing in the end?


    "Leopard, are you hiding something from me recently?" boss Wang asked regardless of Xiao Zhao''s presence.


    The leopard''s eyes were confused.


    Under the sinister eyes of boss Wang, no one is guilty. He has been with boss Wang for so many years. Naturally, he knows who boss Wang is. When he hears this, the first thing he thinks about is the company.


    He said weakly, "brother, didn''t I make it clear to you about the company?"


    Boss Wang sneered: "it''s not about the company!"


    It''s not about the company? This makes the leopard a little confused.


    What else can I do recently?


    "Brother, I really don''t have anything to hide from you ~" after the leopard said this, Xiao Zhao kicked him in the dark.


    Boss Wang stopped talking nonsense and said, "the day before yesterday, you had a fight with Wang Peng with xiaomaocun?"


    This made the leopard react suddenly. It turned out that boss Wang was talking about it! Scared him to death!


    "Elder brother, that''s not what I mean. Xiaomaocun had to take revenge before I went with him. How can I say that I took xiaomaocun? But xiaomaocun didn''t suffer this time. He stabbed the tiger under Zhang Wen for several swords!"


    Boss Wang''s eyebrows move. He knows that he can''t compare with Wang Peng, but it''s not bad! Now xiaomaocun hurt him, which surprised him.


    However, the person who hurt Zhang Wen and provoked Wang Peng seems to be a good excuse.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang told the leopard to wait outside first, while he called Wang Peng.


    Just like last time, his excuse for asking Wang Peng out was to drink. Wang Peng didn''t refuse. Why did he refuse the wine delivered to the door?


    Put down the phone. Boss Wang opened the door and went out.


    The leopard is preparing to let Xiao Zhao go.


    "Oh, don''t let her go. Go to a dinner with me later!" boss Wang''s voice was cold.


    Xiao Zhao is stunned. What''s boss Wang doing? Take yourself and the leopard to dinner?


    The leopard didn''t know what was going on. He could only nod obediently.


    He thinks it''s just a meal. It''s nothing.


    Boss Wang is a good and honest brother!


    But Xiao Zhao always felt something wrong. Since just now, boss Wang looked at himself strangely. I can''t say what he felt.


    But boss Wang is nearby. She can''t say anything.


    So the leopard drove to a very high-end hotel with boss Wang and Xiao Zhao.


    The three entered the private room.


    The leopard didn''t ask boss Wang who he had an appointment with, but sat down with Xiao Zhao obediently.


    Then after a while, the door was pushed open.


    Seeing this face, the leopard stood up and stared round!

 Chapter 1744

    The enemy''s road is narrow. It''s the leopard.


    Now in the private room of the hotel, he has a feeling of time and space disorder.


    Why did boss Wang call himself over? I haven''t told myself to bring some people!


    You know, this man is Wang Peng! Is the most famous bastard in Jinhai city!


    Besides, how did boss Wang contact Wang Peng? Wang Peng is Zhang Wen''s man. Why did he come to drink with boss Wang?


    The key is now in such a small space. If Wang Peng is cruel, he can''t kill them all!


    Don''t say it''s a leopard, even a group of people is useless!


    What does boss Wang mean?


    At the moment, when Wang Peng saw the leopard, his eyes were cold, and he subconsciously wanted to draw a knife.


    Boss Wang hurried to the guest channel: "peng''er, this man is my little brother. Last time he seemed to have some contradictions with you. Today I''ll be a peacemaker and adjust in the middle."


    In fact, Wang Peng has no hatred with the leopard. The key is xiaomaocun. Now he wants to stab xiaomaocun to death!


    Wang Peng didn''t get angry when he heard this. Instead, he sat down and stared at the leopard with some playfulness in his eyes.


    The leopard dare not look at him at all! Who is Wang Peng? That''s the God of war in the eyes of Jinhai bastards!


    Even if you don''t say anything, sitting here is quite shocking, let alone so close to yourself!


    Suddenly, all that floated in the leopard''s head were pictures of how Wang Peng was crazy and how to deal with Xiaomao inch.


    While the leopard''s neck is empty in his heart, Xiao Zhao is also looking at Wang Peng.


    Recently, I''ve always heard leopards talk about Wang Peng. At first, Xiao Zhao was skeptical. Wang Peng is also a normal person. May he be so powerful?


    And more curious.


    I want to see what the leopard and even boss Wang look like.


    I finally saw you today.


    After a few eyes, Xiao Zhao''s face turned red.


    Dare you ask these women in Jinhai city now, who doesn''t feel excited when they see Wang Peng? Who doesn''t want to look more?


    Wang Peng is not only a cold and threatening momentum, but also kills 90% of the bastards.


    That face looks like Hu Ge, with a light beard residue and a decadent and messy hairstyle.


    The decadent and handsome words are displayed to the fullest.


    The key is that those bright eyes are as attractive as bright stars.


    Xiao Zhao looked at it and felt fascinated.


    This man is more attractive than boss Wang.


    After appreciation, followed by worry.


    I''m worried about whether he will get angry here. Just leopard and boss Wang are not his opponents at all.


    When I saw the leopard was still there, boss Wang scolded, "leopard, don''t admit your mistake quickly!"


    The leopard woke up and nodded quickly: "brother Peng, it was a misunderstanding before, a misunderstanding ~"


    Wang Peng glanced at him and sneered: "I don''t have a misunderstanding with you. It''s about me and xiaomaocun. You can hand him over later, or I''ll find him sooner or later!"


    The leopard began to beat drums in his heart, and Wang Peng didn''t give face.


    This is a leopard who didn''t give him any face! It is estimated that in the face of boss Wang, I didn''t do it myself.


    The leopard didn''t know what to say and looked at boss Wang foolishly.


    Xiao Zhao quickly poured wine for them.


    When she approached Wang Peng, she felt her whole body trembling like electricity. She had never had a feeling for a leopard.


    Boss Wang also quickly raised his glass: "peng''er, drink!"


    Wang Peng drank all the wine in the cup.


    Boss Wang quickly changed the subject and began to say something else.


    While saying this, he asked Wang Peng to drink.


    Wang Peng did not even look at the leopard, but drank and ate by himself.


    After three rounds of wine, boss Wang turned his eyes and was ready to say something else.


    He has been in contact with Wang Peng twice. He also sees that Wang Peng has a strange temper, but he is also a real person.


    I guess it won''t be long before I have to come to my side.


    "Peng''er, don''t leave after eating. I''ll take you to a fun place! There are beautiful women!" boss Wang said in his ear with a smile.


    Wang Peng doesn''t have much interest in beautiful women. He just likes the light of swords and the blood all over his body! That is the world that belongs to Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng''s face was slightly red: "I don''t like those women!"


    Boss Wang quickly said, "ha ha, don''t worry. There are many women over there. You can have whatever you want!"


    Wang Peng put down his glass and sneered, "what are you looking for? There''s a ready-made one!"


    Whoosh~


    Suddenly everyone focused on Xiao Zhao! Wang Peng meant to let Xiao Zhao accompany him!


    Xiao Zhao stared round her beautiful eyes. Her exquisite mouth was slightly open, but she didn''t reject it at all. Instead, she looked forward to it.


    How can she not like a strong young man like Wang Peng? She just hesitated a little. After all, she has a leopard!


    The leopard''s eyes were wide, but he didn''t dare to say a word.


    The other party is Wang Peng. If he says something wrong, he may get a knife!


    Boss Wang was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Wang Peng liked this tone.


    But Wang Peng even mentioned it. How can boss Wang refuse? And he brought Xiao Zhao here today for the purpose of drinking with him!


    Seeing that they were all a little silent, Wang Peng sneered: "it''s ok if you don''t want to, boss Wang, I know your sincerity!"


    In fact, Wang Peng has no feeling for Xiao Zhao. He just wants to embarrass the leopard!


    Watching the woman you love fall into the arms of others, but you can''t help it at all. That taste is quite comfortable!


    Boss Wang pushed Xiao Zhao out and said brightly, "peng''er, you can play with this woman whatever you want! I''m in charge!"


    At this moment, the leopard''s heart beat wildly!


    What did boss Wang say to let Xiao Zhao accompany Wang Peng? Still in front of yourself?


    "Big brother!" the leopard stood up, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were full of annoyance: "sit down, where the fuck do you speak!"


    "..." the leopard dared not speak. He knew what would happen if he resisted boss Wang! Now he is definitely not enough to challenge boss Wang! Now boss Wang is what he says, so he has to listen honestly!


    The problem is, this man is Xiao Zhao! But his favorite woman! If he is taken away by Wang Peng, he will suffer all his life!


    Seeing this scene, Wang Peng laughed wildly in his heart and took Xiao Zhao into his arms. His eyes were full of blasphemy.


    The leopard''s eyes were red, and the whole man stood there like wood, his fists creaking!


    This is an insult! It''s an insult to the leopard!


    There is a wine bottle beside the leopard.


    As long as he gets up and smashes Wang Peng''s head, Xiao Zhao is still his.


    But he knew the consequences of doing so.


    If Wang Peng doesn''t kill him, boss Wang won''t let him go!

 Chapter 1745

    Moreover, in this narrow space, can he be Wang Peng''s opponent? It is no exaggeration to say that as long as he does it, he will die!


    The leopard''s eyes were red and his tears swirled inside.


    This uncomfortable feeling, only he himself knows best.


    At this moment, all that flashed in his head were Han Xin and Gou Jian


    Shinobi!


    Be patient!


    Now bear it, that is to better base on Jinhai city in the future! Seeing that the leopard has improved after mixing for so many years, he and Xiao Zhao are getting better day by day. At this time, if he is impulsive, he will have nothing!


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes matched the leopard. At this moment, her heart was like turning over rivers and seas!


    The leopard cried.


    Because Xiao Zhao cried.


    Of course, Xiao Zhao knows who these bastards are. They don''t take women too seriously.


    Women can be found everywhere.


    But the leopard is different from them. It can be seen from his eyes that the leopard is sincere to himself!


    Now he felt sad to see himself being asked to leave by others.


    Xiao Zhao felt uncomfortable, and then he blamed himself crazily.


    The leopard is so sincere to himself that the idea of infidelity flashed in his heart.


    I even want to make out with Wang Peng.


    Why are you so cheap!


    Xiao Zhao likes money. She does everything for money, but she slowly finds that she seems to really like leopards.


    It''s just that the situation is more special now.


    She also saw that boss Wang didn''t buy the face of the leopard at all. The leopard had no status in front of boss Wang!


    So that they can talk and laugh and let the leopard send themselves out in the wind.


    And Wang Peng is not an ordinary person. We can see from boss Wang''s attitude towards him.


    I''m afraid if I''m not the same today, the leopard will be in danger!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhao forced himself to smile and said to the leopard, "honey, don''t worry, I just accompany brother Peng, nothing else ~"


    This is just to comfort the leopard. The leopard knows what to do later.


    At this moment, the leopard was moved.


    He hates that he didn''t get to know Xiao Zhao earlier. Where can I find such a good woman? If it were for another woman, I''m afraid I would have madly begged the leopard to save myself.


    Xiao Zhao is focusing on the overall situation!


    The leopard took a deep breath, tried hard not to let his tears fall, looked at Xiao Zhao and went out.


    Boss Wang snorted coldly and said to Wang Peng, "peng''er, you''ll have fun today. I''ll open a room for you upstairs. You can go up at any time!"


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He took the key and went upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    The leopard has been with boss Wang for so long. There is no credit but hard work. Moreover, under boss Wang, the leopard is quite down-to-earth.


    He also naively felt that as long as he worked hard under boss Wang, he would come out sooner or later!


    So far, aren''t you moving in that direction? Strengthen yourself slowly, and then be reused by boss Wang.


    Boss Wang has always been a good big brother in his heart. Although he is a little strict with himself, he still doesn''t say anything in the general direction.


    And the leopard also admired boss Wang.


    But why has it all changed now?


    Boss Wang took Xiao Zhao away, regardless of his feelings!


    In boss Wang''s eyes, Xiao Zhao may be a plaything, and he may also be a plaything! As long as he is unhappy, he can break himself at any time!


    Now coming out of the hotel, the leopard went home with a bottle of wine.


    All he thought about was Xiao Zhao, a scene he couldn''t bear to look at directly!


    you ''re incompetent!


    Why are you so incompetent!


    Even the woman he loves can''t be protected well. He even doubts what he''s doing with boss Wang for so many years!


    The head was filled with alcohol, and the leopard''s heart trembled wildly.


    What is Wang Peng doing at this time? I''m afraid I''ve already dealt with Xiao Zhao!


    But now, leopards are smart.


    Look at boss Wang''s younger brothers, including pillars.


    Who is under boss Wang is not drunk, even when he dies, he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Boss Wang is good at playing this. He is good at making people have no resistance!


    No one has ever broken this spell. Now the leopard is at the forefront of all his younger brothers.


    The leopard wanted to understand when he paralyzed himself with alcohol.


    It''s better to rely on yourself than on others. No one can rely on you except yourself!


    Boss Wang is his eldest brother. He has been with him for so many years, but he doesn''t speak of friendship at all. In order to win over Wang Peng, he has almost done anything.


    I''ve never seen a leopard as a person at all.


    The leopard knows that if he wants to gain a foothold in Jinhai city in the future, he must play a piece of heaven by himself!


    First of all, we should develop indecently under boss Wang, and take that company as the starting point!


    As soon as the leopard came to the door, he met the same small hair inch who just came over.


    "Brother Bao, what''s the matter with you!" xiaomaocun was furious when he saw him like this!


    The leopard looked sad and carried a bottle of wine. It seemed that life had reached a low point.


    "Did Wang Peng hit you?" Xiao Maocun immediately pulled out the sword behind him.


    Although he can''t beat Wang Peng, he will work hard for the leopard!


    The key is that the leopard is so pathetic!


    Xiaomaocun has never seen such a big man cry!


    Seeing xiaomaocun is so excited, the leopard has some comfort.


    At least, xiaomaocun is still his faithful little brother.


    The leopard couldn''t hold back. He burst into tears!


    It scared xiaomaocun to death. He quickly took the leopard home to stabilize his mood.


    The leopard is the big brother of Xiaomao inch. Is it so B shameful to cry in front of him? Shame, of course!


    But the leopard doesn''t care!


    When a man cries, he must be looking for a sad place!


    Liu Beishan cried, so Guan Yu and Zhang Feicai followed him willingly.


    This is a way to win people''s hearts. It''s not embarrassing!


    The leopard took a deep breath and said, "Xiao Maocun, your sister-in-law, went with Wang Peng."


    "What!" Xiao Maocun stood up and caught fire in his eyes.


    My sister-in-law is so beautiful. How can I accompany Wang Peng? What is this?


    The leopard won''t stop?


    Just watch her taken away by Wang Peng?


    "Where''s boss Wang? Tell him, I''ll take someone to do Wang Peng!" Xiao Maocun was hit by a stream of blood, with a spark in his eyes.


    The leopard sighed, "don''t look for it. Your sister-in-law was sent out by boss Wang."


    "What..."


    Xiaomao''s head is already buzzing.


    I even wonder if I heard you wrong.


    Boss Wang gave the leopard''s woman to Wang Peng. What''s the concept?


    Boss Wang or their big brother?


    Xiao Maocun really doesn''t understand these things on the road.


    Why does it feel so cruel?

 Chapter 1746

    Xiaomaocun has been with the leopard for less than a month. Of course, he doesn''t know boss Wang.


    I just know he''s doing well in Jinhai city. Everyone knows the name of his crazy king.


    But in boss Wang''s heart, he never peeped.


    Boss Wang, who is it?


    Why do you play like this?


    The leopard motioned him to calm down, and then sighed: "you haven''t been on the road for a long time. You must have never heard of these things. Boss Wang, you haven''t seen me as a person at all. I''ve been under him for so many years, but what did I get in the end? Before he said a word, I watched my woman taken away and couldn''t say a word!"


    Xiaomaocun clenched his fist secretly. He didn''t dare to think about the picture!


    Who knows how hard the leopard felt?


    But the problem is coming. Why should the leopard follow boss Wang? Isn''t it to gain a foothold in Jinhai city and protect the people around you? Now boss Wang plays like this, making the leopard''s youth meaningless.


    "Brother Bao, but why did boss Wang do this?" xiaomaocun was angry.


    "For Wang Peng!" the leopard sighed hard. "Boss Wang wants to bring Wang Peng over, and then he completely ignores us old guys!"


    "Brother Bao, what do you say about this? Let''s live!" xiaomaocun''s eyes are shining. Now even if the leopard wants to deal with boss Wang, xiaomaocun will pass without hesitation!


    He mixes with society and thinks he relies on his fist.


    I think I can fight with a hard fist and be respected.


    I thought I could get ahead under boss Wang.


    I think it''s about brotherhood.


    But in a flash, they collapse like bubbles.


    In comparison, leopards are much better than boss Wang! At least I''m sincere to their little brothers.


    At least he won''t give a small hairy woman to others, will he?


    To tell the truth, the leopard really wants to chop boss Wang and Wang Peng with a machete, one by one!


    But the picture was immediately denied by the leopard.


    Can he be boss Wang''s opponent? Can it be Wang Peng''s opponent?


    In Jinhai City, he is too small, too small! As long as boss Wang is willing, he can be doomed at any time!


    Not to mention the God of war Wang Peng!


    That''s not what he can touch!


    He took Xiaomao inch and went there, just to die. Wang Peng can let them die alone.


    Not without revenge, it''s not time.


    He sighed and took a hard puff at his cigarette.


    "Now is not the time. We can''t act rashly."


    The leopard has been under boss Wang for so many years. He has almost no IQ. Boss Wang says he doesn''t dare to go west.


    But this time, it was the right choice he made in his life.


    Temporarily shrink up, obscene development!


    The leopard may not be a qualified younger brother or a smart man, but he can bear it!


    This kind of people can eat the most in society.


    I can bear it here in boss Wang and there in Wang Peng!


    But this feeling of hatred has never been forgotten by the leopard! He felt that he had been engraved in his heart. When the time was ripe, he would return it intact to boss Wang and Wang Peng!


    "Brother Bao, although I haven''t done Wang Peng, if I sneak attack, I''m still 80% sure, and so is boss Wang..." Xiao Maocun''s eyes have cooled down.


    Xiao Maocun practises martial arts, but the first lesson in martial arts is the friendship between martial brothers, which is the same as the friendship in the Jianghu.


    The leopard is his big brother. How can he watch the leopard being bullied like this?


    At this moment, the leopard was moved to death.


    Xiaomaocun''s loyalty made his previous prejudice against xiaomaocun disappear.


    This is the good little brother of Guo!


    That is, from this time on, the leopard recognized xiaomaocun in his heart and regarded him as his brother!


    In his most difficult time, only xiaomaocun stood up to help himself.


    The leopard patted Xiaomao''s shoulder with relief in his eyes: "Xiao Maocun, since you recognize me as the big brother, I can''t harm you. Wang Peng and boss Wang, I must deal with it in the future! But not now. Now Wang Peng is so famous in Jinhai City, and Zhang Wen is standing behind him. Can we be his opponent? Boss Wang has so many people, strong soldiers, how can we be able to defeat him?"


    "Brother Bao, but..." Xiao Mao''s eyebrows screwed together.


    The leopard smiled: "now our focus is on the company. This is the last lifeline of boss Wang. As long as we destroy this place, it''s not a dream to deal with boss Wang!"


    Xiaomaocun was not clear about the company and scratched his head: "but isn''t Ge Qiang managing now?"


    The leopard''s eyes are bare.


    Today, he is going to ask Xiaomao to move, but who knows what''s going on now? He has to wait for two days. At least boss Wang won''t have too much opinion on himself. That''s all!


    Otherwise, when your plan fails, won''t it be in vain?


    "Those who achieve great things, don''t stick to details, go! Have a drink with your brother leopard!" the leopard thought of it and felt much better. He thought that when tonight passed, he must treat Xiao Zhao well and make up for all these things.


    Xiaomaocun didn''t refuse, so he went out to buy wine with the leopard.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the most luxurious private room of the hotel.


    Xiao Zhao is taking a bath.


    She didn''t reject it, but she didn''t volunteer to do that with Wang Peng. After all, there was a leopard in the middle.


    After being brought in by Wang Peng, her heart was always carrying it. Wang Peng''s every move made her heart beat.


    She saw that there was a knife hidden in Wang Peng''s arms!


    There was faint blood on it.


    This man is really crazy!


    After taking a bath, Xiao Zhao came out wrapped in a bath towel with his own aroma.


    "Brother Peng, I''ve washed it..." Xiao Zhao is older than Wang Peng, but standing in front of Wang Peng is like a commodity. He can play whatever he wants.


    Wang Peng glanced at her.


    The perfect carcass is only wrapped in the most secret place, with slightly wet hair and snow-white skin.


    Especially the two big long legs, people can''t help but want to resist on their shoulders at a glance.


    Wang Peng has seen many women. Xiao Zhao is quite perfect.


    And recently she has been well maintained. A round little face is red in the protein, as if it could be broken by blowing~


    Wang Peng didn''t speak and pressed her on the bed.


    Xiao Zhao Jiao shouted and was looked down by Wang Peng.


    This feeling made Xiao Zhao sink for a while.


    She may not know that the man in front of her at the moment is a man that most women in Jinhai city like crazy. Everyone wants to be treated so domineering by Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng held Xiao Zhao''s arm tightly with one hand. Xiao Zhao felt a little painful and frowned: "brother Peng, can you... Be gentle?"

 Chapter 1747

    Looking at Wang Peng''s appearance, Xiao Zhao knew that he must vent like crazy for a while!


    Can Xiao Zhao stand it?


    Since the last time I did it with Ge Qiang, she exercised so violently that it would hurt. She came gently with the leopard.


    Wang Peng sneered: "are you teaching me to do things?"


    Xiao Zhao''s eyebrows moved and lay here like petals, which made people think.


    A pair of autumn eyes are printed with green waves, as if they were discharging to Wang Peng.


    "Brother Peng, I don''t dare. I''m afraid you''ll be unlucky to see blood later..." Xiao Zhao said seriously, and then put his hands around Wang Peng''s neck.


    Since you want to do it, do it seriously.


    Anyway, Wang Peng is not alone.


    Xiao Zhao is an old hand in doing this kind of thing. Naturally, he knows how to enjoy it.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were confused.


    He is a man, so he likes women.


    What''s more, Xiao Zhao is so elegant.


    But Wang Peng has his own bottom line. He asked Xiao Zhao to come here just to annoy the leopard. He didn''t really want to touch Xiao Zhao.


    If he wants to play with women, Wang Peng can go out and find some beautiful ones. He doesn''t want to waste time on Xiao Zhao.


    However, it was interesting to see Xiao Zhao taking such initiative.


    He pushed Xiao Zhao away, completely pressed her under him, and then threw his coat aside.


    Xiao Zhao thought it was about to start, and his eyes focused on Wang Peng.


    Women, like men, are most likely to get excited when they take off their clothes.


    In Xiao Zhao''s eyes, it seemed that he could spit fire.


    Whoosh~


    Wang Peng took out a sharp knife at this time.


    Dong Dong!


    Xiao Zhao''s heart immediately lifted up!


    What is Wang Peng doing? Do you want to kill yourself?


    There was a chill in her beautiful eyes: "brother Peng, what are you..."


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense with her, but swam on Xiao Zhao with the tip of a knife. This feeling made Xiao Zhao soft.


    When we got to Xiao Zhao''s bath towel, the knife cut open the bath towel little by little.


    Wang Peng''s knife is different from the dagger held by ordinary gangsters. His knife is quite sharp. It''s simple and easy to cut Xiao Zhao''s bath towel.


    Xiao Zhao''s heart beats fast!


    She could feel her heart against her chest.


    At this moment, she even held her breath and was so nervous that she exploded!


    Wang Peng''s knife technique is quite accurate.


    He just opened the bath towel and didn''t hurt Xiao Zhao''s skin at all!


    You know, Xiao Zhao''s skin is only a few centimeters away from the bath towel! A little carelessness will leave a mark on Xiao Zhao.


    Shua~


    The bath towel on his chest was cut open like two petals scattered on both sides, just covering Xiao Zhao''s last line of defense.


    Xiao Zhao''s cheeks turned red in an instant, but he was very nervous!


    This game seems very exciting!


    Under the impact of Wang Peng''s strong male hormones, Xiao Zhao felt confused.


    His eyes were filled with endless love.


    Xiao Zhao also had several men, but none of them could play as well as Wang Pengyi.


    A knife can make Xiao Zhao completely excited.


    This feeling is self-evident.


    "Brother Peng, you can really play..." unconsciously, Xiao Zhao''s voice trembled, which was nervous! It''s the kind of thing I want to do with Wang Peng. I''m nervous!


    Wang Peng''s charm is also evident at this moment.


    While talking, Xiao Zhao''s two legs had been coiled around Wang Peng''s waist and seemed ready to go to war at any time.


    Xiao Zhao was quite satisfied with Wang Peng''s playing method just now. He thought that Wang Peng could play so well that he would not be able to do anything unexpected to Xiao Zhao.


    It can make her forget all her troubles~


    Which woman doesn''t want to try?


    But all Xiao Zhao''s thoughts were pushed away by Wang Peng''s cold hands.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were cold, as if he was not interested in women.


    "Save it! I''m not interested in you!" Wang Peng took Xiao Zhao''s leg aside with both hands.


    Xiao Zhao looked at Wang Peng in disbelief.


    What did he say?


    Not interested in yourself?


    He looks beautiful and his figure is good enough to explode. How many men beg him and don''t agree. Now he finally wants to take the initiative, but he says he''s not interested?


    Gradually, his eyes at Wang Peng changed.


    It''s shiny inside.


    Wang Peng, what kind of person are you?


    Then Wang Peng tidied up his clothes, opened the door and left.


    Leave Xiao Zhao half covered in the room.


    She can''t say how she feels at the moment.


    Is it loss?


    It seems a little.


    Are you lucky?


    It seems a little.


    But why does Wang Peng look different from what they describe?


    Why is there a trace of tenderness behind the arrogance? Ordinary bastard, where is Wang Peng so principled?


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Peng has left for more than ten minutes, but Xiao Zhao''s heart can''t stop. He has been hitting his chest strongly and madly.


    The scene just now flashed madly in her head.


    She couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the leopard''s phone rang.


    At the moment, he is sitting in a nearby restaurant, eating and drinking with xiaomaocun.


    The pain in the heart can only be paralyzed with alcohol.


    Now he opened his eyes and closed his eyes. What he thought in his head was that Wang Peng and Xiao Zhao Guang were holding together. The picture stabbed him in the chest!


    He looked down and saw that the caller was Xiao Zhao.


    He quickly put down his glass and picked it up.


    "Leopard, why aren''t you at home?" Xiao Zhao complained on the phone.


    The leopard stared round. "Are you home?"


    "Well, come back quickly. I''ll wait for you at home." Xiao Zhao said and put down the phone.


    The leopard didn''t expect Wang Peng to let Xiao Zhao go so easily. Shouldn''t he be crazy all night? Can''t Wang Peng do that?


    He settled the bill and asked xiaomaocun to go back first. Then he hurried home.


    As soon as he entered the door, Xiao Zhao was tidying up at home.


    When the leopard saw her, his eyes turned red again.


    I can''t tell what it''s like in my heart. It''s as if I inserted a dagger!


    "Dear, you have suffered!" the leopard hugged Xiao Zhao''s waist from behind, and his voice of remorse was full of tenderness.


    Xiao Zhao had a faint smell of perfume. She smiled sweetly, then clutched the leopard''s hand and seriously said, "dear, Wang Peng didn''t touch me, let me go."


    "What?" the leopard stood up, his eyes full of disbelief.


    This is a good opportunity. Wang Peng didn''t touch Xiao Zhao?


    Xiao Zhao nodded and smiled: "well, maybe Wang Peng is not as bad as you think. He is also a good man with principles."


    There is only a thin line between good people and bad people.


    But hearing what Xiao Zhao said, the leopard was still surprised.


    At the same time, there was a faint sense of gratitude in my heart.


    Although Wang Peng is an asshole, he is still very moral. At least, he is much better than the ruthless boss Wang!

 Chapter 1748

    What is a good man.


    What are bad guys?


    For leopards, boss Wang is a good man.


    I''ve been with him for so many years, and I haven''t been treated badly. The leopard didn''t go out to force under the name of boss Wang, but in the end, boss Wang didn''t send Xiao Zhao out?


    Wang Peng is a bad person to Wang Peng.


    They don''t say they have been sneaking attacks for many times, but they are still looking for xiaomaocun.


    But he let Xiao Zhao go and let her go.


    Let the leopard not sink into the mud, let alone experience those unbearable.


    The leopard is grateful to Wang Peng.


    Now, how can he distinguish between good people and bad people?


    Facing Xiao Zhao''s words, the leopard just nodded slightly: "maybe Wang Peng is really a good man!"


    "Well, honey, you should hide from him in the future and try to let boss Wang conflict with him ~" Xiao Zhao said seriously. He also hugged the leopard and buried his head deep in his chest.


    Enjoy a moment of security!


    The leopard''s chest beat sonorous and powerful.


    He nodded, hugged Xiao Zhao in his arms and said seriously, "it seems that I have to learn to be smart in the future. Honey, I swear, I won''t let you suffer from these torture in the future! In the future, I will be your God!"


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes are red.


    The helplessness of being taken away by Wang Peng still makes her feel terrible. She doesn''t understand these things on the road, but if she wants to retreat in the future, she must let the leopard stand firm in Jinhai city. It''s too dangerous to go on like this!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, boss Wang and the butcher were sitting in a private club, with many girls sitting next to them.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette curlily, and his heart was already flying.


    Things are moving forward according to his plan. It won''t be long before Wang Peng will be under his command.


    After drinking his own wine and playing with his own woman, what reason does he have not to come?


    Now it seems that we are close to the last fire!


    Today he is very happy. As long as Wang Peng comes, he can suppress Zhang Wen immediately! Isn''t he Zhang Wen? Isn''t it just because there are good generals like Wang Peng around?


    In the future, boss Wang will make him regret it!


    "Brother, you are in a good mood today ~" the butcher poured wine for him.


    Boss Wang smiled: "I saw Wang Peng this afternoon. He drank my wine, and I gave him the woman next to the leopard! I don''t think it will take long for Wang Peng to come!"


    The butcher''s eyes lit up. It''s possible to say so.


    But he immediately worried: "brother, can the leopard be at ease?"


    Boss Wang laughed: "it''s just a woman. What''s wrong with the leopard? Look around you. Which woman is not better than the little Zhao around the leopard! Which one is not fucking outstanding!"


    The butcher looked. In his eyes, Xiao Zhao was at best a very simple woman. It was no big deal.


    But in the leopard''s view, Xiao Zhao is unique in this world, and no one can replace him!


    Boss Wang, I have touched the scales of the leopard.


    Boss Wang sneered: "I called a leopard today and asked him to take two away. It''s supposed to make up for him!"


    I''m kidding!


    What''s the weight of the two women in this club?


    The introduction fees are dazzling. The leopard may have never played such a beautiful woman! Whether it''s looks, figure or Kung Fu, it''s far better than Xiao Zhao! Although Xiao Zhao is also somewhat beautiful, it is not worth mentioning in front of these women!


    Boss Wang thinks he has done enough.


    He asked Xiao Zhao to accompany Wang Peng once and gave the leopard two women himself. What else is he dissatisfied with?


    The little Zhao around the leopard is a rotten thing. He had an affair with Ge Qiang before. He thought the leopard was just playing.


    There are as many women as boss Wang wants!


    After a while, the leopard will definitely compromise when he sees these women!


    Just then, the leopard pushed the door and came in.


    There was a faint loss on his face.


    "Leopard, come!" boss Wang waved to him.


    The leopard feels bad! Very uncomfortable!


    He had been with his eldest brother for so many years and treated himself like this. At this moment, he was cold.


    My heart is cold!


    But when the leopard came, he still didn''t listen to adjust his breathing and told himself to be patient!


    Be patient in front of boss Wang!


    Never show any dissatisfaction! Obscene development is the right way!


    Acting, leopards can''t do it before, but they learn everything at this time! In front of boss Wang and the butcher, his acting skills burst out in an instant.


    That''s called a skilled.


    He hung the faint sadness and loss on his face, but he didn''t mean to blame boss Wang and be angry.


    The leopard''s interpretation of this emotion is quite perfect.


    Suddenly, it looks like the leopard has no feelings for Xiao Zhao.


    "Big brother..." the leopard sat down and was beside boss Wang.


    The butcher has been staring at the leopard, eager to find some other signals in his eyes. The butcher''s perception is still quite sharp. Recently, he always vaguely feels that there is something wrong with the leopard, but he can''t tell what''s wrong. He can only find clues from the abnormalities of the leopard.


    "En ~" boss Wang smiled, then let the two women around him pass by and sit next to the leopard.


    The leopard couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. These two women are so energetic!


    Whether it''s beauty or figure, it''s first-class.


    The delicate combination of facial features on the face is like a fairy daughter!


    If I hadn''t met them here, I didn''t expect them to be here!


    What''s wrong with such a beautiful woman? She has to do this.


    The two women hugged the leopard''s arm one by one, and their bodies pressed hard towards him.


    This little action made the leopard''s heart jump immediately.


    To tell you the truth, this is the first time he has come to the senior club.


    How can I be so honored to be a younger brother under boss Wang?


    But the leopard also knows.


    Although boss Wang didn''t say a word about Xiao Zhao, isn''t this trying to appease him?


    Exchange these two women for Xiao Zhao.


    But boss Wang doesn''t understand love! In the eyes of leopards, Xiao Zhao is unique. Even if a real fairy comes to earth, she can''t compare with Xiao Zhao!


    "Leopard, these two women are yours tonight. You can play whatever you want!" boss Wang said bluntly.


    The leopard was stunned for a few seconds, and his head was reacting!


    He was thinking about how he should look when he received the favor of boss Wang at ordinary times, and what about Xiao Zhao, and then show his light stubbornness.


    That''s perfect!


    As a result, the leopard''s acting skills broke out, and a bad smile hung from the corners of his mouth. He grabbed the woman''s chest wantonly with one hand and rubbed it hard: "Hey, hey, thank you, brother!"

 Chapter 1749

    The leopard''s performance is so natural that the butcher can''t see through it.


    Butchers read countless people. What kind of people have you never seen? But today''s leopard still confused him.


    Is the leopard real?


    I dare say that the leopard didn''t pack at all!


    I mean it!


    But the butcher can also figure out that there are two women around him. What else can''t he do!


    "All right, let''s go!" boss Wang didn''t say anything superfluous, and everything with the leopard was silent.


    The leopard nodded quickly, hugged the two women and went to the room arranged by boss Wang.


    "Ha ha! See, this is the world! Men are fucking the same!" boss Wang laughed wildly after the leopard left.


    The butcher also nodded. He didn''t know what the world was like, but what men were like. The leopard had just made the best interpretation.


    In the face of temptation, everyone is the same.


    "Big brother, drink!" the butcher respectfully toasted. Boss Wang smiled and touched his glass.


    ¡­¡­


    What kind of person a leopard is? Boss Wang used to know best, but now he really doesn''t see through the leopard.


    Because the leopard has an idea in his heart, and the crazy seed has taken root in his heart! So that he can refuse such temptation.


    Now upstairs, the leopard asked two women to take off their clothes and lie in bed. He lit a cigarette and said, "you two will sleep here tonight, but don''t tell boss Wang that I didn''t touch you, you know?"


    The two women were slightly surprised. To tell the truth, they didn''t want to accompany the leopard! It''s not for the sake of money, but now boss Qian Wang has given it to them, and the leopard wants to give them a holiday. Why not?


    No one is stupid!


    Thinking of this, one of the women nodded gently: "big brother, boss Wang..."


    The leopard patted his chest: "I''ll handle this. You don''t have to worry!"


    "Well, then we know ~" she nodded seriously regardless of the scenery.


    The leopard took a deep look at them and turned away.


    Out of the door, the leopard took a deep breath.


    The heart beats fast!


    This is no joke!


    The two women just now, regardless of their beauty or figure, can be said to be the top in Jinhai city. Every bastard is eager to have such a night today! Spring night is worth dying!


    But the leopard was pushed! It can be seen how determined the leopard is this time!


    You have to endure to work under boss Wang!


    The leopard has endured everything else. He can endure this!


    Forbearance is a natural skill of leopards!


    Out of the private club, the leopard sat in the car and smoked a cigarette before driving away.


    Back to Xiao Zhao''s gentle village.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, it was dawn.


    Everyone in the security department has arrived.


    Wang Yi arranged the meeting today.


    Since Lao Hou left, Wang Yi felt the increasing pressure around her.


    In the twinkling of an eye, only three days have passed.


    The ability of its own security department is greater than heaven, at least in Jinhai city.


    But I don''t know why. Recently, Wang Yi always has a feeling that she can''t make use of it. In the matter of section chief Duan, there are many obstacles.


    Today, we gathered all the people from the security department. Wang Yi just wanted to say a way to deal with it.


    Wang Yi is good at playing these games!


    Seeing everyone in the conference room, Wang Yiqing coughed and opened his mouth.


    "Recently, the investigation of Duan Wengong has reached the final stage, which must be clear to everyone. However, it seems that things are not going according to our expectations, but it is relatively troublesome. Recently, various departments have put a strong pressure on the security department. However, we should not be paralyzed. Instead, we should speed up our pace and work overtime for one day from today on This week, until the matter of Duan Wengong is investigated clearly! "


    The people below didn''t speak. They nodded secretly to Wang Yi''s decision.


    The people who can come to the security department are all just and jealous of evil like Wang Yi.


    They also hate Duan Wengong!


    Such a person is simply the moth of the people!


    "Also, there may be a lot of other troubles recently, for which I think..."


    Dong Dong!


    At this time, the door was knocked heavily twice, and a group of people pushed the door in.


    Without exception, they all wear uniforms.


    One of them came in, first showed his ID, and then seriously said, "are you Wang Yi? We are from the Provincial Bureau. From today on, the security department will stop working."


    "What are you talking about!" team Zhang stood up and took the lead against the man.


    He knows what it means to stop working in this population, but how difficult it is to set up the security department. How can we stop because of his word now?


    Aren''t you kidding?


    Moreover, the investigation has been carried out to this extent. If it is dissolved, the previous efforts will not be wasted!


    The leader was also quite helpless. He had heard of team Zhang and had a few friends with him before. He seriously said, "team Zhang, this is not what I mean. I also act according to the regulations, but this is Zhongyang''s instigation. No one can disobey!"


    Team Zhang roared: "do you know the extent of our current investigation? If we stop the investigation now, our long overtime and efforts will be in vain! Do you know how much hard it is!"


    The man also sighed: "team Zhang, this is really the meaning above. We don''t want to..."


    In a hurry, team Zhang simply stood sideways and went out: "I''m here today. No one wants to step into the security department!"


    With that, the people of the security department also stood behind team Zhang and formed a very strong human wall.


    The quietest person at this time is Wang Yi.


    After Lao Hou warned him, he thought that something had happened today, but he thought for a long time and didn''t have any response. This is the above instruction. If he didn''t comply with it, he can''t afford the crime!


    Team Zhang, they can''t afford it!


    "Get out of the way," Wang Yi said at this time.


    In the current situation, he can''t hesitate.


    Since this road is impassable, we should immediately find another way. If we stay here all the time, the situation is too unfavorable!


    "Section chief Wang, but..." team Zhang looked back at him, his eyes full of pain.


    All along, the security department has been like his home. How can he watch his home destroyed?


    Wang Yi smiled: "this is the above meaning. None of us can disobey, otherwise it will not be section chief who is the enemy of the people, but us!"


    The leader gave Wang Yi a look of admiration.


    Wang Yi seems young, but she is quite calm.


    This is not what ordinary people can have.


    Wang Yi walked up to him and said seriously, "I don''t mind if you seal the security department, but you must ensure that nothing here, including a hair, can move! Because every inch of air here is evidence from our hard investigation!"

 Chapter 1750

    The leader quickly nodded: "don''t worry about this, I promise."


    According to common sense, everything here belongs to the security department. They have no right to move.


    Moreover, they have heard about Duan Wengong recently, and he knows what''s going on in his heart.


    But this is the above order, and no one can disobey it.


    Wang Yi knew this, and he knew it very well.


    They are all smart people. There is no need to say more.


    With that, Wang Yi looked at team Zhang wearily: "OK, from today on, it''s a holiday!"


    Team Zhang trembled and hurried out: "brother Yi, did you just give up? We''ve been investigating for so long, so you have the heart to give up and watch that Wengong do evil in Jinhai city!"


    Wang Yi stopped and smiled, "who said I''m going to give up? This is just the beginning! The struggle has just begun!"


    Team Zhang was stunned and looked at him.


    Wang Yi left a smile and turned away.


    Since the security department was suppressed, the first thing he thought of was not Duan Wengong, nor the people in the capital, but Chen s Chang.


    He must know these things best, but why not tell him at the first time?


    He has to make it clear first.


    It''s also good to plan how to go on the road in the future. The intensity should be moderate.


    As time was pressing, Wang Yi went directly to Mr. Chen s''s office.


    At the moment, there are many people waiting for work at the door of the office. Wang Yi completely ignores these people and walks in directly.


    Chen s Chang was busy lowering his head. When he saw Wang Yi coming in, he frowned and clenched his teeth secretly.


    He thought Wang Yi would come to him, but he didn''t expect it so soon.


    "Wang Yi, why are you here?" Chen s Chang put down his busy hands and said with a smile.


    There was nothing unusual in his face.


    Wang Yi didn''t want to talk nonsense and directly cut into the theme: "the security department was closed just now. Should you know this? Mr. Chen s."


    The last few words, he deliberately said very heavy.


    Chen s sighed: "Wang Yi, what about this..."


    "You know this, why don''t you tell me?" Wang Yi became serious and completely questioned the prisoner.


    If it had been normal, Chen s Chang would have been angry.


    No one has ever dared to talk to himself like that.


    But this is no one else, it''s Wang Yi.


    It''s Wang Yi with a sense of oppression all over her body.


    This boy must be someone who will achieve great things in the future. He can''t tear his face with him. Moreover, he has always been on Wang Yi''s side. He didn''t inform Wang Yi in time about this matter, and he also had something wrong.


    Just, he is helpless!


    "Wang Yi, it''s not that I don''t inform you, but that the above documents have instructions. How can I object? You should know how difficult it is in my position?" he said as if he were talking to an ignorant child.


    But about these things, Wang Yi knew it.


    "Well, do you know how far our investigation has come? Do you know how long it will take me to identify Duan Wengong?" Wang Yi''s tone turned into a question.


    Chen s heard it!


    Wang Yi is questioning him! Is asking if he has anything to do with Duan Wengong!


    He can''t bear this crime!


    "Wang Yi, what do you mean? I set up the security department. When I went to Zhongyang to approve the documents, I didn''t say it didn''t comply with the regulations. Now they suddenly live like this, and I can''t help it! Do you think Duan Wengong and I are the same people? Do you think I''m protecting him?"


    Chen s Chang is absolutely afraid to protect Duan Wengong.


    He knows best how deep the water behind this matter is. If he takes part in it, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    He may not even know how he died!


    Moreover, the righteousness in his heart does not allow him to do that!


    That''s blasphemy!


    It''s a desecration of your position!


    But the words came out of Wang Yi''s mouth, which still made him quite disappointed and uncomfortable.


    Seeing Chen s Chang in such a hurry, Wang Yi burst into laughter.


    That''s right.


    What he wants is Chen s Chang''s expression.


    That proves he''s really okay.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if he has something to do, Wang Yi will not be soft hearted! In his eyes, there is no room for any sand!


    Wang Yi smiled: "brother Chen, I didn''t mean that ~"


    Chen s Chang turned around and said, "you finally call me brother Chen!"


    "But what''s going on? If we seal the security department at this juncture, all our efforts will be in vain." Wang Yi said faintly.


    This result is certainly not what Chen s Chang wants to see. He can best know how deep the water is!


    Wang Yi''s words made him frown secretly.


    He said earnestly, "Wang Yi, I built the security department and promoted you. I have only one purpose, that is to return the innocence! But do you know how much the word innocence weighs? But no matter how heavy it is, it can''t weigh more than power!"


    Watching the security department closed, he felt uncomfortable.


    He likes Wang Yi very much. He is a man who does big things. His ability to do things has far exceeded those who have been in officialdom for many years. In the future, Chen s is going to let the security department be his own sharp knife! Wang Yi is her own blade!


    But now the security department is gone. What''s his feeling?


    It''s just that he never showed it.


    Wang Yi also heard the helplessness. He took a deep breath: "I don''t believe there are so-called absolute rights in this world, but there is absolute justice!"


    Chen s Chang shook his head vigorously: "no, you are wrong! There is no absolute justice in this world!"


    Wang Yi''s only disadvantage now is that he is too young. He thinks these things are very simple. He thinks that as long as he can fight with one hand, he can fight the sky, but can he fight the sky again?


    Can it be bigger than the above instructions?


    impossible!


    "Wang Yi, I''ll go back to the capital to ask about the security department tomorrow, but it''s probably hopeless, but I''ll still work hard. There''s only so much I can do." Chen s said seriously.


    For this reason, Wang Yi also knew that it was useless to force again, so he took a cigarette from Chen s''s desk and lit it: "brother Chen, anyway, I still believe you are on the side of justice. And brother Liu''s death, I will not agree with you all my life! I will investigate to the end, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    Chen s Chang looked at his back and sighed for a long time.


    After a while, he laughed.


    Wang Yi is a little interesting! A little proud!

 Chapter 1751

    Now boss Wang doesn''t think about women or the development of the company all day. What he thinks is Wang Peng!


    Little Tiger Wang Peng!


    What big brother like boss Wang needs most is talents, just like Wang Peng! With Wang Peng, there is no doubt that Lv Bu rode the red rabbit and Guan Yu cut the dagger! With Wang Peng''s fist and boss Wang''s head, what can''t be done?


    In Jinhai City, and even the bigger stage!


    Boss Wang even doubts whether he likes men!


    Why are you so obsessed with Wang Peng!


    But when things got to this point, boss Wang always felt that he should add another fire and let Wang Peng make a complete determination to come over.


    But how should he burn the fire?


    After thinking for so long, boss Wang still focused on Li Erzi.


    He is the fuse of everything.


    Is the thorn in Wang Peng''s heart.


    He and Li Erzi also had several fights and knew who Li Erzi was.


    Although this man is smart and powerful, he also has a problem, that is, he is suspicious!


    I''m suspicious of anyone except Zhang Wen!


    Then he can just take advantage of this and let Wang Peng turn back completely!


    Everything is forced out.


    So is Wang Peng!


    Thinking of this, boss Wang called the butcher in and whispered in his ear.


    After hearing this, the butcher nodded hard.


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, Wang Peng has nothing to do in Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi''s arrogance made him feel that he was a redundant person.


    Li Erzi never said anything about forcing a tiger last time, but Wang Peng could feel it. Li Erzi always remembered it in his heart, and every time he looked at him, there was something wrong in his eyes.


    Wang Peng is just a jerk.


    If he doesn''t follow Zhang Wen now, he may be the student who just came out of school for internship. His mind is simple. How can he understand the meaning in Li Erzi''s eyes?


    Li Erzi, that''s not dislike or pressure! But disappointment!


    That is an elder''s hatred for his younger generation!


    Li Erzi knew that he had to rely on his head to get around on the road. Wang Peng was desperate, but did he say that there was no element of luck along the way?


    It''s not easy to survive in the shadow of the sword, but who can guarantee that Wang Peng won''t miss one day? Who can guarantee that the knife has eyes?


    He doesn''t want to see Wang Peng fall!


    So now we have to press Wang Peng and let him converge. The smell of blood on his body is too heavy, which will cause a lot of trouble!


    Li Erzi believes that it is not too late to suppress Wang Peng from now on!


    What he wants is the development of Dongwen group after the meeting!


    But Wang Peng didn''t know it at all. What he thought was that Li Erzi was against him.


    Wang Peng has always been the one who works most and desperately under Zhang Wen. This emotion is caught in the middle, and it is inevitable that he wants to be crooked.


    At more than ten o''clock in the morning, Wang Peng just woke up and was ready to wash, and then asked brother Yijiao to go out for dinner.


    But as soon as I came out, I saw Wu Yang go into Li Erzi''s room.


    That bad feeling came out in an instant.


    To tell the truth, after Wu Yang was injured last time, there was nothing to do in Dongwen group. Recently, Wang Peng was suppressed. Isn''t he just the chance to get up? Besides, Wu Yang had a conflict with Wang Peng before. How can Wang Peng not know about this?


    Thinking of this, Wang Peng quickly walked over and stuck his ear to the door of Li Erzi''s room.


    "Second brother, there''s something I want to tell you ~" in the room, it''s Wu Yang''s voice.


    Li Erzi still likes Wu Yang. Compared with Wang Peng, Wu Yang is relaxed and calm. Such talents are available.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" asked Li Erzi.


    Wu Yang''s expression was a little embarrassed, but he took a deep breath and said, "second brother, I only told you this. You know it well. Yesterday I saw Wang Peng and boss Wang go out for dinner and drink..."


    Li Erzi''s eyebrows moved. Recently, he has been indifferent to Wang Peng, and to tell the truth, his mind is not on Wang Peng.


    "Are you sure you read it correctly?" Li Erzi frowned.


    Wu Yang took a deep breath: "second brother, I can''t read it wrong!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing this, Wang Peng secretly left.


    It''s useless for him to listen to the later words. He already knows what Wu Yang means. That''s enough!


    It seems that what he guessed is right. The reason why he came to this step and didn''t please Li Erzi is because of Wu Yang! It''s all because the boy is making a small report in the back!


    He heard it this time. He didn''t hear it before. I don''t know how many!


    It is reasonable to say that the relationship between Wu Yang and Wang Peng is recent, but now the relationship between the two has not eased, but has deteriorated to the point of enemy.


    Wang Peng clenched his fist secretly. At this moment, he had only one thought in his heart.


    That is to kill Wu Yang, who chews his tongue behind his back!


    Such people, damn it!


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to Wu Yang''s words, Li Erzi nodded slightly: "I know, I will deal with this matter."


    There was a faint loss between Wu Yang''s eyebrows. He said, "second brother, Wang Peng and I came out of school, but I really don''t want him to do anything stupid. He is immature, everything else is good, and he is loyal to others. I have no other intention to say these words to you today, just to let you stop him from making mistakes!"


    How can Li Erzi not understand Wu Yang''s mind? He always thought so.


    On the surface, it is aimed at Wang Peng. In fact, it is secretly protecting him.


    A boy who doesn''t understand, let him grow up as soon as possible!


    Just for these, Wang Peng doesn''t know at all!


    "Well, I''ll ask why Wang Peng wants to meet boss Wang later! He should know what the current situation is like!" said Li Erzi.


    "Second brother, don''t tell brother Wen about it. I''m afraid he''s angry..." Wu Yang said.


    Li Erzi laughed: "I know, but Wenzi is not such a stingy person. You can rest assured!"


    Wu Yang nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The situation with boss Wang is tense recently, but the white people are also watching closely. You look after your people and can''t let them mess around, you know?" Li Erzi said seriously.


    Wu Yang nodded quickly. His brothers were quite obedient. At this point, of course, he knew he couldn''t have any defects.


    "Second brother, I know, but I just feel uncomfortable! I really want to cut boss Wang alive and vent my anger on brother Wen!"


    Li Erzi sighed, "why don''t I want to? But it takes time, otherwise it will only push Wenzi into a deeper vortex!"


    "I know, second brother."


    "All right, just go out first!" Li Erzi rubbed his forehead.


    Recently, there are many things, he is also upset!


    It''s about the road and the Dongwen group. He feels his head is about to explode.


    After Wu Yang went out, he closed his eyes and had a rest.


    Then the telephone rang.


    It''s a strange number.

 Chapter 1752

    Li Erzi didn''t think much and picked it up.


    Inside was the butcher''s gloomy voice: "Li Erzi, do you know who I am?"


    Of course he could hear the butcher''s voice. His eyes narrowed and said coldly, "butcher, if you want to die, make a fucking appointment!"


    "Ha ha, look at you. Why do you use knives and guns every day? Can you be civilized? I''m telling you, there''s your express downstairs. You go down and take it! I''m sure you''ll be satisfied with the contents!"


    With that, before Li Erzi could speak, he hung up the phone.


    Express?


    Li Erzi frowned and strode down.


    A courier downstairs gave Li Erzi an envelope.


    Back in the room, Li Erzi opened it and took a look.


    There are some photos inside.


    The protagonists are Hong Zi and Wang Peng.


    When he saw the first one, his eyes stared round, then his fingers moved quickly, and he finished reading the data in his hands in a few seconds.


    Finally, there is a recording pen.


    He listened with a very bad feeling in his heart.


    Although the sound in the earphone became clearer and clearer, Li Erzi''s heart also lifted up.


    At the same time, the gloom between the eyebrows is more obvious! It seems to be a hole from the nine foot ice cold, which is getting thicker and thicker!


    After listening to the recording, his first thought was to tell Zhang Wen.


    But when I got to the door, I stopped.


    At this time, Dongwen group is the time to hire people, and will be ready to deal with boss Wang in a few days. There can be no problem at this time! Just, for Wang Peng. I seem to have to take good care of myself!


    I don''t know when the bomb buried by boss Wang will explode!


    Thinking of this, Li Erzi called a middle-aged man and told him to come back and call the nearby Eyeliner back.


    The man in the middle promised.


    Half an hour later, five or six people stood in Li Erzi''s office.


    These are Li Erzi''s eyeliners.


    Li Erzi''s face was gloomy. He knocked on his cell phone and looked around them for a week. Li Erzi said, "recently, I''ve stopped my work at hand and left one person to stare at boss Wang. The rest are staring at Wang Peng!"


    "Second brother, stare at brother Peng?" someone asked.


    They all know what the situation is now, but at this time, Li Erzi unexpectedly concentrated their strength on Wang Peng. It''s abnormal.


    Li Erzi nodded seriously: "don''t you understand what I mean? From now on, I want to know Wang Peng''s every move!"


    Seeing that Li Erzi''s tone was not good, they quickly agreed to go down.


    Li Erzi lit one and smoked silently.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the butcher ran into boss Wang''s office with a trace of excitement on his face: "brother, it''s done!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes lit up: "Oh? Did Er Zi Li really believe it?"


    Several of those photos were synthesized, and the recording was also edited by him, which he had asked people to do long ago in order to confuse Wang Peng and Li Erzi at that time.


    I thought I wouldn''t confuse Li Erzi so easily. Unexpectedly, the effect was so remarkable.


    Although Li Erzi is shrewd, he also makes mistakes.


    This mistake is fatal!


    Butcher Hei hei smiled, he put out the eye liner to see the real, Li Erzi is to let his own eyes are staring at Wang Peng.


    Doesn''t that explain the problem?


    "Big brother, Li Erzi must have believed it. He has now taken back the eyeliner outside."


    Starting from the establishment of the Dong Wen group, Li Erzi''s Eyeliner has never been broken. He never tried to stare at anyone for anything. Besides, he also played the role of Wang Peng.


    Li Erzi, this is not only fooled by boss Wang, but also worried!


    He knows the situation better than anyone.


    Boss Wang grinned and hung a gloomy look in his eyes. Now, he''s almost shaking!


    It''s estimated that Wang Peng hasn''t noticed yet. What will he think when he knows that Li Erzi sent someone to follow him?


    "First observe for two days, and then make another surprise!" boss Wang sneered.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, my phone rang.


    It''s a text message.


    The sender is Xu Jingwen.


    "I''ll wait for you in the garage. Come down."


    After I saw it, I smiled bitterly and shook my head. I didn''t meet Xu Jingwen these days. She must blame me for a while.


    Put down the matter at hand, I went to the underground garage of Dongwen group.


    Her car stopped not far away.


    Who knows, as soon as I got on the bus, a bright handcuff appeared in front of me, handcuffing my wrist with her.


    I was helpless: "Xiaojing, what do you want to do?"


    Xu Jingwen''s expression was serious, with a trace of cold: "Zhang Wen, I''m here to catch you today!"


    "Oh? Why this time?" I smiled.


    Xu Jingwen is like a spoiled little woman in front of me.


    "Why, don''t you count in your heart! Did you go to Xiaowen''s grave last time?"


    My eyebrows moved: "when was the last time?"


    "The day before Hongzi''s accident! Zhang Wen, I know you feel bad because of Xiaowen''s death, but don''t take any chances. Do you think you can hide it? We found Hongzi''s head in front of Xiaowen''s tomb that day. If you didn''t let it go, who else can there be!"


    I narrowed my eyes. Unexpectedly, Xu Jingwen has been chasing this matter.


    It seems that Wang Yuxian is right. When I am with her, I will only hurt each other.


    "Xiaojing, open the handcuffs for me first." I said faintly.


    It''s hard to be tortured by others, and it''s even harder to be tortured by Xu Jingwen. It makes me uncomfortable.


    She pouted and refused: "if you don''t make it clear to me today, I won''t untie it!"


    I said seriously, "Xiaojing, I went to Xiaowen''s grave that day, but do you have any evidence that I did it? Do you have any evidence to see me holding Hongzi''s head? Don''t you care about evidence most?"


    This made Xu Jingwen''s eyes move.


    If she had absolute evidence, she would have arrested people. The reason why she didn''t arrest people was because she wanted to get something out of me.


    But it seems that I may not tell her anything.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, he smiled faintly: "if it''s illegal to sweep Xiaowen''s grave, just catch me."


    Xu Jingwen pouted higher: "then tell me, why did you happen to appear in front of Xiaowen''s tomb? Did you see anything unusual when you went?"


    There was a steady smile on my mouth: "No."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    She was just about to speak with tassels on her small mouth.


    The next second, I put my mouth on it and let her words swallow back into my stomach.

 Chapter 1753

    "Hmmm..." Xu Jingwen''s face was in zero contact with me. She stared round her eyes and tried to push me away.


    But soon, the whole person was immersed in my tenderness.


    To deal with women, especially stubborn women like Xu Jingwen, we must use a bit tough.


    She beat me with her little fist and bit me hard on her mouth. Then she forgot her feelings and kissed me.


    Her body was trembling slightly.


    Xu Jingwen belongs to that sensitive type. As long as I exaggerate a little, she trembles all over her body.


    Some people say that this kind of woman is the best~


    After kissing for a while, I didn''t let her go until she began to breathe.


    Now she has been obedient like a lamb~


    Snuggle up in my arms, my head is buried in my chest, and my body emits a faint aroma, which fascinates me.


    A decent uniform, but also to her wonderful body shape, let me can not help but recall that night, and her crazy picture.


    Xu Jingwen is a person who secretly discourages me, but she is also the woman who fascinates me most.


    "Zhang Wen, do you know what I fear most?" Xu Jingwen said quietly, lying on my chest.


    "What?" I whispered.


    "I''m most afraid of your accident. The Bureau has been investigating your affairs recently. Do you know how hard it is for me to see you in the surveillance? Do you know how I feel in my heart? If it''s really you, what should I do..."


    I sighed leisurely.


    I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint Xu Jingwen this time. I really did it.


    It''s just that I don''t want her to know yet.


    "Hehe, it has nothing to do with me. You don''t have to worry ~"


    "En ~" she nodded obediently.


    Hold me tighter with both hands.


    I raised my hand: "then why don''t you untie it for me quickly?"


    She blushed and hurried over to untie my handcuffs.


    "By the way, Wang Yuxian is gone." I moved my wrist and said faintly.


    "Oh? Gone? Why?" Xu Jingwen''s eyes lit up, but she could clearly see that there was a streamer inside. Wang Yuxian was the most dangerous existence for her. Now that she has gone, Xu Jingwen should be the happiest person.


    I stroked Xu Jingwen''s cheek with my hand and smiled: "because I''m tired of these things and want to open up."


    "Want to open? Then you..." Xu Jingwen thought of what Wang Yuxian said to her. She will never give up Zhang Wen in her life. In the future, Zhang Wen will be the only one in her heart.


    Such a beautiful woman decided to chase a man.


    That''s no joke!


    Competitiveness, you can imagine!


    Now that Wang Yuxian left, Xu Jingwen couldn''t say how she felt. It seemed as if a big stone fell to the ground, and it seemed as if it was empty.


    I smiled: "I and her things, also temporarily stranded."


    "En..." Xu Jingwen lowered her head, but her heart was beating wildly.


    This is a great opportunity for her.


    I lit a cigarette with my head down and looked out of the window along the ethereal smoke: "she told me that you are the most worried person after she left."


    Xu Jingwen sighed: "human nature, if I were the same, I would worry about Wang Yuxian."


    "Ha ha..." I looked at her with meaningful eyes, "so. What are you thinking now?"


    Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by me. She blinked quickly, pretending to be pollution-free: "what can I think? I''m thinking about Hongzi''s case ~"


    I directly put her waist around her: "now, don''t think about those things."


    "Zhang Wen, what are you doing?"


    "You bullied me just now. Now it''s my turn to bully you ~"


    "Annoying!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two days passed.


    Since that night, the leopard has asked boss Wang for a leave and rested at home for a few days.


    One is to have a good relationship with Xiao Zhao, and the other is to ease boss Wang''s view of him.


    Pave the way for the next thing.


    After that, Xiao Zhao and leopard became more tired.


    Now after that every day, Xiao Zhao has to hold the leopard together for a long time. He is tired of it.


    The leopard likes this feeling. He likes Xiao Zhao to stick to him all day.


    At the same time, the leopard also understands a truth, that is, it must expand itself quickly!


    If Xiao Zhao is a butcher''s woman, will boss Wang let her accompany Wang Peng?


    In the final analysis, I still have a low status and no status at all!


    Boss Wang thought he could buy himself off with two women that night? Just kidding! In his eyes, no one can compare with Xiao Zhao! Xiao Zhao is unique! Of course, the trauma in the heart can not be healed!


    Unless boss Wang apologizes to him personally!


    But he knows that if he wants boss Wang to bow his head, unless it is in front of absolute strength!


    "Leopard, how do I feel recently, you seem to have a heart?" early in the morning, Xiao Zhao lying on his chest said.


    Of course the leopard has something on his mind!


    He''s thinking about GE Qiang!


    But he didn''t intend to tell Xiao Zhao about it.


    "Honey, I''m fine. I''m just thinking about boss Wang recently."


    "Don''t think about it. Isn''t it all right with me?" Xiao Zhao comforted.


    "Well, I know ~" the leopard gently hugged her in his arms and his eyes were deep.


    At noon, the leopard made an appointment with Xiao Maocun and told Xiao Zhao that he had something to go out.


    In a small restaurant, the leopard saw xiaomaocun.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" there''s no news from boss Wang recently. Xiaomaocun still practices sword all day, but his attitude towards boss Wang is a great change of 180 degrees.


    Now he has only one big brother, the leopard!


    The leopard did not speak in a hurry, but slowly poured him a glass of wine, and he did it in one breath: "xiaomaocun, are you my brother?"


    be careful.


    The leopard said brother, not little brother!


    What is this concept? Xiao Maocun was flattered!


    "Brother Bao, of course! I will always be your brother!"


    The leopard nodded, poured another glass of wine, and looked up to dry.


    Xiaomaocun quickly stopped him. "Brother Bao, drink slowly!"


    The leopard smiled, then looked at xiaomaocun seriously and said, "I recently investigated how Hongzi, mice and even pillars under boss Wang died. Without exception, they are all related to boss Wang!"


    Xiao Mao''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t understand what the leopard said about boss Wang.


    "Brother, what do you mean..."


    The leopard lowered his voice: "it is said that boss Wang planned this!"


    "What..."


    Xiao Mao scratched his head foolishly.


    He really doesn''t understand why boss Wang wants to kill his little brother?

 Chapter 1754

    In the world of small hair inch, little brother and big brother complement each other and are indispensable.


    He is as close as a brother, just like his relationship with a leopard.


    It''s too late to love each other. Why frame it?


    Is there a problem with this logic?


    But if so, xiaomaocun also believes it.


    Isn''t the leopard a good example?


    He is a woman and boss Wang can easily give it to others. What else can''t he do?


    "Brother Bao, but I think boss Wang''s opponent servants are good. Besides, they are all people who serve him. Why should he kill them?"


    The leopard''s eyes cooled down.


    He has done more homework these days than he has done with boss Wang for so many years! He also has a new view on boss Wang!


    Sinister, vicious, unscrupulous.


    This is not enough to describe boss Wang. Boss Wang can only be said to be heartless!


    How respectful was the mouse to boss Wang? Not dead?


    Looking at Hongzi, isn''t the end the same?


    There are absolutely awesome pillars. At the beginning, he just followed the pillars.


    In fact, he always kept the death of the pillar in his heart and never let go, but he never thought that boss Wang did it! I dare not think!


    That picture is too stinging!


    The leopard calmed his mood and said, "xiaomaocun, I didn''t know before, but I''ve made a good investigation recently and it''s clear! Boss Wang is the kind of person who is arrogant! No one cares except himself. Although these words I said are guesses, the truth is absolutely not much worse!"


    Xiaomaocun was silent, took a glass of wine on the table and drank it, and then his eyes gradually emptied.


    He is the most shameless person!


    However, in this society, this kind of people can play the most!


    It''s boss Wang!


    "Brother Bao, what do you say? I''ll listen to you!" xiaomaocun said seriously.


    Today, he went out without a sword, but he had a sword in his heart! The sword points to leopards.


    The leopard said slowly: "Xiaomaocun, to tell you the truth, your brother leopard, I''m also a waste, a complete waste! I haven''t got anything under boss Wang for so many years. I''ve always been managed and never succeeded. I''m a loser! But xiaomaocun, after knowing you, I think I can fight again! Now you''re still young, maybe you don''t know, if I If we don''t fight now, the future will be no different from them! "


    Xiaomao inch straightened up: "brother Bao, follow you, I will jump into soup and fire!"


    The leopard wants to understand that no matter what, people like xiaomaocun have to be around, as well as his martial brothers!


    With this gang''s strong combat effectiveness, many things can go smoothly.


    "I thought, if we want to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai City, we should start with Ge Qiang!"


    "Brother Bao, I don''t understand anything about the company..." Xiaomao is worried.


    "I don''t understand, but I understand a truth," said the leopard, raising his fist.


    Xiao Maocun immediately understood. At the same time, a trace of gloom flashed in his eyes: "brother Bao, what do you mean..."


    "As GE Qiang! Then find a way to let boss Wang hand over the company to me! That''s it!"


    This is murder!


    Xiao Maocun''s heart thudded.


    He just practiced martial arts before. He never thought he would die one day.


    But on the road, these things are inevitable, aren''t they?


    "Brother Bao, I listen to you!" xiaomaocun said seriously.


    The leopard nodded happily. It seems that xiaomaocun is really a reliable younger brother. He filled xiaomaocun with wine: "then tonight, we''re ready to do it. The fewer people we know about this kind of thing, the better. It''s best for you and me."


    "I know brother Bao!" he said


    ¡­¡­


    The leopard and xiaomaocun drank a lot of wine. In the afternoon, the leopard found a bath center and took a rest with xiaomaocun until the evening.


    closing time.


    Company, Ge Qiang''s office.


    He is reporting the latest events to boss Wang.


    Respectfully, Ge Qiang put down the phone.


    Just now on the phone, he hinted at what boss Wang had said before that GE Qiang should benefit from the next project.


    Boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense and showed his attitude.


    This makes Ge Qiang feel a little relieved.


    Working under boss Wang is thrilling, but the treatment is OK.


    At least in terms of money, boss Wang is not very stingy.


    He got up, cleaned up and was ready to go home.


    He looked at his cell phone. There was no call from Xiao Zhao,


    There is still some loss in my heart.


    At this time, if Xiao Zhao could come out to accompany him, would it be good? But let it be! Just find some women to play with!


    Wearing a suit, Ge Qiang walked into a bath center. After a hard day, it''s time to relax.


    After taking a bath, Ge Qiang made an appointment with two women in the room.


    When playing, he even had a crazy act of revenge, thinking of the woman in front of him as Xiao Zhao, crazy back and forth on Xiao Zhao! Crazy vent!


    However, after the cool, it is endless confusion.


    After a short rest, it was already more than ten o''clock. Ge Qing went out to the parking lot and was ready to leave.


    Sitting in the car, Ge Qiang took a deep breath.


    I thought that when the second project was completed, I would make a leopard shot in front of boss Wang! At least let the leopard get out of his sight, otherwise how can he solve his hate?


    Everyone can see that the leopard is aimed at himself!


    Ge Qiang is ready to start the car.


    Suddenly, a small silver thread was put around his neck.


    "My grass..." Ge Qiang jumped and struggled hard, but the sharp pain from his neck immediately made him speechless.


    This thin thread is pulled out by Xiaomao inch.


    His slowly congested eyes saw that there were leopards and xiaomaocun in the back seat.


    The leopard looked at GE Qiang and sneered: "Ge Qiang, you can go at ease! I will take good care of the company and Xiao Zhao in the future ~"


    Ge Qiang''s head was blank at this moment, and the sharp pain from his neck made him speechless.


    The brain also changed at the last moment.


    What''s going on!


    Leopard, this is to kill!


    Ge Qiang is just a small financial. He has never been in touch with the things on the road, let alone the people on the road. He is so cruel!


    He wants to talk and explain.


    But xiaomaocun didn''t give him a chance at all, but his strength was getting stronger and stronger!


    Ge Qiang''s eyes were bloodshot and glowing red.


    The leopard looked at him coldly until his neck tilted to one side, which made xiaomaocun stop.

 Chapter 1755

    This is xiaomaocun''s first murder. He''s a little nervous.


    Ge Qiang is already dead. He is still working hard. It seems that he wants to break Ge Qiang''s head!


    "Xiaomaocun, OK, he''s dead." the leopard said faintly.


    Xiaomaocun let go and quickly put the silver thread away.


    There was a cold sweat on his head.


    It''s not overexertion, it''s tension.


    Who isn''t nervous about doing this for the first time?


    "Brother Bao, is he really dead?" you can''t believe it.


    The leopard nodded: "well, dead, dead ~"


    He was relieved and took a careful look at GE Qiang.


    My grass~


    Oval eyes and long tongue! What a fucking horror!


    The leopard asks xiaomaocun to leave quickly. There is no monitoring here. There is no one nearby. It''s not so easy if Baidao people want to investigate.


    The leopard has long planned these things.


    Don''t say it''s small hair inch, leopard, this is also the first time to kill!


    He''s nervous, too! However, compared with Xiaomao, he was much calmer.


    Because he knows that this road is his own road! How did boss Wang mix up? Isn''t that true? By all means, crazy again!


    Now the leopard is going to follow boss Wang''s old road and make everyone tremble!


    The leopard drove xiaomaocun back.


    When getting off the bus, Xiaomao inch asked weakly, "brother Bao, is this OK?"


    Just now, he felt like he had a dream. It was quite unreal!


    The leopard patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "xiaomaocun, it''s necessary to mix in the road in the future! Just go back and digest. Remember to call me if you have anything!"


    Xiaomaocun took the lead and got off the bus.


    The leopard went straight home.


    He also wants to discuss the next thing with Xiao Zhao. If Ge Qiang is dead, even if boss Wang gives the company to leopard, he will not operate. Only Xiao Zhao can take over.


    Back home, Xiao Zhao is ready for a late night snack.


    Seeing the leopard, she was a little dissatisfied: "why did you come back so late today?"


    The leopard smiled apologetically and gently pinched Xiao Zhao''s plump face: "I went out to do something ~"


    Perhaps he sensed the bloody smell of the leopard, and Xiao Zhao suddenly became energetic. His eyebrows were full of doubts: "what are you doing?"


    The leopard knew that he couldn''t hide it from Xiao Zhao, so he seriously said, "honey, don''t be surprised when I said it."


    Little Zhao Mei''s eyes flashed: "well, you say ~"


    "I killed Ge Qiang."


    Bang!


    The bowl beside Xiao Zhao was knocked down by her and broke to pieces.


    Her eyes were oval, and her eyes at the leopard were full of strangeness.


    What did he just say? He killed Ge Qiang


    Although Xiao Zhao Ting hated Ge Qiang, he didn''t let him die!


    Leopard, this is crazy!


    "Leopard, why are you so impulsive!" Xiao Zhao stood up.


    In her concept, if she kills someone, she will go to jail. If the leopard goes in, what will she do? She fell in love with the leopard. She can''t lose the leopard!


    The leopard smiled: "honey, it''s okay. It''s just killing someone."


    These words are light and light, but they make Xiao Zhao nervous all over!


    Xiao Zhao''s face turned blue and his eyes at the leopard changed.


    Today''s leopards are covered with the smell of blood!


    Moreover, I don''t care at all about the leopard''s attitude.


    Kill someone. He''s like nothing.


    Xiao Zhao used to think that these people on the road were just bluff. At best, they fought and used knives at most.


    But she never expected these people to kill at any time!


    Including leopards!


    This is a shot that will kill people!


    "Leopard, you..." Xiao Zhao pointed to him for a long time. His eyes were full of surprise.


    Killing people, in her concept, is going to jail! But it will pay for your life!


    The leopard smiled, sat down and lit a cigarette.


    "Honey, I didn''t tell you before, but I''m afraid you''re worried. Don''t worry. It''s definitely nothing! Even if it''s something, I''ll go out and carry it!"


    Xiao Zhao gently punched him in the chest: "do you know what the nature of this is? What should I do if you are really caught!"


    The leopard''s voice was gentle and unreasonable, and his eyes were full of love: "honey, I did this for you and our future!"


    "Kill and pay for your life, what''s the future!" Xiao Zhao whispered.


    The leopard said positively, "honey, I know that GE Qiang bullied you before. He is your boss and you can''t help many things. But whoever dares to touch my Leopard Woman, I will make him pay the price! Whoever it is!"


    The leopard''s words made Xiao Zhao''s lacrimal glands gush out in an instant, like a flood breaking the embankment.


    For so many years, no man has paid so much attention to himself, including his own man.


    The leopard made a mistake, but who in this world did not make a mistake?


    What''s more, leopards are for themselves.


    He is the first person who dares to work hard for himself!


    At this moment, Xiao Zhao secretly decided to be loyal to the leopard in his life!


    Without much words, Xiao Zhao kissed directly.


    This kiss contains so much that words can''t express it at all.


    The leopard was stunned, and then desperately catered to Xiao Zhao.


    Regardless of where they were, they crazily hugged each other and fell on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the leopard lay exhausted on Xiao Zhao. Xiao Zhao held him on his back like an octopus. She was quite satisfied with the leopard''s performance just now.


    Under the nourishment of love, Xiao Zhao and leopard can forget themselves.


    After the madness, the leopard did not forget the business.


    Although Ge Qiang is killed now, this is only the beginning. If the later things can''t be done well, the leopard will be really unlucky.


    "Honey, do you know what I was thinking when boss Wang asked you to accompany Wang Peng that day?" the leopard said faintly.


    "What ~" Xiao Zhao was obedient like a sheep, and his fingers drew a circle on the leopard''s chest.


    "I''m thinking that boss Wang can''t work here for a long time in the future, because he doesn''t take me seriously at all! If you want to gain a foothold in Jinhai City, you have to have your own industry! I killed Ge Qiang, and so is another part of the reason!"


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes lit up.


    Before, she thought the leopard was a bastard who didn''t understand anything. It looked a little wooden, but unexpectedly, he thought so long!


    The key is courage!


    The leopard killed Ge Qiang for only one reason, that is, he wanted to sit in Ge Qiang''s position!


    Xiao Zhao really didn''t think that the leopard would go all out to do his previous joke.

 Chapter 1756

    Xiao Zhao''s head is turning rapidly.


    The leopard killed Ge Qiang.


    So what will boss Wang think now? The first reaction must be to find a leopard!


    Boss Wang is very insidious and his head turns fast.


    Although he doesn''t know much about the company, he still knows these things on the road.


    Boss Wang doesn''t know who the leopard is?


    Maybe he won''t react this time, but he will understand it slowly in the future.


    The most important thing for leopards now is not to avoid the pursuit of the white Taoist.


    The key is boss Wang!


    But it''s not easy to escape boss Wang''s eyes?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhao asked, "leopard, did you just do things with clean hands and feet?"


    The leopard nodded: "absolutely clean. I moved my hand in Ge Qiang''s car. There was no monitoring and no one saw it."


    Xiao Zhao was relieved that the white people would not easily find the leopard.


    Next, it''s boss Wang.


    "Leopard, boss Wang, I''ve heard that he has a lot of heart and cunning. He must remember the company last time. Now Ge Qiang is dead, he must find out about you. You have to hide it!"


    This is what the leopard is worried about. He is not afraid of white people, that is, he is afraid of boss Wang.


    "Honey, but what should I do? Or I''ll kill you and don''t admit it?"


    Xiao Zhao shook his head: "boss Wang is not so easy to cheat. He can find out if you bite hard and don''t let go! Unless..."


    The leopard blinked twice: "unless what?"


    "Unless you hurt yourself!"


    The leopard nodded suddenly.


    It will never be easy to cheat boss Wang. Xiao Zhao is right. You must have sufficient persuasion.


    If you hurt yourself, boss Wang won''t doubt yourself.


    "Honey, but I''m not worried about this, but who will take over the company in the future."


    Xiao Zhao smiled easily: "You can rest assured that GE Qiang is always in charge of the company''s accounts, and there are not many people in the company who know the accounts. I worked under him for some time before. He likes to hide the account books. Later, I''ll go to the company to steal the account books first. At that time, all the expenses and expenses of the company will be opaque, so I''m sure I can''t continue the following work. Boss Wang will stop I''m in a hurry ~ "


    The leopard''s eyes moved.


    A hard pat on the forehead.


    Why did boss Wang want Ge Qiang to be a manager?


    It''s not because of his outstanding ability, his cleverness, or his ability to make accounts! It can be seen how cautious boss Wang is about the company''s bills!


    Now Ge Qiang is dead, so only Xiao Zhao can take over his account book.


    One can imagine the powerful relationship!


    The ledger is gone. Boss Wang must be blind.


    Then I will take the initiative to find out the bill. If boss Wang doesn''t reuse him, who else can he reuse?


    As long as the company is done, the leopard''s efforts will not be in vain!


    "OK, honey, I''ll listen to you!" the leopard clenched his teeth secretly, then got up, took out a dagger and stabbed it into his calf.


    Pooh!


    Almost all the daggers disappeared into the leopard''s calf and immediately blood flowed.


    Xiao Zhao quickly stopped bleeding with a towel and took him to the hospital.


    After settling the leopard, Xiao Zhao left the hospital and went to the company.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, in boss Wang''s office.


    He slapped his desk angrily and stood up.


    The butcher asked, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank: "Ge Qiang was strangled last night."


    "What!" the butcher stood up in surprise.


    "Elder brother, can Zhang Wen''s people do this?"


    Like him, boss Wang first thought of Zhang Wen. The company itself is quite hidden. Zhang Wen should not find out.


    The key now is that the company is the lifeblood of boss Wang. If it is exposed, such a long time''s efforts will not be in vain.


    Obscene development is almost impossible!


    Ge Qiang is the most important person in boss Wang. He controls the accounts of the company. If he has a problem, what should the company do?


    What about the project?


    The project of a nursing home has not been started. You should know that GE Qiang ran around alone. Now he has an accident. What should boss Wang do!


    "Shit, check it for me! See if Zhang Wen''s people did it!"


    The butcher quickly promised and then fell silent.


    Like boss Wang, he is an old bastard who has been famous for a long time.


    The head turns absolutely fast!


    Although they were surprised to learn the news of Ge Qiang''s accident just now, they quickly reacted.


    It depends on their intuition!


    They looked at each other for a while, and the butcher said, "brother, why do I think there''s someone else?"


    The butcher thought the same as he thought. His eyes sank: "grass, I think so!"


    The butcher didn''t taboo either. He said directly, "the leopard and Ge qianggang had a contradiction a while ago. Could he have done it?"


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and sat down. If it had been before, he must have denied it and laughed for a while.


    Who is the leopard?


    He''s always his younger brother. He''s incompetent and fucking timid!


    How can he do such a thing? Does he dare?


    Although there is no change between the leopard and the past, I can''t tell why. Boss Wang just thinks something''s wrong!


    Vaguely, it seems that the leopard did it!


    "Although the leopard said he had nothing to do with the company last time, I still think it''s wrong! But can the leopard do it? Do you think it might not?"


    Boss Wang has no bottom in his heart.


    The butcher nodded seriously and said with a big bastard''s intuition, "I think it''s very possible!"


    Boss Wang narrowed his eyes, grabbed the phone and called the leopard.


    Soon, the leopard picked it up.


    "Hey, brother ~" his voice was a little weak.


    "Leopard, where are you?" boss Wang tried to keep his voice steady so that the leopard wouldn''t hear anything wrong.


    "Brother, I''m in the hospital," said the leopard in a long prepared line.


    "What, what''s the matter with you?" boss Wang said in surprise.


    The leopard sighed: "brother, I''m ashamed to say, I have no good intention to tell you that I was attacked when I came home yesterday afternoon. It may be Zhang Wen''s man. I was stabbed in the leg."


    "Are you seriously hurt?" boss Wang relaxed.


    If the leopard was hospitalized yesterday, he certainly didn''t do it.


    So if it''s not a leopard, it must be Zhang Wen!


    The leopard said leisurely, "no big brother, I got a knife on my calf, but I can''t walk now, alas..."


    "All right, you''ll get well first!" boss Wang said, put down the phone and locked his brow deeply.

 Chapter 1757

    "Brother, how''s the leopard?" asked the butcher.


    Boss Wang frowned: "the leopard was hospitalized. He said he was secretly attacked by Zhang Wen last night and got a knife on his calf!"


    "In hospital at this time?" the butcher''s eyes flashed.


    Although he felt something wrong, he really couldn''t say anything for a while.


    Does it take time for leopards to be hospitalized?


    Moreover, the conflict with Zhang Wen is becoming white hot, and it is normal for leopards to be attacked secretly.


    Nothing strange.


    But what happened? Just got together?


    Old bastard butcher, it''s a little messy, too.


    Boss Wang choked off a cigarette and said faintly, "go and see the leopard with me."


    The butcher nodded and went down to drive.


    Soon the butcher and boss Wang arrived at the hospital.


    After asking the leopard''s name below, they found the ward.


    Inside, the leopard is lying down to rest.


    The calf is wrapped in a bandage.


    The leopard knew that boss Wang would come. Based on his character, he must come and have a look.


    See if the leopard is lying to him.


    However, the leopard is ready and is waiting for boss Wang to come at any time.


    "Leopard, what''s the matter?" boss Wang came in with a straight face, as if others owed money.


    When the leopard saw boss Wang and the butcher coming in, he quickly gritted his teeth and struggled to sit up. His face was uncomfortable.


    "Brother, I''m so fucking useless. Even Zhang Wen''s people can''t do it!" the leopard blamed himself.


    "Why?" boss Wang said his doubts.


    On the way, he also kept thinking, why did Zhang Wen not move anyone, but he wanted to move the leopard.


    He''s a little brother at best. There''s no need to do it because of him.


    If you want to move, it should be the butcher.


    The butcher also stared at the leopard with sharp eyes, hoping to find a trace of abnormality in his face.


    But where can the butcher see through the leopard with explosive acting skills?


    The leopard sighed leisurely: "I think it may be because of the last time! Because xiaomaocun, after all, I took xiaomaocun. He must want me to hand it over."


    Boss Wang nodded secretly. It''s possible to say so.


    It is said that Wang Peng has been looking for xiaomaocun since the last incident.


    Boss Wang likes Wang Peng, but xiaomaocun is also his little brother. How can he let Wang Peng catch people?


    He is also very embarrassed about it!


    Wang Peng certainly won''t come to find boss Wang now. It''s estimated that he can''t catch the butcher, so he found a leopard with a neck.


    The leopard is unlucky~


    "Did you see Wang Peng''s face?" asked boss Wang.


    The leopard shook his head: "yesterday afternoon, several people were wearing masks. I didn''t see clearly. It''s good for me to run out, big brother!"


    Boss Wang threw out some money and left it to him as medical expenses. Then he asked him a few more questions. Then he left with the butcher.


    Back in the car, the butcher immediately said his doubts: "brother, why do I think it''s so fake?"


    Maybe the butcher thinks everything is fake after seeing so many things.


    Boss Wang sighed: "this should be true. The leopard should not dare to lie to me."


    "En......" the butcher was silent and didn''t say much.


    Boss Wang waved: "OK, go back to the processing plant first."


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, the security department has completely stopped cooking.


    Wang Yi returned to her original post.


    Now he is just different from before.


    Without the security department, Wang Yi has no stage to show her talent and nowhere to play.


    Life seemed to be calm, as if Liu hongran''s things had never happened.


    But Wang Yi didn''t mean to give up at all. He was waiting for an opportunity.


    He firmly believes that this matter will not end so easily!


    Team Zhang came to him today.


    Now team Zhang has returned to the original unit. Nothing happens all day. It''s quite easy.


    After work in the evening, Wang Yi and team Zhang went to the small restaurant next to them, ordered some dishes and sat there drinking.


    "Brother Yi, there''s really no hope about the security department?" team Zhang, like him, doesn''t care about fame and wealth. He just wants to give full play to his waste heat.


    Wang Yi drank a glass of wine and his face was a little mysterious: "who knows ~"


    When team Zhang heard this, he thought there was a play and hurriedly asked, "is there anything new?"


    "No." Wang Yi shook her head.


    "Is there an indication on it?"


    "Nor ~"


    "That..." team Zhang didn''t know what Wang Yi meant. It felt like he was selling off.


    Wang Yi smiled and touched his glass: "the security department will come back one day sooner or later, and I know that day will not be far away! It''s the matter of these two days."


    Team Zhang was excited.


    Wang Yi has been his backbone these days.


    What he said has never been impossible to achieve.


    He said it was the last two days, so it''s probably right.


    "Brother Yi, the matter of Duan Wengong is almost ready to be hammered. Just give us a few more days to reveal the truth. At that time, we will make it known to the world!"


    Wang Yi nodded with colder eyes: "the truth of this matter will come out sooner or later! At that time, I will make them pay their due price!"


    At this point, team Zhang raised his glass boldly and did it all at once.


    Wang Yi is beating drums in her heart.


    I wonder what Liu Xide, who is far away in the capital, is doing?


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    In a family compound in Beijing.


    Liu Xide changed into quite casual clothes, opened the door and went out.


    A car has been waiting for him outside the door.


    Although the place he wants to go is also in the compound, the area of the family courtyard is not small, so it''s easier to drive.


    Ten minutes later, the car stopped at the door of a villa.


    Liu Xide straightened up and knocked at the door.


    "Lao Liu, why are you here? Ha ha!" the man who opened the door was Lao sun, who had sufficient energy and spirit.


    In the capital, he has more power and seniority than Liu Xide.


    Liu Xide and he have always been well water, but for this matter, he must come to Lao sun.


    "Leader, I came to you today because I wanted to tell you something."


    The expression on Lao sun''s face remained unchanged and laughed: "OK, come in and make yourself at home!"


    Liu Xide nodded and walked in.


    Lao sun poured him a cup of tea.


    After a few greetings, Liu Xide opened his mouth.


    "Leader, I heard you removed the Security Department of Jinhai city?"


    Lao sun frowned. What does this have to do with him? Does Jinhai security department have his people?


    "Well, the establishment of the security department violates the red head document." Lao Sun said quietly.


    Liu Xide''s Adam''s Apple moved: "where is the problem? Give me a day and I can do it! But the security department really can''t withdraw!"


    In fact, Lao sun also felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 1758

    When Su Changqing came to him that day, he looked abrupt and behaved strangely, which was not like his style at all.


    Besides, what does the security department have to do with Su Changqing?


    Although Lao sun and Su Changqing have a good relationship, he also has his own bottom line and the least justice in his heart!


    If Su Changqing had made any mistakes in this matter, he would not tolerate it.


    It was only Su Changqing''s request was reasonable and in line with the regulations that he helped.


    Lao sun has heard a little about who Liu Xide is. It must be no small matter that he can find himself in person.


    There was a bright light in his eyes: "Liu Xide, give me a reasonable reason."


    Liu Xide took a deep breath.


    This remark undoubtedly stabbed him in the pain.


    Only he knows how he survived these days.


    Close your eyes and the painful picture floats in your head.


    The loss of children in old age is painful!


    "My son, Liu hongran, died."


    "What?" Lao sun''s eyes stared at the ellipse. He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "Someone killed him!" Liu Xide said, gritting his teeth.


    Lao Sun took a breath of cold air and frowned.


    In their circle, standing on the peak of power, I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing.


    "Alas... I''m sorry to see you change. After all, people can''t come back to life after death." old sun sighed.


    He knew that Liu Xide had only one son and that he was the only child handed down from generation to generation.


    Can he feel better now that something like this has happened?


    No crash is already pretty good.


    Liu Xide''s eyes were covered with a layer of water mist: "he was in Jinhai city. The case has not been found out yet. He was identified as a car accident."


    Pop!


    Lao sun patted the table and stood up: "people in Jinhai City, how do you do things! I''ll call them now!"


    Lao sun''s phone was absolutely useful, but Liu Xide hurriedly stopped him.


    It''s not that people in Jinhai don''t do things, but that things are too complicated.


    If it''s simple, can''t Xiao Chen do it quickly?


    It''s just simple coercion. It''s not enough.


    There is a section chief in the middle, so Xiao Chen can only worry.


    But now it''s different.


    With Wang Yi.


    Liu Xide is very accurate.


    Wang Yi is definitely the kind of person who does practical things. Now the security department is making quite fast progress under his leadership.


    At this time, let the security department stop. Haven''t all the previous efforts been in vain?


    Liu Xide will take revenge for whatever he says.


    Ba even threw out his blood!


    "Leader, it''s not as simple as you think. As far as I know, the form of Jinhai city is very complex. It''s that section of Wengong that takes the lead!"


    "Oh? It''s him?" Lao sun''s heart was raised again, but he still couldn''t believe that Lao sun would make mistakes because of his students?


    He''s too short!


    Liu Xide said positively, "this matter is related to the innocence of my son Liu hongran. If you don''t care about it, even if you peel off this layer of skin on me, I''ll find out!"


    Liu Xide was a little excited. His hands clenched their fists and trembled with anger.


    To tell the truth, seeing Liu Xide like this, Lao sun was restrained.


    Liu SID, it''s really out of the way.


    I have to work hard for my only son!


    Now Liu Xide has nothing. His only hope is that Liu hongran will also be killed. What''s the meaning of his life? I''m afraid it''s his responsibility to support him.


    Responsibility to the people and work.


    But these things, he can completely abandon! But these are based on the fact that Liu hongran''s affairs can be handled properly.


    If Liu hongran can''t close his eyes, what''s the significance of these?


    Liu Xide endured for so long and was completely angry.


    He doesn''t care who the person in front of him is.


    Lao sun didn''t hurry or slow. First he gave him a cigarette and then lit it for him. Then he spoke.


    "Don''t worry about this. I will give you a satisfactory result! At the latest, tomorrow!"


    Liu Xide wiped his tears and took a deep breath: "thank you, leader."


    Then he left, and Lao Sun took him to the door.


    When he came back, he sat alone in the living room smoking.


    Lao sun has justice in his heart. He is also a man of temperament.


    Liu Xide lost his son in old age, which is not understandable to ordinary people, but now listen to the tone, this matter is inseparable from Duan Wengong.


    Then this makes Lao sun very hard.


    He knows who Duan Wengong is. He''s a very decent man.


    How could this evil happen under his eyes?


    Or is Duan Wengong''s character broken?


    If so, Lao sun will be the first to abolish all the rights in Duan Wengong''s hands!


    Character is the foundation of his employment!


    At the same time, this is also his principle bottom line! Now no matter who touches this bottom line, he will turn his face and refuse to recognize others!


    Thinking of this, Lao sun clenched his fist.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Section chief Duan of the rights center of Jinhai city holds a regular meeting here.


    He was in high spirits, and his eyebrows showed a touch of sharp spirit, showing his dignity!


    This is the previous paragraph of Wengong.


    In officialdom, no one can challenge his position!


    After sweeping away the haze of the past few days, now he has felt that the rights in his hands are slowly converging and slowly gathering in the palm of his hand.


    The feeling of looking down at the crowd came naturally.


    With the collapse of the security department, the previously elevated parts are also returning a little.


    For these, Duan Wengong is quite satisfied.


    In the end, my teacher is powerful. It''s just a finger to deal with the security department.


    Now there is no security department. Everything is solved, isn''t it?


    After the regular meeting, Duan Wengong looked grim.


    In recent days, without their own suppression, these people under him have herded sheep! Now that the right is back, he will start to rectify!


    Back in the office, section chief Duan lit a cigarette and smoked.


    If the current situation stabilizes in a few days, you can contact boss Wang.


    Without the restraint of the security department, what else to be afraid of?


    Knock, knock.


    At this time, the door of the office was knocked twice, and the Secretary pushed the door in.


    "Section chief Duan, I don''t know if I should inform you of something." the Secretary seemed a little hesitant and hesitated.


    Section chief Duan frowned: "say!"


    The secretary was positive: "security department, the ban has been lifted today."


    Boom!


    Section chief Duan''s forehead seemed to be blown open, buzzing!


    He couldn''t believe it. He stood up and pointed to the Secretary: "what did you say, security department, the ban has been lifted? Are you sure?"


    The secretary was also quite embarrassed: "section chief Duan, this is absolutely true..."


    "OK, you go out!" the section chief waved weakly.


    The Secretary nodded respectfully and withdrew.

 Chapter 1759

    The next second, section chief Duan collapsed directly.


    The security department lifted the ban. He knows what it means. I''m afraid from tonight, the people of the security department will take crazy revenge! Crazy investigation section chief.


    This time, section chief Duan really has no way.


    Su Changqing can''t help it. What''s Duan Wengong?


    At the same time, several cold sweats fell from his forehead.


    His teacher is Su Changqing. He knows what position and means it is.


    Now if the security department can break through the teacher''s protection.


    What''s the point of his literary resistance?


    It''s all in vain!


    I''m afraid he has only one way to go now, that is, waiting to be investigated and double regulated!


    The little flame of hope just rose in my heart and disappeared in an instant.


    When section chief Duan reacted, he hurriedly called the teacher.


    Su Changqing knew this at the first time. Now he is on his way to find Lao sun.


    The old sun went too far. He agreed to do things for himself. Now things have just been done. He turned his face and didn''t recognize people in a few days. He''s having fun!


    Seeing Duan Wengong''s call, he picked it up.


    "Wengong, I know everything. I''m trying to find a way now. Wait patiently. I''ll tell you what the specific situation is later."


    Section chief Duan didn''t dare to continue questioning, so he had to put down the phone, and the whole person was melancholy.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he arrived at Lao sun''s office, and Su Changqing walked in quickly.


    "Lao sun, what do you mean? If you don''t want to take care of the security department, just say it. Who are you playing with?" Su Changqing was not angry.


    Lao sun was not angry at all, but steadily asked him to sit down.


    Then he said, "old Su, I asked you, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Su Changqing was stunned, but then he reacted. Lao sun should know everything.


    In that case, he won''t hide it.


    Just nodded and admitted.


    Lao sun sighed: "Lao Su, I didn''t say you! How can you help the tyrant! Don''t you know how bad this matter has affected Jinhai city? Don''t say that man is Duan Wengong. Even if he is your son, you should be brought to justice! Don''t you have this awareness?"


    Su Changqing and Lao Su swore to the state Qi when they were in school on the first day of junior high school!


    We should strictly enforce the law and be meticulous!


    But now, Su Changqing is helpless and bitter!


    But what can he do? That man is Duan Wengong. He can''t go to hell because of a mistake! What about his achievements?


    "Lao sun, this is different from what you think. I have my difficulties!"


    Su Changqing sighed.


    Lao sun''s eyes sank and said seriously, "I said why you are so confused! That man is Liu Xide''s son! Do you think there is room for turning around this matter! Liu Xide told me that even if you peel off your skin, you should investigate the matter!"


    This made Su Changqing sigh again and again.


    At this point, he simply gave the truth.


    "Lao sun, although this matter has something to do with Duan Wengong, he really didn''t do it."


    "Can you promise? What do you promise!"


    "The black hat on my head!" Su Changqing said, a little angry and said loudly.


    Duan Wengong made a mistake, but he still knew his temperament. Now Lao sun questioned Duan Wengong like himself!


    Lao sun was silent for a while and said, "I can''t help you with this matter. Do it yourself!"


    Years of friendship seems worthless in front of the position.


    No matter how old sun is, he can''t violate his principles!


    Su Changqing could understand. Instead of blaming Lao sun, he said, "Duan Wengong is my most proud student after all. Lao sun, if I do him, where will my face and status go? And it really has nothing to do with him!"


    After saying this, Su Changqing went out.


    Lao sun was upset and grabbed his hair.


    Even if his position is different, even if he turns against Su Changqing, he can''t do it! Push off the security department, this is the limit! After all, many years of friendship is here. If he really does Duan Wengong, Su Changqing will fight back like crazy. What should he do then?


    For the time being, let''s look at the development of the situation before making a decision!


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the building, Su Changqing dialed Duan Wengong.


    Duan Wengong has been waiting for the phone. With only one ring, he answered: "Hello, teacher."


    "Wengong, things are tricky. It''s hard to do now!" Su Changqing''s voice was more or less embarrassed, mixed with a strong sense of helplessness.


    There are old sun pressing on it and Liu Xide looking for trouble in the back. How can he get out all over?


    "Teacher, I know. It''s just that I have done so much injustice that I have to die!" Duan Wengong took a deep breath.


    I didn''t expect my last card to be against the security department. The teacher''s ability knew that if he had no way, he would be finished.


    This time, I''m afraid I''ll go to the end!


    Su Changqing said lightly, "I can''t suppress the security department. Wang Yi may investigate you crazily these two days and find you out. But don''t worry too much about it. In the worst case, I''ll transfer you to the capital!"


    Duanke took a long breath.


    Don''t worry.


    He was relieved to have the teacher say that.


    At the same time, he felt uncomfortable and wanted to cry.


    I really don''t know when I began to become such a person, who has no lower limit and makes no contribution to the people!


    Is this still Duan Wengong?


    Is the original intention still there?


    "However, after coming to the capital this time, you should take the initiative to apologize to Liu Xide!" Su Changqing said coldly.


    Although his mouth was tough, Su Changqing didn''t feel good after listening to Lao sun''s words just now.


    He had contacts with Liu Xide before, and now he is uncomfortable to see him so uncomfortable!


    It''s just that there''s a section of Wengong involved in it! Although he intends to help Duan Wengong this time, the dispute at the bottom of his heart has not disappeared!


    Duan Wengong did not dare to refuse, but said with some Atonement: "teacher, don''t worry, I will go."


    "Well, that''s it. You have to prepare for it in the last two days. Maybe the people from the security department passed soon. If you can explain, you can explain!" Su Changqing said and put down the phone.


    Duan Wengong was holding the phone and standing there alone, his thoughts seemed to drift to the self he had just known with boss Wang.


    That is, from then on, oneself only completely fall into, completely become the tool of boss Wang!


    It''s good. From now on, I don''t have to look at boss Wang''s face or be a pawn of the devil.

 Chapter 1760

    In the evening, Wang Yi''s phone rang.


    It''s a strange number.


    When he came back with team Zhang that day, he was not in a hurry.


    To tell the truth, Wang Yi didn''t think the security department would be removed. It''s only temporary!


    How can justice defeat evil?


    If the world is full of evil, Wang Yi will be the seed of justice, sprouting wantonly under the soil!


    Security department, will certainly come back to life!


    There is no doubt about this!


    It''s just a matter of time!


    Thinking so, Wang Yi answered the phone.


    Inside was a dignified voice: "is it Wang Yi?"


    "It''s me, are you?"


    "I''m Liu Xide."


    Dong Dong!


    Wang Yi''s heart beat faster!


    What is he waiting for these days? Aren''t you just waiting for Liu Xide''s call? After waiting so long, I finally came.


    Holding back the excitement in her heart, Wang Yi took a deep breath: "Hello, chief."


    "Well." Liu Xide didn''t want to talk nonsense and said directly, "the security department will officially lift the ban tomorrow. How sure are you about Duan Wengong?"


    Liu Xide looks nothing on the surface. In fact, he has been following it secretly all the time! He knows everything here!


    Otherwise, at this critical time, how could he stand up to maintain the security department?


    Wang Yi said seriously, "ten percent."


    This made Liu Xide''s eyebrows fly.


    Ten percent.


    Then it''s a certainty!


    He clenched his fist secretly. If so, his efforts would not have been in vain!


    Wang Yiguo is really a man who can do great things!


    Although he had little contact with Wang Yi, recently, Wang Yi was famous in Baidao. His excellent handling ability and the title of the security department made him the youngest and promising person.


    These words, of course, also spread to Liu Xide''s ears.


    "Wang Yi, if this is done, I will apply for the permanent retention of the security department, not the temporary department!" Liu Xide said seriously.


    Wang Yi knows the pros and cons of this!


    If the application is retained forever, Wang Yi''s position can also be retained, which is a step forward for him.


    And with Liu Xide''s attention in the future, his future is boundless!


    Wang Yi said: "chief, these things are secondary. Now the key is to do Duan Wengong and let Liu hongran''s truth come out! Other things will be discussed later!"


    Liu Xide nodded secretly.


    Can distinguish the primary and secondary, can know the depth.


    Wang Yi has more Chengfu than other people of his age.


    "OK! Then you can do it at ease. If you have any difficulties, you can call me!"


    Wang Yi nodded, "I see."


    Hung up.


    The stone on Wang Yi''s chest was smashed in an instant.


    The security department is back. From tomorrow, what he has to do is to straighten out the recent investigation of Duan Wengong, and then speed up the progress! Duan Wengong is a must!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, in the security department.


    The conference room was still as it had been when it left. Nothing moved, but there was a little dust on it.


    Today, the meeting room is quite quiet.


    Wang Yi sat on the top with her hands folded and her eyes as sharp as an eagle.


    He looked around at the people below.


    Different from the past, in these people''s eyes, it is no longer a mechanical expression, let alone any irritability.


    Instead, it''s all quiet and positive!


    The re lifting of the ban by the Ministry of security is quite exciting news for everyone.


    They are not afraid of tiredness or hard work, but they are afraid of no results.


    Now, as long as the security department can operate again, it''s only a matter of time to catch Duan Wengong. At that time, the reputation of the security department will be greatly shocked!


    Everyone will know that the security department is the Department of justice and the eradication of evil!


    Let sin be buried under their feet forever!


    "From today on, the security department will resume operation. We all know the news. However, we should be prepared. From today on, our workload will be increasing until Duan Wengong is completely sent to court!"


    The people below stared at Wang Yi and nodded one after another.


    After fighting for such a long time, it''s time to play the charge.


    "Well, let''s get busy! In the morning, we''ll sort out the previous materials, and then we''ll investigate Duan Wengong deeply. Team Zhang, take someone to Duan Wengong in one or two days and hammer the evidence."


    Team Zhang nodded, "I see."


    Then the crowd dispersed.


    Wang Yi stretched and then walked out of the conference room.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the hospital.


    Xiao Zhao bought breakfast for the leopard.


    The leopard is injured in his leg, and it doesn''t affect anything. It is estimated that he can walk on the ground in a few more days.


    He ate with a satisfied face.


    "Dear, boss Wang came to me yesterday and the butcher," he said.


    Xiao Zhao''s eyebrows moved. She also thought that boss Wang would come to find the leopard, but she didn''t expect to be so fast: "what did he say?"


    The leopard laughed: "what can you say? I''m not perfunctory?"


    See!


    How terrible the leopard is now. You can''t scare the leopard to death by mentioning the name of boss Wang before!


    Boss Wang, it''s a deep-water bomb!


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes moved slightly: "leopard, you must be careful of boss Wang and the butcher around him. These two people are not simple!"


    The leopard''s move now is undoubtedly pulling teeth out of the tiger''s mouth! If you''re not careful, it''s over!


    You must be 100% careful!


    The leopard nodded: "honey, don''t worry, I didn''t let them find anything unusual!"


    The leopard''s acting broke out that day, and the butcher didn''t see anything unusual. Everyone was forced out, and the acting skills of the leopard were forced out.


    Xiao Zhao nodded with satisfaction and then patted his bag: "I''ve got the account book, and then we just have to wait patiently. When boss Wang is worried, we''ll hand in the account book."


    With a smile, the leopard hugged Xiao Zhao and kissed hard: "you''re still powerful ~"


    Since finding Xiao Zhao, the leopard felt that he began to get up with the wind and water. Xiao Zhao is a standard Wangfu!


    Xiao Zhao said angrily, "eat the rice first ~"


    The leopard smiled: "what are you doing after dinner?"


    "What can you do? Take care of your illness! You see, you think about those things all day..." Xiao Zhao pouted.


    Before he finished, the leopard''s body pressed up. Regardless of whether Xiao Zhao was ready or not, he ate it on her face crazily.


    Xiao Zhao resisted at first, but then he slowly obeyed. His hands wrapped around the leopard''s neck and his legs wrapped around his waist.


    The leopard started to swing wildly with one foot.

 Chapter 1761

    At noon, in the company.


    Boss Wang sat in Ge Qiang''s office and looked through the documents and materials.


    There are many younger brothers in the company. There are butchers standing in the office.


    Now no one knows what happened to ge Qiang, but Ge Qiang didn''t come to the company for two days. Many people think he was fired by boss Wang.


    It''s also sad. As long as the working relationship is gone, no one will care about GE Qiang.


    Now boss Wang comes here in a big way, which makes many people guess secretly. They don''t know what happened.


    "Shit!" boss Wang scolded and threw the documents on the ground.


    I don''t understand!


    He can''t understand it at all!


    Although he made his debut by the processing factory, the processing factory is at best doing some income and cashier, nothing else.


    But this company is different.


    The water is deep here!


    Project connection, procurement, project plan, etc. boss Wang can''t understand these things!


    The key is that the ledger is gone.


    This is a fucking big problem!


    In business, they are all old timers.


    Dare you ask those who have discussed with Ge Qiang before, if they know that they want to restart procurement and negotiation, will they go according to the future price? It will definitely increase the price secretly. Boss Wang doesn''t know the previous price, but his eyes are black!


    Without a ledger, everything is in vain!


    Boss Wang is still careless. He knew that he should not completely indulge Ge Qiang before. He should record everything, not completely stocking!


    Now Ge Qiang has a sudden accident, which is tantamount to taking him by surprise!


    What does that make him do?


    "Elder brother, or I''ll do something?" asked the butcher.


    Boss Wang sighed at him.


    The butcher is a jerk. What can he think of? He doesn''t know anything about the company.


    If you cut people, that''s OK.


    Boss Wang waved his hand: "now the key is to find Ge Qiang''s bill. This guy really can hide it. Where is the ledger?"


    The butcher waved to several younger brothers outside: "go and ask the people in the company where Ge Qiang''s account book is hidden."


    Several younger brothers promised and went out one after another.


    Boss Wang stopped them: "no! Where can the company''s employees know? Ge Qiang wants to hide, who the fuck knows?"


    "Big brother, that..."


    "Put it down in advance, precipitate it for two days, and tell the company that no one should spread Ge Qiang''s story. Whoever dares to talk nonsense, I''ll let him sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life!" boss Wang said.


    The butcher quickly promised and arranged it.


    Boss Wang regained his composure and lit a cigarette: "butcher, how''s Wang Peng recently?"


    The butcher closed the door and said, "brother, Wang Peng is still the same as before, but he and Li Erzi haven''t spoken for several days. The effect was good last time ~"


    Boss Wang shook his head secretly: "it''s not enough. We have to speed up the progress!"


    "Brother, what do you mean?" the butcher blinked.


    The butcher is an old bastard. It can be said that there is nothing he can''t do. He commits crimes. He is an expert!


    But playing with his heart, he''s far from it.


    There is no comparison with boss Wang.


    Boss Wang''s deft tactics are so familiar that even the butcher secretly admires him.


    Now Wang Peng is about to break with Li Erzi. It''s estimated that before long, the boy will really be under boss Wang''s command.


    That''s a good thing!


    Without Wang Peng, how much can Zhang Wen do in the future?


    It''s only a matter of time before boss Wang gets rid of him.


    But now, it seems that the matter has entered a bottleneck period, and the butcher doesn''t know what to do.


    A cold light flashed in boss Wang''s eyes: "do you know what is the last straw that kills the camel?"


    The butcher was illiterate. Naturally, he didn''t understand. He shook his head silently.


    "It means that the last one is the most important! I want you to take people to do the next things, but you can''t show up, you know?"


    Seeing boss Wang''s serious face, the butcher nodded secretly and waited for boss Wang''s instructions.


    Boss Wang smiled twice and then dialed out.


    This phone is for Li Erzi.


    So what is Li Erzi doing now?


    Since Li Erzi asked people to follow Wang Peng last time, there has been no other news.


    At the same time, he was secretly brewing in his heart, thinking about how to discipline Wang Peng.


    If you don''t manage well, Wang Peng is a runaway wild horse, which will be trampled on wantonly in Jinhai city! No one can stop!


    At that time, blood and madness will fill Wang Peng''s eyes and can no longer be changed!


    Bloodthirsty is a disease!


    It''s a madness!


    Li Erzi knows it best. He must help Wang Peng converge.


    But Zhang Wen still doesn''t care.


    This makes Li Erzi more or less worried.


    Bell~


    At this time, Li Erzi''s phone rang.


    It''s a strange but familiar number.


    "Hello." Li Erzi''s voice was gloomy.


    "Li Erzi, it''s me, ha ha!" boss Wang''s hearty laughter was on the phone.


    The sound made Li Erzi quite unhappy.


    "Do you and I have anything to say?"


    Boss Wang was embarrassed and then said, "Li Erzi, although I don''t know much about you, don''t forget that I helped you with Hongzi last time, and I told you a lot, didn''t I?"


    There is no doubt about this, but Li Erzi knew it better.


    Who is boss Wang?


    People who eat people and don''t spit bones!


    And such people, or don''t talk more nonsense.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you''re okay!" said Li Erzi, who was about to hang up.


    Boss Wang hurriedly said, "what if I say someone wants to kill you recently?"


    "Grass!" Li Erzi laughed, "who the fuck will hurt me except you?"


    "It''s really not me this time!" boss Wang is a heart attack expert, and he is quite familiar with confrontation with Li Erzi.


    "Who the fuck is that?"


    Boss Wang''s voice was a little more mysterious: "you should be familiar with this person, but I don''t say much about who it is, so as not to say that I stir up discord."


    This made Li Erzi jump in his heart.


    A childish face was instantly printed in his head.


    If you say this person''s words, he can understand.


    Anyway, on the surface, he certainly won''t have any conflict with himself, so he can only come to Yin.


    It''s just this. How can boss Wang know?


    "How do you know?" asked Li Erzi.


    Boss Wang smiled: "I''ve been in Jinhai city for so many years. What don''t you know? But there''s a saying that I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, only because I''m in this mountain. There are some things you can''t see, but I think you Li Erzi is a talent. I don''t want to tell you until you die. If you think I''m bullshit, treat me as if I didn''t say it!"


    With that, boss Wang stopped talking nonsense and hung up the phone directly.


    Li Erzi was lost in thought.


    No matter how smart people are, they are confused at this time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1762

    Here, boss Wang put down the phone and called Wang Peng immediately.


    Wang Peng picked it up soon.


    "Peng''er, I don''t know if I should tell you something!" boss Wang''s voice on the phone was immediately full of tension.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Peng looked puzzled.


    "I heard that someone wanted you!"


    "Who?" hearing this, Wang Peng relaxed.


    Now what he is most afraid of is that someone will hurt him. If he is on the road, either you cut me or I cut you. It''s no big deal!


    However, boss Wang''s bluff made Wang Peng a little unhappy.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and said, "peng''er, I only said this when I treat you as a brother. Don''t think about it."


    "You say!" Wang Peng''s voice was a little more upset.


    Boss Wang said, "it''s Li Erzi!"


    Dong Dong!


    Wang Peng''s chest beat hard twice.


    He knows what''s going on now. Now Li Erzi wants to hurt him. That''s normal.


    Although he thought so in his heart, he still laughed: "second brother can''t hurt me!"


    Boss Wang took a deep breath: "peng''er, you''re in the fog and don''t understand anything! You don''t know what people outside say wow? And who is Li Erzi? You''ll never see what he''s thinking in his heart! Do you know what he''s going to do next? How terrible this kind of person is?"


    Wang Peng agrees with this.


    If you annoy Li Erzi, he may just smile at you, or even turn away without saying a word.


    But there''s definitely something behind you!


    Maybe you don''t even know how you died! Li Erzi likes to play Yin! And more sinister than anyone!


    What is the situation now?


    Li Erzi aimed at himself, looking for someone to stare at him, but also beware of himself everywhere.


    Well, it''s perfectly normal for Li Erzi to attack himself.


    Thinking of this, Wang Peng''s heart sank.


    "Boss Wang, you don''t need to worry about this!" Wang Peng said coldly.


    Boss Wang then said, "peng''er, although I am against Zhang Wen now, I treat you as a brother. I can''t bear to watch you have an accident! Some people have to guard against it, and some things have to guard against it!"


    Wang Peng''s voice changed slightly: "I know, I will pay attention!"


    "And!" boss Wang quickly called Wang Peng, "peng''er, if you really feel unsafe, come to me. I''m different from Zhang Wen. The door here is always open for you!"


    "..." Wang Peng didn''t say anything and just pressed the phone off.


    The fault lies in immaturity.


    Wang Peng''s ruthlessness, loyalty and good big brother are also available.


    But he''s just too immature.


    So that if others say a word, he will waver.


    But this matter made him quite helpless. This man is Li Erzi, who has always been very good to him.


    How can he resist!


    The key is the current situation. What should he do?


    Shaking his chaotic head, Wang Peng still didn''t believe that Li Erzi would harm him.


    He took out one from the side and held it in his mouth, but his lips trembled, and a cigarette fell to the ground again.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang put down the phone and his eyes flew up.


    "Brother, if you say so, can Wang Peng be fooled?" the butcher asked nearby.


    Boss Wang sneered: "half of it! But now anyway, they won''t doubt us!"


    Li Erzi is the smartest. If he put it on the head of boss Wang, he would certainly think of boss Wang, but this time he was a little confused and didn''t think about boss Wang for a while.


    Just focused on Wang Peng.


    This also doomed Li Erzi''s future failure.


    Deal with boss Wang, but you can''t relax at all.


    Then boss Wang asked the butcher to put his ears together and whisper for a while.


    The butcher kept nodding.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, the day passed.


    At the gate of Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi drove back alone. As soon as he got off the bus, a brick fell on his roof!


    A dull noise made Li Erzi quickly roll aside with his head in his arms.


    The big green brick smashed a hole in the roof.


    Visible strength!


    "Second brother, what''s the matter?" the younger brother ran out and hurried to protect Li Erzi.


    His eyes were cold: "it''s all right. Who''s upstairs now?"


    The man said: "second brother, no one lives upstairs, just brother Peng and brother Yijiao..."


    Li Erzi said coldly, "OK, it''s all right. It''s all scattered."


    Back in the office, Li Erzi found that his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    Shivering cold!


    At this time, two people came into the door.


    "Second brother, what''s the matter?" the two men looked dull and didn''t seem to know anything.


    This is Li Erzi''s eye liner, who is staring at Wang Peng.


    "What were you two doing just now?"


    The two men looked at each other and said with a smile: "second brother, he went to the bathroom just now. I smoked at the door ~"


    Pa Pa!


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense. He gave them a slap in the face in the past!


    Go to the bathroom, smoke, grass!


    Let them keep an eye on Wang Peng, but they are lazy!


    The key is that the current situation is special. If there are few mistakes, the situation may be very different!


    Aren''t they crazy about these things?


    The two men dared not speak, and they all stared at Li Erzi.


    "What the fuck did I let you do? I let you go on vacation?" Li Erzi shouted.


    One of them reacted and quickly said, "second brother, don''t be angry. We''ve been staring at Wang Peng. But this is in the company. What can he do? And Wang Peng is upstairs now. We all know that."


    Li Erzi secretly has a good tone.


    It is reasonable to say that there is nothing wrong with these two people''s practice. His second son Li is guarded by others, but he can''t stop others from going to the bathroom, can he? It''s impossible to stare at Wang Peng 24 hours a day, as long as you''re in control.


    Can he not understand these principles?


    But what happened just now really messed him up!


    If you were a little late, or hesitated for a second or two, you might be dead now!


    This is no joke!


    Wang Peng is upstairs. Did Wang Peng really do this? Li Erzi didn''t want to believe it, but he had to think about the current situation.


    "You go out. Remember that this is an extraordinary time. You must be careful!" Li Erzi relaxed.


    They looked at each other and hurried out.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette and his thoughts curled up.


    He is thinking about what boss Wang said and how to continue this matter!


    What do you think of Wang Peng!

 Chapter 1763

    In the morning, boss Wang received a call.


    It''s the company''s call.


    The green belt project has been basically completed, and the subsequent payment should be paid.


    But boss Wang has been dragging, he can''t help it!


    What if you don''t drag yourself?


    Do you want to give yourself as much as the other party wants? That''s not a fool!


    Boss Wang is in a mess now. He has never been upset and anxious. He is worried about the company.


    The key is that the company is clean. So far, it has not been mixed with any dirt, which makes it difficult for him to do.


    He is black. How can he survive in society without playing tricks?


    If we only rely on formal ways to solve it, boss Wang will be blind.


    But now the company has not taken shape. In these two projects, it means that everything should be taken down. Otherwise, how can boss Wang grow obscene? But if boss Wang uses his own means, he will certainly be noticed.


    So far, there is no news from the butcher.


    Ge Qiang is dead, but it seems that Zhang Wen didn''t do it.


    If it is Zhang Wen, can he not pursue the victory? Can you not suppress boss Wang crazily? This is a great opportunity!


    But now there is no movement at all, which makes boss Wang confused.


    So how to play now has become a difficult problem in front of him.


    Knock knock~


    At this time, the door of boss Wang''s office was knocked.


    Then the leopard came in.


    On crutches.


    But the spirit is quite good.


    "Why did you leave the hospital? It''s not too late to come out after two more days!" boss Wang said.


    The leopard smiled.


    Doesn''t he know?


    But he looked at the current situation and felt that it was time for him to act on his own.


    Xiao Zhao told him about the situation in the company. Now the project funds are tight, and the second stage of construction will be carried out immediately, but the funds have not come down and the construction can not start.


    This is because of the ledger.


    Without an account book, boss Wang almost lost his direction.


    I don''t know what to do.


    At this time, it''s time for the leopard to go out. Nothing else is to let boss Wang see himself and let him know that he was in the company with Ge Qiang. He thought of using the leopard!


    Leopard, this is just a familiar face.


    "Brother, I''m fine. I heard that there have been a lot of things recently, so I''ll come out and help you. My little injury is nothing!" said the leopard indifferently.


    Boss Wang didn''t take it seriously. He nodded and threw him a cigarette.


    The leopard took a sip, then pretended to know nothing and asked, "brother, what''s the situation of the company recently? I haven''t been to the company for several days. I heard that the project is coming down?"


    Leopard''s tepid words hit boss Wang''s heart.


    Yeah.


    I forgot!


    Don''t leopards know everything about the company? At the beginning, he asked the leopard to help Ge Qiang manage the company, and he also told the leopard to keep an eye on it.


    Leopards should count in their hearts.


    "Leopard, you know, Ge Qiang has an accident. Now there are many things in the company. Plus Zhang Wen, I''m fucking crazy!" boss Wang said.


    Where can a leopard not know? That''s what he came for~


    He sneered in his heart, but his face was quite embarrassed: "brother, I know, I''m out now. I know more about the company, so I can start for you."


    Boss Wang raised his eyebrows and asked seriously, "did you follow the project of the green belt before?"


    The leopard nodded: "well, I''m keeping an eye on everything Ge Qiang does!"


    "Well, do you know how much Ge Qiang promised for the project?" boss Wang was a little worried and asked his heart directly.


    And he was careless.


    These words should not have been said to the leopard.


    But in boss Wang''s eyes, the leopard is a little bastard, now and in the future.


    Even if you tell him everything, it''s no problem! What gale can he blow?


    But who knows, the leopard has a military teacher Xiao Zhao around him, and his mind has matured. He has not been the little brother before.


    Boss Wang is giving the leopard a chance to play like this!


    The leopard turned his eyes and whispered, "brother, I know that GE Qiang promised this number..."


    "Really?"


    "Well, don''t worry, brother!"


    "En..." boss Wang took a deep breath and looked at the leopard more. "If there''s nothing wrong recently, you''ll come and help me take care of the company."


    This is what the leopard wants to hear. He happily promised: "I see, brother!"


    After a few words, boss Wang also relaxed his vigilance against leopards.


    He talked to the leopard about the company, and then said, "do you know where Ge Qiang''s account book is? I fucking searched the company and couldn''t find it!"


    The leopard sneered and thought that Xiao Zhao was smart. He saw through boss Wang''s mind so quickly.


    Boss Wang must have dreamed of that account book now. Without it, he is blind.


    "Brother, I don''t know..." the leopard is pretending to be innocent.


    "Grass, I''m so fucking upset! This boy doesn''t die early or late. It''s just this time! There''s no fucking land for the project of the nursing home!"


    The leopard frowned: "brother, what''s going on?"


    Boss Wang simply stopped talking nonsense and said, "Ge Qiang is dead, but the ledger can''t be found. Now I need the ledger for everything. I can''t do anything fucking!"


    It can be seen that boss Wang is one step away from the edge of collapse.


    The leopard said carefully, "brother, don''t worry, or I''ll find it for you?"


    "Well, if I can find it, I''ll write it down for you!" although I didn''t report any hope, boss Wang still said so.


    The leopard smiled and went out.


    When he got out of the processing factory, he called Xiao Zhao first.


    "What did boss Wang say?" Xiao Zhao asked hurriedly. She has been waiting for news at home! If boss Wang is not fooled, or there are financial experts around him, it will be troublesome.


    "Dear, boss Wang is worried now. He told me that if I can find the account book, I''ll write it down! Do you think it''s time to give him the account book?" the leopard was proud.


    Xiao Zhao secretly relieved, and then his eyes turned: "well, the account book can be given to him, but not to him really!"


    The leopard stared and laughed, "honey, you can really play!"


    Xiao Zhao pouted and smiled: "then you don''t come back soon and serve me well ~"


    "Wait, I''ll be right back!"


    With that, the leopard started the car and rushed home frantically.

 Chapter 1764

    Bang.


    The door of section chief Duan''s office was pushed open by team Zhang.


    There was no face left.


    The secretary was reporting to section chief Duan. He was angry when he saw team Zhang coming in so rudely.


    "What do you do and who let you in?" the Secretary stood out directly.


    Team Zhang showed the ID in their hands.


    Security department.


    These three words are quite powerful. They are almost an iron net in Baidao!


    The Secretary stared round his eyes: "the security department has been revoked..."


    Team Zhang sneered: "revocation? Today, it has just been restored! And it is a permanent restoration! In the future, the security department will take root in Jinhai city forever, making those who have ghosts tremble!"


    This made the Secretary look very ugly.


    "Pay attention to your words! I can take you away now!"


    Team Zhang ignored him and walked towards section chief Duan.


    The latter, already numb.


    He had thought of this picture in his heart for a long time, but now it suddenly happened, and he was more or less at a loss.


    But he still kept the least posture and asked calmly, "Xiao Zhang, what do you want to do?"


    It is reasonable to say that team Zhang has always been the person under section chief Duan and has always been respectful to section chief Duan, but there are more and more doubts about section chief Duan, and he gradually sees the true face of section chief Duan.


    He knew that the period of the writing he worshipped no longer existed!


    Leaving only memories!


    Now things are basically solid hammer, and the rest is to go through some processes.


    The matter of section chief Duan is a certainty!


    Team Zhang is helpless and cold at the same time!


    "Section chief Duan, I came here today to confirm a few things with you." he said, throwing out some photos. "Please see if the car and people on this are you."


    Section chief Duan felt dizzy at a glance.


    Aren''t the people above just what they look like when they meet boss Wang? Moreover, it seems that we met a few days before Liu hongran''s accident.


    "It''s me, and the car is mine, but what does this mean?" section chief said calmly.


    Team Zhang put away the photos: "just confirm it, then we can work next. But section chief Duan, you may not know that there is audio in the monitoring! That is to say, there are all your conversations with boss Wang!"


    Dong Dong!


    The heartbeat of section chief Duan suddenly quickened.


    I see. No wonder Wang Yi has always been quite calm, comfortable and sure.


    There was such evidence.


    I''m still careless.


    However, he had thought of this picture for a long time. He knew that he would one day, so he was relieved.


    Seeing that his expression was a little dull, team Zhang seriously said, "section chief, this may be the last time I call you that. In recent days, you should be ready!"


    With that, team Zhang turned and left.


    Section chief Duan and secretary are left in the office.


    "Section chief Duan, this..." the secretary is also a little confused. It seems that things have been hammered, but he doesn''t know anything!


    He knew that section chief Duan had done something bad, but he never thought it would be so serious! What is this? Is section chief Duan going to be sacked? What about yourself?


    Section chief Duan took a steady sip of tea and said, "you''ve been with me for several years. Don''t worry. I''ll make arrangements for you after I leave. You''ve never heard of these things, otherwise it''s bad for you."


    The secretary was reluctant to give up in his eyes, but he nodded seriously


    His old leader is about to fall. How can he feel better?


    But the general trend, who has a way?


    ¡­¡­


    In just one day, the leopard gave the account book that Xiao Zhao had made again to boss Wang.


    Although boss Wang can''t make accounts, he also knows a little.


    Xiao Zhao deliberately made the accounts quite messy in order to confuse boss Wang.


    Let him know that there are loopholes in this account book, and then ask the leopard to do it again!


    Sure enough, boss Wang looked at it and frowned.


    "Leopard, where did you get this account book?"


    The leopard said seriously, "it''s from GE Qiang''s house. It should be true! And he let me read this account book before."


    Boss Wang frowned deeper: "it''s really fucking strange. The accounts on the first and second pages are not fucking right?"


    Boss Wang was so upset that he thought that when the ledger came back, he could continue the next project, but he didn''t expect that the problem of the ledger was quite big! How can this continue?


    If you play like this, the company will collapse sooner or later!


    He can''t wait to pull Ge Qiang up from the funeral home and kill him again!


    intended!


    He did it on purpose!


    Grass!


    "Elder brother, is this account book right?" the leopard asked carefully.


    The leopard''s question is nonsense. You can see from boss Wang''s face that it''s not only wrong, but also outrageous!


    Boss Wang is going crazy.


    "Cao, Ge Qiang, you fool! Just fucking prepare such an account book to tell me?" boss Wang scolded and threw the account book on the ground.


    The front ledger can be seen in front of you. When you get to the back, you are simply challenging boss Wang''s IQ!


    Boss Wang is a little puzzled. What does Ge Qiang think? He thinks everyone is a fool?


    The leopard lowered his head and picked up the account book and said carefully, "brother, this account book is really true, but Ge Qiang shouldn''t lie to you..."


    Boss Wang scolded, "now, it''s fucking bullshit!"


    Seeing boss Wang so angry, the leopard wanted to laugh.


    "Big brother, now the company needs funds everywhere. If the account book is not done well, there will be too many troubles in the future! How about I try to make the account book again for you to see?" he said seriously.


    Boss Wang looked at him coldly: "what are you doing? You haven''t graduated from fucking junior high school. You''d better save it!"


    The leopard quickly explained, "brother, it''s not me, but I''ll find someone to do it for you."


    "Do you think I won''t find someone? But how many people in the company know the accounts? If you find it from outside, you don''t know the company at all. What''s the matter?"


    The leopard patted his chest: "don''t worry, brother! The person I''m looking for is from the company, and he''s also a financial background. There must be no problem doing this!"


    "Who?"


    "Xiao Zhao!"


    "Xiao Zhao?"


    "That''s the woman you asked to serve Wang Peng last time. She used to follow Ge Qiang and knew more about GE Qiang and the company. She estimated that she could do it in an afternoon!" the leopard vowed.


    Boss Wang frowned: "is it her? Go quickly!"


    The leopard agreed and left with the account book.

 Chapter 1765

    Boss Wang was careless.


    If he hadn''t been too anxious, he wouldn''t have heard the wrong tone of the leopard just now.


    Just now the leopard said that the woman who gave it to Wang Peng obviously said it with her teeth.


    This is angry in my heart!


    However, boss Wang can''t care about anything else now. He thinks that he can finish the account book. The project of the nursing home can''t be delayed any more!


    Everything was going on according to the plan of the leopard and Xiao Zhao. The leopard took the account book back without hurry. He had dinner with Xiao Zhao, had a shot, and took a nap. Only then did he go back to boss Wang with the account book he had made long ago.


    At this time, I have been in a hurry with the boss.


    When the leopard came in, he hurriedly asked whether the account book was ready.


    At this moment, the leopard feels quite good!


    I haven''t had this feeling for many years!


    This is the rhythm of boss Wang asking for his own work!


    Xiao Zhao is right. Even if boss Wang doesn''t use his leopard this time, he will use the leopard sooner or later! It''s just a matter of time.


    Leopards don''t need to worry.


    "Grass... Is this the correct account book?" boss Wang nodded suddenly, and then hurriedly called the person from the construction party to make a remittance.


    The leopard was not in a hurry and waited nearby.


    After a busy meal, boss Wang Hung beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "Brother, is it finished? Then I''ll go ~" the leopard said with a smile.


    "Wait a minute." boss Wang stopped him.


    He saw it, too.


    Fucking tired!


    It would be tiring if he took care of the company alone!


    The key is that you can''t show up yet. Many things are quite troublesome. In addition, Zhang Wen is holding you back. Wang Peng''s business hasn''t been settled yet. Boss Wang has no skills!


    However, after this incident, his view of leopards has changed a lot.


    Leopard is no longer the younger brother who can''t do anything before. He has done a pretty job in the account book, and has successfully resolved his urgent need.


    Maybe the leopard can reuse himself!


    "Leopard, sit ~" boss Wang took time and gave him a cigarette.


    The leopard politely picked it up and lit it for boss Wang before lighting it himself.


    "How long have you been following me?" boss Wang asked leisurely.


    Although this question made him feel a little egg pain, he replied seriously: "brother, I''m in my thirties. I''ve been with you since I was a teenager."


    "En..." boss Wang nodded. He was satisfied with his opening remarks.


    "To tell you the truth, among so many people, I treat you as a brother! In addition to the pillar, you are also the one who has followed me for the longest time!" boss Wang began to brainwash.


    If the leopard wants to help himself wholeheartedly, he must wash his head first.


    The leopard sneered.


    Treat him like a brother?


    The brotherhood gives women to others? Will you not be reused for such a long time and half dead under boss Wang? The leopard has seen these things clearly for a long time!


    You can''t fool around under boss Wang! Be smart.


    "Big brother, I also regard it as my pro big brother!" the leopard''s eyes are loyal!


    Boss Wang nodded secretly and thought it was almost brainwashing: "leopard, you can see the current situation. Such a big stall of the company needs to be managed. Now Ge Qiang is dead. I think it''s up to you. I''m relieved!"


    The leopard was delighted.


    He originally thought that boss Wang would reuse him only after a few more trips. Unexpectedly, things went surprisingly well.


    Don''t ask yourself, boss Wang said it on his own initiative.


    But the leopard can''t promise too happily.


    If you act too anxious, boss Wang will certainly notice it.


    So the leopard sighed and said leisurely, "brother, I''m a little bastard and don''t know much about the company. I think you''d better find someone else! I''ll help you under your hand!"


    Where can I!


    Boss Wang stared.


    The more the leopard says so, the more he wants to reuse the leopard.


    Where can I find such a modest childe?


    "Leopard, it''s settled. You''ll take over the company in a moment! By the way, don''t stand in the open. Doesn''t Xiao Zhao understand the company? Let her sit in the position of general manager!"


    That''s what the leopard wants!


    His heart was about to fly, but he still said faintly: "brother, but if I go to the company, what if some people are unhappy?"


    Some people are talking about butchers!


    Boss Wang knows it


    The butcher has always been unhappy with leopards. Boss Wang thinks the butcher is too cautious.


    "Don''t worry, no one dares to do anything about my decision!" boss Wang said coldly.


    At this point, the leopard can''t refuse.


    If you refuse again, you won''t give boss Wang face.


    He simply nodded and said, "OK, big brother! I''ll take over the company tomorrow!"


    "Well, the nursing home project is about to start. Keep an eye on it!"


    "Don''t worry, brother!"


    ¡­¡­


    The leopard went home. It was already evening.


    Xiao Zhao waited for him at home after cooking.


    Limping into the door, the leopard''s heart flew with it.


    Now he really thinks it''s worth the knife on his leg!


    It''s fucking worth it!


    If you can exchange boss Wang''s trust, let alone get a knife, it''s worth another two!


    "Honey, it''s done. Boss Wang asked me to take over the company tomorrow!" said the leopard excitedly.


    Xiao Zhao was also excited. She didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    "That''s great ~"


    The two held and chewed a few mouthfuls before the leopard said, "boss Wang said to let you sit in the position of general manager as a puppet and let me help you."


    "Leopard, I don''t want to take care of the company''s affairs," said Zhao Mei


    Of course, the leopard knew what she was thinking and smiled: "honey, don''t think too much. You''re the general manager now. If anyone dares BB, tell me and I''ll kill him! And I''ve promised boss Wang. If you don''t agree, I can''t explain!"


    Xiao Zhao hesitated for a moment. Then he nodded helplessly: "OK, but leopard, you have to come for specific things."


    Xiao Zhao wants to cultivate leopards! Otherwise, the leopard can only be a little bastard forever and can''t go on the table!


    The leopard knew her heart and took her in his arms with a smile: "honey, I only live for one person in my life, that is you!"


    Xiao Zhao had a happy smile on his face: "cut, I don''t believe it ~"


    "What about this? Do you believe it?" he said, and the leopard put his hand into Xiao Zhao''s clothes.


    Made her scream.


    Since then, the legendary life of the leopard has completely kicked off.


    This company is the first foothold of the leopard.

 Chapter 1766

    The day passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Li Erzi arranged more and more Eyeliner around Wang Peng, and Wang Peng was also aware of it.


    Now even if he goes to the bathroom, someone follows him at the door.


    This makes Wang Peng feel bad.


    At the same time, boss Wang''s words kept filling his head.


    Li Erzi, want his life!


    He still knows Li Erzi and never fights with uncertainty.


    If you want to deal with a person, you must see the other side in the extreme. Then the eyeliner is put up. When the time is ripe, what will happen at one stroke?


    Now Wang Peng seems to have some meaning.


    Li Erzi is going to attack Wang Peng.


    But Wang Peng really doesn''t want to believe it, and he can''t believe it! How could Li Erzi harm him?


    But the idea was always dashed by his random thoughts.


    What can''t Li Erzi do for the sake of power, money and even his own status?


    Hurt yourself?


    Easy and happy!


    Wang Peng went out at night as usual.


    But today he didn''t call anyone. He just took a picture of his brother. They sat in a roadside stall and drank wine.


    Brother Yijiao, like Wang Peng, has nothing to do recently.


    This is from Li Erzi''s crackdown.


    "Brother Yijiao, have you heard from xiaomaocun?" Wang Peng asked.


    He''s really itching without a hand now.


    One brother shook his head: "Wang boss estimated that he was hiding, and our eyes could not be found."


    "Grass! I''ll skin him myself sooner or later!" Wang Peng clenched his teeth when he thought of the picture that day.


    That''s a disgrace to him!


    Brother Yijiao sighed helplessly: "peng''er, recently under brother Wen, why do I feel so wrong?"


    Needless to say, everyone can see it.


    Li Erzi is deliberately neglecting them, especially Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng looked up and drank a glass of wine: "because of the second brother!"


    Brother Yijiao also knows that Li Erzi has some views on Wang Peng, but he thinks that Li Erzi thinks too much. Who doesn''t know who Wang Peng is? Loyalty still needs to be proved?


    Recently, Li Erzi has gone too far.


    This is no longer a lesson, this is repression!


    With Wang Peng''s temper, it''s good to endure it now! If this man were not Li Erzi, Wang Peng would have been crazy!


    "Peng''er, don''t think about it. Don''t you know who the second brother is?" Yijiao filled him again.


    Wang Peng has thought about this sentence many times in his heart.


    Perhaps it is because of understanding that I have no bottom in my heart! Will be confused!


    Because his behavior and the Li Erzi that Wang Peng knows are not a person at all! This confused Wang Peng and made him have no direction. He didn''t even know whether the man was Li Erzi or not!


    Now, the dark shadow has gathered more and more above his head!


    "Stop talking! Drink!" Wang Peng didn''t want to mention it. He was upset when he mentioned it.


    Brother Yijiao sighed and drank to him.


    Today, brother Yijiao drank a lot of wine. Just a few younger brothers passed by. Wang Peng asked them to take the brother back first, and he was walking back to the Dongwen group.


    Walking in the quiet street, Wang Peng''s thoughts floated.


    The picture of going to school in school seems to be yesterday.


    I don''t know when Wang Peng came to this point. He almost became a bloodthirsty monster!


    But Wang Peng did not reject it at all, but enjoyed it.


    He felt that this was his life and that this was the way he wanted to go!


    Just this way, Li Erzi always crossed a bar to prevent him from moving forward!


    Wang Peng was also confused. He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong.


    The feeling made him uncomfortable.


    So far, he has some regrets about why he wants to step into the underworld and why he has to go through these heart fights.


    This feeling makes him tired!


    Whoosh~


    At this time, Wang Peng suddenly felt a commotion behind him. His keen intuition made him look back in an instant.


    There was no one in the dark street.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high, and the cold wind blows gently.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were as sharp as an eagle and stared at the corner in the distance.


    The next second, there flashed a dark shadow.


    "Grass, found, kill him!" a man shouted, and then a group of black men rushed out of the corner.


    These people have machetes, the blades of which shine darkly in the moonlight!


    Hesitating for two seconds, Wang Peng turned and ran!


    If it had been before, Wang Peng would have done it without saying a word and fought with these people! I don''t care about anything. I''ll dig a few first!


    But today he chose to run away!


    Why?


    Because his first direct is that these people were found by Li Erzi!


    Li Erzi''s work is quite rigorous. Without 100% assurance, he will not make a move.


    Now that you have chosen to attack Wang Peng tonight, it must be inevitable! It''s not in good shape. There''s an ambush behind it! I''m afraid I''ll really die here!


    Although Wang Peng is a tiger, he doesn''t want to die. It''s worthless!


    The people behind chased frantically, but never caught up with Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng gritted his teeth and ran back directly to the rental room where he and brother Yijiao used to be.


    At this time, he did not dare to go back to the Dongwen group for fear that there would be an ambush there!


    When he entered the door, he breathed heavily!


    Embarrassed!


    Never had the embarrassment!


    In this world, I''m afraid only Li Erzi can make him so embarrassed!


    Li Erzi''s virulence makes Wang Peng have no power to fight back!


    The room seemed to be full of Yijiao brothers'' breath. Wang Peng found a place to sit down and lit a cigarette.


    After watching the people in black outside the window leave, he hit the table hard!


    The strength is so great that it forcibly hammers a hole in the desktop!


    "Grass!"


    At this moment, Wang Peng was still angry!


    There is no way to vent your anger! This feeling of suffocation made him feel very uncomfortable!


    What you fear most is not futility, but that you have paid your heart and others have moved a knife in your heart!


    I have always been grateful to Zhang Wen and Li Erzi, and respectful to them, but now, Li Erzi wants his life!


    What for?


    Isn''t it just for his own peace?


    Isn''t it just to prevent Wang Peng from making trouble for him in the future?


    However, this price is Wang Peng''s sincerity! Wang Peng is a red heart! Who has considered for Wang Peng? Wang Peng''s world never seems to exist, as if it only exists under the coercion of Li Erzi!


    This feeling made Wang Peng''s violent spirit radiate in an instant.


    Li Erzi has broken through the bottom line of Wang Peng''s principle!


    With blood red eyes, Wang Peng came out of the kitchen with a knife, then hid in his clothes and secretly went to Dongwen group!


    Since Li Erzi is unkind to him, he doesn''t need to be polite!


    If you are a good man again, you really don''t know how to die!

 Chapter 1767

    The night is vast, covering the clouds and avoiding the moon.


    At this moment, a figure strides on the street, follows the path and returns to Dongwen group.


    If you look carefully, you can find that there is something lonely behind this figure.


    Like a dog abandoned by its owner, it walked back down the road in embarrassment.


    I want to ask, but I don''t have the courage.


    The former owner is still shining, but this dog is a completely mad dog! Even if nothing can be saved, you should bite your master hard when you come back!


    The figure is lonely, but it emits Yin light!


    This figure is Wang Peng.


    At the moment, his mind is full of fear.


    The scenes just now seem to have appeared in my mind like a movie. If I ran slower or stopped a little to let them see where I was hiding, I might be dead now!


    I''ve been stabbed to death!


    There are even tears in my eyes.


    Why did this happen?


    Why!


    Why should Li Erzi go so far! Even to himself and death!


    Wang Peng was suffocating and angry!


    Entering through the back door of Dongwen group, he bowed his head and went all the way to the door of Li Erzi''s office.


    There was also a faint voice of Li Erzi on the phone, intermittent.


    Wang Peng''s eyes flashed with cold light. He quietly put his hand on the doorknob of Li Erzi''s office and turned it gently.


    The door is unlocked!


    Li Erzi is the only one listening to the sound inside! As long as he rushes in at this time, it''s not the same as playing to kill Li Erzi! Li Erzi''s skill is really not good!


    Wang Peng''s eyes were congested and his hands trembled.


    Wang Peng has never been so nervous when he went out to cut people, or even when he was besieged! The hand holding the knife didn''t shake so much! This is tension! It''s fighting against your heart!


    Only Wang Peng knows what it feels like in his heart!


    Walking through the guillotine and scattering a handful of flesh and blood is nothing more than that!


    Wang Peng''s heart is beating wildly!


    It seems that he will break through his chest at any time.


    He knew it. He knew it better than ever.


    The man here is Li Erzi.


    It''s the second brother.


    Among these people, he admired Zhang Wen most, followed by Li Erzi.


    At the same time, he knew it.


    Li Erzi is a standard knife mouth tofu heart. Although he is insidious, he is quite careful.


    He knew that several times when he spent his money or even lost his money in gambling, Li Erzi secretly helped him pay for it, and even secretly sent money back to his family.


    Li Erzi never said these things to Wang Peng face to face.


    He didn''t tell anyone that Wang Peng didn''t know until now if it wasn''t discovered by chance.


    He will never forget the first time he asked for cigarettes with Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi himself took a five yuan red river, but gave Wang Peng a twenty yuan lotus king.


    At that time, what Wang Peng thought was to repay Li Erzi.


    That''s crazy fighting on the road! Act as a knife for Zhang Wen and Li Erzi! Everyone is afraid!


    But it seems that Li Erzi doesn''t like the way he repay his kindness.


    It''s like a cat giving mice to people in return for kindness. It''s just what the cat thinks is the best, but people think it''s an insult.


    Isn''t Li Erzi and he just performing the play?


    Li Erzi is still Wang Peng''s second brother.


    How can this friendship change?


    Even now, Li Erzi wants his life! Crazy want to kill him, that can''t change!


    Wang Peng''s hand gradually came down, and the doorman returned to his original position.


    Tears ran down Wang Peng''s cheeks.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were red, like a woman, with tears dripping down.


    If someone sees this scene, he will be surprised. Will Wang Peng, the God of war, cry? Still crying so sad!


    This is not tears, this is determination!


    Wang Peng didn''t let himself cry, but turned and left silently.


    He left with his front foot.


    Li Erzi noticed something was wrong and quickly opened the door.


    "Who is it!"


    There was no one outside, only a few tears on the ground.


    Li Erzi frowned and couldn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    Bell!


    Boss Wang''s phone rang.


    At this time, he was happy in the club.


    Seeing that it was Wang Peng''s call, he immediately pushed away the two women around him and picked it up.


    "Hello, peng''er ~" his voice was quite gentle, like a little lover.


    "Boss Wang, arrange a place for me tonight." Wang Peng said faintly.


    My grass~


    Boss Wang''s heart immediately floated.


    What is this concept?


    Is it difficult that Wang Peng is going to defecte? He wanted to have this day, but he didn''t expect it so soon!


    If Wang Peng, the little tiger, comes over, he won''t be able to completely suppress Zhang Wen!


    The rise of that company is only a matter of time!


    "No problem! Where are you now? I''ll pick you up!" boss Wang said quickly.


    "I''m on XX road." Wang Peng said decadent and hung up the phone.


    Put down the phone, boss Wang put on his clothes and left. It''s more exciting than opening a house with a woman when he was young!


    When men reach this age, they want power! Only power can excite him!


    It took ten minutes for boss Wang to get to XX road.


    Wang Peng was smoking there with a knife in his hand.


    Although he saw the knife seeping a little, boss Wang still hardened his head and hurried to greet Wang Peng: "Peng, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Peng''s eyes were still red and looked very embarrassed: "you''re right."


    Boss Wang is very excited!


    Isn''t it? All this is designed by ourselves. Can you miss it?


    "What''s the matter?" although he thought so, he pretended to force.


    "Li Erzi asked someone to kill me, but I ran out." Wang Peng said faintly.


    Boss Wang patted his thigh hard: "Alas! I said he wanted to target you! But it''s okay. Don''t think about those things first. How about I take you to relax?"


    Wang Peng shook his head: "no, I just want to rest."


    Now, where does he want to contact those colorful worlds?


    Boss Wang didn''t insist. He thought that Wang Peng might not have slowed down, so he nodded: "OK, I''ll take you to a place. You have a good rest!"


    Then Wang Peng got on the bus.


    Boss Wang took him to a villa near Jinhai city.


    This is where he once raised his mistress. The butcher doesn''t know it! It can be seen that he attaches more importance to Wang Peng!


    Boss Wang gave him the key: "this is my house. You can live as long as you want. Don''t worry. Come out when you have enough rest!"


    Without speaking, Wang Peng took the key and left.


    Now he just wants to let himself sleep quickly, and the deeper he sleeps, the better! It''s better that everyone doesn''t know his existence!


    Boss Wang beat the steering wheel excitedly in the car.


    His eyes are shining!

 Chapter 1768

    Early the next morning.


    At seven o''clock, Li Erzi woke up and stared at his mobile phone in a daze.


    It''s been a whole night since last night.


    No one contacted him.


    I didn''t answer the phone. I couldn''t get in touch by any means. I don''t know what happened.


    Li Erzi knew his men. Even if there was an accident, they would find a way to inform themselves. It was beyond his expectation to disappear like this.


    Vaguely, he felt something was wrong.


    If something happens to Wang Peng, it will be in trouble!


    Bell!


    At this time, the phone finally rang.


    It''s one of the younger brothers.


    Li Erzi quickly picked it up: "Hello!"


    "Second brother, no, something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter? Speak quickly!" of course, Li Erzi knew that something had happened. He hadn''t contacted him for so long. Did he go for coffee?


    "Two elder brother, we were knocked out last night, and woke up to the hospital. Wang Peng and his brother went out drinking last night. We were guarding them, but we didn''t know what was going on. They were stunned!" the eyeliner said anxiously.


    This made Li Erzi''s heart fly with him.


    At the same time, his eyes were gloomy and unreasonable.


    His Eyeliner was knocked out.


    Then there is only one possibility. Someone has been staring behind this! His first thought was Wang Peng, but he soon got rid of his idea.


    Wang Peng always kept a dry eye and didn''t raise his eyeliner.


    And even if he has eyeliner, can he be Li Erzi''s opponent?


    So who would it be?


    Boss Wang?


    Dong Dong!


    When the idea came out of his head, his heart beat fast!


    If it''s boss Wang, it''ll be in trouble!


    Thinking of this, he hurried out in two steps and went to Zhang Wen''s room.


    ¡­¡­


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Early in the morning, Li Erzi knocked on the door crazily and woke me up directly.


    I rubbed my forehead, looked at his panic and asked him what had happened.


    "Wenzi, Wang Peng may be in danger now!" said Li Erzi.


    "What''s the matter?" I perked up immediately.


    Li Erzi took a deep breath and said, "recently, I sent someone to stare at Wang Peng secretly, but last night, my people were knocked out. Now Wang Peng doesn''t know where he went! I''m afraid he will be in danger!"


    My eyebrows screwed together in an instant.


    All kinds of bad pictures flashed in my head, but without exception, they were all related to boss Wang.


    Only boss Wang can play so shady.


    "Wenzi, I suspect boss Wang did it!"


    "..." my head is still a little dull.


    Does boss Wang want to be against Wang Peng?


    But does boss Wang have that ability? Wang Peng to boss Wang, the picture I can think of is rolling! Wang Peng crush boss Wang! His people have no room to fight back. How can they kill Wang Peng?


    But that''s strange.


    What is the purpose of boss Wang doing this?


    Li Erzi''s face was so ugly that he was dying. Now he had never been worried about Wang Peng.


    You know, he caused all this. If Wang Peng has three long and two short comings, he can''t pass himself!


    "Wenzi, either we go to boss Wang!"


    I shook my head: "not for the time being. Peng''er must be fine. I''ll call boss Wang first!"


    Li Erzi and I have already planned how to deal with boss Wang. If we are impulsive at this time, all our plans will be in vain.


    Although Li Erzi was worried, he could only nod.


    So I didn''t talk nonsense and called boss Wang directly.


    It''s more than seven in the morning. It''s reasonable that boss Wang should still be sleeping at this time, but today he doesn''t feel sleepy at all. The whole person is quite energetic!


    He''s even ready to put on his shoes and go for a run!


    No way, in a good mood!


    He looked down when the phone rang, and then picked it up with a meaningful smile.


    "Hello, Zhang Wen ~ what are you calling me for? Weasel pays new year''s greetings to chicken?"


    I didn''t talk nonsense. I said directly, "if Wang Peng has something to do, you will die!"


    "Hahaha..." boss Wang laughed wildly. "Zhang Wen, why can''t I understand what you say? Wang Peng may have something to do. It''s too late for me to like it! Oh, he should still be sleeping so early!"


    My eyebrows twisted into a rope. I didn''t know what he meant.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ha ha... What do I mean? You''ll know later! But don''t worry, I''ll take good care of Wang Peng. How can I let this kind of talent go? Isn''t it!"


    At this point, he hung up.


    I held the phone and my heart began to tremble.


    "Wenzi, how''s it going?"


    My bad feeling is getting worse and worse, but I don''t know how to explain to Li Erzi.


    Can only say: "boss Wang said he would take good care of Wang Peng."


    Li Erzi''s heart beat quickly and his eyes stared round. A possibility that he dared not say was slowly taking shape in his head.


    The two of us looked at each other and then fell silent.


    ¡­¡­


    Morning, nine o''clock.


    Boss Wang held a meeting for the butcher and the leopard. Everyone saw it. Boss Wang was elated and in a good mood.


    The theme of this meeting is how to get along with Wang Peng in the future.


    The butcher didn''t have any opinion. He arranged the people last night. He almost guessed that Wang Peng was coming. You can see from the posture of Wang Peng''s escape last night.


    "Brother, how should Wang Peng get along with him?" xiaomaocun asked.


    Now the most worried is him. Everyone knows that Wang Peng is playing his life to find him. What if Wang Peng comes and finds Xiaomao inch?


    Speaking of this, boss Wang also had a headache: "when he comes, I''ll tell him!"


    Xiaomaocun can only sigh.


    But this is just right. Xiaomaocun is also going to spend more time with boss Wang. When Wang Peng comes, he can find an excuse to leave.


    Stay with the leopard in the future to avoid trouble!


    With that, xiaomaocun left first.


    After he left for a while, the door of the conference room was pushed open.


    A man with a decadent face but bright eyes came in.


    It''s Wang Peng.


    Boss Wang was delighted.


    He loves Wang Peng as much as Cao Cao loves Guan Yu.


    "Peng''er, you''re here." I thought Wang Peng would wait a few days. I didn''t expect to come so soon.


    "Yes." Wang Peng nodded and looked around at the crowd.


    Everyone looked at him with a little fear.


    Last time Wang Peng came to attack boss Wang, several people were present. They all knew Wang Peng''s power! As long as his eyes are touched and his mouth is tilted, no one dares to say a word!


    This is the pressure from Wang Peng!


    But now he suddenly told boss Wang that they didn''t know how to start their work~


    Respect and fear.

 Chapter 1769

    The butcher''s impression of Wang Peng is the last battle.


    Wang Peng chased him with a knife.


    The leopard''s impression of Wang Peng is even more inviolable.


    Not even with the wrong eyes.


    Now Wang Peng suddenly came, so that they didn''t know what to do~


    How do you get along?


    And a living hell.


    To tell the truth, the leopard trembled when he saw Wang Peng.


    The butcher is better. After all, he has been around for a long time. He has seen all kinds of people.


    "Ha ha, you will all be your own people in the future. You should all help each other!" boss Wang said bluntly.


    The butcher and the leopard nodded in a hurry.


    In front of Wang Peng, the butcher seemed to have become a little brother, and his momentum weakened in an instant.


    Wang Peng said coldly, "boss Wang, since I''m here to help you now, I can''t be idle! The first thing is to get rid of someone!"


    Wang Peng didn''t have much rest last night. He kept tossing and turning in bed thinking about what to do.


    He was like a helpless child last night.


    Betrayed Zhang Wen and Li Erzi. He felt terrible! You know, from the beginning, he followed Zhang wenhun.


    Now he feels that the person he is most sorry for is Zhang Wen.


    How did Li Erzi treat him, let alone how did Zhang Wen treat him?


    That picture is really ashamed to think about it.


    Among these younger brothers, Wang Peng is the one he values most. The one he believes and values most is also Wang Peng!


    But when things got to this point, how could he face Li Erzi and Zhang Wen?


    To boss Wang is his retreat.


    no way out!


    Well, since you want to come, you should stimulate your bloodthirsty cells. Anyway, boss Wang can give him an infinite platform here!


    My little brother is going to work. Of course, boss Wang is happy. His eyebrows move: "who?"


    Wang Peng clenched his teeth and said a name: "Wu Yang!"


    "Oh! He! No problem. Just tell me how you want to play. You can use my people! Let the butcher help you!" boss Wang said bluntly.


    Wang Peng''s eyes narrowed.


    He will never forget the way Wu Yang spoke ill of himself behind his back that day.


    He felt that he was able to get to this point because of Wu Yang! He certainly didn''t speak ill of himself in front of Li Erzi. Otherwise, how could Li Erzi make up his mind to get rid of himself?


    Thanks to him!


    Wang Peng began to go crazy. The first stepping stone was Wu Yang!


    After that, the devil''s wings will be completely unfolded!


    With a scarlet light in his eyes, he said, "boss Wang, although I can deal with anyone in Jinhai city in the future, I won''t have a head-on conflict with brother Wen."


    Boss Wang nodded to show that he could understand, and then smiled: "peng''er, you can do it safely with me! Don''t be afraid of hands and feet, I have everything!"


    Wang Peng nodded silently.


    On Zhang Wen''s side, Li Erzi was obstructed by tens of millions. Boss Wang immediately had another attitude, which made Wang Peng seem reborn.


    He has always been suppressed and suppressed.


    What would it be like if one day he completely broke out the blood on his body?


    Spreading your wings will shed a red light!


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Peng is here. The most upset person is the leopard.


    He hurried home with a bad face.


    Now that Wang Peng comes, he is afraid that he will not survive.


    "Leopard, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Zhao asked hurriedly when he saw that he looked bad.


    The leopard said in a low voice, "Wang Peng came to mix with boss Wang!"


    A trace of surprise flashed in Xiao Zhao Mei''s eyes. She really loved and hated Wang Peng.


    The last time I almost fell in love with Wang Peng was even more spontaneous.


    Now that Wang Peng is working under boss Wang, isn''t it easier for her to see Wang Peng?


    Just why, my heart will tremble when I hear Wang Peng''s name!


    "Oh, isn''t it good for you that he''s here?" Xiao Zhao replied.


    "Honey, you don''t understand!" the leopard was a little upset. "I''m just going to take over the company. At this time, what if Wang Peng comes and stares at me?"


    It''s normal for the leopard to feel uneasy. After all, he has just begun to grow obscene.


    In his impression, Wang Peng is the most terrible existence!


    Xiao Zhao laughed at this, laughing back and forth, as if he had heard a big joke.


    "You don''t have to worry. As far as I know, Wang Peng is not the kind of person who plays tricks. When he comes under boss Wang, he may just fight and won''t notice the company!"


    "Really?"


    "If he has a lot of heart, can he come and hang out with boss Wang?"


    The leopard patted his forehead, which is somewhat reasonable.


    What does Wang Peng want? It''s a wilderness, a wilderness that can run freely!


    Leopard here, obviously not.


    Xiao Zhao put his hands around the leopard''s neck and whispered softly: "leopard, now Wang Peng has come to mix with boss Wang. This is not necessarily a bad thing for you. Boss Wang''s attention will certainly be distracted!"


    The leopard nodded hard and touched her gentle lips: "honey, I can rest assured with you ~"


    Xiao Zhao smiled: "but when I have a chance, I''m going to see Wang Peng to thank him for last time ~"


    The leopard patted his chest: "don''t worry, let me arrange this! However, I''d better go to the company to take over first!"


    Xiao Zhao nodded playfully.


    More than ten minutes later, leopard and Xiao Zhao arrived at the company.


    Recently, the company has been quite depressed. Ge Qiang is gone, and many of the company''s progress has fallen behind.


    Employees are also quite relaxed and have nothing to do all day.


    It''s working time now, but few people work and are idle.


    Bang~


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and the leopard and Xiao Zhao came in with several people.


    Suddenly, everyone was stunned.


    Xiao Zhao.


    The man around the leopard is not Xiao Zhao. Who is it?


    But isn''t Xiao Zhao on vacation? Why does it suddenly appear now?


    Moreover, it is so high-profile!


    Everyone''s first intuition is that this matter is inseparable from the disappearance of Ge Qiang!


    But they don''t know what the relationship is.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the leopard and Xiao Zhao walked slowly.


    The leopard hugged Xiao Zhao in his arms and said loudly, "from today on, the general manager of the company is Xiao Zhao, and the company''s system will continue as before!"


    WOW~


    Everyone was stunned.


    What did the leopard say just now? Will Xiao Zhao be the general manager in the future?


    That''s the rhythm of native chicken changing into Phoenix! Xiao Zhao used to be a small clerk at best. In a few days, he turned out to be the general manager!


    Several people''s necks have shrunk at the thought of here. In the past, they said the most bad things about Xiao Zhao! Now seeing Xiao Zhao ascend, can they still have a good life?


    Xiao Zhao then said, "don''t worry, as long as you work hard in the future, I won''t treat you badly. But from now on, all documents and materials must be approved by me."


    There''s no one talking down there. It''s very quiet.


    "Did you hear that!" Xiao Zhao shouted.


    "I heard..." the people below immediately replied.


    Xiao Zhao nodded, took the leopard''s arm, turned and walked into the office.

 Chapter 1770

    Only half a day has passed.


    Li Erzi rushed into the office with an ugly face.


    "Wenzi, something''s wrong!"


    I frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Now there is an expression on Li Erzi''s face all day, and there will be other expressions only in front of me and pretending to force tiger.


    Seeing him in such a hurry, I knew there must be something big.


    Li Erzi''s eyes sparkled with astonishment. He said earnestly, "Wen Zi, Wang Peng went to the boss of the king''s side! My eye liner saw that Wang Peng had passed away, and just now, the boss of the king gave a speech, saying that he had accepted Wang Peng."


    "What!" I was shocked. I couldn''t believe what Li Erzi said.


    This is a black humor!


    Wang Peng, how can I talk to boss Wang?


    All along, what I believe most is Wang Peng, but he was the first to betray me.


    What is this concept?


    "Why on earth?" I stared round. It couldn''t happen to me!


    I know Wang Peng has always had something in mind, but I never thought it would be so serious.


    Serious enough to make Wang Peng betray! Wanton defection!


    No one knows what Wang Peng went through.


    Li Erzi wanted to talk and stopped talking for a long time.


    "Wenzi, I don''t know what Wang Peng is thinking, but it must have something to do with my people being knocked out that night!"


    My eyebrows screwed together: "why do you say that?"


    Li Erzi''s eyes were a little empty: "Wenzi, I don''t know if I should say..."


    I''m very upset. Everyone can see the current situation clearly.


    Wang Peng''s defection does us no good now.


    On the contrary, it will revive boss Wang.


    My head is buzzing all the time. Up to now, I still can''t believe it''s true.


    "Come on, what else can''t I say now?" my tone was full of impatience.


    So far, Li Erzi knows everything. From the moment he got the news that Wang Peng told boss Wang, his head seemed to explode. He understood it in an instant.


    Wang Peng, who is not sensible in his eyes, has been depressed for too long.


    But this still makes him think hard. Even if Wang Peng has another rebellious bone, why should he go with boss Wang?


    Doesn''t he know who boss Wang is?


    Li Erzi is quite clever, but his EQ is too low. He just does things in his own way, but he never considers the feelings of others.


    Wang Peng''s incident may be the biggest failure of his life!


    "Wenzi, I wonder if Wang Peng''s defection is because I always suppress him recently."


    I frowned and said, "Er Zi, if you give a lesson and turn against him, it''s not Wang Peng''s style at all! I know him!"


    Wang Peng is the kind of person who inserts a sharp knife into his loyalty without changing his face. He has always fought and charged under my hands. He is the fiercest. How can such a person easily turn over?


    In the past, he undoubtedly stood in an opposite position with us. Can''t he know about this?


    What on earth can make him so determined? I don''t understand.


    Before I thought of it, I said with a relaxed face that Wang Peng had no problem. Now it''s less than a few days!


    After puzzled and shocked, it was a touch of bitterness.


    In my heart, I really treat Wang Peng as a brother! His action is nothing more than a knife in my heart!


    Li Erzi shook his head secretly at my words.


    Lesson and repression are not the same at all.


    Moreover, Li Erzi''s suppression is too thorough! Where can Wang Peng stand it?


    "Wenzi, I''ll call Wang Peng. What the hell is this boy doing!" Li Erzi said angrily.


    I shook my head.


    At the moment, I know that calling Wang Peng now may not have any effect, and Wang Peng may not answer my phone.


    Now that Wang Peng has decided to do it, there must be his reason.


    Now what I want to know is the reason.


    What on earth made Wang Peng like this!


    Seeing that I stopped talking, Li Erzi asked, "Wenzi, what shall we do next?"


    Wang Peng is my sharp knife. Now he is forcibly scratching my palm!


    My eyes were cold: "what we need to do now is to speed up the pace of attacking boss Wang! It is said that boss Wang Baidao''s backer is about to turn over. As soon as the time comes, we will do it immediately!"


    Li Erzi was still uncomfortable, but he shut up.


    At this time, the door was pushed open and Zhang Guohua and Wu Yang ran in.


    "Wenzi, I heard that Wang Peng followed boss Wang? What''s going on!" Zhang Guohua stared round in disbelief.


    Wu Yang behind also looked shocked.


    Wang Peng followed boss Wang. They couldn''t understand the nature of this.


    I nodded silently and picked up a cigarette.


    Dong!


    Zhang Guohua hit the door hard and stared round: "shit, who is Wang Peng? I know in my heart. This must be boss Wang''s trick!"


    Wu Yang agrees with Wang Peng. Although he and Wang Peng don''t talk much at ordinary times, he also knows that Wang Peng''s loyalty can be seen by everyone!


    I took a deep breath: "no matter who caused this, it has happened now. Then don''t question anyone. It''s meaningless and futile!"


    What else does Zhang Guohua want to say, but he also shut up.


    My head hurts badly. I thought these things might have been planned by boss Wang. At this point, boss Wang can give me a strong impact!


    I kept rubbing my forehead and thinking about Wang Peng.


    The waves in my heart, but wave after wave, can''t stop!


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Peng followed boss Wang. The news spread quickly. Now everyone on the road knows about it.


    Of course, one of the most surprised is brother Yijiao.


    In his opinion, this is simply impossible.


    Wang Peng followed boss Wang. What''s the difference between Wang Peng and the sun coming out from the west?


    After drinking with Wang Peng that night, he never heard from Wang Peng again, and even couldn''t get through a phone.


    Brother Yijiao is worried. He has never been worried in his heart!


    Wang Peng, this is going astray!


    Under boss Wang''s command, I undoubtedly dug a grave for myself.


    Can''t the people around him see it?


    Pillar, Hongzi, mouse, which is not so?


    Although Wang Peng looks like a tiger, he is definitely not stupid! Can he not understand these reasons?


    Anyway, brother Yijiao has to ask clearly!


    At the moment, he was walking back and forth in a hurry in the house.


    Buzz!


    His cell phone suddenly vibrated.


    It''s a strange number.


    He hurried to pick it up.


    On the phone, it was Wang Peng''s decadent voice with a trace of coldness.


    "Brother Yijiao, it''s me."


    Boom!


    Brother Yijiao''s forehead exploded and hurriedly said, "brother Peng! What are you doing! Why are you going to boss Wang!"

 Chapter 1771

    On the phone, Wang Peng did not have the crazy hostility in the past, but with a trace of compromise: "brother Yijiao and brother II want to kill me. What do you say I should do? Should I continue to sit and wait to die?"


    "What, the second brother wants..." the words behind the first brother swallowed back into his stomach.


    If Li Erzi targets Wang Peng, he believes it.


    Don''t talk about others. He thinks Wang Peng''s anger should be restrained, otherwise there will be big problems in the future! But he will never believe that Li Erzi wants to kill Wang Peng!


    Everyone can see that although Li Erzi ostensibly targeted Wang Peng, he secretly took care of Wang Peng most.


    In addition, last time Wang Peng gave himself a knife, Li Erzi actually blamed himself.


    But he can''t admit his mistake to Wang Peng face to face, so he can only care silently.


    Make up silently.


    But why did this happen?


    "Peng''er, is there something wrong?" brother Yijiao said incredulously.


    The words came out of Wang Peng''s mouth. They were full of a sense of disobedience everywhere. At the same time, they also made him feel terrible in his heart!


    Li Erzi was once his second brother! But who would have thought they would get to where they are today?


    Even one step closer to the point where the knife light meets!


    It feels like a nightmare!


    "Brother Yijiao, it doesn''t matter whether he is right or wrong now. What matters is the result! I know the second brother''s intention is to drive me away. Now I''m just like his wish!"


    Brother Yijiao''s collar was messy: "brother Peng! Things are certainly not what you think. If you follow boss Wang, it will be very dangerous in the future!"


    Wang Peng sneered: "brother Yijiao, after we came out of school, didn''t we just walk on the tip of the knife all day? I still have this awareness. Anyway, we are all mixed everywhere. It''s better to do whatever we want on boss Wang''s side!"


    "Brother Peng!" brother Yijiao''s tone increased a little. Of course, he knew what Wang Peng said about freedom! That''s total madness!


    Madness is not evil!


    Under Zhang Wen, Wang Peng still converged a little, but when he went to boss Wang, no one restricted him. What would be the result?


    I''m afraid I don''t know how I die in the future!


    "It''s necessary to be cruel to mix society, but look at those who play hard. Who finally has a good result? Who won''t be doomed in the end? Just listen to my advice and forget it. If you come back and make a mistake with brother Wen, you''ll be fine!"


    Wang Peng took a deep breath: "it''s impossible! Even if I go back, Li Erzi will still find a chance to kill me! I''m not afraid of death, but I don''t want to die. It''s not clear!"


    That night, he had considered it clearly. Since he followed boss Wang, he couldn''t turn back. Turning back now would only make him doomed!


    "Brother Peng, I beg you, you think carefully!" brother Yijiao''s tone was a little begging.


    He is really thinking of Wang Peng. To see, he will fall into the endless vortex. It''s a black hole, only in and out!


    Death, madness, blood!


    All those pictures are crazy filled with brother Yijiao''s retina, and these pictures are linked to Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng''s voice cooled down and said seriously, "brother Yijiao, I treat you as a brother. It''s a certainty. You don''t have to persuade me! Don''t tell anyone about it! But don''t worry. If anything happens in the future, I promise I won''t compete with brother Wen and my second brother! Although he has hurt me, I still regard him as a big brother in my heart!"


    With these words, Wang Peng hung up.


    Brother Yijiao called again and turned it off.


    He is anxious, but now he has no way at all. What should he do?


    Tell Zhang Wen, or pretend you don''t know anything?


    ¡­¡­


    I have to say that boss Wang''s move is quite awesome. It''s equivalent to unloading my weapons directly.


    Wang Peng''s defection made me think a lot.


    However, I have no intention of blaming Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng is an immature boy in my eyes. How can he have room to resist after meeting boss Wang? How can we tell right from wrong?


    If you want to blame me, you can only blame me for my incompetence!


    Now I know most of it in my heart. It''s probably because Li Erzi suppressed Wang Peng.


    But what should I do about these things?


    Blindly suppress Wang Peng? He is a wild horse. How can he be bound?


    Blame Li Erzi? He did nothing wrong. Wang Peng should be suppressed, but his means were a little too much.


    They are both right in this matter. I am the wrong person!


    I didn''t find it in time. I made a random conclusion based on the prediction in my heart! As everyone knows, this is actually pushing Wang Peng into the fire pit!


    Wang Peng''s mind is immature. Sooner or later!


    I hate boss Wang now! I just want him to be doomed!


    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath.


    I was thinking of brewing things for a few days before I started, but now I can''t wait!


    Now what I say to Wang Peng must be futile.


    It''s better to start with boss Wang and speed up the progress to eradicate him completely!


    Without boss Wang, Wang Peng must be able to figure these things out.


    Thinking of this, I called Li Erzi.


    "Er Zi, get ready and act tonight!"


    Li Erzi''s voice hesitated on the phone: "Wenzi, but now Wang Peng is still there!"


    "Er Zi, I''m thinking that if boss Wang is completely eliminated, Wang Peng will certainly turn back. Now that Wang Peng is under boss Wang''s hand, can he take any action?"


    Everyone knows that Wang Peng is a little tiger. Boss Wang just wants to take advantage of his sharp claws and teeth! Boss Wang has only advantages and disadvantages in mind. He certainly won''t care about Wang Peng!


    I won''t care about his life or death!


    I must act fast in this matter!


    Li Erzi immediately understood what I meant. He nodded secretly: "Wenzi, I''ll prepare now!"


    "Well, er Zi, have you found all the people who resist?" I asked.


    Li Erzi nodded: "don''t worry, Wenzi. Most of the trouble this time is resisted. I''ve found a good man! This man is absolutely reliable!"


    Now the white people keep a close eye on boss Wang, so you should be fully prepared before you get boss Wang!


    Li Erzi and I have discussed today''s affairs and planned all kinds of possibilities. If something happens, I already have a set of countermeasures.


    I asked Li Erzi to spend a lot of money looking for someone in order to carry today''s business. Although I don''t know how he found someone, I can''t consider so much now!


    Now I want boss Wang to pay with blood!


    Put aside all possibilities and do it first! Wang Peng''s defection is tantamount to giving me a shot of catalyst!


    "Tell Zhang Guohua and Wu Yang to stand by tonight!"


    "I see." Li Erzi promised and hung up.

 Chapter 1772

    Afternoon, in the company.


    Sitting in Ge Qiang''s position, Xiao Zhao and leopard are lingering.


    It feels pretty good, especially leopards.


    I remember when I first came to the company, Xiao Zhao was still a cold beauty. At that time, Ge Qiang sat in this position with Xiao Zhao and didn''t dump the leopard at all.


    But who would have thought that things would reverse so quickly!


    In a twinkling of an eye, Xiao Zhao has been put into the arms of the leopard, and the leopard is also taking off slowly. Now he is sitting in Ge Qiang''s position.


    Leopards have an illusion.


    Things that I didn''t dare to think about before have happened now, so my fantasies are certainly not beautiful dreams, and may come true soon!


    At that time, the leopard will rise completely! Everything he does now is to lay the foundation for the future.


    It doesn''t matter how long you stay in society. What matters is when you can understand!


    The leopard understands now. It''s rare and valuable!


    It''s only a day for Xiao Zhao to sit in the position of general manager. The project of the nursing home has been arranged properly. Now all the leopard has to do is watch the construction progress catch up slowly.


    Then get the trust of boss Wang.


    This trust is very important to leopards.


    "Honey, you''re really good. You can handle all the bad things of Ge Qiang in one day." the leopard sincerely praised.


    Xiao Zhao smiled and moved the collar on his chest. It looked more like a hint to the leopard.


    "Of course, I don''t see whose woman it is ~"


    This made the leopard laugh.


    Now he likes Xiao Zhao more and more. Except for a tragic experience, Xiao Zhao is good everywhere.


    She is also very smart. Xiao Zhao is quite familiar with the two projects boss Wang has in hand.


    I''m kidding!


    What does Xiao Zhao do?


    When she was with a bald man, she was learning about the company''s management system, process and project connection.


    Xiao Zhao is learning secretly!


    How else could she let the bald man and Ge Qiang succeed? Even if he has money, Xiao Zhao has to consider it.


    I can''t be so happy.


    Now Xiao Zhao feels that his long study has not been in vain.


    I''ll use it all now.


    Xiao Zhao''s mind is even deeper than boss Wang!


    However, boss Wang showed in the light, while Xiao Zhao was always buried in his heart, waiting for the right opportunity to burst out in one breath.


    The leopard chewed on Xiao Zhao''s face: "I won''t let you sleep tonight ~"


    Xiao Zhao blushed: "I hate it. Won''t you get up early tomorrow?"


    "Hey, hey, now we are managers. What are we afraid of?"


    Xiao Zhao''s charming face makes people want to take a bite. There is ambiguity in her eyes: "if you serve me well, I''ll tell you something ~"


    "What''s the matter?" the leopard was curious, and his eyes sank down Xiao Zhao''s body.


    It feels like I want to see Xiao Zhao all over.


    But Xiao Zhao''s body won''t be tired of seeing it for long. It''s perfect with temptation, just like a work of art~


    Xiao Zhao pouted and sold the key: "wait on me first ~"


    The leopard gave a bad smile.


    With Xiao Zhao, the leopard certainly knows how good Xiao Zhao is these days.


    "Then don''t wait until the evening, and start now!" said the leopard, and directly picked up Xiao Zhao and put him on his lap.


    Both hands are stuck in the right position.


    "Leopard, it''s still day ~" Xiao Zhao said angrily.


    Leopards don''t care about this. The domineering thing is to start.


    "Brother Bao..."


    At this time, Xiaomao inch pushed the door in and was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Xiao Zhao hurried down from the leopard.


    The leopard tidied up his clothes and smiled: "Xiaomao inch, what''s the matter?"


    Since Wang Peng came, the leopard has transferred Xiaomao inch to the company.


    One is to avoid conflict between him and Wang Peng, and the other is to support his own people. In the future, we can''t have fewer people to gain a foothold in Jinhai city.


    And here, he can take good care of xiaomaocun.


    Money, certainly not without him.


    When Xiaomao scratched his head, he said, "brother Bao, about Wang Peng..."


    Don''t think only Wang Peng wants to find xiaomaocun. Now xiaomaocun also wants to find Wang Peng!


    In the eyes of martial arts practitioners, there is no absolute win or lose. Although xiaomaocun lost to Wang Peng at the beginning, he was not convinced at all.


    After brewing for a few days and sublimating his sword technique, Xiao Maocun wants to do Wang Peng again! He now thinks that last thing was an accident!


    But the leopard has been pressing him all the time. Now he must preserve his strength and can''t be impulsive!


    "Xiaomaocun, I didn''t stop you. Now Wang Peng is a popular man under boss Wang. Whether you win or lose with him, boss Wang will stand on Wang Peng''s side. Don''t you ask for trouble! Be patient!"


    Xiaomaocun was still a little uncomfortable: "but brother Bao, I heard that the boy was looking for me! I can''t come out. He doesn''t think I''m afraid of him!"


    The leopard sighed: "xiaomaocun, I will certainly try my best to help you in this matter. Let boss Wang tell Wang Peng not to fight with you. You are my brother. How can I watch you suffer? Wait until the time is ripe!"


    This makes xiaomaocun feel a little warm in his heart.


    "Well, brother Bao, I''ll listen to you!"


    "Well, go! By the way, is there enough money to spend recently?"


    Xiaomaocun nodded seriously: "brother leopard, enough!"


    "Well..."


    Boss Wang and leopard, that''s a superior subordinate relationship.


    But the leopard''s attitude towards small hair is really a brother.


    A friend in need is a friend indeed.


    When he was helpless and about to collapse, only xiaomaocun stood on his side.


    The leopard has always kept this friendship in mind.


    When xiaomaocun went out, the leopard continued to hurry and pressed Xiao Zhao on his desk.


    Now the office area is full of people. Xiao Zhao is somewhat shy.


    She was afraid that she would cry out if she moved too much.


    How uncomfortable it would be to hold your breath and not make a sound?


    Xiao Zhao wants to play well when he gets back in the evening~


    "Honey, don''t do it. Can''t I tell you?" seeing that the leopard was about to succeed, Xiao Zhao immediately compromised.


    The leopard stopped laughing.


    "Just now boss Wang said that he has found someone to approve a piece of land in the east of the city. When the project of the nursing home is completed, we will start work."


    "Really!" the leopard was so happy that he almost cried out.


    The construction site and this small project are not the same thing. He still has a clear share of the profits.


    If you can take down the construction site, with Xiao Zhao''s head, you can consolidate your position at one time!


    Xiao Zhao looked at him gently: "of course it''s true. Now we just need to keep the company safely. Boss Wang is willing to hand over the project to us, which shows that he has 100% trust in us!"

 Chapter 1773

    Xiao Zhao still misunderstood. Boss Wang didn''t trust her and the leopard at all. It was contempt!


    Boss Wang thinks that even if they are powerful, they don''t dare to fight against themselves!


    The leopard nodded, "honey, thanks to you ~"


    Xiao Zhao smiled without saying anything, and gently embraced the leopard in his arms.


    This step is the most correct decision made by the leopard in his life, but it is the biggest mistake of boss Wang!


    Belittling the leopard is undoubtedly a thief''s own theft!


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Dongwen group.


    The hall on the first floor was dark, but there were many people surging.


    At nine o''clock, fifty or sixty people had gathered here.


    Zhang Guohua and Wu Yang are among them.


    He pretended to force the tiger to go, but I stopped him.


    Now his injury is not complete. If he moves a little bigger, the wound will bleed.


    But tonight he came, wrapped in bandages, but his face was excited.


    He lit a cigarette and smoked with Li Erzi and Wu Yang.


    "Alas ~ ~ ~" pretending to force the tiger to sigh hard. The voice was so loud that everyone in the hall heard it.


    Half the people''s attention was focused on him.


    Pretending to force the tiger noticed some attention, and then said: "Wang Peng is such a good young man, why did you go to boss Wang? What a pity, Wang Peng, why do you think so much..."


    The audience was quiet.


    Pretending to force the tiger is a little fierce this time.


    The key is that this time it''s not like pretending to force. Suddenly it sounds like practicing crying.


    Although Wang Peng followed boss Wang, he lived well. Isn''t this the curse of chiguoguo!


    Pretending to force the tiger to howl a few words, it slowly eased down.


    "I know Wang Peng. It''s impossible to betray us. There must be a problem!"


    Li Erzi sighed leisurely beside him and was ready to be questioned.


    Although he usually hates pretending to force the tiger, it''s his fault after all. Even if pretending to force the tiger scolds him, he can''t talk back.


    "Do you think it''s because Wang Peng has any special hobbies?" there was a wretched light in the big black eyes of the pretending tiger.


    "What..." people didn''t understand what he meant and kept scratching their heads.


    His voice raised a little: "to tell you the truth, I thought something was wrong with Wang Peng at the beginning. It seems that he doesn''t like women very much!"


    Everyone stared at the clothes and forced the tiger. They didn''t like women very much. What does this mean?


    It''s hard to understand!


    Now many younger brothers also gathered around and looked at the tiger curiously.


    With the most primitive desire to pretend to force, there is ignorance in his eyes.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod secretly, he was quite satisfied with the effect.


    Seeing that his attention was almost attracted, he pretended to force the tiger and whispered, "do you know the small shampoo room in the back street? One night, I saw Wang Peng blush and his eyes were a little confused. I was restless. I wondered if the boy thought about that, and then I took him to the shampoo room next to him... But do you know the result?"


    They were stunned for a few seconds and asked one after another, "what about brother tiger?"


    Everyone knows that going to the shampoo room is to do that kind of thing, but it seems that it is not so simple to pretend to force the tiger.


    Did Wang Peng do something unusual after he went? That''s so curious.


    Wang Peng, it doesn''t seem so obscene!


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, he calmly lit a cigarette and said: "When ordinary people do that kind of thing, they are very excited and want to poke a hole in the bed. But he is different. That day, I finished early and sneaked over to see Wang Peng. The boy lay flat on the bed, motionless like a dead man, and the whole person has no vitality! It seems that the soul is out of the body!"


    WOW~


    Half the people below were surprised.


    "Isn''t it, brother tiger, the soul is out of the body?"


    "What the hell?"


    But half of them are silent.


    They received another message from pretending to force the tiger!


    Pretend to be a tiger. It''s early Xie!


    Usually boasting is very fierce. Now I slip my tongue!


    Pretending to force the tiger, regardless of so many questioning eyes, went on to say: "Only later did I know that Wang Peng might not be interested in women! You normal people can''t understand it. Once a man is not interested in women, he doesn''t have the energy to do anything! Instead, his attention is on you men! Last time I asked him for a lady, he might compromise because of his face. Since then, he hasn''t gone out with me again. You say, yes It''s not a problem! "


    Silence.


    The people below were silent when they heard pretending to force the tiger to say so.


    That makes some sense.


    Privately, many women chased Wang Peng, but Wang Peng never promised anyone and refused.


    Do you really have different interests?


    At the same time, many people secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If so, Wang Peng must have made their idea before. In the end, they were lucky to have failed.


    "Pretend to be a tiger, don''t you fucking bullshit! Are there still few men here? Which is not more handsome than you?" Li Erzi was as usual. He couldn''t pretend to be a tiger and boast.


    Pretending to force the tiger was not in a hurry. Hehe smiled and said, "now that Wang Peng is gone, there is only one possibility! That is, he can''t stand such an environment! And you people are not his food! What he likes is boss Wang''s slightly greasy, middle-aged uncle!"


    Yeah!


    Zhang Wen''s men are young and in their early twenties. If so, it''s possible!


    But Wang Peng likes boss Wang?


    The picture collapsed when they thought about it.


    Under the influence of pretending to force the tiger, they close their eyes and all the pictures in their heads are of Wang Peng and boss Wang holding together.


    Anyone who thinks of this picture can''t help shivering.


    Oh, my God


    This interest is too harmful.


    So that good Wang Peng can defecte.


    How terrible!


    Li Erzi was stunned by this. For a few seconds, he really felt that Wang Peng left because of this! It''s because of taste! interest!


    If you fall in love with a grassland, but in a vast ocean, it will collapse.


    If you fall in love with red, but all around is dark blue, you will be confused sooner or later.


    Wang Peng, are you really confused?


    While pretending to force the tiger to continue brainwashing the people, Zhang Guohua in the back came and slapped him on the back of the head with an impolite slap. He said coldly, "don''t fucking bullshit. You''re going to start right away. What are you doing here?"


    Pretending to force the tiger, he shouted. Although he was dissatisfied, he still gave Zhang Guohua a hard look and didn''t dare to say anything.


    At this time, Li Erzi''s phone rang.


    He picked it up and said a few simple words before he came to me.

 Chapter 1774

    "Wenzi, there''s no one staring here tonight on the white road," said Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi and I have discussed it for a long time. Since Baidao people are watching closely now, we might as well try to lure the tiger away from the mountain when we move.


    It seems that Li Erzi used this method quite well.


    Now this is the best time for us!


    It''s inevitable to get boss Wang tonight!


    I''ve been thinking about Wang Peng. Now I pinch off the cigarette end in my hand and throw it on the ground.


    "Then go!"


    Li Erzi nodded and was ready to ask someone out.


    At this time, suddenly the door of the hall was pushed open, and a man''s steady voice came over: "is Zhang Wen there?"


    I listened to the voice and stood out. Along the dim light, I saw a familiar outline.


    The speaker is Wang Yi!


    I couldn''t help locking my eyebrows. Why did Wang Yi come to me at this time? And just when we were ready to act.


    He saw me and came quickly.


    I saw that team Zhang was also at the door.


    The expression is quite firm: "Zhang Wen, don''t move tonight!"


    I frown, I avoided the white man''s eyeliner, but I forgot Wang Yi, who has been staring at me lately.


    "Brother Yi, I hope you don''t interfere in this matter." I said faintly.


    Now that it''s done, how can I stop?


    The key is Wang Peng. He''s too dangerous over there!


    Wang Yi''s eyes moved, and a trace of helplessness flashed through them.


    to the end.


    I am black and he is white.


    Even if there is more involvement, we will never intersect!


    "Zhang Wen, I know everything about you and boss Wang, but it''s not the way to avenge Liu hongran!"


    I took a deep breath: "brother Liu''s hatred, I''ll draw an end tonight! If you stop, you can only wrong you and team Zhang tonight."


    Wang Yi trembled all over, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    At ordinary times, I always keep a low profile in front of him, and never say anything cruel. I always avoid three points to him. Tonight, I completely exposed the essence of black.


    Vicious, no doubt!


    "Zhang Wen!" he grabbed my arm anxiously and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to collect the body for you after brother Liu! Now it''s hard to crack down on it. If you make such a big move, do you know the consequences? No one can protect you at that time!"


    I smiled: "since I dare to move, I''m ready. I can''t take revenge!"


    Wang Yi''s voice cooled down, and there was some official meaning in her tone: "Zhang Wen, I know you''ve found some scapegoats, but you think you can get rid of it? You''re too naive! Duan Wengong has been sacked tonight! Boss Wang has no support in the white world now. Don''t worry now! After tonight, after I''ve done Duan Wengong''s business, it will certainly implement boss Wang''s business. You''ll move again at that time It''s not too late! "


    I was stunned by this.


    Wang Yi knows that I have found a scapegoat, and now boss Wang''s backer of Baidao has also been caught.


    If I''m impulsive now, I''ll do nothing good.


    It''s just an arrow on the string. How can I accept it?


    Wang Yi came over and patted me on the shoulder, saying: "Zhang Wen, I could not have told you tonight, or even ignored you! You go to boss Wang to fight hard for my judge! But do you know why I came to you? It''s because I treat you as my own person! I don''t want to see you make mistakes! I don''t want to see you arrested! No matter what I do now, self-protection is the key, isn''t it?"


    These words, let me completely calm down.


    According to Wang Yi, the matter between Duan Wengong and boss Wang is a certainty, so why should I care for a while?


    Just the anger in my heart, where should I vent?


    Li Erzi heard the conversation between Wang Yi and me. He came and said to me, "Wenzi, it''s better to wait a few days first."


    I clenched my fist: "brother Yi, how many days can you do this?"


    Wang Yi said, "about three days!"


    "OK! I''ll wait three days. If there''s no news after three days, I''ll move boss Wang!"


    Wang Yi nodded: "OK, three days is enough! But promise me that you can''t do anything in these three days!"


    "Yes."


    With that, Wang Yi turned and walked out like the wind.


    I had a headache and told Li Erzi to dissolve everyone first.


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, Wang Yi returned to the security department.


    He didn''t lie to me. Duan Wengong is already in the interrogation room.


    This is not a routine inquiry, but a thorough arrest!


    Is to tie Duan Wengong to the rope of the law!


    This inquiry is very important!


    Wang Yigang also received news from his men, so he came to persuade me. He knows the nature of tonight''s matter. He doesn''t want me to make mistakes at the right moment.


    "Brother Yi, I''ve never seen you in such a hurry. When you were looking for Zhang Wen just now, you were even more anxious than Duan Wengong ~" team Zhang said nearby.


    Wang Yi sighed.


    His feelings for Zhang Wen are quite complicated.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if it were not for Zhang Wen, he would not be today.


    He is still just a role, small enough to be ignored and forgotten.


    So Zhang Wen is going to do something stupid now. Can he ignore it?


    "Don''t say that. Get ready to fight all night tonight. Be sure to ask all Duan Wengong''s words! Leave sufficient evidence for us!"


    Zhang team nodded seriously: "I see."


    Then they opened the door of the interrogation room.


    In fact, it''s not necessary for him and team Zhang to ask today. Duan Wengong is also ready to compromise.


    That''s what his teacher meant, and that''s what he meant.


    In fact, this matter itself has little to do with him. He is only an insider, not an actor. Coupled with the teacher''s pressure, he can completely let him retreat. But now everything in Jinhai city can''t be preserved.


    Duan Wengong also wants to open up. Even if he has a lower official position in the capital, he is still much safer under the teacher.


    And he will have other opportunities to climb up in the future, won''t he?


    Official career, there is no end, this is just a new beginning!


    Seeing Wang Yi and team Zhang coming in, he felt guilty.


    Section chief Duan has been awe inspiring for most of his life. Now he will feel guilty when he sees people in uniform. It''s a little ridiculous to say this.


    But if there is a ghost in my heart, what can I do?


    Wang Yi sat down with sharp eyes: "Duan Wengong, we''re going to arrest you according to the XXXX law. If you know it, you''d better call it all earlier, because you still have a lot of procedures to go! Maybe, you''ll be waiting for you in the iron window cell! In order to suffer less in the future, I advise you to say everything you know!"

 Chapter 1775

    Wang Yi, this is the most official explanation.


    Duan Wengong knows this backwards.


    I remember in those years when he was young, was he not an elite? Isn''t she playing the role of Wang Yi?


    In the face of each crime, he straightened up without hesitation, opposite to crime and crime!


    But who would have thought that things would come to this point? Duan Wengong, like a drowning dog, was embarrassed to be asked!


    Section chief Duan kept taking a deep breath and just wanted to finish it quickly.


    The teacher''s words were recalled in his head. His mouth made a sound like a broken dead wood: "give me a glass of water."


    Team Zhang got up, took him a glass of water and pushed him down in front of him.


    Section chief Duan gulped and looked at him, which showed a trace of relief.


    "Wang Yi, I didn''t expect you to be so young and promising! I really didn''t expect!" section chief Duan didn''t know whether he was laughing at himself or sighing, "I remember when I was as old as you, my future was bright. At that time, I wanted to punish all sins! At least in Jinhai City, I wanted a quiet sky! But what happened in the end? Are there people like boss Wang? Are there many sins? Do you think I failed very much?"


    Wang Yi shook her head: "no, you are not only a failure, but also a dereliction of duty!"


    "Right?" section chief Duan smiled bitterly, "but do you know? There is no justice in the world, let alone absolute justice! You are too young, and there is still a long way to go in the future!"


    Wang Yi knocked on the table: "I''m asking you, not talking to you! Continue to talk about your problems with boss Wang!"


    Section chief Duan smiled and drank again, then said: "I can''t remember when boss Wang and I met. I only remember that my old mother was in urgent need of a sum of money for surgery at that time. But you know? I''ve always been clean and honest. I always live on those dead wages. How can I have so much money in my hand? It''s killing me! I can''t help borrowing it from the Bureau, but guess what? They gave me this Count! Fifty thousand! Let me pay it back in installments! "


    As he spoke, his voice trembled.


    "Fifty thousand yuan, what''s enough? But the leaders at the top knew it, so they thought of a way for me to ask all the comrades in the bureau to donate money to me! It''s ridiculous! Donate money! Duan Wengong has been quite straight in the officialdom for so many years. When do I need someone to donate? But for my mother''s sake, I couldn''t agree. I thought my face was in my mother''s heart How much money is it worth in front of the safety of relatives? But guess what? The leader above said that the donation needs to be approved by the top! You also know, how is the ability of Baidao to handle affairs? I don''t know when and what month this approval is! How can I wait so long? "


    "So, boss Wang appeared. He gave me money and told me that I didn''t need to pay it back. I thought it was better to make friends with him. But I really didn''t know what he did at that time. It was too late to get to know him later. But I didn''t regret that I saved my mother''s life! This is better than anything. Wang Yi, Ru If it were you, what would you do? "


    Wang Yi and team Zhang were silent.


    Liangshan is not a lot of heroes, but the world is too pressing!


    Section chief Duan didn''t volunteer all the way. It''s all because of two words.


    System!


    Wang Yi couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart. He drank water and motioned section chief Duan to continue.


    Section chief Duan''s Adam''s Apple moved: "boss Wang is too ambitious! And he''s too crazy. I advised him that night, but I can''t help it. He''s too crazy! He doesn''t listen to me at all! But I really didn''t participate in this matter. I stopped it, but it didn''t work..."


    Wang Yi frowned: "are you sure it''s boss Wang?"


    Duan Wengong nodded: "at XX on XX, you can call up my call recording by special means. There''s everything on it."


    Wang Yi wrote down the time.


    "Then, Duan Wengong, you know it''s a crime. Why didn''t you stop it? If you had started faster, could you stop him?" Wang Yi couldn''t help getting angry.


    Knowing the law and breaking the law is even more hateful!


    Moreover, if he had acted faster and really wanted to stop it, boss Wang would not have succeeded! He must have his own selfish heart, so he didn''t do that!


    Section chief Duan sighed: "What I did, I did everything! But I didn''t know the location! I''ve been searching for a night, but the news is that Liu Hongran is dead. Wang Yi, I''ve known all these years in officialdom, but I know the situation at that time. But can you understand that? That''s not my has the final say, or I can stop it! I can only say that this matter has nothing to do with me. ! I just don''t report it. "


    Wang Yi''s eyes were cold. At this moment, he looked at her, as if she fell into a nine foot cold: "no! You are an accomplice!"


    "I''m not!" Duan Wengong was worried and patted the table hard. He couldn''t understand what Wang Yi''s sentence meant.


    Now Wang Yi can make a person innocent, or he can maliciously discredit a person. This is what he said.


    Wang Yi said calmly: "I heard a story that the murderer was not the murderer, but the bystander. In one case, several people beat the female driver on the bus, but no one stopped the car. Finally, the female driver drove the car into the river and all the people died. Duan Wengong, do you think you''re okay without doing anything? You''re the bystander of the car!"


    Hearing this, Duan Wengong''s eyes were gradually filled with tears, and then he couldn''t help it anymore. Tears fell down.


    Only now did he feel like waking up from a dream.


    It seems that he has been living in a dream since he met boss Wang. He has been living in the rights of countless banknotes and red fruits. Only after pouring a basin of cold water on his head, he slowly woke up!


    Slowly, I came to my senses.


    Wang Yi was right. He was the bystander of the car.


    His sin can be equated with boss Wang.


    Section chief Duan''s tears made Wang Yi and Zhang team also feel very sad.


    Why should I have known now?


    Duan Wengong took a wrong step and lost all the games. However, if it was anyone, how much difference would the outcome be?


    In this colorful world, there are too many temptations and madness.


    No one can withstand temptation.


    However, Duan Wengong became a scapegoat, which aroused everyone''s demons.


    "I know I''m guilty, but now these are secondary. Now the most important thing is to catch boss Wang! If he runs away and wants to catch him in the future, it will be even more difficult."

 Chapter 1776

    Wang Yi knocked on the table.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. We will do it! What you have to do now is to explain your problems clearly!"


    According to the teacher''s meaning, Duan Wengong explained everything he could think of, and said everything without a word.


    Wang Yi and Zhang''s team recorded on one side.


    He also knows that time is money now. It''s best to catch boss Wang without noticing, otherwise it will be very difficult to catch him in the future, which is why he wanted to obstruct Zhang Wen in the past.


    It''s just that Baidao''s process is too anti lock. Now it will take two days to apply for an arrest warrant as soon as possible and confirm the evidence in boss Wang''s hand.


    What will happen in these two days?


    No one knows!


    Wang Yi can only do it as soon as possible!


    Duan Wengong cooperated quite well. That night, Wang Yi completed the inquiry, and then handed Duan Wengong over to the province.


    Wang Yi and Zhang Dui were busy with the arrest warrant and the conviction of Duan Wengong.


    But I ignored one person.


    That''s Duan Wengong''s teacher, Su Changqing.


    When Duan Wengong was taken over by the provincial people, Su Changqing used his relationship to transfer him to the capital.


    In the capital power center, section chief Duan opened the door and came in.


    Smelling a little familiar taste and looking at everything around him and the colors in his memory, he couldn''t help crying.


    This is his starting point.


    It was where he began to struggle, but who knows, after a circle, he came back, back to the starting point, but his original heart is no longer there.


    The feelings in my heart are more than thousands.


    He walked down the road to Su Changqing''s office door and knocked.


    Every time, it seems that I have exhausted all my strength.


    Section chief Duan doesn''t know how to face the teacher, let alone how to face the promise he once made, but he is uncomfortable in his heart.


    The most painful thing in life is to have no face to face the past.


    However, this also happened dramatically to Duan Wengong and his teacher. What kind of irony is this?


    "Come in." there came Su Changqing''s voice, with a trace of dignity.


    I remember the first time I met my teacher, it seems so.


    Everything seems to be at first sight.


    Duan Wengong entered the door, plopped and knelt down.


    Tears fell and couldn''t say a word.


    He didn''t even know how he came here.


    He should have come to see the teacher with his achievements and pride, but who knew that he would become like a drowning dog!


    Su Changqing also sighed. He used to help Duan Wengong up: "it''s not terrible to be wrong. What''s terrible is not to admit it! Don''t correct it!"


    Duan Wengong cried like a child: "teacher... I, I know I''m wrong..."


    Su Changqing poured him a glass of water and put it beside him.


    This time Duan Wengong was brought over. He also wasted his strength, but he said he had done a lot of things he would not do in his life.


    The reason why he works so hard is that he knows it in his heart.


    Duan Wengong''s character is not broken! He''s just lost. As long as he shows him the way, he will work harder to atone for his sins in the future!


    "Wengong, your mistake this time is outrageous, but relatively, I know all your previous contributions! No one will forget, but this mistake may make your previous efforts in vain. Start all over again!"


    Duan Wengong kept nodding. He didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, I''m afraid only the teacher will stand up and speak for himself.


    The teacher''s kindness, he doesn''t know how to repay!


    "You can''t come out these days. You have to endure for a few days, and then I''ll arrange for you." Su Changqing said.


    Section chief Duan nodded again: "everything is arranged by the teacher."


    "Also, I want to ask you, does this really have nothing to do with you?" Su Changqing said seriously.


    He can do so much on the basis that it has nothing to do with Duan Wengong.


    If he is really involved in this matter, he really has no way to exert himself.


    This is a blessing in misfortune!


    "Teacher, I only knew about this, but I definitely didn''t participate! On the contrary, I took someone out to stop boss Wang that night, but I didn''t find it..."


    Su Changqing said, "well, I see. In two days, I''ll take you to apologize to Liu Xide. You should be ready."


    Liu Xide.


    Hearing this, Duan Wengong felt as if he had been struck by thunder. He couldn''t slow down for a long time.


    Who is he most afraid to see now? It''s Liu Xide!


    This man, he owes too much!


    But he knew that this was the first stop on his way to atonement! He must be brave enough to boast.


    After drinking a mouthful of water, section chief Duan looked at Su Changqing''s gray hair, and his thoughts floated with him.


    Floating back to when I was admitted to school.


    ¡­¡­


    "Duan Wengong! When will you pay your tuition?" in the first semester, when the class meeting was held, the head teacher said in front of the whole class.


    Suddenly everyone''s eyes focused on Duan Wengong.


    It was the 1990s, but he was still wearing a patched canvas dress and a pair of quite ordinary shoes on his feet.


    It seems to be out of tune with the students next to it.


    In college, Duan Wengong''s mind has matured, but there is still a trace of childishness on his face.


    This is ignorance and fear of this complex society.


    In this class, he seems to be out of tune with others.


    No way, he grew up in a poor family. He can only stand with them by excellent achievements.


    Otherwise, he is the opponent of these officials and dignitaries?


    To tell the truth, Duan Wengong had some hopes when he was admitted to this university, but the tuition fee has been delayed. Up to now, it seems that he can''t delay it.


    The conditions at home are limited, and duanwen''s function is good to get the tuition.


    But he still had a glimmer of fantasy. He thought that if he could get good results in his first exam, he could discuss with the school leaders and get the scholarship early, and he could ease up at that time.


    "Duan Wengong, if there is no tuition, then I will report it to the school leaders!" the head teacher seems quite upset.


    There was also a burst of laughter around.


    Circle.


    This phrase is the first time I heard of Wengong in college. At the same time, I also know the horror of the circle!


    The circle of those students can''t get in anyway.


    Because no one wants to get along with Duan Wengong wearing a patch.


    They come to college may just be a subsidiary. The key is that it''s true to come here to meet some useful talents.


    In this class, Duan Wengong has been isolated.


    He is the most unworthy person in the eyes of the students.


    The head teacher''s words have been said. Duan Wengong had no choice but to pick up his schoolbag, go to the podium and pour out all the money inside.


    "Teacher, the tuition is here. It''s not bad!"

 Chapter 1777

    "Pooh."


    The teacher couldn''t help laughing.


    That''s ridiculous.


    This is sad!


    Why should this stupid student apply for this university? Even if he studies well, what can he do? When he comes to the unit in the future, without the backstage, he can only stay at the grass-roots level all his life.


    Everyone knows that he would rather not enter this circle than work all the time at the grass-roots level.


    The grass is a horse''s leg.


    Only those who break!


    It doesn''t matter who is sitting here? Who can''t help it? Even if they don''t study, they can get a diploma and work in a decent part in the future, but does the paragraph function the same?


    This silly boy may work hard all his life and can''t catch up with others.


    The starting point is the same, but he''s in a car. He''s just walking on his feet.


    The gap can be imagined.


    "Duan Wengong, are you lucky money you have saved since childhood?"


    "Ha ha..." the teacher said, and bursts of laughter burst out below.


    Only Duan Wengong, standing there alone, seemed to be the focus of attack and ridicule.


    But stubborn he did not compromise, clenched his fist secretly and stood proudly.


    This is just because he knows in his heart that evil outweighs good in this world!


    Duan Wengong at this time is a joke in everyone''s eyes, that is, the toad who wants to eat swan meat! But who can know that the career of section chief Duan is calm and has almost surpassed 100% of the people here!


    After that, his rights in Jinhai also made people who had laughed at him tremble!


    No one knows the picture now.


    "Miss Li, come out." at this time, a steady voice sounded outside the door.


    The speaker is Su Changqing with a smile in his eyes and a kind face. It seems that he can''t see any superfluous expression on his face, and his joy and anger don''t take shape in color.


    Moreover, the body is huge!


    He has been watching since just now.


    Seeing Duan Wengong, he thought of himself when he was young.


    At that time, the class organized movies, and the whole class went. Only he had no money to go. The feeling of being isolated and ridiculed seemed to be yesterday.


    Now Miss Li despises Duan Wengong so much that it feels as if he was questioning him in those years.


    "Miss Su, what can I do for you?" she asked.


    Su Changqing smiled: "I think this student is very interesting. Why don''t you let him come to our class ~"


    Miss Li stared round in disbelief.


    In college, it is different from high school. Top students like section chief Duan are no longer popular. Those who are popular are related households!


    Mr. Li has long been unhappy with Duan Wengong, because he has been quite upset about the tuition fees. It''s best for such a person to get away quickly.


    She just doesn''t know why Su Changqing took this hot potato.


    Is this man that good?


    But at this point, Mr. Li would refuse, just a few polite words and promised him.


    Su Changqing smiled and went to his class with Duan Wengong.


    The first thing he said to section chief Duan was, don''t think about tuition fees in the future. What you have to do is to rush ahead in physical fitness and learning. That''s all-round talent!


    I have always kept this sentence in mind.


    So from that day on, he got up at six o''clock every morning, first to do physical fitness, and then recite questions.


    Su Changqing likes Duan Wengong very much and always invites him to his home for dinner.


    He never despised Duan Wengong''s dirty clothes and his conversation. He just taught patiently.


    He told Duan Wengong that in this world, only people with justice can last long. Since they want to take this road, they can''t have any slack, let alone any evil thoughts.


    Because that is fatal to Duan Wengong!


    After hearing Su Changqing''s words, Duan Wengong stood under the red flag of his study and swore seriously.


    In the future, we must do practical things for the people!


    In the future, it will never be contaminated with any evil!


    In the future, the blood of this cavity will be sprinkled on justice!


    ¡­¡­


    Later, he didn''t disappoint Su Changqing. In his three years of University, his achievements were top-notch! He is also on the playground every time! After that, Duan Wengong was promoted step by step by the teacher, and finally came to today''s position with his excellent ability and perseverance.


    Duan Wengong''s contribution to this position is definitely not small, and there are many prisoners punished in his hands.


    Only on the long road, he made a mistake.


    Duan Wengong was brought in by Su Changqing. If Duan Wengong made a mistake, Su Changqing must pay for it.


    Then two policemen came in.


    They looked at Duan Wengong, first greeted Su Changqing, and then took him away.


    Su Changqing took a deep breath and rubbed his forehead upset.


    Now he has brought section chief Duan at all costs, so there are still many troublesome things to deal with in the future. Duan Wengong pays for his mistakes, so isn''t he?


    ¡­¡­


    "Big brother!" in the morning, the butcher walked into boss Wang''s office and pushed the door in. His face was quite embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang knew nothing good from his face.


    The butcher frowned: "big brother, my eye liner said," Zhang Wen was going to ask someone to move you last night! "


    "What? Last night?" boss Wang''s face sank. "Tell me what happened last night now?"


    The butcher didn''t talk nonsense, and then said, "brother, it is said that Zhang Wen didn''t come until someone from the security department stopped him last night. I was wondering if there was something wrong?"


    "What can be wrong?" boss Wang was upset.


    I was in danger when I was crazy with several women last night!


    Zhang Wen is fucking brave now! The white man stared so tightly that he dared to come out and make a mistake!


    I''m not afraid of being caught!


    At this time, the smart bastards in Jinhai city are quite low-key!


    "It is said that Baidao is very turbulent now!" said the butcher carefully.


    Boss Wang tasted the meaning of it in an instant and looked at the butcher suspiciously: "you mean, the situation has changed?"


    To tell the truth, he also knows some news these days.


    I also vaguely feel that something is wrong, but what concept is this? Can he not understand it?


    The first thing he thought of was that Duan Wengong was going to die!


    That was his last barrier. If Duan Wengong was finished, wouldn''t he expose himself completely?


    But he still doesn''t want to believe it. Duan Wengong, can he be taken down so easily?


    This may not be?


    He doesn''t understand the Baidao thing, but it''s common sense!


    Duan Wengong, what kind of official is that?

 Chapter 1778

    In boss Wang''s understanding, Duan Wengong is the person who stands at the peak of power in the police system.


    If something happens to such a person, the whole Baidao will be turbulent.


    Can this happen?


    Even if it happened, could there be so much noise?


    Moreover, with the position of section chief Duan, it''s too simple to leave.


    The white road is different from the underworld. It is not as complicated as boss Wang.


    A white man is a shield everywhere and a retreat everywhere!


    Just, why hasn''t Duan Wengong contacted himself for so long? Is it really out of touch?


    Thinking of this, boss Wang found a phone and dialed it.


    When I didn''t know Duan Wengong before, boss Wang also had quite a lot of protective umbrellas in Baidao, but his status and rights couldn''t be compared with Duan Wengong.


    Boss wang hasn''t contacted these people for a long time, but now he can''t do anything else. I should still know about Bai Dao.


    The phone is connected. It''s a small clerk.


    "Boss Wang, why do you remember to call me now?" the clerk was a little surprised.


    Isn''t it? Boss wang hasn''t contacted himself for a while.


    With Duan Wengong, where do you need him?


    "Nothing. I want to ask you something! What happened to Bai Dao recently? Especially Duan Wengong."


    The clerk nodded secretly here.


    It seems that the recent biography of the white Taoist is true. Boss Wang doesn''t know about it, and Duan Wengong hasn''t contacted boss Wang. It''s beyond their imagination.


    And Duan Wengong is also the rhythm of the end.


    "Boss Wang, you really haven''t heard of this?" the clerk said with a trace of schadenfreude.


    "Shit, what are you doing when I know? Do you know?" boss Wang didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him.


    The man got serious, coughed and said, "I heard that Duan Wengong has been taken away by the security department! It is said that this time the matter is quite serious, as if it has something to do with people in the capital. It seems that we are secretly preparing to replace Duan Wengong!"


    Boom!


    Boss Wang''s head exploded completely!


    No wonder there is no news about Duan Wengong recently. No wonder Duan Wengong didn''t call him at all!


    It''s fucking another day!


    "I see!" boss Wang simply promised and hurriedly put down the phone.


    Terrible, it''s fucking terrible!


    Duan Wengong has fallen. Is it still far from being caught?


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" the butcher asked, seeing that he didn''t look very good.


    Boss Wang''s mouth moved: "butcher, Duan Wengong may be finished. I have to go out and hide."


    The butcher frowned.


    The barrier of the white way was gone, and his first thought was to escape, but there was boss Wang standing in front of him! If he ran away, he had no need to run. Anyway, he gave all the orders at the beginning.


    "Big brother, but the company just took over a project, you just..."


    How can boss Wang not know? But if he doesn''t go now, there are too many uncertain factors!


    He thought for a moment and said, "butcher, go and call Wang Peng. Go out first! I''ll give Zhang Wen a big gift later!"


    The butcher nodded, no nonsense, turned and went out.


    After a while, Wang Peng shook his head and came over, full of decadence.


    Since he came to boss Wang, he has been drinking. He is also upset!


    He doesn''t know whether he''s doing it or not!


    Upset, wine is the best friend!


    Before the man arrived, he rushed forward with the smell of wine.


    Boss Wang frowns. Why is Wang Peng different from before?


    In his impression, Wang Peng has always been the one with the best skills and the strongest ability to handle affairs. But now, he is always full of wine, and how can he start his work.


    I''m afraid I don''t even know what I say. When I wake up, I may forget who I am!


    However, Wang Peng is the man he appreciates most after all. He is still quite patient with Wang Peng.


    "Boss Wang, you''re looking for me." Wang Peng lit a cigarette and sat opposite boss Wang.


    Boss Wang didn''t show any displeasure, but said steadily, "peng''er, in the twinkling of an eye, you''ve been here for several days. What do you think?"


    Wang Peng was a little upset and said, "it''s OK! Boss Wang, tell me what you have!"


    Boss Wang nodded and stopped talking nonsense.


    "Peng''er, you should understand the situation now. Many people on the road know that you followed me. Although I didn''t care about those things before, the people on the road are saying some bad words. People''s words are terrible! We can''t keep quiet for so many days, can we?"


    Why has boss Wang endured it all the time? Why do you always accept Zhang Wen''s provocation frequently and calm down?


    Isn''t it just to wait for such an opportunity?


    Wait for a little tiger like Wang Peng to go out and kill him!


    Moreover, now only Wang Peng can let Zhang Wen''s people suffer.


    "If you have any arrangement, just say it." of course, Wang Peng knows what boss Wang wants to say.


    Boss Wang is not stupid.


    What did he dig himself for?


    If the car can''t drive, who will buy it?


    A knife can''t be cut. Who can use it?


    What''s more, boss Wang is such a purposeful person!


    Then boss Wang took a deep breath and grinned: "peng''er, although I''m in Jinhai City, I''m not fooling around! I''ve always had a clear conscience, but Zhang Wen is so arrogant..."


    Before he finished, Wang Peng interrupted him: "I said, don''t mention brother Wen, I have no hatred with brother Wen!"


    Boss Wang was a little embarrassed: "peng''er, I don''t mean anything else. I just think we should let everyone know that you followed me. Are you right?"


    Wang Peng pinched his cigarette and stood up: "I know."


    In fact, needless to say, Wang Peng is ready to move recently.


    Boss Wang nodded with satisfaction. Next, he should think about where he should hide this time.


    Is it the southern peninsula, or continue to return to the gentle Township last time?


    ¡­¡­


    Out of boss Wang''s office, Wang Peng went back with a knife and smoked two cigarettes in the room.


    When he went out, the butcher brought someone.


    More than thirty people seem to have extraordinary momentum.


    These can be said to be the elite of boss Wang.


    These people are fighting all the way. Even if they work with Zhang Wen''s people, they won''t lose the wind.


    Just now boss Wang called the butcher and asked him to take someone to fully cooperate with Wang Peng.


    Zhang Wen has been very angry recently. If he still doesn''t make any moves, people on the road really think boss Wang is afraid!


    "Wang Peng, brother asked me to bring someone to help you." the butcher said when he came in.


    He had a cigarette in his mouth and his eyes were gloomy.


    The butcher''s words are more like saying to Wang Peng that this matter was arranged by boss Wang. It has nothing to do with me, but I don''t want to take the initiative to help you.

 Chapter 1779

    Wang Peng looked at him and said, "Oh, I see. Go back. WOW! It''s enough for me to leave more than a dozen people!"


    The butcher''s eyes glared.


    A dozen people just want to deal with Zhang Wen? It''s a little naive.


    He came from Zhang Wen. Do you know how powerful Zhang Wen''s people are?


    And what did he just say, let himself go?


    Grass!


    He is also a little too angry. Without his own cooperation, he can''t leave Wang Peng all over!


    The butcher smiled coldly and said, "Wang Peng, don''t forget. Now people in Zhang Wen know that you have come to boss Wang. Ang, everyone is holding a breath! If you just go through like this, do you think you can do it?"


    The butcher was kind. After all, Wang Peng had just come here for a few days. He couldn''t have an accident the first time?


    But speaking, the butcher is worse.


    This is undoubtedly telling Wang Peng that you are foreign or keep a low profile!


    And you must have provoked Zhang Wen''s people when you rebelled. Now it''s still such an unambiguous past. What''s not death?


    Wang Peng felt cold in his eyes and tried the sharp knife in his hand.


    Hiss~


    Everyone took a breath of air conditioning and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    Who is Wang Peng?


    In their eyes, they are murderous demons! No one knows whether he will kill next second!


    I don''t know who his next goal is.


    When Wang Peng came to attack boss Wang, many of them were present. They all saw Wang Peng''s deadly strength.


    Wang Peng, they are not on the same level at all!


    If he''s mad now, can they stop him?


    The sharp knife drew a circle in Wang Peng''s hand. He pointed to the butcher: "remember when you were chased by brother Wen and me? If you didn''t run fast one day, what''s wrong with you now? But I''ve always been most upset with you, and now I am!"


    Boom!


    The butcher''s forehead exploded!


    This is in his territory. There are people in his 30s and 40s around him!


    He, Wang Peng, dares to be so arrogant! As if no one else is here to satirize yourself!


    Even if there are not so many people here, his butcher is also an old bastard who has been famous for a long time. When has he been underestimated?


    Master of crime, Wang Peng has stopped him now!


    The key point is that what Wang Peng said is right. This was the case last time. If I didn''t jump into the river and run for my life, I would be killed by Wang Peng and Zhang Wengan!


    He is powerful and powerful, but he really has no way to meet Wang Peng who is so desperate!


    Wang Peng, he just came out to play with his life!


    "Brother, don''t be so wise as him. We all listen to boss Wang''s orders!" a little brother said nearby.


    The butcher looked at him with appreciation and nodded: "yes, Wang Peng! Boss Wang asked me to come today, but I didn''t want to come! And if you don''t need me to deal with Zhang Wen, I really won''t go!"


    Listen, the butcher is a little sorry!


    It seems that it is Wang Peng''s loss not to go.


    Wang Peng sneered and squeezed out a line of words: "you go to the theatre, you might as well not go!"


    After saying this, Wang Peng casually ordered some people and sent them out after preparation.


    Although these dozen people were uneasy, no one dared to disobey Wang Peng. With Wang Peng as the living king of hell, who dared to do it?


    In their eyes, among Zhang Wen''s people, Wang Peng is the most powerful. Now Wang Peng has come, and Zhang Wen is just an ordinary person!


    "Brother Peng, how can we fight after a while?" a little brother sitting in front turned back and said.


    Wang Peng played with the sharp knife in his hand and said coldly, "after a while, you can watch the play!"


    The little brothers looked at each other and relaxed.


    It''s OK to have Wang Peng. Anyway, they don''t want to quarrel with Zhang Wen''s people.


    And they are also very curious to see how Wang Peng quarreled with his former people!


    "Play a song." Wang Peng began to close his eyes.


    The driver quickly found the music and pressed on.


    Only mother is good in the world~


    Children without mothers are like grass


    Wang Peng coughed twice. Obviously, even normal people have to wither when listening to this song in such a serious environment!


    The little brother next to him also winked at the driver secretly.


    The driver gave a cry and hurried to cut the song.


    Dong Dong!


    Check it out!


    There is only mother in the world ~ Hey!


    DJ version!


    It was much stronger than just now, and the driver shook his body a few times.


    Pop!


    The back of Wang Peng''s knife hit him directly on the head.


    "What B things are you listening to?" Wang Peng''s tone was full of annoyance.


    This song is full of maternal love. Why the fuck do you fight later?


    The driver shrunk his neck and quickly turned off the music.


    He subconsciously touched his forehead and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Just now Xin Kui was patted by Wang Peng with the back of the knife. If he used the blade, is his head still there?


    ¡­¡­


    In the processing factory, Wang Peng walked with his front feet, and the butcher with his back feet hurried to report to boss Wang.


    "Brother, Wang Peng didn''t let me go!"


    Boss Wang raised his eyebrows, but soon smiled.


    Art experts are brave.


    In Wang Peng''s eyes, the butcher may be redundant. It''s normal for him not to take the butcher.


    "Butcher, isn''t it good to let Wang Peng go? Why are you in a hurry? Wang Peng is my knife. Of course, the blade should be sharper, but you are different. Do you know..."


    Before boss Wang finished, the butcher interrupted him: "brother, Wang Peng didn''t let me go, but he took a dozen brothers and left!"


    "Oh?" boss Wang hung some doubts in his eyes.


    With the butcher''s thief''s eyes, he paused for a few seconds.


    His head idled for a while.


    Then you react immediately.


    He stood up with a hard slap on his thigh.


    Can''t do it!


    Wang Peng just came to his side, that is, a few days. His heart is still floating!


    To tell you the truth, boss Wang has no bottom in his heart! What if Wang Peng returns to Zhang Wen with people now?


    Those people are hard-working people!


    If you are abducted by Wang Peng, it''s not over!


    Boss Wang gritted his teeth and hurriedly said to the butcher, "come on, go and stare at him secretly. If he really wants to rebel, inform me quickly!"


    The butcher agreed and trotted off.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and didn''t listen to asking himself.


    Wang Peng, will you betray?


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Yang has rarely appeared since he was injured.


    Even if he appeared, he hid behind the crowd and stopped charging.


    On the one hand, Zhang Wen cared about his injury and let him rest more. On the other hand, it was also because of Wang Peng.


    Before that, when Zhang Wen was under his command, Wang Peng always charged into the array, and his edge completely suppressed Wu Yang and them.


    Actually, Wu yangchai? His skill is not bad, and he never counsels when fighting with people. It''s just that Wang Peng is too famous and his name overshadows him.

 Chapter 1780

    On the road of mixed road, Wang Peng became famous all the way, entirely because of his extraordinary ferocity and crazy life.


    Although it seems to others that Wang Peng is not mixing society at all, he is more like a madman!


    But Wu Yang never had any opinion on Wang Peng. Although they were a little contradictory, he didn''t think they were a big problem.


    The relationship between the two is not as good as before, but the friendship is still there.


    Wu Yang never thought of fighting with Wang Peng in front of Zhang Wen.


    Ben came out of school together. What can''t resolve the contradiction?


    However, all these ideas came to naught when he learned that Wang Peng had followed boss Wang.


    In his heart, no matter how disorderly and crazy Wang Peng is, it doesn''t matter, but the bottom line is Zhang Wen!


    Wang Peng has betrayed even Zhang Wen, so does this friendship still exist?


    "Brother Yang, what''s wrong with your injury?" at this time, brother Yijiao came over.


    Wang Peng left. Brother Yijiao is the most uncomfortable.


    But he really can''t stop Wang Peng.


    Who is Wang Peng? That''s a tiger and leopard walking alone!


    Wu Yang looked at him and said, "it''s no big deal."


    "Oh, that''s good." brother Yijiao sat down and lit a cigarette.


    Wu Yang had a good relationship with him, but later brother Yijiao stood on Wang Peng''s side, and he couldn''t help it.


    "Brother Yijiao, Wang Peng is gone now. Don''t be too sad. After all, his feet are on his own legs. No one can manage them." Wu Yang said faintly.


    Needless to say, I can see the loss on brother Yijiao''s face.


    Wang Peng''s betrayal is a heavy blow to him!


    In his concept, the most unlikely person to leave is Wang Peng, but who knows, the end will be like this.


    "Oh, I know... But there''s one thing I can''t hold back in my heart! After thinking about it, I still think it''s most appropriate to tell you!"


    Wu Yang frowned and looked at him seriously: "Wang Peng called me. He told me that he left because Li Erzi wanted to kill him!"


    Buzz!


    Wu Yang felt dizzy in his head.


    Li Erzi wants to kill Wang Peng? This is absolutely impossible!


    Wang Peng is an ignorant child in his eyes. Li Erzi is only a lesson at best. How can he kill him?


    Besides, how can the friendship between Wang Peng and Li Erzi be erased so easily?


    His face sank: "brother Yijiao, who told you this?"


    "It''s really Wang Peng!"


    Brother Yijiao knew that Wu Yang didn''t want to believe it. He said it was him, and he didn''t want to believe it!


    But that''s the truth. What can I do?


    Wu Yang scolded secretly and immediately thought of other places. Suddenly, all kinds of pictures of Li Erzi targeting Wang Peng rolled in his mind.


    If it had been before, then if Li Erzi had done this to Wang Peng, Wang Peng would not have thought about it.


    But things are different now.


    Because behind all this, there is boss Wang! He is as cunning as a fox and as insidious as a poisonous snake!


    In addition, Zhang Wen has been secretly suppressing Wang Peng recently, so all this is very obvious!


    Although Wang Peng is famous, his mind is still immature. How can he distinguish between right and wrong?


    Probably, this is a game!


    Then you must tell Zhang Wen and Li Erzi quickly!


    Now Wang Peng is full of hostility. If he is used by boss Wang, it will be troublesome!


    Killing people is as simple as eating and sleeping in Wang Peng''s eyes. Why should Li Erzi try to suppress it? Not just to get rid of his hostility!


    Just as Wu Yang was getting ready to get up, his mobile phone rang a few times.


    He looked down.


    It''s a text message.


    There is a line on it.


    "Wu Yang, it''s time to calculate the feud between you and me. Now, you come to XX factory and I''ll wait for you. "


    The signer is Wang Peng.


    Seeing this line of words, Wu Yang''s heart beat twice and his face changed suddenly.


    "Brother Yang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wu Yang adjusted his mood, signaled that he was all right, and then said, "brother Yijiao, don''t sue anyone about this. Wait until I come back!"


    Brother Yijiao nodded seriously, "OK."


    After that, Wu Yang strode out.


    At this point, Wu Yang had no sense of crisis at all, let alone that he and Wang Peng would be too stiff.


    When Wang Peng said this, he must also say that he was angry in his heart. He would try to persuade himself later. If he didn''t keep up, he could know his way back.


    In his heart, Wu Yang still treated him as a brother.


    Seeing Wu Yang coming down, several younger brothers hurried up.


    The factory is not far from here. Wu Yang directly waved them back and said he had something to do with going to the factory.


    These little brothers didn''t dare to say much, but nodded and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the factory, two business cars are parked here.


    Wang Peng cocked his legs and smoked in the car.


    The younger brothers in the car were speechless. They thought Wang Peng wanted to work with Zhang Wen''s people in a big way. Who knows, he stopped the car in the factory and began to play with his mobile phone. No one knows what he will do next.


    But no one dares to ask, so we can only wait here.


    In fact, Wang Peng was not sure whether Wu Yang dared to come. He thought that if he dared to come, he would clean him up. If he dared not come, he would clean up who came.


    Without restraint, Wang Peng is a runaway wild horse.


    A little brother shouted before he finished smoking a cigarette.


    "Brother Peng, look, isn''t that Wu Yang!"


    Suddenly everyone got off and got nervous.


    In their opinion, Wu Yang is also a powerful figure. He has good skills and is cruel!


    The key is that he and Wang Peng are people of the same level. They came out together before. What''s the concept?


    You must be careful when dealing with Wu Yang!


    Seeing him, Wang Peng''s eyes immediately changed.


    It is because of this person that I came to this step.


    This hatred has been suppressed in his heart for a long time!


    Today is finally time to vent!


    He hung the sharp knife around his waist and said to his little brother, "as long as I don''t die, don''t do it!"


    "Well, I see, brother Peng!"


    The younger brothers promised one after another.


    You don''t have to do it. You can enjoy Wang Peng''s wonderful fight for a while. Who doesn''t want to?


    Opposite Wu Yang came over and stood still.


    Seeing him like this, Wu Yang was a little worried.


    At the beginning, they followed Zhang wenhun together, but who would have thought that Wang Peng is now in an opposite position with them. How dazzling this scene is!


    "Peng''er, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Wang Peng sneered and walked over with his hands in his pockets: "I don''t know what I''m doing, and I don''t need to know!"


    Wu Yang is worried.


    What he is most afraid of is not Wang Peng''s killing, nor Wang Peng''s changing face, but his indifferent appearance!


    Now Wang Peng doesn''t even care what he''s doing. If he doesn''t know, what else will he care about?


    He knows that Wang Peng is a prelude to madness!

 Chapter 1781

    Even now, Wu Yang still feels that he has just confused his mind for a time. As long as he makes his words clear to him, he will certainly turn back!


    Wu Yang said, "peng''er, come back with me. After you leave, brother Wen doesn''t talk much all day and smokes alone. Although I don''t know why you do this, it''s not too late to go with me now! You don''t know who boss Wang is?"


    Of course, Wang Peng knew this in his heart, but it was because he was too clear that he came here.


    Under boss Wang, he can have enough room to spread his wings!


    He flashed a cold light in his eyes and stared at Wu Yang: "you don''t need to take care of it. Why did I come to boss Wang? You don''t know?"


    Wu Yang took a deep breath and said very seriously, "peng''er, it''s really not too late to turn back now!"


    Not late?


    Wang Peng is already a prodigal son. How can he turn back?


    From the moment he decided to leave, he didn''t want to look back!


    The price of looking back is too big!


    And now he also enjoys life!


    "Go back? Let me continue to be suppressed and ridiculed? I can''t fucking do it!"


    Wu Yang clenched his teeth: "Wang Peng, you''re killing yourself now! I know what you''re thinking. It''s just because of brother Wen, isn''t it? You and I have been with brother Wen for so long. Do you know what brother Wen is thinking? Don''t be silly! They''re not your enemies, they''re all your umbrella..."


    Wang Peng interrupted him upset and showed a fierce light in his eyes: "Cao, Wu Yang! I thought you had self-knowledge and came out to die today. Who the fuck knows that you actually told me these great truths! Do you think you are extremely great? I tell you, the reason why the old man has come to this stage is because of you!"


    Wu Yang''s eyes stared. He really didn''t understand. Does this matter have anything to do with himself?


    "From the beginning, you have been secretly against me. It''s you who pretend to force me in front of brother Wen! It''s you who beg for benefits! You think brother Wen will reuse you if you do so, don''t you? Why didn''t I find you such a villain before, grass!"


    "The day before I left, did you report to my second brother secretly? It was because of you that my second brother planned to do it to me..."


    Hearing these words, Wu Yang understood them all.


    Wang Peng came to this step today not by accident, let alone because of Li Erzi.


    It''s all because of him, Wu Yang!


    Wu Yang has always regarded him as his best brother, even when the relationship between them is the worst.


    The relationship hasn''t changed.


    It won''t change in his heart.


    But he failed to figure out Wang Peng''s mind.


    Some of his casual actions were deeply engraved in Wang Peng''s heart like a brand.


    At this moment, his hatred finally broke out.


    Wu Yang wants to explain, but is his explanation still useful in this situation? Will Wang Peng still believe it?


    No one wants to see it today.


    Bits and pieces of the past with Wang Peng seemed to emerge like a dream and filled Wu Yang''s mind.


    Wang Peng and he used to be close as brothers, but who would have thought that now they have become enemies.


    "Grass, do you have anything else to say?" Wang Peng grinned and began to go crazy in his eyes.


    Wu Yang shook his head gently. Up to now, he didn''t want to say anything.


    I just feel like I''m being hollowed out.


    It''s hard to feel misunderstood!


    He didn''t speak. Wang Peng felt that he was acquiescent. He threw him a dagger and said coldly, "don''t say I bullied you today! Life and death will be yours for a while!"


    Wu Yang picked up the dagger and looked. A sharp chill spread along the dagger.


    In the past, he and Wang Peng used a knife to deal with outsiders, but now they are in opposition.


    Brother, are you really going to this point?


    Is this a dream?


    Before Wu Yang reacted, Wang Peng''s knife arrived.


    A blade that drank countless blood, with a sharp edge, rushed to Wu Yang''s heart.


    As usual, Wang Peng didn''t leave any room for this knife. He wanted to kill!


    In his eyes, Wu Yang was no different from his enemy, and the friendship that Wu Yang had always cherished in his heart dissipated.


    Friendship may be just a legend.


    Wu Yang''s skill is not bad. Facing the knife thrown by Wang Peng, he dodged.


    It''s not how powerful Wang Peng is, it''s just because of his Qi field.


    Wang Peng''s action will kill people. The look of crazy asking for life has been engraved in everyone''s mind. Naturally, he is full of fear.


    But Wu Yang was different. He knew Wang Peng well. They had nothing to do before and were still studying boxing together. Naturally, they seemed to be at ease.


    On the contrary, Wang Peng seems more like a headless fly colliding.


    Without a knife, Wang Peng turned and was an overbearing knife, regardless of Wu Yang''s life and death.


    Wu Yang retreated two steps and the dagger in his hand blocked his knife.


    "Wang Peng, we don''t have to do this!"


    Wang Peng''s eyes were colder, and the scarlet fire jumped in his eyes: "no need? After you go there, think about how to be a man in life!"


    Watching the two fight together, the little brothers brought by Wang Peng watched all this with bated breath.


    Wang Peng, in their hearts, that is the God of war! But the one who dares to kill! But Wu Yang doesn''t look weak at the moment.


    Have a few moves with Wang Peng and don''t lose the wind at all!


    Every time Wang Peng gave a knife, they breathed in their hearts.


    If not, which knife of Wang Peng will kill people!


    They don''t see much killing.


    It''s really a visual enjoyment to watch Wang Penggan fight!


    "Why didn''t you know Wu Yang was so powerful before?"


    "Cao, Wu Yang and he came out together. They must be similar!"


    "Bullshit, who is Wang Peng? How can Wu Yang compare?"


    Just then, a car came from the side path.


    The car is also quite low-key. It stops on the side and turns off secretly.


    A pair of eyes in the car were quietly staring at Wang Peng and Wu Yang in the factory.


    This man is the butcher.


    After listening to boss Wang''s order, he came at the first time.


    But it seems that Wang Peng did not rebel!


    Isn''t it Wu Yang who took refuge at the downstream of his sword?


    Click.


    He lit a cigarette and looked at it with interest.


    Wang Peng, the little tiger, is really fierce!


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Yang has been defending all the time and didn''t fight back at all. How can he cut Wang Peng?


    They stuck together for a while.


    Turning around, Wang Peng raised his hand and cut again!


    This knife is fast and has a sharp angle. Wu Yang can''t dodge. The tip of the knife directly cuts his clothes.


    Wang Peng made an effort to pick, and the sharp knife picked a big hole in Wu Yang''s clothes.


    Wu Yang hurried back two steps.

 Chapter 1782

    Looking at Wang Peng crazy, he wanted to compete with himself. At this moment, Wu Yang''s eyes were red.


    If possible, he is even willing to be stabbed by Wang Peng and let Wang Peng go back.


    In boss Wang, Wang Peng is a killing machine!


    However, how should I put down this friendship?


    He clenched the knife handle and looked at Wang Peng seriously: "peng''er, do you have to decide the outcome before you give up?"


    Wang Peng gritted his teeth: "what do you say!"


    "OK, then I''ll be serious!"


    "Grass, what the fuck are you pretending to be!"


    Next second, Wu Yang moved first.


    A knife was clenched in his hand and aimed at Wang Peng''s abdomen.


    But Wang Peng didn''t mean to avoid at all. Ling Zhao''s eyes also gave a knife!


    This is Wang Peng''s way of fighting. He completely ignores the other party''s knife and recognizes it!


    No advice, just!


    Wu Yang''s eyes were also full of Ling lie, but when they were about to contact, Wu Yang turned his wrist and let Wang Peng''s knife insert into his chest.


    Poop!


    Wang Peng was not polite. His body was full of momentum and the sharp knife went straight into Wu Yang''s chest!


    Suddenly, time seemed static.


    Wang Peng was also confused. What does Wu Yang mean? At the critical time, his hands trembled?


    Feeling the pain coming from his chest, Wu Yang opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    With this knife, Wang Peng almost pierced Wu Yang''s lungs.


    "You fucking want to die, but don''t worry. I''ll help you today!" Wang Peng''s eyes were still sharp, but his hand clenched the handle trembled slightly.


    This is the first time. His hand will shake after the knife is stabbed in.


    But his tone did not change at all. It was still as cold as a knife.


    Isn''t that your original intention?


    Kill Wu Yang and shut him up forever! Why does this scene appear in front of him now, but it makes him feel like an isolated world?


    It seems that the scene in front of us has become unreal.


    Wu Yang didn''t struggle, but stared at him closely: "peng''er, promise me to go back to brother Wen after killing me..."


    At the moment, the scarlet fire in Wang Peng''s eyes beats. He doesn''t listen to what he says. There is only one ending in his eyes at the moment.


    Wu Yang was stabbed to death by himself!


    Wang Peng pulled out the sharp knife, and then another knife was inserted into Wu Yang''s chest.


    Wu Yang''s body trembled.


    A mouthful of black blood vomited out.


    His eyes at Wang Peng seemed to have changed.


    In front of this crazy bucket of his own knife, is it still Wang Peng?


    Or Wang Peng, who used to drink with his sister?


    Once the most familiar brother, why is it so strange?


    Cold, rose up along the soles of his feet and looked under him. The tip of the knife had completely disappeared into his chest.


    White knives go in and red knives go out.


    Wu Yang didn''t expect this to happen to him.


    Wu Yang''s mouth was bleeding. It took him a long time to say, "promise me... Peng''er!"


    If you can change Wang Peng''s mind with your own death, it''s worth it!


    Seeing the blood, the killing in Wang Peng''s eyes was more intense, as if there were no brothers and friends in his eyes. Some were crazy!


    At the moment, all that came to his mind was how Wu Yang lit a gun in front of Zhang Wen and Li Erzi! How to stab yourself in the dark!


    With one effort, Wang Peng pulled the knife out of Wu Yang''s body.


    Wu Yang''s body shook violently. Now he has only half his life.


    At ordinary times, the eyes full of spirit also become blurred.


    Life is your own.


    But it''s in the hands of others.


    Wang Peng stood in front of him coldly. At this time, he was completely crazy. He grabbed Wu Yang''s hair and shouted, "I can''t fucking turn back now, you know! I can''t turn back!"


    Wu Yang''s mouth moved: "no... you can!"


    The next second, another knife was immediately inserted into Wu Yang''s chest, but Wu Yang had no feeling, just saw his friend''s cold sharp knife and his expression as if he were spitting fire.


    Dull.


    His eyes were empty.


    One knife after another stabbed Wu Yang in the chest. Wang Peng was almost moving mechanically.


    His head was empty, but he couldn''t lift it up.


    Originally, this picture was enough for him to enjoy the crazy process, the taste of bloodthirsty and killing, which made him comfortable! But why can''t you find a trace of release in the person who betrays himself again and again?


    Why?


    Gradually, Wu Yang''s voice became smaller and smaller, and his words were replaced by blood foam.


    Blood slowly fell down the corners of his mouth.


    But his eyes were full of the last light, staring at Wang Peng.


    There was no pain in his eyes, but a trace of relief.


    Wang Peng in his pupil seems to have instantly changed back to Wang Peng who played with himself and called him brother.


    At that time, because of Li Fei and brother long, they fought with Li Fei more than once, but they didn''t take any advantage every time.


    But at that time, the two of them were quite United.


    I remember once, because Wu Yang was blocked in the corridor by Li Fei, Wang Peng went to Li Fei alone with a steel pipe. As a result, he was beaten head and blood.


    The picture became more and more blurred in Wu Yang''s head, but it was added with bursts of halo and scattered in the air.


    The end of death is not pain, but endless memories.


    In this life, forever memories.


    Seeing that Wu Yang was still staring at himself, Wang Penghong shouted with red eyes: "grass, do you think you can manage me when you die? Close your eyes for me!"


    Click!


    The next second, the sharp knife was directly inserted into Wu Yang''s neck!


    Because of too much strength, the sharp knife pierced a pair!


    Wu Yang straightened his toes, trembled a few times and stopped moving.


    In the eyes, there is no luster.


    Wang Peng was still not relieved. He raised his fist to Wu Yang''s head and body and beat wildly.


    At this moment, Wang Peng is no longer a normal person. The killing on him is crazy!


    The factory was quiet, but there was no movement at this time.


    The dozen younger brothers are quietly watching, with long oval mouths.


    The feeling of fear extends madly in the factory.


    No one wants to be like Wu Yang!


    Just now, Wu Yang, who seemed to be a bit handsome, suddenly became like this. This strong contrast made each of them hang a mass of madness in their heads!


    It''s not enough for Wang Peng to kill Wu Yang. He''s still beating Wu Yang madly.


    The madness from the fingers has made everyone hold their breath.


    After a while, Wang Peng was tired. He wanted to pull out the knife tied around Wu Yang''s neck.


    One foot stepped on Wu Yang''s head and both hands worked hard together, but the knife had been deeply embedded in Wu Yang''s neck and couldn''t be pulled out for a long time.


    He vomited: "grass, human flesh, it''s really fucking strong!"

 Chapter 1783

    Wang Peng didn''t really kill people, let alone know that people''s bodies can be strong to this extent.


    It was beyond his imagination.


    When such a sharp knife was inserted into Wu Yang''s neck, he couldn''t pull it out with all his strength?


    What is this?


    Wu Yang''s head was ruthlessly trampled by Wang Peng.


    He lit a cigarette upset, squatted next to him and greeted the little brothers behind him: "grass, come and help me pull out my knife. What are you doing?"


    The younger brothers quickly promised and stood up one after another, but they didn''t know how to start.


    They have been following boss Wang for five or six years, but this picture has never been seen.


    Although they have also done the killing, they have never seen such a shocking and adrenaline frenzy.


    Looking at Wu Yang half sitting there, some younger brothers with poor psychological quality have begun to retch.


    The strong smell of blood fills my nose!


    Most people can''t enjoy the taste, only Wang Peng!


    A bolder little brother stretched out his hand and tried, but the sharp knife couldn''t move for a long time.


    This knife seems to have become a part of Wu Yang''s body, showing his last trace of stubbornness.


    "Brother Peng, this knife can''t be pulled out..." the younger brothers were worried.


    They are also worried. Can''t Wu Yang throw this with a knife in his neck? Their fingerprints are already on this knife!


    Anyway, it''s killing!


    Wang Peng tried again upset. He pointed to the car: "is there a guy in it?"


    "Well, take some knives," said the younger brother.


    "Take it out."


    A little brother hurried over, took out the knife and gave it to him.


    Without saying a word, Wang Peng aimed at Wu Yang''s head and cut it off.


    One, two.


    Not twice. It''s a split.


    Two more times, Wu Yang''s neck tilted to one side. Wang Peng took out the sharp knife and gave it to a little brother next to him.


    Then he took a deep look at Wu Yang and turned to get on the bus.


    ¡­¡­


    By then, the butcher had been silly.


    He has been secretly surprised since just now.


    Wang Peng seems to have no rules at all. The bloodthirsty and crazy killing seems to be more than himself!


    Just now, Wang Peng stepped on Wu Yang''s head and pulled out his knife. The picture of ruthlessly waving his machete and frantically cutting down Wu Yang''s neck made him afraid!


    This is the first time.


    Butchers have been in society for so many years. What kind of things have you never seen? He had even seen the killing in the street, but after these things were added to Wang Peng, it seemed that it had become a bit cold.


    The butcher''s heart pounded!


    Intuition told him that Wang Peng was not an ordinary person!


    This is the first time Wang Peng has worked with boss Wang.


    I have to say, it''s quite beautiful. Gago dare!


    But the bloody picture was deeply engraved in the butcher''s head.


    He has outstanding handling ability and is full of killing.


    Such a person, who provokes it, will be a nightmare!


    Now he is even a little lucky that if he had been caught by Wang Peng and Zhang Wen, the result would only be worse than Wu Yang.


    The butcher frowned.


    However, the killing spirit on Wang Peng seems too strong.


    If it goes on like this, Wang Peng will certainly cause great things! This is not a society, this is playing with your life!


    Everyone is born by their parents and has only one life. How can he play like this?


    The butcher took a deep look at Wu Yang and quickly started the car.


    Wang Peng is the only one who can frighten the butchers!


    ¡­¡­


    The car drove smoothly all the way.


    There was no one talking on the bus. It was quiet and didn''t dare to go out.


    Everyone, involuntarily, straightened up and sat in the car, afraid to move.


    The car was full of blood and pungent, but no one dared to have any disgusting expression.


    Because the smell comes from Wang Peng!


    Wang penggang''s crazy move is enough to hit everyone''s heart!


    A wolf and a sheep know by comparison.


    In front of the crazy bared blood teeth, which sheep is not afraid? Which sheep doesn''t tremble!


    Not to mention a dozen, even if hundreds come, it''s the same!


    Sheep are sheep after all!


    Only wolves are king!


    Wang Peng sat in the car, holding the sharp knife with blood stains on Wu Yang''s body in his hand, his eyes empty.


    His face and body were covered with blood, the blood of his once good brother Wu Yang.


    Looking at the sharp knife in his hand, Wang Peng''s heart seemed to be involved by something.


    At the same time, draw a question mark in your head.


    What the hell are you doing?


    Killing Wu Yang should be very comfortable in my heart, but why is it more uncomfortable?


    It''s like having a nightmare and never waking up!


    Wang Peng has never been confused on this road. There is only one way in his heart, that is killing!


    Crazy killing, crazy killing can make a reputation!


    He has always been crazy to fight out, regardless of the consequences.


    But I''ve never seen such a feeling.


    Confused.


    The original clear head will become confused at the moment.


    "Give me a cigarette," Wang Peng said faintly.


    The little brother next to him hurriedly took out his cigarette from his pocket, but he didn''t take it out for a long time because his hand was shaking.


    Wang Peng glanced at him upset. He took one out and lit it.


    Suddenly, the smell of blood in the car was half less, and many younger brothers breathed in secret.


    Without the smell of blood, it makes them feel better.


    "I''ll go back in a minute. You just treat these things as if they haven''t happened. I''ll tell boss Wang myself, you know?"


    "Yes, brother Peng!" a car of people and the driver answered Wang Peng neatly.


    Boss Wang never asked them to do things in such a neat way. Now Wang Peng''s sentence makes them speak in such a neat and respectful way.


    This is coercion! It''s bloody coercion!


    In the face of absolute strength and madness, no one is uncompromising.


    And Wang Peng in front of them is the best interpretation!


    Wang Peng took a deep breath, raised his chest high, and then a glimmer of the essence of normal talents flashed in his eyes.


    Smoke rose dimly in his mouth.


    "Play a song." he looked out of the window.


    The driver nodded quickly, but he was confused.


    There are some old songs in my car. How can I play them? Now there is only mother in the world, so Wang Peng can''t kill him?


    The little brother next to him quickly connected his mobile phone to the Bluetooth chain.


    Played the song.


    Sword light and shadow.


    Once everyone was familiar with the melody.


    When the melody came into Wang Peng''s ear, his eyes changed.


    The scene in front of us seems to have changed color. Without exception, Wu Yang appears.


    It''s the bit by bit that he mixed with Wu Yang before. The years in College

 Chapter 1784

    In the summer two years ago, at the gate of eastbound University.


    At the beginning of the annual school season, there are senior students at the door to welcome younger brothers and sisters.


    But more men come to see beautiful women.


    See if any of them can see it.


    But now the quality of Dongmei university is getting higher and higher. Many people are waiting for the most attractive woman to come out.


    One after another, many younger brothers and sisters came.


    "Wow, look, that woman is nice!" someone in the crowd pointed to a girl.


    Then came the whistle of countless people.


    Look at the girl this man refers to.


    A white dress looks light, but it has a good temperament. It is a woman who will soar at a glance.


    The key is awesome for women.


    Although it''s a dress, the collar on the chest is quite exaggerated, showing everything inside boldly.


    What kind of women do men have the least resistance to?


    Of course, it''s this kind of woman who looks gentle and quiet on the surface, but actually has the ultimate wind Sao!


    This is the best!


    Many people have seen this picture, all blowing their whistle in the dark.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know what this woman looks like when she goes crazy!"


    "Such a woman, although she looks quiet, is actually crazy. She is not an ordinary person! You may not be able to enjoy it!"


    "I''m different from you. My kidney is fine!"


    "Ha ha... Just blow!"


    The elders around didn''t care if anyone could hear them and said loudly.


    The woman walked faster, blushed and lowered her head in shame.


    She thought that the University was a pure land. At least there were literary youth everywhere. Who knows, it was still a miasma.


    But she didn''t intend to ignore them. She just bowed her head and walked quickly.


    "Beauty, why are you walking so fast? Just came to school, why don''t you let your brothers walk with you!" at this time, a man with yellow hair and dirt blocked her way.


    Next to me, followed by two people,


    As soon as he grinned, a row of rhubarb teeth appeared in his mouth.


    The woman ignored him and would leave if she missed him.


    Huang Mao jumped over again and looked at her luggage.


    "My grass, your name is Huang Wenjing. It''s quite fucking quiet, but I like this surname, ha ha!"


    The woman was worried. She rushed to grab her luggage and shouted, "hooligan, give me back!"


    The little brother next to him smiled more cheaply: "grass, you should be honored that brother Fei can see you! Look at so many people in the school. Who does brother Fei see? Don''t be shameless!"


    Huang Wenjing bit her lips and stood still.


    Why is she a woman an opponent of so many men.


    But seeing Huang Mao''s action, she became more bold. She was worried.


    There are some private things in that bag. How can these smelly men see it?


    Just thinking of this, Li Fei took something out of his bag: "my grass, what is this!"


    A package of white and lovely things appeared in his hand. It seemed very exquisite, but it made everyone nearby laugh.


    "Brother Fei, I''m coming. Why don''t you give it back?"


    "Yes, yes, otherwise, what should I do?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Several people smiled, but Huang Wenjing''s tears fell.


    Shua.


    At this time, Li Fei suddenly felt that his hands were empty, and then the bag was taken away.


    At the same time, a clear voice came.


    "Is it interesting that you bully people here?"


    Li Fei and others turned their heads. They were graceful teenagers wearing a snow-white shirt.


    The eyes are full of justice.


    But Li Fei doesn''t believe it. There is really no justice in this world! It''s all faking. Isn''t it to get this woman''s heart?


    Li Fei has the same purpose, but in different ways.


    When the woman saw the man, her eyes lit up immediately.


    Love at first sight, should be this feeling?


    The man''s face is slightly tender, but he can''t hide the heroism between his eyebrows!


    "What do you do?" Li Fei laughed and asked.


    He hasn''t seen anyone who dares to oppose himself in this school.


    The man first returned the bag to the woman, and then opened his mouth faintly: "I''m a freshman, Wu Yang."


    The woman wrote down the name secretly.


    Li Fei laughed wildly, "freshmen? You don''t bring good fucking money to me to worship the dock. What''s the force here? You think this school is run by your family!"


    Wu Yang frowned: "I just don''t want to see you bully people. After all, the other party is just a woman."


    Li Fei laughed wildly, "grass, woman? Then I''ll show you what bullying is!"


    Then he raised his hand without warning and slapped him in the face!


    Wu Yang didn''t react at all, so he was slapped in the face.


    However, his physical quality has always been good. He came to Dongda according to the standard of sports specialty students.


    His head tilted.


    No words.


    Li Fei scolded: "go back to where you came from. Don''t delay my sister!"


    With that, he took people and was ready to go.


    Just then, Wu Yang suddenly grabbed Li Fei''s hair from the back, hit him in the head with a few punches, and shouted at the woman, "go!"


    The woman didn''t dare to hesitate, so she quickly bowed her head and ran away.


    Li Fei shouted angrily, "grass, kill him for me! Kill him!"


    At this time, some of Li Fei''s minions came to the side when they heard something. A group of people knocked Wu Yang down to the ground and stepped on it madly.


    The white shirt has become full of footprints.


    Just when Wu Yang had no backhand ability, a man ran from a distance.


    The man rushed in without saying a word.


    Wu Yang also quickly got up and joined the regiment.


    The two had good physical quality and beat Li Fei away a few times.


    Li Fei took the people running and looked back, pointing his middle finger at them.


    But they were also colored.


    Wu Yangting hasn''t had a fight for a long time. He is a little out of strength. After beating away Li Fei and others, he half sits on the ground to breathe and rest.


    "Brother, who are you?" Wu Yang asked at this time.


    The person next to him grinned, which was full of sunshine. It''s like brother Hu''s face, with infinite charm.


    "My name is Wang Peng. I''m a freshman in your class."


    Wu Yang stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "thank you, brother ~"


    Wang Peng smiled and held his hand: "nothing. Everyone is in the same class, but I don''t think those people are good people. They may come to look for trouble in the future."


    Wu Yang secretly bit: "come again, then fight with them!"


    "Well, next time if they dare to come, let me know and I''ll be on call!"

 Chapter 1785

    Li Fei was quite vengeful. He brought people for revenge after only one day.


    That day, Wu YangZheng and Wang Peng were in the dormitory, and many roommates were there.


    After Li Fei came, the two groups of people didn''t talk nonsense and directly moved their hands.


    However, Wang Peng of Wu Yang suffered a loss. After all, there are not many people here.


    Li Fei brought more than twenty people today.


    After Li Fei knocked Wu Yang and Wang Peng to the ground, he said quite angrily, "when you two meet, I''ll call ye! Or I''ll kill you next time!"


    Wu Yang and Wang Peng didn''t talk. They just bit hard.


    Li Fei gave them another kick in the face and took them away.


    "Wu Yang, Wang Peng, I heard that Li Fei is playing quite well in this area. There is also a social brother outside. You can''t offend him, or you can make a soft suit with him." a roommate said kindly.


    Soft?


    In the world of Wu Yang and Wang Peng, there is no such word at all.


    But they didn''t say anything, but looked at each other and went out.


    Out of the dormitory, Wang Peng handled a stone, while Wu Yang clenched his fist.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the dormitory, Li Fei went directly downstairs to Huang Wenjing. A group of people shouted Huang Wenjing''s name crazily and said some obscene words.


    For a time, the whole girls'' dormitory was boiling.


    Huang Wenjing was lying on the bed crying.


    Why does this man keep harassing himself?


    Is it wrong to be beautiful?


    "Wenjing, how did you provoke such people?" a woman in the dormitory asked kindly.


    How can Huang Wenjing know? She explained that she was watched by Li Fei when she came to school. That''s all. There was no intersection between the two.


    The woman frowned: "that man is a jerk in school. I''m afraid you won''t have peace in the future, alas ~"


    Huang Wenjing cried anxiously, but there was nothing she could do.


    Li Fei''s people outside the window beat Wu Yang and Wang Peng today. They were quite angry.


    But after shouting for a while, they were tired, and everyone went back to have a rest.


    Li Fei didn''t plan to go back to the dormitory today. He was going to take people to the night show.


    When he came to the door, he suddenly found that he had forgotten to take things. He asked the people around him to wait at the door and go back to get things by himself.


    Dong!


    Just a few steps away, he felt that someone was hi on his head, and then he greeted him with heavy fists and feet!


    He couldn''t react for a moment.


    He hugged his head and shouted, "grass, who the fuck are you! Dare to move me!"


    Wang Peng smashed at his head until his head was bleeding.


    "It''s your grandpa Wu and your grandpa Wang!"


    Li Fei grinned in pain. He didn''t get up for a long time. The blood flowed down his fingers and bit: "OK, you have seed..."


    Finally, Wu gave him a kick in the head so that he couldn''t speak. Then they left.


    The next day, Li Fei was hospitalized.


    The story spread in the school.


    Huang Wenjing found Wu Yang and Wang Peng and invited them to dinner as a thank-you.


    Huang Wenjing has Wu Yang in her heart. Wang Peng really sees all this.


    When she had dinner, she kept on serving dishes to Wu Yang and said some words of thanks.


    This makes Wu Yang feel a little embarrassed and refuse all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    This picture, as if added with the light and shadow of time, was put back into the bottom of the box. From the moment Wu Yang and Wang Peng broke up, there was no light anymore.


    Memories are unforgettable.


    After that, Huang Wenjing and Wu Yang got closer and closer, and their relationship became ambiguous.


    But not long after Li Fei left the hospital, he said he would kill Wu Yang and Wang Peng.


    From that day on, Huang Wenjing never met Wu Yang again.


    In a few days, I fell in love with a man in the music department.


    It is said that the man sings well and is especially good at picking up girls.


    Some people said that they saw Huang Wenjing and the man go in and out of the hotel


    After knowing the news, Wu Yang did not go to Huang Wenjing, but chose to be silent.


    For this reason, Wang Peng was angry for several days and secretly went to find Huang Wenjing man, but in the end, it still had no effect.


    What he can do is to accompany Wu Yang to drink muggy wine every time he is lost.


    But Li Fei''s Revenge did not stop, and his hatred with Wu Yang and Wang Peng began intermittently.


    Until I met Zhang Wen.


    Until, beat Li Fei down.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, the picture appeared in Wang Peng''s mind like an afterlife.


    He has never been a perceptual person, but I don''t know why there is such a picture in his head.


    He kept telling himself that Wu Yang was dead.


    It''s by your own hand! He died by his own knife!


    He has no brotherhood with Wu Yang, and he has never regretted doing so! Because he knows that this is life! Fate has always been so unfair!


    But no matter how he comforted himself, the uncomfortable feeling in his heart never disappeared.


    It tastes like a needle!


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    At the same time, the door of boss Wang''s office was pushed open.


    Boss Wang, who was calling his little lover, was startled.


    He''s ready to go, so he has to find some women to accompany him, doesn''t he?


    On the phone, that''s one of them.


    Seeing that the visitor was a butcher, boss Wang didn''t break out.


    "Big brother, something''s wrong..." the butcher''s eyes flashed a trace of fear.


    This look made boss Wang frown.


    He knows best who the butcher is.


    Master criminal, he wouldn''t be afraid even if he was asked to steal from the police station, but his eyes were tense now.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang asked quickly.


    The butcher took a deep breath: "brother, Wang penggang just killed..."


    Dong Dong!


    Boss Wang''s heart beat twice, but he quickly reacted.


    It''s normal for Wang Peng to kill people!


    He was a murderer. He came out to kill!


    What''s strange about this?


    And the butcher has several lives in his hands. What''s surprising?


    As for not?


    Boss Wang thinks the butcher has changed.


    Become timid.


    "Butcher, why is it strange that Wang Peng kills people? And he kills people to help us. You don''t have to be too nervous!"


    How could the butcher not know? Ordinary people really don''t pay attention to him, but this person is different. This person is Wang Peng! The picture just now has been deeply engraved in his mind!


    "Brother, it''s different this time! Wang Peng killed Wu Yang! The man who usually comes out with him, you know?"


    Boss Wang seemed to be impressed and nodded: "well, he''s dead? That''s just right!"


    The butcher looked serious and said, "brother, let me tell you, I''ve seen a lot of murderers. I also have human lives in my hand, but Wang Peng is different from others. He... He''s not killing!"

 Chapter 1786

    Is this murder?


    This seems to be somewhat similar to Hongzi at the beginning, but there seems to be a qualitative gap.


    Hongzi killed Xiaowen at the beginning, which was a little extreme.


    But Wang Peng, this is the enjoyment of red fruit.


    Enjoy the blood and blade! How crazy is this?


    "Brother, after Wang Peng killed Wu Yang, he gave a knife on his neck. He couldn''t pull out the knife for half a day. He cut his neck with a machete. Wu Yang''s head was almost cut off..."


    The butcher said and gestured, making boss Wang''s skin tight.


    Anyone who thinks of that picture will feel cold all over!


    "Wang Peng is not killing people. He is enjoying that feeling. I think Wang Peng is not a normal person!" the butcher added.


    Wang Peng is not a normal person. This is a sentence from the heart of the butcher.


    If a person is too different, he will be regarded as a myth.


    Killing one person is a murderer, killing ten people is a murderer. God can kill thousands of people!


    In the butcher''s heart, Wang Peng seemed to have become a god!


    But this is an excuse for the butcher himself.


    In the future, even if you can''t beat Wang Peng, you have a reason!


    Because he is not an ordinary person at all!


    It''s crazy!


    This made boss Wang bow his head and meditate.


    He still knows what kind of person Wang Peng is, but his killing spirit is heavier.


    It''s nothing!


    Since he likes to kill, let him kill!


    However, the picture described by the butcher still made him a little afraid.


    That picture is really crazy.


    "OK, nothing ~" boss Wang said.


    "Brother, this......" the butcher also wanted to persuade boss Wang.


    He thinks that people like Wang Peng should use it quickly and finish it quickly. Staying around is a time bomb! If I had known this, I might as well let him stay with Zhang Wen!


    Wouldn''t it be better for this bomb to explode around Zhang Wen?


    Just then the door was pushed open.


    Wang Peng came in from the outside.


    With a knife in his hand.


    Seeing his appearance, boss Wang trembled all over.


    Be good~


    Wang Peng is a devil from hell!


    His body was full of blood, and the strong smell of blood and light smoke poured into his nose, making him nervous.


    My heart is beating!


    "Peng''er, what are you?" boss Wang was an old Jianghu, or did he react at the first time.


    Wang Peng said calmly, "I killed Wu Yang. This is a big gift for you!"


    Then he threw the knife out: "this knife is a murder weapon. Please help me deal with it."


    Boss Wang quickly smiled and looked at the butcher.


    The latter quickly lowered his head, picked up the knife and went out.


    Boss Wang scattered a cigarette for Wang Peng and lit it.


    "Peng''er, you are still powerful. How can my people handle affairs so quickly? I knew you could..."


    Wang Peng has no intention to listen to him flattering himself here. His head is full of pictures of Wu Yang taking back his knife at the last time just now.


    "Do I need to hide?" Wang Peng asked.


    In Zhang Wen''s place, he doesn''t need to ask about anything. Li Erzi can handle it well, but he still asked boss Wang.


    Boss Wang pretended to blame with a smile: "peng''er, what are you talking about? Why do you need to hide when you have made a mistake here? I''m sure I''ve handled it for you! And you''re doing things for me, aren''t you?"


    Wang Peng nodded and said he knew.


    Then close the door and go out.


    When he left with his front foot, boss Wang became crazy.


    The heart beats fast!


    He''s crazy.


    Since his debut in Jinhai City, he has not suffered losses, let alone been afraid of anyone.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen someone who doesn''t want to die.


    He has seen people kill without blinking an eye.


    But I''ve never seen Wang Peng like this.


    When talking to Wang Peng just now, he felt a breath in his heart.


    He lit a cigarette and smoked, but his thoughts floated.


    Maybe I should really think about the butcher''s words?


    But he really loves Wang Peng!


    The little tiger is a sharp knife here. With him, what are you afraid of in the future?


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes after Wang Peng left, several younger brothers came to the factory.


    Wu Yang just came out and made them feel something wrong.


    So they came all the way.


    But no one was found in the factory.


    These people came out of school with Wu Yang, and their relationship is naturally quite good.


    "Who did you say brother Yang came here alone to see?"


    "Can it be any woman? Brother Yang must also want to play wild. After pretending to force the tiger last time, I think he was very curious ~"


    "Bullshit! When did you see brother Yang passing by so badly?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Several people smiled and looked around.


    But I didn''t find Wu Yang.


    One of them stopped and frowned: "do you smell it? There seems to be a smell of blood around."


    Several people shook their heads: "no ~"


    The man felt something was wrong and hurriedly took out the phone and dialed Wu Yang.


    Ling~


    After a while, the bell rang not far away.


    Several people looked at each other and hurriedly ran along the sound to check.


    However, the picture in front of them made them stunned and unable to move.


    The man on the ground is Wu Yang!


    He sat half on the ground, his head tilted at a twisted angle.


    There was a terrible blood hole in his neck and several crazy cuts.


    Wu Yang closed his eyes and couldn''t see any pain from his face!


    "Brother Yang! This is brother Yang!" one shouted and hurried to check.


    Wu Yang had no breath for a long time.


    "Grass, hurry to inform brother Wen!"


    Two people were left to look at the body, and the others ran back to Dongwen group.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, I am sitting in the office busy with the recent work on the construction site.


    I have a headache with a pile of documents in front of me.


    Li Erzi told me a lot about the future development direction and suggestions, as well as the planning of the land in the west of the city.


    But I always think these methods are not the way we should go. The nature of Dongwen group is different from other companies, so it should have its own way.


    Moreover, the market is undergoing transformation. If it goes on like this, how can Dongwen group keep up with its development?


    But how on earth should this go?


    If only Liu hongran were there. Without him, I feel like I have no direction.


    "Brother Wen, it''s not good!" at this time, the door was pushed open, and several younger brothers hurried in.


    These are people who usually follow Wu Yang. I have a familiar face.


    I put down my papers and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Several people turned pale, and one of their fingers trembled and pointed out: "brother Wen, brother Yang, he is in the nearby factory. Something happened..."

 Chapter 1787

    There was a buzz in my head and I hurried to ask him to show me the way.


    When I came down, I met a pretending tiger, and he followed me.


    On the way, he kept asking what it was, and no one paid attention to him.


    Soon we arrived at the factory.


    The two little brothers squatted there, their eyes red.


    When they saw me coming, their voice trembled and said, "brother Wen, brother Yang, he..."


    I never thought of this scene.


    I never thought I would feel so heavy when I saw Wu Yang''s body.


    The feeling of powerlessness spread all over my body.


    Wu Yang was half sitting on the ground at the moment. His spotless white shirt was stained with blood from now on.


    It seems very embarrassed and incompatible with him.


    On the neck, there are terrible wounds.


    I can''t imagine who killed Wu Yang so cruelly?


    The scene was once full of blood.


    This taste, this picture, I will never forget!


    "Brother Wen, brother Yang is dead! It''s probably boss Wang''s man!" a little brother who usually has a good relationship with Wu Yang cried out. His eyes were red and his fists were clenched tightly. "In the morning, brother Yang also told me to go to dinner together. Who knows what happened!"


    Wu Yang and Wang Peng are two personalities. Of course, getting along with others is also two styles.


    I have to say that people who have been with Wu Yang have a good evaluation of him.


    Wu Yang is kind and considerate of others everywhere, but why does such a person die so miserable?


    The wound on his neck caught everyone''s heart.


    I didn''t answer my younger brother''s words, but my tears couldn''t stop and fell unconsciously.


    It was as if he had met Wu Yang for the first time. He said angrily that he wanted me to help clean up Li Fei''s picture. It was yesterday.


    He smiled and asked me for cigarettes, helped me block the knife, and the pictures of fighting and charging flashed through my mind.


    All this has come to a perfect end at this moment.


    Gradually, I clenched my fist and said, "do you see any suspicious people nearby?"


    Although I was crying, my voice was as calm as water.


    At this moment, countless crazy pictures flashed in my mind. Without exception, they were all killing!


    Boss Wang dares to move Wu Yang, then I guarantee that his end will only be worse than Wu Yang!


    The younger brother shook his head: "brother Wen, no one saw us when we came..."


    I felt as if I had been pressed on a thousand kilograms of boulders.


    Squatting down, he covered the terrible wounds on Wu Yang''s head and neck with his clothes, then picked up Wu Yang and walked towards Dongwen group.


    I didn''t want to call the police.


    I just want to avenge Wu Yang myself!


    Pretending to be a tiger, I don''t know where I went. The little brothers nearby helped me.


    My tears flew with the wind. I didn''t even know how I walked back to Dongwen group. When I entered the door, my legs softened and I nearly fell.


    "Brother Wen, what''s the matter with you!" the younger brother came and asked me.


    I was powerless to let them put Wu Yang in the conference room on the first floor, and then stood by him in person.


    "Go and call everyone."


    The younger brother promised and hurried away.


    I asked Wu Yang to lie down and hold his warm hand.


    "Yangzi, don''t worry. I''ll avenge you! I''ll make the person who killed you pay ten times, a hundred times!"


    A few minutes later, Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua ran in, followed by many younger brothers.


    Seeing this picture, Li Erzi was stunned in an instant.


    He looked at me with some disbelief in his eyes: "Wenzi, what''s going on..."


    Zhang Guohua also stood there as if struck by thunder.


    He can''t believe it''s Wu Yang!


    I took a deep breath, and there were tears hanging from the corners of my eyes: "this is Yangzi."


    Li Erzi''s forehead exploded. He hurried over and opened the clothes covered on Wu Yang''s head. He looked at it and his eyes were red.


    The face that seems to remain unchanged for thousands of years is full of sadness at the moment!


    "It''s really Yangzi..." he said with a blank stare.


    Zhang Guohua''s eyes were red and tears fell unconsciously.


    This is the first time I saw Zhang Guohua cry.


    I always thought that tears had nothing to do with him!


    Zhang Guohua is the representative of the iron man. Even the sad mood has never appeared on his face.


    "Wenzi, who did this?" Zhang Guohua said in a voice, his voice trembling.


    He is not good at speaking and communicating with people in a simple and direct way.


    Get along well with those who are used to it, and go away directly if you are not used to it!


    But his relationship with Wu Yang is quite good.


    They often drink together when they are free. They will tell Wu Yang what he won''t tell me.


    Cry red eyes, the twinkling of an eye is anger!


    Who can bear Zhang Guohua''s anger?


    Instead, I calmed down and sat quietly smoking.


    "Nobody wants to see Yangzi like this. I guess it''s probably boss Wang. But Yangzi has always been very cautious. Why will he go to the factory alone this time? I don''t understand."


    Boss Wang is so cunning. If he wants to kill Wu Yang, what method will he use?


    Did you find someone to cheat him out? Or just catch him alone?


    But Wu Yang''s skill is also good. How can he not even have a chance to escape?


    I don''t understand.


    Li Erzi bit hard: "Wu Yang must have been cheated out."


    "Then who would it be?" I looked up suddenly.


    Listening to my conversation with Li Erzi, everyone''s heads were buzzing.


    I know Wu Yang and boss Wang. I don''t need to tell you who he is. I think everyone must know.


    It''s just, how is this possible?


    Before everyone could recover from the shock, my cell phone rang.


    It''s a strange number.


    I took a deep breath and picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, ha ha! It''s me!" the phone was full of middle spirit, but full of evil spirit.


    My eyebrows move. This voice is boss Wang.


    I was just looking for him.


    "Boss Wang, you did what Wu Yang did, didn''t you?"


    Boss Wang was stunned for a moment, but he still laughed wildly: "I didn''t expect you to know so soon! I just heard that Wu Yang was killed. I''m just asking you. This is not done. I don''t dare to kill!"


    "Cao, I promise your fate will not be much better than Wu Yang!" I clenched my teeth.


    Boss Wang was not afraid at all, but his laughter was more harsh: "Zhang Wen, I said it wasn''t me. Why don''t you believe it? Why don''t you think about who your good brothers would play like this. For example, just followed my Wang Peng!"


    Boom~


    The last thing I wanted to hear exploded in my mind.


    Wang Peng, this one exploded regularly. After all, it exploded at boss Wang''s side.


    I''ve heard a little about the contradiction between him and Wu Yang, but I never thought that their affairs would be as bad as they are today.


    Wang Peng, did you really kill Wu Yang?

 Chapter 1788

    "Don''t think you can fool me with one fucking word! I know who Wang Peng is!" I shouted at the phone, which seemed more like comforting myself.


    Boss Wang didn''t worry at all, but smiled calmly on the phone, as if my reaction had been expected: "Zhang Wen, although I am opposed to you, there are some words, brother, I should tell you ~ who Wang Peng is. Don''t you know better than me? But you''re right. At least Wang Peng has followed you, right?"


    This makes my head more messy.


    He''s right.


    How can I not know who Wang Peng is!


    Before I could speak, boss Wang hung up.


    There was an instant of silence in the meeting room.


    Zhang Guohua, Li Erzi, they all stared at me.


    Wu Yang is still lying here. They all want revenge now!


    "Wenzi, did boss Wang do it?" Li Erzi asked me coldly.


    I took a deep breath and looked around them for a week.


    Everyone is waiting for my attitude at the moment.


    Liu hongran died because of boss Wang.


    Wu Yang is dead now, which has something to do with boss Wang!


    I can''t wait to peel off boss Wang''s skin!


    But the situation is not quite what we think.


    "It''s Wang Peng."


    WOW!


    My words completely solidified the atmosphere in the conference room!


    Although I don''t want to say this, I know that boss Wang''s words are probably true.


    When Wang Peng''s name came out of my mouth, I felt uncomfortable!


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua looked at each other with round eyes.


    "Wenzi, this is impossible!" after a while, Li Erzi said with a smile.


    His face was ugly and dying.


    Like me, Li Erzi doesn''t know Wang Peng.


    The words came out of my mouth, and he was too surprised to believe it.


    I didn''t speak, but the atmosphere in the meeting room cooled down.


    Zhang Guohua also bowed his head and said nothing.


    Everyone knows what Wang Peng is.


    He had gone crazy before. Killing was like eating and drinking water for him.


    Just kill Wu Yang now!


    For Wu Yang, he has long had great opinions!


    Zhang Guohua is perfectly clear about this.


    At the beginning, they all had opinions on Wang Peng, but their opinions were opinions. They still regarded Wang Peng as their own people in their hearts.


    Although Wang Peng has a strong temper and is crazy when he fights, how can the friendship between them be separated?


    Wang Peng, they have always regarded him as an immature boy.


    If you really want them to confront Wang Peng, who can do it?


    Friendship is placed in front of hatred.


    "Wenzi, what''s going on!" after a while, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was messy.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen him like this.


    Li Erzi has always been the most calm one. Even when Liu hongran was killed, we once fell into back movement.


    But now, he seems to have changed.


    Panic, anxiety, and even deception hung on his face.


    The word Wang Peng exploded wantonly in his world.


    As if it had melted everything.


    I shook my head and looked at Li Erzi''s eyes, full of helplessness.


    No one is willing to believe that Wang Peng did it, but similarly, they are all determined in their hearts that it must be Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng, you are possessed!


    "Er Zi, things have happened. It''s no use saying anything. First think about how to deal with things after Wu Yang." I said faintly.


    After hearing Wang Peng''s name just now, my whole person seemed to soften down.


    Wang Peng is like a disobedient child. Even if he stabbed the sky, we also have to wipe his ass.


    This friendship will not go away anyway.


    Now Wang Peng killed Wu Yang. I dare not think of the picture, but it is depicted countless times in my mind.


    When I finished, everyone was silent.


    No one denies me.


    No one said they were going to kill Wang Peng.


    Everyone knows what this means.


    Li Erzi''s eyes were red: "Wenzi, there''s no way to do this?"


    It''s more helpless than no way!


    I waved my hand and let everyone disperse first. I told Zhang Guohua to contact a place to do white work. I''ll talk about Wu Yang''s later work first.


    When Li Erzi and I were left in the meeting room, he flopped down and knelt in front of Wu Yang, raised his hand and slapped himself in the face!


    The sound of slapping was clear and loud, and immediately left a red palm print on his face.


    After a few seconds, he slapped again.


    I took a deep breath and pulled him up.


    "Er Zi, it has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to!"


    Among us, Li Erzi worries the most and pays the most hard work.


    I see all this.


    Li Erzi''s tears fell. A man who had never been linked to his feelings and had no superfluous emotions on his face, he was crying like a tearful man at the moment.


    How dazzling the picture is!


    "Wenzi, it''s all because of me! I shouldn''t force Wang Peng!"


    Li Erzi was blaming himself, and I was also very uncomfortable!


    If I had stood up to suppress Wang Peng and let him converge, things would not have come to this point!


    Then, Li Erzi will not overdo his methods, let alone let Wang Peng bear such hatred in his heart!


    "Er Zi, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t think so much. This is the way Wang Peng wants to go!"


    "But Wu Yang is innocent!"


    I sighed and said, "I''m still saying that. Things have happened. Then it''s no use saying anything. I''d better deal with Wu Yang''s later affairs first..."


    When I picked up Li Erzi, I felt him trembling all over.


    His inner fluctuation is actually bigger than any of us!


    "If I hadn''t kept suppressing Wang Peng, there wouldn''t be today!" he scolded himself deeply.


    I shook my head and patted him on the shoulder: "this is Wang Peng''s nature. It is also two different ways. If you blindly suppress, Wang Peng will be afraid of hands and feet, and the final outcome will certainly be no better. But if you don''t press, this is the result."


    Can anyone compromise the arrangement of fate? But character determines fate. I believe that.


    Wang Peng''s character is closely related to his future.


    I took out a cigarette, lit one, gave another to Li Erzi and said: "Er Zi, to tell you the truth, when I took this road, I didn''t think I could walk away. We belong to the side door, and it''s the most dangerous road in the side door! I don''t think much about life or death! Remember when we were cutting knives? Did you consider the knife''s family at that time? He was raised by his parents, but died in our hands."

 Chapter 1789

    "Wu Yang and Wang Peng have been with us for a long time. In my heart, I treat them as my own people. The palms and backs of my hands are all meat! No one is to blame. If I blame them, I blame me for not sorting out the relationship between them!"


    My words calmed Li Erzi''s expression.


    He smoked hard, his fingers trembling.


    "Wenzi, this revenge can''t be undone!"


    I also have deep eyes: "this hatred is added to boss Wang!"


    That said, but I can''t forgive myself.


    Wu Yang is only 21 years old this year. He is at the best stage of his life.


    He hasn''t got a wife and children, and he hasn''t enjoyed his family.


    Needless to say, I have this hatred in mind.


    It''s just about Wang Peng. How can I let go?


    "Wenzi, I had a dream last night." after a while, Li Erzi said.


    "What dream?"


    "I dreamed that something had happened to our brothers, Zhang Guohua, pretending to be a tiger, Wu Yang, Wang Peng..."


    I patted him on the shoulder: "don''t think about it, it''s just a dream!"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "no! Wenzi, now we are carrying the Dongwen group behind us. This is the hope left by Liu hongran. We must make the Dongwen group rise. And you are carrying our brothers! In this social stream, if we want not to be washed away, our foundation must be stable!"


    After hearing this, I was slightly stunned for a moment, and then nodded hard to him.


    Li Erzi has told me more than once that Dongwen group is the key.


    The key to Dongwen group is us.


    Frankly, it''s up to me.


    Li Erzi told me a long time ago that a lot of things actually don''t need a fist at all.


    This is the worst policy.


    For example, we have many ways to deal with boss Wang and want him to die!


    For example, get rid of his white barrier, for example, let his business end.


    It''s definitely not the best way to do it.


    But I always stick to the fight of red fruit. I didn''t listen to a lot of what Li Erzi said.


    Now, I really began to measure in my heart.


    Wu Yang''s death and Wang Peng''s opposition are all heartbreaking pain!


    I spit out a puff of smoke and curl up and say, "sometimes I really don''t know what we''re doing in society. Is it to see people around us have accidents one after another? Is it to see ourselves in the mud and can''t extricate ourselves?"


    The cold light in Li Erzi''s eyes gradually came out, and the ethereal smoke covered his whole person with a layer of gloom.


    "Wenzi, if you want to do it, do it big! Big enough that we have the strength to protect the people around us! Big enough that we can change the sky!"


    My eyes float into the distance.


    If I had been bold and completely washed away boss Wang, would things ease up?


    Wu Yang, will there be no accident?


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone was immersed in Wu Yang''s pain. This feeling that there was no place to breathe made everyone feel uncomfortable.


    Similarly, everyone is very contradictory.


    Among Wu Yang and Wang Peng, I don''t know what to choose.


    However, at this time, everyone forgot one person.


    That''s pretending to be a tiger.


    When I ran down to find Wu Yang, he followed me. So where did he go later?


    From the moment I saw Wu Yang''s body, pretending to force the tiger knew what was going on.


    He didn''t talk nonsense and didn''t sue anyone. He went to the nearby pedestrian street alone.


    Pretending to be a tiger can always do something that everyone can''t understand.


    After learning that Wu Yang had an accident, he pretended to force the tiger to shed no tears. Instead, he came to the pedestrian street alone.


    Is friendship so worthless in his eyes?


    But this is not surprising. In the eyes of others, pretending to force a tiger is just an asshole who can only run the train.


    Friendship?


    How can he value it?


    But pretending to be a tiger is not such a person. Although he looks cynical, he is the most loving one among us!


    Otherwise, how could he come to the pedestrian street now?


    Walking in the street, pretending to be a tiger, looking indifferent.


    When you look carefully, you can find that there seems to be a trace of decency in the big black eyes that used to be full of forced emotions.


    Zhang Guohua once said that he was not afraid to force the tiger, nor was he afraid to run the train with his mouth full.


    I''m afraid he''s suddenly serious!


    That''s worse than the end of the world!


    The clown doesn''t laugh, the sheep are not afraid of the wolf!


    What''s that concept?


    At the moment, pretending to be a tiger is like this. Everywhere is full of a sense of disobedience and walking down the street with back hands.


    From his expression, he couldn''t see any mood swings.


    But his heart had already blown a storm at this moment!


    From the moment I saw Wu Yang''s body, the tiger''s head had exploded!


    Although pretending to force the tiger is not looked up to by anyone, he never treats Wu Yang as a brother.


    When he was always boasting, the second son of Li, Zhang Guohua and others next to him either despised him or exposed him.


    But Wu Yang is different.


    He took into account the face of pretending to force the tiger, so he would never expose the red fruit. In his heart, pretending to force the tiger is also brother tiger!


    Just last night, he talked a lot with Wu Yang.


    Pretending to force the tiger said that he planned to marry black sister. It is estimated that he will do things in the next one or two years.


    This, pretending to force a tiger, can only talk to Wu Yang. Who can you talk to? Whose ears must not be broken?


    Others don''t understand.


    What''s more, I don''t know what the feelings between pretending to force tiger and black sister are.


    After hearing this, Wu Yang was also a little difficult to understand. In the past, he thought that the love between forced tiger and black sister was crystal. At best, they were just playing.


    And there are not many good people. It''s estimated that they won''t last long.


    But pretending to force the tiger said so seriously that he knew that pretending to force the tiger was moving the truth.


    The word "true love" is more than a thousand pounds in your heart?


    Wu Yang didn''t talk nonsense. He threw out a card directly.


    There''s $50000 in it.


    This is the money Wu Yang saved recently. It should be a gift to the pretending tiger.


    But pretending to be a tiger doesn''t mean that! What he wants is to talk to Wu Yang. Who knows that the boy understands wrong.


    He wanted to return the money, but Wu Yang had run away.


    Today, he wanted to explain it to Wu Yang, but who knows, at the moment, there is a gap between heaven and man.


    You don''t have to ask. Boss Wang must have done it.


    Pretending to force the tiger to treat Wu Yang as a brother, naturally it is impossible to sit idly by!


    The anger in my heart has long been rising!


    Revenge, one knife is enough!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Zhuang forced the tiger to go to the door of an jewelry store.


    "Does this mask have something stronger?" he asked with a dark face.


    "Why do you buy a mask..." the boss is a seemingly honest woman.


    It''s not decent to pretend to force a tiger. Although there''s no expression on his face at the moment, the obscene spirit was caught by a woman in an instant.


    What are you doing when such a wretched man comes to buy a mask?


    No good!


    Pretending to force the tiger is a little upset. Looking at the mask, some girls are talking to the theme, which is incompatible with themselves! But this street, can be such a jewelry store open.


    No way, he can only buy it here.

 Chapter 1790

    "I bought it for my daughter. Do you have something more exciting?" pretending to force the tiger to lie and never blush.


    The boss put down his vigilance and found a cat girl mask from the side.


    "This old one is so exciting that the children like it!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to frown, it seems that this is the only normal here, so he bought it.


    With a mask, he walked not far to the knife shop.


    "How do you sell knives?"


    The boss still replied, "why do you buy a knife?"


    God was unfair to Hu te. He gave him such an obscene face. He was treated carefully for everything.


    "I''m a cook!" he said angrily.


    The boss gave a cry and gave the tiger a knife that had been cut.


    Pretending to force the tiger to try in his hand, he seemed quite satisfied, so he stopped a car on the roadside and left.


    In the car, the driver kept staring at him from the rearview mirror.


    I have a knife in my arms and a mask. I don''t know what to do?


    But the appearance of this mask makes people a little speechless.


    Cat girl~


    Meow~


    At the processing plant, the driver put down the load and forced the tiger to run with one foot on the accelerator!


    It''s very nervous to pull such a person in the car!


    Pretending to force a tiger is to put on a mask, hide a knife in his arms and walk towards the factory.


    When a tiger is forced to fight, he never sticks to the details.


    He has never touched this thing except that the black sister asked him to wear a mask when the black sister played last time.


    So why is he wearing it now?


    There is only one reason, that is, pretending to force the tiger to kill today! He has been moved to kill!


    He thought that he would kill several people to avenge Wu Yang and then run away! At least they wear masks. Even if the police want to investigate, it''s not so simple!


    "Hey, who are you looking for?" the little brother of the porter saw pretending to force the tiger in and quickly stopped him.


    Wearing a cat girl mask and full of muscles, this man is not a pervert. What is he?


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t talk nonsense. He walked directly towards him.


    Now several younger brothers in the porter came out and scratched their heads in the dark when they saw pretending to force the tiger.


    What is this man wearing a mask for during the day? Is it a pervert, a special interest, or a fucking brain problem?


    They thought about it. I didn''t expect that he would have something to do with Wu Yang.


    So there was no defense.


    "What the hell do you do? Do you know where this is?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the kitchen knife in the tiger''s hand was frantically cut off on his head!


    If you act like a tiger, you''re going to kill people!


    The little brother was frightened, but the people next to him reacted and pulled him.


    The knife popped and cut on the shoulder!


    "My grass!"


    The little brother exclaimed, and his face changed greatly.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he always carries a soft sword every time he comes out to fight recently. It''s like a horse running away. The sword body is often wrapped around his waist.


    But this time, why didn''t he use a soft sword?


    Because he knows very well! That soft sword can''t kill people. At best, it hurts people!


    Moreover, he is not very proficient in using it. In case of another mistake, it will be boring. He came here today to kill people!


    Not for fun!


    "Mom, it''s a comparison!" pretending to force the tiger to scold when he saw that his knife was crooked.


    The owner of the knife shop told himself that the knife was bladed, but why is it so blunt! If the edge of the knife were sharper, he would have cut the man to pieces!


    Pretending to be a tiger seems clumsy, but in fact, it is quite flexible.


    He didn''t stop, gave a kick directly, kicked his little brother on the chest, and asked him to step back and sit on the ground.


    Then the blade turned and cut across to another little brother.


    Pretend to force the tiger out of the knife quickly. The little brother next to him has no time to dodge. He can only avoid his own key.


    Poop!


    A knife struck him on the back.


    The huge impulse made him run two steps quickly, his legs softened and almost sat on the ground.


    Pretend to be a tiger.


    Aside from being annoying, in fact, the skill is still quite good. Apart from others, the strength of this body is not what ordinary people can bear.


    Plus he didn''t say a word and came to do it, which made these little brothers start to tremble!


    The remaining few people dare not fight, turn around and run!


    Pretending to force the tiger, he didn''t chase it. He knew he was going to call someone, so he just sat here and waited.


    Today, he threw himself out!


    ¡­¡­


    Dong!


    At the door of the butcher''s office, several younger brothers tumbled in.


    Scared the butcher.


    He quickly turned off the film in his mobile phone and scolded, "what the fuck is this!"


    The little brother was terrified and blood was still flowing on his shoulder.


    The other brother was covered with blood behind him.


    "Brother, it''s bad. Someone is making trouble!"


    "Grass, who is it?" the butcher stood up.


    "Yes, a cat girl..."


    "What?"


    "It''s a man wearing a cat mask..."


    The butcher gave a cursory cry and took people out.


    Followed by a dozen younger brothers, the butcher strode out of the corridor. From a distance, he saw a man squatting on the ground with a knife in his hand.


    Just one look, he felt that his senses had been impacted!


    What is this squatting man doing?


    Wearing a cat girl mask for children to play at home, but her body is as strong as a hill!


    But if this man dares to provoke, how can he tolerate it!


    "What the fuck do you do? If you want to die, Grandpa will help you!" the butcher said coldly.


    Answer him, it''s a kitchen knife!


    Wipe the tip of the butcher''s nose and scratch it!


    The butcher unconsciously stepped back two steps and was stunned.


    He has also been on the road for several years. His skill is quite good, but he has never suffered any loss.


    Hao doesn''t exaggerate to say that even he didn''t suffer a loss when he fought with Wang Peng and Zhang Wen!


    But it almost fell on a pair of divine carving heroes!


    He remembered the man quite clearly. He was a big black faced man with strange skills. He didn''t play cards according to common sense at all! But this man has a disadvantage, that is, the soft sword in his hand!


    Not only does it have no attack output, but it does the most self mutilation damage.


    After he came back that day, the butcher thought in his heart that if the man didn''t take a soft sword and a machete, he would be in real trouble!


    Seeing this knife, I was surprised and moved quickly.


    No, who is he?


    It''s just that the butcher is a little puzzling. Why did he come here alone instead of dying?


    "Damn it, if you want to die, I''ll help you!" the butcher pulled out a dagger and opened the formation.


    The cat girl didn''t speak and came straight to her face.


    Suddenly, all the people brought by the butcher were on board.


    In the face of a dozen people with guys, even if Bruce Lee comes, he has to weigh it.


    Not to mention pretending to be a tiger?


    "Cut him down for me!" cried the butcher.


    More than a dozen people took out machetes, sticks and other things and greeted the pretending tiger.


    If it''s Wang Peng, he means killing all over his body. It''s enough to frighten everyone without hands.


    But pretending to be a tiger, boss Wang''s people have never seen his power, and no one will bird him.

 Chapter 1791

    Pretending to force the tiger to see so many people coming, he didn''t panic at all.


    But he took a step back, swung the knife in his hand round, 360 degrees, and waved it at the comers.


    One knife split everyone''s knife.


    Then he took two steps back, turned and ran.


    "Shit, the boy ran away, chase!"


    "I must kill him today!"


    Many people were shocked, and then went crazy to chase the tiger, including the butcher.


    Pretend to force the tiger to run fast and look back while running.


    Seeing that a little brother was about to catch up, he deliberately slowed down his pace.


    "Grass, I''ll kill you!" the younger brother shouted madly and raised his knife to cut.


    Whoosh!


    The clumsy body originally pretending to force the tiger suddenly became flexible!


    Turning to his leg is a knife!


    Oh~


    The little brother lost his support and fell to the ground.


    Then the second person who rushed up was also forced to put down the tiger in the same way.


    Seeing this picture, the butcher was worried.


    He always thought that pretending to be a tiger was a reckless man. At best, he had more strength, but unexpectedly, he really used his brain!


    Being besieged by so many people, he not only didn''t mess up, but knew to destroy one by one!


    In the twinkling of an eye, two people were put down on their own side. If it takes a long time, they must suffer a loss!


    Pretending to be a tiger is not a fool.


    He knew that in front of so many people, even if he was powerful, it was useless. He simply played a seesaw battle!


    What''s the best way to pretend to be a tiger?


    It''s strength!


    When he first started to fight with boss Wang''s people, he was chased by a group of people.


    By what? It''s just extraordinary strength!


    What does he rely on to capture the black sister''s heart?


    It''s also great physical strength!


    Compared with physical strength, pretending to force the tiger is not afraid of anyone. It is no exaggeration to say that so many people sitting and the butcher are not his opponents!


    I''m kidding!


    The Kung Fu of that shot to dawn was not built!


    Pretend to force the tiger to run fast. There are only a few people who can catch up. As long as they break them one by one, won''t they?


    Just a moment ago, he killed two. He felt very good and jumped in place.


    "Let me come!" the butcher saw that the situation was bad and immediately caught up.


    Cut with a knife.


    Pretend to force the tiger to jump away gently. What is flexible is a kitchen knife!


    Bang!


    The kitchen knife and the knife in the butcher''s hand cut together, making a crisp dull sound.


    The butcher quickly took his hand back, took two steps back, and the little brother behind him rushed up immediately.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he didn''t have time to close the knife. He kicked him on the chest and let him fly out on his back.


    Without stopping, he immediately ran again.


    The butcher clenched his teeth and shouted, "stop the fuck! Stop chasing!"


    Suddenly no one was chasing.


    Pretend to force the tiger to keep a relatively safe distance from them. Don''t come or go.


    Seeing that they stopped chasing, he came over and jumped like a provocation.


    The boys stopped moving.


    In the eyes of pretending to force the tiger, there was some collapse.


    Who the hell is this cat girl? I don''t play cards according to the routine! Playing with so many of them as monkeys!


    "If you have the ability, come and fight alone!" the butcher took a few breaths and scolded loudly.


    Originally, the form was good for them, but he even proposed to fight alone?


    I don''t know. I thought the butcher''s brain was broken!


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t speak. Today he came here not to talk nonsense, just a word, dry!


    The B words of Chido are also taken back.


    He uses one man''s strength to dry these people. It''s like playing!


    "Grass, don''t you dare to fuck?" the butcher provoked.


    Pretending to force the tiger wanted to kill the butcher last time. How can you miss this good opportunity this time?


    He stood up slowly, holding a kitchen knife in his hand and didn''t speak.


    The butcher bit his teeth and winked at the people next to him.


    After a while, he was ready to control the tiger and let the little brother go!


    Make sure you don''t even know how you died!


    "Cao, I tell you, don''t think I don''t know you when you wear a mask. I haven''t asked you for revenge last time..."


    Before the butcher finished, the tiger knife arrived!


    Crazy cut at the butcher''s face! People who B talk the most at ordinary times don''t talk nonsense now, and their combat effectiveness can be imagined!


    As soon as the butcher bent down, he avoided the knife of pretending to force the tiger, and then there was a sweep of his legs.


    The butcher talks about skills, and pretending to force the tiger purely depends on brute force!


    Although this knife has no skill, it has great power! The butcher dare not connect!


    Most people secrete adrenals very fast when they are in a dry frame, and they don''t pay attention to the footwall at all.


    The butcher was quite surprised when he swept his legs.


    In the past, pretending to force the tiger might be swept down by this leg, but now it''s different. He focuses 100% on fighting with the butcher. How can he not even find this?


    He swished, and they avoided it like rubber bands.


    The butcher scolded secretly. He didn''t retreat, but stabbed with a knife!


    Pretending to force the tiger to dodge, he was cut in his leg.


    He''s sweating!


    The knife just now was a few centimeters away from his middle leg. If he moved forward, his thing would be cut by the butcher!


    Pretending to be a tiger doesn''t care about anything, even his face, but this place is his lifeblood! How can he not be afraid?


    How much fun will you lose without it?


    It''s strange that the black sister doesn''t dislike him!


    But this also gave the tiger a good chance.


    Looking down, the butcher''s head is right under him!


    Shua~


    He stretched out a big black claw and grabbed the butcher''s head directly.


    Dong Dong!


    This familiar posture made the butcher''s heart beat quickly! He hurried to shrink his head, but it was too late.


    Last time, pretending to be a tiger almost told himself in this posture!


    Today, this familiar feeling comes again!


    If you play like this while pretending to force the tiger to be prepared, you can definitely screw your neck off!


    This is no joke!


    In an instant, the strength on the head increased several times.


    The butcher quickly turned his head in the opposite direction with all his strength!


    "Yo!" pretended to force the tiger to be surprised.


    The butcher is on guard!


    It doesn''t have the effect of surprise. It''s meaningless to pretend to force a tiger to use this move.


    "Grass!" the butcher broke his head with both hands and tried hard in secret.


    Look, the two are glued here.


    Pretending to force the tiger to see that this move was difficult to use, he immediately let go and cut him on the head with a knife.


    At the moment of lightning flint, the butcher rolled away.


    Ding!


    The kitchen knife cut on the ground and made a spark!


    The butcher was embarrassed to escape.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    "Go up and help brother!"


    Seeing that the form was not good, the younger brothers came to help one after another.


    Pretending to force the tiger to chase and cut twice, turned back and began to run to fight guerrilla warfare.

 Chapter 1792

    The butcher is worried. He has so many people that he can''t even deal with a pretending tiger! The key outfit forced the tiger to basically not get hurt, but several people fell on his side.


    But whoever is knocked down by a tiger, no one can stand up anymore.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the butcher was ready to play Yin.


    He whispered a few words in the ear of a little brother.


    Then someone shouted, "look, Wang Peng is coming!"


    In an instant, everyone looked back.


    Just upstairs, Wang Peng saw the following scene.


    He recognized it at first sight. The man was pretending to be a tiger.


    He has a good relationship with pretending to be a tiger.


    Although this man is not good, he has never hurt him.


    He came down from upstairs without any expression on his face.


    Seeing Wang Peng, he pretended to force the tiger to be stunned.


    The whole person seemed to be struck by thunder.


    At this moment, he couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    Who is Wang Peng?


    Now he is a traitor. He came to boss Wang from Zhang Wen.


    He should have avoided pretending to force the tiger, but at the moment, he came towards pretending to force the tiger unambiguously. It seems that he didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong.


    Wang Peng came and forced the tiger to take off his mask.


    There was no smile on his face, not even a trace of obscenity. He looked at Wang Peng so seriously.


    "Brother Hu, you''re coming." Wang Peng said faintly.


    In his impression, he had never seen a tiger so serious.


    Never, wherever there is someone, he is pretending to force.


    Pretending to force the tiger to throw the mask on the ground, he said coldly, "do you have a fucking face?"


    Wang Peng took a deep breath: "everyone has his own aspirations. Don''t mention these things!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to clench his fist: "Wang Peng, who was bad to you before, or what the fuck happened to you? What can''t you sit down and say!"


    If these things could be explained by sitting down, Wang Peng would not have come to this point.


    Moreover, in Wang Peng''s concept, these things are simply not understood.


    He is a lone wolf. How can he be suppressed all the time? Only with boss Wang can he become famous.


    Wang Peng looked at him with a trace of helplessness: "brother tiger, you should ask Li Erzi about these things. You shouldn''t come by yourself. This is not Dongwen group, but boss Wang''s territory."


    Pretending to force the tiger feels cold in the forehead.


    The words came out of Wang Peng''s mouth and seemed out of place.


    "Wang Peng, you fucking know what you''re talking about! No!" pretending to force the tiger in a hurry, his tone was a little nervous.


    This makes Wang Peng feel bad.


    Pretending to be a tiger is never good. Pretending to be a tiger makes jokes all day, even when fighting with people.


    But now, it seems to have changed personal knowledge, so serious.


    This is the first time he has seen pretending to force the tiger to be so serious.


    The clown suddenly stopped telling jokes. What''s that picture?


    "Brother Hu, I won''t touch you today, but if you know it, go now."


    Buzz!


    With this, let the pretend force the tiger''s forehead to explode!


    Is this still Wang Peng?


    Pretending to force the tiger to bite his teeth, the black face sank completely: "they killed Wu Yang, I want them to pay for their lives!"


    Wang Peng''s expression remained unchanged and said quietly, "Ming people don''t do secret things. I killed Wu Yang."


    "What are you talking about!" the tiger''s heart jumped quickly at this moment! Big black eyes stare round madly!


    He couldn''t believe what he heard!


    What did Wang Peng say? He killed Wu Yang!


    In an instant, the tiger''s eyes became red.


    Never shed tears, he even felt his nose and hair sour.


    If Wang Peng didn''t say this himself, he would not believe it.


    Although Wang Peng is fierce, he is fierce when fighting.


    But those are outsiders, the enemy!


    Now he can do it to his brother?


    Pretending to force the tiger to rub his eyes, but he couldn''t speak.


    Big black eyes were covered with water mist


    This scene is so heartbreaking!


    He almost forgot that since Wang Peng chose to come to boss Wang, from that day on, Wang Peng was not his own, they were already hostile!


    So what''s wrong with him being cruel to Wu Yang?


    He has always been so to the enemy!


    It''s just that the change is a little too fast. I can''t even pretend to force the tiger to react.


    Is this still Wang Peng?


    Brother killing, this kind of thing will happen to him.


    Wang Peng took a deep breath and lit a cigarette: "brother Hu, I have no choice but to go!"


    "Grass, he cut so many of us. How can we let him go!" the butcher shouted nearby.


    But no one dared.


    The man who pretends to force the tiger has a way of fighting. So many people haven''t let him suffer for a long time. In addition, Wang Peng nearby has also spoken. Who dares not to listen?


    The key is strength!


    Strength is the foundation of everything!


    At this moment, the tiger had been covered in his head. There was no longer any impulse to fight. He could only point to Wang Peng, nodded and strode out of the factory.


    "I''m Cao, Wang Peng. He hurt several of our brothers. Let''s forget it?" the butcher was angry and came to judge with Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng gave him a cold look: "I know! This man used to be very kind to me. This time it''s a gift, but if there''s another time, I won''t talk nonsense!"


    His cold eyes made the butcher speechless.


    It can only be that Wang Peng''s eyes are getting deeper and deeper.


    ¡­¡­


    Pretend to force tiger to walk all the way back to Dongwen group. On the way, he has forgotten the time and even what he is doing. There is only Wu Yang in his head.


    Wu Yang and Wang Peng have never had a clear feeling. It hurts to hold his head.


    Let his sad mood burst out.


    Enter the door and pretend to force the tiger to go directly to Li Erzi.


    At this time, Li Erzi was guarding Wu Yang, depressed.


    Pretending to force a tiger is not nonsense. Walking in two steps is a slap in the face.


    With a slap, everyone focused.


    Pretending to force the tiger was impolite. He directly beat Er Zi Li, tilted his body and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Li Erzi, what the hell did you do to Wang Peng? I know him. He can''t go to boss Wang for no reason, let alone kill Wu Yang!"


    The meeting room was quiet.


    Everyone felt it. At this moment, he pretended to make the tiger angry.


    The huge waves rolled up, and anger forced the soles of the tiger to rise.


    Who is the tiger?


    It''s always the one who doesn''t take care of things. It''s never shaped. It''s rarely even when there''s a serious expression on his face.


    At the moment, it is out of place and full of anger!


    The key is to Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi took a long time to stand up.


    Pretending to force the tiger just slapped him and didn''t show mercy at all. How can Li Erzi bear it?


    Under everyone''s gaze, he said, "it''s my fault to pretend to force the tiger. If you want to scold, scold!"


    This made the tiger''s anger stronger.

 Chapter 1793

    Pretending to force tiger and Li Erzi always quarrel, but their feelings are quite deep.


    Always pretending to force the tiger to get hurt, Li Erzi is the most anxious one.


    But now the picture is a little out of place.


    Pretending to force the tiger with a cold face, he didn''t have any breath of pretending to force, but seriously said, "what the fuck is going on? Why should Wang Peng let me ask you?"


    Li Erzi doesn''t want to explain anymore.


    How can these words explain clearly to pretending to force the tiger?


    In his eyes, pretending to be a tiger has no EQ at all.


    But in this case, it seems that the tiger will not stop until he asks something.


    "Pretending to be a tiger, I''ll tell you later, but this is really not what I mean, and I don''t want it to be like this." Li Erzi said seriously. At the moment, a crimson palm print has been hung on Li Erzi''s face.


    Li Erzi can''t say more than three words to pretend to force tiger to explain things.


    Talk to him, tiring man!


    I don''t understand anything, and I have a strong thirst for knowledge!


    "Say it now, I want to know now!" pretending to force the tiger to roar.


    There are many people in the conference room now, and this picture is beating everyone''s heart.


    Pretending to force a tiger, there will never be any upright person. Now speaking so seriously, it is full of a sense of disobedience. Coupled with the reddish eye circles, it makes people feel uncomfortable.


    How can ordinary people understand the feelings of pretending to force tiger towards Wang Peng and Wu Yang?


    Now, Li Erzi stubbornly blocked all this.


    Pretending to force the tiger is unwilling. He wants to know the truth.


    Li Erzi stopped talking. He knew that he would only talk more and more disorderly now. He simply asked pretending to force tiger to calm down first.


    "Cao, you Li Erzi, you know, Wu Yang gave me 50000 yuan last night, saying it was a congratulatory gift for me and Heimei! How can I pay back this favor? I''m going to let Wu Yang be my best man when I get married! Usually you can''t see it, but every time I feel bad, I find Wu Yang to drink. What did you... Do!"


    This made Li Erzi''s eyes red.


    Indeed, Li Erzi may not be able to repay this favor in his life.


    Not to mention pretending to be a tiger.


    He said calmly, "hit me until you relieve your anger!"


    Pretending to force the tiger was not vague. He rolled up his sleeves and walked over.


    As soon as I raised my hand, I was caught by a pair of big hands.


    It''s Zhang Guohua.


    "Pretend to force the tiger. Calm down first. No one wants this to happen. The second son is helpless!"


    The tiger''s eyes glittered, but his eyes were cold: "Zhang Guohua, get away from me. I won''t go if I don''t understand today! Or I don''t mind cleaning up with you!"


    At this moment, everyone''s heart was raised.


    Zhang Guohua is the representative of power. No one can provoke him.


    But now pretending to be a tiger is not a bird at all.


    He was not afraid that Zhang Guohua would kill him.


    However, Zhang Guohua was not angry at all. Instead, his eyes were full of sadness.


    Everyone can see that the grief hidden in the pretending tiger is the most.


    If you don''t vent at the moment, you must hold it in your heart.


    Just let pretend to force the tiger to beat Li Erzi, maybe you can kill him! Zhang Guohua knows how powerful the tiger is!


    "When you get married, I''ll be the best man. I promise I''ll tie it behind you. How about it?"


    A voice came from the door.


    Everyone looked back.


    I came in dressed in black.


    "Wenzi... Li Erzi, he..." when he saw me coming, he pretended to force the tiger and immediately lost his strength and sat down.


    At the same time, tears fall uncontrollably.


    He threw out the kitchen knife with blood in his arms.


    With a bang, it landed at my feet.


    "Wenzi, I went to boss Wang''s processing factory just now. I want to fucking avenge Wu Yang! I want to kill several people of boss Wang to relieve my anger! But Wang Peng came out and told me that he killed Wu Yang. I don''t fucking understand why? Even if he and boss Wang are brothers, why do you want to play like this? Doesn''t he feel bad when he plays like this..."


    The cry of pretending to force a tiger can absolutely shock everyone present. He cries wantonly, regardless of his own image.


    Ever since, people who have nothing to do with tears are crying so loudly at the moment. This picture stimulates everyone''s heart.


    I took a deep breath. No wonder I didn''t see the pretending tiger just now. It turned out that he went to revenge alone.


    There is more love in his heart than any of us.


    I went to help him up and found a wound on his thigh, still bleeding.


    "Now that something has happened, we must choose to accept it. People can''t come back from death! Send Wu Yang away first!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to cry even more. The whole person curled up in my arms and tears fell madly.


    The meeting room was very quiet. Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi also had tears in their eyes.


    "Wenzi, we brothers, no matter how kind, are people who speak of friendship! But how can Wang Peng do such a thing and lay hands on his brothers? I don''t fucking understand..."


    I patted him on the shoulder and said faintly, "I will explain this to you slowly in the future..."


    Then the door opened and black sister came in.


    She was stunned to see pretending to force a tiger.


    for the first time.


    This is the first time she has seen pretending to force the tiger to cry.


    At ordinary times, pretending to force the tiger is an iron man. His tears have nothing to do with him. Even he was hurt by boss Wang''s people before, he never said a word of pain.


    At the moment, she was crying.


    She came over, silently took over the pretending tiger, and they went out.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I held a breath in my heart and couldn''t vent it all the time.


    I feel terrible.


    "Wenzi, don''t think about it. Let''s send Wu Yang away first and settle down." Zhang Guohua came over and said.


    I nodded seriously and wanted to say something, but I felt a heat flow surging up my chest.


    Li Erzi knelt on the ground for a long time and didn''t get up, but stared at me firmly: "Wenzi, just tell pretend to force the tiger that I did it. Let him hate me! At least, there is a place to vent. Holding it like this is not the way."


    Li Erzi was also shocked by the cry of pretending to force the tiger.


    This is also the first time he saw pretending to force the tiger to cry.


    It can be seen how hard Wu Yang''s death hit him!


    I knew he was talking angrily and smiled: "Er Zi, it''s okay. Pretend to force the tiger to calm down and figure it out. He''s okay ~"


    Then I spit out my blood.


    I felt my last strength drained and my head sank.


    Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi hurried to help me.


    The scene in front of me began to become blurred and then fainted.

 Chapter 1794

    In the processing plant, everyone dispersed, and Wang Peng bowed his head and returned to the office alone.


    Click.


    A cigarette lit up, and with the smoke rising, he felt his eyes red.


    Is it because of the layers of smoke, or because of regret?


    In front of Wu Yang, he is like an ignorant brother.


    If there is a contradiction, it is always prudent for my brother to beat my brother. But if my brother fights back, something will happen!


    Because my brother is not sensible, he always feels that his brother is bullying himself.


    But what did my brother think?


    It seems that he has some understanding now.


    Wang Peng took a puff of smoke.


    Since he killed Wu Yang, he thought in his heart.


    Why?


    Is it still so confused after revenge? Is it still so empty? If so, why do you want revenge, why do you want to find all this pain?


    Now think about it, his starting point is actually to shut up Wu Yang!


    Even, there is only a trace of jealousy in my heart.


    Jealous that Wu Yang is valued more than himself and has a higher status than himself in front of Zhang Wen.


    Although no one said these words, even when Wang Peng was famous, no one knew who Wu Yang was, but Wang Peng could feel it.


    He worked hard to get to where he is today, but Wu Yang seemed to occupy Zhang Wen''s trust without wasting his efforts.


    In the end, he''s just a joke.


    The ashtray is full of cigarette butts.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Peng didn''t know how long he had been sitting here.


    He has always been oppressed by Li Erzi. Now, when he talks to boss Wang, he no longer needs to look at Li Erzi''s face, or even kill if he doesn''t want to kill, but why does he feel lost?


    It seems that all this has become lifeless.


    He has also become a pure killing machine!


    Buzzing~


    Then his cell phone vibrated.


    It''s brother Yijiao''s number.


    He didn''t answer.


    He dare not answer.


    Because I have no bottom in my heart.


    You don''t have to ask. Brother Yijiao must have called to talk about Wu Yang.


    How can Wu Yang answer him?


    How will he end his mischief?


    Usually at this time, I should be accompanied by brother Yijiao, drinking with myself, complaining and comforting myself, but what is it now? I dare not even answer brother Yijiao''s phone!


    Boss Wang doesn''t even have anyone to talk to.


    No one regarded him as a brother. They just regarded him as a machine.


    No feelings, cold machine!


    Why did he Wang Peng hang around so long?


    The phone rang again, but this time the caller was not brother Yijiao, but Xiao Zhao.


    Wang Peng remembered Xiao Zhao''s number last time. He didn''t hesitate and picked it up.


    "Is it Wang Peng?" on the phone, Xiao Zhao''s voice was somewhat vigilant.


    Everyone knows who Wang Peng is. He is the devil of the world!


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Peng''s voice was neither hot nor cold.


    Xiao Zhao smiled: "brother Peng, are you free today? I want to invite you to dinner ~"


    Wang Peng was not interested in these things, but it was time for dinner. He happened to be all right, so he agreed.


    Xiao Zhao was so excited that he didn''t expect Wang Peng to promise so simply! It seems that most of the things this time will be done. Maybe Wang Peng is also interested in himself.


    Although I didn''t touch her that day, I must feel excited after thinking about it~


    Men are the same!


    Put down the phone and when it was time for dinner, Xiao Zhao drove to pick up Wang Peng.


    At the door, Wang Peng stood there waiting.


    A fitting suit with a wide white shirt and a slightly bearded face full of male charm.


    Xiao Zhao came alone. Only in this way can he be sincere.


    She asked Wang Peng to get on the bus.


    With a smell of smoke, Wang Peng sat in the car, but his eyes were very cold, as if there was no Xiao Zhao in his eyes.


    "What can I do for you?" Wang Peng said faintly.


    Anyway, now he is on the same front with boss Wang and Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Zhao smiled: "brother Peng, don''t worry. We''ll talk slowly when we get to the hotel."


    As she spoke, her face was close to Wang Peng, with tassels flashing inside: "also, I want to thank you for your last thing ~"


    Wang Peng stared at her for a while, but smiled.


    What he said was that he let her go at the hotel last time, but it seemed that she didn''t thank her, it seemed that she was going to repeat the mistake.


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense and lit another cigarette.


    Xiao Zhao drove to dinner.


    In the private room, there are only Xiao Zhao and Wang Peng.


    But Wang Peng doesn''t know that there is a dark space in this private room. There are two people hiding in the dark space.


    That''s leopard and Xiaomao inch!


    The leopard is not stupid. How can he watch Xiao Zhao go out with Wang Peng?


    If Wang Peng goes crazy, who can stop him?


    What if Xiao Zhao suffers a loss?


    That''s no joke!


    There must be no principle for people like Wang Peng!


    In such a closed environment, if Wang Peng has any wrong behavior, he leopard and xiaomaocun will surely subdue Wang Peng.


    Seated, Xiao Zhao lit cigarettes and poured wine for Wang Peng.


    Recently, Wang Peng has been smoking and drinking.


    After a while, the food came up and Wang Peng ate it. He was not polite at all.


    Xiao Zhao smiled and said, "brother Peng, I heard you''re with boss Wang now?"


    Wang Peng glanced at her and said nothing.


    "Hehe, brother Peng, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think about it. I just think you''re right! Boss Wang''s name in Jinhai city is not comparable to that of ordinary people, nor that of Zhang Wen, right? It''s wise for you to come here. Follow boss Wang and disperse all the people over Zhang Wen first, and then ~"


    Xiao Zhao actually knows everything about these things. This is what the leopard told her recently.


    But how could she know that Wang Peng had never thought of betraying Zhang Wen, even under such circumstances.


    Zhang Wen''s affection for him is irreplaceable.


    After Xiao Zhao finished, he put a fork on her neck. Wang Peng hugged him in his arms and touched her mouth less than a few centimeters.


    "Don''t say brother Wen, do you understand?"


    Dong Dong!


    At this moment, Xiao Zhao''s heart beat fast!


    It''s not because she was pushed by Wang Peng with a fork, but because she looked at Wang Peng''s bright eyes!


    Wang Peng, if you don''t come out, you must be a standard handsome man. With a slightly decadent face, it looks like brother Hu''s facial features, which can make every woman crazy.


    But now, his murderous spirit is too heavy, and even his eyes are full of hostility.


    This gives people a feeling of retreat.


    Coupled with the strong smell of blood, it makes everyone stay away.


    But this feeling made Xiao Zhao like it very much.


    She used to hate people like leopards and little bastards.


    But since she was bullied by GE Qiang, she has changed her view.

 Chapter 1795

    What''s wrong with people like leopards?


    At least seeing his woman being bullied, he dares to stand up, which is much better than some soft men who just want to do that kind of thing!


    Wang Peng''s linglie and hostility fascinated her.


    If there were no leopards hiding nearby, she really wanted to throw herself into Wang Peng''s arms.


    You know, the man in front of you is a role that everyone on the road hears!


    A person, a knife, can wash half of Jinhai city!


    Seeing that Xiao Zhao stared at herself for a long time and didn''t speak, Wang Peng thought she was frightened by herself. A trace of annoyance appeared in her eyebrows: "talk to you, do you hear me?"


    Xiao Zhao quickly promised: "I see, brother Peng ~"


    At this time, the leopard hiding in the dark grid had already pressed Xiaomao''s hand, otherwise he would have rushed out with a sword just now.


    Seeing that Wang Peng let Xiao Zhao go, he breathed a sigh.


    It''s very dangerous to deal with people like Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng bowed his head to eat again without looking at Xiao Zhao.


    Looking at his handsome side face, Xiao Zhao looked a little crazy in his eyes, deliberately pulled down the clothes on his chest and said, "brother Peng, I know you haven''t done anything since you came to boss Wang. How about coming to the company in the future?"


    Xiao Zhao stopped talking nonsense and showed his cards directly.


    Wang Peng stopped eating and looked up at her.


    "What am I doing in the company? Killing or fighting?"


    The words are full of ridicule.


    If Wang Peng didn''t take this road and graduated from college smoothly, he may still order something and go to the company to do chores. But now, he''s a jerk. He doesn''t learn anything in college. What can he do when he goes to the company?


    He doesn''t mix. What can he do? Finally, don''t you walk at the bottom of society?


    Xiao Zhao smiled: "brother Peng, to tell you the truth, the company has not been peaceful recently. I just approved the land in the east of the city. There are a lot of troubles. I just want you to take charge of the company, even if you don''t do anything ~"


    Where can Wang Peng know what Xiao Zhao means?


    First bring Wang Peng over, and then slowly let him break away from boss Wang.


    It''s a little too simple for Xiao Zhao to turn Wang Peng against boss Wang.


    People like boss Wang are full of flaws!


    She also heard about Wang Peng. Boss Wang doesn''t dare to do anything with him here!


    Besides, Wang Peng came to the company in the future. No matter what he did, it was a pretty eye-catching picture. Xiao Zhao looked comfortable!


    If not, what sparks can collide!


    It''s all selfish.


    Xiao Zhao then waited for Wang Peng''s answer.


    Wang Peng took a bite and said coldly, "the place of the company is not suitable for me."


    Xiao Zhao frowned and said, "brother Peng, I can give you this number every month."


    With that, the delicate little hand stretched out.


    Wang Peng burst out laughing.


    Since Xiao Zhao is willing to pay, it shows that it has nothing to do with boss Wang. It''s Xiao Zhao''s own idea.


    Wang Peng looked at her with a hint of playfulness.


    This woman seems to have enough heart.


    Pop.


    He clapped his chopsticks on the table and said with a smile, "what do you mean? Buy me off?"


    Xiao Zhao stared: "brother Peng, do you think you have less money? Then I can double it!"


    If Wang Peng is willing to come, the money is definitely worth it!


    But how can she understand? If Wang Peng is for money, how can he come to boss Wang.


    The reason why he came here is to find a free grassland and let himself run heartily.


    When I went to the company, didn''t it give me another obstacle?


    It''s not easy to be casual once. How can Wang Peng give up?


    "I don''t want money," said Wang Peng.


    Xiao Zhao thought to himself that Wang Peng would come here for free? That would be great!


    "The company has nothing to do with me. I don''t need others to manage what I want to do," he continued.


    Xiao Zhao''s face sank, but he quickly reacted and continued to cook for Wang Peng: "it doesn''t matter. Business can''t be benevolent and righteous. Brother Peng, will we be friends in the future?"


    Wang Peng didn''t speak and continued to eat with his head down.


    Xiao Zhao waited on Wang Peng to eat, but he didn''t eat much.


    After dinner, Xiao Zhao sent Wang Peng back.


    When he got to the factory, Xiao Zhao didn''t hurry to open the door, but asked, "brother Peng, can I ask you something?"


    "Say." Wang Peng squeezed a word out of his mouth.


    "I also know some people who mix with society, but they mix around for money, but why don''t you like money?"


    Some people like money, some people like women, and others like killing!


    Wang Peng belongs to the latter.


    Only the killing of red fruit can make him crazy! To stimulate his adrenal glands!


    Come to boss Wang, Wang Peng is also to release!


    "I''m a wolf, not a vegetarian!"


    Wang Peng left a word and opened the door to get off.


    Xiao Zhao Mei stared round and stared at Wang Peng''s back for a long time.


    Wolves eat meat all over the world.


    Wang Peng, it''s the hungry wolf that grins!


    Seeing that Wang Peng''s figure disappeared, the leopard and xiaomaocun appeared.


    "Honey, when Wang Peng wanted to move you just now, I almost couldn''t help it! I really wanted to kill him!" said the leopard.


    The little hair inch next to him also bit: "just now in the private room, brother Bao and I can certainly kill him."


    Xiao Zhao raised his eyebrows and said, "kill Wang Peng? Now he''s not Zhang Wen''s man. He''s the number one under boss Wang. Can boss Wang let us go if he kills him? All our hard work is in vain? Why don''t you use your head!"


    The leopard and Xiaomao looked at each other and stopped talking.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    Don''t say now, even before, they can''t move Wang Peng!


    This can only be said.


    It''s just strange.


    At this moment, how does the leopard feel that Xiao Zhao has changed?


    Why did you start speaking for Wang Peng?


    "Well, don''t even think about Wang Peng now. The project of the nursing home is coming to an end. It''s true to fix the company''s affairs first," said Xiao Zhao.


    The leopard and xiaomaocun quickly agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    A day later, in the hospital.


    I lay here quietly.


    There were many people around the door.


    Li Erzi pretends to be a tiger. Zhang Guohua and they are all there. Li Erzi is talking to the doctor excitedly.


    Pretending to force tiger and Zhang Guohua are ugly and dying.


    Dong!


    At this time, Zhang Guohua hit the wall hard!


    There was a dull noise, as if the whole corridor trembled a few times.


    "Anyway, if Wenzi spits blood in the future, I''ll bring someone to dismantle the hospital!"


    People may be bluffing when they say this.


    But Zhang Guohua is definitely not scaring anyone. He really dares to do so!


    He can really take people down here!


    If Wu Yang''s death can still affect the last nerve in his heart, then if something happens to me, he has no principles.


    Not just him.


    Li Erzi, it''s like pretending to be a tiger.


    Then, Jinhai city will usher in a crazy bloody rainstorm!

 Chapter 1796

    "Er Zi, I''m fine." at this time, I opened my eyes and said faintly.


    Although I felt a terrible pain in my head, I still endured that feeling.


    When they heard my voice, Li Erzi hurried over and surrounded the bed.


    "Wenzi, how do you feel? The doctor said you hurt your heart because you were too sad." Li Erzi said.


    I felt thirsty and smiled, "as long as I can''t die ~"


    I knew in my heart that this was the root cause of Xiaowen''s accident.


    The feeling of anger is not good.


    This time Wu Yang had an accident, I held a sullen breath in my heart again. Although I kept telling myself not to be angry, I couldn''t help feeling it.


    But this time I was just angry with myself. I didn''t look good at Wu Yang and didn''t stop Wang Peng.


    It''s all my fault.


    Li Erzi was very serious: "Wenzi, you must not underestimate this disease! If it takes a long time, it will be dangerous!"


    I nodded: "I know, it''s okay ~ how''s Wu Yang?"


    At the moment, my face was haggard, as if the last breath of my energy had been taken away, and I didn''t have much strength to speak.


    "Don''t worry, it''s already being done."


    "Well... Clean up. I''m leaving the hospital."


    How can I not be present about Wu Yang?


    At this time, the doctor hurriedly said, "you can''t leave the hospital. Your illness needs rest, otherwise you will be in danger of fainting again at any time!"


    I knew the doctor was kind and shook his head slightly. "I have something to do. I''m afraid I can''t stay in the hospital. I know my body. You just need to let me out of the hospital."


    The doctor stopped talking. Under Zhang Guohua''s eyes, he dared not make a mistake.


    What would it be like if that punch hit him just now? He can''t even think about it!


    Li Erzi was still worried: "Wenzi, don''t worry about Wu Yang. I must have handled it with us!"


    I shook my head: "how can I not be present about Yoko? Stop talking and help me down."


    Before he could speak, he pretended to force the tiger to recite me directly.


    I''m not hypocritical. I really can''t stand up.


    Two legs, as if out of my control.


    Under the doctor''s sigh, pretending to force the tiger, they took me into the car.


    Coming down from upstairs, I felt dizzy in my head. I asked Li Erzi for a cigarette and said, "is there anything from the police?"


    After all, this is a human life. Someone will check it sooner or later.


    But I''m not going to let the police know about it, because the other party is Wang Peng.


    I have said this to Li Erzi. He nodded: "don''t worry, no one has noticed this recently. If I just help the funeral, I''m afraid there will be trouble..."


    "What''s the trouble?" I frowned.


    "It''s about Wu Yang''s family..."


    This made me feel a burst of colic again.


    I''ve slapped myself in the dark. I don''t know how many times.


    Take Wu Yang out of school and go all the way to this point. It can be said that it''s all because of me, all by myself.


    How can Wu Yang''s family not hold me accountable?


    But how can I tell them?


    Tell them that Wang Peng killed Wu Yang?


    I took a deep breath: "those who should come will certainly come. First deal with the matter of Wu Yang. If you should inform your family, inform your family!"


    Li Erzi nodded.


    In the twinkling of an eye, someone has come to arrange Wu Yang''s funeral. The people in the funeral home have been bribed by Li Erzi to take Wu Yang away for the final funeral.


    I told Li Erzi that the wound on Wu Yang''s neck should be treated well. I don''t want him to leave with a scar at last.


    Pretending to force the tiger carried me to the office.


    I poured a glass of water and was quiet for a moment.


    There is no call from anyone on the mobile phone.


    I thought about calling Wang Peng, but I don''t know what to say after I get through.


    Do you want to blame him severely?


    Now he has made a clear distinction with boss Wang. How can I speak these words.


    When I was most confused, I thought of Wang Yuxian every time.


    But I can''t contact her now.


    Wang Yuxian chose to leave, which may be the best choice.


    After a while, Li Erzi bowed his head and walked in quickly.


    "Wenzi, Wu Yang''s family is coming. I''ll deal with it. You go first."


    My eyebrows moved, and it was more like a knife in my heart.


    Wu Yang told me that it was not easy for his family to send him to university. He should study hard, but who wants to take this road.


    When Wu Yang left school, his family didn''t know. They thought Wu Yang was in school.


    I thought that if I could find a decent job after graduation from Wuyang University, I''d better be a PE teacher or something.


    Hearing the news, they must be like a bolt from the blue.


    I shook my head: "no, take me down and have a look. These are Wu Yang''s parents and will be my parents in the future."


    This is my debt. I''ll pay it back sooner or later.


    Li Erzi looked at my nod seriously, but he didn''t stop me and asked some people to go down with me.


    In the hall.


    A man with glasses sat there, next to him were some women.


    The woman with some gray hair should be Wu Yang''s mother.


    "Hello, I''m Zhang Wen, chairman of Dongwen group."


    When Li Erzi came down just now, he told me that his death was a car accident to help the company run business.


    Wu Yang is dead, but how can his family know that Wu Yang is mixing society?


    Isn''t that salt on their wounds?


    The woman stood up and shouted angrily, "you are the chairman. How do you do things! How can you let my son have an accident!"


    Although she was extremely angry, she still maintained the minimum quality.


    I bowed my head: "I''m sorry, it''s all the company''s fault, but my compensation will certainly satisfy you."


    Now, in addition to compensation, I don''t know how to make up for their inner vacancy.


    The man''s fingers trembled: "I don''t want money, I just want my son back!"


    Looking at the angry eyes of men, I felt the powerlessness of money for the first time.


    What have I been doing since I came to work in the city?


    Isn''t it money?


    In order to make my brothers live well, I will try my best to make money.


    If you argue with boss Wang and open Dongwen group, you can''t escape a word of money.


    But compared with Wu Yang''s life, money is too small.


    Even 100 million, or even more, can''t buy his life back.


    How can my words reassure Wu Yang''s parents?


    I said seriously: "uncle and aunt, I know that no matter how much money can''t make up for the vacancy in your heart, but people can''t come back to life after death. Please save your sorrow by the way..."


    Pop!


    Before I finished, the man slapped me in the face.


    This slap exploded like thunder in my ear!

 Chapter 1797

    When I came out of the hospital, my head was always dizzy. It seemed as if I had been pressed with a huge stone.


    To tell you the truth, I''m standing up when I come out of the office.


    There is no essence in him.


    With this slap, I fell to the ground and hit my head heavily on the ground.


    "What are you doing? Start beating people!" Li Erzi was angry and stood up in front of me.


    A group of younger brothers immediately surrounded Wu Yang''s family.


    I bite hard, and the hole in my head is like a pit.


    The feeling that I was about to faint lingered in my head. I tried not to let myself faint and said loudly, "what are you doing? This is Wu Yang''s parents and will be my parents in the future!"


    When I finished, everyone was silent.


    I asked Li Erzi to help me up and sit next to me.


    I said faintly, "Uncle Wu, I know it''s hard for you to accept it. To tell you the truth, I can''t accept it when I heard the news! I''ve always valued Wu Yang, but who can know that something like this happened to him. If you want to beat me out of anger, you might as well wait until I''m well, and I promise to make you satisfied!"


    Wu Yang''s parents were stunned and fell down with tears.


    No one wants to see this picture, but people can''t come back from death. Everyone knows this truth.


    Just a few words, I turned pale, and cold sweat seeped out of my forehead.


    At this time, Li Erzi said: "he also learned the news of Wu Yang''s accident. He has just been discharged from the hospital after lying in the hospital all day!"


    Hearing this, the eyes they looked at me changed.


    The feeling of losing loved ones can only be realized by close relatives.


    I can faint because of Wu Yang''s accident. That means my words are not false.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, I threw away Li Erzi''s hand and fell on my knees in front of them.


    "Uncle and aunt, Wu Yang is not here, but from now on, I will be your son. In the future, I will raise your old age and die for you!"


    It''s quiet.


    The hall was quiet.


    Many employees and younger brothers were here, but I knelt down for them without hesitation.


    This picture makes every employee stare round and look here.


    They all want to see what the kneeling posture of the man who pushed boss Wang down in Jinhai city.


    What attitude is it.


    This kneeling, I have no Aura!


    Similarly, Wu Yang''s parents were stunned by this scene.


    They looked at each other and didn''t speak for a long time.


    I kowtowed and shouted.


    "Parents..."


    My head was buzzing when my forehead touched the ground.


    The consciousness of the body is also decreasing a little.


    I bit and stood, waiting for them to nod.


    Wu Yang''s parents are reasonable people.


    Even if things reach this level, even if Wu Yang is no longer there.


    With two lines of tears in his eyes, his father said faintly, "all right, get up. Since it is so, we will recognize you as a dry son."


    I just put on a smile at the corner of my mouth: "thank you, Dad... I will arrange Wu Yang''s affairs and send him the last trip. Similarly, I will ask someone to send it to you in the last two days. Although it''s insignificant, please accept it..."


    I fainted before I finished speaking.


    From beginning to end, I didn''t say a word about Wang Peng.


    The last picture left in the brain is the worried eyes of Wu Yang''s parents.


    Why!


    The wounded in this world are always good people.


    Why!


    I have no ability to protect my brothers!


    Why!


    Will things come to this?


    ¡­¡­


    It''s dark. It''s dark.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been dizzy.


    I had a dream.


    In my dream, Wu Yang was by my bed and looked at me quietly.


    He said, brother Wen, after I die, you must find a way to make Wang Peng change his mind and let him leave boss Wang. I don''t want Wang Peng to come here and watch you have an accident


    I opened my eyes and found myself in the dormitory.


    The first thing I heard was a noise outside.


    There was the voice of Li Erzi.


    Seeing that I woke up, the two younger brothers guarding by the bed hurried out to inform Li Erzi.


    "Wenzi, an ambulance will come in a minute. I''ll take you to the hospital first." Li Erzi was worried.


    I fainted so often that he had no idea.


    At the same time, the words the doctor told him were crazy in his head.


    I shook my head: "let the ambulance go back. I won''t go to the hospital."


    "But Wenzi, your body is the most important!"


    "I''m not going!" I added.


    Li Erzi closed his mouth and shook his head. Then he arranged for someone to cancel the ambulance.


    At this time, a man came in quickly outside.


    I fixed my eyes on it, and the corners of my mouth reluctantly provoked a smile: "brother Yi, why are you here?"


    Wang Yi was dressed in a suitable suit and showed her brilliance.


    Now Wang Yi is different from the past. He used to be a small clerk. Now he is the Minister of the security department!


    Even won the high-ranking Duan Wengong, which has been spread in the white world.


    "Zhang Wen, what''s the matter with you?" he came over and looked at me with concern.


    I shook my head, "it''s all right."


    I''m not going to tell them about Wu Yang. It''s troublesome to say so.


    Moreover, I intend to avenge Wu Yang myself and don''t want the people of the white road to join in these.


    Wang Yi''s eyes flashed as if I couldn''t escape his eyes.


    "Zhang Wen, I know something happened to your man Wu Yang, right?"


    I can''t help sighing. Nothing can escape his eyes.


    The information from the security department must be quite well informed.


    But I said, "no, there''s no such thing."


    Wang Yi frowned, sat by the bed and whispered, "Zhang Wen, I really don''t know what use your persistence is! Your people have an accident. Don''t you want to know who did it? Don''t you want the prisoner to be brought to justice! Just leave it to me. You just need to rest assured!"


    My tone was heavy and I held his hand: "no, I don''t need it! Brother Yi, count you to help me once, and you''ll think it hasn''t happened, okay?"


    Wang Yi is upright. How can she be unmoved by the crime?


    He shook his head: "Jinhai city is a place that stresses the rule of law. I will give you a satisfactory account of this! I promise to bring the murderer to justice!"


    "I already know who the murderer is!"


    Seeing that he was about to leave, I bit and shouted.


    Wang Yi stopped and looked at me in disbelief. Her eyes were full of shock.


    Know who the murderer is, or my people were killed, why should I try my best to stop it?


    "What the hell is going on!" Wang Yi''s voice was full of dignity.


    I shook my head: "this matter has nothing to do with you. For brother Liu''s face, don''t ask!"

 Chapter 1798

    No one called the police or tracked down the matter. Wang Yi can completely ignore it.


    It was only when he heard that it had something to do with me that he came here.


    The information channel of the security department is no joke.


    What I said just now is a little heavy. Even if there is no brother Liu in the middle, Wang Yi should give me this face.


    Moreover, recently, he has been busy with some of his literary skills and has not much energy to care about others.


    He took a deep breath and looked at me. "I don''t care, but you have to tell me who did it."


    I shook my head: "I''m not going to tell anyone about it, and you''re no exception. I''ll solve it properly. I''m sure it won''t disturb the white road. You can rest assured."


    My words made Wang Yi a little helpless. He came over and seriously said to me again, "Zhang Wen, do you know what you''re doing? This is a matter of human life, and it''s still related to your people! Jinhai city does not rely on black to maintain order or solve cases! Now there is a security department, which is different from before!"


    I smiled: "I know in this, but doesn''t the security department talk about human feelings?"


    The word "human feelings" came into Wang Yi''s ears and seemed particularly heavy.


    He then stood up and looked at me: "Zhang Wen, I don''t want to know this. Recently, she has been talking about you again. She is innocent. Don''t involve her in these things!"


    I nodded seriously: "that''s natural. Even if I''m injured, it''s impossible for Wang Xin to be wronged!"


    After listening to my words, Wang Yi planned to turn around and leave, but after two steps, she looked back at me: "how''s your body? No matter what you do, even if you''re in prison, you have to have a good body."


    I smiled: "brother Yi, don''t bother you!"


    He moved his mouth slightly, turned and strode away.


    Wang Yi and I are the same kind of people. We all attach great importance to our feelings. In today''s affairs, Wang Yi will not compromise with anyone except me.


    I made an exception with him.


    "Wenzi, will Wang Yi be in trouble?" Li Erzi asked me.


    I shook my head: "no, brother Yi and I are connected with brother Liu. This friendship will not change. Moreover, I know who he is. There will be no problem."


    Li Erzi just said that he knew.


    "By the way, a woman came to you just now. I didn''t let her in because she was wearing a uniform."


    I know he''s talking about Xu Jingwen. How can I meet her like this?


    And I don''t want her to know about Wu Yang, let alone let her get involved.


    I looked at my cell phone and there was a missed call.


    I closed my eyes and breathed a little: "take care of Yangzi''s future affairs first, and the rest will be discussed later!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Wu Yang had a funeral.


    Low key luxury.


    But the movement didn''t come out much. At Wu Yang''s funeral, his parents burst into tears. I couldn''t help it. Tears filled my face like a stream.


    Looking at the body pushed into the cremation furnace, I knew this was the last time I met Wu Yang.


    This side is farewell.


    Heaven and earth, yin and Yang.


    Some people said that I saw Wang Peng at the funeral, but I didn''t see any shadow about him. It doesn''t matter whether Wang Peng will come or not.


    If he wants to, he should come and kowtow to Wu Yang.


    After Wu Yang''s affair, I went to the hospital to prescribe some medicine, and planned to be transferred away for two days, and then made plans.


    This time, I want to make boss Wang regret his move and wash boss Wang away completely!


    ¡­¡­


    Back from the funeral, Wang Peng took off his black suit and half lay in bed. He couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    Wu Yang died, but it brought endless confusion.


    On the road of killing, Wang Peng doesn''t know how long he can walk, or even whether he can live tomorrow.


    But he hasn''t enjoyed the crazy taste of blood, nor the pleasure of killing.


    Wang Peng''s heart has gradually been dyed black at the moment.


    Buzz!


    Then his cell phone vibrated.


    He picked it up and looked at it. It was a strange number.


    "Hello." he picked it up.


    Inside was a delicate girl''s voice: "is it Wang Peng?"


    Wang Peng was somewhat familiar with the voice: "who are you?"


    "I''m... Huang Wenjing."


    Dong Dong!


    Wang Peng''s heart beat twice quickly.


    Huang Wenjing, the woman between herself and Wu Yang.


    I have to say that Wang Peng also liked Huang Wenjing at the beginning, but she was more interested in Wu Yang, so she was not emotional.


    But Huang Wenjing is definitely the root of memory in his heart.


    "Why... Don''t you know me?" Huang Wenjing said cautiously after listening to Wang Peng''s silence for a while.


    "Oh, of course I know you. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Wang Peng was stunned for a moment and quickly reacted.


    He still clearly remembers how Huang Wenjing left.


    Found a man in the music department, dumped Wu Yang, and finally never contacted them again.


    To tell you the truth, Wang Peng is very tired of such a woman.


    However, she finally knew Wu Yang, and she was not indifferent to her.


    "I looked for you in the University and didn''t find you. Don''t you have class today? Where''s Wu Yang?" Huang Wenjing''s voice still sounds so simple, or so isolated from the world, as if it was the last unpolluted flower in the world.


    She doesn''t know about Wang Peng and Wu Yang dropping out of school, but it makes Wang Peng feel very interesting.


    He smiled: "haven''t you been to school recently? Haven''t you heard about me and Wu Yang?"


    Huang Wenjing wondered, "what''s the matter? Class is coming. Class will be over soon. I''ll wait for you on the playground. You must come ~"


    With that, she hung up.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, Wang Peng thought it was interesting. He looked at the time and thought it was almost the same, so he drove to school.


    The playground is full of green lawns, which seems to be full of vitality.


    He couldn''t help feeling that once upon a time, he and Wu Yang were running and playing here, and even fighting with Li Fei''s people were under this sky.


    It''s just that they can''t go back to those times.


    Wang Peng can''t go back, and Wu Yang can''t go back.


    Maybe this is life.


    After taking a walk in the playground, Wang Peng was patted on the shoulder.


    Looking back, it was Huang Wenjing in a white dress.


    I haven''t seen you for so long. Huang Wenjing is like a different person than before.


    An exaggerated dress, exquisite and gorgeous facial features, sparkling eyes, charming Qiong nose and attractive cherry mouth seem to be discharging when looking at people.


    In particular, a pair of white and tender collarbones on the chest are the focus of attention.


    It''s just that the original purity is no longer on the body. It''s all the charm of mature women.


    With her small hands on her back, she stepped on a pair of sneakers with tassels on her feet.


    Seeing Wang Peng, his eyes trembled slightly.

 Chapter 1799

    Half a year ago, Wang Peng was an ordinary college student. Although the heroism on his face could not be covered up, he was completely two types from now.


    Now Wang Peng is murderous all over, and he is a little more ferocious than before.


    That slightly decadent face is very handsome.


    Huang Wenjing looked at him for a while and blushed.


    In her heart, Wang Peng''s change is huge.


    In particular, this handsome face.


    "Hello, Wang Peng ~" she said seriously.


    Wang Peng smiled.


    Recently, he hardly smiled at anyone. Even if he did, he smiled perfunctorily, which is different from now.


    Through Huang Wenjing, he seemed to see Wu Yang, as if he had seen everything before Wu Yang.


    Those past events, like the tide beat over.


    Seeing that Wang Peng didn''t speak, she couldn''t help blushing. Subconsciously, she moved her clothes on her chest and said, "Wang Peng, I haven''t seen you for half a year. You''ve changed."


    Wang Peng raised his eyebrows and said, "really?"


    "Well, six months ago, you were an ordinary college student. How can you dress like this now?"


    It''s really a little different to dress like him at school.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" Wang Peng moved his body.


    Huang Wenjing suddenly found something at this time. She looked around behind him at the label on the collar and exclaimed, "Wang Peng, this suit belongs to Versace. I''m afraid it costs more than 50000. Where did you get so much money to buy it?"


    Wang Peng scratched his head. Although he was not ashamed of Huang Wenjing, in front of her, Wang Peng instantly changed back to when he was in college. Once he swept the blood off his body, he was more cheerful than a big boy.


    Boss Wang bought this suit. He really doesn''t know what brand it is.


    It seems that boss Wang has really taken good care of him.


    Speaking of this, Wang Peng couldn''t help feeling a little bitter.


    For more than half a year, he has been addicted to killing, regardless of anything else.


    Friendship, love and even human feelings seem to be far away from him.


    "Hehe, this is from a friend of mine." Wang Peng said faintly.


    This made Huang Wenjing lose a little: "is it a girlfriend? But it''s also ah. You''re so handsome now. It''s strange that you don''t have a girlfriend!"


    Wang Peng shook his head: "it''s from boss Wang. I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Really?" this made Huang Wenjing''s heart beat twice faster.


    "Of course." Wang Peng nodded.


    "By the way, where''s Wu Yang?" at this time, Huang Wenjing hurriedly asked.


    Mentioning Wu Yang, a strange look flashed in her eyes.


    Wang Peng squatted down and lit a cigarette: "Wu Yang has something to do. He has gone to other places. I don''t know when he can come back."


    "Ah? I went to other places..." Huang Wenjing lost in her eyes.


    "What''s the point of looking for Wu Yang now that you dumped him?" Wang Peng took a cigarette and asked.


    Huang Wenjing blushed and said, "what do you know? You fought with Li Fei all day, and it was because of me. I didn''t want to watch Wu Yang get hurt or watch you get hurt, so I lied to him that I found a boyfriend. The boy in the music department is my cousin! Later, I went abroad to study for half a year and came back recently ~"


    This stunned Wang Peng for a moment, and then he laughed.


    "You should have told Wu Yang earlier."


    "It''s not too late now. Will he never come back?"


    "It''s hard to say ~"


    Huang Wenjing stopped talking. Then his eyes became red and stubbornly extended a small hand to Wang Peng: "give me your mobile phone and I''ll call him!"


    Wang Peng shook his head: "he doesn''t use the phone anymore. There''s no signal over there."


    Huang Wenjing could not help but frown: "where has he gone? Will there be no signal?"


    Wang Peng smiled and smoked. He didn''t explain too much to her: "what else do you want from me? If it''s all right, I''ll go back first."


    Huang Wenjing pouted: "aren''t we friends? Don''t you miss me if we haven''t seen each other for half a year? Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Wang Peng shook his head, with some linglie in his eyes: "No."


    How can Wang Peng compare with the past?


    In the past, he was just an unknown student, but now he is a figure of the underworld in Jinhai city.


    Who mentioned his name without fear or trembling?


    Seeing that Huang Wenjing didn''t speak, Wang Peng turned and left.


    Originally, he came here today to see Huang Wenjing. By the way, he recalled the past. Now his goal has been achieved, and he has no reason to stay. It seems to be incompatible with him here.


    Huang Wenjing trotted two steps to catch up. In a hurry, she grabbed Wang Peng''s hand.


    Cold, but quite thick, full of a sense of security.


    "Wang Peng, wait a minute! You must know where Wu Yang is, right? I want to explain to him what happened six months ago. Now I hear that Li Fei won''t fight with you, so I hope Wu Yang won''t continue to misunderstand me."


    Hearing Li Fei''s name, Wang Peng felt that he was back in school in an instant.


    Those days, let him fascinated.


    "You don''t have to ask, Wu Yang won''t come back." Wang Peng said faintly.


    Today, Huang Wenjing feels that she has been deeply attracted by Wang Peng.


    That doesn''t move or smile, just like brother Hu''s face.


    The slender but elegant body.


    Decadent, but it seems that the deep and boundless eyes are deeply stirring her visual nerve.


    However, she hasn''t noticed how strong the bloody smell on Wang Peng''s body is!


    Wang Peng has changed. What about Wu Yang? Has it become as fascinating as him?


    "I won''t let you go!" Huang Wenjing didn''t talk nonsense and directly stopped Wang Peng''s way.


    Wang Peng is also a little helpless. He can go down to other women, but not to Huang Wenjing.


    "Yo, isn''t this Miss Huang? I''m grass!" at this time, several people came by.


    The one who took the lead, with a ferocious smile in his eyes.


    The boy in the back also looked unhappy.


    When Huang Wenjing saw them, her face changed: "what are you doing? I said, I don''t know Li Fei!"


    "Grass, don''t you pretend to be a saint? Now you''re dating this boy here!" cried another boy.


    "Sorry, please go away!" Huang Wen''s small face flushed.


    These people not only didn''t come, but surrounded them. The leader''s eyes flashed a contemptuous smile: "grass, now the school is brother Fei''s world. If you want to go to school well in the future, you''d better be more fucking sensible and go out to dinner with brother Fei in the evening. Otherwise, I promise you and this man won''t go to school here in the future!"


    As soon as Huang Wenjing''s face changed, he subconsciously hid behind Wang Peng and said, "don''t see things like them. Let''s go."


    How can Wang Peng go?


    He sneered: "Li Fei is resurrected now? But why don''t I know this school has become Li Fei''s!"

 Chapter 1800

    These people are all freshmen in the school. Naturally, they have never heard of Wang Peng''s name.


    However, seeing that Wang Peng was so arrogant, the man immediately widened his eyes.


    "Boy, where did you come from? Believe it or not, I broke your leg? A few days ago, a man refused to obey brother Fei, and brother Fei broke his leg... Ow!"


    Without saying a word, he felt dizzy on his head and flew out on his back.


    Looking at Wang Peng again, I don''t know when there was a sharp knife in his hand, which shook them hard and hurt their eyes!


    This is a knife!


    No one dares to use a knife to fight in school. Almost all of them use steel pipes and other things.


    Wang Peng just used the back of the knife, but he still let the head bleed.


    "If not in school, this knife should be stuck in your neck." Wang Peng stood there and said faintly.


    There was a chill on their bodies, which made these people take two steps back.


    What else can wolves do when they enter the sheep except for the killing of red fruits?


    Seeing the knife in Wang Peng''s hand, Huang Wenjing was also startled and quickly released his hand.


    Suddenly, several people ran out of the school playground. They were all Li Fei''s people.


    At the same time, two commercial cars also came in from the school gate, and the butcher took the lead to jump out of the car.


    Originally, these things had nothing to do with him, but boss Wang told the butcher to watch Wang Peng when he left. Recently, when Wang Peng came out, he would send someone to follow him secretly.


    Hearing that he came to the school, he brought someone immediately.


    Wang Peng originally came out of school. What if there were some moths here?


    He just killed Wu Yang, but he can''t go crazy anymore.


    A dozen people in black jumped out of the car. The butcher looked a little unhappy: "Wang Peng, what are you doing? What are you doing with these students?"


    The words came out of the butcher''s mouth and seemed out of place.


    The butcher has no principles when he commits a crime. Even if he is a student, he will do it. Now he is persuading Wang Peng.


    The man who took the lead was stunned in an instant.


    He stared at the slightly decadent man in front of him for a long time.


    He hasn''t heard of Wang Peng''s name. Recently, it''s crazy on the road. Everyone is afraid. Isn''t it Wang Peng?


    So it seems that he is somewhat similar to what the Taoist preached.


    A sharp knife in his hand is shining with cold light.


    Wang Peng was slightly upset when he saw the butcher coming, and said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    The butcher was also unhappy. He felt uncomfortable when he came to this campus full of learning atmosphere.


    What the butcher hates most is going to school. When he was in junior high school, he didn''t hesitate to drop out of school.


    A butcher is a wise man.


    He knew that going to school would only waste the country''s educational resources. He might as well work hard in the society.


    And he also felt that his skills could not be confined to the campus!


    go to school? That will only make you more confused!


    The cultivation of crime masters also began from that moment.


    He simply didn''t talk nonsense with Wang Peng. His opponent''s servants waved: "I''ll deal with all these people!"


    These people are people who follow boss Wang all the way. They don''t pay attention to these students at all.


    "Grass, what''s wrong?" at this time, the crowd separated, and Li Fei took the lead in.


    Now Li Fei is no longer yellow hair.


    But don''t think he''s restrained and dyed black again.


    Instead of, he dyed his hair dark green! Quite eye-catching in the crowd!


    The top of my head is green~


    Before he finished, he saw Wang Peng standing with Huang Wenjing.


    Suddenly, everything he could jump out of him.


    The whole person is crazy!


    This man is not Wang Peng. Who is he?


    He still remembers what it was like when Wang Peng first came to school?


    What were Wang Peng and Wu Yang then?


    But look now!


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang have taken off completely since they followed Zhang Wen!


    It is also quite famous in Jinhai city.


    Recently, I have frequently heard of Wang Peng''s name. On the road, everyone is in awe!


    Hearing the news, Li Fei went out to hide for several days.


    He is afraid that Wang Peng will meet Wang! How did he treat Wang Peng? What if I come back to him after revenge?


    Li Fei just came back recently!


    But who knows when I came back, I met this living hell.


    Li Fei''s clever head turned a few times quickly and immediately reacted. Without saying a word, he turned and ran!


    Speed is called a fast!


    Before the leader could tell Li Fei about the current situation, he disappeared again.


    Then the people brought by the butcher grabbed several people and prepared to take them away.


    Wang Peng waved his hand: "let them go. They are all students. Why do you catch them?"


    Wang Peng spoke, but the butcher didn''t say much. He waved his hand to let the man go.


    "Wang Peng, the wind has been tight recently. You''d better not make trouble outside!" the butcher left a word and took people away first.


    When the security guard saw the butchers, he didn''t dare to stop them at all. He just stood aside and watched the play.


    No one is stupid. Who is willing to provoke people like butchers?


    Wang Peng went straight to the parking lot, and Huang Wenjing followed him.


    At the moment, Huang Wenjing is completely numb.


    Is this man still Wang Peng?


    Wang Peng got into the car with boss Wang''s Maybach.


    Huang Wenjing also sat in.


    Wang pengle said, "what are you doing here?"


    Huang Wenjing doesn''t know! She''s totally subconscious!


    No way, Wang Peng is so attractive now!


    Every woman has a dream of pressing the village lady in her heart.


    Although Huang Wenjing is gentle and sensible, she, like most women, has no resistance when she meets a man like Wang Peng!


    Little fan Mei''s heart germinated in an instant.


    Her small mouth moved and her eyes kept staring at Wang Peng: "what happened just now? Wang Peng, who are you now..."


    Wang Peng only misses Huang Wenjing.


    Why hasn''t he been looking for women?


    Not because he doesn''t like women, nor because of his high vision, but because he knows how much he depends on love! So he won''t start any love easily.


    Not easy to get close to anyone.


    Seeing that Huang Wenjing is so serious, he simply doesn''t talk nonsense. Tell her these things earlier, or let her completely stop thinking.


    Wang Peng looked at her and said seriously, "after you left, Wu Yang and I joined the big brother. Now 90% of the people on the road in Jinhai city know me."


    Wang Peng''s remark is purely modest.


    Ninety percent?


    Now it''s one hundred and two percent!


    In addition to the 100% of the underworld, there are 20% of the underworld!


    Wang Peng''s name has long exploded in Jinhai city!


    Hearing this, Huang Wenjing was stunned immediately. In her beautiful eyes, there were tassels, and suddenly there was water vapor swirling in it.


    "Wang Peng, you and Wu Yang... Went to mix the society!"

 Chapter 1801

    In Huang Wenjing''s concept, what does mixed society mean?


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang, at least, are also college students. Although they are both good at sports, they can find a good job after graduation.


    But now.


    They even give up college and go to society!


    How can this not surprise Huang Wenjing!


    As soon as she was excited, her mouth was a little open. Her hands also hugged Wang Peng''s arms and tightened them in her arms.


    "Wang Peng, why are you so confused? University is the holy land that many people dream of. You should give it up!"


    Looking at Huang Wenjing in such a hurry, Wang Peng smiled, took a deep breath and said, "in this world, there are many things I can''t control. If you want not to be bullied, you must have a hard fist!"


    "What''s your logic! Can''t you study hard and crush Li Fei with your strength in the future!"


    Wang Peng sneered: "strength? Tell me what strength is! Even if Wu Yang and I go to school well, whether we can get a job in the future is two things. Do you think those PE teachers in the school can go if they want? That needs to be related! The conditions in Wu Yang''s family and I are general, and it doesn''t matter at all."


    "Even if Wu Yang and I are lucky enough to be assigned to school, what''s the next day? The monthly salary is 2000-3000, in order to buy a house and repay the loan for a lifetime! Is that why I study hard? Now, it''s a money society!"


    "And you said let me crush Li Fei? Although he is a bastard, his family conditions are good. We can''t earn money from his parents all our life. Who crushed who? What can I do if I don''t take this road..."


    There is a light in Wang Peng''s world.


    The light hasn''t been off since school.


    But when he entered the University, he figured it out and saw it.


    This road doesn''t suit him.


    Only mixing is the way he should go.


    How can Huang Wenjing understand these things?


    After saying these words, Huang Wenjing blushed.


    Not because Wang Peng''s words are more persuasive, but because when talking, Wang Peng''s face is closer and closer to her, and she can even smell the faint smell of tobacco on Wang Peng''s mouth.


    The smell of male hormones poured into her nostrils.


    At this moment, she just wanted to be intoxicated.


    Seeing her staring at herself, Wang Peng frowned: "do you understand?"


    Huang Wenjing pouted: "I don''t listen to your fallacies. It''s wrong if you don''t go to school anyway!"


    Wang Peng smiled helplessly and started the car.


    "Aren''t you ready to get off?"


    Huang Wenjing clenched her trouser legs and said stubbornly, "I''m going to see Wu Yang. You must know where he is."


    Wang Peng said lightly, "you don''t have to find him. He has been killed by me."


    Dong Dong!


    Huang Wenjing''s heart beat violently twice and flashed a trace of tension, but she immediately eliminated the absurd picture.


    "Hum, if you want to get rid of me, just say it! Who doesn''t know that you have the best relationship with Wu Yang? Well, when you see Wu Yang, just tell him to call me."


    Then she opened the door and got off.


    Looking at her back, Wang Peng felt like a knife twisted in his heart.


    Yeah.


    Even Huang Wenjing knew that he and Wu Yang were close as brothers before. Only he himself had always existed in the fog.


    This taste makes Wang Peng drunk!


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, brother Yijiao is in a bad mood.


    My heart is like pressing a stone. I can''t do anything.


    After Wang Peng left, he smoked all day and didn''t communicate much with others.


    It''s all sad.


    Wang Peng''s departure was a great blow to him, but Wang Peng killed Wu Yang, which was not a little blow to him.


    All along, he regarded Wu Yang and Wang Peng as his closest brothers.


    Although Wang Peng and Wu Yang have gone quite far recently, he knows in his heart that this is just because they are competitive and want to show in front of Zhang Wen.


    In fact, they don''t have much hatred.


    But in the blink of an eye, why did everything change?


    Wang Peng really killed Wu Yang and cut the friendship!


    It''s like asking him to kill Wang Peng with a knife.


    How can he do it?


    Wang Peng, won''t you feel bad!


    Click.


    At this time, a little brother got on the bus with a lunch box.


    "Brother Yijiao, have some food. I bought it specially for you."


    Brother Yijiao looked back at him and said, "why do people change so fast?"


    "Brother Yijiao, things are over in the past. Don''t think about it!" my younger brother is also helpless. Recently, he has been persuading brother Yijiao all day, but brother Yijiao can''t listen at all.


    In his head, it''s all about Wang Peng.


    "If it''s you, can you go down? Wang Peng, what do you think..."


    This problem is playing repeatedly in brother Yijiao''s head, which seems to have become a philosophical problem that can never jump over.


    No one can explain clearly.


    The little brother sighed and had to eat by himself.


    In a business car, there are five or six people crowded. In recent days, Yijiao brothers have been squatting here.


    After Wu Yang''s funeral, Li Erzi arranged it.


    Let brother Yijiao squat them.


    But Yijiao didn''t understand. Why did Li Erzi let them squat on a little bastard?


    Shouldn''t we stop at boss Wang and find a chance to kill him?


    "Brother Yijiao, do you think the man is the same as the one in the picture?" then a little brother pointed to a man walking in the distance and said.


    Brother Yijiao looked at it in an instant.


    Jeans, short sleeves, his face full of ruffian Qi, he is not a good man at first sight.


    Coming out of the bath center, he lit a cigarette and looked carefree.


    "Oh!" did not notice, he bumped into a man.


    It''s an aunt.


    "Grass, don''t you fucking walk!" he opened his mouth and scolded.


    Aunt didn''t dare to answer back when she saw him like this. She just said weakly, "young man, you hit me just now!"


    "I''m Cao NIMA, how dare you answer back? Don''t think I dare not touch you when you''re old..."


    Before he finished, several people came around. The one who took the lead seemed to have loose eyes, but he didn''t lose his spirit.


    He grabbed the man''s hair and gave him an electric gun.


    Oh~


    The man immediately cried out in pain.


    The nose immediately began to draw blood out!


    After staying with Wang Peng for so long, brother Yijiao didn''t take it lightly, especially when dealing with people like boss Wang.


    "My grass, what do you do? I quarrel with this woman. What does it have to do with you..."


    Brother Yijiao didn''t talk nonsense and asked someone to take him to the car.


    The man still didn''t understand what was going on. He kept shouting, "grass, I just scolded. I''ll fucking apologize!"


    Brother Yijiao raised his hand and slapped him in the face: "keep your eyes bright. I''m from brother Wen!"

 Chapter 1802

    The man''s eyes suddenly stared round and couldn''t believe looking at him: "brother Wen? What you said, is it Zhang Wen..."


    Brother Yijiao laughed. The man was dying. He didn''t know anything.


    "Grass, what do you say?" brother Yijiao glanced at him and said to the driver in front, "drive back to Dongwen group!"


    Then the man began to sweat madly on his forehead!


    It''s really Zhang Wen''s man, so he may be unlucky this time!


    After all, he knew what he had done before.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, brother Yijiao arrived at the basement of Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi is sitting here picking his nails. His face is cold.


    After Wu Yang''s funeral, he calmed down and thought about the whole story.


    This should be boss Wang''s secret use.


    Recently, boss Wang frequently sent people to secretly stare at Dongwen group. Li Erzi didn''t know these things, but he didn''t take them seriously.


    Boss Wang? At best, he is making the last struggle. In his eyes, the end is sooner or later!


    But now that things have come to this point, he should think about it.


    "Second brother, I''ve brought the man!" brother Yijiao came in and carried the man with a pale face in his hand.


    Li Erzi''s eyes were cold. He stared at him for a few times and threw him a cigarette: "if you know the truth, tell me what I want to know. You should know what''s going on now. If you''re not honest, I don''t mind another life in your hand."


    He had heard of Li Erzi''s name for a long time, and now he was trembling with fear when he saw himself.


    In his concept, Li Erzi has no principles!


    What a gloomy lunatic!


    Li Erzi then said, "tell me, on XX, are you squatting for boss Wang?"


    Li Erzi thought about it. Only those days were the most suspicious. Otherwise, how could Wang Peng leave suddenly?


    The man was stunned for a moment and had not recovered from his surprise.


    Pop!


    Brother Yijiao next to him slapped him in the face.


    Then he reacted and hurriedly said, "second brother, I was helping boss Wang that night. We are all young brothers who come out and listen to the orders of the people above..."


    Li Erzi''s eyes showed a trace of annoyance: "what I ask, you say, understand?"


    He immediately shut up and nodded wildly.


    In Li Erzi''s place, the slightest mistake will be over!


    "That night, boss Wang gave us orders to attack Wang Peng..."


    Li Erzi frowned hard, and a trace of killing flashed in his eyes: "you''re fine. Why do you want to sneak attack Wang Peng?"


    He looked sad and sad and said, "I don''t know who Wang Peng is. You should know better than me. If it wasn''t for boss Wang''s order, I don''t want to provoke Wang Peng! But there''s no way. If we don''t attack Wang Peng, we''ll have bad luck!"


    The man''s heart has always been shrouded.


    What is this?


    Now Wang Peng has talked to boss Wang. What are they still doing here?


    This is the rhythm of revenge for Wang Peng!


    Li Erzi''s eyes flashed and asked him, "did you succeed?"


    "Of course there''s no second brother! We can''t fight Wang Peng''s little tiger. We ran away without fighting twice! But boss Wang asked us to bring a knife. I don''t know what it means!"


    Hearing this, Li Erzi understood that countless pictures flashed in his head like a movie.


    Boss Wang, it''s insidious!


    Those days were the most frightening days for Wang Peng. At that time, boss Wang made a move, and Wang Peng would certainly turn against him!


    Li Erzi counts thousands. Why didn''t he count it in?


    When boss Wang told him about Wang Peng, he should have thought of it.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette and said, "take him down and let him lie in the hospital for at least a month."


    A faint word burst in his ear, but it was like a heavy thunder. He was shocked and hurried to beg for mercy.


    Yijiao asked someone to take him out, and then hesitated to stand in front of Li Erzi.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Erzi looked up.


    Brother Yijiao took a deep breath and stood straight in front of him: "second brother, there''s something I should have told you..."


    "What''s up?" Li Erzi raised his eyebrows.


    "Wang Peng called me after talking to boss Wang. He said, you want to kill him!"


    Li Erzi''s eyes stared round in an instant.


    This made him feel dizzy and take a deep breath.


    Boss Wang sent someone to attack Wang Peng that night. He must have gone under his own banner.


    At that point, it was strange that Wang Peng didn''t think much!


    But why is he so thoughtless? Why do you think you''re going to kill him?


    Is that possible?


    Li Erzi regards Wang Peng as a brother in his heart. How can he start with him?


    "Second brother, it''s all boss Wang''s plan, isn''t it?" brother Yijiao responded now and hurriedly asked.


    Li Erzi shook his head reluctantly: "it''s not important now. Even if Wang Peng is not fooled this time, there will be trouble in the future."


    Brother Yijiao nodded and wanted to say something, but he hesitated for a moment and retreated.


    Li Erzi sat here alone and smoked a cigarette. After a while, he went upstairs.


    Office, I''m here looking out of the window.


    I didn''t even find Li Erzi coming in.


    "Wenzi."


    I just turned back: "Er Zi, what''s the matter recently?"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "there''s nothing wrong with the site, but today I caught a boss''s eye liner, and I understood Wang Peng."


    "Oh? Tell me." I turned around.


    "That night, boss Wang, under my banner, asked someone to attack Wang Peng. The boy must think I was going to kill him!"


    This made my eyes tight and my face gloomy.


    At that time, Li Erzi restricted Wang Peng everywhere. In addition to the misunderstanding last time, Wang Peng gave himself a knife.


    How can his nerves not be sharp? How can we not think of the bad?


    None of us has considered Wang Peng''s feelings, just trying to find an excuse for ourselves.


    Then, when he went to boss Wang''s side, how could he not hate Wu Yang, who has a very close relationship with Li Erzi? In itself, the contradiction between the two of them has been very deep.


    "Wang Peng, mind is too simple!" I sighed.


    Li Erzi hurriedly said, "Wenzi, this should be something boss Wang has planned for a long time. We can''t hesitate to him! I heard that the company under boss Wang has approved a new piece of land in the east of the city!"


    I choked off the cigarette end in my hand and calmed myself.


    "OK, then we don''t need to be polite. We''ll start from boss Wang''s company according to the last plan!"


    Li Erzi promised, "OK, I''ll arrange it, but there''s one thing I need you to come forward."


    "Well, you''re talking about Fang Ju Chang and Fang Qianjin? I''ll visit him in the last two days."

 Chapter 1803

    Now, I can''t wait to make boss Wang have a cramp!


    Boss Wang granted land in the east of the city. Now he has no support from the white road. It''s much easier to deal with him.


    I got up early in the morning and looked at the information brought to me by Er Zi Li in my room.


    It says boss Wang''s land in the east of the city in detail.


    Commercial land.


    In addition to building, I can''t think of anything else. Since it is building, reinforcement must be used.


    I''ll start here this time. I promise to finish boss Wang!


    Li Erzi''s intelligence is quite awesome. Now the documents include the number and specifications of Wang boss''s reinforcement, which are written clearly.


    Although I don''t know how he got these, with this, Fang Qianjin can''t spare them.


    I just need to move my fingers.


    In the middle of the morning, I asked Li Erzi to prepare the car and go to find Fang Qianjin.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai audit bureau is undergoing a reform recently.


    Because of the last reinforcement marking, Fang Qianjin plans to completely rectify it.


    He worked all the way from the grass-roots level. Naturally, he knows what these people are thinking.


    This time, however, he was only prepared to issue a warning before slowly cracking down.


    This is a problem of work style, which must be rectified!


    The morning meeting lasted from eight o''clock to ten o''clock.


    Fang Qianjin didn''t mean to break up the meeting at all. He was carrying a cup of tea and his eyes were serious.


    Everyone below knows that Fang Qianjin is angry.


    If they don''t come up with a result, they can''t live well!


    "From today on, I will conduct a thorough investigation on the reinforcement marking, and never let go of any unit with problems!" Fang Qianjin said.


    The next director looks a little ugly. You know, most of the steel bars here go out from him. If Fang Qianjin really finds out, he will have the most trouble.


    "Fang Ju, why don''t we lower the standard of the label by one point? That will terminate the contract of the factory''s human and material resources and represent energy conservation and emission reduction!"


    "Yes, yes, if the steel bar is less than one mark, the workload of the factory will be greatly reduced. At that time, it will also be disguised, saving a lot of resources!"


    Someone immediately agreed with him.


    Fang went forward, patted the table hard and stared round.


    "Reduce labels? Do you know how many projects are going to start in Jinhai recently? Do you know what it means to reduce a label? How many buildings will become dangerous buildings! How much material costs will increase! You are not responding to the call, but a waste in disguise!"


    "And do you know what the national standard is? That''s not what I set! This rule must be observed for no reason!"


    The people below were quiet, shaking their heads and sighing.


    To be honest, these Regulations are not unregulated.


    Not only in Jinhai City, but also in other places. Many people do it now.


    Anyway, building a house is to bury the reinforcement in the soil. As long as the audit is over here, who will look at the reinforcement label? And to be honest, it doesn''t have much impact.


    But Fang Qianjin stubbornly sticks to this point. They really have nothing to do.


    The advantage is that they eat, but they have to act according to the regulations. What should they do?


    Isn''t that offensive?


    They all know Fang Qianjin''s temper.


    Then he looked around at the people below and said coldly, "from today on, count the steel bar numbers in and out of all of you. After that, I''ll check them one by one!"


    Coming out of the conference room, Fang Qianjin went directly back to the office. From today on, he will also increase his workload.


    "Hello, Fang Ju Chang ~"


    Seeing him coming in, I quickly got up and said hello.


    Fang Qian''s eyes lit up and hurriedly asked me to sit down.


    It can be seen that he basically doesn''t greet guests in this office.


    There is not even a spare teacup here, only an extra chair.


    It can be seen that Fang Qianjin is also quite low-key at ordinary times.


    "Zhang Wen, why are you here?" Fang Qianjin hurriedly closed the door and motioned me to sit down.


    I smiled, and first came the guest''s way: "everything goes to the three treasures hall. Mr. Fang Ju, I came here rashly today. Please forgive me."


    He waved his hand: "it''s all right! For you, I can make this special case, ha ha!"


    Although Fang Qianjin is upright, he is also a pleasant person and doesn''t beat around the bush.


    I''m not talking nonsense at all.


    "One thing, I still hope Mr. Fang Ju can help me. It''s about the steel bar label."


    I said this and made him frown.


    The meeting just concluded this matter, and I came to him immediately for this.


    "Zhang Wen, I always treat you as a friend. Do you know why?"


    I smiled and shook my head.


    "Because you are different from those people, you are a principled person! Then you must have enough reasons to come to me today about the steel bar label. Go ahead and I will try my best to help you!"


    His words moved me deeply.


    "Ha ha, Fang Ju Chang, you misunderstood me! Dongwen group will not do anything that violates the regulations. After the last thing, all the steel bars we use in the future will be replaced with ones that meet the standard line!"


    He was somewhat puzzled.


    "Then why did you come to me?"


    "I''m here to report!"


    "Report?"


    "Yes, it''s about the reinforcement grade of a company, which is seriously inconsistent with the regulations!"


    His eyes sank: "which company is it?"


    "It''s XX company. Recently, they approved a piece of land in the east of the city. It is said that they pulled a lot of steel bars back. It must start construction recently. If you can, please ask Fang Ju to take someone to check."


    He immediately understood what I meant, patted his chest and said no problem.


    I''m here at the right time!


    He just had a meeting. He should catch a typical example to set an example. This is a good opportunity!


    Besides, he can repay me by doing so. Why not?


    I got up and said politely, "thank you, Fang Ju long. I''ll invite you to dinner when I have time!"


    "Ha ha, good!"


    Having said this, I said a few more polite words to him before leaving.


    Li Erzi had been waiting in the car in a hurry. Seeing me coming down, he hurried me and asked, "Wenzi, what''s the situation? Does he agree?"


    I nodded: "Fang Qianjin is a forthright person. If I can, I plan to contact him more in the future."


    In Jinhai City, without the support of Baidao, everything will be gone.


    Boss Wang is playing big enough. In a word, he''s still going to die?


    If I want Dongwen group to gain a firm foothold, I must find a backer in Baidao!


    Li Erzi''s eyes darkened: "as long as the decision on the steel bar label is made, they are definitely finished! Then we just need to wait and see the change!"


    I lit a cigarette: "no, it''s not my style to go to the theatre. Recently, the land in the west of the city will start construction. We''ll make use of it to earn another sum of money!"

 Chapter 1804

    Li Erzi''s eyebrows moved and looked at me puzzled.


    I took a smoke: "it is said that there are many steel mills in other provinces. Because the steel bars in Jinhai city are unqualified, they make money in the middle ~"


    He immediately understood what I meant and laughed twice: "ha ha, Wenzi, you''re a good move. It''s called falling into a well!"


    I shook my head: "no, it''s called pain and falling water dog!"


    ¡­¡­


    Fang moved forward quickly. That afternoon, his people went to leopard''s company.


    At this time, the leopard was playing with Xiao Zhao. They were hiding in the dark grid of the office and rolling naked.


    Xiao Zhao is quite satisfied with the leopard''s performance today. He is a little hungry and dissatisfied.


    The leopard is not vague. He is going to accompany Xiao Zhao here today.


    Both of them are happy today!


    Why?


    Because the nursing home project is to be completed ahead of schedule!


    When Xiao Zhao reported this to boss Wang, he was also praised!


    What is this concept?


    Boss Wang, when do you usually praise people? Unless it''s really done very well.


    Xiao Zhao, that''s it.


    She can feel that boss Wang trusts her more and more.


    The trust of boss Wang is captured. Is it still far from her and the leopard taking off?


    It''s just a matter of time!


    Following Xiao Zhao''s meaning, the leopard pressed up in an instant, and there was only one finger between his mouth and Xiao Zhao''s red lips.


    "Leopard, have you arranged the construction site in the east of the city? There can be no problem now." Xiao Zhao said with powder on her cheeks.


    In itself, she is not a delicate person, but she still pretends to be like this in front of the leopard.


    She knows, leopards like this!


    The leopard smiled and moved wantonly: "honey, don''t worry! I''ve already arranged there and started construction!"


    Xiao Zhao was very satisfied. He put his small hand around his neck and kissed him.


    "I''m at ease when you handle affairs ~"


    "Hey, hey, let''s not worry about going anywhere today. You can accompany me!"


    Xiao Zhao''s lovely Duqi mouth: "didn''t you eat enough last night? Be careful. You have indigestion!"


    "For you, I''ll never eat enough!"


    Why can''t leopards get along with boss Wang? All these years, he can only act as a little brother?


    A very important point is that he often hits the face!


    What I said one second ago, I hit my face in the back!


    It''s the same today. Just after his voice fell, he called.


    It was the younger brother on the construction site who called. The leopard secretly scolded and was upset. Calling at this time didn''t disturb his interest and Xiao Zhao''s interest.


    But recently, there are many things on the construction site. The leopard is also afraid of trouble. He reluctantly left Xiao Zhao''s body and went to pick it up.


    "Grass, what''s the matter?" he was not angry.


    On the phone, the little brother hurriedly said, "brother Bao, something''s wrong! Someone from the audit bureau has come to check!"


    "What? Audit bureau?" the leopard is still quite strange to this department, let alone the energy.


    Listen to the sound. There''s a mess over there.


    The younger brother was robbed by xiaomaocun before he spoke. He shouted on the phone: "brother Bao, these people said they came to check the steel bar mark on the construction site. I won''t let them in. They don''t listen! Grass, I''ll kill one or two of them in a minute!"


    Then the phone rang!


    The leopard was stunned.


    This is the sound of Xiaomao''s sword!


    No matter what the weight of the audit bureau is, it is also a national unit after all. If xiaomaocun comes back, no one can help him!


    "Xiaomaocun, if you still have my big brother in your eyes, don''t do it! Wait until I go there. You can''t move these people casually, you know!"


    Xiaomao''s teeth creaked and promised.


    Put down the phone, Xiao Zhao came over from behind, completely ignoring the squeeze on his body.


    "What happened?"


    The leopard''s face was not very good and said, "there are people from the Audit Bureau on the construction site to check. I''m afraid there will be trouble!"


    Xiao Zhao moved her eyebrows and smiled: "it''s all right. I have someone in the audit bureau. Let''s just go through the motions ~"


    The leopard was relieved. With the help of a right-hand assistant like Xiao Zhao, what else did he worry about?


    So Xiao Zhao and the leopard were not in a hurry. They wrote slowly for a while before driving to the construction site.


    As soon as I entered the door, the leopard and Xiao Zhao almost stared out of their eyes.


    Xiaomaocun, I''ve brought people on the bar with the audit bureau!


    He took a group of people and a group of uniformed people standing in opposite positions, seemingly at gunpoint, ready to start at any time.


    The leopard and Xiao Zhao hurried over.


    The leopard asked with a gloomy face, "what''s going on? I said I wouldn''t let you fight with people!"


    Xiaomaocun grinned: "brother Bao, I didn''t do it with them, but they just check it. Now they insist that our steel bar grade doesn''t meet the regulations and take all these steel bars away!"


    Buzz!


    This makes the leopard''s head explode.


    Grade of reinforcement?


    Boss Wang didn''t tell him about these things, and they bought the steel bars from regular factories. How can there be a problem?


    The leopard hurried up to the people and asked, "what''s wrong with the reinforcement on our construction site? We bought it from a regular factory."


    The person who took the lead didn''t talk much nonsense. He directly handed a document to the leopard and said, "your reinforcement has violated the provisions of Article XX because of the label problem. Now you are given temporary detention."


    "Label, what is it?" the leopard scratched his head.


    The leader smiled: "in short, you can''t use this steel bar commercially. If you build this house and don''t sell it, you can use this steel bar."


    Grass~


    The leopard felt that his IQ had been provoked.


    Why did boss Wang grant this land? No, just to build a house and sell money!


    Cover it up and don''t sell it. It''s not a fool. What is it?


    "Are you teasing me?" the leopard''s eyes moved and approached the man who had just spoken.


    At this time, Xiao Zhao quickly grabbed him behind his back.


    She can see clearly that there is probably a problem with the steel bar bought by boss Wang!


    But this is strange. Shouldn''t boss Wang take care of everything from top to bottom?


    Xiao Zhao came over and smiled politely, "can I make a phone call? I know your leader ~"


    The man who took the lead made a gesture of convenience.


    Xiao Zhao turned his back and dialed a number.


    She clenched her teeth secretly, thinking that she might shed some blood today.


    She knows who the director of the audit bureau is.


    But the phone rang for a long time, and no one answered. Xiao Zhao Xiumei locked up and dialed again.


    Still no one answered.


    Cold sweat immediately fell down Xiao Zhao''s forehead.


    Today, people from the audit bureau came to the construction site without warning, and the director''s phone couldn''t get through. It''s clear what the situation is. Think about it carefully!

 Chapter 1805

    However, Xiao Zhao''s reaction was quite fast. She immediately regained her mind and quickly scolded the leopard and said, "leopard, how do you do things? People come to check and let you stand? Make arrangements quickly and find a place to eat at noon!"


    In Xiao Zhao''s eyes, the leopard immediately noticed the seriousness of the problem, quickly changed a smiling face and made people ready to order.


    The leader''s eyes are quite indifferent.


    "We don''t have to eat. We''re just working. Deducting your steel bars is also in accordance with the rules and regulations. We don''t mean to embarrass you."


    Xiao Zhao secretly bites. Why is this man a little soft and hard? What I fear most is meeting such people.


    Xiao Zhao smiled: "no, we must eat rice, otherwise we would not have lost etiquette, and this is an apology for our behavior just now."


    "No." how dare the leader stay for dinner?


    If Fang Qianjin knows, can the black hat on his head be saved?


    He gave Xiao Zhao a document and said, "you should clean up the steel bars here within a week and hand them in, otherwise we will have to forcibly seal off your construction site."


    Looking at the documents in his hand, Xiao Zhao was dizzy!


    In a week''s time, if they really don''t hand over the reinforcement, the nature of sealing the construction site will be different!


    If there is no construction site in the east of the city, won''t the two previous projects be done in vain?


    Those two projects were originally used to earn trust, and there was no profit at all.


    Boss Wang knows. I don''t know how to punish Xiao Zhao!


    How can that work!


    "Honey, what do you say?" the leopard whispered nearby.


    Xiao Zhao glanced at him lightly, then took a deep breath: "Xiao Zhao has no choice, I can only tell boss Wang."


    Although he said so in his heart, Xiao Zhao didn''t know how to speak.


    Holding the mobile phone for a long time without dialing out the number, Xiao Zhao stood biting his lips.


    After about ten minutes, she dialed the number.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang''s indifferent voice was on the phone, accompanied by a woman''s laughter.


    Boss Wang didn''t run away at all, but went out to have fun.


    However, this time is different from before. This time, boss Wang didn''t dare to be too arrogant, but chose a resort hotel and opened a room.


    Secretly, I was observing every move of Baidao in Jinhai city.


    To tell the truth, he still doesn''t believe that Duan Wen''s function is so simple. He''s a senior official. He''s different from those fluffy staff. How can he be so easy?


    It must be that Duan Wengong didn''t dare to contact himself because he had a lot of trouble recently.


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes sank and said carefully, "boss Wang, something happened to the company. Someone came to the construction site to check us today."


    "Who?" boss Wang thought it was an ordinary routine.


    He thought that even if he was investigated, the company should not be investigated.


    I''m kidding!


    This company is the key support company of Jinhai city. Don''t you have trouble with the senior management of Jinhai city?


    Besides, did he do the two projects for nothing? That is to gain the trust of the white road!


    Ten thousand steps back, there''s nothing wrong with his project. Everything meets the regulations. He''s not afraid of being checked!


    "It''s the people from the audit bureau. They say that our steel bars are wrong and all the steel bars should be sealed up." Xiao Zhao said seriously.


    "What is it?" this made boss Wang stare round.


    Sealed up all the steel bars?


    He doesn''t know how much these steel bars are worth!


    But he immediately thought of the man who sold himself steel bars.


    Why did you sell it to yourself at a low price?


    It''s because of the label!


    Of course, boss Wang knows how troublesome the problems are. If there is a problem with the reinforcement, the next progress will be affected.


    Trouble!


    "Boss Wang, the people of the audit bureau said that they would only give us a week to hand over everything. If they didn''t, they would seal the construction site..."


    Boss Wang fainted in his head.


    If the construction site is closed, isn''t boss Wang finished?


    Isn''t it all in vain for such a long time?


    The key is that boss Wang may not have any room to fight back in the future. How can such a small company compare with Dongwen group?


    He can be killed by the second at will until he can''t lift his head!


    Boss Wang has excellent psychological quality. He quickly figured it out. He bit and said, "immediately, find someone to deal with this batch of reinforcement at a low price. The faster the better! Then find a home and buy good reinforcement! Anyway, this construction site can''t be lost!"


    This construction site is now the lifeblood of boss Wang. Even if you earn less, you have to try your best to keep the construction site.


    Xiao Zhao nodded quickly, "I know boss Wang."


    "This time, you must give it to me. The label is good. You can''t buy any more problematic reinforcement, you know?" boss Wang said seriously.


    Xiao Zhao nodded again.


    "Boss Wang, I don''t know if I should say..."


    "Say!" boss Wang is a little upset.


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath: "I always think it has something to do with Zhang Wen and them. It''s nothing to do. Why should those people from the audit bureau check us? They must be behind the scenes!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes were cold and his heart jumped!


    If so, it would be really troublesome!


    Although his company has done enough concealment, he also knows that it will be sooner or later discovered by Zhang Wen, but he didn''t expect to be so fast!


    If the accident happened because of Zhang Wen''s steel bar label, the trouble in the future must be the same!


    He bit, "so what are your plans?"


    Xiao Zhao''s head turned quickly. She said, "boss Wang, I think it''s best for Wang Peng to do this. After all, he has been with Zhang Wen before."


    "Let him do it? Can he do it?"


    Who is Wang Peng?


    That''s a cold faced killer! How can I get him to put on his clothes and come out in a gentle way?


    What''s that picture?


    Moreover, Wang Peng can''t do anything! How can he know these things in the company?


    How can Xiao Zhao not know about these? Of course, she knows Wang Peng can''t, but she just wants to get Wang Peng over. It''s a good opportunity to take advantage of boss Wang''s absence!


    "Don''t worry, boss Wang. I''ll help Wang Peng behind his back and promise to do things well, but you have to tell Wang Peng and listen to me..."


    Boss Wang didn''t think much. Xiao Zhao used to be an ordinary employee. What big storms can she blow?


    So he nodded and agreed.


    After putting down the phone, he informed Wang Peng about the company, and then told him to help Xiao Zhao.

 Chapter 1806

    "Elder brother, why don''t you play? Wasn''t you in the mood just now?" when boss Wang finished talking, a woman next to him came and hugged his neck and said, with a small mouth and a fragrance.


    Boss Wang is very upset.


    All kinds of possibilities are floating in his head. Why does Zhang Wen find his small company?


    Why, at this time?


    Who is behind all this?


    But depending on the situation, boss Wang can''t take it lightly. He must show some attitude, otherwise the company may be finished in the future!


    Shua~


    Boss Wang was also impolite. He directly held the woman in his arms, and Hu Zha rubbed her white and tender cheeks hard.


    Although upset, the woman really didn''t dare to show it.


    She and boss Wang have been dating for some time. She knows who boss Wang is. In addition, boss Wang didn''t give her less money this time. How can she finish these days without respect?


    "Brother, don''t worry, let''s take our time ~" the woman put her little hand around his neck.


    Boss Wang held her in his arms with one hand and pressed her hard into his arms.


    Just in her early twenties, a woman can squeeze out water all over her body. It''s too tender~


    Boss Wang likes it.


    No matter how old a man is, he likes women in their early twenties.


    He thought of something, so he found out the phone and dialed the butcher.


    "Brother, what''s up?" the phone was soon connected.


    Boss Wang said, "butcher, something happened to the company recently. I''ve asked Wang Peng to cooperate with Xiao Zhao. You keep an eye on it. Why do I always think it''s so wrong?"


    The butcher nodded vigorously, "I see, brother."


    "Well..."


    Put down the phone, boss Wang felt very upset.


    I''m not in Jinhai City, so I''m remotely controlled. I still have no bottom in my heart.


    He pushed the woman down.


    ¡­¡­


    With boss Wang''s order, Xiao Zhao went to Wang Peng that day and asked him to come to the company and cooperate with himself.


    Wang Peng doesn''t understand these things at all. He can only look at the venue here.


    But the company is a regular company. Where do you need Wang Peng?


    He''s here. It''s a little out of place.


    Wang Peng, it has nothing to do with here!


    "Brother Peng, drink some water ~" Xiao Zhao asked Wang Peng to sit in his office. Even if he didn''t do anything, it was a pleasure to see Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng took it and drank it.


    Xiao Zhao deliberately grabbed his hand and flashed in his eyes: "brother Peng, is the water I gave you good to drink?"


    This is the provocation of red fruit


    Wang Peng ignored her: "water, what''s different?"


    Xiao Zhao Tiantian smiled: "don''t you know that? Even if the water I give you is the same as others, it also passes through my hand. Can it be the same as others? Just like you, let me see in the office every day that I am willing to do nothing. Can it be the same as others?"


    Wang Peng was a little embarrassed. Being teased so wantonly by Xiao Zhao made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Xiao Zhao is a good-looking woman, but he really has no emotion for her, not his type.


    He still likes Huang Wenjing more.


    When he was free, he was chatting with Huang Wenjing!


    But they can''t speak without Wu Yang.


    This makes Wang Peng feel uncomfortable.


    Shua~


    When Xiao Zhao saw that Wang Peng didn''t pay much attention to him, he bowed his head and just played with the mobile phone. He grabbed the mobile phone like a joke. The little hand grabbed it, and the speed was fast~


    When Wang Peng didn''t react, Xiao Zhao already saw the chat content on his mobile phone.


    "Oh, brother Peng, you like this type, but it''s very beautiful ~" Xiao Zhao''s tone changed a little.


    Although Huang Wenjing looks good, how can she compare with herself?


    No matter how she looks, this woman is an honest student with limited beauty.


    I, but I came out of the crowd of men. Who saw me and didn''t praise me for being beautiful?


    How can this woman compare with herself?


    Wang Peng stood up to grab the mobile phone. Xiao Zhao dodged playfully. During the grab, Wang Peng accidentally grabbed her chest. Instead of hiding, she proudly let her out.


    "Brother Peng, if you like, I can be like her ~" Xiao Zhao''s hint to Wang Peng has been quite obvious recently.


    Although she also knows that she is a leopard and that she shouldn''t provoke Wang Peng like this, she just can''t control it!


    But so far, their relationship has remained ambiguous.


    Wang Peng put his cell phone away and said coldly, "nothing. I''ll go back first."


    No normal man can stand being teased by Xiao Zhao, let alone Wang Peng?


    Xiao Zhao turned his eyes and hurriedly said, "brother Peng, I really have something here..."


    Wang Peng stopped.


    Xiao Zhao quickly complained and said, "you know, boss Wang asked me to manage the company, but recently the people of Dongwen group are always looking for trouble. What''s the meaning of saying that everyone is fair competition and they always play yin? Now he has lost a lot of money in the company..."


    Xiao Zhao said so much that Wang Peng didn''t understand at all. He simply asked, "what do you want to do, just say."


    Xiao Zhao smiled playfully, came over and hugged Wang Peng''s arm and said, "brother Peng, don''t look at leopards. They are usually unambiguous. In fact, they don''t have much skills. They are far worse than you! People over Zhang Wen know your power. I think you should come forward and be light with them ~"


    "Oh, look at the chance!" Wang Peng didn''t directly refuse Xiao Zhao.


    But I did sigh in my heart.


    I guess there''s no chance.


    How can he face Zhang Wen? How can we face the brothers of the past?


    From the moment he killed Wu Yang, he was pointed out by thousands of people.


    He still remembers the look on his face when he pretended to force a tiger to come to him last time.


    The man who has never been right will cry.


    Wang Peng, this is a sin.


    But he doesn''t regret it. Now that he has decided to do so, this is an essential step!


    Out of the office, Xiao Zhao looked at his back and licked the corners of his mouth.


    Wang Peng seems to have become something in her hand.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Peng went to boss Wang. It has been a week.


    I''ve heard a lot about Wang Peng recently. These are what Li Erzi told me.


    He said that boss Wang put Wang Peng in the company and asked him to deal with the company''s affairs.


    I know it''s false to let him deal with the company, and it''s true to oppose me.


    But Wang Peng has no intention. How can he understand these things?


    I''m afraid he just thought he was just watching the show.


    At night, I sat in the office and lit a cigarette alone.


    Curling.


    Li Erzi opened the door and came in. He poured himself a glass of water and said, "Wenzi, I''ve done almost everything about boss Wang''s construction site!"

 Chapter 1807

    Li Erzi is almost running outside recently.


    I know he feels guilty about Wang Peng.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to. None of us will blame him.


    We all know who Li Erzi is.


    "Er Zi, you''ve been tired recently. Have a rest!" I said.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "no need. I had someone talk to the people on the construction site yesterday. They are going to sell steel bars, which are twice as cheap as those on the market. I''m going to start."


    Sure enough, as I expected, although boss Wang is unwilling, he can only change hands and sell it in general, and the loss can be less.


    I drank water: "Er Zi, why is it not like you at all?"


    Li Erzi looked up at me.


    "Boss Wang, it''s an ant on the hot pot now. Fang Qianjin said that if boss Wang doesn''t dispose of the steel bars, they will confiscate them in a week and then seal the construction site. Now boss Wang dares to pay half the price. Isn''t it a fool to treat others?"


    He immediately understood what I meant: "I understand, Wenzi."


    "Well, recently, it was announced that there was a problem with the steel bar label of boss Wang''s construction site, and the new regulations of Jinhai city did not allow the use of steel bars with that label. We only paid 20% for his steel bars!"


    "I see." Li Erzi quickly nodded and promised to prepare.


    I was sitting alone in the office, watching the traffic outside the window.


    I haven''t slept at home recently. I always sleep in the company''s dormitory.


    After Wang Peng left, I seemed to hold a string in my heart and felt uncomfortable in the empty room.


    Whenever I calmed down, I would subconsciously think about the days when I was mixed with Wang Peng and Wu Yang in school.


    At that time, in order to pick up my sister, we mixed together. Later, because of Li Fei, I became brothers with Wang Peng and Wu Yang. Finally, I didn''t regret it until today.


    Some just regret.


    If I had thought more, these things would not have happened today.


    But whatever the outcome, Wang Peng is my brother.


    I can''t forgive him for his mistake, but I can''t help but admit this friendship.


    Thinking about it, I unconsciously found Wang Peng''s mobile phone number.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Wang Peng was lying alone in the company''s dormitory.


    In the evening, Xiao Zhao invited him to talk in the dark room of the office more than once, but he refused.


    He''s not in the mood!


    The longer the memory, the stronger.


    These days, Wang Peng always remembers his school days with Wu Yang and Zhang Wen, and his eyes often turn red.


    He always tried to be a person without any feelings, but when he really came to this point, he knew he couldn''t do it.


    Killing Wu Yang was just a moment, but it brought him endless confusion.


    Bell~


    At this time, his cell phone rang.


    Looking down, the caller was Zhang Wen.


    The name on it made his heart beat.


    He wanted to answer, but he didn''t dare.


    Zhang Wen, now he is the person he is most afraid to see.


    With boss Wang, Zhang Wen was the one he was most sorry for. He knew what Zhang Wen had done to him before.


    It''s just, he can''t help it! Everything is helpless!


    He stared at the number on his cell phone until it was quiet.


    He just regained his consciousness, took a deep breath and dialed back.


    I''ve guessed that Wang Peng didn''t dare to answer the phone. With a sigh, he threw his mobile phone aside. Unexpectedly, just put down Wang Peng''s phone and called again.


    I''ll pick it up.


    "Peng''er, it''s Zhang Wen." a strange opening remark seemed to pull me apart from him.


    However, this is somewhat consistent with the current situation.


    Although Wang Peng went to boss Wang for about a week, it was like a year for me.


    This feeling makes me feel very uncomfortable.


    "Brother Wen, I......" hearing my voice, Wang Peng suddenly softened all over, and tears rolled in his eyes.


    My tone remained unchanged: "remember the big stall we used to go to before? I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    "Hmm..." Wang Peng couldn''t say a word. He could only promise.


    Put down the phone and I drove to the stall alone.


    The boss knew me. When he saw me coming, he quickly and respectfully found a place for me and said some polite words.


    I didn''t mention it. I found a place to sit down and ordered some kebabs and beer.


    When some bastards in the stall saw me, they all changed their faces. Some sensible people quickly checked out and left.


    It''s more than nine in the evening.


    At this time, I came here alone to eat kebabs. Something must happen! Although I''m here alone, who knows who''s behind me?


    Recently, I have heard a little about boss Wang and I. everyone knows that there will be a big war between me and him! No one wants to be splashed with blood!


    I didn''t tell anyone this time. There was only one person.


    Tonight, put aside all hatred, there are only memories.


    I didn''t wait for Wang Peng. After I came here, I ate first, ate meat and drank wine!


    ¡­¡­


    "Second brother, brother Wen has gone to a nearby stall for dinner!" a younger brother next to Li Erzi received a phone call and hurriedly said to Li Erzi.


    At the moment, Li Erzi is arranging tomorrow''s affairs with his men. How can boss Wang sell his steel bars cheaply.


    Hearing this, he didn''t react for a moment.


    "Does Wenzi need to make a fuss when he goes to dinner?"


    The younger brother explained, "second brother, he used to go to the stall with Wang Peng and Wu Yang!"


    For a moment, Li Erzi reacted.


    He knows Zhang Wen best. Of course, he knows what he wants to do.


    He stamped his feet and hurriedly said to his little brother next to him, "call people, go and protect Wenzi secretly! How many people are there for me!"


    The younger brother didn''t dare to delay, so he quickly promised: "I know, second brother."


    At the same time, Li Erzi called Zhuang forced Hu and told them to come and protect Zhang Wen.


    For Wang Peng, Li Erzi is quite taboo!


    If he goes crazy, can Zhang Wen hide?


    He has no spectrum in his heart!


    Wang Peng may be the only one in quanjinhai city!


    At the same time, he was also wondering if this would be boss Wang''s plan! Use the relationship between Zhang Wen and Wang Peng to set a trap!


    Just imagine, if there are no Zhang Wen and Wang Peng in Jinhai City, who will benefit the most?


    Except boss Wang, he can''t think of anyone else!


    Driving to the stall, Li Erzi looked up at the sky.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high, and the dark clouds cover the moon!


    He thought about it and thought it was wrong.


    "Guohua, take your gun. If there''s anything unexpected, we''ll fight!"


    Just promise and hang up.

 Chapter 1808

    XX road stall has a history of more than ten years here. Many punks and office workers like to patronize here. Even if they don''t eat here, they will take away some kebabs.


    The taste here is authentic and cheap. People who come here eat memories.


    Sit on the roadside and enjoy the street culture of Jinhai city.


    At any time, the people here are basically full.


    But tonight, the painting style is a little different.


    The stall is empty.


    Only one man.


    His face was a little pale. He was wearing a suit and showed a murderous look in his eyes.


    A table of kebabs and two beers.


    These little bastards are not stupid. No one wants to get into trouble!


    Now Zhang Wen is different from before. What energy is it that can squeeze boss Wang out of the altar in Jinhai city?


    However, these little bastards also received the news.


    In the dark, Zhang Wen''s men and horses have arrived at the moment.


    This must be a fucking big deal! Unless someone doesn''t die, they will continue to stay here for dinner!


    ¡­¡­


    While I was eating, I was secretly full of people called by Er Zi Li.


    There were almost No. 70 or 80, and the car stopped arrogantly on the roadside, occupying almost the whole road.


    Li Erzi asked everyone to stay nearby. No one is allowed to come near.


    After all, the other party is Wang Peng.


    Can ordinary people have his wolf like perception?


    If you are too close, what if you are found angry?


    In the nearby canteen and some snack stalls, all the people sitting immediately were Li Erzi.


    Some people who are going to buy things have avoided this posture.


    At the moment, he and Zhang Guohua, who pretended to be a tiger, sat on a small stall with tea eggs and stared at the big stall.


    This is the nearest stall to the stall.


    Pack the tiger''s head and pack eggs, and eat a tea egg in one bite.


    "Er Zi, what''s going on?" he asked innocently.


    Neither Zhang Guohua nor Li Erzi paid any attention to him. They knew that once they talked to the pretending tiger, the pretending part behind him was indispensable. They didn''t come here today to make him pretend to be forced.


    "Hey, no one heard me or what?" pretended to force the tiger to eat another tea egg and said angrily.


    Maybe he felt that he suddenly called him out and didn''t tell him anything. Li Erzi said, "Wenzi will meet Wang Peng tonight."


    "What... Cough! Cough!" pretending to force the tiger to choke immediately. A little brother nearby hurriedly handed over a bottle of drink. He relaxed, "what''s the situation!"


    Like Li Erzi, his first thought was that Wang Peng would be bad for Zhang Wen.


    Everyone knows what''s going on now!


    Wang Peng killed Wu Yang. He''s crazy!


    Li Erzi stopped talking.


    Pretending to force the tiger is to stretch out his head and look: "where''s Wang Peng? Why didn''t he come?"


    As he spoke, he didn''t stop eating tea eggs.


    Zhang Guohua looked back at him and said, "how many fucking did you eat?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to wipe his mouth: "not much, 20."


    "Grass! Why do you start when you eat too much later? Don''t eat!" Zhang Guohua said, grabbed a tea egg wrapped in his hand and threw it directly.


    Then he gave the old woman a hundred dollars and told her not to change it.


    The old woman really doesn''t want money!


    She''s a little confused! She hasn''t seen this posture for so many years.


    Looking around, the street is already full of these people in black.


    But they didn''t talk nonsense. They sat down and ate without mess.


    But this situation still made her afraid! The three people in front of her made her heart beat fast!


    She didn''t expect Zhang Guohua to give her money, let alone that this man could eat 20 eggs at a time. What''s more terrible is that if someone didn''t stop him, he seems to continue to eat!


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, some more kebabs." I said faintly.


    The boss quickly promised.


    I put a pile of money on the table and said, "I''m sorry today because all my people have left. Take the money."


    The boss hurriedly said, "brother Wen, there''s too much money. I can''t take it. Besides, you''re here to support me today. It''s their business for them to leave. It has nothing to do with you!"


    I smiled: "I always come to you to eat kebabs when I''m free. I can''t let you lose business. Take it!"


    The boss doesn''t say much anymore. It''s hypocritical to say more.


    Prick.


    Then a Mercedes Benz Maybach stopped next to the barbecue stand.


    The boss stared.


    This car starts at least a million times! People who come here to eat kebabs are small bastards, and few drive luxury cars.


    The door opened and Wang Peng got out of the car.


    "It''s brother Peng! Who should I be, ha ha!" the boss laughed heartily when he saw Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng nodded with him.


    I can''t tell what expression it is on my face.


    He turned his back on Zhang Wen, followed boss Wang and killed Wu Yang


    How can he face Zhang Wen when these things happen?


    But for so many days, he only thought of one man in his heart, that is Zhang Wen.


    Even if they are now standing in the opposite angle, the friendship will not change.


    Therefore, Wang Pengyi came here without looking back.


    He hesitated for a long time before entering the stall.


    ¡­¡­


    Today, the big stall on XX road has become famous.


    Everyone on the road has heard about Wang Peng''s meeting with boss Wang. I have dinner here with Wang Peng tonight. They are all my people secretly. Needless to say, they know what to do.


    They thought a massacre was about to begin!


    At the moment, in the distance, a group of bastards squatted here with kebabs in their hands, eating and watching.


    "You say, brother Wen is going to clean up the portal? After all, now Wang Peng is with boss Wang." a man said.


    "Probably! Anyway, Wang Peng did it wrong! But I think brother Wen and Wang Peng are in a big stall. It''s a little dangerous!"


    "Don''t you see that the street below is full of brother Wen''s people! There are almost a hundred people! They all have guys. It is said that some people are carrying guns! It seems that brother Wen is really ready to do it tonight!"


    "Grass, just go to the theatre anyway. No matter who has an accident tonight, it can change the pattern of Jinhai city!"


    "Well..."


    Speaking, a little brother suddenly stood up, pointed to a distant place and said, "look, whose man is that?"


    Everyone looked in the direction of his finger.


    Twenty or thirty cars came to the west of the stall.


    Now the car stopped and countless people in black came down from the car.


    One of them with better eyes stretched out his neck and said, "I''m Cao. It''s boss Wang''s man. The butcher has brought people! It seems that there are many people!"


    All the people spoke in secret. They were no strangers to the butcher''s name.


    Butcher is also a well-known figure in Jinhai city.


    It seems that there will be no peace tonight!

 Chapter 1809

    Boss Wang, who once stood at the top of Jinhai City, is the focus of people''s eyes.


    How many people turn pale at the name of Wang madman?


    But now, it can only be unwilling to rank second.


    Now there are many rumors on the road that boss Wang can''t bear Zhang Wen''s oppression and has secretly compromised with Zhang Wen.


    But anyone who knows crazy Wang knows it.


    Is he a man who can easily compromise?


    After learning that Wang Peng had gone to his side, everyone suddenly realized.


    Wang madman, this is not to compromise, but to mess up Zhang Wen''s interior!


    Playing tricks, crazy Wang is really better.


    Those who know Zhang Wen, without exception, are the first to think of Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng is already Zhang Wen''s sign, but now he is with boss Wang. For a time, people on the road are talking about it one after another, and all kinds of discussions point the contradiction to these two people.


    But at the moment, they are eating in the stall.


    This picture, how dazzling.


    At the same time, it is also a hidden killer!


    Zhang Wen, Wang Peng.


    These two people who affect the most powerful people in Jinhai City, if they are careless, I don''t know how many people will die tonight.


    So far, two groups of people have arrived!


    More than 200 people, around two people.


    This is the star effect.


    The same is true in the entertainment industry and mixed road.


    "Second brother, the butcher has brought a lot of people!" at this time, a younger brother went to report to Li Erzi.


    Li Erzi''s eyes cooled down.


    He guessed that boss Wang''s people also want to take all actions. Wang Peng is now boss Wang''s heart!


    "Send someone to watch. If the butcher dares to do anything, I''ll kill them today!"


    "I know, second brother!"


    The little brother promised and continued to stare.


    Li Erzi clenched his fist secretly. Wang Peng and the butcher were here tonight. If he really started, it would be a trouble!


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, on the west side of the stall, the butcher is sitting in the business car with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Smoke swirled before his eyes.


    "What''s going on ahead?" the butcher asked impatiently.


    The younger brother said respectfully, "brother, Wang Peng just went in. I don''t know what they''re talking about."


    The butcher stared at him and thought that the little brother was talking nonsense. If he knew, it would be easy to say!


    "Keep an eye on me. If there''s anything unusual, tell me at the first time."


    "I see, brother."


    The butcher is upset.


    He was annoyed by Wang Peng.


    After so many years, he has never suffered a loss, but he has suffered many losses on Wang Peng. The butcher is helpless.


    The key is that the boy has come to talk to boss Wang now. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to grab a job with him?


    But he had no choice but to compromise, or to obediently spy on Wang Peng.


    Today''s events made him feel a sense of killing.


    Wang Peng meets Zhang Wen. What''s the concept?


    Who saw this picture first thought of Wang Peng''s defection!


    I contacted boss Wang and Zhang Wen secretly. I can''t guarantee everything. It''s fucking inside and outside!


    Now there is only one reason why the butcher can bear not to kill Wang Peng, that is, because Wang Peng killed Wu Yang! It''s not like pretending. Moreover, after killing Wu Yang, the hatred between him and Zhang Wen is stronger!


    Is it that easy to go back?


    Just now Wang''s eye liner called him for the first time, saying that Wang Peng had come out to meet Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang was surprised!


    Originally, I was in a good mood and was about to hug the woman around me, but after listening to this, I immediately softened.


    I''m kidding!


    Now Wang Peng is the apple of his eye and his last line of defense! What if something goes wrong with him?


    What the hell would he do if he went back to Zhang Wen while he was away?


    So he quickly told the butcher to keep an eye on Wang Peng. At the same time, he also gave an order to kill Wang Peng if he wanted to defecte!


    Boss Wang can''t stand such a blow anymore.


    If Wang Peng returns to Zhang Wen at this time, what will happen in the future?


    Or don''t go to hell with him, boss Wang?


    Such a person would rather kill than let him go back to Zhang Wen!


    The butcher is watching closely, and boss Wang is very nervous.


    So that his face changed!


    The women around him did not dare to do so. They could only snuggle up to him obediently.


    The more boss Wang thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. He hurried to call the butcher.


    The phone was soon picked up.


    "Butcher, how''s the situation?" boss Wang said anxiously.


    The butcher took a deep breath: "brother, I can''t see anything. If something''s wrong, I''ll call you!"


    "Well, shit, if Wang Peng plays Yin, I can''t be polite!" boss Wang''s eyes are cold.


    The butcher smiled: "don''t worry, brother. If that boy dares to play with us, I''ll kill him!"


    "Well..."


    Put down the phone, the butcher stretched his neck and said to a little brother next to him, "go ahead and see what''s going on there."


    Little brother looks a little embarrassed. What if Zhang Wen and Wang Peng find out about the fucking past? It''s not his butcher who will die!


    But he dared not disobey the butcher''s order and leaned over quietly.


    The stall is very quiet at the moment, but the boss''s eyes are full of doubts.


    In his impression, I am brother Wang Peng and Wang Peng is my brother. Our relationship should be very good.


    But the picture at the moment is a little out of place!


    Wang Peng respectfully stood aside and didn''t dare to sit down.


    And I''m eating a bunch with my head down.


    The atmosphere is quite strange.


    Wang Peng''s personality goes with the wind and never sticks to details, but after seeing me at the moment, he was still stunned and didn''t even know what to say.


    Just stand there and wait for me to speak first.


    I ate a kebab and poured a back of beer: "the doctor told me that I can''t eat these greasy things in the last six months, let alone drink, but I didn''t listen to him. In that case, what''s the meaning of living? Even if I can only live for six months and follow the wind, I recognize it. Are you right? Peng''er!"


    Wang Peng was speechless and his eyes were red at the same time.


    When he came in to see me, his eyes were red.


    I''m very different from a week ago.


    No matter what I said before, I was very energetic, and my face was ruddy. Now, his face turned white, his lips didn''t even have much blood color, and his whole body was more gloomy.


    He immediately remembered what he pretended to force the tiger to say.


    Since he left, I have been smoking stuffy cigarettes every day, and the people are much dimmer.


    It seems that the tiger didn''t cheat this time. It''s true.


    This is a heart disease.


    His departure made me feel uncomfortable and confused at the same time.

 Chapter 1810

    Why?


    Why did Wang Peng take this step?


    Is it because of Li Erzi?


    No


    Not only that, but also because it''s different from me.


    Although I am his eldest brother, Wang Peng must know this.


    Wang Peng killed Wu Yang, giving everyone the feeling that Wang Peng is a pure madman without friendship.


    But I know that in fact, he valued friendship more than anything, but confused his eyes for a time.


    "Brother Wen, I''m sorry..." Wang Peng''s eyes turned red and his nose began to sour.


    He must have never dreamed that he would meet me again under such circumstances.


    Don''t talk about him, so do I.


    I looked up at him and asked him to sit down: "peng''er, why are you bound with me? Sit down."


    Wang Peng nodded and sat down.


    I poured him a glass of wine and he drank it all in one gulp.


    I smiled: "peng''er, everyone has a different way. I''m not your destination, but it''s your destination. If you don''t want to hang out with boss Wang or are unhappy, you can come back at any time."


    This is generous, but I know clearly in my heart that what I lost can come back?


    Wang Peng and I will never go back.


    Wang Peng, who pointed to a good-looking girl at school with a cigarette in his mouth, no longer exists.


    His face is decadent. It seems that he has had a bad time these days.


    But in this way, he is still very handsome.


    How many women are not fascinated when they see this face?


    "Brother Wen, don''t you blame me?" Wang Peng took a deep breath and asked carefully.


    Wang Peng, who usually kills all sides, respectfully looks like a primary school student in front of me.


    Anyone who sees this picture will be surprised.


    I shook my head: "peng''er, do you know why I want to see you? I think I miss you. I think of those days when we first started to mix, but I can''t come back. I want to see you just because of brotherhood. It has nothing to do with anything else. You''re not a stranger in this stall. We used to come here for dinner. At that time, there was no trouble at all!"


    My words made Wang Peng tremble: "brother Wen, I have never regretted following you. In my heart, you will always be my big brother!"


    I waved my hand and motioned that he didn''t need to say these words. I simply gave him a bottle of wine and they blew at each other.


    Next, I hardly said anything about boss Wang.


    On the contrary, Wang Peng couldn''t hold his breath. He said excitedly, "brother Wen, I know I''m an animal and I''m a traitor. Hit me! Even give me a few knives to kill me!"


    I smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said very seriously: "Peng''er, if there''s one reason why I don''t want you to go to boss Wang''s side, it''s because I don''t want you to have an accident. Before, whether I suppressed you or took your knife, the starting point was this. We came out to fool around, but we didn''t come out to play with our lives. There are no people in Jinhai city who dare to play with their lives, but look at them. Is that man coming to a good end? Those people haven''t been around for a long time Yes! We are a society, not a slaughterhouse! "


    Wang Peng couldn''t listen to my words. I think this is the starting point of my contradiction with Wang Peng.


    The Tao is different.


    In Wang Peng''s world, killing is the king.


    But in our world, killing is the last resort.


    But similarly, a person has too much killing gas. How can he get out of it?


    I often walk by the river. There are no wet shoes.


    I really don''t want to see something happen to Wang Peng.


    There was a light in his eyes: "brother Wen, don''t worry, I must be fine!"


    "I hope so, but anyway, I''m on your side, even if you''re against the world!"


    After saying this, I saw Wang Peng secretly wiping his tears.


    "Brother Wen, about Wu Yang..."


    I waved my hand, but also red eyes: "don''t talk about the past."


    "No... brother Wen, I must say it today," said Wang Peng. He stepped back two steps and stood up. Then he knelt down with a thump and knocked my head twice.


    Tears suddenly fell like a summer storm.


    What is lost cannot be repeated.


    Some are only bitter.


    I didn''t pull Wang Peng up or say anything to stop him, but sat there quietly.


    I''m kowtowing to Wang Peng for Wu Yang. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    After knocking for a while, I went and helped him up: "peng''er, it''s OK."


    "No... not enough..." Wang Peng''s voice trembled. This was the first time he shed tears in front of me.


    Wu Yang''s death took away too many people for the first time.


    Pretend to force tiger, Li Erzi, Zhang Guohua, including Wang Peng


    "Brother Wen, I was wrong! I regret it!" Wang Peng cried without warning. His voice was as loud as thunder, which startled the boss.


    My tears fell unconsciously.


    Now, what''s the use of regret?


    Wu Yang is dead.


    Then everything is over.


    Wu Yang''s death is more like a relief, but it is those of us who stay in the world who are really suffering!


    My voice trembled: "since I regret it, why did I have to be so impulsive?"


    Since I saw Wang Peng, I didn''t blame him for following boss Wang, nor did I blame him for killing Wu Yang. I just said some memories about the past and some brotherhood.


    But I don''t know. These words are the most unacceptable to Wang Peng.


    Punishment can''t make everyone repent, but tolerance can.


    Tolerance is the greatest punishment!


    To Wang Peng, to me, to everyone


    Everyone is guilty.


    Wang Peng lay in my arms, crying like a child.


    Since Wu Yang''s death, he has always behaved like a person who has nothing to do. He doesn''t care at all, and even doesn''t show any regret on his face.


    But when bits and pieces of what he had been with Wu Yang before came out of his head, he knew it since he went to meet Huang Wenjing.


    He regretted it.


    The heart is extremely bitter!


    He shouldn''t kill Wu Yang, let alone be so cruel!


    But it''s too late. What can he do?


    It can only be to hold out his chest and continue to stride forward. Should he and the world admit that he is wrong and should not start? Then go to Wu Yang''s tomb and kneel down and kowtow?


    Well, it''s too ethereal.


    "Brother Wen, damn it, I''m not human..." he cried more and more painfully.


    I patted him on the back: "no one blames you. Don''t worry. I did a decent funeral for Wu Yang, and I settled down with his parents... Just promise me that you can''t kill people casually in the future, you know?"


    For Wu Yang''s death, I was angry first, and then painful. Now, I have compromised.

 Chapter 1811

    Maybe this is growth.


    For everyone, growth is painful.


    Because every time you grow up, you have to abandon something.


    Family, friendship, or love.


    When tears of regret fall on Wang Peng''s face, it shows that he has grown up.


    I think even if Wu Yang saw this scene there, he would choose to forgive him.


    In our eyes, Wang Peng is the least sensible boy.


    Wu Yang used death to tell him what a brother is, and I intend to spend my life telling him what responsibility is.


    Today''s Wang Peng can no longer find any stubbornness or madness.


    In front of me, he burst into tears.


    "Brother Wen, I should go to Wu Yang''s funeral, but..." after a while, Wang Peng calmed down and said faintly in my arms.


    I understand what Wang Peng is thinking. If it was in the past, he was afraid that he would be unable to help seeing Wu Yang''s parents.


    Wang Peng, in the end, is also a perceptual man, but his stubbornness doesn''t allow him to do so.


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang are actually the same kind of people.


    "I know, no one blames you. Some mistakes can be made and some can''t be made. But no matter what mistakes you make here, it doesn''t matter, because I support you behind your back." I said.


    Wang Peng shed tears of remorse again: "brother Wen, there''s just one thing I don''t understand. I''m in charge of you. You''ve always taken care of me the most. I keep this in mind! But why, second brother wants to kill me! Haven''t I done enough?"


    I smiled and shook my head: "No one wants to kill you. Li Erzi''s kindness to you is only much more than mine! I know who Li Erzi is. Even if he was stabbed, he won''t hurt you! After you stabbed himself last time, I''ve seen Li Erzi smoking stuffy cigarettes more than once. Although he hasn''t seen you once, he keeps people in the hospital every day and secretly remits money to your home A lot of money. "


    This is the way Li Erzi cares about people, which is completely different from me.


    I am generous and he is introverted.


    Like his father and mother, Li Erzi couldn''t control Wang Peng. Of course, he had to use some cruel tricks, but Wang Peng couldn''t understand them.


    Wang Peng shook his head at my words: "no, brother Wen, he really wants to kill me, otherwise I won''t come out."


    This is the last string in Wang Peng''s heart! If it breaks, Wang Peng can''t even face it!


    This is also the reason why he left.


    I picked up the wine bottle, touched it with him, and then took a drink with my head up.


    "Yesterday, Erzi Li caught boss Wang''s younger brother. He said that boss Wang sent someone to attack you that night. It has nothing to do with Erzi Li! Peng''er, it''s all boss Wang''s plan. But I don''t blame you at all. Everyone has their own aspirations. Everyone''s way is different. You are the most special of so many bastards. Naturally, you have a different way to go, I just hope you don''t get lost again on the road in the future, because the price is likely to be life! "


    My words made Wang Peng''s pupils dilate slowly and looked at me incredulously.


    This sentence is enough to kill everything.


    Suddenly, all kinds of possibilities flashed in his head. Boss Wang was famous on the road for why he reached his goal by all means.


    Did he exist in a plot of boss Wang from the beginning to the present?


    It''s all boss Wang''s chess pieces?


    But then Wang Peng laughed at himself.


    He kept asking himself, is this important?


    He knows better than anyone why he came to boss Wang.


    Li Erzi''s story may be just an introduction, but not all.


    What''s more, it''s because Wang Peng has no way to vent his madness! He can only find this grassland from boss Wang!


    And my words can be regarded as a wake-up call for him.


    I know Wang Peng can''t look back. Now he is pointed out by thousands of people. All he can do is keep moving forward until he reaches an ethereal and hard to enjoy height.


    He picked up a glass of wine and said seriously, "brother Wen, I''m only sorry for one person in Wang Peng''s life, that''s you! But don''t worry, although I''m with boss Wang, if you have something to do in the future, I''ll stand up!"


    Then he looked up and blew a bottle of wine directly.


    I smiled: "peng''er, no matter where he is, he will be a brother in the future!"


    ¡­¡­


    Next, Wang Peng and I are recalling.


    This memory made Wang Peng and I cry like fools.


    Ask what else in the world can make my eyes red. I''m afraid there are only memories.


    Memories can''t be touched, memories can''t dream!


    All the drinks on the table were drunk. Wang Peng and I were going to leave now.


    I was dizzy. I refused Wang Peng''s kindness to send me away. I tried to resist the urge to vomit and got on the car.


    The moment I got on the bus, I cried and didn''t even know what I was doing!


    I know that this will only make Wang Peng more crazy and indulgent in the future!


    Perhaps, the root of all this is because of me, because of my tenderness!


    ¡­¡­


    Like me, Wang Peng didn''t leave for half a day.


    It took a long time to start the car.


    After looking in the rearview mirror, he found that he didn''t know when his face was full of tears.


    Zhang Wen treated him like a brother, but from today on, he will rely on himself to break a world in Jinhai city!


    Bell!


    At this time, Wang Peng''s phone rang.


    Looking down, it was boss Wang''s call.


    "Hello." Wang Peng picked it up. He couldn''t hear any mood fluctuations in his tone.


    Boss Wang pretended to force at the other end of the phone: "peng''er, what are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything. I had dinner with a friend and wine! Now I''m ready to go back."


    "Oh, what''s your friend''s name?" boss Wang was relieved to know that he didn''t go with Zhang Wen.


    Wang Peng is not nonsense: "it''s Zhang Wen."


    "Oh..." boss Wang frowned. "Peng''er, I didn''t say you. Your identity is different from them now. How can you contact them?"


    Of course, Wang Peng knew what boss Wang meant and sneered: "friends belong to friends. You still know what to do. You don''t need to ask more."


    "Oh, I''m not here recently. If you have anything to do, just tell the butcher and treat him as your own."


    "Well, I see."


    After hanging up, boss Wang took a deep breath and held the woman in his arms again.


    He was quite satisfied with Wang Peng''s answer. It seems unlikely that Wang Peng will return to Zhang Wen again.


    So in the future, as long as you follow this path, you will certainly defeat Zhang Wen''s people!


    Compared with the Little Tiger Wang Peng, Zhang Wen is still too vulnerable!

 Chapter 1812

    After I returned to Dongwen group, I vomited all night.


    Uncomfortable, splitting headache.


    Li Erzi has always been with me.


    When I vomited in the dark, my phone rang. It was Xu Jingwen''s call.


    I picked it up and said something on the phone that I couldn''t understand myself.


    After a while, Xu Jingwen came.


    Wearing a clean sportswear, he is a bit capable.


    Seeing me like this, she burst into tears.


    She has heard about me recently.


    She wanted to come to me in recent days, but she couldn''t contact me anyway, so she gave it up.


    When she came, she asked Li Erzi to have a rest and take care of me by herself.


    "Zhang Wen, why are you doing this?" with tears still hanging in her eyes, she squatted down and patted my back.


    When I saw her, I smiled and shook my head, "these things... You don''t understand."


    Where there are people, there is Jianghu.


    The Jianghu is a profound culture that no one can understand.


    Xu Jingwen bit her lips and held me: "Wang Yuxian left recently, and something happened to your brother. I know you don''t feel good, but why don''t you choose to call the police? I believe the police can help you catch the murderer!"


    I smiled bitterly, and my tears vomited out with the gall: "you don''t understand these things..."


    She scolded and hit me several times: "what do you mean I don''t understand? Is it about men? Is it brotherhood? I just don''t understand. You are the chairman of Dongwen group. Why do you make yourself so embarrassed?"


    Is it so easy to be a leader? If I can, I''d rather not take this road. I''d rather work in a small hotel, guarding Wang Yuxian and a vote of brothers.


    Stepping into the underworld is definitely not as simple as others think.


    I asked her to help me to the bathroom and wash my face with cold water, which made me feel better.


    Many places on my body were vomited and dirty, and she simply took it off for me.


    I felt the slightest coolness on my body. In a daze, I saw Xu Jingwen take off her clothes, then hold me and open the shower in the bathroom.


    I held her, and the feeling of indulging in the haven made me peaceful for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    I slept soundly that night. I dreamed of Wang Yuxian.


    Wearing a white dress and a sun umbrella, she walked in a small village.


    Slow pace, close to mountains and rivers, this is the most suitable appearance for her


    I enjoyed the beautiful picture for a long time.


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Xu Jingwen sleeping beside me.


    She buried her head deep in my chest, quiet like a kitten.


    The face without any modification was green and astringent.


    I can''t help thinking of Xiaowen.


    If Xiaowen hadn''t had an accident and was still alive, what would it be?


    "You''re awake ~" she noticed my body moving and opened her eyes.


    I smiled and gently touched her blushing cheek: "well, thank you last night ~"


    She pouted: "do you thank me for taking care of you last night, or for sleeping with you last night?"


    She seldom spoke so directly, which stunned me for a moment: "thank you."


    "Cut, last night you held me and shouted a person''s name vaguely. What did you dream of?"


    I smiled awkwardly: "I vomited faintly last night. I didn''t know anything long ago. Where can I remember ~"


    "If you let me know that you dream of other women, I can''t spare you." Xu Jingwen said angrily. Seeing that the time was almost up, she began to dress in front of me.


    She had to go to the unit for a meeting today. When she left, she kissed me on the cheek, and then seriously said to me, "Zhang Wen, I know you feel bad. No one can help you share the pain, but don''t think too much. Everything will pass, and you still have me ~"


    I smiled: "I see. Thank you, officer Xu!"


    She left a sweet smile before she left.


    And I narrowed my eyes and rested for a while before I got up.


    Last night I told Wang Peng not to worry about what happened before, just to recognize the direction and move forward.


    Well, isn''t that what I said to myself?


    I can''t stop on this spring tide and stream, because if I''m not careful, I may be swallowed up by the later huge waves!


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after Xu Jingwen left, Li Erzi came in.


    He looked worried.


    Last night was really a close call.


    If Wang Peng and I have any mistakes, it will be the largest conflict in Jinhai city.


    It''s normal to die a few people.


    It seems a little thoughtless to play like this at this juncture.


    "Wenzi..." Li Erzi came in and was ready to speak.


    I smiled: "Er Zi, you want to talk about last night."


    Li Erzi nodded: "Wenzi, it was a little too risky for you to meet Wang Peng last night!"


    I sat up from the bed: "do you mean boss Wang is dangerous, or Wang Peng is dangerous?"


    Li Erzi was stunned and immediately said, "it''s all dangerous!"


    I shook my head: "in my heart, Wang Peng is an ignorant child. He used to be and is now. He followed boss Wang. He just went the wrong way and can''t deny it all!"


    "Wenzi, even so, you shouldn''t meet him! Anyway, he betrayed us and killed Wu Yang!"


    "He has known his mistake about Wu Yang..."


    "Wenzi, some mistakes can be made, some mistakes can''t be made. He killed Wu Yang, which is a fact!"


    We all saw how painful Wu Yang''s parents were that day.


    Wang Peng just wantonly waved a knife and ended Wu Yang''s life, but brought grief to everyone.


    How can this release people?


    "Er Zi, you just heard about Wu Yang''s death. Do you know what I''m thinking? I''m thinking, kill boss Wang, then catch the boy Wang Peng and let him kneel in front of Wu Yang''s tomb and kowtow to admit his mistake! But now I''ve changed my mind. Do you know what''s more terrible than hatred? Tolerance! Forgiveness!"


    Now he may not understand these words with Li Erzi. In his heart, happiness, gratitude and hatred are the king''s way!


    "Ten thousand steps back, even if you catch Wang Peng, can you go down?"


    Li Erzi stopped talking and frowned at the same time.


    "Er Zi, I will use my life to make Wang Peng repent and kill him. I can''t wash away his sins!"


    "Alas, Wenzi, you are soft hearted!"


    I shook my head slightly.


    Soft hearted? I''m not soft hearted to Wang Peng! It''s just a different way.


    He just gave me a cigarette and sat down.


    "Last night, the butcher took people to guard near the stall," he said faintly.

 Chapter 1813

    I expected that Wang Peng is now boss Wang''s man, so his every move must be monitored by boss Wang. When he met me last night, boss Wang must have thought he was going to defecte. It''s normal for the butcher to bring people.


    "I was there last night, and all the people of Dongwen group."


    I looked at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    Last night, Wang Peng and I didn''t seem to have any waves, but in fact, the undercurrent surged.


    Li Erzi and the butcher are here, so as long as we have any improper actions, it will be a bloody storm immediately.


    This is something I never thought of.


    "Er Zi, when I meet Wang Peng in the future, these precautions can be avoided." I smiled for a while and said.


    His expression was serious: "Wenzi, Wang Peng is different from before. He has to guard against it!"


    "I said that I would use my whole life to make Wang Peng repent. Even if I put my life together, I would never quit!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, the past week.


    Everyone in the security department is waiting.


    Wait there to crack the call recording.


    This is a very complicated process. Even if all the current human and material resources are called, it will take half a month to find and crack the recording.


    Wang Yi used some other means to shorten the time to one week.


    But so far, there is still no news.


    This made Wang Yi a little worried.


    Even though Duan Wengong told them the time and place, they still worked so hard to investigate.


    A week is enough to change a lot of things.


    At the moment, in the security department, Wang Yi kept urging the people in the investigation department, and her eyebrows were full of anxiety.


    Put down the phone and he took a deep breath.


    In recent days, all he thought about was Zhang Wen.


    He remembered that when he first met Zhang Wen, he had the impression that he was a hairy boy.


    Although there is a different light in his eyes, he is an ordinary person after all.


    Now, Zhang Wen''s change is more than a little bit?


    From an unknown boy to sitting in the position of the first brother of Jinhai City, can ordinary people do this? Even if he can sit in today''s position, he also depends on Zhang Wen.


    How can I know Liu hongran without his introduction? How can you be liked by Chen Shi?


    Maybe I''m still a small clerk and still working overtime to catch up with the progress.


    All this is like a dream, and his feelings for Zhang Wen are also quite complex.


    Recently, I heard about Zhang Wen. He was not happy.


    Brother Liu is dead.


    Zhang Wen''s woman is gone.


    Now even the brothers around him deviated from him and something happened.


    How can ordinary people bear this?


    He is older than Zhang Wen, but Zhang Wen experienced these things. Should a boy of this age have?


    However, how to help Zhang Wen has become a difficult problem in front of him.


    Zhang Wen is black and he is white.


    The only thing you can do is catch the prisoner!


    But Zhang Wen''s attitude made him helpless.


    Zhang Wen wants to solve this matter with Taoist methods, so what should he do?


    Half an hour after they got off the phone, team Zhang pushed the door and came in.


    His face was filled with excitement: "brother Yi, the investigation department sent the recording, which is in this USB flash drive!"


    Then he put a USB flash disk on the table.


    Wang Yi''s eyes lit up too. She waited for the recording for a long time.


    As long as you have this decisive evidence, you can apply to catch boss Wang at any time!


    Remove a cancer from Jinhai city!


    Team Zhang quickly plugged into the computer and listened.


    Gradually, the dialogue between Duan Wengong and boss Wang appeared clearly.


    Wang Yi and team Zhang also looked more and more nervous.


    The content of the dialogue made Wang Yi clench her fist secretly.


    Wang Yi''s eyes were darkened by the short call of more than ten seconds.


    The contents are already very clear.


    Boss Wang killed Liu hongran and tried his best to stop Duan Wengong!


    That''s enough to apply for an arrest warrant! As long as there is an arrest warrant, boss Wang will be finished sooner or later!


    Pop!


    Wang Yi patted the table hard and stood up.


    "Boss Wang, there is no law! Now the evidence is conclusive. Team Zhang, immediately apply for an arrest warrant. Everyone is on standby tonight. When will the arrest warrant come down and when will we arrest people!"


    Without delay, team Zhang promised and turned and ran out.


    Wang Yi took a few steps, thought about it, and dialed Chen Shichang.


    At this time, Chen Shi was in a meeting, but when he saw that it was Wang Yi''s number, he bowed his head and walked out of the conference room and picked it up.


    "Hello, this is Chen Tianhai." he kept a very high attitude.


    "Brother Chen, I''m Wang Yi."


    "Well, I know. What''s up?"


    Wang Yiqiang suppressed the excitement in his heart and said, "just now the people in the investigation department cracked the conversation between Duan Wengong and boss Wang that night. The evidence is conclusive!"


    This made Chen Tianhai clench his fist secretly. He tried to resist his surprise and asked, "is it really hammered?"


    Wang Yi nodded: "well, the telephone recording can prove that boss Wang did it. Duan Wengong advised boss Wang, but he didn''t listen."


    At this moment, Chen Tianhai''s head is turning rapidly.


    "Brother Chen, I have applied for an arrest warrant. I hope it can be done faster. This matter is related to Liu hongran''s death. Boss Wang has always been a cancer in Jinhai city! Now I have a chance, I should remove him!"


    Chen Tianhai gritted his teeth and took a deep breath: "I know. I''ll urge the top to do it quickly. The arrest warrant will come down in an hour!"


    Wang Yi smiled with satisfaction: "thank you, brother Chen!"


    Put down the phone, Chen Tianhai looked out of the window and silently lit a cigarette.


    Liu hongran was finally able to let go of his heart trouble.


    But why does my heart always feel empty?


    ¡­¡­


    The arrest order came down very quickly. Within an hour, the security department received the arrest order.


    Wang Yi summoned people at the first time and wantonly went to the processing plant to catch people.


    Seven or eight police cars with special police entered the processing plant.


    At the same time, the door of the office was pushed open by my little brother, which startled the butcher.


    He subconsciously felt the dagger around his waist.


    "Grass, if you don''t knock on the door next time, I''ll stab you!"


    The younger brother ignored others and hurriedly said, "brother, no! The police have come to check the processing factory! I see many special police!"


    "What the hell!" the butcher became excited.


    The police came to the processing plant and sent special police. This is the rhythm to catch people!


    But he quickly reacted.


    He hasn''t committed a crime recently, and he is very cautious every time. Even the police can''t find any evidence. Is he here to catch himself?


    Unlikely!


    Then there is only one reason, that is to catch boss Wang!

 Chapter 1814

    But this puzzled the butcher. Are these policemen so efficient? Have you found the evidence that boss Wang killed Liu hongran?


    "Don''t fucking worry. Take out the procedures of the processing factory first. We are all good citizens. What are we afraid of?"


    The little brother smiled awkwardly.


    If a butcher is a good citizen, I''m afraid there are no bad people in your world.


    A butcher who is uncomfortable if he doesn''t commit a crime for a few days. He''s worried and even starts with his own people! It shows how hungry he is!


    When the butcher took people out, he happened to meet team Zhang.


    KAKA!


    Team Zhang didn''t talk nonsense at all. They caught the butcher after coming up for two times.


    A standard grip.


    The butcher was secretly surprised.


    Although he has excellent skills and has never pestered anyone in a fight, he still seems to have no resistance when he meets the experts of team Zhang who have been systematically trained.


    His face changed and he shouted.


    "What are you doing? What have I done? Why arrest me?"


    Team Zhang looked at him and seemed familiar with the butcher, but he really didn''t know what he had done for a moment. He could only ask fiercely, "where''s boss Wang! Let him out!"


    As soon as the butcher heard this, he knew that it had nothing to do with him. He shouted, "I''m just a worker. If you want to find boss Wang, go find him. How can I know where he is?"


    Team Zhang frowned: "you really don''t know where he is?"


    "Oh, can you let me go first!"


    Team Zhang just let him go. He really has no good way to deal with such a cunning criminal as the butcher.


    The butcher''s younger brother waved his hand and took out a series of information about the processing plant.


    The processing factory is the residence of boss Wang. All kinds of procedures here are quite complete. This is a regular factory.


    "This is the procedure of the processing factory. Do you see what''s wrong?"


    Team Zhang looked at it and threw it aside. His purpose here is not to check the processing plant.


    "Officer, I''m a good citizen. Even if you want to ask, do you have to be polite? What if you twist and dislocate my arm?"


    Team Zhang said impatiently, "where the hell is boss Wang? If you don''t say it, you''ll be brought back to the bureau!"


    The butcher didn''t want to hear this. He thought he was scared?


    He snorted coldly, "take me away. You have to have sufficient reasons. You can''t arrest people casually!"


    "The reason is that you gather people illegally. If it''s serious, you can take the blame. If it''s light, you can be detained for 48 hours. Do you want to try?" Wang Yi walked over from behind.


    Seeing him, the butcher shrank immediately.


    I''m kidding!


    Who is Wang Yi? That''s a serious and systematic top student. With excellent management ability and outstanding mind, it''s not a matter of minutes to deal with the butcher?


    It''s just that Wang Yi doesn''t have time to talk nonsense with him now.


    The butcher quickly changed his face and said, "officer, I really don''t know where boss Wang is. He came to the factory a few days ago and couldn''t find anyone recently. I called his cell phone and no one answered!"


    Then the butcher told them the mobile phone number boss Wang didn''t use before.


    Wang Yi clenched her teeth secretly. She was still a step slow.


    Boss Wang, a cunning fox, must have heard the news and hid.


    The phone couldn''t be connected. Wang Yi asked people to search thoroughly again before leaving.


    On the bus, team Zhang was a little worried: "brother Yi, these people must have something to do with boss Wang. Why don''t you take them back to the Bureau for investigation?"


    Wang Yi smiled: "boss Wang is running away now. It''s useless no matter what we ask. They won''t say anything. You send someone to stare at them secretly. If you see who has secret contact with boss Wang, tell me at the first time!"


    Team Zhang understood his meaning in an instant and nodded hard.


    Sometimes it''s too tight. It''s better to just indulge in love!


    Boss Wang is very cunning, so catching boss Wang in the future is a very complicated process.


    Wanted, squatting, these are indispensable.


    When Wang Yi goes back this time, she first prepares to apply for a wanted warrant, and then plans the crime system of boss Wang and Duan Wengong, so that when she catches boss Wang, she can be convicted immediately!


    Wang Yi, I hate boss Wang now!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Yi didn''t talk nonsense at all. She was going to go directly to Duan Wengong to ask about the collective situation, and by the way, let him cooperate in court at that time.


    When she arrived at the detention center, Wang Yi did not see Duan Wengong.


    "Where''s the suspect Duan Wengong?"


    Wang Yi anxiously asked the person in charge here.


    Is a slightly fat middle-aged man.


    He was very helpless when he saw Wang Yi coming. He said, "Minister Wang, Duan Wengong was taken away the next afternoon when he was sent by the security department. Don''t you know that?"


    Boom!


    This confused Wang Yi''s head.


    He was taken away the next afternoon. Why don''t he know now?


    Pop!


    As soon as team Zhang was worried, he patted the table hard. Because of his strength, the middle-aged man was startled.


    Wang Yi motioned team Zhang not to worry first and said to him, "why don''t you inform the security department in the absence of the person? Are you the person of the security department? Are you the air? Now the decisive evidence of the case has been found by us and the progress has been delayed, can you be responsible!"


    Middle aged men are crying.


    He doesn''t want to, but it''s all against the principle anyway. He might as well separate a big and a small cat first. He can''t offend anyone long ago, can he?


    He said helplessly, "Wang Yi, I don''t mean to embarrass you. When you put people here, you also said very clearly that you should take good care of people. But this is the above order. What can I do?"


    Wang Yi''s eyes were cold: "whose order is above?"


    "Capital, Su Changqing!"


    After hearing this, Wang Yi stopped talking.


    But the head is turning rapidly.


    Su Changqing''s name is not unheard of. He ranks among the heaviest in the capital. If he speaks, I''m afraid no one has the right to refuse, especially the middle-aged man.


    But this made Wang Yi wonder.


    Su Changqing, why manage Duan Wengong? Are they accomplices?


    But the idea only stayed in his mind and disappeared in a few seconds.


    impossible.


    If Duan Wengong may make mistakes, Su Changqing is absolutely impossible.


    Besides, the energy of this body has limited everything.


    How can su Changqing''s position and energy make him stick to these small things?


    Besides, how can su Changqing not distinguish the form?


    But why he should help Duan Wengong has become a difficult problem in front of Wang Yi.


    What''s the difference between this and shielding!


    If you don''t know, you have to ask yourself!


    Out of the detention center, Wang Yi sat in the car and rubbed her forehead upset.


    "Team Zhang, the security department has to work hard recently. You watch first."


    "Are you going out?" team Zhang frowned.


    "Well, I''m going to the capital to visit Su Changqing in person!"

 Chapter 1815

    After Wang Yi and them left, the butcher scolded several times and rubbed his arm hard.


    All the younger brothers are standing in the corridor. They don''t know what to do.


    The butcher waved his hand in annoyance and scattered them. He returned to the office and called boss Wang.


    If the people of the security department arrest people so loudly, there is only one possibility, that is, boss Wang''s business has been exposed!


    "Butcher, what''s the matter?" boss Wang picked it up impatiently.


    In recent days, the butcher always calls himself. I''m so bored.


    Can you fucking let people eat and run away?


    The butcher stabilized his mood and said, "brother, the people of the security department came to catch you just now! I don''t think that posture is empty! The Minister of the security department came in person!"


    Boss Wang frowned: "what? The Minister of the security department is also here?"


    He might not take it seriously, but it''s not what it used to be!


    Duan Wengong has completely lost contact with him. Coupled with what Duan Wengong said to him, he has to think about it.


    Maybe, things are really exposed!


    "What should I do now, big brother?" the butcher didn''t notice.


    Boss Wang is already preparing for the worst.


    Baidao people began to investigate this matter thoroughly. Now Duan Wengong can''t be contacted. According to Baidao people, Duan Wengong''s current situation is also very bad.


    If Duan Wengong was caught, what would he do? Don''t even think about it. You must bite boss Wang out first!


    Boss Wang was not much surprised. If it was him, he thought he did it.


    It has been exposed. Isn''t that a wise choice?


    But if Duan Wengong is caught, the matter must have reached a very thorny point.


    The backers of the white road are gone.


    How else can boss Wang struggle?


    I''m afraid there''s only one way left!


    Boss Wang turned his head: "butcher, although they are arresting people with great fanfare, why don''t they catch our people, but just me?"


    Why?


    Not because Wang Yi doesn''t want to catch, nor because he can''t catch, but because he doesn''t have time!


    Besides, Wang Yi doesn''t want to scare the snake. Leave the butcher here. At least he can catch up with boss Wang!


    If he wants, he will catch the butcher first!


    "Why?" although the butcher was smart, he couldn''t play with boss Wang. He brainwashed him immediately.


    "Because they don''t have any evidence! It''s estimated that they are coming to me for questioning. Don''t panic. I''ll go back later!"


    The butcher also thought it was reasonable and nodded and agreed.


    Put down the phone, boss Wang quickly kicked out the woman and began to tidy up his things!


    All the bank cards and all the funds under his name were well collected by him.


    Now that the matter has come to an end, boss Wang can''t be clearer.


    This matter has probably been exposed. If Duan Wengong is relaxed, what room can he relax?


    The farther you run, the better!


    But he can''t let go of the butcher. If he tells the butcher to run now, his last line of defense will be gone. The butcher is the one who buys time for him!


    So far, boss Wang has been in chaos!


    It''s a complete mess!


    ¡­¡­


    In recent two days, the wind in Jinhai city has been quite tight, and it is spreading about the steel bar label.


    At the same time, the audit bureau also issued a notice on the rectification of reinforcement grade.


    Coupled with the rumors released by Li Erzi, Xiao Zhao was worried to death for a time!


    The steel bars that boss Wang told me can''t be sold at all!


    Originally, she thought the price was lower and it should be very simple to sell at half price, but who could have thought that no one would pay attention at all.


    At the beginning, an acquirer negotiated the price with himself, but recently, the wind is tight, and others have reneged.


    This makes Xiao Zhao anxious.


    You can''t give away the steel bars for free!


    At half price, she can still decide, but if she goes down, she can''t decide!


    That''s not a loss!


    So she called boss Wang.


    Boss Wang took a long time to pick it up: "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath: "boss Wang, I have a little trouble here..."


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang stared round.


    "It''s the steel bar. I''ve reduced the price to half, but I still can''t sell it..." Xiao Zhao frowned.


    If she knows what boss Wang is like now, I''m afraid she''ll have to be happy!


    If Wang boss ran abroad, then she and the leopard has the final say.


    At that time, even if boss Wang comes back, there will be no room for maneuver!


    Xiao Zhao doesn''t have to report to him now.


    Boss Wang is so upset that he can''t care too much now.


    "How much can you sell?"


    Xiao Zhao shook his head: "now many people in Jinhai city are passing on the steel bar label. For a time, no one will buy our steel bar. Even if they buy it, it won''t work."


    This is a big truth. Looking at Jinhai City, who doesn''t buy steel bars for commercial use?


    Civil use does not need so much, and official use also has its own channels.


    I''m afraid this steel bar will either rot in their hands or be deducted by the audit bureau!


    "Grass, sell as much as you can! Don''t ask me, just make your own decisions!" boss Wang was very upset and hung up the phone.


    With his words, Xiao Zhao was relieved. Without delay, she immediately contacted the purchaser who discussed the price with her last time.


    ¡­¡­


    The buyer was Li Erzi. After receiving the call, he told Li Erzi at the first time.


    In a teahouse, I made an appointment with Xiao Zhao.


    This time, Xiao Zhao came here quite low-key, with two company employees around him.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhao." Li Erzi and his people sit opposite. Li Erzi seems to have an honest face and a look of a big boss. He is less than 40.


    But Xiao Zhao certainly didn''t think that this man was actually a pickpocket!


    This face is his best cover up!


    Walking down the street like this, who would think he was a pickpocket? I thought it was the leader who paid a private visit in micro clothes!


    At first sight, Xiao Zhao, like everyone else, ignored Li Erzi around him.


    Anyway, Li Erzi looks like his entourage.


    Xiao Zhao smiled politely. She took a posture and looked high above.


    "How did you think about purchasing our steel bars last time?"


    The man smiled: "Mr. Zhao joked. It seems that you should consider this matter? I have made a big concession to the price!"


    Xiao Zhao scolded. When she came here, she thought things could turn around. Maybe she could bully the other party and let go. Finally, she sold it at half price. Didn''t she black as much as she wanted?


    But depending on the situation, the man didn''t intend to give in!

 Chapter 1816

    Not only was she a little upset, she coughed a few times and said, "our steel bars are all good steel bars with no problem. Half price is the same as giving people away. If you still bargain, it''s a little unreasonable?"


    This is Xiao Zhao''s heart.


    But there is a big premise, that is, when the steel bar label is no problem.


    Now Xiao Zhao sells the steel bars with problems in this label, which is no different from robbing money!


    "Ha ha..." the man looked at Li Erzi and laughed a few times. Li Erzi thought it was more interesting. The woman was smart and wanted to calculate them now.


    Li Erzi winked at the man. He said, "Mr. Zhao, first of all, you asked us out. I''m afraid it''s a little wrong to put a hat on your head seriously now. If you''re not sincere, forget it!"


    "And now the new regulations issued by the audit bureau of Jinhai City, do you think I don''t know? There is a big problem with the steel bar label, and it can''t be used to buy it!"


    This made Xiao Zhao frown.


    This man is not easy to cheat!


    However, her cool face soon hung a trace of temperature. Her small face changed slightly and said, "to tell you the truth, our company has encountered some financial problems recently. This money is very important to us. In this way, as long as you can buy our reinforcement according to 80% of the money, I can give you a debit note. In the future, the company will pay you back according to the interest..."


    Li Erzi and the man were stunned for a moment.


    No one thought this woman would play like this.


    Li Erzi''s eyes were full of playfulness.


    This woman is a little interesting. If you can''t cheat, come soft.


    Seeing that they didn''t say anything, Xiao Zhao continued: "in fact, this company is secretly supported by boss Wang. Boss Wang, you know? If you become friends with us, what else are you afraid of in Jinhai city in the future?"


    Xiao Zhao''s wishful thinking is very good.


    No matter what, first cheat the money. As for what to do in the future, it''s the leopard''s business!


    It must be impossible for the company to pay back the money!


    In front of others, if you hear boss Wang''s name, you will certainly give up, and even nod your head in a hurry. Half price has been earned.


    But in Li Erzi, there is no threat to him at all!


    Seeing that Li Erzi didn''t speak, the middle-aged man immediately understood his meaning and said with a smile: "if Zhao always threatened me, then this business can''t be done. Boss Wang has a big name, but it''s all in the past."


    Xiao Zhao grits her teeth. She can''t believe it.


    The man in front of me is an ordinary man no matter how he looks. Unexpectedly, he is not afraid of boss Wang''s threat!


    Having reached this point, she had no other reason to prevaricate. She could only bite her teeth and say, "what are you going to do and how much can you bid?"


    The middle-aged man stretched out two fingers and said, "20% at most!"


    Xiao Zhao''s nose is crooked, which is an insult to her IQ!


    Rob money, that''s all!


    "I''m kidding! Don''t deceive people too much!"


    Xiao Zhao is in a hurry.


    Can she take it easy?


    His wishful thinking has not been done well, it has been forcibly destroyed by others.


    Is it not a joke to use 20% to buy steel bars?


    "If not, then forget it." the man didn''t embarrass Xiao Zhao and said with a smile, "but I won''t buy your steel bars today. I guarantee that no second person in Jinhai dares to offer a higher price than me!"


    In the first sentence, Xiao Zhao wanted to pat the table and leave. In the second sentence, he was stunned!


    Listen, this man is not simple!


    But if it''s true, what should she do? Seeing that Li doesn''t have much left from the deadline of one week, what should the people of the audit bureau do if they don''t deal with it quickly at that time?


    Isn''t that more loss?


    "Mr. Zhao might as well consider it, or if you want to verify this sentence, we will accompany ~" at this time, Li Erzi spoke slowly.


    Xiao Zhao Teng stood up and stared at Li Erzi with beautiful eyes.


    I don''t know why, if Li Erzi came out, she was sure in her heart.


    Who the hell are these people?


    So far, Xiao Zhao never thought it would be Zhang Wen''s man.


    I just feel dizzy in my head!


    Was put together!


    It was the first thought in Xiao Zhao''s head.


    Although angry, Xiao Zhao still calculated his interests clearly in his heart.


    As he said, if you don''t do it now, there may be no way to live in the future!


    Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and stared at Li Erzi for a while. Her proud chest rose and fell: "OK, I''ll promise you 20% this time!"


    Li Erzi laughed: "then I''ll find someone to pull the reinforcement in the afternoon, and the money will be delivered in the afternoon."


    "Good!"


    With that, Xiao Zhao reluctantly took people away.


    Looking at her back, the middle-aged man said to Li Erzi, "second brother, this woman is not simple. If it is not bound by boss Wang, it is also a person!"


    Li Erzi sneered: "it''s not good for women to be too smart. It''s easy to lose their heads!"


    "Ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    After so many years in officialdom, Wang Yi has not been to the capital.


    This is not only the center of all rights, but also the place Wang Yi yearns for.


    But he never thought that he would come to the capital for the first time under such circumstances.


    After getting off the train, he took a taxi all the way to Su Changqing''s office building.


    The door was heavily guarded. Wang Yi showed her ID and the guard put him in.


    Walking to the door of Su Changqing''s office, Wang Yi took a long breath.


    Su Changqing.


    His position and energy in the capital can''t be underestimated. It''s no exaggeration to say that if he wants Wang Yi to die, it''s just a matter of moving his mouth.


    However, there are principles restricting him.


    Wang Yi kept thinking about what identity and posture she should use to communicate with Su Changqing.


    As head of security?


    I''m afraid it''s too small.


    As the son of secretary Wang?


    I''m afraid it''s too insignificant.


    Walking to the door of the office, Wang Yi even regretted that she shouldn''t have come so recklessly.


    After hesitating for a moment, he raised his hand and knocked on the door a few times.


    "Come in!"


    There was a hearty voice inside immediately.


    Wang Yi tidied up her collar at the door before opening the door.


    The office is spacious, but the decoration style is quite simple.


    But the bright red flag is quite dazzling.


    This is also showing Wang Yi great dignity.


    Wang Yi couldn''t help thinking about how she swore to the national flag when she had just graduated from school.


    The obsession in that heart will never change.


    "Hello, chief." Wang Yi didn''t beat around the Bush and said respectfully when she came in.


    Su Changqing looked up at him.


    Like everyone''s first impression, Su Changqing felt at a glance that Wang Yi was not ordinary people. Could ordinary people have the brilliance in his eyes?


    "Oh, sit down." Su Changqing pointed to the seat.

 Chapter 1817

    Wang Yi sat down generously and directly cut into the topic: "chief, I often hear your name in Jinhai city. They say that you are a good leader who is as clear as water and an example for everyone..."


    Wang Yi never flatters others.


    Similarly, I''m not ready to flatter Su Changqing today, because everything he says is the truth!


    In his impression, Su Changqing is such a person.


    However, why he took Duan Wengong away made him very confused.


    Shouldn''t sin be exposed in the sun?


    Su Changqing did not affectate or interrupt him, but quietly waited for Wang Yi to go on.


    "You are the light of our voyage, but what should we do if the light is not so bright one day?"


    Su Changqing laughed twice and put his hands together: "if you guessed right, you should be Wang Yi? Your security department is good, very good!"


    If there were not so many things in the middle, Su Changqing actually appreciated Wang Yi very much.


    At a young age, you can support the whole security department.


    In such an environment, the establishment of the security department must be pointed out by thousands of people, but that''s it. Wang Yi still didn''t fall down, but he meant to be more frustrated and brave.


    This made Su Changqing nod secretly.


    But similarly, standing in this position, Wang Yi will make many enemies in the future.


    Isn''t Su Changqing and Wang Yi just opposites?


    He knew what Wang Yi was doing today at a glance.


    From the day he picked up Duan Wengong, he thought that Wang Yi would come to him, but he didn''t expect so soon.


    Since Wang Yi came here today, there must be decisive evidence in her hand.


    However, Su Changqing believes Duan Wengong didn''t cheat him. Duan Wengong just participated in this matter.


    "The chief flattered me. In your eyes, I''m just a small soldier. We''ll fight wherever you mean!" Wang Yi said brightly, but couldn''t help frowning.


    He is waiting for Su Changqing to take the initiative to say something about Duan Wengong, but it seems that he has no meaning at all.


    Instead, he is playing Tai Chi with himself.


    "Wang Yi, your security department is very famous in this circle. What''s the situation recently? Have you encountered any difficulties?" Su Changqing said.


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "chief, since you attach great importance to the security department, I won''t see anything else. The future life and death of the security department depends on you!"


    Su Changqing looked at him with great interest, and there was a hint of ponder in his eyes: "the security department is an independent part. As far as I know, the power of the security department in Jinhai city is universal, and it can even investigate people above the main hall level, or even arrest them directly, right?"


    Chen Tianhai was in a hurry to do this. He hardly hesitated when giving Wang Yi power, but this is unprecedented in the white road.


    Before, Wang Yi''s wanton pursuit of Duan Wengong has surprised all the people in Baidao.


    No way, Chen Tianhai was also pressed by Liu Xide. Come on!


    Knowing that Wang Yi was capable, he simply gave him courage!


    But what Wang Yi did didn''t let him down!


    However, this violates many principles.


    The white road and the underworld are quite different. These principles are enough to crush Chen Tianhai!


    Although Su Changqing didn''t say it, she still knew it clearly in her heart.


    How much pressure is Chen Tianhai under when he plays like this?


    I''m afraid only Wang Yi knows!


    Su Changqing has something to say. How can Wang Yi not hear it?


    He shook his head: "in the white road, the security department is unprecedented, but in the face of crime, this is not the first time, nor will it be the last time!"


    Who is Wang Yi?


    He is the kind of person who meets difficulties the more he meets them.


    How could he compromise and admit his mistake in front of Su Changqing?


    Besides, he thought he was right at all. What was wrong was Duan Wengong! It''s Duan Wengong''s umbrella!


    Today, I came here not to question anyone, nor to compromise, but to force Su Changqing to make friends!


    In itself, his practice has deviated from the principle!


    Such a thing should not have happened to a powerful leader like him!


    "Then tell me, what is evil?" Su Changqing said after taking a sip of water.


    As soon as Wang Yi was worried, there was some meaning of questioning in her words: "if someone knows the law and breaks the law, it is also a sin!"


    Pop!


    Su Changqing patted the table hard and stood up: "Wang Yi, what do you mean? Did you come from Jinhai city to question me?"


    Question Su Changqing, Wang Yi doesn''t have the courage!


    But Su Changqing himself knows whether he has made mistakes.


    However, Lao sun didn''t speak. He was just Wang Yi. What was he?


    He''s just a hairy boy!


    How could he know the lotus flower in Wang Yi''s heart?


    If his power is big enough, he will catch Su Changqing at all costs!


    Take a leader who can rank in the capital!


    That''s a picture that others dare not think of!


    But he just dares to play like Wang Yi!


    Bastard, Wang Peng is crazy. Everyone knows he doesn''t want to die!


    Officials, Wang Yi is crazy. He is so crazy that he only has justice in his eyes. He is so crazy that nothing can blind his eyes!


    But in this world, madness comes at a price.


    Wang Peng''s price is that he will pay his life at any time, so Wang Yi''s price is to fall off his horse at any time and be enemies with everyone!


    But Wang Yi doesn''t care about these!


    Seeing these things around him clearly from his father''s death, he doesn''t care.


    Even if he sprinkles his blood on the earth, he will do so!


    Others think he doesn''t care at all when they look at him. Only he knows it because he cares too much!


    Too care, will go to work hard!


    Facing Su Changqing''s anger, Wang Yi was not afraid at all. Instead, she said steadily, "I just want to ask you why you want to cover up Duan Wengong? Because I don''t want your image to be destroyed in my heart."


    Su Changqing suddenly found that the young man in front of him seemed to be somewhat similar to himself.


    At that time, I was also upright and never afraid of sin?


    Don''t say that at that time, even in the future. If Duan Wengong didn''t exist, how could he abandon his principles if it wasn''t for these things?


    To say change, it is because of friendship.


    He firmly believed in his heart that Duan Wengong was not a bad man. In his bones, he was just. Wouldn''t it be too cruel to knock him over completely because of this matter?


    Duan Wengong devoted his whole life.


    People are not sages, who can make mistakes?


    In his eyes, Duan Wengong''s mistakes can be corrected!


    Su Changqing calmed down slowly. Seeing that Wang Yi''s words were quite explicit, he didn''t hide them. He said directly, "Wang Yi, do you know who Duan Wengong is?"

 Chapter 1818

    Wang Yi shook her head.


    He only knew that Duan Wengong had made a mistake, and he didn''t know anything else.


    Su Changqing turned to light a cigarette and said faintly: "I have been his teacher since he was a student. This boy is stubborn, but he has no bad heart. Before, the monitor had bad conditions at home and accidentally lost the class fee. At that time, when the monitor was desperate and in a hurry to cry, do you know what Duan Wengong did? He stood up in front of everyone and admitted that he had stolen the money! Then, he went to the night market every night Until now, no one in the class knows about it except me. You say, "what is right and what is wrong?"


    "Duan Wen''s function has reached its present level. To tell you the truth, it has an inseparable relationship with me. But I can assure you that Duan Wengong has never committed a crime for so many years! He has never even hacked a penny! He has been a public servant for the people for so many years, but he has made only a slight mistake. Can''t he be forgiven? Should he kill all his achievements with a stick ? just like at school? I can''t bear it! "


    Wang Yi was stunned.


    Su Changqing''s words made him keep breathing deeply.


    Duan Wengong, in order to help the monitor, did not hesitate to dress up as a criminal. How bad can such a person be?


    What Su Changqing said is not unreasonable.


    A cow who has worked hard all his life can''t be killed with a stick because he ate a mouthful of feed.


    But these are human feelings. Wang Yi knows that human feelings are the most difficult debt to repay.


    He looked at Su Changqing: "chief, in this position, you should understand that we are not allowed to make mistakes. Even a little mistake is impossible! If everyone makes a little mistake, what will Baidao look like? Duan Wengong has only human feelings for you! The law is not more than human feelings!"


    Su Changqing was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    He didn''t think of it and didn''t dare to think of it.


    Such a hairy boy dares to reason in front of himself! Although what he said is absolutely right, although he knows these words in his heart!


    His eyes narrowed: "boy, human debt is the most difficult debt to pay off in the world!"


    Wang Yi nodded: "well, I know that for my own principles, I have already had a lot of human debt, but I don''t care! The reason why I abandon my principles is for the security department and a pure land! If I can''t claim justice, what''s the use of the security department?"


    A pure land.


    This seems to echo in Su Changqing''s ears. Isn''t this Luan dream of his youth?


    But as he grew older, he found that these were just dreams in his heart.


    Dream, how can it be so easy to realize?


    Pure land, can it exist?


    He flicked the ash and took a deep breath. "Tell me, what evidence do you have?"


    Wang Yi didn''t talk nonsense. She took out the USB flash disk from her pocket and played the recording out.


    In just a few seconds, Su Changqing frowned hard, but he was relaxed to Wang Yi: "you can see that this matter has nothing to do with Duan Wengong. He also advised and took someone to catch it, but he couldn''t stop it."


    Wang Yi shook her head: "no, it can be proved that Duan Wengong is an accomplice!"


    At this moment, Su Changqing''s eyes at Wang Yi were full of confusion. He couldn''t understand.


    Why does the boy play like this?


    Why do you have to bring Duan Wengong to the law before you stop?


    Is it really for the pure land he said?


    Is there such a person in today''s society?


    He looked at Wang Yi''s face and felt more and more terrible.


    What will Wang Yi do if he is placed in a completely independent or even No. 1 management position one day?


    So Su Changqing and they will stand on it again?


    I''m afraid at that time, Baidao will go through a robbery!


    That''s no joke!


    Wang Yi is so terrible!


    His righteousness was so sharp that he didn''t even lose in front of himself.


    "Wang Yi, Duan Wengong is being questioned by people here, but your recording just now is a good evidence. I will speed up my steps and try to give you people as soon as possible!" Su Changqing knows that what he says is useless and can only be used to suppress him.


    Wang Yi had no choice but to nod: "I know."


    Then he turned and was about to leave. When he came to the door, he suddenly turned back: "if I can prove that Duan Wengong was involved in this matter, where are you, chief?"


    With that, Wang Yi pushed the door and left.


    This is the threat of red fruit.


    For so many years, no one dared to threaten Su Changqing so much, only Wang Yi.


    Only this hairy boy.


    Su Changqing smiled like a mockery.


    If Duan Wengong is really involved in this matter, is it necessary to ask the result?


    I can''t escape the relationship!


    Probably, I''m going to have bad luck!


    The reason why he has done so much is based on a big foundation, that is, Duan Wengong didn''t make mistakes!


    Thinking of this, Su Changqing breathed deeply.


    In the face of human feelings and law, we still have to have a result.


    And about Duan Wengong, I should give an explanation to the Liu family!


    After all, Duan Wengong also made a mistake in this matter!


    ¡­¡­


    Quiet mind and clear nature.


    Duan Wengong has a good time in Beijing these days.


    Although he was restricted to travel, the simple tone of life made him very relaxed.


    I don''t know how many years he hasn''t lived such a life.


    It''s always quite cumbersome, and there''s even no time to rest.


    But over the years, Duan Wengong has been used to it.


    For the people, for their dreams to work hard, what is tired?


    Looking back on the past 20 or 30 years, he has always bowed his head and made straight progress, and even never looked back.


    What is he for?


    Not because of the only dream in my heart!


    Like Wang Yi, she also has a pure land.


    But in the middle, he capsized.


    Accidentally took a shortcut.


    But who would have thought that there was a bath! He lost his eyes and was trapped in it. Fortunately, his teacher came and saved him.


    What he has to do now is to wash the dirt off his body and move on, just like before, straight forward without complaint!


    On this road, Duan Wengong will not regret it! On the contrary, I will work harder in the future and sprinkle this cavity of warm blood on it!


    He is reading in the room at the moment.


    Like at school, he still keeps his best habits.


    Just recently, there has been one thing that makes him unable to calm down.


    That is Liu Xide, Liu hongran''s father.


    The teacher said he should admit his mistake himself.


    Thinking of that picture, Duan Wengong felt bad, but what could he do? You can only take out your most pious attitude and repent!

 Chapter 1819

    Knock, knock.


    At this time, the door was knocked twice, and then Su Changqing pushed the door in.


    Duan Wengong quickly got up and said, "teacher, you''re coming."


    "Well, how are you doing recently?" this is the first time Su Changqing came to see him after Duan Wengong came.


    Duan Wengong smiled bitterly: "life is very regular, and I also want to understand a lot of things."


    Looking at his tired face, Su Changqing knew that Duan Wengong must be repenting these days.


    "Well, that''s good. Clean up later and go to see Liu Xide with me!"


    Duan Wengong nodded hard, then suddenly thought of something and said, "teacher, do you regret helping me this time?"


    Probably, because Su Changqing helped him with a small move, it will be doomed in the future!


    If someone like Wang Yi bites him, he can''t return all over.


    Su Changqing patted him on the shoulder: "remember when you admitted stealing class fees at school? Because of this, I don''t regret it!"


    Duan Wengong took a deep breath, and there was a faint mist rising in his eyes.


    This trust is not easy, so he should cherish it and not let the teacher down.


    In the future, Duan Wengong must not make mistakes again!


    ¡­¡­


    In the blink of an eye, the past month.


    From Liu hongran''s accident to now, Liu Xide has never slept well, or even said a superfluous word to anyone. All he thinks about is Liu hongran.


    In recent days, Fang Rongjun came over more than once to say that he would use the army to solve the matter, but Liu Xide stopped him. He said he would wait a little longer, maybe there would be a turn for the better.


    If Fang Rongjun goes out, is that good?


    At the moment, Liu Xide is sitting in the office, arranging the next things with the Secretary around him.


    Then there was a knock outside the door.


    The Secretary hurried to open the door.


    "Hello, chief Su ~" of course, the secretary knows Su Changqing, but he is very strange to Duan Wengong around him.


    Liu Xide straightened up when he heard the voice and said politely, "old Su, how did you think of coming to me?"


    They don''t usually have much contact.


    Su Changqing glanced at his secretary.


    Liu Xide waved his secretary out.


    Su Changqing didn''t talk nonsense and directly let Duan Wengong out: "Lao Liu, I don''t talk nonsense when I come here today. Personally, Duan Wengong is my student and the second leader of Jinhai police system!"


    Liu Xide''s eyes changed slightly, but there was a little more vigilance in his eyes.


    Su Changqing said, "we all know and understand hongran. The reason why I brought him here today is to admit my mistake to you!"


    Admit your mistake?


    This made Liu Xide clench his fist at once.


    Needless to say, I know the meaning of this paragraph. Is it related to Liu hongran''s death?


    In my heart, there was an inexplicable anger!


    This is about his son''s life!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Changqing motioned Duan Wengong to speak.


    Duan Wengong, his eyes are a little floating.


    He thought about how he bowed his head and admitted his mistake in front of Liu Xide countless times, but he never thought that he was overwhelmed by an invisible pressure just before he met.


    This feeling, he never had.


    Duan Wengong has always had a clear conscience about what he does. How can he say that now?


    He took a deep breath and said seriously, "Liu hongran''s death has something to do with me."


    Boom!


    In a word, let Liu Xide''s forehead explode madly.


    Because he was too excited, he stood up and stared at Duan Wengong.


    Duan Wengong didn''t dare to stop and continued: "I know boss Wang is going to kill Liu hongran. I stopped it. It''s useless, but I didn''t report it. It''s my fault!"


    It has to be said that Duan Wengong still had a chance.


    I hope this matter will not be exposed, and without Liu hongran, my future road will be much smoother!


    But now it seems that this is just a beautiful imagination in my heart.


    What did Liu hongran do to help him get out of the mud?


    I know it later.


    With that, Duan Wengong''s eyes became red: "I know I''m sorry for my identity, the people, and Liu hongran. I was really fascinated..."


    Pop!


    Duan Wengong slapped him before he finished.


    Loud, bold!


    Just let him lean and sit on the ground.


    Duan Wengong couldn''t feel the pain on his face at all, but kept confessing in his heart.


    Explain your crime in your heart!


    Tears can''t help falling.


    These are tears of remorse. He regrets that he failed to stick to his views!


    I hate myself to the point where I am today!


    He ruined his efforts for many years, as well as Liu hongran.


    "Why, you want to do this!" the office was very quiet, echoing Liu Xide''s hearty voice.


    Although his eyes were red, his voice did not tremble.


    Duan Wengong hurriedly explained: "I advised boss Wang several times about this, but he didn''t hear it at all. I thought it was his angry words that night, but who knew he really did that. When I learned about the situation, it was the next day..."


    Liu Xide raised his hand and slapped him in the face again.


    Very loud.


    Duan Wengong has never been slapped in the face by anyone. This is the first time, and it''s also the first time he feels what obscurity is!


    If he could, he would rather be the one who had the accident than Liu hongran, but it''s useless to say anything now.


    Something has happened.


    Then you have to admit it!


    Being slapped in the face by Liu Xide, Duan Wengong didn''t fall down this time, but straightened up quickly after being hit.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Liu Xide had slapped him for more than ten times, and looked a little dizzy at Duan Wengong.


    Duan Wengong is in his early 40s this year. He can''t bear to be slapped so much.


    Blood oozed from the corners of his mouth.


    Liu Xide''s head was blank, and he stopped.


    Turned and sat down.


    Today, he didn''t give Su Changqing any face. He doesn''t need to give anyone face in this matter.


    "Boss Wang, what exactly is it?" he asked.


    Duan Wengong hurriedly said, "he colluded with me before. He was black in Jinhai city."


    Liu Xide patted the table hard and said in a harsh voice, "it''s nonsense! There are such people in Jinhai city under your hand. Don''t you know what the nature is? If he is arrested, you also have a share!"


    Duan Wengong hurriedly said, "I know. The teacher caught me because of this."

 Chapter 1820

    Now he?


    It''s not worth mentioning!


    In front of Liu Xide, it''s just a drowning dog!


    At this time, Su Changqing said, "don''t worry, Lao Liu, we will seriously implement this matter, but the most important thing now is to do hongran''s thing. Are you right?"


    Of course, Liu Xide knew the pros and cons of the matter. He took a deep breath and waved his hand upset.


    Su Changqing let Duan Wengong go out.


    When he came to the door, Duan Wengong suddenly thought of something. He flopped down on his knees and knocked Liu Xide''s head several times in a row.


    Just go out.


    After he went out, Su Changqing gave Liu Xide a cigarette: "Lao Liu, since I sat in this position, I have understood two things. First, there is no right that can''t be done. Second, people can''t come back from death."


    This is to tell Liu Xide that even if the power in their hands is great and against the sky, they have no way to deal with this matter of life, age and death.


    It''s not that we don''t do it, but that we don''t have enough ability.


    In the face of life and death, everything is a small thing.


    But again, this is the most helpless thing.


    Liu Xide wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said, "I''m such a son! But I''ve become a victim of others!"


    Who knows what happens to people in this circle?


    Who could have thought this would happen to Liu Xi?


    That picture, I can''t imagine.


    "Lao Liu, if you need any help in the future, I will try my best to help you, and even throw away the black hat on your head! But Duan Wengong just confused his eyes for a time, and he couldn''t stop it at that time. It''s a fact!"


    Su Changqing''s sentence is enough to shock anyone.


    He didn''t hesitate to throw away his black hat.


    But who doesn''t know how big the hat on his head is? The weight is not what ordinary people can imagine!


    Liu Xide took a serious look at him and waved weakly: "let me calm down!"


    Su Changqing sighed and went out.


    In the office, Liu Xide stabilized his mood and called Chen Tianhai.


    He picked it up at the first time: "chief, I''m Chen Tianhai."


    Liu Xide didn''t be polite to him. He directly asked, "how''s Liu hongran doing recently?"


    Chen Tianhai also knows that Wang Yi has found evidence, but he has held a meeting to study these things.


    He said slightly reluctantly, "this matter is going well. Wang Yi also found a lot of evidence, but... These are not enough to sentence boss Wang to death! Because there is no conclusive evidence."


    That night, boss Wang they burned Liu hongran alive, so they couldn''t get evidence. If boss Wang was caught, it would certainly disturb many people. At that time, they wanted to use some special methods.


    But with the evidence at hand, boss Wang is likely to be released only after more than ten years.


    Is such a result what Liu Xide wants?


    Liu Xide''s eyes were cold: "there is no conclusive evidence? How do you do things!"


    Liu Xide is rarely so impulsive in front of others, but he has been impolite more than once, again!


    Seeing that the matter has come to light, can''t the prisoner be brought to justice?


    Chen Tianhai took a deep breath: "recently, Wang Yi found the recording of Duan Wengong''s call with boss Wang that night. In the dialogue, Duan Wengong was desperately trying to stop boss Wang, but boss Wang didn''t listen at all. But you know, the court rarely accepts the recording now. Because of this, it''s even better to convict."


    Chen Tianhai is telling the truth. He doesn''t want to!


    Now he can''t wait to bring boss Wang to Liu Xide. Don''t say that Liu Xide didn''t sleep well this month. He also slept uneasily!


    His feelings for Liu hongran are also quite deep! Liu hongran had an accident in Jinhai city. How can he not blame himself!


    Liu Xide clenched his fist.


    Sometimes he really doesn''t know why he insisted for so long!


    Can''t you do anything just to watch your son go wrong? Is it to watch the killer go unpunished?


    This... How can he bear it!


    "Chief, don''t worry. I''ll find a way to ensure a satisfactory result!"


    Liu Xide didn''t speak, but pressed the phone.


    He sat in the chair decadent, laughing at himself why he was so incompetent!


    Why have you been proud all your life, but now there is no way!


    At this time, a shadow of a man suddenly floated in his head.


    He fixed his eyes and called the Secretary in.


    "Let Zhang Wen come and see me in two days, no matter what method you use!"


    The secretary was stunned and nodded back quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Coming out of Su Changqing''s office, Wang Yi squatted on the roadside and smoked half a box of cigarettes.


    No way, he has nothing to do now.


    It''s too easy to protect a person with Su Changqing''s ability. He can''t touch it at all.


    The key is the evidence in your hands.


    This is just enough to catch boss wanwang. How can he prove that Duan Wengong has something to do with this?


    It still seems too tight.


    There''s no choice but to catch boss Wang first and catch him, then everything will be easy!


    Thinking of this, Wang Yi didn''t ink, so she took a car directly back to Jinhai city.


    However, from Jinhai city at the moment, it is the time of turbulent undercurrent.


    That day, after Zhang Wen and Wang Peng met at the stall, they became the focus of discussion among the Taoist people.


    Some people sympathize with Zhang Wen, while others are shameless.


    At night, in such a big night scene, there were a few punks. They drank the cheapest beer and were talking about the recent Jinhai city.


    "Have you heard that Wang Peng has talked to boss Wang!" said a boy.


    Another man with a scar on his face said, "what news is this? We already know! That day Zhang Wen met Wang Peng and said it!"


    "But Wang Peng is fine. Why did he follow boss Wang?"


    "Grass!" Dao Ba looked at him angrily and said, "who is Wang Peng? He has great ambition! Can he be willing to work under Zhang Wen? I think he and boss Wang are fake. He wants to make a name for himself!"


    Everyone knows Wang Peng''s madness.


    "Oh, he betrayed Zhang Wen, which is a little unreasonable." the little brother still felt a little sorry.


    "Don''t you understand that? How can you figure out the things on the road? If you can figure it out, you won''t fucking sit here!"


    "But Zhang Wen is really pathetic. Before, his woman was killed by boss Wang''s people. Now it''s his people with boss Wang. If it were me, he might have collapsed!"


    "Yes, but Zhang Wen has now gained a firm foothold in Jinhai city. Maybe he won''t retaliate against boss Wang? I heard that boss Wang has run away recently. He doesn''t dare to come back because of Zhang Wen!"

 Chapter 1821

    "My grass, keep your voice down and don''t be afraid of death? If Zhang Wen hears this, you won''t have enough lives!" the people next to him quickly stopped him.


    Wang Peng often came before the night. This kind of thing didn''t happen, because he was heard to speak ill of Zhang Wen and was beaten half to death.


    Wang Peng, no one wants to provoke.


    Although he told boss Wang now, he also met Zhang Wen that night. It is said that Zhang Wen was not angry at all.


    What if it''s fake?


    What''s better for Wang Peng to hear that?


    If you don''t die, you have to peel off the skin!


    The boy shrunk his neck, but when he saw that there were no people around, his head immediately raised: "grass, what are you afraid of? Zhang Wen''s people are not here! I tell you, in fact, I heard that Zhang Wen seems to have taken action recently..."


    At this time, a ticket came into the door.


    All the people in the night scene looked at the door one after another.


    The leader.


    It was a man in a suit. The man looked light, but his eyes were shining.


    In such a big night, no one dared to look at him.


    This man is Zhang Wen.


    Now the interpretation of the Mafia in Jinhai city!


    Immediately the bastard who was just about to speak shut up, his head shrank and his face turned white.


    I didn''t plan to come out today, but Li Erzi forced me to come out.


    Said to relax me.


    For so many days, I have been buried in the gloom. The departure of Wang Peng and the death of Wu Yang make me unequal to almost all entertainment activities.


    "Er Zi, why don''t you stay here and I''ll go back first." I said as soon as I came in and sat down.


    Li Erzi gave me a reproachful look: "Wenzi, the brothers are here today. Don''t spoil the fun! Drink less wine tonight!"


    I sighed helplessly, but I really couldn''t lift up.


    My head is full of the shadow of Wang Yuxian at the moment. How nice it would be if she could be by my side at this time?


    Wang Yuxian has always been the pillar of my heart.


    After a while, the wine came up. The second son of Li, Zhang Guohua, greeted me and the wine. Pretending to force the tiger, he was distracted after a few drinks, and Heimei began to look for a place.


    And obviously they haven''t tried in such a place. It''s estimated that pretending to force the tiger has long wanted to try.


    The way I looked at him floated to the dance floor, to the bathroom, and even under the table.


    In case my eyes burst, I simply didn''t go to see him.


    I don''t know how much I drank. I''m already dizzy.


    After I was hospitalized last time, I obviously felt that my alcohol consumption had decreased a lot. I couldn''t be dizzy after drinking so much wine in the past.


    The more drunk I was, the more the shadow of Wang Yuxian appeared in my head.


    As if she were waving to me in the distance.


    I knew I shouldn''t have let her leave at the beginning. As soon as she left, there was no news at all.


    Then suddenly a white light flashed in front of me.


    A white dress, a black hair spread over the shoulders, and the back is exquisite, as if it doesn''t fit in with the night scene.


    On his feet, he stepped on a pair of red shoes.


    This dress is not Wang Yuxian. Who is it?


    I couldn''t resist the impulse in my heart. I shouted Wang Yuxian''s name and stumbled towards the woman.


    The figure was getting closer and closer to me, and I grabbed her arm.


    "Yuxian, you''re back ~"


    The woman looked back, not Wang Yuxian''s familiar and amazing facial features, but slightly green and astringent.


    Beauty is not inferior to any woman.


    Delicate and lovely, like the beauty from the painting.


    Just now there was a trace of panic on her face, and her little hand was gripped by me and couldn''t move at all.


    "You... Who are you?"


    I know I recognize the wrong person, but I can''t help missing that person in my heart.


    "Isn''t it you, jade fairy?"


    She frowned slightly: "you recognize the wrong person. I''m not a jade fairy. My name is he Qingqing."


    Strange to say, I don''t usually remember people''s names, but I just heard the woman''s name once and remembered it in my heart.


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly.


    I laughed at myself for recognizing the wrong person and pretending to be serious. What''s the matter with me?


    "Sorry..." I quickly apologized, but I didn''t let go of her hand.


    Maybe I don''t look like a bad person. She cares, "are you drunk? I''ll take you to the bathroom and wake up the bar!"


    Just then, several people suddenly came from the side. The one who took the lead was also full of wine, but none of them seemed to be good people.


    The man wore exaggerated earrings and a big gold chain around his neck.


    "Grass, boy, what the fuck are you doing? I don''t know first come, first served? These women are brothers who like you first. If you know what you''re like, go away!"


    He Qingqing hurriedly said, "I don''t know you. What do you want?"


    It seems that she seldom comes to such occasions, otherwise she wouldn''t come in in a dress.


    However, she may not think that her dress is quite attractive at night.


    Who doesn''t want to change his taste after tasting too much rouge powder?


    Who doesn''t want to deal with such a woman?


    The leader sneered: "grass, what the fuck are you pretending to be? Are you a serious person who will come to this place? Anyway, you are all sensible people, so don''t talk nonsense! You can''t play with our brothers for a night. How about you?"


    He Qingqing bit, but still kept the most basic politeness: "sorry, please get out of the way. I''m going back."


    "Ha ha, I''ll see where you go today! Who doesn''t know my brother Li when you play in this game?"


    Then several people went to move he Qingqing.


    At this time, seven or eight people, five men and three women, ran from the next seat.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" one of the men shouted.


    "What the fuck are you?" brother Li Ling''s eyes.


    "I''m her friend. If you mess around, I''ll call the police!"


    "Ha ha, call the police? I promise I''ll do you all before the police come, okay? And the police can''t find any evidence! There are a lot of fucking heroes saving the United States these days!"


    "Qingqing, let''s go back." the man said and pulled he Qingqing back.


    Pop!


    The next second, every big ear photon was drawn directly on the man''s face.


    Suddenly, the surroundings seemed quiet.


    Only the dazzling light shone on brother Li''s face.


    They are gangsters, gangsters who have lived in the night scene for a long time.


    But he Qingqing''s people seem to be honest office workers. How can they be compared?


    Just now I had a little momentum, but I was slapped in the face by brother Li.


    The man dared not speak at once.


    Because he has a knife on his back!


    It''s brother Li''s man!


    Because of a woman, he doesn''t want to be cut!


    Now it''s not just him. Everyone doesn''t dare to move.

 Chapter 1822

    It can be seen that he Qingqing should be the kind of woman who doesn''t come out to play at ordinary times. Coming out today may also hinder face.


    These people, probably all her friends, seem to have little ability.


    "Who the hell are you? Have the ability to let me call!" a woman nearby opened her mouth.


    Then he took out the phone.


    Brother Li sneered: "in this game, no one dares not to give me face. I''m fucking brother Li!"


    Shua.


    The next second, the woman was stunned.


    Of course, she has heard of brother Li''s name. I''m afraid the person she knows is not an opponent at all. This call is for nothing.


    Just who could have thought that I would meet brother Li here.


    This man has no principles.


    The woman is afraid to speak. If she talks more, she may not be able to leave herself tonight.


    Hearing brother Li''s name, the people who came with him did not dare to say anything.


    LIGO''s name is still very famous recently. Can they offend office workers?


    Seeing that no one was talking, brother Li sneered: "grass, just be fucking wise. Don''t delay your brother playing with women! Get out of here!"


    In a word, everyone subconsciously stepped aside, only me.


    Brother Li was a little surprised and put his face close to me: "grass, how''s it going? You''re not vague?"


    I smile.


    Looking at brother Li, I couldn''t help thinking of Li Fei and brother long before.


    Bitch, they are all carved from the same mold. At the moment, he looks a little similar to brother Li Feilong.


    For a moment, I went back to the time when I was in Wang Yuxian hotel. This man was brother long who made trouble in the hotel.


    It''s just that I can''t go back to that picture anymore. It can only exist in memories.


    "I grass, brother Li, he laughs at you!" there is a little brother next to him who can''t help it first.


    Where can brother Li bear it? The eyes become sharp in an instant.


    Shua!


    The next second, my hand grabbed his hair and stuck his neck fast.


    "I''m a grass practitioner!" someone exclaimed.


    I haven''t practiced any boxing. These are all honed by me after life and death wars. Since I want to do it, I should do it quickly and ruthlessly!


    For a bastard like Fu LIGO, I''m still quite relaxed and simple.


    Brother Li was startled. He was stuck in my arms before he slowed down. At the moment, as long as I start harder, I can finish him at any time.


    "Boy, who the hell are you?"


    He asked, gritting his teeth.


    Oh~~


    Before he finished, one of his younger brothers was kicked and flew out.


    The word "fly" is the most appropriate word to describe it.


    Because everyone who was present saw that the little brother was completely empty, like being led by a huge force, hit several tables and chairs, and fell motionless.


    Next to him was a big man one head taller than others.


    This man is Zhang Guohua.


    He grabbed another little brother''s head with one hand like a basketball, and his eyes were cold.


    At the same time, Li Erzi pretended to force the tiger. They all brought people around. Suddenly, people who knew me in the night also came to help. There were people around.


    I let him go.


    Seeing Li Erzi''s face, Li Ge Meng said, "second brother, why are you here?"


    Li Erzi said calmly, "who the fuck are you?"


    He quickly explained: "I''m Ali. You forgot that I gave you a toast last time, second brother!"


    Li Erzi''s eyebrows moved. He really had no influence on this man. How many people did he meet all day for entertainment? How can you remember such a small role?


    "Ha ha, er Zi! Do you think it is similar to Li Fei?"


    Li Erzi reluctantly smiled at me: "it''s a little."


    This makes brother Li even more confused in his eyes.


    Who is Li Erzi?


    That''s the darkest man in quanjinhai! No one has ever seen him laugh! But now he smiled at the boy and looked fucking helpless.


    Who the hell is this boy?


    "Second brother, do you know this man?"


    Pop!


    Words fall, Zhang Guohua is a big ear photon dumped in the past, directly let his two noses bleed: "this man, it''s Zhang Wen."


    Boom!


    A word burst into a sullen thunder in his ear.


    Brother Li covered his face and looked at me incredulously. There was a trace of fear in his eyes!


    Zhang Wen, it''s a character above Li Erzi and Wang Peng, and it''s a nightmare for all the little bastards!


    What kind of strength does it take to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city and squeeze boss Wang down?


    That''s not something he can touch!


    If touched, I''m afraid the result is death!


    He heard Zhang Wen''s name not once or twice, but to tell the truth, it was the first time he saw it!


    "Second brother, this......" brother Li doesn''t know what to do.


    The whole audience was silent and focused on me.


    He Qingqing, they didn''t expect that I would be Zhang Wen, who recently dominated the Mafia in Jinhai city.


    Zhang Guohua grabbed brother Li''s collar and easily picked it up: "you''re fucking dumb. Don''t you know to admit your mistake? Or did I slap you up?"


    The next second, he immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed!


    "Brother Wen, I''m wrong. Your adult has a lot. Spare my life..."


    Brother Li is really scared.


    In his eyes, I dare to kill! Killing someone like brother Li is as simple as playing!


    I smiled: "what''s the use of admitting my mistake? It''s true to admit it to he Qingqing."


    He just woke up and hurried to he Qingqing''s side to kowtow and admit his mistake.


    Nearby, he Qingqing''s colleagues are crazy.


    This man is brother Li. He plays very well in this area. He has never admitted his fault to anyone. This time he kneels down to he Qingqing. This picture is too dazzling!


    He Qingqing looked at me at a loss.


    "Are you satisfied?" I asked her. "Or, I can make him kneel down and lick your shoes."


    As soon as my voice fell, he frantically climbed to he Qingqing''s feet and really wanted to lick his shoes.


    He Qingqing showed a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    "No, it''s all right," she said.


    Brother Li looked at me eagerly and didn''t dare to get up for a long time.


    I said to Li Erzi, "let him go."


    Brother li really didn''t expect to retire today. He was even ready to break his arms and legs. Who thought I should let him go so easily.


    He quickly kowtowed to me and thanked me: "brother Wen, thank you. I will make a clean break in the future!"


    I don''t care about him. It''s not that I want to let him go, but that my mind is not here at all.


    Meeting he Qingqing made me Miss Wang Yuxian more.


    I don''t know if she''s doing well or where she is now.


    Alas~~


    Zhang Guohua gave him a kick in the ass and let him go.


    We just went back to our seats.

 Chapter 1823

    "My grass, Wenzi, why didn''t you give me the boy just now?" pretending to force the tiger to come over and say cheaply at this time.


    I wanted to speak, but I thought it over.


    Talking too much about pretending to force the tiger will only give him pretending to force the capital.


    No one answered him, but he spoke shamelessly.


    "Wenzi, I think that man must be here all day to hurt his sister. You beat him a few times, which can''t cure the root cause! If you give it to me, I promise he will be afraid when he sees a woman tonight! Right, black sister?"


    The black girl next to her nodded hard.


    Suddenly, everyone had a look in his head that brother Li was pretended to be forced to add tiger and black sister in the middle.


    That picture is too stinging!


    "Pretend to be a tiger, have you heard a word? A scholar can be killed and not humiliated." Zhang Guohua reminded nearby.


    "Grass, then I''ll insult them to want to die!" pretending to force the tiger obviously didn''t understand Zhang Guohua''s meaning and shouted.


    "Grass ~" Zhang Guohua was too lazy to talk to him.


    After drinking a few more drinks, a woman carefully came over and handed me a note saying, "Hello, brother Wen, I''m he Qingqing''s friend. This is her mobile phone number. She said she wanted to call her when you were free and said she wanted to thank you."


    Then she put the note on the table without waiting for me to speak.


    many things grow in the garden that were never sown there.


    I really don''t intend to have anything to do with he Qingqing.


    I wasn''t ready to take the note, but I looked at it and forced the tiger to look straight. I simply grabbed the note and put it in my pocket.


    "Oh, Wenzi, you''re not good. You already have Wang Yuxian and the policewoman. How can you harm people?" pretending to force the tiger was slightly dissatisfied.


    "Less bullshit!" I said upset.


    Pretending to force the tiger is still a little unwilling, but he can''t say anything next to black sister. He can''t help but give me a cold eye.


    While I was drinking, I looked aside.


    It turned out that he Qingqing didn''t know when he was staring at me.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    An Audi with capital license plate stopped at the power center of Jinhai city.


    Come down from above.


    This man seems to have a righteous face, in his early 40s, wearing an old-fashioned suit.


    The waist is straight and windy.


    "Please show me your ID card!" the guard at the door stopped him.


    He nodded, took out a certificate from his pocket and showed it to the guard.


    The guard''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. He looked at it for a few seconds and quickly saluted and let it go.


    All the way to Director Liu''s office, the man knocked at the door.


    The man who opened the door was director Liu''s secretary.


    "Hello, are you?"


    The man didn''t move or smile: "my name is Kong Sen. Zhongyang sent me down."


    The Secretary dared not neglect him and hurriedly led him in.


    The Secretary said something in director Liu''s ear.


    Director Liu is a little dizzy.


    Since Duan Wengong had an accident, he has been busy here. This man is sent from the top, but he didn''t receive any news. Someone came down? What is this?


    Surprise check?


    He quickly changed a smiling face: "commissioner Kong, hello..."


    The latter didn''t talk nonsense, and directly lit up the certificate in his hand: "this is my special commissioner card. It sent me down to work, and gave me a considerable power. I hope director Liu doesn''t mind."


    Director Liu zhengse: "as long as I can help, I will fully cooperate!"


    Kong Sen took out a file bag and gave it to him: "from now on, I want you to fully cooperate with me and catch a person in Jinhai city."


    Director Liu took the document and looked at it suspiciously.


    There was a picture on it and a name that gave him a headache was written next to it.


    Zhang Wen.


    He can''t be more familiar with Zhang Wen.


    Recently, Zhang Wen''s name is quite loud. Who doesn''t know Zhang Wen in Jinhai city?


    In itself, he doesn''t pestle people like Zhang Wen at all. He also wants to catch him and eliminate harm for the people, but everyone knows that Zhang Wen and Chen Tianhai seem to have a relationship!


    What is this concept?


    Zhang Wen is no longer what he said he could catch.


    The problem is, I contacted Chen Tianhai. He is the head of Tianshui city.


    He scratched his head and handed in the document.


    "Commissioner Kong, are you serious?" he took a deep breath.


    Kongsen said seriously, "this is a direct order from above. No one can disobey it!"


    Where can director Liu not know?


    But this is still in Jinhai city after all. He will still work under Chen Tianhai in the future. What if he offends him?


    He quickly smiled and said to Kong Sen, "rights don''t call out human feelings. After all, it''s in Jinhai city. We should inform Chen Tianhai."


    Kongsen certainly knew these words and didn''t refuse, but nodded and said, "it''s OK to inform Chen Tianhai, but it must not affect the arrest, okay?"


    Director Liu nodded hurriedly, indicating that there was no problem.


    With that, he grabbed his cell phone.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, Chen Tianhai rushed in with his secretary.


    He''s upset and has a headache!


    Although Zhang Wen doesn''t know much about his friendship, after all, he was Liu hongran''s friend at the beginning. Of course, he should take care of it, which is also an explanation to Liu hongran.


    The key is, Liu hongran.


    Zhang Wen is an insider. He doesn''t know how many things are involved. Before Chen Tianhai finds out this, he can''t let anyone take Zhang Wen away.


    But I was stunned when I heard Lao Liu say that the caller was the special agent above.


    At the first time, he called Liu Xide, but he couldn''t get through all the time.


    Liu Xide didn''t answer the phone. He couldn''t know what it meant.


    Before reaching the door of the office, director Liu met him here.


    "Brother Chen, it''s not easy! I don''t think I can hold it!"


    Of course, Chen Tianhai knew the pros and cons. His face was gloomy and wanted to die: "why did he catch Zhang Wen?"


    "He didn''t say anything about this."


    Chen Tianhai stopped talking and pushed the door in.


    "Commissioner Kong, you should have told me earlier when you came to Jinhai city. I should meet you!"


    Kong Sen smiled politely: "Lao Chen, what are you polite to me!"


    When they first met, they acted like old friends.


    Politely, Chen Tianhai and Kong Sen sat down.


    "Brother Chen, I''m here to catch Zhang Wen this time. You should fully cooperate with me!" kongsen pressed back Chen Tianhai''s words.


    He is also secretly telling Chen Tianhai not to intercede for Zhang Wen.


    Of course, Chen Tianhai also heard what his words meant and said, "of course I won''t, and I don''t dare! There''s just one thing I still want to say. This Zhang Wen is already held by someone. It''s hard to move!"


    Since the soft one doesn''t work, the hard one, Kong Sen.


    "Oh? Who is it?" Kong Sen raised his eyebrows.


    Chen Tianhai didn''t speak, but clenched his fist with one hand, shook it hard, and then pointed to the direction of the capital.

 Chapter 1824

    Konsen knows it.


    He smiled and shook his head: "no problem, I''m the direct order from above this time."


    Buzz!


    This made Chen Tianhai''s forehead explode like a ball.


    Kongsen had understood what he meant, but he still kept biting.


    Who else is involved in this matter? There is a bigger official than Liu Xide to take care of this matter?


    Then this is not something you can touch.


    Thinking of this, Chen Tianhai asked vaguely.


    "Does this matter have anything to do with the case that happened in Jinhai city the other day? We are already doing our best to deal with it. If it is because of this, please rest assured that we have made progress here..."


    Before he finished, kongsen interrupted him: "no, it has nothing to do with that."


    This was specially arranged by Liu Xide. He asked Zhang Wen to come here this time. We must keep it a secret!


    Of course, kongsen also found a good excuse on his way here.


    "It doesn''t matter?" Chen Tianhai was even more puzzled. In addition to this matter, he really didn''t think Zhang Wen had anything to do with it.


    Could it be that the people above have made up their minds to do Zhang Wen?


    But how is this possible!


    Chen Tianhai was a little worried and said loudly, "please tell me what''s the reason for this. I''ll do my best to help!"


    Kong Sen stopped talking nonsense and said, "a few months ago, there was a case in Jinhai city that has not been solved yet. As far as I know, it has something to do with Zhang Wen."


    finished.


    This is the first thought in Chen Tianhai''s head.


    Kongsen refers to the last murder of Hongzi!


    The police also suspected that it was related to Zhang Wen, but there was no evidence.


    And after investigation, the deceased Hongzi had a lot to do with a homicide and corpse shredding case six months ago!


    The woman is said to be Zhang Wen''s girlfriend.


    Smart people can know the reason by thinking about it.


    Chen Tianhai also avoided this matter intentionally or unintentionally and tried not to check it.


    But who knows, someone above noticed it.


    If a special commissioner is sent down, there is probably evidence of this.


    Zhang Wen can''t escape this time!


    He was worried, but he couldn''t say anything. Should he tell Kong senhongzi?


    "Commissioner Kong, this is a matter for Jinhai City, and this is my default. I will explain this to the top. How can I bother you to come out in person?"


    Kong Sen smiled: "this is also the above meaning."


    In a word, he pushed his responsibility clean. At the same time, he also told Chen Tianhai not to ask him. He also acted impartially.


    Chen Tianhai was speechless. Besides, he should have been exposed.


    Only nodded and agreed that director Liu would fully cooperate with Kong Sen.


    After that, he was ready to invite him to dinner as a host.


    Kongsen refused all this, but went back to the long arranged Hotel alone.


    Looking at his leaving back, Chen Tianhai is worried to death!


    "Brother Chen, let''s tell Zhang Wen to be careful?" director Liu whispered nearby.


    Chen Tianhai smiled bitterly and told Zhang Wen that it was simple.


    But if kongsen can''t catch anyone, he will have to cooperate like Chen Tianhai! And I must send someone to catch it next time. How can I hide?


    I''m afraid this is Zhang Wen''s destiny!


    "You can''t hide, let fate take its course!" Chen Tianhai strode away.


    ¡­¡­


    In less than half a day, the matter reached Wang Yi''s ears.


    Director Liu has something going on there, and Wang Yi knows it best.


    Anyway, that''s the Department Duan Wengong was in before. Since Duan Wengong''s accident, the security department hasn''t stopped for a day.


    "Brother Yi, director Liu seems to have a big move today." at this time, team Zhang came in and said.


    Wang Yi''s eyebrows moved: "I''ve heard about Hongzi, right?"


    "En..." team Zhang looked embarrassed.


    He also knew that the Hongzi incident was closely related to Zhang Wen, but now the case is still in the investigation stage and they have no conclusive evidence.


    But they all know what''s going on in their hearts.


    Seeing that Wang Yi didn''t speak for a long time, team Zhang took a deep breath: "brother Yi, if they take Zhang Wen away, it will be troublesome! I heard that Zhongyang came down directly this time!"


    Wang Yi then put down the documents in her hand and helped her glasses.


    Others could not see his inner fluctuation from his appearance, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    But in fact, his heart has long been surging!


    Like team Zhang, his feelings for Zhang Wen are very complex, and he doesn''t want the people above to take Zhang Wen away!


    Everyone knows whether he can come back or not.


    But the security department is only a small department. How can we disobey the above orders?


    He thought for a moment and said, "prepare the car and walk with me."


    "Brother Yi, where are you going now?" team Zhang was already worried.


    Wang Yi narrowed her eyes: "go find director Liu."


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yi has a special status. After Duan Wengong, he has become completely famous in Baidao. Now who doesn''t know Wang Yi of the security department?


    Who doesn''t know Wang Yi''s energy?


    But the more so, the more limited Wang Yi''s behavior will be.


    Now he goes to Director Liu like this, which is undoubtedly the most dangerous move.


    If people know that Wang Yi of the security department has a relationship with Zhang Wen, his future road may not be so smooth.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai power center, a car came in this afternoon.


    The guard let it in without looking. He knew that the car belonged to the security department and Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi often runs here recently. The guard has already seen him.


    After coming in, Wang Yi didn''t talk nonsense and went directly to Director Liu''s office.


    Director Liu and Kong Sen are in the office.


    Kong Sen was just plain looking. Wang Yi didn''t think much about it, but directly asked, "Liu Chu, I heard you want to catch Zhang Wen? This man can''t be caught!"


    This made Kong Sen''s eyebrows move slightly and looked at director Liu.


    The latter smiled at him: "this man is Wang Yi, Minister of security department. He is a clean stream in Jinhai city. Check whoever you want ~"


    Kong Sen also heard Wang Yi''s name and nodded with a smile.


    "Wang Yi, why can''t we catch him?"


    Wang Yi said seriously, "now several cases are related to Zhang Wen. What if you catch him?"


    Director Liu raised his eyebrow: "this is not who''s meaning, but the instructions above."


    "Even so, you can''t handle a case for the sake of handling a case!"


    Wang Yi is young in the end and doesn''t think about the consequences.


    Just now director Liu guessed when talking to Kong Sen that this person might be the special commissioner.


    But he was still straightforward and didn''t intend to leave any face for kongsen.


    This is Wang Yi''s style of doing things.


    Director Liu was very patient: "Wang Yi, your security department should not intervene in this matter? And it''s not a good thing!"

 Chapter 1825

    Wang Yi shook her head: "no, the security department must take care of this matter. If you want to take Zhang Wen away, you can wait until we finish our investigation."


    "..." director Liu was speechless.


    Wang Yi is so bad that she doesn''t listen to her words.


    Then konsen smiled and said: "Wang Yi, our work is well grounded. If you insist on stepping in, it will be against the regulations. How long has it been since Hongzi? You not only haven''t made any progress, but you''ve been procrastinating. Now the top asks to take over, but you stop. If you have to insist, you can go back with me and take the security department to investigate Zhang Wen!"


    With that, Wang Yi was speechless.


    He really can''t say anything! According to the regulations, that''s really the case.


    If I went to the capital in the name of the security department, how could it be better?


    I''m afraid it''s not as good as now!


    Wang Yi has always been the representative of calmness and wisdom, but now he seems to be a different person and has no rules to speak!


    He''s in a hurry!


    How could he watch Zhang Wen get caught?


    This man is the special commissioner above. He knows what to do when he takes Zhang Wen.


    It''s just strange.


    Why does Hongzi have so much energy? Why can only one Hongzi disturb the people above?


    "Wang Yi, are you going? If you don''t, get out of the way! Also, this matter should be kept secret, okay?" director Liu said nearby.


    With that, director Liu and Kong Sen went out.


    Although she was unwilling, Wang Yi had no choice but to give way to the door obediently.


    Secretly, clenched his fist!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Lao Xing received a phone call saying that there was an action above and asked him to cooperate fully.


    But he didn''t say what it was.


    He can only assemble people to go out at the first time according to the order.


    Today, Xu Jingwen is also among them. She sits next to Lao Xing.


    Looking at Xu Jingwen in a uniform and covered in snow-white, Lao Xing kept swallowing in secret.


    Women need nourishment.


    Since she had a love affair with Zhang Wen, Xu Jingwen seems to have changed herself. Her beauty has improved many times.


    White and tender skin can be broken by blowing.


    The originally exquisite pretty face is more like a beautiful face, and its appearance has been improved by several grades in an instant.


    More important is the style of dressing.


    The original Xu Jingwen has always been quite conservative, and the buttons at the neckline are also very tight.


    But recently I don''t know when to start, the button opened quietly.


    Everywhere, there are temptations~


    Although not to the point of going to Guang, the white and tender neck and attractive clavicle were exposed.


    This makes Lao Xing''s heart ready to move.


    In my heart, I fantasized about the beautiful picture more than once.


    In addition to Xu Jingwen''s casually coiled hair, his fingers have been fiddling with the strands of broken hair exposed outside. He likes it very much.


    Xu Jingwen is already a dream in Lao Xing''s heart.


    Then his phone rang.


    It''s director Liu calling.


    "Lao Xing, if you go to Dongwen group now, you must not let Zhang Wen run away!"


    "Yes!"


    Put down the phone, Lao Xing told the driver to turn around and informed the team behind him.


    Xu Jingwen frowned: "director Xing, where are we going?"


    Lao Xing replied, "it''s Dongwen group."


    Dong Dong!


    Xu Wenjing''s heart beat quickly.


    Dongwen group? All she can think of is Zhang Wen!


    Does it mean that they are going to catch Zhang Wen this time?


    "Do you want to catch Zhang Wen?" Xu Jingwen''s face was cold.


    Lao Xing nodded: "yes. Xiaojing, why don''t you look good? If you''re uncomfortable, you don''t have to go."


    Xu Jingwen quickly shook her head: "but I''ve always been in charge of this case. Why don''t you inform me if you want to arrest someone?


    Lao Xing looked at her and smiled bitterly: "I have just received the order, and I don''t know what the specific situation is."


    Xu Jingwen''s head is already ringing. She knows what it is to catch Zhang Wen.


    What else can we do except Hongzi?


    But if Zhang Wen is caught because of this, what will happen in the future?


    Maybe she won''t see Zhang Wen in the future!


    Now Zhang Wen has entered her heart and is suddenly leaving. How can she feel better?


    She clenched her teeth in secret.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi told me about the steel bar and his next plan.


    Since Jinhai city does not allow the use of this grade of reinforcement, it can only be sold to other provinces.


    But we don''t know the market in other provinces, let alone understand the ways. After thinking about it, I decided to sell the steel bars to the steel mills in other provinces. The steel bars are just some problems with the label, and they can still be used if they are re steeled.


    Recently, Jinhai city is cracking down on labeling, and all steel mills must be crazy.


    Li Erzi has no problem, so he''s ready to go out and contact the buyer.


    As soon as I turned around, I heard a siren downstairs.


    We looked at each other and went to the window.


    More than a dozen police cars were parked downstairs. Many police came down from above and hurried towards Dongwen group.


    "Wenzi, the police are coming. You hide first." Li Erzi said quickly.


    Although we don''t know what these policemen are doing, I''m not clean. Plus the previous things, I think there must be trouble.


    I narrowed my eyes, but I was not in a hurry.


    "Let them come. If they can''t catch me today, they must come over later. There are many things recently. I can''t leave Dongwen group. I might as well go with them today."


    Li Erzi was still worried: "but Wenzi, I always think something is wrong today."


    I smiled: "nothing, they must have come to make a look. I can come back this afternoon without accident!"


    Li Erzi and I didn''t say a few words, and the door was suddenly pushed open.


    At the same time, a charming figure ran in quickly and said anxiously, "Zhang Wen, what are you doing? Don''t go yet!"


    I saw Xu Jingwen and couldn''t help laughing.


    The words came out of her mouth and seemed out of place.


    Last time I left, I still remember what Xu Jingwen said. At that time, she looked up and told me seriously that she would understand Hongzi and catch me with her own hands.


    But now, I''m anxious to let me go.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked with a smile.


    Xu Jingwen came anxiously and grabbed my hand: "Zhang Wen, someone ordered to arrest you. It''s probably because of Hongzi. We just received the news. This time it''s not simple. You''d better go!"


    My eyebrows move.


    What happened to Hongzi has alerted the people above?


    But Hongzi is just a little bastard. How can he have so much energy?

 Chapter 1826

    Although that said, Xu Jingwen''s worry is not unreasonable. If I am caught by people in Jinhai City, there is still some room to ease, but if I am caught by people above, it may be really over!


    The key is that the people above suddenly came out to prove that they have evidence in their hands!


    Before I could understand, Xu Jingwen took my hand and wanted to take me through the back door.


    But as soon as we went out, we met Lao Xing head-on.


    His eyes were shining and he put bright handcuffs on me.


    "Why did you take people away? What did he do?" Li Erzi immediately took people in front.


    Lao Xing''s eyes were cold: "if you interfere with official business, I can catch you all at any time!"


    Li Erzi took a group of people to block in front. He had no intention of leaving at all. He was in a stalemate with Lao Xing and them.


    "Er Zi, take people away." I said faintly.


    Li Erzi is usually the calmest one. Now he can''t calm down when he sees me taken away!


    The key is that he heard what Xu Jingwen said just now.


    If I get caught this time, whether I can come back is unknown.


    What if you really can''t come back?


    The last string on Li Erzi''s body is about to break!


    None of these people can care, except me.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, my tone increased a bit.


    "Er Zi, you should know the current situation best. I will definitely come back! Otherwise, if you are caught, the Dongwen group will be really finished!"


    Li Erzi took a deep breath and reluctantly moved away.


    At this point, Lao Xing''s head is also confused.


    He doesn''t know why the people above want to catch me. He can only obey the orders.


    "Director Xing, what did Zhang Wen do?" Xu Jingwen asked loudly in the car regardless of so many people around her.


    Lao Xing''s face was a little ugly. He shook his head and said, "Xiaojing, this is the order above. All I can do is obey the order. Don''t ask anything else that shouldn''t be asked."


    Xu Jingwen was still dissatisfied. Her small mouth tilted up and said, "what if Zhang Wen didn''t commit a crime? What if they didn''t have evidence?"


    She meant to ask Lao Xing to question the people above!


    make fun of!


    Apart from "yes", he dare not even say a superfluous word!


    This is no joke!


    If someone asked Lao Xing like this, he would have been served by big ears, but this man is Xu Jingwen. How could he be willing to do it?


    He just smiled awkwardly: "I just obey orders, and so do you. We all have to obey orders!"


    Xu Jingwen stopped asking. She saw that what she asked now was also a white question.


    Lao Xing can''t be the master.


    Just look at my eyes, more and more worried.


    ¡­¡­


    "Er Zi, where''s Wen Zi?" the policeman pretended to force the tiger and walked in with his head shaking.


    Li Erzi and others sat here, frowning.


    No one paid attention to him. He felt the air a little solidified in an instant.


    "How can I hear a police car?" he continued.


    The room is still empty, and everyone should pretend that the tiger is air.


    "My grass!" pretending to force the tiger felt excluded, and the strong dislike filled the air. "I''m fucking talking to a group of deaf B!"


    He''s upset, too.


    He has been in a rather bad mood in recent days.


    When something happened to Wu Yang, he was the most upset one.


    There is no way to vent. He can only fight with black sister madly and fight again!


    Sometimes they can even forget themselves. It''s dark when they work.


    This is a way to force the tiger to relax. Although it is rude, the effect is just good.


    Pretending to force the tiger also feels that the trouble is disappearing little by little.


    But today he was humming with Heimei in the office when he heard the siren.


    In an instant, the tiger withered.


    When he hurried out of the battle, he found that the policemen had left.


    Pretending to force a tiger and pretending to force no one to pay attention to him, but some people are unhappy with his curse.


    Zhang Guohua was upset to death when he learned that Zhang Wen had been arrested. Hearing this, he stood up and pretended to force the tiger face to face: "believe it or not, I beat you deaf B?"


    Li Erzi is not in the mood to see them make trouble now. He hurriedly stopped Zhang Guohua and said, "Wenzi was arrested just now."


    "What''s the matter?" these words made the pretending tiger feel like a dull thunder on his head. He didn''t slow down for a long time.


    Zhang Wen was taken? Or Dongwen group?


    "You all eat dry food? How can Wenzi be caught!" the atmosphere in the room is not very good, pretending to force Hu to know that things may be much more serious than he thought.


    He''s worried, too.


    Li Erzi''s voice was cold: "Wenzi was arrested and no one wants to see it. What do you think we are? Can you stop the police?"


    "My grass, what should I do? We can''t just watch Wenzi be taken away!"


    Li Erzi sighed: "at present, it can only be like this."


    "Just watching Wenzi get caught? Grass!"


    When Zhang Wen was taken away, Li Erzi was the most anxious and helpless one.


    All along, they are quite famous in Jinhai City, even boss Wang.


    But in Baidao, they still seem too weak. He knows that if this goes on, Dongwen group will not last long.


    Without the support of the white road, many problems will follow.


    This may be just the beginning.


    "My grass, you are deaf B again!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to come in and no one spoke to him, he scolded.


    "You have a fucking seed, take your gun and go to the police station to save Wenzi!" Zhang Guohua scolded.


    It''s no nonsense to pretend to force a tiger. Turn around and go.


    "My grass, what are you doing?"


    "Save Wenzi!" pretending to force the tiger to scratch his head.


    He''s not joking. He really dares to go! Sometimes it''s so hard to pretend to be a tiger!


    "Save the fuck, ang..."


    Then the crowd fell into silence again.


    ¡­¡­


    When I got to the police station, Lao Xing didn''t embarrass me. They put me in the detention room. After a while, someone came to pick me up.


    I immediately realized that something was wrong. This time it seemed that the situation was more complicated than ever.


    They''re handing me over!


    Then it may be other provinces!


    Now I want to open it. If this is my final result, I will admit it.


    I, Zhang Wen, probably shouldn''t have taken the mixed road from the beginning.


    Maybe, everything is punishment for me!


    It''s all my sins in my previous life.


    Sitting in the car, I was disappointed. Watching Jinhai city slowly left behind, I was filled with emotion.

 Chapter 1827

    Same day, night.


    Boss Wang has changed a resort hotel. This time he is quite smart and uses a woman''s ID card to open a room directly.


    He has hammered. The people of the security department have caught Duan Wengong. It is said that Duan Wengong''s is almost finished.


    Duan Wengong is finished. Is it still far from his own end?


    Is it possible for you to retreat?


    That day, the security department took people to the processing plant to catch themselves, 100% because of this!


    Boss Wang really didn''t expect that his Duan Wengong ended so quickly?


    It doesn''t matter if he''s finished. It''s just cooling himself out!


    He clenched his teeth in anger.


    I''m afraid Zhang Wen has gone crazy with the news.


    It must not be long before the pattern of Jinhai city will change!


    Boss Wang is unwilling! But he really has no way!


    Then his cell phone rang.


    It''s the butcher.


    "Brother, I heard that Zhang Wen was taken away this afternoon!"


    "What?" he was a little confused.


    "Zhang Wen was taken away. I heard it should be from the capital!"


    "Isn''t it!" boss Wang got excited at once.


    At the same time, he patted his thigh hard.


    Is it difficult that Zhang Wen''s crime was known by the people above?


    In boss Wang''s impression, the probability of being taken away by people in the capital is almost zero!


    Where is the capital? That''s the center of power!


    Why does the butcher say such exciting news now?


    "Brother, many people say that Zhang Wen may not come back this time. In that case, now we have a good opportunity to disperse Dongwen group!"


    Boss Wang nodded. Although he still had a mess to deal with, it would be a good opportunity if he could bring down Dongwen group now!


    "Butcher, I''m not here now. You can handle the affairs of Jinhai city by yourself! It''s better to get rid of Zhang Wen and them, isn''t it?"


    Boss Wang means that he just let go and let the butcher play by himself!


    The butcher has long wanted to do a big job. Now with Wang Peng, their strength has been greatly improved.


    It''s easy and simple to get rid of Zhang Wen!


    "I see, big brother!" the butcher said and put down the phone.


    His eyes narrowed slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Beijing, this is my first time.


    But I didn''t think I would come here under such circumstances for the first time.


    Being tortured and accused by thousands of people.


    No one in the car spoke to me and drove steadily.


    I don''t know how long it took to stop in a family hospital.


    I was stunned.


    Shouldn''t they take me to detention? What do you mean by coming here?


    They took me out of the car and led me into the house.


    I sat on the sofa.


    I have a feeling of darkness. I haven''t slowed down for a long time.


    "Is Zhang Wen coming?" then a strong voice came.


    But it''s very familiar to me.


    Then a man strode out.


    When I saw him, my muscles shrank together.


    This is no one else. It is Liu hongran''s father, Liu Xide.


    "Chief, I brought Zhang Wen." a man reported respectfully to Liu Xide.


    "Well, you all go out." Liu Xide waved his hand.


    The man looked at me and said, "chief, isn''t this appropriate?"


    Anyway, I''m a suspect now. What if Liu Xide and I stay here like this and Liu Xide gets hurt?


    His expression remained unchanged: "it''s all right. Open his handcuffs and you all go out."


    It''s not easy for him to say anything. He can only open the handcuffs and retreat.


    "Zhang Wen, long time no see." he threw a box of special cigarettes and said faintly.


    You''re welcome. Light one and smoke it.


    I haven''t smoked this kind of cigarette since Liu hongran''s accident.


    This feeling immediately reminds me of Liu hongran.


    If he were still there, I don''t know what would happen now.


    Boss Wang, I''m afraid we''ve completely squeezed him out!


    It''s just that I''m eager for revenge, otherwise he won''t have an accident.


    I step by step until now, it''s all my life.


    "Hello, uncle Liu," I said, taking a hard puff.


    He looked at me and lit a cigarette himself.


    "Don''t you want to ask me why I want to see you here?"


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly: "when brother Liu was there, I often couldn''t understand his ideas. You are his father, and I couldn''t understand it."


    He nodded and stood up with his hands on his back: "is that about you, Hongzi?"


    I smiled: "uncle Liu, you are Liu hongran''s father. Naturally, I respect you very much. If you have anything to say, you call me back today. It must not be because of Hongzi, right?"


    He was slightly surprised and then shook his head, "no, you''re wrong."


    With that, he turned and found a file bag from the next drawer and threw it to me.


    I opened it and looked. There were some photos of Hongzi''s accident and some footprints next to it.


    "The people above attach great importance to Hongzi. It won''t be finished so easily. The investigation has progressed very smoothly."


    My eyebrows moved and my eyes were deep: "it doesn''t matter to catch me, but I want to find out the person who killed Liu hongran, and then you can deal with me whatever you want!"


    He sighed, his eyes slowly became deep, and there seemed to be a trace of water mist hanging inside.


    "I''m the only child in my family. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to live after hongran''s accident! But when I think of the trust of the organization and the responsibility I carry, I give up that idea! But I''ll never forget this hatred! The people of the security department had evidence yesterday. The recording of Duan Wengong''s call with boss Wang can prove it. That''s it Boss Wang did it... "


    Boom!


    My head exploded.


    Originally, I knew in my heart that boss Wang did it, but now I really heard Liu Xide say it, and my head was still buzzing.


    His words really hammered the things I had been thinking about for so many days, which made me clench my fist.


    I tried to bite the cigarette holder: "what do you mean, uncle Liu? Do you want me to cooperate with the investigation? Are you going to catch boss Wang?"


    Take the formal procedure and catch boss Wang, which is more like a relief for boss Wang.


    Liu Xide didn''t answer me, but said to himself, "I''ve never done anything against the principle in my life, even when hongran needed my help most at the beginning. I have too much helplessness in this position, but this time, I''m going to make an exception! Or let hongran rest in peace!"


    Then he turned around, his eyes shining, and said, "although Wang Yi brought the recording, the court may not accept it. Even if it is accepted, there is no conclusive evidence. At that time, boss Wang may only face more than ten years or less of imprisonment!"

 Chapter 1828

    "What?" I frowned and couldn''t believe what I heard.


    Boss Wang killed Liu hongran. Now he has to face more than ten years of imprisonment?


    Isn''t it like a vacation for someone like him?


    How can I let him go free!


    Kill Liu hongran, he should pay for his life! Should be crazy to kneel in front of Liu hongran''s grave to repent!


    I couldn''t control my emotions and clenched my fist: "if this is the result, why should I catch him back? This is tantamount to conniving at sin!"


    Liu Xide seems to be much calmer than me. He motioned me to calm down and said seriously, "Zhang Wen, do you know why I didn''t call you to come over? It''s to hide people''s eyes and ears, because I want you to do something for me and avenge Liu hongran!"


    "What''s up?"


    "Kill boss Wang!"


    That stunned me for a moment.


    In fact, Liu Xide doesn''t have to say that. I''ll do the same.


    I''m just surprised that this will come out of Liu Xide''s mouth.


    As a father, but also as a leader, he has been anxious.


    Boss Wang forced him like this, and the system forced him like this!


    There is a devil in everyone''s heart, and so does Liu Xide! Although he is in the top position and bears endless responsibilities, he still abandons his principles!


    Just to break out the hatred in my heart.


    I looked at Liu Xide for a few seconds and smiled: "uncle Liu, even if you don''t say, I''ll do it. Boss Wang, damn it!"


    "Well, from now on, I will give you the greatest protection!" Liu Xide said, taking out a certificate and putting it in front of me.


    I picked it up and looked.


    There is my photo code and Zhongyang''s palm print on it.


    Four words are written next to it.


    Commissioner''s certificate.


    My eyebrows move. I''ve never touched these things, and I don''t know what use they are.


    Liu Xide said: "this is the special commissioner''s certificate. If you are in trouble, you can call me or directly show the certificate to the other party. The things in Jinhai can help you resolve!"


    I''m glad to have this thing. If you want to get boss Wang, don''t you do it?


    Liu Xide took a deep breath and his expression solidified.


    He must have never done these things. He gave up his principles and put hope on me.


    And I''m just a punk after all.


    Even his face is a little tender.


    But he chose to do it without hesitation.


    To avenge Liu hongran in his own way!


    Let him feel at ease when he gets there!


    "I won''t take back the power I gave you until you finish it. Also, you should remember that you and I have never met. This time I came to the capital just to cooperate with the investigation of Hongzi!"


    I nodded seriously. If people know that Liu Xide said these words to me, I''m afraid he will be investigated and dealt with the next second.


    "Uncle Liu, I know." I put my certificate away. "Now the barrier on boss Wang''s white road is gone. It is said that he has hidden. Now we should stop tracking him and lead the snake out of the hole."


    Liu Xide lit a cigarette and understood: "well, I will arrange this later. Are you sure he will come back when he receives the news?"


    I smiled: "don''t worry, he will come back 100 percent."


    In Jinhai City, boss Wang''s lifeline is still there, and his company is still developing indecently. At this time, how can he give up so much and leave?


    Boss Wang still hasn''t realized his beautiful blueprint in his heart. It flushes the evil, as if it can cover the evil of the whole Jinhai city!


    After chatting with Liu Xide, I found that he was more and more like Liu hongran. It may be that Liu Xide was too strong towards him since he was a child, which influenced Liu hongran too much, and even his every move was the same as him.


    Liu Xide and I talked about the current situation, Liu hongran and Jinhai city.


    Finally, both men were silent.


    Unconsciously, I had been sitting here all day. At night, he didn''t let me go, so he let me sleep in Liu hongran''s former bedroom.


    Smelling the faint smell of soapy water, I bolted to sleep.


    But I was thinking about Jinhai city.


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, Wang Peng has been in the company. Like a person who has nothing to do, he just comes to hang around all day.


    But Xiao Zhao likes him. Even if she doesn''t do anything, she is willing to sit here, let alone anything else.


    After getting along with Wang Peng for a few days, Xiao Zhao liked him more and more, but she always stopped at the point of looking at him from a distance. She knew that she and Wang Peng were not the same kind of people.


    Wang Peng, it''s a bloodthirsty wolf!


    "Wang Peng, drink some of my water ~" Xiao Zhao came over when he was busy that day.


    Wang Peng sat in the hall playing with his mobile phone, with a cigarette in his mouth and a decadent face.


    Many young staff members are looking at him.


    Wang Peng, absolutely handsome.


    Plus this slightly wanton beard residue, bright eyes, slender but bodybuilding body.


    Which woman doesn''t go crazy when she sees it?


    In fact, there is no need for Xiao Zhao to come. The female staff next to him has already come to deliver water to Wang Peng.


    They also use their own cups to drink water.


    The way women offer Yan love seems to be the same.


    Wang Peng looked up at her and said, "I''m not thirsty."


    Xiao Zhao looked a little embarrassed, but he still smiled and said, "brother Peng, why have you ignored me recently?"


    Wang Peng sneered. Before he finished, he quickly sent a message in his hand.


    Xiao Zhao took a closer look and immediately his eyes became cold.


    The man above is still Huang Wenjing!


    "Brother Peng, come to the office and I''ll talk to you ~"


    But now that so many people are here, Xiao Zhao can''t make any big moves. He thinks it''s not too late to start with Wang Peng when he comes into the office!


    Wang Peng didn''t think much, so he followed her back to the office.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Shua~


    Xiao Zhao closed the door, and the whole person directly poured into his arms. His attractive mouth was only two fingers away from him. For a time, the surrounding atmosphere was ambiguous.


    Wang Peng''s eyebrows moved, but it was immediately full of fun.


    Xiao Zhao is constantly attacking himself. Should he cooperate with her?


    Let her see the horror of men!


    Thinking of this, he rudely stuck Xiao Zhao''s waist and grabbed it into his arms.


    Close to yourself at zero distance.


    For a moment, Xiao Zhao was confused and his heart beat fast!


    What is Wang Peng doing? This is to promise your own rhythm!


    Darling, this is to fly!


    How long have you been waiting for this moment? Now it seems to be coming true!


    It''s just a fly in the ointment. Wang Peng still hurts a little. Does he like this tone?

 Chapter 1829

    Xiao Zhao''s hands were as tender as willow branches. He gently walked back and forth behind Wang Peng''s neck, making Wang Peng''s heart itch.


    I''m kidding. Can a boy like Wang Peng refuse Xiao Zhao''s means?


    This grade is the most impulsive and crazy time. In the face of Xiao Zhao''s crazy offensive, how many men can resist?


    "Brother Peng, you should be gentle. It hurts others ~" Xiao Zhao said slightly reproachfully.


    At this moment, she had left the leopard aside and thought it was the kind she played with Wang Peng once and forgot after playing.


    At such a close distance, the more she saw Wang Peng, the more she liked it. That ignorant love also spread out.


    Women are much more fierce than men, especially women like Xiao Zhao.


    That''s crazy!


    Wang Peng turned directly and pressed her under him, looking down at her from a commanding position.


    Xiao Zhao likes this feeling so much!


    The feeling of being suppressed is not good, but this feeling appears on Wang Peng, which makes her feel so comfortable that she can''t be bullied by Wang Peng. It''s really exciting to think about it!


    With affectionate eyes, Xiao Zhao is already shameless and wants to stick his mouth over.


    Buzz!


    At this time, Wang Peng''s mobile phone vibrated.


    He quickly put down Xiao Zhao and answered the phone.


    "I''m going out," Wang Peng said after saying a few words on the phone.


    Xiao Zhao stamped his feet anxiously: "brother Peng, we just entered the state. How are you willing to leave?"


    Wang Peng sneered: "enter the state? I don''t feel it at all!"


    With that, he shook off Xiao Zhao''s hand and strode up.


    What hurts most?


    It''s just that others have worked hard, but you don''t feel at all.


    This made Xiao Zhao feel like he had been played by others, but Wang Peng had to compromise just now. Would he say he didn''t enter the state? Next time, give him something more exaggerated! Look, this boy is still duplicity!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhao went to the window to see who Wang Peng met.


    Downstairs of the company, there stood a slim little woman, dressed in a sub blue dress, with a princess hat on her head, with a youthful breath all over, and the simplest makeup on her face.


    But she doesn''t lose any woman.


    The woman''s intuition told her that this person should be the Huang Wenjing that Wang Peng said.


    It seems to be more charming than ordinary women.


    But Xiao Zhao didn''t expect Wang Peng to like this type!


    No matter how you look at it, she is a very pure little woman.


    Xiao Zhao looked gloomy and dialed a phone to the leopard.


    The phone was quickly answered: "honey, what''s the matter?"


    "Leopard, now send someone to follow Wang Peng! He''s dating a woman ~" Xiao Zhao said.


    "Ah? Why did he follow him on a date?"


    Xiao Zhao was confused and thought that he almost slipped his tongue. If the leopard knew that he wanted to follow Wang Peng because of jealousy, wouldn''t it be over?


    He quickly changed his words: "now Wang Peng is the focus of boss Wang''s staff. If a woman delays things, how can you explain to him? Keep an eye on Wang Peng and respond to changes!"


    "Oh......" the leopard didn''t understand what this meant, but it seemed reasonable to hear what Xiao Zhao said, so he didn''t ask any more, so he quickly promised to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wang Peng, how did you get out?" Huang Wenjing pursed her small mouth, looking unhappy, her small hands rolling her long hair.


    Wang Peng smiled: "I''ve been delayed inside for a while."


    These days, Wang Peng has almost no expression on his face and has never smiled at anyone. Only his smile at Huang Wenjing is the most sincere.


    Huang Wenjing scrolls her face suspiciously and smells at Wang Peng: "how do you smell the perfume of women?"


    Wang Peng smiled awkwardly and hurriedly said, "what can I do for you?"


    Recently, they chatted very well on the Internet, but the topic between them still couldn''t escape the word Wu Yang, which made Wang Peng feel bad.


    I can''t say what it feels like.


    "Are you free now?" Huang Wenjing asked positively.


    Wang Peng shrugged: "I have time at any time."


    She pouted: "I don''t know how you got into this company. Does the boss care about you? Since you have time, go out with me ~"


    With that, she took Wang Peng''s hand, got on the bus and left.


    At the most prosperous place in Jinhai City, Wang Peng and Huang Wenjing got off the bus. Huang Wenjing led him to a cold drink shop, where they sat.


    "Wang Peng, what do you think?" seeing him in a trance, Huang Wenjing stretched out her hand and shook it in front of him.


    Wang Peng came back to his senses.


    Isn''t this picture at this moment the picture he imagined in his heart a year ago?


    And Huang Wenjing are sitting here so leisurely, blowing and chatting.


    Now this picture has been realized, but why is my heart empty?


    "You know, I used to sit and chat with Wu Yang ~" Huang Wenjing said thoughtfully.


    The word Wu Yang has now become a pain in Wang Peng''s heart.


    He didn''t know what he thought. Why did things come to this point?


    Why is fate so arranged?


    "If only Wu Yang were still there," Wang Peng muttered in a low voice.


    Huang Wenjing frowned slightly, and a trace of discomfort appeared in her eyes: "I just don''t know where Wu Yang is now."


    Wang Peng didn''t speak, but his expression looked into the distance.


    Huang Wenjing suddenly grabbed Wang Peng''s mobile phone and looked at it in her hand.


    Wang Peng quickly reached for it.


    Huang Wenjing quickly found Wu Yang''s number from his mobile phone and sent it to herself.


    "Hum, you said you didn''t have Wu Yang''s contact information. Isn''t this his number?"


    Wang Peng was helpless.


    Huang Wenjing is good at everything, but curiosity is too strong. Curiosity Kills the cat!


    But since she wants to know so much, she simply doesn''t care.


    Huang Wenjing took her cell phone in her hand and raised her small face: "you also said that I haven''t settled with you for the last time! Wang Peng, you''re even mixing with society outside. Do you know how hard I felt after hearing this news? Remember what you said when we were three together? You said you wanted to be a physical education teacher! Educate the next generation!"


    This made Wang Peng laugh bitterly.


    Now, how can I deserve to say that?


    He has been identified as a cancer of society.


    In the future, only those who are rejected by expulsion.


    He will never have any aura or chance.


    Seeing Wang Peng shaking his head and lowering his head to drink, Huang Wenjing did not continue to blame him, but dialed Wu Yang''s number.


    Soon there was a monotonous beep in the microphone.


    Holding the phone, Huang Wenjing felt a little nervous.


    After leaving for so long, this is the first time I have called Wu Yang.

 Chapter 1830

    At the moment, all Huang Wenjing thinks about is Wu Yang.


    Maybe he just went to a school outside for further study, maybe he just read at home, saw a strange number on the phone, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Will he think of himself?


    Huang Wenjing showed a bad smile, but then she was lost.


    More than half a year.


    Will Wu Yang forgive himself?


    When he left, he didn''t say a word or even meet him. What would Wu Yang think?


    Huang Wenjing is pure after all. He thinks that as long as he doesn''t talk to Wu Yang, Li Fei won''t trouble him. In the future, Wu Yang can go to school and graduate smoothly.


    Thinking of Wu Yang''s handsome face, Huang Wenjing is full of expectation.


    "Hello." the phone was picked up and there was an old voice.


    This immediately filled Huang Wenjing''s mind with question marks. How did Wu Yang''s voice become like this?


    "Hello, is this Wu Yang?" Huang Wenjing asked hurriedly.


    "Oh, I''m Yang Yang''s father. Who are you?"


    "Hello, uncle. I''m Huang Wenjing, a classmate of Wu Yang. I have something to do with him. Can you let him listen to the phone?" Huang Wenjing said politely.


    At this moment, Wu Yang''s father''s heart seemed to be trampled on.


    Wu Yang is no longer there, but in others, Wu Yang seems to be alive and well.


    This made his heart more like a knife.


    Wu Yang, how good would it be if you were still alive? How good is it that all this is a dream?


    Wu Yang''s father was silent.


    Huang Wenjing was a little confused. She thought the other party''s signal was bad and hurriedly said, "uncle, are you listening..."


    On the phone, Wu Yang''s father took a deep breath and said, "Yang Yang is gone. You don''t have to call him in the future."


    Buzz!


    This made Huang Wenjing not slow down for a long time.


    Wu Yang is gone? What''s the meaning of this?


    "Oh, did he travel abroad? Or abroad?" Huang Wenjing asked naively.


    She can''t believe it and doesn''t want to believe it. Wu Yang is just a young man in his early twenties. How can she say he''s not there?


    On the phone, Wu Yang''s father was calm, but his eyes were red: "a while ago, he had a car accident and was no longer alive. Girl, forget her!"


    With that, he put the phone down.


    At this moment, the air seemed to freeze. Huang Wenjing couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Wu Yang had an accident and died?


    This... How is this possible!


    No wonder I have been dreaming all day recently, but the roles in my dreams are Wu Yang without exception.


    It''s a figure you can''t catch up with anyway.


    So something happened to him!


    However, how can a good person


    In an instant, douda''s tears trickled down her cheeks.


    The people nearby couldn''t stop looking at Huang Wenjing. A girl who was still good just now, why did she cry?


    At this moment, Wu Yang was in Huang Wenjing''s head.


    Suddenly there was a cry.


    Hearing Wu Yang''s father''s voice just now, Wang Peng couldn''t tell what it was like.


    As if, the whole body was throbbing.


    He must have never dreamed that the man who killed his son was sitting at the end of the phone drinking cold drinks.


    Sometimes, fate is such a torture. It will destroy a man into an old man and pour cold water on a happy man''s head.


    Wang Peng held her in his arms and said seriously, "I don''t want to tell you the truth, but I don''t know how to speak."


    She cried even more, and her tears fell: "I haven''t had time to say sorry to him, and I haven''t even seen his last face, how can he leave! How can he be willing!"


    Wang Peng patted her on the shoulder and comforted her gently.


    It was the first time he felt so bad.


    Perhaps this is God''s punishment for him.


    It''s easy to kill a man.


    But it''s hard to forget someone.


    Wang Peng thought about Wu Yang more than once. These days, Wu Yang seems to have become a nightmare, circulating in his dreams.


    Even Huang Wenjing in front of her.


    If Wu Yang hadn''t had an accident, he would have accepted Huang Wenjing''s apology. They even got married and stayed together forever.


    But the picture was forcibly cut off by Wang Peng.


    Since then, it has also cut off the relationship between Wu Yang and Huang Wenjing.


    Wang Peng kept taking a deep breath and felt that his eyes were red.


    After crying for a while, Huang Wenjing raised her head with red eyes and said, "Wang Peng, I want to drink. Go drink with me."


    I feel bad. Wine is my best friend.


    It''s late now, and the bars are open, so Wang Peng took her to a small bar nearby.


    Huang Wenjing feels uncomfortable.


    Wu Yang is her dream.


    Feelings are more precipitated and stronger.


    During the days when she left, her feelings were precipitating, and she was also precipitating with her.


    But when I think of Wu Yang in my head, I still tremble.


    She knew that Wu Yang''s name might never be forgotten in her life.


    This is the tormenting and fascinating love.


    But who could have thought that the end would be like this. Wu Yang''s departure caught her off guard.


    I can''t even believe it.


    The truth is always so slapped in the face!


    Huang Wenjing has never drunk wine, but now she pours herself cup by cup.


    Wang Peng was afraid that something might happen to her. Seeing that she had almost drunk, he quickly stopped her.


    Although this is only a small bar, many people recognize Wang Peng and hide in the distance.


    Wang Peng is a popular man in Jinhai City, but they have never heard of any women around Wang Peng.


    For a long time, Wang Peng had no mind to look for it and couldn''t care about it. He put all his energy on the mixed road! Regardless of anything else.


    Isn''t it surprising that a woman appears next to him now?


    The key is that they want to know the type Wang Peng likes.


    This woman should be quite beautiful.


    But let everyone down.


    Huang Wenjing is just a little woman who looks very delicate.


    In their concept, those who can match Wang Peng should be the kind of peerless beauty.


    "Well, don''t drink." Wang Peng grabbed the wine in Huang Wenjing''s hand.


    At the moment, she was in a mess. She looked at Wang Peng with a smile: "Wang Peng, I have drunk too much now. Take me to have a rest, and then whatever you do to me ~"


    After hearing this, Wang Peng jumped up in his heart!


    At the same time, a huge question mark rose in my heart.


    Do you like Huang Wenjing?


    Seeing that Wang Peng did not move, Huang Wenjing simply rushed into his arms, and the things on his chest squeezed him hard: "why? Don''t you dare? Unexpectedly, you are a handsome seven foot man, but you can''t do that, cluck ~ ~"


    This is already red fruit''s provocation.


    But Wang Peng just frowned and said seriously, "you''ve drunk too much."


    "Yes, I already told you. Let''s go. There are many people here. It''s hard to do business ~"

 Chapter 1831

    With that, Huang Wenjing walked out.


    The taste of getting drunk is quite good. At least it can make people forget the pain and even confuse their minds.


    Huang Wenjing enjoys this feeling.


    Forget Wu Yang and go crazy with Wang Peng for a short time.


    At this moment, she had regarded Wang Peng as Wu Yang in her heart.


    As their own heart that will never step past the kamer!


    All the way to the hotel.


    Huang Wenjing threw all her clothes aside when she entered the door. Wang Peng was a little stunned.


    Her figure is simply good.


    Wearing this long skirt is not very obvious. Now without the shackles of clothes, this proud achievement is fully revealed in front of us.


    Wang Peng''s heart began to beat wildly.


    He has never felt this way in front of women.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you? Are you still afraid?" Huang Wenjing looked at Wang Peng lightly. Her slightly red face was like a ripe fruit, frantically waving the ambiguous air out of her body.


    Wang Peng is also a normal man.


    Who can stand such temptation?


    Moreover, the other party is still a memory that always exists in his heart.


    Holding her, as if in the past.


    Huang Wenjing''s charming face seems to be sending crazy signals like Wang Peng.


    Pushed and pushed by this atmosphere, Wang Peng unconsciously walked towards Huang Wenjing and slowly took off his clothes~


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, outside the hotel.


    The leopard scratched his head and dialed Xiao Zhao''s number.


    "Dear, there''s nothing unusual about Wang Peng and the woman. They just drank wine and went to open the room. Now it''s estimated that they have started..."


    The leopard didn''t know Xiao Zhao''s mind. Of course, he didn''t think about it.


    Who knows, Xiao Zhao at the end of the phone is numb when he hears this.


    I''m still a little late!


    That woman looks pure and lovely, but she didn''t expect to start so quickly and finish Wang Peng so soon!


    She is unwilling!


    I''m no worse than that woman.


    Why did Wang Peng throw himself into the arms?


    "OK, I know. Come back!" Xiao Zhao said in a somewhat upset tone.


    The leopard didn''t think much. He promised to put down the phone.


    The little brother next to him felt something was wrong and reminded him, "brother Bao, since Wang Peng came to the company, many women in the company have become flower maniacs. What they talk about every day is also Wang Peng."


    The leopard sneered: "so what?"


    "I was thinking, why does sister-in-law want us to follow Wang Peng?"


    "Why? Because he is now a popular man in front of boss Wang!"


    "..." the little brother was speechless, and his reaction was so slow that I''m afraid the leopard was the only one.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, Wang Peng immediately hugged Huang Wenjing.


    The two were in close contact.


    Huang Wenjing closed her eyes and seemed to say goodbye to the past, even a little nervous.


    The little mouth was tightly closed, and even Wang Peng never opened it when he kissed her.


    Just as Wang Peng was preparing for the last step, Huang Wenjing''s small mouth moved.


    "Wang Peng, it''s my first time. Can you slow down later?"


    This made Wang Peng stop instantly, and the impulse buried in his heart disappeared.


    Huang Wenjing is the first time.


    Originally, this first time should be for Wu Yang.


    Huang Wenjing is not a casual person, but she is a nostalgic person.


    In her heart, there is Wu Yang.


    That''s an insurmountable obstacle for both her and Wang Peng.


    Seeing that Wang Peng had no action, Huang Wenjing fell a tear mark from the corner of her eyes.


    At this time, Wang Peng''s phone vibrated.


    The caller is the butcher.


    He picked it up.


    "Wang Peng, we have action today. Will you come?" the butcher''s slightly provocative voice was on the phone.


    Why did Wang Peng come to boss Wang? Isn''t it just to kill wantonly?


    Today, the butcher and they have action. Wang Peng must participate.


    "When?" he asked.


    "In an hour!"


    "Let someone pick me up at XX hotel!"


    "Oh, yes."


    Put down the phone, Wang Peng gently kissed Huang Wenjing on the forehead and said softly, "in the future, forget Wu Yang and me ~"


    This made Huang Wenjing''s tears thicker and merged into a stream on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, Wang Peng dressed and went downstairs with a cigarette in his mouth.


    It''s a lie to say that he doesn''t move. For so long, that scene just now was when Wang Peng was most excited. Even his heart beat disorderly.


    It''s not that he hasn''t played with beautiful women, but he found a different taste in Huang Wenjing.


    Prick.


    A Mercedes Benz came quickly and stopped in front of him.


    Wang Peng opened the door and got on the bus.


    Inside is the butcher.


    "Ha ha, Wang Peng, did I interrupt your happiness?" said the butcher.


    Wang Peng ignored him, but said coldly, "what action will you take later?"


    The butcher said, "Zhang Wen was captured yesterday. Brother said, now is a good chance for us to fight back! You know, without Zhang Wen, those people are rubbish..."


    This made Wang Peng stunned for a moment. His eyebrows screwed together: "what are you talking about? Brother Wen was taken away?"


    "Well, ha ha! It''s said that the person above has gone to the capital. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for him to come back this time..."


    Wang Peng''s head was in a mess. He didn''t listen to the butcher''s words at all, but his heart was floating.


    ¡­¡­


    Buzzing~


    Morning, eight o''clock.


    Boss Wang''s mobile phone vibrated.


    He pushed away the woman around him, grabbed it and took a look.


    It was a call from a staff member I knew before.


    He''s a little confused.


    Since Duan Wengong''s accident, this man hasn''t contacted himself. Why do you remember to call yourself today? Did the sun come out from the west.


    "Hello." he picked it up.


    "Boss Wang, where are you now?" the clerk''s voice floated on the phone~


    Boss Wang is not stupid. The problem of the staff seems a little too stupid.


    Where is boss Wang? How can I tell him!


    "Do you fucking know what I''ve been doing lately?" boss Wang asked.


    "Well, you know, are you running!"


    "Then where the fuck are you asking me? Tell me something. I''ll hang up in more than 15 seconds to avoid being tracked down!" boss Wang said impatiently.


    The clerk patted the forehead. Boss Wang''s anti reconnaissance ability is very awesome.


    I also know that it''s easy to be tracked when I call for more than 15 seconds!


    However, the clerk said with a smile: "boss Wang, I''ll tell you a good news! Now the people above just ask you about it!"


    "What? Say it again!" this made boss Wang stand up, regardless of the exposed things on his body shaking in front of the woman next to him.

 Chapter 1832

    From the moment he received the news, boss Wang felt that he was going to die.


    The people above are so thorough that who won''t be finished?


    If Duan Wengong goes in, he is bound to bite himself out!


    Now it seems that Duan Wengong didn''t bite himself out?


    That''s interesting.


    Duan Wengong, you''re fucking loyal!


    The clerk smiled: "I don''t know what the specific situation is. Anyway, there is the news above that your case has been suspended!"


    This reassured boss Wang that it was probably Duan Wengong.


    He was still wondering.


    How could a big official like Duan Wengong go in casually?


    Now it seems that he should have used his relationship to resolve the matter.


    Then it must be natural for me to be all right! This must have been arranged by Duan Wengong!


    This is like a barrier in front of boss Wang.


    If he crosses over, no one can stop him again! In Jinhai City, crazy and wanton development!


    Now Wang Peng has come to his side. He is strong and strong. What else to be afraid of?


    It''s only a matter of minutes to get rid of Dongwen group and Zhang Wen!


    "OK, I know!" suppressing his joy, boss Wang put down the phone.


    Only then did he have the heart to look at the women around him, and his interest was raised again.


    Without saying a word, boss Wang pressed the woman under him and began a crazy scene.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the security department.


    Wang Yi also received the notice. His face turned blue in an instant.


    "This is nonsense!"


    The nearby Zhang team was startled and hurried to ask him what happened.


    Wang Yi took a deep breath and put the document in front of team Zhang: "the people above said, stop the thorough investigation and pursuit of boss Wang!"


    The nature of team Zhang can''t be clearer. Now the matter of boss Wang is a certainty. If you stop at this time, won''t you give boss Wang a chance to breathe in disguise? How can this work!


    What if I took the opportunity to escape abroad at this time?


    It will be even more difficult to live with boss Wang in the future!


    The key is what the people above think?


    "This... Is to let go of boss Wang''s rhythm?" team Zhang couldn''t help asking.


    He felt helpless when he said this.


    If so, what is the purpose of the efforts of the security department for so many days?


    "Take me to Chen Tianhai!" Wang Yi grabbed the document and said.


    Team Zhang nodded quickly and went to drive.


    Twenty minutes later, Wang Yi arrived at the door of Chen Tianhai''s office. He pushed the door in without knocking.


    At this time, Chen Tianhai was also in a state of deception.


    After reading the above documents, he was also surprised.


    What is this? It''s not going to check boss Wang, that is to say, no matter what happened to Liu hongran?


    But where did they put Liu Xide?


    He''s a very powerful man!


    "Brother Chen, what does this document mean? Is it fooling our security department?" Wang Yi said.


    Chen Tianhai looked at him, but he was helpless.


    "Wang Yi, don''t worry first. I just learned about it." Chen Tianhai was quite patient with Wang Yi, "but the people above must have their intention. They won''t wrong any good person or let any bad person go!"


    Wang Yi frowned: "but now is the best chance to catch boss Wang. If you don''t move faster at this time, isn''t it time for boss Wang to relax?"


    Chen Tianhai said, "first of all, I really don''t know why. I can''t guess what the people above are thinking. Second, Wang Yi, think about it. Even if you catch boss Wang with the evidence in your hand, can you be sentenced to death? Can you let boss Wang get the punishment he deserves?"


    This should not have been said by Chen Tianhai, but now he can''t help it.


    Everyone knows about boss Wang, but if you follow the formal procedures, can you convict him?


    Wang Yi also knew it, but what he wanted was to catch boss Wang first and then take the rest step by step.


    Anyway, he won''t make boss Wang feel better. He will let boss Wang spend his life in regret!


    "Anyway, I can''t help it!" Wang Yi''s stubborn strength came up again.


    Chen Tianhai took a deep breath: "Wang Yi, the establishment of the security department was approved by the people above, but if you don''t abide by the rules, if the security department is revoked, don''t say it''s boss Wang. It''s impossible for you to investigate this matter! We can''t lose our heads in the face of the general situation!"


    This made Wang Yi take a deep breath and bite secretly at the same time.


    He clenched his fist hard.


    Without saying a word, he turned and walked out.


    Chen Tianhai shook his head in the dark.


    In the car, team Zhang asked Wang Yi how she was doing.


    "Chen Tianhai doesn''t know. This is a direct order from the top, and we''re not easy to move," he said.


    Team Zhang bit: "brother Yi, let''s forget it? We investigated boss Wang, but it was not easy to get to this point today!"


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "seal up all the evidence for the time being, but don''t stop the investigation!"


    Team Zhang nodded, full of loss.


    The duck that got it flew away.


    "Now, only one person can help us!" Wang Yi''s eyes lit up a little.


    "Who is it?"


    "Zhang Wen."


    ¡­¡­


    I left Jinhai for two days.


    I have talked a lot with Liu Xide in the past two days.


    He looks conservative, but in fact he is quite proud.


    In the past two days, without exception, I talked with him about Liu hongran, and then from the country to Jinhai City, and then to the road.


    About these things, Liu Xide did not say that he would try his best to suppress them. He just said that this is an order. Since it is order, we should abide by the rules. If it is too much, someone will take charge.


    That afternoon, I got on the special bus back to Jinhai city.


    I went straight back to Dongwen group.


    I haven''t contacted anyone in these two days. It''s rare to be quiet for two days.


    At the same time, I was also thinking about how to completely get rid of boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is a cunning fox. I want to suppress boss Wang and get rid of him completely this time!


    Today, Dongwen group feels quite depressed, and the staff are listless.


    Seeing me back, they all hurried to say hello to me, but their eyes were filled with a faint tension.


    I didn''t ask much and went straight to the conference room.


    Outside the door, I heard Li Erzi arguing with them.


    I pushed the door open.


    Many people surrounded the conference room. They were stunned when they saw me come in.

 Chapter 1833

    Seeing me, Li Erzi hurriedly ran over: "Wenzi, you''re back!"


    I smiled: "I said I would come back, I will come back."


    I saw that Li Erzi''s eyes were red. He said half jokingly, "after you were caught, pretending to force a tiger and going to rob the police station, I''ll tell him that you must be fine!"


    "Ha ha, where is he?"


    I looked around and there was no shadow of a forced tiger around me.


    My words silenced the atmosphere around me.


    I felt something wrong and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Erzi took a deep breath: "Wenzi, a lot of things have happened in the past two days when you are away. Listen to me and tell you slowly."


    Then he took me to the next office.


    More than ten minutes later, I finished smoking a cigarette and my eyes were cold at the same time.


    Boss Wang is much more informed than me. He knows that I was captured by the people above, and then he asked the butcher to move his hand on my construction site at the first time.


    The construction site in the west of the city was painstakingly obtained by Liu hongran. It has great development potential. Even if you don''t do anything in your hand, it can appreciate, let alone others.


    If it were me, I would move the construction site.


    When I was away, Li Erzi didn''t mess up, but the progress of the construction site was much slower.


    "I''m sure boss Wang will pay for this!" I said coldly.


    Li Erzi then said, "he pretended to force the tiger to guard the construction site that day. When we rushed there, he was already injured and is still in a coma in the hospital."


    My heart thumped.


    "Is he badly hurt?"


    Li Erzi bit: "his head was broken and he had several knife wounds. When he was sent to the hospital, he lost too much blood and almost didn''t rescue him!"


    Dong!


    I hit the table hard. I didn''t expect so many things to happen just a day after I left.


    I can imagine how dangerous the situation was that day.


    "I''ll double boss Wang''s revenge!"


    Li erzixi then said, "Wenzi, there''s another thing about brother Yijiao."


    "What happened to brother Yijiao?"


    He said, his face was a little ugly: "Wenzi, after you left, I was going to buy the steel bars to other provinces according to the plan. I asked brother Yijiao to go out and talk about things, but the other party deducted brother Yijiao and asked us to pay a ransom."


    My eyes immediately stared round. This is to eat black!


    "Who is the other person?"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "I''m still checking..."


    I clenched my fist: "first take me to see how the tiger is, and then contact people from other provinces. I''ll talk to them."


    Li Erzi promised, and then hurried to arrange.


    However, he warned: "Wenzi, people from other provinces are not simple. We must be careful."


    I smiled and took out the special commissioner''s certificate given to me by Liu Xide: "I didn''t go to the capital for nothing these two days. Liu hongran''s father, Liu Xide, gave me this thing."


    Li Erzi looked at it for a few seconds and suddenly stared round. "This is the certificate of commissioner Zhongyang? Wenzi, why did he give you this?"


    Of course, Li Erzi knows the weight of this thing. How can Liu Xide give me this well?


    My eyes were determined: "there has been progress on Liu hongran recently. Wang Yi and they found out Duan Wengong''s dialogue with boss Wang. Boss Wang did this! But if convicted with this evidence, boss Wang will probably escape the death penalty, so Liu Xide called me to get rid of boss Wang!"


    At this moment, Li Erzi''s head was turning rapidly: "Wenzi, what Liu Xide meant was that you wanted to kill boss Wang?"


    I nodded.


    Li Erzi''s face suddenly looked ugly: "Wenzi, after doing this, we will only become their puppets!"


    Why don''t I understand that? But I''ve thought a lot these two days.


    "Er Zi, even without Liu Xide, we will do these things. Kill boss Wang and avenge Liu hongran. Now Liu Xide stands up and says he supports me. Why not?"


    Li Erzi was worried: "it''s because Liu Xide stood up! It''s dangerous! Wenzi, have you ever thought about it? If we obediently killed boss Wang, what will happen in the future?"


    "I know that all the evidence will be in Liu Xide''s hands."


    "If he wants to catch you then, it''s not a word. I''m afraid your end will not be much better than boss Wang!"


    Li Erzi''s words are reasonable, but Liu Xide''s doing so has a major premise.


    That''s love.


    Although I only contacted him for a short time, I still saw it.


    Like Liu hongran, Liu Xide is actually a person who values friendship. I''m gambling that Liu Xide won''t do that.


    I smiled: "I believe Liu Xide. He and Liu hongran are the same kind of people. Well, don''t say it. Let''s go!"


    Li Erzi nodded and then asked someone to drive.


    In the hospital, pretending to force the tiger to lie quietly on the hospital bed, next to the black sister silently wiping her tears.


    All kinds of instruments are inserted into the tiger.


    This picture worries me.


    The two most noisy people on weekdays suddenly quieted down, and everywhere was full of a sense of disobedience.


    I didn''t go in. I just looked at the door and turned away.


    Then, I only took two people to the place mentioned by Li Erzi from other provinces.


    On the way, Li Erzi received a phone call from his younger brother and told him who was tied up with brother Yijiao.


    "Wenzi, the man who tied brother Yijiao is from HongRi steelmaking plant." Li Erzi quickly told me at the first time.


    "Steelworks?" I laughed. "Turn around and go to their power center."


    Li Erzi frowned: "Wenzi, what are you doing there?"


    I smiled and lit a cigarette. "You''ll know when you go."


    Since Liu Xide gave me this power, I should make good use of it.


    Commissioner Zhongyang, this is no joke!


    This is enough to shock any white man.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I showed my ID to the guard, and he immediately respectfully let me in.


    He is so scary. After all, there are some important people in the white world. What if they are scared?


    Entering the door, I went straight upstairs.


    When I got to the innermost office, I opened the door without knocking.


    There sat a fat middle-aged man. He was surprised when he saw me coming in, and then his eyes widened.


    No matter what I think, I''m just a half grown boy, and Li Erzi''s eyes are cold at best.


    There''s nothing else between us.


    "What are you? Didn''t anyone tell you to knock when you came in!"

 Chapter 1834

    I ignored him, and Li Erzi walked in generously, sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette.


    My eyes narrowed.


    He patted the table hard and stood up. "What are you? Get out of here! Do you know where this is?"


    I sneered: "of course I know where this is, or I won''t come here. Wait Ju Long!"


    As soon as he stared, he was ready to call the security guard.


    I let out the certificate in my hand: "if you want to call the security guard to drive away a special agent, then feel free!"


    WOW~


    For a moment, his eyes were wide!


    He clearly saw the words written on the certificate. It was the special commissioner of the Central Committee!


    He knows exactly what it is!


    The certificate seal on the certificate can''t be wrong. This is really the person sent from above!


    His head was buzzing. The first thing he thought of was that he had been stabbed up for his crimes!


    But those things? How can you disturb the people above? He couldn''t have known the weight.


    He immediately changed a smiling face: "commissioner Zhang, I''m sorry, it''s impolite..."


    I sneered: "didn''t you just say, what am I?"


    He gently slapped himself and said, "that''s my slip of the tongue. I made a slip of the tongue ~"


    "If I didn''t come here today, and if people came to you for business, would you have the same attitude? I think your department needs to make a good rectification!"


    "Yes..."


    In front of my reprimand sentence by sentence, he couldn''t lift his head at all. He could only be obedient like a pupil.


    This picture makes Li Erzi in the back feel very funny.


    "Commissioner Zhang, my name is Hou Guoli. I''m the director of the Construction Bureau here, but I''m a short title. In fact, I don''t have much weight..."


    He often fights in officialdom. He has long cultivated a smooth tone. This statement not only pushes away his responsibility, but also does not lose his dignity.


    Then he poured tea and said good words.


    I simply don''t talk nonsense, and went straight to the subject.


    "I heard you have a HongRi steelmaking plant here, right?"


    He thought that he would come to whatever he was afraid of.


    He nodded hurriedly, "yes, I don''t know what happened to the steel plant?"


    "Oh, they illegally operate waste steel and disrupt the market order. I think they should take care of it!"


    This made Hou Guoli sweat.


    This is not a fucking joke!


    He didn''t do less about it.


    It''s not that I don''t know the pros and cons.


    But in recent years, why can he suddenly pay off his mortgage, change a car, and even send his son abroad to study?


    Isn''t that why?


    I cooperated with Qiu Zhen of HongRi steelmaking plant to do these things.


    But he hides these things very well. Why is it suddenly discovered?


    Do the people above have heavenly eyes?


    This is terrible!


    However, in order to test, he whispered, "I don''t know if Commissioner Zhang has any evidence. After all, if this matter is said without proof, it will be a busy job in vain, won''t it?"


    I knew from the way his face changed just now. It must have something to do with him.


    He must be guilty.


    I stared at him: "so you mean, it has nothing to do with you?"


    "No, no, no..." he shook his head. "Of course, this matter has something to do with me. It''s my dereliction of duty and my fault!"


    "OK, from now on, thoroughly investigate this matter!" after that, I didn''t talk nonsense. After that, I turned and left.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, he bit hard, hurried out and said to me, "commissioner Zhang, to tell you the truth, I know a little about this, but it''s hard to start at HongRi steelmaking plant. After all, they are key projects supported by the state, and a lot of steel comes from here. Do you think you can accommodate it?"


    "Nonsense!" I said deliberately and loudly, "you know there is a problem, but you don''t do it. Do you know what the nature is! If I poke it up, you know or what the consequences are? No! Hou Guoli, if you don''t want to continue to sit in this position, then I will help you!"


    My word completely calmed the atmosphere in the office area.


    Everyone is here watching me and Hou Guoli.


    I''m afraid I''m the only one here who dares to speak to Hou Guoli in such a loud and low voice.


    Hou Guoli''s face was hard to see the extreme in an instant.


    But still smile: "well, please wait in my office for a moment, and I''ll contact you now!"


    I didn''t speak and walked back with a cold hum.


    His face was so gloomy that he quickly found the person in charge of HongRi steelmaking plant and dialed it.


    Qiu Zhen.


    He had a good time here, but he didn''t decide the HongRi steelmaking plant. He just worked for others.


    Just like the relationship between boss Wang and the butcher.


    It''s just that people here are afraid of others with their extraordinary skills and deadly strength.


    At the moment, he is chatting with Feng Changyuan, the director of HongRi steelmaking plant.


    "Lao Feng, what should we do with the people in Jinhai?" Qiu Zhen looked quite angry with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Feng Changyuan is a little bald on the top of his head. At first glance, he is a human spirit.


    "There is no steel market for people in Jinhai city. This business must be severely suppressed! Let them know that we are not easy to mess with! This person doesn''t matter. What matters is the people behind him!"


    "Ha ha, then I''ll let someone treat him well!"


    "Well..."


    At this time, the office phone rang and Qiu Zhen picked it up.


    "Hello, who?" he asked lazily.


    "Find me Feng Changyuan!"


    "Who are you?" Qiu Zhen asked.


    "I''m fucking Hou Guoli!"


    Qiu Zhen frowned and hurriedly gave the phone to Feng Changyuan.


    He knows what role Hou Guoli is. It''s no joke!


    Feng Changyuan answered the phone and immediately said, "Lao Hou, what''s the matter with calling at this time? Just say what instructions and arrangements you have!"


    Hou Guoli said coldly: "Feng Changyuan, tell me the truth, did you offend anyone?"


    This makes Feng Changyuan a little confused.


    Are there few people who offend themselves?


    I just can''t imagine who has something to do with Hou Guoli. Does it mean that someone went to complain in front of Hou Guoli?


    Besides, Hou Guoli is also a trouble. Are there few such things? He just pushed it off. He had to call himself.


    "Lao Hou, I didn''t offend anyone. What happened?"


    Hou Guoli took a deep breath: "Cao, now special commissioner Zhongyang is in my office and asked me to thoroughly investigate the HongRi steelmaking plant. You didn''t offend anyone. Why did someone check it? It''s the fucking special commissioner! What did you ask me to do!"

 Chapter 1835

    Buzz!


    Feng Changyuan''s head rang.


    The word Zhongyang made his forehead ache.


    At the same time, he also knows the weight.


    Zhongyang''s people want to come down and check this matter. How can Hou Guoli feel better?


    If not, the steel plant will be finished!


    How can this work!


    For such a long time, Hou Guoli is the highest level leader Feng has ever been in contact with. Now there is a man several heads higher than Hou Guoli. How can he not tremble?


    The key is, how do the people above know?


    That''s strange!


    HongRi steelmaking plant has always performed well, and all aspects of face engineering have been done quite well. Why is it suddenly noticed?


    "Lao Hou, I really don''t know what''s going on. I haven''t offended anyone recently, and who here doesn''t know HongRi steelmaking plant? Can it be..."


    "Grass!" hearing this, Hou Guoli exploded on the spot.


    What Feng Changyuan means is that he provoked people because of Hou Guoli!


    "I''m fucking cautious all day. How can I offend people?" Hou Guoli also shouted.


    Then they were silent.


    The phone is so empty.


    At this moment, both of them thought in their heads whether they had offended others, and all kinds of figures were eliminated in their heads.


    But no one can remember who Lao offended in the end!


    Who can have something to do with the people above?


    After a while, Hou Guoli said, "anyway, I''ll stabilize the man first. You''re ready. Come to my office later. Remember to be fucking sincere, you know!"


    "I see." Feng Changyuan quickly promised, and then put down the phone.


    Hou Guoli''s eyes were fixed and he didn''t go back for a long time.


    Li Erzi and I are sitting here. Right is the capital to kill everything.


    "Commissioner Zhang, just now I have called the director of HongRi steelmaking plant. He will come and admit his mistake to you in person. If there is anything wrong, you will severely criticize him!"


    Hou Guoli is also an old Jianghu. How much is he different from boss Wang?


    Hearing this, I didn''t talk nonsense, but nodded slightly and waited quietly for Feng Changyuan to come to Lin in the office.


    Hou Guoli simply pushed off all things today and stayed here.


    My heart sneers.


    People like Hou Guoli, who have a seat of power, think wantonly. How can this last?


    More than ten minutes later, people in the office were tapped twice.


    Hou Guoli hurried to open the door.


    A slightly bald man with a smiling face appeared in front of me.


    He was followed by a man with a tattoo on his neck.


    "In the long run, this is commissioner Zhang. Don''t you admit your mistake?" Hou Guoli quickly whispered a rebuke.


    Although Feng Changyuan was unhappy, he could only promise and quickly piled up smiling faces.


    "Hello, Commissioner Zhang. I don''t know where the HongRi steelmaking plant is unsatisfactory?"


    The tone is quite polite, and I''m even a little respectful.


    But I didn''t give him a good face at all, but looked at him coldly: "HongRi steelmaking plant is managed like this by you?"


    Feng Changyuan was stunned, but he didn''t dare to break out. Instead, he asked weakly, "I don''t know what the special commissioner said?"


    Seeing the tension on his face and Hou Guoli''s face, I can see that these two people must have a lot of benefits behind their backs.


    "What can I do in the steel mill? Do I have to say it myself? Or do you want me to hand you over now?"


    This made Hou Guoli tremble all over and quickly said, "he knows what the special commissioner said, he knows!"


    "I see. Don''t you admit your mistake?"


    "Recognize..."


    At the moment, Feng Changyuan''s face is hard to see the extreme.


    At this time, the tattoo man standing behind him said, "what are you? I think you''re a fucking fake!"


    In a word, it completely reduced the atmosphere in the room to the freezing point.


    Hou Guoli''s face changed greatly: "Qiu Zhen, how dare you talk to the special commissioner like that!"


    Qiu Zhen was not afraid at all, but raised his face and looked at me provocatively.


    As the saying goes, those who do not know are not afraid.


    How can a bastard like Qiu Zhen know the weight of the word Zhongyang in Hou Guoli?


    Compared with the power in Liu Xide''s hands, people like Hou Guoli are like children. It''s just a matter of one sentence to want to deal with him.


    How difficult is it for Hou Guoli to come here today? He doesn''t want to be sacked like this.


    To tell the truth, from the first time Feng Changyuan saw me, his eyes were full of unconvinced!


    If Hou Guoli hadn''t said I was a special commissioner, he would surely draw some big ears.


    My appearance and dress have nothing to do with the Commissioner!


    No matter how I look, I''m a little bastard!


    How can you have so much energy?


    What if it''s a liar? Hou Guoli contacts too many people all day and is likely to confuse his eyes.


    He didn''t stop Qiu Zhen, but was still quite polite: "commissioner Zhang, it''s not that I doubt your identity, but that the people below have questions."


    I smile.


    Then he lit up his certificate and told Hou Guoli: "if you don''t believe me, call Liu Xide in the capital at any time. You can inquire about my identity at any time!"


    This directly stunned Hou Guoli.


    Liu Xide in the capital, why hasn''t he heard of this name?


    In Beijing, Liu Xide is heaven!


    When he went to the capital for a meeting, he was lucky to see Liu Xide. Could he touch that halo?


    That''s the highest level of power!


    Can you tell me Liu Xide''s name and the weight?


    "Lao Feng, I asked you to admit the problem. You fucking questioned the special commissioner! I think your factory director should come to an end!"


    The reaction lasted a few seconds, Hou Guoli said loudly.


    What''s going on now?


    He can see from the cold expression on my face that if he doesn''t teach Feng Changyuan a lesson, he may have bad luck in the future! That''s no joke!


    If Liu Xide calls his name himself, what good life will he have in the future?


    I''m afraid the skin will have to be picked off!


    At the moment, Feng was stunned to see him like this.


    Hou Guoli has been acting since he came in.


    Feng''s long-term view of this is very clear. What they want is to finish the perfunctory work, but now looking at Hou Guoli''s expression, they don''t have the meaning to act at all.


    He''s in a hurry!


    At the same time, Feng Changyuan also plays drums hard in his heart. Is this really the person sent from above? How else could Hou Guoli be so afraid?


    Immediately, his expression changed greatly.


    At the same time, he turned to Qiu Zhen and slapped him in the face!


    Bang, crisp and loud!


    Qiu Zhen almost fell to the ground with his head tilted.

 Chapter 1836

    "Who asked you to question the identity of commissioner Zhang? Don''t apologize quickly!" Feng Changyuan shouted.


    Qiu Zhen is already confused.


    Is this boy in front of you really a special agent?


    This is the sun coming out in the West! No way!


    But the facts were in front of him, and he had to bow his head and admit his mistake.


    I waved my hand: "misfortune comes from the mouth. You don''t have to admit your mistake! But I''ll investigate slowly in the future to see what you do!"


    Feng Changyuan is almost crying.


    I might as well slap him in the face! He knows exactly who Qiu Zhen is!


    He clenched his teeth and raised his hand: "don''t you fucking continue to admit your mistake!"


    Qiu Zhen is also stupid.


    The people above want to check him. What concept is this? Can he not know it?


    To put it awkwardly, if someone finds out what he has done, I''m afraid he won''t think of it all his life.


    If even Feng Changyuan is afraid, it shows that the man in front of him really has this ability!


    He doesn''t want to offend the people above!


    Looking around, which of those who played well was not destroyed in the hands of the white Taoist?


    Baidao is a thorn that he can never touch!


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong." he quickly bowed his head.


    But the eyes are full of unconvinced. In the small eyes, there is still a trace of stubbornness~


    This makes me feel very interesting. He is a bit more stubborn than pretending to be a tiger.


    However, he doesn''t have the capital yet.


    A knife light flashed in my eyes: "I think you admit your mistake. I don''t want to. It''s better for me to teach you what''s wrong!"


    With that, I winked at Li Erzi. He sneered and walked over, raised his hand and smoked.


    A slap in the face made Qiu Zhen almost sit on the ground.


    Li Erzi didn''t stop, and then he slapped more madly!


    Li Erzi usually doesn''t do much with people, but he really starts to do it very hard!


    After two, Qiu Zhen''s nose blood came out.


    At this time, Feng Changyuan and Hou Guoli were quiet.


    Hou Guoli''s eyes shine blue.


    Just what?


    Anyway, I don''t look like a special commissioner at all. I''m more like a rogue!


    Li Erzi is even colder.


    Neither of them dared to speak. They both looked at me and Li Erzi quietly.


    After about a dozen slaps in the face, I asked Li Erzi to stop.


    Qiu Zhen''s hands clenched his trouser legs and half knelt on the ground. It was hard to see the extreme in his face.


    Nose blood gushed all over the floor.


    I didn''t even look at him. I said coldly, "scum like him should have been taught a lesson long ago. Do you think so?"


    Hou Guoli nodded hurriedly: "what the special commissioner said is..."


    He turned back and waved his hand to let Qiu Zhen out.


    I lit a cigarette, then changed my posture, sat down and looked at him: "recently, I heard that HongRi steelworks did business with people from other provinces. They hurt people and detained people, but is there such a thing?"


    Hou Guoli looked at Feng Changyuan.


    His heart thumped.


    For the business of other provinces, all he can think of is Jinhai city.


    "Commissioner, as far as I know, people in Jinhai city are bastards. How can that kind of person know the Commissioner?"


    Pop!


    I slapped the table hard.


    "Shall I report to you?"


    Feng Changyuan didn''t dare to bite.


    In my heart, I was guessing what the relationship between me and brother Yijiao was.


    But no matter what you think, it has nothing to do with Zhongyang.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was embarrassed again, Hou Guoli hurriedly said, "Lao Feng, you''ll be fine if you let people go! Don''t do it quickly!"


    Feng Changyuan''s head has been buzzing until now.


    The boy in front of him gives him a headache!


    He is a commissioner, a commissioner who even Hou Guoli has a headache.


    But why are you involved with those little bastards in Jinhai city? As far as he knows, the one who talked with them before was Dongwen group in Jinhai city.


    Although the scale is not small, it is at best an ordinary company with limited energy.


    And what business does Dongwen group do? It''s fucking real estate!


    In his eyes, it was at best a local snake!


    Out of Jinhai City, what are they good at? How can it compare with HongRi steelmaking plant?


    Steel mill, what''s that weight?


    Not to mention anything else, just the stock is worth more than one billion!


    Moreover, many tasks of steel mills are directly issued by the state.


    He has also completed many special tasks, which is very awesome!


    Otherwise, how can he detain the people of Dongwen group?


    But the current situation makes him scratch his head.


    But in any case, this person can''t offend himself. Just do it his way first!


    Thinking of this, Feng Changyuan hurriedly said, "I know. I''ll let someone bring him right away."


    When he went out, Qiu Zhen bit and said, "factory director Feng, that man can''t be let go! I heard that the people of Dongwen group are not simple!"


    Feng Changyuan''s eyes were cold: "it''s no longer simple. Can it be more complicated than this person? Let people go first and talk about other things later!"


    What else does Qiu Zhen want to say, but Feng Changyuan''s eyes stopped him.


    It can only be done obediently.


    ¡­¡­


    Brother Yijiao was tortured by Qiu Zhen all day. The whole person seems to have no spirit.


    There are wounds on his body and face.


    When Qiu Zhen released him, he slapped him in the face and directly bled the corners of his mouth.


    Walking out of the gate of the steel plant, brother Yijiao is ready to take a taxi back first.


    Just two steps away, the phone rang.


    A person''s name was written on the phone.


    Zhang Wen.


    His eyes turned red at the sight of the name.


    "Brother Wen..." he picked it up.


    "Well, did you come out?"


    "Well, they let me out just now."


    "Wait, I''ll pick you up."


    "OK ~"


    Brother Yijiao is a person who followed me from the beginning. Since I met Wang Peng and Wu Yang, I have always had a good relationship with him.


    Brother Yijiao is honest, never plays tricks, and his head is flexible.


    Li Erzi must have considered this when he came to work this time, but who knows that he will be detained.


    More than ten minutes later, my car stopped at the gate of the steel plant.


    Pick up brother Yijiao.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw his injuries all over. I couldn''t help locking my eyebrows: "brother Yijiao, what''s going on?"


    Brother Yijiao smiled bitterly with blood on his mouth. He looked extremely embarrassed.


    "The second brother asked me to talk about things. I came here with sincerity, but who knows they are unreasonable. They said that our Dongwen group has too little energy and is not qualified to do business with them. After I argued for a few words, they beat me and detained me..."


    Dong!


    Li Erzi was so angry that he punched him on the seat: "shit, this red sun steelmaking plant is playing with fire!"


    "Second brother, I''ve heard a lot about their steel plant these days. We''d better not act rashly. Qiu Zhen is also a figure."

 Chapter 1837

    I sneered and said, "no matter how powerful it is, meeting me is also his nightmare! We have seen Qiu Zhen just now."


    Brother Yijiao was surprised: "brother Wen, have you seen him?"


    I nodded: "I asked Li Erzi to slap him more than a dozen times, but the boy still seemed unconvinced, but it doesn''t matter. In the future, I will slowly make him feel the taste of terror!"


    Brother Yijiao stared round and didn''t speak for a long time.


    If this happened in Jinhai City, he would not be surprised! After all, it was our territory, but it was enough to surprise him that it happened here.


    On Qiu Zhen''s territory, he was slapped more than a dozen times and didn''t dare to fight back. What''s the concept?


    "Brother Yijiao, what he did to you today, I will slowly let him return it!" I gave brother Yijiao a cigarette.


    He took it and smoked.


    Li Erzi asked him if he wanted to go to the hospital. He shook his head and said no.


    Soon we arrived at Dongwen group. Li Erzi and I went back to the office.


    He always held a sullen breath in his heart. He came and seriously said to me, "Wenzi, I must avenge brother Yijiao!"


    I sat down and gently knocked on my forehead: "well, next time, I''ll give the steel mill a slap in the face. However, I''d better avenge the tiger first, otherwise boss Wang''s people think we''re afraid of him!"


    Li Erzi nodded: "Wenzi, what do you say? I''ll listen to you!"


    I smiled: "since boss Wang wants to play Yin, we''ll accompany him! Tonight, we''ll also start on his construction site..."


    ¡­¡­


    Noon, airport.


    Boss Wang got off the plane.


    A smart suit can''t hide his spirit.


    Boss Wang, that''s a man who has always stood at the top of Jinhai city. Of course, his aura will not be weak.


    When he left, he was embarrassed and anxious. Now he came back with great pomp.


    At the airport, the butcher and others drove ten cars to pick them up.


    Of course, there is also Wang Peng.


    Boss Wang got off the plane and held his head up.


    Breathing the air of Jinhai City, he felt that all the cells in his body were being activated!


    That''s his bloodthirsty, crazy cell!


    When he comes back today, he will regain his strength!


    "Brother, you''re back." the butcher hurriedly welcomed him. Wang Peng stood aside with a cold expression.


    Boss Wang laughed: "well, how are you doing with Zhang Wen?"


    The butcher''s eyes flashed: "brother, I took someone to sneak attack the construction site in the west of Zhang Wen''s city that night to ensure that he couldn''t start construction within a week. That day, I hurt Zhang Wen, the black and dirty man. He is still in the hospital!"


    Boss Wang nodded with satisfaction: "well, good!"


    To deal with Zhang Wen''s people, you have to be fierce!


    It''s even more fierce to deal with the tiger!


    Several times, pretending to be a tiger almost killed boss Wang!


    Boss Wang has long wanted to touch him!


    "By the way, big brother, Liu hongran is all right?" the butcher asked carefully at this time.


    Boss Wang laughed: "it should be all right. The people above have said that they don''t care about it! I fucking know that Duan Wengong is such a great official. How can he say that he is finished? How many people will be involved if he is finished?"


    The butcher didn''t understand anything about officialdom, but nodded seriously: "yes, yes..."


    During the whole process, Wang Peng kept silent. Boss Wang said to him, "peng''er, next we will attack Zhang Wen''s construction site until he can''t start work. At that time, you will charge!"


    Wang Peng said coldly, "I can charge, but if there is brother Wen opposite, I won''t go!"


    Boss Wang secretly bites. Why does he feel more and more that Wang Peng is also an unfamiliar wolf?


    However, he still appreciated Wang Peng in the end, so he didn''t say much.


    Everyone hugged boss Wang back to the processing factory and sat in his office. Boss Wang felt that smoking a cigarette was very pleasant.


    In the end, his own territory is good. Although he has been running these days, he is worried about Jinhai city every day.


    "Brother, what shall we do next? It''s said that Zhang Wen has been taken away. It''s a good opportunity to wash them away at this time!"


    How can boss Wang not know?


    He knew that if he wanted to deal with Zhang Wen, he had to break down the Dongwen group first.


    First, the construction site in the east of the city!


    Last time the butcher just asked them to stop work, which is far from enough. They should be completely finished!


    "Keep your eyes on the construction site of Dongwen group. Let''s start tonight! A fire will burn the construction site!" boss Wang said coldly in his eyes.


    When it comes to fire, the butcher''s egg hurts.


    But now fire is the best way.


    "Elder brother, still use fire?" he asked carefully.


    How did Wanfeng group end?


    Isn''t it fire?


    The word fire now hurts everyone!


    Boss Wang patted his forehead. He almost forgot that there was a god of fire over Zhang Wen!


    It''s a loss to play like this!


    "Grass, it depends on the situation at night. In short, I won''t make them feel better in the future!"


    The butcher then straightened up: "I see, brother!"


    Then he went down.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath of smoke and his expression slowly became ethereal.


    Now he has a strong army. How can Zhang Wen be an opponent? All his people can''t compare with Wang Peng.


    If Zhang Wen fails, it is Wang Peng!


    In the future, as long as boss Wang has brought Wang Peng in, are you afraid you can''t deal with Zhang Wen?


    Zhang Wen, in fact, is just a puppet!


    The hatred squeezed by Zhang Wen these days will burst out in boss Wang''s head!


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, I was wiping medicine for brother Yijiao.


    He was determined not to use my help, but I always insisted that he couldn''t help it.


    At this time, someone pushed the door in.


    "Mr. Zhang, a man named Wang Yi is looking for you outside." the man said respectfully.


    I nodded, "I see. I''ll go right away."


    Put down the potion, I washed my hands and went out.


    Wang Yi was waiting for me in the hall and looked at me with some changes in her eyes.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m glad you can come back this time," he said seriously.


    "Ha ha, brother Yi, don''t talk to me about this. What''s the matter today?" I didn''t intend to tell Wang Yi my identity.


    He frowned and said, "now the people above want to stop a thorough investigation of boss Wang. Do you know about this?"


    My eyes were deep: "I know, not only that, but also the result of my discussion with Liu Xide!"


    My words directly made Wang Yi''s eyes round. He looked at me like a monster: "what are you talking about? You and Liu Xide, discuss it?"

 Chapter 1838

    Wang Yi was born in a high-ranking family since childhood. Justice has always been the first in his heart.


    People like me shouldn''t have entered his eyes.


    In his eyes, Liu Xide is the power of heaven and the interpretation of Baidao in the capital.


    But he would discuss things with me?


    I''m just a jerk at most. Although I have Dongwen group under my name now, in his eyes, it''s just an empty shell.


    Liu Xide has absolute power in his hands.


    "Zhang Wen, is there any new progress in Liu hongran''s case?" he asked me anxiously.


    I shook my head: "no, that''s what Liu Xide meant. Stop arresting boss Wang."


    "Why do you want to stop! Now things will have an eyebrow. As long as you give me another week, no, three days, I can identify boss Wang and take down the wanted notice! Liu hongran will be in peace then!"


    I shook my head.


    How can I not know Wang Yi''s intentions?


    Since Liu hongran''s accident, he has worked hard to investigate.


    But now, Wang Yi finally got a clue, but stopped arresting boss Wang.


    How can Wang Yi be comfortable with this?


    "Brother Yi, stop this first. Since Liu Xide said so, don''t continue."


    Wang Yi frowned and said coldly, "Zhang Wen, what''s going on? Liu hongran is Liu Xide''s son. How can he stop the investigation for no reason? Doesn''t he want boss Wang to fall under the law!"


    I sighed.


    How can I tell him the result of my discussion with Liu Xide? How can I say that I''m going to use the way on the road to make boss Wang tit for tat?


    Even if I deviated from everything, Wang Yi would not allow me to do that.


    This is his principle.


    It''s his bottom line!


    "Brother Yi, this is Liu Xide''s decision. We have no right to change it."


    Wang Yi''s eyes deepened.


    He held his glasses and stared at me: "Zhang Wen, do you know why the security department was established? It''s because of brother Liu! Brother Liu fell to such a point to help me. Even if someone would press it, I would do it! Even his father Liu Xide!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    I silently went back to brother Yijiao and continued to give him medicine.


    "Brother Wen, what you just said is true?"


    I smiled: "it doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. The important thing is that I must repay this revenge!"


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    On the streets of Jinhai City, there are a row of cars.


    The construction site in the west of the city is in an excellent position. There is no prospect for the development of buildings or shopping malls here.


    At the beginning, this land was approved after Liu hongran found many relationships.


    Boss Wang, but he has been peeping in the dark. He has been salivating for a long time.


    Now that the construction site is getting up day by day, how can he not be envious?


    Besides, there''s me in the middle.


    The man who gave him a headache and upset.


    In the car, he lit a cigarette and smoked dimly.


    "Take care of Wang Peng for a while. What do I think will happen tonight? I heard that a batch of good wood has been imported into the construction site in the west of the city today. Go there and fix it for me!" he said to the butcher next to him.


    In the afternoon, several people discussed it. Boss Wang still didn''t dare to touch the fire.


    The word fire has become a taboo in his heart.


    The latter nodded: "I know, brother."


    In the twinkling of an eye, the car stopped.


    Boss Wang is very cautious. Although he has heard that I have been caught, he is still not in a hurry. Instead, he sits in the car and watches the play.


    Wang Peng jumped out of the car.


    Holding a half large Mongolian knife in his hand, he was dressed in black and had an extraordinary momentum.


    All the people behind boss Wang leaned over and followed him.


    Wang Peng strode towards the factory, completely indifferent to how many people followed behind him.


    For him, one knife per person is enough.


    The butcher hurried down and followed Wang Peng with more than a dozen people with the strongest combat effectiveness here, just in case of an accident.


    Boss Wang is very proud now.


    Fighting with Zhang Wendou is undoubtedly a struggle with the tiger.


    When I think about it carefully, he has almost never taken advantage of it. It has always been Zhang Wen with rhythm.


    It seems to be the first time to take the initiative and occupy the upper points.


    Now Zhang Wen has been arrested. Boss Wang has no worries. Closing the construction site in the west of the city is as simple as playing games.


    Without Zhang Wen, what are his people?


    But think about recent things, it''s fucking annoying enough!


    Since Liu hongran''s accident, boss Wang has been going downhill, being suppressed and even running away.


    Now, start from the construction site in the west of the city, slowly return the funds and slowly win the construction site! Pout in Jinhai city!


    It is not impossible to return to the original peak!


    The first brother of Jinhai city belongs to his boss Wang!


    Thinking, Wang Peng has moved.


    It seems that there are not many people watching the construction site tonight. Wang Peng took the lead to walk to the door of the construction site. Without saying a word, he raised his hand and stabbed!


    Ironic mengdao stabbed past with a gloomy light.


    The gatekeeper seemed to have been on guard for a long time. When he saw Wang Peng coming, he didn''t talk nonsense. He turned and ran away!


    Speed is called a fast!


    Before Wang Peng could react, the people behind him rushed in one after another.


    For a time, they all poured into the construction site.


    "Grass, who dares to make trouble!" a group of people came to the opposite immediately, and the leader said in a loud voice.


    Although the surrounding light was a little dim, Wang Peng saw the man''s face at a glance.


    This man is Zhang Guohua.


    Among these people, Zhang Guohua''s words have always been the least and the most realistic.


    To Wang Peng, he has nothing to say.


    These Wang Peng kept in mind.


    Now I see him, the previous scenes appear in front of me like a movie, and are madly drawn out of the frame.


    In the past, Wang Peng asked him for cigarettes. He always took only one and threw the remaining box to Wang Peng.


    Zhang Guohua is also the one who cares about Wang Peng most.


    Even, Zhang Guohua and the two of them secretly looked for Ji.


    These are memories that exist in Wang Peng''s brain.


    Especially at this moment.


    Zhang Guohua also saw Wang Peng at the moment, put the hammer in his hand aside and said, "peng''er, since I met, there''s no need to say more! I used to treat you as a brother, but now it''s the same! But my position is different, life and death are destiny!"


    Wang Peng also said loudly, "brother Hua, I will remember you all my life!"


    After that, they went away against each other.


    Wang Peng was very fast and ruthless. He chopped directly at Zhang Guohua''s tianlinggai with a knife.


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, Zhang Guohua quickly set up a hammer and blocked the blow.


    This sound is more like an opening speech.


    Suddenly, the two waves of people were madly shocked together.

 Chapter 1839

    On one side, there are more than fifty or sixty people with Zhang Guohua, and on the other side, there are more than twenty people with Wang Peng.


    There was a lot of difference in the number of people, but Wang Peng took the lead. They didn''t mean to lose for a while.


    Seeing this, the butcher also took people to join the regiment.


    In the middle is the crazy collision between Zhang Guohua and Wang Peng. The Mongolian knife and the hammer are constantly colliding together.


    Wang Peng still kept his hand.


    Although he is with boss Wang now, how can friendship be broken? In his heart, he has always regarded Zhang Guohua as his big brother.


    How can he do it now?


    Zhang Guohua opposite is the same.


    How can his feelings for Wang Peng be the same as others?


    At the moment, it''s really painful for them to meet each other.


    Zhang Guohua''s hammers are much slower than usual, otherwise they can hit Wang Peng several times.


    If you are hit by Zhang Guohua''s hammer, you will be disabled if you don''t die!


    The butcher was like a clear stream in the crowd. He led people left and right.


    Seeing the fierce fight between Zhang Guohua and Wang Peng, he secretly touched behind Zhang Guohua and took out the dagger in his hand.


    Zhang Guohua''s manpower is boundless, so the reaction must be a lot slower. The butcher sees this and can rush away with a dagger.


    Aimed at the back of Zhang Guohua''s heart!


    At the moment, Zhang Guohua didn''t notice the Butcher at all. He just wanted to confront Wang Peng!


    At the moment of lightning flint, the butcher suddenly stopped.


    A choking pain in the chest left a huge footprint.


    Zhang Guohua looked back at him: "grass, butcher, I''ll fucking deal with you later!"


    The butcher was blindfolded.


    Shook his head.


    This is wrong!


    He is an old bastard in Jinhai city. He has never suffered a loss when fighting with people in Jinhai city.


    A butcher is a born fighter.


    Both actual combat experience and skills are not comparable to ordinary people.


    What is Zhang Guohua in his eyes? At best, he is a lengtouqing with greater strength!


    But with great strength, what can I do?


    In front of the butcher who is full of fighting skills, he is simply cannon fodder!


    But why is he not his opponent when he plays sneak attack?


    This is a crazy rhythm!


    Just now he clearly saw Zhang Guo''s attention in front!


    Does this guy have eyes behind his back?


    When it comes to Zhang Wen, people first think of Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng doesn''t fight to death. He has strong combat effectiveness. He has always been an ace.


    The second is to pretend to be a tiger.


    Although the combat effectiveness is not poor, this man is very good at pretending and talking too much nonsense. I''m tired of fighting with him!


    But no one knows Zhang Guohua.


    Zhang Guohua has always been very low-key, not blowing or beating, which is the most low-key luxury.


    Now Wang Peng defected and pretended to force the tiger to get hurt, so he showed up.


    In fact, Zhang Guohua''s skill is absolutely above Wang Peng and pretending to force the tiger.


    The butcher is only beginning to realize this.


    He still shook his head on the ground and didn''t react for a long time.


    That foot just now almost drilled his heart!


    Whoosh~


    At this time, the butcher suddenly felt a hammer flying over his head, almost wiping his forehead and throwing it out.


    Let him cheer up at once.


    After many life and death wars, the butcher''s response is also different from ordinary people.


    He immediately rolled several times and hid behind the crowd.


    He patted his forehead to calm himself down.


    Now, Zhang Guohua and Wang Peng are fighting in front. Zhang Guohua is surrounded by at least seven or eight people.


    But Zhang Guohua''s powerful swing with a hammer did not lose the wind at all. He could spare time to work like a butcher.


    If it hadn''t been for the hammer, I would have been dead now!


    Zhang Guohua''s hammer is absolutely powerful!


    He clenched his teeth secretly and held the dagger in his hand, ready to attack again.


    Call~


    Dong!


    At this time, everyone saw a burning bottle thrown over and exploded in the crowd of boss Wang!


    Suddenly, the flame spread wildly in the dark. In an instant, the gas flame came from boss Wang.


    Several people screamed and rolled on the ground.


    Fire has become a forbidden word in boss Wang.


    Whenever boss Wang''s people see the flame, they will subconsciously associate it with the painful picture of that day.


    Once bitten by a snake, he is afraid of the well rope for ten years.


    The fire has frightened boss Wang and others.


    The butcher subconsciously stepped back and scolded. Why did Zhang Wen''s people start playing with fire again? They didn''t play enough?


    Then several flasks were thrown.


    Completely separate boss Wang''s people from Zhang Guohua and others.


    Next second.


    I followed Li Erzi and seven or eight people came.


    Carrying a whole box of combustion bottles.


    "My grass is Zhang Wen?" the butcher shouted first.


    Then he rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    "Didn''t you get caught?"


    I was ready to burn the butcher tonight. By the way, I gave him a whole box of burning bottles.


    But I didn''t expect him to start first and dare to move my construction site.


    I sneered: "butcher, since you are here, your people will be unlucky today!"


    Then I nodded to Li Erzi.


    In an instant, seven or eight people lit the flask together and threw it at boss Wang''s people.


    Without hesitation, the butcher turned and ran away!


    The other party''s people have the blessing of fire attribute. How can they be opponents?


    As soon as the butcher ran away, boss Wang''s people immediately collapsed.


    They fled the construction site.


    "Big brother, let''s go!" the butcher hurriedly got on the bus and shouted.


    Boss wang hasn''t finished smoking a cigarette and is still in a state of ignorance. He thinks that his people should be the disabled and defeated generals who try their best to crush Zhang Wen. Why did they run away in a few minutes?


    "What''s going on? What''s going on inside?"


    His extraordinary intuition has made boss Wang feel a trace of fire coming to his face.


    This feeling made him familiar and afraid.


    "Big brother, fire..." as soon as the butcher squeezed out the word, boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense and asked the driver to step on the accelerator and withdraw.


    Stumbled all the way back to the processing plant.


    "Grass, why is there a fire when it''s fucking good?" boss Wang scolded.


    Now the flame can obviously restrain them.


    With fire attribute, damage can soar ten times.


    The butcher was also burned a little and hurriedly said, "brother, we were working hard. Who knows that Zhang Wen''s people began to throw flasks..."


    At this time, Wang Peng also got off the car behind him.


    He said faintly, "boss Wang, there was brother Wen in the crowd just now, so I quit."


    Wang Peng was relieved when he saw Zhang Wen just now. He was very worried when he heard that Zhang Wen had been arrested.


    This sentence made boss Wang''s forehead explode in an instant.


    "What are you talking about? Zhang Wen is back? You''re right?"


    Wang Peng shook his head lightly.


    The butcher hurriedly said, "brother, it''s really Zhang Wen back!"


    Boss Wang was stunned.


    Zhang Wen is back?


    How is this possible!

 Chapter 1840

    Boss Wang received the news that Zhang Wen had been taken away by people in the capital. How can he leave now?


    People in the capital took him away because of Liu hongran. How can they release him again?


    There must be something wrong!


    "Grass, it''s impossible. How can Zhang Wen come back? Won''t Liu hongran be investigated?" boss Wang clenched his teeth.


    Now Zhang Wen is back. If it is true, there is only one possibility.


    That is Zhang Wen, there are people on the white road!


    And it seems that the weight is not small!


    If so, it won''t be fun!


    "Elder brother, let''s take it easy first?" the butcher said tentatively.


    Now if you don''t slow down, what else can you do!


    Zhang Wen''s return is what people want. Boss Wang can only take his time!


    He gritted his teeth: "let''s put Zhang Wen''s affairs aside. Now we''ll fix the company''s affairs first. Don''t you think that batch of steel was unqualified? Let''s finish the steel affairs first!"


    Then he looked at the leopard in the crowd.


    The latter quickly promised.


    Of course the leopard was there today! It''s boss Wang''s people who sent out today. How can there be fewer leopards?


    But it''s strange.


    Boss Wang has injured many people, but the leopard is all right.


    The leopard who usually charges at the front is smart now.


    I''m in my early thirties.


    After being with boss Wang for so long, he always rushes to the front in every fight. What do you get?


    No wool!


    It''s better to be a veteran, mix in the crowd and pretend to force the end!


    These days, who works hard is a fool!


    "Leopard, what''s the situation of his company?" he looked at the leopard.


    Look at boss Wang. He''s very nervous!


    Who is boss Wang? That''s his big brother who has been with him for more than ten years. He knows what shit he shit!


    "Big brother, it''s very good, nothing!" said the leopard quickly.


    Boss Wang looked at him coldly: "OK, I''ll go to the company tomorrow and see how your recent progress is!"


    The leopard quickly promised, but his heart was tense.


    He knows exactly what the company is like!


    ¡­¡­


    The construction site in the west of the city, after the people dispersed.


    Li Erzi asked us to count the people on our side. No one was hurt.


    "Wenzi, either follow up the victory and kill it directly?" he said.


    If it had been in the past, I would have passed without hesitation, but now boss Wang has Wang Peng. If we passed now, we would meet Wang Peng Daoguang again.


    That''s not what I want to see.


    Wang Peng is still my brother after all.


    It''s just that he made a mistake he can''t turn back.


    "Brother Wen, someone saw boss Wang in the car just now!" someone ran over and said.


    I stared: "boss Wang, is he back?"


    "Brother Wen, it''s probably like this!"


    Li Erzi clenched his fist: "Wenzi, since he dares to come back, he will disperse all their people in one fell swoop!"


    "No." I took a deep breath and stopped him.


    "Boss Wang has come back, but if we go by like this, how many percent of you are sure you can catch boss Wang? The reason why he ran just now is that he saw me in the crowd. If he can''t catch him tonight, he will scare the snake! I want to be 100% successful this time!"


    Li Erzi was silent.


    After they all dispersed, he said, "Wenzi, I still say that. Even if you kill boss Wang, what can you do? Will Liu Xide let you go?"


    This made me silent for a moment, and then smiled: "in life, who knows what will happen next? But anyway, I will kill boss Wang and avenge brother Liu!"


    Li Erzi shook his head and sighed.


    My eyes deepened.


    So will my future road be a vortex after vortex, so that I can never turn over?


    The future is always full of confusion!


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    In the company.


    Xiao Zhao and leopard came here long ago, gathered all the employees together and stood at the door to meet boss Wang.


    Xiao Zhao blamed the leopard one night last night. Why didn''t he say something nice in front of boss Wang and ask him not to come to the company for the time being.


    Recently, things in the company have been in a mess, and she is tired of suffering.


    Leopard wants to!


    But how can he have that ability?


    Talking in front of boss Wang is no different from dying!


    How can his naughty boss not know?


    He looked sad. Now he can only rely on Xiao Zhao to support him.


    The leopard is blind about the company.


    Xiao Zhao is very smart today.


    A fit professional dress wrapped her curling figure into shape, with light makeup on her face and charming facial features.


    Seeing her like this, the leopard''s eyes straightened.


    He just has no resistance to Xiao Zhao''s dress.


    Why do leopards like Xiao Zhao?


    In addition to Xiao Zhao''s beauty and charm, the most important thing is that Xiao Zhao and the leopard''s mother are somewhat similar after they are young.


    Leopards have no father since childhood.


    Have a serious Oedipus complex!


    Xiao Zhao, just met his special preferences!


    How can the leopard not be intoxicated by Xiao Zhao? Even crazy kneeling?


    This is fate, destiny!


    At this time, a Maybach stopped at the door.


    The driver hurried out of the car to open the door for boss Wang.


    The latter came striding in a windbreaker.


    Full of big boss style.


    Xiao Zhao and the leopard hurried to meet him.


    "Boss Wang, here you are ~" Xiao Zhao bowed his head respectfully.


    The people behind them also saluted one after another.


    Boss Wang gave a cry of grace and strode towards the office.


    Sitting down in Xiao Zhao''s position, boss Wang didn''t talk nonsense: "where''s the ledger?"


    Xiao Zhao''s face is a little ugly.


    Boss Wang is very direct. He will check the account book as soon as he comes.


    You know, Xiao Zhao has stolen a lot of money in recent months. All this money is hanging on the company''s account!


    If boss Wang finds out, how bad is it?


    After taking over the account book, boss Wang looked down.


    The eyes of Xiao Zhao and the leopard are getting darker and darker.


    The leopard turned white.


    What is boss Wang''s means? Can he not understand? That''s totally crazy!


    It''s not too much to say that you can kill him and Xiao Zhao face to face!


    But who knows boss Wang is back so soon? The money he and Xiao Zhao wasted before has not been made up in time!


    Boss Wang is so smart that he can''t find the tricks in the accounts?


    Time flows away minute by minute, but it is as slow as a thorn here in Xiao Zhao and the leopard.


    After a while, boss Wang looked up and said, "what about the account for selling steel bars last time?"


    Xiao Zhao was stunned.


    She added a lot of water to the last account.


    How can boss Wang know this?


    "Boss Wang, I have recorded all the accounts last time. It''s right here."


    With that, Xiao Zhao pointed his little hand.


    Boss Wang looked at it for a while, then frowned: "Xiao Zhao, why am I looking at this account?"

 Chapter 1841

    This sentence made the hearts of Xiao Zhao and the leopard suddenly tighten together.


    So soon, boss Wang saw the clue?


    Did boss Wang learn how to make money quickly?


    Surprised at the same time, Xiao Zhao shouted quickly and said, "boss Wang, I made this bill myself. I promise it''s no problem!"


    make fun of!


    How can Xiao Zhao admit it now?


    Admitting is no different from dying!


    Even if boss Wang really sees something, she has to bite it!


    In front of boss Wang, you can''t relax for a moment!


    Boss Wang pointed to the bill: "here, explain it to me!"


    Boss Wang started as a processing factory.


    He has always been quite clear about the bills of the processing factory. How can this small account hide his eyes?


    But the company''s bills are different.


    The company loses a lot every day, and all kinds of expenses and expenses are not a small number.


    How can he see it?


    Unless you are a professional accountant!


    At a glance, he also had a headache. He couldn''t see anything at all.


    So, it''s just to bluff Xiao Zhao!


    I don''t know why. From the moment he saw the leopard last night, he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    When the leopard looks at himself, it is clear that there is something in his heart!


    The leopard has been with him for so long, can he not understand the leopard?


    The first thing he thought of was something in the company.


    So I thought of coming to check it out today.


    Nothing can happen to the company now.


    Hearing what boss Wang said, Xiao Zhao hurried over and looked at it.


    "Boss Wang, I have written down the account here. It''s an extra expense. When I sold steel that day, I paid for dinner and spent a lot. If boss Wang cares, I''ll make up the money immediately."


    Boss Wang shook his head: "you don''t need to make up ~"


    Xiao Zhao was relieved in an instant.


    She saw that boss Wang was scaring her!


    You can tell at a glance whether you know something or not. The place pointed by boss Wang just now shows that boss Wang is not proficient in accounts.


    At least he doesn''t understand the company''s accounts.


    This gives Xiao Zhao room to fight back.


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath and said, "boss Wang, I''m wrong anyway. I didn''t want to sell the steel last time, but I''m worried for the sake of the company..."


    Xiao Zhao is indulging in lust.


    Can boss Wang not know this?


    Last time Xiao Zhao proposed to sell steel, but we discussed with him. Can we blame Xiao Zhao?


    "En..." boss Wang closed the bill and said, "you two should also know the recent situation. Speed up the progress for me on the construction site! Strive for more initiative for the company, do you know?"


    Xiao Zhao nodded in a hurry, and the light of struggle flashed in his eyes: "don''t worry about boss Wang. The company will be handed over to me and the leopard, and the future development will certainly be no problem!"


    "Well, that''s it," said boss Wang. Without nonsense, he strode away.


    The company''s employees bid farewell neatly.


    Boss Wang had no bottom in his heart, but when he came here today, he was confident again.


    Whether you can understand the bill or not, let''s say the environment in the company and the mental state of employees.


    At first glance, Xiao Zhao''s management is in place.


    And the company is well organized. Needless to say, the company will certainly develop well in the future!


    Moreover, boss Wang doesn''t have anything suspicious about the bill.


    Next, we should focus on Zhang Wen.


    In the end, how did he get back?


    ¡­¡­


    "Honey, you''re still awesome! You weren''t nervous at all when you faced boss Wang just now. I almost didn''t hold it!" the leopard said with lingering fear when he saw boss Wang leaving.


    Xiao Zhao snorted coldly, "why do you have such a City mansion? If boss Wang sees it, you and I will be finished!"


    The leopard quickly bowed his head and joked.


    That man is no one else. He''s fucking boss Wang!


    How can he be afraid?


    How can you not tremble?


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath: "leopard, I didn''t say you. Now our foundation is not stable and we haven''t completely taken over the company. We must keep a low profile! Boss Wang doesn''t talk about human feelings!"


    The leopard said quickly, "honey, anyway, I''ll follow you in the future. I''ll fight wherever you mean!"


    Xiao Zhao nodded, but then his eyebrows locked up.


    The company needs to develop and the construction site needs to start.


    Then steel is indispensable. Next, she should consider buying steel.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, I heard that pretending to force the tiger to wake up and hurried over with Li Erzi.


    Before he reached the door of the ward, he heard the voice of pretending to force the tiger like thunder.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other, smiled and strode in.


    Li Erzi coughed twice: "just woke up and pretended to force, but it''s bad for your health!"


    Hearing the sound, pretending to force the tiger to turn back in an instant, he laughed when he saw the two of us.


    "Ha ha, Wenzi, Erzi, why are you here? I''m going to tell them about the situation that day. Now you''re here at the right time. Listen together!"


    Li Erzi once said a word to me.


    People who like to pretend to be forced, even if they have a car accident and their head is full of blood, will get up and take a selfie.


    Pretending to be forced is a bone disease!


    It is the disorder of outlook on life and the lack of morality in the mouth!


    This habit cannot be changed.


    In the face of pretending to force the tiger, we can only hang up the southeast branch and keep silent.


    "Cao, you don''t know. After I met the butcher that day, I could have buried him... Bah! I killed him! But who the fuck knows that he even raised the soil and narrowed my eyes. That''s what fucking beat me like this! If I were a little defensive, I wouldn''t let him succeed!"


    "By the way, did you buy the goggles I asked you to buy for me? I have to kill the butcher next time!"


    "By the way, there are knee and elbow pads. Have you bought them? The butcher likes to hit his joints. It''s called pain..."


    Everyone was numb.


    Wear goggles, knee pads, elbow pads and his favorite soft sword.


    What image is that?


    The butcher had to spit out a mouthful of old blood to die! Where do you need to do it?


    Those who can bear to pretend to be a tiger and fight him can''t find a second person except the butcher.


    Li Erzi couldn''t listen any longer and said, "are you fighting? You''re fucking playing hockey!"


    Perhaps I thought Li Erzi''s description was somewhat appropriate, and the people next to him laughed loudly.


    Pretending to force the tiger felt shameless and scolded: "grass, I''m fighting. How can people like you understand!"


    "Let people do this for fighting? Grass ~"


    "This is a pure mistake!"


    Watching the two bickering, I couldn''t help smiling.


    It seems that there''s nothing wrong with pretending to be a tiger.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said, "all right, get well and come back when you''re well!"


    The big black eyes of the pretending tiger aimed at me in an instant. A trace of firmness flashed in the black eyes: "well, I must kill the butcher ~"

 Chapter 1842

    When I came out of the ward pretending to be a tiger, my phone rang.


    It was Xu Jingwen''s call. I stabilized my mood and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello ~"


    "Zhang Wen, when did you come back? Why did you come back..." her voice trembled on the phone.


    I smiled: "it''s a long story."


    "I want to see you, now, now!"


    "I have something to do now..."


    "I don''t care. Come to my house right away." Xu Jingwen didn''t give me a chance to explain and hung up.


    I have no choice but to smile. Xu Jingwen has always been so resolute in her work.


    After telling Li Erzi, I took a taxi to Xu Jingwen''s house.


    The door was open, and Xu Jingwen, dressed in a neat uniform, sat inside waiting for me.


    She hasn''t come back since the butcher happened last time. I don''t think anyone has lived in the room.


    When she saw me, she didn''t say much. She ran over and hugged me in two steps. She didn''t give me a chance to speak, so she stuck her red lips up.


    I was confused and fell on the sofa with her.


    "Zhang Wen, do you know how worried I am about you? Do you know how I live every day after you leave?" Xu Jingwen cried and tears fell down her cheeks.


    All on my chest.


    Women''s tears, men''s sins.


    I have always been arbitrary and have never considered Xu Jingwen''s feelings.


    After I was taken away that day, she must have been miserable to death.


    You know, I was taken away by the special commissioner, and the possibility of coming back is almost zero.


    I smiled: "so, do you want me to go or do you want me to stay?"


    Xu Jingwen is probably the most tangled one.


    She said more than once that she would catch me with her own hands, but now it''s true that she doesn''t want me.


    Her actions have sold out the ideas in her heart.


    Xu Jingwen beat my chest with her small fist: "you really make people love and hate!"


    I smiled and shook my head.


    "By the way, how did you come back? I took you away that day, but Commissioner Kong..." her beautiful eyes were still hanging tears and stared at me seriously.


    "It''s a secret," I said.


    Xu Jingwen pouted: "what I want to know is why you can come back after you have committed a crime!"


    "Why don''t you think about it? In fact, I didn''t commit a crime? Those are just your guesses. They have nothing to do with me," I said.


    Xu Jingwen''s eyes stared round, and then looked at me incredulously: "but those evidences are related to you..."


    "What you see is not necessarily true. Perhaps the last thing you want to know is the truth."


    She lay down beside me and the tip of her nose touched me: "how can you speak so deeply? But my ugly words can be said in front. Our investigation into you has not stopped. As long as there is more evidence, I will still catch you!"


    I held her tight.


    At this moment, the figure of Wang Yuxian appeared in my mind.


    I asked myself more than once how I felt about Xu Jingwen.


    Do you really like her or take her as a substitute for Wang Yuxian.


    Or, it''s the second Xiaowen.


    The combination of various emotions makes me very contradictory.


    Wang Yuxian has been away from me for a month and a half. I count it in my heart every day, and my longing for her becomes stronger and stronger.


    Wang Yuxian, it touches my heart.


    It also left me helpless.


    Missing, involving my heart, liver pain.


    "Or you can stay here at night ~" after a while, Xu Jingwen glanced at me secretly and said with big eyes.


    I looked down at her charming face and wanted to promise, but I said no.


    "Recently, I have a lot of things, which is inconvenient."


    She pouted higher: "you''re not a woman. What''s inconvenient! Hum!"


    I stroked her hair: "I promise you, as long as I have time, I will come with you, okay?"


    Hearing what I said, she didn''t insist too much. She could only nod her head.


    I sent Xu Jingwen away and went back by myself.


    Then my phone rang.


    It''s a strange number.


    I''ll pick it up.


    "Hello, is that Zhang Wen? This is he Qingqing."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" I remembered after ringing for a long time. This woman was the woman I saved in the night scene last time.


    She smiled: "brother Wen, last time you saved me, I always wanted to thank you. Can you come out for dinner later?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t have much time in the evening..."


    "That''s settled. I''ll pick you up later ~" she hung up before I spoke.


    I sighed helplessly.


    Are women so ancient and strange now?


    I want to deal with it and leave tonight. He Qingqing is a good woman. She can''t put her hot face on her cold ass.


    Soon, at night.


    I''ve been accompanying him in the pretend tiger hospital. From the afternoon to the evening, he didn''t have much communication with people except pretend to force, which makes me puzzled.


    Is there only the word "pretend to force" in the world of pretending to force a tiger?


    Can''t he pretend to be tired?


    The way to communicate with people is to pretend to be bullshit?


    I can''t understand~


    At this time, my phone rang. He Qingqing told me to go downstairs and said she had arrived downstairs.


    I nodded.


    There was a white Passat parked at the door, which was very clean.


    He Qingqing waved to me in the car.


    I got in the car.


    There is a woman in the co pilot''s seat.


    She rolled her eyes as soon as I got in the car.


    "Sister Qingqing, that''s the man you''re talking about? I don''t think there''s anything special."


    He Qingqing gave me a sorry look and scolded, "Li Ting, don''t talk!"


    The woman named Li Ting smiled, but her eyes were still full of shame.


    I didn''t think much. I closed my eyes.


    I remember the last time I took a woman''s car, it seemed that I was still sitting in Xiaowen''s car.


    At that time, Xiaowen was still full of vitality.


    If only I could go back to the beginning?


    At the hotel, he Qingqing parked the car.


    When I got off the bus, I looked at Li Ting.


    The woman seemed to be in her early twenties, with a round oval face, a delicate Joan nose, a small mouth slightly tilted and glittering on it.


    A large black curly hair is casually draped over the shoulder, and the body is a tunic, showing the exquisite figure.


    When she found my eyes, she gave me a white look: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman?"


    I smiled: "I haven''t seen anyone say they are beautiful."


    "Can you... Chat?" she shouted angrily.


    He Qingqing ignored her and asked me to go in and sit down.


    The hotel seems to be of good grade. He Qingqing opened a private room.


    Sit down. I took the time to go to the bathroom.


    Li Ting pouted: "sister, I don''t think this man is a good man. What clothes are he wearing? It''s too cheap!"

 Chapter 1843

    He Qingqing said helplessly, "Li Ting, he saved me once at night. Don''t talk nonsense, and the energy on him is not something you can touch!"


    Li Ting snorted, "what''s the big deal? I think he''s a hairy boy at best! When he got off the bus just now, he looked straight at me!"


    Then I came back.


    He Qingqing politely greeted me and ordered rice.


    "Brother Wen, thank you that night. I heard my colleagues say about you in Jinhai city..."


    I smiled: "I''m going to leave after sitting for a while. There are still some things to be busy over there ~"


    He Qingqing nodded: "I''m flattered that brother Wen can come. Li Ting is my cousin. She''s not sensible. Don''t play in your heart if you say something wrong."


    I laughed: "how can it be? I never care about little women."


    Li Ting hands akimbo: "who do you say is a little woman? Soon my boyfriend comes, I''ll let him clean you up!"


    Bang~


    As soon as her voice fell, the door of the private room was pushed open.


    The man has a head of 3mm and a thick gold chain around his neck. It seems quite rusty.


    He came in, looked around and said, "Tingting, why eat in this small place?"


    Li Ting hurriedly came over and hugged his arm: "honey, just take a bite. My sister doesn''t have much money, so she''s relatively poor ~"


    "Oh, we''ll finish that later. Let''s have something else alone ~"


    "Yes!"


    This made he Qingqing''s face red and white.


    It seems that Li Ting insisted on coming out for dinner tonight, so her boyfriend is even more affiliated. It''s good for he Qingqing to let them come. Who knows they''re forced when they come.


    She said coldly, "Li Ting, Wang Wei, if you don''t like the food here, go out first. Anyway, I''m not here to invite you to dinner!"


    Hearing that he Qingqing was a little angry, Li Ting quickly smiled and said, "sister, don''t be angry. Wang Wei is just talking nonsense ~"


    Wang Wei also hurriedly smiled: "yes, sister Qingqing, you said you couldn''t see so many people I introduced to you, but you went out to dinner with this boy. I don''t know where he is ~"


    He Qingqing''s face changed: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Wang Wei didn''t say a word, but there was a bit of flirtation in my eyes.


    After a while, the food came up. He Qingqing asked me to eat.


    Just now Li Ting whispered a few words in Wang Wei''s ear. Without eating a few mouthfuls of rice, he hypocritically poured me a glass of wine and said, "brother, where did you mix?"


    I smile.


    Pretend to force, there are several kinds.


    Like a tiger, it is at the ancestral level and can make people crazy.


    In my eyes, Wang Wei can''t be ranked at all.


    Look at the boy''s eyes, I know he must be pretending to be forced.


    "Oh, I''m not mixed up. I''m just an office worker," I said.


    Hearing this, Wang Wei had more shame in his eyes and smiled: "how much money can you make at work now? It''s not enough for a meal. Why don''t you hang out with you and me! What if I cover you?"


    Li Ting interrupted: "my boyfriend is from Hengcheng, right next to Jinhai city. He''s doing quite well in Hengcheng. Everyone knows! People in Baidao want to buy his face!"


    This made Wang Wei raise his head high: "little brother, what car did you drive out?"


    Ask people first and ask the car. It''s probably a cannon.


    I didn''t install it either. I said, "I came by he Qingqing''s car."


    "Oh, there''s no car! But an office worker like you may not be able to afford a good car all his life." he pointed to the window. "Look downstairs, that crown is my brother''s! I''ll take you for a ride after dinner!"


    I got up and took a look.


    There was really a car parked downstairs, and there were three little bastards squatting next to it.


    They were all dressed in black, squatting on the ground smoking and revealing ribs.


    Just look at them, you know they don''t have much combat effectiveness.


    It''s likely that you can''t even carry a punch.


    Seeing that Wang Wei began to brag and force, he Qingqing hurriedly prepared to stop him. I waved my hand secretly to signal he Qingqing not to use it.


    "Hengcheng? Is there a red sun steel mill there?" I asked.


    A glimmer of pride flashed in Wang Wei''s eyes: "do you know HongRi steelmaking plant?"


    "Well, I''ve heard that my boss wants to talk to people in HongRi steelmaking plant recently, but he just can''t find someone to connect with."


    He laughed: "come on, call brother Wang. I''ll arrange someone for you tomorrow! Brother knows the people in the steel plant!"


    I smiled: "brother Wang ~"


    "Hey! Hahaha!" he was very proud. "Tomorrow, brother will send someone to pick you up and take you to talk about things. How about it?"


    "Hehe, OK, but I don''t know if it can be negotiated. In case I offend someone..."


    "It''s all right, brother, hold it for you!"


    "Well..."


    Now Li Erzi has collected the reinforcement from boss Wang''s construction site, but it''s better to have someone pull the strings to buy HongRi steelmaking plant.


    Wang Wei seems like a big gun barrel. It''s best for him to come forward.


    He Qingqing has been apologizing to me. I smiled and said it''s okay. After dinner, Wang Wei insisted that I get in his car and take the three of us running wildly in the streets of Jinhai city.


    That''s the same as when the tiger first drove a Mercedes.


    Enough cannon, enough hanging, enough fool.


    ¡­¡­


    I went back in the evening and told Li Erzi about it.


    He smiled: "Wenzi, it''s good for you to make up your mind about it, but anyway, you can''t let the people in HongRi steelmaking plant be too angry."


    "Well, I''m going to give them a blow tomorrow. I can''t just forget about brother Yijiao!"


    The identity Liu Xide gave me is the best barrier for me now. My identity is enough to crush everything!


    ¡­¡­


    Soon it was the appointed time the next day.


    He Qingqing came early in the morning. She said she didn''t trust me and wanted to go with me.


    Today, she is wearing a slim dress, linen blue, showing her slim and symmetrical figure. She is wearing a European round hat, which is more aristocratic.


    "Am I beautiful today?" seeing that I''ve been staring at her, she turned around and said with a smile.


    I laughed: "yes, it seems that the dress is more suitable for you. But if the skirt can be opened higher, it will be perfect ~"


    She blushed and subconsciously arranged her skirt.


    At this time, Wang Wei''s car came.


    Just a little bastard came as a driver and said that Wang Wei was waiting for me in Hengcheng.


    He Qingqing and I got on the bus.


    In less than an hour, I arrived at the place where I was with Wang Wei.


    There is no change in him today, but the gold chain around his neck has been replaced with a thicker one, and the person is more nervous.


    Li Ting around me is even more shameless.


    She didn''t like me at all, and now I still have something to ask Wang Wei to do, so she''s head up in the sky.

 Chapter 1844

    "Coming ~" he looked at me and picked up his posture.


    I, uh, sat down.


    The prepared tea was on the table, but Wang Wei seemed very dissatisfied. He tapped his finger on the table and said, "you, why are you not polite at all? You can''t even shout when you meet?"


    I quickly smiled: "Oh, brother Wang ~"


    "Hmm..." he shook like an electric shock. This sentence seemed to give him a forced signal.


    People who pretend to be forced have a strong vanity, and Wang Wei is no exception. It is estimated that hearing me call him brother Wang can make him feel a sense of achievement.


    At the same time, it also makes him more awesome and more angry in front of Li Ting!


    "Wang Wei, what do you mean?" he Qingqing couldn''t bear it. He stood up and said.


    Wang Wei smiled: "sister Qingqing, I don''t mean anything else. People from the HongRi steelmaking plant will come later. What if this boy is rude? Doesn''t that lose face for me? Besides, there''s nothing wrong with being modest outside, don''t you think so?"


    I shook my head to he Qingqing.


    Then they went to the door to meet him.


    He Qingqing frowned slightly and asked me, "brother Wen, I know your influence in Jinhai City, but why do you have to be so respectful to this Wang Wei? He is just a little bastard..."


    I smiled, "you''ll know in a minute."


    After a while, Wang Wei and Li Ting welcomed one person.


    The man shook his head and walked with big eight characters. It seemed that he was even worse than Wang Wei.


    "This man is from HongRi steelmaking plant. His name is Dongzi." Wang Wei hurriedly introduced him.


    I got up and shook hands with him politely: "Hello, brother Dong."


    "Hmm!" his voice was very long, as if he was afraid that I would not be heard. I called him Dongge.


    Then several people took their seats.


    Dongzi looked at me: "boy, Wang Wei said you want to talk to me about something in HongRi steelmaking plant? What is it, you say!"


    I don''t talk nonsense anymore. I directly said, "I''m from Jinhai city. Recently, Jinhai city is engaged in the labeling of steel bars. I have a batch of steel bars with no labels here. Let''s see if the steel mill can refine them again?"


    His eyes turned: "you want to re refine steel? It''s hard to do..."


    Pretending to force criminals have one thing in common, that is, when pretending to force, there will be an obscene light in their eyes. This is true when pretending to force tigers, and this is also true when pretending to force Dongzi.


    In fact, they were all here just now, but it was about him returning to the furnace and refining again.


    It won''t take much time.


    The reason why he intends to act in front of me must be two benefits.


    "Well, how much is it?" I asked.


    Dongzi crossed his legs and tapped his knees with his fingers: "this is about the amount per ton."


    He held out his finger.


    I sneered that the price was almost the same as that of buying steel again. He treated me like an idiot.


    "Is the price a little high?" I said.


    Dongzi''s eyes were full of fun: "I''ve heard about your recent events in Jinhai city. To tell you the truth, our steel plant has received a lot of your lists in Jinhai city recently. It''s very busy now! Do you think the unit price can not rise? The price I gave you is fair! If you don''t want to, forget it! I had a lot of things. I wouldn''t have come out if Wang Wei hadn''t invited me!"


    Then he stopped looking at me.


    A high-ranking look.


    Wang Wei also winked at me: "discuss it with brother Dong. Don''t be big or small!"


    Li Ting can''t help giving me cold eyes.


    I nodded, "OK, forget it."


    Shua~


    With one word, Dongzi and Wang Wei''s eyes immediately focused.


    Dongzi stared at me with unbelievable eyes.


    Originally, Wang Wei and Wang Wei agreed to make a good deal of it. He wanted to bite the price. If Wang Wei fooled me, I would probably be fooled, but who knows, I didn''t take the bait.


    The situation was beyond their expectation.


    Dongzi stared round and said, "boy, since you''re not sincere, why do you want to talk to me? You think my time is caught by the wind!"


    I shrugged: "it seems that you should be insincere! This is the price as soon as you open your mouth. Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Dongzi Teng stood up: "boy, what do you mean? Do you think you can offend the people in HongRi steelmaking plant?"


    I smiled easily: "you bid up the price while Jinhai steel starts labeling. Believe it or not, I can''t make you do business?"


    Pooh.


    Wang Wei nearby couldn''t help laughing.


    What role am I in his eyes?


    Just a seemingly ordinary office worker, in addition, there is no energy to speak of.


    But now it''s so awesome to say that we still have to make HongRi steelmaking plant unable to do business?


    Where is HongRi steelmaking plant? Is that what I can touch?


    Dongzi also smiled shamelessly: "Wang Wei, where the hell did you find this idiot? Is the brain fucking broken? "


    Then he looked at me: "you''re boiling water in an oil pot. It''s cheap..."


    Shua~


    Before I finished, my hand arrived.


    I grabbed his hair, Hao did not hesitate and gave him an electric gun.


    This time, I made him sit on the sofa with his head back.


    Dongzi''s head fainted and sank in an instant.


    It was quiet all around.


    Before Wang Wei could speak, I walked over and kicked Dongzi to the ground. One foot stepped on his chest and said coldly, "go back and tell the people in HongRi steelmaking factory that it''s not over."


    Dongzi is stupid.


    He is also a bastard of Hengcheng. Naturally, his skill is not bad.


    But there''s no hurry in front of me.


    He looked at me breathlessly. Although his eyes were full of reluctance, he still shouted, "boy, don''t go if you have the ability! I''ll make sure you look for teeth all over the ground!"


    I sneered: "yes, but the place here is too small. I''ll wait for you in the open space opposite."


    Then I let go and stepped on his foot.


    He didn''t say a word. He looked at Wang Wei with a hum and turned and left.


    At that time, everyone was stunned.


    Wang Wei just reflected what was going on. Just now I made a quick move and I didn''t look like an ordinary person.


    "Boy, you''ve fucked the wrong person, you know!" he shouted anxiously.


    He brought the man. Now I''ve beaten him, so he''s going to be unlucky with me!


    I didn''t panic: "Oh? Why do you say that?"


    Wang Wei bit and said, "do you know what people are in HongRi steelmaking plant? When they didn''t start up before, they were the black of Hengcheng! Do you know what that concept is? It''s as simple as eating and sleeping to crush a boy like you! Dongzi will go back and call someone. The people from HongRi steelmaking plant will come and eat you!"

 Chapter 1845

    Li Ting also looked ugly and wanted to die: "sister, how can you know such a boy who doesn''t consider the consequences? He will hurt you sooner or later. Now Dongzi is going to call someone, what should I do!"


    He Qingqing said everything and drank tea.


    I sat down and lit a cigarette.


    Seeing Wang Wei in such a hurry, I want to tease him.


    "Brother Wang, didn''t you play well in Hengcheng? Now I''m introduced by you. Do you think Dongzi is thinking that you are with me?"


    This made Wang Wei stiff, and his face was ugly to death.


    "Boy, you fucking hurt me this time! The other party is from HongRi steelworks! Dongzi is Qiu Zhen''s younger brother!" he stared at me fiercely.


    I smiled: "but what Dongzi has called people. Now we are grasshoppers on the same boat. If you don''t call people, you may die miserably later ~"


    "Grass!" he yelled and hurriedly called for someone to come.


    Li Ting said coldly: "boy, you owe my husband a favor this time. Later, he called someone to help you. You and sister Qingqing go first."


    I shrugged and continued smoking.


    After a while, I think it''s almost time.


    Went to the open space opposite.


    The man Wang Wei called arrived.


    More than a dozen people seem to be skinny, but their dress is professional.


    Several others came with half a brick.


    Looking at these, I smiled.


    This is a fight. They just brought half a brick?


    Really, this thing doesn''t have much lethality.


    Looking around at Wang Wei''s people, there was no one with a knife.


    I sighed in the dark.


    Seeing his own people coming, Wang Wei was more or less emboldened.


    He came to me and said, "boy, remember, you owe me a favor today!"


    I smiled: "thank you, brother Wang."


    He snorted coldly and said to the people behind him, "when someone comes, I''ll fucking die! If you kill someone, it''s mine!"


    What Wang Wei said is quite overbearing.


    Then, several cars came in the distance, and then there were people riding motorcycles and buses in the back. People taking taxis poured in.


    The door opened and Dongzi came down from above.


    It seems arrogant to the extreme.


    He said to a man around him, "brother Nan, that''s the man!"


    Beside him is a man who seems to be somewhat similar to a tiger. He is black and strong, and his high muscles show his strength.


    "Grass, is this little B? And Wang Wei? That''s all you can do!"


    Dongzi didn''t dare to speak, but followed silently.


    "Brother, the boy was here to talk about things, but he insisted that we wanted a high price. I retorted, and he did it directly!" Dongzi covered his face.


    As soon as the master makes a move, he knows whether there is one.


    I hit Dongzi just now. He already knows what skill I am. He must not be on the same level as him.


    The man who asked Nange to calm down and come towards me.


    Followed by more than 30 people.


    Seeing this posture, Wang Wei immediately counseled.


    The dozen people behind him and the people brought by Dongzi are not on the same level at all. At the moment, they are all embarrassed.


    Before we started, we had the intention to retreat.


    "Cao, Wang Wei, you''re going against me, aren''t you?" brother Nan came up and looked at him coldly.


    He Qingqing and Li Ting were present. Wang Wei didn''t give too much advice, but he smiled flatteringly: "brother Nan, this matter has nothing to do with me. My people come to see the excitement. You can do it yourself if you want! This person has nothing to do with me!"


    He Qingqing shouted in the back, "Wang Wei, are you still a man? What did you say just now?"


    Wang Wei secretly scolded, but his face did not change. He still flattered the man.


    "Just get the fuck away!" Nange pushed him away and looked at me.


    "Boy, where are you? Those who dare to hit me have great courage!"


    I smiled: "I''m in Jinhai City, but your people are not authentic. What''s wrong with me moving him?"


    "Grass, do you believe that my people can beat you into meat?" brother Nan''s eyes moved and his hand touched the dagger at his waist.


    At this time, there was an explosion in the distance: "who dares to move brother Wen!"


    Then Guohua took the lead and came a group of people.


    He pushed away the people brought by Wang Wei and stood behind me.


    At the same time, countless people poured around.


    Without exception, they were all dressed in black with machetes or steel pipes in their hands.


    In an instant, the momentum was raised.


    Guohua and Li Erzi had already taken people to ambush around in order to lead out the people from HongRi steelmaking plant.


    I remember brother Yijiao''s revenge!


    Seeing this posture, Dongzi shrank.


    Nange was also surprised.


    His eyes at me also changed: "boy, who are you?"


    I sneered: "who am I? You''ll know later. Don''t worry to tell you, boy."


    Then I said to Guohua, "leave this brother nan to me later."


    Guohua promised to kick Nange''s chest in the next second.


    It was like being hit by a train. Nange flew out directly.


    Can he touch the strength of Guohua?


    However, brother Nan seems to have good physical quality. If he were an ordinary person, he might have fallen to the ground and vomited blood.


    Dongzi is standing behind Nange.


    When Nange flew up, he also knocked Dongzi down. They seemed to be hit by a heavy object. Nange pressed him and fell to the ground.


    He can''t be impacted. Brother Nan hurt Dongzi twice.


    "My grass... Brother Nan, get up and press me!" when he fell to the ground, Dongzi obviously heard a crisp sound, which was the sound of something being broken.


    Brother Nan couldn''t relax for a long time, and his chest was stuffy and painful.


    At the same time, a burst of fear surged all over me.


    He is also a top ranked person in Hengcheng. When was he put down before he fought with others?


    This man''s strength is also great.


    In an instant, the two groups of people hit together.


    Dongzi grinned painfully: "Oh, brother Nan, do you get up first?"


    "Grass! Don''t fuck BB, I''ll slow down!" brother Nan said angrily.


    Dongzi couldn''t stand the pain and twisted his body hard.


    Before Nange got up, Guohua arrived.


    A pair of big hands grabbed his collar and pulled it over.


    "I grass NIMA!" brother Nan scolded and wanted to start. He loosened his hand before he clenched his fist.


    On his face, he was severely punched by Guohua!


    He got it straight.


    There seemed to be a lot of vague fragments in front of him, which made him seem to be dreaming.


    The body was carried away by Guohua, and his mother''s great figure seemed to appear in his brain.


    When I was a child, I was naughty. When I peeped at the women''s hut, I was pulled back by my mother with clothes and ties?

 Chapter 1846

    This is the first time in South Colombia.


    The first time I had a fight with someone, I lost so thoroughly without a move!


    I was beaten to remember my childhood!


    Knocked down and confused!


    At the moment, he was 100% sure in his head. If the boy didn''t say that he wanted Guohua to catch himself, if he hit him on the head a few more times, he would definitely kill him!


    Who the fuck is this man?


    Just now, two groups of people were fighting in a scuffle, and Guohua silk didn''t care about the fists and feet of the people around him. A divine hand directly caught him out.


    In the crowd, it''s like playing games.


    I''m afraid there are few people in Jinhai except Guohua.


    Even the butcher has to weigh it.


    The fight started a few times. Seeing that brother Nan was captured, all the people he brought were dispersed. Dongzi ran the fastest.


    "Cao, Wenzi, this man is a waste!" Guohua said and threw Nange directly in front of me.


    His face was frightened. At the moment, his eyes at me had changed: "you... Who are you?"


    I said coldly, "if you think about it carefully, who else can you sin against in Jinhai city recently?"


    His head idled for a few seconds, and suddenly his forehead lit up: "are you Zhang Wen?"


    I nodded, "who else but me?"


    Immediately, a chill sprang up in his back.


    Zhang Wen''s people don''t want to fight!


    This is famous in Jinhai city.


    Wang madman is strong enough, but isn''t he under pressure now? They''re even dying!


    But he didn''t expect that Zhang Wen came to Hengcheng so soon. This boy doesn''t taboo Hengcheng people at all? He''s not afraid of the people in HongRi steelworks at all?


    "Zhang Wen, if you want revenge, you should go to Qiu Zhen! All your people are made by Qiu Zhen!" brother Nan shouted.


    I smiled and looked back at Er Zi Li: "Er Zi, did you feel good when you slapped Qiu Zhen more than ten times that day?"


    Li Erzi shook his wrist: "don''t mention it! That boy has a hard face. I knew I should smoke with a machete!"


    "Ha ha, wait for next time!"


    "Good!"


    Nange has been hoodwinked.


    Qiu Zhen is already the biggest bastard in his heart. Now he has been slapped in the face by Li Erzi?


    Qiu Zhen, when have you counselled in front of others?


    He shut up in an instant.


    "Wenzi, how to deal with him?" Guohua looked down at him.


    "Do it like brother Yijiao," I said.


    He promised and took people aside.


    Li Erzi and I turned around and just looked at Wang Wei and Li Ting.


    The picture just now has made these two people dumbfounded.


    The people of HongRi steelmaking plant have always been quite overbearing in Hengcheng.


    Not to mention Nange.


    He was also the number one under Qiu Zhen, but he didn''t even stick to a move against Guohua.


    And the people who just emerged from around him were enough to shock him.


    The Uniform suit seems to be well-trained. More importantly, it is cruel. It broke up Nange''s people after a few times.


    In contrast, Wang Wei''s people are pure bastards.


    There is no lethality at all.


    Just now I watched two groups of people fighting. They all stood aside as judges.


    No one dares to bite.


    Wang Wei is just a little bastard.


    "You... Are you Zhang Wen?" his eyes at me have changed.


    I smiled: "how? Do you know me?"


    "No... I don''t know. I''ve just heard of it..." he quickly explained, "I have a friend who lives in Jinhai city. It is said that you have great influence in Jinhai city..."


    I snorted coldly: "in the future, be a low-key person, otherwise one day be careful of yourself and don''t even know your own death!"


    "Yes..."


    He hastened to promise.


    Li Ting''s eyes are round.


    In a pair of beautiful eyes, the essence flows.


    Zhang Wen of Jinhai City, how can she not know how much this quantity is? Besides, Dongwen group is enough to crush everything!


    But that surprised her.


    He Qingqing, how do you know such a big bastard?


    "Come on, I''ll take you back to Jinhai city." I said to he Qingqing.


    Although she had heard my name for a long time, she had never seen so many people fighting. Her expression was a little stiff: "Zhang Wen, what''s wrong with that person?"


    While talking, bursts of screams came.


    I laughed: "don''t worry! You can''t die."


    She was relieved.


    At this time, the driver drove the Mercedes Benz, and I took he Qingqing up.


    Everyone got on the bus and left.


    Watching us leave, Wang Wei didn''t slow down for a long time.


    "It''s all you. You almost offended Zhang Wen just now! If you offended him, we''ll be finished in the future!" Li Ting complained.


    Wang Wei smiled bitterly.


    He doesn''t want to!


    But now he is not human.


    The people who offended HongRi steelmaking plant did not say, but also offended Zhang Wen. It seems that it will be difficult to mix in the future!


    ¡­¡­


    He Qingqing was sent to her house. When she got off, she looked at me seriously: "Zhang Wen, can I see you again in the future?"


    I nodded, "why not?"


    "That''s good ~ I''ll call you later. You can''t ignore it ~"


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing off he Qingqing, Li Erzi asked me, "Wenzi, what''s next?"


    I said, "I''ve just talked from that Dongzi. They usually give people this number. Since they are so black hearted, we''ll set the White Wolf empty handed this time!"


    Then I whispered in his ear.


    Li Erzi''s eyebrows slowly spread out.


    ¡­¡­


    HongRi steelmaking plant.


    Dongzi fled back with people in embarrassment.


    He hurried to find Qiu Zhen.


    "Brother Qiu, it''s bad..." he said with a worried look when he came in.


    Qiu Zhen was making a phone call in his office. When he saw him coming in, he put down the phone.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s Anan?"


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on Dongzi''s face: "brother Qiu, he was taken away."


    "What?" Qiu Zhen couldn''t believe what he said. In Hengcheng, the other party knew it was from HongRi steelmaking plant and dared to arrest people?


    Besides, this time they went to No. 30 or 40 people. How can Anan be captured?


    unrealistic! It''s impossible!


    Dongzi hurriedly said, "brother Qiu, the other party is said to be from Jinhai city. I guess it''s Zhang Wen''s!"


    Now Qiu Zhen''s face hurts when he hears Zhang Wen!


    This is the first time he has been slapped so much in the face since his debut!


    The key is that he can''t complain or fight back!


    Now that scene, in retrospect, is a nightmare, a wound in his heart!


    How can he swallow this tone?


    "Cao, Zhang Wen''s people dare to come to our Hengcheng?" Qiu Zhen stared round the tiger''s eye, and the tattoo on his neck seemed to jump.


    Dongzi''s voice trembled and said, "brother Qiu, that Zhang Wen is not simple. He has many dead men under his hands. When he starts fighting, he is trying to kill people!"

 Chapter 1847

    Dongzi is afraid!


    That man was Zhang Wen just now!


    A hungry wolf in Jinhai city!


    He also spent a few years in Jinhai city before. At that time, boss Wang was at the height of the sun. His eldest brother was killed by boss Wang soon.


    At that time, boss Wang had become a nightmare all his life.


    Boss Wang, Wang crazy, he doesn''t want to touch the word. Boss Wang is fiercer than Qiu Zhen and others! Boss Wang is the one who dares to kill people.


    But Zhang Wen, now boss Wang can''t lift his head!


    What is this concept?


    It''s not on a horizontal line at all!


    But Wang Wei didn''t tell him that the man was Zhang Wen just now. If he knew, he wouldn''t kill him!


    He was still wondering who was so fierce that he couldn''t find the north after a few times.


    It''s Zhang Wen!


    As soon as Dongzi was worried, he didn''t look at his face.


    He didn''t find that Qiu Zhen''s face was ugly and dying.


    "Cao, Zhang Wen, he''s a cow! If he dares to come again, I''ll kill him!" Qiu Zhen bit.


    Dongzi sighed, and the little face slowly became gloomy: "brother Qiu, why don''t we settle this matter and don''t provoke the sails? He''s really not the one we can touch. The boy is so fierce..."


    Pop!


    Qiu Zhen raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    He opened his mouth and scolded: "grass, what the fuck are you afraid of? Zhang Wen is not human? Doesn''t he have a head?"


    Dongzi was beaten, turned around and sat down.


    He didn''t dare to speak. She still knew Qiu Zhen''s temper. If she talked more nonsense, Qiu Zhen gave him a knife!


    "Brother Qiu." at this time, a little brother came back with a man outside the door.


    Dongzi looked intently. Mom, isn''t this brother Nan or who?


    But it''s just a blink of an eye. How did brother Nan become like this B?


    The dried face is full of peach blossoms.


    Qiu Zhen''s eyes are also a little straight.


    Li Nanan, although he usually has some personality problems, he has been mixing with himself for five or six years. He has never suffered a loss.


    What happened today?


    All he could see was blood.


    One leg has not left his pants, and his knee is swollen like steamed bread.


    The expression on his face was very painful.


    "My grass, Anan, what the fuck is going on?"


    Li Nan''s eyes were cold: "brother Qiu, Zhang Wen''s people did it, a black and strong man! He grabbed a knife and almost dissected me!"


    "What the hell!" this made Qiu Zhen a little dizzy.


    Dissecting this word is very exciting!


    Li Nan didn''t say much either. He took off his clothes outside and turned around in front of them.


    Immediately, Qiu Zhen and Dongzi shut up.


    There are no less than eight knife marks from heel to neck! All in one breath, they rowed directly down their heels to the bottom of their neck!


    Isn''t that anatomy!


    If you try harder, can Li Nan still live?


    Crazy, it''s crazy!


    Qiu Zhen has been fighting for so many years. I haven''t seen anyone like this!


    This is abuse!


    Qiu Zhen felt his forehead trembling.


    Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen of Jinhai City, what kind of person is he?


    What kind of capital does he have that can turn boss Wang all the way to Hengcheng?


    "Oh, brother Nan, are you going to break the cold?" Dongzi grinned.


    Li Nan ignored him.


    Just now he clearly remembered how the boy abandoned him and left quickly.


    The unambiguous figure is still fresh in my memory.


    On the way to escape, Dongzi never hesitated.


    "Brother Nan, do you have to sew stitches? Mom! How many stitches do you have to sew..."


    Before Dongzi finished, Li Nan limped over and hit him with his fist!


    Qiu Zhen was calm and went to Feng Changyuan''s office.


    "Director Feng." Qiu Zhen''s face was hard to see.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Feng Changyuan glanced at him.


    The boy hasn''t looked well since he was slapped in the face last time.


    Feng Changyuan doesn''t want to!


    But there''s no way!


    People are special agents. It''s not as simple as eating and sleeping! Qiu Zhen has been with himself for so long. Why is he not sensible at all!


    "Factory director Feng, my man was repaired by people in Jinhai city just now. He was secretly injured!"


    "People in Jinhai city?"


    "I suspect it''s the man we tied up last time."


    "Oh..." Feng Changyuan nodded suddenly. "Then go to the hospital first! The medical expenses are given by the factory."


    This made Qiu Zhen''s eyebrows move.


    If it were normal, Feng Changyuan would be furious and told him to turn Jinhai upside down, but it was surprisingly quiet today.


    This made Qiu Zhen doubt in his heart.


    Feng Changyuan is not counselled!


    "Factory director Feng, last time I was slapped in the face by the boy in Hou Guoli''s office, I recognized that it was for the benefit of the factory! But now people are riding on us, why can''t we fight back? Jinhai city is just a small place!"


    "Qiu Zhen, I opened a factory to make money, not to mix the society, you know?" he said.


    Qiu Zhen bit: "I know, but it was a pure coincidence that the boy was rescued by some special commissioner last time. There must be no background behind him! It''s clear that the bastard from Jinhai city came to find trouble! What''s the name of Zhang Wen!"


    Feng Changyuan sighed: "Qiu Zhen, I know what you think in your heart, but bear it first. We have an important business these two days. You do it well first, and then I will fully support you in Jinhai city!"


    Qiu Zhen nodded: "OK, I''ll bear it for two days first!"


    "Well, go ~" Feng Changyuan said.


    Qiu Zhen turned around and left reluctantly.


    Qiu Zhen thought that if Feng Changyuan didn''t take any action in two days, he would come to urge him again.


    But who knows, he doesn''t have to wait so long!


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    At the gate of HongRi steelmaking plant, two semi-trailer trucks stopped here, blocking the door.


    The door was locked and there was no one in the car.


    The workers who came to work in the steel mill talked about it one after another.


    "Whose car is this?"


    "I can''t get out of here for a while."


    "Don''t talk about steel. Maybe Feng Changyuan''s car won''t come in later..."


    With that, Feng Changyuan''s car arrived.


    Followed by Qiu Zhen.


    "My grass, what the fuck is this?" Qiu Zhen scolded when he got out of the car.


    The workers look at me and I look at you. No one knows what''s going on.


    Feng Changyuan poked his head out of the car at this time: "shit, Qiu Zhen, let someone drive the car. Today we have to give a batch of steel to other provinces. If we delay time, we will be in trouble!"


    Qiu Zhen quickly promised and asked several people to leave.

 Chapter 1848

    I asked Li Erzi to get two semi trailers.


    In the middle of the night, it stopped at the gate of HongRi steelmaking plant.


    The gate was firmly blocked.


    How much steel does the steel mill produce every day? I''m afraid the steelmaking plant will have to stop cooking these days.


    Qiu Zhen is also worried.


    Two semi trailers, how can you toss around?


    After thinking about it, I still think it''s more practical to find an engineering vehicle to take it away first,


    So he asked Dongzi to contact the engineering vehicle.


    Dongzi called several people at the nearby construction site.


    But after waiting for a long time, the engineering car didn''t come.


    "Grass, where''s the car?" Qiu Zhen couldn''t help scolding.


    Dongzi''s head shrunk and hurried to call.


    As soon as the phone was dialed, he scolded: "grass, where''s the car?"


    The driver on the phone was a little embarrassed: "Dongzi, the car was blocked as soon as we went out. Now we can''t get out. We can''t go back. Have you offended anyone? You want to punish you on purpose?"


    This made Dongzi''s forehead tight and hurriedly said to Qiu Zhen, "brother Qiu, the engineering vehicle is blocked halfway. It may not be able to get through!"


    Qiu Zhen''s eyes moved: "who dares to block my car? Call someone and have a look!"


    Then he got up and prepared to go.


    Dongzi hurried to the back and said, "brother Qiu, I think it''s better to forget. I think it may be Zhang Wen''s people doing ghosts! Why do you think there may be so many coincidences? I said I felt very accurate. Last night I felt that something was going to happen tomorrow. Don''t you believe it, now something happened..."


    This made Qiu Zhen stop in an instant.


    Yes, if Zhang Wen did it, what should I do? Then you should whistle and shout!


    He hurried to Feng Changyuan''s car and said, "factory director Feng, this should be done by Zhang Wen. Now the engineering car can''t pass through, and the half hanging at the door can''t be removed for a while. The loss of that scene is not a little!"


    Feng Changyuan bite.


    Originally, the efficiency of the factory was good in recent days. He wanted to calm down and make some money, but who thought that the group of people in Jinhai city didn''t give face!


    This is to force him to do it!


    "Shit, take someone to have a look! If it''s Zhang Wen, kill him!"


    Qiu Zhen was so happy that he quickly called some people out of the factory, called his own people together, No. 70 or 80, and rushed to Jinhai city.


    On the bus, Dongzi was a little excited. Today Qiu Zhen called enough people to go to Jinhai City, which is imperative!


    No matter how powerful Zhang Wen is, his fists are hard to beat his four hands!


    "Brother Qiu, where are we going to find that text?"


    Qiu zhenleng said, "of course it''s Dongwen group. Zhang Wen''s people must be there! I''ll burn Dongwen group in a moment!"


    "Ha ha, that''s good!" Dongzi was very happy.


    But neither of them realized what the concept of fire was on Zhang Wen''s side.


    That is the addition of attributes and the interpretation of power!


    If they were to experience the pain of rolling in the fire, they would not be able to say this.


    They were talking for a while when they came to the crazy destruction of Dongwen group.


    At this time, the first car suddenly stopped.


    There are several police cars ahead.


    Qiu Zhen''s head tightened when he saw the policeman.


    He hurried out of the car.


    "Take out your ID cards, behind your hands!" shouted the policeman in front.


    The people brought by Qiu Zhen are either the bastards who have been mixing with themselves or the factory workers. Who comes out with his ID card? Isn''t this embarrassing?


    Dongzi hurried over and asked, "officer, what have we done? Why do you want to check us?"


    The policeman said coldly, "what are so many of you doing in Jinhai city? I have the right to suspect your illegal assembly!"


    Dongzi is messy.


    Why are the police in Jinhai city so overbearing?


    Who cares in Hengcheng?


    "Officer, can''t we go to the square dance?"


    "What..." the policeman obviously didn''t expect Dongzi to go to the square dance. He was thundered for a long time and didn''t say anything.


    Dongzi said and opened the formation and jumped in front of the policeman.


    "Officer, there is a square dance conference in Jinhai city recently. Can''t you deprive us of our love for dancing? We dance to contribute to the society and live a more positive and optimistic life..."


    Qiu Zhen''s back was cold when he heard this.


    He trembled at the thought of a group of old men dancing square dance here!


    Dongzi really dares to say it!


    The policeman''s head was covered for a few seconds, and then said, "even if it''s square dancing, you belong to disturbing the residents! Those without ID cards can be detained for me, and the rest can go!"


    Dongzi had no choice but to come back.


    "Brother Qiu, this fool won''t let us pass... I calculated that only more than 20 people have ID cards!"


    Qiu Zhen bite.


    "Brother Qiu, do you think so?" Dongzi put his mouth close to Qiu Zhen''s ear. "Later, you put a small apple in the car, and I''ll take someone to dance for them here! I don''t believe it. They can''t let people go when they see us dancing..."


    "Grass, save it, ang! Take the rest of the people and go!"


    Things were a little confused: "brother Qiu, just take 20 people? Is there a little less people?"


    "It''s all right! Our people are elites. One fight three! Let''s go!"


    If he doesn''t go again, he''s really afraid of Dongzi jumping here!


    That''s fucking embarrassing.


    Let people know that Qiu Zhen brought people to Jinhai city to dance a square dance. How will he do in the future?


    Dongzi didn''t dare to say more. He hurried to ask someone to get on the bus and left.


    After driving another section of the road, Dongzi suddenly shouted, "I grass! It''s the man yesterday!"


    Qiu Zhen looked into the distance without knowing why.


    There is a row of cars parked not far ahead, with a man standing in the middle.


    This man is Zhang Guohua.


    "Grass, that''s what he did to Anan yesterday?" he said angrily.


    "Well, that''s him!" Dongzi shouted at the top of his voice.


    Qiu Zhen asked people to stop.


    Zhang Guohua came here today with more than 20 people, but they were all the people who had followed Wang Peng. They fought one by one. They were all little tigers. No one pestered.


    Qiu Zhen touched the tattoo on his neck and said coldly, "Cao NIMA, you are the one who cut a knife on a man yesterday, aren''t you?"


    Zhang Guohua looked at him coldly. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at all.


    Dongzi also imitated Qiu Zhen''s appearance and said arrogantly, "Cao, brother Qiu is talking to you. Didn''t you hear me? Be careful. We''ll dance a square dance for you later... Bah! It''s for you to dance!"


    This made Qiu zhenegg hurt and glared at him.


    Qiu Zhen grinned and walked towards Zhang Guohua quite unambiguously.


    More than twenty people behind him followed Qiu Zhen, looking very sad.


    "Cao, where''s Zhang Wen? Tell him to come out and let me repair it if he knows what''s going on. I can calm down if it''s not all right, otherwise..."


    Oh~~


    Before Qiu Zhen finished his sentence, he flew back on his back.


    It was Zhang Guohua who gave him a kick, which happened to kick Qiu Zhen''s belly!

 Chapter 1849

    Qiu Zhen, a bastard of Hengcheng who has been famous for a long time.


    He has fought a lot, but he has never met Zhang Guohua. He fought directly without saying a word!


    This is crazy!


    Crazy!


    Why is the other party unreasonable at all!


    Before Qiu Zhen got up, Dongzi had rushed behind him.


    Dongzi''s eyes stared at Qiu Zhen.


    Dongzi only gave him ten seconds! If he can get up, he will stay here for a while. If he can''t get up, he will run immediately!


    When he counted to the ninth in his heart, Qiu Zhen got up.


    But Qiu Zhen didn''t say anything. The first thing he saw was Zhang Guohua walking towards him with a hammer!


    He rubbed his eyes and thought he was wrong.


    What the other party is carrying is neither a steel pipe nor a hammer!


    If machetes and steel pipes hit people, there is still some room to cushion them, and they can still save their lives! But if the hammer is smashed down, it will be disabled if not!


    It''s not a fucking fight, it''s murder!


    Qiu Zhen was also shocked.


    This posture was also the first time he had seen it.


    The smart brain turned quickly. He turned and ran into the car. The driver immediately turned around and left.


    On the way, he didn''t even know what was going on. He didn''t even know what he was doing!


    Why did you leave in a daze? Why don''t you dare to resist at all when you meet that person?


    That''s the interpretation of power. It''s crazy coercion!


    One foot can almost make yourself unable to stand up. Is it more than enough to deal with people like Li Nanan?


    Zhang Wen has such people under his command. No wonder he can stand a firm foothold in Jinhai city! That''s not surprising!


    "Brother Qiu, what happened to you just now?" no one in the car spoke, only Dongzi asked like a fool.


    Do you need to ask?


    It must be counseling!


    But who wants to say that? I have to save face for Qiu Zhen!


    Qiu Zhen gave Dongzi a cold look: "what do you mean?"


    On the contrary, Dongzi felt a little confused. He was still a little angry: "brother Qiu, I''m asking you. Why do you ask me? What can I mean..."


    Qiu Zhen didn''t talk nonsense. He stuck his neck and punched him secretly: "do you know how lark died?"


    Dongzi was stunned for a few seconds: "the spirit died..."


    Dong Dong!


    Qiu Zhen gave two more punches.


    "It''s a hundred dead!"


    Qiu Zhen has two more fists.


    At this time, someone said in the back: "one day, I was shot to death..."


    ¡­¡­


    More than an hour has passed, the semi-trailer at the door of HongRi steelmaking plant still has no intention to move.


    Feng Changyuan is already in a hurry here.


    He was about to take out his phone and dial Qiu Zhen. At this time, Qiu Zhen also arrived.


    He got off and walked towards Feng Changyuan: "factory director Feng, as soon as I took people to Jinhai City, the police detained our people. When I took people to work hard with Zhang Wen, I met his ambush again! This article is really not simple!"


    Feng Changyuan''s face was gloomy: "grass, now the steel is about to be delivered. People over there have called me several times to urge me. What do you say?"


    Qiu Zhen also sighed hard.


    "Or, when all our people come back, I''ll let them enter Jinhai city in batches this time, and catch Zhang Wen at that time!"


    Feng Changyuan bited anxiously: "now even if you catch Zhang Wen, we have a lot of losses! I want Zhang Wen to pay the price!"


    Qiu Zhen always did what Feng Changyuan said, but Qiu Zhen couldn''t understand what Feng Changyuan said at the moment.


    Feng Changyuan got off and walked into the foreman''s room.


    Simply, don''t fucking move the two halves!


    After sitting down, he called Hou Guoli.


    "Lao Hou, do you know people in Jinhai?"


    "How many do you know? What''s the matter?"


    Feng Changyuan''s eyes cooled down: "in recent days, I want Qiu Zhen to call Jinhai city. If there''s anything, please say hello!"


    Hou Guoli was stunned and hurriedly said, "Hello is sure to be greeted, but what''s the matter? Jinhai city is not a simple place."


    Feng Changyuan''s voice cooled down: "Lao Hou, do you know that I have a steel business recently? If it is done, the benefit fee I give you can save you ten years!"


    As soon as he mentioned it, Hou Guoli nodded excitedly.


    Feng Changyuan and he have planned this for a long time. Hou Guoli also spent a lot of effort to win this list.


    Naturally, I attach great importance to this matter.


    "Well, that should be fast? I remember these two days?" Hou Guoli asked quickly.


    "Well." Feng Changyuan knocked on the forehead, "but if it goes on like this, it may be over!"


    "Why? I''ve arranged everywhere!" Hou Guoli shouted.


    "This morning, two semi trailers blocked the gate of my factory. I can''t get out now! It''s said that people in Jinhai city made it!"


    Hou Guoli made a noise in his head.


    Aren''t you kidding!


    The list itself ran for a long time before climbing down. If it is in breach of contract or unable to deliver goods on time, it is in breach of contract!


    Breach of contract is to pay liquidated damages!


    The loss is also his Hou Guoli''s money!


    "Let Qiu Zhen do it quickly. You can''t delay the steel! I''ll say hello to the people in Jinhai city!"


    "Yes."


    Put down the phone, Feng Changyuan began to tease.


    Where should Zhang Wen of Jinhai city start!


    He hasn''t heard of the recent events in Jinhai city. Against Zhang Wen, crazy Wang has lost out!


    People who can make Wang crazy suffer are definitely not simple!


    Dongwen group is the lifeblood of Zhang Wen, so it''s better to start here! Let Zhang Wen die!


    Qiu Zhen should have no problem doing these things.


    Thinking of this, he was going to call Qiu Zhen.


    The hand shook as soon as it caught the cell phone.


    It''s Hou Guoli.


    He picked it up quickly.


    "Lao Feng, stop this!"


    He shouted.


    Feng Changyuan was stunned for a moment: "stop? Why?"


    "Just now, there called me and said that they didn''t dare to use the steel of HongRi steelmaking plant! That business is also yellow!"


    Boom!


    Feng Changyuan''s head rang wildly.


    He said incredulously, "Lao Hou, are you kidding? Do you know what this business means to us? Do you know how much energy we have invested!"


    How can Hou Guoli not know?


    Don''t say it''s Feng Changchang. He has invested a lot himself! How could he just watch it go away?


    But he was really powerless.


    He took a deep breath: "Lao Feng, the attitude over there is very clear. They would rather pay liquidated damages than our steel. Moreover, they said very clearly, not no, they dare not! What''s the origin of the man in Jinhai city?"

 Chapter 1850

    How can Hou Guoli think that special commissioner Zhang Wen is a bastard in Jinhai city?


    How can you think that his identity is so complex!


    Feng Changyuan stared round and clenched his mobile phone: "it''s said that he''s just a bastard. He shouldn''t have so much energy! There''s also a Dongwen group under his name."


    Hou Guoli nodded: "no matter what, this person can''t offend any more. Stop first and wait until I have investigated this matter clearly. Do you know?"


    Feng Changyuan can only promise.


    Putting down the phone again, Feng Changyuan was in a terrible mood.


    He didn''t want to see the picture that was doomed to failure before it began.


    He had Qiu Zi called in.


    "Qiu Zi, how much do you know about the background of Zhang Wen in Jinhai city?"


    Qiu Zhen saw that he didn''t look very well. Qiu Zhen didn''t dare to ask more and said everything he knew.


    Feng Changyuan is a man who bows his head and says to himself, "no, it''s fucking impossible..."


    "What''s the matter, director Feng, or I''ll ask the workers to take the trailer and try to move it?"


    Feng Changyuan scratched his head hard. At the same time, his face was ugly and dying: "don''t bother! Now the two semi-trailer don''t move. It doesn''t make much sense!"


    "Why..."


    "That batch of goods, the other party would rather pay liquidated damages than!"


    "What..."


    This confused Qiu Zhen.


    What''s the status of that business? Can he not know?


    Business is over. Isn''t Qiu Zhen''s bonus ruined?


    How can this work!


    Feng Changyuan was ready to speak again when his phone rang.


    "Hello."


    "Lao Feng, we don''t want the list you gave him last time. I''ll give you the liquidated damages on time. I''m sorry."


    "Lao Zhang, what do you mean?" Feng Changyuan scolded, and the place had hung up.


    But soon a second call came.


    "Lao Feng, we won''t accept your business..."


    Now Feng Changyuan was worried and hurriedly asked, "Lao Li, what do you mean, the group is embarrassing me, isn''t it!"


    "Lao Feng, we don''t mean that. I also want your steel, but I dare not! How many lives are enough for me to play? My wife almost hit her head by a flower pot when she went out this morning! There''s nothing between us. The key is my son..."


    So far, Feng Changyuan has understood everything.


    He bowed his head, silently pressed off his cell phone and turned it off.


    Needless to say, there must be more calls later.


    And it must be all about it!


    Zhang Wen did this and didn''t run away.


    Feng Changyuan is a black man. In Hengcheng, he uses the methods of Jianghu people to solve problems. He thinks he is also doing well.


    In Hengcheng, no one dared to be his enemy.


    But when he met Zhang Wen, he immediately lost the upper hand.


    By contrast, what are you?


    Zhang Wen, is the real black!


    Black with means and brains!


    Such a person, he can''t fight, can''t afford to offend!


    Qiu Zhen was also stunned.


    He heard what Feng Changyuan said on the phone just now.


    Lao Zhang and Lao Li Ke have always been big customers of HongRi steelmaking plant.


    If even they turn against each other, how will the steelworks survive in the future?


    Is Zhang Wen''s energy so terrible?


    Feng Changyuan rubbed his forehead and said, "what''s Zhang Wen''s phone number? Give me his number."


    Qiu Zhen was stunned: "factory director Feng, slow down first. I think this article is really not simple!"


    He stared: "nonsense, don''t I know! I called him just to make peace, or the steel plant will be over, you know!"


    "..." Qiu Zhen stopped talking and hurriedly found Zhang Wen''s number.


    Those who know current affairs are heroes. Since Zhang Wen can give them such authority, their strength must not be easily touched by them.


    Since you can''t fight, it''s better to admit defeat earlier and get out of the whole body.


    Feng Changyuan thought for a moment and dialed Zhang Wen''s number.


    At the moment, I am sitting leisurely in the office, waiting for Feng long-term contact me.


    It''s not difficult for me to investigate Feng Changyuan''s customers. It''s just a phone call from Li Erzi.


    Without business, there are only two results. One is crazy counterattack, and I desperately.


    The second is to make peace.


    I''ve met Feng Changyuan before. Naturally, I know who he is.


    He will choose the second one 100%.


    Bell


    Then my phone rang. It was a strange number.


    "Hey ~" I picked it up lazily.


    "Is that Zhang Wen? I''m the director of HongRi steelmaking plant. Feng Changyuan. I want to explain to you about the steelmaking plant..."


    Before he finished, I interrupted him: "explain to others, at least in person? On the phone, calculate the explanation of wool!"


    With that, I clicked and hung up.


    The heart is sneering.


    Feng Changyuan''s phone call is better and faster than I thought.


    It seems that the people arranged by Li Erzi have done almost everything.


    "Guohua, let the brothers wait below. Feng Changyuan should come later." I said with a smile.


    Zhang Guohua next to me immediately understood what I meant and went out to arrange it.


    And I lit a cigarette.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, a low-key Huiteng stopped at the gate of Dongwen group.


    The driver respectfully opened the door and gave way to Feng Changyuan.


    He looked up at Dongwen group and took a deep breath.


    After a while, I must be low in front of Zhang Wen, otherwise I will be finished if I annoy the God of plague.


    Entering the door, he politely asked the front desk: "Hello, where is president Zhang Wenzhang?"


    The receptionist smiled politely and pointed to the stairs: "Mr. Zhang is upstairs. Please go up."


    Feng Changyuan didn''t think much and went up the stairs.


    One, two, three.


    When he turned to the fourth floor, he was suddenly smart!


    The corridor is full of people standing!


    It''s all neat black clothes. It''s all about guys in their hands!


    When they saw Feng Changyuan coming up, they all focused their eyes, with a cold light in their eyes!


    As if you could kill him with your eyes!


    In the innermost room, there are several big words written on it.


    General Manager Office.


    Seeing these people and no one talking, he just stared at himself and walked inside tentatively.


    Step by step, lift up!


    This picture is so exciting!


    Feng Changyuan has never experienced such a picture, but he has always had an advantage. When did he lose?


    When have you been so intimidated?


    The key is that he doesn''t know who Zhang Wen is. What if someone else collapses and directly asks his people to cut himself off?


    Then I''m not dead. It''s too wrong.


    In full view of the public, he walked to the door of the manager''s office step by step.


    Take a deep breath, calm down, wipe away the cold sweat on his head, he raised his hand and knocked at the door: "president Zhang, I''m Feng Changyuan."

 Chapter 1851

    "Come in ~" I said.


    Feng Changyuan just pushed the door in.


    He was stunned when he saw me.


    As if I had a dream, my eyes were staring at me.


    "Why? Director Feng doesn''t know me?" I said coldly.


    He quickly changed a smiling face: "commissioner Zhang, this Dongwen group is the industry under your name..."


    I smiled: "what? What''s your opinion?"


    Feng Changyuan is scared to death. How dare you have an opinion?


    Seeing my face, Feng Changyuan was confused.


    Originally, he was still holding a little posture, ready to talk to me about conditions and at least strive for some initiative.


    But now he has no initiative.


    Complete compromise!


    Hou Guoli is already the backer of Baidao, and he should be very respectful when he sees me. How can he be an opponent?


    It''s no doubt impossible to get me by Baidao!


    He was also shocked by the scene in the corridor just now.


    The strength of the white and mafia is not bad. How can we play this? He has nothing but compromise!


    "Sit down!" I said faintly.


    He sat down carefully, his eyes full of tension: "commissioner Zhang, this is a misunderstanding. My people are not sensible and have caused you trouble..."


    I waved my hand and looked a little upset: "your people are so high-profile that they don''t even do business in Jinhai City, right?"


    He looked at me innocently: "no, I didn''t mean that..."


    His heart began to thump.


    Why?


    A special commissioner sent by Zhongyang is the boss of Dongwen group? Is it the black in Jinhai city?


    How is this possible?


    Now he has only one idea in his mind, that is, the relationship behind me must be very big, and even give me the identity of a special commissioner!


    What kind of relationship is it?


    It''s going to make him worship.


    "Commissioner Zhang, you are the Commissioner sent from above. If anything happens, I will fully support you, but... Why do you do these things?"


    This is quite superfluous.


    I said, "there are naturally the above arrangements. Don''t ask more if you shouldn''t ask, otherwise the unlucky person is you, you know?"


    He nodded quickly and said nothing more.


    I tapped my finger on the table: "you should know that Jinhai city is working on steel bar labeling recently. As for me, I happen to have some steel in my hand that needs to be refined again. Can your factory refine it for me now?"


    Feng Changyuan''s head was like a rattle: "yes, that''s great. I''ll make steel for Commissioner Zhang. This time it''s free!"


    I nodded: "I want more than this time. I will make steel in the steel plant in the future, but don''t worry, I won''t let you lose money. I will still give you the basic cost of steelmaking!"


    Feng Changyuan seemed relieved and quickly promised: "commissioner Zhang, I know. Don''t worry, it must be no problem!"


    "Well, don''t call me Commissioner Zhang in the future. Just call me Zhang Wen. I''ll say hello to your business, and then you can make steel for me."


    At this point, he stopped talking nonsense and left quickly.


    Li Erzi came out of the secret door and shook his head with a smile: "Wenzi, in that case, why don''t you show your identity early in the morning? It''s not much simpler?"


    I smiled: "Er Zi, Feng Changyuan''s head is full of ghost ideas. I saw it the last time he slapped Qiu Zhen in the face. This man is not convinced at all. If I know my identity, I will find him to make steel in the future. I do this to make him completely convinced of us! It''s better to control it in the future. You know, we''ve never been in touch with steel making."


    Li Erzi nodded: "well, I''m not afraid of being stolen, but I''m afraid of being missed."


    "Now Jinhai city is making a lot of noise because of the label. Such a large market demand will come from us in the future. How much profit do you say?"


    "Ha ha, Wenzi, you think too much. Now you can not only make a good profit on boss Wang''s construction site, but also have more room to play!"


    I said, "by the way, have you done that?"


    Li Erzi smiled shrewdly and put a document in front of me.


    "It''s already easy to do."


    I smiled happily and looked at the time: "then it''s time for me to go to Fang Qianjin''s office."


    ¡­¡­


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    Fang Qianjin came out of the conference room and went back to the office.


    He has already expressed his attitude at the meeting just now.


    He has decided to find out about the steel bar label.


    So far, things have gone well.


    However, once this matter is investigated, it will inevitably involve many people. There is no shortage of trouble.


    But no matter how troublesome it is, he will do it!


    This is a matter of principle!


    In Jinhai City, he will never allow this to happen!


    In recent days, he always felt that a pair of invisible big hands were hindering himself behind his back.


    Of course, he already has a candidate in his mind about who the black hand is.


    Now is to find out all these people bit by bit.


    Knock, knock.


    Then there was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in."


    Outside the door, I came in wearing a suit with a straight pen. I was very polite: "Fangju, long time no see."


    "Haha, Zhang Wen, why are you so polite to me? Sit down!" he said and got up to pour me water.


    "What''s the matter today? I''ve been busy with steel bar marking recently!" he said.


    I smiled and handed over a document: "Fangju, this is my gift to you. Please don''t be polite."


    He opened his eyes suspiciously and immediately changed his face.


    "Zhang Wen, you helped me last time. You and I are already friends. What else are you doing?"


    Having said that, I could clearly feel his tone soften.


    Fang Qianjin is upright and has clean arms.


    But his weakness is his granddaughter who just went to junior high school.


    Fang Qianjin dotes on her very much.


    And what I give at the moment is enough to satisfy him.


    This is what I asked Li Erzi to arrange. The number of escort places for famous schools!


    It took Li Erzi a lot of effort and money to get this.


    This, the temptation of the other party to move forward is absolutely enough!


    I smiled: "it''s friends who should help each other. Besides, I''m just training the next generation for my country!"


    He patted his chest and said, "Zhang Wen, you friend, I have made a deal!"


    I politely offered him a cup of tea and said, "I don''t know what the party bureau is going to do with the labeling recently. I heard that many people have bought steel bars from other provinces. I''m afraid it will disrupt the market."


    Fang Qianjin is so clever that he immediately heard other meanings from my words.


    He lowered his head and took a sip of tea: "in these days of my investigation, I will block the market, at least let Jinhai keep the order!"


    Talking to a smart man, there was no need to say more. Then Fang and I went forward, polite and left his office.


    And he was fascinated by the famous school promotion report in his hand.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1852

    Three days later, Xiao Zhao was a little messy.


    In the past three days, she has traveled all over the steel market and surrounding areas, but she just can''t buy steel bars when.


    This makes her feel crazy.


    If you can''t buy steel bars, how can the construction site start?


    How can we catch up?


    You know this construction site, but she patted her chest and said it was OK!


    "Honey, why are you always unhappy recently?" the leopard went behind Xiao Zhao and rubbed her shoulders and bones.


    Xiao Zhao sighed: "it''s not because of the steel bar? A group of people in the Audit Bureau don''t know what they''re doing. They have to change the steel bar label!"


    Selling the steel bar at a low price has already made Xiao Zhao unhappy.


    Although boss Wang didn''t say anything, she could clearly feel boss Wang''s coldness.


    Now is the most critical time. If she doesn''t let boss Wang trust her 100% now, everything will be nonsense in the future!


    Boss Wang may take away the company at any time. She tried so hard. It''s not all in vain.


    "What are the people of the Audit Bureau doing? They are not allowed to buy steel bars, and they are not allowed to start construction?" the leopard couldn''t understand the pros and cons, so he could only complain.


    Xiao Zhao sighed: "it is said that the audit bureau needs to review for a period of time before it can start work, but how long is unknown. But it''s money every day! We can''t stop the messy expenses if we stop work for a day."


    The leopard was also upset: "or I''ll go to other provinces with people to inquire?"


    "No need." Xiao Zhao waved his hand, "even if you say hello in other provinces, you can''t buy steel bars. It is estimated that the people of the audit bureau have blocked the market in Jinhai city."


    "Grass, how can they play like this?"


    The leopard exploded with anger.


    Xiao Zhao looked back at him. There was a trace of helplessness in his beautiful eyes: "leopard, don''t worry. It seems that you can only go to find the director of the audit bureau and ask him what the situation is."


    The leopard''s eyes moved: "honey, be careful. I see that man''s eyes are always floating on you!"


    Xiao Zhao smiled: "don''t worry, I''m just a woman for you all my life ~"


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Xiao Zhao appeared under the Audit Bureau building.


    She took a deep breath.


    When she came over, she changed her clothes and changed the original professional clothes into a low cut skirt.


    At the same time, the makeup is more worldly.


    Can she not know?


    What did the director of the audit bureau do to her?


    But there''s no way. People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Who''s Xiao Zhao?


    But she is a worker. What is her company in the eyes of the director?


    They didn''t pay attention at all.


    But Xiao Zhao had agreed with him about the steel bar before. The labeling also made them turn a blind eye, but why did it suddenly become like this B?


    This makes Xiao Zhao quite unhappy.


    Xiao Zhao tidied up his hair, went to the door of his master''s office and opened the door with two light tones.


    In the room, the director was looking down and trying to figure out what to do. He was sweating.


    This is the sweat of guilty heart!


    Isn''t it?


    How could he not be guilty!


    Recently, Fang Qianjin said that he would thoroughly investigate the label. It was just for him!


    At the beginning, he personally approved the number of problematic labels in Jinhai city.


    These records are still there.


    As long as Fang Qianjin finds out here, he will be finished sooner or later!


    These days, he is like a frightened bird, thinking about these things every day.


    If Fang Qianjin catches the handle, he can''t be killed!


    Seeing that the host hadn''t raised his head for a long time, Xiao Zhao coughed twice in his small thin voice.


    "Director ~"


    He suddenly looked up and saw that the visitor was Xiao Zhao. He quickly said, "Why are you here? Come on, close the door first!"


    Now the situation is different from the past. What if people see Xiao Zhao come in and tell Fang to move forward?


    Xiao Zhao understood, came in and locked the door.


    The director hurriedly took her hand and sat down.


    Xiao Zhao''s little hand, which was as bright as jade, was electrified when he touched it.


    Although Xiao Zhao can''t do anything with him, he still has to take advantage of it!


    Xiao Zhao is a rare woman.


    Xiao Zhao put on a embarrassed look and said, "director, what is your audit bureau doing recently? We can''t start these small companies."


    The director''s eyes were wantonly following Xiao Zhao''s body.


    Today, Xiao Zhao is very satisfied with his dress.


    Just to his taste!


    The director also said he was embarrassed, but he still didn''t let go of Xiao Zhao and rubbed it gently.


    "Xiao Zhao, this is the above rule. We can''t help it, but don''t worry. I''ll help you after this time!"


    Xiao Zhao scolded nonsense.


    After this period of time, no one has checked. He can get the steel bar himself. What do you want him to do?


    "Director, how long are you going to check this time? There should be some time?"


    He really doesn''t know about this.


    If Fang Qianjin wants to check, should he tell them the time?


    "Xiao Zhao, don''t worry about this. This is the meaning above. We don''t know what''s going on, but it shouldn''t take long."


    Xiao Zhao secretly gritted his teeth.


    This answer is no different from perfunctory.


    She didn''t come here today to listen to perfunctory.


    She took her hand back and said, "director, the company has been losing money since today. Now it needs money to rent machines and find workers on the construction site. The loss is immeasurable!"


    The director is a little bored, too.


    He wants to! But what can I do?


    "Alas, I know your difficulties, but there are so many companies in Jinhai City, aren''t they all the same? Li''s strength is greater this time, but there''s no way!"


    Xiao Zhao bit his lips, put a layer of flattery on his pretty face, put a pair of Qianqian thin bracelets on the director''s neck, and exhaled like orchid in his mouth.


    A pair of affectionate eyes are full of compromise.


    "Director, didn''t you tell me you wanted to invite me out to dinner the other day? I was busy a while ago, but I''m free tonight ~"


    Dong Dong!


    The director''s heart beat fast.


    It is no exaggeration to say that when he first met Xiao Zhao, he wanted to knock her down.


    Eating or something, that''s just a cover.


    What you have to do after dinner, that''s the business!


    But before, Xiao Zhao refused intentionally or unintentionally, but now he suddenly agreed.


    We are all adults. There are some things we don''t need to say too clearly.


    If he had changed to the previous one, he would have promised 100 percent.


    But now he hesitated.


    Now he can''t protect himself. How can he help Xiao Zhao?

 Chapter 1853

    "Xiao Zhao, this is really not what I mean, let alone something I can control, but if there is any news on it, I will tell you at the first time!" the director said positively.


    At the same time, the heart bursts of emptiness.


    Xiao Zhao sighed.


    It seems that the director didn''t mean it. He probably doesn''t know anything.


    Then he had a few more polite words with the director, and Xiao Zhao came out.


    When I went out, I just met a small clerk. Seeing Xiao Zhao''s indifference, I gathered together and said, "Xiao Zhao, why did you come to the Audit Bureau today?"


    This man is Xiao Zhao''s junior high school classmate. He introduced him when he first met the director.


    She squeezed out a smile on her face: "I''ll find the director to do something."


    As soon as the man''s face changed, he took her to a place where there was no one and said, "Xiao Zhao, don''t you know about the master?"


    Xiao zhao''er jumped in his heart and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with him?"


    The man took a deep breath and tried to keep his voice down: "you know the recent blocking of the market by the audit bureau? Our director is tracking down this matter now. It is said that he has found it on the director. Now he can''t protect himself. How can he help you?"


    Xiao Zhao stared in disbelief.


    Then the whole person softened like a frustrated ball.


    Coming out of the gate of the audit bureau, Xiao Zhao was melancholy.


    Now she really has no way.


    She felt so helpless for the first time.


    If you can''t buy reinforcement, the construction site can''t start. All the operations of the company will be broken.


    Now the only way is to inform boss Wang.


    She sighed deeply, took out her mobile phone, found boss Wang''s number and dialed it.


    "What''s the matter?" boss Wang picked it up and was in a bad mood.


    Isn''t it? Originally, boss Wang thought Zhang Fan couldn''t come back this time. He was ready to take away Zhang Wen''s territory at will.


    Even took Dongwen group into his arms, but reality gave him a head-on blow!


    Let him wake up in an instant.


    Zhang Wen is fine, and now the construction site is in trouble! Without reinforcement, the whole construction site stopped.


    The loss is not small.


    The key is progress.


    Boss Wang''s company has no Duan Wengong shelter. Boss Wang must rely on himself. If he slows down, there are too many variables!


    This construction site is the lifeblood of boss Wang.


    The thought of this upset him.


    Xiao Zhao calmed down on the phone and hurriedly said, "boss Wang, the construction site has encountered some trouble recently..."


    Boss Wang was upset: "what''s the matter?"


    Recently, things on the construction site have upset him.


    There are new things and new troubles every day.


    "I''ve looked everywhere, but I just can''t buy reinforcement. Even if I can buy it, I can''t enter the market of Jinhai city. If there is no reinforcement, the construction site can''t start..."


    "Cao, now the people in the audit bureau are so arrogant? I can''t buy steel bars from outside! It''s too overbearing!"


    Boss Wang, like the leopard, has the feeling of being eaten by the black.


    They have never existed in Jinhai city without rules. At the moment, some people are more unreasonable than them. Can you not make boss Wang angry?


    "I asked the people of the audit bureau. They said that the above is under investigation, but the specific time of investigation is still unknown. Now one day''s delay is one day''s money..."


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t be in a hurry.


    She is really worried about the construction site.


    Boss Wang was silent for a moment: "the people of the audit bureau have been dragging on about this?"


    "Well, they said, now the construction sites in Jinhai city are the same, and the people I know from the audit bureau are about to be found..."


    "Shit!" boss Wang scolded. He thought for a moment and said, "OK, I know!"


    Put down the phone and boss Wang called the butcher.


    Boss Wang is black.


    He doesn''t believe it. With his means and strength for so many years, he can''t get some steel bars! Since these people from the Audit Bureau play Yin, he will accompany them to the end!


    "Butcher, I can''t buy steel bars in Jinhai city recently. Those people in the Audit Bureau don''t allow steel bars from other provinces to enter. Go find your home and let them find a way!"


    The butcher naturally understood what boss Wang meant, nodded and promised, and took people out.


    Always, the people who help the construction site contact these things are Wang Zheng, a man under boss Wang.


    Now in the car, the man smiled and gave smoke to the butcher.


    "Butcher, what does boss Wang say about this?"


    The butcher gave him a lukewarm look: "just let you find a way to get the steel bar! As long as we can buy it, we dare to transport it back to Jinhai city!"


    Wang Zheng has naturally heard of recent events. Those people in the audit bureau are serious. It is said that the director is very resourceful.


    "Butcher, there has been a lot of noise about steel bars recently. Why does boss Wang have to force you to buy steel bars at this time?"


    When these words came out, a cart of people looked back at Wang Zheng.


    This is a warning.


    But he didn''t seem to know what it meant. He still looked at the butcher foolishly.


    The latter glanced at him and said coldly, "what do you say? Grass! How much money will be lost if the construction site is shut down for one day? The money will be made up from you? Moreover, the money of those large machines and workers can''t be less on that day!"


    Where can Wang Zheng know?


    Boss Wang''s construction site is in the rush period all the time. He is just a person who helps to contact the business. There is no other energy. How can he understand the advantages and disadvantages?


    However, Wang Zheng has run through more places, so he naturally sees a lot of these things.


    He said painstakingly, "butcher, the most taboo thing to do on the construction site is to offend two kinds of people. One is a person like Zhang Wen, and the other is a person from the audit bureau. Now if you pull the steel bar from the outside, don''t you offend the people from the audit Bureau? Then there will be a lot of trouble in the construction site in the future!"


    The butcher has never been busy with the construction site. At best, he helps to see the construction site. Of course, he doesn''t know the details.


    How many materials are there in a day on the construction site?


    Those need inspection and audit.


    Hard to say, whose construction site is okay?


    As long as it is a problem that does not touch the principle, people in the general audit bureau turn a blind eye.


    But if you take them seriously, how can boss Wang survive?


    Sooner or later, the whole construction site will be finished!


    Wang is really thinking about boss Wang, but the butcher doesn''t care.


    He stared at Wang Zheng for a few seconds. One hand stuck his neck and pressed it hard: "Wang Zheng, what did brother ask you to do here?"


    The butcher''s strength was so strong that Wang Zhengzheng could hardly stand up.


    He was in pain and cried, "butcher, what are you doing?"


    "I tell you, brother asked you to talk about the steel bar. Don''t talk about it. If you can''t talk about it well, tell brother yourself! He''s angry recently!"

 Chapter 1854

    Wang Zheng shrunk and hurriedly explained: "Oh, I don''t mean that! I just want to tell you the advantages and disadvantages! Boss Wang asked me to do things, and I will do it 100%..."


    The butcher let go of him with a cold hum, and the people around him sneered.


    Wang Zheng didn''t dare to talk nonsense until he came to a small factory.


    A group of people, led by the butcher, walked in.


    Wang Zheng hurried to contact.


    Immediately someone came out to meet them and told them they were waiting in the office.


    The butcher didn''t think much and walked to the office with people.


    Pushing the door open, the butcher strode in.


    There are three people sitting in the office.


    The middle one is a person who is as stable as Mount Tai sitting there drinking water. The two around him seem to be bodyguards.


    Wang Zheng hurried to say hello: "Lao Tian, long time no see!"


    The man who called Lao Tian looked up at him.


    A cold hum.


    Pointing to the appearance, Wang Zheng tightened his heart!


    At the same time, I was very confused.


    Lao Tian, what are you doing?


    He used to provide reinforcement to boss Wang''s construction site. Anyway, he has a cooperative relationship with them. Now the goods can''t be supplied. This is his problem. Where is his fulcrum?


    The key is the time and place he chose. It''s in front of the butcher!


    Who''s the butcher?


    When did he allow others to be so angry in front of him?


    Wang Zheng did not live in his heart and squeezed a sweat for him.


    Lao Tian seems to be an old bastard with a fierce face.


    He poured himself a glass of water, squinted at the butcher, and drank one.


    The eyes are full of shame!


    What is this concept?


    Although the butcher suffered losses in the fight with Zhang Wen, no one dares to look down on him after so many years!


    Is this old field born against the sky?


    Wang Zhengqing coughed twice and quickly straightened up: "Lao Tian, I came here today to ask you about the steel bar. Can you get out here?"


    Lao Tian said to himself, "of course!"


    Wang Zheng was delighted. He thought that today''s work was so simple that it was finished. He was more or less relaxed.


    "Since it can be produced, we need some qualified steel bars for a long time. The construction site is in urgent need now!"


    "Hum ~"


    Lao Tian was a cold hum again. When he was cold hum, his eyes were very gloomy. It seemed that no one in the world could enter his eyes except him. It seems that he is the only one in the world!


    Pretending to force is pretending to force the tiger.


    But boo se, it still belongs to Lao Tian!


    It was a natural temperament. Even if he didn''t say anything, he sat there with the words "bang se" written on his face!


    This feeling is invincible!


    The butcher couldn''t help but say, "in the end, can you come out?"


    I''m afraid this is the last time he has a good talk today.


    Lao Tian sneered and looked at him shamelessly again: "grass, do you think it''s the same as giving birth to a child? Just take off your pants and find a woman? You can''t fucking understand what the situation is now! Even if I give out the steel bar, do you dare to transport it back? Even if you dare, can the white man let me go? I want to do business for a few fucking years..."


    Lao Tian''s words made everyone here quiet.


    Never, no one seems to dare to talk to the butcher like that.


    Even boss Wang is polite to him.


    The only one who dares to use language to force a woman to be a butcher is to pretend to force a tiger, but after that night, the butcher also let him know what the bitterness of regret is and let him lie in the hospital.


    This old field, why?


    I don''t want to die in such a hurry!


    Lao Tian has never seen or known a butcher.


    He really doesn''t know the depth of the water!


    Lao Tian is just the boss of a small factory. He is not a jerk at all. At best, he is a half jerk!


    Even if he had heard the butcher''s name, he had never seen the butcher himself.


    How can I know?


    And he doesn''t know what happened in Jinhai city recently!


    He had a good relationship with Lao Yan before. Now he thought that Lao Yan did well in Jinhai city and could force boss Wang!


    If you have such a card, why are you afraid of boss Wang?


    Besides, boss Wang also asks for himself. He wants to make steel bars from himself!


    While he was talking, Wang Zheng always winked at semi mixed Lao Tian, but the latter ignored him at all.


    Time seems to solidify at this moment.


    The butcher came here today for only one purpose.


    Ask banhunlaotian whether he can ship the goods. If so, they will take them back to Jinhai city. If not, he will go back and tell boss Wang that it is no use.


    Now the goal has been achieved, and the butcher has nothing to say.


    You can even leave something else for Lao Tian!


    Lao Tian''s eyes at the butcher were full of shame.


    There was a provocative meaning in his eyes. In his eyes, the butcher was just an errand runner.


    Shua~


    The next second, a pair of hands stuck Lao Tian''s ears.


    Why ears?


    Because Lao Tian''s hair is so short that he can''t catch it at all!


    Lao Tian couldn''t lift his head. He could only look down his eyes.


    Darling.


    A huge and powerful knee, facing him!


    He was blindfolded.


    The head is turning quickly, thinking that this is some kind of etiquette? Is the butcher going to salute himself? Or do you want to show yourself what brand his pants are?


    The key is that he holds the hand of his ear. His strength is so great that he makes himself uncomfortable!


    Lao Tian is not a bastard. Naturally, he hasn''t worked hard on the road.


    At this moment, any bastard can see it.


    In this position, the butcher wants to give him an electric gun!


    That huge and powerful knee is ready for him.


    Dong!


    The next second, the butcher''s knee made a close contact with Lao Tian''s face.


    "Oh, my grass..." Lao Tian was covered directly.


    The butcher''s attack was so easy that he felt like a comet hitting the earth. The huge impact made him feel that his forehead was concave!


    "I''ll let you fuck it!" the butcher raised his leg again without nonsense.


    Seeing that the butcher began to do it, the little brother next to him solved Lao Tian''s bodyguard twice.


    "Bang se, you are fierce Zhang Fei. You are hob meat..." the butcher scolded while fighting.


    After two, Lao Tian''s face began to bleed.


    Lao Tian hurried to protect his face, but soon came face-to-face again.


    At this moment, Lao Tian Meng.


    His world is turning.


    Round and round, round and round, there are countless ghosting.


    What is this?


    Boss Wang has to rely on him to do business. How dare his people be so awesome? If you don''t say a word, just do it!


    I didn''t pay attention to him at all!


    But now the situation is even more urgent. If we continue to fight like this, we seem to be unable to carry it~

 Chapter 1855

    Lao Tian quickly shouted with all his strength: "grass, I know Lao Yan in Jinhai city. If you move me, it''s no different from moving him!"


    In his heart, Lao Yan already exists with enough weight.


    This sentence can suppress the butcher!


    Now Lao Tian doesn''t think about anything. He just thinks that the butcher can stop quickly. If he goes on like this, he must break himself. How can he carry others like this!


    Who knows, it''s good not to say this. After that, several people around me came to fight with the butcher!


    After a few, Lao Tian grinned with pain!


    Old Yan and boss Wang know what the formation is now. What the butcher wanted was to give him some electric guns to make his memory rise. But after listening to what he said about old Yan, he thought, that is to kill Lao Tian!


    Kill it!


    "Kill him for me!" the butcher beat for a while. He felt a little pain in his knee and let his men continue to fight.


    Lao Tian''s head is fucking strong!


    A group of people K had a meal and found that Lao Tian had fainted.


    The little brother who grabbed Lao Tian quickly let go. He really thought he had killed Lao Tian.


    Look at Lao Tian, his eyes are red and swollen, his nostrils are gurgling with blood, and his mouth is angry.


    Lao Tian fell to the ground like a pool of mud. The butcher waved and took people away.


    In the car, the butcher didn''t talk nonsense and smoked.


    Wang Zheng was frightened! He had never seen such a cruel attack. The butcher''s posture just now would not be too much to kill Lao Tian.


    He didn''t dare to say anything, for fear that if he said something wrong, the butcher would wave his fist at him madly!


    When he returned to the processing factory, the butcher said to boss Wang, "brother, Lao Tian can''t send steel bars, and he''s too angry. I cleaned him up. However, he said he knew Lao Yan. Do I think this matter has something to do with Lao Yan?"


    Lao Yan.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t touched the name.


    It seems that Lao Yan''s words have disappeared in boss Wang''s Dictionary since he dared to Zhang Wen last time.


    Now, there is no taboo.


    He tapped on the forehead.


    If so, it is not impossible.


    Lao Yan has been shrinking in the corner, peeping at everything in Jinhai city. When boss Wang can''t do it, he will rise up and attack it!


    It is not impossible for Lao Yan not to give the pressed steel bars to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang always wanted to clean up Lao Yan, but he just didn''t have time.


    Even if he is finished, it is absolutely impossible for Lao Yan to grow in Jinhai city!


    "OK, stop this one in advance. I''ll call Lao Yan." boss Wang said.


    The butcher nodded back.


    Boss Wang tapped his finger on the desktop and found Lao Yan''s number on his mobile phone, but he didn''t dial it out in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    Didi


    The monotonous sound of instruments in the hospital.


    On the hospital bed, lay Lao Tian.


    His head was wrapped like a mummy, and his body was full of black and blue, which made people wake up at a glance.


    There are several younger brothers next to him.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes.


    The eyes of the two pandas were red and congested. His first sentence was to call Lao Yan.


    His younger brother quickly handed over the phone and dialed Lao Yan''s number.


    When he fainted, Lao Tian seemed to have a dream.


    In his dream, when Lao Yan saw that he was hurt like this, he was angry and came out at once. He immediately asked someone to fight with boss Wang.


    The battle of hundreds of people is like a movie.


    The first thing he thought of was to tell Lao Yan about it! Let him avenge himself!


    "Hello ~ Lao Tian." after a while, Lao Yan picked it up on the phone.


    "Lao Yan, i... I..."


    Hearing Lao Yan''s voice, he choked immediately.


    He was wronged!


    He''s so big that he''s never been beaten like this! He must avenge this revenge!


    "Lao Tian, what''s the matter with you?" Lao Yan was also very confused on the phone.


    Lao Tian is also a big man. Why did he cry??


    Is this his wife running away with someone else? Or did mom make people XX?


    Lao Tian''s lips trembled and said, "I''ve been beaten! Now in the hospital, the bridge of his nose has been broken and his body is hurt."


    As soon as he closed his eyes, all that appeared in his mind was a mess of fists.


    It makes him tremble!


    "Grass!" old Yan became angry, "who dares to move you? I''ll let someone pass!"


    Lao Yan has a really good relationship with him recently.


    Because he knows that Lao Tian has been sending reinforcement to boss Wang!


    If you want to deal with boss Wang, it''s good to start from Laotian. Moreover, Laotian is a flash gun. It''s almost every minute to deal with him!


    Lao Tian sobbed: "it''s from Jinhai city. It''s said that it was done by a man named butcher. Do you know this man?"


    Boom!


    This made Lao Yan''s forehead burst open in an instant.


    Butcher, how can he not know?


    That''s a nightmare!


    Don''t touch!


    His Adam''s Apple moved: "Lao Tian, the person who moved you is boss Wang''s person?"


    Lao Tian nodded: "well, this man''s attack is really fucking deep! He almost didn''t kill me! Lao Yan, you must help me!"


    When Lao Yan bragged with him, he still remembered.


    It seems that dealing with boss Wang is not a difficult thing!


    Old Yan quietly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead: "but why did boss Wang''s people hit you?"


    "I don''t think it''s about the steel bar! There''s a lot of noise about the steel bar label in Jinhai city recently. Boss Wang asked me to send him the steel bar now. Do you think I can promise? I just refused. They took a tough attitude and started!"


    Lao Yan was a little embarrassed and hurriedly said, "I know. When I have time to see you, I''ll talk about it again!"


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    Put on your pants.


    These days, Lao Yan has completely indulged.


    While enjoying themselves every day, they are also staring at the situation of Jinhai city.


    Recently, the steel bar marking has been very big. Boss Wang has a construction site. Naturally, he wants to start work faster.


    A while ago, it was said that boss Wang Baidao''s backer had fallen, and he also fled to other places.


    Lao Yan is ready to move, and his heart is itchy.


    If boss Wang is not here, isn''t Lao Yan able to disperse his people?


    But when Lao Yan secretly planned, boss Wang came back!


    This makes him feel like being played by others in an instant!


    It is said that boss Wang killed the son of a senior official, and he probably can''t get out of it.


    But who would have thought that he came back!


    And a confident look!


    Lao Yan has been investigating recently to see what happened to boss Wang and why he can come back!


    Lao Yan has always been the one with the deepest intention. He is waiting for an opportunity to see when the opportunity is mature. He will start to attack boss Wang with all his strength and make him disappear completely in Jinhai city!

 Chapter 1856

    Buzzing~


    At this time, Lao Yan''s mobile phone vibrated.


    When he saw that it was boss Wang''s number, his heart jumped.


    Every time I talk to boss Wang, he has to be careful not to have any defects.


    Calm down, he picked it up.


    "Boss Wang, why do you remember to call me? Ha ha!" old Yan pretended nothing.


    Boss Wang''s voice and shadow were cold to the extreme: "Lao Yan, you fucking began to play with fire."


    Old Yan''s heart beat twice quickly: "boss Wang, what do you mean by this?"


    "Cao, what do I mean? You don''t fucking understand! That old field is your man, right? I need steel bars now. You fucking play with me! From today on, be careful!"


    With that, without waiting for Lao Yan to explain anything, boss Wang hung up the phone directly.


    At this moment, Lao Yan''s heart began to beat wildly again!


    It''s over. This stupid Lao Tian really hurt himself.


    Boss Wang must be staring at himself this time!


    Originally, Lao Yan prepared a most low-key and luxurious plan!


    Let boss Wang and Zhang Wen fight. If they can light a gun in the dark, they can do it, so as to ensure that they both lose. Won''t Jinhai city be dominated by Lao Yan at that time?


    But now the situation is a little off track.


    It seems that I have to deal with boss Wang first!


    He went to the next room and knocked hard at the door: "Zhiyong, open the door!"


    There was a messy voice immediately, and then came a sentence of courage and weakness: "brother, what''s the matter? I''m busy!"


    While talking, there was a harsh crash.


    Old Yan pushed the door open. Zhiyong was holding a woman with a bold posture.


    "Grass, I''ll give you a minute to clean up, or you won''t want to touch women in the future!"


    With that, Lao Yan waited outside and lit a cigarette.


    These days, I''ve been drinking and eating all day. Zhiyong also follows me. How crazy it is!


    Zhiyong''s courage is getting smaller and smaller day by day, but his kung fu is getting stronger and stronger day by day!


    Lao Yan is not taking his younger brother. He is training male you!


    Grass!


    After a while, Zhiyong came out and looked very unhappy.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" he scratched his head.


    Old Yan Ling''s eyes: "grass! We''re going to fight boss Wang soon. Is that your fucking state?"


    Zhiyong smiled: "if boss Wang were a woman, I would kill him!"


    But he immediately reacted and stared in disbelief: "brother, what are you talking about? You''re going to fight boss Wang? Why? This... Isn''t very good?"


    Zhiyong accidentally told the truth.


    No!


    It''s not good to hang out with women all day and have Lao Yan to support them!


    This is the ultimate goal of every man!


    Lao Yan''s eyes sank and looked at Zhiyong seriously.


    He suddenly felt that he didn''t know him.


    At the beginning, why did you pull Zhiyong over? Isn''t it because he is brave, good at fighting and indomitable?


    At that time, Zhiyong just got out of prison. He had to have skill and courage.


    Now, I''m afraid I''m only fine Zi!


    "Zhiyong, I didn''t ask you to come here for your enjoyment. If I go on like this, I won''t be your big brother!"


    This made Zhiyong''s face change. Lao Yan was really angry.


    He quickly straightened up: "brother, I don''t mean that. I want to fight boss Wang, don''t I? I''m charging!"


    Lao Yan snorted coldly.


    At this time, Xiao Liang came in from the door.


    He wore a sport suit and walked around, standing still.


    Since the last Nirvana rebirth, trabecula is no longer the trabecula before. He has changed!


    Recently, he didn''t hang out with Lao Yan and them. He only came when he had something to do.


    The rest of the time, trabecular is exercising! Running, fitness!


    The man who was killed by Zhang Wen almost died, and Xiao Liang had a complete epiphany.


    He knows that with his own skills, he may not be Zhang Wen''s opponent all his life. Some people are born fighters, but some people are born sandbags!


    Since you can''t fight, run!


    Trabecular should give full play to his strengths!


    Practice running! Practice long-distance running!


    The people who run to Zhang Wen spit blood and make them doubt life!


    Seeing that Xiao Liang was full of sports, Lao Yan nodded secretly: "look at Xiao Liang, grass! Zhiyong, I think you should exercise recently!"


    With that, Xiao Liang glanced at Zhiyong with disdain in his eyes.


    Recently, Zhiyong almost died among women.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" Xiaoliang asked.


    Lao Yan took a deep breath: "we''re going to fight boss Wang recently. He just called me and told me to be careful!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Liang was also embarrassed.


    He and Zhiyong know how many kilograms there are on Lao Yan''s side.


    With boss Wang? Can that be an opponent?


    "Elder brother, would you like to consider this first? Now boss Wang has a lot of people and money, and we are obviously at a disadvantage..." said Xiao Liang carefully..


    How can Lao Yan not know?


    He said: "grass, do you think I want you to take people to fight with boss Wang''s people? I''m not stupid! I asked you to keep an eye on me recently to see when boss Wang will take action and be ready. What if boss Wang really wants to do something to us! But boss Wang should not be free recently. He''s already worried about the construction site!"


    These words let the two people relax.


    They certainly can''t fight boss Wang, but if they spy on boss Wang secretly, it''s no problem!


    Xiaoliang and Zhiyong patted their chest and said, "brother, don''t worry! I must keep an eye on boss Wang!"


    "Well, you''re ready to go over with Zhiyong. Remember, if boss Wang wants to deal with us, don''t ask me, just do it!"


    They promised, called a few younger brothers and went out.


    Lao Yan''s head sank, thinking about the pros and cons of things in his heart.


    To deal with boss Wang, we must not use ordinary methods!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in boss Wang''s office.


    His eyes darkened.


    He knows the temperament of Lao Yan best.


    He has some regrets now. He should get rid of Lao Yan earlier. It will be a hidden danger to keep such a person sooner or later!


    "Boss Wang, you call me." at this time, Wang Peng came in from the outside, seemingly in a bad mental state, shaking his body in.


    "Peng''er, sit down." no matter how arrogant Wang Peng is, boss Wang still likes Wang Peng.


    Dry fight, charge, who can compare with Wang Peng?


    He''s a little tiger!

 Chapter 1857

    "Peng''er, I feel that Lao Yan seems to be taking action recently. Can you take someone to stare at Lao Yan?"


    When talking to Wang Peng, boss Wang is also very careful. He should use a deliberative tone!


    Although it is said that Wang Peng is with boss Wang, they are actually cooperative!


    Wang Peng didn''t think much. He nodded and took several people out.


    ¡­¡­


    Several people walked on the streets of Jinhai city.


    Zhiyong came out with some younger brothers with some trinkets and gadgets in his hands.


    "Zhiyong, what are you doing?" Xiaoliang took a look nearby and was a little speechless.


    Zhiyong glanced at him and sneered: "you fucking forgot that you were miserable in the hospital last time? How dare you fucking play like this?"


    These days, Zhiyong is definitely not only greedy for pleasure, he is also thinking!


    Think about life and think about the way ahead!


    Originally, Zhiyong was a cadre. His skill and fighting ability were outstanding. When he was in prison, Zhiyong was also quite famous.


    But why?


    After I came out, I didn''t fight with Zhang Wen''s people for a few times, but I was completely defeated?


    It''s a little thorough!


    In front of Zhang Wen''s people, he is vulnerable at all!


    Is there something wrong with strength? Or fate?


    He was chased and cut again and again, and was seriously injured again and again. Zhiyong understood a truth.


    That is, you must not fool around in society!


    Fooling around, the last unlucky can only be yourself!


    To know how to think, only thinking bastards are the most awesome!


    When playing with women in Lao Yan, Zhiyong was also thinking about why he failed so many times? Where does the source come from.


    The answer is clear!


    Because of squatting! Every time, it''s because I''m not careful that something fucking happens!


    If you find the reason, Zhiyong will improve!


    He''s going to do something new with his squatting.


    I set up a stall near the squatting point like this and wear a straw hat again. Who can know who he is?


    He admires his intelligence!


    Zhiyong ignored Xiao Liang, squatted down and set up a stall with his younger brothers.


    Trabecular had no choice but to stand aside a little embarrassed.


    This is the first time for him to squat.


    "Zhiyong, what if someone buys something?" Xiaoliang asked weakly.


    Zhiyong sneered: "if you encounter it, sell it!"


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong with squatting. To put it bluntly, they just come to shake a point.


    Finish today''s task and leave.


    But none of them thought that today, they would meet a man like a tiger and a leopard!


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, Xiaoliang and Zhiyong have been squatting here for a long time. They are a little boring.


    Zhiyong took his mobile phone and sent a wechat to the woman who had just slept with him, laughing from time to time.


    Trabecular just looked around and looked at the situation around him.


    "How do you sell this ornament?" at this time, an old woman came over, looked at a pig head ornament put out by Zhiyong and asked.


    Zhiyong said upset, "ten dollars!"


    I didn''t expect that people without eyes came to buy jewelry.


    Don''t you see all the men squatting here? So many men set up stalls here to sell jewelry? Grass~


    The old woman''s triangular eyes were not good at first sight. Her eyes moved: "you''re worth ten yuan? And what''s your attitude? Do you do business like this?"


    Zhiyong was upset: "love to buy, don''t buy, go away!"


    This may be the biggest mistake Zhiyong made.


    Belittled the old women of our country.


    These old women are enough to destroy heaven and earth!


    It''s good not to say that. As soon as I said that, the old woman became angry on the spot.


    "What''s the matter with you?" shouted the shrew. "You set up a stall here for people to buy? I''ll buy your things. What are you doing? A man forced to set up a stall!"


    At this time, a van stopped across the road.


    Several people came down from above.


    Xiao Liang saw at a glance that Wang Peng was sitting in the car.


    He stabbed Zhiyong next to him.


    But Zhiyong''s attention is not here at all. He has stood up and looked at the old women.


    At the same time, he is also thinking.


    What''s the matter with this old woman?


    Why dare you quarrel with yourself in front of so many people!


    "I said, go away if you don''t want to buy it! Smelly woman!" Zhiyong repeated.


    This made the old woman explode on the spot. She pulled Zhiyong''s ear and pulled it down. Brushing, she scratched two blood marks on her face.


    "My grass!" Zhiyong exclaimed. He didn''t expect this woman to be so crazy! Dare you do it yourself?


    "Do you still want Cao Laoniang? I''ll scratch you today! You stall owner, what''s so awesome?" the woman scratched, scratched on Zhiyong''s eyelids several times, making him unable to open his eyes.


    This scene happened a little too fast. Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    They can fight bastards.


    But how to deal with such a woman?


    From where?


    No one wants to be scratched by old women, don''t they?


    Just then, Wang Peng noticed the quarrel here and looked here.


    Trabecular''s heart jumped wildly: "Zhiyong, Wang Peng is coming! I grass!"


    Then, Wang Peng has brought people over.


    With a sharp knife in his hand, Wang Peng is full of murderous spirit!


    Seeing that Zhiyong and the old women were still fighting, he didn''t talk nonsense. He turned and ran away!


    Run towards the main road!


    make fun of!


    The other party is Wang Peng! If he doesn''t run, it''s not the same as dying!


    Wang Peng recognized that these two people were the younger brother of Lao Yan.


    Before, he wanted to find them, but Zhang Wen wouldn''t let them at that time.


    Today is different from the past. Now he can play as he likes!


    "Kill him for me." Wang Peng said quietly, and the people rushed up and rushed to Zhiyong one after another.


    Wang Peng looked coldly at the trabecular in the distance.


    Walked back alone and started the car.


    Trabecular gave him the impression that he ran fast!


    And endurance is very good.


    If it''s better than running, Wang Peng is not his opponent. Wang Peng doesn''t want to spend that effort to deal with trabecula. He must open it!


    Hearing the scream from Zhiyong behind, Xiao Liang ran more happily.


    He adjusted his breathing as he ran, and his steps slowly accelerated.


    It''s better to practice once than to practice once.


    When trabecula practices, he fantasizes in his head, and Zhang Wen''s people run after him.


    Every time, he can set a new record!


    Pressure is the primary productive force!


    At this time, Xiao Liang was even a little proud.


    In the face of danger, the most test people!


    These days, I have been trying my best to contact long-distance running and enrich myself.


    But what about Zhiyong? I''ve been fucking with women all day.


    When he is happy with women, he is practicing long-distance running!

 Chapter 1858

    When he indulged, he was sweating.


    So now we are in danger, we should escape by ourselves! God is fair to everyone. If you don''t work hard, you can''t succeed!


    It is estimated that Zhiyong was caught by Wang Peng today!


    Buzzing~


    Just thinking, there was a strong engine sound behind him.


    Trabecular couldn''t help looking back.


    Darling!


    Behind it is a business car, and who is not Wang Peng sitting in the cab?


    Crazy people, look at everything crazy!


    Bloodthirsty people even laugh with blood smell!


    Wang Peng''s face is equivalent to adding a gear to Xiao Liang. His legs are making trouble quickly. It''s called a fast run!


    Wang Peng was not in a hurry, so he sat comfortably in the car and braked gently.


    Trabecular''s heart beat faster and his breathing began to be disordered.


    This is a big taboo for long-distance runners!


    Trabecular desperately told himself not to worry, readjusted his breathing and accelerated his pace again.


    On the road of running, he never admits defeat. Today he will cross the border and run faster than the car!


    Thinking of this, trabecular speed up again.


    Seeing Xiao Liang running desperately, Wang Peng smiled shamelessly.


    Xiao Liang thought he was Forrest Gump? Think you''re a rocket Superman and can run over a car?


    It''s ridiculous.


    After following trabecular for hundreds of meters, Wang Peng directly stepped on the accelerator and rushed up.


    The car came into close contact with trabecular from behind and hit him directly on the ground.


    Trabecular was a dog eating shit and didn''t get up on the ground for a long time.


    At this moment, he seemed to have an epiphany.


    A car is a car.


    Human legs are human legs.


    How can it be compared?


    After all, I''m not an opponent of cars~


    And the route you chose failed.


    In a hurry, he always runs on the asphalt road. Don''t you understand that he is provoking the car?


    Wang Peng got out of the car with the sharp knife in his hand. His eyes were full of shame: "what? You still like comparing endurance with a car? This tank of oil can run 500 kilometers, can you?"


    Trabecular blinked twice, and the sharp pain made him unable to stand up.


    At the same time, his eyes looked at Wang Peng in horror.


    He thought in his heart that Wang Peng should not kill himself. How can God embarrass a person like him who has been working silently? To die, people like Zhiyong should die!


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He directly stabbed Xiao Liang in the stomach.


    This knife directly made Xiao Liang stare round his eyes.


    While his strength was rapidly losing, he also put a question mark in his heart.


    I worked hard. Why is it still the result?


    It seems that Wang Peng didn''t intend to let himself go at all!


    Poop!


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He cut again directly.


    Trabecular body trembled and the whole person shrank into a ball.


    The essence in my eyes is also slowly passing.


    Wang Peng came over several buckets in a row. It seemed that he didn''t intend to give him breathing room at all.


    There is only one word in Wang Peng''s head: kill!


    He doesn''t care whether Xiao Liang has tried hard or not. It has nothing to do with him!


    Killing is the root of Wang Peng!


    Looking at Wang Peng stabbing himself, Xiao Liang was desperate at this moment.


    At the same time, a voice in my heart is telling myself.


    Work hard, not as good as life!


    Believe in fate, it''s better to be smart.


    No matter how fast you run, you can''t beat a car!


    I don''t know how many knives I stabbed. Seeing that trabecular has no vitality, Wang Peng drove away.


    Leaving trabeculae lying in place and full of dead ashes.


    He didn''t want to die.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Liang is dead, and Zhiyong''s situation is not very good!


    The old woman had already scared away when she saw this posture.


    Zhiyong has suffered a dull loss!


    He was scratched by the old woman for a long time and couldn''t open his eyes. When he heard Xiao Liang talking, he had been stabbed!


    However, he was hit by a machete. The machete is not fatal. At least he has seven or eight hearts and courage!


    Unlike trabecular, it''s cool after a few knives.


    When Zhiyong could open his eyes in front of him, he had been stabbed three or four times.


    The scars and extraordinary desire for survival told him that he couldn''t play like this anymore. If he played like this, he would die!


    Thinking of this, he pushed away the people around him with all his strength and turned his head to run!


    Speed is called a fast!


    The people behind immediately chase after him. If he doesn''t chop Zhiyong today, he can''t stand up. That''s definitely not the end.


    Zhiyong''s hands were hung with several blood holes. Knowing that he would not last long, he ran two steps to the lake in the park and jumped in directly.


    Driven by the strong desire for survival, Zhiyong ran away madly!


    Several people chased the lake and stopped.


    They threw machetes into the lake.


    Zhiyong didn''t hurry to dodge and was hurt by a machete thrown down.


    Seeing Zhiyong swim away, they disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Peng drove back and saw a pool of blood on the ground. It was all Zhiyong''s.


    "Brother Peng, Zhiyong jumped into the lake and ran away, but he was stabbed several times by us. It''s estimated that he was seriously injured." a man came and said to Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng nodded and asked them to get on the bus and leave.


    On the bus, the man who just spoke asked, "brother Peng, where''s the other man? Where have you been?"


    Wang Peng lit a cigarette and said carelessly, "kill me."


    Buzz!


    The younger brothers looked at each other and stared at each other in disbelief.


    Wang Peng is Wang Peng in the end. Killing directly is killing!


    This is the killing of red fruit!


    All the way back to the processing plant, Wang Peng directly told boss Wang about it.


    After hearing this, the latter sneered: "those two are people around Lao Yan. They must be around to squat on me. This is a big gift I gave Lao Yan! Dare to play with me, he''s too young!"


    When boss Wang spoke, his eyes were always paying attention to Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng killed someone.


    And just now.


    But looking at him, he didn''t take it seriously at all. Instead, he took it for granted.


    The hands that held the knife did not tremble at all!


    Wang Peng, it''s more terrible than anyone.


    They came out to mix society, and Wang Peng came out to kill! This is the killing of red fruit!


    Seeing him, boss Wang even felt a sense of fear.


    Wang Peng did not speak and sat silently smoking.


    I was thinking about what just happened.


    The taste of killing and blood seemed to stimulate every cell on Wang Peng! As if, let Wang Peng intoxicated!


    ¡­¡­


    A brave man has a great life.


    And the life is so good!


    You can escape every time.


    But when he came back this time, he looked extremely embarrassed.


    The blood on his back flowed, and there was a blood mark on his arm.


    "My grass, what''s the situation?" old Yan was surprised to see him like this.


    Zhiyong gasped: "brother, we just squatted and met Wang Peng. I escaped from death and ran out. Xiaoliang doesn''t know what happened."

 Chapter 1859

    This made Lao Yan frown in an instant.


    He knew that Wang Peng was with boss Wang, but he thought Wang Peng should be more low-key.


    Why, is it harder now?


    However, neither of them thought much, and neither of them felt it.


    Xiao Liang, you won''t lose your life because of this.


    Moreover, Wang Peng is arrogant again. This is also in broad daylight. What can he do?


    What dare he do?


    Jinhai city has a king''s law!


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan dialed Xiao Liang.


    But it was picked up by a stranger.


    "Hey, where''s Xiaoliang? You call Xiaoliang." Lao Yan was very upset.


    The man just said coldly, "if you know the dead, come and get someone. The address is XX street."


    Doodle doodle


    Then the person on the phone hung up.


    Old Yan''s forehead burst open in an instant. His eyes stared round and looked at Zhiyong: "trabecular, dead..."


    "What the hell!" Zhiyong also stared round.


    Trabecular, who ran away with himself just now, is dead?


    "Elder brother, what''s going on?" he said quietly.


    Old Yan secretly scolded. He also wanted to ask Zhiyong what''s going on!


    "Cao, did you see who went after Xiao Liang just now? Was it Wang Peng?"


    Zhiyong immediately returned to his mind, and then nodded numbly: "it seems..."


    Suddenly, my heart jumped up!


    Just at that moment, Xiao Liang was killed by Wang Peng? Anyway, Xiaoliang is a human life!


    Where can Zhiyong understand Wang Peng''s ferocity?


    Here, Wang Peng is synonymous with killing, and Wang Peng is the God of death!


    "Boss, this... Impossible? Wang Peng, he dares to kill people in the street?" Zhiyong asked.


    Old Yan took a deep breath: "you don''t know what Wang Peng did in Jinhai city before. Do you think he might not?"


    At this moment, Zhiyong dared not speak, and his head idled.


    ¡­¡­


    Pedal pedal.


    Footsteps came from outside the office door, and then Li Erzi came in.


    The expression on his face was more or less serious.


    "Wenzi, I have sent the steel to the people of HongRi steelmaking plant. They say it will be refined soon."


    "Well," I nodded, "then we''ll make a good profit from boss Wang!"


    Li Erzi nodded and said, "Wenzi, I think you''d better not come forward about boss Wang."


    "Why?" I frowned.


    Li Erzi threw a cigarette good for me and good prevails over evil. He said, "people who have been evil and white are always using us. Liu Xide asked you to deal with Wang boss. He must have hidden his eyes and kept all your evidence. He will deal with Wang boss in the future. He will definitely deal with us at the first time. This is not advisable."


    Although I have to Liu Xide is not that kind of person, although what I see from Liu Xide''s eyes is only a father''s grief and anger.


    But what Li Erzi said is not unreasonable.


    This revenge must be avenged, but we must pay attention to ways and means.


    It is necessary to guard against people.


    "Well, I''ve been thinking about it." I said faintly, "boss Wang, I will get rid of it myself, but I must participate in the process."


    Li Erzi nodded: "that''s what I mean. Anyway, we dare to stay."


    "Well, hehe." I smiled.


    Li Erzi has always considered the problem most comprehensively.


    "By the way, Wenzi, I have another thing to tell you." Li Erzi''s face became gloomy.


    "Just now, Wang Peng killed someone."


    Dong Dong!


    My heart beat twice.


    I''m really afraid of something.


    Wang Peng followed boss Wang and killed Wu Yang, which is tantamount to opening a gap for his killing.


    Killing people is addictive.


    Once you start, you can''t stop.


    I don''t want to see Wang Peng''s hands covered with blood in the future! I don''t want to watch him go astray step by step!


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Li Erzi said: "it is said that the man under Lao Yan''s hand, Xiao Liang, squatted near boss Wang today, but he happened to meet Wang Peng. Wang Peng stabbed him with a knife more than ten times and died."


    I took a deep breath: "he is not mixing with society, he is playing with his life."


    Now without our constraints, Wang Peng is even more unscrupulous under boss Wang.


    Boss Wang also used him as a killing tool.


    Wang Peng, what do you think?


    Without hesitation, I dialed Wang Peng''s mobile phone.


    The telephone rang for a long time before he picked it up.


    "Brother Wen." his voice was more or less gloomy on the phone.


    "Peng''er, I heard you killed Xiao Liang. Is there such a thing?"


    There was another silence. Then he said, "brother Wen, I killed him. He is a man on the road. There is no complaint when he died, and I just killed a bastard."


    This made my back cold.


    Killing is not terrible.


    The terrible thing is to kill people, but also feel it''s right, and it doesn''t matter.


    I can think of his expression through the phone.


    I took a deep breath and said, "peng''er, we are mixing society, but what is more mixed is human accidents, not killing! How can you kill casually?"


    This is the first time I have spoken to Wang Peng like this.


    Li Erzi has always taught him so. I hardly blame him.


    Because he has always worked under me. I think it''s just right. It''s not too much!


    How can there be less fighting?


    Although there are people under my command, it''s a last resort. It''s deep hatred!


    What deep hatred do Wang Peng and Xiao Liang have?


    They just have one thing in common. They''re all mixed up.


    But just because of this, Wang Peng killed Xiao Liang.


    This


    I don''t know what to say about him.


    "Wang Peng, although you are with boss Wang now, I always regard you as a brother! I can forgive you for what you have done about Wu Yang, and even deal with the aftermath for you. But will boss Wang? How long do you think you can survive in Jinhai city if you go on like this? Do you think there is no king''s law in Jinhai city?" I''m a little worried.


    Wang Peng kept breathing deeply on the phone.


    "Brother Wen, I know what you mean. I won''t do it in the future."


    I suddenly had nothing to say.


    Wang Peng''s words have been said. For this reason, I''ll say anything again. Isn''t it futile?


    However, although the words were in place, it seems that Wang Peng didn''t listen at all.


    For the first time, I began to doubt whether I had done wrong.


    Should Wang Peng be completely suppressed at the beginning, like Li Erzi, so that his murderous spirit is less?


    It''s too dangerous to go on like this!


    "Wenzi, Wang Peng can''t go on like this." Li Erzi looked at me from behind.


    I took a deep breath: "I don''t know. But now he is like a runaway wild horse. What can you and I do with him?

 Chapter 1860

    At night, in a high-end community in Jinhai city.


    A black car stopped at the door.


    The driver is Zhiyong with a frightened face and bandages.


    Next to him sat Lao Yan.


    Today''s old Yan wears a straight suit.


    The obscenity of the body is also much less.


    "Big brother, this is it?" Zhiyong asked.


    "Well, you wait for me here for a while." Lao Yan said, got off and walked towards the community.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t been here. Lao Yan is also full of melancholy.


    However, the current situation did not allow him to hesitate.


    Boss Wang has been so irregular that he can''t be idle. If he goes on like this, boss Wang will die sooner or later.


    He knows the case of boss Wang. Since he likes to play Yin, he will accompany him to the end.


    Although Lao Yan was despicable, he did these things for the first time.


    Whistle blowing.


    Stain Witness!


    However, the people in this community can bring him too many memories.


    With a sigh, he walked to the door of a luxury villa.


    Gently pressed the doorbell.


    Lao Yan''s moving thoughts stopped as the door was opened.


    Inside the door was a woman who looked like she was in her early 40s, but her dress was quite exquisite.


    The woman has beautiful facial features. She is covered in translucent pajamas, and the intimate clothes inside are clearly visible.


    It''s just that there are some years of wind and frost on your face, which is difficult to cover up.


    She was stunned when she saw Lao Yan at the door.


    "It''s you..."


    Lao Yan.


    In his early forties, at his age, he was supposed to be worried about his children''s hard work, but he didn''t get married.


    I''d rather play with women all day than get married.


    Why is this?


    I don''t think Lao Yan is amorous.


    And there was someone in his heart.


    A woman who grew up with him, but has a good reputation.


    It affects Lao Yan''s soul and has haunted him many times.


    This is the woman in the villa, Li Rong.


    Seeing him now, Lao Yan''s eyes flashed.


    "Rong''er, how have you been these years?" old Yan asked.


    Li Rong took a deep breath, and there was a glimmer of luster in her still charming eyes.


    "Lao Yan, come in and say it."


    The magnificent decoration in the villa is like heaven and earth.


    After Lao Yan came in, he sat here strangely.


    He and Li Rong are close, but they haven''t been in touch since Li Rong got married.


    Lao Yan has made a great determination to come here today.


    Sitting here, the past is like the wind, but you can''t touch it.


    "Lao Yan, what can I do for you?" Li Rong looked at him with concern.


    I don''t know how long it has been. No one has ever cared so much about Lao Yan.


    Whenever a woman shows kindness to him, it is basically for money.


    Old Yan took a deep breath: "isn''t he there?"


    Li Rong shook her head and her eyes were full of tenderness: "he won''t come back tonight. It''s been like this for several days."


    Old Yan immediately hammered his thigh: "is there someone out there? I''ll clean him up for you!"


    Li Rong shook her head and sighed: "when a man reaches this age, he has some money in his hand. In fact, they are the same. There is nothing to complain about."


    He socializes all day and inevitably knows some other women.


    Lao Yan''s eyebrows moved.


    Li Rong has changed.


    She has changed from a woman who haggles over every penny and is 100% pure and serious about her feelings to such a casual woman.


    Is this still her?


    "Rong''er, I remember how many people you deviated from and even quarreled with your parents in order to be with him. Why bother?"


    Li Rong shook her head reluctantly: "there are gains and losses. Now I''m from the provincial Party committee. No matter what happens to you, I can help you. This is not a problem."


    Success can best prove that Li Rong''s choice was right.


    But now, Li Rong has looked down on a lot of things.


    Lao Yan came to him now because of this.


    So he didn''t talk nonsense: "rong''er, what am I doing in Jinhai city recently? You should know that I came to you because of this."


    Li Rong sighed: "you''ve liked to fool around since you were a child, and it''s not the case when you grow up. In fact, with your head, I''ll help you find a job for me. You''re fully qualified."


    If he could, Lao Yan would have done so long ago.


    But Lao Yan will not accept Li Rong''s charity even if he is no longer poor or down.


    Li Rong proved her original choice with success.


    So is Lao Yan. He wants to use money and power to prove that his original practice was right!


    Mixed road is Lao Yan''s choice.


    "Rong''er, this is my way of life."


    She covered her mouth and smiled: "I remember when the teacher asked you to be the monitor, you took everyone out to play, and the next day the teacher withdrew you ~"


    "Ha ha..."


    Thinking of his childhood, Lao Yan also smiled helplessly.


    They laughed for a while and stopped.


    Lao Yan said, "if you can, help me once."


    Li Rong owes too much to old Yan in his life. It''s natural to help him once.


    It is because of rong''er that Lao Yan has been single until now.


    "Come on, old Yan, I''ll do my best if I can help."


    Lao Yan took a deep breath: "because of boss Wang."


    "Boss Wang?"


    "Well, Wang madman, who has been mixing in Jinhai City, recently approved a piece of land in the east of the city with great momentum."


    Li Rong''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    Wang madman, of course she knows. These are people who have hung their names in the Bureau. Only after such a long time, they have no evidence to catch boss Wang.


    Boss Wang, but a cancer!


    "Lao Yan, you''d better not offend this man. He''s not easy!" Li Rong kindly reminded.


    Lao Yan doesn''t want to!


    Many times he said he wanted to take advantage of boss Wang and even hide under boss Wang''s wings.


    But boss Wang doesn''t eat this at all.


    Boss Wang, how smart!


    Old Yan gritted his teeth: "well, I know this! But he killed one of my little brothers. Should Baidao in Jinhai manage this?"


    Li Rongmei stared and nodded slightly.


    When Lao Yan plays in Jinhai City, he will certainly touch boss Wang more or less.


    That man is a big bastard in Jinhai city. I''m afraid Lao Yan''s strength is far from enough.


    However, Li Rong also knows that it is not so simple to catch boss Wang.


    "Lao Yan, it''s not that I don''t help. First of all, the investigation on this matter will not be so fast. Moreover, did boss Wang personally do it? If he asked the following people to do it, the situation is different, and he can get rid of the crime. If you want to catch boss Wang, you must have some strong evidence."


    Lao Yan frowned.


    He also investigated recently. Boss Wang killed the son of the senior official. He can get away with it, let alone others.


    But Lao Yan was unwilling!


    Although he doesn''t treat Xiao Liang very well at ordinary times, Xiao Liang is his little brother after all. Now he is killed by boss Wang''s people. How can he be comfortable?

 Chapter 1861

    His heart hurts!


    Last night he dreamed of Xiao Liang. His bloody horse ran on the road and shouted for help.


    How can Lao Yan swallow this tone?


    "Rong''er, is there a king''s law in Jinhai? Is it all right to kill someone? Not to mention the man killed by boss Wang, but the son of a senior official!" old Yan was a little excited.


    Li Rong''s eyes trembled slightly and killed Lao Yan''s people. The people above may think that nothing has happened, but killing the son of a senior official is not so simple.


    "Lao Yan, what you said is true? Tell me more about it. I''ll go to the Bureau tomorrow and I''ll check it for you! If it''s true, I can arrest him in a day or two!"


    Old Yan was relieved to hear this and told Li Rong the specific situation.


    Then he came out of the villa.


    "Brother, how do you know the people in this community? It is said that the people in this community are not simple!" Zhiyong asked curiously when he got on the bus.


    Old Yan rubbed his forehead: "it''s a woman I''ve known since I was a child."


    "I''ve known you since childhood. Isn''t that a childhood sweetheart! Brother, why don''t you look like you at all?" Zhiyong said, with a little reproach.


    Old Yan stared: "what''s wrong with me?"


    Zhiyong''s face showed a shrewd smile, and his hands collided obscene: "don''t go at night!"


    Lao Yan gave him a white eye and told him to drive.


    How can Li Rong be like other women? Lao Yan treated her like a goddess in his heart.


    That is not only the goddess, but also the youth of Lao Yan! It is Lao Yan''s dream!


    Dream, how can you touch?


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rong acted quickly. When she went to the bureau the next day, she began to investigate the matter.


    But boss Wang has too many case records. She just looked through the information all morning.


    Headache.


    Li Rong softened her forehead and later found that boss Wang had a black file here.


    Generally, only those who have committed major crimes will have black files.


    Li Rong quickly opened it and looked at it.


    There is a lot of information in the file.


    One part is the photo of boss Wang at the scene when he committed the crime, and the other part is the photo of the victim.


    She was stunned to see the victim''s name.


    There are three big words on it.


    Liu hongran.


    She didn''t know Liu hongran''s case. At that time, because of this matter, the whole Bureau pursued it up and down for a week.


    I am also all kinds of reports, all kinds of investigations, busy foot spanking.


    How could she not know Liu hongran''s identity?


    That''s Liu Xide''s son.


    However, she has never personally investigated the matter, but only cooperated with the assistant.


    Only now do I know that boss Wang is behind the scenes!


    In that case, I can make a big investigation.


    There''s just one thing she doesn''t understand.


    Why? Liu hongran''s case is depressed now?


    It is said that Wang Yi from the security department has been following Zhi to investigate this matter? Because of this, Duan Wengong has been dismissed by both regulations.


    What''s the secret?


    Li Rong patted the forehead and immediately asked the driver to prepare the car and rush to the building of Jinhai rights center.


    Whose son is Liu hongran? She knows in her heart that it is absolutely impossible to stop the investigation of this matter easily.


    You know, how many things were involved because of this. And the above has made it clear that this matter will be investigated to the end! Don''t hesitate to turn Jinhai city upside down!


    Li Rong is smart. If you want to investigate boss Wang, you must first investigate how deep the water behind him is.


    So we can be safe.


    Half a morning, she went to Chen Tianhai''s office.


    Chen Tianhai has been in a meeting. She waited here for a long time before the Secretary led Chen Tianhai in.


    The latter came with great strides, which seemed very spiritual.


    Seeing Li Rong, he was somewhat surprised, but he greeted him politely.


    "Secretary General Li, why are you here when you have time? Ha ha..."


    Li Rong was polite to him before he entered the theme.


    "Brother Chen, I recently received several anonymous petitions about the murder of Liu hongran. Of course, without exception, the informants said that boss Wang was behind the matter."


    Chen Tianhai frowned.


    He knows.


    Li Rong is not a simple woman. The reason why she asks is that she must know something.


    But he didn''t understand. What does this have to do with Li Rong?


    Li Rong''s unit has nothing to do with this.


    He smiled brightly and said half jokingly, "Secretary General Li, it shouldn''t be you who asked you to check our post! I can''t afford the charge of Liu hongran."


    Chen Tianhai is so clever that he knows that Li Rong is probably the instigator at home.


    In that case, he''ll have to be careful.


    Li Rong shook her head: "brother Chen, you think too much. I just want to know about the situation because someone petitioned. After all, it''s not a small matter. You and I were busy for a long time because of this, didn''t you say?"


    Chen Tianhai sighed in his heart.


    Why doesn''t he want to catch boss Wang back quickly?


    But he can''t help it!


    A few days ago, Liu Xide called him personally and said that this matter should stop. There were new plans on it. Can he refute it?


    You know, Liu hongran is his own son!


    The key is Liu Xide''s mind. He can''t figure it out.


    He said to Li Rong, "it''s all my own people, so I won''t beat around the bush. In fact, this matter means the above, which has nothing to do with me..."


    Li Rong is a little messy. She knows Liu hongran''s bottom.


    You know, he is the real son of the one in the capital!


    Now that things have come to this point, who can stop?


    What the hell does he mean?


    Or can boss Wang''s relationship surpass that one?


    impossible! Definitely not!


    "Brother Chen, is that boss Wang..." she pointed to it.


    Chen Tianhai didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He could only shake his head to show that he didn''t know.


    At this point, Li Rong didn''t ask much. He said goodbye to Chen Tianhai and turned to leave.


    Out of the office, she immediately took out her mobile phone and dialed Lao Yan.


    At the moment, her mind was full of Chen Tianhai''s helpless expression of shaking his head just now.


    make fun of!


    People who make Chen Tianhai helpless, can the relationship be general?


    "Hello, rong''er." Lao Yan picked it up.


    Li Rong''s voice was a bit anxious: "old Yan, the boss of the matter, you do not touch. From now on, you try not to have any involvement with him. About your little brother, I will let people secretly investigate, as long as conditions permit, I will certainly do it for you!"


    This made Lao Yan sigh.


    At this point, he understood everything.


    Boss Wang''s relationship is really not ordinary.


    It seems that this matter should be considered in the long run.


    Put down the phone, Lao Yan was melancholy for the first time.

 Chapter 1862

    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Xu Jingwen called me and insisted on going out to dinner at night.


    I can''t beat her. I can only promise.


    Recently, Xu Jingwen has become more and more dependent on me. Although I want to get rid of her, she gives me the feeling of a honeypot, which makes me immersed in the sweet and greasy taste.


    Knock, knock.


    At this time, Li Erzi knocked on the door and came in.


    "Wenzi, I received a message that boss Wang''s construction site now has no steel. He is worried. It is said that he is asking about steel everywhere. A few days ago, he asked people to go to other places to see it, but no one dared to send it to him."


    I sneered: "Fang Qianjin blocked the market, and even those from other provinces can''t get in. It''s no exaggeration to say that only we have qualified steel in the whole Jinhai city!"


    Li Erzi was more or less excited: "Wenzi, it''s better to take this opportunity to ruthlessly boss black Wang once! I have a friend who specializes in steel and knows some ways."


    "Tell me," I said.


    He asked me to whisper a few words.


    ¡­¡­


    Afternoon is the happiest time for all office workers.


    In the police station, Xu Jingwen hummed a tune and tidied up her desk.


    Eyes keep looking at time.


    She is looking forward to going out with Zhang Wen later.


    At this time, Lao Xing knocked on the door and came in. Seeing her excited appearance, he was stunned at first, and then passed with a smile: "Xiao Xu, don''t go home after work tonight. There is a dinner in the Institute today. You must come!"


    In recent days, Lao Xing has seen Xu Jingwen more and more itchy!


    He was haunted by her walking, smiling and even angry appearance.


    He also knew that he should not make such a mistake at his age.


    But when love comes, it can''t be stopped.


    How can love be divided by age?


    He arranged the dinner party in the Institute tonight. He paid out of his own pocket to create opportunities for himself.


    He has always believed in one word, love over time.


    Xu Jingwen''s pretty eyebrows moved: "sorry, director Xing, I have an appointment in the evening."


    Lao Xing''s eyes were cold, but he still pretended to be bright and said, "push it, the business of the unit is the biggest. Haven''t you come to a new colleague recently? Just pick him up!"


    If Xu Jingwen doesn''t go, isn''t Lao Xing busy in vain?


    She still smiled politely: "director Xing, if it''s normal, I''ll push it, but today I''m in a special situation. My boyfriend is coming ~"


    Boom~


    These words were like exploding in Lao Xing''s brain.


    A few times ago, she was a little afraid. Every time, she said that she had something to do, and even refused herself darkly.


    But now the situation is very different!


    She said she had a boyfriend. What''s the concept?


    Isn''t this telling him, Lao Xing, you don''t have a chance? Don''t disturb her later?


    Old Xing''s smile froze. Xu Jingwen said, "director Xing, it''s time to get off work. I''ll go if I''m okay ~"


    Lao Xing nodded mechanically.


    Xu Jingwen strode away.


    It was not until she went out that Lao Xing reacted and hurriedly chased out with his teeth.


    He wants to see if Xu Jingwen wants to go out with the boy last time!


    If Xu Jingwen can say the three words "boyfriend", the relationship between them must be very close.


    In the street opposite the police station, a car stopped impressively.


    The black Mercedes Benz shows your noble spirit.


    Xu Jingwen has changed into casual clothes. When she comes out and sees the car opposite, she immediately runs and jumps over excitedly. He opened the door and got into the car.


    At this moment, Lao Xing saw everything clearly.


    The man in the car, who else can it be? Xu Jingwen really got involved with him!


    To suppress his anger, Lao Xing drove behind.


    Xu Jingwen is not only a police flower, but also a treasure of the police station. If she found the children of a senior official, Lao Xing may not be so angry, but the other party is a jerk!


    Police and bastards, how can they be confused!


    When he was angry, he was shocked. You know, Lao Xing saw Zhang Wen taken away last time.


    Why did Zhang Wen come back after only two days?


    Isn''t that what''s going on up there?


    Without thinking so much, he followed Zhang Wen and Xu Jingwen all the way to a nearby hotel.


    Zhang Wen got out of the car. Xu Jingwen directly took his arm. They seemed to be close.


    This scene made Lao Xing''s eyes stare round.


    Usually Xu Jingwen is a rose with thorns. No one will touch her.


    Even Lao Xing kept away from her by having an affair with her.


    But at the moment, he took the initiative in front of Zhang Wen.


    Can''t they be more honest policemen than a little bastard?


    When Lao Xing entered the door, the waiter immediately stopped him.


    "Excuse me, are you here for dinner or..."


    Lao Xing confiscated the fire and said loudly, "nonsense, what do you eat in a restaurant?"


    The waiter''s face changed.


    He doesn''t want to stop Lao Xing, but what if he comes in to make trouble?


    Is the hotel open yet?


    "Calm down, sir..." the waiter was quite polite.


    Lao Xing patted himself on the forehead, took out his ID and showed him.


    "I''m a policeman. I''m here to handle a case tonight. Don''t spread this recent matter, let alone let others know. Do you understand?"


    The waiter understood in an instant, nodded quickly, and then let Lao Xing in.


    In the hotel, Zhang Wen and Xu Jingwen sat in a couple''s seat for dinner.


    They burst out a burst of laughter from time to time.


    Seeing this picture, Lao Xing felt cool.


    Since he caught Zhang Wen himself last time, Xu Jingwen has always been indifferent to herself, even cold.


    In addition to the necessary communication, I basically don''t say one more word.


    Lao Xing hasn''t seen her laugh so happily for a long time.


    Extreme, unwilling, angry, all kinds of emotions rushed up.


    Lao Xing couldn''t bear it any more.


    Finally, when Xu Jingwen raised her hand to Zhang Wen, Lao Xing directly stood up and strode over.


    Pop.


    He patted the table hard, startled Xu Jingwen, and my eyes focused on the past.


    "Director Xing, what are you doing here?" Xu Jingwen said in surprise.


    Lao Xing''s eyes at Xu Jingwen are full of pity and anger at the same time "Xu Jingwen, you pushed off the dinner party in the Institute just to have dinner with him? Do you know who he is? No, he still has a case. As a public official, why don''t you even understand this basic common sense?"


    Xu Jingwen was stunned.


    That''s right, but now it''s full of jealousy from his mouth.


    Lao Xing, this is a little too obvious.


    Anyone can see that it is also interesting for Xu Jingwen!


    I didn''t feel anything. I crossed my hands in front of my chest and watched them quietly.


    I knew when he spoke just now that this person should be the leader of her unit.


    But why did you come all the way here?


    The intention can''t be more obvious.

 Chapter 1863

    Xu Jingwen was stunned for a few seconds and then opened her mouth seriously: "Director Xing, first of all, this is my off-duty time. What I want to do is my freedom. Who I am with is my freedom. You have no right to interfere! If you insist on talking about the previous matter, I can tell you that the case of Zhang Wen and Liu hongran has nothing to do with it! Now the people above have investigated and sent Zhang Wen back. What else do you have Do you have any doubts? Or, you can ask directly above! "


    Xu Jingwen said so much in one breath. Her little face was red. She stood there against him stubbornly and didn''t give him face at all.


    This made Lao Xing feel dizzy and uncomfortable.


    Xu Jingwen has never talked to herself like that!


    The key is that her words are somewhat reasonable. Zhang Wen was taken away by Commissioner Kong last time. What''s that concept?


    In general, Commissioner Kong may not come down?


    Could it make such a big noise?


    But he was able to get back, which made him very confused.


    But at the moment, he can''t admit counseling, and he can''t admit counseling to a little bastard like Zhang Wen.


    He looked at me, and I could see a terrible light in his eyes.


    He must want to eat me at this moment!


    "Now, I suspect you have illegal activities. You go back to the police station with me for investigation."


    Lao Xing spoke a little louder now, and many people in the hotel looked this way.


    The next second, a pair of bright handcuffs were directly handcuffed to my hand.


    Xu Jingwen''s angry little face changed color.


    Usually when she asks me out for dinner, I usually refuse directly. I don''t say much about myself, and I subconsciously keep a distance from her.


    For Xu Jingwen, I have always been far and near.


    But today I had a good time, but Lao Xing followed me. How can she feel better?


    She gritted her teeth and said, "director Xing, what do you mean?"


    Feeling Xu Jingwen''s anger, Lao Xing quickly said, "Xiaojing, I''m not afraid of losing you. What if he really has something to do?"


    Xu Jingwen snorted coldly, "I''m afraid I''ll suffer losses? When I really have something to do, you''re not the one around me!"


    At this time, I gently waved my hand and said, "no problem. Since he thinks so of me, I have nothing to say. Let the facts prove everything! But I said something ugly in front. How did you bring the handcuffs to me later, and I''ll let you take them down in the same way!"


    Hearing this, Lao Xing sneered, then clasped my wrist and wanted to take me away.


    I said calmly, "before you take me away, I think there''s something you should understand."


    He sneered: "if you want her to plead for you, you don''t have to! In the absence of evidence, I can detain you for 24 hours. The reason is that I suspect you are involved in the underworld!"


    Before, that was enough to give me a headache.


    But now, I have no fear.


    Can he touch my identity?


    Xu Jingwen is worried that Lao Xing is playing seriously.


    She also knew that Lao Xing had no problem doing so.


    You can take me away and detain me for 24 hours.


    Even interrogated me all night.


    No wonder.


    The point is tonight, she doesn''t want to waste.


    "Zhang Wen, don''t be afraid, I''m here!" she glared at Lao Xing.


    The latter bite their teeth secretly.


    He knows that his actions tonight may offend Xu Jingwen. As a cold beauty, he doesn''t catch a cold with himself. Now he won''t pay more attention to himself.


    But he can''t help it!


    How can he watch Xu Jingwen go with me at night? Even, open a room!


    Then his heart is broken!


    I smiled calmly: "director Xing, I know the particularity of your work, but it''s wrong for you to catch people indiscriminately."


    He seemed too lazy to talk nonsense with me and said coldly, "what''s the matter? I''ll go back to the police station later! There''s nothing else I can say to you!"


    I smiled: "why don''t you see what this is first and then make plans."


    With that, a low-key and exquisitely packaged certificate appeared in front of him.


    His eyebrows moved, he looked suspiciously, and his face suddenly changed.


    On the certificate, there are several words clearly written.


    My picture is attached next to it.


    Commissioner Zhongyang!


    How important are these words to him?


    He couldn''t have known better!


    Can he touch such an identity?


    Usually these things are met by the director in person.


    no


    Add the word Zhongyang in front, even the director is not qualified!


    Then people from the provincial department should go!


    But in Zhang Wen''s hand, why do you have this thing?


    How is this possible!


    Zhang Wen is just a little bastard!


    This certificate can''t be taken out by ordinary people!


    "This......" cold sweat has come out on Lao Xing''s forehead.


    I haven''t calmed down for a long time with the Commissioner''s card.


    Xu Jingwen also had round eyes and wanted to ask me, but she was stopped by my eyes.


    "You must be false!"


    It took a long time for Lao Xing to speak.


    How could he believe it was true!


    I said faintly, "if you doubt my identity, you can call Chen Tianhai, or I can talk to the person above about you! If you don''t have his phone, I can give it to you."


    Then I took my cell phone out of my pocket.


    At this moment, he hesitated.


    I didn''t dare to grab my hand for a long time.


    Lao Xing.


    At the age of 20, he was admitted to the police school. After four years of hard work, he graduated successfully from the school. He finally came to the police station. Thanks to his efforts, he didn''t go wrong.


    He was very lucky. Duan Wengong fell in love with him as soon as he came to the unit and valued him, so he was promoted to the position of director all the way.


    He relied on Duan Wengong for his official career a few years ago.


    But you don''t know what to do in the future.


    Now Duan Wengong has been caught, and there is no one to protect him.


    It is undoubtedly more difficult for him to take another step forward.


    This is because he went the wrong way and followed the wrong person.


    Now, this scene seems to have reappeared.


    A commissioner''s card is in front of him. How should he choose?


    Zhang Wen has Chen Tianhai''s number in his hand. It''s probably true!


    Because of the last incident, Chen Tianhai has been paying attention to himself.


    What if you make mistakes again?


    Chen Tianhai has to peel off his skin!


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    Thinking of this, Lao Xing took a deep breath: "commissioner Zhang, I''m sorry. It''s my mistake."


    WOW~


    For a moment, Xu Jingwen''s eyes were full of incredible.


    Lao Xing admitted his mistake to Zhang Wen? And in front of so many people?


    Although he is usually gentle with himself, he has never compromised with others.


    Even the director should give him some face.


    But at this moment, he totally ignored and admitted his mistake to Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 1864

    The point is, the Commissioner''s card.


    How can Zhang Wen have that?


    Facing Lao Xing''s respectful attitude, I put out my hand.


    "Now that you know, don''t you untie it for me?"


    Lao Xing hesitated for a few seconds.


    The scene in front of me was a little dazzling.


    Lao Xing, who was so angry and wanted to take me away just now, softened his skin in an instant.


    He quickly untied the handcuffs, apologized again and left.


    At the moment, the eyes of people in the hotel have changed. Xu Jingwen has grown up with a small mouth and can''t speak for a long time.


    Before eating, I simply pulled her out.


    "Zhang Wen, what''s going on? Who are you...?"


    I smile bitterly.


    Even if Xu Jingwen is no longer wary of me, she is not calm to see the special commissioner''s card at the moment.


    She has always been in contact with the hands of the white Taoist. Naturally, she knows how special the identity of the special commissioner is.


    But that''s definitely not what I should have.


    Because the words "special commissioner" and I have always run counter to each other.


    "What if I say it''s because of a deal?"


    "A deal?" Xu Jingwen''s beautiful eyes stared round. She didn''t know what kind of deal to change to this special identity.


    But she couldn''t calm down immediately.


    She said anxiously, "Zhang Wen, you can''t play with Baidao. If you can, you''d better return this identity."


    When she heard me say "deal", the first thing she thought of was that I was used.


    Since that man can give me such an identity, isn''t it a matter of doing something to kill me?


    Underworld, murder sees blood.


    Bai Dao, but they all kill without blood!


    That''s even more terrible!


    She loves me deeply and naturally doesn''t want anything to happen to me.


    I smiled: "I''ll talk about it at home."


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, I was lying on Xu Jingwen''s bed, and she snuggled up to me gently.


    Since Liu hongran''s accident, my whole person has become a lot gloomy.


    A lot of words, I can''t tell others, and I have nowhere to vent my depression.


    Whenever I think of Liu hongran, my heart is like a knife!


    This hatred was imposed on me by boss Wang. I will return it!


    Seeing that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, she turned over and pressed on me, and the tip of her nose touched me.


    "Zhang Wen, how many secrets are you hiding in your heart? Why can''t I see through you more and more?"


    If Xu Jingwen has any hesitation on me, it is because of my identity.


    She didn''t even know how to introduce me to her parents when she took me home.


    Can it be said that this man is Zhang Wen, the big brother of the Mafia in Jinhai city?


    But now that she knew that I had the identity of a special agent, her heart was followed by a burst of ecstasy.


    In this way, she can openly say to her parents, relatives and friends that Zhang Wen is her boyfriend.


    I smiled helplessly and hugged her gently.


    How much helplessness does she understand in my heart?


    "Xiaojing, you have worked in the police station for several years. Do you believe in absolute justice in the world?"


    Xiaojing nodded, followed by shaking her head again.


    Absolute justice, that doesn''t exist at all.


    Justice is just what most people think is right.


    "Yes, there is no absolute justice in this world, and so is Liu hongran''s case."


    Dong Dong.


    Her heart beat twice when she heard this.


    "Is it related to Liu hongran''s case?"


    I nodded unknowingly: "since there is no absolute notarization in this world, I will create it!"


    Xu Jingwen can''t calm down.


    So close to her, I could even feel her trembling eyes.


    That charming chest is also fluctuating with the distance.


    "Zhang Wen, I don''t allow you to fool around! Liu hongran has stopped tracking down that matter. Naturally, he has his intention. You and I don''t know how deep the water behind this is!"


    My eyes deepened: "what if I say that the people above have agreed?"


    At this moment, she was speechless.


    My identity defines everything.


    I don''t know how many times higher than her.


    What do I do now? How can she intervene?


    It''s just that she''s worried.


    This feeling can''t be disguised.


    "Zhang Wen, I shouldn''t have asked what you did, but can you tell me who did Liu hongran''s case? It''s boss Wang, right?"


    In the face of Xu Jingwen''s problem, I just took a deep breath and didn''t say much.


    Xu Jingwen is not asking.


    Then there was a night of ups and downs.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Li Erzi told me that everything over there had been arranged and could be shipped at any time.


    In the morning, Li Erzi and I went to the construction site.


    The steel is placed on the construction site. At first glance, it is no different from other steel.


    Li Erzi said with a smile, "Wenzi, I''ve asked someone to do something about this steel. The steel grade is 0.5 less, and ordinary people can''t find it. But the people in the audit bureau can detect it with special measurement tools. Now boss Wang is worried and certainly can''t care so much!"


    I nodded. Li Erzi was thoughtful.


    I figured out that day that it''s better to let boss Wang die than sell him at a high price.


    When the construction site stops, all his efforts will be wasted.


    To deal with boss Wang, you should be cruel!


    "Second son, boss Wang is suspicious. You find a small steel factory, drag these steels, and then find a stranger. Don''t let boss Wang doubt." I said.


    Li Erzi ordered and then went to work.


    Instead, I went to the hospital to see how Zhuang forced tiger recovered recently, and told him my plan by the way.


    This time, I want to make boss Wang difficult to attend to.


    Walking into the hospital, I heard the voice of pretending to force the tiger to speak from a distance.


    He screamed in his thick voice.


    It was also mixed with the voice of black sister.


    In the ward, pretending to force the tiger to stand under the bed with his hands on his hips.


    Black sister is lying in bed.


    This scene is a bit eye-catching.


    Suddenly, I thought they wanted that, but after a careful look, I knew what pretending to force the tiger was arguing with Heimei.


    "Wenzi, you''re here ~" pretending to force the tiger to see me and say hello.


    "Well, this is... What''s the matter?" I saw him, a little confused.


    Pretending to force the tiger looked at the black sister unambiguously: "no, it''s because I looked at the little nurse more than two eyes. Why don''t you?"


    The black sister imperial concubine waded on the hospital bed, her eyes full of contempt: "if you weren''t hurt, do you think you could still stand here and talk? I''ll remember this first until you''re well."


    This made the pretending tiger tremble, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    I''ve heard that when Heimei and pretending to force the tiger are at ordinary times, they often fight together. They have some fighting skills. Pretending to force the tiger learned from Heimei. It can be seen that Heimei is powerful.


    There is no problem in abusing, beating and pretending to force tigers.


    And black sister has a characteristic, that is, she is so vengeful!

 Chapter 1865

    As soon as the black sister stared, she pretended to force the tiger and fell down in an instant.


    Black sister didn''t talk much nonsense with him, so she turned around and pretended to sleep.


    Seeing that the expression on his face was a little ugly, I hurried to say, "pretend to be a tiger, come out."


    It''s not convenient for me to say something with black sister.


    He just came out.


    The two of us went to the corridor and squatted there to smoke.


    "How''s the wound?" I asked.


    He took a hard puff of smoke: "now let me fight!"


    As he spoke, I saw blood on the place where his wound was bandaged.


    Pretending to force a tiger is not a good thing at ordinary times, but it really works. There is no problem at all.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "I didn''t ask you to fight, this time I asked you to find someone for me."


    A trace of doubt flashed in his dark eyes: "Wenzi, who are you looking for? Do you want me to go? I''m going to kill the Butcher at one time!"


    As he spoke, he clenched his fist as big as a sandbag.


    Pretending to force the tiger really wants to kill the butcher this time.


    Since our foothold in Jinhai City, he hasn''t suffered any losses. He just ran into a wall on the butcher frequently. How can he be convinced?


    Pretending to force the tiger also has a stubborn and unwilling heart.


    I took a deep breath: "I promise you that you will solve the butcher yourself in the future! But now, we can''t hurry! Boss Wang is in the dark, we are in the light!"


    He scratched his head: "Wen Zi, you are becoming more and more elusive now. Just say what to do? I''ll just listen to you!"


    "Remember Guangguang? This time I asked you to find him!"


    He looked at me strangely with round eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Wang is in the company.


    Xiao Zhao put down the phone and was never happier.


    This is just another village.


    Xiao Zhao, who was worried about losing his hair a few days ago, found the seller today.


    Steel, we have landed!


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly called boss Wang.


    Recently, boss Wang is also worried that he can''t start work without a steel construction site. He tries hard to find white people for activities, but the results are not good.


    Fang Qianjin is a stubborn old man. No one can talk to him.


    This time, he has decided to look into it!


    "Boss Wang, there''s good news! I found the seller. The man opened a factory in Jinhai City, but the factory failed because of capital flow, but left a pile of steel with no place to sell. It can be used for us!" said Xiao Zhao excitedly.


    Boss Wang suddenly looked up: "is it reliable?"


    "I haven''t seen it yet, but it should be reliable. When I go, I''ll have someone take the instrument to check it carefully, and then buy it."


    "Well, but hurry up!" boss Wang said with relief.


    As long as there is steel, the construction site can start normally, and boss Wang can look down on Zhang Wen even more!


    With the consent of boss Wang, Xiao Zhao contacted the man and agreed on the place.


    In a remote small factory on the outskirts of the city.


    It was immediately piled with steel and refined again, but Xiao Zhao still seemed to feel a little angry when he came in.


    Isn''t it?


    These steels are all from the construction site of Xiao Zhao. How can they not look familiar?


    "Hello, Mr. Zhao ~" seeing Xiao Zhao coming in with several people, a middle-aged man welcomed him out.


    He had a flattering smile on his face and looked like a human being.


    Xiao Zhao was angry with this face. Several people next to boss Wang didn''t have any impression of him. They nodded to Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Zhao specially brought some people from boss Wang today to prevent Zhang Wenyin.


    She didn''t talk nonsense and asked directly, "where''s the steel?"


    The middle-aged man smiled, pointed to the steel next to him and said, "Mr. Zhao, the steel is here! You''ve helped me a lot this time. I''m worried about how to deal with the steel..."


    After that, Xiao Zhao automatically blocked it, and then walked straight towards the steel.


    Winked at the person next to him.


    The man nodded quickly, then took out the instrument and checked it.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man''s face was a little ugly, Xiao Zhao quickly said, "I''m following the normal procedure. Don''t worry."


    He smiled: "how dare I be careless with Mr. Zhao? You''re right to check! But my steel has no problem. They all pass the mark. I can''t start work because of my tight capital flow."


    Xiao Zhao asked someone to count the quantity and model, but he didn''t find that the steel bar was the same as the quantity he had sold!


    As soon as she was in a hurry, she couldn''t care about it.


    These are secondary!


    The statistician nodded to Xiao Zhao, indicating that she was fine.


    After that, Xiao Zhao suppressed his crazy heart and discussed the price of steel with the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man sighed: "Mr. Zhao, it was time for me to buy steel bars at this price, but you should always give me some lucky and hard expenses. I don''t talk nonsense, as long as I don''t lose money!"


    Xiao Zhao looked at the offer of the middle-aged man, which was still a conscience.


    I''m kidding!


    Now this steel bar is a hot commodity. Let alone the original price, it can be sold even if it is double the money!


    But the fool didn''t realize it.


    Xiao Zhao sneered in his heart, but his face didn''t show it.


    "That''s it. I''ll have someone call you the money later, and then I''ll take it away."


    The middle-aged man was relieved and nodded in a hurry.


    Xiao Zhao didn''t sign a contract with him.


    She is not worried about boss Wang''s strength at all.


    If the middle-aged man dares to go back on his word, he will die!


    Then Xiao Zhao turned back to the company.


    I called the leopard on the way.


    "Leopard, take people to the construction site and wait now. The reinforcement will be delivered within today. When the reinforcement arrives, you will let people start work. Remember, the progress must be fast and make up for the progress that has fallen in recent days, do you know?"


    The leopard quickly promised and left with xiaomaocun.


    In my heart, I admire it very much.


    His wife, Xiao Zhao, is really powerful. It took less than a few days to find the right steel bar.


    How can ordinary people have such skills?


    He is also lucky to have a woman like Xiao Zhao.


    "Big brother, the steel bar is done?" xiaomaocun asked next to him.


    The leopard grinned: "your sister-in-law''s going out, why can''t you do it!"


    "Oh, that''s good ~" although xiaomaocun felt something wrong, he didn''t say it, but he answered faintly.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xiao Zhao and them left, the middle-aged man''s face was instantly ugly, and he ran back to the office in a cold sweat.


    "Second brother, they''re gone. They''ll call the money and get ready to pull the steel bar away!"


    In the office, Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua were with seven or eight people.


    Zhang Guohua has a knife in his hand. Next to it is a woman. The knife is mounted on the woman''s neck.


    The woman had long been frightened. She didn''t dare to say a word more. Her body was very stiff.

 Chapter 1866

    This woman is the wife of a middle-aged man.


    When Li Erzi came just now, he had been very polite to discuss things with him, but he disagreed.


    Who wants to provoke boss Wang''s God of plague?


    No way, Li Erzi had to clarify his identity, and then arrested his wife. He agreed.


    Boss Wang will not doubt him if he comes out.


    Li Erzi winked at Zhang Guohua and he let the woman go.


    The middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief and rushed to hold her in his arms.


    Li Erzi threw him a pile of money: "I keep my word. Take this money. It''s your lucky and hard expense. You don''t have to worry about the rest!"


    The middle-aged man seemed to hesitate: "but what should I do if boss Wang''s people find out about me? I just want to open a factory honestly..."


    Li Erzi smiled: "you don''t have to worry about it, because after a while, you won''t hear boss Wang''s name in Jinhai city!"


    With that, Li Erzi called me and told me that things had been done.


    Now he has people staring at the construction site. As long as boss Wang''s construction progress goes up, we can kill him!


    I smiled and nodded. I was 100% relieved of Li Erzi''s ability.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a prison.


    The prisoners here are all heavy criminals.


    Relatively, the management and visiting here are also relatively strict.


    The prisoners who are locked up here are blowing the breeze at the moment, shaking their spiritless bodies one by one and walking slowly.


    Among the group, a broad man with cold eyes shook his head and surrounded by several younger brothers.


    This man is light.


    Since the last time the packed tiger had left, the light has the final say.


    Here, light has been treated like the earth emperor.


    At this time, a prison guard came up and said, "light, someone is visiting you."


    Light eyebrow light pick: "who? I don''t have any fucking relatives, more no friends, who fucking visit me?"


    The prison guard shook his head: "I don''t know the details, but I heard that this is the person above."


    People up there?


    Light is a little confused.


    When did you get involved with the people above?


    But he didn''t think much. He followed the prison guard to the meeting room.


    A separate meeting room with sofas, tea and cigarettes.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a familiar and obscene figure.


    He immediately cried out happily.


    "Brother tiger, why are you here!"


    Then he came over and clenched his hands tightly with the pretending tiger.


    Although it didn''t take long to force the tiger to come in last time, the relationship with Guangguang is quite good.


    Put aside the previous things, the two people have a feeling of hitting it off.


    And Guangguang also wears clothes to force the tiger.


    Just a few days after he came here, he turned the place upside down. The key is to dress like a tiger. He has good skills. He fights barehanded. Almost no one is his opponent.


    Maybe he was born to fight.


    They were happy for a while, then pretended to force the tiger, and their faces twisted slightly.


    Just now, I touched his wound.


    "Brother Hu, what''s the matter with you?" Guangguang found that there are all wounds on the body of pretending to force the tiger!


    The body is wrapped in bandages.


    Pretending to be a tiger, he waved his hand casually: "fight with the butcher''s fool, and it''s like this! I''ll solve him myself sooner or later, grass!"


    Guangguang''s eyes sank: "brother tiger, if only I could go out now, I will avenge you!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to wave his hand: "this is not necessary, but there is one thing I still want to discuss with you."


    "Brother Hu, what else can you discuss with me? Just tell me directly!" he patted his chest, "but I''m inside. How can I help you, brother Hu?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to take a deep breath. There is a trace of pretending to force the breath in his big black eyes. It can be seen that he is forcing this feeling.


    I want to pretend to be forced, but a voice in my heart is reminding him that he came here to do something serious, but not to pretend to be forced. If you want to pretend to be forced, you should also do it well!


    "Guangguang, you know what happened between us and boss Wang. Recently, we''ve had some trouble! Boss Wang, someone has decided to get rid of him, but the people above can''t do it. We have to do it! You know what I mean?"


    Although Guangguang is a little stupid, he is not stupid!


    He has been in prison for so long that he has learned to be smart.


    How can he not know if he pretends to force a tiger?


    He took a deep breath: "brother tiger, if you can get me out, I must help you with this! Anyway, I''m a rotten life now!"


    What is a brother?


    That''s light.


    He is willing to help install and force the tiger without any benefit.


    Because of the last incident, light has been unable to get out of it all his life, so what else to be afraid of?


    Pretend to force the tiger to nod seriously.


    He really didn''t read people wrong. His days in prison were spent communicating with light day and night. It seems that there is no waste.


    Guangguang is the first person who likes to listen to him pretend to force. How can he not like Guangguang?


    Similarly, pretending to force the tiger in his heart also treats Guangguang as his own person and as a brother.


    He said, "Guangguang, don''t worry. Since I let you do this, you won''t suffer a loss! I know there is an old mother in your family. I''ve asked someone to send her to a nursing home, which is the highest standard nursing home in Jinhai city. You can rest assured for the rest of her life!"


    These words let a warm current flash through the heart of light.


    Come in by yourself. The most sorry person is his mother.


    She has worked hard since childhood, but she has to be alone in her old age.


    How many days and nights, the light heart is extremely painful.


    But there''s nothing I can do.


    Only when there is no one, quietly kneel on the ground and kowtow.


    But now pretending to force the tiger has completely solved his heart disease.


    The old mother settled down, so it solved his worries.


    His eyes were ruddy: "brother tiger, thank you..."


    Pretending to force the tiger to blame, he looked at him: "Guangguang, even if you don''t help me this time, I have to take care of the old man. Who makes us brothers?"


    This sentence may be the most normal one that pretended to force the tiger to make his debut.


    Although at the moment his righteous words were still incompatible with his obscene face, there was still a sense of coercion everywhere.


    Once a person is installed, it is difficult to come down.


    Light wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and then seriously said, "brother tiger, just tell me what to do! My life is yours!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod happily and say, "Guangguang, after this thing is done, Wenzi will give you a sum of money and even let you come out of it. It''s not difficult. This time Wenzi''s goal is to kill boss Wang! Assassination!"

 Chapter 1867

    Let the light be stunned for a few seconds.


    If it is simple to kill someone or something, light will not hesitate.


    But this man is not an ordinary person. He is boss Wang!


    It''s so easy to kill boss Wang.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he immediately nodded and promised: "brother tiger, as long as you can let me out, I will try my best to kill boss Wang!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod: "well, you''ll be ready in the last day or two."


    With that, Guangguang saw that the tiger''s expression was distorted.


    I''m kidding!


    Pretending to force the tiger is very badly hurt this time.


    He was bruised by the butcher and was stabbed several times.


    If you didn''t pretend to force the tiger to die, you might have died this time.


    Now I''m out of action before I rest in the hospital for a few days. The wound will crack again.


    One can imagine the pain.


    How cruel is the wound that can make the pretending tiger hurt to bite!


    "Brother Hu, why don''t you go out this time and I''ll help you solve the butcher!" Guangguang said.


    Pretending to force the tiger to shake his head, his eyes became gloomy: "this is not necessary! The butcher is a man! He will kill him with his own hands!"


    Guangguang then asked, "brother tiger, the prison guard told me that it was the people from above who came to me. I thought it was about my last case! But what energy does brother Wen have? He can get me out."


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "Guangguang, these are things. I''ll tell you when you come out. In short, it''s hard to say..."


    The light didn''t ask much, just nodded hard.


    After finalizing the matter, the big black eyes of the pretending tiger immediately turned. He put his face close to the light and asked, "by the way, how are you feeling recently?"


    Guangguang doesn''t know what he means: "what feeling?"


    Pretending to force the tiger, his eyes were obscene in an instant: "that''s the feeling!"


    "Oh..." Guangguang knew what he said, but his eyes were a little innocent and didn''t continue to talk.


    Maybe I thought I was too serious just now. I felt uncomfortable when I pretended to force the tiger without the sword.


    What he said was something he passed on when he left prison last time.


    For example, if a man is lonely, how to solve it.


    That''s a unique secret for pretending to be a tiger.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a day later, boss Wang was on the construction site of the company.


    The steel has been pulled over.


    Boss Wang also came.


    Supervise the construction site in person.


    Now that the steel has arrived, the construction site can start normally.


    "We must catch up with Ang''s progress recently!" boss Wang said to Xiao Zhao.


    But the tone was polite.


    Xiao Zhao, in the end, is outstanding.


    What he couldn''t do, Xiao Zhao found a way.


    Who says women can''t be reused? Xiao Zhao is an example!


    Xiao Zhao nodded quickly: "don''t worry, boss Wang. I''ve asked the engineering team to work together during the day and night. The progress can be caught up in a few days!"


    "HMM." boss Wang was very satisfied. Then he looked at the construction site and left.


    Xiao Zhao felt a little tired and went back to the office.


    "Honey, you''re so good!" the leopard came in after a while.


    He closed the door behind him.


    This little detail is in Xiao Zhao''s eyes.


    She knew what the leopard wanted to do.


    Just thinking about that.


    I''ve been busy in recent days and haven''t taken care of making out with leopards.


    "No, can you be a woman?" Xiao Zhao smiled in his eyes.


    The leopard quickly walked over and kissed Xiao Zhao on the face: "honey, why are you so powerful? Why do I like you so much?"


    Said, the hand has begun to be dishonest.


    This made Xiao Zhao itchy all over. She simply rode directly on the leopard, with endless ambiguity in her eyes: "I''ll make your legs soft today."


    The leopard laughed and looked forward to it. Xiao Zhao went crazy. That''s not what ordinary men can bear: "honey, I''ve locked the door."


    Xiao Zhao''s cheeks flushed and his face was very charming.


    If you don''t force yourself, you will never know how good you are.


    A few months ago, Xiao Zhao was still a good wife at home. He was a well behaved migrant worker. He always went to work honestly and made money to go home and raise a man.


    If the leopard hadn''t saved her at the beginning, if she hadn''t been cruel to divorce, where would it be now?


    How can she become general manager? And gain the trust of boss Wang?


    This step is not easy. Of course, it has something to do with her own ability.


    This is Xiao Zhao''s struggle!


    "By the way, leopard, have your people found Wang Peng and the woman coming out recently?" Xiao Zhao asked when he was about to enter the state.


    The leopard didn''t feel anything. He lifted Xiao Zhao''s legs with both hands and said seriously, "honey, I''ve always been watched over this matter, but recently they didn''t find that Wang Peng and the woman went out. You manage everything every day. Just leave it to me!"


    "Hmm..." Xiao Zhao smiled with satisfaction and then pasted his mouth.


    She is quite satisfied with the leopard.


    I''m quite satisfied with the leopard''s ignorance and slow response.


    ¡­¡­


    After the steel on the construction site is solved, then there are some piecemeal things on the construction site.


    Boss Wang has to run all these things by himself.


    Although the butcher is awesome and has good skills and handling ability, boss Wang should come in person to deal with the white Taoist.


    Butcher, not suitable for washing white.


    It can''t be washed white!


    How can people who want to go out of their office and even an ashtray develop?


    Boss Wang saw it, but he didn''t say it.


    This is the nature of a butcher and can''t be changed at all.


    But these days, boss Wang is really crazy.


    "Elder brother, how many stores are you going to run today?" the butcher said at this time.


    Boss Wang sighed: "it''s estimated that there will be two more places. These white people are fucking crazy. If I hadn''t helped them before, I wouldn''t dump me now!"


    This is society.


    There are human feelings, but also high and low.


    Boss Wang is good at playing this.


    Now the white people have heard about boss Wang''s return. Boss Wang is fine. They still have some doubts about his return.


    However, Liu Xide blocked the news very well. No one knows below.


    They all naively thought that it was all right. At least it had nothing to do with his boss Wang.


    Boss Wang has been running around recently and has given them a lot of benefits. Who doesn''t want to do something good?


    "Hey, butcher, if you want to eat in Jinhai city in the future, you must have contacts with Baidao people, don''t you know?" he looked at the butcher next to him and said earnestly.

 Chapter 1868

    Boss Wang wants to bring the butcher into the road instead of watching him fooling around all day.


    In that case, the butcher will go in sooner or later.


    The power of Taoist Bai cannot be underestimated.


    The underworld is just a branch derived from the underworld.


    If you don''t obey, you will be punished!


    Hearing this, the butcher smiled: "ha ha, boss Wang, I haven''t really thought about these. It''s good for me to follow you!"


    "I don''t mean that. Can you stay with me all your life?" boss Wang doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Today, he suddenly wants to talk to the butcher.


    "Butcher, you''ve committed countless crimes, but it''s all because of your good skills. But it''s hard to say. If one day the white man is against you! He''ll come down and investigate you, what will you do? Can you hold back those things?"


    "At that time, I can only run away." the butcher had already thought of it.


    Boss Wang Shenxi said: "Why are we working so hard in Jinhai city? Isn''t it good to develop here? If you have an accident, run away and come back to struggle again. What''s the picture? Is it easy for us to go all the way?"


    Boss Wang is crazy.


    Although there are countless younger brothers now, it''s quite awesome, but it''s a history of blood and tears all the way.


    And there is a lot of luck in it.


    Without luck, boss Wang might have died long ago.


    If you do it again, boss Wang is not sure he can do it.


    This is what he laid down. Leaving is tantamount to starting over!


    After hearing this, the butcher was silent.


    He''s just a jerk. At best, he''s a big jerk. How can you know what boss Wang is thinking?


    It was the butcher''s idea to run away after committing a crime and come back when the limelight passed.


    But it was nothing more than giving up everything and running away completely under the pursuit of the white Taoist.


    But in that way, we can''t take the initiative after all.


    Boss Wang plays black to the extreme. Black and white has been a family since ancient times. Boss Wang knows this truth well.


    Boss Wang took a smoke and said faintly: "In the past, there was a dongbatian in Jinhai city. You know, wow? At that time, dongbatian played so well? Who dared to speak up to him in Jinhai city? Who didn''t confess honestly every month? But what happened in the end? I didn''t go in when I was hit hard? But I''m not the same! Last time, I did what the fuck I should do! In the most severe months, I just let a few hours go Brother went in to fight against the incident, closed it for a few months, and then let it out again. What do I rely on? Is it not the relationship with the white road? "


    The butcher vaguely remembered the dongbatian.


    At that time, the butcher was a junior high school student, but he had already started to commit a crime.


    Dongbatian was his idol at that time!


    It is said that Jinhai city is his territory, and the monthly protection fee is an astronomical figure.


    But this man doesn''t associate with the white people. He said that white and black are two colors. How can they blend with each other?


    Finally, he was caught and collapsed directly.


    This is the result of mixing society.


    The butcher doesn''t want to be like that. No one wants to be like that.


    "Brother, I know what you mean, but you say, how can I get along with those white people? Those people are more crazy than the underworld!"


    That''s right.


    Gangsters fight with their fists. Those who want to fuck you are all waving their fists and showing their teeth.


    But Baidao is different. Those who want to kill you smile at you.


    How can people distinguish clearly?


    How can we guard against it?


    Boss Wang said: "to get along with gangsters, we rely on ruthlessness, money and people! To get along with white people, we rely on more ruthlessness and more money!"


    The butcher may never understand these words.


    This is why he can only follow boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is always his big brother.


    At this time, boss Wang''s car stopped with a sudden brake.


    The driver scolded.


    At the same time, a Volkswagen Polo crossed in front of his car.


    A woman got out of the car.


    Take out the certificate from his pocket, let the driver see it, and then let him open the door and get off.


    "Grass, what the fuck does this woman do?" boss Wang was a little confused.


    Who doesn''t know that this car belongs to his boss Wang? It''s arrogant to dare to block a car like this on the street.


    The butcher''s eyes narrowed: "brother, this man is a policeman. He came to the factory to find me before! It is said that he still knows Zhang Wen."


    "Know Zhang Wen?" boss Wang squinted and thought it was a little interesting.


    Then he opened the door and got off.


    This woman is Xu Jingwen.


    She didn''t wear a uniform today, but she had a police card.


    Xu Jingwen is more impulsive and stubborn than pretending to be a tiger, but I found it too late.


    After hearing about boss Wang that day, she was ready to catch boss Wang and take him back for trial. She studied this major in the police school. It shouldn''t be difficult to ask according to her ability.


    "Beauty, what are you doing?" boss Wang asked with a smile.


    Seeing Xu Jingwen, he liked her very much at first impression.


    Such women are the best in the end, which is completely different from those wild women they are looking for.


    The temperament of the body is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    At the same time, a dazzling picture of spring appeared in his mind.


    What would it be like to get this woman?


    When Xu Jingwen saw boss Wang, her beautiful eyes sank: "you''re boss Wang, aren''t you? I tell you, now I suspect you''ve killed someone. Come with me!"


    Looking at her seriousness, boss Wang smiled.


    Xu Jingwen seems to be a very innocent woman.


    Now Liu hongran can''t even find out the people above. She''s just a little policeman. What can she ask?


    Just bluffing him.


    Boss Wang then said, "it''s impossible to go with you. Do you have an arrest warrant? If you want me to go with you, you must have that thing ~"


    Xu Jingwen was stunned.


    She originally took boss Wang out without authorization. How could she have an arrest warrant?


    And even her application can''t be approved.


    The people above have stopped checking about boss Wang.


    "I''m a policeman. I''ll call you orally now. I''ll catch you if you don''t come!" Xu Jingwen pouted.


    This is more like being coquettish to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang laughed: "why don''t you go back with me and wait for me to finish the work, and then I''ll go with you? I''m fast, about 20 minutes!"


    "Work? What do you do?" Xu Jingwen didn''t keep up with boss Wang for a while.


    Boss Wang smiled: "talk about something with an old friend of mine, Zhang Wen."


    Xu Jingwen''s eyes stared round: "you talk to Zhang Wen? Then I''ll go with you!"


    Boss Wang sneered, let her car follow him, and then let the driver drive.

 Chapter 1869

    Xu Jingwen is naive.


    She has always been in the police school and has never been in contact with society, let alone the dangers of society.


    Boss Wang, how can you compare with ordinary people.


    He has never been playing dead people do not know how many, just a Xu Jingwen, is too young!


    Boss Wang is synonymous with sinister.


    At the moment, looking at Xu Jingwen behind, the butcher''s eyes straightened.


    He didn''t pay attention to Xu Jingwen for a day or two. When he went up to Xu Jingwen''s house, he was interrupted by Zhang Wenzhong, otherwise he would have tasted her already.


    Who knows this woman is so stupid today that she took the bait on her own initiative.


    That''s nice!


    I''ll wait for boss Wang to finish, and I''ll do it myself!


    This kind of woman herself is also the first time to try!


    Needless to say, from boss Wang''s gloomy eyes, the butcher knew what he was going to do later.


    Boss Wang''s car calmly returned to the processing factory, and Xu Jingwen''s car followed in.


    When she got off the bus, Xu Jingwen felt something was wrong, but she didn''t say it. She just asked carefully, "where''s Zhang Wen? Ask him to come out to see me."


    Boss Wang pointed to the office building: "he''s inside. You can see it in a minute."


    "No, you let him out..." Xu Jingwen said quickly.


    Boss Wang sneered, lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth: "I said innocence can kill people. Do you believe it?"


    Xu Jingwen was stunned in an instant.


    I was just about to run back to drive when I saw the butcher.


    She will never forget this face!


    "You are!"


    The butcher smiled: "little sister, you haven''t forgotten what happened last time? Today we''ll continue to finish what we didn''t do last time!"


    With that, Xu Jingwen had turned and ran over.


    But the younger brothers behind her immediately stopped her.


    The butcher skillfully put her on his shoulder and walked directly into the office building.


    Boss Wang has been on the road for so many years. Although his strength has been greatly damaged, he is not afraid of small policemen like Xu Jingwen.


    Moreover, no one can restrict boss Wang now. He is even more lawless.


    Moving Xu Jingwen is as simple as playing games.


    "Didn''t you say Zhang Wen was there? What about others!" Xu Jingwen struggled hard on the butcher''s shoulder, but she couldn''t get rid of the butcher''s steel hands.


    Butcher is a woman''s nemesis.


    Boss Wang laughed: "thanks to you being a policeman, don''t you know my relationship with Zhang Wen? But after today, you will completely like us rude men! Ha ha!"


    Xu Jingwen was in complete despair.


    Boss Wang, who was serious just now, how can he change?


    This is terrible!


    In the twinkling of an eye, he was in the room.


    Boss Wang asked his little brother to watch the door. No one can come in.


    The butcher threw Xu Jingwen directly on the bed.


    The soft big bed made Xu Jingwen jump twice.


    "What do you want to do!" Xu Jingwen shouted.


    When she came, she didn''t think much. She just wanted to help Zhang Wen Run boss Wang. That''s the best. However, who knows what happened.


    Who knows boss Wang is so bold that he doesn''t taboo her identity at all!


    Boss Wang, you are crazy!


    Boss Wang took off his coat and smiled in his eyes, "you said, what do I want to do?"


    Xu Jingwen''s eyes suddenly changed: "if you dare to touch me, then I''ll call the police! Make sure you spend the rest of your life in prison!"


    This made the butcher laugh wildly: "then we''ll keep you from getting out of here."


    Buzz!


    Xu Jingwen made a crazy noise in her forehead.


    If it were someone else, she would not believe it, but now the person who said it is the butcher!


    This man dared to climb over the wall and do bad things in his house last time. Maybe he really dared to kill himself!


    Xu Jingwen''s beautiful eyes stared round and her voice trembled: "you are playing with fire!"


    Boss Wang thought she was very interesting. He sat by the bed and said, "originally, I didn''t want to touch you, but you know Zhang Wen. You must have a special relationship with him. WOW! I just want to make Zhang Wen uncomfortable, that is, let him spend his life in guilt! Blame you for knowing Zhang Wen!"


    Xu Jingwen forced herself to calm down, but her body still trembled.


    She knew what she was doing was in vain at the moment.


    She can''t touch the butcher''s skill, and he can''t touch so many younger brothers standing outside the door.


    But why do these people dare to be so arrogant?


    Why do they dare to be above the law? Why, dare to do right with the law?


    It''s a price to pay!


    "Butcher, tie her hands and feet to me! I''ll change several postures later for fear that this woman won''t cooperate with me!" boss Wang sneered.


    The butcher quickly promised, found some ropes and tied Xu Jingwen to the head of the bed.


    Boss Wang came over with a smile and looked up along Xu Jingwen''s body.


    not bad


    It''s really good.


    Boss Wang has seen many women, but without exception, they are all dressed in dusty clothes. There has never been a woman like Xu Jingwen who is symmetrical and sporty.


    The healthiest complexion with vitality stimulates his adrenal glands.


    Xu Jingwen bit and closed her eyes: "if you touch me, I will never let you go!"


    Boss Wang laughed wildly: "if there is a ghost, I don''t know how many times I have died! You still cooperate with me honestly, and I may not hurt you!"


    With that, boss Wang''s face slowly approached Xu Jingwen''s body.


    At this moment, Xu Jingwen was disillusioned.


    Before, Zhang Wen always said she was naive, but she never felt it.


    She feels smart and mature. Why should she be naive?


    But everything today, let her slowly feel the feeling of Zhang Wen.


    Naive?


    I may really listen to naive.


    Naive enough, a person dares to come to boss Wang.


    Naive enough to think boss Wang didn''t dare touch her.


    At this moment, she will pay for her innocence.


    She has only been touched by Zhang Wen alone. In her life, she only intends to let Zhang Wen touch alone. If she is defiled, she would rather die.


    She just couldn''t bear Zhang Wen. They just fell in love and had eyebrows


    Bang!


    Just as boss Wang was about to get rid of the last trace of cover, the door was pushed open.


    Then there was a little brother''s cry of pain.


    Boss Wang and the butcher looked back.


    There is a man standing outside the door.


    This person is Wang Peng.


    Just now he clearly asked his little brother to watch the door. No one is allowed to come in. It must be that the little brother didn''t let Wang Peng in and was beaten by Wang Peng.


    The butcher''s eyes moved: "Wang Peng, what do you mean? Don''t you see brother playing with women?"


    Wang Peng didn''t even look at him and went directly to boss Wang.


    Although boss Wang was a little upset, he was not angry, but smiled and said, "peng''er, if you like, play with me! WOW! Or, you can go first!"

 Chapter 1870

    Wang Peng''s eyes were cold.


    He knew that this woman was Xu Jingwen, Zhang Wen''s girlfriend.


    At first, Zhang Wen fought his life to protect Wang Yuxian.


    But what is the final result?


    Since then, Zhang Wen seems to have drawn a line with women and never approached any women again.


    But now with Xu Jingwen, in fact, Wang Peng is also happy for Zhang Wen.


    How can he let boss Wang and them move Zhang Wen''s woman?


    On the way of feeling, Zhang Wen has been nervous enough.


    "Boss Wang, I want this woman," he said faintly.


    This made boss Wang''s egg hurt.


    If you want to let Wang Peng play, you can.


    Even if he plays first.


    But the boy''s remark is to occupy Xu Jingwen alone. Where can it be?


    Boss Wang still wants to play!


    "Cao, Wang Peng, don''t think you''ll be forced to kill several people! This woman was found by your eldest brother, and this woman is a policeman. If something happens, do you know the consequences?" the butcher came over and said.


    Shua~


    The next second, a cold knife directly pressed on his neck, flashing a gloomy light.


    "I don''t want to hear any nonsense, especially you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The butcher shut up.


    No one ever dared to talk to a butcher like this, and no one dared to put a knife around the butcher''s neck like this!


    This is challenging the butcher''s bottom line!


    And the butcher is not a threatened Lord!


    Whoever dares to cut him, he dares to let him die.


    But at this moment, he counseled.


    I was completely counselled.


    He knows who Wang Peng is.


    That''s real killing without blood, killing without blinking an eye!


    He didn''t know how to stab Wang Peng into his neck!


    If he dares, he must not escape.


    In the past, the butcher had some opinions on Wang Peng, because the former butcher had not fully realized how much Wang Peng''s killing gas was. He thought he was a little bastard at best. It was no big deal.


    But it''s different now.


    After contacting Wang Peng for just one month, the butcher was really afraid.


    Being beaten is beating, while Wang Peng''s fight is purely for killing! The butcher even suspected that he came out to mix with society for what, is it just for simple killing?


    No one is afraid of death, but the chips of death are big.


    "Peng''er, what are you doing?" boss Wang frowned.


    Wang Peng said, "boss Wang, I''m with you now. As long as you give me this woman, my life is yours."


    When he said this, Wang Peng''s eyes were very firm.


    With boss Wang, he owes Zhang Wen too much.


    Kill Wu Yang, he owes more.


    This time, even atonement!


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and kept weighing the pros and cons in his heart.


    Wang Peng is a capable general under his command!


    Now we have to use Wang Peng to fight with Zhang Wen.


    It''s not worth falling out with Wang Peng.


    But boss Wang is also a little reluctant to give up Xu Jingwen! This woman is the best. If she is a man, she doesn''t want to give up.


    After thinking for a few seconds, boss Wang put on his pants and got up.


    "Peng''er, this woman is yours! But you should be careful not to let this woman run away. What''s her identity? The butcher just said."


    "HMM." Wang Peng didn''t talk much nonsense. He cut the rope tied to Xu Jingwen with a knife and took her out.


    I don''t know why, Xu Jingwen has a natural liking for Wang Peng. She feels a little safe when she is led away by him.


    "You''re not boss Wang, are you?" she asked.


    Wang Peng looked back at her and took her to a nearby house first.


    As soon as the door closed, Wang Peng said, "you are brother Wen''s woman, so you should be more careful when you come out. I heard that your identity is not simple. Why did boss Wang catch you?"


    Xu Jingwen wanted to slap herself when she said this.


    Yes, how can I be so unprepared! How can boss Wang catch it!


    "Boss Wang did the case of Liu hongran. I want him to pay the price! Zhang Wen has a headache because of it, and I want to share some of it for him." Xu Jingwen said in righteous words.


    But this made Wang Peng shake his head and sigh helplessly.


    Xu Jingwen''s thinking is very simple.


    Although she has a special identity, how can she touch these things?


    Is boss Wang as simple as she thought?


    Wang Peng lit a cigarette, sat down and took a faint breath: "woman, the most important thing is to be reasonable. What''s more, you should know how many kilograms you have. Do you think you can help brother Wen? You''re dragging brother Wen''s leg. If you have an accident today, what do you want brother Wen to do?"


    Wang Peng clearly remembers.


    When Xiaowen had an accident before, Zhang Wen vomited out his old blood and fainted all day.


    It can be seen how much it hit him.


    Now if Xu Jingwen had another accident, Zhang Wen would have gone wild.


    Then the situation has become very dangerous.


    It is possible that boss Wang will turn the situation around.


    "If you''re tired, go to bed first and I''ll let you go later. But you must promise me that you can''t call the police after you go out." Wang Peng said.


    Xu Jingwen was still a little surprised and asked weakly, "what is your relationship with Zhang Wen? Why do you want to help me?"


    "Brother Wen is kind to me, and I''m making atonement!"


    "Are you boss Wang''s person?" Xu Jingwen pouted.


    Wang Peng nodded irrefutably.


    Xu Jingwen fell down again and stopped talking. She sat by the bed and clenched her little hand.


    When Xu Jingwen came to find Wang Peng, she probably met him, but why can''t she recognize him at this time?


    Because Wang Peng was a young and youthful man.


    But after following boss Wang, Wang Peng became a lot decadent.


    And grew a moustache.


    The dress and the hostility on her body have changed a lot from before. Naturally, Xu Jingwen didn''t recognize it.


    A man who carries too many killings will certainly be different.


    While Xu Jingwen rested here, she also looked at Wang Peng


    Wang Peng is decadent and handsome. His side face can defeat most stars, but he is afraid of killing.


    It seems that even having a word with him requires courage.


    ¡­¡­


    Dong!


    Now in boss Wang''s room, the butcher punched the wall.


    His face was livid with anger.


    Never, no one dares to blow like this!


    Is this the attitude a little brother should have?


    Big brother wants to play with women, but he comes in and takes the woman away? Leave a cold show for big brother?


    How can this not make the butcher crazy?


    And just now he felt really ashamed. Wang Peng carried a knife around his neck, but he didn''t dare to fight back!

 Chapter 1871

    "Big brother, Wang Peng is so angry!" the butcher came over at this time and said.


    Boss Wang is smoking a cigarette and sitting on his desk. He has entered the immortal mode.


    His eyes narrowed and his eyebrows trembled slightly.


    Just now, Wang Peng almost stole the woman from him. He couldn''t agree or not.


    Wang Peng with a knife, but also with a body of killing.


    But if he does not agree, he will certainly offend Wang Peng.


    Well, what should he do?


    He likes Wang Peng and the little tiger in his heart, but the little tiger doesn''t understand the rules.


    How to adjust this?


    How can you do it?


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and then smoked.


    "Brother, did you see him when he came in today? He came with a knife. He didn''t even taboo in front of you. He directly put the knife around my neck. What if he has more courage in the future? If he doesn''t keep it together, the knife will be put on your neck!"


    The butcher is a little open-minded when he is in a hurry.


    But the words are not rough, which makes boss Wang frown.


    Then he looked at the butcher.


    "Don''t mention it again!"


    How can boss Wang not know? If you want to restrict Wang Peng or even control him, Wang Peng will certainly not continue to help him.


    Now he and Zhang Wen are in a stalemate. It is undoubtedly a self breaking arm to let Wang Peng leave at this time.


    Because a woman is not worth it!


    It''s just that Wang Peng''s practice makes him a little unhappy.


    This made the butcher a little worried, and his tone took a trace of blame: "brother! If Wang Peng doesn''t teach him a good lesson, he will poke a big basket in the future! Or I''ll take some people to raid him at night and let him remember!"


    For Wang Peng, the butcher is also a little confused.


    To deal with one person and sneak attack, you have to call a few more people, only Wang Peng.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and shook his head, "I said no."


    Teach Wang Peng a lesson?


    How can tigers be kept in captivity by ordinary people? Who dares to touch the tiger''s teeth?


    The butcher sighed helplessly and dared not say more. He shook his head and went out.


    Boss Wang was caught in endless hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening.


    It was just getting dark. Wang Peng and Xu Jingwen stayed in the same room all afternoon, but they just started to communicate, and then they didn''t speak again.


    Wang Peng went to the bed and gently pushed her with his hand: "get up, you should go."


    Xu Jingwen sat up with an alert.


    There was something innocent in her eyes at Wang Peng.


    You fell asleep?


    She fell asleep in the same room with a strange man? What is this?


    How can you be so unguarded?


    "How long did I sleep?" Xu Jingwen felt a little humiliated and asked quickly and carefully.


    Her little face flushed and she kept tidying up her clothes on her chest.


    Wang Peng was also helpless. He said, "from the afternoon, I slept until now, and I snored."


    Xu Jingwen quickly blocked her small mouth and stared round in disbelief: "what did you say? I snored?"


    Wang Peng nodded unknowingly, then threw his clothes on her: "go out later, wait for me at the gate of the factory, and I''ll drive your car out."


    Xu Jingwen nodded: "well..."


    After all, this is in boss Wang''s processing factory. If Wang Peng wants to send her out, he must be careful.


    Then Wang Peng sent her out first, and then went back to drive.


    All the way, Wang Peng took him to the downtown area of Jinhai city and got off.


    Returning to Jinhai City, Xu Jingwen felt relaxed.


    In that processing factory, she felt sick all over.


    "Thank you, Wang Peng," she said seriously.


    Wang Peng waved his hand and left.


    Watching him disappear at the end of the street, Xu Jingwen clenched the steering wheel with both hands and went directly to Dongwen group.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, within Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi, I and Zhang Guohua are in the office.


    I''m discussing with Li Erzi what will happen after Guangguang comes out.


    It''s easy to let the light out with my identity, but the process is more troublesome.


    Bang.


    At this time, the door was pushed open.


    A small and delicate figure appeared outside the door.


    I fixed my eyes on it.


    This is not Xu Jingwen. Who is it?


    "Xiaojing, why are you here?" the room was filled with smoke. I quickly stood up.


    It''s already more than nine o''clock. She must have something to do when she comes.


    Xu Jingwen''s eyes were red, but she couldn''t say a word to me.


    "My grass, sister-in-law, what''s the matter? It''s XX..."


    Pretending to force the tiger, he never pretended to think. As soon as his voice fell, Zhang Guohua slapped him in the face.


    This slap was not polite at all. He directly sat on the ground pretending to force the tiger to smoke.


    "My grass..." there was a short blank in the tiger''s head, shaking his head for half a day.


    "You... What are you doing!" pretending to force the tiger to stare at Zhang Guohua, his eyes full of panic!


    He wanted to curse, but he didn''t dare.


    That slap just now made his head blank for a while. You can imagine how terrible it is!


    Black sister still saw that he was hurt, which made him a little bit, but Zhang Guohua didn''t give him any face and just smoked.


    "Cao, I''ve been disgusted with you for a long time! Last time a brother looked a little unhappy, you said his house was on fire. Today you owe so much, I don''t smoke. Who do you smoke?" Zhang Guohua said and stood up again, his muscles showing strength.


    Pretending to force a tiger is only afraid of two people in his life.


    One is Zhang Guohua, the other is Heimei.


    At the moment, in front of Zhang Guohua, he dared not say a superfluous word. He could only curl his mouth and sit down quietly.


    I let Xu Jingwen out and asked her at the entrance of the corridor, "what''s the matter?"


    There were faint tears in the corners of her eyes. She looked pathetic.


    She looked at me carefully and said, "Zhang Wen, I told you, you can''t scold me."


    "Say it!"


    "Promise me first!"


    I can''t help but promise her first,


    She said: "in the afternoon, I went to catch boss Wang..."


    "What?" I patted my forehead helplessly.


    I should have thought of it.


    I shouldn''t have said those words to her last time. With her character, how can I not go to boss Wang?


    But she''s too impulsive!


    Doesn''t she know who boss Wang is?


    "Xiaojing, how can you do this!" I promised to scold her.


    She hugged me and let the words behind me swallow back into her stomach. Her tears fell and her voice trembled: "I''m scared to death. You blame me! If someone hadn''t saved me, I might not see you in the future!"


    I frowned deeper and asked seriously, "what''s going on?"


    She said weakly, "I was on vacation today. I was driving home, but I just saw boss Wang''s car..."

 Chapter 1872

    "As you know, boss Wang''s license plate number was listed in the police station. I didn''t hesitate to stop his car when I thought of what you said to me last time. But he said you talked to him in his processing factory and asked me to go back with him. I went back with him when I heard your name. Who knows, he and one of his men directly took me into the house. They wouldn''t let me Resist and say you want to kill me... "


    My heart is beating!


    Boss Wang.


    Xiaowen''s death has something to do with him.


    Liu hongran was killed by him again.


    Now he turned his attention to Xu Jingwen. If something happened to her, where would I regret it?


    "Why are you so confused! The people above boss Wang said they would stop the investigation! What do you think you can do to catch him?" I scolded her loudly.


    She dared not look up at me and buried her face in my chest.


    "Brother Wen, I''m wrong. Why don''t you ask, who saved me?"


    I had no choice but to follow her question and ask, "who is it?"


    "It''s a man named Wang Peng. He robbed me from boss Wang and told me not to call the police. I always think this man looks familiar, but I can''t remember where I met for a while..."


    Hearing Wang Peng''s name, I took a deep breath: "he used to be my man."


    "Your man?" Xu Jingwen nodded suddenly. "No wonder I think he looks so familiar! But why did your man go to boss Wang?"


    I don''t want to say these things to her: "it''s a long story. You stay with me tonight and go to the police force tomorrow. You live in the dormitory recently and don''t come back, you know?"


    Xu Jingwen did not dare to refute, but nodded and agreed.


    Then I asked someone to arrange a room for her, brought her a set of pajamas, and then I was ready to go out.


    "Zhang Wen, aren''t you going to accompany me?" she looked at me pitifully.


    I said seriously, "you have to rest early. I have something to do. You don''t have to worry about me. It''s absolutely safe!"


    With that, I went back to the office.


    "Pretend to force the tiger. Go to pick up the light tonight. Things can''t be delayed any more!"


    Everyone looked at me and then nodded hard.


    ¡­¡­


    I have said hello to Chen Tianhai and said that I want to get the light out.


    He had been persuading me about it, but he firmly disagreed.


    This is against the principle. How can he agree?


    But I revealed my identity and showed him the special commissioner''s card. When he suddenly realized it, he said he would help me arrange the matter, but we must pay attention to that there must be no accident.


    I promised.


    The appointed time is three o''clock in the morning.


    Now, at the prison gate.


    My car is waiting here.


    Pretending to force the tiger to turn on the music in the car to the maximum.


    There is the most popular song recently. Your bar has made a sample of me.


    He has been playing this song repeatedly since he came here.


    At the critical moment, he also hummed a sentence or two.


    Every time he sang a sentence, he twisted his expression as if he had substituted himself into the empty bar.


    Every time I sang, the bullet loaded my heart, and he twitched, as if he had really been shot.


    Pretending to force tiger has integrated itself into this song.


    "Wenzi, do you say that promise is really a child''s lie?" he said to me at the end of the song.


    Several sorrows flashed in the ignorant big black eyes.


    How can I know?


    The taste of love is already, but I have a headache!


    "Pretending to force the tiger, these things are not what you should consider or can consider. You know what I mean?" I guided him seriously.


    What commitment does he need for his love with black sister?


    What more lies do you need?


    Everything is in silence!


    He sighed leisurely: "Wenzi, the promise given to me by Heimei before, are you true in the final analysis?"


    "What promise?" I looked at him.


    He blinked innocently: "that''s what she said to me in the ward last time. When my wound heals, I''ll have to..."


    i don''t know what to say.


    It seems that pretending to be a tiger is really afraid!


    Dare he repeat this song these days to solve his doubts?


    But


    He seems to have misunderstood the artistic conception of the song. That''s not what people sing!


    The lyrics are not so vulgar!


    At three o''clock.


    Creak.


    The prison door was opened.


    A strong figure came out.


    He looked around and walked quickly towards here.


    "Brother tiger! Brother Wen!" he was very excited when he saw the two of us.


    After living in it for so long, how can he not be happy now that he can come out and let out the wind?


    I smiled: "get in the car first, take you to take a bath and get rid of the mildew!"


    He promised and got on the bus.


    The tiger on the car began to play that song again.


    Guangguang''s ignorant eyes blinked: "brother tiger, why do people outside listen to this song now? Why can''t I understand what''s closing?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "you don''t understand emotional things. When you have a woman, you will understand naturally."


    "Oh..."


    "How does it feel to come out?" asked the pretending tiger.


    "It feels good!" his eyes were full of excitement.


    "Well, we''ll talk about business later when we get to the place. It takes me a lot of effort to let you out. Those white people are hard to deal with!"


    "Isn''t it? Brother tiger is still powerful!"


    "Hehe, it''s just ordinary!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li Erzi has been waiting here.


    We arranged a place and we all went in.


    His body was full of scars. It seemed that he had a fight with people inside.


    Outside, there is a man eating society, and inside, there is the same, even better.


    After taking a bath, several of us rested in the hall.


    Li Erzi has wrapped up here tonight. There is no one except us.


    It''s also convenient for me to talk to Guangguang about the next thing later.


    "Guangguang, if I let you out this time, I must have told you everything. Since you think highly of me, Zhang Wen, I don''t talk secretly. It''s not easy for me to kill boss Wang. Now the situation in Jinhai city doesn''t allow me to do that. Moreover, there are many risks in killing boss Wang, but I promise you that I can help you solve all the white things! Even, Get you off! "


    With a straight face: "brother Wen, you have been a benefactor in my life since you sent my mother to the nursing home! It''s not difficult to help you kill boss Wang! And I''ve made a mistake. I don''t care about one more life!"


    That''s why I found the light.


    He has committed a crime, so he will not hesitate to start.


    We can''t hesitate to deal with boss Wang!

 Chapter 1873

    I threw him a cigarette, took out one and lit it myself, and said, "boss Wang killed my benefactor. People fooling around in the Jianghu are nothing more than friendship. I must repay this revenge!"


    Light nodded: "brother Wen, don''t worry. I''ll do it well!"


    Just came out of the countryside. Counting from his twenties, he didn''t feel any brotherhood, let alone what friendship is!


    Only after I followed the pretending tiger did I deeply understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Pretend to be a tiger and treat him like a brother!


    Is it difficult? He will also pull out his heart and lungs to force the tiger.


    Zhang Wen, the big brother who pretended to force the tiger, put down his guard.


    I nodded. Although Guangguang had committed some ugly things before, after transformation, it is now much more reliable.


    And I can see that he is a big filial son.


    Filial piety comes first. A filial person will have no worse character.


    I curled a cigarette and winked at Li Erzi.


    He took a black bag out of his pocket and gave it to the light.


    Just hold it in your hand and look at it. You''ll know what it is immediately.


    This is a gun!


    He suddenly looked at me and slowly stabilized in his surprised eyes.


    "Boss Wang follows many people around all day. If you go out like this, it''s not easy to succeed. It''s safer to use this."


    Although Guangguang has a life in his hand, he hasn''t touched a gun. His eyes are a little rusty.


    "Brother Wen, I''ll listen to you anyway!" he directly put the gun up.


    Li Erzi said seriously, "I''ve asked my brother to keep an eye on boss Wang recently. I''ll let you know if there''s any news or news."


    Light nodded hard.


    Seeing that things were almost talked about, pretending to force the tiger, he hurried to call Guangguang aside.


    "Guangguang, I''ve been suffocating in there recently. WOW? Brother Hu has arranged it for you today! Go, brother Hu will take you to have fun!" he said, pretending to force the tiger to go inside with Guangguang.


    Guangguang was stunned, although this is a very normal process.


    Come out from the inside, take a bath and do a good job.


    But pretending to force the tiger to be so attentive suddenly surprised Guangguang.


    At the same time, I was a little nervous.


    Guangguang is familiar with the forced tiger, and naturally knows the taste of forced tiger.


    What would it be like for him to help himself find a woman?


    Black, like a hill?


    Or, as hazy as a pool of water?


    ¡­¡­


    "Er Zi, what do you think of light?" I asked.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "I don''t know, but it looks ok."


    The way of making friends by pretending to force a tiger makes people speechless. Li Erzi seems to doubt the ability of pretending to force a tiger.


    I smiled: "whether it works or not, at least this thing can know what Liu Xide''s attitude towards me is."


    "Wenzi, have you considered it? If Liu Xide really wants to deal with you, what should you do?"


    My eyes deepened.


    Liu hongran is the greatest benefactor of my life, and Liu Xide is his father.


    I shouldn''t have taken any precautions against him, but in this man eating society, I must be very careful and move forward by touching, crawling, rolling and beating.


    A little careless, waiting for me is endless hell!


    "If that''s the case, I''ll give it a shot..."


    Li Erzi shook his head slightly: "Wenzi, it''s not easy for us to get to where we are today. We sacrificed many brothers along the way, even Liu hongran, so we shouldn''t give up easily."


    Playing black is Galway''s career.


    Looking at Jinhai City, how many people can go all the way?


    Which one doesn''t end in a while?


    It''s not easy along the way. If I give up so easily, where should those who sacrifice be placed?


    What about brother Liu''s hard-working investment in Dongwen group?


    "But what else can I do in the face of Liu Xide? His word can make us doomed."


    Liu Xide.


    The premier figure of the capital power center, the power in his hands can be said to be universal!


    If you want to deal with us little bastards, it''s not a matter of doing it.


    What Li Erzi told me before is right. It''s necessary to guard against people. I should be careful in this matter.


    After all, there are so many brothers behind me who want me to eat more.


    If Liu Xide turns over, none of us can do anything.


    A white man, but he eats people without blinking. He won''t show his fangs like boss Wang before he gets you.


    "Er Zi, I''ll carry it then. As long as I stand out, Liu Xide should not embarrass Dongwen group." I said.


    Li Erzi shook his head and took a deep breath: "Wenzi, I don''t mean that. I mean, should you also grasp some handles in your hand for a rainy day."


    "Handle?" I raised my eyebrows slightly. I didn''t understand what he meant for a long time.


    His eyes were deep: "of course, it''s about Liu Xide..."


    I was silent.


    I always treat Liu hongran as my benefactor. I feel the most guilty about his accident.


    Liu hongran and I are not people in the same world. The road ahead of him is smooth. He can enjoy life without even trying.


    Born in a family like Liu Xide, he has a halo on his head.


    However, I still stepped into my circle.


    For this, he paid the price of his life.


    I know this is more because Wang Yuxian and Liu hongran want me to give her a relatively stable life.


    Wang Yuxian''s life is too bitter.


    "Wenzi, I know what you''re thinking, but if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill everyone. You should be on guard against anyone."


    I nodded slightly, put my hands behind my head, and said to Li Erzi seriously: "in fact, my life should have been Liu hongran''s for a long time. How far can I go in the future? Let it be fate!"


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Dong!


    Early in the morning, the butcher began to smash the door.


    This is Wang Peng''s room. The door is locked.


    Boss Wang stood nearby, his eyes drifting into the distance.


    "Wang Peng, grass mud horse, open the door!" shouted the butcher.


    His face was very cold, as if he had fallen into nine feet of ice.


    There are many younger brothers around. They are all watching what''s going on.


    Butchers usually don''t fire.


    Boss Wang, who doesn''t know the butcher''s energy? Who doesn''t know his temper?


    Touching the butcher is a tiger''s mouth!


    But the butcher knocked on Wang Peng''s door at the moment, which made them even more worried.


    Who is Wang Peng!


    That''s a fucking killer! Life in his hands, as if it were the least valuable thing, he could give it up at any time.


    He''s the one who kills without blinking an eye.


    Many of them have seen Wang Peng do it. They don''t talk nonsense at all. They just cut people''s vital points. Who isn''t afraid?


    Even the butcher has to weigh it, doesn''t he?


    Then there''s a good play to see now.


    Who is better than the butcher and Wang Peng?

 Chapter 1874

    Click.


    The door opened.


    At the same time, the boys took a breath of air conditioning.


    Now the word "Wang Peng" means death to them.


    Touching Wang Peng''s cold eyes, the butcher was stunned first, and then his face changed: "Wang Peng, what the fuck do you mean? What about people?"


    Wang Peng shrugged indifferently: "who is it?"


    This made the butcher and boss Wang look ugly. The butcher looked at boss Wang and then said, "grass, where was the policewoman that day? Someone said I saw you let her go!"


    When he heard this, boss Wang clenched his fists angrily.


    If it is any of his younger brothers, including the butcher, he can clean up without hesitation!


    Xu Jingwen is the woman he asked for by name. He just didn''t get it. Doesn''t Wang Peng know her identity?


    She''s a cop!


    How many hidden dangers will there be in the future?


    What if the woman wants to bring people back and catch them?


    Although boss Wang is not afraid, it''s troublesome!


    Moreover, the current situation does not allow him to play like this.


    Wang Peng, why are you so ignorant!


    Boss Wang hates iron but not steel.


    Wang Peng lit a cigarette slowly and gently, then said, "well, since you know, I won''t talk nonsense. I''m tired of my woman, so I let her go, but I promise she won''t call the police!"


    The butcher was very angry and dizzy.


    He really suspects that Wang Peng is here to make trouble. What to tell boss Wang is a complete excuse!


    Boss Wang also sighed.


    If Wang Peng hadn''t killed Wu Yang, boss Wang would start to doubt Wang Peng''s motives.


    Knowing that the woman is a policeman, I want to let her go. Isn''t this looking for trouble!


    "Grass, can you promise a fart! If there were no big brother here, you would have fucking gone in. Who do you think you are..."


    The butcher scolded one sentence after another.


    It seems to be extremely angry.


    Bang.


    Wang Peng simply pushed the door open and his eyes cooled down: "either, let''s practice? One knife per person!"


    WOW~


    It was quiet all around, and no one dared to speak.


    They all stared at him with round eyes.


    Wang Peng, this is the provocative butcher in chiguoguo!


    This stunned the butcher for a moment.


    Wang Peng''s generous request to fight made his forehead blank.


    With Wang Peng? To tell you the truth, he''s not sure.


    Although in his eyes, Wang Peng is just a little bastard.


    It''s not even a long time since he started his career, but the boy is afraid of fighting!


    Can a person who can scare the butcher, an old bastard, be an ordinary role?


    He didn''t speak. He knew that as soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Peng would jump on him.


    How does he Parry?


    Seeing that the two were deadlocked here, boss Wang said, "all right, stop, stop!"


    This is tantamount to giving the butcher a step down, and he immediately stood aside.


    There was no expression on Wang Peng''s face, but his eyes were much colder than just now.


    Boss Wang waved and scattered everyone.


    Then he closed the door and went into Wang Peng''s room.


    He lit a cigarette, his eyes were a little complicated, and there was even a little hesitation inside.


    I don''t know when she became a little sentimental.


    Maybe people change when they get older.


    With such careful calculation, at boss Wang''s age, the children should go to high school.


    Boss Wang is still alone.


    No way. He plays like this in Jinhai city. How can he get married?


    Whom are you calling? Then who is the oil bottle!


    Not that he has no feelings, but that he doesn''t want to leave his tail to the enemy.


    Wang Peng did not speak, so he bowed his head and smoked.


    In fact, he had long been unhappy with the butcher. When he followed Zhang wenhun, he wanted to kill the butcher.


    It''s just that Zhang Wen has been blocking, and he can''t help it.


    "Peng''er, what do I do to you in your conscience?" boss Wang said seriously.


    Wang Peng nodded: "it''s good for me."


    Wang Peng, this is not nonsense.


    How much effort did boss Wang waste when he brought him here?


    Secretly, how many brain cells are wasted?


    His love for Wang Peng is personal.


    But Wang Peng didn''t let boss Wang down. Except that he didn''t touch Zhang Wen, he listened to boss Wang.


    Kill Wu Yang and kill Xiao Liang. These are all good plays played by Wang Peng.


    Boss Wang nodded and then said, "you wanted to take that woman away that day. Didn''t I say anything more? You saw how much the butcher wanted that woman that day!"


    Boss Wang just spoke his mind.


    Wang Peng''s behavior that day was too overbearing and completely ignored boss Wang''s face.


    But who makes him like Wang Peng?


    Who made him want to close the little tiger?


    Then you have to make some sacrifices!


    "Yes, a woman is nothing to me at all. I have women. But that woman is a policeman. Is it too much for you to let her go?"


    Wang Peng said faintly, "boss Wang, don''t worry. Women won''t call the police. This will never happen in the future!"


    Boss Wang took a long breath in his heart, then shook his head reluctantly: "you should see what the situation is now. Be careful!"


    Wang Peng''s words have been said. What else can he do? Just be careful in the future!


    He has no choice but to take Wang Peng.


    When he went out, the butcher clenched his teeth fiercely: "brother, this boy is too dangerous! Why don''t I solve him secretly! If there''s nothing wrong with this matter, it''s OK. What if something goes wrong?"


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank: "don''t move Wang Peng. You can''t move him!"


    With that, boss Wang went back to the office.


    The butcher was left to clench his fist in secret.


    ¡­¡­


    Bell~


    In Wang Peng''s room, the mobile phone rang.


    Looking down, the caller was Huang Wenjing.


    Ben didn''t want to answer, but after hesitating for a few seconds, he picked it up.


    "Wang Peng, where are you?" there was a fragile voice on the phone.


    It''s like a dead wood cracked and didn''t sleep for a few days.


    A trace of heartache flashed through Wang Peng''s heart.


    Originally, he didn''t want to touch Huang Wenjing again. Every time he thought of her, he couldn''t help thinking of Wu Yang and the past that seemed to be untouchable.


    Wu Yang died in his hands, which was more like a dream to him.


    I don''t know when it will come to an end.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Peng''s voice was calm.


    Huang Wenjing paused for a few seconds before she said, "Wang Peng, no matter what you''re doing, come out right now."


    Wang Peng frowned: "about this..."


    "I''m in XX bar. If you have the heart to see me here alone, don''t come!"


    With that, the phone hung up.


    Listening to the rapid beep in the microphone, Wang Peng breathed hard.


    He forgot when he began to like drinking.


    But Huang Wenjing must be because of Wu Yang.

 Chapter 1875

    Wine can relieve worries, but it can also make people forget pain.


    For Huang Wenjing, Wu Yang''s death was too cruel.


    The more you fear, the more you will.


    The more Wang Peng doesn''t want to touch the taboo with Huang Wenjing, the more crazy the taste of love spreads.


    It''s unexpected.


    After looking at the time, it was more than eight o''clock, so Wang Peng put on a coat and went out.


    XX bar.


    The consumption here is relatively high.


    Ordinary bastards don''t come here.


    make fun of!


    A bottle of beer here costs more than ten yuan! They are all poor bastards. How can they have so much money?


    At best, that is to buy a bottle of three or five yuan beer and have a happy while taking advantage of the lively atmosphere in the field.


    I don''t even have money for women.


    Little bastards, like some people at the bottom of society.


    Wang Peng is different. He is a general who is recognized and feared.


    In the bar, a lonely figure is drinking here.


    Is a wonderful woman.


    Her hair was curled and dyed brown, which meant more of a young woman.


    Her red lips pressed gently against the glass and let the strong wine pour into her mouth.


    As everyone knows, many men have been staring at her since she came in.


    Both her temperament and her charming little eyes show that she doesn''t fit in here.


    The men who drink in the bar are wolves. Even in such a high-end bar, they are wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    Look at Huang Wenjing pouring herself like this. They are all waiting for an opportunity. When she drinks too much, they can start!


    Look at her holding her feet even when she drinks. It''s probably her first time to come to the bar!


    Then it''s better!


    Huang Wenjing didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all, but bowed her head and continued to drink.


    Drunk, okay.


    At least when drunk, you can paralyze yourself so that you don''t play Wu Yang''s face repeatedly in your head.


    Thinking of Wu Yang, she felt uncomfortable.


    It''s like being pricked by countless needles!


    But she never dreamed that Wang Peng would do it.


    She used to think that mixing society was just a little fuss, but this changed her view.


    It''s not as simple as she thought.


    You can even blind Wang Peng''s eyes and let him attack Wu Yang.


    Huang Wenjing frowned hard and continued to drink.


    "Enough, don''t drink." at this time, a pair of big hands snatched her glass.


    Then there was a man sitting opposite. He looked decadent, but his facial features were full of handsome, decadent and handsome. He showed all the Lingli around him.


    This man is Wang Peng.


    Many men breathe when they see him.


    See if a man has a story, look at the eyes.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were as cold as a knife, very frightening.


    It''s full of stories, and no one dares to look at it.


    Huang Wenjing looked up at Wang Peng and sneered, "I asked you to drink. Why do you care about me?"


    Wang Peng doesn''t care about birds, but he has nothing to do with Huang Wenjing.


    This is love.


    "It''s bad for women to drink too much wine." he said faintly, looked up and drank all the wine in the quilt.


    "Why is it bad for women to drink too much? Aren''t there a lot of men waiting for me to drink too much?" Huang Wenjing''s eyes were misty and looked around.


    She said she would pour her own wine again, but Wang Peng robbed her: "I don''t care about other times, but today you call me, I can''t watch you continue to drink like this!"


    Huang Wenjing was not angry, but his face was close to Wang Peng, and the tip of his charming hair gently touched him.


    "Brother Peng, don''t you want me to drink too much and mess with Xing?"


    This was already a provocation of chiguoguo, and Wang Peng smiled bitterly.


    He is basically not interested in women, not because he doesn''t like women.


    It''s that he doesn''t want to settle down.


    With love, it is inseparable from the word stability.


    Moreover, Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty heart and crazy magic barrier have not disappeared. How can he be reconciled?


    Wang Peng didn''t plan to come tonight. Huang Wenjing had nothing to do with him. First love can only exist in dreams. How can it move to reality?


    It''s for Wu Yang. Take care of Huang Wenjing instead of him.


    Wang Peng gently pushed her away. In his decadent eyes, with a trace of intransigence: "you''re not my type. I''m just drinking with you today. I have no other plans."


    This made Huang Wenjing laugh and looked shamelessly at Wang Peng: "I don''t believe you don''t like that kind of thing! You men are the same. You pretend to be gentle. In fact, you don''t like women to meet you honestly? How about we open a room after drinking wine?"


    Wang Peng nodded: "the room must be opened."


    "Giggle ~" Huang Wenjing smiled proudly, with a trace of reason in her eyes. "You said you didn''t like it, didn''t you compromise?"


    "I opened the room to let you rest! You can''t go back to school tonight!" Wang Peng said seriously.


    "Hum, let''s see if you can resist it later!"


    Huang Wenjing said, then picked up the wine in her hand and poured it into herself.


    At this time, Wang Peng''s hand suddenly stopped.


    He saw several people coming in from the door.


    The heart jumped wildly.


    Several people are very familiar faces, but Wang Peng dare not look directly at them.


    This is Zhang Wen, Zhang Guohua, pretending to force tiger and Guangguang.


    In addition to Wang Peng''s eyesight, the remaining three are taboos in his heart.


    Take a deep breath and Wang Peng drinks with his head down.


    Huang Wenjing noticed Wang Peng''s eyes and looked along his eyes.


    Seeing several people sitting there drinking, she immediately got up, took a bottle of wine and walked towards them.


    "Brother, I''ll drink with you ~" Huang Wenjing''s body is shaky and her small face is red.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at her, he immediately shouted, "my grass, where is this little girl from? It''s fucking beautiful!"


    Whether Huang Wenjing pretended to force the tiger or not, she sat next to him generously and poured him wine.


    We are all in a state of hoodwinking and haven''t reflected what''s going on.


    Wang Peng came over: "brother Wen..."


    Although the sound was small, I heard it clearly.


    Seeing that it was Wang Peng, I was slightly surprised. Then I greeted him with a smile: "peng''er, you are thin and decadent."


    Wang Peng squeezed out an ugly smile on his face and said seriously, "brother Wen, today''s account is on my head."


    "Ha ha, no! I''ll invite you tonight! How can I let you pay?"


    Wang Peng and I were talking and laughing. We couldn''t see any hatred between us.


    But the next pretending tiger and Zhang Guohua were silent.


    Wang Peng, once their brother, is different from the past.


    Wang Peng killed Wu Yang and followed boss Wang. They can''t compromise these things all their life!

 Chapter 1876

    Huang Wenjing''s eyes were slightly surprised: "Wang Peng, what do you call him? Brother Wen?"


    Wang Peng said, "he is my eldest brother all my life, Zhang Wen."


    Huang Wenjing began to be messy.


    Knowing that Wang Peng was on the road, she inquired about the road everywhere.


    Boss Wang and Zhang Wen are sworn enemies. Why does Wang Peng know Zhang Wen?


    She was a woman who shouldn''t have asked more about these things, but her curiosity made her interpose: "since you know him, why don''t you follow him? I heard he didn''t rise in Jinhai city?"


    In a word, the people around him were silent.


    Wang Peng doesn''t know what to say.


    I poured a glass of wine and clinked a glass with Huang Wenjing: "beauty, where there are people in the world, there are rivers and lakes, but there are thousands of bastards in the rivers and lakes. Different roads do not conspire, but they are still brothers!"


    Huang Wenjing looked up and drank.


    Wang Peng lowered his head. I saw that his hands had clenched his trouser legs. At the moment, Wang Peng must be very uncomfortable.


    I simply took Wang Peng to the next seat.


    Take a bottle of cocktail.


    "Peng''er, don''t talk about the past and don''t think about it. Since you''ve been with boss Wang, I hope you can mix well! You must surpass me in Jinhai city in the future!"


    Wang Peng''s eyes are red.


    He killed Wu Yang.


    Betrayed me.


    Even help boss Wang deal with me.


    But I didn''t complain at all. I treated him as a brother. He has remembered this kindness.


    "Brother Wen, I''m sorry for you."


    I pretended to blame and said, "no one is sorry for anyone in the road. You are my brother, so don''t say these words."


    Wang Peng drank all the wine at once.


    Now the men who have been watching the play nearby shut up.


    One of them recognized that this man was Wang Peng.


    The man drinking with Wang Peng at the moment is Zhang Wen.


    Can they touch these two people?


    They looked at Huang Wenjing''s eyes and became more respectful.


    I didn''t ask Wang Peng about boss Wang recently, but said, "peng''er, I remember the thing you helped me last time. But after all, you work under boss Wang. Be careful. Don''t touch such things in the future, okay?"


    I know who boss Wang is, but Wang Peng is nothing more than playing with fire.


    How can I watch him in danger?


    After listening to my words, Wang Peng said seriously, "brother Wen, even if I am with boss Wang now, he still can''t control me. You are my big brother, so you will always be my big brother in my heart!"


    I couldn''t help shaking my head.


    Then I touched his glass and said, "by the way, who is that woman? Is it your girlfriend?"


    I know Wang Peng never looks for a woman. Now I see a trace of compromise in this woman.


    Wang Peng took a deep breath and his eyes became deep: "brother Wen, her name is Huang Wenjing. I played best with her and Wu Yang in school. She just came back from abroad and has always liked Wu Yang..."


    In a few simple words, I''ve got a general idea.


    But I still asked calmly, "so what''s your relationship with this woman now? I think your relationship is extraordinary. Her eyes are full of stories."


    Wang Peng said seriously, "just think I''m taking care of her for Wu Yang."


    Hearing this, I was silent.


    In fact, there is no need to admit your mistakes, and there is no need to repent.


    This is Wang Peng''s attitude. He proved his mind with his actions.


    To Huang Wenjing, to Wu Yang, and even to everyone.


    This is Wang Peng''s demon.


    I know. He''s making atonement.


    Death is not terrible. What is terrible is that living is more painful than death.


    Wang Peng, I''m walking on the edge right now.


    At this time, the light on the opposite side asked, "brother Hu, isn''t this the boy who used to follow brother Wen?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod and bite: "he used to follow brother Wen, but now he has rebelled. He is already boss Wang''s man!"


    Guangguang''s heart pounded and his eyes stared round: "will he do anything too much to brother Wen? Otherwise, let''s start first?"


    As he spoke, his hand had touched the pistol in his arms.


    Pretending to force the tiger to shake his head: "remember, you can touch anyone who deals with boss Wang, but Wang Peng can''t!"


    Light didn''t dare to ask any more.


    Pretending to be a tiger has always been a fool. It''s rarely so serious.


    He must have a point in saying so.


    "Hey, have you finished?" at this time, Huang Wenjing came over and sat down next to Wang Peng with her body close to him.


    Wang Peng seemed to have an unnatural expression: "go and sit there for a while."


    Huang Wenjing doesn''t care about Wang Peng at all. He raises his small mouth high and looks unwilling: "no, I want you to accompany me. If you don''t agree, I''ll find someone else to drink. Have you seen the other people? They''ve been looking at me for a long time ~"


    Wang Peng has never been soft on people, but he seems unable to cope with Huang Wenjing. This picture is really ridiculous.


    "Peng''er, then I''ll go, you go on." I said, getting up and greeting pretending to force them to leave.


    Wang Peng sent me to the door, with an unspeakable complex emotion in his eyes.


    I patted him on the shoulder and left.


    "Wang Peng, how did you get along? Isn''t this your old brother?" Huang Wenjing drank too much and talked freely.


    A little cold light flashed in Wang Peng''s eyes.


    If this was said by a man, he would have fallen by Wang Peng''s knife.


    "Don''t ask too much if you shouldn''t!" Wang Peng strode away.


    Huang Wenjing stamped her little foot and hurriedly followed him: "Wang Peng, you''re afraid, aren''t you? I knew you men were just talking. No one would really care!"


    Shua.


    Wang Peng stopped and grabbed her arm. His eyes were very cold.


    He couldn''t help but take Huang Wenjing and walk to the nearby hotel.


    Being dragged by Wang Peng, Huang Wenjing''s heart was in a mess, but soon she came over and calmed down a lot. Then she snorted coldly: "go, who''s afraid of who!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes.


    Wang Peng opened the room. After Huang Wenjing came in, he threw his clothes aside and went into the bathroom.


    At the door, she said provocatively, "Wang Peng, if you are afraid, you can leave now."


    Then came the sound of running water.


    The bathroom is translucent, with Huang Wenjing''s beautiful shadow flashing inside.


    Wang Peng''s heart also became chaotic.


    After a while, the door opened with a click.


    Huang Wenjing came out of it wrapped in a bath towel.


    The figure is very graceful.

 Chapter 1877

    Wang Peng.


    Ever since college, I have been secretly in love with Huang Wenjing.


    He didn''t know how to end this relationship or how to keep it.


    Perhaps because of Wu Yang, perhaps because of the unwilling in his heart.


    But before he knew it, Huang Wenjing had left his heart.


    At the moment, I don''t know how long he fantasized in his heart.


    Of course, it only exists in dreams.


    Wang Peng only regarded the ethereal past as a dream.


    Wu Yang''s death seems to be the beginning of a nightmare for Wang Peng.


    Wu Yang and Huang Wenjing spread endlessly.


    At the moment, Wang Peng feels like he is dreaming.


    Huang Wenjing stood in front of him.


    Water drops hung from the ends of her hair, just like a fairy.


    It was so full of unreal that he couldn''t help clutching the corners of his clothes.


    Seeing Wang Peng''s nervous appearance, Huang Wenjing smiled.


    Men are the same, although Wang Peng has always been very indifferent, and even put on a look that he is not interested in women.


    Cannot do without as like as two peas.


    There was still a slight pink on her face, the wine strength had not subsided, and the magnificent chest was shining white and tender.


    She simply strode over and sat next to Wang Peng, her hands around his neck, and her charming little mouth swayed in front of him.


    "Wang Peng, do you remember what you just said? If you''re afraid, you can leave at any time. In the future, I may think you''re an incompetent man, cluck ~"


    Huang Wenjing''s words were full of provocation. A few simple words turned into an ambiguous knife and madly stabbed Wang Peng.


    He glanced aside.


    Huang Wenjing''s delicate face is full of compromise. Now as long as she pushes it gently, Huang Wenjing will fall into bed.


    He imagined this scene for a long time, but it really appeared in front of him, but it was very strange.


    Huang Wenjing is a dream and cannot be touched.


    There is a goddess in everyone''s heart. Without exception, it is the most untouchable existence.


    But now, this picture has no intention of stimulating Wang Peng with red fruit.


    Seeing that Wang Peng was about to compromise, Huang Wangjing''s face came closer, his hands were on Wang Peng''s cheeks, and there was infinite love in his eyes.


    However, this look is not what Wang Peng wants to see, because it is mixed with too much madness and too much reluctance.


    And a trace of irrational drunkenness.


    How can Wang Peng touch this?


    He knew that Huang Wenjing only hated herself.


    It''s a hatred of the past two years ago!


    It was he who had ruined Wu Yang in a desperate way, and made the dream turn into a bubble.


    He gently opened Huang Wenjing''s hand and said seriously, "I said, opening a room for you is for rest. I won''t do anything else to you."


    Huang Wenjing trembled, as if she couldn''t believe what she heard, but she still had a strong smile on her face, but it all became shameless.


    With a slight movement of her hands, she took off her bathrobe.


    Suddenly, a strong ambiguous breath floated along the body like Wang Peng, crazy enough to swallow him.


    Every man has no resistance to such a picture.


    Besides, Huang Wenjing is still his dream.


    At the moment, as long as Wang Peng moves a little, the dream can come true.


    What kind of scenery is it?


    "Huang Wenjing, you and I are just friends. I know you love Wu Yang in your heart, so don''t abuse yourself in front of me, OK?" Wang Peng said seriously.


    This made Huang Wenjing''s eyes red: "do you know I like Wu Yang?"


    Wang Peng looked up at her and didn''t know what she meant.


    "In that case, why did you kill Wu Yang? Is the word brother so worthless here? At that time, you were an emotionless bastard!"


    "I know you like me! But don''t worry, I won''t let you get my heart in this life. I will only let you spend your life in pain and guilt. You can touch me, but you can never get me! Never! You will see Wu Yang''s figure on me endlessly until you go to hell to repent! You''re not human at all, you''re the devil!"


    To tell the truth, Huang Wenjing''s face, which was originally slightly red, was more ruddy. There were tears in his eyes and he was trembling all over.


    This picture really hurts Wang Peng.


    This should not be Huang Wenjing''s life.


    These pains should have run counter to her, but at the moment, red fruit was added to her.


    This can only make Wang Peng feel better?


    But what can he do now?


    Huang Wenjing knows what temperament is best.


    He sat by the bed, poured Huang Wenjing into his arms and said seriously, "if you want to vent, come to me, or you can give me a knife."


    Huang Wenjing has never forgotten Wu Yang these days.


    She spends every day in pain.


    The more you lose something, the more people remember something.


    Wu Yang is here, leaving her endless memories and emptiness.


    How can Wang Peng understand this feeling?


    He just moved the knife crazily.


    It''s just wanton killing!


    Among the brothers, they engraved the evil spirit and madness they shouldn''t have!


    About these, Huang Wenjing doesn''t understand at all.


    She couldn''t understand from beginning to end. Why did Wang Peng become like this? Why is this society so dangerous that relatives, friends and brothers kill each other?


    What do people live for?


    Is it to bear this endless pain?


    Tears merged into a stream on Huang Wenjing''s face, but she didn''t cry, but her voice was as flat as water: "Wang Peng, don''t you want me? The woman who used to be your brother''s favorite woman."


    Then Huang Wenjing put her legs around his waist.


    Looks very ambiguous.


    Wang Peng took a deep breath and then pushed her away: "in the future, I will replace Wu Yang and protect you forever."


    With that, he strode away.


    Huang Wenjing left a dull face. The last sentence just now made her collapse.


    Wu Yang is unique in her heart. How can she be replaced?


    Wang Peng, this is atonement.


    But he doesn''t know that some crimes can''t be forgiven at all!


    A mistake is a lifetime!


    He didn''t understand the hatred between Wang Peng and Wu Yang, but he knew why it was now? Since Wang Peng knows he will regret it, why should he be so impulsive?


    You know, it''s a human life!


    Huang Wenjing dried her tears, silently turned on her mobile phone and looked at the picture of Wu Yang above and burst into tears.


    If only everything could go back.


    Back to the rush campus era, there were only three of them.


    Wu Yang, Wang Peng

 Chapter 1878

    In the twinkling of an eye, a few days later, boss Wang''s construction site has made good progress, and the reinforcement has also been driven into the concrete. It seems that the scale is not small.


    At the moment, the leopard, the boss of Xiao Zhao Wang, is at the construction site.


    Boss Wang curled a cigarette in his mouth and was very pleased to see the construction site in full swing.


    "Boss Wang, everything is going well on the construction site. We can catch up with the progress in three days." Xiao Zhao said excitedly nearby.


    Can she not be excited?


    This steel bar was found by her own efforts. She didn''t rely on him, boss Wang. This is a portrayal of her strength.


    After this, boss Wang''s attitude towards her will certainly go to a higher level.


    Xiao Zhao is dressed up today. He is dressed in a suitable professional dress, which is a little cool and beautiful, but he is charming.


    While talking, she pursed her small mouth, and the expression on her face was very natural.


    But everyone could see that there was something in her words.


    At this time, it''s an idiot not to ask for credit!


    The resurrection of the construction site depends entirely on Xiao Zhao. Boss Wang wants to give her up!


    Boss Wang was so smart that he heard Xiao Zhao''s meaning in Chinese and laughed: "Xiao Zhao, you did a good job! When the construction site develops in the future, I will give you full authority to deal with other construction sites. At the same time, I will give you control of my financial problems!"


    This sentence made Xiao Zhao very excited.


    He worked so hard for what? Isn''t it just to win the trust of boss Wang?


    Isn''t it just to make boss Wang not wary of himself, and then secretly develop his power?


    Work for boss Wang? She really didn''t think so!


    Who is boss Wang? How could she not know.


    Who has always followed boss Wang for a long time, which has a good result? Xiao Zhao doesn''t want to follow in their footsteps!


    "Thank boss Wang for his trust. The construction site will be more and more prosperous under the leadership of boss Wang!" Xiao Zhao said respectfully.


    Boss Wang laughed.


    Very satisfied.


    The construction site is up, so it''s not far from him to destroy Zhang Wen.


    The picture of jinha City returning to boss Wang seems to reappear day by day.


    "Big brother, smoke ~" the leopard respectfully came to give boss Wang a cigarette.


    Boss Wang said well and looked at him with some contempt.


    At the same time, he said coldly, "leopard, look at Xiao Zhao and then look at you. Why is there such a big gap between people? You have been mixing with me for several years, but your ingenuity is not half that of Xiao Zhao!"


    These words made the brothers nearby burst into laughter.


    The leopard is really pathetic. He has been with boss Wang since he was 20 years old. Now he is 30 years old. What B kind of leopard has he become? Isn''t it like everyone else? Not even as good as others!


    If it weren''t for older generations, no one would be a bird or a leopard.


    Facing the satire of boss Wang chiguoguo, the leopard was not angry, but smiled and continued to smoke for the people next to him.


    After all these years, the leopard''s only advantage is that he can bear it!


    After all these years, do you still care about these days?


    In their eyes, the leopard may be an idiot, but at the moment, the leopard is performing the most crazy and gorgeous reversal with Xiao Zhao!


    So he must bear it at this time!


    When it''s done, the company will be in his and Xiao Zhao''s hands. It''s not too late for him to be crazy!


    Let them look up to the leopard!


    The leopard is not the smartest one, nor the hardest one, but it is the most tolerant one!


    In the face of success, tolerance is the first.


    Will the leopard be far from success now?


    Leopard will make boss Wang scratch his head and make everyone crazy!


    Seeing that everyone was laughing at the leopard, Xiao Zhao couldn''t hold her face. She smiled and said, "boss Wang, why don''t we go to the construction site and have a look ~"


    Boss Wang didn''t refuse either. He lit a cigarette with a smile and followed Xiao Zhao in.


    The leopard stayed where he was and clenched his fist secretly.


    His eyes were cold.


    "Brother, they laughed at you just now. Why don''t you turn against them!" xiaomaocun asked innocently.


    The sword around his waist has long quenched his thirst!


    If the leopard turned against them just now, they would be the first!


    The leopard took a deep breath. Among so many people, only xiaomaocun was his brother, and only xiaomaocun would stand beside him.


    He patted xiaomaocun on the shoulder and said, "those who achieve great things must be able to bear it. In the future, I will let you stand high and look down on them! Now the grievances are temporary!"


    Listening to the leopard, Xiaomao''s eyes are empty.


    Leopards always use dirty words. Suddenly they speak so deeply. It''s really unacceptable.


    He still likes the old leopard. Be rude, crazy and forced~


    ¡­¡­


    "Wenzi." in the middle of the morning, Li Erzi knocked on the door and came in.


    I looked at the picture of Wang Yuxian in my mobile phone.


    This photo was sent to me when I chatted with her on wechat in the hotel. Now I think of it, it will be the same as what happened yesterday.


    The past cannot be recalled.


    Memory is painful, memory is crazy, people are caught off guard.


    Seeing Li Erzi coming in, I quickly put away the photos.


    He put away his loss and changed a smiling face: "what''s the matter, er Zi."


    He said excitedly, "Wenzi, boss Wang''s construction site has made good progress recently. I think it''s time to make a move! As far as I know, those steel bars have been poured with concrete. Now it must be refreshing for them to rework!"


    I laughed: "OK, let''s start the counterattack! In a moment, I''ll go to Fang Qianjin and report it as an informant."


    Li Erzi also laughed: "I really want to see what boss Wang looks like. The construction site is his lifeblood now!"


    I have a clear look in my eyes. Now let boss Wang''s construction site stop work, which will certainly distract his energy. In that way, it will be much easier to assassinate! Kill boss Wang once and for all.


    At this time, Li Erzi noticed the photos in my mobile phone and shook his head: "Wenzi, haven''t you heard from Wang Yuxian yet?"


    This makes me turn over endless melancholy.


    Wang Yuxian has always been the pillar of my heart. Now that she''s gone, my heart seems to be empty.


    But how can I tell others about this emotion?


    Can only bear silently.


    But no matter how I hide it, I still can''t escape Li Erzi''s eyes. He knows me too well.


    "If she wants to appear, she will appear naturally. If she doesn''t want to appear, it''s useless for me to know. She is such a person. You don''t know?" I said helplessly.


    Wang Yuxian is like the wind. No one can catch her.


    Now the wind has blown and is about to disappear.


    I feel bad, but I have nothing to do.


    It''s the wind, always go.

 Chapter 1879

    Li Erzi didn''t know how to comfort me. He just patted me on the shoulder and went out.


    I just found Fang Qianjin''s phone and dialed it.


    "Hello, leader Fang ~" I said politely.


    The voice of Fang forward on the phone sounded good. He greeted me brightly: "ha ha, Zhang Wen, what can I do for you? Won''t you let me restore the steel bar label this time?"


    Fang Qianjin raised his eyebrows: "Oh? Who is this man? I''ll send someone to check it immediately!"


    I said three words: "boss Wang."


    Fang Qianjin frowned. Put down the phone.


    Just as he was about to call down to arrange, someone knocked on the door of the office.


    "Come in," he said.


    The door was pushed open.


    From the outside came a slightly bald middle-aged man with a flattering smile on his face and a bag of things in his hand.


    "What are you doing here?" Fang Qianjin''s eyes cooled when he saw him.


    This person is the director of the audit bureau.


    Although he is a lower level than Qianjin, Fang Qianjin has been in office for so many years. At best, they say a few words when they work and communicate, and the others are indifferent.


    Because moving forward from the front doesn''t care about the steel bar label. These things are handled by the director alone. The sky is high and the emperor is far away. Fang Qianjin naturally can''t control him.


    But now the situation is different. Fang Qianjin insists on investigating this matter. The director has realized the existence of a sense of crisis.


    If this matter continues to be investigated, he will be finished!


    Today, he came here with something. It was already his old face.


    He believes that he should give himself a hand even if he has worked with Fang Qianjin for so many years.


    And what I brought today is also sincere.


    There is nothing in the gift boxes in these two bags. They are all money.


    It''s red money!


    After working in the Audit Bureau for so many years, he firmly believes in a truth. No one is not moved by money. He just depends on whether the chips are enough. He thinks that the money is enough for Fang Qianjin to let go of himself!


    To put it bluntly, this is Fang Qianjin''s word. As long as he nods, no one will check himself.


    Although Fang Qianjin''s face annoyed him a little, he still said with a smile: "old Fang, carefully calculate, we have worked in the Audit Bureau for more than ten years? We have been talking about work these years. It seems that we haven''t exchanged much feelings, have we?"


    Fang Qianjin looked at him coldly, as if watching a grasshopper hopping after autumn.


    "Just tell me what''s going on. Don''t beat around the Bush!"


    The tough attitude hurt the director, but he still kept a smiling face.


    "Lao Fang, the issue of steel bar marking is making a lot of noise now. I don''t think it''s necessary to make it so big! Especially for our own people, are you right?" he said with a smile.


    Fang Qianjin nodded: "well, naturally I won''t start with my own people, but I know who is my own and who is an outsider!"


    The director''s face sank. Isn''t that talking about himself?


    He handed the bag over: "Lao Fang, I won''t say anything superfluous. Will you give me a horse in the face of so many years?"


    The director''s attitude is quite low.


    The tone of the voice was almost begging him.


    But who is Fang Qianjin? He has never been moved by money. Can he buy it?


    And he is also determined to do it in order to give Jinhai a clean sky!


    It''s muddy enough to be spoiled by these people!


    He took the gift box and looked. It was full of money.


    He was silent for a moment.


    The director thought he hesitated and smiled secretly.


    Fang Qianjin seems to have two sleeves of breeze. Now do you still stare at money?


    But he''s probably doing steel bar labeling for money.


    After sitting in this position for so long, how can the greasy director not understand?


    "Ha ha..." after a while, Fang Qianjin smiled and threw the gift box directly on the ground.


    But the red doll''s banknotes were scattered all over the ground like flowers.


    The director was stunned and looked at everything in front of him.


    "Director, are you behind all this money in the Audit Bureau for so many years? Do you think about the people? Think about Dang! You are committing a crime!"


    Fang Qianjin scolded.


    Full of dignity.


    The picture made the director''s head buzzing.


    Then he looked frantically at Fang: "don''t you even talk about friendship for so many years? If you go on like this, who is in the audit bureau? Lao Fang! This is not the case. You will make countless enemies for yourself!"


    Fang Qianjin sneered. Since he decided to do it, he thought of the result. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate!


    He took a deep breath: "I have made up my mind to investigate this matter. I will deal with it according to law no matter the rich! No one is an exception, including myself! If you have nothing, you can go out!"


    The director stood where he was. After a long time, he nodded, put away the money on the ground and went out silently.


    Fang Qianjin took a deep breath, found the Secretary''s phone and dialed it.


    "You immediately take someone to boss Wang''s construction site in the east of the city to check whether their reinforcement grade meets the standard! If not, stop the construction immediately!"


    The person on the phone promised and put down the phone.


    Fang Qianjin tapped his fingers on the table and was thinking.


    Now everyone in Jinhai city knows that Zhang Wen and boss Wang are making a lot of trouble. Zhang Wen also takes advantage of his checking the steel bar label to deal with boss Wang. Fang Qianjin knows better.


    There is no doubt that Zhang Wener took advantage of it.


    But Fang Qianjin did not reject much.


    Zhang Wenli used him to deal with boss Wang, so he used Zhang Wen to measure the steel bar mark.


    Have the best of both worlds, why not?


    What you should do has been done in place. Next, it depends on how Zhang Wen plays.


    ¡­¡­


    The Secretary acted quickly and took people to boss Wang''s construction site that afternoon.


    Xiao Zhao is still there.


    Seeing a group of people from the audit bureau, her expression was relaxed and simple.


    If he had seen these people coming a few days ago, Xiao Zhao would have been upset, but now he uses qualified materials and works according to rules and regulations. What can they do? Jinhai city is a place where the rule of law is emphasized!


    She greeted her with a smile in her eyes: "what do you do?"

 Chapter 1880

    This made Xiao Zhao laugh.


    Please cover her mouth and look very contemptuous.


    "If there is a problem with the steel bar label, you can check it! But now the construction site is still under construction. If you affect the progress of the construction site, I will sue you. Can you afford your dead salary?"


    This made the people of the Audit Bureau look ugly, but it was Fang''s order to move forward, and they had no choice.


    I had to go in hard.


    In the construction site. The workers are in full swing. The main body of the building not far from the front has been built, and the concrete is being poured.


    The staff of the Audit Bureau motioned them to stop first and then walked over with the instrument.


    At this time, the leopard saw such a group of people and brought them over.


    He had no problem fighting, but he scratched his head about these things.


    He doesn''t understand these at all.


    "Honey, what''s the matter?" he asked.


    Xiao Zhao was not nervous at all, but smiled brightly: "these people from the audit bureau have to check the steel bar label on our construction site. Since they don''t install the south wall and don''t look back, let them check! If the construction period is delayed at that time, I will ask them to compensate!"


    The leopard idled in his head for a few seconds, then stared and asked, "how much can they lose? Is the money lost ours?"


    Xiao Zhao rolled his eyes.


    No words.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the people of the audit bureau had passed with the instrument, which was placed on the freshly poured concrete.


    Xiao Zhao Leng said, "you''d better check slowly. If there''s not enough time, I can let the workers stop work today, but you have to bear the losses!"


    All the people in the audit bureau were blue faced and checked with instruments.


    Didi!


    At this time, the instrument suddenly rang.


    The sound is harsh.


    Boom!


    In a word, everyone at the scene stared round.


    Especially Xiao Zhao.


    Her beautiful eyes were full of surprise.


    She couldn''t believe staring at the person in the audit office. This sounded more like a black humor to her.


    make fun of!


    He bought this steel bar from others at a high price. The label is absolutely no problem. He also took someone to test it in person at the beginning!


    Why are there problems when people from the audit bureau come to check?


    They must have done something!


    These white people are so bad that they can do anything!


    Then, several people from the audit bureau have started to register, and the person taking the lead has begun to contact to stop the construction site.


    Xiao Zhao stood out in a hurry and said loudly, "wait a minute! Why do you say there is a problem with my steel bar grade? I have tested it myself! Is there a problem with your instrument? It''s on purpose, isn''t it?"


    The person who took the lead looked at Xiao Zhao coldly: "everything in the audit bureau has been professionally measured. If there is any problem, you can respond to the above. We come here and are only responsible for testing."


    Xiao Zhao bit hard: "it''s impossible. Why can''t my instrument find out?"


    With that, Xiao Zhao asked someone to take out the instrument.


    Several people checked one side with Xiao Zhao''s instrument. It was true that there was no problem at all.


    The person who took the lead took the instrument and looked at it. He shook his head and said, "your instrument is an obsolete instrument. The label is new this year. Naturally, it can''t be found out."


    "What are you talking about!" Xiao Zhao''s head rang, and the whole man stood there numb.


    The instrument can''t find out. What does this have to do with her little Zhao?


    The key is that the current situation does not allow her to make mistakes again!


    The construction on the construction site has been started and the concrete has been poured. If the construction is stopped at this time, how much is the loss on the construction site?


    This is not a small number! The key is to rework these projects!


    It''s easy to stop construction, but the cost of rework is a little too high! These poured concrete are all useless!


    Xiao Zhao''s head was buzzing and he felt that he was on the verge of collapse.


    At the same time, my head is turning rapidly, and a terrible idea appears in my mind. Is this a well-designed game?


    Was it a hoax from the beginning!


    Seducing yourself?


    But who is doing this?


    Seeing Xiao Zhao speechless for a long time, the man came over and said to Xiao Zhao, "if you have nothing to say, the construction site will stop from now on."


    Xiao Zhao''s face was livid, and his pretty face was full of discontent.


    Seeing that he has been trusted by boss Wang, seeing that things are moving forward according to his plan, why did it develop to this stage?


    This is the rhythm of giving up all your previous efforts!


    Not only that, boss Wang will certainly blame himself!


    If this goes on, it will be difficult to win the trust of boss Wang.


    Hearing this, the leopard immediately stood up and stared: "grass, who dares to move the construction site? You''re fishing law enforcement! I''ll sue you!"


    These people didn''t speak, and several even stood out and waited for the leopard to do it.


    As long as the leopard does it, they''re even worse!


    Xiao Zhao quickly stopped him: "leopard, don''t fool around! If you move them, no one can save you!"


    Xiao Zhao is really good for the leopard. How can he watch him suffer?


    But the leopard is unwilling! The construction site has finally developed to today''s level. How can it go wrong?


    Watching the Audit Office leave, he punched hard next to him.


    "Grass, someone must be behind us!"


    Xiao Zhao calmed down now. She took a deep breath: "now we should inform boss Wang first. These things can''t be solved by us!"


    ¡­¡­


    Now boss Wang is playing with several women in the processing factory.


    At this time, the telephone rang.


    It''s Xiao Zhao.


    He thought there was some good news, so he picked it up.


    "Xiao Zhao, what''s up?"


    Xiao Zhao''s voice hesitated on the phone, but he still said seriously: "boss Wang, the construction site is over, we were fooled..."


    This was like a thunderbolt, which made boss Wang follow it all over.


    He pushed away the woman around him and said, "what are you talking about? Say it again!"


    Xiao Zhao is also very embarrassed, but she can''t talk nonsense in front of the facts. She can only stabilize her mood and say again: "boss Wang, today someone from the audit bureau came to check the steel bar label. There is still something wrong with the steel bar label..."

 Chapter 1881

    After saying this, Xiao Zhao waited for boss Wang to scold her.


    At first, she patted her chest and said she had no children, but who knows the problem is still with her. This problem doesn''t matter. The loss is huge!


    The construction site has to be shut down, and the unskilled concrete is wasted.


    I''m afraid Xiao Zhao has to pay out of his own pocket to solve these losses.


    Xiao Zhao hates me!


    After working hard for so long, she is about to return to the pre liberation night. How can she be reconciled?


    Boss Wang is a little dizzy. The construction site is his lifeblood now. How can he finish it?


    He quickly calmed down and continued to ask, "what''s the situation? Didn''t you say the label is OK!"


    Xiao Zhao was also very helpless: "boss Wang, when I bought the steel bar, I personally tested it with the instrument. It''s really no problem. I just bought it. But who knows that the people from the audit bureau came today and said that the instrument had changed the model long ago, which found out the problem. I suspect that someone must have been behind the scenes!"


    By the way, boss Wang already knows a general idea.


    He clenched his fist and narrowed his eyes.


    Zhang Wen, you can''t underestimate it!


    He just relaxed a little and was taken advantage of by him!


    You don''t have to ask. He must have done it!


    Now the construction site has stopped working, then he is cut off!


    Zhang Wen''s move is vicious!


    I have to avoid three points in front of Zhang Wen, not to mention Xiao Zhao?


    She is not Zhang Wen''s opponent at all!


    "Boss Wang, I will compensate for the loss of the construction site and pay out of my own pocket. But I really don''t know about it." Xiao Zhao''s voice began to tremble.


    Compensation for this matter is secondary. The key is what boss Wang thinks.


    What if he thinks he''s with Zhang Wen?


    Then I really can''t wash myself when I jump into the Yellow River!


    The key thing is that Xiao Zhao is also a victim!


    Boss Wang said coldly, "OK, it''s probably done by Zhang Wen and them. It has nothing to do with you! Recently, you''ll look after it for me and arrange the follow-up. There can''t be any more problems, you know?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhao nodded in relief.


    She thanked boss Wang in her heart.


    I can''t afford this crime.


    Put down the phone, boss Wang kicked out all the women in the room, and then called Wang Peng over.


    He first gave Wang Peng a cigarette, and then said, "Peng Er, someone just called me and said that the construction site was checked again because of the last steel bar label!"


    Wang Peng is not interested in these things about boss Wang.


    He sat here and listened as if boss Wang had complained to him.


    But boss Wang''s expression is a little strange today. It is estimated that things are much more complicated than he thought.


    Wang Peng took a hard puff: "boss Wang, if you have anything to say, don''t beat around the bush with me!"


    Wang Peng came to boss Wang just to kill!


    The bottom line in his heart is Zhang Wen. Nothing else matters to him. He doesn''t want to know the reason.


    Boss Wang nodded: "peng''er, you know that the construction site is my lifeblood now! Most of these things are done by Zhang Wener, and I have no other requirements, that is, a tooth for a tooth! After I find out where Xiao zhao''er bought the reinforcement in a moment, you will do it!"


    Before Wang Pengyan finished smoking, he quickly choked it off: "OK, I know."


    Then he left with a decadent breath.


    Although Wang Peng frequently touches boss Wang''s bottom line, boss Wang still likes him.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, boss Wang called Xiao Zhao again and asked her where she bought the steel bars.


    Xiao Zhao told him the address.


    Boss Wang has no evidence that Zhang Wen did it, so he can only say from this small factory, which is also an example.


    Put down the phone, the leopard came over: "dear, what''s the matter with boss Wang?"


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath: "old Wang didn''t blame me, but he just asked me where I bought the steel bars. It is estimated that he will send someone to find them."


    This made the leopard directly pat his chest: "grass, I''ll go about it!"


    Xiao Zhao''s face changed slightly and wanted to refuse, but he didn''t say it.


    It seems appropriate to let the leopard go.


    This in itself is Xiao Zhao''s mistake. If the leopard is allowed to handle it, boss Wang will calm down in the past.


    Although boss Wang didn''t blame her, Xiao Zhao also heard from his words that boss Wang must trust her again in the future.


    But if you want to stand firm with boss Wang and let him trust himself, this is the first step!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhao said, "then pay attention to safety! Remember, it''s all over!"


    The leopard nodded and called xiaomaocun and others. They drove two cars on the construction site towards the address given by Xiao Zhao.


    ¡­¡­


    West of the city, in a small factory.


    The boss here is worried.


    He has been worried every day recently.


    Why?


    Because he offended boss Wang''s people!


    He knows who boss Wang is! Offending boss Wang in Jinhai city is no different from looking for death!


    But he can''t help it! His wife was in Zhang Wen''s hands that day. He couldn''t refuse!


    He regretted it until now.


    What if boss Wang''s people react and come back to him?


    Why are you boss Wang''s opponent?


    Let Zhang Wen and boss Wang do it. He doesn''t want to get involved!


    "Boss, it''s not good." at this time, an employee ran in from the door and said in a hurry.


    With a thump in his heart, he hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The man''s face was pale: "no, just now a group of people came in from the outside and beat everyone. Our workers can''t work normally now! Several people have been injured!"


    He immediately reflected what was going on.


    It must be boss Wang''s man!


    But he didn''t expect boss Wang to come so soon!


    Seeing him in a daze, the employee quickly said, "boss, let''s call the police! There is still a king''s law in Jinhai city!"


    The boss shook his head.


    Is there a king''s law in Jinhai city? That''s relative!


    Boss Wang here, he is heaven! He hasn''t heard of the things boss Wang did before. Which time did he fall into law?


    Which time was it grabbed?


    Aren''t you living well now?


    The king''s law of Jinhai city is just set for them!


    Now that boss Wang''s people have come, he has no choice but to obey his fate.


    "Let the employees hide back in the dormitory and talk to them."


    Then he went out.


    The employee stamped his foot and hurried away.


    It feels bad to be caught between boss Wang and Zhang Wen.


    Factory owners naturally understand this truth.


    But he can''t offend either of them.


    Offend who, not death?

 Chapter 1882

    Out of the door, leopard and others have come to the foot of the office building.


    The leopard followed xiaomaocun, and there were more than 20 people behind him. They all looked ferocious. They all held guys in their hands. Xiaomaocun was even more exaggerated. They even carried a sword in their hands!


    See this thing, who is not a clever?


    "Dude, what are you doing?" he said politely.


    The leopard looked honest and said coldly, "are you the boss here?"


    He nodded: "yes..."


    Pop!


    As soon as the voice fell, the leopard slapped in the face.


    The boss sat on the ground in a vicious manner.


    Leopard''s skill is not bad! I also have strength in my hands. How can the boss stand it?


    He''s just a greasy middle-aged uncle. There''s nothing else to stand out from.


    "Brother, what are you doing..." the boss sat on the ground with his face covered.


    Looking at his clumsy appearance, Xiaomao inch, they all laughed wildly.


    "Grass, remember the last time you sold boss Wang a batch of steel?" the leopard grinned.


    The boss nodded quickly: "remember..."


    "There is a problem with the steel grade, do you know?"


    "Hmm..." of course he knew. Li Erzi had told him everything that day in order to let him cooperate, but what did he dare to say? It can only follow the script.


    "Grass, do you know how much you dare to sell to boss Wang? Do you know how much money the construction site has lost because of you? All these compensation will come from you, do you know?" the leopard glared round his eyes.


    Why is he in such a hurry?


    In order to behave in front of boss Wang, on the one hand, there is another reason. I want to ask the people in this factory to make some money!


    Since Xiao Zhao took over the company, Xiao Zhao has been in charge of all the finance, including the money at home. The leopard doesn''t even have money to go out to find a woman. He also wants some private money!


    Where the boss dare to refuse, he quickly nodded his head and promised, thinking that if he met these things, he would be unlucky!


    The leopard pointed to the office and said, "why don''t you go back and prepare the money quickly?"


    The boss quickly got up from the ground and was about to go back.


    "Grass, don''t be afraid if I''m here!" at this time, a heavy voice came.


    Everyone looked at the speaker.


    Zhang Guohua is as strong as a hill. He brought a total of ten people here, but these ten people were mixed with Wang Peng in the past. They all started very hard and tried their best when they fought!


    The boss quickly hid behind Zhang Guohua and them.


    Recently, Li Erzi knew that boss Wang''s people were sure to make trouble, so he asked Zhang Guohua to take people to guard nearby.


    Anyway, the boss is like this because of us.


    "Cao, are you Zhang Wen''s man?" the leopard remembered Zhang Guohua. The last time the butcher took someone to fight with him, he suffered a loss.


    However, he never thought how powerful the butcher was, so he didn''t bird Zhang Guohua.


    What''s more, his powerful younger brother Xiao Maocun is still here today. What''s he afraid of?


    I''ll go with xiaomaocun for a while. Isn''t it as simple as playing with Zhang Guohua?


    Zhang Guohua didn''t talk nonsense with him at all. He came here and directly kicked him!


    This kick kicked the leopard on the chest and directly let him fly out a few meters horizontally.


    With a thud, it fell to the ground.


    The whole person is a beautiful parabola in the air.


    At this moment, the leopard''s head was blank.


    What is this?


    It seems that you haven''t done it yourself, have you?


    This strong man, why don''t you start without communicating with yourself?


    Everyone is a jerk. Even if it''s a fight, we have to follow the procedure, don''t we?


    It''s fucking unreasonable to play cards, wow!


    The key is that he fought with the butcher, and the butcher gave him a kick, but it''s not worth mentioning compared with Zhang Guohua''s foot!


    This foot almost made him spit out the porridge he drank last night!


    This is fucking crazy!


    Before the leopard recovered, xiaomaocun had already fought with Zhang Guohua.


    Xiaomaocun is a martial artist. Naturally, he is different from these little bastards.


    Little bastards fight with a ruthless force.


    Power is the main factor.


    But Xiaomao inch fight, the first is to analyze.


    Quickly analyze your opponent first!


    Just now Zhang Guohua kicked the leopard''s foot. He saw that Zhang Guohua was simply a power type.


    Generally, strong people react slowly, and Zhang Guohua must be the same!


    So it''s much simpler for a practitioner like xiaomaocun.


    Thinking so, he threw out his sword and went directly to Zhang Guohua.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t bring any guys today. He just used his fists and feet.


    With a sword, Zhang Guohua dodged.


    Xiaomaocun secretly complains that Zhang Guohua''s reaction is slow and he can just avoid himself. It seems to be the limit.


    Xiaomao inch turned around, and the sword in his hand seemed to add wings and soared in his hand.


    On a whim, he came to a butterfly chop!


    This move is gorgeous, with a trace of tenderness, as if a beautiful Waltz jumped in the air.


    Integrating the appreciation of Wushu into actual combat, xiaomaocun is very confident.


    He just wants to kill Zhang Guohua and let him fall under his own sword!


    He had already thought about it. After Zhang Guohua got his sword, he waved his sword on him like a machete, making sure he didn''t even know how he died!


    But now, a scene that xiaomaocun couldn''t believe appeared.


    In the face of the flying sword, Zhang Guohua not only didn''t mean to avoid, but stretched out his hand and grabbed the sword directly!


    Then push!


    Just listen to a bang, Xiaomao''s sword is broken!


    Zhang Guohua broke it!


    Xiao Maocun was stunned.


    He likes reading martial arts novels.


    This picture seems to exist only in martial arts novels. It shouldn''t happen in front of him!


    Zhang Guohua, just like a madman, grabbed his sword with his bare hands, and then broke his sword gently?


    What is this concept? Is this a crazy rhythm?


    Are there really such great people now?


    Before he could figure out what was going on, Zhang Guohua''s thunderous kick arrived.


    Just listen to a cry.


    Xiaomao inch flew up and landed heavily next to the leopard.


    In this posture, Xiao Maocun just bared his teeth and looked at the leopard. Both sides saw each other''s painful expression.


    Time seemed to stand still for a few seconds. Without hesitation, the leopard got up and ran! Xiaomaocun also got up with severe pain and hurriedly followed him.


    Both of them know.


    They are not timid! This is a race against life!


    If you run slowly, you may be killed by Zhang Guohua!


    This man''s skill is terrible!


    As soon as the leopard and Xiaomao ran away, the people they brought ran away.

 Chapter 1883

    When everyone ran away, Zhang Guohua said to the boss, "do you have a towel?"


    The boss has been scared silly.


    He has never seen such a powerful man who can break the sword with his bare hands!


    He quickly said yes, then ran in and found a new towel.


    Zhang Guohua wrapped his hands a few times, and then said, "they should not dare to come here in the future. If they dare to come again, just call me! What should your factory do? It''s not good to be afraid of them, you know?"


    Then he gave the number to the boss.


    There was a trace of gratitude in the boss''s eyes.


    It is said that the bastards in Jinhai city don''t talk about rules, but Zhang Wen is an exception.


    Zhang Wen''s character, there''s nothing to say!


    ¡­¡­


    Wheeze, wheeze~


    The leopard is in front and the small hair inch is in the back.


    Two people on the road of escape, no one bird, one faster than the other!


    Just now, when he was running away, the leopard determined his mind. No matter what happened, he would not compete with Zhang Guohua again! Such a person, he is too crazy! I''m not an opponent at all!


    He saw it clearly just now. Zhang Guohua broke the sword with his bare hands!


    He has never seen such a powerful man!


    He''s not a man, he''s a Terminator!


    "Big brother, don''t run until people catch up." Xiao Maocun started to catch up with his anger.


    He never knew that leopards are so strong.


    Running so far without deceleration!


    The leopard was a little embarrassed and stopped.


    Cough twice.


    Generally, people who can''t beat Wang Peng run very fast.


    Now it seems that the situation is the same. People who can''t beat Zhang Guohua run fast~


    So is the leopard, and so is Xiaomao.


    Because if you run full, you will be dry!


    Zhang Guohua will not be polite to them.


    "Grass, that strong man just now is really fucking awesome!" said the leopard.


    He and xiaomaocun came here to blackmail the money. Who knows that the money is not blackmailed now, and he was beaten and ran out.


    This taste is not good!


    Xiaomaocun also took a cold breath: "brother, this man is crazy. He broke my sword just now!"


    "Well... We ignore such people. We are normal people," said the leopard quickly.


    "Well ~" xiaomaocun also found an excuse for himself. After a while, he had to find a suitable sword.


    When the leopard saw that everyone was coming, he drove into the car and was ready to leave.


    At this time, a group of people came face to face.


    Wang Peng took the lead and seemed aggressive.


    Wang Peng comes out to fight with his own skills. Even if he doesn''t do anything, coming here is also a deterrent to people.


    The people around him are also hanging.


    It''s enough for them to go back and boast that they can fight with Wang Peng.


    "Brother Peng, what are you going to do?" the leopard said quickly at this time.


    Wang Peng glanced at him: "what the fuck are you going to do?"


    The leopard hurriedly said, "let''s work for big brother. The people in the factory here are too stupid! Dare to cheat big brother..."


    "Vomit!" before he finished, the little hair inch next to him vomited out.


    It looks very uncomfortable.


    "My grass, what''s the matter with you?" the leopard quickly helped him.


    Xiaomaocun quickly shook his head: "I''m fine... Vomit!"


    He put his hands over his belly.


    He can''t believe it and doesn''t want to believe it!


    How could this be possible!


    I''m a martial artist. How can I let people do this B way?


    The key is that the other party only gave himself a kick! What is this concept?


    Xiao Maocun practiced martial arts before, but he was not Bai Lian!


    We can''t say that Xiaomao is weak. We can only say that Zhang Guohua is terrible!


    Is this still a person?


    "What''s wrong with him? What''s wrong with joy?" Wang Peng said coldly.


    "My grass..." xiaomaocun wanted to answer back, but he couldn''t speak at all.


    But the leopard hurriedly said, "he was beaten like this by a strong man! That strong man is really powerful. He broke the sword in his hand with one hand! It''s the strong man next to Zhang Wen."


    Wang Peng nodded, turned around and left.


    He is not afraid of Zhang Guohua, but Zhang Guohua must have been hurt when he broke the small hair inch sword just now. If he had fought with Zhang Guohua in the past, wouldn''t he be standing on his side?


    How can this work!


    The leopard also hurriedly left with xiaomaocun.


    ¡­¡­


    After coming back, Zhang Guohua told me about it.


    I sneered: "boss Wang''s people can only play some dirty tricks now, which is not enough. Guohua, don''t be soft when you meet them in the future!"


    Zhang Guohua nodded seriously.


    Then Li Erzi came in and said to me, "Wenzi, I have several people who have followed boss Wang. As long as he is alone, he can act at any time."


    "Hmm..." I nodded with satisfaction and then informed Guangguang.


    ¡­¡­


    Knowing that there were my people in the factory, boss Wang never let anyone pass by again.


    If I were on guard, they used to die.


    But the butcher couldn''t help it. These two days he didn''t know where to get a home-made pistol. Although it''s not powerful, it can''t reach people ten meters away, but it''s also powerful.


    He''s yelling at Zhang Guohua all day.


    This made boss Wang very upset, as if he didn''t want to.


    That day, boss Wang was thinking about the construction site in his office when a little brother ran in.


    "Brother, someone is looking for you."


    "Who?" boss Wang''s first reaction was that Zhang Wen''s people came to him.


    "Big brother, I''m a woman, and I''m pretty," said the little brother, with a mean look in his eyes.


    Boss Wang is a little confused. A woman came to find herself. She''s fucking beautiful. Who could it be? He doesn''t know any beautiful women. All he knows are money transactions.


    With some doubt, he went out.


    In the hall stood a woman with exquisite facial features.


    She wore an "angel head" and light makeup on her face. Her eyes deep into the sea were attractive at a glance.


    However, the woman''s dress is somewhat conservative. It seems that she is not that kind of disorderly woman.


    "Lao Wang, it''s hard for me to find!" when boss Wang came out, her eyes immediately turned red.


    When boss Wang saw her, he felt that his world was quiet.


    He can''t be more familiar with this man!


    This is the school flower in my school before! Everyone has a goddess. This person is the distant and untouchable goddess in boss Wang''s heart.


    Seeing her, boss Wang quickly said, "Zhiya, why are you here?"


    Zhiya''s face is full of grievances. Although she is in her thirties, she maintains very well, just like a woman in her early twenties.


    Seeing boss Wang coming, she came over and hugged him regardless of others nearby: "Lao Wang, I have, I''m pregnant with your child, what you said to me that night is true, right? You''ll marry me, won''t you?"


    In a word, boss Wang didn''t come back for a long time.


    His eyes were fixed on Zhiya''s stomach.


    Zhiya, pregnant?


    What the fuck is going on!

 Chapter 1884

    Zhiya was a schoolgirl several years younger than boss Wang.


    At first, I fell in love with boss Wang. I don''t know why. Up to now, I''m still single.


    In the days before boss Wang ran away, he contacted her inexplicably, and then had a good night with her inexplicably.


    He remembers very well.


    The key is that at that time, he had no security measures at all.


    Is it difficult? Something''s wrong!


    Boss Wang can''t believe it. Is there such a coincidence in the world?


    He didn''t speak for a long time.


    The little brothers nearby were stunned.


    Zhiya''s age is the most attractive time for women.


    In addition, Zhiya''s maintenance is quite in place, with a slight charm in maturity, which is 100 times stronger than those little girls in their early twenties.


    The key is when boss Wang has a woman around him? When could a woman be so intimate with him?


    If boss Wang wanted to find a woman, he would have three wives and four concubines now. What else could this woman do?


    But now being held by this woman, boss Wang has no intention of resisting at all.


    This is a compromise.


    It turns out that boss Wang will compromise in love.


    Facing Zhiya''s raised little face, boss Wang was stunned for a few seconds, and then hurriedly said, "what, is this really not?"


    I can''t tell why.


    If other women say so, boss Wang must be disgusted to death. Don''t ask, he must have come to ask for money!


    But this thing changed its flavor when it came out of Irene''s mouth.


    He knew who Irene was.


    He had some love in his heart.


    People should do things at what age they reach.


    Boss Wang is not young. He envies those young people who have children.


    But how can he touch a stable life?


    When he was free, he also thought that if he had children, he must receive the most orthodox education, let him go to school well, and can''t go his own way.


    If you''re a girl, let her be educated and reasonable.


    This is boss Wang''s little extravagance.


    I just didn''t expect it to come so suddenly.


    And the other party is Zhiya.


    It was his lifelong dream.


    Zhiya scolded boss Wang and punched him: "what? Do you doubt that I have an affair with others or my sincerity to you? I didn''t have a chance at school. Now I finally have a chance, and you still doubt me! Do you know why I''ve been single for so long? Just to wait for you! Fortunately, I met you, otherwise I''ll be single all my life!"


    A promise, stay together for a lifetime.


    But boss Wang really didn''t expect that her half joking words could make Irene stick to today.


    On the last night of his graduation, he once told Irene that he would give her a day in ten years!


    In Jinhai City, we should make her the happiest woman.


    Let her be a rich wife, with gold and silver.


    Now, boss Wang has such strength, and Yilin has come.


    Everything is so just right~


    "Big brother." then the butcher came down from the side and came to boss Wang.


    Seeing the woman, the butcher stared: "brother, your taste has changed recently? Do you like this type? But a few days ago, you told me to put your age forward and find some young women? Why today..."


    "Get out!" boss Wang scolded directly without nonsense.


    The butcher was stunned for a moment.


    Boss Wang is scolding himself!


    What is this... Situation?


    Boss Wang scolded himself because of a woman?


    At this time, the little brother nearby hurried to tell the butcher: "this man is boss Wang''s lover. I think boss Wang is serious this time. Just now the woman said she was pregnant!"


    "My grass..." the butcher fainted.


    What the fuck is this?


    Boss Wang is not such a person. It''s playing with women!


    Boss Wang ignored them and directly took Yilin into the next room. He seemed careful for fear that the child in his stomach would be injured.


    When she entered the house, boss Wang asked her to sit for a while and pour her tea by herself.


    Seeing his clumsy appearance, Yilin covered her mouth and smiled: "Lao Wang, are you confused? I''m pregnant. How can I drink tea? It''s not good for children!"


    Boss Wang slapped himself in the face.


    Why did you forget this!


    He quickly changed a glass of water: "Yilin, when did you come? Why didn''t you call me and let someone pick you up..."


    Boss Wang told Irene that he really couldn''t do it.


    The love hidden in my heart for many years germinated in an instant.


    Yilin bowed her head and gently touched her stomach: "I came yesterday. I wanted to kill the child, but I still couldn''t bear it after thinking about it. This is you and my child..."


    Boss Wang also hurriedly said, "how can we get rid of it! We must be born!"


    At this point, boss Wang can''t suppress his inner joy.


    At this time of life, in addition to money and power, what people care about is nothing more than flesh and blood.


    Now Elaine has her own blood buried in her stomach. How can boss Wang let her kill her?


    Yilin sobbed in a low voice, and douda''s tears splashed down: "I''ve been thinking of you since you left that night, but why don''t you contact me? Do you know how much I miss you in my heart! If I don''t look for you, you won''t see me in your life?"


    Boss Wang patted himself on the forehead.


    He doesn''t want to.


    Now he wants to live the simplest life with Elaine.


    Let Elaine teach her husband and children.


    But the picture was too ethereal for him.


    He is boss Wang.


    Not to mention how many lives there are in his hand, the enemy in Jinhai city is enough for him to drink a pot. Now there are Zhang Wen''s people peeping in the dark. How can he fall in love with Yilin?


    Didn''t that hurt her?


    But the current situation and don''t allow him to hesitate.


    Irene is the flesh of his heart. Even if he does everything he can to protect her and the baby in his stomach.


    "I''m sorry, Irene." boss Wang knelt down in front of Irene and said seriously, "I''ve had a lot of things recently. After a while, when I''m finished, we''ll get married, okay?"


    Elaine wept with joy.


    After so many years of hard waiting, it was not in vain.


    Everyone thought Irene was going to die alone, but Irene had someone in her heart.


    Boss Wang has always lived in her heart and has never changed.


    Boss Wang is not cold-blooded and has no feelings for women.


    But he has his own chips in his heart


    Everything just didn''t reach his bottom line.


    If everything came suddenly, it would make him feel like a dream, but he really didn''t have any direction on how to go next.


    Bastard, boss Wang may be a genius.


    But he''s like an idiot in waiting for women to have children~

 Chapter 1885

    In boss Wang''s office, they just held each other and never separated.


    This scene is quite dazzling.


    Boss Wang, the first brother of Jinhai City, would bow down under a woman''s pomegranate skirt.


    Boss Wang has never been short of women. When aren''t those women around him?


    Now this scene is a bit of putting the cart before the horse.


    However, boss Wang can''t control it.


    He is really excited, he really likes it!


    Now he could finally understand what it was like for those young people to live and die.


    This feeling, people can''t help it.


    "Yilin, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for so many years. In fact, I should have found you earlier." boss Wang held her and smelled her fragrance. He missed her very much.


    This feeling made his good friend return to his school days. When he and Irene were walking on the campus, they also had that kind of fragrance.


    But at that time, he couldn''t go back. He was no longer the green boy, and Irene was no longer the pure little girl.


    Yilin''s two fingers blocked boss Wang''s mouth, and her eyes were full of emotion: "don''t say it, no matter how the process is, the result is good."


    Boss Wang also felt that there was a little ruddy in his eyes. He had been afraid to touch love. It turned out to be this taste.


    "I''ll send someone to the hotel to pack up with you later, and I''ll move to my place tonight," boss Wang said.


    Yilin smiled: "Lao Wang, just like before, always likes to command others. Remember that you fight with people all day at school, which never makes people worry."


    I remember boss Wang told her at that time that one day he would make a day in Jinhai city.


    Now he did.


    And also stood at the top of Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang also smiled like a memory: "at that time, I was always bullied by senior people. I remember that I was injured in a fight with people several times. You still went to the hospital to see me."


    Yilin gently beat him twice: "you can say that I was scared to death that time! You beat seven or eight people with each other alone, and they still have guys in their hands. The scar on your body is as long as one hand! Is the scar still there now?"


    "Well, it''s still there ~" boss Wang smiled.


    If he gave her another chance, he would not fight back.


    Will not make a debut in Jinhai city.


    It''s hard to go back into the underworld.


    Boss Wang has met so many women, but Yilin is the only one who really cares about him. He doesn''t want to give up this affection.


    And now he is capable of giving Elaine a stable life.


    Even pave the way for children, all the way brilliant in the future!


    He gently kissed Irene on the cheek and said seriously: "in the future, follow me at ease. I can give you whatever you want."


    Yilin shook her head: "I don''t want anything, as long as you are alone."


    Elaine is a standard beauty. Over the years, the people who pursue her have never had a rich second generation, but why doesn''t she agree?


    Isn''t it because I already have boss Wang in my heart? Not to abide by this agreement?


    Boss Wang hugged her tighter.


    After a while, boss Wang asked someone to take Elaine back to pack up, while he went home to clean up.


    On the bus, the butcher was still ignorant.


    He spoke for a long time: "elder brother, who is that woman? I think you mean a little unlimited to her?"


    Isn''t it!


    In the butcher''s eyes, boss Wang has no lower limit!


    Not only have no words to say good to that woman, but also live with her now.


    The key is that playing like this will certainly distract boss Wang''s attention! How can boss Wang be distracted in the current situation?


    Boss Wang seriously said to the butcher, "this woman is your sister-in-law. She has been pregnant with my child. I''m going to marry her in a while."


    "What..." the butcher couldn''t believe what he heard.


    Boss Wang, are you going to marry that woman?


    This matter will certainly make a wave on the road of Jinhai city.


    "Elder brother, should you think about it again?" the butcher didn''t look very well.


    How can it not surprise people that the hungry wolf who has been eating meat is going to change to a vegetarian?


    Boss Wang waved his hand: "needless to say, it''s settled! But I won''t be soft with Zhang Wen! Either he or I will live in the future!"


    The butcher was silent and did not speak any more.


    Instead, he lit a cigarette and looked out of the window.


    Boss Wang''s words made the butcher sad.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Irene moved in.


    Boss Wang lives in the rich area. Everything here has never been a woman''s house.


    Now Elaine moved in, making the house more popular.


    Yilin cleaned up the house. Boss Wang asked her to have a rest and come by herself.


    When he was a father for the first time, boss Wang was a little at a loss.


    But the inner joy can''t be covered up.


    After cleaning up, he would lie on Irene''s stomach and listen to whether there was any movement of the child.


    Yilin smiled and scolded, "fool, it''s only three months. How can the child have any movement?"


    Boss Wang scratched his head and giggled.


    Yeah.


    He has been on the road since he left school. It seems that he won''t do anything else except swords and swords.


    So clumsy in front of Irene.


    Boss Wang had a lot of things to do today, but he pushed them off and stayed at home with Yilin.


    At dinner time, Irene went to the kitchen to cook. Everything was full of warmth.


    Like a picture.


    Boss Wang, it''s time to enjoy life.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Li Erzi on the construction site in the east of the city received a phone call from one of his younger brothers.


    "Second brother, I saw boss Wang and a woman go home today." the voice of the younger brother on the phone was a little hesitant.


    Li Erzi''s eyebrows moved: "boss Wang took the woman back. What''s strange?"


    The younger brother quickly said, "that woman doesn''t look like that kind of person, more like a good family woman, and she seems to be pregnant..."


    This made Li Erzi a little confused.


    What is boss Wang''s way?


    His woman is pregnant?


    But how is it possible for someone like boss Wang? Shouldn''t you throw some money out to solve this kind of thing?


    "Second brother. What should I do now? Does he need to continue to follow?" the younger brother asked weakly on the phone.


    Li Erzi bit: "of course you have to follow. Continue to report to me if there is anything."


    The younger brother promised and hung up the phone quickly.


    Li Erzi patted his forehead and his eyes drifted.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, the morning light came into the window.


    In the room lay boss Wang and Irene.


    However, their posture was quite normal. Boss Wang even protected her sleeping with his body.


    See?


    Seeing this picture, who dares to say that boss Wang has no feelings?

 Chapter 1886

    As great as father''s love!


    It can make a person like boss Wang become a loving father, and even let her sweep away her anger and return to Irene quietly and obediently.


    This is the power of family affection, which makes boss Wang involuntarily.


    I''m afraid this is the first night boss Wang slept with a woman and didn''t do anything.


    Looking at Yilin''s quiet and pure face, boss Wang was distracted for a moment.


    I couldn''t help reaching out and touching.


    At this time, Irene opened her eyes.


    "Lao Wang, did you wake up long ago?"


    Boss Wang shook his head: "I just got up, too."


    Yilin leaned her face against boss Wang and put her hands around his neck.


    She enjoys the sense of security brought by male hormones in boss Wang.


    This feeling has been separated from her for nearly ten years, and now it can finally arrive as scheduled.


    Boss Wang owes her all this.


    "Lao Wang, after the baby is born, I''m going to get a crib here, otherwise the three of us can''t sleep in the future."


    Boss Wang smiled and nodded: "well, I''m going to get the next room out. If it''s a girl, I''ll redecorate it."


    Elaine hugged him tighter.


    This picture is like a dream for boss Wang. His wife and children are hot on the Kang. Isn''t that the picture?


    After holding for a while, Irene slowly raised her head: "Lao Wang, where are we going today?"


    Boss Wang has a lot of things to do today, but at the moment, Irene is all he has.


    Before boss Wang spoke, the phone rang.


    Looking down, the caller was the butcher.


    "Hello," he said.


    "Brother, you haven''t come to the construction site yet? There are still a lot of things for you to deal with..."


    Boss Wang said upset, "if there''s something wrong, just make your own decision!"


    The butcher is a little speechless. Boss Wang usually makes up his mind about these things. How did his attitude change today?


    Because of the tenderness of red fruit.


    "But, brother..."


    Boss Wang interrupted him: "OK, you''ll drive over later and take me to the mall."


    This made the butcher''s head ring.


    "Brother, what are you talking about..."


    "Grass, mall!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Put down the phone, Yilin scolded and said, "Lao Wang, you can''t swear in front of your children in the future. From now on, we need prenatal education."


    Boss Wang scraped her nose like a pet and said he knew.


    It may take more than ten years for boss Wang to go bad, but it really takes a day or two to get better.


    no


    It should be said that women changed him.


    Love, let him see the direction.


    Half an hour later, the butcher drove downstairs.


    The butcher didn''t turn off the fire, so he waited in the car.


    The mood is extremely bad.


    Since yesterday, boss Wang''s mind has completely changed, which makes him even a little afraid.


    And the butcher knows what it means.


    He has been on the road for so many years and has seen too many of these things. How can it be simple for a big brother like boss Wang to wash white? That''s a crazy price to pay!


    It might fall.


    The butcher followed boss Wang. Now they and Zhang Wen are ready to go to war at any time. If boss Wang is soft at this time, what is the concept?


    So what?


    Boss Wang withdrew, wouldn''t he reveal himself?


    With his butcher alone, how can he be Zhang Wen''s opponent?


    The butcher smoked and touched the homemade pistol around his waist. He didn''t know why. He always thought something would happen today. He took the gun with him before he went out.


    At this time, boss Wang and Yilin came from a distance.


    With a happy face, Yilin hugged boss Wang tightly.


    The butcher hurried down to open the door.


    Boss Wang frowned: "butcher, put out the cigarette. Smoking is bad for children."


    The butcher was stunned and then quickly put out his cigarette.


    Boss Wang and Irene got on the bus.


    "Go to XX mall," said boss Wang.


    The butcher didn''t dare to speak, so he had to drive there reluctantly.


    Now there are a lot of bad things on the construction site, and Zhang Wen is eyeing behind his back, but boss Wang is so leisurely that he dares to wander outside alone.


    The key is to buy pregnancy and baby supplies, which makes the butcher messy!


    If the people on the road know that he and boss Wang are going to the pregnancy and baby shop, they won''t be surprised.


    Boss Wang didn''t care at all. He sat behind and joked with Irene.


    Love can make people forget their troubles.


    Family affection can make people give up everything.


    Looking at Yilin''s slightly bulging stomach, boss Wang was happy.


    It''s really good to be a father~


    Soon we arrived at XX shopping mall.


    Boss Wang got out of the car and took Yilin upstairs directly.


    The butcher acted as their bodyguard and followed nervously.


    Two eyes kept looking around.


    He knows too well.


    Now there are not a few people on the road who want boss Wang''s life! What if people know he''s here?


    There are opportunities everywhere.


    There are flaws everywhere!


    The butcher''s worry is true. The mall seems calm, but there is a hidden danger. At the moment, there are already a pair of eyes staring at boss Wang behind his back.


    Boss Wang and Irene walked into a maternity shop.


    Choosing the children''s clothes inside, Irene broke out a whisper from time to time.


    Boss Wang took the child''s clothes and gestured in front of him.


    This scene is too exciting.


    The butcher blushed at it!


    When did boss Wang smell roses so carefully? If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, the butcher wouldn''t believe it.


    Boss Wang, he even chose the clothes for children with a happy face here.


    This is boss Wang!


    But in Jinhai City, a man who is powerful and never soft on the enemy!


    People, how can they change so fast?


    Now that the sun will come out from the west, the butcher will believe unconditionally!


    "Oh, Lao Wang, look at the child." Yilin shouted, pointing to the elevator.


    Boss Wang took a look and rushed over without hesitation.


    A child is slipping off the elevator!


    Perhaps thinking of his future child, boss Wang caught the child directly, stepped back several steps and sat on the ground.


    The child is fine.


    Boss Wang''s ass hurts!


    It was quiet for a few seconds, and suddenly roaring applause broke out.


    This picture makes the butcher''s mouth grow up, as if he could put an apple in it!


    what the fuck.


    He rubbed his eyes hard.


    Boss Wang saved people!


    Boss Wang is fucking saving people!


    At this moment, shouldn''t boss Wang stand aside with the butcher and be indifferent until the child falls off the elevator?


    Why, reality and imagination are not the same at all!


    Why, it''s so exciting!


    Then the butcher frowned.


    No, this is not a fucking good phenomenon! What are you most afraid of in the street? What I fear most is softness!


    Boss Wang is touching the taboo at the moment!


    If he is soft on the enemy at that time, he will be unlucky not only himself, but also the butcher and them!

 Chapter 1887

    Dada dada.


    A woman ran over quickly and quickly thanked boss Wang: "brother, thank you. You are a good man!"


    A group of people also gathered around and praised boss Wang one after another.


    Shua.


    Boss Wang blushed and was a little nervous.


    If a group of people with machetes surrounded boss Wang, he would never be nervous, let alone blush.


    But now I''m surrounded by so many people.


    He couldn''t help it.


    There are some old people and children in the mall. No one knows his boss Wang.


    If they know, the man in front of them is boss Wang, who makes Jinhai crazy and makes countless bastards worship. They don''t know what to think!


    The child in his arms cried. The cry made boss Wang sprout his father''s love and gave the child back to the woman.


    The woman hurried to be grateful.


    At this time, Yilin came over and took boss Wang''s arm.


    He is full of happiness.


    This feeling makes boss Wang a little uncomfortable.


    It''s worse than slapping him in the face!


    The butcher next to him also stared round, which made him feel embarrassed to commit a crime!


    Just a few seconds ago, his eyes fell on an old man''s pocket.


    After everyone else dispersed, boss Wang took a breath gently.


    He said to Irene, "Irene, do you know what I do?"


    He thought that some words should be made clear.


    Elaine came all the way to find herself. She may think she is a factory owner or something. She doesn''t know how deep the water is behind it.


    If you were so rash, didn''t you hurt her?


    Yilin nodded seriously: "of course I know. You are a black man in Jinhai city. You are an old bastard."


    "...." this made boss Wang silent.


    He couldn''t speak to Irene.


    It turned out that she knew everything and understood everything.


    This makes boss Wang more grateful.


    Usually those women know who they are and it''s too late to hide, but she doesn''t care and wants to be Mrs. Wang.


    This is true love.


    Is the true love beyond all.


    Looking at Yilin, boss Wang''s heart beats fast, which is the feeling of heart.


    He secretly vowed in his heart that he would give her a stable home in the future!


    "Brother, let''s go first!" the butcher came over and whispered to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang raised his eyebrow: "what''s the matter?"


    "I feel something''s wrong." the butcher''s face was gloomy.


    The butcher''s sixth sense is particularly strong and always accurate!


    This is a bastard''s intuition!


    It''s an intuition extracted from countless criminal experiences!


    If it were normal, boss Wang would turn around and leave without saying a word.


    But now that he has fallen in love, how can he extricate himself?


    He turned a deaf ear to the butcher''s words.


    He''s a jerk!


    Even if someone wants to kill him, will they come to this place?


    This is a fucking pregnancy and baby mall!


    This place is absolutely safe!


    "Butcher, you think too much! Who knows where the old man is?" boss Wang said with a smile, then hugged Yilin and continued to move forward.


    The butcher clenched his teeth secretly.


    He can''t feel wrong!


    Just now he felt that someone was staring at them in the dark!


    Now is the most relaxed time for boss Wang. What will happen if Zhang Wen takes advantage of it?


    The butcher had no choice but to put his hand in his arms and draw his gun at any time.


    Boss Wang and Yilin walked in front, and the butcher followed closely.


    After walking for a while, boss Wang suddenly saw a figure flash by.


    He could not see the man''s face clearly, but felt a murderous spirit coming to his face.


    Many years of experience in the society told him that this man must not be simple!


    Besides, who the fuck wears a hat in the mall?


    Just as boss Wang was about to call the butcher, the man took out a handful of dark things from his arms.


    Boss Wang, take a look.


    Darling!


    This is not a gun!


    The most worried thing happened! It''s really getting more and more worried!


    At the moment, the picture in front of boss Wang has become a slow motion. The action of pulling out a gun from the opposite side stimulates his eyes!


    At this moment, what he thought was not to escape by himself, but Irene and the child in her belly!


    The great father''s love made boss Wang stand in front of Irene regardless!


    Bang!


    Follow, the gun is fired!


    In such a big mall, it''s quite harsh!


    Light is a tiger.


    In fact, I didn''t intend to let him do it today. After all, I was followed by the butcher, but it was brave to shoot a few shots in such a crowded place!


    I think it''s right. Just being a felon, it''s much more courageous than ordinary people.


    And he has already carried a life on his back, and he doesn''t care more. It''s imperative to kill boss Wang!


    He saw the butcher and knew his skill, but he didn''t mean to stop at all. Instead, he was ready to work face to face with the butcher!


    Why?


    Because he is thinking of his big brother, pretending to be a tiger!


    When Guangguang came out, he heard that the last time he pretended to force the tiger to fight with the butcher, he pretended to force the tiger to be done like that. Guangguang is naturally uncomfortable!


    You know, now the wound of pretending to be a tiger still cracks easily.


    Light heart hurts him!


    Anyway, killing one person is killing two people.


    Why don''t you take the butcher with you!


    The shot fell directly on boss Wang''s leg.


    Suddenly, a blood hole bubbled with blood.


    It''s the first time to use a gun. The accuracy is much worse.


    Originally, this shot was aimed at boss Wang''s head, ready to be shot to death.


    But who knows it hit the leg.


    Boss Wang leaned and nearly fell, but he still stood in front of Yilin.


    Now, the whole audience is quiet.


    It was quiet as if a hair fell on the ground.


    What is this?


    The man who was desperate to protect the child is now assassinated?


    How can this work!


    At this moment, boss Wang turned into a good man and a heinous villain!


    Suddenly, the crowd was excited!


    Just a few seconds later, there was a gunshot behind boss Wang.


    But the gunshot was dull.


    Compared with the voice just now, it is much more dull.


    The butcher behind boss Wang shot. In a second or two, the butcher also reacted.


    He didn''t hesitate to shoot.


    But the accuracy of the gun is much worse.


    This gun is a home-made pistol. It doesn''t even grind the rifling. It''s a pure turning gun!


    It is said that the effective range is within 10 meters, which is much said.


    The butcher''s shot can only serve as a deterrent.


    Suddenly, everyone looked at the butcher again.


    But he was not afraid at all. Instead, he straightened his chest and stood out, and the gun in his hand didn''t shake at all.


    Just think very clearly. If you die now, you''ll be unlucky! From now on, he will live one more day and earn one more day.


    Zhang Wen sent his mother to the nursing home, which is equivalent to solving his worries. Then Guang Guang can give it a go!

 Chapter 1888

    Bang!


    Without hesitation, he shot the butcher.


    The shot missed the butcher and the bullet turned into the sky.


    The butcher is also unambiguous, shooting at the light.


    They are like a gun battle movie in the movie. You shoot me one by one and shoot at each other madly!


    When the light reached the fourth shot, the butcher was afraid.


    The body subconsciously hid for a while.


    Just now the bullet flew out of his ear. It''s no exaggeration to say that if the butcher''s head tilted again, or the gun pole was right again.


    He''s finished now!


    It''s no joke. It''s real ammunition.


    Although the butcher is an old stick with generations in Jinhai City, although he has committed countless crimes, he basically uses his knife. He has never touched a gun since this year!


    This homemade pistol is not used to kill people at all. It''s used to scare people!


    Now he meets the light who dares to shoot and kill. What should he do?


    The disadvantages will be obvious at once!


    This is a fucking massacre!


    Bang!


    Without hesitation, Guangguang raised his hand and shot again!


    Just now, Guangguang was a little handyman, and he gradually entered the state after firing a few shots.


    This shot directly cut the butcher''s clothes and made the butcher''s forehead buzzing!


    "Brother, hide quickly!" he shouted, picked up several plastic bottles from the ground and threw them at the light.


    The next second, I pulled boss Wang and Yilin down again.


    The butcher was not Hong Zi. He didn''t get too flustered when he was in danger. Instead, he backed back while protecting boss Wang.


    This alone is much better than boss Wang''s little brother.


    Boss Wang and Yilin hid behind the table and didn''t dare to look up for a long time.


    The light outside is crazy!


    Boss Wang''s face has changed and blood is bubbling from his legs.


    The butcher is also secretly biting, looking for a breakthrough.


    Light didn''t care about the people around him. He came over with a gun. The crowd subconsciously made way.


    Although they had a good impression of boss Wang, no one dared to help.


    This man has a gun in his hand. This is no joke!


    The butcher stole a glance from the side.


    Bang! Another shot immediately!


    The butcher quickly retracted his head and his heart beat fast!


    crazy!


    This man is fucking crazy!


    You know, this is a mall. There are so many people, not to mention surveillance everywhere! Even if he kills boss Wang, he can''t escape, let alone make the movement so big.


    What does this man think in the end?


    The key is that he has come this way now. It seems that he won''t stop until he kills boss Wang!


    Butchers have been around for so many years, but it''s still rare for people to dare to die.


    He bit secretly, ready to let go.


    Now boss Wang can''t rely on him. He was shot in the leg and couldn''t move at all.


    But the butcher waited for a long time, but he didn''t see the man continue to come.


    But the footsteps are getting farther and farther away.


    He couldn''t help looking up.


    Light has left a back and ran away!


    Just now, that was the last bullet in the light gun.


    It doesn''t matter if he dares to work hard, but he can''t do it. If he fights alone, the butcher can kill him!


    Light is not stupid. Leave first. Since you didn''t succeed, then find a chance to deal with boss Wang later!


    "Grass!" the butcher saw that he had no bullets in his hand. He scolded and was ready to chase.


    But was stopped by boss Wang.


    "Butcher, stop chasing." he was very weak.


    Just in less than a minute, he had burst into a cold sweat.


    they hurt!


    Heart piercing pain!


    Boss Wang has been playing in Jinhai city for so many years. This is the first time he has been shot.


    At a disadvantage, it only happened to Zhang Wen!


    The taste made him feel bad all over!


    "Brother, I''ll take you to the hospital first!" the butcher quickly squatted down, picked up boss Wang and left.


    In my younger brother, the butcher is absolutely responsible.


    People are emotional butchers. After having been with boss Wang for such a long time, they can still be reliable at the critical time.


    "Brother, don''t be afraid, I''ve called the police." at this time, several women next to me came and said.


    They all remember the heroic appearance of boss Wang just now. The butcher is a hero. Although they don''t know why the man killed boss Wang just now, in their hearts, boss Wang already exists like a hero.


    Boss Wang sighed helplessly.


    Originally, he was not in a hurry. Now I heard that he called the police and had to leave quickly!


    The police are here. There''s too much trouble!


    "Well, thank you. We''ll go to the hospital first." the butcher looked at the women upset and said quickly.


    If it were normal, these women must be the targets of his crime.


    The butcher can think of more than ten kinds of crimes against women with his eyes closed.


    But now he has no time and can''t get away.


    He has to take boss Wang to the hospital first!


    Boss Wang looked at Yilin: "you take a taxi home and wait for me at home. I''m fine."


    In addition to being so gentle to his mother, Yilin is the first in boss Wang''s life.


    This is the power of love.


    Elaine was so scared that she didn''t know what was going on for a long time.


    Is that picture true? If someone said it was a movie, she believed it!


    It was not until she saw boss Wang''s back disappear slowly that she woke up and hurried down to take a taxi.


    Sitting in the car, her hands were in a cold sweat.


    This scene made her head buzzing.


    When she came to Jinhai City, she had heard of boss Wang''s deeds, but listening and experiencing were two different things.


    At this moment, she also had a deeper understanding of the four words knife light and sword shadow.


    This is not just talk, it is really dead!


    If the grab just now didn''t hit boss Wang on the leg, if it was right in the chest, boss Wang is dead now!


    Everything is in one thought!


    Just now I feel that I have a new family and a new beginning with boss Wang. Now how can she and he give up?


    Thinking of this, tears fell down.


    This frightened the driver in front: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Elaine shook her head to show that she was fine.


    All the way back to boss Wang''s house.


    Elaine opened the door and sat in.


    She felt relieved, but soon she was nervous again.


    No, what if that man chased him to the hospital just now?


    She must go to the hospital!


    Thinking of this, she grabbed the key again and went to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, boss Wang sat on the co pilot and felt a little confused.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the blood had dyed the trousers red.


    At this moment, all he thought of was pillars.


    The pillar died, but it brought endless confusion to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang didn''t regret it. He was helpless when he killed the pillar.


    But now think about it, why?


    Pillar, at least he has been with himself for so long. Even if he has no credit, he has to work hard. Even if he wants to follow Zhang wenhun, what is incomprehensible?

 Chapter 1889

    Everyone has his own grassland.


    The pillar is, and so is boss Wang.


    But boss Wang''s Grassland is about to be burned out.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" the butcher drove all the way fast and turned around from time to time to say a few words to boss Wang.


    He was afraid that boss Wang would never wake up when he fainted.


    Blood, already ticking, began to fall.


    Boss Wang''s lips turned white. He couldn''t say a word, but shook his head slightly.


    The next second, the butcher drove directly into the guardrail of the hospital and rushed in!


    As soon as he got out of the car, he quickly shouted, "my grass, where''s the doctor? Help!"


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving the mall, Guangguang threw away his hat and got on the roadside car. It was very easy for chaodongwen group to leave.


    If people are not afraid, there is no burden, and there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "Brother tiger." when he arrived at Dongwen group, Guang Guang pushed the door in.


    Pretending to force the tiger is chatting with the little girl at the front desk. She looks very happy, but the little girl doesn''t look very good.


    This is her normal working time, but pretending to force the tiger to come and chat with her, she can''t help it!


    If she were a handsome man with a handsome face, she wouldn''t say anything. Maybe she would take the initiative to start a topic.


    But the other party is pretending to be a tiger.


    He is a wretched man. Who wants to talk to him more?


    Seeing the light, the light came back, pretended to force the tiger and asked the woman to wait. Then he looked at the light.


    "See boss Wang? Next time you do it, be careful. This man is not simple. Also, you have to be careful of the butcher next to him..."


    "Brother Hu, I''m boss Wang," he said before he finished.


    "What?" pretending to force the tiger didn''t react for a while. "Did you give him a job?"


    Recently, his head is full of those obscene and messy pictures. With such guidance, he immediately wants to be crooked.


    He thought that just staying inside for a long time had changed his interest.


    Is it difficult to wipe the gun with boss Wang? What shouldn''t have happened?


    This taste is too strong!


    Although boss Wang is also a handsome man, he is almost 40 years old this year. The grade is here! How can you do it alone?


    The look in the eyes of the tiger is a little floating.


    Guang Guang took the gun out of his arms and put it on the table.


    Muzzle, and a faint smell of gunpowder.


    "Brother Hu, when I was in the mall just now, I saw boss Wang and the butcher and a woman shopping. I couldn''t help it. I fired six shots in a row. One shot hit boss Wang in the leg. Now he is estimated to have gone to the hospital!"


    "My grass..." the tiger''s head was blank for a while.


    His eyes have changed.


    When did this boy become so natural? I remember when I was in prison, Guangguang also belonged to the kind of person who didn''t show mountains and water leakage.


    Dare to shoot in the mall in broad daylight!


    "Brother Hu, am I in trouble with brother Wen?" he asked cautiously when he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he quickly said, "no, no, I didn''t expect you to be so natural! Just do it! Ha ha!"


    Pretend to make the tiger happy. He just got it.


    Now the light is so fierce, he also follows it!


    Light scratched his head: "I will try my best to do what brother Wen arranged!"


    Pretending to force the tiger, then hurriedly dialed my phone.


    At the moment, I am on the construction site in the west of Gaocheng, watching the progress of the workers with Li Erzi.


    "Wenzi, I''ve done boss Wang!" his excited voice was on the phone.


    I was also surprised: "what''s the situation?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to say the process again: "boss Wang is estimated to be in the hospital now. Do you want to go and mend the knife tonight?"


    Mending a knife is his favorite thing. He almost killed Bruce Lee in the hospital.


    I shook my head: "no need first. Now the hospital must be full of boss Wang''s people. Watch Guangguang and tell him not to act rashly. I''ll deal with the white matter!"


    "Well, all right!" pretended to force the tiger to hang up.


    My eyes sank: "Er Zi, just now Guangguang started in the mall and shot boss Wang in the leg. He fired six shots in a row!"


    Li Erzi was also surprised.


    We really let the light out to deal with boss Wang.


    But I didn''t expect him to be so crazy.


    "Wenzi, shooting in the mall is not a small thing. Can you hold it down?" Li Erzi worried.


    I took a deep breath: "I''ll try my best, but I don''t know how long my energy can last!"


    Li Erzi also shook his head and sighed.


    He knows what I mean. Just breaking boss Wang''s leg this time is tantamount to frightening the snake. Then it won''t be so easy to deal with boss Wang next time.


    And from now on, I have to be careful. Boss Wang will fight back!


    I rubbed my forehead. I really had no choice but to cut the mess quickly!


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital, boss Wang just finished the operation and lay in bed with his eyes a little empty.


    The robbery woke him up.


    For the first half hour, he was still immersed in love. In the twinkling of an eye, it was a bloody reality.


    He knows when he''s awake.


    Now even if he becomes a philanthropist and donates all his money, Zhang Wen will not let him go!


    I won''t pity him.


    Zhang Wen is a hungry wolf!


    Now all he can do is fight back. When Zhang Wen falls, it will be over!


    Zhang Wen is his biggest threat.


    Seeing someone coming in at my door at this time, he waved to the butcher upset.


    The butcher nodded out and sent everyone away.


    Since just now, many white people have come to ask questions, but they have been sent away by boss Wang.


    make fun of!


    Boss Wang was shot this time!


    It is reasonable to take a detailed confession, which will even restrict his personal freedom.


    But boss Wang did nothing and lay here safely.


    "Brother, I''ve driven everyone away." the butcher pushed the door in at this time.


    He is also in a mess.


    There are several blood stains of boss Wang on his body.


    Boss Wang sighed: "I''ll call all my brothers later. I''ll arrange the next thing!"


    The war has begun. Boss Wang wants to stop now. How is it possible?


    The butcher promised and arranged.


    Boss Wang is closing his eyes and thinking about how to fight back.


    But with such a fierce man around Zhang Wen, how should he start?


    The only hope is Wang Peng!


    Knock, knock.


    Then the door was knocked.


    Boss Wang frowned upset.


    Then the door was pushed open and Irene came in from the outside.


    "Lao Wang, are you all right?" her beautiful eyes were full of worry.


    He stood there carefully, like a frightened little rabbit.


    Seeing her, boss Wang was relieved immediately.


    She is the flower of that day, which can affect boss Wang''s mood.

 Chapter 1890

    Boss Wang and Irene clenched their hands together.


    Their eyes are full of love.


    "Yilin, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." boss Wang said calmly.


    In fact, the doctor has said that the bullet hurt the nerve on boss Wang''s leg. It is undoubtedly more difficult to recover in the future.


    In other words, boss Wang may be lame in the future.


    The light shot is very powerful.


    Elaine''s tears fell.


    "Lao Wang, you used to fight with people when you were in school. Now it''s the same. But have you ever thought about how many lives you can fight? People should think about it for themselves in the future."


    How can boss Wang not know?


    But he didn''t think about it before he met Irene.


    On the road, the results are the same.


    Boss Wang''s blood has stained too many lives.


    "Yilin, don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t die." boss Wang''s eyes were firm.


    In the battle with Zhang Wen, boss Wang firmly believed that he would not fail. He was a crazy king. The skinny camel was bigger than the horse!


    Yilin''s tears fell on boss Wang''s quilt and she was still very worried: "Lao Wang, now that we have children, we should consider everything for the children, you know? This is accumulating virtue."


    Boss Wang didn''t say anything.


    Although it seems nothing, boss Wang has proved his idea with action.


    Saving the child in the mall just now shows that he already knows.


    Once people have children, they will consider for future generations.


    Will think about Jide.


    At this time, the butcher also came in from the outside and whispered to boss Wang that he didn''t stop Yilin.


    Boss Wang paid homage to her and said that she didn''t need to be stopped anywhere in the future.


    She is his wife.


    The butcher was speechless.


    Boss Wang is making a fuss. Seeing that Zhang Wen is going to work hard now, he plays with marriage.


    What is this concept?


    This is tantamount to leaving a huge flaw for Zhang Wen.


    "Brother, I''ve sent someone to watch Zhang Wen. We can do it at any time," said the butcher.


    Looking at the injury on his leg, boss Wang was silent.


    If it had been before, boss Wang must have hid for the first time, then told the butcher to kill Zhang Wen secretly, and asked people to attack his construction site and kill him.


    Things have come to this point.


    You''re welcome!


    But now boss Wang didn''t say anything.


    What is good and what is bad.


    It''s bad for boss Wang to kill Liu hongran, but it''s good to save the children in the mall.


    Good and evil are only in a moment, and no one can tell them clearly.


    Yilin hugged him tightly and looked at him with big eyes and tears.


    Immediately filled with worries.


    In the past, boss Wang never worried about anyone. The only old mother who worried about him died.


    He is left alone, carefree, so he likes to play with his life!


    But now it''s different.


    He had Irene, the baby in Irene''s belly.


    This is the offspring of the Wang family.


    How can he not care?


    "Butcher, this one will be done slowly in advance and later." after a while, boss Wang squeezed out a few words.


    The butcher couldn''t believe what he heard.


    He is even ready to work hard with Zhang Wen!


    "Brother, that''s it? Your legs may not recover in the future..." the butcher said anxiously.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath: "I said, slowly first."


    Slow down first. No doubt you don''t do anything.


    From boss Wang''s relieved eyes, the butcher can see.


    But he had no choice but to go out with a sigh.


    He regretted it for the first time.


    I regret that I followed boss Wang.


    The butcher doesn''t lack money or Jianghu status, but why should he follow boss Wang?


    Not just for the killing and stimulation in my heart!


    If boss Wang can''t bring him these, it''s meaningless for him to mix with boss Wang.


    As soon as the butcher left, the leopard came face to face.


    The leopard and Xiao Zhao are followed by Xiao Maocun.


    The leopard heard that boss Wang was shot and hurried to visit him.


    This is a good chance for him to perform. How can he miss it?


    "Brother, how are you doing?" said the leopard carefully.


    Put aside your visit and supplements.


    Boss Wang shook his head: "it''s no big deal, just a shot in the leg."


    "Oh, what shall we do? When shall we go to war with Zhang Wen''s people?" asked the leopard.


    "Slow down first!" boss Wang waved his hand and said.


    The leopard stopped talking and stood obediently aside.


    Xiao Zhao came over at this time and began to report to boss Wang about the recent construction site.


    Seeing Yilin, Xiao Zhao felt so beautiful.


    Suddenly, Elaine was almost her age, and her skin was even better than herself. Her eyelashes stained with tears were shining with crystal clear light, which made people feel pity for her.


    Before she finished, boss Wang raised his hand and interrupted her.


    "You can make up your own mind about these things. Don''t ask me."


    Xiao Zhao was a little surprised. Boss Wang usually made up his mind about these things. Now he has given it all to himself. The situation of key construction sites is different now. All kinds of things come one after another, which is quite troublesome.


    But if boss Wang doesn''t care, Xiao Zhao can do a lot of tricks.


    Boss Wang said seriously, "in the future, she will be your sister-in-law. When we meet, we should say hello, you know? When I get well and leave the hospital, we plan to get married."


    My grass


    The leopard fainted on the forehead.


    Xiao Zhao almost didn''t stand firm.


    Boss Wang, are you going to marry someone?


    This is either the end of the world or crocodile tears!


    The key is how is this possible?


    Boss Wang is a murderer. Don''t they know better than anyone?


    Almost every night the groom.


    Now it''s going to settle down?


    However, they hurriedly congratulated boss Wang, and then turned and left.


    Out of the ward, Xiao Zhao looked much better.


    She took a deep breath and her eyes were full of gloom: "leopard, I may be bigger next. You have greeted everyone around you recently. I may use it at any time."


    The leopard looked at her puzzled: "honey, what are you going to do? Talk to me ~"


    Xiao Zhao smiled sweetly: "now boss Wang is ill, and did you see his expression just now? He has no mind to take care of things on the construction site. I don''t take the opportunity to start at this time. When are you waiting?"


    The leopard suddenly realized it, but then worried: "but honey, how are you going to do it? Boss Wang is very smart. Although he doesn''t care about it for the time being, how can you parry if he wakes up one day?"


    Xiao Zhao sneered: "at that time, I will make boss Wang powerless to fight back! You know, Jinhai city is a place that stresses the rule of law. Are you right?"


    The leopard smiled gloomily, then nodded vigorously, "ha ha, honey, you''re right!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1891

    Some people are happy and others are worried.


    Knowing that boss Wang''s leg was broken by Zhang Wen''s people, the butcher was in a mess.


    But Wang Peng was not in a hurry. He was very leisurely all day.


    The reason is simple.


    Wang Peng and boss Wang are cooperative at best. Wang Peng''s energy can be so big that he can form his own school. But the butcher and boss Wang are the relationship between big brother and little brother.


    He has to rely on boss Wang to get around.


    If boss Wang falls down, he will be confused!


    However, during the rest days, Wang Peng was not idle all day. He spent all day chatting with Huang Wenjing on wechat.


    Love begets hate.


    Love can''t be controlled, and hate can''t be controlled at the same time.


    While Huang Wenjing deeply hates Wang Peng, she also unconsciously falls in love with him.


    Maybe she took Wang Peng as Wu Yang, or she looked for Wu Yang''s shadow on Wang Peng.


    But Wang Peng''s love for her is unique.


    The heart has been saying no, but the body is very honest.


    Wang Peng is right to fall in love with Huang Wenjing.


    Taking care of them has also turned into being together.


    This feeling confused Wang Peng and even made him lose his way.


    In the afternoon, Huang Wenjing asked Wang Peng out.


    Wang Peng didn''t refuse either. He still went out in his suit, with a decadent handsome and a sharp knife in his arms.


    At the appointed place, Wang Peng stood there waiting for Huang Wenjing.


    Many people on the road looked at Wang Peng.


    Handsome, on the one hand.


    There are many bastards passing by. They all know Wang Peng.


    This man is a living hell. Everyone knows his skill.


    Those little girls all gathered around Wang Peng and didn''t leave.


    In their dreams, they want to be the wife of the stronghold and the woman of Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng, but the dream of all female bastards.


    But now Wang Peng didn''t even look at them, but lit a cigarette and smoked silently.


    A cigarette, a story.


    You can find everything on Wang Peng.


    While appreciating Wang Peng, they all guessed in their hearts who Wang Peng was waiting for.


    The person who can make Wang Peng wait must be a big bastard like Zhang Wen.


    At this time, a woman came down from a taxi across the road.


    The woman has a graceful figure, exquisite facial features and long hair on her shoulders.


    "Have you come long ago?" Huang Wenjing came and looked at Wang Peng with complex light in his eyes.


    So far, her feelings for Wang Peng are quite complex.


    While she likes Wang Peng, she also hates him deeply.


    This feeling is irreplaceable, so that she frequently breaks through her bottom line.


    Perhaps life is like this, growing up slowly in constant entanglement and choice.


    Wang Peng shook his head: "I haven''t been here for a while."


    At this time, Huang Wenjing noticed the women behind him and said with a smile: "Wang Peng, you can really be a celebrity in Jinhai city now. So many people follow you wherever you go ~"


    Wang Peng frowned: "ignore them. They are all annoying flies."


    Huang Wenjing giggled: "when I was at school, I didn''t know you were so cold. Tell me, did you pretend it? And it was the same that night. In fact, you wanted to do that kind of thing with me long ago, didn''t you?"


    Wang Peng was speechless. Huang Wenjing took his arm and walked away.


    This scene made all the villains round their eyes.


    Especially those little girls.


    Wang Peng''s arm is what many people dream of, but now it is held by Huang Wenjing.


    Women''s jealousy extends madly.


    Today, Huang Wenjing came out to watch a movie and go shopping with Wang Peng.


    I don''t know when, when Huang Wenjing walked alone in the street, she would inexplicably think of Wang Peng, imagine his feeling of being with him, and imagine the purest love.


    Now, this scene has come true.


    Looking at Wang Peng around her, she couldn''t tell what it was like.


    He has seduced Wang Peng twice, but he hasn''t taken the bait.


    Last time, Wang Peng even looked all over her body.


    Huang Wenjing blushed at the thought of that scene.


    At first, Huang Wenjing''s love was abnormal. She didn''t love Wang Peng, but only hated him!


    He killed Wu Yang, who had been waiting for so long. Wu Yang even didn''t solve the misunderstanding with himself, and even didn''t have time to say goodbye to himself, so he died forever.


    This waiting and emptiness made her at a loss.


    But slowly, she found that the figures of Wu Yang and Wang Peng were strangely integrated in her memory.


    Even slowly overlapped together.


    Love also surged in like a tide.


    Now, Huang Wenjing can only enjoy the taste of love silently.


    After they strolled in the pedestrian street for a while, Huang Wenjing proposed to see a movie.


    Wang Peng had no choice but to buy tickets obediently.


    At this moment, Huang Wenjing is also happily addicted to love.


    As everyone knows, all this has been cut in the eyes of one person.


    This man is Xiao Zhao passing by from behind.


    Inside a red BMW, Xiao Zhao''s gloomy face was printed.


    Last time Xiao Zhao asked someone to follow Wang Peng, he was quite angry.


    Wang Peng ignored himself, but he liked this woman very much.


    What''s good about this woman?


    Where can you compare yourself?


    Is she beautiful or sexy?


    I''m not afraid that Wang Peng will find someone amazing, but I''m afraid that Wang Peng will find someone inferior to himself.


    This allows Xiao Zhao''s self-esteem to be trampled on by chiguoguo!


    She was supposed to work. She simply didn''t go, so she drove behind Wang Peng and Xiao Zhao.


    Until I watched them walk into the cinema.


    How she wants to go in with Wang Peng! It''s her!


    After watching the movie, then what time! How hard is that?


    But it was the woman who accompanied Wang Peng at the moment.


    Men can''t stand women''s hard work. Wang Peng is no exception. Xiao Zhao is confident that he can make Wang Peng compromise as long as the time is long enough.


    Men are the same!


    But now that he has this woman around him, it''s very different.


    Wang Peng''s heart has been put on this woman. How can he care about himself?


    I''m afraid it''s futile to work hard.


    Xiao Zhao became more and more angry. She took out her mobile phone, bypassed the leopard and directly dialed Xiao Maocun''s phone.


    "Hey, sister-in-law ~" Xiao Maocun was practicing martial arts in the yard at this time, and a group of old ladies and gentlemen were cheering him.


    "I have something to deal with." Xiao Zhao said coldly.


    Xiao Maocun said, "then I''ll find brother Bao now."


    "You don''t need him, you can do it alone!" Xiao Zhao said quickly.


    "Oh? What''s the matter, sister-in-law?" Xiaomao inch turned positive.


    Xiao Zhao felt aggrieved and said, "you will follow a woman at the door of XX cinema. When she is alone, you will clean her up for me!"

 Chapter 1892

    This made xiaomaocun not respond for a moment: "sister-in-law, what are you talking about? Let me clean up a woman?"


    "Well, this woman is Wang Peng''s woman! I think she looks like Zhang Wen found her and specifically confused Wang Peng''s heart! If Wang Peng is fascinated by this woman, it will be in trouble later!" Xiao Zhao yiben said solemnly.


    Xiao Zhao is a good hand at making up lies.


    Although xiaomaocun has a smart head, he can''t play with Xiao Zhao.


    But he thought of leopards.


    "Sister in law, it''s not good for me to come forward alone. I''ll tell brother Bao WOW!"


    Xiao Zhao was a little upset and thought to himself, why is Xiao Maocun so unworthy? What does he mean? He hasn''t heard it yet?


    "Xiaomaocun, I know you''ve always wanted to do meritorious service, but you haven''t had a chance. You also know that Wang Peng is boss Wang''s trump card. If you let Wang Peng go, what''s the situation now? Boss Wang has suffered a loss, and I''m afraid he will be even more depressed in the future! But if you help boss Wang clean up this woman and let Wang Peng die, then you''re the head Work! Some things, some credit can''t be mixed with leopards, you know? "


    Xiao Zhao knows shit!


    But when he heard the word "meritorious service", he was really moved.


    When he came to boss Wang, he felt that he had nowhere to release his skills.


    I ran into a wall frequently in Zhang Wen''s place. I was done by that strong man last time. I almost couldn''t come back.


    He''s ashamed to think of that picture now!


    If he can do meritorious service, he must recover his face!


    Isn''t this an opportunity?


    "Sister-in-law, I''ll go there now?" said Xiao Maocun tentatively.


    Xiao Zhao sneered. Xiao Maocun was a simple idiot. He seduced him a little and took the bait immediately.


    "Well, come now and wait nearby. When she is separated from Wang Peng, you can do it again! Remember, don''t fight with Wang Peng!"


    Needless to say, xiaomaocun knows it.


    Fight Wang Peng. He''s no match!


    So he put down the phone and xiaomaocun rode a shared bike.


    It''s not that I don''t want to drive, nor that I don''t have a car.


    The leopard is good to xiaomaocun. He has already equipped him with a car. Although it is average, xiaomaocun is also a person with a car.


    Travel is naturally much more convenient.


    But xiaomaocun likes to exercise. Anyway, Wang Peng and the woman are still very rich during the film time. By the way, they should exercise.


    In the past, Xiaomao''s body just moved and felt a little hot.


    "Did you come here on this?" Xiao Zhao was a little dizzy when he saw him coming like this.


    Xiaomao Cun is really informal.


    "Well, I guess it''s still early, so I came by bike. Don''t worry, it won''t affect my work!" Xiaomao inch patted his chest and said.


    Xiao Zhao nodded suspiciously. Why did she think the people the leopard found were so unreliable?


    In order to facilitate Xiao Maocun''s work, Xiao Zhao drove the car to an unobstructed place next to him and waited here for a good play.


    After a while, Wang Peng and Huang Wenjing came out of it.


    Huang Wenjing took Wang Peng''s arm and looked very close.


    Wang Peng had a slight smile on his face.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Zhao was so angry that he clenched his small fist.


    Wang Peng smiled, which seemed to be the first time Xiao Zhao saw Wang Peng smile with such sincerity.


    Wang Peng has always been cold to everyone, and his smile has little to do with him.


    But in this woman, he would compromise.


    How can Xiao Zhao calm down?


    The two were bored in front of the cinema for a while. Xiao Zhao also saw her kiss Wang Peng''s face. Wang Peng got on the bus and left.


    Huang Wenjing watched Wang Peng leave. She was ready to take a taxi.


    Xiao Zhao quickly winked at Xiao Maocun.


    The latter nodded, parked the shared bike, didn''t forget to lock the car and refund the money, so he walked over quickly.


    Huang Wenjing has called a car and is about to open the door. Xiao Maocun closes it rudely.


    "Where is the little beauty so anxious to go?" Xiaomao inch then his eyes were full of obscenity.


    Every man is a potential stock and the second tiger! What''s the difference between Xiaomao and him now?


    Pretending to be a tiger just deduces the fantasy in every man''s heart.


    He is the perfect interpretation of every man''s heart!


    "What do you want to do?" said Huang Wenjing, who didn''t know Xiao Maocun.


    Xiaomao inch snorted coldly, "what have you done? You know it in your heart?"


    Where can Huang Wenjing know?


    If love is guilty, then she is already a ten pardoned bastard!


    The love for Wang Peng is crazy and nourishing. At the same time, she is also full of compromise.


    It''s just that if she can control it?


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Sorry, please get out of the way!" Huang Wenjing said again.


    The driver saw xiaomaocun''s posture and knew that he was not an ordinary person. He didn''t want to cause trouble, so he quickly closed the door and left.


    Looking at Xiao Maocun, Xiao Zhao felt nervous all over.


    In fact, Xiaomao inch is not obscene at all, and even a bit orthodox.


    But there''s something to learn. In order to deal with Huang Wenjing, xiaomaocun has thought of himself as the first person to force and the tiger to force!


    Xiaomaocun has been in the play since this moment!


    What the fuck is that?


    This shows that xiaomaocun is going to start Biao drama!


    I''m not afraid of professional actors like pretending to be forced tigers, but I''m afraid that such amateur actors will be boundless! I can''t control it at all. What if I don''t control it and become a restricted play?


    There is only a thin line between collapse and normality!


    Xiao Mao Cun approached Huang Wenjing two steps, and his eyes narrowed gradually.


    "Who are you? I don''t know you!" Huang Wenjing desperately wanted to explain, but xiaomaocun didn''t give her a chance to explain at all.


    Raising your hand is a slap in the face.


    Pop!


    A clear and loud slap in the face made Huang Wenjing not come back for a long time.


    Her world is quiet.


    It''s like a calm bomb.


    She is now 100% sure that she has met a pervert!


    The man didn''t say a word to himself and started directly. What''s the situation?


    "Grass, do you know why you were beaten?" Xiaomao stood there and said.


    Huang Wenjing covered her face and shook her head.


    She dare not say more for fear that the man will go crazy!


    Why are you his opponent?


    Xiao Mao Cun slapped Xiao Zhao in the face. She sat in the car and sneered. She was very happy.


    Dare to rob a man with my mother, this is the end!


    "I tell you, stay away from Wang Peng in the future. He and you are not people in the same world, you know?"


    This made Huang Wenjing feel uncomfortable immediately.


    Is this man called by Wang Peng?


    Does Wang Peng have no feelings for himself at all? So what the hell was that?


    Wang Peng accompanied him to the movies, went shopping with him, and even joked with himself.

 Chapter 1893

    Is all this false?


    She couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it.


    "Wang Peng sent it, didn''t she?" she took a deep breath and covered her face.


    This makes every man feel pity.


    Xiaomaocun smiled and scolded: "you think too much. Your sister Zhao asked me to come!"


    Sister Zhao?


    Huang Wenjing suddenly looks up. She doesn''t know sister Zhao.


    The voice fell, and xiaomaocun raised his hand and slapped him in the face again.


    Where can Huang Wenjing''s delicate body withstand the slap of Xiaomao inch? She just sat on the ground, dizzy in her head.


    At the same time, many people have noticed here.


    Men beat women, or in such broad daylight, isn''t this the rhythm to arouse people''s anger?


    However, xiaomaocun didn''t realize this at all and looked up like a loser.


    I''m ready to slap my third face.


    At this time, someone couldn''t look down and said, "Hey, why did you hit someone? What can''t you say!"


    Xiaomaocun looked up and saw that he was a big man with a beard.


    A look of ferocity.


    Xiaomao Cun sneered. He wanted to deal with such a person. It was just a matter of doing something.


    Just as he was about to point at the big man and scold, he saw seven or eight people coming out from behind the big man. They were all wearing the same clothes, and two people were still carrying boxers in their hands.


    Xiaomaocun stopped in an instant.


    If there were only three or four people on the other side, I might be able to fight one of them.


    But there are a lot of people on the other side, and they all seem to be practicing family.


    If xiaomaocun goes up rashly, he will suffer losses.


    Heroes don''t suffer at present!


    Moreover, he didn''t bring a sword today, so his combat effectiveness naturally decreased a lot.


    So he said in a hurry, "grass, she''s looking for a man outside behind my back. Now I''ve caught her and she doesn''t admit it. What can I do?"


    Xiaomaocun enters the play in one second. His eyes are a little ruddy when he speaks.


    It seems that Huang Wenjing really betrayed him.


    "Yes, I saw this woman and another man come out of the cinema just now!" said a spectator nearby.


    The beard scratched his head and put on a sympathetic look: "brother, there are many good women in the world. Why waste time on her. Anyway, it must be wrong to beat women. Don''t waste your energy!"


    Xiaomaocun also pretended to be sad and nodded angrily: "yes, you''re right. I won''t waste my strength! There''s no grass at the end of the world!"


    He finally gave Huang Wenjing a kick, and then turned and left.


    Huang Wenjing, a delicate woman, how can she stand the fist and foot of small hair inch?


    She lay on the ground for a long time and couldn''t move. The slap in the face just now made her head buzzing.


    After a long time, I left in the cold eyes of people.


    She didn''t want to explain anything. She just wanted to leave here early.


    Xiao Maocun came back nervously all the way and got on Xiao Zhao''s car.


    "Sister-in-law, how am I doing? It''s ok?" Xiao Maocun was a little nervous. Just now, if those meddlesome big men were investigating deeply for a while, they would have exposed their stuffing!


    How can I get out of it?


    Xiao Zhao was very satisfied.


    Just now, when Huang Wenjing was slapped in the face, she directly sat on the ground with a lot of strength.


    Dispel hatred!


    What a fucking relief!


    "Sister-in-law, is it over? Or I''ll clean her up?" xiaomaocun means a little addictive.


    The appearance of Xiaomao Cun entering the play for a second just now made him very satisfied, and also aroused his desire to act in his heart.


    It seems that he is also very talented!


    If after some systematic training, Baoqi is also a good actor!


    Xiao Zhao waved his hand: "no, first."


    Xiao Zhao is not stupid.


    What if xiaomaocun meets Wang Peng again?


    That won''t kill him!


    "Well, sister-in-law, just let me know when you need me!" little hair patted his chest and said.


    Xiao Zhao nodded, "well, I see."


    Xiaomaocun was ready to get off and ride the shared bike. Suddenly he thought of something and couldn''t stop.


    "By the way, sister-in-law, you''d better inform brother Bao about it. What if the woman told Wang Peng?"


    Xiao Zhao shook his head: "no, I have my own way."


    Xiaomaocun just left.


    Xiao Zhao snorted coldly and pouted.


    She wants Wang Peng to take the initiative to find herself, and she wants Wang Peng to know about it.


    She doesn''t believe it. What can Wang Peng do to himself? Anyway, he is also a woman.


    Thinking of this, she drove away.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the processing plant, Wang Peng took out his mobile phone and sent a wechat to Huang Wenjing, but he didn''t receive a response for half a day. He was a little worried, so he called.


    The phone rang for a long time before Huang Wenjing picked it up.


    "Hello..." her weak voice was on the phone.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter?" Wang Peng immediately realized that something was wrong.


    "I''m fine..." Huang Wenjing said stiffly.


    At that time, her cell phone was robbed by her roommate.


    "You''re Huang Wenjing, aren''t you? I don''t know how you became her boyfriend! She was beaten outside just now and has been crying for stomachache since she came back. Why don''t you know to come and have a look?"


    Buzz!


    This made Wang Peng tighten his head and directly pressed the phone off.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He put on his clothes and went to the university with a knife pinned to his waist.


    Everyone in the school knows Wang Peng, and no one dares to stop him.


    Wang Peng strode into the girls'' dormitory.


    When he came in, Huang Wenjing was huddled on the bed and covered her head with a quilt.


    All the people in the dormitory were stunned.


    You know, this is a girls'' dormitory. At this time, everyone is resting and wearing everything.


    There are even two women who have only a simple cover, full of scenery.


    But no one screamed, but a pair of beautiful eyes looked at Wang Peng.


    They were all thinking about what Huang Wenjing''s man would be like. They didn''t expect to be a standard handsome man.


    Hu Zha on his face shows the strength and taste of a man, but his eyes are full of decadence.


    The five senses are combined together, just like brother Hu.


    When such men stand in front of them, why do they care what they wear?


    Is he staring at himself?


    At the moment, even if they wash and lie there, they won''t refuse!


    Wang Peng, but a handsome man!


    Now, there are even a few women who are deliberately dragging their clothes down.


    Men are the same in front of women, and opposite women are the same in front of men.


    "Wenjing, your man is coming." when she reacted, a woman pushed Huang Wenjing.


    The latter did not respond at all.


    Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense. He took two steps and opened the quilt.

 Chapter 1894

    Huang Wenjing shrank into bed without taking off her clothes.


    Two more red fingerprints appeared on the original white and handsome face.


    Out of place on his face.


    She covered her stomach with her little hand, which seemed very painful.


    This picture makes Wang Peng''s fists creak!


    Huang Wenjing is her own woman. Who dares to fight her? And it''s so heavy!


    Two years ago, in front of Li Fei and others, Wang Peng could not completely protect Huang Wenjing, but now it is different.


    I am fully capable of protecting her.


    She is fully capable of making her opponents pay the price of their lives!


    "Who did this?" Wang Peng asked coldly.


    Huang Wenjing shook her head: "I said, I''m fine."


    This sentence made Wang Peng clench his fist.


    Dong!


    He punched the wall next to him.


    The woman in the dormitory screamed, but most of them liked it.


    Wang Peng looks handsome and fierce!


    Woman, who doesn''t like a stronger one?


    It''s so fierce now. I don''t know how to be in bed?


    Several women are covering their small mouths, with a trace of madness in their eyes.


    "If you think of me as your man, tell me! If you don''t think of me as your man, forget it! I won''t contact you in the future!" Wang Peng''s voice is still cold.


    Then Wang Peng turned and left.


    "Wait!" Huang Wenjing cried, "go out and I''ll tell you."


    In the corridor.


    She hugged Wang Peng tightly. It seemed that she didn''t want to separate from him for a second.


    She burst into tears and tried to feel the temperature on him.


    Only with Wang Peng can she feel safe.


    "Wang Peng, promise me that after I tell you, you won''t make trouble, will you?" Huang Wenjing said.


    Wang Peng nodded.


    Huang Wenjing knows about Wang Peng. She is afraid that Wang Peng will make a fool of herself! Afraid of Wang Peng crazy!


    What about yourself?


    "It''s a woman named sister Zhao. She asked me to leave you. I didn''t agree..."


    In a simple word, Wang Peng already knows everything.


    Sister Zhao, who else but Xiao Zhao?


    But he really didn''t expect Xiao Zhao to dare to attack Huang Wenjing.


    Wang Peng said he knew, then looked at Huang Wenjing''s injury carefully and said seriously, "you can rest assured to recover from your injury in recent days and don''t care about anything else."


    When Huang Wenjing touched Wang Peng''s eyes, she regretted telling him these things.


    "Peng''er, tell me what you want to do?"


    Wang Peng''s eyes were cold: "don''t worry, I won''t kill her!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Zhao went home all the way and was very happy.


    Seeing Huang Wenjing suffer a loss, she is happier than anything!


    "Honey, you''re back ~" as soon as you enter the door, the leopard welcomes you out.


    A flattering face.


    He held Xiao Zhao''s pajamas, shoes and even a pair of Si socks in his hand.


    Xiao Zhao saw it at a glance and patted his forehead secretly.


    This is my own negligence.


    I haven''t made out with her in recent days.


    The leopard is also a normal man. Besides, he is still crazy at his age. How can he not think of these things?


    And don''t talk about leopards in recent days. I also want them a little~


    Women, in this grade, are the same, and they also want to get crazy.


    The key is that the leopard''s strength is not bad! It can even make Xiao Zhao crazy. Doesn''t she like it very much?


    She took the pajamas and Si socks with a smile and smiled at the leopard.


    As soon as she changed her clothes, the leopard hugged her from behind and sniffed the fragrance in her ear.


    "Honey, I think you''ve become beautiful again in recent days ~"


    "Oh ~" Xiao Zhao chuckled, "do you mean I wasn''t beautiful before? Or do you dislike me?"


    The leopard scolded himself for being stupid and quickly changed his mouth: "I don''t mean that. I mean, you are more beautiful than before. You are in my heart, no one can compare. You are the most beautiful goddess!"


    Xiao Zhao giggled at him.


    I was in a good mood. In addition, I cleaned up Huang Wenjing today. Xiao Zhao''s interest was immediately brought up by the leopard.


    She turned and posed in a provocative pose, looking at the leopard with tempting eyes.


    The leopard''s heart beat fast twice, and then he rushed up like crazy.


    Ling Ling


    At this time, Xiao Zhao''s cell phone rang.


    She secretly scolded, disappointed, and took a look at her mobile phone with the leopard on her back.


    However, it was a name that made her heart beat fastest.


    Wang Peng!


    It''s Wang Peng!


    Now only Wang Peng can excite Xiao Zhao!


    She originally thought that Wang Peng might have to call herself for some time, but she didn''t expect it so soon!


    At the moment, she didn''t take Wang Peng''s anger into account at all. She just wanted to follow her plan.


    "Honey, whose phone is it?" the leopard asked angrily. Seeing that he was about to enter the state, Xiao Zhao stopped.


    This taste made his heart empty.


    That energy hasn''t gone down yet!


    Xiao Zhao gently pushed him away, made a low voice gesture and said, "it''s boss Wang''s call. It''s probably something on the construction site."


    "Oh..." although the leopard was unhappy, he really had no way when it came to boss Wang.


    Now he and Xiao Zhao are still in their infancy. Boss Wang can''t see anything unusual.


    Xiao Zhao then suppressed the wild jump in his heart and went to pick it up.


    "Hello."


    "Where are you?" Wang Peng''s cold voice was on the phone.


    Xiao Zhao''s heart beat fast twice. She just likes Wang Peng''s cold look. It''s exciting to work like that!


    "What''s the matter?" although, she still pretended not to care.


    "You know what you have done. I''ll wait for you downstairs in half an hour."


    With that, Wang Peng hung up.


    A glimmer of excitement flashed in Xiao Zhao Mei''s eyes.


    Why did Wang Peng ask himself to go out in the dark?


    It must be me to question the matter just now, so what will be the result?


    What did you give yourself to that because of this?


    I can''t wait!


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she was. Then she pretended to be embarrassed and said, "leopard, boss Wang asked me to go to the company and tell him all the accounts on the recent construction site."


    The leopard''s eyes sank: "do you want to check the accounts again?"


    "HMM. but don''t worry. After a while, we will completely take the initiative. Boss Wang is an empty shell! Then the company will be ours!"


    The leopard nodded and repeatedly told Xiao Zhao to be careful. If there was anything wrong, he would call himself.


    Xiao Zhao nodded and agreed. Then he walked over.


    The leopard didn''t find it. Xiao Zhao stole the silk stockings when he went out.


    When she went out, she drove quickly to the downstairs of the company.


    When she passed by, Wang Peng had been driving there waiting for her.


    "Wang Peng, what do you want to say?" she came down and went to the cab.


    Wang Peng threw cigarette butts under his car. His eyes were cold and his face was still handsome.

 Chapter 1895

    "Get in the car." he didn''t talk nonsense.


    Xiao Zhao opened the door and got on the bus with a look of excitement.


    This is the first time that Wang Peng took the initiative to let her in his car.


    Wang Peng is so active today. What will happen later?


    I''m so happy to think about it!


    Wang Peng started his car and headed for the river.


    "Why do you want to do it to my woman?" he said with a casual look on the way.


    Xiao Zhao smiled coldly: "because she doesn''t deserve you, what is she? Just a college student, I dare to be your woman!"


    Where can Xiao Zhao know what Huang Wenjing means to Wang Peng?


    It''s clear, it''s a memory.


    It is the interpretation of love!


    In his eyes, Xiao Zhao is just a top-notch Sao woman. How many do such women want, and how can they be compared?


    Xiao Zhao glanced at him secretly and was ecstatic.


    Wang Peng seems to have been a little angry, which is just right! She just wants to make Wang Peng angry!


    It''s better to be angry!


    She saw that the road led to the river.


    Does Wang Peng like to play some romance?


    What time are you going to be by the river?


    Xiao Zhao''s heart has begun to fantasize wildly. If she can hold Wang Peng''s wide and solid shoulders for a good time, she will reach the peak!


    I don''t know how long I''ve been dreaming about this scene.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the car drove to the river.


    "Get off." Wang Peng said coldly with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Xiao Zhao just likes the way he smokes. He is handsome and decadent. He can''t help but want to fall in his arms.


    Xiao Zhao didn''t talk nonsense, so he got out of the car obediently.


    Anyway, there is no one around now. Even if Wang Peng wants to come out of the field once, she won''t refuse.


    She has longed for Wang Peng to the bone marrow.


    Wang Peng approached her two steps, only half a punch away from his small mouth.


    Suddenly a faint smell of tobacco came to my face.


    Let Xiao Zhao look in a trance.


    She also raised her mouth and looked at him provocatively: "Wang Peng, what do you want to do with me here?"


    There was no emotion in Wang Peng''s eyes. One hand pressed her shoulder.


    Xiao Zhao''s heart beat fast, and Mei Mou and Wang Peng watched closely together.


    Later, what posture will Wang Peng use? How will it start?


    Wang Peng, the little tiger, fights fiercely, so it must be worse than doing such a thing.


    Xiao Zhao even closed his eyes and was full of expectation.


    Waiting for Wang Peng to break out and play with himself!


    Shua~


    Suddenly, Xiao Zhao felt his back cool.


    She quickly opened her eyes and looked.


    Oh, my God!


    I have half a body, which has been emptied!


    Wang Peng has picked her up with both hands on her shoulders. At the moment, as soon as Wang Peng releases his hand, she will fall into the river.


    Looking at the dark river behind him, Xiao Zhao felt numb. This is no joke!


    "Wang Peng, what do you want?" she asked nervously.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were cold: "do you know what the relationship between the woman you deal with and me is?"


    Xiao Zhao shouted reluctantly, "it''s just a boyfriend and girlfriend relationship. Have you slept with her? I can give you what she can give you! I don''t know what''s good about her. Why do you have to be with her and ignore me?"


    Wang Peng pressed her hands harder, and Xiao Zhao groaned in pain.


    "She is not my girlfriend. She is the one I have to take care of all my life. She is my only woman, and you are nothing in my eyes!"


    Huang Wenjing brings Wang Peng memories. How can Xiao Zhao compare?


    Huang Wenjing is a goddess and Xiao Zhao is just a woman.


    Besides, there is Wu Yang in the middle.


    The man who entangled Wang Peng.


    In a word, Xiao Zhao completely woke up.


    Wang Peng is not without feelings. He is more emotional than anyone.


    In love, he is not allowed to have any defects.


    This is beyond Xiao Zhao''s comprehension.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhao felt a chill behind him.


    If so, isn''t he challenging Wang Peng''s bottom line?


    How can people like Wang Peng make her feel better!


    Suddenly all the fantasies turned into nothing in an instant. Xiao Zhao clenched his trouser legs with two small hands and hurriedly said, "Wang Peng, what do you want to do? I don''t believe you can do me! At least I''m also a woman! You can do whatever you want to do to me, even let me serve you every day..."


    Before the latter words were finished, Wang Peng loosened his hand directly.


    Xiao Zhao stared in disbelief.


    Wang Peng is so fucking heartless. How dare he let go and throw himself in at such a high place? This is river water! The river water is very cold at night!


    "Wang Peng, how dare you treat me like this!" Xiao Zhao trembled, but he still couldn''t resist the pressure of nature and fell down freely.


    Wang Peng was indifferent and looked at him and her so coldly.


    The eyes were full of indifference, as if Xiao Zhao had nothing to do with himself even if he died.


    Plop!


    Xiao Zhao fell into the river, and the dark river splashed with water.


    Fortunately, Xiao Zhao used to practice swimming. There was no problem swimming from the river to the opposite.


    She clenched her teeth and splashed in the river with all her strength.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhao''s heart had cooled down, leaving only his limbs paddling mechanically.


    It was Wang Peng who made her feel despair.


    If a man likes you, he will be desperate. If I hate you, I will be desperate.


    Xiao Zhao unfortunately became the latter.


    The cold river water stimulated Xiao Zhao''s heart.


    More than ten minutes later, Xiao Zhao swam up.


    Sitting by the river wet, she was dying of injustice.


    This beautiful evening dress was specially worn by her to meet Wang Peng, but now it has become like this B.


    Her eyes were ruddy.


    Tears fell.


    Why?


    Others will have a smooth road in front of love, but it is so difficult for them to cheat?


    The key is that she doesn''t know what Wang Peng thinks? Doesn''t he want all the women who throw themselves into his arms?


    Besides, the woman looks good.


    Man, what do you think?


    She stayed by the river for a while, didn''t dare to go home, went to the nearby hotel and opened a room to sleep all night.


    Some sad stories unfold like this.


    Back to the processing plant.


    Wang Peng sent several messages to Huang Wenjing and asked her how she was now.


    Huang Wenjing just said it was much better.


    Wang Peng said that he had disposed of sister Zhao, reassuring her.


    This made Huang Wenjing nervous. She quickly asked Wang Peng what was going on.


    Wang Peng just smiled and said that I just asked sister Zhao to go swimming, but the swimming pool was a little big.


    He was not at all worried about whether something would happen to Xiao Zhao. He thought that if something happened, it would be her bad luck. If nothing happened, it would be a lesson for her.


    Life and death is here for Wang Peng. He has seen very little.


    Especially a wild woman like Xiao Zhao~

 Chapter 1896

    ¡­¡­


    Hoo hoo~


    At two o''clock in the night, boss Wang woke up with heavy breath and cold sweat.


    "Lao Wang, what''s the matter with you? Have you had a nightmare?" Yilin nearby hurried over.


    When I saw him, boss Wang slowly slowed down.


    The first thing he saw was his injured leg, and his eyes were full of melancholy.


    He had a dream just now.


    In the dream, he and Zhu ran in the endless darkness. A group of people came after them, waving machetes, steel pipes and other things to chase them. Boss Wang couldn''t hide no matter how he ran. Then he was cut to the ground and covered with blood.


    But the pillar just looked at it, and his eyes were very cold.


    That look made boss Wang feel uncomfortable in retrospect.


    He took a deep breath and didn''t know what he was doing.


    After so many years, I have many times of melancholy, but I have never been like this, and even began to doubt my original intention.


    Why, step into the underworld?


    Why, kill the pillar?


    Are you really wrong?


    It''s really the wrong way!


    "It''s all right. I just dreamed of an old friend." boss Wang held her hand tightly.


    Boss Wang''s palm is also cold, without the slightest temperature.


    "Don''t think about the past. Now your task is to recover."


    "HMM." boss Wang nodded and kept taking a deep breath.


    It may be because they have children and become sentimental that they dream of these things.


    It is said that family is everyone''s weakness. Boss Wang didn''t understand this before, but now he really understands it.


    Then the problem comes.


    In this state, how can we deal with Zhang Wen?


    Why don''t we just forget it, as Irene said?


    Now Zhang Wen''s people have broken one of their legs. They should stop!


    Thinking of these things, boss Wang could no longer sleep. He stared at Yilin in the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Xiao Zhao woke up in a nearby hotel.


    Open the quilt and expose the charming carcass to the air.


    The clothes were hung under the air conditioner and had completely dried out.


    Recalling the scene last night, she frowned.


    Last night, my life was almost on the line.


    He was pushed into the river by the little bastard Wang Peng and came back with his life.


    The key is that she didn''t know Wang Peng was so kind to that woman. He was really moved.


    I really fell in love with that woman!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhao felt even worse.


    He tried his best to hook up with Wang Peng, even at any cost, but there was no result.


    On the contrary, he was almost pushed down the river by Wang Peng and drowned!


    This made Xiao Zhao cry again.


    After changing his clothes, Xiao Zhao is ready to go to the company.


    He stood up and found that he was dizzy.


    She quickly sat down again, shivering with cold.


    The river was too cold last night. She had a fever.


    She can''t even get sick if she doesn''t want to!


    No way. She called the leopard.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, the leopard came to the hotel.


    Last night, the leopard called Xiao Zhao all night, but Xiao Zhao heard it at all.


    The leopard is also worried. He thinks boss Wang wants to do something to Xiao Zhao.


    But when I arrived at the processing plant, I saw boss Wang in the office, but there was no figure of Xiao Zhao, which worried him even more!


    He stayed up almost all night.


    At this moment, he rushed over as soon as he received the call.


    In the hotel, Xiao Zhao was lying in bed alone, half dead.


    "Honey, how are you!" the leopard hurried over and looked up.


    The first mock exam.


    Oh, my God.


    It''s so hot!


    Xiao Zhao opened his eyes weakly: "leopard, I''m fine. Maybe it was a cool wind when I came out last night."


    The leopard looked worried: "look, why are you so careless? I said you were wearing too little last night. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital first!"


    Xiao Zhao nodded slightly. He couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    Only at this time can we know who is true love for ourselves.


    I feel so bad. Where is Wang Peng?


    That damn boy!


    The leopard is slow.


    Not only with boss Wang in the past few years, but also in love, but also slow to death.


    But this time he kept an eye on it and paid special attention around when he came into the hotel.


    See if there''s any sign of a man coming.


    The house was full of Xiao Zhao''s body fragrance, and there was no suspicious garbage in the bathroom and trash can.


    It seems that Xiao Zhao didn''t fool around last night.


    When he got to the hospital, Xiao Zhao fainted.


    The doctor quickly gave Xiao Zhao a bottle for first aid


    ¡­¡­


    After a coma all morning, Xiao Zhao woke up.


    With a needle inserted in her white arm, it was quiet around.


    Looking at the snow-white ceiling, she felt that she had come back to life.


    What happened to Wang Peng was a lesson for her.


    Women chasing men''s interlayered yarn, Xiao Zhao thought that with his excellent appearance and soul catching body, he could easily seduce Wang Peng.


    Even underground.


    But it seems that what I think is too simple.


    Women chasing men is a layer of yarn, but Wang Peng is not an ordinary man. Of course, he can''t be treated with ordinary methods.


    There is only one way to convince Wang pengchen.


    Is the strength is greater than Wang Peng!


    Let Wang Peng worship.


    By force, by leopards, this life is impossible.


    Then there is only one way.


    It''s your crazy development strength. Your strength will be greater than boss Wang in the future!


    Let Wang Peng follow him willingly!


    At that time, what you want to do is not within your grasp!


    At the moment, boss Wang has confused his mind, so he will start from the company!


    No matter how good Wang Peng is, he is only a bastard after all. Since he is a bastard, it has something to do with the word poverty.


    If Wang Peng wants to develop in the future, he must rely on people like Xiao Zhao. There is a time when Wang Peng asks her.


    The key now is the company!


    "Honey, how are you feeling?" at this time, the leopard came in with a worried face.


    When Xiao Zhao saw him, his expression immediately changed: "leopard, I missed you all night last night, sobbing ~"


    The leopard was silent.


    Last night, Xiao Zhao went out and wore sexy and charming clothes. He lost contact with the leopard all night. When the leopard found her, she was still in the hotel, which was full of doubts everywhere.


    But the leopard gave up asking from the moment he saw Xiao Zhao.


    A lot of problems disappeared from Xiao Zhao''s charming face.


    Xiao Zhao is the light of the leopard and the love of the leopard.


    To love someone is to trust her. He shouldn''t have too many questions about Xiao Zhao.


    The leopard hugged Xiao Zhao, put her head on her shoulder and said softly, "don''t be afraid, I''m here ~"


    The leopard''s words have never worked so well, and the sense of security gradually filled Xiao Zhao''s whole body.


    It made her feel a little guilty.


    She took a deep breath and said seriously, "leopard, no matter what happens in the future, I will not be separated from you. I will be your woman all my life."


    Don''t say anything else. This sentence is enough.


    The leopard kept nodding.

 Chapter 1897

    "By the way, leopard, I''m ready to start recently. Now boss Wang''s leg is injured. His attention must be on revenge and won''t care about the company!"


    "Well, honey, what do you say and what I do? Follow you and the future is bright!"


    Amused by the leopard''s stupidity, Xiao Zhao covered his mouth and smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon.


    Boss Wang''s leg has just changed medicine. Now he is lying here to rest.


    While Yilin went out to buy dinner for boss Wang, the butcher hurried in and said to boss Wang, "brother, I have found out that it was Zhang Wen who asked someone to do it! It is said that the man is a death penalty prisoner and is not afraid of death!"


    Not to mention how Zhang Wen got this man out, just three words of death penalty is enough to scare people.


    This kind of person is not afraid of death. Kill one more and earn one more. This can''t do anything to him.


    During this day, the butcher had no time to talk to boss Wang alone. Irene surrounded here every day.


    Boss Wang didn''t ask the butcher to check the matter. He has already said it. Let''s forget it.


    First, he wanted to see how Zhang Wen reacted. Second, he didn''t want to expand the hatred.


    That''s it. That''s the best result.


    Now boss Wang has become like this, and Zhang Wen should stop.


    "Butcher, don''t worry about this!" boss Wang said faintly.


    The tiger made the butcher excited in an instant.


    Boss Wang has changed too much since he met Irene.


    Where''s the appearance of Wang crazy?


    Now I''ve been broken by someone. I choose to give up!


    The butcher is angry. He is angry for boss Wang!


    "Brother, this matter can''t be taken off again! Zhang Wen''s people dare to break your leg today, so they dare to break your head next time! It''s not a way to hide all the time!"


    The butcher''s words are a little heavy. Boss Wang''s face is a little ugly.


    "Butcher, don''t get involved in this matter!"


    Blending?


    The butcher felt like an idiot.


    I''m worried about boss Wang. Now I''m regarded as nosy.


    This taste, how can it feel better!


    "Brother, I''ve been on the road since I graduated from junior high school. I heard of you at that time. You''re a crazy Wang and a black man in Jinhai city. I can''t bow to you when I see you? Boss Du was awesome at the beginning, but you didn''t get rid of him in the end! But now, why are you counseling!"


    Boss Wang sighed.


    The butcher''s words are not unreasonable, which makes boss Wang bite his teeth in his heart.


    Yeah.


    When did you fall?


    Boss Du was so awesome that he was taken away by himself?


    But why in Zhang Wen''s body, he often bumps against the wall!


    The point is that things are the same now.


    It''s not only that I ran into a wall frequently in Zhang Wen, but also because boss Wang is going to be a father.


    How can the butcher know this mood?


    So that boss Wang doesn''t even care about revenge.


    "Butcher, sit down first." boss Wang said earnestly.


    The butcher sat down and smoked.


    "Last night, I dreamed of the pillar." boss Wang said faintly.


    The butcher had heard of the name of the pillar, and he was also very impressed with the pillar.


    "Brother, don''t mention the past."


    "No, I want to mention it." boss Wang motioned to the butcher to listen quietly, and then continued, "butcher, a man lives in the world for two things, money and women. Now I can give you whatever you want. Why do you have to take revenge? Who will have a good result if you hang around in the road? Let''s just forget it."


    Boss Wang''s words are reasonable.


    Men, of course, are for women and money, but he ignores two types of people.


    Those who like crime like butchers and those who like killing like Wang Peng.


    "Brother, you have changed since the woman came!" the butcher''s voice was deep.


    The butcher doesn''t care about money.


    Women, as long as the butcher wants to play, come at hand.


    But how did he tell boss Wang?


    Mr. Wang took a deep breath: "people always change, and I''m not saying it''s over, but wait first. We can''t worry about Zhang Wen!"


    What else can the butcher say at this point? I can only keep staring at Zhang Wen in the dark and find a chance to kill him at any time!


    He knew very well that this time either Zhang Wen died or boss Wang died. One of them must be finished!


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, Irene came back.


    The butcher bowed his head and went out.


    "Lao Wang, is something wrong?" she asked carefully.


    Boss Wang shook his head: "you and I will go to a place later..."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, boss Wang and Yilin came to the tomb area of Jinhai city.


    The pillar sleeps here.


    Yilin doesn''t know what boss Wang is going to do. She can only follow him quietly.


    Boss Wang held Yilin in one hand and limped up the mountain.


    Before long, he stopped in front of a tombstone.


    The picture on the tombstone is a simple and honest man with a slight smile on his face.


    The picture can''t tell what kind of pain he suffered before he died.


    The pillar is an iron man who has never compromised with anyone.


    Perhaps the most wrong thing he did in his life was to talk to boss Wang.


    But he didn''t regret it until he died.


    Perhaps this is fate. From the moment he began to follow boss Wang, everything has become a foregone conclusion.


    No one can control.


    "Lao Wang, is this your friend?" Yilin asked. Looking at the photos of the pillars, she didn''t dislike this person.


    Boss Wang shook his head: "it''s not a friend, it''s a brother."


    "Brother?" Irene was surprised,.


    What is boss Wang''s social status in Jinhai city? His brother is certainly not simple. At least he has to be equal to him.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and sat down. His eyes were complex, with a trace of nostalgia.


    "Pillar, do you still blame me?"


    "I know if you can talk, you will blame me to death, but this is life. You and I have to admit it."


    "Now I''m going to be a father. I can''t describe it, but I always think people should be more down-to-earth. I always think about what it was like when I was free. At that time, I didn''t think so much."


    "It''s just that once people have fetters, they don''t want to be stained with any black."


    "But you said, how can I let go? Zhang Wen, will you let me go? I''m not mixing with society, but protecting myself..."


    Boss Wang sat on the ground as if he were talking to an old friend.


    think aloud.


    Irene couldn''t get in her mouth, so she listened quietly.


    Boss Wang''s face was full of stories. Compared with the impulsive old Wang before, he was like a different person.


    This is forced by society.


    This is his experience.

 Chapter 1898

    As he spoke, boss Wang burst into tears, like a wronged child.


    He has been depressed too much these days, and now all his thoughts are vented.


    How many people can understand boss Wang''s heart?


    Yilin didn''t speak, just stayed with boss Wang and let him cry.


    In boss Wang''s most brilliant time, Yilin didn''t come to him. She wanted a stable boss Wang, and she didn''t care about anything else.


    At this moment, boss Wang didn''t think about anything else in his heart. He had only endless regrets.


    If he can choose, he doesn''t want to step into the underworld again.


    But how can these things come back?


    Up to now, there''s no way out. If boss Wang doesn''t work hard, Zhang Wen will eat him and there''s no bone residue left!


    ¡­¡­


    Today is Monday. The police station is working normally.


    Xu Jingwen is sitting at her desk with a melancholy face.


    Recently, it seems that there are instructions to trace the black in Jinhai city.


    She was worried that something might happen to Zhang Wen.


    Although he had a special identity, she always thought it was too ethereal.


    It''s not true at all.


    "Xiaojing, what are you doing?" Lao Xing came over and said with a smile.


    Now he feels pain when he sees Xu Jingwen.


    Last time I ate in front of Zhang Wen, the picture is still fresh in my memory.


    He never dreamed that Zhang Wen would have such a special identity.


    You know, Zhang Wen is a little bastard. How can he have so much energy?


    Xu Jingwen looked up at Lao Xing with a worried face.


    She used to regard Lao Xing as a leader, but her view of Lao Xing has changed since he showed his hesitation last time.


    In the past, Lao Xing''s kindness to himself was purposeful. Such a person is terrible!


    Xu Jingwen looked up coldly: "nothing. Look at the documents."


    Lao Xing smiled: "Xiaojing, please say something nice in front of commissioner Zhang. You should know who I am, right?"


    Xu Jingwen snorted coldly, because she knew who he was before, so she felt disappointed.


    So disappointed!


    Feel sad for the country!


    "The body is not afraid of the shadow slanting, I will." she said faintly.


    This made Lao Xing scratch his head. He didn''t know what Xu Jingwen meant, but he couldn''t go deep here. He could only smile: "Xiaojing, I know you don''t want to sit in the office. You can do a job later. After that, you can go straight off duty! You''re no big deal, just send a document!"


    Xu Jingwen looked up at him.


    I thought I was just upset. I''d better go out and relax.


    There are three big words on the document.


    Security department.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a morning, security department.


    People here are busy. Wang Yi sits at her desk and knocks on her forehead.


    He has been very upset since he met Zhang Wen last time.


    What does it mean to stop tracking boss Wang?


    This shows that all his previous efforts were in vain, and the establishment of the security department is just an empty shell.


    The key things have come to this point. How can he give up?


    Liu hongran is his benefactor. He won''t stop until he has thoroughly investigated the matter


    Now I finally have an eyebrow, but it suddenly stops.


    These days, he is thinking, who is the person behind the scenes?


    Does boss Wang have other backers besides Duan Wengong in Baidao?


    In that case, his energy is a little too much.


    Who can suppress Liu Xide?


    Wang Yi can only think of a few people standing on the peak of power.


    If that''s the case, I''m even harder to move, boss Wang!


    However, Wang Yi never wanted to give up.


    The establishment of the security department is a clear stream. He wants to lead the security department to eradicate these evils!


    Knock, knock.


    Then someone knocked at the door.


    "Come in," Wang Yi said casually.


    The door opened wide and Chen Tianhai came in from the door.


    "Mayor Chen, why are you here?" Wang Yi hurried up and said hello respectfully.


    In addition to Liu hongran, the person in front of him is the most helpful to himself. Let''s not say why. He did it alone when the security department was established.


    "Wang Yi, let me tell you good news!" Chen Tianhai said when he came in.


    Wang Yi frowned, "what''s the good news?"


    Chen Tianhai put a document in front of him and said brightly, "your promotion has been approved. The order will come down in the last two days."


    There was no superfluous expression on Wang Yi''s face.


    He doesn''t care whether he is promoted now.


    He cares about boss Wang and Liu hongran.


    "Brother Chen, I don''t want to be an official, but I must trace boss Wang to the end!" Wang Yi said seriously.


    From the first time he saw him, Chen Tianhai saw that Wang Yi was not an ordinary person. Putting him on the white road was not only a clear stream, but also a barrier to the white road.


    Baidao needs such people, and Jinhai city needs such people.


    However, the current situation is a little different from what Wang Yi thought.


    Chen Tianhai sighed: "Wang Yi, I don''t know about boss Wang, but this is the above meaning. You and I can only abide by it unconditionally."


    Wang Yi''s eyes narrowed: "who is the man above?"


    Chen Tianhai shook his head. Don''t say he doesn''t know now. Even if he knows, it''s impossible to tell him.


    "Wang Yi, think about it. There are only a few people in the top. Who can there be? Just listen to my advice. Let''s forget about it. Don''t delve into it any more, you know? That''s bad for you!"


    Chen Tianhai really wants to persuade Wang Yi. He knows how deep the water is.


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "brother Chen, I remember all the things you helped me before, but if you also violate the principles together, I don''t mind catching you in."


    Chen Tianhai smiles bitterly. Wang Yi is really stubborn.


    "OK, I won''t say anything superfluous. Come to my office to go through the formalities in two days. You will be at the ministerial level in the future!"


    With that, Chen Tianhai opened the door and went out.


    Wang Yi was not happy at all.


    I''m kidding!


    Wang Yi is only 26 years old this year! Most people of his age are still small section members, and even the deputy section level is very few, while Wang Yi is directly at the level of the Ministry!


    When is the gap between this and them?


    However, these are not what Wang Yi wants.


    All he wants is to arrest boss Wang!


    What we want is absolute justice!


    "Minister Wang, someone is looking for you." at this time, the security department opened the door and said.


    Wang Yi nodded to him to let someone in.


    After a while, Xu Jingwen came in with a document in her hand.


    "Hello, Minister Wang. I''m a policeman from XX police station. I''m here to send you information."


    "Well, put it over there." Wang Yi pointed to the side.

 Chapter 1899

    Wang Yi''s indifference surprised Xu Jingwen.


    Usually, those men, whether public officials or ordinary people, can''t help looking at themselves for a while, but Wang Yi just glanced at her.


    No more unnecessary expressions.


    I''ve heard that Wang Yi has a strange temper. Xu Jingwen secretly spits out her pink tongue.


    She subconsciously glanced at the documents on Wang Yi''s desk.


    It''s about boss Wang.


    She couldn''t help saying, "Minister Wang, you are also investigating this matter."


    Wang Yi then looked up: "what? Are you investigating this matter?"


    Xu Jingwen nodded: "well, we have been tracking this matter since it happened, but it was suppressed as soon as we made progress..."


    Wang Yi asked, "do you know who said this?"


    Xu Jingwen shook her head to say she didn''t know.


    make fun of.


    Chen Tianhai doesn''t know about it. How can Xu Jingwen know?


    Wang Yi sighed and scolded herself for being too stupid. How can she ask such a question.


    At this time, Xu Jingwen asked, "Minister Wang, how far have you investigated?"


    Leaving aside her relationship with Zhang Wen, Xu Jingwen also cares about the case.


    When she was at the police academy, she was notoriously stubborn!


    The same is true when you come to the police station. Whenever you encounter a case, you must investigate it to the end.


    Wang Yi simply let her read the information.


    Xu Jingwen''s eyebrows locked tightly in an instant.


    "Minister Wang, from the information, you have mastered most of the criminal evidence of boss Wang, which has been determined..."


    Wang Yi got up to drink a glass of water and poured a cup for Xu Jingwen: "this is what I care about. To tell you the truth, the establishment of the security department is inseparable from this case. Boss Wang is about to be arrested for trial, but such an order was issued. I don''t know what their intention is!"


    With that, Wang Yi was a little angry.


    The efforts of the security department for so long don''t want to come to naught.


    The key is that he hates boss Wang!


    This bastard who committed a crime but got away with it!


    Xu Jingwen nodded silently, but her eyes didn''t leave the information on Wang Yi''s desk.


    She said, "Minister Wang, I used to be in the law department of the police academy. I think I should tell you something."


    Wang Yi''s eyes lit up: "Oh? You say."


    "From your current information and qualitative point of view, boss Wang will not re judge."


    "What?" Wang Yi exclaimed, and then hurried over to see the information on the table.


    Xu Jingwen pointed to the data and said, "Minister Wang, what you advocate is a certain killing, but each data is a traffic accident. If it is determined to be a traffic accident at that time, your claim will be in vain."


    Buzz!


    At this moment, Wang Yi wanted to make a mess in her head.


    All along, he has been moving forward with his head covered and has never considered these things at all.


    He thought that as long as he caught boss Wang, he would be finished!


    He knows the justice of the law, but he doesn''t know the seriousness of the law!


    If it is really the same as what Xu Jingwen said, then they are equally busy in vain!


    Even if there are some intentional acts in it, boss Wang will only be sentenced to more than ten years!


    It doesn''t hurt or itch for boss Wang!


    Wang Yi wants the death penalty!


    After seeing Xu Jingwen off, Wang Yi sat at her desk again and gradually became silent.


    The information in hand now looks dazzling.


    "Damn it!" he was so angry that he tore up all the information in his hand and threw it all over the ground.


    If you can''t let boss Wang die, what''s the use of working so hard?


    But how to find the decisive evidence?


    He thinks the evidence in his hand is enough, but who knows it is still much worse.


    With a sigh, Wang Yi suddenly thought of Zhang Wen.


    Isn''t it because Zhang Wen knew this early that it doesn''t matter whether Wang Yi checks it or not? Sentenced to more than ten years, how can we untie his hatred?


    So what would Zhang Wen do with this?


    Is he going to do something more excessive?


    Thinking of this, Wang Yi stared round her eyes for a long time.


    If so, that text is too crazy!


    Wang Yi took a deep breath and paced in place. Then she sat down.


    Now that things have reached this point, there is no need to worry.


    Insufficient evidence, then take your time!


    Besides, he doesn''t know what Zhang Wen means. He''s going to see what Zhang Wen does again!


    Then there is only one thing left for him to care about at the moment.


    Wang Yi had been brewing this matter for a long time, but she never had time to implement it.


    So he will take action and do it as soon as possible!


    The security department has great power in Jinhai city.


    But it can''t be bigger than Chen Tianhai and those people in the police system.


    The security department now has only team Zhang and their No. 78 police force. Neither investigation nor mobility can be compared with the regular establishment.


    In contrast, these people are more like a law firm.


    In front of Chen Tianhai, Wang Yi is stubborn enough, but every time she is stubborn, isn''t she obedient?


    Why is this?


    Because Wang Yi has no real power!


    Even if you want to arrest people, you should cooperate with the local police station.


    This is cooperation, not a direct order!


    If you act like this, the effect will be much worse!


    The key is that Chen Tianhai stared at it.


    If this goes on, the security department is still an empty shell!


    Although Chen Tianhai usually said well and gave Wang Yi countless privileges, even at the beginning, he could directly catch Duan Wengong, Wang Yi knew what was going on.


    The security department is still tightly held by Chen Tianhai!


    What Wang Yi has to do is to change the entire management system of the security department!


    Let the security department completely become an independent department, not only survive under the supervision of Chen Tianhai!


    Thinking of this, Wang Yi narrowed her eyes and stroked her glasses. He went to the bookcase and found some books to study carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    The consequences of assassinating boss Wang last time, pretending to force the tiger was a little relaxed.


    His wounds haven''t healed yet. These days, he wanders around the hospital and Dongwen group all day. Here, he is the most leisurely person.


    However, it''s not just a person who comes and goes casually to force the tiger recently.


    It''s a man and a dog.


    Pretend to force a tiger to have a dog!


    The dog is not a good dog, but a native dog rhubarb. It is still a little thin.


    When I didn''t meet a forced tiger, I was a stray dog.


    Walking around the garbage all day.


    So how do you like this dog by pretending to be a tiger?


    Li Erzi told me this personally.


    It is said that he forced the tiger out of the hospital that day and walked on the road with Guangguang.


    Recently, I don''t know where to turn out a mobile phone, domestic machine, large speaker and ultra long standby.


    The phone turns on the stereo to the maximum so that the whole street can hear it.

 Chapter 1900

    Therefore, the mobile phone gives the tiger the greatest space.


    As long as you hear bursts of DJ of shanpao on the streets of Jinhai City, you''re 100% passing by pretending to force a tiger~


    The voice is so loud, the song is so earth, and the tiger is so strong.


    Even naturally intoxicated.


    This day is as in the past, and the light and clothing forced the tiger to walk in the street, and put the tiger''s mobile phone in such a perfume poison DJ version.


    Loading a tiger is not only enough shanpao, but also listening to songs is quite nostalgic.


    This song was quite popular ten years ago. When I went to Internet cafes, it was played in cycles everywhere. The song reached its climax, and even a group of men sang along.


    This is because they have common energy!


    You smell like her perfume.


    It''s my nose


    Not only women, but also men!


    These people are men who have been hurt by love, and men who have been slapped by love!


    Pretending to be a tiger is one of them.


    In recent days, he has played this song in a loop on his mobile phone.


    Cycle to light, light wants to collapse, cycle to, light wants to hit people.


    "I smell your perfume! It''s your nose!" when the climax came, the tiger was forced to sing with a serious expression.


    Completely ignore the eyes of the people around you.


    Guangguang feels a little ashamed and subconsciously keeps a distance from him.


    Although Guangguang is not afraid of death, he has a face.


    He''d rather die like this!


    Pretending to be a tiger is torture!


    After a few steps, pretending to force the tiger, he saw a group of people in front of him. He naturally liked to join in the fun, and passed with his big horn.


    It turned out that everyone was watching around a dog!


    The dog seems to be starving. He has a piece of cooked meat in his mouth and doesn''t know where to go.


    Surrounded by people.


    "Grass, this B dog steals and kills him!"


    "Break the dog leg first!"


    "That cooked meat can''t be eaten, shit!"


    Several people in the cooked meat shop scolded here, carrying guys in one hand.


    In other words, fate is so wonderful.


    When pretending to force the tiger to see the dog at first sight, he was stunned.


    When two pairs of equally dark and obscene eyes collided, both man and dog compromised.


    Pretending to force the tiger seemed to see his own shadow from the dog, and the dog seemed to see his own shadow from pretending to force the tiger.


    This is the collision of passion!


    "OK, how much is the cooked meat? I''ll compensate you." pretending to force the tiger said.


    The loudspeaker in the hand did not stop, but it was still poisonous.


    "What''s the matter? Is this your dog?" one of them asked.


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him: "grass, I ask you how much the cooked meat is, and I''ll compensate you!"


    Strange to say, when pretending to force the tiger to speak, the dog seemed to understand him and barked wildly at the man.


    Dogs stand up to others, people pretend to force, and dogs swear at the street.


    Pretending to force the tiger was a little surprised. He looked back at the dog. His big dark eyes were full of appreciation.


    This dog, can you fucking pretend to be forced? It''s very similar to itself.


    "Five hundred!" the man looked like a tiger and stretched out a palm.


    Pretend to force the tiger to laugh. Although he likes to pretend to force, he is not stupid.


    Just a piece of cooked meat, that is, dozens of dollars!


    "You fucking fool here?" said the pretending tiger.


    There was a chuckle around.


    Several people on the opposite side also burst into laughter.


    Pretending to force a tiger to bite, I think I''m a little leaky. Isn''t it red fruit who says he''s a fool?


    He simply stopped talking nonsense: "grass, light! Give him some color!"


    "OK!" the light nearby could not wait.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he quickly walked over, grabbed the man''s collar, rubbed it and pulled it over!


    In an instant, the laughter of those people stopped.


    The light head is one meter eight. It is strong like a hill. The high and convex muscles show strength. A pair of eyes are full of murderous spirit!


    The key is strength.


    When I''m inside, I just have nothing to do, which is to exercise and keep fit. Although my strength is not as strong as that of a tiger, it''s not bad.


    The man caught by the light was counselled at once.


    If you hit yourself with a fist as big as a sandbag, how bad would it be?


    Dong!


    Just give him a punch!


    Everyone around heard a muffled noise.


    In an instant, no one spoke and everyone was quiet.


    This blow alone was earth shaking, making a man of similar physique lose his resistance in an instant.


    seckill!


    However, it was not only the bare iron fist that made these people counselled, but also a pistol in his waist!


    Black seeping pistol!


    This is no joke!


    When beating the man alone, the dog rushed frantically to bite the man.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he took out a hundred and gave it to the man: "I''ve paid you the money. Get out!"


    The man just woke up, and the people behind hurried to take him away.


    He remembered.


    There is a black strong man in Jinhai city. He seems to love to pretend to be forced to listen to perfume. After seeing this person, he must avoid walking or he may be killed.


    After he left, the dog was obedient and quiet.


    Make the tiger wag its tail hard for this outfit.


    Pretending to force a tiger also has some interest in it. He has never seen such an animal that can pretend to force.


    This cleverness is not much worse than anyone.


    "You want to go with me, don''t you?" pretended to force the tiger to squat down and ask it.


    Rhubarb screamed, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    He has always been bullied and beaten in the street. Pretending to force the tiger is the first person to speak for him. The key is that there is a lot of room for pretending to force the tiger!


    This is enough for a forced dog!


    "Ha ha, I see if you are interested in music? If you give me a jump, I will take you away!" said the forcing tiger, playing the perfume poison again.


    With the prelude, the dog began to swing!


    A thin body up and down, I feel it!


    At the critical moment, it also shouted a few times.


    "My grass, the dog is very energetic!" pretending to force the tiger to laugh next to him, and Guangguang also smiled.


    The dog is so interesting that it can understand what the tiger pretends to say.


    The key is that the dog''s jumping appearance is much more distracted than ordinary people. The crazy swinging body, the big black eyes as deep as the tiger, and the cells that like the tiger.


    The same forced heart~


    Who says only humans can indulge?


    Who says that only human beings can be abandoned by emotion?


    It''s as good as rhubarb!


    Rhubarb is also a sentimental dog!


    Now, let it swing with the rhythm.


    Shake it in the dark, unknown dog!

 Chapter 1901

    From that day on, the dog will go wherever he pretends to force the tiger.


    Pretending to force tigers to drink, eating meat for dogs, and even building a nest for dogs next to Dongwen group.


    Heroes think alike. Pretending to force the tiger may also see his own shadow from the dog, which is a little sympathetic.


    This is the purest friendship between man and dog.


    It is friendship beyond species.


    At the moment, Zhuang forced the tiger to come in from the outside with a big horn in his hand.


    Behind him is rhubarb.


    "What are you doing pretending to be a tiger? Why did you start raising a dog?" Li Erzi said when he saw him coming in.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "I''m not raising a dog, I''m making friends."


    "Grass!" Li Erzi rolled his eyes.


    He couldn''t communicate more with the pretending tiger. Without saying two words, he began pretending to force.


    Everywhere is the starting point where he can pretend to force!


    Li Erzi was caught off guard.


    Ignoring Li Erzi, he came to me and said, "Wenzi, when will I work as boss Wang again? This time I''ll work with the butcher!"


    I smiled: "don''t worry in a few days."


    "Cao, why don''t you worry? I heard that boss Wang is thinking about life in the hospital every day. Sometimes he sits at the window all afternoon and sighs constantly. Wenzi, did you say that the shot you gave him hit him depressed?"


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t understand, light doesn''t understand, and I don''t understand.


    Boss Wang is not depressed, but began to think about life.


    Boss Wang''s life seems to have just begun when he met Irene.


    Life is meaningless. What if you live to be a hundred?


    No one can understand this feeling.


    But last time boss Guangwang was shot in the leg, Li Erzi and I discussed it. We can''t be impulsive.


    When pretending to force the tiger to speak, the rhubarb nearby also shouted a few times, as if urging me to speak.


    I couldn''t help looking at the dog more.


    The dog seems very clever.


    Sure enough, the dark eyes were somewhat similar to the tiger.


    The same profound, the same ignorance, the same like to pretend to force!


    "Brother Wen, next time I find boss Wang, I won''t miss it!" at this time, Guangguang also came and saw me hesitate. He thought I was blaming him for his last miss.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "last time you shot boss Wang, he must be like a frightened bird now. He won''t come out easily. Wait a while! Boss Wang is too cunning. I''m afraid you will be in danger."


    No one knows what boss Wang is thinking, and Li Erzi and I are even more elusive. That''s why I haven''t given a go all the time.


    Boss Wang is a madman. We must have a comprehensive plan to deal with madmen.


    Guangguang nodded seriously: "brother Wen, when you need to do it anyway, just inform me. My life is yours!"


    I smiled. About this, er Zi Li and I actually have plans. Everything is waiting to be brewing slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in a high-end cafe in Jinhai city.


    Lao Yan and rong''er sat inside.


    There was a signboard cappuccino on the table, and Lao Yan looked dignified.


    After all these years, rong''er asked him out for the first time.


    Lao Yan is happy, but how can the memories of the past be made up?


    Now he is in his early 40s and rong''er is also a married wife.


    Everything can''t go back.


    "Lao Yan, I asked you about that last time." she took a deep breath, sipped her coffee cup, and looked like a lady of a family.


    Men''s memories, women''s tears.


    Over the years, in fact, Li Rong has never forgotten him. How can she forget the green youth and the vows made with Lao Yan?


    Her feelings for Lao Yan did not fade with time, but became more and more complicated.


    Because of her, Lao Yan hasn''t got married yet.


    She knew that it was all because of her stubbornness in those years. Then, taking advantage of her ability now, she should help Lao Yan.


    Old Yan also bowed his head and drank a mouthful of coffee, but said, "there must be no progress?"


    Li Rong nodded: "boss Wang, it''s not easy! But do you know one thing? Boss Wang seems to have been avenged by his enemy recently. He was shot in the leg in the mall and is still resting in the hospital."


    Hearing this, Lao Yan perked up.


    Oval eyes.


    Boss Wang was assassinated?


    Needless to ask, Zhang Wen''s people must have done it!


    It''s so exciting!


    But then came the deep doubt.


    Zhang Wen''s hatred for boss Wang is so deep that he doesn''t hesitate to make trouble and shoot boss Wang.


    Is it still far from dealing with yourself?


    Zhang Wen is not stupid. He must know that he is behind all these things!


    Since Xiao Liang was killed, Lao Yan''s words have been slack.


    In recent days, I have been hiding quietly, and no one has come out for activities. Naturally, I don''t know what happened on the road.


    If so, why did Li Rong tell herself this?


    Is it to let oneself retreat in the face of difficulties?


    "Rong''er, these are things on the road. It doesn''t matter to me." old Yan took a deep breath.


    He''s not stupid!


    They were childhood sweethearts. He knew who Li Rong was!


    Li Rong said this just to persuade him!


    Li Rong also knows who Lao Yan is! She knew that Lao Yan would take revenge!


    Things on the road in Jinhai city are too complicated, and she doesn''t want Lao Yan to continue to get involved.


    If this goes on, Lao Yan will die sooner or later!


    She owes old Yan enough. She doesn''t want old Yan to continue making such mistakes!


    "Lao Yan, just know. How complicated is the situation in Jinhai city? Don''t say it''s a gangster, but it''s the same with a white Taoist. Last time I went to Mayor Chen to talk about it. You can''t touch it. Let''s forget it!"


    forget it?


    How is that possible?


    Although Lao Yan is not very authentic, he also has the word "friendship" in his heart.


    Trabecular is the younger brother who follows him. That day, he asked trabecular to go out and squat.


    Strictly speaking, it belongs to industrial injury!


    Wang Peng killed Xiao Liang. Lao Yan must ask for an explanation about this!


    However, the current situation does not allow Lao Yan to act rashly.


    But it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge!


    This old Yan has always been deeply in mind.


    How can Li Rong understand that every night she dreams of Xiao Liang''s bloody appearance? How can she understand the Jianghu friendship?


    It''s nonsense to talk to her too much. Lao Yan simply followed her words.


    Don''t refuse, act obedient!


    "Rong''er, last time you helped me, I''ve been very grateful to you. I know what to do with other things. Don''t worry, I won''t make trouble again!" Lao Yan promised.


    It was with this beautiful mouth that Li Rong was fascinated.


    Li Rong nodded seriously: "now in Jinhai City, I also have some rights. As long as you don''t commit a crime, I can help you with anything."


    Lao Yan nodded seriously, "thank you first, rong''er."

 Chapter 1902

    Li Rong sighed deeply and looked at Lao Yan''s eyes with infinite emotion.


    "So what are you going to do next?"


    Lao Yan sighed: "Rong''er, I''ve been on the road since your wedding day. I''m in my early 40s this year. What else can I do? Do you want to be a waiter in the restaurant? Even if I want to go, people don''t need me! Do you know what the recruitment standard of the restaurant is now? It''s a woman of 18 to 25! She''s healthy and beautiful! People like me won''t look at it more Eyes. "


    With that, he smiled like a mockery.


    Rong''er also sighed.


    Yes, in this cannibal society, how can Lao Yan retreat?


    It''s not easy for people like Lao Yan to beg for a meal?


    If you eat Jianghu food one day, you will eat it all your life!


    Which is so easy to quit?


    "Are you going to stay like this?" said Li Rong.


    "If you don''t mix, what can you do?" old Yan smiled helplessly. "But mixing is mixing, but I''m sure I won''t fool around. Mixing is also a way to make a living."


    Li Rong smiled: "you must come to me if you have difficulties in the future."


    "Well, certainly," said old Yan.


    The advantage of drinking coffee is that you will never get drunk. At the same time, it will make you more and more sober.


    But Lao Yan doesn''t like this feeling.


    He likes the feeling of red fruit alcohol madly stimulating the brain.


    It seems to forget everything, but it feels like walking on the edge of madness!


    When they came out of the cafe, Li Rong said he would take him back.


    When he got to the yard where Lao Yan lived, he didn''t get off for a long time.


    Smoking in the car.


    After smoking two mouthfuls, Li Rong grabbed a cigarette from his mouth and took a few mouthfuls by himself.


    Without smoking, Li Rong coughed violently.


    "I know what you''re thinking..." she said faintly.


    Lao Yan was confused: "rong''er, things are not what you think."


    Lao Yan is a normal man. Li Rong must be thinking that Lao Yan is bad for her now.


    make fun of!


    Although he is not a good man, he can learn from Li Rong''s sincerity.


    Can he have the heart to desecrate his goddess?


    Li Rong smiled: "I haven''t said anything yet. What are you anxious to explain?"


    Lao Yan was a little embarrassed and hurriedly bowed his head to smoke.


    "In fact, I haven''t been doing well since my wedding day. You know my parents agreed with me. Over the years, he and I just have a husband and wife status. Although I usually don''t say anything, I know very well. He has women outside for a long time! Since men can have women, why can''t women have men What about it? Lao Yan, are you right? "


    With that, Li Rong''s eyes stared at him closely and put autumn eyes crazily.


    Lao Yan''s heart jumped up!


    All these are crazy hints to Lao Yan.


    Although Li Rong has reached middle age this year, he is well maintained, with his bulletproof skin, his small hands as thin as jade, and his body shape that once worried Lao Yan~


    If it weren''t for her mature charm, I couldn''t see that she was in her early 40s this year.


    Li Rong is the best in the world, but she married the wrong person.


    Old Yan trembled in his heart and said, "the boy dares to find a woman behind your back. I''ll clean him up!"


    He said he would open the door and get off.


    He''s not kidding. He really dares to go!


    I remember when Li Rong got married, he frantically blocked the wedding car alone, questioned the boy in front of everyone, and told him that if he dared to be bad to Li Rong in the future, he would kill him at any time.


    Others thought it was Lao Yan''s hot-blooded punch, which was unobstructed for a time.


    But Li Rong always remembered this sentence, and Lao Yan also remembered it.


    Although Lao Yan was a little counsellor in Jinhai City, he dared to do anything for Li Rong!


    Even, kill!


    Li Rong quickly stopped him: "don''t go! Don''t you know who he is? He said to kill him. Even if you touch him gently, he can make you doomed in Jinhai city!"


    This made Lao Yan wake up like a dream.


    Yeah, I forgot.


    He is no longer the original small section member, nor is he the original old Yan.


    It''s harder to move him than to go to heaven.


    Lao Yan clenched his fist in anger.


    This is the first time that he feels so helpless!


    Even if he was suppressed by his boss and killed by Zhang Wen''s people, he didn''t feel like this!


    But at this time, this feeling came out without taboo.


    Lao Yan kept taking a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Li Rong sighed: "Lao Yan, I know you are kind to me. I haven''t forgotten it for more than ten years. But now times have changed, you and I have to face the reality. This is life, this is life!"


    With that, Lao Yan got off the bus.


    Instead of rushing back, he sat down and smoked.


    Looking at the deep night sky, there is a glittering light in it.


    This is life.


    So what is Lao Yan''s life?


    From an ignorant hot-blooded boy to now, from an unknown boy to now.


    From thick hair to bald.


    What did he get and what did he lose?


    It''s ridiculous. Now he has a rotten life, but he still has no courage. He doesn''t even dare to stand out when he sees his beloved woman bullied.


    Is this his original intention to mix with society?


    Is it his old Yan''s character!


    no


    Absolutely not!


    Lao Yan has always been the most original painting and the craziest one!


    Otherwise, how could he muddle along until now?


    He took a deep breath and turned into the yard.


    "Zhiyong, let the brothers below check a person for me!"


    Zhiyong came out from the inside with sleepy eyes: "brother, who are you looking for?"


    Lao Yan''s eyes were very cold: "it''s the man in XX hall."


    Zhiyong woke up when he heard this. His eyes were a little innocent and scared.


    "Brother, this is a white man. What are you doing?"


    Old Yan stared round his eyes: "don''t talk nonsense! If you want to check it, you''ll check it!"


    Seeing that old Yan was angry, Zhiyong didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He could only promise and hurriedly called his younger brother.


    Lao Yan''s eyes narrowed.


    He has a characteristic since he was a child. He either doesn''t play or plays a big game!


    Li Rong is his psychological bottom line. If someone dares to touch this bottom line, he doesn''t hesitate to fight his life!


    See Zhiyong out of the door.


    Old Yan Tao took a look at his mobile phone. He turned his finger to boss Wang''s phone and dialed it for a moment.


    Now, he wants to see if boss Wang''s attitude has changed.


    Soon the phone was connected.


    There was a tired voice from boss Wang.


    "Who?"


    Lao Yan sneered twice. Listening to the voice, boss Wang didn''t have a good time recently: "Lao Wang, it''s me."

 Chapter 1903

    How could boss Wang not hear Lao Yan''s voice? He was silent for a moment and then said, "come on, how much do you want?"


    "Ask for money?" Lao Yan didn''t respond for a moment and a half. He was a little confused about the meaning of his words.


    Boss Wang didn''t beat around the Bush: "that''s what happened when Wang Peng killed your little brother!"


    This surprised Lao Yan.


    Who is boss Wang? He has always been the one who will never compromise or give in!


    Especially for his old Yan.


    Which time was he not severely suppressed by boss Wang?


    Since I met boss Wang, Lao Yan hasn''t taken any advantage. Up to now, he can only shrink in the corner and peep at what happened in Jinhai city. This is thanks to boss Wang!


    Today, he called boss Wang and thought that this was to see if there was room for relaxation.


    The present situation does not allow him to be wayward any more.


    He has also thought a lot these days. Now working with boss Wang is their only way out.


    Zhang Wen''s people are too overbearing. He and boss Wang will die if he goes on like this!


    For the time being, put aside Xiaoliang''s hatred.


    Seeing that old Yan didn''t speak, boss Wang continued: "Lao Yan, we''ve known each other for several years. Each of us has his own destiny in the world. If your people die, come to me. If my people die, who the fuck am I going to find? Besides, this is not my intention at all. Who is Wang Peng? You don''t know clearly? What are you doing with your little brother staring at me? What are you doing if you''re not looking for death? But I''m Lao Wang Admit it, you say a number, I''ll lose money to you, and I''ll forget it! "


    Boss Wang''s words are sincere.


    This is quite beyond the expectation of Lao Yan. Before he called and said anything, boss Wang had compromised. What''s the situation?


    Why did boss Wang suddenly change?


    Is it because one shot in the leg makes people timid?


    But he shouldn''t! He''s crazy. He''s crazy, not normal! How can he be afraid?


    He took a deep breath and said, "boss Wang, now I don''t think you and I are outsiders! We''ll talk about Xiaoliang later. Now the key is Zhang Wen! Now Zhang Wen''s people dare to shoot in the street, then you must be in a very dangerous situation!"


    Lao Yan doesn''t want boss Wang to die, at least not now.


    If boss Wang dies, Zhang Wen will attack him crazily! Why is he Zhang Wen''s opponent alone?


    Old Yan''s words surprised boss Wang. Now that things have come to an end, old Yan can still say such words. It''s also full of sincerity.


    It''s just that he hasn''t figured out why Lao Yan wants to cooperate with himself now.


    Is it simply because of fear of Zhang Wen?


    Compared with this old Yan, it seems that he should worry more about himself.


    Boss Wang said seriously, "Zhang Wen will definitely not do it to me now, at least for half a month. Lao Yan, I know what you''re thinking. Just say what you want to do!"


    Old Yan sneered: "boss Wang, you really don''t know what I want to do this time! But don''t worry, I won''t help Zhang Wen deal with you together. Recently, Jinhai city is engaged in steel bar labeling, because your construction site must have suffered a lot of losses!"


    Boss Wang didn''t speak. It''s embarrassing to say it.


    I''ve been calculating for half my life, and I''ve always been the most shrewd existence, but at this point, I was put forward by Zhang Wen.


    This time, his vitality was greatly damaged. The construction site can''t start work for the time being. Now there''s not much working capital!


    The construction site has entered an unprecedented ice age.


    "I can help you about your construction site, but you must give me an explanation." old Yan said seriously.


    "Can you help me? How can you help?" boss Wang asked incredulously.


    In his eyes, Lao Yan is a ninth rate bastard. He has no energy except a little glib.


    Now Jinhai city and even other provinces are blocking the steel bar label, and they can''t help it. How can Lao Yan?


    Boss Wang really underestimates Lao Yan.


    I dare not say anything else, but Lao Yan has no problem with these things!


    For such a long time, Lao Yan didn''t raise anyone in Jinhai city and didn''t have his own territory. What is he for? Isn''t he just waiting for this day?


    Your feet can come in handy now!


    He said calmly and freely, "boss Wang, now even if you want missiles, I can get them for you, not to mention some steel bars!"


    This made boss Wang jump in his heart.


    If Lao Yan has such ability, his construction site can start immediately, so he will live again!


    "If you can get the steel bar, I can give you whatever you want!" boss Wang patted his chest and said.


    Old Yan nodded: "I don''t need anything else. I just need you to kill Zhang Wen!"


    This made boss Wang laugh.


    He really thought that today''s old Yan had a funny head.


    Last time Wang Peng killed Xiao Liang, she thought that Lao Yan would take the opportunity to work hard with herself. Now she and Zhang Wen are in a hot fight. It''s hard to care about her head and tail. Naturally, she doesn''t have the energy to greet Lao Yan.


    That''s why I''m going to pay for it. Unexpectedly, Lao Yan has to help himself.


    What''s the difference between this and pie falling from the sky?


    Although boss Wang has been in Jinhai city for such a long time, he should have a mind and a city government.


    But his view of the overall situation was still much worse than that of Lao Yan.


    How can he know what Lao Yan thinks in his heart?


    Now boss Wang is dead, but it will do harm to old Yan Bai without any benefit.


    And Lao Yan now wants to take the initiative to provide reinforcement to boss Wang, which is not groundless.


    He wants boss Wang to get on the boat first. At that time, boss Wang gets rid of Zhang Wen and blocks the market by himself, which can completely kill boss Wang!


    Ten old Yan on the road can''t compare with boss Wang.


    But if you play with these ten boss Wang, you can''t beat one old Yan!


    "Then it''s settled. You first transport the reinforcement to me. After I slow down the construction site, I promise to kill Zhang Wen!"


    "OK!" then Lao Yan hung up.


    His eyes narrowed slowly.


    He firmly believes that Jinhai city will have its own shining stage!


    Mixing society is not a man who dares to work hard like Zhang Wen, nor a man who is as treacherous as a fox like boss Wang.


    But a person who can master the market and know how to look at the degree.


    Only by mastering a set of their own order, walking on the edge of the law, and even using the law to protect themselves, can they be completely once and for all!


    Now, both Zhang Wen and boss Wang in Jinhai city think too simply.


    Black never turns white.


    Even if it is washed white one day, black will remain.


    This is a lifetime!

 Chapter 1904

    Now the issue of steel bar labeling in Jinhai city is still noisy, and there is no intention to stop for a while.


    But it has no impact on my construction site.


    At the moment, Li Erzi and I are planning the future on the construction site.


    My phone suddenly rang.


    Looking down, three words Liu Xide jumped on the screen.


    I hesitated for a moment before I picked it up.


    Li Erzi also saw Liu Xide''s name just now and closed his mouth.


    "Hello, uncle Liu," I said respectfully.


    Liu Xide''s voice on the phone was calm and could not hear any emotion at all.


    "How''s it going recently?" he asked me without nonsense.


    He gave me the most power, which I naturally know in my heart.


    At the same time, I also understand that these powers in my hands can''t last too long. Liu Xide also has pressure. He will take them back sooner or later.


    "I''ve been moving recently, but I made a mistake last time. Boss Wang is lame and recuperating in the hospital."


    With that, I heard Liu Xide take a long breath on the phone.


    Now he must be trembling with anger. Why can bad people live long? Why can people like boss Wang survive for so long?


    "Don''t worry about Zhang Wen," he said. "Take action after a period of time. I won''t allow you to miss again next time, otherwise it won''t be so easy for you to withdraw from the whole body in the future!"


    From the beginning of tit for tat with boss Wang, I didn''t want to quit.


    In order to avenge Liu hongran, I also bet everything.


    Otherwise, I won''t join hands with white people, which is a big taboo for us.


    What I did was to expose everything to Liu Xide. As long as he wanted to do me, he could do it every minute.


    Liu Xide is Liu Xide, not Liu hongran.


    Li Erzi is right. It''s necessary to guard against people.


    "Well, I know uncle Liu."


    Liu Xide was silent on the phone for a while and said, "I went to hongran''s tomb recently. Did you send all the flowers?"


    "Yes, I went to see brother Liu a while ago." I told the truth.


    "OK, it''s all right. Hang up," Liu Xide said and hung up.


    I sighed a long sigh in my heart.


    Although I didn''t say it, I knew exactly what Liu Xide was thinking.


    "Er Zi, I don''t think Liu Xide is what you think," I said.


    From Liu Xide, what I see is not the official fraud, but the anger and pain of a father who has lost his son!


    I may not understand it all my life.


    Li Erzi took a deep breath: "Wenzi, I don''t want that, but compared with him, we''re not worth mentioning. Anyway, self-protection is the first!"


    I nodded silently: "Liu Xide said let''s take a rest for a period of time and then do it. At that time, we should be safe!"


    Li Erzi looked at the construction site: "half a month is enough to change a lot of things. I''m afraid I can''t wait for that time."


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, he pretended to force tiger and rhubarb to come.


    In a few days, rhubarb''s stomach has eaten up.


    It is said that pretending to force the tiger to eat meat while drinking with rhubarb.


    Yes, you''re right!


    It''s drinking and eating meat with a dog!


    For a long time, the people around the tiger know what he is. He asks others to drink, and most of them will refuse.


    Who''s okay? Want to hear him pretend? Today, he pretended to be a little boundless. He was upset!


    Sometimes pretending to force the tiger doesn''t want to pretend to force. No one wants to talk to someone.


    He is the child of the wolf.


    But rhubarb is different. It is the most loyal listener here.


    A bowl of wine and a bowl of meat.


    Rhubarb can accompany him to the end of the world.


    In the world of rhubarb, it seems that there is no word "forced".


    Even if it''s forced, it''s instinct.


    It''s a dog''s instinct to survive!


    If it didn''t dance with that DJ that day, could the pretending tiger want it?


    I''m afraid it''s still looking for garbage!


    Rhubarb is worth it.


    Dogs are human. They communicate more with pretending to force tigers. Now they can even understand people.


    IQ is no different from a little brother!


    At the moment, pretend to force the tiger to walk in front, and rhubarb follows behind, looking like visiting the construction site.


    "Brother Hu, are you bringing your little brother here?"


    "Brother Hu, I think your little brother is becoming more and more sensible!"


    "Or another DJ?"


    The little brothers nearby joked.


    Pretending to force a tiger is not nonsense. He took out his big horn mobile phone and put it up.


    A nostalgic song "perfume poison" was sent to you all at once.


    Rhubarb also began to swing like a tractor with the rhythm.


    At the climax, rhubarb even moaned.


    "Look, look, the cry of rhubarb is very wronged!"


    "The dog must have been hurt!"


    Seeing this scene, I left with Li Erzi with three black lines hanging on my head.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, he Qingqing called me.


    I''m a little fond of this woman.


    She knows the whole thing and does things with discretion. The important thing is not to pretend to be forced.


    So I didn''t think much and picked it up.


    "Brother Wen, what are you doing recently?" her sweet voice was on the phone.


    I smiled, saying what I was busy with might scare her to death: "nothing, what''s the matter with you?"


    She hesitated when she heard my voice was a little cold.


    "Brother Wen, my sister asked me to bring you a message. Wang Wei regretted that last time. He said he wanted to invite you to dinner."


    I sneered. Now that I know my identity, Wang Wei must just want to curry favor with me.


    But I don''t want to touch people like him.


    "There''s no need to eat. Please tell him that I haven''t paid attention to him, so he doesn''t have to think too much."


    Then I''ll hang up.


    He Qingqing quickly stopped me: "brother Wen, brother Wen, listen to me... In fact, Wang Wei wants you to do something for him. Li Ting has always told me about it recently. Do you think you can give me face and help him once..."


    Wang Wei wants to work with me. I know what it is without asking.


    Probably because of the last incident, the people in HongRi steelmaking factory didn''t dare to deal with me, but what was Wang Wei in their eyes?


    Anyway, it''s because of me. For the sake of he Qingqing, I''ll help Wang Wei this time.


    "OK, then make an appointment," I said.


    He Qingqing was excited: "thank you, brother Wen. Can I pick you up now?"


    "Now?" I smiled bitterly. It seemed that Wang Wei had a headache. It was estimated that he had been waiting nearby for a long time.


    "OK, come on."

 Chapter 1905

    Put down the phone, I cleaned up and prepared to go out. At this time, pretending to force the tiger to come back from the outside, followed by rhubarb.


    The combination of a man and a dog makes people see how much it hurts.


    I pretended not to see him and hurried away.


    "Hey, Wenzi, why do you run when you see me now? If you don''t like me, just say it!"


    I stopped, a little innocent.


    I don''t hate pretending to be a tiger, but I don''t want to be infected by his forced breath. What if I become a forced criminal in the future?


    "Oh, I have something to go out. Let''s talk about it when I come back!" said I was going out.


    Pretending to force the tiger to block it.


    A man and a dog just blocked the door.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s ignorant big black eyes flashed: "where are you going? Take me with you. I found that since I had rhubarb, you didn''t pay much attention to me. You don''t know. In fact, rhubarb is a very good dog! Really!"


    I sighed.


    It seems that Li Erzi said yesterday, ''we accept younger brothers, but not dogs. You pretend to force tigers. If your interest changes, it will change. Don''t pull us together! I don''t fucking play with people and animals! "


    It hit him hard.


    Although pretending to force the tiger smiled and even gave Li Erzi a cold eye, he still cares in his heart!


    However, seeing his serious appearance, I don''t know what to say. I can only take a deep breath and say, "OK, then you go with me. Wow, I''ll find someone to do something!"


    "Hmm!" pretending to force the tiger to happily promise and follow me out.


    Last time I saw Wang Wei, pretending to force the tiger was still in the hospital, but Wang Wei gave me the impression that he was a pretending force offender. Today, pretending to force the tiger passed by, just let him know what is a pretending force offender!


    What is the highest level of pretending to force!


    In order to prevent me from becoming the brightest star in the streets of Jinhai City, I didn''t let pretend to force the tiger to drive. I drove with him and a dog to the place agreed with he Qingqing.


    He Qingqing is already waiting at the door. She is a little surprised to see the tiger.


    make fun of! Don''t be surprised to see the pretending tiger. That''s wrong!


    Pretending to force the tiger, whether it''s dress or posture, is quite chilly. Looking at him, I feel like I''m being molested. How can he Qingqing not have a fast heartbeat?


    "Brother Wen, this is..." he Qingqing was surprised and couldn''t believe it.


    She was surprised. Why would I hang out with people like pretending to be a tiger?


    Why, I''m so bad!


    Before I could speak, he pretended to force the tiger and said with a smile: "I''m grass, this old sister is very energetic! How about? I''ll drink with my brother later..."


    I gave the tiger a kick and didn''t let him go on.


    I can see that pretending to force the tiger has begun to be unrestrained, but there is something wrong with his unrestrained opponent! It shouldn''t be he Qingqing, it should be Wang Weicai!


    He Qingqing took me inside with black lines all over his head.


    Pretend to force the tiger to follow me.


    Woof!


    As soon as I entered the door, rhubarb shouted.


    Wang Wei almost spit out the water he had just drunk!


    See!


    Rhubarb is such a bully!


    Who says rhubarb doesn''t understand anything?


    Before I even said it, rhubarb already knew that the object of today''s coercion is Wang Wei!


    Dog, it is quite effective to capture the breath of pretending force!


    Wang Wei and Li Ting saw me and quickly got up: "brother Wen, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why did you start raising a dog? I knew it. I''ll get you one. I know a friend who has many varieties over there!"


    "Hehe, I''m not raising a dog, I''m making friends." at this time, pretending to force a tiger came from behind and said coldly.


    This tone made Wang Wei''s eyebrows move in an instant.


    This is a forced breath!


    However, the combat effectiveness of this breath is stronger than yourself. I don''t know how many times!


    "Come on, sit down!" pretending to force the tiger to sit down and ask rhubarb to sit together.


    Wang Wei was a little confused, but knowing that pretending to force the tiger was my brother, they didn''t say much, but greeted him politely.


    "Cao, Wenzi, why don''t people look at me now? My brother came and didn''t know to give me a drink!"


    Wang Wei and I were stunned.


    Wang Wei thought he was talking about me, but I already have tea in my hand!


    So who are you talking about?


    He Qingqing coughed twice and looked at the rhubarb next to him.


    Wang Wei patted his forehead and gave a sound.


    Li Ting, who was nearby, couldn''t see it anymore and said, "I haven''t heard of dogs coming here to drink. Besides, just take the bottle of cans. Will the dog drink with you? You really think of him as your brother!"


    If Wang Wei said this, then pretending to force the tiger must beat him without saying a word!


    But the speaker is Li Ting, a woman.


    How can he do it?


    Moreover, Li Ting is also very energetic. The little mouth pouts, which makes the tiger feel a little excited.


    "Hehe, look what you said. What''s wrong with dogs? Dogs can''t drink?"


    "What if it can''t drink?" although Li Ting didn''t dare to provoke me, she didn''t pretend to be a tiger and fought him head-on.


    "If I can''t drink, I won''t pretend to force."


    "OK!" Li Ting asked for his words, and asked the waiter behind her to put on a bottle of Wang Laoji.


    The dog has a good nose.


    It''s quite spiritual for anything.


    Wang Laoji is bitter. What does this taste mean to a dog?


    That is undoubtedly the same as traditional Chinese medicine!


    But when the tiger was forced to open it and put it in front of rhubarb, the latter didn''t hesitate at all. The dog''s tongue began to drink flexibly!


    "My grass!" Wang Wei was a little speechless when he saw this scene. "The dog really fucking drank!"


    Li Ting also stared and couldn''t speak in an instant.


    Rhubarb, not an ordinary dog!


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she really thought that the dog had approved a dog skin. Could it be the man inside Cang!


    This is fucking crazy!


    After drinking a bottle, rhubarb burped and forced the tiger to look at Li Ting with a smile: "how''s it going? Has my dog drunk?"


    "..." Li Ting stopped talking and stared.


    "Just now you didn''t say what to do if I won. Now I win. What should I do?" pretending to force the tiger said, and the obscene eyes swam back and forth on Li Ting.


    Now there are so many people in the hotel. Li Ting doesn''t believe what the tiger dare to do. She blushes: "what do you think of me?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin, his big black eyes are full of obscenity: "you can strip Wu for me. If you dance well, I''ll think it hasn''t happened, and you have to dance with this song."


    Then he opened his mobile phone and found the perfume poison.


    Suddenly, the sound like a subwoofer echoed in the hotel. Everyone looked at the tiger.


    At the same time, their eyes also floated to Li Ting, who was red in the face.

 Chapter 1906

    Unaware of Li Ting''s cannibal expression, she pretended to force the tiger to laugh: "what? Willing to gamble and admit defeat, will you take it off for me? Or will I do it myself?"


    Pretending to force a tiger to laugh has a characteristic, which is obscene.


    Even people who don''t know him want to hit people when they see his smile!


    Not to mention normal Li Ting.


    At the moment, Li Ting''s psychological defense line is about to collapse!


    "I take off nimat!"


    With that, she threw the big ear photon at the tiger.


    Pop!


    Everyone present clearly heard a slap in the face.


    Pretending to force the tiger is covered.


    Li Ting''s slap on the face is not lethal, but it''s a mockery of red fruit!


    Who dares to pretend to be a tiger except the black sister?


    Which woman dares to be serious with him?


    Li Ting is the first!


    Pretending to force the tiger was a little angry, but as soon as he patted the table, he stood up with rhubarb.


    Rhubarb is supported by two dog legs.


    I''m going to fight Li Ting!


    See!


    People who don''t know the posture of rhubarb think it has become essence!


    Under the influence of pretending to be a tiger, rhubarb has begun to cultivate immortality!


    Originally, Li Ting was a foil today. He came to talk with Wang Wei.


    But Wang Wei doesn''t dare to be serious with pretending to force the tiger. Pretending to force the tiger is my man.


    So seeing all this, he could only shake his head and sigh.


    At the same time, he kept winking at Li Ting, pretending to force the tiger. If he likes to pretend to force, let him pretend. Just ignore such people. What do you have to say to him?


    "You woman, dare you hit me?"


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    Pretend to force the tiger and rhubarb to attack together. Pretend to force the tiger to stare round, and rhubarb shows its fangs.


    Li Ting reacted and pretended to force the tiger. Anyway, she is also my person. She can''t afford to offend.


    So, Li Ting squeezed her eyes hard and cried out!


    Suddenly, I didn''t know what to do.


    Li Ting is so shameless that she takes advantage of it!


    At this time, he Qingqing and Wang Wei hurried to say good words in the middle, which will persuade people in the future.


    I''m a little speechless.


    Originally, I asked pretending to force tiger to come here today to support the scene. Who knew he was so ashamed.


    Speechless by a woman.


    He looked at me innocently. I rolled my eyes and simply got to the point.


    He Qingqing is holding Li Ting to comfort her.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" I took a sip of tea and said.


    Wang Wei hurriedly said, "brother Wen, after you left that day, Qiu Zhen''s people came to trouble me, saying that they wanted me to compensate for their losses, and that if I didn''t compensate, I would kill me! But this matter has nothing to do with me. Brother Wen, you know best, don''t you?"


    When he spoke, he looked wronged, but he looked a little pitiful.


    I sighed helplessly.


    It really has nothing to do with Wang Wei. Strictly speaking, he is also a victim. However, if the people of HongRi steelmaking plant have eaten on me, they will certainly go to Wang Wei. It is human nature.


    "How much do they want you to pay?" I asked.


    Wang Wei cried, "200000."


    "My grass, 200000?" I pretended to force the tiger to cry out before I spoke. "You give me 50000. I''ll help you deal with this. How about it?"


    Wang Wei couldn''t believe it. He looked at me again.


    I didn''t say anything.


    Originally, Wang Wei intended to make a profit in the middle. Now he comes to me when something happens. I should teach him a lesson.


    Ask him for $50000, no more, no less.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Wang Wei nodded madly.


    Let alone 50000. Now I ask him for 1 million, and he has to give it to me.


    And Wang Wei really doesn''t care about the 200000.


    He is afraid of trouble.


    He knew that the people of HongRi steel plant would never let him go after asking for the money,


    I''m afraid I''ll use him as an ATM in the future.


    So what?


    "Brother, it''s all up to you!" Wang Wei said to pretending to force the tiger.


    "I''m your tiger brother, and this is your yellow brother," he said


    Wang Wei looked at rhubarb and his eyes were a little broken. He asked him to call brother pretending to force tiger. He was willing. But let him call a dog, how can he speak?


    This is a cross species insult!


    I said, "OK, you can ask out the people from HongRi steelmaking plant."


    Wang Wei hurriedly said, "brother Wen, I knew you would agree. I''ve made an appointment with good people. They''ll be there in a minute."


    Grass


    My eyes narrowed. Wang Wei seemed clumsy, but he was actually very clever!


    He has called people from HongRi steelmaking plant. Even if I disagree, I can''t help it. When people come, can''t I stand out in the face of he Qingqing?


    This boy is playing tricks with me!


    Before I spoke, I pretended to force the tiger and said, "Wenzi, you go to the private room and wait. Wow, it''s enough to have Wang Wei and me here! You''ll see how I perform in a moment!"


    I want to refuse, but the black eyes of the forced tiger don''t give me a chance at all.


    He coaxed and pushed me and he Qingqing into the private room.


    There''s no problem pretending to be a tiger, but there are three words written on him.


    Unreliable.


    Looking at Zhuang forced Hu and Wang Wei to sit outside. I can''t help worrying.


    "Don''t worry, brother Wen. Those people in HongRi steelmaking plant knew your power last time and certainly didn''t dare to mess around. If you''re worried and it''s hard to show up, I''ll show my identity later," he Qingqing said.


    "Yes, brother Wen, you are so handsome and elegant. How can you mix with such people?" Li Ting also said.


    He Qingqing kept winking at her.


    Li Ting just snorted coldly and stopped talking.


    I reluctantly said, "I''m not worried about forcing the tiger, I''m worried about Wang Wei."


    Now Wang Wei may not know how dangerous he is. Being forced by clothes is tantamount to sitting next to a time bomb at any time.


    At this time, several people came into the door. I recognized one of them at a glance. This was Dongzi photographed by the people of HongRi steelmaking plant that day to talk about things.


    Dongzi is a little bit of a tiger. He looks very happy.


    He came in with seven or eight people, looked at them and sneered.


    Obviously, Dongzi didn''t expect me to help them.


    Wang Wei is just a small role.


    Pretending to force the tiger to see Dongzi also felt like old times at first sight. At the same time, a strong sense of pretending to force the tiger rushed forward.


    Pretending to force someone to make a move is like the ancient swordsman''s appointment.


    Before people move, the sword goes first! The sword Qi is all over the sky, just like the two people''s forced breath, crazy everywhere.


    Although they felt nothing, they made Wang Wei feel bursts of pressure sitting in the middle.


    Being caught by two pretending criminals, you don''t have to ask what will happen later!


    He looked at Dongzi and pretended to force the tiger to smile.


    If pretending to force is also graded, then pretending to force the tiger is already a master level, and Dongzi is at best a beginner.

 Chapter 1907

    Pop!


    As soon as Dongzi patted the table, he stood up and stared round his eyes: "what the fuck are you laughing at?"


    Dongzi himself has no combat effectiveness. If he and Wang Wei are put in the same room, he can be killed by Wang Wei.


    Not to mention the appearance of explosive combat effectiveness.


    They are not at the same level at all.


    But Dongzi brought people today. These seven or eight people are also strong men. Who is not afraid to see them?


    He knows Wang Wei. He knows that at best, Wang Wei calls some punks. How dare he touch the reputation of HongRi steelmaking plant?


    The man around him is even more funny. When he grows up like this, he doesn''t say anything. He goes out to talk about things with a dog. No one wants to throw this kind of local dog out!


    How can such people be effective?


    Facing Dongzi''s provocation, pretending to force the tiger was not angry at all.


    After pretending to force for so many years, he knows a truth, that is, pretending to force can''t be in a hurry for a while. People like Dongzi have already lost.


    What''s the most important thing about pretending? Is the state of mind!


    When he was in a hurry, it was all in a mess!


    "You''ll know what I''m laughing at in a moment." pretending to force the tiger said faintly.


    "Grass." Dongzi thought he didn''t say much when he counseled, but focused on Wang Wei. "Wang Wei, I helped you speak because we were a little friendly, but look at you. Why don''t you know what''s good or bad? You say in your conscience, do I ask you for more than 200000?"


    Wang Wei doesn''t know what to say. It''s a little uncomfortable to be caught in the middle.


    "Dongzi, who are you? I know. You and I don''t have to be false. If you want to bully me, just say it. Don''t embarrass me with money. It''s boring! And I''ve made it clear to you last time. I have nothing to do with Zhang Wen!"


    Hearing this, Dongzi smiled: "Wang Wei, since you know everything, there''s no need to say more. Did you bring the money?"


    Wang Wei shrugged: "I didn''t bring the money."


    Dongzi stood up as soon as he patted the table. It seemed that he was pressing himself and didn''t burst out.


    He still said solemnly: "Wang Wei, you can think clearly. I''m giving you a chance, not harming you! You should also know my reputation in HongRi steelmaking plant. Which younger brother didn''t bow down when he saw me?"


    "Ha ha..." I can''t help but pretend to be a tiger and laugh wildly.


    He has seen many people who like to pretend to force, but he has never seen pretend to force so unfamiliar.


    Compared with yourself, it''s nothing!


    "I grass NIMA!" as soon as Dongzi was worried, he splashed the water in the water cup on the pretending tiger.


    What is the most taboo for people who pretend to force? Is being exposed! And still so red fruit, so do not give face! Can Dongzi not be angry?


    Can you not be crazy?


    Pretending to force the tiger''s laughter stopped in silence. The rhubarb around him didn''t bark, but stared at him.


    With rhubarb''s understanding of forced tiger, it knows that forced tiger is about to explode!


    What is Dongzi in front of the tiger?


    I''m afraid it''s just a little man who can solve it with a fist!


    Wang Wei was gloating and watching the play.


    This man is Zhang Wen''s man. Now Dongzi, a fool who doesn''t have long eyes, dares to take the initiative to provoke. There will be a good play later.


    The key is that this contradiction will be transformed into Zhang Wen and the people of HongRi steelmaking plant, which has nothing to do with themselves.


    Dongzi yelled: "grass, what the fuck are you? What are you talking about? I won''t make you laugh for a while!"


    This made Wang Wei laugh.


    Pretending to force a tiger doesn''t dare. At first glance, they are pretending to force criminals. They must have no energy.


    And he forced it a little too much.


    Who''s Dongzi?


    That''s the number one pretender in HongRi steelmaking plant. If you slap him in the face, he may feel nothing, but if you disturb him, it''s no small matter!


    He has to work hard with you!


    Look at this posture. It must be hard to escape by pretending to be a tiger.


    "I grass you..." before Dongzi finished speaking, a guilty hand stretched out.


    Shua.


    Quickly and accurately grabbed Dongzi''s hair.


    "My grass?" Dongzi felt his head sink heavily before he knew what the situation was.


    Dongzi''s experience is also quite rich.


    His first feeling was that he was going to be beaten!


    This position is a standard electric gun!


    He doesn''t want to try the taste of electric guns!


    Pretending to force criminals should not only have an excellent psychological quality, but also have an excellent reaction!


    This is learned from years of feeling beaten.


    With more experience, it naturally becomes Dongzi''s sixth sense.


    He guessed right. The tiger is forced to use an electric gun.


    Pretending to force criminals to meet, especially jealous.


    Now pretending to force the tiger has an idea in his heart, that is to kill Dongzi.


    One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers!


    It''s just that the posture of pretending to be a tiger is a little awkward. It''s not easy to use the electric gun.


    This gives Dongzi room for reaction.


    He decided that pretending to force the tiger must be facing his face, and blocked his face at the first time.


    Look.


    Pretending to be a tiger, the child''s knees as big as his head came to his face.


    Dongzi couldn''t dodge and gritted his teeth to meet him.


    Bang!


    The tiger''s knee broke the table and put it directly on the east side door.


    Because of his strength, he directly let Dongzi fly out with his head in his arms.


    A bang was accompanied by Dongzi''s scream.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned.


    It''s earth shaking to pretend to force a tiger!


    Dongzi is a bastard no matter how bad he is.


    Even if he was beaten, it wouldn''t be so exaggerated. Everyone saw that Dongzi flew out obliquely!


    It''s conceivable to pretend to be a tiger!


    A big man behind Dongzi reacted quickly and punched the tiger the next second.


    This is no joke!


    Look at the big man''s strong muscles to know how powerful he is!


    This punch on the pretending tiger will surely ruin him!


    Pretending to force a tiger is a little stupid. It seems a little dull, but the reaction arc is definitely much smaller than that of ordinary people.


    Facing the big man''s punch, he directly bowed his head and dodged! At the same time, the creak nest caught the man''s hand!


    The big man was also stunned.


    Look at the posture and pretend to be a tiger. This is a practice!


    This is just a bold move. It''s a hundred times stronger than ordinary bastards!


    Dong!


    Pretending to force the tiger without hesitation, he punched the big man.


    The big man didn''t say a word and fainted directly!


    Darling.


    Now everyone is quiet.


    They all saw clearly, pretending to force the tiger. It was a punch that knocked the man out!


    The big man is as strong as a mountain. Now he is knocked unconscious by a tiger!


    Either the big man is too weak or the tiger platform is too strong!


    But who could have thought that a black man who looked obscene was so powerful!


    That explosive power is not what ordinary people can have!


    It''s crazy to the extreme!


    The big men brought by Dongzi stepped back and stood still. No one dared to come up again!

 Chapter 1908

    No one can guarantee that he will be strong after being punched by the tiger!


    Wang Wei''s eyes stared round.


    Darling.


    This strong black man is very fierce. Zhang Wen''s men are really powerful!


    Dongzi reacted for half a day.


    His hand hurts!


    Just now he blocked the front door with his hand, but the strength and impact of pretending to force the tiger were not vague, and they were all greeted in his hand!


    The pain is still there!


    "Grass, who the hell are you?" Dongzi struggled to get up and said.


    Then he found that he had been bitten on his trouser leg.


    Opposite, a man and a dog confronted him.


    Dongzi is a little messy.


    Why, why do people fight dogs?


    The dog can wink.


    He forced the tiger to straighten his waist: "I''m your brother tiger."


    The thing''s eyes were confused: "brother tiger? Haven''t you heard of it! Wang Wei, if you find someone to clean up me, you won''t be afraid of the people in HongRi steelmaking plant killing you!"


    Wang Wei is also innocent on his face. I think he is saying that the person who hit you is not Lao Tzu.


    Dongzi knew the power of pretending to force the tiger, but he didn''t dare to fight hard. He covered his face and said, "if you have the ability, you''ll wait. I''ll send someone to clean you up!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to shrug: "your brother tiger is waiting for you here."


    Dongzi turned and ran away.


    Wang Wei hurried to pack the tiger, smoke and water.


    "Brother Hu, you''re practicing Sanda. Wow, that was powerful!"


    Pretending to force the tiger''s head up to the sky: "grass, I haven''t practiced Sanda. My master is a woman."


    "Woman?" Wang Wei looked up incredulously.


    Can we know that the master who pretends to be a tiger is a black sister? How can you know what black sister''s skill beyond men is like?


    At this time, I came out of the inside and said to the pretending tiger, "he sent someone?"


    "Well, Wenzi, what are you doing out?" he saw me and was a little impatient.


    "So what... You can handle it?" I was a little confused.


    Qiu Zhen is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If I hadn''t pressed it with my identity, it wouldn''t have been so easy.


    Pretending to force the tiger to pat his chest, he said, "Wenzi, don''t you believe me? Don''t say it''s a Qiu Zhen. Even if three Qiu Zhen come together, I''m not afraid!"


    After listening to this, I felt a strong forced breath coming.


    Pretend to be a tiger. I didn''t take advantage of it just now. I didn''t install enough!


    He won''t stop until it''s exposed!


    He is such a man!


    "I..." facing his dark eyes, I was a little speechless for a moment.


    Pretending to force the tiger directly pushed me in and told me not to worry.


    "Brother Wen, your brother is powerful enough." he Qingqing said to me.


    Next to Li Ting is not afraid to say anything. Although she looks like a tiger, she is really powerful.


    "That''s him!" I said nothing.


    I can''t tell who the tiger is.


    I thought that since he likes to pretend to be forced, let him pretend first. I''ll see if he can''t do it later.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Hu, Qiu Zhen is different from what you think. He is also a character. Either you should be careful and let brother Wen come forward!" Wang Wei said carefully.


    He''s not worried about pretending to be a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to die has nothing to do with him.


    The key is, what if Qiu Zhen comes and takes him with him when packing up the tiger?


    He can see that pretending to force the tiger is a pretending to force the criminal. It''s OK to bluff Dongzi. He will be finished in front of Qiu Zhen!


    "Grass." pretending to force the tiger to tilt up his feet, his eyes full of disdain, "do you not believe your brother tiger or your brother Huang?"


    Rhubarb also showed a full face of ridicule and gave a bark.


    Wang Wei was speechless. He still said less about pretending to force criminals.


    After a while, more than a dozen people came into the door. The person taking the lead had a tattoo on his neck, which seemed very ferocious.


    Next to him, stood Dongzi with painful hands.


    "Brother Qiu, that''s the fool!" Dongzi pointed to the tiger.


    In recent days, Qiu Zhen has been holding his breath and has no way to vent.


    After being suppressed by Zhang Wen last time, Qiu Zhen wanted to find a chance to have a good fight and relieve his anger!


    It''s just right today.


    Following the direction of the East finger, Qiu Zhen saw the obscene tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to wear a pair of white cloth shoes and no socks, he suddenly looked like a migrant worker.


    A dog nearby, because it is rustic.


    How can Qiu Zhen pay attention to such a person?


    "Grass!" Qiu Zhen hated that iron was not steel, and gave Dongzi a brain collapse.


    "If I ask you to bring someone, you''ll smash my fucking sign? You can''t deal with this fool?"


    Dongzi clenched his teeth secretly.


    That''s what he thinks!


    He also thinks that pretending to be a tiger is an idiot, but that''s not the case!


    The skill of pretending to be a tiger is not bad!


    He saw it with his own eyes!


    "Brother Qiu, this fool is not simple. He knocked our people out with one punch just now!" Dongzi said gritting his teeth.


    "I fucking convinced you! I can''t play because of my little brother like you!" Qiu Zhen scolded.


    If his people were more powerful, how could they lose to Zhang Wen''s people?


    How could factory director Feng look down on him?


    "Wang Wei, do you not know me or Dongzi? My fucking speech doesn''t work, does it?" Qiu Zhen''s eyes lit up.


    Wang Wei was startled.


    He dare not confront Qiu Zhen!


    I''m worried. Qiu Zhen can kill him.


    He quickly turned his eyes to pretending to force the tiger. The latter just smiled calmly: "Wei Wei, don''t worry. I''ll show you how your brother tiger taught them in a moment!"


    Wang Weien said, but his eyes were still full of fear.


    Who is Qiu Zhen? He knows in his heart. However, how can he pretend to force a tiger to provoke?


    Pretending to force the tiger thinks very well. He wants to pretend to force himself in front of Qiu Zhen and others. After a while, he will catch Qiu Zhen and die!


    Ensure that Qiu Zhen is finished!


    But who knows, Qiu Zhen didn''t play cards according to the routine at all. Without saying a word, he rushed over directly.


    Qiu Zhen is also an old bastard with rich experience in street warfare.


    He saw that pretending to force a tiger, although his eyes were full of shame, he also knew that pretending to force a tiger was probably not simple.


    This high and convex muscle must be full of strength.


    If you fight like this for a while, you will certainly not be able to take advantage of it for a while and a half.


    It''s just that this fool''s feet are so high and his whole body is full of flaws. It''s better to take the opportunity to kill him!


    Qiu Zhen didn''t punch or use the dagger at his waist in the past, but directly pressed the two feet of the top tiger!


    Pretending to force the tiger to move, he shouted in surprise: "I grass, you people from HongRi steelmaking plant, just play like this!"


    No one paid any attention to him.


    The people behind immediately rushed up, and several people immediately pressed the tiger on the ground and punched and kicked!


    A good man cannot hold many wolves.


    At the moment, even if he pretends to force the tiger, he can''t play at all if he is pressed like this.

 Chapter 1909

    In the twinkling of an eye, the tiger was punched several times, his nose was broken, and his head was buzzing.


    The crowd rushed up, and there was no room for Dongzi to start, so he looked at rhubarb, sneered, threw up his long legs and kicked rhubarb''s dog stomach.


    For a time, the hotel was in a mess.


    Seeing this, Wang Wei hurried to call me.


    I patted my forehead but shook my head.


    Pop!


    I directly broke the quilt in my hand and said loudly, "Qiu Zhen, do you still know me?"


    Hearing the sound, Qiu Zhen looked at me crazily, his face full of disbelief.


    For a moment, everyone stopped and looked at me with great surprise.


    Many people in HongRi steelmaking plant have seen me, and Qiu Zhen is very familiar with me.


    "Zhang Wen, it''s you!" cried Qiu Zhen.


    Dongzi saw me and ran out without saying a word.


    I suffered a loss last time. He doesn''t want to repeat the tragedy.


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t do it! The key is to have eyes!


    Dongzi did this very well. He didn''t hesitate to run.


    Seeing me, Dongzi felt pain all over, and Qiu Zhen''s face hurt!


    When he saw me, he could think of how I made Li Erzi slap him in the face that day.


    He must still remember that picture.


    Qiu Zhen was slapped in the face for the first time after mixing for so long.


    Suddenly the surroundings became quiet and pretended to force the tiger. Then he got up from the ground with a grin.


    His body was full of footprints. His nose was broken and bleeding. It looked embarrassed.


    "My grass, who fucking hit me just now!" pretending to force the tiger directly jumped up and shouted. His eyes swept through the crowd. It seemed that the atmosphere was unbearable.


    He didn''t pretend and was beaten. Can he be happy?


    The key is that rhubarb was also beaten!


    While pretending to force the tiger to jump, rhubarb also jumped up, crying, looking for Dongzi''s body in the crowd.


    But there was a shadow of Dongzi around. He had already run away!


    Dog is the most vindictive animal. He can remember Dongzi all his life!


    One person and one dog make a lot of noise nearby.


    I said upset: "pretend to force the tiger, shut the fuck up first, and your dog. If it barks again, I don''t mind eating dog meat hot pot at night!"


    Instantly, pretend to force tiger and rhubarb to shut up!


    You can''t pretend to force a tiger. Rhubarb is afraid!


    Now everyone at the scene looked at me.


    Wang Wei stood behind me and looked at them provocatively.


    Qiu Zhen''s face was very ugly. I stood there and didn''t walk or not.


    He must have never dreamed that I would come to help Wang Wei. In his eyes, Wang Wei is a little bastard.


    I''m a man of status.


    "Zhang Wen, this matter has nothing to do with you. Don''t mind your own business." Qiu Zhen said with his teeth clenched.


    "Grass, who said it had nothing to do with Wenzi, I fucking said it had something to do..." pretending to force the tiger to cry next to him.


    I frowned with annoyance. I knew I shouldn''t have called him together. He has too many problems!


    I coughed twice and said, "can you fucking let me communicate with Qiu Zhen first?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to shut up and wipe the blood on his nose.


    I looked at Qiu Zhen.


    "Wang Wei is my friend now, so I must take care of it."


    Qiu Zhen scratched his head in disorder: "Zhang Wen, Wang Wei is a little fool. What benefits can you get from getting along with people like him?"


    In the face of Qiu Zhen, Wang Wei did not dare to answer back, but sank his head very low.


    Wang Wei is a small character, and he likes to be greedy for small things.


    But he''s not bad. He helped me ask someone from HongRi steelmaking plant out. At first, he also intended to sincerely help me, just to get some benefits from me.


    He is fundamentally different from Qiu Zhen.


    I didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. I said to Zhuang forced Hu, "how did Qiu Zhen deal with you just now? How can you call back now!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to grin, he walked towards Qiu Zhen.


    No one in Qiu Zhen dared to move, but they all clenched their fists.


    Qiu Zhen''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    Director Feng told him that Zhang Wen''s strength is not ordinary, and he has a special identity, which can be offended by HongRi steelmaking plant.


    It''s not what he Qiu Zhen can offend.


    It can be seen from the last incident that Zhang Wen almost finished the HongRi steelmaking plant just by talking.


    Not to mention Zhang Wen''s special identity, it is said that Qiu Zhen can''t touch his strength in Jinhai city.


    Last time Zhang Wen''s people came, they almost crushed Qiu Zhen.


    Upset.


    The current situation upset Qiu Zhen.


    I brought so many people here, but they all became furnishings.


    "Zhang Wen, do you want to move me? I''m from HongRi steelmaking factory!" Qiu Zhen felt a little angry when he saw that Zhuang forced Hu to come step by step.


    He was the one who hit the hardest just now. He must remember to pretend to be a tiger.


    I sneered and didn''t speak.


    Last time, Li Erzi slapped him a dozen times. It was drizzle.


    Li Erzi didn''t start hard, and basically didn''t participate in the fight.


    Pretending to be a tiger is different. He is full of strength.


    Although Qiu Zhen seems not weak, it''s hard to say whether he can eat, live and dress to force the tiger to punch!


    As soon as Qiu Zhen''s voice fell, he slapped the tiger in the face.


    Pop!


    A crisp sound.


    People close even have some tinnitus!


    I just saw that when pretending to force the tiger to hit this, I swung my arm round!


    make fun of!


    Even if you pretend to force the tiger to be angry again, you will leave some room for beating people.


    Use up to 80% of your strength.


    At least 90% of this time!


    I don''t know what the result will be.


    indeed.


    Pretend to force the tiger and let Qiu Zhen lie on the ground. It''s like being shot!


    Qiu Zhen was blinded.


    To tell the truth, he has never met such a powerful person.


    The slap of pretending to force the tiger directly made his two nostrils bleed. Now there is still Venus in front of him. He can faint one step away.


    This picture is too scary!


    The little brother next to him quickly helped him up. Qiu Zhen''s mouth moved and spit out two teeth.


    Darling.


    Qiu Zhen''s younger brothers were stunned.


    once!


    Just once, Qiu Zhen''s two teeth were knocked out! What level is this?


    It''s the existence of Qiu Zhen!


    With a chill in his eyes, he looked at me: "Zhang Wen, you should let me go now!"


    Pretending to force a tiger seems a little boring: "grass, are all the people in HongRi steelmaking plant fucking waste? I just punched you gently and you fell!"


    I don''t want to pretend to force the tiger to force. I said to Qiu Zhen, "this is a warning for you. Don''t embarrass Wang Wei in the future, you know?"


    Qiu Zhen doesn''t want to force the tiger. This man seems to be very able to dress, and he is very unreasonable and can''t communicate with him.


    He just nodded deeply, looked at me and left.


    When he left on his front foot and Wang Wei on his back foot, he couldn''t wait to bring me tea and water. With a look of worship, "brother Wen, you''re so powerful!"

 Chapter 1910

    I said to Wang Wei faintly, "just this time, you''re in trouble because of me. Don''t come to me next time."


    Wang Wei nodded quickly.


    With that, I planned to force the tiger to go with him. At this time, he Qingqing hurried over with a pink shame on his face: "brother Wen, thank you this time, or I''ll invite you to dinner!"


    I smiled and shook my head: "no, I''ll go if it''s all right."


    "Hey, wait a minute." she hurried up and said hesitantly, "brother Wen, I''m going to other provinces to shoot advertisements tomorrow. I may not come back in a short time..."


    From her eyes, I saw a strong reluctance to give up.


    Objectively speaking, he Qingqing looks absolutely good. His pure and beautiful face is enough to sink any man.


    Plus the figure that makes the devil crazy, it''s a lie to say you don''t like her.


    But whenever I want to put everything down and get close to her, I will think of Xiaowen''s figure.


    I''m not an ordinary person, I''m a jerk.


    And in Jinhai City, I''m too involved.


    If you casually stay with he Qingqing, it will only hurt her.


    Only, let yourself fall into endless sadness.


    I don''t want that emotion. I don''t want anyone to control me.


    On this road, I have only one choice, that is, go to the dark and don''t find any fetters for myself.


    I already have Wang Yuxian.


    Now Xu Jingwen has also entered my world. How can I accommodate others?


    I know he Qingqing''s intention, so I should keep a distance from her.


    "Well, I''ll see you another day. Bye."


    With that, I forced the tiger into the car with Zhuang.


    He Qingqing, who remained slightly stunned in situ.


    Watching the car drive farther and farther, a trace of helplessness flashed on her charming face.


    Perhaps this is love, which always makes people look at each other from a distance.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, I was a little depressed.


    Pretending to force the tiger said, "Wenzi, do you like that woman?"


    I didn''t speak.


    He Qingqing is a good woman. I don''t want her to enter our circle.


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile: "just now, I saw it."


    I raised my eyebrow: "what do you see?"


    "That''s he Qingqing! You didn''t find out. She''s wearing flower socks!"


    "Flower socks?" I didn''t react for a moment. What did you mean by pretending to be a tiger.


    He grinned: "flower socks show her flower heart! Show her what!"


    "Oh!" I nodded suddenly, "there is such a saying!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold, he looked at me: "Wenzi, you''ve been fooling around in the road all day. Why can''t you see through a woman''s heart? Now? Not only people, I just saw that she was wearing..."


    The next words burst my ears. I automatically blocked his words and continued to focus on driving.


    In my heart, I was thinking, when did you see the tiger? If I remember wrong, he was busy dressing all the way. When did he want to peek at he Qingqing?


    This is God''s eye!


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Qiu, are you all right?" after Qiu Zhen took people out of it, Dongzi ran out of the dark.


    He didn''t run far, he just hid around.


    See Zhang Wen, don''t run is a fool!


    Qiu Zhen didn''t even look at him. His eyes were angry.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with your face!" Dongzi screamed when he saw the marks on Qiu Zhen''s face and the faint blood on his mouth.


    Qiu Zhen stopped and gave him a warning look.


    Dongzi''s eyes were full of innocence and looked at him ignorant.


    "Don''t mention which pot the fuck doesn''t open, ang!" this is already a warning from chiguoguo. Since his debut, Qiu Zhen has only planted it on two people.


    Alone, it''s Li Erzi.


    That day in the office, he was slapped by Li Erzi in the face for more than a dozen times in public. If he didn''t say the pain, he lost his face.


    Now, he came with so many brothers and was slapped like this.


    How can he be reconciled?


    How can I be convinced!


    However, these two things have something to do with one person.


    This man is Zhang Wen!


    Zhang Wen, just like an invisible wall, lies in front of him!


    This feeling makes him collapse!


    No one behind Qiu Zhen dared to continue talking about it. Everyone knew that Qiu Zhen was unhappy, but Dongzi didn''t look at it and still stared round.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, he was slowly kindling Qiu Zhen''s anger!


    "Oh, my God! Brother Qiu, what''s wrong with your mouth? Why are you missing two teeth!" Dongzi exclaimed.


    At the same time, a look of concern.


    It seems that I''m afraid others don''t know!


    Shua.


    Qiu Zhen pressed Dongzi''s head and gradually exerted his five fingers: "I tell you, don''t talk any more, or I''ll kill you every minute!"


    Feeling the danger, Dongzi nodded quickly and shut his mouth obediently.


    Qiu Zhen pulled, Dongzi stepped back two steps and almost fell.


    All the way back to HongRi steelmaking plant, Qiu Zhen didn''t talk nonsense and went directly to Feng Changyuan''s office.


    In recent days, Feng Changyuan is in a good mood.


    And the hatred for Zhang Wen seems not so strong.


    He makes steel for Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen doesn''t give money, and the business of the steel plant is really good recently.


    That''s enough.


    Steel mills want efficiency.


    At this time, Qiu Zhen came in.


    "My grass, what''s the matter with your face?" Feng Changyuan shouted wildly at his first sight.


    After a while, Qiu Zhen''s face was swollen and suddenly looked embarrassed.


    Qiu Zhen has been under his command for some time, but he has never been so embarrassed.


    Besides, who is so capable that Qiu Zhen can be reduced to this point?


    Qiu Zhen took a deep breath: "just now Zhang Wen''s people asked for something and beat me."


    Hearing this, Feng Yuanyuan immediately shut up.


    If it had been normal, he would have slapped the table and told Qiu zhencao to go to him desperately, but when he heard Zhang Wen''s name, he still counseled.


    Zhang Wen has become his nightmare.


    A distant, untouchable nightmare.


    He stabilized his mood and said, "why?"


    Qiu Zhen told the story again.


    Feng Changyuan was silent for a moment and took a deep breath: "Qiu Zhen, I told you not to provoke Zhang Wen. He is not the one we can offend! Now what our factory needs is stable development! We should focus on the overall situation, you know?"


    Hearing this, Qiu Zhen''s eyes sank.


    Feng Changyuan is undoubtedly saying that if you encounter something that touches the interests of the factory, Qiu Zhen must work hard! But if it''s your own business, there''s no need to entangle, otherwise everyone is in trouble, isn''t it?


    After hearing Feng Changyuan''s meaning, Qiu Zhen didn''t talk nonsense. He closed the door and left directly.


    "Hey..." before Feng Changyuan finished his words, he could only shake his head and sigh.

 Chapter 1911

    "Grass!" Qiu Zhen returned to the room and gave the table a kick.


    For the benefit of the factory?


    After so many years of mixed career, isn''t he all for the factory?


    In order to expand the market, which time didn''t Qiu Zhen take people out to fight? Which time wasn''t Qiu Zhen bleeding and sweating? It can be said that the achievements of HongRi steelmaking plant today are inseparable from Qiu Zhen.


    But now, Feng Changyuan is so perfunctory.


    Looking in front of the mirror, Qiu Zhen clenched his fist.


    His face has been completely swollen, and he leaks as soon as he speaks. In this state, it''s a shame to go out!


    He is not afraid to fight with Zhang Wen, but because of Feng Changyuan.


    He is also a member of HongRi steelmaking plant, but if he persists, it will only have a negative impact on the plant.


    Zhang Wen will completely suppress the steel plant because of his own move. Isn''t that not worth the loss?


    But I consider everything for the factory. What do I get in exchange for?


    Just their incomprehension is Feng Changyuan''s indifference!


    It made him feel terrible!


    Bell~


    At this time, his phone rang.


    The name of a man jumped on it.


    Seeing the name, his heart jumped and he picked it up.


    "Brother Qiu, what are you doing recently? Hahaha!" there was a slightly gloomy voice on the phone.


    Qiu zhenleng said, "nothing. Why do you remember to call me? What''s the matter?"


    There was no nonsense on the phone: "I''ll come back tonight and come out for a drink! In Hengcheng, it''s your brother Qiu''s territory!"


    Qiu Zhen didn''t want to go out when he was beaten like this, but after thinking about it, he nodded and thought what benefits could he get from this man? Then why not!


    So he promised to put down the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Although the development of Hengcheng city is not as good as that of Jinhai City, it is not bad.


    In the evening, all kinds of neon lights are on, which is also singing and dancing.


    Now in the biggest night in Hengcheng.


    The people inside are rocking wildly with the music.


    In a luxurious private room, there were two people sitting.


    One, handsome and handsome in appearance, but with a trace of evil on his face.


    The other, charming, leaned against him like a boneless body, flashing charm everywhere.


    So who are these two?


    Chen Nan and Xi Shi!


    Since Zhang Wen got depressed last time, Chen Nan hid and actively treated him.


    Under Xishi''s endless "care", chennan''s state is getting better and better day by day. Now it''s no big problem.


    At the same time, Chen Nan is also quite uncomfortable. He has come to today''s point, but it is all Zhang Wen''s harm!


    Only he knew how hard it was to suffer from depression, and all this was imposed on him by Zhang Wen!


    The key is that Zhang Wente is overbearing!


    This man doesn''t want to fight at all!


    Boss Wang is a little inferior now. How can he be his opponent?


    But this time chennan came back with only one purpose, that is revenge!


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge!


    Chennan analyzed it carefully. He knew it was impossible to rely on people in Jinhai city to deal with Zhang Wen, but if he found someone from Hengcheng, it might have unexpected results.


    "Honey, why do you really want to face that Wen?" Xi Shi sent a fruit into Chen Nan''s mouth and asked weakly.


    Chen Nan''s eyes are firm.


    Once upon a time, chennan played with women. Every night, the groom didn''t have any friendship in his eyes.


    In his eyes, women are playthings!


    But now, under the painstaking care of Xi Shi, he has changed his view.


    Women are not only partners, but also the sustenance of men''s soul.


    How can I get rid of the magic barrier without Xi Shi''s company and help these days? How can you recover so quickly?


    I can''t keep it together. I jumped from upstairs one night!


    This is no joke!


    Xi Shi, this is saving your life!


    So what''s wrong with her?


    There is no reason to cherish this woman without life!


    "Well, I remember how Zhang Wen bullied us before! And Wang Peng!" Chen Nan''s eyes flashed.


    Xi Shi glanced at her little mouth: "but I heard that Zhang Wen is playing very much now. You shouldn''t be able to deal with it easily. Let''s live our own little life, won''t you?"


    Hearing this, Chen Nan smiled and shook his head.


    She has been with chennan for some time. Xi Shi knows who chennan is.


    Although chennan looks weak, he has no combat effectiveness.


    But in fact, he also has a stubborn heart!


    And Chen Nan has a characteristic, that is, revenge!


    Usually when they have nothing to do, they talk about some things before chennan, but without exception, chennan always wants to say who bullied him and how he wants to revenge.


    Here, Xi Shi is speechless.


    She knows that as long as she has a chance, chennan will take revenge one by one! I''m sure I''ll get back what I lost before!


    But in her opinion, it is completely unnecessary.


    Chen Nan is the son of Chen Jun.


    Who is Chen Jun? That''s a word that can change the characters of Jinhai city and Hengcheng! With such a father, what does chennan want to do?


    However, chennan is a little too ambitious. He doesn''t want to go to the white road, so he wanders in the road all day. It''s not accurate to say that he is a little bastard now.


    He''s just walking, walking on the edge of the road.


    Sometimes, Xi Shi doesn''t know what he wants.


    Chen Nan spoiled and touched Xi Shi''s head and smiled: "don''t worry, I''ll definitely let the paper end this time!"


    Xi Shi didn''t speak, but smiled obediently.


    At this time, two people came into the door.


    Seeing this man, Chen Nan''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "Brother Qiu, you''re here!"


    Chen Nan knew Qiu Zhen before and knew who Qiu Zhen was!


    At first, seven or eight bastards besieged Qiu Zhen with guys. Instead of being injured, he turned over several bastards and left.


    And it is said that Qiu Zhen is playing well now. There are many subordinates in HongRi steelmaking plant, all of whom are masters who dare to work hard. There is no problem using them to deal with Zhang Wen!


    Qiu Zhen was not angry. He glanced at him, um, and sat down.


    Li Nanan beside him also turned black.


    They sat down and drank muggy wine without saying much.


    People with a clear eye can see at a glance that these two people must have lost the battle.


    The smell of the lost dog spread all over everyone.


    Chen Nan stared.


    Qiu Zhen''s dress is a little strange. Why do you come to the night and wear a cap?


    Did you do something?


    Or does Qiu Zhen have any strange hobbies now?


    Suppressing the doubt in his heart, chennan said, "brother Qiu, have you committed a crime?"

 Chapter 1912

    Qiu Zhen is like this. Chennan can only think of one thing, that is, he has committed a crime. Now be careful when you come out.


    But he''s still covered by the red sun steelmaking plant. What can happen to him?


    He has heard that the director of HongRi steelmaking plant has a good relationship with Baidao people. Even if Qiu Zhen makes a mistake, he can suppress it.


    Qiu Zhen is not so embarrassed!


    Qiu Zhen and Li Nan looked at each other and sighed, "it''s nothing!"


    Li Nanan was severely beaten by Zhang Guohua. Zhang Guohua almost shaved him with a knife! His legs are still a little rough, and he limps.


    This is all thanks to Zhang Wen!


    That picture Li Nanan can still dream now!


    Revenge has become an imperative for him!


    He''s been out for so long, and he''s never suffered such a big loss! Being beaten and having no room to fight back!


    The picture stimulated him with blood!


    Qiu Zhen was beaten, but also experienced the trough of life!


    Seeing that he had something to hide, chennan patted his chest and said, "brother Qiu, you know what my father does. If there''s anything you can say, I can help you!"


    This is why Qiu Zhen has never broken contact with chennan.


    Although this boy is not good, he has a reliable father!


    His father, Chen Jun, is the vice governor!


    What''s that concept for them bastards?


    Qiu Zhenmeng took a sip of wine: "recently, Feng Changyuan has been suppressed. We can only bear it, otherwise we will kill those people!"


    Hearing this, chennan nodded suddenly. It turned out to be so.


    Was defeated.


    But this puzzled him a little.


    Qiu Zhen''s strength is clear to him.


    Even if you can''t fight, you shouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    Besides, he has so many men around him now. How can he become like this B?


    While talking, he also saw the injury on Qiu Zhen''s face and was surprised.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy to make Qiu Zhen such a B person!


    "Oh, then drink!" Chen Nan said, and poured them wine forthrightly.


    Li Nan poured himself hard.


    He saw it when he entered the door. The table was full of English drinks and more than 5000 bottles of medicine!


    Although he usually doesn''t lack money, he doesn''t drink such expensive wine. He happened to meet him today. Shouldn''t he enjoy it?


    "Chen Nan, why do you remember coming back recently? Last time I heard that you didn''t go abroad to see a doctor?" Qiu Zhen touched his glass and said.


    Qiu Zhen grinned: "when I get well, I will naturally come back, but although I get well, there are some people I can''t forget all my life, grass!"


    Qiu Zhen and Li Nan nodded secretly.


    They have the most experience!


    Although the beaten wound will heal slowly, the shame and pain brought to them will never heal!


    It was a lifetime of pain!


    But they didn''t expect that chennan and they were talking about a person, all Zhang Wen!


    This man has become their nightmare!


    However, Qiu Zhen sighed and said, "chennan, you know, your brother Qiu is not a person with ink. But there are many things in the steel plant recently, and Feng Changyuan is different from before. He may not support me when I do things!"


    That''s very clear.


    There is only one reason.


    That''s money!


    What can people like Chen Nan do when they call Qiu Zhen out?


    I must want to work with him!


    So can you do things without money?


    Qiu Zhen is not a fool!


    Chennan heard the meaning of his words and said, "brother Qiu, you can rest assured that you can help me do things. How can I lose you? But I''m not in a hurry. When I need it, I''ll tell you in advance, OK?"


    Qiu Zhen nodded and clinked a glass with him: "OK! You can contact me at any time!"


    Chen Nan has money in his hand, and Chen Jun is standing behind him.


    But he has no ambition and is unreliable. Otherwise, why don''t Qiu Zhen and others follow him?


    After drinking for a while, some women came in from the outside.


    Chen Nan gave a bad smile: "brother Qiu, I gave these women to you. Just relax tonight!"


    Qiu Zhen smiled in his eyes: "ha ha, it''s still thoughtful of you!"


    ¡­¡­


    The night in Hengcheng is confusing.


    The night in Jinhai city is also crazy.


    But now in Lao Yan''s eyes, he was silent for a few minutes.


    Even a little calm.


    Recently, Lao Yan is not crazy at night.


    Instead, he sat quietly in the yard and looked at the starry sky in a daze.


    On the distant starry sky, Li Rong''s face seemed to flash.


    I miss someone in my heart until I die.


    Although he looks romantic and unruly, although he is the groom every night.


    But in Lao Yan''s heart, there was still a woman.


    Every man is the most abusive and devoted.


    Man is an elusive creature.


    The same is true of Lao Yan.


    Click.


    At this time, the door was opened and Zhiyong pushed the door in from the outside.


    "Brother, I have investigated it all."


    At the moment, Zhiyong also gathered up his cynical appearance.


    Trabecular had an accident. At first, he felt nothing. He even felt that trabecular deserved it.


    This man is so capable!


    But after a few days, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Although trabecular can''t say how deep his relationship is, they have been together for a long time. People have feelings. Even if they have a dog, they will have feelings, let alone trabecular.


    When he came back, Zhiyong was silent for a moment, and then he used 120% of his energy to investigate the matter arranged by Lao Yan.


    He knew that he could no longer indulge himself.


    For so many days, I have been immersed in the love between men and women in this yard every day.


    He even forgot his original intention.


    What did you think when you came out of it?


    It''s a day in Jinhai city! Is to let the bastards in Jinhai city know him again, Zhiyong! Know that he is a dragon!


    But then he became a worm!


    He wants to turn the situation around and change everything!


    Stand up again! Let people know that his courage is not waste!


    Lao Yan sat up and asked, "well, talk about it."


    Zhiyong took a deep breath and said, "brother, the man you asked me to check is not simple. He is from the provincial Party committee and his name is Wang Guozheng. We can''t afford to offend such a person!"


    How can Lao Yan not know this?


    Since Li Rong chose Wang Guozheng that day, he knew that both of them would take off in the future! You will be in a position where you can only look up to yourself!


    Lao Yan then said, "there''s more."


    Zhiyong then stabilized his mood and said, "this Wang Guozheng is not a good thing. I have asked someone to investigate. He keeps two women outside. They are young models!"

 Chapter 1913

    This made Lao Yan clench his fist madly, and then there was silence.


    Wang Guozheng is a member of the provincial Party committee, and his power is more than heaven? So it seems normal to raise a few women outside. However, if this matter is put on others, Lao Yan may only laugh.


    Laughing at the woman at home is stupid and can''t control her man.


    But at the moment, it happened to rong''er.


    That was the dream of his old Yan''s life.


    It''s his goddess!


    How can he watch rong''er suffer?


    "OK, I see. Let the brothers withdraw first!" said old Yan.


    Zhiyong quickly promised, and then said with a worried face: "brother, we really can''t touch such people!"


    In the past, Lao Yan asked Zhiyong to investigate this matter. Zhiyong certainly wouldn''t think much, but now, when he saw Lao Yan, his eyes had changed! Among them, there is a glimmer of firmness!


    Lao Yan is really going to do it this time.


    Zhiyong feels that this time things will not be small.


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette and didn''t speak. Zhiyong hurriedly said, "brother, you let me kill, I dare! But if you let me deal with this man, I''ll persuade you. Last time you told me, what are we trying to do in the road? It''s not stability! How can we say that we don''t have everything we''ve struggled for now?"


    This made Lao Yan look at Zhiyong curiously: "you couldn''t say these words before!"


    After such a long time of indulgence, old Yan thought Zhiyong had fallen. It seems that he still knows everything.


    At least the analysis is clear.


    It''s not easy for me to be in Jinhai city. I can get to this step completely by working hard.


    To say that because a woman has lost all this, it will make people laugh.


    But this woman is no one else, rong''er.


    It is the dream of his life and the woman he wants to protect all his life.


    Even desperately, Lao Yan didn''t want her to be wronged.


    Zhiyong hurriedly said, "brother, it''s no small matter. You''d better think about it again!"


    What is the concept of moving the people of the provincial Party committee? Zhiyong knows best!


    Old Yan smiled: "I know what you said. I just asked you to investigate his background, but I didn''t say what to do. What are you worried about? Boss Wang and I have talked recently. We will send reinforcement to his construction site and fully support him! Now the steel bar label in Jinhai City is making a lot of noise. You should have heard about it."


    Zhiyong stared and clenched his fists: "brother, why should we provide reinforcement to boss Wang! Trabecular was killed by his people! Last night I dreamed that trabecular gave me a dream. He said he still wanted to run, so I burned a pair of running shoes for him this morning. I can''t help but revenge!"


    These days, Zhiyong has come back and wants to understand.


    Mixing on the road means mixing the word "friendship". Xiaoliang''s Revenge must be avenged. How can he support boss Wang now? This is not lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot!


    Zhiyong is a reckless man. How can he understand these?


    Lao Yan is not helping boss Wang, but letting him fall into a deeper bath!


    If this is a good game, then the boss''s business will be let the old Yan has the final say after being insured.


    You can''t fight against boss Wang. You can only take your time. Now the construction site is boss Wang''s lifeblood! Starting from here can make boss Wang die thoroughly!


    Seeing Zhiyong''s anger, old Yan Yu said with a long focus: "Zhiyong, if I give you 20 people to work hard with boss Wang, how many chances do you have to win? Or you can say, can you come back alive!"


    "This......" Zhiyong stopped.


    Let alone give him 20 people. Even if you give him 50 people, he is not the opponent of boss Wang.


    Boss Wang''s people are all little tigers, and his combat effectiveness is not at the same level as him at all.


    How could he be an opponent.


    "You can''t do boss Wang, and I can''t do boss Wang. No one in Jinhai city is his opponent except Zhang Wen! So we should start from other places. Now the construction site is the lifeblood of boss Wang. I just want him to be doomed and help us contain Zhang Wen. Now on the surface, I''m sending reinforcement to him. In fact, I''m dealing with him behind his back, okay?"


    Hearing this, Zhiyong slowly calmed down.


    Old Yan is old Yan, ginger or old spicy!


    At present, Zhang Wen and boss Wang are playing hot in Jinhai City, but Zhang Wen''s strength is beyond their reach. Now, it''s best to block boss Wang in front.


    At that time, it will be difficult for boss Wang to care about everything. Isn''t it their world?


    That''s also good to avenge Xiaoliang!


    "Brother, I see what you mean!" Zhiyong nodded excitedly.


    Lao Yan waved his hand to him to go down. He was smoking and meditating in his heart.


    Rong''er, I can''t give you anything in the first half of my life, but I must make you happy in the second half of my life!


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, on the construction site in the east of the city.


    Xiao Zhao stood there with a touch of cold makeup on his face in a decent professional dress.


    The whole person looks like a cold and beautiful rose


    The facial features are not beautiful, but also exude a trace of temptation.


    At the moment, she is recording with a small book in her hand.


    Early in the morning, qualified steel bars were delivered.


    Although Xiao Zhao doesn''t know where boss Wang got these steel bars, with these construction sites, he can start work normally.


    If you work overtime from now on, you can''t catch up with the progress you lost before.


    The construction site is a resurgence.


    At the same time, you put Xiao Zhao''s mind on purchasing materials.


    She knows that the most important thing to support a construction site is contacts.


    All kinds of relations should be done well, and both black and white should know people, so as to ensure the peace of a construction site.


    These little Zhao have been brewing slowly.


    Black has a leopard, white has her, Xiao Zhao.


    Then the key is the second point.


    Site materials.


    All kinds of steel, stone, concrete, Xiao Zhao should know like the back of his hand.


    Xiao Zhao is slowly preparing to connect to the manual ground.


    When the time comes, the construction site will be surnamed Zhao!


    Make sure boss Wang has no place to cry.


    After counting the steel bars, Xiao Zhao called boss Wang.


    "Boss Wang, the reinforcement has been delivered. Now I have asked the workers to work overtime and start work normally in three days!"


    Boss Wang was still a little cautious. He hurriedly asked, "have you tested the reinforcement with a new instrument? Is it qualified?"


    Xiao Zhao nodded: "don''t worry, boss Wang, there is no problem with the reinforcement this time. Not only that, I have carefully checked all aspects of the construction site. Now no one can pick out any problems!"


    Boss Wang nodded with satisfaction: "Xiao Zhao, I will reward you when the construction site is completed."

 Chapter 1914

    Hearing this, Xiao Zhao hurriedly said, "thank you, boss Wang. The last rebar thing was because of me. I don''t want any reward. As long as the construction site can be constructed safely, it''s enough!"


    See!


    How good Xiao Zhao is!


    Even if boss Wang is angry, it''s gone now.


    Besides, the situation at that time can''t be entirely blamed on Xiao Zhao. Xiao Zhao also reported to boss Wang. Boss Wang also acquiesced, didn''t he?


    And the people in the Audit Bureau play Yin. Who the fuck can stand it!


    "Xiao Zhao, I won''t treat you badly. You''re good!" boss Wang hung up the phone.


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath, and her beautiful eyes gradually sank down.


    She doesn''t care about boss Wang''s small favors. She wants the whole company!


    Not afraid that women are too smart, but afraid that women are too ambitious.


    Xiao Zhao is a living example!


    This is also the biggest mistake of boss Wang''s life, and Xiao Zhao''s behavior will also lay the seeds for everything in the future!


    ¡­¡­


    "Wenzi, something''s wrong!" in the middle of the morning, Li Erzi walked in quickly and said to me with a gloomy face.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Boss Wang''s construction site started again this morning. He doesn''t know where to get some qualified reinforcement. It is said that the people of the audit bureau have passed, but the labels in all aspects are qualified!"


    That made me frown.


    Now, no one dares to send steel to Jinhai City, even in the provinces around Jinhai city.


    They all know what happened here. Where did boss Wang get it?


    I bite: "Er Zi, send someone to check this for me. You must find out where the steel bar comes from!"


    Needless to say, he''s going to do the same.


    The energy of those who can send steel bars to boss Wang must not be underestimated!


    It''s a big threat to us for such people to stand on boss Wang''s side.


    At the same time, I am also prepared to crack down on this person madly!


    Now I have my special identity in hand. It''s easy to do everything.


    It must be that man''s energy is no bigger than Liu Xide!


    Li Erzi said and was ready to go.


    I quickly stopped him: "Er Zi, you can help me do one more thing! Find someone to help me find out where director Shen''s home is. I want to visit!"


    "Director Shen?" Li Erzi is still a little strange to this man.


    I nodded: "he is the director of the Land Bureau."


    Li Erzi suddenly realized it and promised to walk away quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, in boss Wang''s processing factory, a black Passat drove in.


    There was only a slightly bald middle-aged man in the car.


    The man was wearing a suit and polished shoes, but his eyes were as gloomy as a knife.


    This is no one else, this is Lao Yan!


    Today, boss Wang''s construction site started normally. When boss Wang was happy, he called Lao Yan over.


    If it were normal, Lao Yan would not dare to come.


    But now she is not afraid, even dare to come alone!


    Lao Yan has that confidence in his heart!


    The so-called art expert is bold.


    Now boss Wang''s construction site depends on Lao Yan to start. He wants to thank Lao Yan. It''s too late. How can he be hurt?


    Get off the bus. The two younger brothers have been waiting nearby and greet Lao Yan to come in.


    Lao Yan was not polite, so he strode in.


    It''s called a straight one!


    The two men led Lao Yan to the door of boss Wang''s office and stopped.


    Come in.


    There are two people sitting in the office.


    One is boss Wang with a red face, the other is a butcher with a gloomy face.


    Boss Wang''s leg is still hurt and is wrapped in a thick bandage, but the expression on his face has changed.


    There is no appearance of a lost dog, but a powerful appearance!


    Isn''t it?


    He started his own construction site. Now he knows what''s going on in Jinhai city!


    All construction sites in Jinhai city are shutting down because of the reinforcement label.


    And his boss Wang''s construction site can start!


    What is this concept?


    As long as you make progress faster and complete it earlier, you can make money as soon as possible and consolidate your position!


    This is the rhythm of coming back from the dead!


    "Boss Wang, I''m sorry. There''s a traffic jam. I''m late." Lao Yan said politely when he came in.


    Boss Wang laughed and quickly motioned the butcher to pour water for him.


    Although the butcher was a little unwilling, he did it.


    Wang Peng killed Xiao Liang. Now Lao Yan not only doesn''t want revenge, but unconditionally supports boss Wang.


    There must be something wrong!


    Now boss Wang has been dazzled by love. Otherwise, how can he not find this anomaly?


    Other butchers are not so defensive, but he still knows who Lao Yan is.


    Such people have to guard against!


    "Lao Yan, I really didn''t see it before. You still have some skills! Now no one in Jinhai city can get steel bars, only you can! You''re powerful." boss Wang sincerely appreciated.


    Old Yan smiled: "boss Wang, compared with you, I''m nothing at all. I''m just making a fuss. Who hasn''t heard of your boss Wang in Jinhai city?"


    Yin worships Yang, and Lao Yan is a master.


    So that boss Wang was a little confused.


    But he immediately restrained his smile and asked, "Lao Yan, although you sent me steel bars, I still want to know the source of these steel bars."


    This made Lao Yan''s eyes gloomy for a moment.


    Boss Wang thinks very well. Now he unconditionally provides him with steel bars. He still wants to find out the source of steel bars. Isn''t this a joke?


    Tell him the source, eat fart and drink wind!


    If you don''t keep it together, boss Wang will kill him the next second!


    Such people are too insidious.


    Moreover, even if I told him the source, how can I transport the reinforcement without my own feet?


    Old Yan said, "boss Wang, don''t embarrass me. You eat meat and give your little brother a mouthful of soup!"


    Boss Wang smiled: "I don''t mean that. What I want is cooperation. Since you old Yan can have this ability, you must be good in other aspects!"


    Lao Yan''s eyes turned.


    Boss Wang wants to cooperate with him?


    That''s interesting.


    You don''t have to ask what boss Wang wants to do. It''s undoubtedly two words, smuggling!


    Smuggling is a matter of great profits, but why hasn''t boss Wang done it all the time? It''s because he doesn''t have the ability of Lao Yan.


    Now Jinhai city is so strict that his old Yan can take advantage of it. If this skill is used in smuggling, will boss Wang make a lot of money?


    Ask Lao Yan to come here today. Boss Wang also means that.


    Old Yan nodded: "boss Wang, people don''t talk secretly. I''ve been in Jinhai city for so many years. What I admire most is you crazy Wang. In fact, I''ve wanted to cooperate with you for a long time, but you always don''t like me! If you agree, we''ll start cooperation immediately! But one thing, I''ll get six points!"

 Chapter 1915

    Up to now, Lao Yan actually doesn''t care how much he is divided into.


    What he wants is to let boss Wang into the game and be completely killed by himself!


    But he must say so now. If not, how can boss Wang believe him?


    Smuggling is no small matter.


    Boss Wang smiled in his eyes: "OK! You six and I four, I''ll lose something!"


    Old Yan pretended to be happy and said, "then let''s make a deal?"


    Boss Wang nodded: "I''ll discuss the specific things with you in two days. You know there are many things on the construction site recently!"


    Old Yan Shuang promised quickly.


    At this time, boss Wang winked at the butcher. He went out and shouted.


    Immediately four women came in from the outside.


    Each one is a national beauty.


    In a bikini, you look so good that you explode!


    These four women are the type Lao Yan likes.


    Snake waist, big glass!


    If it was normal, Lao Yan must have taken the four women impolitely and enjoyed them crazily.


    But now he was not polite and refused directly.


    Old Yan has changed.


    He has really changed.


    Because Li Rong.


    Seeing Li Rong again, he felt like he had a beautiful dream. At the same time, the figure of Li Rong was floating in his head.


    Lingering.


    In this state, how can he touch other women?


    He has no interest at all.


    "Boss Wang, women don''t need it. My waist is not good recently. I''m afraid I can''t stand up after playing this time. Won''t our cooperation be in vain?"


    Boss Wang laughed: "Lao Yan, you still have a bad time?"


    Although he has not participated in Lao Yan''s wine pool and meat forest, he has also heard that Lao Yan''s ability is better than that of ordinary young men! At this time, he said no to himself?


    Isn''t it strange that wolves don''t eat meat?


    Old Yan sighed: "boss Wang, I already have someone in my heart. I don''t fool around anymore!"


    See!


    This is the power of love!


    Love can soften boss Wang''s heart and make Lao Yan stop looking for women!


    The power of love is so powerful!


    So crazy!


    Hearing this, boss Wang didn''t feel strange at all, but smiled.


    If Lao Yan had said this to him before, he must have thought Lao Yan was pretending to be forced, but now he feels the same!


    Lao Yan has Li Rong and boss Wang has Yilin.


    The two once the most bastards in Jinhai city will change now.


    "OK, I''ll come to you in two days to discuss the specific matters. You go first!" said boss Wang.


    Lao Yan nodded and turned away.


    When he walked on his front feet, the butcher''s face became gloomy: "brother, let him go like this?"


    He always felt that something was wrong, and his bad hunch grew stronger and stronger.


    Boss Wang smiled: "otherwise, what do you want to do with my money tree?"


    The butcher stamped his foot: "brother, I think there''s something wrong with this old Yan! Why is he so kind and come to help us? It''s necessary to guard against people, which you taught me!"


    In the past, the butcher didn''t care about these things at all, which needed boss Wang to worry about, but I don''t know when he began to worry.


    Worry about boss Wang, worry about his people!


    No way, boss Wang has been dazzled by love now!


    It is said that women in love are the stupidest, but who knows that men in love have not the lowest IQ?


    Boss Wang is a living example.


    But now, the butcher alone is powerless to return to heaven!


    Boss Wang got up to find Yilin and didn''t want to explain more to the butcher.


    Boss Wang asked his little brother to drive him back.


    "Honey, you''re back." Irene came out to meet him.


    Boss Wang nodded and limped.


    "What would you like to eat in the evening? Let''s go out to eat." boss Wang said with a smile.


    Yilin shook her head: "no, I''ve prepared a meal. It''s a regular meal. Just eat ~"


    Boss Wang frowned, pretending to blame and said, "how can you do it casually? You''re my wife!"


    Irene blushed.


    I don''t know why.


    She is too old to blush and shy. Now she still blushes and shy in front of boss Wang.


    This is the power of love.


    Caught her off guard.


    At the insistence of Yilin, boss Wang came in for dinner,


    There was a faint smell of food in the room, which made boss Wang nod secretly.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t opened a stove at home. This is the feeling of home.


    It can only be felt in Irene.


    After dinner, boss Wang went to wash the dishes and asked Yilin to wait.


    Irene looked at him and sighed in her heart.


    How good would it be if the man in front of me was not the eldest brother of Jinhai city and didn''t have so many things under his hand?


    Then I''ll wait for my child to be born and go out to find a job. They are both office workers. How good is a simple life?


    All this is just her beautiful expectation.


    Boss Wang has been competitive since childhood. How can he give up everything?


    He worked it out step by step on the road.


    Yilin knows that it''s not easy for boss Wang to get to this point. The struggle of the underworld is much more terrible than she thought.


    If boss Wang can survive, he must have a lot of things, even a life lawsuit. In this way, how can he leave all over?


    But I fell in love with boss Wang.


    "What''s the matter? What do you think?" seeing Yilin leaning against the door, boss Wang said with a smile.


    Yilin hurried to revive herself from the illusion of memory and said, "Lao Wang, I''m going to the labor inspection in two days. Please go with me."


    Boss Wang spoiled her and pinched her face: "it''s necessary! Hei hei."


    "Lao Wang, can you recover your leg?" Yilin asked carefully.


    Now no matter who asks boss Wang this question, it will be bad to scold, but she is different. She is Yilin, the woman loved by boss Wang.


    "The doctor said my leg may be ruined, but it doesn''t matter. The money I have saved over the years is enough for us to live for a lifetime, or even for two lifetimes!" said boss Wang, taking out a passbook from his pocket and giving it to Irene. "The password is your birthday. You know I''ve been stupid since I was a child and won''t buy gifts for women. This should be my love token for you!"


    Yilin took a look. Several zeros on her passbook made her dizzy.


    Mixing black is playing with your life.


    But it is also the most profitable.


    Although she knew this truth, she didn''t expect boss Wang to have so much money.


    She threw her passbook on the sofa and hugged boss Wang: "Lao Wang, I can don''t want anything, even if I''m poor. I just want you by my side."

 Chapter 1916

    Boss Wang hugged Irene tightly and breathed the aroma of her.


    Recently, boss Wang always has a hunch that he doesn''t want it.


    He always felt that everything he got was illusory and could end at any time.


    Recently, he dreamed of either the pillars or the people who had died in his hands.


    But anyway, I have to give Elaine a guarantee.


    Let Elaine and her children live a superior life.


    "Yilin, I will never leave you in my life. Don''t worry! Although I may be lame, I won''t drag you down in the future! Even if I die, I will die far away."


    Yilin blocked his mouth with her hand and whispered, "don''t talk nonsense. From the moment I came to you, you and your child are all I have! You and your child, no one can be less! Even if you lie in bed all your life, I will take care of you! Never leave!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes are wet.


    This promise can be worth all.


    Yilin said seriously, "Lao Wang, let''s go! This money is enough for you and me to live abroad and stay away from these things! Even if they have a grudge against you again, may they chase you abroad?"


    Boss Wang sighed gently.


    Why doesn''t he want to?


    But now his construction site starts again. As long as he can keep the construction site moving forward steadily, Jinhai city will still be his in the future! He is still Jinhai City, which makes Chen Tianhai unhappy.


    He can hear it.


    Wang Yi is not a simple embarrassment!


    If he wanted to change those signatures, he took out Chen Tianhai''s name and could hold anyone down. Why did he have to do it himself?


    There is only one reason.


    That''s why Wang Yi wants power!


    He wants more power!


    But this makes Chen Tianhai don''t understand.


    Why?


    Don''t you give him enough power?


    At the beginning, the power he gave him could even directly arrest Duan Wengong.


    What''s that concept?


    Isn''t this boy satisfied!

 Chapter 1917

    "Wang Yi, I can let the people below do this," said Chen Tianhai, suppressing his anger.


    This sentence is both a test and a warning.


    How can Wang Yi not hear it?


    He then said, "brother Chen, those documents are sealed in the police station, and they are still in the police department."


    This made Chen Tianhai silent.


    He clenched his fists angrily.


    Wang Yi didn''t mean to compromise, but showed herself that what he wanted was the power of the police department!


    How can Chen Tianhai bear it?


    He didn''t say much and just hung up.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, Wang Yi sighed.


    Chen Tianhai is a good man.


    In this position, it is interesting that he can treat Wang Yi like this.


    Moreover, he helped the establishment of the security department against such a great risk, helped Wang Yi rise to the top, and even gave him the position of minister, which Wang Yi kept in mind.


    He should have helped Chen Tianhai unconditionally, not to mention his achievements. Even if he gave him the whole security department, he didn''t say it himself.


    But now the situation is different!


    Wang Yi needs power, but also absolute strength!


    This needs to be fought for by yourself.


    He knew that Chen Tianhai would not agree, so he could only use this method to ask for it when Chen Tianhai was in trouble.


    Shameless, can we do great things!


    In order to Liu hongran''s case and return his innocence, Wang Yi must do so much!


    Even if you are an enemy to the world, what?


    After this, I will explain to Chen Tianhai. He will understand.


    ¡­¡­


    Now, almost all construction sites in Jinhai city are shut down.


    Each one is in danger.


    The steel bar marking makes everyone wait and see.


    The people of the audit bureau have played this set before, realizing the qualification and labeling of various materials, and then the re audit of the construction site.


    Who can stand that?


    In comparison, it''s better to stop work early to avoid trouble in the future!


    Everyone stopped and the construction site of boss Wang and I was revealed.


    Boss Wang''s construction site has recently had a new grade of steel bars, which has sprung up.


    And I am always moving forward smoothly.


    Compete secretly with boss Wang.


    Now boss Wang and I both know that this is the most critical time!


    At the moment, on the construction site in the east of the city, boss Wang is sitting in the office smoking, surrounded by butchers, leopards and other younger brothers.


    "How is Zhang Wen''s construction site going recently?" boss Wang asked.


    Only then did he regain his cold and gloomy temperament.


    This is the original boss Wang!


    The leopard quickly said, "brother, I''ve just seen it. Zhang Wen''s construction site has never stopped. The construction progress is very fast! The strength can''t be underestimated!"


    Boss Wang coughed twice and talked to the leopard with great difficulty.


    This is nonsense!


    About these, I don''t ask!


    The butcher also gave the leopard a hard look: "brother asked you the specific situation, and you fucking said this?"


    The leopard felt his face a little red. It seemed that what he said was a little off the topic, and there was a lot of nonsense.


    "Grass, what are you worried about? I was about to say, you interrupted me!"


    "If the big brother wasn''t here, I could fucking beat you out of shit!" the butcher stared round.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you?" the leopard was not vague.


    "Then go out and practice!"


    "All right!"


    Then they were ready to go out.


    The leopard has been really stingy recently.


    I didn''t pay attention to the Butcher at all!


    What is a butcher? At best, it''s just a small attendant around boss Wang!


    He is the one who will do great things in the future, but he is the one who will bring boss Wang''s company together! Boss Wang will be finished by then. Doesn''t the butcher have to look at his face?


    Butcher, what a waste!


    Similarly, in the eyes of the butcher, the leopard is also a small role.


    In terms of skill, the leopard is not his opponent. In terms of mind, he is similar to a brain cripple! If it weren''t for boss Wang''s face, he might have killed the leopard.


    Now he dares to do so!


    "Well, what are you two doing? What''s the meaning of your own doing!" boss Wang shouted.


    They stopped and snorted coldly to each other.


    The leopard then said, "brother, as far as I know, Zhang Wen''s construction site is now putting on a kind of mixed concrete. Such concrete is rare, but the boy doesn''t know where to get it. I think we can start from this aspect."


    The leopard''s words make boss Wang''s eyes turn.


    Of course, this is definitely not what the leopard said. This is what Xiao Zhao saw from observing Zhang Wengong recently.


    That concrete is expensive and difficult to get. Starting from this aspect can be done once and for all.


    "Why don''t you use qualified grade concrete on his construction site? He''s sick?" boss Wang said coldly.


    The leopard said, "big brother, the boy doesn''t know what he''s been smoking recently. He wants to be a conscience opener and build up all kinds of hardware and materials on the construction site to make people live at ease. He''s an idiot! There''s nothing to say about the quality of concrete, but it''s also good to start!"


    Boss Wang sneered: "Zhang Wen is still too young. He thinks of others. Who the fuck thinks of him? If you play like this, it will be over!"


    "Yes, brother, or we''ll have one on a piece of paper!" the leopard was a little ready to move.


    "Well, do you know how to do that?" boss Wang asked.


    Leopard language plug.


    Boss Wang doesn''t know! He has been fooling around with boss Wang. How can he understand these things on the construction site?


    "Grass!" boss Wang looked at him angrily and raised his hand to call Lao Yan.


    The leopard stood there again.


    Soon the phone was connected.


    "Lao Wang, what''s up?"


    "I heard that a batch of well labeled concrete came up at Zhang Wen''s construction site. How much do you know about these?"


    As soon as he said this, old Yan became interested.


    Before I came out to mix roads, I worked on the construction site for less than half a year and studied concrete every day. How can I not understand?


    "Now there are several kinds of concrete circulating in the market. If it is OK, it may be S-type," said Lao Yan.


    "What should I do if I want to do it?" boss Wang asked.


    Lao Yan immediately understood what he meant.


    He''s trying to kill Zhang Wengong!


    But it''s also good. Since boss Wang wants to take the rhythm, let him take the initiative. Anyway, it has restrained Zhang Wen and done nothing harm to Lao Yan!


    He patted his chest and said, "Lao Wang, I dare not say anything else, but I know this concrete better than anyone!"


    Boss Wang looked happy: "then you come to my construction site now! Let''s have a good discussion!"


    Lao Yan didn''t talk nonsense and directly agreed.

 Chapter 1919

    I quickly picked it up: "Er Zi, what''s the matter?"


    Li Erzi''s voice on the phone was a little worried: "no, Wenzi, the new concrete car is over!"


    "What?" I felt a little dizzy.


    The grade of that truck of concrete is quite high. If there is an accident here, the loss of the construction site will be too great.


    "I''ll be right there." I put down the phone and left with a gloomy face.


    Xu Jingwen hugged me from behind: "Zhang Wen, are you leaving now?"


    "Something happened at the construction site. I have to deal with it. I''ll contact you later!"


    I looked a little worried. Xu Jingwen didn''t stop me. She just told me to be careful.


    I drove all the way back to the construction site.


    Li Erzi pretends to be a tiger, Zhang Guohua and they are all there.


    A group of people worried about the concrete truck.


    "Wenzi, the concrete in the car has solidified!" Li Erzi said quickly when he saw me coming.


    I frowned: "how did it solidify? Isn''t a concrete truck stirring?"


    "It''s been stirring all the time. The machine has never stopped, and now the concrete truck is burned out." Li Erzi said helplessly.


    Concrete will be used for tomorrow''s construction. Now a truck of concrete has solidified, and tomorrow''s construction period will certainly fall.


    "Er Zi, contact first and pull a car tomorrow."


    Li Erzi sighed: "I''ve already contacted, and I have to send it in three days at the earliest..."


    In three days, there will be a lot of progress.


    I lit a cigarette and was silent.


    "It must be someone''s fucking doing it!" at this time, the pretending tiger shouted and hit the car hard.


    With a thud, the car seemed to be shaking.


    "Wenzi, when I was having dinner this evening, I saw something wrong with a man! He was swinging around the concrete truck with a coke bottle. I knew I should fucking catch him!"


    "Grass, why didn''t you say it earlier!" Li Erzi patted his forehead angrily.


    If so, then things will be simple. This is definitely not a problem of concrete quality. Someone is behind it!


    "Second son, set up surveillance!" I said and took the lead to the surveillance room.


    Soon the surveillance screen came out.


    Although the picture is a little fuzzy, I can see it at a glance. It''s a butcher!


    "My grass, it''s that fool!" the pretending tiger recognized it and shouted.


    "Boss Wang did this behind his back. I''ll take someone to find him now!" pretending to force the tiger to run away.


    "Wait a minute." I said, "since boss Wang dares to play like this, he must be fully prepared. It''s no different from dying!"


    "What about that?"


    Pretending to force the tiger is very unhappy. It would be just for someone else, but this man is a butcher, a butcher who makes pretending to force the tiger hate to the bone marrow!


    I took a deep breath: "let the workers rest for three days tomorrow. Tomorrow I''ll go to director Shen''s house and see what he said!"


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Li Erzi sent the address of director Shen''s house.


    Today Sunday, I drove directly to director Shen''s house.


    Knock, knock.


    I stood at the door and knocked gently.


    It was director Shen''s daughter who opened the door.


    "Hello, uncle!" she said politely.


    He must be as like as two peas in the eyes of Shen, almost carved in a mold.


    Wise and full of shrewdness.


    The little girl must be different when she grows up.


    "Who''s here?" director Shen''s voice came from inside.


    "Director Shen, Hello!"


    "Oh, it''s you, Zhang Wen." when he saw me, his eyes changed immediately, and the mood inside was quite complex.


    He is a very decent man. He certainly doesn''t want to hang out with people like me.


    But last time I risked to save his daughter, he must give it back to me.


    He led me in, asked my little daughter to play in the room, and then gave me a cigarette.


    "Zhang Wen, you came to me today because of the construction site in Jinhai City, right?"


    I nodded to myself. Director Shen was really smart and saw it at a glance.


    He took a deep breath of smoke and said, "Zhang Wen, I know you''ve had quite a lot of fights with boss Wang on the road recently. Now all construction sites in Jinhai city have been shut down, and your two families are still fighting. You''ll be watched sooner or later. I don''t care about others, but you, I don''t want to see anything happen to you."


    His words were very serious and touched my heart.


    Director Shen treats me like one of his own.


    I said, "don''t worry, director Shen. I won''t embarrass you. I came here to ask you something. You are in charge of housing construction. You must know a lot about concrete?"


    Director Shen frowned: "something happened to the concrete on your construction site?"


    I nodded helplessly: "the S-shaped concrete I bought from other provinces a few days ago has all solidified this morning. I see the monitoring. Someone broke it in my construction site and poured something like liquid medicine into it. I want to see if there is a way to recover."


    Director Shen didn''t talk nonsense. He called me and went to the construction site.


    Director Shen called two hot people specializing in concrete. They took the instrument for a long time and shook their heads.


    "Director Shen, when the concrete has solidified, there must be no way to recover, otherwise the building so high will collapse if you get some potions or something?"


    Director Shen also nodded: "Zhang Wen, it seems that there is no way. I can find someone to help you pull a truck of concrete."


    I quickly thanked: "then thank director Shen!"


    Anyway, solve the urgent problem first.


    "Director Shen, I seem to know where the potion came from." a staff member came to him and said.


    "Oh? Tell me."


    "I''ve seen this potion when I practiced below, and he''s the only one in quanjinhai City, the scorching sun factory in the west of the city."


    Director Shen waved him down.


    Then he said to me, "Zhang Wen, I''ll leave this matter to me. I''ll go back and make people poor in a moment. I''m sure I can find out who bought the potion! After that, I''ll try my best to suppress it!"


    I nodded my thanks again.


    After seeing director Shen off, Li Erzi said to me, "Wenzi, is director Shen reliable?"


    I smiled: "if he wants, boss Wang can never start work in Jinhai city. What do you think?"


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon, in director Shen''s office.


    The Secretary hurried in.


    "Director Shen, the concrete truck you asked me to arrange has passed."


    He nodded: "where''s the director of the scorching sun factory? Hasn''t he come yet?"


    The secretary looked at the time and said, "it should be fast."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a knock outside the door.


    The Secretary opened the door.


    He is a middle-aged man in a gray suit. He looks rustic.


    Seeing director Shen, he quickly and respectfully said, "leader, what can I do for you?"


    The scorching sun factory has always been self-discipline, just to have a foothold in Jinhai city.

 Chapter 1920

    The factory director stood here respectfully, feeling a little confused.


    He knows director Shen, but director Shen never asked him to come.


    There''s something wrong with the atmosphere today. It''s probably something.


    "Sit down." director Shen glanced at him.


    Then he threw out a document and showed it to him.


    The factory director just looked at it and frowned.


    This is XX potion, which was originally developed by our factory in order to accelerate the solidification of concrete.


    But later, it was found that the potion had too many disadvantages, so it was discontinued.


    He just kept the recipe.


    The key is what does director Shen mean by showing him this?


    Did he know about Lao Yan?


    It''s impossible WOW!


    Lao Yan always keeps a low profile. It should be impossible to be found.


    With a little luck, he asked weakly, "director Shen, this potion has long been discontinued. What does this mean?"


    "What do you mean, you don''t know?" director Shen said coldly.


    The cold tone made him flaccid in an instant.


    What is the position of director Shen in Jinhai city?


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s just a matter of one sentence to end him.


    Give him ten courage, and he dare not offend director Shen!


    He subconsciously stood up and dared not sit down again.


    Whispered: "director Shen, you should know who I am. When did something happen to me in Jinhai city for so many years? When did I come here? Even if I borrowed some courage, I didn''t dare to mess around!"


    Director Shen looked at him: "you don''t have the courage, but others do."


    It''s over.


    This was the first thought that came out of the factory director''s mind.


    Needless to ask, it must be because Lao Yan didn''t run away!


    He changed his face in an instant.


    Director Shen''s words have arrived. It''s no fun to carry them by yourself.


    "Director Shen, whose construction site has an accident?"


    "The construction site of Dongwen group in the west of the city." director Shen said faintly.


    "This..."


    Director Shen straightened up: "do you know why I asked you to come here? I''m trying to give you a chance. If you take the initiative to give me the information of the person who bought your potion, I can think it hasn''t happened!"


    Dong Dong!


    The factory director''s heart jumped wildly.


    Although he has a good relationship with old Yan Jiao, he can still distinguish between big and small cats in the middle of director Shen.


    If you offend director Shen, he will die every minute!


    "Director Shen, the person who bought the potion is Lao Yan."


    "Lao Yan?"


    "Well, he''s a jobless wanderer, but I didn''t expect him to give you trouble. I''ll give you his information now."


    Director Shen made a sound and then let him out.


    After that, he sent me the information as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Li Erzi and I were at the construction site. Director Shen''s truck of concrete was delivered in time.


    Just solved my urgent need.


    Then my cell phone rang.


    It was a short message from director Shen. When I saw a line of words on it, my eyebrows locked.


    "This matter has something to do with Lao Yan."


    Hearing this, Li Erzi looked at me for the first time: "old Yan?"


    This man has disappeared from our world for a long time. Now his name is rarely heard in Jinhai city.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect him to be so bold now that he dared to oppose us


    I still remember Lao Yan when he was caught between me and boss Wang a few months ago, but nothing fell in the end.


    At that time, Lao Yan was very embarrassed.


    But since then, he has disappeared, and my attention has been focused on boss Wang. I don''t pay attention to him at all.


    "Wenzi, old Yan dares to oppose us?" Li Erzi also can''t believe it.


    My eyes narrowed: "this guy has many ghost eyes and has to be prevented!"


    I remember the first time I met him, I was in Wang Yuxian''s hotel.


    If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t know boss Wang, let alone enter the underworld.


    I still owe it to him to get to where I am today.


    Li Erzi gritted his teeth: "I thought he would shrink up. Since he dared to provoke, I''ll kill him directly!"


    I may have some trouble with boss Wang, but I can handle Lao Yan easily!


    It''s only a minute to kill him.


    Now boss Wang and I are in a hot fight. If this guy is doing something in the middle, it will be too bad for me!


    So I didn''t talk nonsense and nodded: "Er Zi, start checking Lao Yan''s foothold now. If you find out, go find him!"


    Li Erzi nodded and dialed a phone.


    In less than a minute, he found out where Lao Yan was hiding.


    Now it''s too easy for me to find someone in Jinhai city.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Lao Yan''s courtyard.


    He was crossing his legs and lighting a cigarette in his mouth.


    He knew the power of the potion best. As long as it was poured into the concrete, Zhang Wen''s concrete would be finished.


    He knew how valuable S-shaped concrete was.


    This can not only stop Zhang Wen''s construction site, but also make him bleed!


    Old Yan smiled and took a cigarette. His mind was full of Zhang Wen''s shriveled appearance.


    Now let boss Wang strike Zhang Wen hard, and then he can exploit his loopholes.


    Lao Yan himself admires himself. Why is he so smart.


    How can you think of getting that potion?


    Moreover, the butcher went to the construction site to start the potion. Even if something happened, it had nothing to do with him.


    Although Lao Yan is insidious and cunning.


    But he still can''t escape two words, naive.


    "Brother, why don''t you come in?" Zhiyong came out and squatted beside him.


    Old Yan squinted and smiled: "we are ready to start in the last three or five days. You are ready at any time!"


    Zhiyong nodded: "well, don''t worry, brother. I''ll listen to your orders at any time!"


    In fact, Zhiyong has been ready for a long time. Recently, he asked people to come to Lao Yan''s courtyard whenever they have nothing to do. They can go out whenever they have something to do.


    He also vaguely felt that the situation was a little tense recently.


    "Is that Zhang Wen going to start?" Zhiyong asked again.


    Old Yan shook his head: "he? It''s good that he can retreat all over now!"


    Bang!


    At this time, the door of the courtyard was kicked open and a dozen people in black rushed in from the outside.


    Zhiyong jumped up from the ground.


    He touched the dagger at his waist.


    "Cao, who dares to make trouble here? I don''t know whose territory it is..."


    Zhiyong roared and instantly used it from the yard. Many younger brothers took guys with them.


    For a time, he confronted these people in black.


    Lao Yan is also a little confused.


    I haven''t offended anyone at ordinary times. What do these people do?


    In the crowd, a strong man came out. He didn''t talk nonsense. He took the steel pipe directly from a little brother and greeted the man of Lao Yan nearest to him.

 Chapter 1921

    The man fainted without a hum.


    Like a dead man, motionless!


    Seeing this picture, Lao Yan''s younger brother was stunned in an instant.


    What is this?


    Lao Yan''s younger brothers are pickpockets. It''s OK to help them commit some crimes and let them bully the weak. Of course, if I let them fight and knock hard, they are not opponents at all!


    Take the steel pipe and solve them alone. If they fight later, how can they be opponents?


    Only abused!


    Zhiyong''s eyes sank and gritted his teeth: "Cao NIMA, you fucking..."


    After half a sentence, he stifled it back.


    Two steps closer, he also saw who the man opposite was.


    This is not who Zhang Wen is!


    The next one is Zhang Guohua!


    These two people appear at the same time, which can even make boss Wang''s people turn around and run away, not to mention them!


    They''re just a gangster.


    Lao Yan also saw my face at this time and hurriedly said, "Zhang Wen, what are you doing here? I''ve been quite low-key in Jinhai city recently and haven''t provoked you!"


    I sneer.


    At the moment, Lao Yan in my eyes is like a lost dog. It''s only a minute before I want to kill him.


    I winked at Zhang Guohua.


    Knowing this, Zhang Guohua took two steps and grabbed one of them by the hair.


    Pop!


    He raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    The man didn''t stand firm and sat down to one side.


    Dizziness and brain swelling at the same time, spit out two teeth.


    Suddenly, Lao Yan''s people were quiet.


    What a crazy scene!


    It''s not a fucking fight. It''s a simple beating!


    Zhang Guohua just raised his hand easily and simply, and the man became like this B. What if he got serious later?


    Just once, they knew that Zhang Guohua was so powerful that no one dared to speak.


    Standing there is like a pupil waiting for the teacher to scold!


    Zhang Guohua didn''t stop. He picked up the man from the ground and slapped him in the back hand!


    This time, Zhang Guohua used a lot of strength to directly fly the man out.


    There were two nosebleeds hanging in the air, which fell steadily at the feet of Lao Yan!


    Not moving!


    act recklessly and blindly!


    If Zhang Guohua can kill him, then old Yan Yexin!


    This is the rolling of strength!


    Zhiyong also shrunk his neck and dared not say a word.


    See no one talking, I''m just talking.


    "Lao Yan, who gave you the courage to make trouble on my construction site?"


    Buzz!


    Hearing this, Lao Yan''s head was in a mess.


    What is this?


    Why does Zhang Wen sound so wrong!


    Himself, make trouble at his construction site?


    It has nothing to do with him!


    Lao Yan thought that Zhang Wen would find him in the middle, but he never expected to come so soon!


    And he went straight to Huanglong and found it on his head.


    He doesn''t believe it!


    Don''t believe your IQ will be crushed by others!


    "So what... Did you find the wrong person?" old Yan said weakly.


    I snorted coldly, "you gave the potion, didn''t you?"


    It''s over!


    Lao Yan felt the chaos in front of him.


    It''s really more and more afraid of what, but how did Zhang Wen know? Is he so divine?


    "Zhang Wen, this is all a misunderstanding..." he hurriedly explained.


    I sneered: "misunderstanding? Your misunderstanding is to let me finish a whole truck of concrete, and then let me stop the construction site, right? Do you know how much that truck of concrete is worth?"


    Old Yan is grinding his teeth secretly. Now he really wants to rush to boss Wang''s office and slap him in the face!


    How does Lao Wang do things?


    It''s agreed that if you charge, why will Zhang Wen find me first?


    I looked around them for a week and said faintly, "none of you can run today. I''ll let you lie down and go out later!"


    In a word, it was like a bolt from the blue, which made Lao Yan numb all over.


    That''s not a joke, it''s true!


    In the past, my strength was still somewhat weak, but now, I am fully capable of doing so!


    Even, kill Lao Yan!


    Then my men went and controlled them all.


    Old Yan was held by two people and shouted reluctantly: "Zhang Wen, listen to me. It really has nothing to do with me!"


    Lao Yan blushed as soon as he was worried, like a lying child.


    I sneered: "let him explain."


    Then the little brother next to him let him go. Lao Yan broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly said, "Zhang Wen, boss Wang forced me to do this. I really don''t know he took the potion to deal with you!"


    If you admit it, Lao Yan will not go out tonight.


    He''s not stupid.


    There was a cold light in my eyes: "you don''t know what boss Wang is going to do? Don''t be funny! Your old Yan is the best person in Jinhai city!"


    This made Lao Yan almost jump up.


    He held back his beating heart and said: "Conscience of heaven and earth! Zhang Wen, what have I done to you since you began to compete with boss Wang? Have I never been against you? Now you and boss Wang are on the same level in Jinhai City, and I dare to offend you! If you bully people like this, you will have no intention! Everyone knows that my old Yan has no ambition and just wants to eat in Jinhai city £¡¡±


    Next to Li Erzi said in my ear, "Wenzi, I''ve been obedient recently. Lao Yan has nothing to do. At most, he''s just looking for a few women to play at home."


    Killing Lao Yan is just a matter for me at the moment, but the current situation is not good for me.


    If you kill Lao Yan, because of my special identity, it may bring a lot of trouble to Liu Xide.


    I came here today at best just to scare him.


    I think people like Lao Yan will never dare to mess around as long as they are deterred.


    I said, "you have to pay me all the money for my truck of concrete."


    The old Yan chick pecked the rice and nodded: "I will send the money tomorrow!"


    Just then, pretending to force the tiger to run out of the house, saw me, with a smile on his face: "Wenzi, I see several women in the house look good, or let''s play and go?"


    Old Yan also hurriedly said, "yes, yes, or play!"


    "Grass!" Zhang Guohua directly pulled him around the neck and pressed him down. "Do you fucking believe it or not, I''ll tell Heimei later! And your injury hasn''t healed yet. You''re not afraid to die in bed!"


    I''m speechless about pretending to be a tiger. I wonder why I couldn''t see pretending to be a tiger when I opened the door just now. It turns out that the boy went to find a woman,


    Pretending to force a tiger seems to be naturally sensitive to the smell of women, which can be smelled ten miles and eight miles away.


    "Wenzi, you really don''t want to play?" pretending to force a tiger to look naive.


    I turned coldly and left without looking back.


    Pretending to force the tiger in the back shouted: "look, it''s all because of you. Wenzi is sorry to play!"

 Chapter 1922

    After Zhang Wen took people away, the courtyard was quiet.


    Lao Yan''s face was so ugly that he was dying. That scene just now was just hitting him in the face!


    The quadrangle here is his territory. Even a dog dares to jump out and defend his territory, let alone Lao Yan.


    But just now, none of Lao Yan''s people, including himself, dared to stand up and speak. They all shrank behind and dared not speak!


    Lao Yan, they are not as good as a dog!


    Although I told myself many times not to be afraid of Zhang Wen, Lao Yan couldn''t control it!


    When he saw Zhang Wen, his cells seemed to be locked.


    Keep his body immobile!


    Even the words of resistance are not dare to say, can only beg for mercy, beg for mercy again!


    This is a person''s prestige!


    As if through Zhang Wen''s gloomy eyes, Lao Yan saw everything wrapped in thick bones!


    Murderous, too heavy!


    "What are you doing? Send them to the hospital first!" Zhiyong said angrily when he saw that the crowd was still stunned.


    The crowd agreed and went out one after another.


    There were few people left in the yard.


    "Big brother, Zhang Wen is as powerful as a rainbow now. Don''t fight with him." Zhiyong said cautiously when he saw that old Yan didn''t speak for a long time.


    Looking at Lao Yan, Zhiyong thought he was going to explode!


    Rabbits are anxious to bite people. What if Lao Yan goes crazy and tries his best in Zhang Wen?


    Zhiyong''s worry is really superfluous.


    Today, even if Zhang Wen''s people trampled Lao Yan on the ground, he didn''t dare to fight back. How dare he do it with Zhang Wen?


    Zhiyong always feels that old Yan has changed. Since he met Li Rong, he has completely changed.


    It''s not neat. It''s brave, isn''t it?


    Old Yan twitched twice at the corner of his mouth: "who wants to fight with Zhang Wen? Even if he wants to move, it''s not us. He should beat the rhythm of Wang madman!"


    With that, he took out his mobile phone and dialed boss Wang.


    At this time, boss Wang didn''t know what had happened.


    At ordinary times, boss Wang is the most careful and cautious one. He knows what happens on the road for the first time. Now, he is slack.


    Because he has his own gentle hometown, which is a harbor for every man to be intoxicated.


    Seeing Lao Yan''s phone ring, boss Wang couldn''t help feeling a little upset. He told Yilin to wait a minute, and then went to the living room to pick it up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Lao Wang, Zhang Wen brought someone to me just now and hurt two of me..." even though Lao Yan was very wronged in his heart, he didn''t dare to show it to boss Wang!


    Who is boss Wang?


    Even if you put away your tusks, it''s a hungry wolf! No provocation!


    "Cao, what does Zhang Wen want from you? Have you offended him recently?" boss Wang said angrily.


    "No," said old Yan in a serious tone, "Zhang Wen knows that I made the potion for the concrete on his construction site. I guess he probably knows that it has something to do with you. Lao Wang, you''d better be careful..."


    Before he finished, boss Wang hung up the phone.


    It''s kind of weird in your eyes.


    What is this?


    I just let the butcher go in and do something. Now Zhang Wen has found out who did it?


    Zhang Wen''s ability is to connect the sky?


    Boss Wang knows the butcher''s ability to handle affairs. He must have no problem. If Zhang Wen can find Lao Yan, there must be some special channel.


    Thinking of this, boss Wang called the butcher and leopard and asked them to take people to ambush around the construction site immediately. If Zhang Wen''s people came, they would attack at the first time!


    He felt vaguely that it would not be peaceful tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to dongwenji, I lit a cigarette silently.


    Pretending to force the tiger is still behind. Soon, the black sister came and he shut up directly.


    "Just now, even if we killed Lao Yan, it''s a temporary solution, not a permanent solution. What we have to deal with now is boss Wang." I know what you want to ask me, and simply said, "besides, at this juncture, we can''t have any mistakes. We have to impact boss Wang with power!"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Wenzi, either I''ll gather the people and deal with boss Wang tomorrow!" said Li Erzi.


    I shook my head: "no, don''t rush to deal with boss Wang. Start from his construction site first. This time I''ll make it difficult for him to care about his head and tail! You know, Liu Xide gave me this identity for nothing."


    Li Erzi looked at me and nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡­¡­


    Today is a rest day.


    Wang Yi also plans to take a day off, but she is not in the security department, but Wang Yi is not idle.


    Today, he sat in the car and went to Chen Tianhai''s residence.


    For such a long time, Wang Yi didn''t even take the initiative to visit Chen Tianhai. Reasonably speaking, he should have done so long ago.


    But Wang Yi couldn''t spare time. She was always busy with Liu hongran. Now the top began to put pressure on him, and he stopped.


    It''s helpless!


    "Brother Yi, I''m afraid it''s a little inappropriate for you to go like this." Zhang team drove, and he said with a little worry.


    It is not only inappropriate, but also impolite for Wang Yi to go through the past without preparing anything!


    You know, the other party is Chen Tianhai, No. 1 in Jinhai city.


    Hearing this, Wang Yi just smiled: "team Zhang, you say, what does Chen Tianhai lack now?"


    "This..." team Zhang didn''t know what to say.


    What does Chen Tianhai want and what does he lack? I''m afraid what is missing is an attitude!


    Wang Yi then said, "he doesn''t lack anything. He can get what he wants in an instant. What''s the meaning of giving everything now? Besides, may Chen Tianhai want it? So I might as well take nothing. The thing I wanted to talk to him this time is the biggest gift to him! This is better than everything!"


    Wang Yi knows that the current situation is getting more and more tense for Chen Tianhai.


    He doesn''t want to go and leave Jinhai city.


    Then we need the support of Wang Yi.


    Recently, Chen Tianhai has also tried many ways, but none of them is as reliable as this.


    After all, he is already in a high position and power. How can he do those things? That will only make people laugh!


    People like Chen Tianhai have basically buried their achievements in the dark. Only Chen Tianhai is so stupid!


    No way. Chen Tianhai didn''t think about these before. He just wanted to do more for Jinhai city. He has a deep attachment to Jinhai city


    Team Zhang nodded silently.


    I don''t know when Wang Yi began to speak so deeply that she couldn''t understand it.


    However, Wang Yi can definitely stand firm and speak in front of Chen Tianhai.


    Wang Yi has this strength!


    After a while, he arrived at the place where Chen Tianhai lived. Wang yiliangming went in as an artist.

 Chapter 1923

    Walking to the door of Chen Tianhai''s house, Wang Yi took a deep breath and knocked on the door gently.


    Chen Tianhai''s wife opened the door.


    She met Wang Yi. She had met Wang Yi before when Secretary Wang was there.


    "Oh, isn''t this Wang Yi? Come on in ~"


    "Hello, aunt." Wang Yi also had some impressions of her.


    Although she is Mrs. Chen, she has never looked superior at all. Instead, she is quite approachable.


    "Why are you polite with your aunt? Come in and have a seat." she also heard about the recent affairs on the white road. Of course, she also knows what Wang Yi is like now.


    He was promoted to the position of minister at a young age, and he still has a lot of power in his hands, which is an explanation for Secretary Wang.


    Wang Yi didn''t talk nonsense and strode in.


    She poured tea for Wang Yi: "Wang Yi, how''s your work recently? If you''re tired or trapped, tell Tianhai that he can help you!"


    Wang Yi smiled and nodded: "aunt, Mayor Chen has been very kind to me. I''m sorry to bother him again."


    She smiled: "I''ve heard a little about what happened in officialdom recently. You know Tianhai''s temper. Don''t worry about him now. It''ll be fine in two days."


    "Hmm..." Wang Yi nodded and heard other meanings from her words.


    But she was kind after all, and Wang Yi knew it.


    And to tell the truth, Wang Yi thanked Chen Tianhai in her heart. Without Chen Tianhai, where is the current security department? Where can there be Wang Yi now? He''s still an empty shell. He''s still a barking dog! No weapons in hand!


    Chen Tianhai gave him some power and fangs, but he knew it was not enough! How can a weak scholar do great things without guns?


    What Wang Yi wants is the power to act arbitrarily!


    Only in this way can we be free from anyone once and for all!


    "Chen Tianhai is still practicing calligraphy upstairs. I''ll call him." after a few polite words, Mrs. Chen turned to go up.


    Wang Yi lowered her head and took a sip of tea. She waited here quietly.


    After a while, Chen Tianhai came down from above.


    He doesn''t look very well.


    Recently, the above has almost determined this matter and will transfer Chen Tianhai away.


    Jinhai city is like a handicraft carved by him. Now he has to watch others appreciate it. How can he feel better?


    But he can''t help it.


    "What are you doing here?" seeing Wang Yi, Chen Tianhai immediately said in a bad tone.


    Wang Yi got up with a smile and respectfully greeted him: "Mayor Chen, you and I don''t have to take any different eyes when we meet today? And I came here today as a younger generation. Do you want to drive me out?"


    This made Chen Tianhai blush.


    He is much older than Wang Yi, but his mind is smaller than him.


    Work matters are people at work and should not affect their feelings.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if Chen Tianhai was transferred, wouldn''t he have nothing to do with Wang Yi in the future?


    Can you pretend you don''t know?


    Human feelings are greater than everything.


    He took a deep breath and drank a mouthful of water: "OK, let''s not talk about work today!"


    In terms of personal relations, Chen Tianhai and Wang Yi are quite good.


    He appreciated the young man, who was also energetic enough. It should have been a very pleasant relationship, but how could he know that Wang Yi would bite the hand that feeds him? He didn''t help himself at this critical time!


    His heart is cold!


    Wang Yi smiled and continued to fill Chen Tianhai with water: "but I came here today to talk about work. Please don''t see Mayor Chen ~"


    It was like playing with Chen Tianhai. He immediately glared round his eyes: "Wang Yi, I have given you enough power in Jinhai city. What do you want? Do you want to be above me? When your security department was established, I was doing it all by myself!"


    Wang Yi nodded: "you''re right. At the beginning, the security department was established thanks to you. I will remember this kindness in my heart all my life! But the current situation does not allow me to relax! So I want more power than Mayor Chen, you or even more people!"


    Pop!


    Chen Tianhai patted the table: "presumptuous! Wang Yi, do you know what you''re talking about!"


    This made Chen Tianhai burst out in an instant. He even wondered why he wanted to set up the security department. Was it for one more person with thousands of ambitions? Is it to raise a person who competes for power with himself?


    I failed too!


    At the moment, he felt that everything Wang Yi said was an excuse.


    Wang Yi just wants power!


    People will be red eyed in front of money, and the same is true in front of power! Moreover, people like Wang Yi are easily blinded by power.


    Wang Yi was not surprised. He knew that Chen Tianhai would burst out.


    This is undoubtedly challenging Chen Tianhai''s position!


    But he continued: "Mayor Chen, I''m a member of the Dang! I also took an oath under the national flag. These vows and identities don''t allow me to fool around! In my heart, I have my own bottom line! If I''m such a person, the power of the Ministry of security is enough for me to turn Jinhai city upside down!"


    Chen Tianhai said loudly, "are you threatening me?"


    "No! On the contrary, I''m begging you! Mayor Chen, what was the original intention when the security department was established? Wasn''t it to let Jinhai have a clean sky one day? Wasn''t it to let Jinhai have a clear flow? But I slowly found that the security department seemed to be just an empty shell. Although I had the right to make decisions, I didn''t have the right to act! If this went on, the security department would only Will become a joke! "


    "So what right do you want? In Jinhai City, do you want to be all over the sky!"


    "Then, in the face of right and wrong? In the face of major right and wrong? The truth is in the hands of a few people. If they are all wrong, should I follow?"


    This made Chen Tianhai pause for a moment.


    What is the current situation in Jinhai city? Chen Tianhai knows better than anyone.


    Wang Yi has the meaning that everyone is drunk and I wake up alone.


    He also knew that in such an environment, the security department was indeed suppressed too much. Isn''t the current security department an empty shell?


    Of course Wang Yi saw it.


    "In officialdom, the right thing is the orders above and below! Wang Yi, now the overall situation has been decided. Do you think you can turn it around with a small security department?"


    Wang Yi straightened her chest: "why not?"


    This picture, this stubborn appearance, stunned Chen Tianhai for a moment.


    Why did he set up the security department?


    Don''t you just see that Wang Yi is a material for doing big things? Isn''t that what Wang Yi''s ambition is?


    Why should I start to suppress him now?


    It''s a little putting the cart before the horse.

 Chapter 1924

    "Wang Yi, that''s the same sentence. The situation! We should focus on the overall situation!" Chen Tianhai said loudly.


    Last time, although he told Wang Yi that he could give him the greatest power, how could Wang Yi not know how much Chen Tianhai had hidden and falsely reported?


    He doesn''t want to give too much power to Wang Yi!


    Wang Yi is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He doesn''t want to watch Wang Yi make a scene in Jinhai city!


    It''s all your responsibility!


    The point is, Wang Yi is a workaholic!


    Sometimes even Chen Tianhai feels great pressure!


    This boy, perhaps born to engage in politics Zhi, is far higher than ordinary people in both mind and action.


    But the current situation makes him quite embarrassed.


    Wang Yi nodded: "I know what you mean and understand what you do, but do you remember a word? You said it to me. You said that people can''t escape a word of love in the world. Whether they are in office or even sacked, these people can''t be lost!"


    "Human relations are important, but the overall situation is also important!" Chen Tianhai said, his tone relaxed.


    In the final analysis, he and Wang Yi are both emotional people.


    The same kind of people, so Chen Tianhai is more careful, because he knows what his bottom line is.


    Not the restriction of power, but human feelings!


    In this way, you will touch your principle bottom line at any time!


    He is like this, and so is Wang Yi. How can he not guard against it?


    Wang Yi stroked her glasses: "Living in the world is nothing more than feelings. There are human affection, family affection, love, friendship... And kindness! I can''t forget! I can''t forget that Liu hongran gave up everything to help me, let alone that you resolutely helped me set up the security department in spite of the opposition of all people! Even promoted me to the position of minister! These are human feelings ! I will! But Mayor Chen, you know what? I haven''t had a safe sleep since Liu hongran''s accident! How many times have I been awakened by nightmares in the middle of the night, and how many times have I returned to the security department alone in the middle of the night to investigate the data and check various clues, but now, in a word, I have to stop the investigation. You know, it''s the result of my hard work and even hard work. Now One word will be taken back, which makes me what to do! "


    "Yes! I don''t care about my official position. I can even don''t want the position of minister! But I must return Liu hongran''s innocence! For nothing else, I just think it''s human feelings!"


    With that, Chen Tianhai was silent.


    Don''t say it''s Wang Yi.


    So is he.


    After Liu hongran''s accident, he dreamed of Liu hongran many times. Many times, he woke up in his dream and could no longer sleep.


    Human feelings, what he sees is more important than anyone!


    He and Liu hongran have known each other for a long time. It can be said that he can get to this point today. It all depends on Liu hongran. How can he be reconciled when something happens to him!


    But he can''t resist the above orders. He has his own difficulties!


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "Mayor Chen, I''m here to tell you another thing. I''ve packed all the achievements you want and sent them to your office. You can use them at any time. I''m just saying what I think in my heart. If there''s any offense, please don''t mind."


    If you are the same kind of person, you will know how painful each other is!


    Doesn''t Chen Tianhai want this to be revealed to the world?


    Doesn''t he want the prisoner back?


    He dreams!


    But there are too many constraints.


    His identity is also limited too much!


    But Wang Yi is right. People live in the world, not just human feelings.


    If you miss the opportunity to avenge Liu hongran because of your persistence, you will regret it all your life. Don''t regret it. Don''t become like that!


    Thinking of this, he drank up the tea in one breath.


    "Tell me what rights you want."


    Wang Yi was delighted and said excitedly, "as long as the power of the police department is enough!"


    Chen Tianhai''s eyes were deep: "you are very similar to me. In order to achieve the goal, you must persevere. Since you have said this, it would be too unkind for me to stop you! From today on, you can call the people in the police department at any time! But you must ensure that Liu hongran''s thing must be justified!"


    This is tantamount to giving Wang Yi the best stage to play!


    Wang Yi asked for military power in a few words. How crazy is this?


    "Thank you, brother Chen! Don''t worry about that!" Wang Yi said quickly.


    Chen Tianhai laughed: "you! You''ve been calling me Mayor Chen since you entered the door. Now you''ve finally changed your mouth. You boy, everything has changed when you achieve your goal!"


    Wang Yi smiled awkwardly.


    "Now you can go to the police department to do some handover procedures, and I have to prepare some materials!"


    "Brother Chen, what materials do you want to write?"


    "Of course, it''s an exception to give you the materials in your hands!"


    ¡­¡­


    After going out, Wang Yiqiang suppressed his excitement and got on the car.


    "Brother Yi, it''s done?" team Zhang couldn''t believe it. Wang Yi just went there empty handed and could do it?


    Wang Yi motioned him not to speak, but took out his mobile phone and called Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, I was ready to go out. I saw that it was Wang Yi and answered.


    "Brother Yi."


    "Zhang Wen, I don''t care what you''re doing now, no matter what you''re thinking, stop! I''m going to power now. Believe me about Liu hongran, and I can give him justice!"


    That makes me cry and laugh.


    Liu Xide and I have analyzed it last time. It''s too difficult to let boss Wang die!


    Can Wang Yi do it?


    Maybe, but it takes time!


    But during this time, no one knows what will happen.


    I want to eliminate some uncertainty and let boss Wang die steadily!


    Let him go there and bow his head to Liu hongran to admit his mistake!


    But in the face of Wang Yi''s words, I said seriously, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Wang Yi was stunned at the end of the phone.


    I thought I would refuse stubbornly, but I didn''t expect that I promised so quickly, which made him feel a little out of spectrum.


    "Zhang Wen, promise me you can''t mess around! If you touch this thing, it will be a lot of trouble! I don''t want you to see something happen to you!" he said seriously.


    I smile. I''ve heard these words too many times recently.


    Li Erzi''s warning, Xu Jingwen''s advice, now add Wang Yi.


    They are telling me not to touch it easily.


    Revenge, what does it look like to a white man?


    That''s touching the bottom line!


    If boss Wang is moved, how can I leave all over? How can Liu Xide and the white people let me go?

 Chapter 1925

    I know all their advice.


    Li Erzi said that Liu Xide is using me. People like me have so much use value for Liu Xide. If I waste it, what reason does Liu Xide have to keep me?


    The only thing waiting for me is death!


    Liu Xide is using me, but am I not using him?


    I want to avenge Liu hongran. Even if no one guides me to do so, I will do the same!


    Liu Xide, just gave me a springboard.


    I have no complaints about these things.


    Even if what awaits me in the future is the severe punishment of the law, or even death, I recognize it!


    Living is nothing more than love!


    Listening to Wang Yi''s advice on the phone, I nodded: "I know brother Yi, don''t worry."


    Wang Yi was still a little skeptical: "really?"


    I smiled: "brother Yi, when did I cheat you?"


    "Well, that''s it!"


    With that, Wang Yi hung up.


    Listening to the beep inside the microphone, I was stunned for a moment, and then got up and went to director Shen''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    East of the city, construction site.


    At the moment, there are a group of people with suits and leather collars.


    Xiao Zhao is very capable.


    Boss Wang didn''t see the wrong person or Xiao Zhao''s ability, but he certainly didn''t expect Xiao Zhao to throw stones at his feet or even take his place in the future.


    In contrast, the leopard can only promise like a valet.


    "Mr. Zhao, that''s it. I''ve implemented what you told me yesterday." one person said.


    Xiao Zhao smiled with satisfaction, then put his mouth close to his ear and quietly blew a breath of Aroma: "then I''ll thank the section chief first ~ I''ll take someone to visit later ~"


    "Ha ha, that''s not necessary! I''ll go ~"


    "Well, go slowly ~"


    "Mr. Zhao, we are trying our best to do what you have arranged. It is estimated that we can come down in the last day or two..."


    ¡­¡­


    After greeting the people around him, Xiao Zhao was relieved.


    The leopard hurried to give her a soft shoulder: "honey, have you been working too hard lately? Or have a rest for two days!"


    Xiao Zhao sighed. Why doesn''t she want to learn?


    Why don''t you want to stay in bed with leopards all day?


    But the situation does not allow.


    She has to take care of everything in the company.


    Xiao Zhao has regarded it as his own home. Of course, he should pay attention!


    "Leopard, there are some things you don''t understand. The situation on the construction site is much more complicated than you think! Recently I heard that boss Wang and Zhang Wen started again, didn''t they?"


    The leopard nodded: "well, boss Wang asked the butcher to go to Zhang Wengong."


    Xiao Zhao said reluctantly, "boss Wang did this recklessly. During this time, Zhang Wen will certainly target boss Wang. I''ve asked people to inquire. Zhang Wen''s boy is not simple! Now he seems to have the shelter of the white Tao, but no one knows what it is. We can''t relax all day if we don''t know this one day. Do you know?"


    How dare leopards question Xiao Zhao''s words? He could only nod his head.


    However, since Xiao Zhao thought of these things, he must guard against them.


    Recently, Xiao Zhao has done so many things for the company.


    This is tantamount to giving the company the greatest shelter.


    "By the way, what is Wang Peng doing recently?" Xiao Zhao said with an air of indifference.


    The leopard scratched his head: "I haven''t seen him much these two days, and I don''t know what he''s doing."


    "Oh..." Xiao Zhao was slightly disappointed, but his eyes soon became firm.


    If you want Wang Peng to look up, you must speed up and beat down your own country!


    Not afraid of women''s mind, afraid of women''s ambition!


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, director Shen''s house.


    I told him about my situation and told him about boss Wang''s company.


    He understood what I meant and said he would find a way to stop boss Wang''s company in the next day or two.


    I thank you again.


    "Zhang Wen, I know you used to be good friends with Liu hongran, but now Liu hongran is gone. You should be careful. I can''t help you with everything, you know?"


    I nodded.


    Now it''s not just him, everyone is persuading me.


    In their opinion, I''m a little crazy.


    Crazy, even deviated from the principles of many people.


    Director Shen said this to me completely to avoid detours and to live in Jinhai city for a few more years.


    But how can he know that if a person carries too much hatred, how can he not be crazy?


    How can we not give up many principles?


    "Thank you for your relationship with director Shen. I''ll pay attention."


    Then I said a polite word to him and left.


    First suppress boss Wang''s company, and then take advantage of boss Wang''s difficult time.


    This is the surest thing I can think of now.


    Director Shen called before he had gone far.


    "Zhang Wen, something may have gone wrong. I may not be able to help..." director Shen''s voice on the phone was a little sorry.


    "Why?" I felt a buzzing sound on my forehead.


    "Boss Wang''s company has just been selected as a provincial model company. If I do it, the people of the provincial Party committee will not let me go..."


    Hearing this, I was silent for a moment, then said I know and put down the phone.


    Provincial model.


    This is not a trivial matter for people like director Shen.


    Don''t say it''s director Shen. Maybe a role like Chen Tianhai can''t be touched by himself. What''s that concept?


    But I never expected that boss Wang would declare the company so quickly.


    This is undoubtedly guarding against me!


    My eyes cooled and I drove back to Dongwen group.


    As soon as he entered the door, Li Erzi and they surrounded him.


    "Wenzi, things at the construction site are troublesome. Just now someone from the provincial Party committee told us to stop production and rectify for a month."


    I took a deep breath: "I see."


    I don''t have to ask. Boss Wang must have done it behind his back.


    He knew I was going to deal with him on the white road, so he started first.


    Boss Wang, it''s a hungry wolf! At this time, he still wanted to bite me back!


    Such indulgence will only make him finish faster.


    At the moment, I have put Liu Xide''s advice aside. At the moment, there is only one person in my heart, that is to kill boss Wang!


    "Er Zi, get ready to move and gather everyone," I said.


    Li Erzi frowned, but now he couldn''t think of any good way to solve it, so he promised to do it.


    Pretending to force tiger light, they all looked serious and prepared one after another.


    I put my hand on boss Wang''s number and hesitated to dial it out.


    At this time, my mobile phone vibrated.


    It''s director Shen calling.

 Chapter 1926

    "Zhang Wen, someone from the provincial Party committee came to check your company just now, but I''ve sent it for you, but you must be careful recently. This matter must not be over!" his voice on the phone was concerned.


    I took a deep breath and nodded, "thank you, director Shen."


    Put down the phone, I feel more confident. This is the final battle between me and boss Wang.


    Don''t hesitate, don''t be soft hearted.


    ¡­¡­


    After I finalized this matter, pretending to force tiger and Guangguang were the most excited.


    Pretending to force tiger has long wanted to be boss Wang and butcher, but there has been no good chance.


    This is a showdown between boss Wang and me.


    Instead of listening to Li Erzi''s arrangement, they went out by themselves.


    At night.


    They walked on the streets of Jinhai city.


    "Brother Hu, when are we going to do it?" Guang asked.


    Now the light and the tiger are a team! Awesome!


    "Guangguang, with your understanding of brother Hu, guess what I''ll do?" the pretending tiger began to pretend to be forced.


    Ordinary people will probably shut up when they see him like this, but it''s different. It''s just the number one fan who pretends to be a tiger! It has always been unconditional cooperation with the existence of the forced tiger, which is why the forced tiger likes to mix with the light.


    They are the first group in Jinhai city in terms of outfit and force. They are not bad in terms of force!


    No provocation!


    "Brother tiger, you''re going to sneak attack, aren''t you?" Guangguang said.


    The words were a little thoughtless, and the pretending tiger glared at him.


    Play sneak attack.


    That''s a little out of level.


    He looked at the light and said, "sneak attack? Your brother tiger, it''s not called sneak attack, it''s called playing with Yin openly, okay?"


    "This..." his face was confused. He didn''t pretend to force. He really didn''t understand.


    What is fair play Yin ah?


    This is so profound!


    Look at his dull face. It''s no nonsense to pretend to be a tiger.


    "Where''s your gun? Take it out and have a look."


    Guangguang hesitated: "brother tiger, be careful. If this thing is found, you have to squat in."


    Light doesn''t want to show him, but is afraid to trouble him.


    After a while, if you see boss Wang, you must shoot. What if the fingerprint of a forced tiger is left on it?


    Light is really good for pretending to force a tiger.


    "It''s all right. Let me have a look. When was your brother tiger afraid of something?" the tiger grabbed the gun from his arms.


    A total of seven bullets.


    It''s enough to kill someone.


    "You say the technology is really fucking developed now. Such a small thing can kill people. Do you say it''s magical?" pretending to force the tiger to say and compare.


    Make the light look ugly.


    You know, the insurance is on now. If the robbery goes off in a while, isn''t it too wrong to die?


    "Brother Hu, if you want to see it, I can let you see it at any time in the future. It''s important to deal with boss Wang first. Brother Wen has spoken ~"


    "Hmm..." pretending to force the tiger, he became positive. "Later, we two will wait for boss Wang on the way home. I heard that he recently found a woman and doesn''t go out every day, either in the factory or at home. He has no fucking promise! He must go home when he comes out of the factory tonight, and he will be finished later!"


    Pretend to force tiger and light.


    If a man finds the woman he loves, he will abandon all principles. There is nothing in his world except that women are women.


    At the same time, the defense at the moment is also the worst.


    What else can we do if we don''t succeed at this time?


    Boss Wang is also a hundred secrets. There will be an accident. This time it must be over!


    "Brother Hu, why did boss Wang start looking for women at this time?" Guangguang didn''t understand.


    Pretending to force the tiger was a long sigh and said leisurely, "men, they are all fucking the same!"


    Isn''t that what the tiger pretended to be?


    At the beginning, he just met black sister. Aren''t all the figures of black sister floating in his head at any time?


    It''s dark and strong, but it''s quite sexy.


    That fierce but seductive face.


    Let''s pretend to force the tiger to think. Don''t.


    I''m afraid so is boss Wang now.


    This is life.


    In this world, a man will be restrained by a woman after all.


    Seeing that the words of pretending to force the tiger became more and more profound, I didn''t ask much, and I didn''t know much, so I ambushed with the pretending to force the tiger on the road that boss Wang had to go through.


    They hid in the grass by the side of the road and looked at passing vehicles.


    There was no boss Wang''s car for a long time. He felt a little bored to pretend to force the tiger, so he said to Guangguang: "Guangguang, I always treat you as a brother. I just want to tell you something. Do you want to hear it?"


    At the moment, if someone else changes, he will shake his head and refuse madly.


    Not to mention anything else, just the obscene face of pretending to force the tiger knows that there is nothing good, not to mention being alone with pretending to force the tiger in such a dark environment.


    He will be strong in language. If he doesn''t say it, it''s too dangerous!


    Through the dark and deep eyes of the pretending tiger, no one knows what he is thinking and what his interest is.


    His personality is too erratic.


    What if you''re excited for a while?


    That light is so innocent.


    But everything has a premise.


    At this moment, only Guang dared to ask.


    So he raised his innocent face and blinked, "what''s up, brother tiger."


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, the big dark shadow flashed behind the naked body.


    Then he said obscene: "Recently, you tiger brother, I have studied a new move to deal with women. I don''t have to say! Even if she makes a great deal of trouble with you, or even wants to divorce you in the future, you can use this move taught by you tiger brother to solve the problem at one time! Before, you know how powerful your sister-in-law was. She threatened to abolish me, and finally she didn''t bow down to me?"


    The light eyes lit up for a moment, unaware of the dangerous smell behind them.


    "Really, brother Hu, sister-in-law, such a strong woman has compromised?"


    It''s a little inappropriate to describe a woman with fortitude, but it seems to be more suitable for black girls.


    I''ve seen black sister. She''s really a heroine among women!


    That tough and fierce degree is not lost to any man!


    That fist as big as a sandbag may not be able to bear if it is greeted on a man''s face!


    It''s normal to pretend to force a tiger to annoy her.


    Pretending to be a tiger is not looking for a wife, but a bodyguard.


    Pretending to force the tiger did not refute Guangguang''s words, but quietly put his hands on Guangguang''s waist and slowly guided him: "look at ang, just play like this ~"


    Light oh, seriously study.


    For a time, the roadside was full of obscenity~

 Chapter 1927

    In the company.


    Xiao Zhao is seriously reporting the recent situation to boss Wang. Of course, her focus is on the topic that the company is selected as a provincial model today.


    Xiao Zhao has something to be proud of.


    She is intelligent and sociable.


    The company was rated as a provincial model. She came out alone and had to use a little of boss Wang''s relationship.


    This is enough for boss Wang to pay attention to.


    And Xiao Zhao''s tone also explains everything. She''s asking for credit.


    If you do wrong, you should admit it, and if you do right, you should show off.


    This is Xiao Zhao''s character.


    After listening to Xiao Zhao''s report, boss Wang laughed.


    He is very satisfied with Xiao Zhao''s ability.


    "Xiao Zhao, I have a lot of things on hand recently, so I''ll entrust you with all the work on the construction site. You should watch it for me." boss Wang said seriously.


    Xiao Zhao was very happy and nodded in a hurry.


    Discretionary.


    What''s the concept?


    In the past, boss Wang handed over the construction site to Xiao Zhao. At best, he let her play the role of manager. Not many rights were given.


    About these, Xiao Zhao also knows that boss Wang is guarding against her!


    But things are different now.


    Boss Wang said that he was ready to give her everything, including the company''s finance.


    In this way, Xiao Zhao is like a duck to water!


    It''s basically a matter of time to put the company in your arms.


    Where is the lifeblood of a company?


    No, it''s finance.


    For the sake of finance, you will master the whole company!


    With that, boss Wang was about to get up and leave. He was still worried about Irene.


    It''s almost nine o''clock. Irene is still at home alone.


    With care in mind, anyone will change, including boss Wang who has always been like a hungry wolf.


    At the moment, it will become gentle.


    Go out and the butcher drives.


    In the car, the butcher secretly observed boss Wang for a long time, and then said, "brother, do you give too many rights to Xiao Zhao''s woman?"


    Knowing that he was worried about himself, boss Wang smiled and waved his hand: "Xiao Zhao can do it. Naturally, I want her some rights. If you can do it, it''s the same!"


    The butcher shook his head. "That''s not what I meant."


    Originally, I wanted to remind boss Wang how he is now competing for favor?


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and took a puff: "butcher, I know what you''re worried about, but Xiao Zhao is so ambitious. She''s also a woman! You''ve been in Jinhai city for so many years. Which woman doesn''t rely on men? Women are women after all. It''s all right!"


    That''s right, but the butcher is still worried. After all, boss Wang gives Xiao Zhao too much power.


    It''s like giving her the company intact. What if something happens now?


    How do they get out?


    In fact, boss Wang also has his own intention. Seeing that Irene''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger day by day, he has to take time to take care of Irene. How can he still have the mind to take care of the company?


    But none of these little brothers around him is material for big things. It''s OK to let them fight and charge. If they manage the company, no one can do it!


    The butcher is far from it.


    After watching it for so long, only Xiao Zhao can.


    However, he firmly believes that Xiao Zhao is a woman. How dare he resist himself?


    Unless she doesn''t want to live.


    If you want to kill Xiao Zhao, it''s basically boss Wang''s finger.


    Having reached this point, the butcher simply stopped asking and drove at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    Now, by the road.


    Pretend to force tiger and light are still studying.


    Although their posture makes people a little speechless, Guangguang studies it very seriously.


    At this time, the lights were on in the distance.


    Guangguang quickly shouted, "brother tiger, someone is coming!"


    Pretending to force the tiger also looked in the direction of the light. With a good look in his eyes, he recognized that it was boss Wang''s car.


    Without hesitation, he put the gun up.


    When boss Wang''s car entered the shooting range, he didn''t hesitate.


    Bang is a shot!


    Pretending to be a tiger is also a cruel role.


    The butcher was driving when a piece of windshield broke.


    He jerked the steering wheel and the car drifted in place.


    "My grass, what''s the matter?" boss Wang was dizzy and didn''t know what was going on.


    The car made several turns in place.


    The butcher knew it must have been an ambush and shot in the back.


    But who is it? Where did it come from? He doesn''t know yet, so the best way is to confuse each other.


    Let the other party have no way to start.


    Sure enough, pretending to force the tiger to shoot again and stop.


    He began to scratch his head.


    The car keeps turning. He can fart!


    When did boss Wang become so cunning? How did he know to play the magic of love?


    What the fuck?


    "Brother tiger, I''ll come!" the light hurried behind.


    Pretending to force the tiger has not touched the gun. It''s almost inaccurate.


    But I have practiced for a few days, at least better than him!


    At that time, boss Wang''s car slowed down. Pretending to force the tiger, he saw the butcher driving in front.


    He bit the tip of his tongue and sneered: "wait a minute, see how you tiger did them!"


    That''s another shot!


    Just look at this shot, pretending to force the tiger to go to the butcher!


    Today, they came to deal with boss Wang. They pretended to force the tiger. They are taking revenge for public and private affairs!


    The snatch left another bullet mark on the glass.


    But the butcher and boss Wang in the car didn''t do anything at all.


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold, "butcher, are you a fucking top? Turn JJ!"


    The butcher ignored him, but turned around and looked for a breakthrough.


    Just grabbed the gun.


    He saw it just now. Boss Wang is sitting in the back row.


    Although the light is a little dark now, he is quite sure to shoot at such a close distance!


    Guangguang took his hands up and aimed at boss Wang behind the car.


    Bang bang!


    He fired three shots in a row.


    Boss Wang shrank with fear.


    Just now, it was clear that there was a bullet that rubbed his scalp!


    This is a real gun, not a joke!


    "Brother, are you all right?" the butcher in front was sweating.


    This car is not bulletproof. The bullet doesn''t have eyes. If you hit boss Wang, you don''t have to stand in a stalemate. Just leave!


    Boss Wang scolded: "grass, run!"


    The butcher hit the right direction and stepped on the accelerator.


    The car made a rumble and disappeared at the end of the road.


    "Damn it, let him run away again!" he hit himself with a blow.


    Zhang Wen tried hard to get him out, but he leaked air many times.


    I haven''t killed boss Wang twice in a row.


    Pretending to force the tiger smiled: "Guangguang, if I were you, I would take a taxi just now. Just now there were two people in the car, the butcher and boss Wang. Boss Wang is still lame. If we want to play dead, they are easy and simple!"


    Just look at his eyes a little innocent: "brother tiger, why didn''t you say it earlier?"

 Chapter 1928

    All the way back home, the butcher stopped and looked. No one came after him. He was relieved.


    He smashed the steering wheel a few times.


    "Brother, I''ll take someone to find them now."


    Now the butcher has almost gone crazy. What a shame that scene was just now.


    They were beaten around by pretending to be forced by tigers!


    No kidding, it''s really going around!


    On the ground, the magic of love goes round and round!


    What the fuck are you going to do in the future?


    The butcher was frequently attacked by Zhang Wen''s men, and now he is on the verge of collapse.


    Now the butcher is crazy, but the old boss calms down.


    He waved his hand and said, "call everyone first!"


    The butcher nodded and began to call.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wenzi, I almost killed boss Wang just now!" outside the door, pretending to force a tiger to come in and said loudly.


    Li Erzi and I were discussing things. Hearing this, Li Erzi immediately frowned: "what did you say, did you do boss Wang? When?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to raise his head: "just now, Guangguang and I ambushed on the roadside. Boss Wang''s car just passed by, so I fired a few shots!"


    Pretend to force the tiger to speak without ambiguity, as if it was eating and sleeping.


    Li Erzi looked at me innocently, and then said to Zhuang forced tiger, "do you think it''s okay for you to shoot? Or do you think bullets don''t cost money?"


    Pretend to force the tiger: "what do you mean!"


    "I tell you, there are a lot of people in Jinhai who dare to die, and you are definitely not the only one! But why don''t they use guns? Do you think they dare not use guns? You think it''s just you!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to hear what he said, he subconsciously asked, "why is that?"


    "Because they know that if they play like this, it won''t last long! Don''t you know why Zhang Wen wants the light to do it instead of you!"


    Guangguang also said: "brother Wen, I stopped him, but he didn''t listen to me..."


    I took a deep breath, pretending to force the tiger was kind, but this time, he directly made everything I discussed with Li Erzi in vain.


    Aware of something wrong with the atmosphere, he pretended to force the tiger and said, "Wenzi, did I let you lose something?"


    "Grass!" Li Erzi glared at him angrily, "you''re making trouble. What I discussed with Wenzi just now is fucking versatile!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to stop talking, he gave me a cautious look.


    I sighed helplessly: "then I''ll hide first. Boss Wang will certainly make an action tonight."


    Li Erzi promised and hurried to arrange.


    Pretending to force tiger and Guangguang were stunned in situ. They didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, there were thirty or forty people around boss Wang''s house.


    Wang Peng, leopard and butcher are all here.


    Today, boss Wang''s people are here. All the elites are here.


    "What''s the big brother doing, you say a word!" fell down and shouted.


    Boss Wang bowed his head and smoked, and suddenly said, "you said, what have we been doing for so long? Is it just fighting and working hard? Are you tired of such a day?"


    Tired, who isn''t tired?


    But who dares to say?


    Don''t the following little bastards work hard to reach boss Wang''s situation?


    Is it to have a head and face in Jinhai city one day, ask for money, money, women and women?


    This is their ultimate goal.


    But boss Wang has all this. Now he even feels a little confused, as if all directions are confused.


    This feeling made him don''t know what to do.


    "Brother, we''re not tired. We''ll do whatever you want us to do!" the leopard took the lead, but no one else agreed with him.


    Everyone doesn''t know what boss Wang means.


    Zhang Wen''s men almost assassinated him again just now.


    If you let the boss usually, it would have exploded!


    make fun of!


    Now boss Wang retreats and has a limp. It''s not easy to walk.


    But Zhang Wen''s people didn''t mean to stop and still attacked boss Wang crazily.


    I want boss Wang''s life!


    How can the boss say that now?


    What''s wrong? Scared?


    Or do you have concerns.


    Seeing that no one spoke, boss Wang sighed. He didn''t know why he would say such words.


    "Well, just now I didn''t say anything. Starting tonight, I''ve been crazy about attacking Zhang Wen''s Dongwen group. This time either he dies or I live! Don''t be afraid of an accident. I''ll bear it. Do you hear me?"


    People below agreed.


    Then boss Wang suddenly thought of something and looked at Wang Peng.


    "Peng''er, do you have a problem there?"


    After Wang Peng came in, he had been smoking with his head down and working with Zhang Wen''s people, which he had thought of for a long time. At the same time, since he started with boss Wang, he has been psychologically prepared, but he didn''t expect to be so fast.


    He pinched the cigarette end out of his hand and said, "I have no problem here!"


    With Wang Peng''s words, boss Wang is relieved.


    Wang Peng is his most important combat effectiveness now.


    Come on, everyone''s out.


    Boss Wang went back to the bedroom.


    Yilin was sitting there alone. She heard what she had just said clearly.


    Boss Wang is going to war with Zhang Wen. This is not a joke. It''s the fight of red fruits in the underworld. It may be to die.


    Yilin doesn''t want boss Wang to have an accident. She doesn''t want him to be hurt any more.


    "Lao Wang, what hatred does Zhang Wen have against you? Isn''t it enough to have your leg?"


    Boss Wang sighed.


    Zhang Wen and his hatred are long, and Yilin will never understand.


    "Honey, pack up your things and come with me later. It''s not safe here."


    Yilin didn''t refuse. She got up to pack up, but she was still worried and said, "Lao Wang, I''ll be with you wherever I go."


    Boss Wang smiled and nodded: "don''t worry, I''ll go with you."


    Elaine showed her smiling face.


    ¡­¡­


    In the night of Jinhai City, the moon is dark and the wind is high today.


    On the streets of Jinhai City, forty or fifty people came in a whirlwind.


    Their target is the construction site in the west of the city.


    The leader is the butcher.


    Boss Wang called everyone up tonight.


    The butcher took half of the people, the other half were taken by Wang Peng, and the leopard was in Wang Peng''s team.


    Help and stare at Wang Peng by the way.


    Walking near the construction site, the butcher stopped and looked at the four or five people neatly brushed behind him. His heart rose with pride: "go to the construction site and work hard for me in a moment. When you see people beating people and smashing things when you see things, do you hear me?"


    Everyone nodded and roared.


    With a wave of the butcher''s big hand, the crowd rushed to the construction site.


    For a time, the momentum was like a rainbow, irresistible!

 Chapter 1929

    At the same time, in Dongwen group.


    Wang Peng with more than 40 people has walked downstairs.


    Without exception, they are all dressed in black, holding machetes, steel pipes and other things in their hands.


    Everyone looks cool.


    The body is full of murderous spirit.


    Boss Wang''s people have endured it for a long time. It''s not easy to find an opportunity to vent today.


    These days, they have been suppressed by Zhang Wen, even out of breath.


    They are also angry!


    They are bastards. They have no principles.


    What''s more, they''re still people who mix under boss Wang. When did they get so angry?


    Today they can tear down the Dongwen group!


    The light is on in Dongwen group. It seems that there should be someone in it.


    Wang Peng was not in a hurry, but squatted down and lit a cigarette.


    Seeing that he hadn''t moved for a long time, the leopard was a little worried: "Wang Peng, what are you grinding here? If you don''t dare to go, let me take someone in!"


    Wang Peng still ignored him.


    But the bastard behind him is a little ready to move.


    After a while, Wang Peng got up: "all withdraw, go back!"


    "What!" cried the leopard, who couldn''t believe what he heard.


    Wang Peng gave him a cold look: "I told you to go back and don''t understand?"


    The leopard dared not fight Wang Peng, but he dared to ask, "brother, let''s do business today. Now you let us go without even seeing a personal film. What''s the matter? How can you explain to boss Wang when you go back?"


    Wang Peng smiled coldly: "I know more about Zhang Wen than any of you. At this time, the Dongmen group has already turned off the lights, but look at tonight, almost all the windows are on! This must be Zhang Wen''s ambush. Do you think it can be their opponent with us and an ambush? Don''t pull others together if you want to die!"


    This set was completely fabricated by Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng never thought so much about fighting, only one word dry!


    But why hesitate today?


    Because he knew that the butcher had taken people to the construction site, Zhang Wen''s people must be difficult to care about now. How could he take advantage of Zhang Wen?


    He couldn''t do it, so he had to make up an excuse to leave.


    Faced with these words, the leopard couldn''t refute a word.


    The point is that it makes sense to listen suddenly.


    Zhang Wen is not an ordinary person, so they should be careful.


    With that, Wang Peng took people away.


    More than 40 people disappeared into the street.


    And all this is in my eyes.


    At the moment, Li Erzi and I hid next to each other, sat in the car and looked at everything in front of us.


    "Wenzi, Wang Peng is thinking about old love," said Li Erzi.


    I sighed: "I''d rather he didn''t read the old love and took out all his skills to fight with us."


    "Why?" Li Erzi asked me.


    "What would boss Wang think if Wang Peng did this? If you were boss Wang and you knew that Wang Peng deliberately drained water, what would you do?"


    Li Erzi stopped talking. How did the pillar die?


    I''m afraid Wang Peng will only follow in his footsteps.


    Although Wang Peng followed boss Wang, none of us wanted to watch him have an accident. After all, he was our brother.


    "Wenzi, why don''t I take someone to attack Wang Peng?" Li Erzi just wanted to give Wang Peng a warning.


    I shook my head: "forget it, go to the construction site first!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the construction site, the butcher didn''t hesitate. He rushed in directly with people.


    On the contrary, I did not have the slightest ambush in Dongwen group today, but I arranged many people to ambush in my work points.


    One of them is pretending to be a tiger.


    If the butcher comes today, he can''t get out of it.


    When the butcher went in first, he immediately found something wrong.


    Everything that can be removed from the construction site has been removed.


    Just some iron pimples or something.


    Butcher, they can smash it anyway.


    And there is no one on the construction site.


    "Big brother, is something wrong?" a little brother next to him asked.


    Before the butcher spoke, there was a rush of footsteps in the factory.


    The leader is pretending to be a tiger.


    "Grass, butcher, you can''t go out today, can you believe it?" pretending to force the tiger to hold a soft sword and grin.


    While talking, the butcher saw the black sister standing next to the forced tiger!


    Without hesitation, he turned and ran away!


    The butcher has been on the road for so many years. When was he first planted?


    That''s when they were besieged by the eagle heroes!


    Black sister and pretending to force tiger, these two people have been the nightmares of his life!


    And they are so strong! The butcher has not experienced it!


    He knew that he was not their opponent!


    The butcher turned and ran. The speed was so fast that the little brother brought by him almost didn''t react until the butcher had turned and ran out more than ten meters away.


    It''s exciting to fight with the butcher.


    Slow responders have to be thrown away by him.


    Butchers are not stupid.


    Today, both the tiger and the black sister are here. This not only represents the force of the tiger and the black sister, but also shows that Zhang Wen has long been prepared!


    How can the butcher sneak attack?


    Running is the best way.


    The butcher took the lead, ran ahead, pretended to force the tiger to scold, and chased after him.


    Before running for two steps, I suddenly heard the butcher scream. Then my body flew towards the back and fell to the ground with a bang.


    In front of him is a shadow!


    This is Zhang Guohua!


    It''s a butcher''s nightmare!


    Today, both Zhang Guohua and pretending to force the tiger came, which made the butcher alert at once.


    Just after his ass touched the ground, the butcher jumped up with a direct ejection and ran crazy again in the other direction!


    The people behind them were also stunned, and then they all ran with the butcher.


    Butcher with rhythm, boss Wang''s great defeat!


    This attitude of admitting defeat before fighting makes Zhang Guohua and pretending to force the tiger a little speechless.


    "Grass, you don''t chase, what are you waiting for?" pretending to force the tiger to run over and scold.


    "The butcher is running so fucking fast!" Zhang Guohua reacted and hurried to catch up.


    Zhang Guohua felt that the butcher was at least a man who dared to do it with himself, but he didn''t expect that he just gave him a kick this time and the butcher ran away. What does that mean?


    Is the butcher reacting too slowly, or is he reacting too fast?


    After two steps, Zhang Guohua and pretending to force the tiger just caught some of boss Wang''s younger brothers and beat them. The butcher ran too fast and couldn''t catch them at all!


    So he stopped.


    "Cao, look at you. It''s your fucking fault! What are you kicking? You won''t stretch out your hand to grab it?" pretending to force the tiger to see the butcher run away, so he couldn''t be angry.


    Zhang Guohua glanced at him.


    Look murderous!


    Just a glance, let the pretender force the tiger to shut up!


    Zhang Guohua really dares to beat him. Sometimes he talks too much nonsense, which is a kind of injury!

 Chapter 1930

    After the butcher took people away, er Zi Li and I just came over and pretended to force the tiger to come and complain.


    "Wenzi, Zhang Guohua kicked the butcher away just now, otherwise I would have caught the butcher!"


    Zhang Guohua came up and said with a cold face, "Wenzi, the butcher seems to have been prepared. He ran away when he saw me."


    My eyes narrowed. I didn''t pretend to force the tiger to say anything.


    Anyway, he always likes to exaggerate things many times.


    "Boss Wang seems to want to get rid of me tonight. On the one hand, he asked Wang Peng to deal with Dongwen group and on the other hand, he asked the butcher to move the construction site in the west of the city. He didn''t want me to go out alive." I lit a cigarette leisurely.


    Li Erzi and I advocated the same thing. We all started from the white road and suppressed boss Wang''s spirit.


    But in the current situation, that''s not the case.


    Boss Wang is smart after all. It''s better to start first.


    Well, I don''t need to be polite.


    Thinking of this, I looked at Guangguang: "Guangguang, remember you told me before that you know something about making explosives, right?"


    Just nodded, but shook his head again: "brother Wen, I just know something. If I don''t master it well, it''s very troublesome!"


    I smiled: "it doesn''t matter. Blow as much as you can!"


    Light and outfit forced the tiger to look at each other, and then nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    When the butcher and Wang Peng came back, they told boss Wang these things at the first time.


    Boss Wang kept breathing deeply.


    He is still careless. Zhang Wen is not an ordinary person. How can he be fooled so easily?


    Zhang Wen''s people must have noticed that he acted so much tonight.


    Then you''re too back.


    Now Yilin is asleep. Boss Wang comes out and finds the butcher.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen''s man is so insidious. He would have taken someone to ambush. If I hadn''t run fast..."


    Before he finished, boss Wang interrupted him.


    "Now Zhang Wen''s people must be vigilant. Don''t move tonight. You let the leopard take people to protect Irene in the dark!"


    The butcher nodded.


    Now boss Wang''s focus is on Yilin.


    Erin is his top priority.


    The butcher gave boss Wang a cigarette. Boss Wang patted his forehead: "yes, I forgot a big event!"


    The butcher was a little confused: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    He thought there was a loophole in the matter with Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang said, "today is the tenth day that Elaine and I are back together. I forgot to take the gift I bought for her!"


    The words came out of boss Wang''s mouth, and there was a sense of disobedience everywhere.


    Now boss Wang and Zhang Wen are in a hot fight. He doesn''t care about Zhang Wen. Instead, he cares about his children and women.


    How can this not make the butcher collapse?


    "Brother, there are many women. Now the key is Zhang Wen!"


    Boss Wang looked at him angrily. How can the butcher understand his love for Elaine?


    This is a woman who crossed the first half of boss Wang''s life and even haunted boss Wang.


    How can he not care?


    From now on, every day is worth celebrating!


    "Grass, you know shit, go drive me back to the company ~"


    The butcher stopped talking and had to drive.


    There are bullet marks on the car that force the tiger to shoot. Boss Wang is anxious to get a gift for Yilin. He simply ignores everything.


    I thought Zhang Wen''s people must be hiding in the dark now. They must not dare to mess around again.


    Boss Wang thought about the expression of Yilin when she saw the gift on her pillow early tomorrow morning. She was secretly happy.


    Like a person, is that you try to make her happy.


    isn''t it?


    After a while, the car drove to the company.


    The butcher got out of the car and was around. Boss Wang went in to get the gift.


    The butcher lit a cigarette and smoked upset.


    Now he feels more and more that he is with the wrong person. The old boss used to be a person, but everything has changed since he met that woman.


    Boss Wang''s spirit is gone.


    Instead, there are some children''s feelings and careful thinking.


    One day the wolf doesn''t eat meat. Are you the ending?


    There''s only one way out!


    The butcher doesn''t want to die without telling. You should know that boss Wang has participated in all the things he does!


    After boss Wang went in for a while, the butcher saw a suspicious figure outside.


    With wide eyes, he quickly pinched the cigarette end.


    The man looked this way with a bag in his hand. He left quickly.


    The butcher has been on the road for so many years. Sixth, he feels the effectiveness of people.


    Now, although it is dark all around, the light is dim.


    But just now, the butcher still felt that the man was not just who?


    After fighting with Guangguang, the butcher recorded every move of Guangguang in his mind. Although he didn''t see it clearly, the butcher still determined that this man was Guangguang by feeling. That''s right!


    The butcher has never pestered anyone in his life. He is just one of them.


    That day, the butcher felt the smell of death by shooting indiscriminately with a gun.


    He has seen anyone who dares to shoot in Jinhai City, but he has never seen such a crazy one. There are seven shots in a row!


    Don''t stop until you kill him!


    Thanks to a pistol that day, if he had a submachine gun, he and boss Wang would not be screened!


    The butcher doesn''t want to provoke such people easily. He is a big bastard and a master of crime, but he has only one life, doesn''t he?


    He doesn''t want to die!


    Stunned for a few seconds, he immediately reacted and rushed in to find boss Wang.


    "Big brother, something''s wrong. Let''s go!" shouted the butcher.


    Boss Wang is looking for a gift for Elaine!


    He remembered it was in the office. Why is it missing now?


    He carefully selected it for Irene, but he can''t lose it.


    The witness of love!


    "Grass, what''s the matter?" boss Wang looked at him angrily. At the moment, Yilin is the first in his world. Everything else is bullshit!


    The butcher could not tell what was wrong for a moment, but just now he saw the shadow of light, which made his sense of crisis burst out in an instant.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high. What can light do here?


    Or when boss Wang''s sneak attack on Zhang Wen failed!


    Just being a fugitive is too bad for boss Wang!


    "Brother, I saw Zhang Wen''s man just now! It must be something!"


    Boss Wang continued to look on the ground without raising his head.


    He didn''t even care what the butcher said.


    The butcher was worried and had no choice but to come and help boss Wang find it together.


    Boss Wang looked indifferent, but the butcher was anxious to die.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt something wrong, and a cold sweat oozed from his forehead.


    "Brother, is it this thing?" at this time, the butcher saw a box in the corner and said quickly.


    Boss Wang immediately grabbed it and wiped it with his hand: "well, it fell here."


    "Let''s go, brother!" the butcher almost begged.


    Boss Wang got up and left.

 Chapter 1931

    They just got on the bus.


    Just a loud bang!


    There was a fire in the office!


    The huge impact force makes all kinds of fragments fall to the ground!


    Confused.


    Boss Wang is confused, and so is the butcher.


    Is this... A bomb?


    Boss Wang has been on the road for so many years and has seen big scenes, but he has never personally experienced the taste of bombs!


    He''s in society, not at war!


    This is also very exciting!


    Boss Wang looked out of the window with both eyes. The office that was OK just now has been razed to the ground.


    This is what happened in an instant.


    Is it terrible?


    At the same time, there was a chill behind him!


    If the butcher hadn''t urged him just now, he would be dead now.


    But it''s fucking broken!


    What is this concept?


    Zhang Wen''s people are too crazy! Dare you play like this in Jinhai city? Guns and bombs!


    Isn''t he afraid that he can''t walk away?


    Zhang Wen, he''s crazy!


    The butcher quickly reacted and drove away without hesitation!


    Along the way, boss Wang didn''t say a word.


    Until the car stopped in boss Wang''s garage.


    The butcher then said, "brother, now Zhang Wen''s men have ridden over us! It''s time to work hard!"


    Boss Wang took a deep breath.


    "Butcher, you have to deal with Zhang Wen! As long as there are no big things, you don''t have to inform me!"


    The butcher nodded quickly and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    An explosion seemed to wake boss Wang up.


    After the light came back, the butcher began a large-scale attack.


    In the early morning, on the streets of Jinhai city.


    Brother Yijiao and some younger brothers came out of the KTV. They were going to have a snack.


    At this time, suddenly a group of people came into the dark and began to talk.


    Brother Yijiao, they fought hard, but many people were injured.


    Brother Yijiao managed to escape.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a night show.


    The butcher took the lead and openly shouted who was Zhang Wen''s man. Several younger brothers stood up and were knocked down immediately.


    For a time, people on the road talked one after another.


    Without exception, they are all talking about boss Wang and Zhang Wen.


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, Li Erzi came quickly.


    "How are the brothers in the hospital?" I asked.


    I stayed up almost all night last night. There was news of boss Wang''s crazy attack everywhere.


    One night, more than a dozen people on my side were injured.


    This is giving me red fruit provocation.


    Guangguang and pretending to force the tiger also came in at this time. As soon as they entered the door, pretending to force the tiger gave Guangguang a brain collapse.


    "Wenzi, he installed the bomb last night, but there was something wrong with the signal transmitter, otherwise boss Wang would be dead now!"


    I took a deep breath: "no one is to blame for this. I''ve tried my best."


    Now, I''m afraid the only person who dares to break his brain against the light is to pretend to be a tiger.


    Guangguang, but a fugitive!


    "Brother Wen, I won''t miss next time!" Guangguang said to me seriously.


    I said, "don''t act rashly now. We''ve started a full-scale war with boss Wang and keep vigilant at any time!"


    They looked at each other and nodded again.


    After they all went out, I said to Li Erzi, "Erzi, I don''t care how much we fight with boss Wang, but we must find a way to lead boss Wang out!"


    Li Erzi sighed: "Wenzi, the last sneak attack on boss Wang was the best opportunity, but he missed. Plus, boss Wang narrowly escaped this time, it''s not so easy to catch him in the future!"


    Why don''t I know this?


    I can only let him do his best. After Li Er''s son went out, I fell into meditation.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, facing the first ray of sunshine.


    Irene opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was boss Wang.


    Wake up in the morning, the sun and you are there.


    All right.


    Satisfied.


    With boss Wang around, Irene is satisfied.


    She clenched boss Wang''s hand, and a layer of worry immediately appeared in her eyes.


    "Lao Wang, yesterday I dreamed that something happened to you. You were killed in an alley..."


    Boss Wang held her hand and smiled: "dreams are the opposite. How can I have an accident?"


    Having said that, Yilin noticed something wrong from boss Wang''s face.


    Now we have started a full-scale war with Zhang Wen''s people. Boss Wang will have some tension on his face.


    This emotion cannot be concealed.


    "Lao Wang, you''re hiding something from me, aren''t you?" Yilin asked.


    Boss Wang smiled lightly, then pointed under the pillow and said, "look, what''s under the pillow?"


    Yilin subconsciously reached out and touched it, and a small box appeared in her hand.


    "What''s this?" she was surprised and delighted.


    Boss Wang smiled: "you didn''t ask for the card you gave you last time. I thought about how to be more formal and send you a love token. Take a look. Is it your type?"


    Irene opened it quickly.


    Inside is a delicate pendant. Boss Wang is very romantic.


    At least, know how to create romance.


    The small pendant was carefully selected by boss Wang. The chain was made of pure gold. The pendant was made of expensive diamonds.


    Elaine liked it more and more.


    Then she saw the price tag, and several zeros in the back made her mouth exaggerate.


    "Lao Wang, this is too expensive for me to accept."


    I''m kidding. It''s such a small thing, but it''s something others can''t buy all their life.


    Boss Wang is a little too generous.


    He smiled: "Elaine, you don''t need to be polite to me. After a while, when we get married, my things are yours. Why are you embarrassed when you buy things with your own money?"


    "But... It''s a little too expensive." Irene hesitated.


    Although she is not short of money, she has never been so extravagant.


    Boss Wang gently hugged her: "Yilin, I didn''t take good care of you in the first half of my life. Now God has an eye to let me meet you again, so I''m sure to make you the happiest woman in the world! This is just the beginning."


    At this moment, Irene cried.


    One word is better than all.


    She hugged boss Wang tightly and didn''t want to let go for a moment.


    From then on, she and boss Wang were the only people left in her world.


    "Lao Wang, I''m still worried. I heard you''ve been fighting with Zhang Wen recently. Can you make peace with him for me? I believe money can solve everything in this world."


    Boss Wang sighed.


    Everything on the road can be smoothed with money. Aren''t those little bastards out for money?


    But his situation is different from that of Zhang Wen.


    There is countless hatred between him and Zhang Wen.


    This hatred is greater than money and beyond everything!


    To smooth it out, there is only one possibility, that is to pay the price of life.

 Chapter 1932

    So far, Zhang Wen''s impact on boss Wang is too great, which makes boss Wang like a frightened bird.


    That night he took Irene and hid.


    In recent days, boss Wang didn''t go out and sat on the remote control road at home.


    And Irene''s feelings are heating up again and again.


    That day, the leopard called boss Wang.


    Recently, boss Wang sat at home to control the remote control, but the leopard and the butcher were busy.


    It''s all about fighting.


    When the leopard called boss Wang, he had a fight with brother Yijiao. The bridge of his nose was broken and looked embarrassed.


    "Brother, get me a gun!" said the leopard directly.


    Boss Wang was stunned: "what the fuck do you want a gun for?"


    In recent days, boss Wang and Zhang Wen''s people have been fighting hard when they meet. Sometimes they can even fight more than a dozen a day!


    Both waves of people are anxious.


    Leopards are no exception.


    So far, the younger brother around him has more or less hanging color, and he is the most serious.


    How can he feel comfortable?


    Now as long as boss Wang gives him a gun, he will dare to kill!


    Boss Wang also wants to kill their spirit, but he can''t get a gun for a while.


    "Brother, I broke the bridge of my nose in a fight with someone. It hurts so much now!" said the leopard angrily.


    Boss Wang''s eyes narrowed.


    It''s really a little too much in recent days.


    Now only boss Wang and Zhang Wen dare to show up in the underworld of Jinhai City, and the rest of the gangsters don''t dare to go out at all.


    If you don''t do it well, you''ll be beaten. Who wants to be coquettish?


    Boss Wang has been in Jinhai city for such a long time and hasn''t been so stuck with anyone.


    Only Zhang Wen!


    This person who exists in his mind like a nightmare!


    Now boss Wang regrets very much. If he had known so, he would not have moved Liu hongran!


    I knew how good it was to live with Irene?


    This is fate


    Boss Wang said coldly, "leopard, you don''t know what the situation is now? If you''re not convinced, you can fucking fight back! I can''t get the gun for a while and a half, and if you use that thing, things will make a big deal!"


    Boss Wang''s words sobered the leopard. He knocked hard on his forehead to calm himself down.


    "How''s Wang Peng doing recently?" boss Wang asked at this time.


    Boss Wang has always arranged the leopard around Wang Peng in order to pay close attention to Wang Peng''s every move. Now he is fighting with Zhang Wen''s people. Wang Peng is his number one card. If he has any mistakes, it will be a great blow to himself.


    "He''s like that. Anyway, he doesn''t take advantage of Zhang Wen''s people or suffer losses!"


    Boss Wang nodded thoughtfully.


    Wang Peng, I still have something in mind.


    Put down the phone and Elaine came over.


    In recent days, she is tired of being with boss Wang. Elaine is relying on him more and more.


    Now they hold hands every minute.


    "Lao Wang, I should go to the labor inspection today. Just wait for me at home."


    Boss Wang frowned immediately: "how can you go alone? Wait a minute, I''ll prepare the car."


    Yilin held him in her small hand, worried all over her face.


    She knew that boss Wang didn''t go out recently because the situation on the road was too complicated.


    It is said that the conflict between boss Wang and Zhang Wen has become white hot.


    Now Jinhai city has been turned upside down.


    "Lao Wang really doesn''t need it. I''ll go alone." Yilin insisted.


    Boss Wang looked back at her.


    The next second, his lips stuck up and kissed Irene tightly.


    The woman in front of him is worth protecting with his life.


    This is the love of her life.


    "Yilin, my old Wang has been in Jinhai city for more than ten years. At best, Zhang Wen is a little bastard in front of me. Why should I be afraid of him? Don''t worry!"


    Boss Wang is counselled, but he also has chips in his heart.


    For the woman he loves, it''s worth fighting for!


    Don''t say that Zhang Wen is staring in the dark now. Even at the end of time, Irene has to find a way to get what she wants!


    "Lao Wang, I''ll listen to you." Yilin is soft in boss Wang''s arms. She is obedient like a little lady who has just passed the door.


    Boss Wang smiled and asked the butcher to prepare the car.


    At the moment, the butcher had just gathered good people to go out. When he saw the phone, he quickly answered it.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Prepare a car for me. I''ll take Irene to a hospital."


    The butcher was stunned: "brother, now?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I mean, now Zhang Wen''s people are everywhere outside..."


    Boss Wang was upset and said, "butcher, why are you getting more and more ink now? Can''t we spell with Zhang Wen?"


    "No... I''m going to prepare the car."


    Put down the phone, the butcher''s eyes sank, lit a stuffy cigarette and smoked.


    Since the war with Zhang Wen, boss Wang has been sitting at home and directing by remote control. He has never led the team out in person.


    The butcher knew that he was hanging out with that woman.


    Boss Wang ignored their little brothers because of a woman, which made the butcher cold.


    When boss Wang was talking to Irene at home, they were desperate.


    When they relax, they are also fighting.


    Even when they were in mood, they were still struggling.


    How can the butcher be convinced?


    But now boss Wang is still his big brother after all. He must listen to this.


    Thinking of this, the butcher grabbed the car key and left.


    He asked the younger brothers around him to follow in case of accidents.


    Then, half an hour later.


    The butcher took people downstairs to boss Wang.


    When he came, Wang Peng and the leopard also came.


    The two waves add up to almost sixty or seventy.


    It can be described as a great momentum.


    The butcher looked at Wang Peng angrily, and the leopard looked at Wang Peng and the butcher angrily.


    Xiaomaocun followed the leopard and followed up with the leopard''s eyes.


    These people under boss Wang are a little complicated.


    Wang Peng is, the leopard is, and so is the butcher.


    It can be said that all are out today.


    After a while, boss Wang took Yilin''s hand and came out.


    The butcher hurried to open the door.


    Boss Wang looked at the people around him and nodded secretly.


    Although Zhang Wen''s strength is strong enough and strong, he is not bad. If he really works hard, he won''t suffer!


    The key is that the two waves of people have been fighting for so many days. It''s time for boss Wang to show his face.


    The butcher drives.


    The cars behind followed closely and went towards the hospital in Jinhai city.


    It was quiet all the way.


    Boss Wang and Irene sat in the back seat of the car chatting. Irene giggled from time to time.


    The butcher rolled his eyes.


    Boss Wang got on the bus and didn''t ask about Zhang Wen and his men. He sat behind and chatted with Yilin.


    Is there a big brother here?

 Chapter 1933

    The butcher was very disappointed in him!


    In the twinkling of an eye, I arrived at the hospital.


    Boss Wang, their cars are parked on both sides of the road and even hinder the traffic.


    Attracted countless onlookers.


    Boss Wang got out of the car and gently helped Yilin down.


    At the same time, all the younger brothers came down together.


    For a time, the road was blocked by boss Wang''s people.


    Boss Wang didn''t care, so they strode in with Yilin.


    The butcher told them a few dozen people, and the rest waited outside the door.


    The leopard did not know where to get a bag of melon seeds and squatted on the ground.


    Xiaomaocun also came and grabbed one.


    "Brother Bao, what do you think boss Wang is doing?"


    Yeah.


    This also spoke the leopard''s heart.


    Boss Wang, what the hell are you doing?


    Now the people with Zhang Wen are playing hot. Boss Wang not only didn''t come out to direct the battle in person, but brought a woman to the hospital for physical examination.


    Is this still the former boss Wang?


    Or the man as vicious as a wolf?


    Now I''m a family man anyway!


    Even people like xiaomaocun couldn''t help questioning.


    Leopards can''t do anything, so they have to wait here and be boss Wang''s bodyguard.


    You know, the leopard has made an appointment with Zhang Wen''s people!


    The leopard sighed and shook his head: "man, everything changes when you meet the woman you like!"


    Leopards know this best.


    He met Xiao Zhao, isn''t that it?


    For the sake of Xiao Zhao, he has changed himself.


    He can understand boss Wang''s approach, but he can''t agree.


    He is just a little bastard. Boss Wang is the big brother who controls the overall situation.


    How can you be like him?


    Now, shouldn''t the overall situation be the most important?


    Shouldn''t you stand up and do it with Zhang Wen?


    Why are you addicted to a woman? Besides, the leopard thinks the woman looks very ordinary. How can she compare with his little Zhao?


    Neither appearance nor figure is of the same grade.


    He thinks the woman boss Wang likes should be the most beautiful.


    How can the leopard understand the feelings between boss Wang and Irene?


    This emotional span is too large. From boss Wang''s student age to now, this woman has accompanied him for a long time.


    Now two people meet boss Wang again, how can they not cherish it?


    The leopard stopped talking and squatted beside him quietly eating melon seeds.


    At this time, many people in the hospital looked at boss Wang.


    "Hey, go to the queue. Why did you jump in the queue? Don''t you know that all the people here come to see a doctor?" at this time, a doctor came up and said to boss Wang.


    Boss Wang and Irene are waiting for registration here.


    As soon as he spoke, more than a dozen butchers gathered around him. Several people were open with their knives pinned to their waists.


    The doctor was so frightened that he couldn''t speak at once.


    Yilin glanced at boss Wang.


    The latter smiled and said, "forget the butcher."


    Hearing this, the butcher and a dozen younger brothers looked at boss Wang.


    This should not have been said from boss Wang.


    Who is boss Wang?


    Not to mention standing in line here, even jumping in the queue is a matter of course. The doctor doesn''t have eyes!


    But now boss Wang doesn''t even have a word of blame.


    When I met Yilin, boss Wang really changed.


    The doctor quickly slipped away, and Elaine held boss Wang''s arm tightly.


    Boss Wang has always remembered a sentence that Yilin said that no matter what he has done before, he will accumulate virtue for his children from now on.


    Children are hope.


    Then they hung up their numbers and went to the obstetrics department.


    Yilin went in for inspection, and boss Wang waited outside the door honestly.


    The butcher and a dozen of them waited at the entrance of the stairs and didn''t dare to come.


    This floor is full of women. What if they scare a pregnant woman when they come here?


    Butchers are embarrassed to commit crimes here.


    Almost half an hour later, Yilin came out. Boss Wang took her hand and they walked out of the hospital.


    "Lao Wang, I want to go out for a walk," said Irene.


    It''s hard for her to go out with so many people. There''s a park next to the hospital.


    Boss Wang nodded and pinched her face like a pet: "OK, we''ll go wherever you want!"


    With that, boss Wang and Irene went out of the hospital.


    When he stepped out of the hospital, boss Wang stopped.


    His eyes subconsciously looked to the end of the street.


    He frowned, which was an intuition.


    Boss Wang vaguely thinks it''s murderous there.


    "Butcher, go and see what''s going on over there," said boss Wang.


    The butcher promised to walk over.


    Suddenly~


    A crowd of people crowded on both sides of the street.


    The leaders are pretending to be tiger and black sister.


    Spread from the two of them, almost a hundred people.


    Pretending to force the tiger likes to show off. When he came here today, he repeatedly asked to stand in front.


    Pretending to be forced is his talent.


    Looking at the hundreds of people behind him, pretending to force the tiger, a sense of pride rose in his heart.


    That''s right.


    This should be the proper atmosphere for him to pretend to be a tiger.


    This should be the starting point for pretending to force!


    Now, no matter how he pretends to be forced, he takes it for granted.


    Who dares to expose him?


    Grass~


    Seeing that it was Zhang Wen''s man, the butcher shouted, "come here the fuck! Zhang Wen''s man is coming."


    Recently, the butchers have been fighting with Zhang Wen''s people. The butcher''s words are very flexible, and all his younger brothers immediately gathered around.


    For a time, everyone blocked the road.


    Some passing vehicles didn''t even dare to whistle, so they had to stop quietly.


    Leopard and xiaomaocun are ready to fight at any time.


    The leopard''s nose is still crooked and his face is unhappy.


    Xiaomaocun changed a sword and pinned it around his waist like the great Xia in ancient times.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at the butcher and snort coldly.


    This sound, pretending to be full of force, made people stare round their eyes.


    You know, the war is imminent! He pretended to force the tiger. Instead of being reserved, he was crazy contempt and gave them cold eyes.


    It''s red fruit''s provocation!


    This move is the battle of hundreds of people. It''s normal to die a few people.


    The courage to pretend to be a tiger is so great!


    He stared at the butcher with his nostrils and screamed to take off!


    "Pretend to be a tiger, you fucking want to find something!" the butcher glared round his eyes and took out a dagger in his hand. He would be the first to fight soon.


    This made pretending to force the tiger unhappy. His eyebrows moved and said, "did you call pretending to force the tiger? Brother tiger!"


    The butcher felt that his endurance had reached the limit. When he saw the forced tiger and the black sister, he certainly turned and ran without hesitation.


    But today, his blood burned all over him.


    There is only one word in my head, that is dry!


    With so many people fighting, the butcher is sure to take advantage of the chaos and force the tiger!

 Chapter 1934

    "Hahaha..." in the face of the butcher''s words, pretending to force the tiger was not nervous, but laughed loudly.


    Now two groups of people are at war, but pretending to force the tiger has such courage and good psychological quality!


    Even the butcher can''t stand it. It''s about to explode.


    I''m afraid the only thing that can laugh now is to pretend to be a tiger.


    Recently, the two groups of people have been fighting. Everyone has accumulated too much resentment. As long as they say a word now, the two groups of people will work hard!


    The laughter of pretending to force the tiger was full of contempt, as if the world was his.


    "Butcher, you think I was afraid of you last time, didn''t you? You think I was timid when I made some holes in me? Tell you, brother tiger, I''ve never been afraid of anyone, and you''re no exception. And last time, it was just an accident..."


    Pretending to be a tiger is beginning to pretend to be a tiger.


    Everyone here knows that the last time the pretending tiger was killed by the butcher, he must clean up the previous things before starting pretending to force.


    Otherwise, how to start pretending?


    Before he finished, boss Wang came out.


    The crowd subconsciously made way.


    They looked at each other angrily. They were all looking for who should be their opponent if they really fought.


    "Zhang Wen asked you to come?" boss Wang said calmly.


    He is not surprised at this scene. He just pretends to be a tiger. How can he pay attention to it?


    Pretending to force the tiger, his eyes changed a little, and he smiled shamelessly: "Lao Wang, why do you have to ask Wenzi to call someone? You think I can''t call someone, brother tiger? It''s all my fucking people..."


    It''s too earsplitting to talk to a pretending tiger.


    Who dares to call boss Wang Lao Wang in Jinhai city?


    Even when Zhang Wen came over, he had to say boss Wang.


    But he dares to play like a tiger.


    This is already in the contempt of red fruit.


    "You..." boss Wang was a little speechless for a moment, and his eyes were a little innocent.


    Pretending to force the tiger to hum, his eyes changed.


    Those who understand can see that pretending to force a tiger is the beginning.


    He stretched out his hands and brushed his coat off.


    Suddenly, the knife wound on his body was exposed to the air before it was completely cured, which seemed to be very shocking.


    "See, this is what I left when I was fighting. Man, how can I get out without a knife handle?" pretending to force the tiger was meant to make fun of boss Wang, but he didn''t know. This sentence directly despised all people without scars.


    Fortunately, Zhiyong is not here now. If Zhiyong sees this picture, he will definitely take off his clothes and confront the tiger!


    Zhiyong''s scar is more frightening than pretending to be a tiger.


    Boss Wang stopped talking.


    In his impression, he didn''t have much contact with pretending to force the tiger, but he just heard of such a person.


    I didn''t expect him to be such a fool.


    Just fight. What do you mean by taking off your clothes?


    Seeing that no one spoke, he pretended to force the tiger to think that they were killed by their scars. He sneered a few times, and then took off his pants.


    Suddenly, the scars on the leg were exposed.


    It''s even quieter around here.


    "What? If you''re afraid, kneel down and admit your mistake to brother Hu. Maybe I can let you live."


    Boss Wang''s mouth moved. Instead of talking to the pretending tiger, he turned and asked the butcher behind him: "who is this fool?"


    What is boss Wang''s identity?


    That is the first brother of Jinhai city. It has always been quite crazy!


    Boss Wang also knows one truth, that is, don''t talk more to fools.


    In his eyes, pretending to be a tiger is just an idiot!


    I''m not sure. I have a brain problem.


    The butcher sneered: "brother, this man has a nervous problem. Don''t pay attention to him."


    Boss Wang said thoughtfully, "Zhang Wenzhen is fucking cruel enough to raise a psycho to deal with me!"


    As soon as he said this, there was a roar of laughter.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s eyes, he felt that he had no face on his face and was about to rush up.


    But black sister stuck her neck and pulled her back: "save it, ang!"


    Who dares to stop the tiger in this world?


    Zhang Guohua is a.


    The second is black sister.


    No one dares except these two people!


    Just look at Li Erzi. They all scold and leave. They act like obstacles and force tigers. It''s too expensive!


    Because he pretended to force the tiger to take revenge!


    No one wants to offend such people, don''t they?


    At this time, the people behind the tiger were restless, and then I came with Li Erzi, Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi.


    Guangguang and brother Yijiao followed him. Guangguang had a gun in his hand. He raised it carelessly and aimed at the man of boss Wang.


    In broad daylight, light is so awesome!


    Now he is not afraid of anything!


    Since he was caught, he just thought he was dead. Now I gave him a new life and settled his mother. He can give it a go.


    Shooting in the street is just a little fun for him!


    He has killed people, and now it''s only profitable for him to kill a few more people!


    "Boss Wang, long time no see." I said faintly.


    Brother Yijiao next to me lit a cigarette. I took a deep breath and my eyes were cold.


    Now boss Wang sees me and doesn''t know what''s on his mind. I don''t know if he also thinks of the time when he and I just met before.


    He certainly didn''t expect me to grow to this extent at that time.


    Even kill him!


    He took a deep breath: "yes, Zhang Wen, I haven''t seen you for a long time! But I haven''t seen you for so long. Will you give me this gift?"


    I said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense. You know what you have done. I don''t need to say it!"


    Yilin saw this picture and hurriedly grasped the corner of boss Wang''s clothes. Her eyes were full of worry.


    Boss Wang held her tightly in his arms.


    "Zhang Wen, I remember when you and I first met, you were still a restaurant waiter who had nothing. At that time, I asked you to come to me to work, give you money, give you a woman, or even give you a car! But I didn''t expect you to be so ungrateful."


    "Ungrateful?" I laughed. "I know who is good to me and who is harming me! About these, I will get it back from you!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes sank.


    He stopped talking.


    It''s no use talking too much.


    Because what he saw from my eyes was bloody white bones! It''s a murderous interpretation!


    Today, when I saw boss Wang, I had only one thought in my heart: kill!


    Suddenly, many familiar figures flashed through my mind.


    The figure of the column, the figure of Xiaowen, the figure of Liu hongran


    These, without exception, are full of my pain! Let me remind myself of the hatred in my heart at any time!


    That makes me so angry that I can''t sleep at night!

 Chapter 1935

    Thanks to boss Wang!


    How can I forget these? How can we stop?


    There must be a result between boss Wang and me today.


    One of us will die!


    Whoever dies is the end of things!


    "Boss Wang, there''s no need to say more nonsense. Ask for more luck!"


    Then he opened the bolt with a click and aimed directly at boss Wang.


    For a moment, all the younger brothers around boss Wang took a step back.


    No one is stupid.


    Everyone knows the power of this thing!


    If you don''t shoot, it''s good to say. If you shoot, that''s the rhythm of the end!


    Who stands in front, who dies!


    Although boss Wang is famous and no one dares to provoke him in Jinhai City, I dare ask his little brother, who is willing to die for him? no one!


    None!


    Wang Peng, leopard, butcher, Xiaomao inch.


    They are just boss Wang''s men. Boss Wang is alive and everything is easy to say.


    If he dies, they will immediately find another Lord.


    This is the society of red fruit!


    But when everyone retreated, a man took a step forward and stood in front of boss Wang.


    At this moment, she is the only one who does not flinch in the face of the dark muzzle.


    There will only be her, and even dare to take this shot for boss Wang!


    This man is Irene.


    To boss Wang, Irene is the real love.


    After more than ten years, this love has never changed.


    Always, it''s Irene''s interpretation of feelings.


    Now she, everything is because of boss Wang, and all her life is led by boss Wang alone.


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes focused on Irene.


    A seemingly delicate woman dared to stand up and face the muzzle of a gun.


    You know, the man with the gun is light.


    It''s a fugitive!


    Irene didn''t pay any attention to the light, but looked at me.


    At this moment, my heart trembled.


    Unconsciously, I thought of Wang Yuxian.


    If, it was me who was pointed at with a gun.


    If Yilin is Wang Yuxian.


    So what happens to her?


    Certainly will not hesitate to block in front of me and block the gun for me.


    The muzzle of the gun can be aimed at villains like boss Wang, but not at women.


    This is the bottom line in every man''s heart.


    Even people like Guang are like this.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m pregnant with boss Wang''s flesh and blood. Please don''t fight with him again, okay? Or you give me a shot and let him go!" Yilin opened her hands and blocked boss Wang in front of her.


    This sentence made me speechless.


    If only, boss Wang and I had never had so much hatred.


    If the hatred between boss Wang and me is as simple as two sentences, then I will give up.


    But now, boss Wang''s life has been tightly grasped by me. I can''t let go!


    Hatred is madly touching my bottom line all the time!


    Just looked at me.


    I nodded to him with firm eyes.


    Bang!


    The next second, the pistol fired!


    "Yilin! Be careful!" boss Wang reacted first and pulled Yilin back recklessly.


    Then, there are all kinds of shouting, swearing and fists!


    Within a few seconds, the sound of police cars came from both sides of the street, and then the sound of a man shouting with a loud horn came.


    "Stop it, you don''t have a king''s law when Jinhai city!"


    The sound made the pretending tigers who had just rushed in front stop in an instant.


    I looked at it.


    This is Wang Yi''s voice.


    Then, a group of people came quickly from behind boss Wang and separated the crowd overbearing.


    Boss Wang regained consciousness and hurriedly looked down to see if there was any injury on Yilin and herself.


    Fortunately, neither of them was shot.


    Wang Yi, dressed in a smart suit with a famous brand pinned to her chest, walked between me and boss Wang and stood there.


    Behind him were more than a dozen heavily armed policemen, and many police cars were parked on both sides of the street.


    Today''s police forces are all dispatched by Wang Yi himself. They don''t rely on anyone, let alone apply to anyone.


    Ready to use!


    Ready to move!


    This is the power Wang Yi wants!


    This is also slowly establishing Wang Yi''s foothold in Jinhai city!


    Wang Yi is right.


    It is not enough to have an excellent mind and unlimited investigation execution!


    The important thing is to have a gun, or you will always be an empty shell.


    Forever, can only be living under the power of others!


    That would only become a stumbling block on Wang Yi''s way forward.


    Now, as long as Wang Yi has a word, he can give us a qualitative analysis, and even arrest people on a large scale!


    He looked at me very hard and whispered, "Zhang Wen, I didn''t tell you last time. I''ve started a new investigation. Why are you so anxious!"


    I didn''t speak. I just took a deep breath.


    He sighed and turned to boss Wang.


    Without saying a word, he slapped boss Wang in the face.


    This voice is clear and loud, which excites everyone''s heart madly!


    Boss Wang.


    It is the interpretation of Jinhai black.


    Ever since, white people have been polite to him. No one has ever dared to be so crazy!


    Don''t even ask, just slap in the face!


    It''s like stepping on boss Wang''s face from the ground!


    While everyone was stunned for a moment, it was the butcher. They began to move wildly.


    Looking at the posture, they all rushed up and tried their best with Wang Yi.


    Click, click.


    The people behind Wang Yi immediately loaded the bullets and pointed the black muzzle at them.


    "Stop it all!" boss Wang shouted.


    The slap on the face seemed to wake him up.


    This man is Wang Yi, a white man.


    It''s illegal to shoot just now, but if Wang Yi shoots, it''s formal law enforcement! They''re dead. No one comes to collect the body.


    How wrong is that?


    Besides, now he can see that Wang Yi is obviously standing on Zhang Wen''s side and can''t touch him.


    The leopard stared round and couldn''t believe it.


    He has been with boss Wang for so long. This is the first time he has seen boss Wang suffer a loss! It''s still in the hands of the white Taoist!


    Ever, those people in the white road, from the clerk to the captain, who are not respectful to his boss Wang? Which is not a crazy fawning boss Wang?


    Wang Yi, this is unprecedented!


    They really don''t know who the key person is!


    No matter what Wang Yi thinks, she is just a teenager in her early twenties. Why does she have so much energy?


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Wang Yi glanced coldly at boss Wang''s people and said: "I''m Wang Yi from the security department. In Jinhai City, if you want to live a good life, don''t be contaminated with any black! Because it will only make you unable to retreat! This is also my advice to you! If you stick to your old ways, then I''ll let you taste the bitterness of regret in prison!"

 Chapter 1936

    In a word, it seemed to coagulate the air.


    Everyone stopped talking.


    They all looked at boss Wang quietly.


    Boss Wang hid Yilin behind him and said seriously, "if you have anything to investigate, I can go with you, but my woman is innocent! I hope you don''t embarrass her."


    Wang Yi sneered. He wouldn''t embarrass a woman.


    But boss Wang''s performance at this moment stunned everyone.


    Boss Wang didn''t think about himself at the critical time, but he was still desperately protecting Irene.


    Is this the rhythm of the sun coming out from the west?


    "OK, then take him away! Also, let your people disperse. If I know you have an illegal assembly in Jinhai city again, I''ll catch you one by one!"


    Boss Wang waved and told them that they were all scattered.


    The butcher was still a little unwilling and said anxiously, "brother, this..."


    Boss Wang said coldly, "didn''t you hear me? Take them all back, or do you all want to go in?"


    "..." the butcher stopped talking and silently did what boss Wang said.


    Then, boss Wang''s people dispersed.


    I let everyone go, too.


    Only Li Erzi pretended to force them.


    At this time, Wang Yi came to me: "Zhang Wen, why did you make such a big noise when you go back with me?"


    His tone was full of reproach.


    I took a deep breath: "brother Yi, I can''t go with you. I''m sorry."


    As soon as Wang Yi''s face changed, she said loudly, "Zhang Wen, I hope you understand that I''m not discussing with you, I''m ordering you! You must go with me now! Do you understand?"


    Then he was ready to let someone catch me.


    I shook my head: "brother Yi, it''s a pity that you can''t catch me."


    Then I took out the Commissioner''s card and showed it to him.


    When her eyes touched the certificate, Wang Yi stared round and couldn''t believe it.


    Of course he knows the document.


    This is the certificate of the special commissioner sent by Zhongyang.


    And he couldn''t know the identity of the Commissioner above.


    Those are at least deputy department level people!


    But now Zhang Wen has such an identity. What is this concept?


    Wang Yi''s head buzzed. She couldn''t believe it. She looked left and right.


    I took a deep breath and said, "brother Yi, just now I suspected that boss Wang had something to do with a case, but there were many others. I was afraid I couldn''t catch him, so I mobilized the masses to encircle him. I don''t know if it was a crime?"


    This made Wang Yi''s words stop.


    Strictly speaking, this is not a crime, but a meritorious service.


    But how could he not know my intention?


    "OK! Even so! Zhang Wen, what happened to the gunshot just now? With this, I can catch you!"


    I said slowly, "I fired the gun. If I need to write a report, I will write it."


    "You......" Wang Yi was speechless in an instant.


    "Zhang Wen, is it interesting for you to play this game with me? I doubt the authenticity of this certificate now. Who distributed it to you?"


    I didn''t hide it at all. I said directly, "this is from Liu Xide."


    Liu Xide.


    These three words are enough for Wang Yi to understand everything.


    His eyes trembled wildly, with Liu Xide''s affirmation, so that is to say, he supported all this behind his back?


    Wang Yi couldn''t have understood what this concept was.


    This is crazy!


    "Zhang Wen, what''s going on? Why don''t you tell me?"


    It''s not that I don''t want to say, but that I can''t tell Wang Yi about it.


    Tell him it''ll only hurt him.


    "Brother Yi, this matter has nothing to do with you. Don''t ask questions. Naturally, there are arrangements made by the people above." I said.


    Wang Yi clenched her fist: "Zhang Wen, you need to know what you''re doing! You''re playing with fire! And you need to know what your identity is!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    "Er Zi, give me a cigarette," I said faintly.


    Li Erzi lit me a cigarette and his eyes were full of worry: "Wenzi, it seems that what I''m worried about is still going to happen."


    I didn''t speak. I just smoked hard.


    Liu Xide not only gave me rights, but also let me offend many people.


    This identity in hand is undoubtedly making countless enemies.


    Wang Yi is one of them.


    Liu Xide will only give me this identity for a while, but not for the rest of my life. Now Li Erzi is worried about what kind of situation I will be in if Liu Xide takes back this right.


    In that case, how can I get out of it?


    How can I not know about this? If you were reminding me of what Wang Yi said just now.


    He''s reminding me to remember who I am.


    If you are a gangster one day, you will be a gangster all your life.


    Wang Yi once said to me that people like me can never wash white. Have you ever tried throwing coal balls into water?


    Black is black, not white!


    But how can I stop now? I can only move forward step by step.


    "Er Zi, send someone to watch boss Wang and see when he comes out!" I said.


    Li Erzi didn''t talk nonsense and nodded to arrange it.


    I was just about to turn around, but I felt a pair of eyes staring at me.


    It''s Irene.


    Now boss Wang''s people have left, and only she remains here.


    This woman gives me a strange feeling. As long as she stares at me, it seems that she can control everything about you.


    Those beautiful eyes are intoxicating.


    It is not surprising that boss Wang has fallen on such a woman!


    "Zhang Wen, good and evil are rewarded. The world is fair and cruel. I don''t care what boss Wang has done before, but the prodigal son doesn''t change money. Aren''t you afraid of hurting Yin virtue by doing so?"


    I walked over in two steps: "first of all, it''s a matter between men, and women shouldn''t interfere. Second, what did boss Wang do before, you know? Do you think you can get him out of his body with your current words? Hatred will spread! Moreover, if I like, I can take you away in minutes!"


    My words made her nod secretly, but her eyes glowed with tears.


    "I don''t understand your man''s world. I only understand one truth, that is, use everything to protect my lover. Boss Wang is my lover. Naturally, I will try my best to protect him!"


    Then she turned and left.


    Looking at her back, my heart is always not the taste.


    Women, why are they always so pitiful? Why does it sometimes strike people''s heartstrings?


    Today is Yilin. What if it was Wang Yuxian?


    What if it was Xu Jingwen?


    What would they do?


    For me, they will certainly stand up recklessly and block me with their delicate body.


    This is the power of love.


    It makes people yearn and love!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1937

    In the police station.


    Boss Wang sat in the interrogation room in handcuffs.


    The expression on his face was calm and calm.


    Boss Wang has been in Jinhai city for so long that getting in and out of the police station is as simple as eating and sleeping.


    Although he was caught by Wang Yi, many of his old acquaintances in the police station. When they saw him come in, not only did no one embarrass him, but they also brought him tea and water.


    This is the network, is a person''s energy.


    A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Although boss Wang''s momentum is not as great as before, his contacts are still there.


    These people just look at boss Wang''s face to do business.


    "Lao Wang, I heard that you and Zhang Wen have been fighting hard recently. Someone has noticed this. I advise you not to make things so big." at this time, a middle-aged man came in with a cup of tea.


    Boss Wang is happy to see him.


    "Lao Li, how is your son abroad now? Do you need my help?"


    Lao Li looked at him with gratitude. Although he had a post in the police station, his ability was much worse.


    When his son was going to study abroad, he was too anxious to do anything.


    At that time, he had no choice but to find boss Wang.


    It took boss Wang only a week to do it.


    Now his son has no problem going to school abroad and his grades are quite good.


    Why doesn''t Lao Li thank boss Wang for these?


    So neither good nor bad is absolute.


    If there are people like Lao Li in the world, there will be people like boss Wang.


    "Alas, Lao Wang, you don''t know what role Wang Yi is. I begged you just now, but he didn''t give me any face. I can''t help it! Don''t say it''s me. Even if my immediate boss comes, Wang Yi won''t buy his face."


    Now boss Wang doesn''t care so much.


    He took a sip of the tea and said, "OK, it''s okay! I''m fine here, and what have I done? At best, it''s illegal assembly. How long can we sentence this crime here?"


    Boss Wang is right.


    How many things did he commit in Jinhai city? It is estimated that the files can be stacked one person high.


    Boss Wang has done one thing without leakage, and with the relationship of white Tao, many of those things have been erased. It''s not easy to investigate?


    If Wang Yi wants to investigate the past, it''s 100% impossible!


    About these, boss Wang is full of confidence.


    It''s just that he''s worried about someone now.


    That''s Irene.


    "Lao Li, we have a deep friendship. You should do me a favor today."


    Lao Li''s eyes were firm: "what busy, you say."


    "Let me make a call."


    Lao Li hesitated for a moment, then took out his mobile phone and gave it to him. He turned and went out to watch him.


    Boss Wang found Irene''s number and dialed it.


    "Hello!" the phone rang and was picked up.


    It can be seen that Irene must be worried to death and has been guarding by the phone.


    "Yilin, it''s me." boss Wang''s voice is very gentle.


    "Wuwu... Lao Wang..." Yilin cried directly when she heard his voice.


    She was worried about boss Wang, about his accident, and that her child was born without a father.


    He even worried that he would never see boss Wang again.


    Hearing his voice, the complex emotion in his heart burst out in an instant.


    Boss Wang also felt his nose a little sour. He said, "Elaine, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine. This is the routine inquiry of the police. It''s estimated that I can go out tomorrow."


    "Really?"


    Yilin still can''t believe it. Boss Wang made a lot of trouble in the afternoon.


    People even shot.


    Can this be done so easily?


    She doesn''t know what boss Wang''s world is and what mixed road is for!


    Boss Wang smiled and said, "remember the villa I took you to last time? Now take a taxi. Don''t come out recently. Wait for me there."


    Irene wanted to refuse, but she also knew that she had no choice but to do so.


    "I''ll be right there. If you don''t come, I won''t go."


    Put down the phone, boss Wang rubbed his eyes and found that there were tears flashing inside.


    It''s emotional.


    Boss Wang, this is true.


    This feeling of concern made him at a loss.


    Now he worries more about Irene than about himself.


    From this moment on, boss Wang, who had always been an egoist, completely disappeared.


    He''s starting to worry about others!


    Seeing that he had finished calling, Lao Li came in from the door.


    Boss Wang returned his cell phone and said thank you.


    Lao Li stared at him like a monster.


    What did boss Wang say to himself just now?


    thank you?


    Should this be from his boss Wang?


    This is to subvert your understanding of boss Wang!


    After Lao Li went out for a while, Wang Yi brought someone over.


    He followed team Zhang. There were no more people, just the two of them.


    "Turn off the surveillance," Wang Yi said when she came over.


    It was Lao Li who monitored. He was a little embarrassed: "Minister Wang, I can''t turn off this monitoring without the above command."


    Wang Yi looked at him coldly: "this is my order. If you don''t obey it, go to the branch office in the city tomorrow!"


    Lao Li quickly promised and turned off the monitoring.


    Wang Yi''s aura is too strong for him to touch!


    Wang Yi and team Zhang walked into the interrogation room.


    "Boss Wang, I didn''t expect that we would meet again under such circumstances, right?" Wang Yi said calmly.


    Boss Wang was handcuffed and his eyes were full of fatigue.


    He smiled frivolously at the corner of his mouth: "you have deducted me for 48 hours at most, but according to the current situation, you may not be able to detain me for 48 hours, right?"


    Boss Wang knows the law.


    It''s not that he has learned Dharma, it''s all his experience!


    Wang Yi doesn''t have any evidence now. It''s undoubtedly more difficult for me to convict myself. Will he waste his time here?


    impossible!


    Facing his words, Wang Yi smiled: "it doesn''t take 48 hours to deal with you. One day is enough!"


    Then he sat down with team Zhang.


    "Boss Wang, what were you doing in XX Street on the evening of the 12th?" Wang Yi asked coldly.


    Boss Wang was surprised. On the 12th, wasn''t that the day when he and the butcher solved Liu hongran? Wang yizha suddenly asked this, and hasn''t the case been closed?


    Although boss Wang was a little nervous, he said steadily, "the matter of Wang Yi has passed. You are overturning the case! It does not comply with the regulations!"


    Wang Yi and team Zhang read countless people. They can see from boss Wang''s expression that boss Wang is afraid!

 Chapter 1938

    Pop!


    He gave the table a hard pat.


    His eyes are as cold as a knife.


    "I want to ask you, what''s the taste of that cold knife stabbing people? The figure that appears in your mind every night, can you sleep peacefully? If you do something bad, won''t you have nightmares!"


    A series of questions made boss Wang''s head buzzing.


    Listen, Wang Yi came for Liu hongran!


    He''s just trying to find an excuse to get himself in!


    The cold sweat oozed from boss Wang''s forehead. She was not afraid, and Wang Yi''s words seemed to take him back to that night, the night he and the butcher killed wildly.


    Liu hongran''s last glance surrounded boss Wang''s mind all the time!


    He couldn''t help shaking.


    Killing is definitely not just a simple vent. It''s a nightmare.


    It''s a shadow that can''t be dispersed all my life!


    "Boss Wang, I know your position in Jinhai city road. There must be more than one life in your hands, but we have no evidence all the time, but this time is different, you know?" Wang Yi continued to intimidate boss Wang.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were confused and said loudly, "this matter has nothing to do with today''s matter. I refuse to answer!"


    Wang Yi directly threw a piece of paper in the past and said calmly: "you should look at this thing, and then consider not answering my question!"


    Boss Wang opened it and looked at it.


    For a moment, his eyes solidified.


    This is the result of Wang Yi''s investigation.


    From the first page of the document, there is only one investigation about Liu hongran''s murder, whether it is photo evidence or the organization of the crime.


    Moreover, there is a surprising coincidence.


    The above words and photos seemed to bring boss Wang back to that night in an instant.


    Wang Yi investigated every whereabouts and even the motive of the crime. That''s right!


    Where can boss Wang run this thing?


    But he was surprised by himself. Since Wang Yi''s investigation has been so perfect, why not catch himself?


    Boss Wang doesn''t understand, but Wang Yi knows all about it.


    Although his investigation is perfect, there is still a lack of decisive evidence.


    Without this evidence, boss Wang will never be able to obey the law!


    "Boss Wang, have you seen all this? To tell you the truth, I started to apply for an arrest warrant just a week ago, but suddenly someone asked me to stop your investigation and arrest. If not, you are already in prison!"


    Boss Wang''s eyes are confused.


    I thought it was perfect, but who knows it was investigated by Wang Yi?


    Wang Yi is terrible!


    "Boss Wang, if you cooperate with my investigation and take the initiative to admit it, there may be room for maneuver," said team Zhang.


    Boss Wang is smart.


    Room for maneuver? That''s impossible!


    He knows what he has done!


    This is a human life lawsuit. How can there be room for maneuver?


    If this matter is qualitative, boss Wang has only one result, that is the death penalty!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Facing Wang Yi and team Zhang, boss Wang simply shut up and didn''t say a word.


    Wang Yi and team Zhang looked at each other: "if you want to keep silent, you can, but I will make your life worse than death!"


    Hearing this, boss Wang looked up incredulously.


    You know, this is a police station. Wang Yi has a good identity. How can she do it casually?


    Moreover, if this matter gets out, Wang Yi will make a mistake.


    Isn''t he afraid?


    Boss Wang still didn''t say a word. He knew that if he admitted it now, he would die faster!


    Wang Yi glanced at team Zhang, who directly took out a baton and walked towards boss Wang.


    Wang Yi and Zhang Dui are both people who hate evil, and both of them have the bottom line of principle.


    But all these principles and bottom line are all turned into bubbles after meeting boss Wang!


    Boss Wang''s hatred has gone beyond all principles and bottom lines!


    Wang Yi affirmed in her heart that boss Wang did 100% of Liu hongran''s work. Since he doesn''t admit it now, she doesn''t rule out using some illegal means to force him to say it.


    These methods have been tried and tested.


    If it weren''t for the law, Wang Yi even wanted to tear the skin of boss Wang!


    One can imagine the anger.


    Dong!


    Team Zhang came and punched boss Wang in the face without hesitation.


    Team Zhang has a heavy shot. Where can boss Wang bear it?


    He felt his head sink and almost fainted.


    Wang Yi frowned: "team Zhang, don''t hit the face."


    Team Zhang nodded quickly, and then pointed his baton at boss Wang''s thigh.


    Boss Wang couldn''t help getting nervous.


    Fire is blowing in your eyes.


    This move was often used to torture people before. Naturally, he is no stranger.


    Of course, he knows the pain!


    But he never thought that Wang Yi and team Zhang dared to use this trick against themselves!


    This is the rhythm of turning a corner into a move!


    Without mercy, team Zhang waved a baton and greeted boss Wang.


    For a time, the interrogation room was like hell on earth.


    ¡­¡­


    Now in the processing plant.


    Wang Peng sat in the office, playing with his mobile phone.


    There was no tension in his face.


    The butcher was walking with his back to his hand.


    Now he knows the situation best. Old Wang was arrested, but Zhang Wen''s people didn''t do anything at all.


    Now if Zhang Wen brings someone over, what should he do?


    How can he live without boss Wang?


    The leopard and xiaomaocun also had a worried face and squatted down to smoke.


    "Butcher, I''m upset that you walk around like this. Can you stop?" said the leopard angrily.


    The butcher stopped and glared at him: "I tell you, if boss Wang didn''t have an accident now, I would fucking kill you!"


    The leopard laughed: "grass, kill me? Come on!"


    The butcher is not joking this time. He really dares to do it.


    He doesn''t like the leopard. It''s not a day or two. If boss Wang has an accident this time, he will be the first to kill the leopard!


    "Now boss Wang has gone in. If you don''t think of a way, just squat here. Sooner or later, Zhang Wen''s people will play!"


    The leopard snorted coldly: "that''s better than some people playing mobile phones here. It doesn''t matter what it''s better!"


    He was provoking Wang Peng by chiguoguo.


    Wang Peng stopped his cell phone and looked at him. His voice was as cold as a knife: "if you want to die, I''ll help you now."


    Shua.


    Every simple word made the leopard dare not say a word in an instant.


    He is not afraid of butchers.


    But Wang Peng is still quite taboo.


    Wang Peng is different from the butcher. In his opinion, Wang Peng has no bottom line and no principle! If he dares to say more, Wang Peng will kill himself!

 Chapter 1939

    Seeing that no one was talking, the leopard withdrew from the meeting room and called Xiao Zhao in a place where no one was.


    "Honey, did you go home? Did you eat at night?" every man had a woman in his heart.


    Boss Wang is, Wang Peng is, and so is the leopard.


    On the phone was Xiao Zhao''s voice eating: "I''m eating. It''s so late. Why don''t you come back?"


    The leopard said with a serious face, "I may not be able to go back tonight. Boss Wang was caught in this afternoon. People on our side have been in chaos."


    "What? Boss Wang was caught in?" Xiao Zhao perked up and put down his chopsticks.


    "Hmm..." the leopard nodded. "Now we are discussing what to do together. Boss Wang doesn''t know when he can come out this time."


    Xiao Zhao quickly turned his eyes and hurriedly said, "leopard, don''t come back tonight, but what''s the situation with boss Wang? Do you want to tell me at any time?"


    This made the leopard uncomfortable, but he still said, "honey, aren''t you lonely if I don''t go back?"


    Xiao Zhao scolded: "now the company''s business is the most important. Think about it. If boss Wang had an accident at this time, where would the company be?"


    The leopard regained his consciousness and patted his forehead hard at the same time.


    Darling!


    Just now I was seriously worried about boss Wang.


    Now it seems that I can''t wait for boss Wang to have an accident!


    If something happens to him, the company will be Xiao Zhao and his.


    With Xiao Zhao''s ability, it is not difficult for the company to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city!


    Do you want anything after that?


    Maybe he will become the second boss Wang!


    "Honey, I know. I''m going to stare right now," said the leopard and put down the phone.


    Xiao Zhao narrowed his eyes and grabbed the chopsticks again to eat slowly.


    In those deep beautiful eyes, there was a trace of gloom.


    If boss Wang has an accident this time, it''s time for him and the leopard to take off!


    ¡­¡­


    One night.


    In the interrogation room, boss Wang was sweating and panting.


    But his eyes were firm. He hasn''t said a word since last night.


    It''s over!


    And now boss Wang is not only for himself, but also for Irene and the children!


    He kept cheering himself up and told himself to stick to it.


    So far, he and Wang Yi have been deadlocked for a whole night.


    This is really not easy for boss Wang.


    Although boss Wang has come in many times, he has never been so tortured.


    Team Zhang''s means almost made him vomit blood!


    It''s already seven o''clock in the morning.


    Wang Yi was also a little surprised. Boss Wang''s endurance is really surprisingly good.


    Team Zhang was tired, but he still didn''t say anything.


    At this time, a man came in from the outside.


    He hurriedly said to Wang Yi, "Minister Wang, Mayor Chen has come to call for you."


    Wang Yi took a breath and told them to turn on the monitoring again and give boss Wang water to drink. They turned around and went out with team Zhang.


    In the monitoring room, boss Wang almost collapsed and fell to the ground.


    Lao Li hurried in and drank water for boss Wang.


    "Lao Wang, how do you feel?"


    Boss Wang gritted his teeth: "Wang Yi, this is a forced attack. I want to complain about him."


    Lao Li took a deep breath: "Lao Wang, I advise you to forget it. Just now Wang Yi has turned off all the monitoring. Even if you want to sue him, there is no evidence."


    This sentence made boss Wang almost spit blood.


    When Wang Yi and team Zhang hit him just now, there was no trace left except the punch team Zhang hit him in the face.


    Even if it was an examination, it didn''t work out.


    Besides, boss Wang really doesn''t have that time.


    He grabbed Lao Li''s arm and said, "when can I go out?"


    Lao Li looked at the time: "if there is no accident, this afternoon will be fine."


    Boss Wang gave a hum and adjusted his breathing.


    He can go out in a few hours. He vowed that he would never come in again in his life!


    ¡­¡­


    Three o''clock in the afternoon.


    The butcher and the leopard drove to pick up boss Wang out of prison, accompanied by seven or eight younger brothers.


    It''s a little relaxed on that face.


    I thought boss Wang would stay inside for a long time, but I didn''t expect to come out so soon.


    As soon as boss Wang came out, they all had a backbone.


    Boss Wang was pale and limped into the butcher''s car.


    "Brother, why don''t you look well?" the butcher glanced in the rearview mirror.


    Boss Wang secretly clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. He just said, "the police station is not a place for people."


    The butcher was silent.


    "Brother, where are we going now?"


    Boss Wang did not hesitate: "go to XX villa and find Yilin."


    "This......" the butcher hesitated when he heard this.


    What is the situation now? Zhang Wen''s people are staring in the dark! Moreover, boss Wang went in this time, and many younger brothers were worried about his safety. Instead of going back to the processing plant to appease people, he wanted to find Yilin!


    Isn''t this for Zhang Wenji?


    Boss Wang stayed in it all day, and all that floated in his head was the figure of Yilin.


    The time of the day was like a year for him.


    He wants to see Irene. He can''t wait to see her now!


    No one can stop it!


    "Butcher, can''t you understand or what? Drive!" boss Wang couldn''t suppress his inner thoughts.


    Seeing that the butcher was still stunned, he scolded.


    The butcher clenched his teeth secretly, and then started the car to go to XX villa.


    The leopard''s car followed.


    Boss Wang didn''t ask about the current situation, nor did he care about Zhang Wen''s people. He was thinking about his beloved woman.


    However, such a situation is the most dangerous for him.


    Ten minutes later, the two cars drove into the main road of Jinhai city.


    The butcher always had a bad feeling, but he never said it. Boss Wang''s current state made him unable to speak.


    Prick!


    Suddenly, several cars turned from the nearby street.


    He bumped into boss Wang.


    "Big brother, maybe Zhang Wen''s people are coming!" the butcher looked at the license plate and shouted immediately.


    Boss Wang whispered trouble.


    He knew that Zhang Wen''s people were coming, but he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    I didn''t even give myself a chance to see Irene.


    "Rush out and call someone," boss Wang said.


    The butcher took out his cell phone and stepped on the accelerator crazily while making a phone call.


    The leopard''s car is behind cover.


    He saw clearly that there was a brother with one foot in the other party''s car.


    "Grass, this fool is coming. If he stops later, he''ll kill him for me, you know?" the leopard said to his younger brothers in the car.


    Roar~


    The boys promised.


    In recent days, I have been fighting with leopards madly.

 Chapter 1940

    One of the biggest conflicts with leopards is brother Yijiao.


    He dreams of killing brother Yijiao.


    The younger brothers in the car promised, and then they took out daggers and other things from their arms and were ready to fight at any time.


    Brother Yijiao was not vague. He drove into the leopards madly.


    In recent days, brother Yijiao has been squatting at the door of the police station. Boss Wang came out. He was the first to know. When he told Li Erzi, he quickly brought someone to catch up with him.


    He has only one purpose, that is to kill boss Wang!


    The butcher''s car charged in front, and the leopards in the back blocked them desperately. Several cars launched a crazy chase in the street.


    The butcher''s driving skills are not good. Brother Yijiao, they can''t catch up at all.


    Coupled with the leopard''s obstruction, he can only be crazy and collide with the leopard.


    Two groups of people came out of the window and beat each other with sticks.


    After a while, the man called by the butcher came. A dozen cars came and surrounded brother Yijiao in the middle.


    Then, the person called by brother Yijiao also came, and the two groups of people performed a film like crazy picture on the streets of Jinhai city!


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, the car stopped in front of boss Wang''s Secret villa.


    He got out of the car and ran to the villa without saying hello.


    In the car, the butcher''s eyes were cold.


    He didn''t know how dangerous the situation was just now. All the younger brothers were working hard to protect his boss Wang, but he didn''t say a word. He got off and went to find the woman.


    Boss Wang is possessed!


    It''s not surprising to say that he was possessed by the devil!


    for the first time.


    The butcher had a terrible idea in his head.


    If boss Wang continues to be so stubborn, he doesn''t rule out that he will use this method.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dear, I''m back!" boss Wang pushed the door in and said loudly.


    Only here is the world of him and Irene.


    Smelling the familiar smell of Yilin, boss Wang relaxed in an instant.


    This is his safe haven, the world of him and Irene.


    Yilin came out when she heard the sound and saw boss Wang. Her eyes turned red in an instant.


    Not because the time of the day made her on pins and needles, but because of the state of boss Wang.


    His face swelled slightly. He knew that he had been beaten.


    His face was not very good, pale and without a trace of blood.


    Seems to be struggling with pain.


    "Lao Wang, did they hit you?" she came over and put her hands trembling on boss Wang''s cheek.


    Boss Wang smiled.


    At this moment, everything is not important. In his world, nothing is as important as Irene.


    Only Irene is all he has!


    He doesn''t even care about the crazy fight with Zhang Wen''s people just now.


    Elaine, that''s his point.


    His last thing now is that he didn''t find Irene earlier. If he knew that he had been waiting for him silently, why would he waste so much time? Why empty this relationship?


    This is a crime committed by boss Wang.


    Irene cried.


    Tears flowed.


    Boss Wang picked up a smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "Yilin, don''t cry. Crying is bad for children, for children."


    He gently wiped away her tears, and his fingers were still stained with the ink left by her fingerprints.


    Yilin quickly received her smile: "well, don''t cry, for the sake of the child."


    Then, Yilin helped boss Wang find clothes to change and let him take a bath.


    Elaine followed.


    "Lao Wang, your legs are not well. It''s inconvenient to move. I''ll wash them for you."


    Boss Wang didn''t refuse, just nodded.


    Boss Wang''s body is full of secret wounds.


    Where Irene meets, boss Wang will secretly grin.


    they hurt.


    Heart piercing pain!


    The tactics of team Zhang are not deceptive. Every time they greet boss Wang.


    "Lao Wang? Does it hurt?" Yilin looked at the bruise on boss Wang and said painfully.


    Boss Wang pretended to say casually, "it''s all right. They can''t beat me with such a small means."


    Yilin''s tears fell down again.


    She knows how painful boss Wang is.


    She had also heard of some things inside and knew how hard the torture was inside.


    Plus boss Wang''s identity is not simple, how can those people let him go?


    Boss Wang must have suffered a lot this day!


    Seeing that Yilin''s tears fell again, boss Wang was very worried: "Yilin, promise me that even if I''m not here in the future, you don''t cry and help me raise my child to adulthood! But don''t let him go the same way as me."


    Recently, boss Wang has a bad feeling in his heart.


    In addition, he read the information given by Wang Yi in the interrogation room, which made him realize that he may be in a huge conspiracy.


    Once pierced, he will die.


    Whether you can stay in Jinhai city for a long time depends on your life!


    But now he doesn''t understand one thing.


    Why should the people above stop investigating themselves at this time?


    Wang Yi is right. If you follow this idea, you will be arrested soon.


    Is it Duan Wengong?


    Boss Wang can''t believe how good duanwen''s function is to himself. After all, the relationship between them is also there.


    In addition to interests, it is a threat.


    What kind of feelings will pay for it?


    It''s unrealistic.


    After taking a bath, boss Wang felt relaxed.


    But then, the pain is more intense.


    He smiled at Irene: "honey, I have good news for you."


    Irene secretly wiped away her tears: "what''s the good news?"


    Boss Wang took out his certificate and passport from his outside clothes and showed it to her.


    "The fake identity I''m looking for has been done. I can leave in two days."


    When he was inside, Lao Li had sent him these two things.


    Boss Wang plans to go out to rest for two days and fly away with Yilin. They start their life again.


    Yilin was relieved when she saw the passport, but at the same time, she was a little worried: "Lao Wang, can this thing work?"


    Boss Wang scraped her little nose: "what do you say?"


    "Let''s go now!" Irene was excited.


    If boss Wang agrees to go, he can stay away from these rights and wrongs as long as he escapes abroad.


    Boss Wang shook his head slightly: "you go first. I have arranged accommodation and servants for you. You go there and quietly cultivate your body and wait for me."


    "No!" Irene''s eyes were filled with water mist, "if you don''t go, I won''t go!"


    How could she not know?


    If I leave, I''ll say goodbye to boss Wang.


    What if he gets caught?


    What if he is caught by Zhang Wen''s people?


    In case


    Too much in case! Only when she is with boss Wang, can she really be foolproof.

 Chapter 1941

    Boss Wang gently comforted her: "Yilin, be obedient. It''s safer for you to go first."


    The fight between him and Zhang Wen has become white hot these two days. At this time, it''s too dangerous to go by yourself.


    And most of Zhang Wen''s people are staring in the dark. How can he retreat?


    Let Elaine go first. That''s safe.


    Erin quit.


    "Lao Wang, I''ve been waiting for you for more than ten years. Do you know how I''ve lived these ten years? I''ve worked harder than any woman! Watching the people around me get pregnant and get married, I''m cold. Some relatives even say I don''t like men! But now I finally wait for you. I won''t let go of anything. Even if I die, I''ll be with you!"


    Yilin''s words stimulated boss Wang''s heart.


    Can ordinary people tolerate waiting for more than ten years?


    Boss Wang owes her all this, so why not give up all he has to make up for it?


    It''s all life!


    Boss Wang had no choice but to say, "Yilin, wait for me at the airport tomorrow night. I''ve bought the ticket. When I arrive, we''ll go together!"


    Irene stared at him closely: "keep your word! If you don''t come, I won''t get on the plane!"


    Boss Wang nodded again: "don''t worry, I''ll be there!"


    ¡­¡­


    It only took a day.


    Xiao Zhao didn''t stop this day. He was so busy.


    Zhao learned from the leopard that boss Wang came out, so she moved faster.


    On the one hand, they are busy with the re registration of the company. On the other hand, they are madly gathering their power.


    After boss Wang left, she should completely maximize her power!


    In that way, she is confident that the company will survive in Jinhai city.


    "Honey, how''s the situation on your side?" at this time, the leopard pushed the door in.


    Xiao Zhao has been busy in the office. He looked up at him and continued to review the documents.


    "Nothing. It''s going well. Is there anything new with boss Wang? Did he quarrel with Zhang Wen''s people after he came out?"


    The leopard nodded: "well, the man who just came out of Zhang Wen came. More than a dozen cars collided in the street. Finally, the traffic police came and couldn''t dredge it ~"


    Xiao Zhao nodded silently and then continued to be busy.


    The leopard looked at her and was a little reluctant to talk.


    It''s been three days.


    Xiao Zhao has been indifferent to him for three days.


    The leopard''s heart has been itching for three days because of its emptiness, loneliness and cold.


    But Xiao Zhao ignored him at all. What can he do?


    Today, he has a good chance to see it. There is no one here. He just can make out with Xiao Zhao.


    With that, the leopard shamelessly gathered together and pressed his hands on Xiao Zhao''s shoulders with slight force.


    Xiao Zhao frowned slightly.


    What does leopard mean? Can''t she understand?


    The leopard always thinks about that. That''s how it behaves.


    Xiao Zhao inadvertently opened his hand and said, "leopard, I''m busy these two days. At the critical moment, you can bear it."


    I''m kidding. How can I bear it?


    The leopard said angrily, "honey, it''s not good for you to vent like this. I miss you so much recently."


    With that, the leopard picked Xiao Zhao up directly from behind.


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t resist the leopard. After struggling for a few times, he could only be obedient.


    But before they started, Xiao Zhao''s phone rang.


    Xiao Zhao looked at the name on the phone.


    Hurriedly pushed the leopard away: "it''s the call from the Construction Bureau. Wait a minute ~"


    The leopard had no choice but to let Xiao Zhao go.


    But from this moment on, Xiao Zhao''s phone hasn''t been disconnected.


    The leopard had been lying in the partition of Xiao Zhao''s office for half an hour. She came in when she was almost asleep.


    "Leopard, I''m going out now. You go home and wait for me in the evening. Good boy ~"


    The leopard doesn''t look very well.


    Xiao Zhao just passed by and kissed him on the face: "be obedient and bear it again. Maybe our company will be a success. Then we can gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city!"


    This made the leopard feel a little bitter.


    Recently, Xiao Zhao has been busy with the company''s affairs. How can he not know the hardships?


    Xiao Zhao, it''s because he broke his heart!


    "At that time, we''ll go on a tour for a while, OK?" said the leopard.


    Xiao Zhao smiled and nodded, "well, OK! But now you have to be obedient."


    The leopard sighed helplessly.


    With that, she turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Zhao''s communication ability is very strong. Among women, she is against the sky.


    And her ability to analyze things is much stronger than that of ordinary men.


    Boss Wang has come to this point. She has seen that boss Wang can''t last long.


    If this goes on.


    Boss Wang will die.


    Now things have reached a watershed. If boss Wang has an accident, he should do it quickly! In one or two days, she will get everything ready and wait until boss Wang is finished!


    However, there was still one thing tangled in her heart at the moment.


    That''s Wang Peng.


    If boss Wang is finished, what about Wang Peng?


    Can he follow himself willingly?


    I really can''t. let the leopard take Wang Peng back then.


    After a simple makeup repair on the car, Xiao Zhao walked to the office of the housing construction bureau.


    The director is a seemingly obscene uncle. He hurried to meet Xiao Zhao when he came in.


    With two hands, he grasped Xiao Zhao''s hand tightly and said with a smile, "Xiao Zhao, why did you come in person?"


    Although Xiao Zhao was disgusted, he couldn''t refuse. He could only say, "how can I not come personally for the things arranged by director he? Compared with director he, I already know the specific things. Should it be no problem with your ability?"


    Director he smiled: "Xiao Zhao, don''t say this first, sit down and have a drink!"


    With that, he handed Xiao Zhao a glass of water and watched Xiao Zhao''s red lips stick to the surface of the cup. He stared round.


    He likes Xiao Zhao, not every day.


    Xiao Zhao''s appearance is unique and his ability to handle affairs is outstanding.


    This made him appreciate it very much.


    "Director he, I''m in a hurry. Look..." Xiao Zhao hinted when he saw that he didn''t want to enter the theme for a long time.


    Director he said with a smile, "you can rest assured that I work, but Xiao Zhao, last time you said you would go out to dinner with me. It''s been a long time. Why don''t you keep your promise?"


    Xiao Zhao smiled awkwardly.


    She saw that director he was not a good thing.


    But the more such a person is, the easier it is to do things, isn''t it?


    "Hehe, director he, why are you so anxious? Just like a child, don''t worry. Since I promised you, I won''t break my promise! I''m just worried about me now..."


    Director he''s eyes lit up.


    Xiao Zhao promised to go out to dinner with him. What''s the concept?


    It''s so exciting to think about it!

 Chapter 1942

    Director he quickly patted his chest and said, "that thing is a batch of things I''m ready to do now. Don''t worry!"


    Xiao Zhao nodded, "well, that''s good ~"


    "Hey, Xiao Zhao, let''s make another appointment?" director he really liked her more.


    How can there be such a beauty in the world?


    It''s heartbreaking!


    When Xiao Zhao went out, director he patted her PI stock dishonestly.


    Xiao Zhao said with a smile.


    Sitting in the car.


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes were red.


    He broke the lipstick angrily and rubbed it hard in his hand.


    She knew exactly what she was a woman and what she relied on.


    How can she get out of such a person as director he?


    When it seems necessary, I have to use some means.


    That''s black!


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, boss Wang went to the processing factory.


    Everyone is here at this time.


    Everyone is waiting for boss Wang.


    The butcher smoked a stuffy cigarette.


    He felt vaguely that things seemed to be moving in the direction he didn''t want to happen.


    Boss Wang is finished. He can hide.


    But what about boss Wang?


    When Liu hongran was killed, he was also involved.


    If boss Wang is arrested, what will he do?


    It''s probably over!


    I don''t want to end so early!


    Liu hongran''s affairs are different from his usual crimes!


    "Big brother is coming!" the leopard shouted at this time.


    Suddenly all the younger brothers stopped their waist to meet boss Wang.


    All eyes were on him.


    Boss Wang lit a cigarette and limped in, but his eyebrows were deeply shrunk together.


    "Butcher, what''s the situation now? How many of our people were hurt this afternoon?" boss Wang asked.


    "Plus the previous ones, more than a dozen have been injured. Now they are all hospitalized in the hospital. I have told people to reimburse the expenses," said the butcher.


    The butcher is speechless now.


    He has come to be boss Wang''s right-hand man. Who knows, he is now a housekeeper and has to take care of everything.


    Boss Wang frowned.


    I hurt more than a dozen people on my side, which is almost the same as that of Zhang Wen, but the current situation is unfavorable to me.


    Zhang Wen''s people are obviously much stronger than their own side.


    Now I can''t be vague. I have to open the bolt directly and fight with Zhang Wen!


    This is a decisive battle, a decisive battle to lay their own life and death in Jinhai city!


    Then don''t hesitate.


    He took a smoke and sat down.


    "Now I''m going to fight Zhang Wen''s people. Tell me what good methods you have."


    The following people immediately talked.


    What''s a good way to deal with Zhang Wen''s people?


    It can only be hard.


    "Big brother, either burn the Dongwen group! Without Dongwen group, Zhang Wen must be finished!" the leopard shouted.


    Shua~


    For a moment, everyone was quiet.


    Burn with fire.


    These words are too exciting.


    When did boss Wang suffer the most when he fought with Zhang Wen for so long? It''s playing with fire!


    He can''t play Zhang Wen, but Zhang Wen with flame attribute!


    Seeing that the people were a little speechless, the leopard blinked: "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? Oh, yes! I forgot that I was almost burned by Zhang Wen last time..."


    This made the people below feel a burst of egg pain again.


    Suddenly everyone''s thoughts were brought back. That night, Zhang Wen''s people threw burning bottles and ran after them.


    That picture, no one wants to try again.


    Boss Wang glared at the leopard.


    After talking for a long time, the leopard is nonsense. It''s not only nonsense, but also makes their eggs hurt.


    This is counterproductive.


    "Brother, either we use some other means to attack with water..."


    "Save it!" boss Wang interrupted him before he finished.


    The mouse''s head is not suitable for giving advice. He is only suitable for being managed.


    At this time, the butcher said, "boss Wang, Zhang Wen''s side is all supported by Zhang Wen. It''s better to assassinate Zhang Wen first! Then his people must be finished."


    Boss Wang shook his head secretly.


    The idea is a good idea, but who will assassinate Zhang Wen?


    butcher? Or a leopard?


    The butcher has this ability, but who protects himself when he''s gone?


    I can think of assassinating Zhang Wen. May Zhang Wen not think so? What if he assassinated himself at the same time!


    No, it''s still a little wrong.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath: "no, if Zhang Wen plays like this, there will be no way back."


    The butcher stopped talking.


    After a while, boss Wang said, "gather the people together these two days and be ready to fight Zhang Wengan at any time. Also, get two more earth guns in case of accidents!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in a courtyard on the outskirts of Jinhai City, Lao Yan hurriedly paced back and forth in the house.


    The situation is a little troublesome now.


    Even beyond their expectations.


    Boss Wang and Zhang Wen are against each other. Why is there no chance at all?


    Although boss Wang is strong, in Lao Yan''s view, he has been losing ground.


    Boss Wang can''t beat Zhang Wen if he goes on like this.


    Sooner or later it will be removed!


    In addition, boss Wang went in a few days ago, which made Lao Yan''s heart lift up!


    make fun of!


    If boss Wang goes in at this juncture, it won''t be finished faster!


    Fortunately, boss Wang came out after only one day.


    This made Lao Yan secretly relieved.


    But soon he was worried again.


    I wanted to use boss Wang to deal with Zhang Wen, or even kill Zhang Wen. Then I tried to bring down boss Wang''s company and make a profit.


    But who would have thought that boss Wang was so invincible!


    "Brother, after boss Wang came out of the police station today, I heard that Zhang Wen''s people were chasing him behind. A dozen cars collided frantically on the main road of Jinhai city. The scene was like making a movie!" Zhiyong came in and said excitedly.


    Zhiyong has been watching these things in the dark recently. It''s a wonderful fight between the two waves of people.


    A few days ago, I almost fought at the gate of the hospital. Now it''s making a big noise in Jinhai city.


    This is the rhythm of turning Jinhai city over!


    "Have they made any new progress recently? Did they say when to start the war?" old Yan asked.


    Zhiyong shook his head: "I don''t know, brother, but I think it should be fast."


    Lao Yan was speechless.


    Although Zhiyong is a good hand in fighting, it''s too bad to investigate the news.


    He said coldly, "I don''t want you to think, I want me to think, I think your result will make me very angry."


    Zhiyong egg hurt: "Oh, brother, I really don''t know, or I''ll ask again?"


    Lao Yan waved to him to forget it.


    Zhiyong on this ability, and then go to the investigation, the result must be the same.


    "I''ve gathered all the people for me in the last two days. I''m ready to do it at any time!"


    Zhiyong stared incredulously: "brother, do you want to help boss Wang do Zhang Wen together?"

 Chapter 1943

    Old Yan scolded: "your fucking brain is broken. Have I been able to do Zhang Wen or can you? Gather the people for me. Then we''ll see whether it''s to escape or take advantage of boss Wang! Who can''t see that boss Wang is at a loss in the current situation?"


    Zhiyong gave a shout and said that he knew.


    Lao Yan narrowed his eyes and tried to smoke.


    ¡­¡­


    early morning.


    When the first ray of sunlight came into the window, Wang Yi was already sitting in the office.


    He just took over the police department recently. There are many troubles. He needs to gather together and sort them out.


    Real power is most useful only in your own hands.


    After re planning the materials in her hand, Wang Yi put the materials aside, took off her glasses and rubbed her temples.


    Things were different from what he thought. There was a sense of disobedience everywhere.


    Zhang Wen, I''m a special commissioner now.


    Wang Yi knows how much energy Zhang Wen has. When a special commissioner? It''s nonsense!


    But why did Liu Xide do this? Without hesitation, he named Zhang Wen''an?


    Why?


    In fact, I know when I think about it.


    Liu Xide probably knows the pros and cons of the matter. He knows that even if he catches boss Wang now, he can''t be sentenced to death!


    The evidence is there.


    How can you put up with boss Wang''s impunity?


    You know, Liu hongran is his only son. How can he swallow this tone?


    Then it''s best to leave it to Zhang Wen!


    Fight violence with violence!


    Give Zhang Wen an identity and make him crazy to deal with boss Wang. As long as boss Wang dies, Zhang Wen will become the next scapegoat.


    It kills two birds with one stone. It''s very good.


    Wang Yi has only one purpose, that is to bring boss Wang to justice.


    He doesn''t want to see any extreme pictures, let alone Zhang Wen''s accident.


    Well, now he can''t hesitate.


    For himself and for Zhang Wen.


    Thinking of this, he quickly dialed team Zhang.


    "Team Zhang, let all the people in the police hall gather in the conference room. I want to have an emergency meeting."


    Team Zhang agreed and asked casually, "brother Yi, what is it about?"


    Wang Yi''s eyes narrowed: "it''s about how to catch boss Wang tomorrow night!"


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, boss Wang''s head was full of how to parry Zhang Wen.


    But I never had any clue.


    So far, he can only parry Zhang Wen.


    It''s great to get out of this time.


    In the afternoon, the butcher brought two homemade pistols, and boss Wang took one.


    Now he took it out of his waist and looked at it.


    There are thousands of feelings in my heart.


    He boss Wang has been on the road of Jinhai city for so many years. He has never been so embarrassed. He even needs to use a gun to defend himself.


    Even if he fights fiercely with others, he can retreat all over. Finally, it is boss Wang who has the upper hand.


    Is it really old?


    Really, even a mere Zhang Wen can''t stand it?


    Hide the pistol. Boss Wang turns to the bedroom and helps Elaine pack her things together.


    Irene doesn''t have anything. Boss Wang has already arranged it.


    These things can be bought there.


    "Lao Wang, I''m still worried about you." after packing up, Yilin put two bracelets around boss Wang''s neck and said seriously.


    Boss Wang smiled: "I''ve been in Jinhai city for more than ten years. Don''t worry about this little thing. It''s okay!"


    Yilin saw the pistol hanging around boss Wang''s waist, and her eyes turned red in an instant: "she said it''s okay, you''ve brought all the guns!"


    Boss Wang smiled and touched his head: "it''s all right. I''m just buying an insurance. There are things on the road. The wind is loud and the rain is small!"


    Seeing that the time was almost up, boss Wang asked a little brother to drive Yilin to the airport.


    Before leaving, boss Wang kissed Yilin''s forehead with infinite love in his eyes.


    He didn''t turn back until he saw the car disappear completely.


    ¡­¡­


    Send Elaine away, and the butcher and leopard come to boss Wang''s villa.


    Accompanied by many younger brothers.


    "Brother, I''m looking for someone to get some more guns today. What do you think?" said the butcher, taking out some guns in his arms.


    The leopard and Xiaomao Cun took one each.


    Originally, xiaomaocun didn''t believe in hot weapons. He thought his sword could kill everything.


    But he has known since the last time he assassinated boss Wang.


    People have to make progress.


    People take guns and he takes swords. Isn''t that looking for death?


    People have to learn to be flexible!


    Although this home-made pistol is not good and often breaks its barrel, it''s better to have it than not.


    Boss Wang''s face became gloomy.


    He sent Irene to the airport and was ready to leave tonight.


    Then we have to finish with Zhang Wen.


    Boss Wang deliberately kept an eye on it. He didn''t tell anyone about it.


    Including the butcher.


    He is going to leave secretly after finishing his work tonight. After that, the matter of Jinhai city has nothing to do with him.


    He is going to find the garden of Eden with Irene.


    "Where''s Wang Peng?" he asked.


    "Brother, Wang Peng is waiting for your order outside today. He has brought almost 20 people."


    Boss Wang gave a eulogy.


    These people are his trump cards.


    Success tonight depends on them.


    However, the only thing that annoyed him was that Wang Peng was still afraid of Zhang Wen''s people.


    If he could really let go, it would be a sharp sword!


    "Call Wang Peng later and let him protect me." boss Wang said.


    The butcher promised and was ready to call Wang Peng.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a burning bottle was thrown in from outside the window.


    It just fell at the foot of boss Wang and burst open.


    "My grass, it''s Zhang Wen''s man!" the butcher shouted first.


    Seeing this attack with flame attribute, his first thought was Zhang Wen.


    This burning bottle is more powerful than ordinary pistols!


    Leopard and others rushed to help boss Wang put out the fire.


    At the same time, more flaming flasks flew in like scattered flowers.


    All burst with a flame.


    For a time, boss Wang''s villa was like hell on earth!


    The younger brothers dispersed privately, while the leopard and xiaomaocun took out their pistols and aimed at the outside of the window.


    The butcher hurried to run with boss Wang.


    Say something!


    When xiaomaocun saw someone coming up, he didn''t hesitate and fired a shot directly.


    The recoil force of the soil gun was a little big, and his hand was raised high.


    In fact, the power of earth gun is similar to that of real gun, but why is it called Earth gun.


    Because of rifling.


    The handgun made in China is of rough workmanship, and even if the rifling is ground, the accuracy is too poor.


    You know, when you shoot, the barrel deviates by one centimeter, which is the gap of five or six meters away.


    Or why do you say that earth guns can only scare people?


    However, when Xiaomao inch was used for the first time, he didn''t realize this at all. He just shot blindly.


    This shot, of course, didn''t hit anything.


    But soon, the second shot came.


    It''s from the gap where the burning bottle was thrown just now.

 Chapter 1944

    Bang!


    A crisp sound, like the call of hell!


    This is the real gun in Guangguang''s hand.


    The voice is like a majestic man roaring, stubbornly stimulating their ears!


    Xiaomao inch subconsciously squatted on the ground with his head.


    He has experience in fighting.


    But with a gun, he has no experience!


    Now in this situation, he even forgot to avoid. He just protected his head and body and squatted down.


    Next to the leopard secretly scolded and dragged Xiaomao inch behind the sofa.


    At this time, it should be to find a shelter and squat here. Isn''t it someone else''s live target!


    "Brother Bao, look at me for a hole!" Xiao Maocun was frightened and said loudly.


    The leopard glanced casually, pointed to the door and said, "I''ll shoot one later, and you''ll rush out from here, you know?"


    Xiaomao Cun nodded his head.


    The next second, the leopard shot.


    The other party subconsciously bowed his head.


    "Run!" the leopard pushed Xiaomao inch hard and followed him.


    Boss Wang and the butcher have fled, so what reason do you have to stay here? Those who don''t run are fools!


    Zhang Wen''s men have a gun. How can he resist it?


    As soon as he went out, he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Boss Wang''s villa is full of people!


    It''s dark and there are many people. Looking at it, it seems that there are countless!


    "Come on, gather all the people!" the butcher and boss Wang are not far away. There are so many people outside, and they don''t run away.


    Boss Wang looks very ugly.


    He didn''t notice it just now. Why did so many people come all of a sudden!


    The leopard didn''t dare to delay. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called.


    He didn''t call his men, but Wang Peng.


    Now the situation is tense. He thinks that the person who can save boss Wang is Wang Peng!


    When the phone was connected, the leopard simply said a few words to let him come quickly, and then hung up.


    "Grass, brother, they''re coming!" the butcher shouted behind boss Wang.


    Then the leopard saw a group of people running in the dark, with guys in their hands, crazy towards boss Wang and the butcher.


    The leader was wearing a striking white shirt.


    He will never forget this face.


    It''s Zhang Wen.


    Is a man who goes deep into their nightmare like a devil!


    At this moment, the leopard was confused. At the same time, there was a word in his heart constantly reminding himself.


    Tonight, if you don''t show some real skills, I''m afraid you can''t get out of it!


    Desperately, right now!


    "Protect big brother, rush up to me!" the leopard shouted and rushed over with xiaomaocun.


    There is always a strange theorem in fire fighting.


    Those who rush the fastest and fight the most often have nothing to do.


    Instead, he has been hiding behind him and died the fastest!


    With a sense of pride, the leopard and xiaomaocun rushed over madly.


    With our people.


    Brother Yijiao in front took the lead and collided with him.


    I''m holding a knife and looking for a chance.


    At this time, a pair of big black hands stretched out obscene and silently.


    He grabbed me back.


    At the same time, the voice of pretending to force the tiger came: "Wenzi, you are the eldest brother now. How can you do it casually? I''ll leave these small things to us! I promise to catch the butcher alive later!"


    Then before I could speak, the crowd swallowed me up.


    Brother Yijiao scuffled with the leopard. I saw that pretending to force the tiger with seven or eight people directly bypassed the leopard and went to the butcher behind.


    The butcher didn''t mess tonight.


    He knows he can''t mess!


    If even he is in a mess, boss Wang is doomed!


    He was surprisingly calm, protecting boss Wang and observing the situation around him.


    Put one hand on the homemade pistol and be ready to draw the gun at any time.


    Suddenly, seven or eight people rushed out of the crowd.


    The leader is pretending to be a tiger.


    Tonight, pretending to force the tiger didn''t bring the soft sword, but a machete!


    Tonight is not only a butcher, but also a tiger!


    They all know that tonight may be the showdown between boss Wang and me. They are not careless!


    "Butcher, let brother tiger send you to hell today!" pretending to force tiger didn''t forget to pretend to force before the war, and then walked quickly.


    The butcher had a knife in one hand and a homemade pistol in the other.


    You can''t take the normal route to deal with the loaded tiger. You must play Yin, or you won''t get any advantage!


    With the special situation tonight, the butcher can''t manage so much!


    Pretending to force the tiger to cut straight at boss Wang and was provoked by the butcher.


    Then there is pretending to force the tiger and the butcher. You come and I go, and the knife light meets.


    Pretending to force the tiger seems heavy, but in fact, the body is very flexible. Each knife is tricky at an angle.


    The butcher seemed to be stretched out. He wanted to avoid the tiger knife and protect boss Wang.


    After a few rounds, the movement slowed down.


    Boss Wang is also doing it!


    But how can he compare with the butcher?


    Plus I''m not young, boss Wang is hard!


    Now I really miss my endless strength in fighting with people when I was young.


    It''s not like now. I feel a little tired after moving a few times.


    "Brother, be careful!" in the twinkling of an eye, the butcher helped boss Wang pick up the tip of the knife and turned around to force the tiger.


    This kick kicked the tiger''s chest and made him step back and stand still.


    "My grass?" I have some experience in forcing tigers.


    No matter how powerful he is, he is full of street fighting skills.


    Rude, reckless!


    Nothing fancy, just dry!


    No matter how ugly the posture is, it''s better to win the fight!


    But the butcher''s foot just now has a beautiful movement. It''s also very tricky in angle. It''s unavoidable for the pretender to force the tiger to avoid.


    Butcher, what a master.


    However, this foot does no harm to the tiger.


    At best, it''s just watching the butcher dance a ballet in the air.


    Pretending to force the tiger to kick and spit, gritted his teeth: "don''t do this with your brother tiger. Your brother tiger is here to fight with you, not to make an appointment with you!"


    The butcher made nonsense and stood up straight and hooked the provocative tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold, he was happy in one step.


    With a machete in his hand, he went towards the butcher''s celestial cover.


    The butcher did not hurry to avoid this time, but stood calmly in his place.


    Pretend to force the tiger to sneer.


    If you cut it off, the butcher''s head will open!


    He must have no strength to parry himself.


    No wonder.


    Since just now, the butcher''s strength has been worse.


    Compare brain endurance with the tiger. Play!


    Just as he was about to drop the knife of forcing the tiger, the butcher suddenly turned to one side and exposed his native pistol in his arms.


    Killing all over your face!


    Just when he pretended to force the tiger to stare round with two big black eyes, he pulled the trigger without hesitation!


    Say something!

 Chapter 1945

    Although it is a home-made pistol, it is unlikely that a person who is shot will survive when the trigger is pulled at such a close distance.


    The butcher had thought about it since he fought with the pretending tiger.


    It doesn''t matter if the wind falls in front. This is to kill the tiger!


    When the tiger is most unprepared!


    Pretending to force the tiger to float, it''s in a mess.


    At this time, he grabbed his throat!


    At this moment, time seems to slow down in the world of forced tigers.


    The butcher''s ferocious expression.


    Bloodthirsty eyes, and a barrel as deep and terrible as hell.


    Are particularly dazzling at this moment.


    Pretending to force the tiger even likes this feeling. Everything is like slow motion. Everything is locked by time.


    Pretending to force the tiger to race against time, he is breaking hands with death!


    The butcher''s gun was fast and unexpected.


    But the reaction nerve of pretending to force the tiger is several steps faster than others, almost at the moment of life and death.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s strong body to twist wildly.


    Suddenly, it looks like a seaweed!


    Speed is called a fast!


    It is reasonable to say that at such a close distance, even if the response is fast, you can''t hide.


    But the gun in the butcher''s hand is not a real gun, and its performance is much worse. The muzzle of the gun is almost tilted to the sky.


    The shot went wrong.


    Facts have proved that the crooked gun can''t work.


    Better a machete!


    Pretending to force the tiger to touch himself, he was fine, and then looked at the butcher.


    In his eyes, there was a trace of cold.


    What a fucking risk!


    If I hadn''t reacted quickly, that shot would have hit me in the chest!


    What concept is that!


    Then you will die!


    Pretending to force the tiger reacted. It turned out that the butcher had planned from the beginning.


    He is preparing to Yin himself!


    Darling!


    "Grass!"


    The butcher yelled.


    What a fucking pity!


    If you hit that shot just now, you will die if you pretend to force the tiger! But who knew this crooked gun was so difficult to use! See people in front, they can''t fucking hit!


    If he had a chance, he would kill the man who sold the gun!


    He didn''t stop, just raised his hand and shot again!


    The gunfire rang through my ears and dispersed like thunder.


    Pretending to force the tiger to quickly dodge aside.


    The butcher fired several shots in a row, but he didn''t hit a hair.


    Bang!


    At this time, I heard a gunshot from behind the tiger.


    It''s light.


    My gun is real! One by one!


    That shot just now flew out by wiping the butcher''s arm! Imagine how dangerous it is!


    The butcher quickly took boss Wang and hid behind a tree.


    Light is hiding in the tiger: "brother tiger, are you okay?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold: "I was almost killed by him just now!"


    Seeing that there was no place to bleed on the tiger, he was relieved.


    "Brother Hu, he must have shot all the bullets in the gun just now. That pistol is five rounds in a row, and now it''s a piece of scrap iron!"


    "Go out and fuck him!" pretending to force the tiger to shout, roll up his sleeves and leave.


    Light followed him with a gun.


    The butcher and boss Wang hide behind the tree and dare not move at all!


    Now any move can be hit by light.


    It''s hard to get shot!


    Seeing the tiger coming, the butcher held the knife in his back hand, grabbed a handful of sand and flew over.


    "My grass!" the outfit startled the tiger.


    At the same time, the butcher kicked him in the chest.


    Bang!


    Light shot right behind him.


    But there was a tiger in front, and he couldn''t find the right head at all.


    The butcher sent boss Wang out with the body of a tiger.


    I''m ready to run myself.


    "Here you are, brother tiger, stop!" there was a roar from behind.


    The butcher is really fucking stubborn. He has been forced into a dead end by himself. I didn''t expect to be so strong!


    I can''t do it anyway!


    The roar of pretending to force a tiger is full of anger!


    This is an unwilling roar!


    He is a man who repeatedly pretends to force failure and sends out a howl of hatred!


    The sound was thunderous and passed through the eardrums of the butcher and boss Wang!


    The butcher was startled and his liver trembled for a moment.


    Boss Wang also trembled and ran faster!


    Butcher and boss Wang, these two people are the interpretation of the Gold Coast underworld. They always kill without blinking an eye!


    What can make these two people afraid is by no means ordinary people!


    The sound of pretending to force the tiger was like thunder. In addition, the two people were frightened at the moment, and the effect was surprisingly good.


    That is, within a moment of the butcher''s pause.


    Here comes the tiger knife!


    It''s a machete. It''s very powerful.


    Let the butcher dodge.


    A knife went straight into the butcher''s arm!


    The butcher screamed and hurriedly covered his arm and ran for two steps. Under the cover of many younger brothers, he and boss Wang disappeared into the street.


    "Brother tiger, what''s the matter?" Guangguang hurried up.


    "Grass, let him run, butcher, it''s so fucking fast!"


    I arrived during the conversation.


    I came here when I heard the gunshot just now.


    "Pretend to be a tiger, how are you?" I asked hurriedly.


    "It''s all right. I gave the butcher a knife. He ran away with boss Wang!"


    I looked at him and there was nothing wrong with him. There was no nonsense.


    Hurriedly called Li Erzi.


    "Er Zi, the situation is similar to what you expected. Now boss Wang and the butcher have fled to you."


    Li Erzi smiled calmly: "Wenzi, don''t worry, act according to the plan!"


    "OK."


    Put down the phone and I asked everyone to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, near Dongwen group.


    Wang penghe is in a hurry to leave with more than 20 people.


    After receiving the call for help from the leopard, Wang Peng plans to hurry back to the rescue.


    But without two steps, a group of people came across.


    The leader is Zhang Guohua who is as strong as a hill.


    "Wang Peng, since you are here, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Zhang Guohua said in a low voice.


    He still carried the big hammer in his hand, and his high muscles showed strength.


    Wang Peng took a deep breath and became more and more afraid of anything.


    Last time I fought with Zhang Guohua, they both left room secretly.


    This time, none of them can be softer.


    "Brother Guohua! I Wang Peng have been taken care of by you before, but the sword has no eyes. Don''t blame my little brother!"


    Zhang Guohua picked up the hammer and said, "it''s still the last sentence. Life and death are yours. Wealth lies in heaven! Peng''er, since you choose to talk to boss Wang, you should know that one day!"


    Wang Peng threw his coat aside, took out the knife with unknown blood stains from his waist, and walked towards him.


    When they reached less than 20 meters, Wang Peng suddenly began to rush. The sharp knife in his hand stabbed Zhang Guohua madly with a strong wind!


    Zhang Guohua stared round, saw the sharp knife coming quickly, and swung the hammer hard.


    Ding!


    It''s the sound of sharp knives and hammers.

 Chapter 1946

    Zhang Guohua is a born soldier.


    Wang Peng is honed by killing and actual combat again and again.


    There are essential differences between the two.


    Wang Peng knows that this may be a decisive battle between boss Wang and Zhang Wen. Anyway, he will try his best tonight.


    Zhang Guohua also knew.


    The last time I met Wang Peng, I was secretly releasing water. This time it''s time for the two to fight a decisive battle.


    This time, you can''t be soft!


    Zhang Guohua''s strength is still unmatched, and Wang Peng is not an opponent.


    This directly numbs Wang Pengzhen''s tiger mouth.


    He took a quick step back and barely stood still.


    Zhang Guohua, if he can''t easily provoke.


    He is full of power, which is a portrayal of power!


    Seeing Wang Peng step back, Zhang Guohua stood still and said coldly, "Wang Peng, take out your strength, don''t hesitate!"


    No matter how good the relationship between the two before, but now standing in the opposite position is doomed to killing!


    Especially tonight, there must be a difference between the two.


    Wang Peng shook his wrist and his eyes slowly cooled down: "brother Guohua is really powerful!"


    Then he rushed out again.


    This time, Wang Peng''s eyes were full of blood red.


    There is only one word in his eyes, that is kill!


    Only killing is Wang Peng''s mixed road!


    Shua!


    A knife, straight towards Zhang Guohua''s chest.


    Zhang Guohua subconsciously swung the hammer.


    The little bastard fights to make a quick decision.


    Speed comes first.


    The hammer is clumsy and basically no one likes to use it.


    If someone cuts you, you can''t afford a hammer for half a day. How can you compare it?


    But Zhang Guohua took the hammer to a new level.


    He swung the hammer at the same speed as Wang Peng''s knife!


    This is shocking enough!


    This time, Wang Peng did not intend to escape, but went up against Zhang Guohua''s hammer.


    This hammer is powerful! If you hit someone, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die!


    Zhang Guohua thought Wang Peng would hide, but the boy didn''t mean to hide at all. He stubbornly bit and stabbed himself at the same time.


    Seeing that the hammer was about to fall on Wang Peng, Zhang Guohua scolded secretly, hurried to bear the force, and avoided Wang Peng''s sharp knife at the same time!


    The hammer emptied the wheel.


    Wang Peng''s knife left a blood mark on Zhang Guohua''s chest!


    Zhang Guohua took two steps back and looked down.


    This is his first injury.


    Before, no matter how complicated the situation was and how many people there were on the other side, Zhang Guohua had never been injured, but now he was injured in Wang Peng''s hand.


    What Zhang Guohua lost was not skill, but friendship.


    He knew he was still soft.


    Although he said nothing, how could he restrain his feelings at the bottom of his heart?


    Besides, Zhang Guohua is one of the most emotional.


    "Brother Guohua, don''t keep your hand on me!" Wang Peng said loudly.


    Just now I noticed that Zhang Guohua had put away his strength, and Wang Peng was merciful. Otherwise, how could this knife just pass through Zhang Guohua''s chest?


    In the twinkling of an eye, the younger brother below had been unable to fight, and Zhang Guohua put the hammer up again.


    "Wang Peng, I won''t show mercy this time. You should be careful!"


    Wang Peng''s mouth stirred up an imperceptible smile: "good!"


    Words fall, two people hedge over.


    Zhang Guohua swung a hammer at Wang Peng. Wang Peng, like a cheetah, swooped down in the same posture. He didn''t mean to avoid at all.


    Zhang Guohua has been on guard, so Wang Peng can''t attack Zhang Guohua''s chest at this time. He can only lower the attack route.


    So his blade turned to the footwall.


    A knife stabbed Zhang Guohua''s thigh.


    Zhang Guohua was hit by a hammer!


    Dong!


    Shua!


    Wang Peng couldn''t dodge. He was hit by Zhang Guohua with a hammer. Zhang Guohua also got a glorious knife in his leg.


    The two stepped back at the same time.


    Zhang Guohua knelt on one knee.


    Wang Peng shook his body for a long time before he stood firm.


    He has a headache!


    At the same time, I feel the pain in my back!


    Zhang Guohua''s hammer is really not affordable to ordinary people! Wang pengqiang held back the feeling of vomiting blood and tried his best to keep his balance.


    At this time, Zhang Guohua stood up regardless of the pain in his leg: "come on, the second round!"


    Wang Peng nodded, "OK!"


    Words fall, Zhang Guohua and Wang Peng hedge up again.


    The terrible hammer flashed like a strong wind and roared at Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng was not vague either. He directly picked up his sharp knife and greeted him.


    Zhang Guohua was stabbed by Wang Peng, but the hammer in his hand failed.


    Zhang Guohua''s speed slowed down a lot because of his leg injury and loss of support.


    Wang Peng took the opportunity to give Zhang Guohua a knife.


    Directly into his arm, his center of gravity was unstable and staggered to the ground.


    The usual little bastard will definitely stop after a knife, or be stunned for a moment.


    But Wang Peng didn''t mean to stop at all. Instead, he continued to stab.


    The second knife also went into the arm.


    The third knife is toward the chest.


    Pop!


    At this time, Zhang Guohua grabbed Wang Peng''s wrist with one hand and made great efforts.


    Wang Peng was unable to exert himself, but he pressed the sharp knife with his whole body and wanted to pour it into Zhang Guohua''s chest.


    Although injured, Zhang Guohua''s strength is not affordable to ordinary people.


    He broke it with force, and the sharp knife in Wang Peng''s hand fell to the ground with a bang.


    At the same time, there was a sharp pain in his wrist.


    Then, Zhang Guohua''s hand crazily stuck Wang Peng''s neck!


    Wang Peng is greeted in the same way.


    With the other hand, clamp Zhang Guohua''s neck!


    For a time, the two fell into an impasse.


    No one will let go.


    But Zhang Guohua looked a little embarrassed. He was gurgling with blood!


    At this time, brother Yijiao, who came crazy, saw this picture.


    He brought several people with water and rushed over after getting off the bus.


    Wang Peng is his brother, and Zhang Guohua exists like his eldest brother.


    These two people are right. He doesn''t want anything to happen to either of them!


    When he heard that Zhang Guohua came to besiege Wang Peng, he rushed over at the first time.


    He knows that with their character, this matter will not be finished so easily. One person must be finished!


    He doesn''t want to see the end!


    "Brother Peng! Brother Guohua, stop!" brother Yijiao was also injured and was a little inflexible. In addition, the previous injury on his leg had not been cured, so he limped over.


    Wang Peng''s expression was ferocious.


    To parry Zhang Guohua, he must do his best.


    Seeing brother Yijiao coming, he just squeezed out a few words from his mouth: "go away, it''s none of your business here!"


    Zhang Guohua also bit: "let the brothers below go away. This is the business of Wang Peng and me."


    Brother Yijiao is a little stunned.


    This scene made him not know what to say.


    The body also became stiff.

 Chapter 1947

    I don''t know why, on the way over, Yijiao has been thinking about the past.


    When I first met Wang Peng.


    At that time, he was bullied by Li Fei and everyone avoided him. Only Wang Peng stood up to help him speak and worked hard with Li Fei!


    Since then, he has remembered that Wang Peng, a brother, has to pay for his life!


    Zhang Guohua has nothing to say to himself.


    Since Wang Peng left, he drank and complained with Zhang Guohua.


    After a long time, he found that Zhang Guohua''s heart was very fragile.


    He attaches importance to feelings and regards friendship more important than anything.


    Similarly, it is quite difficult to understand Wang Peng''s departure.


    It seems that he will never understand these things all his life. This is the confusion brought to him by Wang Peng.


    But at the moment, these two people are going to kill each other crazily. How can Yijiao be calm?


    But he knows what energy he has.


    It''s almost impossible to pull a frame.


    At this moment, he only hated that his strength was not enough.


    If you have the courage of Zhang Wen or the cunning of boss Wang, how can you not persuade them.


    So now I can only watch them fight here!


    Destroy each other madly!


    This scene made his heart tremble madly.


    This is a trampling on the past and friendship!


    The little brother behind him is still fighting, and the blood light surrounds brother Yijiao''s vision, making him seem to fall into a huge trap!


    Eyes, trembling madly.


    At the same time, great confusion enveloped him.


    Why did this happen?


    Why do two people who are close as brothers now want to fight each other with swords, or even crazy blood, to kill each other.


    He doesn''t believe that Wang Peng and Zhang Guohua have no emotion in their hearts!


    It''s just that all this makes him uncomfortable!


    What on earth is it for?


    He thought he could happily mix with his brothers without any constraints.


    But now I know that mixing is trampling on friendship! Just let him wander on the edge of madness a little bit!


    Wang Peng, isn''t that the most true portrayal?


    Brother Yijiao doesn''t want to be like him. He doesn''t want to regret it!


    Seeing that Zhang Guohua and Wang Peng are working harder and harder, their faces are red, and their fingers are stuck on each other''s neck, which has turned white.


    Brother Yijiao was worried and his eyes turned red in an instant.


    Plop.


    He knelt before them.


    Suddenly, Wang Peng and Zhang Guohua were stunned.


    There is gold under the man''s knee. At the moment, brother Yijiao knelt down without hesitation for the sake of both of them.


    "Brother Peng, brother Guohua, please stop! I''m from the countryside. Since I was a child, others have known that I run fast and say I''m desperate. No one has ever been kind to me! Only you two! Only you treat me as brothers! But now my two best brothers are going to kill each other. It''s better to give me a knife! I beg you, stop £¡¡±


    With that, brother Yijiao began to kowtow with a bang.


    After two, there was an extra pool of blood on the ground.


    Brother Yijiao''s forehead is stained with blood.


    At this moment, the people around were quiet.


    Looking at brother Yijiao, they were silent.


    What the hell is it for?


    Is it to watch their brothers and friends kill each other?


    Is it to abandon all principles?


    If so, they would rather give up!


    Many people follow Wang Peng all the way. If they want to deal with Wang Peng, they can''t do it. They''d rather be stabbed to death by Wang Peng!


    Seeing brother Yijiao like this, the little brothers brought by Zhang Guohua also knelt down together and kowtowed hard!


    "Brother Peng, let go! Brother Guohua is his own!"


    "Stop, please!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No matter who gets hurt, it''s not what they want to see. Friendship is more important than anything!


    Click.


    A salty tear slipped down and fell on the ground along his cheek.


    It''s Zhang Guohua.


    He wept.


    Facing Wang Peng, he was helpless, but he also had no way at all.


    He was confused about what he had done.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Wang Peng is his brother, but now he wants to kill him.


    Boss Wang is their common enemy, but Wang Peng wants to help him.


    In this world, what is right and what is wrong?


    In this man eating society, where does Zhang Guohua stand?


    With his own skills, he may be able to look down on many small bastards, but he belongs to a vulnerable group after all.


    In front of the people, he had no way to resist.


    Only bow your head, only follow the crowd.


    This feeling made him feel helpless and panic for the first time.


    If the world is like this, what''s the meaning of mixing these?


    Zhang Guohua gave him his hand and began to cry regardless of his wound.


    Wang Peng also let go.


    His eyes were red.


    He turned over and lay on his back, staring at the stars in the sky.


    It seems that I have never seen such a quiet sky since I grew up.


    When he was a child, he always climbed to the roof after dinner with a few children, looked at the starry sky in a daze, and always imagined that he would step through the starry sky one day.


    But it was as ethereal as smoke.


    Because he knew that the sky had already changed color.


    No longer belongs to his sky, no longer the world he can see clearly.


    The world is crazy and dirty!


    But why?


    At this moment, when he saw all this, his heart would feel brighter than ever.


    I even feel that this sky belongs to me.


    Slowly, Wu Yang''s face appeared in the sky.


    Wang Peng couldn''t help it any more. His tears flew out directly.


    For Wu Yang, all he has is killing.


    But what is the end of the killing.


    Is endless confusion, is endless torture!


    For the first time, Wang Peng began to doubt whether the road he took was correct.


    The way of killing made him confused for the first time.


    If he had a chance, he would not attack Wu Yang again. He would only let Wu Yang kill himself!


    This is fate.


    This is the only way for Wang Peng.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the suburbs of Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang''s villa is quite remote. It''s just a suburb without running two steps out.


    Boss Wang limped ahead, and the butcher followed closely behind him.


    There are a few scattered brothers around.


    After a meeting, no one came after him. Boss Wang sat down and took a breath: "butcher, see if anyone is catching up."


    Boss Wang gasped hard.


    The butcher promised to let his little brother watch in the distance.


    Then he became silent.


    Looking at boss Wang, he was silent.


    Those eyes were full of doubts.


    This is a deep doubt about boss Wang!


    He even wondered if the man in front of him was boss Wang!

 Chapter 1948

    Boss Wang has always been the most powerful existence. When was he so embarrassed?


    Being chased to flee, being chased crazy!


    The butcher felt he was with the wrong man.


    To say that the former boss Wang, the butcher, was deeply admired!


    Insidious, many means, no one dares to touch!


    Before that, the butcher had to admire boss Wang''s ruthlessness.


    He killed Zhuzhu and even Hong Zi without hesitation. In addition, he boldly solved Liu hongran, which made the butcher feel that boss Wang is the one who does big things. With this madness, no one will be the opponent of boss Wang.


    But now the scene makes the butcher hesitate.


    At the same time, I deeply doubt whether my practice is right or not.


    Follow boss Wang, is it right or right?


    The former boss Wang was brilliant all the way.


    But since I met this woman, I began to go downhill.


    Even, destroy yourself madly!


    Now what''s the difference between him and self mutilation?


    If you are not cruel to Zhang Wen, you are cruel to yourself!


    "Brother, if you don''t do it harder tonight, it will be difficult to turn over later!" cried the butcher.


    Boss Wang gave him a look.


    How can he not know about these?


    But boss Wang is quite clever. What he wants is a stable word.


    At the moment, he doesn''t think about anything. He just wants to get out of his body tonight and avoid Zhang Wen. Then he goes to the airport smoothly and leaves with Yilin.


    Escape from Jinhai city and live a sweet world for two forever.


    Well, he can''t be crazy tonight. He must restrain himself.


    Mainly defensive.


    He doesn''t want to make things worse.


    It''s his current idea to retreat.


    Unexpectedly, no one is willing to give him a chance.


    Zhang Wen can''t, white people can''t, and body butchers can''t.


    This is the seed of hatred planted by boss Wang himself. Now he can only slowly accept the reality.


    Boss Wang took a deep breath and looked around.


    Just now in the villa, my people said there were at least sixty or seventy.


    But after being impacted by Zhang Wen, only he ran out with only seven or eight people.


    The war was defeated like a mountain.


    It took boss Wang more than ten years to gather these people, but it was only overnight to say it was over.


    Seeing this bleak picture, boss Wang was really helpless.


    But there was nothing he could do.


    But Zhang Wen, what else can I do?


    Now, there is only one way to escape.


    "Butcher, now we have so many people. How can we spell it? Go first and talk about the rest later!" what would we do if we changed to the former boss Wang? He must be going crazy if he is forced to do this!


    Although we can''t fight hard, we certainly won''t escape!


    He will only take the butcher and others and ambush Zhang Wen in the dark. When he is alone or relaxed his vigilance, he will give him a fatal blow!


    Wang Madman''s name is not for nothing!


    But now, he still counsels.


    Yes.


    Is this still Wang crazy? Or the invincible boss Wang?


    With that, boss Wang walked away.


    The butcher scolded and followed boss Wang, but his eyes were cold.


    The look in boss Wang''s eyes became profound and incomparable.


    The younger brothers behind him walked less and less. When the butcher turned back, there were only two people left behind.


    Boss Wang didn''t look back. At the moment, even if he didn''t look back, he knew what was behind it.


    At this point, the people around him must be walking less and less, but he doesn''t care.


    There is only one person in his heart.


    That''s Elaine waiting for her at the airport.


    As long as you can pass tonight, it is victory and success!


    After tonight, it''s over!


    "Brother, it''s no way to go on like this!" the butcher said in the back.


    Boss Wang looked back at him. He didn''t find that the butcher''s tone had changed.


    Without killing, Wang Peng may be an ordinary person. There is no outstanding place to mix. What is a butcher?


    I''m afraid I''m not even a top-notch bastard.


    Boss Wang doesn''t know. At the moment, he is killing the butcher''s patience a little. He is a bright butcher!


    "Butcher, tell me, what else can we do now?" asked boss Wang.


    The butcher''s eyes were cold: "brother, if we are killed by Zhang Wen''s people tonight, will we still have a foothold in Jinhai city? Do we have to look at Zhang Wen''s face in the future?"


    Boss Wang took a deep breath: "butcher, don''t worry about things. Let''s talk about future things later! After tonight! Don''t you believe me or don''t you want to worry about yourself?"


    Now, the butcher doesn''t believe anyone. He has vaguely noticed the real idea of boss Wang.


    Following boss Wang, he didn''t want anything. He didn''t get anything except some money.


    Then it is not easy to give up all.


    Boss Wang turned and left.


    Shua.


    The butcher was not polite at all. He grabbed boss Wang''s wrist directly.


    Boss Wang was stunned.


    Although the butcher is a well-known bastard in Jinhai City, he does everything.


    But I''ve never been so rude to myself.


    I''ve always been obedient to myself.


    But now, his move makes boss Wang a little wary.


    Butcher, do you want to turn back?


    "Butcher, what do you want?" boss Wang''s eyes were cold.


    "Brother, tell me, do you want to just forget it?"


    From boss Wang''s face, the butcher saw it.


    Boss Wang is full of compromises.


    Seeing that his people were scattered and Zhang Wen was so arrogant, he didn''t even notice any anger in boss Wang''s eyes. He had to escape!


    He knew that boss Wang not only lost, but also planned to give up!


    After hearing this, boss Wang was silent for a moment: "butcher, I''ve been in society longer than you. I can''t fight hard for some things! Now there are no people around us. How can we do with Zhang Wen? He has the upper hand tonight. We should avoid his edge!"


    The butcher''s eyes were cold and frightening. He said word by word: "brother, I don''t want to hear you say these great principles. I just want to know if you''re going to give up!"


    Now the butcher''s words are more like questioning.


    Ask boss Wang what he means!


    Boss Wang was a little upset. He calculated everything, but did not include the butcher.


    In his eyes, the butcher is at most a dog. He will do whatever he says. How can he have any opinion?


    But now it seems that he has miscalculated. The butcher is not an ordinary person, or he is aware of his thoughts.


    For boss Wang, the game in his world is over.


    It''s time to put an end to such a long mixed career.


    But he didn''t know it was just beginning for the butcher!

 Chapter 1949

    Boss Wang calmed himself down and said seriously, "butcher, what do you mean? Tell me."


    The butcher clenched his fist, pointed to the road behind him and said, "I''ll go back and gather everyone to fight with Zhang Wen! Brother, I don''t believe you can''t deal with Zhang Wen with your strength!"


    This made boss Wang shake his head secretly.


    I have strength and the strength to deal with Zhang Wen.


    But I don''t have that idea anymore.


    He has only one thought in his mind now, that is to leave here and Jinhai city forever.


    Funny to say, just a few days ago, he was crazy to grow in Jinhai city and madly let his company gain a foothold in Jinhai city! Even prepared for a long-term confrontation with Zhang Wen.


    But now those ideas have vanished.


    He compromised and gave up.


    Even counselled.


    All this is sent to one person, that is Irene.


    This woman worries him. How can he let go?


    Boss Wang was about to speak when there were countless footsteps all around.


    The butcher stared: "it''s Zhang Wen''s man!"


    At the same time, there were at least thirty or forty people around, and the leader was Li Erzi.


    His expression was indifferent and didn''t bring any guys. He just stood there coldly, and his murderous spirit was frightening.


    Boss Wang bit: "Li Erzi, it''s you!"


    Li Erzi smiled: "boss Wang, if I were you, I would be arrested now. In this way, I can avoid a lot of trouble. Maybe Zhang Wen will give you a good time!"


    Without hesitation, boss Wang and the butcher turned and ran away.


    Seeing the two men running away, Li Erzi didn''t chase them. Instead, he stood quietly in place, lit a cigarette and smoked leisurely.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    At the moment, in the processing plant, Wang Yi rushed into boss Wang''s office with a dozen police forces.


    No one is empty.


    There is only one janitor in the whole processing plant.


    This made Wang Yi frown.


    "Team Zhang, is your information accurate? Didn''t you say boss Wang was in the processing factory tonight?" Wang Yi asked coldly.


    Team Zhang quickly stood up: "Minister Wang, my informant told me that boss Wang was in the processing plant half an hour ago, but why did he disappear in a blink of an eye?"


    Wang Yi''s eyes sank.


    At yesterday''s regular meeting, he had explained clearly to everyone and made a secret decision in his heart.


    Although the current evidence is not enough for boss Wang to be sentenced to death, Wang Yi is still ready to catch him. First, let boss Wang live in it and slowly investigate the evidence by herself.


    No matter what the process is, Wang Yi believes that the final outcome is fair and boss Wang will obey the law! Will pay for their crimes.


    But now boss Wang is away, which undoubtedly gives him a blow in the head.


    What does it mean that the boss is away and all the staff are out? He knows better than that!


    It must be against Zhang Wen!


    But now he is not worried about Zhang Wen, but boss Wang!


    Wang Yi has seen these things very clearly recently. Boss Wang has always been led by Zhang Wen.


    The two groups of people have been brewing for too long, and now they have reached the critical point of outbreak.


    So what kind of sparks will the two groups collide tonight?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said, "team Zhang will arrange it for me immediately. Now, we will try our best to investigate where Zhang Wen and boss Wang are. As long as we find that we don''t need to apply, we will catch them directly!"


    Team Zhang quickly agreed and ran down to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Run, run.


    Such a picture is full of a sense of disobedience for boss Wang.


    Surrounded by dark alleys, he was only surrounded by a butcher.


    He never dreamed that he would be reduced to such a situation and forced to a desperate situation by Zhang Wen.


    In retrospect, when I first saw Zhang Wen, it seemed like what happened yesterday.


    At that time, Zhang Wen was a rural boy who dared to work hard for tens of thousands of yuan.


    Why didn''t he see it at that time? Zhang Wen was a crazy man at heart!


    I should never provoke him.


    I shouldn''t have killed Liu hongran.


    Everything is like a trap, so that I can''t dodge, so that I came to this step today.


    I regret it very much, but I have no power to return to heaven.


    Boss Wang limped, but he didn''t run slowly.


    Now he just wants to see Irene again and draw an end to his feelings.


    He felt vaguely that he couldn''t go tonight.


    And Elaine will come to naught.


    It''s just that he''s not willing!


    It''s easier to pick up than to put down.


    He should have thought of it since he stepped into the gold or the underworld. It is undoubtedly as difficult as heaven to quit!


    Black is black, never white!


    Seeing that there was no figure of Li Erzi around, boss Wang sat down decadent.


    "The butcher gave me a cigarette."


    The butcher threw a cigarette and lit one for himself.


    "You haven''t prepared to deal with Zhang Wen from the beginning, have you?" asked the Butcher at this time.


    Boss Wang''s eyes were deep and didn''t speak, but his fingers with cigarettes trembled a few times.


    "You''ve wanted to give up all this since you met that woman, haven''t you?"


    "You want to leave the whole body, and then use us as targets. When you leave Jinhai City, you will leave all these mess to me."


    "Right?"


    Boss Wang was still, just staring at the scarlet smoke hair.


    Now everything is not important to him. He only thinks of Irene, who is waiting for him alone at the airport.


    If she knew she was in such a dilemma, she didn''t know what she would think.


    "Boss Wang, I''m fucking asking you!" seeing that he still didn''t speak, the butcher stood up and yelled.


    Boss Wang didn''t even look at him. Now the butcher is like a passer-by to him.


    I''m crazy enough. I''ve had enough fun. I''m going to stop.


    Then the butcher has nothing to do with himself.


    Why say more about a mad dog?


    At this time, boss Wang took out his mobile phone and found Irene''s photo.


    His eyes were full of doting.


    It''s a pity that he has been in the wrong business in this life. If he still has a chance in the next life, he will treat Irene well and make up for all the debts in this life.


    Yilin''s name was silently recited in his heart, and boss Wang''s eyes turned red.


    Poop!


    Suddenly the butcher''s figure appeared in front of him, and a sharp cold knife was inserted into his stomach.


    Boss Wang couldn''t believe his eyes. The scene in front of him turned into slow motion, playing slowly frame by frame.


    The butcher''s blood red eyes widened, and the blood fell down along the edge of the knife.


    But he didn''t care at all. Instead, he twisted the handle hard.


    At the same time, he asked loudly, "boss Wang, you fucking think we are all idiots, don''t you!"

 Chapter 1950

    After so many years on the road, boss Wang has never been stabbed.


    This is the first and last time.


    The butcher''s sharp cold knife deeply pierced boss Wang''s stomach. This scene was full of a sense of disobedience everywhere.


    Boss Wang must have never dreamed that he would fall into the hands of the butcher.


    The butcher is his own dog!


    How dare a dog bite its master?


    Tick.


    Boss Wang''s blood drops fell on the mobile phone and just covered Elaine''s picture.


    Boss Wang gently provoked: "butcher, why don''t you let me take another look at Irene?"


    Seeing boss Wang still didn''t want to explain, the butcher''s eyes were bloodshot: "grass, it''s because this woman killed you! I don''t understand. There are so many women around you. Do you lack her? Why can you give up everything as soon as he appears? Even everything you worked hard!"


    Why?


    You can''t understand these butchers for a lifetime.


    If this thing happened to boss Wang without taboo, he would not believe it and would only scoff.


    How can love change a person?


    How can one give up everything?


    What''s more, he is still a Wang lunatic. He has never had any principle bottom line!


    Things have come to the present, like a dream.


    Boss Wang felt like he had a dream.


    It was a nightmare because there was no Irene in the dream.


    At the moment, boss Wang didn''t blame the Butcher at all, but had a trace of relief.


    At this time, the butcher saw the ticket in boss Wang''s pocket.


    He grabbed boss Wang''s hair and shook it hard: "you have a fucking ticket, you have fucking money! Things are wrong, you can leave immediately! But what about us? What the fuck should we do? We''re not going to clean up the mess for you here! But if you forget this time, you''ve all miscalculated..."


    He said faintly, "butcher, let me go. I must not live tonight. Let me take a last look at her."


    This almost drove the butcher crazy!


    Instead of stopping, the butcher pulled up his knife and shone at the place just now.


    The tip of the knife is gone.


    The butcher looked ferocious: "since you want to destroy us, I''ll let you die completely! At the same time, you also take Liu hongran''s things away! You know, it''s all your orders."


    Boss Wang understood everything. He nodded slightly.


    All this was his own cocoon, and he couldn''t argue.


    The two knives on the stomach let boss Wang''s energy flow away slowly.


    But at this moment, he didn''t feel the slightest pain, but he was thinking about Irene in his heart.


    The pain of heart piercing has long covered the knife wound on the stomach!


    Yilin, has been bigger than everything, even beyond her own life!


    He grabbed the butcher''s hand and said, "butcher, count me, please, let me see her again..."


    The butcher doesn''t understand.


    Boss Wang is dying now. Do you still care about that woman?


    Can a person really change so much?


    "Grass, see? I''ll let you see enough!" the butcher scolded, tore up the ticket and threw it out.


    Tickets were scattered in the wind.


    At the moment, the scraps of paper seemed to turn into Irene''s face, floating madly in front of boss Wang.


    "Yilin... Wait for me... I''ll come now..." boss Wang was stunned, completely ignoring the knife still inserted in his stomach, and staggered away with the ticket.


    The cold wind makes boss Wang''s back look like a lone follower.


    The butcher looked around and disappeared with a dark face.


    ¡­¡­


    All the way from boss Wang''s villa, I forced tiger Guangguang and I to act according to the plan.


    After coming out, I''m going to encircle boss Wang.


    Li Erzi and I have discussed it for a long time. Tonight, our people mainly force boss Wang into a desperate situation, and then let him do it.


    So I can walk away.


    But the three of us waited here for a long time and didn''t see boss Wang.


    "Wenzi, do you think Li Erzi didn''t do it well?" pretended to force the tiger to ask nearby.


    I looked at him: "don''t talk nonsense, er Zi has no problem!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to hum coldly: "Wenzi, you''ve always been very good to her, but why are you so cold to me? In fact, I''m also very capable, don''t you say?"


    I ignored him. At this time, a group of people came from a distance. The leader was Li Erzi.


    "Wenzi, haven''t you waited for boss Wang yet?"


    I shook my head: "I arranged people nearby, but I still didn''t see him."


    Li Erzi frowned.


    Pretending to force the tiger nearby, he said coldly, "I said that Li Erzi''s work is unreliable. Don''t you believe it!"


    Li Erzi ignored him and said to me, "just now I saw boss Wang and the butcher running near here. They shouldn''t be far away!"


    I nodded, "then I''ll let someone look around."


    After that, we went to look for it separately.


    Pretending to force the tiger to come with me, but I refused.


    He talks too much nonsense. I came here today to get down to business. I''m upset to be with him!


    I threw the fake tiger to Li Erzi and walked aside with Guangguang.


    Guang Guang holds a gun in his hand and is ready to shoot at any time.


    Along a path, Guangguang and I walked in, and then Guangguang seemed a little nervous, with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Scared?" I asked him.


    In his hand, he also grabbed a dagger.


    Guangguang shook his head: "brother Wen, I''m not afraid! I don''t regret doing things for you!"


    I smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    Although Guang Guang didn''t impress me very much in the past, I felt that he was honest after spending a few days with him this time. At least he was much more realistic than pretending to be a tiger.


    He worked hard for me.


    "If you can, I''ll find a way to get you out when it''s over," I said.


    Guangguang looked at me gratefully: "brother Wen, thank you. But I really didn''t think I could come out aboveboard. After all, those things I committed are not small things. If I killed boss Wang this time, things would be bigger."


    His words were full of helplessness, which made me feel a little more guilty.


    In fact, he knew everything, but he didn''t say it.


    I took a deep breath: "anyway, I''ll try my best."


    Then his eyes suddenly straightened.


    He quickly took out the gun in his arms, opened the bolt and pointed to the distance.


    "Brother Wen, look if the man in front is boss Wang!"


    I took a closer look.


    The man who stumbled not far in front is not boss Wang!


    Guangguang and I got nervous instantly. Boss Wang is here, so the butcher should also be nearby!


    Now the butcher and boss Wang are desperate. I must be careful enough to deal with the butcher!

 Chapter 1951

    I was ready to shoot at the first sight. I pressed his muzzle.


    In the moonlight, I saw blood seeping from boss Wang.


    There were several terrible knife wounds on his stomach.


    "Wait, he seems to be hurt," I said.


    Guangguang also noticed the wound on boss Wang and stared.


    At this time, he seemed to be chasing something, completely ignoring the wound on his body, and his eyes were shining.


    This is the last period of boss Wang''s life.


    Boss Wang no longer has the previous linglie and the madness of the first brother in Jinhai city.


    Yes, just full of warm eyes.


    Boss Wang wants to see Elaine again for the last time and want to see his child born.


    The air ticket floating in front of him seemed to be his last pass.


    Boss Wang came in two steps and fell to his knees with a plop. Under his feet was a ticket.


    He reached out for it.


    Bang~


    At this time, a big foot stepped on it and appeared in front of boss Wang.


    Boss Wang was stunned and looked up along this foot.


    He was relieved by this face.


    I seem to be the end of his life and his last persistence.


    "Boss Wang, from the moment you started with Liu hongran, you should have thought of today." I said faintly.


    This moment makes me emotionally complicated.


    Boss Wang lost at my feet at the last minute.


    Then this scene will become eternal in my memory.


    At this moment, Liu hongran''s shadow was printed in my mind endlessly. Following boss Wang''s godless eyes, I seemed to go back to the night when boss Wang killed Liu hongran.


    Everything is doomed, everything is a definite number.


    Boss Wang smiled bitterly. Now he felt the pain of the wound. At the same time, his life was losing rapidly.


    He gasped: "I''ve done thousands of calculations, but I still haven''t been able to calculate you, Zhang Wen! I, Wang shanran, have been in Jinhai city for so long. I''ve never served anyone. You''re the first."


    Wang shanran.


    It''s the first time I know boss Wang''s name after knowing him for so long.


    Unexpectedly, behind his cold and insidious, he had such a gentle and elegant first name.


    "Why, I didn''t expect my name to be so literary? When my mother named me, it was to make me feel better, but who knows, I stepped into the underworld. This is unfilial to my mother."


    "I''ve been fooling around for so many years and never begged anyone. Zhang Wen, you can kill me today and plant it in your hands. I recognize it. But Irene is the love of my life. Please don''t hurt her, please..."


    Then boss Wang knelt down in front of me with his last strength and kowtowed.


    The essence of the body is almost gone.


    Some people say that the hatred on the road is just a layer of paper.


    If it''s pierced, it''s gone.


    I didn''t agree before. How can the hatred of killing be forgotten?


    Now, I have a deep understanding.


    Boss Wang is going to die now, and all kinds of hatred will become a bubble.


    Wang shanran, perhaps from birth, was as simple as his name.


    But the world is confusing.


    Boss Wang will deteriorate even if he is no longer contaminated with the world.


    Will also change that good into evil!


    Boss Wang is like this, so why am I not?


    How much better am I than boss Wang?


    It''s just that the road is different!


    I kicked boss Wang down and looked at him coldly: "boss Wang, you and my hatred will come to an end at this moment. You owe me! But don''t worry, I won''t touch anyone who has nothing to do with this!"


    The sharp knife in my hand pierced boss Wang''s chest.


    Then pull it out.


    A red blood, then draw a perfect arc in the air.


    Boss Wang still had a faint smile on his face and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, he could not feel any pain. In a quiet world without any sound, the shadow of Irene appeared in his head.


    I don''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl in Irene''s stomach.


    I don''t know who children will be like when they grow up.


    Boss Wang felt guilty.


    He has cheated many people in his life, but he has never felt so guilty.


    He deceived Irene and the child in his stomach.


    Just, why did the starting point of all this sadness come so fast and so suddenly?


    Don''t even give him a chance to say goodbye.


    Everything will become slim~


    Since then, there is no boss Wang in the world.


    There is no Wang shanran.


    Sin ends here.


    In boss Wang''s world, all sounds and pictures belong to one point.


    Then he filled his retina with dazzling sunlight again.


    In the endless light, familiar figures came from illusion.


    Hongzi, mouse


    Even Liu hongran.


    Boss Wang felt his eyes wet.


    He took two quick steps with the light and followed the figure of the pillar.


    The pillar doesn''t have any complaints. Instead, it opens the way for itself and opens the light for itself.


    Then, the pillar''s body dodged, and in front of him was boss Wang''s mother who had died long ago.


    Boss Wang couldn''t help it any more. He knelt on the ground, slapped himself crazily and told his sins crazily.


    At the same time, he also told her the love of his life.


    Irene.


    ¡­¡­


    Death is atonement and a new beginning.


    Looking at the motionless boss Wang on the ground, I have thousands of feelings in my heart.


    My feelings for boss Wang are actually quite complicated.


    I entered the Tao by boss Wang, who gave me everything and even made me famous in Jinhai city.


    But boss Wang is too ambitious. From beginning to end, he is only using me. He has never seen me as a brother.


    Even trying to kill me.


    In this way, how can I retreat?


    Maybe boss Wang has his worries and considerations.


    But this step by step, I also had to.


    This is Lianhua in my heart.


    The most helpless, but must take a road.


    Once you get up in the wind, it will be even more difficult to think about it again!


    "Brother Wen, boss Wang is dead. You go first!" Guangguang said quickly at this time.


    I shook my head. "No, I have one more thing to do."


    Just stare: "what''s up, brother Wen."


    I didn''t speak, but my eyes floated to boss Wang''s arm.


    ¡­¡­


    Thump, thump, thump.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa~


    Footsteps and sirens were heard.


    Wang Yi and team Zhang rushed over with people.


    Ten minutes ago, Zhang received a message from the eye liner, saying that he saw the shadow of Wang boss in the vicinity.


    So he hurriedly informed Wang Yi to come.


    More than a dozen police officers came, but they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    This quiet alley with only one stop of street lights has become boss Wang''s last habitat.


    Boss Wang sat half on the ground against the wall, and there was no breath on him.


    His eyes closed gently, and there was no pain in his face.


    There were several knife wounds on his body. One arm was disconnected from the small arm and disappeared.

 Chapter 1952

    Team Zhang squatted down to check his pulse.


    "Minister Wang, the man is dead."


    Wang Yi took a deep breath and her eyes were very complicated.


    Boss Wang died, but he was a little late after all.


    The police officers nearby quickly collected evidence around and blocked the scene to exclude suspicious people.


    "Brother Yi, what are you thinking?"


    Team Zhang came over, sat next to Wang Yi and lit a cigarette leisurely.


    "Brother Yi, what are you thinking?"


    Wang Yi''s shrewd eyes were shining: "what do you think I think?"


    "Are you wondering if the prisoner is Zhang Wen?"


    Wang Yi shook her head: "don''t think about it. It must be him."


    This made team Zhang scratch his head: "so do we want to investigate?"


    Wang Yi asked him for a cigarette and lit it.


    "I don''t understand the things on the road, but I know who boss Wang is. He is a well-known black man in Jinhai city and a portrayal of an era. There are not hundreds or dozens of people who want to kill him. Although it is incompatible with my professional ethics, you and I all know why Zhang Wen killed him."


    "We have a common goal with Zhang Wen, that is to avenge Liu hongran. Legally, boss Wang will die, but now the outcome is no different. Zhang Wen tried him in another way."


    Zhang Dui stared. He didn''t understand what Wang Yi meant.


    "So, we won''t catch Zhang Wen?"


    Wang Yi smiled: "we must catch it, but we must investigate it clearly! But in other words, Zhang Wen helped us this time, didn''t he?"


    No matter how stupid team Zhang was, he could hear the meaning of Wang Yi''s words.


    He nodded hurriedly: "then I''ll investigate the cause of boss Wang''s death first."


    Wang Yien gave a cry, and then fell into meditation.


    The death of boss Wang is the end of an era of Mafia in Jinhai city.


    But the underworld is not over.


    Wang Yi took a deep breath and was extremely worried.


    The person who killed boss Wang must be Zhang Wen. Once boss Wang dies now, what more crazy picture will appear in the underworld in Jinhai city?


    Zhang Wen, will you replace boss Wang and continue to write about sin and madness?


    Wang Yi doesn''t want him to become like that. She doesn''t want him to continue trampling forward in this muddy water!


    ¡­¡­


    In the airport, people come and go.


    There are couples who go out with happy smiling faces.


    There are business people who bow their heads in a hurry.


    The airport is a post station, gathering too many joys and sorrows.


    Now, in terminal 3.


    A woman with a pretty face is sitting here.


    She looked down at her cell phone and focused on it.


    She''s not a bowhead or a mobile phone addict.


    The picture of her mobile phone always stays on the start interface.


    It only shows the time.


    At this moment, all she worries about is time.


    The plane will take off in twenty minutes.


    But the people she was waiting for didn''t come.


    "Miss, are you waiting?" then a handsome man came over and smiled at her like sunshine.


    Yilin looked up at him. There was no color in her beautiful eyes. The cold ice was like an extinguished lamp.


    How can she think of anything else when her lover doesn''t return?


    She didn''t speak, which made the man a little embarrassed.


    He coughed twice and then said, "Miss, are you going to XX country alone? I happen to be alone, so why don''t we take a company? Besides, if you meet bad people, I can protect you."


    bad person.


    These two words were particularly harsh when they were introduced into Irene''s ears.


    Boss Wang is a bad man and a black man in Jinhai city.


    In Jinhai City, no one is afraid of boss Wang. He has done a lot of evil when he can get to this point.


    But how many things he gave up for Irene, only Irene knew.


    Black is white, white is black.


    There are no absolute bad guys in this world.


    "Thank you. No, I''m waiting for my man." Irene said coldly.


    Yilin is right. She will be over 40 this year, but she is well maintained. Most people can''t see her age at all.


    Neither figure nor appearance can be compared by ordinary people.


    Different from those young and beautiful little women, it is the charm that others don''t have on her.


    That is the charm of a mature woman.


    It doesn''t work.


    Hearing this, the man''s face changed and walked away boring.


    I wanted to change my taste, but I didn''t expect to hit a wall.


    "The flight to XX is about to take off. Please check your tickets..."


    Time flows away minute by minute.


    Ten minutes, fifteen minutes.


    Yilin''s eyes fixed on the door, but there was no boss Wang.


    Until, the plane began to cycle Irene''s name.


    Irene''s eyes are wet.


    At the same time, she laughed secretly and shook her head.


    Yeah.


    I should have thought of it.


    It is easier to go up the mountain than to go down.


    Is it so easy to quit the underworld?


    Boss Wang really wants to quit, but how can Zhang Wen agree? How can those who have a grudge against boss Wang agree?


    That''s just boss Wang''s wishful thinking.


    Leaving Jinhai city is just a beautiful picture in the minds of boss Wang and Yilin.


    It''s a dream. Don''t touch it.


    Yilin stood up and walked out of the airport, tears brushing down.


    She knows that boss Wang is serious.


    I''m serious about this relationship with my children. Boss Wang didn''t come on time tonight, so there''s only one reason.


    He was the one who had an accident.


    Her heart was like a knife, and Irene shook her body and went out.


    In the eyes, colored glass shines everywhere.


    Tears filled the handsome face.


    Suddenly, in the crowd, she seemed to see the shadow of boss Wang.


    It''s not very clear, but it''s absolutely certain!


    The flash of thought made her go after it regardless.


    At this time, several people in uniform stopped her.


    "Miss, are you Irene?"


    She pushed them away and rushed out, but her arm was caught dead.


    "Who are you? I''m looking for my man!" she screamed.


    The sound line slowly changed its taste.


    The two men showed their certificates: "we are from the police department. Now we need you to go back and cooperate with our investigation."


    "I didn''t commit a crime. What can I do with you?" Irene shouted.


    She was 100% sure that the figure in the crowd just now was boss Wang.


    She wanted to catch up and ask why boss Wang didn''t come in and why she didn''t go by herself!


    One of them took a deep breath: "I know this result may be difficult for you to accept, but it has happened. You should fully cooperate with our investigation, don''t you?"


    This made Irene stunned instantly. She couldn''t believe it and looked up: "what did you say?"


    The two looked at each other.


    "Just now, Wang shanran was killed. We have blocked the scene and are now trying our best to hunt down the prisoners. Now we initially suspect that this is a vendetta between the underworld. If you know anything, tell us."

 Chapter 1953

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elaine didn''t listen to the latter words at all. Her head was blank.


    How is it possible that Wang shanran is dead!


    Her beautiful eyes slowly widened and burst into tears: "it''s impossible. You must have made a mistake! How could something happen to him when I saw him in the crowd? It''s impossible..."


    There are all kinds of mistakes and irreparable past in one''s life.


    Like boss Wang, like Irene.


    No one knows whether the flash is true or false. Maybe God will be soft hearted and meet boss Wang''s small requirements?


    Let him take one last look at Irene.


    From then on, forget the world.


    ¡­¡­


    The night passed.


    It was a dark and crazy night in Jinhai city.


    The sun shines on the earth again, as if to evaporate all the sins hidden in the dark.


    Everything last night was like a dream.


    But all the people on the road are preaching it.


    Last night, Zhang Wen and boss Wang fought frantically. Boss Wang was killed by Zhang Wen, and many people in both waves were injured.


    The loss is not small.


    This matter is also spreading wildly and explosively on the road.


    Boss Wang is dead.


    Ended the myth of Jinhai city for many years.


    Until now, there are still many people who can''t believe the facts.


    What is boss Wang''s position in their hearts?


    That''s a god man!


    It''s the untouchable first brother of Jinhai city!


    How can something happen to such a person?


    But the facts are in front of them and they have to believe it.


    "Boss Wang is dead. Did Zhang Wen do this?" in the morning, several gangsters who drank all night came out of the bar, hooked up.


    "Cao, 100% yes! Haven''t you heard? Zhang Wen has said that he wants to hand blade boss Wang before!"


    "But how can a man like boss Wang have an accident..."


    "People will die. This next article is going to develop!"


    "He''s a developed fart! I heard that people in the white world have been eyeing it. It''s hard for Zhang Wen to leave this time!"


    As he spoke, a few people came out and pressed several little bastards in the corner.


    "Do you know the whereabouts of Zhang Wen?"


    One of the little bastards recognized them. Aren''t these people the film policemen here?


    It seems that things are much more complicated than they think. It''s only the past night, and the white people began to take action.


    "Brother, we are just bastards who don''t know the way. How can we know where Zhang Wen is?" a little bastard explained weakly.


    "If you know, tell me at any time, you know? It''s very serious!"


    "I see, brother..."


    Deal with these people, some little bastards. Look at me, I look at you, but I can''t help sighing.


    It seems that Zhang Wen is in trouble this time!


    ¡­¡­


    Eight o''clock in the morning.


    Lao Xing and Xu Jingwen sat in a car and went to the police department for a meeting.


    On the bus, Xu Jingwen frowned.


    "Director Xing, what''s going on?"


    Lao Xing also looked confused and forced: "Xiaojing, I don''t know about this. I didn''t go to the meeting until I received the news from the above. I heard that it was the first brother of the Mafia in Jinhai city. Boss Wang died."


    Xu Jingwen frowned deeper: "but boss Wang is dead. What does it have to do with us?"


    He sighed: "maybe, Jinhai city is going to be chaotic!"


    In the conference room of the police hall, Wang Yi sat in the upper seat with a serious expression.


    No matter what you think, this matter should be done or done.


    Face project should be done.


    Moreover, Wang Yi also had another purpose of this meeting, that is, to gather her own rights by the way.


    Everyone is almost there.


    Wang Yi coughed twice, indicating that the people below were quiet.


    Suddenly, everyone was very quiet.


    To Wang Yi, they are afraid and afraid.


    Wang Yi''s official career has now become a legend in the white world. She is young and holds great power, even to the point where they look up to her.


    Of course, in private, many people spread Wang Yi''s stories and said everything.


    "Everyone sitting here must have heard about it. Just last night, a murder occurred in the suburb of Jinhai city. The dead was Wang shanran, who had been entrenched in Jinhai city for many years, that is, boss Wang in their mouth. One arm of the dead disappeared. Although the murderer''s modus operandi was somewhat shocking, it was a good thing for us."


    "Boss Wang is dead. Liu hongran''s case came to an end a while ago. I had been grasping it myself before. Before, the object I suspected was boss Wang."


    "Although boss Wang is dead, the investigation of Liu hongran''s case can''t be stopped. We must catch all the people related to this matter! There can''t be any dirt in Jinhai city!"


    The people below are listening quietly.


    No one dares to say anything against it. In this position, Wang Yi''s words are authority.


    Now, Chen Tianhai has handed over most of his rights to Wang Yi, which is a great affirmation to Wang Yi.


    But this still makes many people confused.


    Boss Wang is dead, so they know who the murderer is. Isn''t it Zhang Wen who beat him the most recently in Jinhai city?


    He''s probably the killer!


    But listening to Wang Yi''s tone, it seems that she doesn''t hate Zhang Wenyi too much.


    Wang Yi, who has always been jealous of evil, has changed now?


    "Minister Wang, in Jinhai City, it''s related to Wang shanran, that is, Zhang Wen. Could he have done it?" I heard a female voice below.


    Everyone looked along the voice, and the speaker was Xu Jingwen.


    Regardless of Lao Xing, who has been winking at herself, she said without hesitation.


    Lao Xing is not stupid!


    What is Zhang Wen''s identity now? It''s the special agent from above!


    Although he didn''t know how deep the water behind it was, and whether Zhang Wen did it himself, he saw the current situation very clearly.


    He doesn''t want to step in this muddy water.


    Whether it''s Wang Yi or Zhang Wen, it''s not something you can easily touch!


    The best way is to avoid it!


    But why is Xu Jingwen so ignorant! I wink at her frequently, why can''t she see it!


    Who does she think she says she is? She''s just a little cop!


    In front of Zhang Wen and Wang Yi, she is nothing!


    Xu Jingwen''s words also asked most people''s doubts, and immediately everyone looked at Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi remembers this woman. She was the one who came to the office last time to send materials to herself.


    He said positively, "it''s not easy to decide who did it. It''s not easy to say that Zhang Wen did it. We need evidence! What we say now is just speculation!"


    This reassured Xu Jingwen.


    Wang Yi''s words are tantamount to denying that Zhang Wen did it.


    Judging from the current situation, they doubt Zhang Wen. That''s normal.


    Zhang Wen has always been wrong with boss Wang.

 Chapter 1954

    "Minister Wang, how should we investigate this matter?" someone asked at this time.


    How to investigate?


    Can he not know? Do you need to ask more?


    These words are purely questioning Wang Yi.


    Now that power has been gathered by you, it is undoubtedly even more difficult for us to do things. How can we start our work?


    Wang Yi glanced at him.


    This man used to follow Duan Wengong and had some power in his hands, but he was the first to put him on the shelf since he took over the police department.


    Naturally, he was unconvinced.


    Wang Yi said coldly, "did you work on your first day? I still need to teach you this? If you don''t understand the process, let the personnel minister teach you later!"


    It''s quiet.


    It''s all quiet down there.


    No one spoke again.


    Challenging Wang Yi''s position requires a price!


    They are all watching how this man died.


    The man stopped talking and lowered his head.


    Wang Yi put her hands together and said, "not only today, but also in the future! Any investigation must be approved by me! No one can make an exception!"


    This made a small sensation below.


    Wang Yi''s approach is bold and courageous.


    No one has ever dared to play like this in the police department. Like Wang Yi, she almost monopolized the power.


    The point is that many things he does will become extremely troublesome.


    Moreover, the concentration of power means the dispersion of people below.


    Isn''t Wang Yi clear about this?


    This is a right, but also a great challenge.


    Wang Yi is gathering power in her own way and centralizing power in her own way!


    Only in this way can we stand firm in front of the public and let our words play a key role.


    "Do you have any questions?" Wang Yi looked around and said.


    No one spoke.


    "Then, next, the management system of the police department will be done according to my proposal, and we will see how the situation is in a month." several people from the security department began to send documents below.


    Wang Yi took a sip of tea and said, "I suggest you all memorize this document. It will save a lot of trouble."


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    Wang Yi said politely. In fact, isn''t she telling them that they must recite it?


    Everyone looked at the documents in front of them and worried. At this time, Wang Yi''s phone rang.


    He looked down. The caller was Chen Tianhai.


    He told the secretary next to him to let them all break up first, and then he found a quiet corner to pick it up.


    "Hello, Mayor Chen."


    On the phone was Chen Tianhai''s anxious voice: "Wang Yi, why didn''t you report it to me first?"


    Of course, Wang Yi knows that this matter will be reported to Chen Tianhai. He did it on purpose.


    It''s not because the power in his hand is gone, but because he wants Chen Tianhai to think about the pros and cons of this matter, and then tell him himself.


    His tone was calm: "Mayor Chen, I''m holding a meeting for the people in the police department now. I''ll tell you when the meeting ends."


    "All right, you have a meeting first." Chen Tianhai said and was ready to hang up.


    Wang Yi hurriedly said, "no, I''ve finished the meeting."


    This made Chen Tianhai cry and laugh. It was Wang Yi who didn''t report it first. Now it feels like he disturbed him.


    But he didn''t talk nonsense and asked, "what''s the matter? I heard boss Wang died?"


    It doesn''t matter if boss Wang is dead. What Chen Tianhai cares about is Liu hongran!


    Boss Wang is dead now. If the evidence is insufficient, how can Liu Xide not question him?


    It''s worth dying!


    "Well, I''m investigating this matter, but Zhang Wen is highly suspected." Wang Yi shows off her official voice.


    Chen Tianhai heard what Wang Yi meant and said, "Wang Yi, Zhang Wen is now a soldier appointed by Liu Xide, and now he has a special identity. You should know this better than me."


    This is what gives Wang Yi a headache. Regardless of her personal relationship, it is also a technical job to catch Zhang Wen now.


    Zhang Wen is now a special commissioner and appointed by Liu Xide. If you catch him, you''ll hit Liu Xide in the face.


    But if she doesn''t catch it, Wang Yi can''t write a report.


    In short, it is difficult everywhere.


    So now he wisely chose to wait and see what happened to Liu Xide.


    "Mayor Chen, don''t worry. I''ll write a material for you and hand it in. If someone asks, you just need to read it."


    Mayor Chen nodded with satisfaction.


    It''s so easy to communicate with smart people.


    Wang Yi can understand everything by a little bit.


    Put down the phone and Chen Tianhai took a deep breath.


    Boss Wang is dead. Chen Tianhai naturally knows his position in Jinhai.


    When one giant falls, another giant is bound to rise.


    Who is the next giant?


    He could think of nothing but Zhang Wen.


    Chen Tianhai has been in this position for a long time. Naturally, he sees more of these things in the underworld.


    No one can start and finish well. Boss Wang can''t do it, and neither can those big brother bastards before.


    How far can Zhang Wen go?


    Chen Tianhai doesn''t want to see him have an accident, but how can he stop it? Zhang Wen was born to eat this bowl of rice, which no one can change.


    Now he should consider how to deal with Liu Xide.


    ¡­¡­


    The national highway in Jinhai city is very quiet at the moment.


    There is a big tree surrounded by two people on the roadside. Suddenly, it looks no different.


    But a few months ago, there was a crashed car parked in front of the big tree. Inside the car was Liu hongran.


    This scene, this picture, will never fade.


    It''s past nine o''clock now, and there are more and more vehicles coming and going.


    Prick.


    At this time, a car stopped and the driver came down in a hurry to pee.


    He breathed a sigh of relief on his face.


    When you''re done, get ready to go back to the car.


    At this time, he seemed to catch a glimpse of something, followed his eyes, and then squatted down.


    "My grass!" he exclaimed.


    The pupils are constricted together.


    What appeared in front of him was a broken arm.


    The fingers let go naturally, bloody.


    He was so frightened that he sat on the ground. When he reacted, he quickly took out his mobile phone and called the police.


    In less than ten minutes, two police cars came.


    Several people blocked the scene, and then team Zhang rushed over.


    He confirmed at the scene, and then hurriedly reported to Wang Yi.


    "Brother Yi, boss Wang''s broken arm has been found. It''s on the national highway."


    "Well, I see. Come back." Wang Yi said faintly.


    In fact, he already knew where boss Wang''s broken arm was.


    He drank water and continued to write the material in his hand.


    But I was thinking about Zhang Wen in my head.


    "Zhang Wen, what do you think? Do you think Liu Xide will protect you all your life? Do you think you can always walk on the edge of the law? You are not a God, nor is boss Wang!"

 Chapter 1955

    In the afternoon, the capital power center.


    In Liu Xide''s Office


    Liu Xide is having a meeting, as usual.


    He is much better now. From the loss of Liu hongran to his current state, he has adjusted quite well.


    And soon put into work.


    How can he let go of so many things in the capital?


    Home is a small home, and the country is everyone!


    He still knows which is more important.


    Now no one in Beijing has said this, and no one is willing to touch Liu Xide''s wound.


    At the same time, everyone Liu Xide also maintained an incomprehensible attitude.


    Now that the matter has been made big, why stop to investigate? Doesn''t he want to avenge Liu hongran?


    Liu did not tell anyone about this.


    Including Fang Rongjun.


    Yes, that''s killing him.


    At the end of the regular meeting, Liu Xide came out of it with some spirit. His eyes were full of determination. No one could see it. He just lost his only son and woke up from the pain.


    In the office, Fang Rongjun is waiting for him here.


    Seeing Fang Rongjun, he quickly and politely said, "Lao Fang, why don''t you say hello?"


    Fang Rongjun is an alternative here. He comes and goes freely. No one can control him.


    The power in Fang Rongjun''s hands should not be provoked by anyone.


    Seeing Liu Xide like this, he was a little worried and pointed to the bag on the table.


    "I sent someone to bring this Dahongpao. I know you like it."


    Liu Xide smiled: "Why are you so polite to me? If you have something to say, just say it!"


    Fang Rongjun took a deep breath and his eyes were full of concern. Although he was over 60 years old, his spirit was much better than that of ordinary people. He became a soldier all his life. This is the most basic spirit.


    "I know you feel bad, but why don''t you let people continue to investigate about Liu hongran? If you have any difficulties, you can tell me directly! And last time I made it clear that if you have difficulties, I will solve it with the relationship of the army!"


    Liu Xide shook his head reluctantly. This is his family affair. How can he involve Fang Rongjun?


    "Lao Fang, I appreciate your kindness, but when is it time to repay each other? I''m also open to it."


    Fang Rongjun immediately raised his eyebrows. This came out of Liu Xide''s mouth. This is not his character.


    After seeing that there was no one around, he closed the door and said, "is there someone pressing you? If so, tell me! I''ll help you solve it!"


    Liu Xide smiled happily.


    Fang Rongjun has been in this position for more than ten years, which can be said to be a clean stream.


    Whatever happens? He has never been disturbed, let alone abandoned his principles.


    But now for Liu hongran, he doesn''t hesitate to turn against the people above.


    Liu Xide heard about it. Because of this, Fang Rongjun has been to the power center more than once and lost his temper more than once.


    Liu Xide could only shake his head and sigh.


    He knew that Fang Rongjun did it all for himself.


    "No one embarrasses me. Everyone understands me very much. I don''t want to investigate this matter myself," Liu said with relief.


    Pop!


    Fang Rongjun directly patted the table and stood up.


    The eye stared at the ellipse: "SID, why? Is it OK for hongran? What do you think in your heart!"


    How to think, only Liu Xide himself knows.


    But he can''t say it yet. He can only wait for news quietly.


    "I really don''t want to pursue this matter," Liu Xide said seriously.


    This made Fang Rongjun keep taking a deep breath.


    He nodded: "OK, in that case, I respect your choice. Come to my house for dinner when you are free another day!"


    With that, he left with his hands behind his back.


    Liu Xide cried and laughed.


    Fang Rongjun is still the same as before. He has a bad temper and hasn''t changed at all.


    He said to let Liu Xide eat at home, which was the tone of the order.


    There''s no point in discussing.


    This made him helpless.


    Sitting on his desk and thinking for a while, Liu Xide''s phone rang.


    Looking down at the number, he thought the call came just in time and he was going to find him.


    "Officer Zhao, I just wanted to ask you, what''s going on recently?"


    The person on the phone was more or less cautious and hurried to say, "last night, Jin Haihua had an accident and boss Wang... Died."


    Buzz!


    This made Liu Xide''s ears seem to explode. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time.


    Boss Wang is dead?


    Zhang Wen''s action is so fast?


    Didn''t I tell him to slow down recently?


    However, he quickly responded: "what''s the specific situation?"


    Director Zhao on the phone said: "it is said that Zhang Wen and boss Wang made a lot of noise last night, but boss Wang lost to Zhang Wen and was killed. Then Zhang Wen disappeared, but people in Jinhai city found a broken arm of boss Wang where Liu hongran had an accident."


    Hearing this, Liu Xide said he knew.


    After putting down the phone, Liu Xide lit a cigarette.


    As the misty smoke rose, his eyes turned red in an instant.


    Then the tears fell recklessly.


    Zhang Wen, this is not only revenge for Liu hongran, but also atone for himself.


    That broken arm is enough to explain everything.


    These days he can always dream of Liu hongran, but in his dream, Liu hongran always speaks some vague language with himself. Liu Xide goes after him, but he can''t catch up with Liu hongran anyway.


    How many times, I woke up in a nightmare.


    How many times do you wake up in the middle of the night and never sleep again.


    Although he didn''t see how boss Wang realized his painful death at the beginning, Zhang Wen must not make him feel better!


    Dead, revenge, that''s enough.


    When Liu hongran reacted, he quickly wiped his tears, then took a deep breath, found Zhang Wen''s number and dialed it.


    "Hello, the number you dialed is turned off."


    There was a cold voice on the phone.


    Zhang Wen''s phone is off.


    Liu Xide was not surprised, but felt that he deserved it.


    Boss Wang is dead. Zhang Wen must disappear in Jinhai City, which is the same as he thought.


    However, Zhang Wen is now not only to guard against the white road in Jinhai City, but also to guard against himself.


    Although Zhang Wen seems to have no heart, he should be more careful than anyone! Besides, he still has the identity he gave him, which is enough to make him set off a gust of wind in the Baidao of Jinhai city.


    He was not in a hurry to take back his power and was ready to wait and see the change. He wanted to know what Zhang Wen was going to do next.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xide shook his head and sighed.


    There is more helplessness in my heart.


    There are some things you must do.


    Some people must catch themselves!


    This is his principle bottom line!

 Chapter 1956

    Boss Wang is dead.


    This incident set off a storm on Jinhai city road.


    Some people are happy and others are worried.


    Before, some people who had a good relationship with boss Wang were worried. What if Zhang Wen''s people find trouble with them in the future?


    Boss Wang is gone, so Zhang Wen has enough reason to clean them up.


    This made them feel insecure, and many people chose to hide.


    On the contrary, some people who have little friction with boss Wang or are afraid of boss Wang are relaxed at this time.


    If boss Wang is dead, maybe they can take advantage of it.


    Boss Wang is the leader. If he dies, those people of boss Wang must be finished!


    This is the underworld.


    In fact, boss Wang''s death is not a good thing for white people.


    Boss Wang is alive. Many small forces and bastards will stay away. Even if boss Wang says a word, they have to be obedient.


    This is a good thing for the public security of Jinhai city.


    But now boss Wang has an accident, these little sticks will jump out and fight for power.


    Even desperate to rob the territory before boss Wang.


    This is one of the destabilizing factors.


    After only one day, many people have made up their minds in the dark.


    This is the underworld, CHIGUO, reality!


    The sentence "people walk in the cold tea" is interpreted quite accurately in the underworld.


    Boss Wang died. No one said how good he was before. He seemed to be a meteor, fleeting.


    No one remembers.


    Now in a residential area in the urban area of Jinhai city.


    In a rental room.


    Sitting on the bed was a man with snow-white muscles, a cigarette in his mouth and a cigarette in his mouth.


    He hasn''t slept since last night. He keeps doing this all night, almost unchanged.


    Who is this man?


    It''s the butcher!


    Last night, I gave boss Wang two knives, which are the fatal wounds of boss Wang.


    The butcher felt a little regretful now that he had recovered.


    It''s not that I regret killing boss Wang, but that I shouldn''t be so reckless.


    Boss Wang''s death is no small matter. White people will find out. What if they find out about themselves?


    Thinking of the picture last night, the butcher wanted to slap himself.


    He has committed a crime for more than ten years. It''s not too much to say that he is an old hand.


    But I was impulsive last night.


    He can''t help it!


    Boss Wang will be angry if he looks like that. If he doesn''t kill boss Wang, he will die.


    Boss Wang has bought a ticket and wants to escape. Where does he put himself?


    Why did you follow him? Just want to commit crimes under his command and fight wantonly? Now it''s better that he didn''t reach the Lianhua in his heart. Instead, he fell into this field.


    How can he not go crazy?


    Maybe boss Wang has no feelings for the Butcher at all.


    In fact, the butcher is the same.


    After mixing in society for so long, he knows one truth, that is, he can''t have too much feelings for anyone.


    Be good to your friends. Your friends will ask you if you borrow money or not.


    Be nice to my little brother. My little brother will ask you for money endlessly.


    Be good to women. Women will cheat without a lower limit. Ask you for it.


    This is a small society in Jinhai City, which also reflects the big world, but the butcher saw it earlier.


    However, the butcher was relieved by one thing. He received the news this morning. It is said that Zhang Wen cut off boss Wang''s arm and offered a memorial to Liu hongran.


    When he received the news, he sneered twice. Zhang Wen was really great. He spoke of righteousness to a dead man.


    No matter how good Liu hongran was to him, it was a past tense. What''s the difference between a living man and a dead man?


    Now it''s time for him to taste the bitter fruit.


    Now the white people must think that Zhang Wen did it, and they can get out of it.


    As long as Baidao doesn''t investigate this matter, the butcher is still a figure in Jinhai city.


    However, the death of boss Wang made the butcher endless confused.


    After he calmed down, he began to think, what is boss Wang doing this for?


    To tell you the truth, if you hadn''t seen the butcher with your own eyes, you wouldn''t believe boss Wang was ready to escape.


    Who is boss Wang?


    He has been entrenched in Jinhai city for more than ten years. No matter what kind of opponent he meets, he has never been afraid.


    Boss Du was awesome at the beginning, but boss Wang didn''t get him in yet? Boss Wang has that strength. Why do you want to escape?


    Is it really just because of a woman? Just a woman can make him give up everything? Including those who worked hard in Jinhai city?


    The butcher is still a little reluctant to believe it.


    At the same time, I hated Irene.


    If it weren''t for her, how could boss Wang become like this?


    Women are a curse, so as long as there is a chance, the butcher will send her to see boss Wang!


    But now you should worry about yourself first. Although the people on the white road didn''t check, the butcher was ready to hide for a while.


    Now the most dangerous place is the safest place. The reason why the butcher still didn''t run in Jinhai city is to avoid the wind.


    When the limelight is over, I''ll make a comeback!


    Thinking of this, the butcher relaxed a lot, followed by a trace of sleepiness.


    He got up and took a cigarette out of his pocket.


    Click.


    A sharp knife fell to the ground.


    His eyes were fixed for a moment.


    The knife stimulated his heart.


    This is the knife with which I killed boss Wang last night. It is still stained with boss Wang''s blood.


    Looking at this knife, the butcher felt unreal.


    He paused for a moment, lowered his head, picked up the knife and hid it carefully.


    Kill his eldest brother. If the bastards in Jinhai city know about it, how will he do it in the future?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the interrogation room of Jinhai police department.


    Yilin sat here with a pale face and a glass of water in hand. It was cold and as cold as her heart.


    It''s been a whole night. Irene didn''t leave the police station, eat anything, or even drink a mouthful of water.


    Similarly, she didn''t say a word.


    At this moment, all she thinks about is boss Wang.


    She couldn''t believe it was true.


    But with his eyes closed, his head was full of boss Wang''s shadow.


    This feeling made her feel uncomfortable, and her chest was suffocated.


    At this time, two policemen came into the door with thick information in their hands.


    They sat down very high and looked at her like prisoners.


    They checked. Irene is boss Wang''s woman. Then she must know a lot about boss Wang and may have participated in a lot. They won''t stop until she asks one, two or three questions from her mouth.


    One of them held up his glasses and said, "aren''t you ready to speak? Now boss Wang is dead, I advise you to say everything you know, which is good for everyone."

 Chapter 1957

    This made Irene, who had been silent all night, look up in an instant. There was no expression in her beautiful eyes full of blood.


    But stared at the policeman.


    This made him feel creepy and his body trembled subconsciously.


    Suddenly, Irene shouted wildly.


    "What are you talking about? What do you know? Who said boss Wang was dead? I saw him in the crowd that night. Could that be false? You bastards, even if he died, you forced him to death..."


    Elaine burst into tears. Where is the dignity before?


    She''s a complete madwoman.


    Irene has abandoned many things in her life, but boss Wang is her bottom line.


    Why is God so stingy? After more than ten years of waiting, it seems that there will be a perfect ending, but God is not beautiful. At the last minute, he took away everything that originally belonged to her.


    So far, she feels as if she had a dream.


    At the same time, there is a feeling of being played with, which makes her uncomfortable and makes her Miss boss Wang more.


    Missing has also become a disease.


    The two officers quickly pressed her down and handcuffed her to a stool.


    Yilin''s delicate body couldn''t move in an instant. She could only cry. She wanted to prove that boss Wang was still alive with the last trace of stubbornness on her body, but it was too pale and powerless to even convince herself.


    The two policemen were a little impatient. One of them took some photos out of his pocket and threw them to her.


    Without exception, the above are photos of boss Wang''s death scene, bloody and red fruit!


    Originally, this photo was not intended to show Irene. It was too straightforward. I was afraid it would stimulate her.


    But now she has been so noisy is not the way, the two police officers simply ignore everything.


    "See? This is the scene photo. Boss Wang is dead. It''s no use even if an immortal comes now! Face the reality!"


    Seeing the picture in the photo, Irene was stunned.


    Tears fall madly unconsciously.


    you ''re right.


    It''s true that this man is boss Wang.


    The snow-white shirt was stained with blood. There were two terrible knife wounds on his chest and one of his arms was broken. He sat there against the wall and couldn''t see much pain.


    She could even see that boss Wang was wearing a bracelet she had given him.


    At this moment, her state of mind has collapsed.


    The reality is so crazy in front of her. What should she do?


    Her head was buzzing and she subconsciously clenched her fists.


    "It was made by Zhang Wen, wasn''t it?" her voice was very cold.


    The two policemen looked at each other. This is the most normal sentence that Elaine said since she came last night.


    They thought there was a clue and hurriedly said, "after all, this is our preliminary suspicion. Do you have any evidence?"


    Yilin said coldly, "what evidence is needed for this kind of thing? People in quanjinhai know it, but you don''t want to arrest people!"


    The policeman''s face stiffened, patted the table hard and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking nonsense, but this is a police station. If you dare to talk nonsense, I can catch you at any time."


    Yilin laughed: "do you still need me to talk nonsense? Haven''t you caught me in now?"


    The matter itself has exceeded the standard of interrogation. Even if Irene is boss Wang''s woman, they have no right to arrest people like this. At best, they can only ask her to cooperate with the investigation.


    But now they are trying to interrogate Elaine like a prisoner.


    What''s the difference between torture and extorting confessions all night?


    The policeman bit his teeth and said, "if you cooperate with us, you can go out in a minute. But if you still have such a hard mouth, I''m afraid you''ll suffer again!"


    Irene said coldly, "don''t say I don''t know anything. Even if I know, I won''t tell you! You''re completely playing on the spot and don''t plan to arrest people!"


    This made the policeman''s face change in an instant.


    People walk in the cool tea, which seems to perform very well here in Baidao.


    If boss Wang is still there, who dares to bully Irene like this?


    With the two words of the little policeman just now, boss Wang is enough to let him die in Jinhai city.


    Not to mention anything else, boss Wang threw some money casually and could kill him! Make him unable to survive in Jinhai City, or even peel off this layer of skin!


    But now boss Wang is no longer in the world, leaving only Yilin alone.


    It''s so cruel for people to go cold.


    At this time, Yilin suddenly frowned and covered her stomach with her hand in pain.


    The two policemen looked at each other and said with a sneer: "why, now they start to use bitter meat? I tell you it''s not easy! This is the police station, not a place for you to act casually!"


    Yilin''s face was very ugly. She could hardly straighten up and squeezed out a few words: "call the doctor..."


    The policeman said coldly, "since you feel bad, let you feel bad for a while! Calling a doctor also needs a process. Do you think it''s on the street?"


    Then he took out his mobile phone in a leisurely manner, but he didn''t mean to dial the number. He looked at Irene coldly and played in his hands.


    Creak.


    At this time, the door was pushed open and team Zhang came in from the outside.


    "What''s going on?" he asked when he saw Irene in great pain.


    The little policeman quickly stood at attention and saluted: "this man is boss Wang''s woman, but he doesn''t cooperate with our investigation. He has been pretending since he came in last night. Team Zhang doesn''t pay attention to her. She''ll be fine in a minute."


    Team Zhang frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is it physical discomfort?"


    Yilin nodded painfully: "I''m pregnant, now more than three months..."


    She doesn''t care about anything, but the child in her stomach worries her.


    Boss Wang''s only blood in the world is her hope.


    Even if you sell blood, you have to raise your children.


    It''s the explanation to boss Wang.


    Team Zhang gave the little policeman a hard look and said, "why don''t you call a doctor?"


    The little policeman was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Irene was pregnant. Irene herself was not a prisoner. If something happened here, who could afford it?


    He trotted out in a hurry.


    Team Zhang untied her handcuffs and let her lie flat on the ground.


    Soon, 120 came.


    Several people hurried to carry Elaine away.


    The little policeman''s face had changed and he stood there at a loss.


    Team Zhang came up and slapped him in the face.


    "Write me a detailed report on this matter, and you can take a vacation from today!"


    The little policeman sat on the ground with his body tilted.


    Can he afford the slap in the face of team Zhang?

 Chapter 1958

    That said, the little policeman was still unconvinced.


    Anyway, that woman is also boss Wang''s woman.


    It''s black like him.


    Why should team Zhang suspend himself for such a woman?


    "Team Zhang, she is boss Wang''s woman, not ordinary people! And now boss Wang is dead, isn''t it so serious?" he covered his face and asked.


    Team Zhang said coldly, "no matter who has human rights, boss Wang is an asshole, and that''s also from Jinhai city! Besides, this woman boss wang hasn''t been together for long. If you haven''t realized your mistake, I don''t mind telling Wang Yi about it."


    After that, team Zhang is going out.


    The little policeman hurriedly said, "team Zhang, I know I''m wrong. I''ll write a check now."


    I''m kidding. Team Zhang is still somewhat human. Wang Yi is a cold-blooded leader in their eyes. If team Zhang reports it, it''s possible that she will be skinned because of this!


    Team Zhang snorted coldly and turned out.


    Watching the 120 car leave, team Zhang lit a cigarette and smoked.


    Like Wang Yi, he always hates boss Wang.


    But this time I saw Irene''s heart softened.


    As soon as boss Wang left, his people were in a mess.


    So what should Zhang Wen do if he encounters such a situation in the future?


    Can he be indifferent to watching Zhang Wen be taken away?


    The most difficult choice in the world is human feelings, and he is experiencing all this now.


    Those confused thoughts dissipated slowly with the smoke.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s been a day, and now Dongwen group.


    Killing boss Wang seems to have no impact on Dongwen group.


    Whether people in the company should go to work or not, and whether people on the construction site should start work or not, everything is in order.


    It''s more like using all this to cover up evil.


    A lady''s Volkswagen parked downstairs.


    A woman got out of the car. She was wearing a sportswear and light makeup on her face. She seemed relaxed and casual, but she was charming.


    That heroic face is now full of worry.


    She left her car at the gate of Dongwen group and was going upstairs.


    "Miss, please move your car away. This is not where you park." at this time, an employee of Dongmen group came out and said politely.


    The woman Lengyan looked at him: "let Zhang Wen out and say I have something to do with him."


    The man stared. Before he could speak, a man came by quickly and whispered in his ear, "she''s brother Wen''s woman. Please step back."


    He left in a hurry.


    The rest said politely, "brother Wen hasn''t been in the company recently. He''s out. When he comes back, I''ll tell him first and let him contact you, okay?"


    Xu Jingwen didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. She directly missed him and went up.


    The man didn''t dare to stop, but hurriedly dialed Li Erzi''s phone.


    "Second brother, brother Wen''s woman came to him. I can''t stop him."


    Li Erzi''s voice on the phone was calm, but he said faintly that he knew.


    After a while, Xu Jingwen came to the door of Zhang Wen''s office.


    She pushed the door open and came in angrily.


    There was a man sitting in the office. The office chair turned to the window and couldn''t see the man''s face.


    Xu Jingwen thought it was Zhang Wen and said loudly, "what does it mean that Zhang Wen doesn''t answer my phone? Since boss Wang has nothing to do with you, why do you hide from me? Why can''t you stand up like a man..."


    Before he finished, the office chair turned around.


    The man sitting on it is er Zi Li.


    He looked at Xu Jingwen with a smile: "sister-in-law, Zhang Wen is on a business trip and won''t come back in a short time. If there''s anything, I''ll tell him for you."


    Xu Jingwen''s face turned red. She clenched her fists and clenched her teeth: "don''t think I don''t know what happened. Now boss Wang is dead and Zhang Wen disappeared. Is there such a coincidence in the world? Tell him I''ll investigate it to the end! Let him call me as soon as possible!"


    The expression on Li Erzi''s face was calm, and his eyes were full of depth.


    He still smiled politely: "is that all? OK, I know. I''ll tell Zhang Wen intact."


    Li Erzi was so calm that Xu Jingwen was a little confused.


    Li Erzi is powerful. How can a woman like Xu Jingwen be his opponent?


    Xu Jingwen stamped her foot angrily and said, "you usually have a good relationship with Zhang Wen. Tell me if Zhang Wen is on a business trip or running away?"


    Li Erzi''s smile remained unchanged: "it''s a business trip."


    Xu Jingwen was so angry that she clenched her teeth: "don''t pretend with me. Do you think I don''t know? If Zhang Wen runs away, it''s nothing more than admitting that boss Wang was killed by him, which is tantamount to not asking for help!"


    Li Erzi smiled: "if there is evidence, you can catch him at any time, but please don''t talk nonsense here, okay?"


    Xu Jingwen nodded angrily, "OK, I know! But I''m sure I won''t forget it!"


    Then she turned and went out.


    After a while, Li Erzi said, "Wenzi, she''s gone. You can come out."


    I came out of the partition of the office.


    Silently lit a cigarette.


    "Wenzi, what do you think of what she said just now?" Li Erzi asked me.


    I laughed, of course I understand.


    Now boss Wang is dead, but I am the first to hide. This is nothing more than telling them that I did it.


    But the current situation is not as simple as I thought.


    I not only want to guard against the white road in Jinhai City, but also against Liu Xide.


    The key is Liu Xide''s attitude.


    Now as long as he said one word, I can be finished at any time. Wouldn''t it be too stupid for me to look like a person who''s okay?


    "Er Zi, how about Guangguang?" I asked.


    Li Erzi took a deep breath: "yesterday Guangguang had arrived in Thailand. I arranged for him to run there. It must be no problem. But now I think your problem is serious. You should think about it."


    I smiled: "is there anything on the white road recently?"


    Li Erzi shook his head: "it''s still like that. A white friend of mine told me that Wang Yi has begun to investigate this matter and held a mobilization meeting. I think you''d better be careful."


    Hearing this, I was more relaxed.


    "Don''t worry, Wang Yi won''t catch me."


    "Why?" Li Erzi was puzzled.


    "Do you think Wang Yi will make the city stormy if she plans to catch me? She is a very cautious person!"


    Hearing this, I already understand. Wang Yi is telling me to hide as far as possible because he is going to start acting.

 Chapter 1959

    That said, Li Erzi was still worried.


    He said, "after all, he is white and we are black. If he wants to catch us in this situation, he''d better be careful."


    I took a long smoke: "If it happened to someone else, I believe Wang Yi''s mobilization meeting is 100% true. But it must be false this time. I heard that Wang Yi offended many people in order to investigate boss Wang. Why did Wang Yi work so hard? His only purpose is to let boss Wang die. But he wants to go Legal procedures. Besides, if we go through legal procedures now, boss Wang may not die. Anyway, his purpose is the same as ours, don''t you think? "


    This made Li Erzi suddenly understand and nodded.


    No public or private.


    Wang Yi is very important in Baidao. It is estimated that hearing about boss Wang is quite soothing.


    I don''t know how many times I gave Zhang Wen a thumbs up in the dark.


    However, it is impossible for him not to pay attention to Zhang Wen in this position, so the face project must be done.


    "Er Zi, boss Wang is dead. There will be changes in his construction site. Recently, you can take care of the construction site to ensure the progress of construction. You don''t have to worry about other things."


    Li Erzi nodded, "I see ~"


    Then he went out, and I was distracted by my ticket and passport.


    Boss Wang died not because he despised the enemy, nor because his strength was much worse than me.


    Just because of one word, love.


    I have heard about boss Wang.


    When he had Irene and children, he had concerns.


    How can you fight me like this?


    Once he is afraid of his hands and feet, it is the time of destruction.


    Boss Wang and I understand this truth.


    But he did it for the sake of women.


    It makes me sigh.


    At the same time, I also think of a woman in my head, the woman who worries me.


    Liu hongran has a deep friendship with me and her. Now that the big revenge has been avenged, should I also inform her?


    But what makes me helpless is that she hasn''t given me a phone call or even a letter after walking for so long, as if she had disappeared from the world.


    This makes my heart feel like being hollowed out.


    Wang Yuxian, where are you now? Will you just miss me?


    ¡­¡­


    The death of boss Wang represents the end of an era.


    The matter soon spread to the prison.


    Although in prison, the news here is quite well-informed.


    At the moment, in the corner of a prison, a man with a dragon bell was sitting there, and his little brother handed him cigarettes.


    "Brother, I heard that boss Wang had an accident." the younger brother looked at him and whispered.


    His brow moved: "what''s going on?"


    He is boss Du who has been here for half a year.


    He has a good life inside, sometimes even freer than outside.


    "It is said that Zhang Wen killed him. Now boss Wang is dead. He plays the most in Jinhai city."


    There was a trace of relief in his eyes: "Zhang Wen? When I came in, he was just the younger brother under boss Wang. I didn''t expect him to grow so much in such a short time."


    "Yes, brother, I heard that Zhang Wen is very strong now. Dongwen group in Jinhai city is his, and the market value has been several hundred million."


    At this moment, no one questioned why Zhang Wen wanted to kill boss Wang, and no one said Zhang Wen did wrong.


    Everyone knows boss Wang''s personality, and everyone knows that boss Wang will have such a result.


    This is mixed road, this is society.


    Boss Du leisurely took a cigarette: "anyway, Zhang Wen can be regarded as a revenge for me. He is a character! I will have a chance to meet him in the future."


    The younger brother quickly promised.


    Boss Du had cigarette butts between his fingers and his expression was a little erratic.


    Since he came in, he cursed boss Wang more than once in his heart. He dreamed of letting boss Wang die.


    But now boss Wang is dead, but he is not as happy as he thought.


    Boss Wang''s death represents the end of an era and tells boss Du.


    Their time has passed, and now it is the world of young people.


    No matter how well you played in Jinhai city and how big you mixed up, you will eventually be eliminated by the times.


    Will eventually be topped by these young people.


    ¡­¡­


    An office building in the capital.


    Just after the regular meeting in the afternoon, office workers came out one after another.


    Like many staff members, Duan Wengong is also among them.


    Holding a briefcase, he looked at the notes of the meeting just now and went out to get on the bus.


    Put the notebook away, but he couldn''t catch fire for half a day.


    A closer look revealed that he had the wrong key.


    He scolded himself for being careless and simply rolled down the window and lit a cigarette to smoke.


    The situation of Jinhai city has always been under his control. Including boss Wang''s accident, he also knew it for the first time.


    Boss Wang died, as he expected.


    While letting him breathe a sigh of relief, it also brings him endless confusion.


    Duan Wengong was demoted and arranged by Su Changqing to be a clerk in an insignificant place in the capital.


    Compared with the past, Duan Wengong is now quite relaxed, with a slow pace of life and less trouble.


    As long as you do this thing in your unit every day, you don''t need to worry about others.


    Don''t worry that boss Wang will be bad for you.


    What do you want in this life?


    He sighed at the thought of boss Wang.


    Boss Wang is very smart, flexible and has a ruthless force that others don''t have.


    After so long contact with him, Duan Wengong appreciated him at first, but later he was afraid.


    Now I hear that boss Wang is dead. He feels a little pity.


    If boss Wang''s intelligence can be used in the right way, he must be a character.


    It''s just that he went the wrong way. This mistake is a lifetime.


    Even at the cost of life.


    I don''t know how. When he thought of the previous events, tears flashed in his eyes.


    Jinhai City, a place full of legends and memories, made him cry.


    The death of boss Wang represents the end of an era and the end of Duan Wengong''s career.


    Su Changqing can arrange him here. He has been a thousand gratitude and gratitude. At the same time, he also knows that he is like this in his life. There is no possibility of promotion. He can only choose to live here safely.


    That once ambition, heroic words, no longer exist.


    What''s the difference between yourself and death?


    It''s just that boss Wang is ahead of himself.


    Death is not terrible. The terrible thing is that some people live worse than they die.


    After smoking a cigarette, Duan Wengong took out the key again and started the car.

 Chapter 1960

    With the death of boss Wang, his people collapsed that night.


    Everyone who can hide hides, and everyone who can''t hide is in danger.


    If Zhang Wen kills boss Wang, they will be eradicated.


    Many people have been with boss Wang for several years. They have no choice but to run.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s in the processing plant now.


    In the office, more than 20 people gathered here.


    Where boss Wang used to sit, now the leopard sits arrogantly on it.


    The tiger is gone and the monkey is king.


    The tea is cold. Boss Wang has only had an accident for two days. There is only so much left of his people.


    And many of the more than 20 people are people who have a good relationship with leopards. The rest either hide or run away.


    When xiaomaocun stood beside him, the leopard felt heroic.


    I have been with boss Wang for more than ten years, and I have never felt this way.


    Boss Wang has always sat in this position. He just dares to think about it.


    Now the dream is about to come true.


    Boss Wang died and almost made him.


    Wang Peng was there today, but he sat there one by one without saying a word.


    After that day, he did not choose to hide or avoid. He still did what he should do.


    As if it had nothing to do with him.


    But now it''s a pity for him.


    He followed boss Wang to kill, but before he entered the state, boss Wang was finished. How could he be reconciled?


    However, he didn''t think much about becoming a king and defeating an enemy in the world.


    If boss Wang doesn''t work, he''ll do it himself.


    The leopard coughed twice and said: "Now everyone knows what''s going on. If boss Wang is dead, we just need to unite together, otherwise we will only let others step in, and even the territory before boss Wang can''t be protected! Now these more than 20 people are our last strength. Boss Wang is dead, and the butcher doesn''t know where to go. We have to find him in the future A person who speaks with weight can only come out ~ "


    The leopard''s words are undoubtedly telling the people below that he is going to be superior to the leopard. Learn to be smart!


    "Brother Bao, do you know where the butcher has gone?" someone asked below.


    The leopard looked at him angrily. His focus was not on this, but to let them admit him!


    "It''s said that boss Wang followed the butcher when he had an accident. It''s estimated that he either died or ran away!" the leopard''s tone was full of contempt, as if these things had long been within his expectation.


    In his eyes, the butcher was mud and couldn''t hold up the wall.


    Up to now, no one has thought about the butcher. They don''t know that the butcher actually did it.


    Kill boss Wang and hide in the dark.


    "Or we''ll find him?" the little brother continued.


    The little brother had a good relationship with the butcher before. He always rushed to the front of everything. He was straight and spoke straight.


    He didn''t understand the current situation at all. He didn''t know what the leopard meant.


    The leopard looked at him coldly and said, "the butcher was with boss Wang that night. He didn''t protect boss Wang. It''s his dereliction of duty. He must have no face to come back now. He probably ran back to his hometown. WOW! What if he could get him back? He''s okay. Can he stay in Jinhai city? Can he stay in Jinhai again?"


    The leopard''s words are quite obvious.


    The little brother dare not ask more.


    But he felt relieved if there was a butcher. After all, the butcher was also an old bastard who had been famous for a long time. He was much better than the leopard in both skill and experience.


    Leopard has always been the least famous younger brother under boss Wang.


    Now he wants to jump out and carry the overall situation? Boss Wang''s people are already weak. Now they should not only deal with Zhang Wen''s people, but also be careful of other forces in Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang has offended many people all the way. Now that boss Wang is dead, these people must be eager to pick out and clean up boss Wang''s territory!


    At this time, a clever younger brother said, "brother Bao is right. Now boss Wang is gone. We should first find someone who keeps his word and come out to preside over the overall situation. If someone takes advantage of the situation at this time, it''s not all over?"


    "Yes, I propose brother Bao!" someone immediately agreed.


    "I also think brother Bao can do it."


    "Brother Bao, I think it''s just you! Follow you, brothers are also down-to-earth."


    A sentence against his heart, a hypocritical smile, directly pushed the leopard up.


    The leopard''s face was raised high, and he waved his hand: "are there any other candidates? I''m actually a little brother of boss Wang. I don''t have much ability. If there are other candidates, you can compete with me!"


    Nobody''s talking down there.


    No one is stupid.


    They all heard it. The leopard just told them not to stand up!


    I''ll be your boss after the leopard!


    Seeing that no one was talking, the leopard sighed: "many of us have followed boss Wang from the beginning. We have no specialty in Jinhai City, except mixing society. Follow me leopard in the future, I promise you will be better than before!"


    This made the people below cheer.


    Now that boss Wang is gone, the most important thing for them is to talk to the boss.


    Although leopards are unreliable, they can only do so now.


    Otherwise, they will be defeated and scattered if others attack them casually.


    So what did they do after they spent so many years in Jinhai city?


    Is it difficult for them to go to work with briefcases?


    Everyone is supporting the leopard, but one person doesn''t care about going out.


    The leopard took a closer look. This man is not Wang Peng. Who is he?


    Just now he ignored Wang Peng automatically, but he didn''t intend to let Wang Peng go. Wang Peng is the strongest fighting force here.


    If Wang Peng can willingly follow him, he can''t afford to replace boss Wang in the future.


    "Hey, Wang Peng, my eldest brother is talking. Why do you leave without saying hello?" the little hair inch next to him is a little uncomfortable.


    Wang Peng stopped to take a look at him: "if you want to play a play, you can play it yourself. I don''t have time to see it."


    WOW~


    In a word, there was an uproar around.


    The leopard''s face is even more difficult to see.


    What was Wang Peng talking about just now?


    Say they''re in a play?


    Although it''s a little fake, but so many younger brothers agree, what else does Wang Peng say? What else does he have?


    Xiaomaocun walked over in two steps and blocked the door.


    "If you don''t let me go today, no one is allowed to leave!"

 Chapter 1961

    Xiaomaocun is a good dog of the leopard. He is very loyal to the leopard.


    In addition, the company''s benefits are good recently. Leopard bought a house for xiaomaocun in Jinhai city.


    And this made him crazy about leopards.


    Now Wang Peng is not provoking the leopard''s bottom line, but his small hair inch.


    Suddenly everyone was quiet and focused on Wang Peng.


    Although boss Wang is gone now, they don''t know who Wang Peng''s reputation is.


    Don''t let boss Wang give him three points when he''s here. Now xiaomaocun dares to block Wang Peng''s way. Isn''t this trying to die?


    The leopard didn''t stop him. He wanted to see if Wang Peng was still so happy after boss Wang died?


    Wang Peng stopped and looked at Xiao Maocun. There was a scarlet fire in his eyes, and the murderous spirit rushed forward with Sensen white bones.


    Although xiaomaocun is powerful, his skill is limited to the word "powerful".


    Wang Peng is enough to hook up with madness!


    Xiaomaocun was almost killed when he fought with Wang Peng last time. At the moment, xiaomaocun''s body trembled subconsciously against Wang Peng''s eyes.


    Looking at Wang Peng, who doesn''t tremble?


    Wang Peng slowly drew out the dagger from his waist, and the tip of the dagger pointed at him without trembling.


    "I''ll count three. If you don''t get out of the way, you''ll bear the consequences."


    At this moment, everyone will be nervous to death. Wang Peng has issued a warning. Is that enough?


    "One."


    Shua!


    Xiao Maocun immediately stepped aside.


    I didn''t wait for Wang Peng to say the next word!


    Wang Peng snorted coldly, turned and left.


    The leopard saw this scene and hurried over: "Oh, peng''er, you don''t have to be so indifferent! Anyway, we all mix together. Now that boss Wang is dead, we should twist into a rope! And without boss Wang, what do you eat and drink?"


    In fact, the leopard doesn''t want to compromise with Wang Peng. He also wants to plunge Wang Peng to the ground now.


    But Xiao Zhao told him that if Wang Peng wants to stay, he must try to win over. He may become their bottom card in the future.


    Now that boss Wang is dead, we have to rely on ourselves.


    The leopard didn''t think much, so he did it according to Xiao Zhao''s words.


    It''s no use thinking too much!


    Although he now has so many people and xiaomaocun, even if he goes together, he may not be Wang Peng''s opponent! The key is that so many people will not be one heart when they see it.


    Many people have been counselled when they see Wang Peng.


    For Wang Peng, you can only come soft.


    After stopping the leopard, Wang Peng thought it was reasonable.


    When he was working under boss Wang, Wang Peng didn''t ask for anything and didn''t save much money. The total is only 10000 yuan. How can he do anything? It ran out in a few days.


    Wang Peng said, "I''ll think about it."


    The leopard was delighted: "well, think about it. Come to me when you think about it. I''m always welcome! And I promise you''ll be happier with me than with boss Wang!"


    Wang Peng sneered: "who said I was going to mix it with you? Do you think you deserve it?"


    In a word, the leopard''s warm heart was cold again.


    Yes.


    Wang Peng had a cooperative relationship with boss Wang before. What is he a leopard?


    Why should Wang Peng follow him?


    Even if Wang Peng agrees, can he stand it?


    Although the leopard''s face was very ugly, he still said seriously, "peng''er, I didn''t mean that. I mean, when you came here, everyone mixed together, no one with whom!"


    Wang Peng laughed and opened the door and went out.


    The leopard feels like an idiot and bites secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Peng went out, Huang Wenjing''s phone came.


    In fact, after boss Wang died, Wang Peng was also greatly affected.


    He didn''t expect boss Wang to end so quickly or completely.


    In only two days, boss Wang has disappeared without leaving a trace.


    It''s easy to say anything when people are there. Once people are gone, there''s nothing.


    Wang Peng doesn''t even have a place to live. He only shrinks in the processing plant.


    "Hello." he picked it up.


    Huang Wenjing''s voice trembled on the phone: "Wang Peng, where are you now?"


    "Oh, I''m here at the processing plant."


    "I want to see you."


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, Wang Peng and Huang Wenjing met on the street of Jinhai city. Huang Wenjing saw Wang Peng''s first eye and tears rolled in her eyes.


    She hurried over and hugged Wang Peng. Her face was close to him: "Wang Peng, are you okay? Do you know how worried I am about you?"


    Wang Peng smiled when he felt the aroma of Huang Wenjing.


    This is his first smile in the past two days. No matter how indifferent a man meets his beloved woman, he will laugh.


    Wang Peng has fallen in love with Huang Wenjing. Seeing this woman again, his heart is full of joy.


    "I''m fine. Everything is over."


    It was not boss Wang''s death that frightened Wang Peng. His death had little to do with himself.


    He cared about the fight between himself and Zhang Guohua that night.


    That scene, that picture, let oneself be unforgettable forever!


    That picture made Wang Peng feel uncomfortable.


    He was even suspicious.


    What the hell are you doing?


    Is it to make yourself more confused, more six feelings do not recognize it?


    The killing he wants is not this.


    Huang Wenjing shed tears: "Wang Peng, quit the underworld and live with me?"


    This is serious, but to Wang Peng, it''s no different from a child''s family.


    How can I quit when things have reached this point?


    I''m afraid I''ll be engraved with the word black all my life. Besides, what can I do if I leave the underworld?


    Work in the company or carry cement on the construction site?


    Now Wang Peng has been identified. It''s as difficult as heaven to think about transformation.


    "Things are not as simple as you think. Once the underworld enters, it''s difficult to quit."


    Huang Wenjing doesn''t understand: "Why? Don''t you see boss Wang? He''s a living example! He''s dead! He was killed! I don''t want you to be the second one! I''ve heard a lot of things on the road recently. No one can retreat from the road, and no one can start and finish well! If you feel difficult, I''ll help you To help you, I can support you all my life! Because you are my man! "


    This made Wang Peng silent in an instant.


    When did he rely on women to support Wang Peng?


    Even if you don''t mix up in Jinhai City, you will never fall to that point.


    It''s just that he wants to quit, but what will happen if those bastards in Jinhai know he wants to quit?


    It must be crazy. I''ll come to him for revenge!


    Quitting is tantamount to breaking an arm!


    Wang Peng can''t do it!


    "I will quit slowly, but not now," Wang Peng said.


    Huang Wenjing took a deep breath: "then from today on, I want you to move to my place and supervise you by the way!"

 Chapter 1962

    Wang Peng''s mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    Huang Wenjing saw Wang Peng''s face and knew that boss Wang is dead now. Wang Peng must have nowhere to go. She rented a house for Wang Peng in the past two days.


    Seeing that Wang Peng didn''t speak, Huang Wenjing hugged him and said coquettishly, "I don''t care. If you don''t promise, I won''t let you go!"


    Wang Peng smiled helplessly and said a good word.


    The house rented by Huang Wenjing is not big, but it is clean and warm.


    He has prepared pajamas, razors and even clothes for Wang Peng.


    As soon as Wang Peng entered the door, he felt a burst of warmth.


    Home, isn''t that it?


    I just don''t know how long it has been. I don''t feel the warmth of home at all.


    That taste only existed when Zhang Wen was there, but now it has become an illusory illusion.


    After seeing Huang Wenjing, Wang Peng thanked the woman in his heart.


    "I''ll cook tonight and try my craft." Wang Wenjing blushed when she saw him staring at herself.


    Wang Peng hugged her directly from behind.


    "Thank you."


    This makes Huang Wenjing feel sour.


    If only this scene had happened two years ago, if there had been no accident in Wu Yang and if everyone was well, what would it be?


    Wang Peng and Wu Yang may be physical education teachers now. When they get together, they will discuss some school events from time to time.


    Now, Wu Yang is gone.


    Of course, she wants to open up now. She doesn''t blame Wang Peng.


    She knew it was all because Wang Peng stepped into the underworld. She didn''t understand the world.


    The world full of blood and fighting bothered her.


    That can make Wang Peng lose his mind and kill Wu Yang.


    Now in the name of boss Wang''s death, she must bring Wang Peng out! She knew that Wang Peng was not bad-minded. Wang Peng was forced to do all this.


    Then she can''t let Wang Peng continue to make mistakes on this road.


    "Wang Peng, you should have a good rest at home these days. Don''t think or do anything." Huang Wenjing said seriously.


    Wang Peng nodded.


    Then Huang Wenjing went to work in the kitchen.


    Wang Peng clumsily changed into his pajamas and sat on the sofa.


    But a sense of relief is coming.


    I don''t know how long it has been. Wang Peng hasn''t been so relaxed.


    This is the feeling of home, warm and nostalgic.


    He hid the knife in his clothes quietly. He was afraid that the bloody knife would defile his goddess.


    Hum.


    At this time, his cell phone vibrated.


    It''s brother Yijiao''s name.


    The last thing Wang Peng wants to see now is his name.


    He ignored and put his cell phone aside.


    But then the phone rang.


    Wang Peng picked it up.


    "Hello."


    "Brother Peng." on the phone, there was a tired voice from brother Yijiao.


    "What''s up?" Wang Peng took a deep breath.


    After that night, brother Yijiao was in a state of melancholy.


    Never, he hasn''t had this mood.


    Brother Yijiao is also a sunshine boy who likes sports. Even if he was cut, he has never been depressed before.


    But this time, he became a melancholy boy.


    This is all linked to a word, meaning.


    Seeing Wang Peng and Zhang Guohua fighting frantically that night made him feel like a dream.


    There is only blood and fighting in the dream, and the friendship disappears without a trace.


    Brother Yijiao doesn''t know where the meaning of his mixed way is, let alone why Wang Peng came to this stage with them.


    But after learning that boss Wang died, the first thing he thought of was Wang Peng.


    Nothing else.


    Just for the love that exists in the heart.


    He couldn''t forget that friendship.


    "Brother Peng, boss Wang is dead now. Will you come back?"


    Hearing this, Wang Peng closed his eyes slightly and sighed helplessly.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to say anything. He also knows what brother Yijiao is going to say.


    Why doesn''t Wang Peng want to go back? But the price is too high for him.


    The road has come out. How can he go back.


    It has become a fixed number since killing Wu Yang.


    It is undoubtedly even more difficult to look back.


    Even if Zhang Wen''s people can forgive him, how can he forgive himself?


    You know, Wu Yang is his own blade.


    Facing brother Yijiao, he can only sigh: "I can''t go back."


    Brother Yijiao was a little worried and hurriedly said, "brother Peng, don''t you want to come back? Don''t you want us and brother Wen?"


    He knows that boss Wang is dead. The most difficult person to be involved is Wang Peng.


    Without boss Wang, what will he eat and drink?


    Before, he fought frantically and offended many people. Now he has lost his pillar.


    Although he can stand firm in Jinhai city by himself, how long can he grow without shelter?


    Brother Yijiao is worried about him.


    Wang Peng went the wrong way, but if he turns back now, it''s not too late.


    Zhang Wen, Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua, including pretending to be a tiger, will forgive him.


    After all, he is also his brother.


    Wang Peng felt his eyes moist. How could he not miss them?


    Since he came to boss Wang, he has recalled the original things all day. Following Zhang Wen is friendship and happiness. Following boss Wang is purely for the killing of chiguoguo.


    That kind of feeling is the easiest to confuse the mind.


    Facing brother Yijiao''s words, he took a deep breath and said, "it''s hard to recover the water thrown out. I think it''s impossible to turn back today. Brother Yijiao, I treat you as a brother in my heart. This friendship is for a lifetime!"


    This made brother Yijiao''s eyes full of tears. Before he spoke, Wang Peng hung up the phone.


    Wang Peng threw his cell phone aside, his face full of melancholy.


    It''s not easy to go back to the past?


    How can he take back what he did before?


    Going back will only make him more confused.


    But how to place the love in your heart?


    Wang Peng was melancholy. His eyes couldn''t help floating out of the window.


    Before long, his cell phone rang again.


    It''s a strange number.


    He picked it up without much thought.


    "Wang Peng." on the phone, there was a rather gloomy voice. Listening to his voice, it was forcing the mood in his heart.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Wang Peng was silent. His first reaction was to hang up.


    "Wang Peng, don''t hang up and listen to me." the person at the other end of the phone seemed to know what he was thinking, and then said.


    Wang Peng''s hand trembled twice and didn''t press the hang up key.


    The voice across the phone was familiar to him.


    This is the voice of Li Erzi.


    It was the man who once made him hate his teeth, but soon let go.


    Wang Peng came to this stage today because of him.


    But he didn''t complain.


    Because all this is a definite number.


    Li Erzi was very smart. He knew that Wang Peng would not answer his phone, so he found a strange number and called.

 Chapter 1963

    Li Erzi''s feelings for Wang Peng are the most complicated.


    In his eyes, Wang Peng is a little child.


    At the beginning, why did he take Wang Peng so seriously?


    That''s entirely because of my concern for Wang Peng.


    He doesn''t want Wang Peng to go astray and become a man with only killing in his eyes!


    It''s not mixing, it''s playing with your life!


    Everyone has only one life. If Wang Peng plays like this, there will be only one way out!


    He doesn''t want to see Wang Peng die so soon!


    But I have to say, his technique is still too extreme.


    Wang Peng is a wild horse. How can he be so bound? If you try hard, something will happen.


    Facts have proved all this.


    After Wang Peng left, Li Erzi was the most guilty one, but he was good at hiding his emotions and didn''t express them.


    But how many nights he lit his cigarette alone until dawn.


    He is reflecting and changing.


    I called Wang Peng today. He also considered it for a long time.


    "Peng''er, now boss Wang is dead, come back. All the brothers want you to come back!" said Li Erzi.


    This made Wang Peng burst into tears.


    Li Erzi has always been the most ruthless and ruthless person in his heart. At the moment, he will compromise.


    You know how crazy he was doing.


    Kill Wu Yang, blindly kill and revenge! Don''t listen to anyone at all.


    About these, Li Erzi has been relieved?


    No one owes anyone, but love lies between them.


    "Second brother, I can''t go back." Wang Peng said faintly.


    He tried to control his emotions without breaking out.


    Now he owes Li Erzi enough. He doesn''t want to owe any more.


    Li Erzi was silent for a few seconds and then said, "peng''er, we don''t care about your things. People can''t come back from death. Turning back is better than anything. That''s what Wenzi means."


    Zhang Wen.


    These two words make Wang Peng feel uncomfortable.


    If he has any concerns in his life, it is Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen is the one who has never given in to himself unconditionally.


    When everyone scolded Wang Peng, he was the only one who stood up to defend Wang Peng.


    How should he repay this friendship?


    "Brother Wen, how are you recently?" Wang Peng asked.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "he has run away and won''t come back recently. I don''t know what his attitude is about boss Wang."


    Wang Peng nodded.


    If you kill boss Wang, Zhang Wenbao will be in great trouble.


    But he knew that with Zhang Wen''s means, he would be able to retreat in the end.


    "Brother Wen is fine, I''m relieved." Wang Peng said faintly, "second brother, I don''t want to mix up."


    See more intrigues, taste enough of the taste of blood, then you don''t want to touch these again.


    Wang Peng wants to live in peace.


    I want to keep Huang Wenjing forever.


    This is the most humble wish of his life.


    On the phone, Li Erzi was silent for a while, and then said, "it''s easy to come in but difficult to go out. But if you make up your mind to quit, Wenzi and I will help you. At the same time, I''m happy for you!"


    What is a brother.


    There is no benefit and use. As long as you see how well each other is, you will be happy in your heart.


    Li Erzi to Wang Peng, isn''t it so?


    He wants Wang Peng back. Why? Just to make him forget the killing and the bloody taste.


    If he really quit, the effect is the same.


    "Second brother, I......" Wang Peng didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Li Erzi said faintly, "peng''er, the knife last time can''t pass the barrier in my heart."


    This kind of words should not have come out of Li Erzi''s mouth, but now it came without taboo.


    This is a deep compromise with Wang Peng.


    In front of Wang Peng, Li Erzi''s loneliness and indifference also disappeared.


    Wang Peng is still the first person to make Li Erzi compromise.


    At this point, Wang Peng''s heart is like a knife.


    Isn''t Wang Peng very uncomfortable about this? Now the scar on his body still stabbed him in the heart.


    But he didn''t know that Li Erzi was deeply sorry for him.


    Although Li Erzi didn''t visit him once when he was in hospital, although Li Erzi looked very cold.


    But secretly, Li Erzi secretly paid Wang Peng''s family and secretly asked his younger brother to report Wang Peng''s situation with him at any time. This is enough.


    This is the way Li Erzi cares about people.


    Wang Peng couldn''t help it. His voice began to tremble: "second brother, I should have thought that it was over for a long time. I know you are good for me."


    Li Erzi kept breathing deeply.


    This phone call is very tearful.


    At the same time, it also untied the knots in his and Wang Peng''s hearts.


    "Between brothers, don''t say that," he said.


    This is the first time Li Erzi has talked to Wang Peng on the phone since he left. They are both introverted people.


    Wang Peng said seriously: "second brother, I owe you and brother Wen too much in my life. If I can, I want to repay it bit by bit..."


    With that, he hung up the phone silently.


    "Wang Peng, why are you crying?" then Huang Wenjing came out.


    Wang Peng quickly wiped his eyes.


    He was ashamed to shed tears in front of women.


    "I''m fine," Wang Peng said quickly.


    Tears originally did not belong to Wang Peng, but now they are out of place on his face. How can we not be surprised?


    But Huang Wenjing didn''t say anything. She just sat down silently and hugged Wang Peng.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, on the construction site in the east of Boheng group.


    Xiao Zhao is busy.


    Boheng group is the company name applied by Xiao Zhao Xin.


    Because of this name, Xiao Zhao almost broke his leg, so that he could get rid of the relationship with boss Wang forever.


    Boss Wang is dead.


    Left little Zhao endless space to play!


    When she learned of boss Wang''s death, she immediately changed the company GE.


    He used boss Wang''s previous means of gaining sole power on himself.


    Xiao Zhao has been very busy these two days.


    At the same time, he successfully brought this power together.


    This is Lianhua in Xiao Zhao''s heart.


    At the moment, the construction site is under smooth construction, everything is going well, and Xiao Zhao from all aspects is also in place.


    So far, Xiao Zhao has had a chance to catch his breath.


    "Honey, you''ve been busy lately and forgot to maintain yourself!" the leopard came from behind and said reproachfully.


    Around me, there are seven or eight younger brothers as strong as a hill.


    Now the leopard is quite pompous.


    Now I''m a big brother. How can I go out without a bodyguard? How can I have a bare commander?


    That''s embarrassing!


    He is a leopard, but he wants to replace boss Wang!


    The leopard is in his thirties. He attaches great importance to these rights.


    The more you are afraid of losing something, the more you show off.


    At the moment, the seven or eight younger brothers stood quietly and waited, with a wink.

 Chapter 1964

    Xiao Zhao touched his face and smiled helplessly: "leopard, I''ve been so busy recently, isn''t it for our future? Now I''ve done almost everything in the company. As long as the construction site is completed on time, there''s no big problem. In the future, with Boheng company, we will certainly be able to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai City, and maybe even stronger!"


    This makes the leopard happy.


    I''ve been under boss Wang for so many years. I finally see hope.


    The most correct decision I made in my life was to find Xiao Zhao.


    He held Xiao Zhao tightly in his arms and took a bite.


    "Honey, you are really my God of wealth ~"


    Xiao Zhao Jiao snorted.


    "What''s the matter with you recently? After boss Wang''s accident, how did his territory get close to you?"


    The leopard smiled: "don''t you worry about my work? I''ve done all the things you arranged for me ~"


    Xiao Zhao is quite worried about the leopard.


    She seriously doubted the leopard''s ability to do things.


    "Tell me about it ~"


    The leopard''s head was raised, and it looked very sad.


    "Now boss Wang has more than 20 people left to follow me. There are more than ten martial brothers over xiaomaocun who are going to follow me. I have taken several places back from boss Wang''s previous territory."


    The leopard is quite proud.


    It''s good to have a team of thirty or forty people in Jinhai city.


    This proves that he has no problem with leopards!


    Prove that he is still capable!


    Xiao Zhao''s eyebrows moved. To tell the truth, she was quite disappointed!


    Before boss Wang, there were seventy or eighty men without a hundred, and they were all very powerful.


    She thought the leopard could receive at least fifty or sixty people, but she didn''t expect that there were only more than 30 people.


    I still don''t have much strength.


    These more than 30 people are disabled and defeated generals, and their combat effectiveness must not be much stronger. If Zhang Wen''s people come to attack, they will disperse without two times.


    What Xiao Zhao wants is the ability to compete with Zhang Wen.


    She knows that because of the company, she will fight with Zhang Wen sooner or later. At that time, the two groups of people will inevitably have conflicts. The people on her side will break up as soon as they fight. What''s the matter?


    Seeing the proud look of the leopard, Xiao Zhao frowned upset.


    "What about Wang Peng? Has he come yet?"


    For public and private, Xiao Zhao hopes Wang Peng to stay.


    Wang Peng is their strong card. If you don''t talk to yourself, it''s easier to do things in the future, isn''t it?


    Although Wang Peng mercilessly pushed her into the river last time, she still likes Wang Peng.


    The leopard smiled: "he said he would consider ~"


    Xiao Zhao scolded.


    These two days I have done things pretty well, but the leopard has not done anything!


    At best, he collected some disabled and defeated generals who had nowhere to go.


    It seems that these things still need to be supervised by yourself.


    Otherwise, the leopard''s ability to handle affairs is too poor!


    Seeing that Xiao Zhao didn''t speak, the leopard thought she was very satisfied.


    The action on his hand became more bold and extended inside along Xiao Zhao''s clothes.


    Xiao Zhao opened his hand upset and said angrily, "there are really many people around. What are you doing?"


    The leopard smiled: "honey, we haven''t made out for days. I know you must miss that."


    Xiao Zhao wants that, but now she''s not in the mood. Besides, she''s full of gas when she hears what the leopard has done!


    "Go home and start!" Xiao Zhao immediately pushed the leopard away as soon as his face changed.


    The leopard looked at Xiao Zhao leaving and scratched his head.


    Is it possible that Xiao Zhao is angry that he doesn''t care about her recently?


    But I''m already a big brother. How can I accompany her every day?


    Woman''s heart, submarine needle~


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Zhao is the busiest person these two days, followed by Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan was almost crazy.


    He never dreamed that boss Wang would be finished so soon.


    Only in the past few days, he was killed by Zhang Wen.


    Is this still Wang madman in Jinhai city?


    Or does he know boss Wang?


    He had thought that he could use boss Wang to delay Zhang Wen. Who knew it had become like this!


    Now don''t say it''s procrastination, even yourself are involved.


    How did Zhang Wen''s means become so tough now?


    In any case, things have happened, so Lao Yan simply returns to the plan.


    The first thing to bear the brunt is to clean up all the previous relationships with boss Wang.


    In the last two days, Lao Yan has made great efforts. First, he has taken back the delivery of steel to boss Wang''s construction site, and then he is busy inquiring about boss Wang''s various sites, manpower and Zhang Wen''s affairs.


    Boss Wang died and the butcher ran away.


    Now, the only people left by boss Wang are a little bastard named leopard. His power is still large. The rest are bullshit.


    However, no matter how powerful he is, he only has more than twenty people.


    How can this be compared with the original boss Wang?


    Fortunately, Zhang Wen ran away, which gave Lao Yan a buffer.


    During this time, Lao Yan had to compress himself until Zhang Wen couldn''t see himself.


    "Brother, I heard that the leopard swallowed up a lot of boss Wang''s territory." Zhiyong said next to him at this time.


    Lao Yan''s eyebrows moved. It seemed that the leopard still had some eyes and knew to start the business of boss Wang at the first time.


    It is undoubtedly the most advantageous to start now.


    Why didn''t he want to do it?


    This is almost a bargain for nothing.


    "Zhiyong, I heard there are two small bars under boss Wang''s name, right?" old Yan asked at this time.


    Zhiyong nodded: "well, but the two bars are not large."


    Big or not, old Yan doesn''t care. He only cares about the business behind the bar.


    "I know that the bar used to be the place where boss Wang sold it. Now it seems that the business is depressed, but the profit behind it is not small. The key is this line!"


    Lao Yan thinks very well. He wants the bar to be false and wants to find out the means behind boss Wang is true!


    He has inquired secretly. Boss Wang keeps these things confidential to everyone.


    Only some of the people he manipulated knew.


    Zhiyong didn''t quite understand what Lao Yan said and scratched his head: "brother, let''s try the bar first? It is said that the two bars have been closed for two days since boss Wang''s accident."


    Lao Yan gritted his teeth. If he hesitated again at this time, he might have nothing!


    Now he must be bold!


    "Let the brothers inquire about the situation first and be ready to do it at any time!"


    Zhiyong quickly promised and took several people out.


    ¡­¡­


    The influence of Wang madman in Jinhai city is definitely not just in such a big place as Jinhai city.


    In Hengcheng, many people also know the name of boss Wang.


    He was killed, which also set off a wave in Hengcheng.

 Chapter 1965

    This matter soon spread to HongRi steelmaking plant.


    At the moment, in Feng Changyuan''s office, he was holding a cigarette in his mouth and looked ethereal.


    Boss Wang was killed. His first thought was Zhang Wen.


    Zhang Wen is not simple.


    Boss Wang has been entrenched in Jinhai city for so many years. How many bullies have he met?


    When did he suffer?


    Only on Zhang Wen.


    And the loss was a little too big, and he paid his life directly!


    Now he is even a little glad that he didn''t tear his face with Zhang Wen.


    I''m glad I know!


    Zhang Wen can kill boss Wang, so it''s not a matter to deal with himself.


    Now the situation of HongRi steelmaking plant is stable. He brought Zhang Wen in by sending steel to him.


    In the future, he dare not offend the living king of hell!


    "Director Feng!" Qiu Zhen strode in, his voice quite excited.


    In the last two days, he went to other places to help the factory charge bills. Who knows that he heard such hot news as soon as he came back!


    Boss Wang is dead! Zhang Wen ran away!


    Jinhai city has been in chaos!


    So isn''t this the best time to take advantage of your weakness?


    He has been spying on Jinhai city for a long time!


    "Boss Wang is dead, you know!" he said excitedly.


    Feng Changyuan nodded: "I know."


    He patted his thigh: "then why hesitate!"


    Feng Changyuan looked at him a little upset: "what do you mean?"


    Qiu Zhen was stunned by this. He didn''t react for a long time.


    This is a great opportunity. I don''t think Feng Changyuan is in a hurry at all?


    Doesn''t he want to take the opportunity to swallow boss Wang''s territory?


    Then, kill Zhang Wen in one breath!


    He said: "factory director Feng, this is a good opportunity! Boss Wang is finished now. Many people''s sites are empty. Jinhai city is a piece of fat! After swallowing boss Wang''s site, we can take advantage of the situation to kill Zhang Wen!"


    If this had been said two months ago, director Qi Feng would have promised.


    But what''s happening now?


    Zhang Wen, can they touch it.


    Kill boss Wang and have a special identity in hand. He doesn''t want to touch Zhang Wen easily now.


    Qiu Zhen is impulsive in the end. He does things without thinking.


    Feng Changyuan looked at him and said, "Qiu Zhen, before you do anything, you should think clearly about the pros and cons of the matter! Think about it. Why can Zhang Wen have such great ability? Why can he kill boss Wang? It''s because he has that special identity in hand! Do you think you can deal with him with a little bastard?"


    This sentence has been said clearly.


    Feng Changyuan is talking about you, not us.


    This shows that Feng Changyuan is not prepared to get involved in this matter at all!


    He doesn''t want to touch Zhang Wen in his heart! Not only that, he now has to correct Qiu Zhen''s attitude and bad roots!


    Any black is insignificant in front of the white road.


    Don''t look majestic now. If the white man said a word that day, he wouldn''t be dead!


    Black can only survive under the brilliance of the white road.


    Qiu Zhen, no matter how stupid he was, could hear the meaning of this. He stared and didn''t bite for a long time.


    This sentence is like questioning him.


    Qiu Zhen''s eyes were full of surprise.


    In his opinion, director Feng meant to draw a line with himself!


    Of course, you can''t deal with Zhang Wen alone.


    It needs his long-term support!


    The key is, how can Feng Changyuan say such words now?


    "Director Feng, I''m also for our good!"


    Now, who doesn''t want to make a lot of money?


    Who doesn''t want to eat the big cake in Jinhai city?


    How big is Feng''s long-term ambition? How can Qiu Zhen not know?


    Feng Changyuan said seriously again, "you can see what happened last time. Zhang Wen''s words almost finished us. Do you think you are his opponent? Although I heard that Zhang Wen ran away, we still have to be stable! Win in stability!"


    Hearing this, Qiu Zhen nodded and retreated silently.


    In vain, he was so excited to talk to Feng Changyuan just now. His enthusiasm has been watered out now.


    Feng Changyuan is no longer the big brother he used to be.


    He has too many worries to accomplish great things!


    "Brother Qiu, what''s the matter? When shall we start?"


    As soon as he came out, Li Nan asked.


    Since the last time, Li Nanan has held a temper in his heart. Now he is the most excited to hear that Qiu Zhen is going to enter Jinhai city.


    He remembered the strong man who almost dissected him. He would kill him if he had a chance!


    Qiu Zhen sighed: "Feng Changyuan is old and useless!"


    "Shall we do it?"


    "If Feng Changyuan doesn''t agree with us, what shall we do? Just you and me?"


    "..." Li Nan stopped talking.


    He understood what Qiu Zhen meant. Qiu Zhen''s men were not without people. There were at least thirty who could take their hands.


    If you want to work with Zhang Wen and them, you should not suffer!


    But why did Qiu Zhen say that?


    Because of the shelter of the white road.


    These people of the underworld are nothing in the eyes of the white Taoist. It''s just a matter of hands to want them to perish.


    Qiu Zhen knew that if he really wanted to enter Jinhai City, he couldn''t do it without Feng''s long-term support!


    "Brother Qiu, shall we come secretly? Don''t touch Zhang Wen first." Li Nanan gave an idea nearby.


    Qiu Zhen thought and then nodded slowly.


    At that time, I will secretly gather boss Wang''s territory, and then report to Feng Changyuan. Can he disagree?


    There are huge interests in it, and he will certainly compromise!


    Thinking of this, Qiu Zhen whispered to him, "go tell Dongzi and find out what boss Wang''s territory is now!"


    Li nodded to the South and left in a hurry.


    Qiu Zhen looked down and thought, then found chennan''s phone and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    If speaking of strength and identity, chennan can definitely kill Feng Changyuan.


    His father is not an ordinary role. If he makes good use of it, he can definitely achieve Qiu Zhen.


    At the moment, chennan is resting in the rich area of Jinhai city. In such a large villa, he and Xi Shi snuggle together like glue.


    Seeing that it was Qiu Zhenlai''s phone, he quickly answered it.


    "Brother Qiu, what''s up?"


    Qiu Zhen''s tone on the phone was a little hesitant. He said, "chennan, have you heard about these things in Jinhai recently?"


    Chen Nan nodded. The matter of boss Wang still surprised him.


    Zhang Wen''s current power is far beyond his imagination.


    However, he didn''t care much. He felt that Qiu Zhen was fully capable of dealing with Zhang Wen.


    With Qiu Zhen''s strength and his own identity, what can''t be done?


    It''s only a matter of time before Zhang Wen is finished.


    "Brother Qiu, I''ve heard all about it."


    "Well... There''s a lot of chaos on the road in Jinhai city. I want to take the opportunity to step in. Do you think it''s ok?" Qiu Zhen said.


    Chen Nan was stunned by this.

 Chapter 1966

    Qiu Zhen is asking what he means?


    What are you in front of Qiu Zhen?


    Do you think your aura is so awesome? Qiu Zhen was even frightened!


    But it shouldn''t be. Qiu Zhen is not such an easy compromise


    Thinking so, he said weakly, "brother Qiu, just say a word to you. Now you and I are in a strategic alliance. You help me and I help you!"


    That''s what Qiu Zhen wants.


    He took a deep breath and pretended to say: "chennan, don''t let me help you deal with Zhang Wen, so my first step is to enter Jinhai City, right? Now, it''s a good opportunity, but I just told director Feng that he didn''t intend to support me, alas!"


    This made chennan react in an instant. He quickly said, "brother Qiu, don''t worry about it. I''ll help you here!"


    "Well, can you do it?"


    Chen Nan patted his chest and said, "100%, no problem!"


    Qiu Zhen put down the phone with satisfaction and saved the recording just now.


    He is still a little worried about chennan, an unreliable young man. This recording is regarded as his own card to avoid chennan turning over when something happens.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, on a small street in Jinhai city.


    Mingming bar is located here.


    Few people in Jinhai know about this bar. All they know are people who often swim along this line.


    Playing here, they gamble their lives.


    If anything happens, it must be the death penalty.


    For these people, boss Wang is only taking advantage of it and has not really stepped into it.


    Boss Wang is not stupid. His main business is still in the legitimate business of Jinhai city.


    But since boss Wang''s accident, there has been a lot of depression here.


    In two days, the money lost has reached six figures.


    But without the support of boss Wang, the people below dare not start work easily.


    Mingming bar, simply closed the door.


    At the moment, in the bar, several people are drinking muggy wine here.


    "Boss Wang has an accident now. We can''t just stop working. WOW? Everyone needs to eat, don''t we?" one of them said.


    He is a gambler. He owes a lot of money and doesn''t start work. Where does he have money to pay off?


    "But this line has always been guarded by boss Wang. Now he''s gone. What if something happens? Who carries it? You know, our accident is not a small thing!"


    This made everyone silent.


    Yeah.


    If you''re a gangster on the street, the big deal is to go in and squat for two days before coming out, but they''re different. They''re going to lose their heads! Without 100% safety guarantee, they dare not start work rashly.


    "Now that boss Wang is dead, Jinhai city must be in chaos. Whether we can have room to live in the future is two questions! Mingming bar hasn''t opened for two days!"


    "Alas ~"


    Sighs came.


    No matter how powerful they are, they are just errands. They can''t control the overall situation of Jinhai city.


    Only bears sigh.


    Dong Dong.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    Several people looked at each other.


    It''s closed outside. Who doesn''t have eyes and knocks?


    Several people ignored, but the knock outside the door didn''t stop.


    "Grass, the bar is closed. I don''t see it!" someone was upset.


    Bang!


    The next second, the door broke directly.


    A dozen people rushed in from the outside and surrounded them when they came in.


    Several people were frightened and hurriedly asked, "who are you? Mingming bar hasn''t provoked anyone. Why are you making trouble!"


    The man who took the lead was naked in the middle of the night and deliberately exposed the scar on his body. It seemed quite cruel.


    He was carrying a steel pipe in his hand with a ferocious smile on his face.


    "Of course we know that no one in Mingming bar has offended, otherwise how can we come?" during his speech, a strong forced atmosphere rushed forward, leaving several people speechless.


    Mingming bar has always been hidden very well. How could anyone find it?


    And it seems that this person came for a purpose. He came directly for them.


    Well, they should know more about what''s going on in this bar.


    This is trouble!


    They only talk to boss Wang. After all, boss Wang has the ability to settle many things for them. If someone else changes, they have no bottom in their heart!


    Now boss Wang is dead, all kinds of cattle, ghosts and snakes will jump out, including many such forced criminals.


    I didn''t know how many pounds I had, so I came out and messed around.


    Can he touch the things here?


    "What do you think Mingming bar is for? I tell you, although boss Wang is gone now, you''d better be careful. Some things are easy to touch, that''s a lifetime!" the man said.


    At this time, a bald man came in.


    A sharp knife was pinned to his waist.


    How can Lao Yan not know about these things? Why did he train his feet so hard?


    Isn''t it useful at this time?


    Now that boss Wang is gone, these people will certainly cut off business. Lao Yan knows the truth.


    These people must be questioning their abilities!


    He didn''t talk nonsense when he came out. He directly asked, "are you dissatisfied?"


    This made them smile shamelessly and refuse to accept it? Do you need to ask?


    Of course not!


    First, a scabby pretender forced the offender to come, and then a bald middle-aged man came. Where can they know who this passer-by is?


    It doesn''t look great anyway!


    I''m sure I can''t compare with boss Wang.


    No one spoke, but everyone''s eyes were full of disapproval.


    Lao Yan sneered and didn''t talk nonsense.


    "Call me!"


    Three simple words broke through the quiet surroundings.


    Zhiyong is short of money to deal with boss Wang, but he has no problem dealing with these little bastards.


    When Lao Yan''s voice fell, he rushed up first.


    One punch brought down a man.


    Then the people behind him rushed up and knocked several people down on the ground in the twinkling of an eye, stepping on them hard!


    For a time, the bar was full of screams.


    A few people can''t fight back at all.


    Almost, Lao Yan stopped.


    Looking at the people lying on the ground, Lao Yan said condescending, "my name is Lao Yan. In the future, it will be mine. Do you understand?"


    One of them said weakly, "but this bar is just a cover..."


    "Of course I know." Lao Yan interrupted them directly, and his eyes were very determined. "After I took over, I will do what boss Wang did before, as long as you do what you should do well!"


    This made several people''s heads buzzing.


    There was still some doubt in Lao Yan''s eyes.


    Can this man be better than boss Wang?


    But what can they do now? Boss Wang is dead. They can''t start work. If they want to eat, they might as well have a try!

 Chapter 1967

    Looking at Lao Yan''s deep eyes, they nodded silently.


    Several people left to clean the bar. Lao Yan is going to open in the last two days.


    The opening of the bar means telling those people that they can buy goods.


    As long as there is this part of the customer source, Lao Yan will want money, people and people in the future!


    "Elder brother, do you think they will be convinced?" Zhiyong asked as he walked out the door.


    Old Yan shook his head: "if I beat them, I won''t be convinced! But I will convince them by my own means!"


    Zhiyong nodded with deep meaning.


    What is Lao Yan''s means?


    He has no ferocity of boss Wang and no bloodthirsty of Zhang Wen, but he is definitely a business genius.


    He knows all kinds of relationships and ways very well.


    If he wasn''t on the road, he must be a business tycoon.


    When boss Wang and Zhang Wen fought frantically, Lao Yan was expanding his contacts and cultivating his feet.


    Otherwise, how can he send steel to boss Wang himself when everyone in Jinhai city has no way?


    This is the strength of Lao Yan. Neither Zhang Wen nor boss Wang can compare.


    Later, those people will gradually understand this, and then they will throw themselves into the ground to Lao Yan!


    This is another kind of pressure!


    ¡­¡­


    Knowledgeable people know that Mingming bar is boss Wang''s underground business. At night, Lao Yan took people there. Of course, he was seen by the people on the road.


    Many people are talking about it one after another.


    Lao Yan is going to take over the business before boss Wang.


    This matter soon spread to Qiu Zhen''s ears.


    At the moment, in the HongRi steelmaking plant, he and Li nandongzi are squatting here smoking.


    Qiu Zhen''s face was hard to see.


    Originally, the Mingming bar should be his. Who knows, now he was robbed by that old Yan first.


    The key is who Lao Yan is. He has never heard of it!


    "Brother, don''t be too melancholy. Although the bar was robbed, we''ll just grab it back?" Dongzi said nearby.


    Qiu Zhen gave Dongzi a cold look. Now what he doesn''t want is to listen to Dongzi''s nonsense! Which time isn''t he the most talkative? But which fight didn''t he run fastest?


    Qiu Zhen has become commonplace!


    Dongzi is a king of mouth gun!


    "Grass, I give you people, you take people to rob?" Qiu Zhenjie said to him.


    Dongzi didn''t notice the atmosphere for a moment. He still hesitated when he heard this. He nodded vigorously: "OK, I''ll go!"


    "Save the fuck, ang!" Qiu Zhen turned his eyes.


    Li Nan winked at him secretly, and he dared not speak.


    Qiu Zhen clenched his teeth and said, "have you investigated the person I asked you to investigate?"


    Now Dongzi has only this ability.


    It''s useless to check the news secretly.


    Dongzi nodded, "well, I checked!"


    "Well..."


    "But I didn''t find anything!"


    "Grass!"


    Qiu Zhen couldn''t help it. He got up and grabbed his hair and picked it up: "you fucking tease me?"


    Dongzi said ah, thinking that maybe his tone of voice was a little playful, but he really didn''t mean that! How dare you play with Qiu Zhen? I really went to investigate, but I didn''t find out anything! Who is that old Yan? How can he know!


    "Brother Qiu, I didn''t play with you..."


    Pop!


    A slap in the face.


    Dongzi hung to measure his nose blood and poured it over again.


    Now Qiu Zhen himself is in a bad mood. He dares to do it here.


    "Gather everyone together for me tonight. I''m going to meet this old Yan at Mingming bar! After boss Wang died, he was the first to do it. I''d like to see what role he is!" Qiu Zhen said with cold eyes.


    Li Nanan quickly promised and arranged.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon it was evening.


    Lao Yan brought people to Mingming bar.


    Old Yan has always belonged to the dark forces of Jinhai city. He has hardly been on the table of Jinhai city. Is this the first time he really blew up? Tell people that he is going to mix up!


    This Mingming bar is the beginning!


    This is also the first site of Lao Yan!


    Lao Yan belongs to the kind of people who become late. Until now, he has his own territory.


    On this day, Lao Yan had found out the route that boss Wang had taken and opened up these relationships with his own contacts.


    In the past, under boss Wang, there was a man named Wang Bin. He was very clever. He always did those things himself.


    Quite familiar with this set.


    About these things, he communicated with Lao Yan.


    At the moment, in the bar, Lao Yan and Zhiyong can sit at the wine table and pretend to drink several bottles of wine with English letters.


    Wang Bin respectfully poured them wine: "brother, I told you the details. When do you think we''ll start?"


    He can''t wait.


    He wants to start work quickly.


    Start work one day earlier and make money one day earlier!


    Everything is fake, as long as the money is true!


    Lao Yan shook the wine in his glass and said, "you notified everyone today and told them to pick up the goods tomorrow and officially start working tomorrow! By the way, I''ll go with you on the first day and see what the situation is!"


    Wang Bin quickly nodded: "well, OK!"


    He wants Lao Yan to follow.


    Although Lao Yan told him a lot and revealed a lot of his contacts with him, it was all empty talk! He hasn''t really seen it.


    Only Lao Yan went there in person can he argue the truth, can''t he?


    At this time, a group of people suddenly came into the door.


    The leader is a seemingly thin man.


    When he came in, he looked up and said loudly, "who is Lao Yan? Get out!"


    Wow.


    In a word, it solidified the atmosphere in the bar.


    Although no one has heard of Lao Yan''s name before, since yesterday, Lao Yan''s name has spread in the dark.


    If he can win Mingming bar, he must have some strength.


    This seemingly idiotic man came in and questioned Lao Yan. What''s not death?


    Come on, it''s Dongzi.


    He can''t fight, but he''s a good pretender.


    Zhiyong Teng stood up. Along with him, there were more than a dozen people from Lao Yan.


    Seeing these people, Dongzi''s momentum weakened in an instant.


    "What the fuck are you?" Zhiyong said word by word.


    Since he came into contact with the forced tiger, Zhiyong has one more skill.


    You can see at a glance who is a pretender!


    Dongzi can pretend very well. He can see at a glance that this man is probably a forced criminal!


    Dongzi doesn''t know Zhiyong, but he''s a little scared to see his scar.


    This man seems to be a cruel man walking through the edge of the knife!


    Seeing the other party''s questioning, he quickly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "I''m looking for Lao Yan, not you!"

 Chapter 1968

    "Grass!"


    Zhiyong laughed and scolded, which amused him.


    Just now, Dongzi, who was serious enough to start pretending to be forced, was counselled in an instant?


    This man has a strong fucking smell!


    Better than that tiger!


    However, there is only one way to deal with pretending criminals, that is to clean up hard!


    Pack up until the other party dare not pretend to be forced, dare not be poor BB!


    "My eldest brother, is also what you can call?"


    Dongzi realized that the man in front of him was Lao Yan''s younger brother!


    It seems very cruel!


    What role is Lao Yan?


    If it hadn''t been for the strong atmosphere of force, Dongzi would have been counselled!


    "Well... My eldest brother told him to go out and say something to tell him!" Dongzi quickly revealed his intention. He was afraid he wouldn''t have a chance to say it later.


    Zhiyong looked back at Lao Yan.


    The latter sneered and nodded at him.


    Zhiyong immediately waved.


    Suddenly, more than twenty people in the bar followed out.


    Lao Yan walked at the back.


    At the door, Dongzi and Li Nanan waited for more than 20 people here.


    Qiu Zhen didn''t come tonight. He asked Li to come to the South and take the lead first.


    Anyway, Qiu Zhen is also a big brother. How can he go anywhere?


    Two groups of people came face to face, pretending to force criminal Dongzi and once pretending to force Wang Zhiyong to look at each other, in which countless sparks collided.


    "Fuck you, don''t pretend to be forced, ang!" Zhiyong said word by word.


    Before Dongzi spoke, he told others not to pretend to be forced. It can be said that he was quite angry.


    Why did Zhiyong say that?


    Because the eyes as like as two peas are exactly the same as the original ones.


    When preparing to force, there were ripples in a pair of dark eyes.


    Zhiyong wants to strangle all this in the cradle.


    "Who is Lao Yan?" Li Nan didn''t talk nonsense and stood up and asked.


    Lao Yan stood out and said, "I''m Lao Yan. What are you looking for me?"


    There are so many Huns in Jinhai City, including the handsome Wang Peng, the sinister boss Wang, and Huns who are not inferior to stars.


    Although I can''t say how good I am, at least I have a handsome face.


    At the very least, they are young people with warm blood and full of vitality.


    Where is Lao Yan like this? He''s a wretched uncle with a little bald head! What image is this?


    I don''t know. I thought he came to the bar to clean the toilet.


    On the way here, Li Nanan still guessed in his heart what role Lao Yan was. He must be a ruthless person who could grab boss Wang''s territory without hesitation.


    But after seeing me, I was really disappointed.


    We can also hang out in Jinhai city.


    Just be his middle-aged uncle honestly?


    Li Nanan forgot a word, people can''t judge by appearance.


    Lao Yan''s face may also be his best disguise. Otherwise, how could he confuse boss Wang and even deal with boss Wang and Zhang Wen for so long?


    Pooh.


    Dongzi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you Lao Yan? Stop joking here, will you? You''d better go back and clean the toilet!"


    His words made everyone around him laugh.


    Lao Yan''s image is not so good. He didn''t change his clothes when he came out today. He was still wearing some retro suits.


    But appearance does not affect strength!


    Now Lao Yan is ready to soar without the shackles of boss Wang.


    Can Li Nanan and Dongzi underestimate it?


    Lao Yan looked down at his dress and didn''t say much.


    Instead, Zhiyong couldn''t help it.


    Without a word of nonsense, he directly collected Dongzi''s hair and raised his legs as an electric gun.


    Oh~~~


    Dongzi didn''t know what was going on. He felt his head hit hard and flew out with his head tilted back.


    I felt the forehead buzzing when I fell on the ground.


    His nose was covered with blood.


    He shouted angrily, "grass, Li Nanan, dry him for me. He did it. Don''t you see?"


    In terms of personal relations, Li Nannan and Dongzi are really not very good.


    Li Nan hates people who pretend to be forced most. It happens that Dongzi is a person who makes a living by pretending to be forced.


    How can these two kinds of people mix together?


    They are working relationships at best.


    At the moment, Dongzi was beaten. Li Nannan didn''t worry much. Instead, he looked at Lao Yan coldly: "do you know who I am?"


    Old Yan sneered.


    Who is Li Nanan? He doesn''t want to know, and he doesn''t hesitate to know.


    Now Jinhai city has become a mess, and all kinds of people will jump out, including some unknown small characters will package themselves and mix with the society.


    Isn''t that a joke?


    In his old Yan''s eyes, it is the cottage in the cottage!


    "I tell you, don''t think you can jump out when boss Wang is finished. When I was in Jinhai City, you were still playing with urine mud! In the future, it is clear that the bar is mine, and I''ll kill whoever dares to come!" Lao Yan seems not to want to talk nonsense with them.


    At the same time, he was somewhat satisfied with Zhiyong''s performance just now.


    Zhiyong usually behaves rather counsellingly. Today he took the initiative and the effect is good.


    It stunned these people at once.


    If Li Nanan and Dongzi are really small bastards, the matter should be over by now. Lao Yan''s strength is enough to frighten them.


    But Li Nanan has been in society for seven or eight years. What kind of people have not seen?


    He is different from Dongzi.


    He fought by strength, and Dongzi pretended by mouth.


    Although he suffered a loss in front of Zhang Guohua, it was because the strength of the other party was too strong that Li Nanan was suppressed. Now how can he compromise with Lao Yan and them?


    In his eyes, Lao Yan is a forced criminal!


    The volunteers around me are even more so.


    Li Nanan took out a knife from his arms, pointed to Lao Yan and said, "since you don''t know, I''ll let you remember the reputation of HongRi steelmaking plant and who I am!"


    Lao Yan''s eyebrows moved.


    HongRi steelmaking plant?


    He always thought these words sounded familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard them for a while.


    Seeing Li Nanan rush over with someone, Zhiyong is not vague at all, and also takes out the sharp knife in his arms and rushes up.


    In fact, Zhiyong is a cadre.


    Just met Zhang Wen, they were madly suppressed.


    Under Zhang Wen''s edge, how many people can not be suppressed?


    Even boss Wang is finished now.


    Now, without the oppression of Zhang Wen and the bondage of boss Wang, Zhiyong is the most powerful person.


    Dealing with Li Nanan, he felt there was no problem at all.


    Shua!


    Li Nan and he Qiyong are fierce. The one who comes to cover his face directly is a knife, which is directly aimed at Zhiyong''s tianlinggai!


    Gangsters usually use knives to scare people when they fight, but Li Nanna is really going to kill.


    Even if you don''t kill, you have to be disabled.


    His momentum still startled Zhiyong.

 Chapter 1969

    Although Zhiyong also dares to work hard, he still seems to be a little behind Li Nanan.


    At this moment, Zhiyong scratched his head.


    Why did he see the shadow of Wang Peng in Li Nanan?


    Wang Peng is a nightmare in the eyes of gangsters in Jinhai city. Who dares to touch it?


    Compared with Wang Peng, Li Nanan is only the standard of primary school students.


    In the face of this knife, Zhiyong didn''t dare to accept it. He had to bow his head and hide.


    At the same time, the knife in his hand also struck Li Nan''s stomach.


    Li Nanan is an old hand in the end. He will accept the move as soon as he gets empty.


    Zhiyong''s knife slid out along Li Nan''s clothes.


    They both stepped back and stood still at the same time.


    Now the way they look at each other has changed.


    An expert knows whether he has it or not.


    They know that each other is a veteran bastard and can''t be dealt with easily.


    Seeing that Li Nanan just retreated after a move, Dongzi said anxiously, "Li Nanan, what do you mean? Why don''t you fight? When you came, you were not forced to blow hard. You said you could peel off Lao Yan''s skin by yourself. Now why do you advise?"


    Li Nan glared at him. When he had a fight, he would only talk and shoot next to him.


    "Grass, you can go up!"


    Dongzi blushed: "if you don''t try your best, I''ll tell brother Qiu when I go back and let him clean you up."


    "Grass." Li Nanan laughed angrily. Even if he told Qiu Zhen, Qiu Zhen would only clean up his east son.


    However, the current situation does not allow him to talk nonsense. In the twinkling of an eye, the people he brought have been fighting with Lao Yan''s people. Several of them have red eyes and have taken out knives and other things from their arms.


    If you don''t end the battle quickly, I''m afraid you''ll have trouble.


    Without warning, Li Nan rushed towards Zhiyong again.


    This time he leaned over and held the handle of the knife in his right hand, a standard killer posture.


    Zhiyong scolded and took a few steps back. He saw Li''s routine of cutting south. When he stretched out his hand, he cut his wrist.


    Li Nan was shocked.


    Zhiyong seems to be a rough man. Unexpectedly, he still has some skills.


    You don''t want to shake your fist in a fight. That''s a little bastard.


    He who knows how to think and study routines is a big bastard!


    Seeing that he couldn''t dodge, he quickly let go and threw the knife away.


    At the same time, on one side of his body, he directly clamped the sharp knife in Zhiyong''s hand in the creaking nest, supported it with the strength of his body, and pinned the knife in Zhiyong''s hand.


    "Grass!" Zhiyong exclaimed.


    It seems that the other party''s skill is OK. It''s clean and tidy. It''s still a practicing family.


    However, Zhiyong''s reaction was quite quick. He didn''t have a knife in his hand. He stuck Li Xiangnan''s neck with his hands for the first time.


    Li Nan felt a pain in his neck and pressed his hands on his eyes along Zhiyong''s face.


    Plop.


    They fell to the ground in an instant.


    Zhiyong took advantage of the moment he fell to the ground. He seemed to ride on Li Nanan, with a fire in his eyes.


    "I''ll strangle you today!"


    Li Nan didn''t speak, but clenched his teeth tightly.


    Seeing himself and Zhiyong fall into a tangle, talking at this time will only waste energy.


    While Zhiyong exerted his strength, his hands also exerted more force.


    Li Nan slides his finger to Zhiyong''s eye and tries hard.


    Zhiyong stood with his eyebrows, his eyes moved and avoided it.


    Li Nan was unwilling, and his hand slowly extended up again.


    Zhiyong''s eyes dodged again.


    Suddenly, they didn''t seem to be fighting at all, but more like playing games of special interest.


    Zhiyong sat on Li Nanan with his legs apart, Mo wiping his body with brute force.


    Li Nanan touched Zhiyong''s face with both hands. It seems that Zhiyong still dislikes it and has been avoiding with his face tilted.


    From time to time, he made a face at Li Nan and smiled strangely.


    Dongzi saw this scene.


    He''s worried, too!


    But he really didn''t expect that the other party was so powerful. Li Nanan was already a good fighter on their side. Under Qiu Zhen, Li Nanan had no problem in charging and fighting before. His skill was even better. Generally, seven or eight bastards were not his opponents.


    Now it''s a bit of a loss to the pretender just now.


    What should I do?


    Moreover, the scene in front of him was a little bit abandoned. Li Nanan didn''t seem to have been defeated at all, but more like being defeated by that.


    Why do the gangsters in Jinhai city fight like this?


    What about the people they all like to ride?


    What are the interests of people in Jinhai?


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li Nanan''s face turned red. This posture has an absolute advantage for this kind of posture. Moreover, Li Nanan''s arms are short, which has suffered a lot of losses.


    Seeing Zhiyong''s mouth, he showed a smile and looked coldly at Li Nanan: "are you convinced?"


    Li Nan didn''t talk nonsense, but saw Zhiyong relax and put his knee directly on Zhiyong''s middle leg.


    "My grass..."


    Zhiyong immediately fell to the ground and rolled in pain.


    Li jumped up from the ground with two flames in his eyes.


    He was angry.


    I''m really angry!


    He came here today to fight, not to be molested!


    Just now, when Zhiyong rode on him and pinched his neck with both hands, he also felt it.


    Zhiyong, that thing is responsive!


    What is this concept?


    Zhiyong rides on Li Nanan and tries hard with him. Is that thing still standing?


    This shows that Zhiyong not only wants to work hard with Li Nanan, but also wants to kill him!


    Is it difficult that Zhiyong is still a person with wrong orientation?


    This is the last thing Li Nan eats! He must clean up Zhiyong!


    Zhiyong can''t help it! He is also wronged!


    It seems that this problem fell when Zhang Wen beat it up before.


    Now he reacts when he''s excited.


    Whether the other party is a man, a woman is a dog or an object, it''s all fucking the same!


    Li Nanan is a man with hairy legs. He has no interest in Li Nanan.


    Seeing that the fight between the two turned into a Yin move competition, Li Nan simply didn''t want to face. He kicked it at Zhiyong''s crotch!


    Kick and scold.


    Zhiyong hummed in his mouth. He could only try his best to protect his key and roll on the ground.


    When others heard Li Nanan''s scolding, they were a little unclear, so,


    How did the fight get disharmonious?


    Grass, top, this word doesn''t seem to appear in two big men.


    Li Xiang went south and didn''t give Zhiyong room to fight back. After a few times, Zhiyong had no power to resist.


    The next foot Li Nan aimed directly at his face.


    At this time, several brothers rushed over, and several people fought with Li Nan one after another.


    Zhiyong was able to escape from the dangerous dilemma.

 Chapter 1970

    With a few drops of cold sweat hanging on his head, Zhiyong turned over and stood up from the ground.


    The two legs are tightly clamped together.


    He squinted at Li Nan.


    HongRi steelmaking plant, now he has completely remembered it!


    People in the fucking HongRi steelmaking plant fight and like to kick people! Also like Yin moves!


    What the fuck are these people?


    "Kill me, he''ll cut him off!" he shouted nearby. At the same time, he took the machete from a little brother and was ready to rush towards Li Nan.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    At this time, an alarm sounded in the distance.


    Then several police cars came speeding.


    Dongzi didn''t hesitate to look at the situation and turned around and ran away.


    Lee paused for a moment and didn''t know what was going on. When he was ready to run, he had been pressed on the ground.


    Suddenly, the people Li Nan brought grabbed and ran, and there was little left.


    He looked up at Zhiyong and them reluctantly.


    Suddenly stunned.


    These policemen seem to have negotiated with them. They just came to catch Li Nan''s people!


    Zhiyong and Lao Yan have nothing to do, but the police are still smoking for them!


    What''s going on!


    Li Nan has been on the road for some time, but his concept of the underworld is not very clear.


    He thinks whoever has a lot of people is powerful.


    But he forgot that the underworld was just living in the extension of the underworld.


    Without the support of the white road, they are nothing. At best, they are a group of hooligans fighting outside. When people come here are unhappy, they can directly catch them.


    They are cannon fodder at any time.


    The real gangsters are like Lao Yan, who rely on each other and survive each other.


    Li Nan''s eyes were unwilling to be taken away. At this time, the team leader came over and said to Lao Yan, "Lao Yan, thank you for the thing you sent to my family last time. I have received it."


    "Ha ha! Why did you mention that? They are all friends!" Lao Yan was very polite.


    In the past, Lao Yan couldn''t deal with white people, mainly because he felt he couldn''t start.


    How can a white man look up to him?


    And if you can''t get along well with the white people, you''ll be caught. Why?


    But now his idea has changed. If he wants to take over the things of boss Wang and make a long-term foothold in Jinhai City, it is essential to make friends with some white people.


    With Li Rong helping him behind his back, he is almost like a duck to water.


    Li Rong''s identity is quite powerful.


    "What are you going to do with these people?" the leading policeman asked Lao Yan.


    Old Yan smiled: "I heard that these people are from HongRi steelmaking plant, not from Jinhai city."


    The leading policeman''s eyes turned. From Lao Yan''s words, he naturally heard something else.


    He looked at Zhiyong: "then I''ll catch him together and release him together tomorrow morning, OK?"


    Talking to a smart man, Lao Yan nodded with satisfaction: "thank you very much."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Dongzi, who fled back to HongRi steelmaking plant, found Qiu Zhen for the first time.


    Qiu Zhenzheng and a dozen people were discussing things there. When he saw Dongzi coming back with several people in a hurry, Qiu Zhen subconsciously stood up.


    "Where''s Li Nanan? Have you done anything?"


    Dongzi hurriedly said, "brother Qiu is bad. Li Nanan, they were all taken away by people in Jinhai city."


    "What''s the matter?" Qiu Zhen didn''t react for a moment. He was arrested by people in Jinhai city. Is it Lao Yan''s people or someone else?


    But he never thought he was a white man.


    Who will call the police about things on the road?


    "Brother Qiu, the people in Jinhai city are so shameless, especially the old Yan. He couldn''t beat us, so we called the police! Just now, Li Xiangnan has won. Who knows that the police are coming at this time."


    Qiu Zhen felt a little dizzy and scratched his head hard.


    "People in Jinhai city still call the police for fighting?" he expressed doubts in his heart.


    Today, he asked Li Nannan to take people there in order to give Lao Yan a pressure, but how can Lao Yan call the police?


    Is there any basic quality?


    The people on the road are fighting. If they all call the police, isn''t it a mess?


    Qiu Zhen still doesn''t understand.


    Black and white depend on each other. Some white people can''t do it. They can only let the black people help.


    When something happens to the Mafia, they ask the white people to help.


    He understood that black is just a world where killing depends on fists.


    In this world, fist is the boss.


    All along, he regarded Feng Changyuan as his eldest brother, and he was right about the affairs of the white road. He just asked and didn''t understand.


    Dongzi scratched his head: "brother Qiu, I don''t know what people in Jinhai mean. You''re a little fucking mean."


    Qiu Zhen then turned his eyes to him: "I wonder why you run fast every time? Why are you all right every time? Are you Scud or what?"


    This makes Dongzi feel a little proud.


    Running fast is my specialty. Otherwise, why did I run away so many times? On the contrary, stupid Li Nannan can''t run?


    In his eyes, Li Nanan is just an idiot who can only do things.


    "Brother Qiu, don''t you want me to run back?" Dongzi changed his old forced attitude and said sincerely.


    Qiu Zhen was stunned by this. He thought, is he going to play emotion cards this time?


    However, he was not polite at all. He came directly and grabbed Dongzi''s hair and pressed it on the table: "do you dare to slow down for me and let Li run south ahead of you next time? Even once!"


    Dongzi grinned: "ah, brother Qiu, you hurt me, don''t you remember? Last time Li Nanan and I went out to play, he hurt the woman and ran faster than me..."


    Qiu Zhen left him with a brain collapse, turned around, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    Li Nanan was caught, so now the situation becomes more troublesome!


    He knows what white people are good at playing.


    Because this matter may have sentenced Li Nan.


    The key is that he doesn''t know people in Jinhai city. If Li Nanan is caught like this, he''s not wronged to death.


    Moreover, many people from HongRi steelmaking plant were arrested with Li Nanan. If Feng Changyuan knew about it tomorrow, what would Qiu Zhen do?


    Shit!


    Qiu Zhenyue thought more and more troublesome. He didn''t dare to tell Feng Changyuan, but found chennan''s phone and dialed it.


    It was picked up here soon.


    "What''s the matter with brother Qiu?"


    Qiu Zhen took a deep breath and said, "just now my man was caught by the police in Jinhai city. Can you think of something?"


    Chen Nan patted his chest and said, "brother Qiu, don''t worry, this little thing is no problem!"


    "Well, can it really work?" Qiu Zhen asked a little uneasy.


    He promised: "you can rest assured!"

 Chapter 1971

    Put down the phone, chennan didn''t call his father for the first time, but found the number of a small clerk under his father.


    The man impressed him deeply.


    He is usually a flatterer around his father.


    As long as he speaks, he will certainly help.


    "Clerk sun, this is chennan." he said as soon as the phone was connected.


    On the phone, clerk sun heard his voice and hurriedly respectfully said, "chennan, how are you recently?"


    Chennan didn''t want to talk nonsense with him: "then what, you do something for me."


    Clerk sun frowns and helps him. What can chennan do? He knows who chennan is. He''s a dandy! Relying on the name of Chen Jun, such people are sneering at themselves.


    If it weren''t for his identity, I wouldn''t talk to him more!


    But there is no way. He has to work under Chen Jun, and even his future career depends on Chen Jun.


    Now Chen Nan''s words, how can he not listen?


    Although he was upset, he said respectfully, "chennan, if there is anything I can help, just say it directly. But you know who I am. I can''t do those things that violate principles. Don''t say it''s me. Even leader Chen won''t agree with me!"


    Clerk sun was so clever that he showed his attitude as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Tell chennan not to mention those nonsense things, or he won''t help. If he doesn''t say, he will light him in front of Chen Jun.


    How can chennan not hear it?


    He scolded and said seriously, "I have several friends fighting with people in Jinhai city. Now they have been caught. Can you help me find a way?"


    Clerk sun frowned, "your friend? Just fighting?"


    If it''s just a fight, then clerk sun can certainly help, and it''s also a good opportunity to buy in front of chennan.


    If this matter has nothing to do with chennan, and it''s just a small matter like fighting, he can help!


    Chen Nan nodded: "well, nothing else!"


    Clerk sun turned his eyes and said, "OK, I''ll help you with this, but you can''t tell your father ~"


    These words have a deep meaning.


    Why did clerk sun help him so much? Not to let Chen Jun know?


    What if he doesn''t know what he''s doing?


    Can chennan understand this?


    Anyway, he is also the son of Chen Jun. he has inherited some of Chen Jun''s good blood. His reaction to these things is also quite fast.


    However, he was a little upset about sun''s words. He said, "OK, I know."


    I put down the phone when I was finished.


    Clerk sun called the police station in Jinhai city at the first time.


    Although Chen Jun hated Chen Nan very much in front of others, he was often angry when talking about Chen Nan, but the blood relationship could not be changed anyway.


    Clerk sun has helped chennan now, which is not bad for him.


    And he can also hear that Chen Jun hates iron but not steel.


    The phone was quickly picked up: "this is XX police station."


    Sun mentioned his aura and said, "I''m sun. I heard that there have been problems in your police station recently. I don''t know if it''s true."


    The man on the other end of the phone heard this and was silent for a moment.


    Clerk sun is not stupid.


    Chennan asked him to go to important people. He certainly wouldn''t go to important people foolishly and guide them slowly from shallow to deep.


    At a recent meeting, he heard that the management of Jinhai city was in chaos recently, so he was ready to bluff the people of the police station.


    Who knows that the person on the phone was only silent for a moment, and then said: "our work has been improved in recent days, and we are actively cooperating with the rectification work after the last meeting. Now there are no problems in our work. If you have any doubts, just come and investigate."


    With that, the phone rang up!


    Clerk sun was stunned for a moment.


    I haven''t slowed down for a long time!


    What''s going on!


    The other party hung up?


    You should know that you are member sun! To be frank, direct subordinates supervise the police station! Now facing their own questions, they hung up without explaining.


    This is to fly!


    Clerk sun felt that his position had been provoked. What could have been solved by a phone call has now become a little complicated.


    He simply stopped talking nonsense and put on his coat and went to the police station.


    Twenty minutes later, clerk sun came to the police station.


    Only two policemen received him.


    It made him feel a little surprised.


    Before he began to speak, he felt a deep obstacle. It seemed that there was a big hand holding him away.


    "Let your director come over." clerk sun has a high attitude and doesn''t look at them at all.


    These people looked at each other and said, "the director has gone out for a meeting and can''t come back for a while, or you can wait here for a while?"


    Clerk sun felt that he was about to explode.


    He''s not stupid.


    It''s already this time. The director''s wool meeting is to find an excuse not to see himself.


    But this surprised him. Who gave the director so much courage to know that he didn''t receive him?


    Isn''t he afraid to kill him next time?


    Clerk sun doesn''t know. In fact, he has offended the director since the last meeting, although he has the right to supervise directly.


    But as long as the police station has done all the work in place, what can he do?


    It doesn''t hurt to pick a bone in an egg.


    Pop!


    Clerk sun patted the table directly and stood up: "I''ll repeat it and call the director, otherwise it won''t be over!"


    Anyway, I''m also a red man under Chen Jun. when I came out, I didn''t go out to meet others, and I was more respectful?


    When did you get such a cold eye?


    At this time, sun''s phone rang. It was the director of the Institute.


    He picked it up angrily: "where are you? You can come back within half an hour!"


    There was a worried voice from the director on the phone, but you can hear it as soon as you listen carefully. It was obviously a fake.


    "I''m here with Minister Wang of the security department. I''m afraid I can''t go back for a while. If you have something to do, you might as well wait for me in the Institute for a while, or you can come directly to the security department."


    This made clerk sun''s head buzzing.


    He is not afraid of anyone in Jinhai City, but of one person.


    That man is Wang Yi.


    Now Wang Yi has been promoted to the position of minister. Needless to say, the power in her hand is more than that of ordinary people. He heard that Wang Yi has gathered the power of the police department. This is no small matter!


    Now the power in Wang Yi''s hands can be said to be universal. How can she touch it?


    He doesn''t want to offend such a person.


    So he told the director to come back as soon as possible and hung up.

 Chapter 1972

    Time passed minute by minute.


    In the blink of an eye, people in the police station were busy, and no one paid attention to section member sun.


    Clerk sun felt like a clown sitting here out of place.


    He has never waited for anyone but others.


    Not to mention in a small place like Jinhai city.


    It''s a shame.


    But the director said that he had no way at all in the security department.


    Now he can only wait.


    Clerk sun paced back and forth upset. He poured himself water and smoked his own cigarette. It felt like an outsider.


    Unknowingly, the time of the night passed.


    Clerk sun fell asleep on the chair of the police station.


    Early in the morning, the director came in from the outside.


    He smiled when he saw a man lying on the chair.


    Who is this man if he is not member sun?


    He still remembers how member sun targeted himself at the meeting. He didn''t expect that he would have such an embarrassing day now. It''s really a turn of Feng Shui.


    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. Sun?" he pushed Mr. Sun, who was lying on the chair.


    The latter was so clever that he quickly sat up.


    I just wanted to take a nap last night. I didn''t expect it to dawn.


    Chen Nan hasn''t done it yet!


    Looking at the smiling face of the director''s predecessor, he felt as if he had been fooled. He scratched his head: "why did you come back so late?"


    The director said, "it was already midnight after reporting to minister Wang yesterday, so he didn''t come back."


    Clerk sun feels like he has had a nightmare, and the director''s words are quite obvious. Others have reported to Wang Yi and have no right and obligation to report to him again!


    And when he came back that day, the director also knew that since the power of the police department was seized by Wang Yi, he didn''t need to report anything to clerk sun in the future. He could report everything to Wang Yi.


    So what does clerk sun mean in his eyes?


    I''m afraid it''s just a clown!


    If the people above dare to talk, the director dares to play like this.


    He is not afraid to offend section chief sun, nor is he afraid that someone will retaliate against him in the future.


    "What else do you want? There''s a dormitory behind, or you can have a rest?" the director said when he saw that he didn''t mean to leave.


    Clerk sun looked at him in disbelief, as if he had fallen out of favor overnight.


    Director, he''s just kicking him out!


    It''s definitely not feasible to use your own set. It''s better to say it directly.


    Clerk sun coughed twice and said, "you caught someone making trouble in Mingming bar last night, didn''t you?"


    The director nodded his head: "yes, we arrested people according to the normal procedure. What''s the matter? Or is that person your relative?"


    This made clerk sun''s face even more ugly.


    This is already a mockery of red fruit.


    "Tell me why you arrested people!" Sun asked according to the procedure.


    The director smiled: "now you know why it doesn''t matter. People have been released ~"


    "What?" clerk sun immediately felt as if he had been fooled and stared round.


    I didn''t say anything, so I let go?


    "Ha ha..." she looked at him with a long smile, and her eyes were full of depth.


    Clerk sun patted his forehead hard. He didn''t know what he was doing here. Was it just to be sarcastic for a while?


    He took a deep look at the director and turned away.


    At this time, the person next to him came and poured a glass of water for the director and said, "director, anyway, this man also holds great power. Shouldn''t we offend him so much?"


    The director sneered: "don''t you know what Minister Wang said at a meeting recently? Don''t be polite to these people! Besides, you don''t know who this clerk sun is? He just wants to come down and ask for some benefits! He''s not the kind of person who really does things!"


    "Well, yes..."


    Out of the police station, clerk sun hurriedly called chennan and told him that the matter had been done.


    He came to the police station in Jinhai city to sleep all night and did it.


    It feels like a dance girl.


    "Hey, chennan, the person has been released. Please inform your friend to get the person!" Sun said angrily.


    Chen Nan gave a cry and hurriedly informed Qiu Zhen.


    In fact, they don''t have to say, people are also released.


    Clerk sun, this is just a favor.


    So is chennan.


    ¡­¡­


    People were released, but this night, Li Nan almost collapsed!


    Early in the morning, at the gate of the police station.


    Several people brought by Li Nanan last night were concentrated here. They looked at each other with helplessness in their eyes.


    There is even a trace of happiness.


    It was a blessing to get rid of the claws.


    This feeling is particularly strong in Li Nan!


    Remembering what happened last night, he clenched his fist angrily.


    "Brother Nan, let''s go." seeing Li Nan staring at the police station bitterly for a long time, the little brother next to him said.


    Li Nan squeezed out a few words from his mouth: "if you don''t revenge this revenge, it''s not a gentleman!"


    With that, several people helped each other and left the police station.


    So what did Li Nan go through last night?


    After he was arrested last night, his interrogators returned it.


    Replaced by Zhiyong!


    Don''t say Li Nanan can''t believe it, even his younger brother can''t believe it!


    Why, Lao Yan''s people have the ability to connect the sky to this point?


    Aren''t they black?


    Black, how can it be integrated with white?


    The key is what happens after the interrogation.


    Zhiyong was shameless. After midnight, he took a baton and began inhuman abuse of Li Nan!


    Zhiyong''s leg is not good. Zhiyong knows where the wound is. He greets his leg crazily!


    One night later, Li Nanan experienced the end of the world, which made him dare not recall!


    Zhiyong comes out of it. It''s conceivable how to torture people.


    Is that what Li Nanan can bear?


    Zhiyong let Li Nanan deeply remember last night, but also let him understand a truth.


    Without the protection of the white road, black is not black at all.


    At best, it''s just a little bastard fighting on the street. It won''t last long!


    Zhiyong taught him a lesson and woke him up completely!


    When he came to Jinhai City, Qiu Zhen''s car also came. He rushed over as soon as he received the news.


    Seeing Li Nan like this, he hurried out of the car.


    "Anan, what''s the matter with you? Is your injury serious?" Qiu Zhen asked.


    He is still very concerned about Li Nanan. He has been with himself for several years and is already his right-hand man.


    He and Dongzi have different weight!


    Li Nan''s face was pale. He forced himself to grin: "nothing, just that he didn''t let us sleep all night and was beaten."

 Chapter 1973

    I didn''t sleep all night and was beaten. Why is it nothing?


    Qiu Zhen''s eyes sank: "the underworld in Jinhai city plays this game, and so do the white people?"


    He can''t believe it. It seems that people in Jinhai city are so cruel? This is simply not talking about any principles!


    He hurriedly asked Li Nan to get on the bus, and then said, "I''m sure I''ll get it back for you!"


    Li Nan took a deep breath and looked a little deep.


    The time of the night directly enlightened him.


    He knew that even if Qiu Zhen took people there last night, the result was the same.


    This is the rolling of strength!


    That''s what the strong dragon says when he doesn''t press the local snake.


    "Brother Qiu, it''s different from what we think. I think we''d better take our time."


    This made Qiu Zhen''s face look positive.


    Li Nanan is different from others. He has always been the first to fight and charge. When was he afraid?


    Even if he had to fight with Zhang Wen, he was not afraid!


    But now from his mouth, Qiu Zhen heard fear slowly!


    Li Nan is really afraid!


    But why on earth could he be so afraid?


    "What''s going on? I''ll help you decide what''s going on!" Qiu Zhen said.


    Li Nanan just said what happened last night.


    Including how Zhiyong is crazy and bold to start with himself. That picture is too crazy!


    Black and white is a family. How can you play by yourself?


    After hearing this, Qiu Zhen was silent.


    Whether it''s Zhang Wen or boss Wang.


    It seems that the relationship between people and Baidao is not bad! Zhang Wen even has a special identity in hand. Baidao is their shelter. When something happens, he helps them talk and even helps them catch people. How can he play?


    No matter how you play, you are at a loss!


    The key is, how can people get along with white people like that! Why not yourself!


    Although he has chennan support, it seems to be too weak compared with him!


    And it doesn''t work at all!


    Qiu Zhen doesn''t know whether chennan didn''t try his best or his ability. Why did he do so B!


    "In fact, I''m looking for someone to do this. I informed chennan last night," Qiu Zhen said.


    Li Nan frowned. Now he closed his eyes and his head was full of flying batons. The scene last night was deeply imprinted in his mind.


    It lingers over and over.


    This is the madness Zhiyong brought him!


    "Brother Qiu, I think that chennan didn''t really help us. If he wanted to, we would come out last night. I''m not complaining, but I want to tell you, don''t believe that boy too much, otherwise we will suffer a lot in the future."


    This made Qiu Zhen bite his teeth secretly.


    He is really afraid of what more and more. He is afraid of chennan falling off the chain at the critical time. Who knows it is true.


    "It''s not that the boy didn''t work for us, but that we didn''t force him to do that! Today I''ll ask chennan for an explanation! At the same time, I''ll give him a warning!" Qiu Zhen bit and said.


    Li Nan nodded slightly and then smoked silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Third class hospital in Jinhai city.


    In the maternity ward.


    Elaine lay here, her face full of fatigue.


    Three days have passed.


    It has been three days since boss Wang had an accident and he was sent here.


    These three days are like a nightmare. They passed three days in a muddle.


    His head is full of boss Wang''s shadow.


    Even in my dream, I woke up crying several times.


    She wants boss Wang.


    I want to have him by my side at this time.


    Fortunately, however, the child was saved, which gave Irene new hope.


    Anyway, she will give birth to the child. This is an explanation to boss Wang.


    "How do you feel?" a nurse came in and asked.


    "I feel much better," Irene said


    The nurse nodded and said with concern: "I didn''t say you. A woman has a big stomach. Why don''t you pay attention at all? And I haven''t seen your man come for several days. You need someone to take care of you at this time..."


    In the face of the nurse, Irene could only smile bitterly.


    She also wants boss Wang to come here at this time.


    But that''s just what exists in her dream.


    "My man is dead," she said faintly.


    This made the nurse shut up in an instant and hurried to apologize to Irene.


    After the nurse went out, Elaine began to pack up.


    At this time, two people came into the door.


    Although he was wearing casual clothes, there was a trace of heroism in his eyebrows. At first glance, he was not an ordinary person.


    When they came in, they first took out their certificates for Yilin to see, and then politely said, "Hello, we are from the security department. Minister Wang asked you to go."


    Yilin frowned slightly: "I don''t know Minister Wang."


    The latter said, "don''t worry, Mr. Wang won''t embarrass you. He just wants to ask you about boss Wang."


    When it comes to boss Wang, Yilin feels terrible, but she agrees obediently.


    Half an hour later, in the office of the security department.


    They brought Irene through the door.


    Wang Yi got up to say hello and motioned her to sit down.


    Wang Yi has a lot of things on hand recently, but when he heard about Yilin, he asked someone to find Yilin at the first time.


    He always feels vaguely wrong about boss Wang.


    Whether it was the knife wound on his body or the fighting marks at that time, it didn''t look like Zhang Wen did it alone.


    Since boss Wang''s accident, his people have disappeared. Those people are small bastards. It takes time to catch them. Now he can only ask Yilin.


    "Hello, your name is Yilin. You are boss Wang''s woman, right?" Wang Yi asked politely.


    She nodded and her beautiful eyes were full of loss.


    Speaking of boss Wang is like pulling a knife in her chest.


    However, she didn''t reject Wang Yi when she met her today. Her intuition told her that Wang Yi was not a bad person.


    From Wang Yi''s eyes, she could feel a mighty righteousness.


    "I''m very sorry about boss Wang. Although he has a tall file in the police station, I have to investigate any crime in Jinhai city. I will naturally find out about boss Wang. Here you are, it can be regarded as an explanation to the people of Jinhai city."


    Hearing this, Irene almost shed tears.


    It''s been several days.


    She never heard a word of comfort.


    Boss Wang is dead. In other people''s eyes, it''s like the death of an insignificant bastard, a street mouse.


    No one has considered her feelings.


    No one knows. In fact, boss Wang is also a man with feelings and flesh and blood!


    Is it necessary to deny all mistakes?


    It''s not fair!

 Chapter 1974

    Wang Yi was the first person to comfort her and the first to treat boss Wang as a person.


    This made Irene feel grateful.


    Boss Wang''s death brought them endless confusion.


    What brings Irene is the pain that will never go away.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Wang Yi: "Minister Wang, although I don''t know you, I think you are a good man. Although boss Wang was not a good man, he had nothing to say to me. Moreover, even if the bad man was killed, he had to ask for justice, didn''t he? Anyway, he was a human life!"


    Wang Yi agrees.


    Boss Wang killed Liu hongran, but one yard belongs to one yard.


    Now that Liu hongran''s Revenge has been avenged, he must investigate the matter of boss Wang.


    There are always many troubles in this world.


    "Don''t worry, we will certainly investigate this matter, but there are some things I want to ask you. Please cooperate with me," Wang Yi said.


    Yilin nodded seriously: "I must tell you what I know."


    Then, Wang Yi made a detailed inquiry about what happened that night.


    And recorded it next to it.


    "Now that boss Wang is gone and you have a big stomach, how are you going to live?" Wang Yi asked.


    Although it''s an aside.


    Yilin smiled like a mockery: "boss Wang grew up in Jinhai city. I will not leave. I want to have my child born on this land!"


    Wang Yi nodded: "if you have any difficulties, you can come to me, and I will try my best to help you."


    Boss Wang is hateful, but Yilin is innocent.


    From the first time she saw her, Wang Yi''s heart was full of pity.


    Liu hongran and Yilin are just victims.


    Elaine said thank you.


    Now she may not realize what it is to get Wang Yi''s protection in Jinhai city.


    Now Wang Yi is not the same as before. He has all the real power of the police department. Now his word is comparable to Chen Tianhai.


    This is a symbol of power.


    "That''s right." Wang Yi thought of something and added, "I''ve been dealing with the last time they inquired about you in violation of the regulations in the police department. The person who inquired about you was also severely punished for this."


    Yilin felt tears slowly blur her sight, took a deep breath and nodded seriously.


    She originally thought that there was no king''s law in Jinhai city. She could see a thing or two about boss Wang.


    But today I met Wang Yi, which changed her view.


    Jinhai city is still a place where the legal system is emphasized!


    As long as there is Wang Yi!


    Yilin''s front foot went out, and Wang Yi''s back foot dialed team Zhang.


    "Team Zhang, there is no need to follow up on Elaine," he said.


    On the phone, team Zhang was stunned for a few seconds: "brother Yi, but I just started here..."


    Yilin is the woman of boss Wang. It is reasonable to say that they should keep following the talent. Why is it that Wang Yicai is about to end at the beginning?


    Maybe, Irene still has a very important secret!


    Wang Yi sighed: "I''ve seen her just now. She told me everything she knows. I think she knows only so much. Besides, it''s not easy for her to be a woman. Forget it..."


    The law is nothing more than human feelings.


    Seeing her, Wang Yi seemed to think of her mother.


    When my father is gone, why isn''t my mother so empty? Is it not in such a lonely shadow?


    Team Zhang didn''t say much, and promised to hang up the phone.


    Wang Yi stood up and looked out of the window, staring at Irene''s back in a daze.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of Hengcheng, in a tea club.


    Qiu Zhen sat here, drinking tea and waiting for others.


    He''s a jerk.


    I''ve never been in or out of a night show or a bar. When did I come to such an elegant place?


    Sitting here, everywhere is incompatible with his temperament, which makes him very uncomfortable.


    So who is he waiting for here?


    Wait for chennan.


    He felt that chennan was at least a man of status. He came out to talk with him. Why shouldn''t he come to this quiet place?


    There are tea houses full of tea fragrance everywhere.


    After a while, chennan came.


    With Xishi.


    Qiu Zhen could not help frowning.


    Although Xi Shi looks good, her clothes are also quite exposed and eye-catching.


    But when a man talks about things, he always brings Xi Shi. What does that mean?


    "Brother Qiu, people have come out, right?" Chen Nan said with a smile.


    Qiu Zhen bowed his head, drank a cup of tea and nodded: "well, people are out, but wow, the process is not very good."


    How can chennan know that clerk sun actually didn''t do anything! Even if he didn''t find clerk sun, Qiu Zhen''s people could come out.


    Chen Nan, he didn''t do anything!


    Moreover, Li Nanan also suffered a lot in it.


    This effect is simply incompatible with the situation expected by Qiu Zhen!


    "Brother Qiu, is something wrong?" Chen Nan asked.


    Qiu Zhen is now more and more tired of seeing them. When Chen Nan talks, the woman holds Qiu Zhen''s arms tightly with her hands. She doesn''t mean to let go at all.


    Qiu Zhen pushed him a cup of tea: "drink tea!"


    Chen Nan took a drink and still stared at Qiu Zhen.


    "My men were inside and were repaired all night!" Qiu Zhen said.


    Chen Nan frowned.


    With his relationship, Qiu Zhen''s people have to eat and drink even if they don''t walk sideways. How can they be repaired?


    Clerk sun, how do you work?


    "Brother Qiu, my dear arranged someone to do this. It should be no problem..."


    Chennan thought he was blaming himself for having no way.


    Qiu Zhen said seriously, "chennan, I know what my brother has arranged for you. You will certainly do it with all your strength. But what about the process? Should we hurry up? Otherwise, isn''t it a delay?"


    This makes chennan feel buzzing in his head.


    He didn''t understand what Qiu Zhen meant.


    Are you blaming yourself? Or are you talking to yourself?


    What do you mean the process is fast?


    "Brother Qiu, I''ve really arranged for someone to do this. Let''s go back and question him to see what he means, OK!"


    Qiu Zhen patted his forehead.


    What I said is a little too euphemistic. It seems that chennan doesn''t understand


    It seems that you still have to be tough.


    "Chennan, just ask your people if they have done anything. I''ve already inquired about those things committed by my people. Even if they don''t find someone, they will be closed for one night and released! What''s more, my people are still being repaired!"


    So chennan understood.


    Although he has this level of identity, he is still a rough man in the final analysis. How can he understand if he is too abstruse?


    Or be simple and straightforward!


    "I know brother Qiu!" chennan quickly promised.


    Qiu Zhen scolded secretly. Chen Nan seems to be a normal person. Why is he so cheap? If you don''t listen to good words, you have to be scolded.

 Chapter 1975

    "Chen Nan, I''m not blaming you." Qiu Zhen said earnestly, "now Jinhai city is in chaos. If I want to get in, I must pay something. If the police hadn''t come that night, my people would have turned Lao Yan over! And you''re holding behind me. How can you do if you don''t give some strength? Do you say no?"


    Chen Nan understood this.


    He nodded vigorously.


    Stepping into Jinhai city is the first step.


    If you can''t even take this first step, what else can you do?


    At this point, chennan also heard it.


    It''s probably because clerk sun didn''t do a good job. Otherwise, how could Qiu Zhen''s people be repaired inside?


    Flatterers are really unreliable!


    "Brother Qiu, then I''ll go." Chen Nan was ready to go.


    Qiu Zhen stopped him upset.


    Chen Nan stopped and looked back at him suspiciously.


    "Brother Qiu, what''s up?"


    Qiu Zhen walked over in two steps and put his hand around his neck with a serious face.


    "Chennan, now you and I are grasshoppers on a rope. We must unite as one! If you and I jump the battle line, then I will treat you as my own man. If you betray me, you know what the result is?"


    Hearing this, chennan trembled a few times.


    make fun of!


    How dare he oppose Qiu Zhen?


    Besides, he doesn''t really need Qiu Zhen now, does he?


    "Brother Qiu, what are you talking about? We are all our own people!"


    Qiu Zhen patted his shoulder and let him go.


    Walking out of the tea house, Xi Shi said to Chen Nan with great worry: "honey, I don''t think Qiu Zhen looks like much. I''m afraid he will become the second Zhang Wen..."


    Chennan was silent for a moment.


    At that moment, he also felt Qiu Zhen''s strong killing intention.


    Qiu Zhen is not a fuel-efficient lamp!


    But now that he''s on the boat, how can he get off?


    If you quit now, there will be another person against you in the world!


    Why?


    He kissed Xi Shi on the forehead and said softly, "it''s all right. Don''t think people so bad. What I want is revenge. What he wants is territory. We don''t interfere with each other. Why does he hurt me?"


    Xi Shi was still worried, but for this reason, she couldn''t talk much. She could only nod her head.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai city is like a cage full of endless memories. In front of this huge cage, no one can get in or out.


    Thinking is imprisoned and memories are shackled.


    Jinhai city is a place that makes people calm and clean. At the same time, it can also arouse people''s ambition.


    This feeling is clear to me.


    At this moment, my mood is the same.


    XX country, a resort hotel.


    I sat on the couch, but my mind had already flown back to Jinhai city.


    Now I can finally understand why those people, boss Wang, don''t leave Jinhai city after making enough money.


    Because Jinhai city is home.


    He who leaves home is a prodigal son.


    It''s like a dead branch, blowing and swaying in the wind.


    There is no sustenance for the soul.


    Therefore, even if boss Wang dies, he will die in Jinhai city!


    I lit a cigarette and took a deep breath.


    Thoughts floated back to Jinhai city.


    Boss Wang died, and I avenged Liu hongran.


    I sacrificed boss Wang with his evil hand.


    All this is like a dream.


    Let me like a dream.


    Now boss Wang''s death has awakened me like a dream.


    It has been five days since I left Jinhai city.


    This period of time is the cleanest days I''ve ever had.


    Here, I calm down and think a lot.


    Just put down the light phone, I kept taking a deep breath.


    Guangguang was arranged by Li Erzi to go to Thailand. He has been quite comfortable these days.


    In the light''s eyes, he has looked at life and death very lightly.


    After coming out of it, he felt that he was making money.


    In these five days, I only had a few phone calls with Li Erzi, and I didn''t contact anyone else.


    At the same time, I am also peeping at everything in Jinhai city.


    Li Erzi told me that after I left, there was a pot of porridge on the streets of Jinhai city.


    All kinds of gangsters are frantically robbing boss Wang''s territory, and Lao Yan also emerged, but he just robbed a small bar under boss Wang''s name.


    This makes me a little confused.


    I know who Lao Yan is. He can''t just want to rob Lao Yan''s bar. He has great ambition!


    Boss Wang is dead. He is the next person I want to deal with!


    Among these complicated emotions, the person I miss most is Wang Yuxian.


    I missed a call with a strange number on my mobile phone yesterday.


    Somehow, I always vaguely felt that it had something to do with Wang Yuxian, so I dialed it back.


    But no one answered.


    The melancholy in my heart became stronger and stronger.


    Wang Yuxian, where the hell are you? Why didn''t you call me after leaving so long?


    Don''t you miss me in your heart?


    I asked Li Erzi to find Wang Yuxian in the dark, but there was no clue at all.


    She just disappeared without leaving a trace.


    Hum.


    Then my cell phone vibrated.


    Looking down, the caller was Liu Xide.


    These three words make me sigh helplessly.


    Liu Xide.


    I killed boss Wang and avenged Liu hongran. Now I have no use value in his eyes.


    At the moment, as long as he says a word, I will die.


    The phone rang and I didn''t answer it.


    He dialed again.


    Looking at the beating human life above, I was melancholy for a moment and picked it up.


    Liu Xide, I have to face it sooner or later.


    Whether the ending is good or bad.


    "Hello." my voice was as lifeless as a dead wood.


    "Is it Zhang Wen?" this is Liu Xide''s dignified voice as always.


    "It''s me."


    The feeble dialogue seemed to open the position of Liu Xide and me.


    I seemed to be standing in the position of the prisoner opposite him in an instant.


    This feeling makes me uncomfortable!


    "Zhang Wen, boss Wang is dead. Why don''t you report to me? Why did you disappear for so many days?"


    I cry and laugh.


    Why, doesn''t he understand?


    In front of him, I am as weak as a local dog. I must learn to protect myself.


    His voice was still majestic, and there was no emotion in it.


    I said, "uncle Liu, I killed boss Wang. I think you should know without my report. Because this matter is almost known in Jinhai city."


    Liu Xide''s voice was a little unhappy: "you should tell me this personally!"


    I took a deep breath: "uncle Liu, you''re right, but for the first time, I went to Liu hongran. I want to put an end to what happened before."


    Liu Xide also heard that I put boss Wang''s hand at the place where Liu hongran had an accident.


    Feel calm.


    He breathed out: "Zhang Wen, anyway, I want to thank you. This ending is the last thing I can do for hongran."

 Chapter 1976

    In his life, Liu Xide walked on thin ice and never made any mistakes. This is the first time he broke through his principle bottom line.


    Of course, it''s all for his son Liu hongran.


    Speaking of this, I felt a little sad: "uncle Liu, Liu hongran is my benefactor. Without him, I wouldn''t be who I am today. Even without you, I would do the same. You white people have such a principle bottom line, and I also have!"


    Killing is not all.


    In my place, love is greater than everything.


    This feeling may be difficult to understand in Liu Xide''s position.


    He said, "Zhang Wen, you made me change my view of you people. But there is a reason. You must understand that black is always black and cannot become white!"


    I''ve figured this out for a long time. Liu Xide has to deal with me. That''s the way he must go.


    When I killed boss Wang, I buried a time bomb beside him.


    He will be implicated at any time.


    Only when I''m finished can I keep him safe.


    I can understand that.


    "Uncle Liu, I promised you. From the beginning, I thought there would be such a day. No matter what the result is, I won''t blame you."


    At first, we killed the knife with all our blood, then Hong Zi, and now we get rid of boss Wang.


    On this road, I''ve fallen too deep. It''s impossible to retreat.


    Now I''m counting my days?


    I can''t breathe because of these things.


    My words stunned him slightly.


    Then, he said, "Baidao has Baidao rules. You can rest assured that I won''t take away your identity in a short time. At the same time, I also received news that Wang Yi has launched an investigation in Jinhai city. You should be careful of him."


    This surprised me a little.


    I killed boss Wang. Although I said I avenged Liu hongran, I deviated from too many principles.


    I thought Liu Xide would kill me recklessly. Unexpectedly, his attitude towards me was not too tough.


    Even secretly giving me advice.


    People have feelings. Liu Xide''s nature is not bad.


    "Thanks, uncle Liu," I said


    He sighed faintly: "although I won''t take away your identity for the time being, I still can''t help you with some things in principle. It''s up to you to operate by yourself, okay?"


    That''s what I said. I should understand no matter how stupid I am.


    At the same time, Liu Xide''s words also reassured me.


    As long as nothing has happened to her, I can deal with it much better here.


    "Uncle Liu, I dreamed of Liu hongran last night." at this time, I said with some sadness in my tone.


    Liu Xide also sighed: "recently, I always dream about him. Boss Wang is dead. Now things have passed, and he can close his eyes."


    I nodded: "uncle Liu, I know."


    Put down the phone and I called Li Erzi the first time.


    "Er Zi, arrange a ticket for me. I want to go back to Jinhai!"


    ¡­¡­


    After meeting Qiu Zhen, chennan went to find clerk sun for the first time.


    He was not vague at all. He drove into the power center directly and arrogantly, and then went to section member sun''s office.


    Many people here know him and say hello to him.


    "Chen Nan, what are you doing here?" when Section Chief Sun saw it was him, he quickly stood up.


    He has a pile of materials on his desk. He has a lot to do today.


    Chen Nan''s face was very ugly. "Why did I come? Why did you say I came?"


    Clerk sun doesn''t understand. Did chennan eat a mad dog or something? What''s wrong with coming here early this morning?


    Clerk sun hurriedly asked him to sit down: "chennan, what''s going on? Talk slowly ~"


    If he hadn''t thought chennan was the son of Chenjun, he would have slapped him in the face!


    What?


    What the fuck is there?


    A little chennan dares to come here to question him, clerk sun?


    Chen Nan crossed his legs and looked upset, just like a leader questioning his subordinates.


    "I ask you, how did you do that last time?"


    Clerk Sun said, "you said about the police station, didn''t your people come out? You don''t know how much effort I wasted to do this..."


    Clerk sun is still pretending. He thinks chennan doesn''t know anything.


    Chen Nan stood up and stared round.


    "Grass, I don''t like you! Just tell me why it didn''t work out. Is it because my words don''t work?"


    Clerk sun gave a white look.


    Isn''t it?


    What is he chennan?


    He talks like a fart!


    But this made him wonder. How did chennan know he didn''t do it?


    Why is he so clever now?


    Seeing that things were exposed, he simply stopped pretending.


    He took a deep breath and sat down.


    "Chennan, listen to me. This is not what you think! I''ll do my best after you tell me, because I slept in the police station at night, but now the situation in Jinhai city is a little complicated..."


    "Grass!" Chen Nan changed his face directly with him.


    Although sun is nothing in front of his father, his strength can not be underestimated in front of the Baidao in Jinhai city.


    When he went down to work, didn''t all the people at the police station have to greet him respectfully? Who dares to neglect?


    It didn''t work. He thought it was just an excuse!


    "You think I''m stupid, don''t you? I don''t know the situation in Jinhai?"


    Clerk sun motioned him to calm down first, and then said, "chennan, listen to me first. Wang Yi, do you know? He is the Minister of security."


    Of course Wang Yi knows, but chennan really didn''t expect that Wang Yi could soar to such a level in such a short time.


    This is almost a legendary experience.


    "Does this have anything to do with him? I didn''t provoke him!" Chen Nan scolded.


    "Alas, but now all the people in Jinhai police department are under his management! If you want to say that in the past, these things were just talking to me. Now Wang Yi is in power, and those people in the police station don''t bird me, so I can''t help it!"


    "But you entrusted me to do it. How can I not try my best? After working hard all night, I still managed to do it. It''s just that the process is a little complicated, so I didn''t tell you."


    Clerk Sun said this, how can chennan speak?


    But he just feels angry! I always felt that clerk sun was fooling him.


    "Anyway, you didn''t do well in this matter! My friend was locked up all night and was beaten inside!" Chen Nan said angrily.


    Clerk sun stared: "what? I was beaten inside?"


    He can understand being locked up, but he can''t understand being beaten.


    Now that they are so strict, how dare they treat prisoners like this?

 Chapter 1977

    He can''t take care of other things now, but there''s no problem in this matter.


    This is a matter of touching the bottom line and red line and principle!


    Moreover, this matter can just give him an excuse to clean up his strengths!


    "Who beat your friend? Does he remember? You asked him to tell me that I would give him justice!" clerk sun straightened up in an instant.


    How can he give up this rare opportunity?


    Chen Nan gritted his teeth: "it''s a prisoner."


    "What? Prisoner?" clerk Chen didn''t react for a while.


    "Well, after they caught my friend, they let another prisoner clean him up all night!"


    "..." clerk sun was a little speechless.


    If this is the case, how can I question the director?


    At best, they are mismanaged and prisoners fight each other.


    Great. Write a check. It''s done.


    What else can I do?


    It''s boring!


    He was a little embarrassed: "Chen Nan, your friend''s experience is tortuous enough. You''d better wait! I''ll reply to him later!"


    Chen Nan en gave a cry and got up to go.


    When he left, he said to clerk sun again, "don''t say it this time. You have to do it well for me next time, don''t you know?"


    Clerk sun nodded.


    Chennan went out with his front foot, and then clerk sun punched hard on the table.


    Grass!


    Although he is a flatterer in front of Chen Jun, when did he eat it in front of others?


    All the way to now, how much energy is there in your body?


    Even Chen Tianhai sometimes has to give him face. What is a mere chennan? How can you get into the eyes of section member sun?


    But Chen Nan''s tone really made him angry just now.


    That''s a tone of questioning! That''s questioning him!


    If by seniority, he is uncle chennan''s generation!


    His eyes narrowed. When he found a chance, he must clean up chennan!


    ¡­¡­


    Five days have passed since boss Wang''s accident.


    At the end of these days, Wang Peng has completely separated from boss Wang and his people.


    He didn''t contact the leopard or anyone of boss Wang.


    He hid at home and lived with Huang Wenjing.


    Wang Peng is now thinking of breaking away from the underworld. He thinks he can break away slowly as long as he disappears.


    But I don''t know that the blood and killing on my body need a lifetime to atone for it.


    That day, Huang Wenjing went out to class and Wang Peng was at home alone.


    Suddenly the mobile phone rang.


    Wang Peng grabbed his cell phone and looked. The caller was Xiao Zhao.


    He had no good impression of this woman. Last time he pushed her into the river. Why did she have the face to call herself?


    Wang Peng pressed the phone.


    Buzzing.


    The phone immediately sent a text message.


    It''s from Xiao Zhao.


    "Wang Peng, I''m downstairs. If you come down, I have something to tell you. If you don''t come down, I promise you''ll regret it all your life."


    Wang Peng laughed after reading it.


    Xiao Zhao is a little interesting. She has already reached this point. She still has to take the initiative to contact herself.


    Why doesn''t this woman have a face?


    Wang Peng went to the window and looked. Xiao Zhao''s car was downstairs.


    Now that Wang boss is dead, the company''s affairs are all about Zhao, who has the final say.


    So Xiao Zhao said something to himself, will it have something to do with Zhang Wen?


    Thinking of this, he lit a cigarette, put on his clothes and went down.


    In the car, Xiao Zhao sat alone and kept looking at his cell phone.


    Wang Peng.


    This man gives her a headache!


    I thought Wang Peng was a hot-blooded young man who didn''t understand anything. As long as he used a little means, he would be obedient.


    Who knows this boy is so principled that it doesn''t work if he tries his best!


    She never knew that it would be so difficult for women to chase men.


    And women are still beautiful like her.


    This is very strange!


    Doesn''t Wang Peng want those things? She doesn''t believe it!


    Now that boss Wang is gone, she is Wang Peng''s only refuge.


    She believes that as long as she makes her own terms, Wang Peng will give in.


    In Jinhai City, if Wang Peng can be included in the bag, the strength of her and the leopard will increase greatly.


    Moreover, she likes Wang Peng in her heart! With him around, even if you have to do anything, it''s also a kind of enjoyment to look at it!


    Click.


    At this time, the door was opened and Wang Peng sat in.


    "What can I do for you?" Wang Peng didn''t even look at her. His decadent temperament combined with the smell of cigarettes intoxicated Xiao Zhao.


    Looking up at Wang Peng''s handsome side face, Xiao Zhao secretly swallowed his saliva and said, "what? Don''t you want to admit the last thing? Or do you feel guilty?"


    The word guilt seems a little too much.


    Wang Peng feels guilty?


    He thinks it''s too late to have fun!


    If Xiao Zhao were not a woman, he would have cut her hand!


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first." Wang Peng doesn''t want to talk more nonsense with her.


    "Wait!" I didn''t expect to see Wang Peng for several days. He still pulled like this. Xiao Zhao quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed his arm.


    Small face, red with anger.


    He is strong enough, but he is nothing in front of Wang Peng.


    Always oppressed by Wang Peng!


    Always compromise yourself!


    "What the hell do you mean?"


    Wang Peng sneered: "you called me, and you called me down. What''s the meaning of asking me now?"


    Xiao Zhao just nodded. It was clear that she was being amorous and cheap!


    "Wang Peng, now boss Wang is dead. I know you don''t have much income. Why don''t you come and follow me."


    After hearing this, Wang Peng turned and looked at her.


    Xiao Zhao also summoned up the courage to look at him.


    In the beautiful eyes, there are faint ripples.


    If it goes on like this, Wang Peng takes the initiative to kiss himself, or even with himself in the car, what picture will it be?


    Xiao Zhao''s maiden heart is about to ripple.


    But the answer to her was a cold sentence: "why mix with you? And I Wang Peng can''t mix with a woman!"


    Before, Wang Peng and boss Wang. It''s because boss Wang is famous in Jinhai city.


    What is Xiao Zhao?


    How can Wang Peng follow her? This is a joke!


    Xiao Zhao clenched his hand: "just because boss Wang''s company is mine, as long as you come and follow me, money can''t be without you! I know which of you bastards is not empty in your pocket?"


    Xiao Zhao knew in his heart that Wang Peng must have no savings after mixing for so long. His desire for money is the greatest only when he loses it!


    Isn''t that what Wang Peng is now?


    But she was wrong.


    Wang Peng is different.


    He really has no concept of money.


    She''s going to be disappointed this time.


    Wang Peng sneered and put his face close to Xiao Zhao: "do you think that with that company, you are the largest in Jinhai city? Do you know how much business boss Wang had in private before? Do you know how much he earns a day? You can''t compare with him at all."

 Chapter 1978

    Xiao Zhao was angry: "I don''t believe you don''t need money!"


    Wang Peng shrugged: "let you down. I really don''t need it for the time being!"


    Xiao Zhao frowned tightly. Her eyes were full of unwilling. She grabbed Wang Peng''s hand and sprayed all the aroma on his face.


    "You live with that Huang Wenjing, don''t you? Wang Peng, Wang Peng, why didn''t I expect you to be a soft man?"


    Shua.


    Wang Peng stuck her neck at once, with a cold light in his eyes.


    "Don''t think you''re a beautiful woman, you can talk nonsense. If I want, I can kill you at any time! Also, don''t mention Huang Wenjing in front of me in the future, because you don''t deserve it!"


    With that, Wang Peng opened the door and got off.


    Xiao Zhao coughed in the car for a long time, and his face turned red.


    It took her a long time to catch her breath.


    Wang Peng, why are you so cruel? For her, a beautiful woman can go down.


    However, Xiao Zhao is not very angry now, but there is a faint sweetness in his heart.


    Wang Peng just pinched Xiao Zhao''s neck with his hand. Why is she not angry, but quite sweet?


    Does she have some unknown special interests? Or does she just like Wang Peng to be rude?


    None of them.


    Xiao Zhao thought what he said just now was unbearable!


    As Wang Peng said just now, she is a very beautiful woman!


    She thought Wang Peng had never seen himself in his eyes. In this way, Wang Peng still thought about himself. When he was ok, he secretly fantasized about himself.


    Wang Peng, this must be lying to yourself!


    This is because it gives Xiao Zhao an affirmation. As long as Wang Peng has her in mind, she will be able to attack Wang Peng without hesitation in the future!


    For a long time, Wang Peng will definitely compromise!


    Thinking of the picture that Wang Peng stared at himself just now, Xiao Zhao pursed his lips and sneered.


    Then he took out the leopard''s phone and called.


    "Leopard, you do something for me. Ask who is the landlord on the third floor of unit 3 in XX community. I have something important to do!"


    ¡­¡­


    Morning, Jinhai International Airport.


    Three maybachs parked here, looking quite high-profile.


    When the car didn''t turn off, the driver stood respectfully waiting for someone.


    Passers by are speculating about what big people they are going to pick up. It must be difficult for people who can drive three maybachs in Jinhai city.


    The plane came down and I walked out.


    The first thing I saw was Li Erzi.


    He was wearing a sportswear and waved to me with a smile.


    There are people from Dongwen group.


    "Brother Wen!" when they saw me coming, they all bowed their heads.


    I scolded: "Er Zi, you don''t need to do these too formal things. You should keep a low profile!"


    Li Erzi said with a smile: "why not? Now that we have lost boss Wang, we are the boss of Jinhai city. Now we just want to keep a high profile and tell the people of Jinhai city that you Zhang Wen have come back and sit firmly in the first place in the future!"


    After hearing this, I shook my head and smiled helplessly.


    Since our debut in Jinhai City, we have always been low-key and low-key. We have never been so arrogant.


    Now that we''ve got rid of boss Wang, we''re already the number one in Jinhai city. So what''s the reason not to show high-profile?


    Li Erzi is right.


    He greeted me to the car and held my hand.


    "Wenzi, how do you feel these days?"


    Li Erzi is an introverted person. He is very bad at expressing his emotions.


    Through his cold appearance, I feel a slightly warm heart.


    Li Erzi said this purely because he was worried about me.


    I haven''t seen him for a few days. I''m also worried about him.


    Dongwen group and the construction site have so many things, but he is busy alone.


    "Er Zi, you''ve worked hard these days," I said.


    He smiled: "why do you tell me this? A lot has happened in Jinhai city during your absence."


    "Oh? What happened?"


    "The people of HongRi steelmaking plant are in trouble with Lao Yan."


    When I heard about HongRi steelmaking plant, the first thing I thought of was Qiu Zhen.


    The boy was a little unconvinced after we cleaned him up last time.


    "If they don''t take it well in Hengcheng, how dare they come to Jinhai city?"


    A trace of gloom flashed across Li Erzi''s face: "Wenzi, we don''t care about the people in HongRi steelmaking plant. I mean, now that boss Wang is dead, Jinhai city is almost in chaos. Even the people in Hengcheng want to step in. At this time, someone needs to come out to frighten! This person is you."


    I looked at him.


    Then I smiled: "Er Zi, I didn''t want to rob boss Wang''s territory, but I''m interested in your reminding. What are boss Wang''s previous territories? We can get together in an instant."


    Li Erzi knocked on his forehead: "there is a relatively high-end club, and the rest are some night shows and bars."


    "So, what bar did the people in HongRi steelmaking plant rob before?"


    "It''s called Mingming bar."


    "Then we''ll start here!"


    Li Erzi promised, "I''ll arrange it now."


    "That''s right." I thought for a moment and said, "don''t worry. In the past two days, I''ve found some people posing as people from the HongRi steel plant to make trouble in Mingming bar and create some tension on the road. When the atmosphere reaches the top, it''s not too late for us to take action! At that time, let the bastards in Jinhai City remember it at one time!"


    Li Erzi nodded, "OK, I''ll arrange people now!"


    He made several calls to arrange, and then said, "Wenzi, are you still the identity Liu Xide gave you when you come back this time?"


    I took a deep breath: "in fact, I don''t know what Liu Xide means now. He said that he won''t take back my identity for the time being, but he said to let me be careful of Baidao people in Jinhai city. Isn''t this self contradictory?"


    Li Erzi pondered for a while, and then said, "I think he wants to use you in front to test the Baidao people in Jinhai city. Maybe when Liu hongran is in, he wants to attack the people in Jinhai city."


    I frowned.


    Liu Xide attacked people in Jinhai city?


    "But he is in the top position. It''s not a word to clean up who he wants?" I said.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "No. Wenzi, Baidao''s work is different from ours. They must need absolute evidence, but Liu Xide happens to have none of them."


    I was lost in thought.


    I can only think of one person who makes Liu Xide and Du difficult, that is Wang Yi.


    Now Wang Yi is a little different from before. Now he has great ability!


    But why did Liu Xide want to move him?


    Isn''t Baidao just in need of people like Wang Yi?


    All the way back to Dongwen group, Li Erzi and I walked upstairs.


    I''m a little strange. At this time, pretending to be a tiger should be crazy to come out to meet me. Why is it missing today?

 Chapter 1979

    In my office.


    Pretend to force the tiger to nest rhubarb around him.


    Rhubarb''s eyes focused on the pieces of meat in the tiger''s hands.


    Pretend to force the tiger to sigh, and it will sigh with it.


    Then he took some meat from his hand.


    Li Erzi said that the dog was not a dog at all, but a man in dog skin!


    I can do anything except that I can''t speak!


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh, he said, "rhubarb, why do you think the world is like this? Boss Wang died and Wenzi escaped..."


    "Wuwu..." rhubarb shouted.


    There was a trace of sadness in the eyes of the tiger.


    It''s like suddenly losing direction. I don''t know what to do.


    "He, what''s the matter?" I asked Li Erzi carefully.


    Li Erzi said, "Wenzi, he has been like this since you left. He talks all day."


    I scratch my head.


    Feeling I killed boss Wang and forced the tiger to be depressed?


    Knock, knock.


    I knocked at the door.


    "Pretend to be a tiger. What are you doing?"


    Shua.


    Pretend to force tiger and rhubarb to look at me together.


    One man and one dog.


    The same pair of black eyes with expectation.


    Look at me at the same time.


    Seeing me, he pretended to force the tiger, and tears flashed in his black eyes.


    "Wenzi, you''re back ~" a sentence seemed to affect everyone''s heart.


    Pretending to force the tiger is usually the most thoughtless one, but at the moment, his emotions have changed everyone''s view.


    I also took a breath.


    Anyway, pretending to force the tiger is always my brother. He must be worried to death after I leave.


    Li Erzi won''t tell him much about it. He can only sit here and sigh alone.


    I went out with a smile: "it''s all right. I''m back now. Now boss Wang is dead. Jinhai will be ours in the future."


    Pretending to force the tiger to show that kind of affectionate eyes and look at me seriously: "Wenzi, what do you say we mix Society for?"


    In the past, I came out to hang out for Wang Yuxian and for her hotel not to be bullied.


    But now, I''m for hatred!


    It was hatred that made me look like this.


    But does hatred have an end?


    It''s like a continuous river. There''s no end at all.


    There is only endless confusion.


    But the road is in front of us. What can we do if we don''t go?


    Do you want to be confused all the time?


    Killing boss Wang is not the end, it''s just the beginning.


    "Don''t think too much about pretending to be a tiger. That''s how we mix on the road! Boss Wang''s today, maybe my tomorrow, what I can do is to expand myself as much as possible and try not to let this day come!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh: "Wenzi, when boss Wang, many little bastards in Jinhai city were eager to try to get you. These boys dare to do anything for fame. They don''t consider anything else at all. I''m afraid you will be in danger."


    The words came out of the mouth of the pretending tiger and seemed out of place.


    But I laughed: "if they want to deal with me, they have to have that ability! Otherwise I will make them regret it all their life!"


    "Alas ~ ~" the tiger still sighed.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "pretend to be a tiger. This is the underworld. We have to choose to adapt. Once we step into this road, it is even more difficult to go out again!"


    "HMM." his eyes flashed obscene light, crossed with mine.


    Dong Dong!


    My heart beat twice.


    Pretending to be a tiger is discharging on me!


    Darling!


    ¡­¡­


    Back to Hengbo group, Xiao Zhao was locked up in the office alone and didn''t come out.


    Head down and play with your cell phone.


    The leopard scratched his head when he saw the picture.


    Usually Xiao Zhao is very intimate with him, but today, it''s like he didn''t see himself. He doesn''t talk to himself anymore?


    He was ready to go in. Xiaomaocun asked: "brother Bao, I don''t know if I should tell you something."


    The leopard thought it was about Jinhai City, so he answered casually, "I''ll tell your sister-in-law something later."


    "It''s about my sister-in-law..."


    The leopard stopped and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Take a deep breath.


    Originally, he shouldn''t meddle in these things, but the other party is a leopard and his big brother!


    In his heart, xiaomaocun has regarded the leopard as his big brother.


    Since he and the leopard, he has never had two hearts!


    The leopard has nothing to say about Xiaomao inch.


    After he took over the company, he immediately helped xiaomaocun buy a suite.


    How can xiaomaocun pay off this kindness?


    Now the little brothers know about the leopard, but no one said it. Who wants to find something?


    Are watching the excitement in the dark!


    Xiaomaocun should be the most upright and like to tell the truth! He can''t watch the leopard suffer!


    "Brother Bao, my sister-in-law went to see Wang Peng just now." xiaomaocun said.


    The leopard scratched his head: "Oh, what''s the matter? Maybe your sister-in-law wants to find a way to let Wang Peng come and hang out with us!"


    Xiaomao''s words have been electrified, but the leopard still doesn''t know.


    Xiao Maocun sighed and then said, "brother Bao, your sister-in-law is so busy that she doesn''t have time to eat with you all day. Why do you have time to see Wang Peng?"


    This made the leopard''s eyes turn, but he still said, "Xiao Maocun, don''t be too nervous. I know who your sister-in-law is. She went to find Wang Peng and probably said that things have gone and it''s all right ~"


    Xiao Mao gave a dark sigh.


    Why is the leopard''s response so slow in these?


    Now everyone can see that the leopard is still in the dark!


    "Brother Bao, if nothing, can my sister-in-law not let you touch for so many days and hide in the office alone as soon as she comes back without paying attention to you? I guess she must be chatting with Wang Peng about wechat now!"


    In a hurry, Xiao Maocun''s words are a little explicit.


    More than explicit.


    This is how red fruit hits the leopard! Tell him there is a green grassland above his head~


    The dense have sprouted~


    At the same time, it also makes the leopard smart at once.


    Yeah.


    What he said seems reasonable.


    He recalled that for so many days, Xiao Zhao''s signs showed that her heart had flown away!


    But the leopard still doesn''t want to believe it.


    His love with Xiao Zhao is like crystal. How can it be broken so easily?


    make fun of!


    "You can''t play such a joke!" the leopard looked at Xiaomao inch.


    Xiao Maocun stamped his foot in a hurry.


    I''m not afraid the leopard is in the dark. I''m afraid he will treat his kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung!


    "Brother Bao, either way, you''ll find a way to get your sister-in-law''s mobile phone and see if she''s chatting with Wang Peng on wechat. How''s it going?"


    The leopard thought and bit, "OK!"


    With that, they walked towards Xiao Zhao''s office.


    When he came to the door, the leopard took a deep breath and looked at Xiaomao inch. Then he raised his hand and knocked at the door.

 Chapter 1980

    In the office, Xiao Zhao is in a trance.


    Her heart had already flown to Wang Peng.


    Just now in the car, Wang Peng put his face close to her, and the way she frantically sprinkled male hormones made her almost crazy!


    Wang Peng and leopard are two types of people.


    Wang Peng is handsome and mysterious.


    The leopard let Xiao Zhao know everything.


    Women like to be mysterious.


    Xiao Zhao is no exception.


    For Wang Peng, she is already a fan.


    But to say what he feels about the leopard, Xiao Zhao still hasn''t changed.


    The leopard is her heart''s home. She just wants to play with Wang Peng at this time.


    Women, like men, have needs!


    Repeatedly impacted by Wang Peng, Xiao Zhao can''t help it~


    The body has already compromised with Wang Peng.


    "Honey, what are you doing?" at this time, the leopard came in from the outside. When he saw that Xiao Zhao Guo was really playing with his mobile phone, his heart jumped.


    Xiao Zhao quickly locked the screen of his mobile phone and put it aside: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The words are full of strange smell.


    This makes the leopard feel left out.


    At this time, shouldn''t Xiao Zhao come and hug the leopard enthusiastically, even once in the office? Today''s state is indeed a little abnormal.


    Is xiaomaocun right?


    Is Xiao Zhao really occupied?


    But how is that possible!


    "Nothing, I just want to report to you. I have investigated the landlord you asked me to investigate ~" the leopard''s expression remained unchanged.


    Xiao Zhao smiled with satisfaction. It seemed that the leopard still had no problem: "well, take someone to catch the landlord, and then..."


    Before she finished, the leopard said, "honey, just tell xiaomaocun. I''ve left it to him."


    "OK." Xiao Zhao didn''t think much, so he went to the door and arranged with Xiao Maocun.


    The cell phone is on the desk!


    The leopard''s heart beat faster. While Xiao Zhao was out, he quickly untied her cell phone and looked at it.


    He knew the password of reporter Xiao Zhao''s mobile phone and solved it skillfully.


    Suddenly the above content made him stare round.


    It''s wechat.


    That''s right!


    And it was all the news sent by Xiao Zhao. Wang Peng didn''t return to her at all!


    Language, are quite ambiguous red fruit!


    This gives the leopard a headache!


    At the same time, it also made him angry!


    Xiao Zhao is his own woman. He can''t forget the picture of making an oath with himself.


    Moreover, it all depends on Xiao Zhao to get to where he is today.


    Xiao Zhao is not only his own woman, but also his own noble man! He also firmly believes that Xiao Zhao Zhi has his own man! But now the picture is quite slapped!


    Xiao Zhao, I really like Wang Peng!


    How can this work!


    At this time, there was a movement outside the door. Xiao Zhao came back. He seemed to have a good face.


    There was a trace of ambiguity in his eyes.


    "Leopard, what''s the matter with you? Your face is not very good?" asked Xiao Zhao with concern.


    The leopard shook his head: "Oh, nothing. I''ll go first."


    Although he thought the leopard was a little strange, Xiao Zhao didn''t think much. He continued to grab his mobile phone and send messages to Wang Peng~


    "Big brother, how''s it going?" after coming out, xiaomaocun hurriedly asked the leopard.


    The leopard''s face was cold and ugly. He took a deep breath and spit out a line of words: "your sister-in-law, changed her heart!"


    "Right!" Xiaomao patted his thigh, but soon put the mood away.


    The leopard must be very sad now. He can''t be too happy!


    "Brother, there are plenty of good women in the world! And brother Bao, with your current identity, what kind of women can''t be found..." xiaomaocun began to comfort the leopard.


    "I don''t care about your sister-in-law." the leopard said faintly at this time.


    This phone makes xiaomaocun a little confused.


    Xiao Zhao is cheating on the moon. Why doesn''t the leopard blame her?


    Is the leopard so great? Or is he stupid?


    "It''s all fucking Wang Peng''s fault! Wang Peng must have seduced your sister-in-law behind his back! I know who your sister-in-law is. Her relationship with me is like crystal!"


    The leopard added a lyrics in a hurry.


    Let Xiaomao be in the clouds.


    "Brother Bao, what are you going to do?"


    Seeing that the leopard was a little abnormal, he regretted that he shouldn''t have told him these things.


    His purpose is to make the leopard self-reliance. Don''t sigh and be fascinated by a woman all day. You know, the leopard is the big brother of Jinhai city now!


    He is the heir of boss Wang!


    The leopard took a deep breath and said seriously, "xiaomaocun, how long have you been with me?"


    Xiaomaocun didn''t know what he meant in his words. His eyes were a little floating: "that''s what, almost half a year."


    "Well!" the leopard was very satisfied. "Although it''s not long, I think I''m destined for you! Why? Because I see the stars beating like me in your eyes!"


    Leopard recently fell in love with a collection of poems. He read a few poems every day when he was free. He was originally prepared to flirt with Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Mao stared. How could he understand what the leopard said about the stars? He is not highly educated and has practiced martial arts since childhood. He is stupid in this regard.


    "What is a star..." he asked carefully.


    The leopard patted his forehead.


    This "Star" is the tenth poem in the poem. It has a deep meaning. Xiaomaocun must not understand it.


    "In other words, you and I have the same fireworks, you and I have the same fate, the same emotion ~"


    Xiao Maocun stared in the dark.


    Is it true that lovelorn men will become so mischievous? So elusive?


    The leopard is now out of order~


    But he didn''t dare to interrupt the leopard. He could only listen quietly.


    "In short, I don''t blame your sister-in-law for this. Your sister-in-law must have been confused by Wang Peng. Xiaomaocun, I believe you alone. You help me do this!" the leopard spared a big circle, and then began to talk about business.


    "Brother Bao, you''re going to kill Wang Peng?" xiaomaocun asked incredulously.


    It''s not surprising that the leopards have to challenge the difficulty, but now that they are employing people, Wang Peng can be regarded as their own people anyway. Killing Wang Peng at this time is not equal to reducing their combat effectiveness?


    The leopard''s eyes were deep: "why? Don''t you dare?"


    Xiaomaocun quickly shook his head: "it''s not brother Bao. I''ve long wanted to kill his boy..."


    "Well, I knew you could do it, good brother!" the leopard patted him on the shoulder with deep eyes.


    "Then what..." Xiao Mao''s words haven''t finished yet.


    The leopard turned and said, "by the way, what did your sister-in-law say to you just now?"


    Xiao Maocun said to the leopard what Xiao Zhao said to him just now.


    Leopard eyebrows light pick.


    If Xiao Zhao is a man, he must be more suitable for mixing society than him. In just a few days, Xiao Zhao has perfected boss Wang''s game!

 Chapter 1981

    "Brother Bao, is sister-in-law a little too much?" xiaomaocun asked when he saw that he hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    The leopard put on an imperceptible smile: "your sister-in-law is still your sister-in-law. I''ve been with boss Wang for more than ten years. Boss Wang does things like this. Now your sister-in-law may become the second boss Wang!"


    Xiaomaocun didn''t understand what the second boss Wang meant. He just stared and asked, "do we need to do it according to my sister-in-law?"


    Now the leopard is ready to kill Wang Peng, and Xiao Zhao means to bring Wang Peng over. Xiao Maocun doesn''t know what to do.


    The leopard sneered: "since your sister-in-law likes to play like this, do it according to her meaning, but we have to change the result!"


    With that, the leopard let Xiaomao inch go.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, xiaomaocun took people to the landlord''s house.


    The landlord is a middle-aged woman with a husband and children. Three people in a family seem very happy.


    Knock, knock.


    Xiaomaocun went to the door and knocked.


    He was followed by five or six people with knives in his arms.


    "Who?" someone inside shouted.


    "I''m from the property." xiaomaocun replied.


    The people inside complained a few times before they came to open the door.


    It''s the landlord''s husband.


    "What are you doing at your property this big night?"


    Xiaomaocun didn''t talk nonsense with him. He pushed the door in directly. At the same time, five or six people poured in behind him.


    The man tried to stop, but two people pressed him aside.


    The landlord stood up when he saw the picture.


    "What do you want? I''ll call the police!"


    Xiaomao inch grabbed her cell phone and said coldly, "you can call the police, but do you believe I''ll let you all die before the police come?"


    The landlord is a little confused.


    She and her husband are serious people and have never offended anyone. Why do these people come to look for trouble?


    Seeing that xiaomaocun had knives in their hands, the landlord was afraid.


    Who knows if they dare to use a knife!


    "What do you want? If you want money, I can give it to you." the landlord was quite calm.


    Xiaomaocun sat beside him and said, "do you have a house to rent in XX community?"


    The landlord nodded stiffly, "yes."


    "The rent will be doubled from today on!" said xiaomaocun.


    The landlord doesn''t know, so.


    This group of people looks aggressive, but they come in to say these things? Just to raise the rent.


    What the hell do these people do?


    "Did you hear that?" seeing no one talking, Xiao Maochun was a little upset.


    The landlord quickly promised: "it''s no problem to raise the rent, but... Why?"


    Who wants to offend such a person because of a tenant?


    Xiao Maocun said coldly, "don''t ask so many questions. If I know that the price of the house hasn''t increased since tomorrow, you''ll be careful, your child!"


    Then he took people away.


    The landlord family didn''t relax for a long time.


    It feels like buying vegetables in the vegetable market. It is clear that their price is very reasonable.


    But someone came and forced him to raise the price. He was not willing to raise the price if he didn''t.


    What the hell is this?


    ¡­¡­


    The night is a grand gathering for the gangsters in Jinhai city.


    Usually at this time, Lao Yan and Zhiyong are usually crazy in the quadrangle, but none of them has gone to the quadrangle recently. They all nest in the Mingming bar.


    Lao Yan has his plan. As long as this sentence is successful, his position in Jinhai city must not be said.


    Lao Yan is not the smartest one, nor the most insidious one, nor the one who will play with his life.


    But he is definitely the most calm one.


    Now Jinhai city is in a mess. Many gangsters are competing for boss Wang''s territory, but Lao Yan lives in Mingming bar and has no interest in boss Wang''s other territory.


    He knew it.


    Boss Wang''s remaining territory is nothing more than some night KTVs. The profit is average, and it''s hard to manage.


    In addition, many people in Jinhai city are staring at boss Wang''s territory. What can they do even if they grab it?


    Don''t you have to take care of other people''s ideas here?


    That''s too much trouble!


    It''s better to focus all your energy on Mingming bar.


    As long as we get through this road, the money will only be a number for Lao Yan in the future.


    In Jinhai City, as long as you have money, you still worry that no one will follow him?


    Lao Yan''s action is also quite fast.


    After he took over the bar, he arranged his contacts and lines, and started business the next day!


    This is the first business that Wang Bin went to.


    At the moment, there was no news. He sat alone in the bar and waited.


    Lao Yan is calm, but Zhiyong can''t sit still.


    "Brother, do you think those people from HongRi steelmaking plant will make trouble?"


    That night, Zhiyong attacked Li Nanan, but he was merciless at all.


    It can be described as crazy.


    He used everything he could think of and use in Li Nanan.


    Zhiyong has lived in it for seven or eight years. What torture methods have you never seen? I''ve tried a lot myself. Of course, I know how painful it is.


    Zhiyong still remembers the look in Li Nan''s eyes.


    That''s clearly telling him it''s definitely not over!


    Li Nanan will fight with him next time we meet!


    Old Yan looked at him: "Zhiyong, no matter how powerful the people in HongRi steelmaking plant are, they are just people from Hengcheng. They want to come to Jinhai city to grab territory. Do you think it''s possible? Other people who don''t talk about the white road will kill them. If he dares to come again next time, I''ll give him another time like last time!"


    With the support of Li Rong, Lao Yan is now full of confidence.


    What is a red sun steelmaking plant?


    Can''t get into his eyes at all!


    Zhiyong didn''t question it, just nodded hard.


    Since boss Wang died, he felt that old Yan had changed.


    Now Lao Yan has a big brother''s style everywhere, and what do they rely on to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city?


    Isn''t it the support of white people?


    Lao Yan''s relationship with Taoist Bai now makes Zhiyong give a thumbs up secretly.


    As long as the white people can stand on their side, many bastards in Jinhai can retreat without attack!


    Lao Yan is right. Now as long as the Mingming bar is well done, will Jinhai not be their world in the future?


    Lao Yan said and ran in a little brother outside the door.


    He said in a hurry, "brother, someone came to make trouble. It is said that it''s from HongRi steelmaking factory!"


    "My grass?" old Yan was surprised.


    Why did the people from HongRi steel plant come so fast?


    Aren''t they afraid of death?


    "How many people have come?" Zhiyong asked nearby.


    The younger brother replied, "not much, just seven or eight."


    "Grass!" Zhiyong''s head raised, "brother, I''ll clean them up."

 Chapter 1982

    Lao Yan gave a sound and took people out to check with Zhiyong.


    There are many onlookers outside Mingming bar.


    Seven or eight people stood in the middle. There were several younger brothers of old Yan on the ground. It seemed that they had just been knocked down.


    "Cao, where''s your boss? Didn''t you get enough of being beaten in there last time?" Zhiyong said happily when he came out.


    There were only seven or eight people on the other side, and he really didn''t pay attention.


    Besides, the people in HongRi steelmaking plant are not very skilled.


    People with a clear eye can see that the style of these seven or eight people is completely different from that of the people in HongRi steelmaking plant.


    Most of the people in HongRi steelmaking plant are workers, with all their strength and a little pompous.


    But these seven or eight people are obviously different. They are all elite and look different from ordinary small sticks.


    One of the seven or eight people took the lead.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I haven''t figured out the account with you last time!"


    Zhiyong sneered. He didn''t talk nonsense and rushed up directly with people.


    How could he miss this great opportunity for meritorious service?


    While talking, these seven or eight people fought with more than 20 people led by Zhiyong.


    The number of volunteers has an absolute advantage. In the first round, volunteers are also fierce.


    People always draw knives, but he takes off his coat first.


    Whatever else, let''s show the scar first to frighten the other party.


    Several people on the other side were quite calm. In the face of more than 20 people rushing over, they immediately formed a circle, holding things such as steel pipes in their hands and greeting people in all directions.


    Zhiyong people were very fierce at first, and rushed over with a strong force.


    But as soon as we met, we lost.


    The wave of people who rushed to the front, fell backward and retreated, and were directly dispersed.


    Zhiyong knows what his people are b like.


    Every one of them is a wall grass! Let them be women. They have no problem at all. Let them fight one by one!


    The last time I had a fight with the people in HongRi steelmaking plant, they came out completely with an air of anger, and thanks to the quick arrival of the police,


    Or your own people will lose!


    Although Li Nanan seems to be a little dull in his head, he has great skills! Almost on a par with Zhiyong!


    Who are a group of people under Lao Yan''s hands?


    Either pickpocket or recidivist.


    They are not punks. They can only be regarded as a group of people begging for food with special methods.


    They are quite knowledgeable.


    Will you help Lao Yan if it''s good? They can''t.


    Seeing that they suffered losses in the first round, the people behind them have begun to retreat one after another.


    Zhiyong scolded secretly.


    These seven or eight people are not simple! And the people who came to HongRi steelmaking plant last time are completely two levels.


    He saw that several people''s moves were standard fists and whip legs. This was a practice!


    If the ordinary little stick Zhiyong can handle it, but when he meets seven or eight practitioners, how can he greet him?


    "Take the fucking guys!" Zhiyong yelled a little worried.


    The younger brothers took up things like sharp knives and steel pipes.


    But no one dared to rush up easily. The two groups of people were so deadlocked.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa~


    At this time, a police car sounded in the distance.


    Lao Yan couldn''t help it. When he saw that his people had suffered a loss, he hurried to the police.


    Anyway, the police station is ten minutes away from itself.


    This layer of relationship is not in vain.


    Different from the people in HongRi steelmaking plant last time, these seven or eight people didn''t panic when they saw a police car coming, but pointed to Zhiyong and said, "don''t think it''s over. You offended the people in HongRi steelmaking plant. We''ll come every day until you close the door!"


    Then they walked away slowly.


    "Big brother, they''re gone." Zhiyong ran over and said.


    Lao Yan scratched his head.


    He saw this scene very clearly. These people are not afraid of the police?


    Either too tiger, or the background is excellent!


    But if the people in HongRi steelmaking plant have this background, why did they suffer losses in their own hands last time?


    "There''s something wrong with these seven or eight people." old Yan frowned and said.


    "Well, they''re great."


    "OK, go back first." since the man is gone, Lao Yan doesn''t want to say more. Today is the first day of his busy work.


    It is estimated that Wang Bin will be back in a while.


    He asked Zhiyong them to go back first, while he went to greet the police.


    "Lao Yan, why did something happen to your bar again." the policeman who took the lead was the same person last time, but he was a little impatient this time.


    Old Yan smiled and gave him a red envelope and said, "isn''t this the last time people from HongRi steelmaking plant came to trouble? These people really don''t look back until they get to the south wall!"


    "Oh? Still from HongRi steelmaking plant?" the leading police car received the red envelope, his face changed immediately and said solemnly.


    Old Yan nodded: "these people in HongRi steelmaking plant are too arrogant. They don''t pay attention to the people in Jinhai city at all, but I know they will pass the national highway if they come to Jinhai city. I heard that they haven''t been hard hit recently? This is a good opportunity!"


    The leading policeman coughed twice.


    Lao Yan is also a little too clever.


    Why does he know everything in the bureau?


    Recently, the top has the task of strike hard, but he is also embarrassed.


    You can''t finish the task if you catch two people at random.


    Catch some people with heads and faces. He doesn''t dare.


    Now Lao Yan''s words have instructed him.


    Now, the rights of Jinhai city are basically in the hands of Wang Yi. HongRi steelmaking plant belongs to other provinces. They dare to make trouble in Jinhai city. Isn''t it a shame for Wang Yi?


    Maybe this is a good opportunity to please Wang Yi.


    He nodded seriously: "Lao Yan, this is the secret document above. How do you know?"


    Old Yan smiled: "I have someone on it. I basically know these documents at the first time!"


    This made the leading policeman beat a drum in his heart.


    Indeed!


    Lao Yan gave him the feeling that he was a very mysterious and methodical person, and if he had no one on it, how could he play like this in Jinhai city?


    Then we should not offend Lao Yan easily.


    "OK, thank you for your report. I''ll send someone over tonight."


    Old Yan smiled: "officer, go slowly."


    Back to Mingming bar, Wang Bin has come.


    He seems excited.


    In the past, when he followed boss Wang, he would inevitably encounter one kind of trouble in doing these things, and he needed to take care of everything. He had to post a lot of money when he came out, which needed boss Wang to reimburse him.


    But the line arranged by Lao Yan was easier than boss Wang. It was unimpeded all the way. It was quite smooth in the middle of the accident.


    It seems that everyone is willing to give Lao Yan face.


    If it goes so well in the future, won''t they make money faster?


    Awesome brother is behind the back. Can Wang Bin be unhappy?

 Chapter 1983

    Lao Yan didn''t expect him to come back so soon.


    "How''s it going? Is it going well?"


    Wang Bin nodded vigorously: "brother, this time I did it quite smoothly. Everyone gave you face, and no one embarrassed me. I''ve let people release the goods. It''s estimated that they can be sold out in a long night!"


    Lao Yan nodded.


    Isn''t it?


    All the people on this road are trained and managed by themselves. Can''t you give yourself face?


    When boss Wang and Zhang Wen fought wildly, what were they busy with?


    Aren''t you busy with this line?


    This is the only thing he can take.


    And relying on this line, he will completely soar!


    "OK, if you have nothing to do, you can go and have a rest first. You can take two more people to go again tomorrow night." said old Yan.


    Wang Bin nodded and agreed.


    It''s good to be efficient by yourself. If you take two more people, it''s estimated to be about twice as much as before. This is a considerable number!


    Then Lao Yan threw him a pile of money.


    Wang Bin was a little flattered.


    In the past, boss Wang and them were married once a month. Sometimes they would find reasons to default or withhold payment.


    But Lao Yan was so cheerful, and the amount was much more than before.


    "Brother, this..."


    Lao Yan waved his hand: "follow me in the future. Money can''t do without you, on the premise that you try your best!"


    Lao Yan is greedy, timid and suspicious, but he has one advantage.


    That is, he never owes his younger brother''s "salary".


    That''s why there are so many people around him.


    In a way, Lao Yan is a good big brother!


    After Wang Bin went down, Zhiyong put his face together.


    "Brother, you gave him so much money. How much can we sell these things he shipped?"


    Zhiyong used to be an asshole. He committed a crime.


    But he has never touched these, and he doesn''t know how much profit it is.


    Old Yan sneered: "this money is regarded as our tax payment."


    Zhiyong''s eyes stare, pay taxes?


    What''s the proportion?


    10% or 8%?


    It''s a little crazy.


    If the interests are so great, they will rise crazily in Qinghai in less than a year!


    Lao Yan was in a good mood. He asked for a few bottles of beer and sat at the bar to drink.


    But after a while, another little brother ran in.


    "Big brother, those people are making trouble again! This time they come and directly dismantle the signs of Mingming bar!"


    "What?" old Yan couldn''t believe it and stood up.


    It''s less than an hour. They''re here again?


    The key is that he has arranged white people to squat on the national highway. Can''t they fly over?


    The people in HongRi steelmaking plant are also very troublesome!


    Lao Yan had no choice but to ask Zhiyong to go out first.


    But this time the other party doesn''t seem to want to fight them.


    Zhiyong went out and ran away without fighting them twice.


    This creates an illusion for Zhiyong.


    They are afraid of themselves.


    But I shouldn''t.


    Aren''t these people very happy at first?


    "Brother, what are these people doing? Is it because I''m too strong?" Zhiyong said when he came out.


    Lao Yan''s face sank.


    In the past, Zhiyong was still a bit strong. When he first came out, he even gave Zhang Wen a downfall, but now Zhiyong is definitely not the same level as before!


    Now he is at best a hob meat!


    If the people in HongRi steelmaking plant were afraid of him, Lao Yan would not believe it.


    The key is the white people, why did not catch them.


    Coming from Hengcheng, the corridor is the only way!


    Thinking of this, Lao Yan called the policeman.


    "Lao Yan, what''s up?" the phone was answered soon.


    Lao Yan was a little unhappy: "the people from HongRi steelmaking plant came again just now. What does this mean?"


    What do you mean by that?


    How could he know?


    He just waited on the national highway according to what Lao Yan said. He was still a little upset! No one came for a long time!


    "I''ve been guarding the national highway. I haven''t seen anyone come here. Moreover, we will strictly register every car. There can be no mistake."


    Old Yan frowned upset: "then I just went to hell?"


    He thought for a moment: "otherwise, I''ll shoot some people to protect you first, and the rest will stay here and continue to squat with me."


    "All right!" Lao Yan couldn''t say anything more for this reason.


    Then after a while, a police car came and stopped near the old Yan bar.


    See?


    Even when boss Wang had the most tea, he didn''t have this treatment.


    The underworld starts with the underworld, and the underworld acts as a bodyguard.


    Lao Yan came back upset and continued to discuss the next things with Wang Bin.


    Wang Bin is very excited. Since boss Wang''s accident, their goods have been broken for several days. Now they have been empty for several days. I didn''t expect the effect to be better.


    The goods he brought here tonight were sold out in a few hours. It seems that the momentum is much better than before.


    Wang Bin and Lao Yan discussed whether to beat down boss Wang''s other bar.


    If we expand our territory in that way, there will be a lot more tourists.


    Lao Yan didn''t say it easily.


    Then it was late at night.


    There was no movement near the bar, and the police on duty went back.


    Lao Yan also thought that there would be nothing more tonight. Even if there was, it would be tomorrow.


    Who knows, they had just left for more than ten minutes when the people from HongRi steelmaking factory came again.


    There are still a lot of people this time.


    There are almost more than 20 people.


    They seem to know the whereabouts of the police, and they always fight back and forth with the police.


    This time they all came in with guys in their hands and smashed them.


    Zhiyong took people out to meet the enemy, while Lao Yang hid under a table and dared not show his head.


    The picture is too scary.


    This is not the same style as the people in HongRi steelmaking plant.


    These people are like little tigers going down the mountain. The brave people can''t stop them at all.


    After a smash, one of them arrogantly said: "dare to do right with the people in HongRi steelmaking plant, and you will be finished in the future!"


    This time, Lao Yan was silent.


    He didn''t call the police in a hurry and didn''t tell Zhiyong revenge. Instead, he sat there and thought.


    When did the people in HongRi steel plant become so powerful?


    No matter what you think, you don''t feel right.


    "Big brother, the people in HongRi steelmaking plant are too angry! They like to play sneak attacks. Why don''t we sneak attacks on them too." Zhiyong got several sticks on his body and now he hurts all over.


    But he still couldn''t swallow it.


    How can there be such a fight?


    Even if it''s over, they''re still addicted. How? One night, Zhiyong didn''t drink, didn''t find a woman, and didn''t have time to boast.


    Just accompany them to fight guerrillas!

 Chapter 1984

    At the same time, Zhiyong also knows that if he doesn''t solve them all, where can he have a good life? They make trouble every night, and it doesn''t bother people to death.


    "But these people are different from those in HongRi steelmaking plant. Don''t you find it?" said old Yan.


    Zhiyong secretly scolded him for being suspicious.


    After boss Wang died, they only offended the people of HongRi steelmaking plant and had no grievances with others. Who would come and harm them? Moreover, these people have good skills. At first glance, they are professional. They are not the same as those small sticks.


    Jinhai city is full of gangsters. He has never seen this passer-by.


    "What if it''s not from HongRi steelmaking plant?" old Yan questioned in his heart.


    "Hey!" Zhiyong said, "brother, you''re all right, but sometimes you''re too suspicious. Think about it. Who else have we offended besides the people of HongRi United Steel Plant? Now that boss Wang is dead and Zhang Wen is running away, who else can have so much energy? These people are good skills. I think they may have been hired by the people of HongRi steel plant!"


    This made old Yan Zi taste it carefully.


    If you say so, it makes some sense.


    Last time, people from HongRi steelmaking plant came here and suffered a lot. This time, they must be smart and spend money to find someone to make trouble!


    "Grass!" thinking of this, Lao Yan couldn''t help scolding.


    "Big brother, do it!" Zhiyong fanned the flames nearby.


    Lao Yan''s face sank.


    He can tolerate everything else, but now it is clear that the bar is his lifeblood. These businesses have just started. If the people in HongRi steelmaking plant make trouble every day, how can they do business?


    The loss of this day is much older.


    We should take the initiative now, at least subdue the people in HongRi steelmaking plant!


    However, just under these people, Lao Yan was a little confused.


    Zhiyong seemed to see his worry and said, "brother, I heard that Zhang Wen''s people did it with boss Wang last time and beat boss Wang up the ass, not because of how powerful their people are, but because they use their brains!"


    Old Yan glared at him fiercely: "do you mean I don''t use my head?"


    It''s especially annoying to be called a fool by a fool.


    Zhiyong quickly changed his words: "ah, I don''t mean that. Last time I heard that Zhang Wen almost burned boss Wang with a burning bottle in their hand. I think this method is good! You have to be cruel to those people in HongRi steelmaking plant!"


    Lao Yan''s eyes turned: "burning bottle?"


    He never fights with a steel pipe or a machete. He hasn''t heard of using a burning bottle.


    And Lao Yan also has no concept of fire attribute attack.


    Zhiyong patted his chest and said, "brother, this time as long as we go to seven or eight people, take the combustion bottle and ensure that all the people in HongRi steelmaking plant are finished!"


    "Really so powerful?" old Yan still hesitated.


    Zhiyong nodded vigorously: "don''t worry, brother. My idea must be all right!"


    Lao Yan hesitated and promised.


    Zhiyong immediately turned around and took several people to make a combustion bottle.


    ¡­¡­


    £¦#160; £¦# 160; £¦# 160; Although Lao Yan is good at business, he still lacks a lot of experience in dry frame.


    I never thought about how to change.


    Fight once, run if you can''t fight.


    Hands are either steel pipes or machetes.


    This is the first time to attack with fire attribute.


    But Zhiyong patted his chest solemnly to ensure that he was also a little shaken.


    In less than half an hour, Zhiyong sat down with twenty flasks and came with some younger brothers.


    Zhiyong drove a business car and several people left behind Mingming bar.


    There is Zhang Huimei''s fire in the car.


    Zhiyong several people listened with great interest. Following the rhythm, Zhiyong even hummed softly in his mouth.


    Come on.


    This music is fucking exciting!


    The fire burned the HongRi steelmaking plant.


    Fire is Zhiyong''s weapon!


    Kill the people in the steel plant, then Zhang Wen''s disabled soldiers and defeated generals, and then look at the whole Jinhai city!


    The flame in his hand is the beginning of his dream.


    When passing the national highway, Lao Yan also said hello to the police on duty.


    At three o''clock in the evening, Lao Yan and his colleagues arrived at HongRi steelmaking plant.


    At this time, there was no one in the steel plant, only a few people on duty.


    Qiu Zhen was fighting against the landlord in his dormitory at this time. He won a lot tonight. It seemed that he had a good time.


    Prick.


    Stop the car.


    Zhiyong, they get out of the car.


    Seven or eight people with burning bottles stood at the gate of the factory with extraordinary momentum.


    "Brother, don''t get off the bus. Just watch a good play inside!" Zhiyong said.


    Lao Yan was just about to open the door and get off. When he heard this, he nodded and sat back.


    Anyway, Zhiyong''s new method makes him full of doubt. It''s better to be careful.


    Old Yan looked at him: "pay attention to safety!"


    At the gate of HongRi steelmaking plant, an old man on duty saw Zhiyong coming. The old man came out and asked them what they did.


    Zhiyong sneered and slapped the old man in the face.


    Punch the nursing home, kick the kindergarten.


    Zhiyong likes to play like this!


    The old man is over seventy. Where can he be the opponent of Zhiyong? He sat on the ground and couldn''t return to God for a long time.


    Last time, several younger brothers stepped on him.


    Zhiyong looked almost and hurriedly pulled the man away.


    "Grass, come on, you want to kill him? Let the old B take a breath and go back to report."


    The boys stopped now.


    Then a little brother took out his lighter and was ready to light the combustion bottle.


    Zhiyong was blown out by him.


    "What are you doing?"


    The younger brother was a little confused: "brother Yong, don''t you want to get a combustion bottle?"


    Zhiyong scolded: "it''s a fucking burning bottle. Throw it later when there are many people waiting. That''s the best effect! Now there''s no one. Who the fuck are you going to burn?"


    The younger brother was obedient and nodded quickly.


    The old man called and soon Qiu Zhen brought someone down.


    The old man who looks at the gate is also a distant relative of him. He must take care of it.


    Qiu Zhen came down and took more than 20 workers from steel mills. It''s not too much to kill Zhiyong if they want to fight.


    Every worker in the steelmaking plant is muscular and has a very strong combat effectiveness!


    Compared with the brave people, they look like primary school students.


    "I grass, big brother, it''s him! He''s Lao Yan''s man!" Li Nanan is also here today. He lost a lot of money fighting the landlord. His mood is at a low ebb. Now he sees Zhiyong and just takes it out!


    Fight alone, don''t be brave!


    Qiu Zhen sneered: "grass, I didn''t go to you, but you fucking brought it to the door!"


    Zhiyong was too lazy to talk nonsense with him and grinned: "I''ll see how you die in a minute!"


    Qiu Zhen waved when his words fell.


    Li Nan and they rushed up immediately.


    Zhiyong took his time and lit the burning bottle in his hand.

 Chapter 1985

    WOW~


    In an instant, a flame rose along Zhiyong''s flask.


    The fire jumped up madly!


    "Big brother, that''s a burning bottle!" immediately the workers of the steel plant recognized it.


    Li Nanan didn''t know what he meant, and the combustion bottle exploded in front of him.


    The flame spread wildly like a huge wave.


    "My grass..." Li took two steps back to the south.


    He was a little confused for a moment.


    He has been in society for several years, but he has never seen a burning bottle for fighting!


    This is opening a new chapter for him!


    For a moment, the younger brothers all retreated one after another, and no one dared to touch the burning bottle.


    The first burning bottle blocked Li Nanan''s footsteps, and Zhiyong was quite proud.


    Then several flasks were frantically thrown at them.


    For a moment, Li Nan''s people retreated one after another.


    Zhiyong laughed wildly: "grass, today I''ll light all the HongRi steelworks!"


    Zhiyong was so proud that he forgot his form.


    He forgot.


    What do people do in HongRi steelmaking plant?


    That''s a person who is born with the attribute of fire and makes steel with fire all day!


    How can these little flasks be their opponents?


    Their natural skill is fire attribute!


    Soon, people on Li Nan''s side reacted.


    Facing a burning bottle flying by, one of them reached out and grabbed it.


    This made the factory quiet all around.


    This is tantamount to shielding Zhiyong''s attack!


    "My grass mud horse!"


    With a roar, the man threw the burning bottle directly at Zhiyong and them.


    Zhiyong staggers in panic, and the combustion bottle explodes on the ground.


    Now, Li Nan, they understand.


    It also sounded the horn of attack.


    They know that facing the combustion bottle, they only have to rush upward. The combustion bottle can only be powerful when it explodes. If it falls on a person or does not explode, it has no harm at all!


    This thing is full of disadvantages!


    At this moment, the volunteers panicked!


    The man who wanted to hit HongRi steelmaking plant was surprised.


    Who would have expected to carry it now!


    How did these people find out the weakness of flame attribute so quickly?


    Can this be a good sneak attack?


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong ordered his younger brother to throw all the combustion bottles over.


    But they made mistakes in their busy time. In addition, Zhiyong''s method of making combustion bottles was too rough, so they had no quality. They were intercepted by Li Nanan. I don''t say, there were several duds.


    Dong!


    Li rushed to the south the fastest. When he came first, he grabbed a little brother of Zhiyong and gave him a kick in the stomach!


    The younger brother stepped back five or six meters and fell to the ground.


    Zhiyong scolded and scratched his head in the dark.


    Why is the situation different?


    He heard that Zhang Wen''s people use burning bottles. The effect is good. Why is the effect so bad?


    Can''t it be people? Or bottles?


    "Run!" when Zhiyong reacted, he quickly shouted and asked people to leave.


    He has brought seven or eight people in the past few days. He is not Li Nanan''s opponent at all.


    If you don''t retreat quickly, your own people must stay here!


    So Zhiyong took the lead and retreated in a flying manner after Li Nanan and others~


    At this time, Lao Yan was leaning on the car, leisurely lighting a cigarette, waiting for Zhiyong''s good news.


    At this time, a group of panic stricken people ran in the distance.


    At the same time, Zhiyong''s voice came: "big brother, drive quickly and run!"


    Lao Yan quickly pinched the cigarette end. He didn''t have time to think about it. He directly became a driver and went to drive.


    Zhiyong squeezed in and fled.


    "Grass, what''s the situation?" old Yan drove the car, and now he''s still a little slow.


    Zhiyong and some of them were awesome in the past. How did they come back like this B?


    Zhiyong gasped: "big brother, people in HongRi steelmaking plant are not afraid of fire!"


    At this time, the song "fire" was still in the car.


    Your fire is my shape~


    I feeling good.


    Can''t breathe.


    ¡­¡­


    Come on the high side and return on the low side.


    Now hearing this song, Zhiyong can''t get up anymore. It''s full of scars!


    Open and close your eyes, they are burning bottles!


    ¡­¡­


    Qiu Zhen in HongRi steelmaking plant has a headache.


    There''s nothing wrong in the factory, but the burning bottle is in a mess everywhere.


    And so far, he hasn''t figured out what Bai Zhiyong and others want to do.


    "Brother Qiu, that boy is a fool!" Li Nan came over and said to Qiu Zhen.


    "Look at the man at the door." Qiu Zhen said.


    Several people walked over and found that there were footprints on my body.


    Qiu Zhen became very angry in an instant.


    "Shit, why don''t old Yan''s people have any principles? Such an old man also wants to fight! Call people and sneak attack Mingming bar tonight!"


    ¡­¡­


    Old Yan Wan should not believe Zhiyong.


    What fire attribute attack is pure nonsense!


    He didn''t suppress the other party and almost hurt himself.


    It was almost four o''clock when he came back. The police in the corridor had gone back. Lao Yan drove all the way back to Mingming bar.


    "Grass!" Zhi''s courage hammered the wall.


    "Zhiyong, I''ll sign you up for a Sanda class tomorrow. Take them to practice!"


    Lao Yan has no confidence in them now.


    He was upset when he saw Zhiyong!


    Zhiyong didn''t say a word and sat there smoking.


    At about 4:30, Qiu Zhen brought people.


    Qiu Zhen was not polite this time. He attacked Mingming bar in the same way.


    If you have the same combustion bottle, you still have the same flame attribute, but the effect is quite the opposite.


    Zhiyong and Lao Yan had no time to meet the enemy. They ran around with fire extinguishers all night. They were tired and sweating.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Li Erzi approached the office.


    "Wenzi, last night, the people of HongRi steelmaking plant fought with Lao Yan''s people all night. Qiu Zhen almost ordered Lao Yan''s bar. The two waves have an appointment and have a fight tonight!"


    I laughed.


    It seems that those people sent by Li Erzi are quite effective.


    "Then gather people tonight and give a good play in Jinhai city!"


    ¡­¡­


    The quarrel between Lao Yan and Qiu Zhen in Mingming bar last night soon spread all over Jinhai city.


    People on the road are talking.


    Now boss Wang is gone.


    But his territory is hard to move.


    It''s not as simple as they think!


    Lao Yan is a good example. Although he occupied boss Wang''s bar, trouble came one after another.


    Last night, I fought with people from other provinces all night.


    The bar was almost ordered.


    It is said that the two waves didn''t intend to finish it like this. Lao Yan''s people have killed red eyes and made an appointment to continue the fight tonight.


    Now there is no boss Wang in Jinhai City, all kinds of people have jumped out, and many others are watching the play in secret.


    See what the pattern of Jinhai city will become.


    Similarly, Lao Yan was recruiting all day. He knew what his people were like. If Qiu Zhen''s people came at night, he would let them out to parry. If they didn''t fight well, they would be abused.

 Chapter 1986

    This day, Lao Yan directly spent money to buy people.


    If you dare to fight, you will pay 500 for each person, and the medical expenses will be calculated separately.


    If you don''t dare to take a taxi, just stand behind and charge the number. No matter what happens tonight, you have to get face back!


    Last night, Lao Yan became a fire-fighting hero. He was busy fighting the fire all night.


    Qiu Zhen''s people did this!


    How can he swallow it?


    Soon it was evening. As soon as it was dark, Zhiyong came and said excitedly.


    "Brother, our people are here. There are almost more than 80 numbers!"


    More than 80 people, this situation can be taken in Jinhai city.


    Since boss Wang died, who can make such a big formation in Jinhai city?


    I''m afraid there''s only Lao Yan!


    He knew that the people in HongRi steelmaking plant were only forty or fifty at best.


    And from Hengcheng, it''s on the territory of Jinhai city. What combat effectiveness can they have?


    First of all, in terms of number, our own people can force them!


    Old Yan en said, with no expression.


    He couldn''t help but know what water the No. 80 man was.


    If they really fight, the people who dare to fight are the thirty or forty people, and their combat effectiveness is not good.


    If there is a real fight, we can''t beat the people in HongRi steelmaking plant.


    This time, many gangsters in Jinhai city are watching in the dark. Lao Yan must hold up the formation of the underworld.


    At the same time, he also wants to use his strengths to deal with Qiu Zhen and them.


    That''s the Baidao in Jinhai city.


    With this, Lao Yan can kill them!


    "Fight later and try to delay with them, you know?" said old Yan.


    Zhiyong Eun a, but still asked: "brother, we have so many people, what are you afraid of?"


    Lao Yan is not really afraid. He just doesn''t want to hurt himself too much.


    And I don''t want to be too ashamed!


    If more than 80 people on my side can''t beat the people in HongRi steelmaking plant, how can I mix on the road in the future?


    It''s better to solve the problem with white Tao.


    "Grass! Do you think I''m fucking willing?" old Yan said angrily.


    If Zhiyong had the momentum of Wang Peng, would Lao Yan still fall into such an embarrassing place?


    Zhiyong scratched his head: "I know, brother!"


    ¡­¡­


    Night fell.


    Now in the HongRi steelmaking plant.


    Qiu Zhen asked Dongzi to count the number of people.


    Dongzi busily shuttled through the crowd.


    "Brother Qiu, there are almost forty of us!" Dongzi ran over and said after a while.


    "Grass!" Qiu Zhen gave him a kick on the ass, "what is almost? I want clear numbers!"


    Dongzi hurriedly counted it again.


    "Brother Qiu, a total of 42." he came in a cold sweat.


    Qiu Zhen snorted coldly and told Li to go south and arrange the car.


    "Brother Qiu, if factory director Feng asks about this, how should he answer? So many people go out together, he must ask."


    "What do you think?" Qiu Zhen looked at him with deep meaning.


    Dongzi is a little confused. I don''t know what Qiu Zhen means.


    "Or I''ll tell director Feng that we''ll go to the square dance competition..."


    "Grass!" Qiu Zhen scolded.


    "Or is it a hip-hop competition?"


    "Grass..."


    Qiu Zhen doesn''t want to listen to Dongzi''s nonsense. It''s so fucking hurtful. He goes to the corner and dials chennan.


    The phone will be connected soon.


    "Brother Qiu, what''s up?"


    "I arranged your business during the day. How''s it going?"


    Chen Nan patted his chest and promised: "brother Qiu, I''ve done it all. Don''t worry! You can show your skills tonight!"


    Chen Nan was quite out of breath last time. He had to do it well this time, otherwise Za and Qiu Zhen would explain?


    Qiu Zhen promised with satisfaction, and then took people to Jinhai city.


    ¡­¡­


    There are a lot of people around the door of Mingming bar tonight.


    Many came to see the excitement.


    Lao Yan and Qiu Zhen have made a lot of trouble. Almost all the bastards in Jinhai know it.


    Although Qiu Zhen is from other provinces, the bastards in Jinhai city don''t plan to help Lao Yan.


    People are not united.


    This is the current situation of Jinhai city after boss Wang''s death.


    Mingming''s bar is full.


    Many bastards come here only to order a bottle of beer. There''s nothing else.


    They are poor bastards. It''s good to order a few bottles of beer.


    Lao Yan and Zhiyong are waiting in the private room.


    "Big brother, the people from HongRi steelmaking plant are coming!" at this time, a little brother came to give a message.


    Lao Yan gritted his teeth: "go out and kill them!"


    Zhiyong and others are all roaring!


    Outside the door, there were more than 40 of Qiu Zhen. Qiu Zhen took the lead. Each one showed his muscles and seemed to have extraordinary momentum.


    They are all workers who work in factories. They have plenty of strength.


    Look at Lao Yan''s people, it''s a little shabby.


    They are all gangsters in Jinhai city.


    How can you compare your health with these workers if you go to bars or look for girls all day?


    Although the number of people in Lao Yan is one of them, the strength can be seen at a glance.


    "Cao, who the fuck is Lao Yan?" opposite, Qiu Zhen stood out, his eyes shining.


    Old Yan said coldly, "it''s your father and me!"


    Speaking, he didn''t stand up.


    Old Yan is not a cadre. What will he do if he fights later?


    Where can he beat Qiu Zhen!


    Qiu Zhen sneered: "just you? You''re arrogant! You attacked me last night? That''s how you played in Jinhai city?"


    Speaking of what happened last night, Lao Yan was very upset.


    If he hadn''t listened to Zhiyong, would he be so ashamed?


    He pointed to the man behind him.


    "Did you see how many of my people came tonight? I tell you, everyone of my people is a cadre, which is different from yours!"


    Although Lao Yan had no bottom in his heart, he still said quite loudly.


    At least you can''t lose in momentum.


    This almost made Qiu Zhen laugh.


    Lao Yan, these people, are good at fighting?


    I''m afraid Lao Yan''s people will be finished in a few rounds.


    "Stop fucking nonsense and do it!" Qiu Zhen came to fight today, not to talk to him!


    Lao Yan didn''t want to start so fast. He finally called so many people over today. He hasn''t deterred Qiu Zhen enough!


    "Qiu Zhen, I know your HongRi steelmaking plant is in Hengcheng. You''re doing well! But do you know where this is? It''s Jinhai city! It''s our fucking territory! You bring people to make trouble and don''t ask us whether the Huns in Jinhai City agree!"


    With that, Lao Yan deliberately looked around.


    None of the hustlers around said anything.


    This made Lao Yan bite his teeth secretly.


    I thought I could bring these people with some hot blood. It seems that what I think is too simple.


    These bastards in Jinhai city have no intention of helping themselves.


    Why are people so selfish now?


    No sense of unity.

 Chapter 1987

    No one is stupid.


    If Lao Yan incites two words here and someone comes to help, he wants to be too simple.


    When you have benefits, you take all of them. When you are in trouble, you ask for help?


    Qiu Zhen also saw the time when he exchanged a few words with Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan is a forced criminal.


    And Lao Yan himself knows that his people can''t.


    What else are you doing here BB? It''s already started!


    Generally, before playing, I say how powerful I am. I''m basically afraid.


    Now in Lao Yan''s heart, Qiu Zhen sees it quite thoroughly.


    He sneered.


    Point to Lao Yan with the sight in your hand: "if you''re afraid, kneel down and admit your mistake to me, and then let Mingming bar out. It''s finished! If you want to fight, don''t fucking ink!"


    Lao Yan was shocked.


    I thought I could delay for a while. Who knows Qiu Zhen doesn''t eat this set at all!


    He saw through his ideas and was bent on fighting!


    He cursed and clenched his fist.


    Qiu Zhen''s voice dragged for a long time and said slowly, "don''t admit your mistake? I''ll beat out your shit in that moment!"


    With that, Qiu Zhen took people over.


    The people behind him were all following him with great momentum.


    Like a dark cloud overhead.


    Before he started, Lao Yan admitted that he had lost.


    Qiu Zhen''s people are not at the same level as himself! If you fight like this, you will lose!


    He looked at the time secretly and thought, why don''t the white people come? That''s the time I negotiated with them.


    "Zhiyong, hold on to me later." seeing that they were coming, Lao Yan clenched his teeth secretly.


    Zhiyong promised that he would have no problem.


    But he has no bottom in his heart. How can he fight with others just like himself?


    Qiu Zhen''s people seem to be muscular men.


    On his own side, Lao Yan paid for it. What combat effectiveness can he have?


    Zhiyong grits his teeth.


    He''s ready to work hard.


    "So many people are singing here ~"


    At this time, a voice came from a distance. Then the crowd separated a road, and a wave of people came.


    There are not many people, almost twenty.


    Lao Yan and Qiu Zhen both looked at the place where they made a sound.


    Seeing this face, Lao Yan was stunned.


    "Zhang... Zhang Wen?!"


    It was me who came.


    I''ve been watching all this in the dark since just now.


    Lao Yan sent it, and Qiu Zhen completely brought up the rhythm.


    If it goes on like this, Lao Yan''s people must be finished.


    Whether his people are finished or not has nothing to do with me. What I care about is the effect.


    A lot of people came to Jinhai city tonight.


    Basically, it was witnessed by the whole people.


    And just now everyone saw that Lao Yan counselled.


    Anyway, Qiu Zhen is an outsider. I came out at this time with just good results.


    "Zhang Wen? Why are you here?" Qiu Zhen was stunned when he saw me.


    Man''s name, tree''s shadow.


    Now I''ve got rid of boss Wang. Qiu Zhen must have heard about it.


    What is boss Wang''s weight?


    That''s Jinhai city. It''s black. It''s the first brother of Jinhai city with enough weight.


    Although Qiu Zhen and Lao Yan usually look very angry, when they really see boss Wang, they all have to advise!


    Now, I''m the one who broke up boss Wang himself.


    What is this concept?


    It''s enough to frighten them!


    Plus Qiu Zhen knows my special identity, why do you still fight like this?


    Qiu Zhen and Lao Yan now have a huge question mark hanging in their heads


    I killed boss Wang, which is well known in Jinhai city.


    Although boss Wang has a lot of bad deeds, but anyway, this is not a human life lawsuit. Can white people not investigate?


    So, you won''t find me?


    If I can still get away with it, there is only one possibility.


    That''s the energy behind me, enough to change everything! Even put boss Wang down!


    This is enough to give Lao Yan and Qiu Zhen a headache!


    No one dare touch my scales!


    When I came out, everyone stopped talking.


    That''s the feeling of standing out from the crowd.


    Boss Wang is gone, so I am the authority of the Mafia in Jinhai city. No one dares to question it.


    I followed Zhang Guohua and brother Yijiao behind me, walked between Qiu Zhen and Lao Yan, and stood still.


    I looked at them.


    Zhang Guohua''s hand reached into his pocket, and he could see a high convex piece outside through his sleeve.


    A man with a clear eye can see it at a glance. It''s a gun!


    My people like to use guns, which is famous in Jinhai city.


    Some people secretly rumored that I would be fine even if I killed someone.


    Qiu Zhen and Lao Yan noticed this little detail and couldn''t help staring in the dark.


    They''re here to fight, not to die!


    If this thing fires, they''ll all be finished!


    "What did you ask me just now? Why did I come here?" I looked at Qiu Zhen coldly.


    He didn''t speak and clenched his fist.


    Pop!


    I slapped him in the face.


    The crisp slaps echoed around. For a time, no one dared to say anything.


    They all focused on Qiu Zhen and me.


    Standing behind Qiu Zhen were more than 40 people from HongRi steelmaking plant.


    Each one is as strong as a mountain!


    And I''m ready to fight with Lao Yan''s people!


    can ''t be held back.


    But I didn''t care. I slapped Qiu in the face of so many people.


    This, I just didn''t pay attention to them!


    At this moment, Lao Yan was also confused.


    Subconsciously take two steps back.


    They say I don''t want to die. Now it seems that it is true!


    Qiu Zhen''s head was buzzing!


    He wants to explode, but he can''t explode!


    In Jinhai City, neither my strength nor my identity can be touched by him.


    Easy to touch my bottom line, there is only a dead end!


    I shouted to him, "I am Cao NIMA. This is Jinhai city. When is it your turn to be arrogant in Hengcheng? You think there is no one in Jinhai City, don''t you!"


    Qiu Zhen didn''t speak, but he raised his head.


    Look at my eyes, full of crazy anger!


    My words offended not only Qiu Zhen, but also the people of Hengcheng.


    In the past, I didn''t dare to play like this, but now I have absolute strength to play Hengcheng people!


    Now that boss Wang is dead, someone must stand up and speak on behalf of Jinhai city.


    At this time, it is particularly critical!


    My words ignited the blood of all the bastards in Jinhai city!


    Qiu Zhen''s eyes were on fire and stared at me.


    This look makes me a little uncomfortable.


    "Qiu Zhen, what do you mean by your eyes? Unconvinced?" I stretched out my hand and lit his forehead.


    WOW~


    This made everyone stare round.


    If the slap just now is a warning, now I''m mocking each other!


    It''s more insulting than slapping!


    Coupled with my frivolous language, Qiu Zhen is already hovering on the edge of outbreak.

 Chapter 1988

    "Zhang Wen, you..."


    Click.


    Before Qiu Zhen finished, Zhang Guohua next to him put the gun up directly.


    No hesitation.


    Just light up the guns!


    The muzzle of the gun was straight at Qiu Zhen''s forehead, and Zhang Guohua slowly pulled on the bolt.


    Click.


    He could even feel the sound of the spring in the muzzle of the gun.


    At the same time, the words to be said below were swallowed back!


    Although Qiu Zhen is a tiger and a cow, he can''t do it in front of the gun!


    Once this thing starts, it''s fatal!


    Zhang Guohua''s eyes are cold, and Qiu Zhen has no bottom in his heart. He doesn''t know whether he will shoot or not!


    His Adam''s Apple moved and his eyes were innocent.


    It''s said that Zhang Wen doesn''t want to die. Now it seems that the people under him are the same. They all fucking don''t want to die!


    Normal bastard, will you take out a gun in trouble?


    Can it be so crazy?


    Tell him directly, don''t offend Zhang Wen, or you will really die miserably!


    I didn''t care about Zhang Guohua behind me, but continued to light Qiu Zhen''s forehead with my hand.


    "I tell you, this is Jinhai City, not your Hengcheng! If you want to come to Jinhai City, you must first ask me if I agree!"


    "Do you believe that I can let you die here every minute?"


    ¡­¡­


    Sentence by sentence hit Qiu Zhen''s forehead.


    He dared not answer back or even move.


    Dongzi and Li Nannan behind him saw the gun in Zhang Guohua''s hand. No one dared to move easily.


    If you shoot, it will kill people!


    No one wants to see Qiu Zhen die.


    "Take your men and get out!" I shouted,


    Qiu Zhen looked up at me deeply. He stopped talking nonsense and turned away.


    Under his leadership, more than 40 people poured out.


    Lao Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Zhiyong also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lao Yan looked at me flatteringly and was just about to speak.


    I got a slap in the face, too.


    A snap.


    Let just a little relaxed scene quiet again.


    Lao Yan covered his face and looked at me incredulously.


    I told Qiu Zhen to go away. Lao Yan naively thought I was here to help, and even thought that I might change my view of him.


    But who knows, I hit him.


    "You, too!" I stared round and pointed to his nose.


    Lao Yan counselled.


    The reason why he dares to be so wild in Jinhai city is that I''m not in Jinhai city. Now I''m back, which is beyond his expectation.


    And completely disrupted his plan.


    When boss Wang was, Lao Yan was the most angry in recent days.


    These bastards in Jinhai city all saw it, but he was like a child in front of me and didn''t dare to say anything.


    This is a completely rolling posture!


    "You think it''s your turn to decide when boss Wang is gone? You''re far from it!" I said coldly.


    Although Lao Yan''s eyes flashed unwilling light, he couldn''t say a retort.


    He dared not say a word in the face of absolute power.


    I said this to old Yan and to the little bastards in Jinhai city.


    Now there is chaos in Jinhai City, which is only temporary.


    I want them to know that now I am the eldest brother and I am the first brother of Jinhai city!


    This position is definitely not for Lao Yan to sit!


    He''s just a barking dog at best!


    Zhiyong and others didn''t dare to say a superfluous word when they saw this posture. When they saw me, Zhiyong had counselled.


    Boss Wang is already a frightening existence, and now I have surpassed boss Wang.


    "Lao Yan, this bar is the former site of boss Wang. From now on, you have to pay me the management fee every month, okay?"


    Shua.


    I let Lao Yan and others look at it.


    This is undoubtedly telling Lao Yan that if you want to mix in Jinhai city in the future, you have to pay me a protection fee.


    When boss Wang was there, he was not so overbearing!


    This is the rhythm to drive Lao Yan to death!


    "Brother Wen, isn''t this appropriate?" said old Yan weakly.


    Pop!


    I didn''t talk nonsense. I slapped the other face directly.


    This is the feeling of pressing Lao Yan''s face on the ground!


    "If you want to be like boss Wang, then I''ll help you!"


    This sentence is definitely more deterrent than beating old Yan!


    I''m afraid I''m the first person to kill boss Wang in Jinhai city.


    This also made old Yan and others feel cold.


    No one wants to be like boss Wang. No one wants to offend me.


    He stopped talking and bowed his head.


    I grabbed his thin hair: "do you understand? Do you need me to repeat it again?"


    Lao Yan shook his head.


    With that, I didn''t talk nonsense. I took Zhang Guohua and they turned and left.


    I can take back Mingming bar in a word tonight, but the bar has no profit. I don''t say it''s located in a remote place. I think it''s good to collect some protection fees from Lao Yan every month, which can not only deter him, but also let him know who is the boss all the time.


    This is also deterring the bastards in Jinhai city.


    Tell them that boss Wang''s territory belongs to me and has nothing to do with them!


    After I left, old Yan was still in place for a long time and didn''t return to his mind.


    Zhiyong shouted, "what the fuck are you looking at? They''re scattered!"


    The crowd slowly dispersed.


    "Brother, Zhang Wen is crazy. We''d better not touch him easily ~" Zhiyong said weakly next to him.


    Looking at Lao Yan''s appearance, he thought Lao Yan wanted him to take revenge. If others were OK, but the other party was Zhang Wen, how dare Zhiyong?


    Old Yan gave him a hard look: "shit, why don''t you know Zhang Wen came out? Send someone to watch Zhang Wen secretly!"


    Zhiyong touched his forehead and quickly promised.


    Lao Yan took out his mobile phone, found Li Rong''s number and dialed it.


    Li Rong was sitting in the room with a glass of red wine.


    No sleep tonight.


    As usual, tonight she is at home alone, tasting the taste of loneliness.


    Seeing Lao Yan''s call, she picked it up for the first time.


    "Rong''er, can you check someone for me?" Lao Yan''s voice on the phone was very worried.


    "Hmm? What happened?"


    "Did you know that boss Wang was killed a while ago? Now Zhang Wen, the prisoner who killed boss Wang, is back. He is lawless!"


    "Oh?" Li Rong straightened up.


    She heard about boss Wang at the meeting.


    Although people are suspicious of Zhang Wen, the No. 2 person in Jinhai City, second only to boss Wang, she has neither participated in nor had the right to supervise the specific actions and implementation.


    Now Wang Yi has too much power to touch.


    And the security department is in charge of this matter. How can she intervene?


    But if Lao Yan has absolute evidence, things will be different.


    "Lao Yan, do you have any evidence that he killed boss Wang?" Li Rong asked.

 Chapter 1989

    "Evidence?" this made Lao Yan confused.


    A little bastard always needs only one look to fight. When do you want evidence?


    "Rong''er, it''s well known in the world. Boss Wang killed Zhang Wen''s people before. He''s looking for revenge! If you need a witness, I''ll come forward!" old Yan said one after another.


    He is still too naive.


    He thought that as long as he took a few people out to identify Zhang Wen and said that he killed boss Wang, he could be convicted.


    In fact, the process of Baidao investigation is much more complicated than they thought.


    Li Rong sighed: "Lao Yan, Baidao''s work is different from yours. What we need is absolute evidence, such as the time, technique and motivation of Zhang Wen''s crime. With these, we can arrest people! And now the people of the security department took over the matter. Without absolutely right evidence, I can''t intervene!"


    Lao Yan was silent.


    How could he have such evidence?


    "I see." Lao Yan''s voice was slightly lost. After that, he was ready to hang up.


    Li Rong quickly stopped him: "Lao Yan, where are you now?"


    "Me? I''m here at Mingming bar." old Yan said casually.


    "What are you doing?"


    "..." Lao Yan hesitated for a moment, "it''s nothing."


    "Then come to my house... Talk to me."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rong is definitely not an easily lonely woman, nor an amorous woman.


    But in the face of a stagnant water, what else can I insist on?


    I should also be looking for my own Wang Qingshui.


    Half an hour later, Lao Yan arrived at Li Rong''s house.


    Seeing Li Rong''s appearance, Lao Yan first stared.


    Li Rong''s dress today is also very unrestrained.


    A translucent Pajama with stars in it. Although she is old enough for a woman to go downhill, she is still well maintained. She can''t see a woman of this age at all.


    Body, even better to explode.


    Lao Yan took a look and was intoxicated.


    This is something that existed in my crazy fantasy when I was a teenager. Who could have thought it would come true at this time?


    Li Rong is even more Lao Yan''s dream.


    There are two glasses of red wine on the table.


    Lao Yan usually doesn''t touch red wine.


    It''s not very interesting, but it''s very good to come in advance and make people interested.


    What is Li Rong''s intention? It can''t be clearer.


    "Lao Yan, what are you doing? Come in and sit down." Li Rong said with a smile.


    This smile, but also painted the shackles of time, let Lao Yan almost indulge.


    Lao Yan went over and sat at the table


    Shua.


    Li Rong''s hand gripped Lao Yan.


    Her little hands were soft and soft, fiddling with Lao Yan''s heart.


    "Rong''er, are you..."


    Li Rong blocked his mouth with her hand and whispered, "today we don''t say anything else, just once, okay?"


    Holding her affectionate eyes, Lao Yan nodded subconsciously.


    After that, Lao Yan was drunk in Li Rong''s gentle village like a teenager who crazy recalled the past.


    Tonight, Lao Yan doesn''t have any blasphemy, some just miss.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    HongRi steelmaking plant.


    Li Nan punched the wall hard.


    A thud almost knocked the building down.


    "Brother Qiu, what''s Zhang Wen? Why don''t you spell it with the him?"


    Li Nanan is straightforward. If Qiu Zhen hadn''t let him bear it just now, he would have done it.


    "Grass, why did you hit the wall? Did the wall provoke you or annoy you? With this strength, why didn''t you do it just now?" the nearby Dongzi said in a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    "Grass! If brother Qiu had spoken just now, could I not go?" Li Nan stared round his eyes.


    Dongzi laughed: "come on, I saw you just now!"


    "I don''t fucking have it!"


    "All right!" at this time, Qiu Zhen roared and stopped them.


    He was already upset enough. Now they still quarrel like this.


    "Just now nobody blamed me for not letting me do it!" he said angrily.


    As soon as Dongzi''s face changed, he hurriedly said, "brother Qiu, we don''t mean that..."


    Qiu Zhen looked at him: "Do you know Zhang Wen''s identity? Do you know how many people he works for? It''s only us who suffer if we do this to him! He killed boss Wang, and he dared to use a gun just now in the urban area of Jinhai city. I haven''t seen such a person in Hengcheng! And you don''t know his identity? If you offend him, it''s a matter of one sentence to bring the HongRi steelmaking plant to an end £¡¡±


    Qiu Zhen finished, and everyone was silent.


    I''m not afraid of the underworld. I''m afraid the underworld has identity!


    Zhang Wen has the identity of the white road, so mixing in the road is not like a duck to water. What do you want?


    How can you be an opponent?


    If there had been a fight just now, Qiu Zhen was 100% sure that Zhang Guohua, who was holding a gun, would have dared to shoot!


    And after the shooting, Zhang Wen''s people didn''t do anything!


    This is the real black!


    In contrast, their people are like a group of hooligans who can only fight.


    No energy.


    When everyone was silent, Qiu Zhen''s phone rang.


    The caller is chennan.


    Glancing at his mobile phone number, Qiu Zhen picked it up upset: "what''s up."


    "Brother Qiu, how is things going? Is it going well?" Chen Nan asked on the phone.


    "Cao, the people in Jinhai city are so fucking crazy that I can''t get in for a while. I''ll talk about it later!" Qiu Zhen was not angry.


    "What? Brother Qiu, you are not an opponent?" chennan felt a little strange.


    Qiu Zhen knows what energy is. Why is Jinhai so complicated now?


    "OK, it''s all right!" Qiu Zhen hung up upset.


    Leave chennan scratching his head on the phone.


    He thought Qiu Zhen was already quite tough. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t even occupy a place in Jinhai city when boss Wang was in.


    Is this the original Qiu Zhen?


    If so, you should also consider looking for a new candidate to support!


    What he wants is the sky in Jinhai city!


    ¡­¡­


    The evening news soon spread all over the underworld in Jinhai city.


    All the bastards are passing.


    Although boss Wang died, the position of the first brother in Jinhai city was not up to them.


    There is no doubt that Zhang Wen should sit up.


    This news was also introduced into a first brother bath center in Jinhai city for the first time.


    In a private room.


    Leopard and Xiaomao have two beds, with two women under them.


    The leopard''s expression is quite enjoyable and is venting madly.


    His love for Xiao Zhao is like crystal.


    Although this love is faithful, the leopard is also a man. How can he feel so cold by Xiao Zhao? Even if you can hold it in your heart, you can''t hold it in your body!

 Chapter 1990

    There''s no way. The leopard can only come out and solve it.


    Call xiaomaocun and fight until dawn!


    There were several younger brothers outside the door. They knocked on the door when the leopard was the most critical.


    "Grass! You can''t fucking knock later!" the leopard shouted angrily.


    The little brother outside the door still didn''t stop and said, "brother Bao, something''s wrong!"


    "Shit!" the leopard and Xiaomao stopped unhappily and asked the woman to go out first, and then let the little brother in.


    "What''s the matter?" the leopard looked at him angrily.


    The little brother looked nervous: "Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen is back!"


    "What!" the leopard''s face changed and screamed.


    Zhang Wen killed boss Wang. How dare he come back now?


    Do white people just ignore it?


    There is only one possibility to come back on the cusp of the storm.


    That''s Zhang Wen''s business. It''s okay.


    But thinking of this, Lao Yan found that his back was full of cold!


    If Zhang Wen really has the energy to settle this matter, can he still touch it? Even if he has gathered so many younger brothers, he is not his opponent with the help of Wang Peng!


    Baidao, you can kill him!


    "Grass, is your information accurate?" the leopard scolded.


    The younger brother quickly nodded: "brother Bao, I saw it with my own eyes. Just now, at the door of Mingming bar, Lao Yan had an appointment with the people of HongRi steel plant. The two groups of people added up to more than 100. They were about to fight, but the people of HongRi steel plant were slapped away by Zhang Wen. That old Yan was the same. He was obedient in front of Zhang Wen like a dog!"


    The leopard still knows about Lao Yan.


    Recently, old Yan is quite crazy. He has closed boss Wang''s Mingming bar and has many younger brothers.


    It''s also the biggest force after boss Wang''s death, but in front of Zhang Wen, he doesn''t have any room to fight back?


    Obviously.


    Zhang Wen''s name is now popular in Jinhai city.


    No one dares to shake this position.


    "Grass, but why did he come back well? When he came back at this time, he was waiting to be caught by the white man?" the leopard couldn''t understand.


    Now people in Jinhai city all know that Zhang Wen did it. Thousands of people point out that Zhang Wen can still retreat? That''s all his energy?


    "By the way, how''s your sister-in-law tonight?" the leopard asked the little brother at this time.


    The younger brother patted his forehead: "brother Bao, my sister-in-law is fine tonight. Now she is still busy in the company!"


    "HMM." the leopard recently asked his younger brother to look at Xiao Zhao secretly. Xiao Maocun was right that day. Some things have to be prevented!


    The leopard waved his hand and let his little brother out.


    Xiaomaocun asked innocently on his side, "brother Bao, shall we do something with Zhang Wen?"


    The leopard sighed.


    And Zhang Wengan? What?


    "No, let''s look at the situation first. Zhang Wen will be arrested in a few days. Doesn''t that save us? Let''s deal with our affairs first!"


    Xiaomaocun nodded seriously. He knew what the leopard said meant Wang Peng.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    When the first ray of sunlight shone into the house, Wang Peng woke up.


    He looked at Huang Wenjing, who was very quiet around him, and was quite satisfied.


    In recent days, he didn''t care about things on the road. He just enjoyed the world with Huang Wenjing.


    He has never experienced this feeling, and now it seems quite good.


    Huang Wenjing opened her eyes and hugged Wang Peng: "peng''er, why did you wake up so early? Weren''t you tired last night?"


    Wang Peng shook his head and continued to hold him tight.


    Huang Wenjing smiled: "wait a while, let''s go, OK? In a few months, I can give some graduation reports."


    Wang Peng nodded, "OK."


    He never thought that he would indulge in a woman.


    Even give up everything.


    Quit the underworld, easy?


    It''s hard to say, but it doesn''t seem so difficult to do here.


    Just ignore the things on the road and fly away with Huang Wenjing at that time.


    As long as you enjoy the world of two and the love that is close and far away, it is enough.


    Huang Wenjing hugged and kissed him for a while and smiled: "I''ll cook you my best meal this noon. I promise to make you linger."


    Then it was noon.


    Just after they got up, Huang Wenjing received a call from the landlord.


    "From today on, I''m going to raise the rent. If it''s inappropriate, you can move out at any time." the landlord''s cold voice was on the phone.


    Huang Wenjing didn''t feel much surprised. It''s normal to raise the rent.


    "Yes, how much?"


    "Double!" the landlord''s voice was indisputable.


    Huang Wenjing was stunned by this.


    Double the rent?


    Aren''t you kidding?


    "Why? We didn''t agree before. How can we rise so much..."


    The landlord said coldly, "if you don''t think it''s appropriate, I''ll refund the deposit to you, and you can move away as soon as possible!"


    Then he hung up.


    Huang Wenjing was silent.


    I don''t lack money.


    The key is the landlord''s attitude.


    She''s obviously trying to drive herself away.


    In that case, it''s better to leave early so that the landlord won''t come to the door when he''s away. What if he meets Wang Peng? Now Wang Peng finally calms down. She doesn''t want anything to happen to Wang Peng.


    She sighed gently. It seems that she can only live in the house her father bought for herself in Jinhai city. It''s just that she doesn''t want to let her family know about her and Wang Peng so soon.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Dongwen group.


    The incident last night has spread all over Jinhai city and established my position at the same time.


    In Jinhai City, now I am a well deserved brother.


    Sometimes it''s so simple to frighten others.


    It doesn''t take much brain cells.


    In the office, Li Erzi was discussing things with me. Just one night, several people handed over boss Wang''s territory they had forcibly occupied.


    Of course, I gladly accepted it, and my little brother took over.


    With boss Wang''s territory, our financial resources will be stronger in the future.


    At this time, my phone rang. It was the front desk.


    "President Zhang, a woman came to you. She has gone up."


    "Oh, I see." I thought it was Xu Jingwen, so I didn''t think much.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    A woman pushed the door in and looked at me.


    I looked at this woman and felt familiar, but I couldn''t tell where I had seen her.

 Chapter 1991

    The woman standing at the door stared at me.


    This woman has exquisite facial features and slender figure, but her stomach is slightly bulging. Looking at me now, she gently bites her lips.


    "You''re Zhang Wen, aren''t you?" she asked me.


    I nodded, "it''s me. Who are you?"


    She didn''t answer me, but walked quickly in two steps, raised her hand directly and slapped me in the face!


    The woman has little strength, but such a slap still makes me dizzy.


    Whether it''s in Dongwen group or in my office, she dares to be so presumptuous.


    The key is that this woman makes me feel familiar.


    Li Erzi stood in front of me and was ready to call someone in.


    I stopped him and asked the woman, "this is Dongwen group. Aren''t you afraid you can''t go out if you start here?"


    The woman cried in an instant, and her tears fell down.


    "Zhang Wen, aren''t you afraid to lose your life if you do something bad? Don''t you have any principles when you''re on the road!"


    As soon as I said this, I remembered it in an instant.


    I''ve seen this woman''s face on boss Wang.


    After he died that night, I found a picture in his pocket.


    The name of his favorite woman is written on the back.


    Irene.


    I thought boss Wang had no feelings, even a cold-blooded animal.


    He can''t have any feelings for women.


    But I didn''t expect that there was still a woman in his heart.


    I remember his last words before he died, not threatening me, but begging me not to touch his woman Irene.


    I take a deep breath when I think of it.


    Boss Wang is evil, but his woman is innocent.


    Elaine saw a change in my face and then said, "why did you kill boss Wang? Even if you had any grudges in the past, did you come to this step? What good would it be for you to kill him!"


    Click.


    I lit a cigarette.


    The gratitude and resentment on the road is very complex, which is definitely beyond her understanding.


    "What would you think if I said boss Wang killed my best brother and my friend?"


    These words stunned Yilin in an instant, and her tearful eyes became numb in an instant: "you nonsense, boss Wang is definitely not that kind of person, although he does things a little extreme."


    I can understand her and her impulse to speak for boss Wang regardless of everything.


    Women are made of glass.


    What''s more, she is still pregnant with boss Wang''s child.


    How can she not be angry when the person who killed her lover is in front of her.


    I took a cigarette and said, "do you know what the underworld stands for? Do you know what boss Wang has done in Jinhai city before? If it''s not a last resort, I don''t even want to have any conflict with him. He forced me to do all this! And what I just said is true. If it''s just a small fight, how can I die?"


    Elaine''s tears fell.


    My words made her don''t know what to say.


    It seems that since boss Wang died, her world has only been crying.


    I thought boss Wang would cry and dreamed that boss Wang would cry.


    Tears are running dry.


    "Lao Wang is not that kind of person. He also said he would take me away and live a good life with me, but why don''t you let him go? Why..."


    Li Erzi kept sighing.


    People are sometimes a combination of contradictions.


    Originally, we killed boss Wang for revenge and to make him pay for what he had done.


    But now I see Irene, why do I feel soft?


    I even doubt that I should have done it in the first place.


    At this moment, I kept asking myself, what did boss Wang''s death bring us? Did you give me the right to be superior, or did you give me endless confusion, or did you fall into the way of killing without any principle.


    But these are not what I want.


    Just as I see Irene now, I think of myself in the future.


    I often walk by the river. There are no wet shoes.


    Boss Wang is like a lesson for us. His today may be our tomorrow.


    So what if Xu Jingwen or Wang Yuxian is standing in front of us today?


    So what?


    I said silently, "people will carry a lot of things in their life, hatred, family affection, love, and even killing. Boss Wang''s kindness to you can''t cover everything. This is a fact."


    She cried even more.


    She said to me with tears in her eyes, "Zhang Wen, killing boss Wang is not revenge. It will only make you more and more confused. Have you ever thought about what you want?"


    With that, she touched her tears hard and turned and walked out.


    I took a deep smoke.


    Nicotine turned around in my lungs, as if it made me more confused.


    What is right and what is wrong?


    You are right to kill boss Wang and avenge Liu hongran.


    It''s wrong to let a woman who loves him so sad, even die alone.


    So, what is absolute justice?


    I don''t understand.


    "Wenzi, do you want to send someone to follow her?" asked Li Erzi.


    I shook my head: "no, this is our debt."


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, in a high-end community in Jinhai city.


    Huang Wenjing and Wang Peng moved in.


    Huang Wenjing put two bracelets around Wang Peng''s neck, very gentle: "Wang Peng, this will be our home in the future, the house my father bought for me in Jinhai city."


    Why does Huang Wenjing always want to rent a house but don''t move in?


    Because his father is sometimes too strong, he is afraid that his father doesn''t like Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng smiled: "it''s good to live anywhere, as long as we are together."


    Huang Wenjing smiled and nodded.


    Watching Wang Peng walk into the bedroom, Huang Wenjing takes out her mobile phone and calls her father.


    Anyway, you should inform your father when you move in.


    The phone will be connected soon.


    "Dad, I moved in today."


    There was a dignified voice on the phone: "well, just come here. Your mother and I will come in a few days."


    Huang Wenjing hurriedly said, "there is another man who moved in with me."


    Huang Wenjing''s father frowned: "your mother and I introduced so many men with status and education to you. You don''t want it. Can your man be better than the one introduced by your mother and me?"


    Huang Wenjing doesn''t know how to explain.


    Should she tell her father that Wang Peng is a bastard? I''ve done a lot of things in my hand. I''m still a jobless wanderer. Can I maintain my living expenses on my own?


    In that case, father can''t be angry!


    "Anyway, it''s the person I like." Huang Wenjing hung up the phone.


    But in my heart, I am very melancholy.


    My parents will come in two days. How can I explain it then?


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Wenjing''s father was furious when he heard the beep inside the phone.


    "This girl is too willful now!"


    Huang Wenjing''s mother said, "Lao Huang, when her daughter is old, we should respect her choice."

 Chapter 1992

    "Choice? You tell me what choice is. Is it just watching her find those no three no four people to go home? I watched her be destroyed all her life? It''s because you''ve been used to her that she became like this!"


    "Alas..."


    Huang Wenjing''s mother sighed.


    "Well, anyway, go and have a look in two days!" Lao Huang said and went out. "I need to talk about something in the company today. I won''t come back for dinner in the evening."


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Wenjing has always been the apple of Lao Huang''s eye.


    Lao Huang has been used to her since childhood. She has what others have and she has what others don''t have.


    However, he will never compromise on the issue of marriage.


    He knows that a woman''s man is a lifetime thing.


    If my daughter finds a messy person to marry, her life will be ruined!


    After going out, Lao Huang had been thinking about it.


    Until he drove to a fancy club.


    He is personally responsible for today''s list, but the customer is a little difficult. He must go there in person and finish it.


    At the club, he walked into a private room with a contract.


    There was a miasma in the private room. There were men with tattoos everywhere, and there were some charming women around.


    There are all wine bottles on the table.


    "Mr. Huang, here you are." in the corner of the private room stood a woman from Lao Huang company.


    Seeing her wronged face, I know she has been bullied here.


    Lao Huang''s anger was ignited in an instant.


    But in the face of these people, he can''t break out. He can only bear it silently.


    After all, the company''s business is the biggest.


    Lao Huang motioned to the woman to stand aside first, and then walked towards the man sitting in the middle.


    "Brother Lei, don''t embarrass me about what we talked about before? I know it''s just a matter of your hands." Lao Huang''s attitude is very respectful.


    Brother Lei hugged two women and put his hand into the woman''s clothes wantonly.


    He glanced at Lao Huang and said angrily, "did you come today to talk to me or to order me?"


    This made Lao Huang stiff. He hurriedly took out the contract: "brother Lei, you did the wrong thing. The land belongs to our company. You asked someone to seize it. Now you have to force the company to buy it. Instead of reporting to the police, the company is willing to pay for the land. I think everyone should step back..."


    Pop!


    Before Lao Huang finished, the people next to him stood up and slapped him in the face.


    This slap made Lao Huang sit beside him.


    The woman of the company hurried to help him: "Mr. Huang, are you okay?"


    Lao Huang shook his head.


    Brother Lei, they all looked at him with a smile.


    Next to him, he began to smoke his little brother and said loudly, "grass, you don''t know who brother Lei is? Who doesn''t know that brother Lei is the biggest in Hengcheng? What do you think the money from your company is enough? I tell you, as long as brother Lei is willing, let your company be finished every minute!"


    Lao Huang kept breathing deeply.


    Still politely said, "then you say the number."


    Brother Lei just stretched out five fingers and shook them in front of him.


    Lao Huang''s face changed in an instant.


    This is blackmail!


    It seems that brother Lei didn''t intend to have a good talk with himself from the beginning.


    Lao Huang stood up and said seriously, "brother Lei, if you really have the sincerity to talk to us, then it''s not this price. If you want to blackmail us, then we won''t wait to die. The company will take the legal way to solve this matter!"


    With that, Lao Huang turned around and went out with the woman.


    No more words.


    Since brother Lei and they have no sincerity to talk, there is no need for Lao Huang to waste his words.


    Dong!


    But without taking two steps, Lao Huang made a dull noise on his head.


    Then he felt his head faint and fell heavily to the ground.


    Behind him stood the little brother who had just spoken. The little brother held a wine bottle in his hand and said fiercely, "you don''t want to be shameful, do you? Where do you think this is? Come and go if you want? I''ll give you a better memory today!"


    With that, the younger brother picked up the wine bottle from the table and continued to greet Lao Huang on his head.


    One after another, red blood flowed down Lao Huang''s head.


    He lay motionless on the ground, not knowing whether he was dead or alive.


    With the strength of wine, the little brother madly hit Lao Huang on his head.


    For a time, there was a smell of blood around.


    No one in the private room came to stop him. They were crazy watching the good play.


    The woman next to her screamed with fear and squatted next to her and covered her mouth.


    After frantically waving his anger, little brother threw away the broken wine bottle in his hand.


    Coldly said: "this is the end of fighting against brother Lei. What''s the force of a company?"


    The woman in the company was so scared that she didn''t come back for a long time.


    Lao Huang fell to the ground, not knowing whether he was dead or alive, and his head was still gurgling with blood.


    At this time, brother Lei came over and gently lifted her chin with one hand.


    "Later, you tell your boss that I want to double the price on the original basis. If he doesn''t agree, this person will be his end ~"


    Women dare not say much, but nod desperately.


    Her clever appearance raised a sense of blasphemy in brother Lei''s eyes.


    Without warning, he held the woman in his arms.


    "Get out of here. I''m going to taste the taste of working women today!"


    The younger brothers went out obediently, and the women struggled desperately.


    Brother Lei pressed her on the ground, attacked left and right, slapped her several times, and she calmed down.


    Brother Lei grinned: "if you know, just cooperate with me, or you will become like him in a moment!"


    The smell of blood around is pungent. Women dare not say more. They can only cooperate obediently.


    With her back to Lao Huang on the ground, she obediently untied her clothes and fell down.


    ¡­¡­


    After 20 minutes, brother Lei licked the corners of his mouth and came out of the private room with satisfaction.


    A group of people left happily.


    In the private room, women''s clothes were thrown all over the floor.


    Her legs hurt so much that she quickly found her mobile phone and called her boss.


    Before long, the boss came with several people.


    The woman cried: "boss Liang, president Huang came to talk to them just now. They didn''t mean to talk at all. They beat president Huang like this, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Boss Liang gritted his teeth.


    He knows what brother Lei is.


    These people are doing well in Hengcheng. Brother Lei has many dead attendants. It is said that everyone has a life lawsuit.


    How can such a person offend himself.


    Blame Lao Huang for not talking!


    "OK, you go back first." boss Liang said angrily.

 Chapter 1993

    The woman nodded and left quickly.


    Boss Liang asked the people around him to call an ambulance and take Lao Huang to the hospital first.


    "Boss Liang, this..." a man beside him squatted down and looked, his face changed greatly.


    "What''s the matter?" said boss Liang upset.


    Now he''s in a mess.


    Now Brother Lei must raise the price again because of this matter. The price he gives is blackmail. What should he do now?


    The man trembled and said, "he''s out of gas..."


    Buzz!


    Boss Liang made a noise in his head and couldn''t believe it.


    "What are you talking about? Lao Huang is dead?"


    The latter nodded irrefutably.


    "Boss Liang, why don''t we call the police? This is a homicide."


    Boss Liang was silent for a few seconds and shook his head: "this is Hengcheng! What can I do even if I call the police? Can the police catch brother Lei? I''m afraid they will miss us if they can''t catch them at that time. How many lives will you have for them to play?"


    If the alarm is useful, brother Lei, how can they be arrogant here for so long?


    I''m afraid I went in long ago!


    "What about Lao Huang?" the man said weakly.


    The boss thought about it, found brother Lei''s phone and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss Liang is a businessman. He will not do anything that is not good for him.


    Now that Lao Huang is dead, he will use Lao Huang to solve brother Lei, which is the last thing Lao Huang did for the company.


    Before long, brother Lei brought someone over.


    Looking at the motionless old Huang on the ground, he turned and slapped the little brother next to him.


    "Grass, it''s not light or heavy. That''s good!"


    The little brother next to him is also a little confused. Who knows that a few wine bottles can kill Lao Huang.


    Boss Liang sighed: "brother Lei, we don''t want to see this happen. Now what do you say?"


    Brother Lei''s eyes glowed with cold light and scolded: "what the fuck do you mean, do you want to threaten me with this matter? Who saw that my people did it? Who knows how he died? You don''t ask me who brother Lei is and whether I fucking care about his life!"


    Boss Liang sighed: "brother Lei, I don''t mean that. Anyway, Lao Huang is also from our company. Now you''ve killed him, and I should give him the resettlement fee. I always have to deal with all kinds of troubles? I have to appease his family? These all need money! You might as well give way to the matter on the construction site and let''s solve it together. What do you say?"


    After hearing this, brother Lei''s eyes turned.


    He doesn''t want trouble!


    Anyway, it''s a human life.


    When something happens, it is inevitable for one''s own people to run away.


    If boss Liang could take the initiative to deal with this matter now, it would be the best.


    Anyway, this land is occupied by yourself. It''s better to put water.


    Thinking of this, he said, "grass, it''s cheap for you this time! But you have to let someone dispose of the body!"


    Boss Liang nodded and said no problem, then showed brother Lei the price.


    Brother Lei nodded upset, and then took people away.


    ¡­¡­


    The night passed.


    Huang Wenjing''s mother waited at home all night and didn''t see Lao Huang come back. Calling Lao Huang was also turned off.


    She stayed up all night in a hurry.


    Lao Huang usually doesn''t stay up at night. Even if he drinks too much with customers, he will take a taxi back at night.


    What happened today?


    Prick.


    Just as she was going to the company to find Lao Huang, a car stopped at the door.


    She recognized it at a glance. This is the car of Lao Huang company.


    She hurried to ask about Lao Huang.


    When the door opened, a cold-faced man said, "are you Huang Zhiyun''s wife? Get in the car. We have something to tell you."


    She was slightly stunned, so she hurried to get on the bus.


    Huang Zhiyun''s company, Hengcheng''s largest real estate, Qinghui group.


    It is said that boss Liang was a jerk before the establishment of the company.


    Like to play various means, and there are some people in black and white, with good strength.


    He also took great pains to win the land of Hengcheng.


    Now, I finally negotiated the price with brother Lei. As long as he hits the money, I can start work soon.


    After that, the income of Qinghui group will rise sharply.


    Of course, it all depends on one person, Huang Zhiwen.


    At the moment, brother Lei is opening champagne with others in the conference room to celebrate. He doesn''t pay attention to Huang Zhiwen''s death at all.


    In his eyes, Huang Zhiwen is nothing more than a mole ant. He is dead and has no impression of him.


    It''s a big deal. It''s just to spend some money with his family.


    A little brother came in and told him about the arrival of Huang Zhiwen''s wife. He nodded and said let her in.


    Dressed in plain clothes and with traces of years on his face, Huang Zhiwen''s wife came in.


    On the way, she had a vague premonition that something was going to happen.


    Huang Zhiwen hasn''t been seen for a long time. She is worried.


    "Are you Huang Zhiwen''s wife?" Huang Zhiwen took a sip of champagne and knocked the ash.


    She nodded: "where''s my husband? He didn''t come home last night and didn''t answer the phone..."


    Boss Liang sneered and thought it was strange that he could come back. Huang Zhiwen died under brother Lei last night, but he won a lot of things for the company, which is valuable.


    He said: "you should be prepared when I tell you. Your lover Huang Zhiwen had a cerebral hemorrhage at a company party yesterday. He was dead when we sent him to the hospital... I didn''t let him drink so much wine, but he didn''t listen. I can''t help it, but don''t worry, his company will compensate you. It''s like I paid for it..."


    She didn''t listen to what was said later.


    But Huang Zhiwen died of cerebral congestion, which made her unable to recover for a long time.


    He felt as if he had been struck by thunder.


    No wonder he waited hard last night and no one came back. No wonder the phone couldn''t get through. Did Huang Zhiwen have an accident at that time?


    Huang Zhiwen was circulating in his head.


    Over the years, she loves her husband deeply, and the family depends on him. How can he have an accident?


    She was so dizzy that she just sat on the ground.


    Tears swirled in my eyes.


    "Where''s my husband? I want to see him again." she cried.


    How can she be reconciled when people die so inexplicably?


    Boss Liang secretly said, "the body has been taken away from the hospital. Now it is estimated that it has been cremated. Go and collect the money first!"


    He said and waved to the little brother next to him. The little brother quickly handed over a check.


    Three hundred thousand.


    A life is worth the price in the eyes of boss Liang.


    Her fingers trembled and she threw the check aside.

 Chapter 1994

    Huang Zhiwen is dead. She doesn''t care about money. Even giving her three million or thirty million is useless!


    Huang Zhiwen is priceless in her heart!


    She angrily threw the check aside and said coldly, "my husband basically doesn''t drink, and he''s always in good health. He''s never had any precursor of cerebral hemorrhage! Moreover, my husband had an accident yesterday, and your company is still celebrating here! I want to see my husband!"


    While talking, tears fell madly down her face.


    This is the last trace of stubbornness on her.


    When people die, she must also explain!


    When boss Liang saw that she was so ignorant, his eyes were cold: "grass, tell you that his body has been cremated. You ask me for someone. Where the hell can I get it for you? It''s 300000. Don''t pull it down. Do you think I''m willing to give it to you?"


    In Hengcheng, boss Liang is not afraid of an old woman.


    "No way, it must be so! I''m going to report to the official!" her angry body was shaking.


    This is no joke.


    A human life is gone. Who can bear it?


    Yesterday, she also discussed with Huang Zhiwen to see Huang Wenjing. Today, he actually left.


    Who can accept this?


    Huang Zhiwen has been busy making money for their mother and daughter all his life, and has never been reluctant to take a day off.


    Never enjoyed happiness.


    It''s unfair to him to die like this.


    Boss Liang was too lazy to talk nonsense with her and turned around to go out.


    She ran after her, but she was stopped by several younger brothers.


    Boss Liang said coldly, "I tell you, you''re shameless. You won''t have a chance after 300000! This is my territory in Hengcheng. If you want to report to the official, I''m not afraid of you! But you won''t see Huang Zhiwen''s body in your life!"


    With that, he strode away.


    She sat on the ground and cried.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s already noon when I came out of Qinghui group.


    Huang Zhiwen''s lover feels weak.


    Her face was covered with tears and she had no strength.


    Huang Zhiwen is dead.


    This sentence is like thunder, which makes her feel so untrue.


    How could a living man die so inexplicably?


    Instead of going home, she went directly to the nearby police station.


    Hengcheng police station.


    She came in and reported the case, saying that her husband was killed by someone and was boss liang of Qinghui group.


    The receptionist told her to wait here first. After a while, a man with a star on his shoulder came over with a serious face.


    "You said boss Liang killed your lover, right?"


    She nodded, "yes. That''s her!"


    Intuition told her that it must have something to do with boss Liang. Otherwise, how could he hide the body from himself? All kinds of bad pictures poured out of her mind and made her think of this picture in an instant.


    Huang Zhiwen, you can''t die in vain!


    The man coughed twice: "do you have any evidence?"


    "Evidence? Evidence needs you to investigate. How can I have evidence as a woman!" she shouted.


    The man looked at her angrily: "first of all, we have the record here and the signature of the hospital. Your husband''s death was just an accident and died of cerebral hemorrhage. The body has been handed over to the hospital for treatment. It''s not what you said. However, you just have to report boss Liang like this. I don''t mind arresting you for falsely accusing others."


    Hearing this, she burst out in an instant.


    She stood up and shouted at the man: "My love is dead! It''s not as simple as being beaten or scolded. It''s a human life lawsuit! My husband has worked hard for this family for so many years, and now he''s dead. How can he forget it! My husband has always been in good health, how can he suddenly have a cerebral hemorrhage? And last night he said he wanted to work for the company, how could things be so coincidence? If it weren''t greasy If so, let me see my husband''s body! I didn''t sign it. Why did the hospital cremate it? "


    The man is obviously a little impatient.


    He said upset, "if you are so unreasonable, I don''t mind catching you!"


    With that, he turned and went out.


    But instead of leaving, he told several people to stare at her secretly.


    He didn''t breathe until she walked out of the police station tired of crying alone.


    He went back to his office and dialed boss Liang.


    "Lao Liang, what do you do? The woman came to the police station!" the phone was connected, and he complained inside.


    Boss Liang smiled twice: "ha ha, it''s all right! What can a woman cause? I''ve handled that matter. No one can find any problems, and the people have been cremated. How can they find evidence?"


    "That''s right, but you should do a better job in the aftermath!"


    "Ha ha, don''t say that. Are you satisfied with the things I sent you last time?" boss Liang said humbly.


    "Look at you and turn off the topic."


    "Ha ha..."


    He knew what was going on. People brought him here first.


    The trace of death is too obvious. There is a cut in the head. You can see that you were beaten to death.


    But there was no way. He took advantage of boss Liang and naturally wanted to help him Yin mang.


    And the dead man is just a nobody. What''s the big deal?


    Who will keep staring at it?


    Just the look in the woman''s eyes just now made him a little uneasy.


    ¡­¡­


    When she came out of the police station, her tears were uncontrollable.


    Never experienced the cruelty of not knowing the world.


    When Huang Zhiwen died, these people covered up for each other.


    Now the attitude of the man at the police station makes her a little sure that boss Liang must have done it.


    She just doesn''t understand.


    Huang Zhiwen worked hard for him for several years. Why did he do so much harm?


    Huang Zhiwen has always been an honest office worker. He never quarrels with others and can''t offend anyone.


    She was unwilling. She had to seek justice for Huang Zhiwen.


    She shook her body and came to the power center of Hengcheng.


    Here is her last hope.


    She hopes to find a pure land in Hengcheng and a reasonable place!


    She couldn''t get into the gate. She had to wait at the gate.


    At this time, a Passat drove out, and she hurriedly stood in front of the car.


    "Please, give me justice..." she cried.


    In the car is a man with glasses. He looks very elite.


    He frowned and ignored her. Instead, he asked the doorman next to him, "who is this?"


    The guard shook his head: "report to the leader. This man just said he wanted to avenge someone, so..."


    "This is the gate of the power center, not the vegetable market!"


    With that, he let the driver drive away.


    In a word, she lost all hope.


    Several guards tried to drive her away.


    At this moment, all hopes were dashed.

 Chapter 1995

    She curled up on the side of the road and cried hard.


    Cried fainted and lay on the ground.


    Until night, she woke up naturally.


    Crying tired, she felt a little fresh.


    Huang Zhiwen is dead.


    Anyway, she has to accept the reality.


    Then we should tell our daughter Huang Wenjing about this. Sooner or later, we will have to go like this.


    The phone is connected. There is Huang Wenjing''s voice full of youth and vitality.


    The voice seemed out of tune with the current situation.


    Let her tears burst out in an instant: "Wenjing, your father, something happened to her..."


    On the phone, Huang Wenjing was still worried about her father''s coming. Hearing this, she was stunned. She couldn''t believe it and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Huang Wenjing''s mother couldn''t help being sad any more and began to cry.


    "Come back and talk..."


    With that, she put down the phone.


    Shaking her body with the solitary shadow, she walked home.


    Unexpectedly, someone is already following her behind her.


    This man belongs to boss Liang.


    After talking to the police station on the phone, boss Liang still felt a little uneasy, so he asked someone to follow her.


    Seeing her coming out of the power center, the man has called boss Liang.


    Boss Liang only said three words on the phone.


    Kill her.


    The little brother has been looking for opportunities, but there are too many people around him, and he can''t start.


    Now that it was dark, she walked along the river.


    There were few people around.


    Sadness made her almost breathing a sad thing.


    She wanted to get out of this sad mood, but she couldn''t do it at all.


    Seeing that there was no one around, the little brother clenched his teeth and pushed her directly from behind.


    She screamed and fell directly into the river.


    Suddenly the cold river wrapped her.


    Now in her world, it seems that there is only sin left.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning,


    In the first hospital in Hengcheng.


    Huang Wenjing''s mother lay flat here with empty eyes.


    It was only a day from yesterday to today, but she felt as if it had been a century.


    During this day, she experienced too many things. Huang Zhiwen''s life and death and the sins of the world made her frustrated.


    She thought that the world had justice and justice, but when she really came to this step, she found that those were just beautiful assumptions in people''s hearts, and the so-called justice did not exist at all.


    "Mom, how are you?" Huang Wenjing shouted desperately when she opened her eyes.


    She burst into tears at the first sight of Huang Wenjing.


    "Your father, something happened to him... Woo woo..."


    This made Huang Wenjing''s eyes, alas, full of panic and fatigue, more nervous.


    "Mom, Dad, what''s the matter with him? Make it clear!" she said anxiously.


    Huang Wenjing''s mother shed tears and said, "your father, he has passed away..."


    Boom!


    Huang Wenjing was stunned by this.


    My father, who talked to me on the phone yesterday, is dead today?


    How is this possible?


    She stared round. "Mom, you''re kidding me, aren''t you? My father is an honest office worker. What can happen to him? And he''s always in good health."


    Mother sobbed: "your father was killed. Boss liang of Qinghui group must be him!"


    Huang Wenjing was stunned, and tears whirled down in an instant.


    When the two women met this kind of thing, their first reaction was that they couldn''t believe it.


    Then there is helplessness.


    In this world, they are so small that no one will care.


    Even hysterical tossing with people is just a chestnut in the sea.


    "Aunt, what''s the specific situation? Tell me." at this time, a man''s voice came from the side, which was somewhat cold and decadent, but very cold.


    This is Wang Peng who came with Huang Wenjing.


    He also frowned at this.


    He can ignore other people''s business, but this is Huang Wenjing''s business, and he will try his best to do it.


    Huang Wenjing''s mother cried and said the story again.


    "I went to the police station to report the case and went to the power center to ask someone for an explanation, but it was useless. Forget it, let''s forget it! Otherwise boss Liang won''t stop." although she was unwilling, she still had a lingering fear when she recalled the picture of being pushed out of the river last night.


    It doesn''t matter whether they die or not. What if they come to harm Huang Wenjing again?


    Huang Zhiwen is dead. She doesn''t want to hurt Huang Wenjing any more.


    Huang Wenjing was stunned. She couldn''t believe what she heard.


    A living man, just die?


    "Mom, is there no royal law in Hengcheng!"


    Her tears fell silently: "quiet, listen to me. Boss Liang is not easy to mess with. Let''s just forget it."


    These words have made Wang Peng angry.


    He took a deep breath.


    "Blood debts should be paid with blood."


    In Wang Peng''s world, there is not too much nonsense. Fist is everything.


    Since Hengcheng has no royal law, he uses his fist to create all this!


    Appease Huang Wenjing''s mother. Wang Peng and her come out of the ward.


    Sitting on the corridor outside the hospital, Wang Peng squatted there smoking.


    Huang Wenjing covered her eyes and wept silently.


    Wang Peng''s fingers are trembling.


    for the first time.


    It was the first time he felt so angry.


    "Peng''er, do me a favor." Huang Wenjing sobbed.


    "Well, you said." Wang Peng seemed to be calmer.


    "Help my father take care of his affairs."


    "..." Wang Peng clenched his fist again.


    Good people, why are they always so humble?


    Be killed, used, or even pay the price of flesh and blood. In the end, we should choose a peaceful solution.


    Thinking of this, Huang Wenjing lived in Wang Peng''s building and burst into tears.


    "My father is a good man. He has treasured me since childhood. He tries his best to make money for me and my mother. But why are good people so short-lived? Why does this happen to my father?"


    Wang Peng''s eyes began to beat with the spark of stars.


    He whispered, "during this time, you should stay with your aunt and don''t think about anything else."


    Huang Wenjing sobbed and nodded slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Wang Peng returned to Jinhai city.


    Huang Wenjing is his favorite in this life. For her, even dead Wang Peng has no complaints.


    He kept repeating that sentence in his head.


    Blood debts are paid with blood.


    This incident also completely opened Wang Peng''s way of killing!


    At night, Wang Peng was drinking in a small bar with a cap.


    Soon a tall and thin young man came in from the door.


    This man seems to have some bad legs, but there is a trace of heroism in his eyebrows.


    Extraordinary appearance.


    Seeing the man on this side of the table, he strode over.


    "Brother Peng..." he sat down.

 Chapter 1996

    Wang Peng pushed a glass of wine and said with a smile, "drink this first."


    Brother Yijiao raised his head and dried the glass of wine.


    "Brother Peng, I......" I haven''t seen Wang Peng for so many days. Brother Yijiao is full of sadness.


    Wang Peng has lost weight, but he seems to have lost a lot of spirit.


    In those eyes, there was more crazy killing than before!


    Wang Peng said, "brother Yijiao, when I''m a brother, do me a favor."


    His eyebrows moved: "brother Peng, you can tell me what to do. Even if I fight for my life, I will do it!"


    Wang Peng smiled: "help me investigate a person and find out his address and contacts. Also, don''t tell brother Wen."


    With that, Wang Peng handed over a photo of boss Liang.


    Brother Yijiao took a look and put it in his arms.


    "Brother Peng, don''t worry, it must be no problem!"


    Wang Peng nodded with satisfaction.


    Wang Peng is a natural killer.


    Although he didn''t fight to death, although he was crazy enough to fear no one.


    But this matter is very important, and he should take it seriously. First, he should make clear the identity of boss Liang before he starts.


    After all, it''s on the land of Hengcheng. I''m still careful.


    Once he makes a move, he must be 100% sure to kill boss Liang!


    "Brother Peng, come back, really! Brothers are waiting for you!" brother Yijiao said seriously.


    He doesn''t understand.


    Before, Wang Peng defected because of boss Wang. Now boss Wang is dead. Why does Wang Peng insist all the time?


    Doesn''t he miss their brothers at all?


    So wandering, what''s the point?


    Wang Peng straightened the brim of his hat. How can Yijiao know these things? From the moment he left Zhang Wen, Wang Peng''s heart had been firmly shackled and could no longer be untied.


    go back?


    It has also become a distant thing.


    "Brother Yijiao, I''m going to stop," he said faintly.


    Brother Yijiao stared at him incredulously.


    You should know how easy it is to get famous on the boundary of Jinhai city.


    Wang Peng broke out with his life, but now he wants to quit.


    This is tantamount to giving up an oasis.


    However, since Wang Peng has decided to do so, brother Yijiao is also pleased.


    Far from killing and abandoning his principles, Wang Peng just wanted to open up earlier than them.


    He nodded: "brother Peng, since you have decided, then I support you!"


    Wang Peng patted him on the shoulder and turned away.


    Walking out of the door of the bar, Wang Peng breathed.


    He clenched his fist in secret.


    Quit, it''s just a Luan wish in your heart. How can it be realized?


    How can those bloody hands recover?


    Wang Peng didn''t find that when he walked out of the bar, he had a pair of eyes staring at him tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s been two days.


    It has been two days since the leopard arranged for Xiaomao inch.


    Xiaomaocun is very cautious and smart this time.


    He didn''t rush to do it.


    He has been waiting for his chance these two days.


    From Wang Peng to Hengcheng, and then to Wang Peng back.


    He has been watching in the dark, waiting for the best time to start!


    Now looking at Wang Peng coming out of the bar alone, he hurriedly asked his little brother to drive.


    He and his four or five younger brothers put on a mask, dressed in black, and were ready to start at any time.


    Small hair inch tiger or not?


    In fact, his heart is better than pretending to force the tiger!


    Otherwise, why did he dare to assassinate Wang Peng?


    Wang Peng, that''s the well-known living hell king in Jinhai city.


    Even if it''s a sneak attack, few people can be his right.


    The fight with Wang Peng is not about who is powerful, but the killing spirit!


    Wang Peng is playing his life to a new height!


    Who can defeat such a Wang Peng?


    "Brother Mao cunge, there is no monitoring on this road." seeing Wang Peng walking into a small alley, a little brother next to him said.


    Xiao Maocun stared at Wang Peng, gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "Get off!"


    At the command, xiaomaocun went down with his five or six younger brothers and followed Wang Peng without saying a word.


    These five or six people are the younger brothers selected by xiaomaocun, with good skills and psychological quality.


    Plus myself, these people sneak attack and kill Wang Peng. It must be no problem!


    At the moment, Wang Peng is thinking about things. He doesn''t notice that someone has followed him.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, Wang Peng felt a murderous spirit and subconsciously dodged aside.


    A sharp knife ran along his clothes.


    Cut the clothes.


    This time xiaomaocun didn''t bring a private room, but a dagger.


    This is a sneak attack. How can Wang Peng know?


    Wang Peng was only slightly surprised and immediately reacted.


    How many people in Jinhai city want their lives? He has become commonplace.


    After dodging the blow, Wang Peng immediately took out the sharp knife he was carrying from his arms!


    He swung his arm round and rowed towards the people behind.


    "My grass." the little brother shouted in surprise and staggered away.


    He didn''t expect Wang Peng to move so fast.


    Most people run away subconsciously when they are attacked. Who will fight back?


    Wang Peng, it''s really fierce to a certain extent.


    He didn''t care about his life or death when he got into a fight.


    Xiao Mao scolded secretly, which was particularly important to deal with Wang Peng.


    If he finds out now, it''s hard to do in the back.


    Let Wang Peng recover. Can they be opponents with four or five of them?


    Immediately, four or five people scattered to one side.


    Wang Peng smiled coldly, and a sharp knife crossed in front of him.


    "Whoever wants to die, come up."


    This scene in front of him made Xiao Mao''s eyes blink. Today, he brought someone to sneak attack Wang Peng. But this is only one round of Kung Fu, and my people are timid.


    It''s not surprising. After all, the other party is Wang Peng.


    No one in Jinhai city can provoke his existence!


    Last time xiaomaocun had a fight with Wang Peng, he tried his best, but Wang Peng still got the upper hand.


    To be exact, if he hadn''t been cheating, it would have been over that day!


    Now, he has only four or five younger brothers.


    Can these people be Wang Peng''s opponents?


    Without too much nonsense, xiaomaocun rushed up directly.


    A knife for one person is also invincible!


    Xiaomaocun practises martial arts since childhood. His physical quality is naturally much better than that of ordinary people.


    Now he dashed over, fast!


    Wang Pengli didn''t move.


    When he was close to himself, he turned around and cut down the dagger from the small hairy cover.


    Wang Peng doesn''t care whether he will be hurt or not, and no matter where xiaomaocun stabbed himself.


    Just frantically greet Xiaomao inch!


    The Qi of killing rises along the soles of Wang Peng''s feet.


    Poop.


    When Xiaomao inch''s knife arrived, he stabbed it on Wang Peng''s shoulder without taboo.


    At the same time, Wang Peng''s knife also arrived.


    This knife pierced Xiaomao''s arm.

 Chapter 1997

    "Grass!" Xiao Mao shouted in pain.


    Almost all Wang Peng''s sharp knives disappeared, but the small hair inch tip only gave Wang Peng a skin injury.


    Without giving Xiaomao an opportunity to react, Wang Peng''s second knife came out!


    With this knife, he went directly to xiaomaocun''s heart in order to kill him!


    "Shit!" xiaomaocun also tried his best.


    He doesn''t believe Wang Peng is so powerful. He is also a man. Isn''t he afraid of death!


    Is he made of iron!


    Small hair inch is quite awesome.


    I''m afraid he was the first person who dared to be so presumptuous in the confrontation with Wang Peng.


    Love was stabbed by Wang Peng. Instead of turning around and running away, she went up against the difficulties and stabbed her directly!


    Small hair inch is also rare and fierce today!


    If Wang Peng can''t do it today, it will be difficult to do it again in the future!


    For the sake of his respected big brother leopard, he threw himself out!


    Even if you fight hard, you have to take Wang Peng down today!


    Xiaomaocun''s knife was aimed at Wang Peng''s chest.


    He stared round, and he didn''t believe that Wang Peng was really afraid of death!


    Shua!


    Wang Peng''s knife came out quickly. When Xiaomao inch was in the lightning flint, his body shifted to the side for a few minutes.


    At the same time, his knife also missed.


    Two knives stabbed each other at the same time.


    Xiaomao felt his chest was stuffy, a mouthful of blood almost spit out, and Wang Peng didn''t move.


    With this knife, he pierced into Xiaomao''s chest. Although it deviated from his heart, it hurt a lot.


    At this moment, Xiaomao''s head rang!


    Wang Peng in front of him seemed to have changed.


    It''s no longer a somewhat decadent and handsome look. It''s completely a devil!


    He has never seen such a man.


    In his concept, there is no word fear, there is only killing!


    At the same time, all the doubts in my heart have been solved.


    Wang Peng is really not afraid of death!


    What''s the way to survive when such people fight? Even if you have three heads and six arms, you''re not a fucking opponent!


    In a few subtle moments of the little horse Mao Cun''s stupidity, Wang Peng took a knife and gave Xiao Mao Cun another knife on his stomach!


    He was not in a hurry to dodge this knife.


    He was stabbed.


    He cried out in pain.


    However, Wang Peng didn''t mean to stop. The fourth knife stabbed Xiaomao''s chest.


    Now that you''ve done it, let the other party die!


    The little brother next to him reacted at this time and quickly pulled Xiaomao inch back half a meter to avoid Wang Peng''s knife.


    As soon as he was ready to say hello, Wang Peng stabbed him in the face and directly stabbed him on the arm!


    The little brother screamed and rolled back.


    "Grass, go! Go!" Xiao Maocun roared. If he doesn''t go now, I''m afraid he''ll die!


    Several younger brothers just parried Wang Peng and dragged xiaomaocun into the car.


    The driver didn''t hesitate, he stepped on the accelerator and ran away!


    Wang Peng narrowed his eyes and casually checked that the wound was OK. Then he wiped the blood on his body and walked towards the XX night show.


    ¡­¡­


    The small hair inches here are in disorder!


    He bled too much on the road and had been in shock once.


    The little brother next to him was stunned and tried his best to send xiaomaocun to the hospital.


    You know, this is a sneak attack!


    If the head-on conflict with Wang Peng turned into this B way, they might not be too surprised.


    But it was still a sneak attack.


    If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it!


    Everyone knows that Xiaomao has good skills. At least he is outstanding among the younger brothers of Wang leopard.


    But meeting Wang Peng is not a level at all.


    Just now, Xiao Maocun had been counselled after a few rounds.


    In the face of absolute power.


    This was unexpected.


    "Somebody, help!" as soon as I entered the door, the boys shouted wildly.


    Because he lost too much blood, xiaomaocun fainted again.


    Fighting with Wang Peng is playing with his life. At the moment, xiaomaocun has swam away on the edge of life and death.


    The doctors rushed to the rescue and pushed xiaomaocun into the ward.


    Little brother was able to catch his breath and called the leopard.


    At the moment, the leopard is sitting in the night scene and enjoying the best moment of life.


    Ear is strong music, surrounded by charming women.


    After boss Wang died, the leopard succeeded in taking the top position. Everything he didn''t get many years ago was found back in an instant.


    Now he is left to enjoy the time and feel the taste of being a big brother!


    Now the only fly in the ointment is Wang Peng. As long as you kill Wang Peng, everything can be easily solved!


    Xiao Zhao''s heart will come back to him again.


    Rivers and mountains, beauty, will be gathered into their arms!


    He looked at the time and estimated that at this time, Xiaomao inch had already done Wang Peng.


    Although Wang Peng is powerful, xiaomaocun is a sneak attack this time. Wang Peng must be overwhelmed!


    Hum.


    As soon as I put down my cell phone, it vibrated again.


    The little leopard answered the phone.


    "Big brother, no, brother Mao cunge has been put into the hospital by Wang Penggan!" my younger brother''s worried voice on the phone.


    "What..." the leopard was stunned.


    He thought he had heard wrong and didn''t slow down for a long time.


    Xiaomaocun went to sneak attack Wang Peng. Now he didn''t succeed. He was taken into the hospital by Wang Peng?


    Is this a joke!


    "Shit, does Wang Peng know it''s our people?" the leopard asked at the first time.


    Xiaomaocun''s life and death are put aside first. If Wang Peng knows, he will be finished!


    Wang Peng will kill him tonight.


    How does he Parry?


    "I don''t know. We all wore masks when we attacked Wang Peng."


    The leopard is a little relieved. There are many people in Jinhai who want Wang Peng''s life. Wang Peng may not doubt himself.


    Then you have room to deal with it.


    "Elder brother, what shall we do now?" the younger brother didn''t know what to do and said anxiously on the phone.


    "Shit, Bi, I also convinced you. Why did five or six people sneak on Wang Peng and fail? How did you do things?" the leopard scolded angrily.


    Don''t say it''s a small hair inch. Even if he does it himself, the result is the same!


    "Which hospital is xiaomaocun in? I''ll go right away!" said the newspaper leopard.


    The younger brother quickly told him the address.


    Put down the phone. He didn''t care about the women around him. He didn''t go and went out to drive.


    Open the door and get on the bus. Before you could start the car, a cold sound came from behind.


    "Leopard, what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    This makes the leopard petrified in an instant!


    This is Wang Peng''s voice!


    I don''t know when Wang Peng got into his car and sat in the back!


    What is this?


    Does Wang Peng already know that he let someone attack him?


    But it doesn''t make sense. Didn''t the little brother say they disguised well just now?


    If Wang Peng knew it was him, what would happen next?


    Needless to ask, it must be a sharp knife against his neck to send him on the road!

 Chapter 1998

    The leopard''s heartbeat is about to stop.


    The hand also subconsciously touched his waist.


    The sharp knife I took with me can only fight with Wang Peng for a while.


    "Wang Peng, what are you doing?" the leopard asked weakly.


    While talking, he smelled the bloody smell of Wang Peng.


    This made his hair stand up.


    Wang Peng is a madman who kills with blood!


    Wang Peng got up, took out a cigarette from the leopard''s coat pocket and lit it.


    Took a long breath.


    "Get me a gun."


    "Gun?" the leopard didn''t respond to the leopard for a while. Now xiaomaocun took someone to sneak attack Wang Peng. He sent it and asked himself for a gun. What''s the logic?


    "I have something to do recently. I need a gun. I know you can get the gun!"


    Hearing this, the leopard''s eyes turned quickly.


    "Wang Peng, it''s not difficult to get a gun. The problem is..." the leopard began to load.


    Wang Peng directly interrupted him.


    "Come on, what do you want from me? Except money."


    Wang Peng also knows that after boss Wang''s death, leopards and old Yan are the most popular in Jinhai city.


    He doesn''t want to involve Zhang Wen and them, let alone ask Lao Yan to buy a gun, so he can only come to find a leopard.


    But he still knows what a leopard is like. He will not help himself for no reason. He must have some interest.


    It''s still inconvenient to go to Hengcheng to work without a gun. Anyway, boss Liang is also a strong man in Hengcheng.


    The leopard smiled and relaxed.


    It seems that Wang Peng really doesn''t know that those people were found by himself, so it''s easy to do.


    He lit himself a cigarette and said, "Wang Peng, although you don''t have a deep friendship with me, you are also a friend. If you ask me to help, I will certainly help you, but the friends are mutual. You can see what the situation is in Jinhai city now. That old Yan is too fucking trouble!"


    Wang Peng doesn''t talk nonsense to him at all.


    "Give me the gun. When I''m done, I''ll solve Lao Yan."


    The leopard''s heart beats fast.


    Darling!


    Why is Wang Peng so clever? It''s a little transparent!


    Jinhai city is the most powerful force in the world. If he takes the old Yan out, then he has the final say in Jinhai city.


    Leopards have long wanted to put their own flag in Jinhai city!


    And Wang Peng certainly has no problem!


    "OK! That''s what you say. I''ll get you a gun!" said the leopard forthrightly.


    Wang Peng nodded: "well, get me more bullets. I want a lot!"


    The leopard felt his whole body tremble subconsciously and nodded quickly: "I know..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    The leopard went to the hospital.


    Xiaomaocun is now stable and out of danger.


    His lips were white, his eyes were fixed on the ceiling, and all he remembered was last night.


    Wang Peng fought madly and assassinated each other!


    Now in retrospect, it is full of sadness.


    He felt confused for the first time since he followed the leopard.


    He never killed anyone with a sword.


    But Wang Peng repeatedly ran into a wall, which made him doubt his strength.


    Have you been practicing martial arts for years?


    Isn''t it better to practice hard with sweat than a bastard in Jinhai city?


    Why is this?


    Where can Xiaomao understand?


    He is mixing the society, not competing in the martial arts hall, let alone playing tricks.


    There are not so many rules and constraints to mix on the road. Only one thing is to convince the other party, or kill it. It''s over!


    The gap between him and Wang Peng lies in the killing gas.


    It has nothing to do with skill!


    At this time, the leopard pushed the door and came in.


    "Xiaomaocun, what''s the situation? You just got out of danger when I came last night."


    Hearing the leopard''s voice, xiaomaocun wanted to find a seam to drill in!


    This is really my own incompetence!


    How can you raise your head in front of the leopard if you have never done Wang Peng''s sneak attack with people?


    be ashamed!


    Sadness!


    The leopard didn''t blame him at all, but was very concerned.


    "Last night, I saw Wang Peng."


    "What, he went to you?" xiaomaocun exploded directly.


    The leopard nodded: "he came to me, but not for your business! He begged me to do something at the price of helping me kill Lao Yan!"


    Xiao Mao''s spirit rises in an inch.


    That''s a good thing!


    Now, in addition to the leopard, Lao Yan is on the road in Jinhai city. If Lao Yan dies, isn''t the leopard going to take off?


    It''s nothing to kill Zhang Wen in the future!


    Brother Bao is brother Bao. Xiaomao Cun''s eyes have changed at the moment.


    Worship is incomparable!


    The leopard patted him on the shoulder: "take good care of your injury and come out to help me when you are well!"


    Xiaomaocun nodded seriously: "brother Bao, my life will be yours in the future!"


    ¡­¡­


    Half a morning, Wang Peng got up and called Huang Wenjing to inquire about his aunt, and then brother Yijiao''s information was sent.


    Brother Yijiao is quite reliable.


    Boss Liang''s information is very detailed. Yijiao investigated where he is, including where he appears every day.


    Brother Yijiao left with his front foot, and the leopard with his back foot asked someone to bring the gun.


    A gun and a hundred bullets.


    It''s not difficult to get these things. The key is that no one dares to use them!


    The leopard did not dare, nor did his men.


    Wang Peng calmed down, put the pistol in his arms, and then drove towards Hengcheng.


    ¡­¡­


    Qinghui group.


    People come and go here every day.


    The business of the company is quite good and developed.


    A successful contact has long been with Qinghui group.


    At the moment, at the front desk, a woman is here in a daze.


    From that night on, her mind was no longer in the company.


    She opened and closed her eyes. What appeared in her head was the scene in the club that day.


    Huang Zhiwen is dead.


    That day, it was murder!


    She is a proper woman, but she has never been exposed to these things.


    It hit her too hard!


    Huang Zhiwen, a veteran of the company, has taken care of himself since he came in.


    But unlike other men, Huang Zhiwen doesn''t mean any blasphemy to himself.


    She knew that it was because Huang Zhiwen''s family had a daughter similar to her age.


    He usually deals with tiring work and troublesome things. What happened that night should have been his business scope. Huang Zhiwen came here purely to help himself. Who knows what happened.


    That day, watching his lover crying in the company, she felt bad!


    Hatred for those people also arises spontaneously!


    That night was played by brother Lei and they had become a nightmare in her life!


    But how can I deal with brother Lei?


    Can only swallow this tone silently.


    "Is boss Liang there?" at this time, a man''s voice came.


    When a woman looks up, she has a handsome and decadent face.


    It''s Wang Peng.

 Chapter 1999

    He didn''t intend to move boss Liang today, just to find out the situation first.


    The woman was not angry: "who are you? What are you doing with boss liang?"


    Wang Peng''s voice was still as cold as a knife: "I ask you if boss Liang is up there."


    Women get angry at once.


    This man is so shameless. Although he looks handsome, he is too impolite.


    "Is that your attitude? I tell you, I don''t know anything!"


    This made Wang Peng feel a little interesting. He sneered twice and pushed the woman into the bathroom.


    He locked the door back.


    "What are you doing!" the woman was surprised. She didn''t expect Wang Peng to be so bold.


    He dares to be so presumptuous when he is still in Qinghui group in broad daylight!


    Before he finished, a sharp knife was put on the woman''s stomach.


    Cold, biting!


    Women dare not speak in an instant.


    She has only felt this strong pressure on brother Lei. Is it because the man in front of him is also a passer-by with brother Lei?


    Oneself, how so unlucky!


    "What I ask you, you answer what, understand?" Wang Peng said coldly.


    Women dare not resist, but nod silently.


    "A man named Huang Zhiwen died in your company. Do you know this?" Wang Peng asked.


    Hearing this, two lines of tears fell down the woman''s cheeks.


    This just poked into her heart.


    "Yes, he is my boss and is very kind to me."


    "Oh? He''s your boss?" Wang Peng relaxed when he heard this.


    Seeing a woman''s tears, she must have a good relationship with Huang Zhiwen.


    The woman nodded seriously: "it''s all because of brother Lei. It''s inconvenient to talk here. Let me take you to the reception room."


    Without hesitation, Wang Peng nodded and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the reception room, the woman poured Wang Peng a glass of water and wiped her tears silently.


    I don''t know why, she felt that the man in front of her was not a bad man.


    Although she looked decadent, she saw a heart full of justice from his clear eyes.


    "Who is this brother Lei?" Wang Peng asked.


    The woman said weakly, "he is the black man of Hengcheng. It is said that there are many dead men under him. Even boss Liang dare not offend him. He has great power."


    Wang Peng smiled when he mentioned the word black.


    It''s also black, but brother Lei can only do some shady things and has no principles at all.


    Black is just a means, not like them, abducting and bullying the weak everywhere.


    "The black of Hengcheng seems to be the same thing, but why doesn''t boss Liang speak for his employees?" Wang Peng asked.


    "Boss Liang didn''t dare to provoke those people. It is said that he compromised with brother Lei with Huang Zhiwen''s death. He also bought off those white people in Hengcheng."


    Hengcheng, the mountain is high and the emperor is far away.


    Like boss Liang, you can be lawless!


    Wang Peng''s eyes were cold: "these people, damn it!"


    The woman sighed: "if you just came to ask about the situation, your goal has been achieved. If it''s okay, you''d better leave quickly. Hengcheng is not the place for people like you."


    After talking to Wang Peng for a few words, she felt that Wang Peng was not a bad person and kindly advised him.


    Where can she know who Wang Peng is?


    I don''t know that with Wang Peng''s energy alone, Hengcheng can turn the world upside down!


    Wang Peng didn''t speak. He stood up and left.


    Seeing him leave, the woman hurried after him and slipped him a business card.


    "I''m from Hengcheng. If you have any trouble, maybe I can help you."


    Wang Peng took a deadpan look, took the business card and left.


    Qinghui group, in the office.


    Today, the construction site has been let out, and boss Liang''s people are ready for construction.


    Such a smooth wind and water makes boss Liang happy and want to laugh.


    Huang Zhiwen''s death is really fucking worth it!


    Not long after this, Hengcheng was its own territory. At that time, the strength of Qinghui group could reach the sky!


    At this time, a little brother came in obediently from the outside.


    It had been a whole day before he dared to report it to boss Liang.


    "Boss Liang..."


    "What''s the matter?" boss Liang was very happy.


    "That woman is not dead..."


    "What are you talking about?" boss Liang stood up directly.


    That woman refers to Huang Zhiwen''s wife.


    She''s not dead?


    What the fuck is this?


    "Didn''t you tell me that you pushed her into the river that day? You fucking dare to lie to me?" boss Liang''s eyes were sharp and he was about to start.


    The younger brother hurriedly explained: "boss Liang, I pushed her into the river, but who knows that this woman is very lucky. She was rescued in the hospital all night and woke up..."


    This makes boss Liang bite secretly.


    Now Huang Zhiwen''s wife is fine, so the woman must publicize it everywhere.


    What he wants is absolute silence!


    Only dead people don''t talk!


    "Shit, you can''t do anything!" boss Liang paced back and forth in the room for a few seconds, and then said, "tonight, you take some people to the hospital to get rid of the woman and make it clean for me! You know!"


    The younger brother quickly promised: "I know boss Liang..."


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Wang Peng did not return to Jinhai city today, but stayed in the ward with Huang Wenjing.


    Throughout the day, Huang Wenjing ate almost nothing and stayed with her mother.


    They were still immersed in grief.


    Who can understand the feeling of losing a close relative?


    While Huang Wenjing''s mother went to bed, Wang Peng came up to Huang Wenjing and said, "eat something. You haven''t eaten all day."


    Huang Wenjing shook her head and sighed, "I don''t want to eat."


    Wang Peng looked serious: "listen, eat some."


    Huang Wenjing sighed and followed Wang Peng out.


    At the back door of the hospital, she ate the food bought by Wang Peng.


    In my heart, it is extremely uncomfortable.


    The food to the mouth can''t be swallowed all the time.


    Her father was gone, leaving her endless grief.


    "Wang Peng, do you think there is justice in this world?" Huang Wenjing sighed.


    Wang Peng smiled: "justice is free in the hearts of the people. If you think there is, then there is."


    "Pity my father. He hasn''t enjoyed a blessing all day." Huang Wenjing said, tears rolling in his eyes again.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were determined: "do you believe me? If so, eat at ease, take good care of my aunt, and leave other things to me! Since Hengcheng is not fair, I''ll get it back with my fist!"


    Huang Wenjing shook her head helplessly: "it''s useless. Hengcheng is different from Jinhai city. It''s very complicated here."


    Wang Peng did not continue to speak, but lit a cigarette.


    At this time, a car suddenly stopped nearby.


    Then two people got out of the car.

 Chapter 2000

    These two men are murderous.


    Seeing them, Wang Peng''s eyes were fixed.


    Although Wang Peng has never seen them, they are strange, but they are the same killing heart, which makes Wang Peng feel quite clear.


    These two people are the younger brothers sent by boss Liang.


    Originally, boss Liang asked him to bring two more people today, but he didn''t think it was necessary to deal with a woman so much trouble? It''s enough to take one person, and there are too many people in trouble, and their hands and feet are not clean!


    With a sharp knife in his arms, he was ready to go in like this.


    He is not afraid of accidents.


    Even if something happens in Hengcheng, boss Liang can help him deal with it.


    Boss Liang is so overbearing!


    Women have feelings, and little bastards also have feelings, and the feelings of little bastards are quite accurate, much more accurate than ordinary women!


    "Hey, you seem to be going the wrong way." Wang Peng stood up and said.


    The two men in front stopped instantly and looked back at Wang Peng with disbelief: "what are you?"


    Suddenly, Wang Peng had nothing outstanding except his fierce eyes, and even his body was a little thin.


    How can this man pay attention?


    The same killing has different meanings.


    Wang Peng at the moment is doing justice!


    He is no longer a red fruit killing, no longer a crazy vent, but a fetter.


    Wang Peng put his hands in his pockets: "Huang Wenjing, go and hide next to you first."


    Huang Wenjing nodded and stepped back.


    The two men felt ridiculous. They took out a sharp knife from their arms and pointed to Wang Peng''s nose: "boy, it''s none of your business. You''d better not see ang! But even if you see it, it''s okay. Do you know who we are? We''re boss Liang''s people..."


    As soon as he said this, Wang Peng rushed out the next second.


    Just now, it was just speculation and suspicion, but this sentence affirmed to Wang Peng that this man is boss Liang''s man.


    So what''s he doing here with a knife?


    Needless to ask, I must want to mend the knife!


    Afraid that Huang Wenjing''s mother would publicize it everywhere when she woke up, she simply killed people.


    How cruel it is!


    But if they are more ferocious, they can only be regarded as primary school students here.


    The man was surprised that Wang Peng dared to rush over.


    When he reacted, as soon as the blade changed, he was ready to stab Wang Peng.


    But what I came into contact with was a pair of bloodthirsty eyes like wolves!


    Blood red! insane!


    His eyes made him as if he had been struck by thunder, and his body stiffened for a moment.


    Pooh!


    At this time, Wang Peng''s knife arrived.


    Without hesitation, he stabbed it directly into his chest.


    He trembled all over, couldn''t believe his eyes, and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Wang Peng didn''t stop. He moved very fast.


    After giving him five or six knives in a row, he threw him in the grass next to him.


    The other man has been scared silly.


    Under boss Liang, he is already powerful and has good skills. I have never seen him suffer a loss.


    But how could he be stabbed to death by the man in front of him?


    You know, this is what happened in a moment!


    He didn''t react!


    Wang Peng''s action is sharp. He''s no different from a professional killer!


    Who the hell is he!


    Before this thought came out of his head, a black arc blade pierced his neck with a strange angle!


    Before he said a word, he died by the sword of Wang Peng!


    Kill, don''t hesitate!


    Wang Peng threw the man in the position just now.


    He wiped the blood from his hands.


    At this time, Huang Wenjing was stunned.


    This is, kill!


    When did she, a weak woman, see such a bloody and crazy picture?


    She turned pale and squatted there for a long time.


    The smell of blood poured madly into her nose.


    "Wang Peng, you... Killed someone?" she said incredulously.


    Wang Peng was not nervous at all. His heart didn''t even beat fast. He just killed two mole ants. What''s the big deal?


    He said gently to Huang Wenjing, "don''t be afraid. These two people are going to assassinate my aunt. Since boss Liang started first, I don''t need to be polite. I''ll give him a big gift tonight! Now go and take my aunt to another ward, and I''ll come."


    Huang Wenjing has known Wang Peng for so long.


    Although Wang Peng is a gangster, in her opinion, you just fight all day and break your head at best.


    But today, Wang Peng''s move completely changed her view.


    underworld.


    It''s not as simple as fighting. They really dare to kill!


    Even, ordinary is as simple as eating and sleeping!


    This is the bloody and crazy underworld!


    Wang Peng came all the way, not by luck, but by strength!


    The killing made him at a loss.


    "Wang Peng, you..." Huang Wenjing was stunned and hurried to hug Wang Peng from behind.


    She lost her father and didn''t want to lose Wang Peng again.


    Wang Peng patted her hand: "there are some things I must do, but don''t worry, I will be careful. After finishing these things, we will fly away and take your mother with us."


    Huang Wenjing burst into tears in an instant. Of course, she knows what Wang Peng said she must do. It''s crazy!


    "No, I don''t want you to take risks! We''ll solve my father''s problem slowly in the future. Don''t mess around, will you?"


    She was really scared.


    Wang Peng killed two people as soon as he shot. This is a killer! It''s a reckless killer!


    The key is to rely on Wang Peng''s strength alone. How can he defeat boss liang?


    Wang Peng pointed to the people in the grass and said, "these two people just came for your mother. Boss Liang didn''t intend to let you and your mother go about this. They just came today. There will be more people tomorrow. If I don''t take the initiative, he won''t stop! Righteousness has always come from struggle. You stand here and shout injustice, and no one will pay attention to you."


    Huang Wenjing subconsciously released Wang Peng''s arm.


    My heart is beating.


    He''s right. The world needs struggle!


    Waiting to die will only be ignored and regarded as an idiot!


    How can you tell the so-called justice in your heart?


    Maybe Wang Peng did the right thing.


    She took a deep breath: "then you must promise me to be careful! When this is over, we''ll leave immediately!"


    Wang Peng left a smile, took the car key from the man in the grass, carried two people on his shoulders and left.


    By leaving, he only refers to Huang Wenjing and her mother.


    That picture has nothing to do with yourself.


    How can I leave when my hands are covered with blood? Even if you force yourself to leave, it will only harm Huang Wenjing''s mother and daughter.


    Once you step into this road, there is no room to turn back, just like mud, sinking deeper and deeper! More and more can''t see the light!


    There is only endless confusion, endless blood and killing!

 Chapter 2001

    Now, in a club in Hengcheng.


    This is the highest standard club in Hengcheng.


    The women here are immortal, but their bodies are like demons.


    Gods and Demons collide with each other, which makes people can''t stop!


    Boss Liang is a regular here.


    It often comes all night.


    There are at least three women accompanying the wine.


    At the moment, there are many younger brothers sitting in the private room, with two women around him.


    He felt that his life had reached its peak.


    Why did he make so much money in Hengcheng?


    Isn''t it a supreme honor?


    Isn''t there a woman around you and a little brother around you?


    What do you want for such a life?


    Boss Liang didn''t think about how Huang Zhiwen''s family lived, let alone what kind of evil he did!


    Here, all can be ignored under the pretext of money and power.


    Just like now, there are a few women around, cool, lean, and there is no trouble!


    At the moment, he was on his way, and his hand slowly reached into the chest of several women next to him. His expression became obscene and enjoyed it.


    At this time, his cell phone rang.


    Look down.


    The caller is the younger brother sent out by himself.


    If you call at this time, you should get things done.


    He has already said hello. Even if my little brother makes the noise big tonight, he can handle it.


    In Hengcheng, he is heaven!


    "Hello." he picked it up.


    But there was a strange voice on the phone: "boss Liang, your people can''t talk to you on the phone."


    Shua!


    Boss Liang kicked away the woman around him and stood up directly.


    "Grass, who the fuck are you?"


    A stranger, got his little brother''s phone and called him back. What does this mean can''t be clearer!


    However, how can one miss?


    That doesn''t make sense!


    Besides, who will help Huang Zhiwen?


    I don''t understand what I think!


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you''re going to die tonight." the voice on the phone was still cold.


    "Cao! Who do you think you are! In Hengcheng, I can let you die hundreds of times!" I don''t know why. Through the voice on the phone, boss Liang felt very cold, as if the voice came from hell!


    "Hehe, I''ll wait for you here in the parking lot. If you''re not afraid of death, then you''ll come." with that, the phone hung up.


    Boss Liang is angry. He wants to see who is so crazy! Dare to challenge your position in Hengcheng!


    "Shit, be ready for me, someone is provoking!" boss Liang shouted in the private room.


    Suddenly, a dozen younger brothers picked up wine bottles and other things from the table and walked outside.


    Outside the door, there were more than a dozen people from boss Liang, who also followed in succession.


    Boss Liang took the lead to walk towards the parking lot.


    Surrounded by the mighty little thirty.


    In the parking lot, a Mercedes Benz with its lights on, threw two people on the ground.


    Under the light of the lamp, it looks very clear.


    Next to him stood a man, lighting a cigarette.


    Boss Liang saw it at a glance.


    These two men are the younger brothers they sent out.


    The blood on his body and the twisted posture told him that the two little brothers were dead!


    He was killed by the man in front of him!


    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    This is fucking murder!


    It''s the life of red fruit!


    "Grass, my man, you killed it!" he shouted incredulously.


    Wang Peng just sneered: "this is just the beginning. If you do evil, you will reap it!"


    "Damn it! Cut him to death! Kill him and I''ll reward 500000!" boss Liang roared.


    Suddenly, the younger brothers below rushed up.


    Even though this picture makes boss Liang a little dizzy, there is only one person on the other side, but there is No. 30 on his side. How can he deal with No. 30 on his own? This is undoubtedly a dream!


    Facing these younger brothers rushing towards him, Wang Peng didn''t panic at all, but slowly took out his sharp knife.


    One knife is enough to deal with these people.


    Boss Liang is not really black. At best, he is just a force wandering between black and white.


    Today''s younger brothers are not employees of their own company or drivers. How can their combat effectiveness be compared with Wang Peng?


    And these thirty people, no one with a knife, all with wine bottles! How can this compare?


    Seeing the first one coming, Wang Peng''s eyes sank, and the sharp knife in his hand dived away with his body.


    The speed surprised everyone!


    Now that so many people attacked Wang Peng, he didn''t mean to avoid at all. Instead, he greeted him openly.


    What kind of momentum is this?


    Crazy!


    The people in front were stunned.


    But in less than a second, Wang Peng''s knife was impolite and went straight into his stomach!


    The little brother stared in disbelief, and the whole world seemed to be quiet.


    But Wang Peng didn''t stop. He pulled out the sharp knife directly, gave him a foot in the chest, put the little brother on the ground and went straight to the second little brother!


    The second younger brother didn''t know what was going on. When he saw Wang Peng, he was also stabbed.


    He screamed, turned and ran!


    This is the most basic desire for survival!


    When I met Wang Peng, my desire for survival was aroused without taboo.


    This man is not an ordinary person, but a devil! It''s crazy!


    How can this compare with them?


    This man is going to kill when he does it!


    Wang Peng, like a wolf, entered the sheep, grabbed the third younger brother and gave him several knives without a head.


    Now the crowd was quiet.


    No one dared to rush up.


    Just looking at the little brother in Wang Peng''s hand spitting blood at the intersection, his face became more and more ugly.


    "I grass..." boss Liang saw this scene quite clearly.


    At the moment, his head is also in a mess.


    In Hengcheng for so many years, he hasn''t fought with people like brother Lei, but he has never seen such a picture. Can one compete with 30 people?


    One knife per person, so crazy?


    Is this man a professional killer?


    Wang Peng''s sharp knife pointed to boss Liang and said coldly, "if you know the truth, then you''ll come down and I''ll give you a good time!"


    Darling!


    Boss Liang was stunned when he heard this.


    Wang Peng is a natural killer.


    When he pointed to boss Liang with a sharp knife in his hand, he didn''t tremble at all. He was completely calm!


    Who is the person who is not nervous about killing?


    It''s crazy!


    "Grass, kill him for me! What are you afraid of! He''s alone. I''ll give him a fucking million if I catch him!" boss Liang shouted.


    This made the following thirty younger brothers look at Wang Peng again.


    A million, that''s the money they can''t make in their life! Now if you can get it desperately, why not?

 Chapter 2002

    Wang Peng smiled coldly and threw the man in his hand aside.


    He put his hand into his pocket.


    Immediately, a dark pistol appeared in his hand.


    This picture made boss Liang lose his voice.


    He couldn''t have seen more clearly what it was.


    This is a fucking pistol!


    In Hengcheng, he hasn''t seen anyone dare to use this thing! And still in the city!


    This boy must be a killer!


    It must be Huang Zhiwen''s family who came to assassinate him!


    The key is that the killer is a little crazy!


    Dare you play like this when you''re still in the city?


    Bang!


    Before he could recover, Wang Peng''s shot fired.


    The bullet, mercilessly along boss Liang''s cheek, left a blood mark!


    At this moment, boss Liang was very upset!


    This is a bullet!


    It''s a ruthless bullet with a smell of gunpowder!


    And the bullet went out by rubbing his cheek! That means the boy is ready to blow his head when he shoots! This is for your own life!


    His legs softened with fear and he sank to the ground.


    Bang!


    Then there was the second shot.


    This shot made boss Liang wake up completely.


    Without hesitation, he turned and ran away!


    Hold a little brother around you as a driver.


    The thirty people were stunned and timid squatted on the ground for fear that the gun would hit them!


    That''s a real gun. I''m not kidding!


    No one wants to die so inexplicably.


    Seeing that boss Liang fled, Wang Peng snorted coldly and turned to the Mercedes Benz behind him.


    Drive out of the parking lot openly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the car, boss Liang was sweating.


    "Boss Liang, where are we going now?" the driver asked in panic.


    Boss Liang wiped a cold sweat.


    If I hadn''t run fast just now, I''m afraid I would have been robbed by that boy! It''s too dangerous. When I was in Hengcheng, I would be so embarrassed!


    "Go back to Lili." boss Liang wanted to go home, but after thinking, the man may have found out where his home is.


    Going back is death.


    It''s safer to go to your lover.


    The driver promised and sped away.


    Meanwhile, boss Liang dialed brother Lei.


    Night, now.


    Brother Lei is also enjoying it.


    And still enjoy it crazily~


    He was surrounded by two women.


    The country is beautiful and charming.


    After receiving boss Liang''s money, how can he not enjoy it?


    Seeing boss Liang''s call, he picked it up lazily.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    On the phone, boss Liang''s voice has changed: "brother Lei, help! Someone wants to kill me!"


    "What?" brother Lei straightened up, "who dares to kill you?"


    Boss Liang''s voice trembled: "I don''t know, but the boy has a gun, so he killed my two younger brothers! This man is a killer..."


    Brother Lei''s eyebrows are provocative.


    Then he laughed: "I saw you in a fucking movie. WOW! Do you think this is a movie and chase you with a fucking gun?"


    People who mix on the road usually don''t move their guns easily.


    No one dares to use the key! Once this thing is used, it is wanted by the white Taoist.


    No one wants to run all his life.


    Boss Liang scolded: "brother Lei, if you don''t believe it, bring more people to protect me. As long as I get through tonight safely, I''ll give you a million!"


    Brother Lei''s eyes lit up for a moment: "what you said is true?"


    Why not protect him and give him a million in one night?


    "Of course it''s true. I''m on my way to XX villa now. Come quickly!" boss Liang said and put down the phone.


    I thought that even if he was powerful, he would not be brother Lei''s opponent.


    There are many dead men under brother Lei, all of them don''t want to die!


    Put down the phone, boss Liang breathed a little. In the twinkling of an eye, he was approaching the villa, and his heart beat gradually eased down.


    At this time, suddenly there was an engine sound behind him.


    Bright lights like knives come at any time.


    The driver was surprised: "boss Liang, someone is catching up behind!"


    At the moment, boss Liang''s heart stopped suddenly.


    He looked back in disbelief.


    He has never experienced the taste of the devil, and he has never been so afraid of anyone!


    But today, he was afraid.


    The taste of fear spread like darkness and made him stiff!


    Wang Peng, it''s like a devil sticking to him behind!


    "Grass, give me the gas door!" boss Liang shouted, and the driver was afraid.


    When he was in the parking lot just now, he saw Wang Peng fighting alone in the crowd. He was completely crazy!


    There was a chill behind him, and he stepped on the accelerator crazily.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the car drove into the villa one after another. In front of the lover Lili''s villa, boss Liang jumped down madly


    "Stop him for me!" he said to the driver and ran into the villa.


    make fun of! So many people can''t stop Wang Peng. How can he be just a driver?


    The driver looked at Wang Peng and immediately turned around and ran away! Without hesitation!


    Wang Peng parked his car at the door of the villa. He was not in a hurry, but lit a cigarette leisurely, and then walked towards the villa.


    In the villa, Lili is coming out of the bathroom in disorder.


    Just a few minutes ago, his "boyfriend" had just left home. She had no feelings with boss Liang. At best, it was money.


    With boss Liang behind her back, she also has men.


    Seeing boss Liang coming in such a panic, she thought she had discovered her own things and stood there speechless with surprise.


    Boss Liang scolded angrily: "grass, why the fuck are you standing there? Lock the door for me! Where''s my gun, shit!"


    Lili woke up like a dream and quickly promised, but she was still surprised.


    What in the end can frighten the self respecting boss Liang like this. In her impression, boss Liang is not afraid of anyone.


    Boss Liang patted his forehead. Then he hurried to find a five hair from the drawer in the bedroom.


    This is what he hid here long ago, just in case of a rainy day.


    Click.


    It didn''t work. He loaded it with difficulty.


    Lily was dumbfounded when she saw this.


    "Boss Liang, you are..." her enchanting eyes stared oval.


    "Go away!" boss Liang ignored her.


    She was weak and stood next to her, but her heart was beating fast.


    The next second, the window of the villa was broken and a man jumped up from the back outside.


    Boss Liang''s little heart also began to jump wildly.


    Wang Peng''s steps step by step, which is like the voice from hell in the eyes of boss Liang.


    Click.


    The bedroom door handle moved manually.


    Boss Liang fired with a bang.


    The nearby Lili screamed and squatted down to hold her head.


    There was a bullet mark on the door.


    Boss Liang couldn''t aim at the five consecutive rounds because of poor workmanship.

 Chapter 2003

    The next second, Wang Peng kicked open the bedroom door.


    A figure stood at the door, which frightened boss Liang!


    He knew that he might have been in the hands of this man today!


    But there was still a glimmer of luck in his heart.


    As long as you delay for a while, when brother Lei comes, the boy will die!


    Wang Peng''s eyes were cold, as if they came from another world.


    He just stared at boss Liang.


    He wants to see who dares to be so arrogant in Hengcheng, even so easy to die!


    Wang Peng is like a demon that has not spread its wings.


    Then this bloodthirsty and cold madness starts with boss Liang.


    "You... Who the hell are you!" boss Liang was trembling all over.


    Mortals, how can they not tremble in front of demons?


    "If you don''t change your name, don''t change your last name, Wang Peng." he said faintly.


    The misty smoke set him off a bit cold.


    "Wang... Wang Peng?" boss Liang is quite strange to this name, but after today, he will remember it all his life!


    This name is crazy!


    "Wang Peng, little brother, can we discuss something? If you want money, I can give it to you. If you want a woman, you can play as much as you want!" boss Liang shouted.


    Lili was surprised and looked at boss Liang fiercely, but she didn''t dare to speak.


    "I want Huang Zhiwen to live, can you do it?" Wang Peng''s voice was cold.


    Dong Dong!


    Boss Liang''s heart beats fast!


    right enough!


    The boy really came because of Huang Zhiwen, but it puzzled him.


    How can Huang Zhiwen, an ordinary person, know Wang Peng?


    And is Huang Zhiwen''s life that important?


    "Wang Peng, Huang Zhiwen, it''s no pity that a dog lives! Why don''t you follow me? What do you want in the future? How many women do you want..."


    Wang Peng laughed: "in your eyes, is the life of ordinary people so worthless? Huang Zhiwen should not be judged by you, and his life should not be ended by you! People like you have no meaning to live!"


    Boss Liang suddenly thought of something and shouted like crazy: "I didn''t kill people, brother Lei did. Go find him!"


    "There are many ways to kill people. Just now, did you ask someone to assassinate Huang Zhiwen''s wife? You scum are lucky to die in my hands!"


    Boss Liang''s eyes changed.


    He bit: "little brother, Huang Zhiwen is just my employee. How many things can he create in his life? Can he increase GDP for Hengcheng? Can he build high-rise buildings for Hengcheng? He can''t, so his death has nothing to regret. We should all look forward. There are three million in my safe. I can give it to you. As long as you put down the gun, how..."


    Bang!


    His voice fell, and Wang Peng''s gun also fired.


    This voice is harsh and frightening, just like the sound of judgment!


    Say something!


    At the same time, boss Liang''s gun also fired.


    The difference between five rounds and pistol lies in accuracy and power.


    Boss Liang''s shoulder burst into a blood mist, while Wang Peng did nothing at all.


    Five consecutive shots were crooked and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Huang Zhiwen''s life is no pity in your eyes, but do you know what it means for his relatives? Everyone is unique. Today you have to pay for your practice!"


    Boss Liang took two steps back, covered his shoulder, sat down and bit his teeth: "grass, I don''t believe you didn''t come out for money!"


    Wang Peng sneered: "brother Wen has a lot of money. As long as I want, he can give me a lot!"


    Boss Liang''s eyes suddenly stared round: "brother Wen? Is it... Zhang Wen from Jinhai city?"


    Wang Peng outlined a death arc at the corner of his mouth: "if it''s not him, who else can there be?"


    Then he aimed his gun at boss Liang''s forehead.


    At this moment, boss Liang''s head was buzzing! The whole body trembled violently!


    This boy is Zhang Wen''s man!


    He hasn''t heard how crazy Zhang Wen in Jinhai city is!


    He is a newly rising force, but he was killed by boss Wang in a short time! The name of boss Wang has been heard by Hengcheng people. It is said that none of Zhang Wen''s men are dead.


    This boy may be a representative.


    In his desperate eyes, the gun fired.


    Listening to a heavy muffled noise, boss Liang was shot in the middle of his eyebrows and fell to the side with a plop.


    Boss Liang, who is famous in Hengcheng, fell down.


    Wang Peng gave him a cold look, then took out the sharp knife from his arms and walked over in two steps.


    One hand grabbed his hair, the other hand pointed at his neck and stabbed him hard.


    Not long ago, boss Liang''s head was already in his hands.


    A blood light sprayed into the sky, and the house smelled of blood everywhere.


    Looking at his head, Wang Peng said to himself, "don''t worry, I''ll kill you when I go to hell!"


    With that, he looked at Lili hiding in the corner.


    At this time, Lili was completely scared and pale!


    His hands covered his mouth and he trembled all over!


    She has only seen this picture in movies.


    Just now, Wang Peng cut off boss Liang''s head! Lily was so surprised that she forgot to vomit!


    Now, facing Wang Peng''s cold eyes, she kowtowed desperately: "brother... Please kill me. I have nothing to do with this. Please..."


    There was no pity in Wang Peng''s eyes, and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at her head.


    "Blame you for following the wrong person."


    Words, guns!


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, several business vehicles drove into the villa area.


    A tiger headed car took the lead and ran down. Brother Lei and others.


    He got out of the car and scolded: "grass, what the hell is boss Liang doing? I can''t get through to him on my cell phone! Is the address here?"


    Next to the driver quickly nodded: "big brother, this is it!"


    Brother Lei scolded and asked people to get off the bus: "shit, I must let him add money later!"


    Several people rang the doorbell at the door, but no one came to open the door for a long time.


    Brother Lei was a little impatient and punched hard.


    "Brother, the window is open!" at this time, the little brother next to him found the window Wang Peng entered.


    Brother Lei let him in and open the door.


    Soon the door opened.


    Several people strode in.


    As soon as he entered the door, brother Lei asked a bloody smell. He couldn''t help locking his eyebrows.


    He is no stranger to the taste.


    I''ve been fooling around in Jinhai city all day. How can I not encounter some bloody smell?


    But this time, it made him frown.


    The smell is a little too fucking strong. It''s like bleeding on the ground!


    A group of people walked in the direction of the smell of blood.


    Push the door.

 Chapter 2004

    The scene in the room completely stunned brother Lei and them.


    The smell of blood is pungent, and the picture stabs people''s eyes!


    Boss Liang died, but his head disappeared.


    His lover Lili was shot in the head and fell in a pool of blood.


    This is murder!


    Several younger brothers with poor psychological quality have vomited, while brother Lei''s eyebrows are locked.


    Boss Liang is dead.


    In Hengcheng, who dares to touch him?


    And he was so vicious that he took his head away!


    This picture is enough to deeply stimulate everyone!


    Brother Lei didn''t hesitate. He knew it was the murder scene. He just took a quick look and turned around to take people away.


    Sitting in the car, his face was gloomy.


    Unknowingly, he thought of the man his little brother killed by mistake.


    Does this matter have anything to do with that person?


    ¡­¡­


    Brother Lei, they walked on the front foot and the police car on the back foot came.


    Just now, the people in the villa area have called the police after hearing the gunshot.


    Several police cars stopped in front of the villa and sealed it off.


    The leader was a young policeman.


    Song team.


    He has a good relationship with boss Liang. He didn''t take advantage of boss Liang before.


    A few days ago, boss Liang sent him a nice woman. Recalling that night, he is licking the corners of his mouth now.


    "What''s going on inside?" the song team asked when they got off the bus.


    A man seemed to have a little look on his face and said, "Qu team, the situation inside is a little..."


    Qu team looked at him impatiently: "you are also a criminal detective. Why haven''t you seen this scene?"


    "No, it''s a little too..."


    The song team waved their hands and walked towards the scene.


    He stared at the scene in the bedroom.


    At the same time, a feeling of fear and nausea came to my heart!


    Two people died this time, and one person''s head was cut off and taken away.


    What a crazy move!


    Hengcheng hasn''t seen such a bad case for so many years!


    The smell of blood in the room made the song team cover their nose and hurried out.


    "What is the identity of the dead man?" he asked the man next to him.


    "Qu Dui, this man is boss liang of Qinghui group. The woman around him should be his lover..."


    Boom!


    The song team''s forehead burst open and hummed.


    The dead man is boss liang?


    "Shit, Hengcheng people, who is so bold and dare to attack him?" he shouted unbelievably.


    In my heart, I suddenly thought of boss Liang buying himself to deal with Huang Zhiwen.


    There''s no autopsy yet.


    This is not in line with the regulations, but he did it under the temptation of huge money.


    Now with a guilty heart, he immediately thought of this aspect.


    Is it because of this?


    If so, that''s crazy!


    Hengcheng, is this going crazy?


    Thinking of this, he quickly took out his walkie talkie and dared not delay reporting the situation to his superiors for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, in the hospital.


    Huang Wenjing didn''t close her eyes. It was more than three o''clock in the morning. She was still anxiously walking back and forth in the hospital corridor.


    Her heart beats fast!


    This is worrying!


    She is worried about Wang Peng and his accident!


    After all, the other party is boss Liang. How can Wang Peng deal with that kind of person? Boss Liang is a man who eats sweat in Hengcheng! Not ordinary people can touch!


    Besides, Wang Peng''s strength is too weak alone.


    The wolf into the sheep, bloody all over the sky.


    Beasts are always alone.


    Ding Dong.


    At this time, a text message jumped on her mobile phone.


    It''s from Wang Peng. There are only a few simple words on it.


    "I''m in the hospital hall."


    Huang Wenjing hurried down.


    At three o''clock in the morning, there was no one in the hospital hall. The only female nurse on duty was still sleeping lazily.


    Wang Peng lit a cigarette and sat there with a ethereal look.


    Next to him was a black bag with bulging pockets.


    "Has aunt arranged it?" he smiled at Huang Wenjing.


    Although he had changed his clothes, the smell of blood could not be concealed.


    The killing deliberately put away in my eyes is crazy!


    These emotions were felt by Huang Wenjing.


    She poured into Wang Peng''s arms and sobbed in a low voice: "Wang Peng, I''m afraid! When you''re not here, I don''t have any idea! Don''t leave me again, okay? I asked the doctor. As long as my mother''s condition settles down, we can go at any time! My family still has some savings, which will be enough for them to live abroad."


    Wang Peng smiled helplessly.


    Leave?


    How can he leave now?


    His hands are covered with blood!


    He touched Huang Wenjing''s hair and said softly, "don''t be afraid. I''ll always be with you when I''m done."


    Now Wang Peng completely understands what retribution is.


    Retribution is to have a fetter in your heart.


    It''s for one person, even if you don''t hesitate to spell what you have, even if you trade your own blood for each other''s comfort.


    This emotion is now evident in Huang Wenjing.


    Huang Wenjing, he loves the bone marrow.


    At the same time, it is also for atonement.


    I know. I owe Wu Yang this.


    If you want to repay clearly, you may exhaust your life.


    "Where is your father''s ashes?" Wang Peng asked.


    Huang Wenjing said, "XX Yuanling."


    "Take me there."


    "Now?"


    "Well, now."


    ¡­¡­


    When the sky lit up slightly, Wang Peng and Huang Wenjing came to Huang Zhiwen''s tombstone.


    Wang Peng put the black plastic bag in the past.


    Made a bow.


    Looking at the portrait of Huang Zhiwen, Huang Wenjing was in tears.


    "Wang Peng, what is this?" she couldn''t help asking.


    Wang Peng lowered his head and lit a cigarette. He took a decadent breath: "this is boss Liang''s head."


    "What..." Huang Wenjing didn''t understand what he said for a moment.


    This is boss Liang''s head?


    Can it be said that Wang Peng has given boss Liang


    "Wang Peng, why are you doing this!" Huang Wenjing''s tears surged even more.


    She knows too well.


    Wang Peng did this simply for himself!


    For himself, he used both hands to get justice! Use all you have to prop up a sky!


    How can I repay this kindness?


    "I said, since there is no justice, then ask for it yourself." Wang Peng said faintly.


    Huang Wenjing''s tears surged even more.


    She knew that Wang Peng was a murderer. Although the man died, Wang Peng broke the law after all!


    How can the white man let him go?


    "Wang Peng, let''s go today!" Huang Wenjing said anxiously.


    If you don''t go, I''m afraid you can''t go!


    Wang Peng smiled: "it''s not urgent. It''s not too late for us to leave when I''ve finished everything completely!"


    Huang Wenjing was almost stunned by this, and her tears didn''t stop.


    "Wang Peng, that''s enough. Your kindness is still unknown to the Huang family all our life!"


    Wang Peng held her in his arms.


    Now that you have killed boss Liang, the white people will certainly pay attention to yourself.


    Then Huang Wenjing and her mother will become quite disadvantageous here.


    It seems that I can''t let them stay in Hengcheng anymore.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2005

    Kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick.


    In the power center of Hengcheng.


    The song team walked at a brisk pace.


    Upset.


    He is very upset now!


    When boss Liang dies, he can''t get any benefits. If he doesn''t say it, he may face a lot of trouble.


    For example, what should I do if the things I did with boss Liang were shaken out?


    Then you''ll have to pick off your skin!


    "Report!" he said respectfully when he came to the door of an office.


    "Come in." there was a slight voice immediately.


    The song team hurried and respectfully pushed the door in.


    In the house.


    There sat a dignified man.


    The hair stands on the head one by one. It looks very sharp.


    "Chief." the song team saluted respectfully.


    The latter waved to him: "if you have something to say, I''m busy."


    Qu Dui hurried over, put the information in his hand in front of him, and said respectfully: "chief, there has been an appalling murder in Hengcheng recently. The murderer''s modus operandi is quite cruel! According to our follow-up investigation, the death toll has been as many as four!"


    The man raised his head slightly and tightened his eyebrows together: "four?"


    This is definitely an appalling case in the history of Hengcheng.


    Qu team nodded: "the modus operandi of the key murderer is also quite cruel. He cut off the head of one of them. That person is boss liang of Qinghui group."


    The man put down his pen and looked serious.


    This is not a small matter. It will have a great impact on society to dare to kill so madly!


    "Give me your best to investigate this matter! You must give a satisfactory answer to the people of Hengcheng!"


    The song team hurried to stand at attention and salute: "ensure to complete the task!"


    With his nod, it''s much easier to do things by yourself. It''s only a matter of time to catch the murderer!


    When he went back today, he planned to mobilize all the police forces to track down the matter. Anyway, he wanted to minimize the negative impact on himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, Jinhai city.


    The sun shines directly on the earth and everything recovers.


    It seems to put a bright coat on Jinhai city.


    Jinhai city is the place where many people dream, how many people struggle here and bend down here.


    Still can''t stop chasing it.


    Because this is a dream, it will not be realized so easily, but it is very attractive.


    Is this different from me a few years ago?


    When I first arrived in Jinhai city at that time, didn''t I work hard for a dream?


    I just didn''t know I''d get to where I am today.


    I don''t regret this step, but my dream has become blurred.


    I don''t know what I want.


    Do you want to see your friends fall one by one, or do you want to see yourself becoming more and more unprincipled and killing more and more?


    This is not the life I want.


    In the morning, Li Erzi asked me to go out to dinner and pretend to be a tiger. Brother Zhang Guohua''s one foot was there.


    Followed by several attendants, we sat at a roadside stall in Jinhai city for dinner.


    Looking at these familiar figures, I can''t help feeling thousands of feelings.


    Once there was no shadow of Wang Peng and Wang Yuxian among these figures. Now everything has come to naught.


    Several of us attracted the attention of many people.


    Since I deterred Qiu Zhen and Lao Yan in Mingming bar last time, I have been completely famous in Jinhai city.


    That day also completely established my position in Jinhai city.


    I am the first brother of Jinhai city.


    At this time, Li Erzi''s phone rang. He picked it up and listened to it. His face suddenly became ugly.


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? Did you eat cockroaches?" pretending to be a tiger or being as open as ever.


    As soon as he spoke, everyone stopped eating.


    It''s disgusting!


    Li Erzi glared at him fiercely, and then hurriedly said to me: "Wenzi, there was a murder case in Hengcheng yesterday. It is said that boss Liang, who was surprised by the local situation, was killed, and two or three of his men died..."


    Pretending to force the tiger, he said, "Er Zi Li, you''re not a spy now. Are you a morning announcer? Tell us the news here!"


    Li Erzi ignored him and then said, "it is said that this was done by one person, and the victims were all knife wounds and several gunshot wounds!"


    After hearing this, I was silent.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other.


    I know what he means?


    A man is good at using a knife and dares to play with a gun. I can''t think of anyone except Wang Peng.


    It seems that what I''m most worried about has happened.


    "Er Zi, send someone to investigate. I want the specific situation!" I said seriously.


    Pretend to be a tiger. They''re still joking there.


    Li Erzi said positively, "Wenzi, the day before the accident, some of our people saw Wang Peng go to Hengcheng..."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was silent.


    Look straight at me.


    Especially brother Yijiao''s face is more ugly.


    Last time, Wang Peng asked him to help investigate the news of boss Liang, but who knows that Wang Peng moved so quickly!


    Pretending to force the tiger to be cynical, he immediately converged: "Wenzi, can''t Wang Peng do this?"


    Brother Yijiao hurriedly said, "brother Wen, in fact, I know about this matter. A few days ago, Wang Peng asked me to investigate a person. That person is boss liang of Hengcheng Qinghui group. He didn''t let me tell others, so I didn''t tell you..."


    Hearing this, I took a deep breath.


    He said seriously: "Er Zi, no matter what method you use, you must find Wang Peng for me. He won''t go far if you go on like this!"


    Killing is like Pandora''s box, but it''s hard to open it.


    Wang Peng moved the heart of killing, so it is undoubtedly even more difficult to converge!


    I don''t want to watch him make mistakes!


    Li Erzi promised and hurriedly arranged it.


    I hurried through breakfast and was ready to call Wang Yi and ask him if he knew anything about Hengcheng.


    As soon as I grabbed the phone, my cell phone rang.


    There was a name I knew.


    Wang Peng.


    I hardly hesitated and picked it up for a moment.


    "Wang Peng, do you know what you''re doing?" I said anxiously.


    He may have thought of it long ago. I will know it, but his tone is a little tired.


    "Brother Wen, I knew you would think it was me."


    "Where are you? I''ll have someone pick you up." I don''t want to talk nonsense.


    "I''m in XX Hospital in Hengcheng." Wang Peng didn''t talk nonsense and directly told me the address.


    Put down the phone and I drove myself. Zhang Guohua followed me with a group of younger brothers and went to pick up Wang Peng at the first time.


    Along the way, I thought a lot about how to persuade Wang Peng.


    If things get to this point and stop here, Wang Peng may still know his way back.


    But if it continues to deteriorate, the only thing waiting for Wang Peng is destruction!


    At the gate of the hospital, Wang Peng squatted on the roadside waiting for me.


    Seeing my car, he choked off his cigarette and came towards me.

 Chapter 2006

    I parked my car by the side of the road and got off.


    Wang Peng saw a smile on my face and grabbed my hand when he came over.


    "Brother Wen, you are thin."


    Although I have blamed Wang Peng thousands of times in my heart, I can''t say a word of blame when I see him now.


    The friendship with him is greater than all.


    In the final analysis, Wang Peng is our brother, which no one can change.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "get in the car!"


    Wang Peng did not move, but pointed to the two people behind him.


    "Brother Peng, I want you to take them with you."


    I glanced at the two women behind me and said, "get in the car!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back to Jinhai City, while driving, I said to Wang Peng, "peng''er, it''s almost time to stop."


    Wang Peng saw that I was a little taboo and said with a smile, "brother Wen, they are not outsiders. Just say what you have to say."


    I looked back at Huang Wenjing and her mother, and then continued to say, "why do you do this?"


    Wang Peng lowered his head and lit a cigarette, full of sadness.


    "Because of her father Huang Zhiwen, I thought Hengcheng was a reasonable place, but I didn''t expect it to be similar to Jinhai city. Her father was killed by boss Liang. There is no reasonable place here, and boss Liang wants to kill them all. I must take care of it!"


    I frowned.


    He took the cigarette handed to me by Wang Peng and said silently, "if this is the case, boss Liang should die!"


    Hearing this, Huang Wenjing''s mother sobbed in a low voice.


    She also wiped her tears.


    I have told Wang Peng before that a man should be bloody. If someone dares to break through his principle bottom line wantonly, there is no need to be polite. He should be disabled, disabled and killed!


    In some ways, in fact, I am the same as Wang Peng.


    He doesn''t have much less killing than him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you did it?" I looked at Wang Peng reproachfully.


    A tired smile hung from the corner of his mouth: "brother Wen, you have helped me enough. I can''t bother you any more. I can handle these things myself."


    I believe in Wang Peng''s ability.


    But some things are not as simple as he thought.


    "Peng''er, I know you are for my good, but can you cope with the current situation? I heard that people in Hengcheng Baidao are looking for you now."


    Wang Peng smiled at me: "that''s why I asked to help you, brother Wen."


    I take a deep breath. Now I still have the identity given by Liu Xide. In addition, boss Liang is not a good man. If I try my best to press down, it should not be a problem.


    "You''ve been hiding in Jinhai city for a while. I''ll come forward to solve this matter!" I said.


    Hearing this, Huang Wenjing''s eyes lit up.


    In her concept, the underworld people are those who have no identity and run away when they commit a crime. They can''t have any energy.


    But my words rekindled her hope.


    If I can handle this matter well, won''t Wang Peng be able to fly away with her?


    This is the best result.


    Hearing my words, Wang Peng shook his head and smiled bitterly: "brother Wen, you just need to help me take care of their mother and daughter. Don''t be found by Hengcheng people. You don''t need your help for other things."


    "Wang Peng, what are you talking about! What are you doing?" hearing this, Huang Wenjing exploded directly.


    Wang Peng smiled and said to me seriously, "brother Wen, I only recognize one big brother in my life, that is you. I know I''ve done a lot of wrong things before. If I have a chance, I''ll give it back to you. I just hope you can help me."


    Hearing this, I have understood Wang Peng''s intention.


    Wang Peng, this is atonement.


    He already knew that Wu Yang was wrong.


    I didn''t promise him immediately, but said, "go back."


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    I sent Huang Wenjing''s mother and daughter to a villa near Dongwen group.


    I said hello to the people in Baidao, Jinhai city and told them to secretly protect the safety of Huang Wenjing''s mother and daughter.


    After that, seven or eight younger brothers were arranged to stare secretly.


    In Jinhai City, I want to ensure their absolute safety.


    After that, I parked my car downstairs, just me and him in the car.


    "Peng''er, tell me who that man is and I''ll deal with it for you." I said faintly.


    Wang Peng smiled: "brother Wen, thank you for your kindness, but I really don''t need it."


    My tone became serious: "peng''er, I didn''t restrain you before, but I have to take care of it this time! Everyone has only one life! I will try my best to help you deal with boss Liang''s death, as long as you can restrain now!"


    Wang Peng is a hungry wolf.


    He has tasted the taste of blood. How can he restrain?


    Besides, he also swore in front of Huang Zhiwen''s tomb that day to solve brother Lei himself!


    "Brother Wen, thank you anyway." after that, Wang Peng stopped talking nonsense, opened the door and left.


    I called Li Erzi and told him to check the information about brother Hengcheng Lei.


    ¡­¡­


    Hengcheng, it''s not as simple as we think.


    There are seven or eight forces like brother Lei, large and small.


    But brother Lei is a good group of them.


    After the death of boss Liang, the police can be seen everywhere in Hengcheng, and there are people patrolling everywhere.


    For a time, boss Liang''s story also spread in Hengcheng.


    People on the road have different tastes.


    Mixing society is just a means to make a living. No one is a killer. Who is not afraid of such a desperate person?


    One day later, brother Lei heard that boss Liang''s head was found in Huang Zhiwen''s cemetery. It was a complete mess!


    This is because of the man who killed his little brother by mistake!


    Because of him, boss Liang and his two younger brothers have begun to be buried with him.


    This, too crazy.


    But no matter who he looks for, Huang Zhiwen is an ordinary person with no background.


    That surprised him.


    Who on earth is avenging Huang Zhiwen?


    These two days, brother Lei has followed more than a dozen younger brothers around him, wherever he goes, for fear of his own accident.


    Even when he was looking for a woman, there were a group of people outside the door.


    This posture makes the bastards in Hengcheng even more dangerous.


    That day, in the street, brother Lei met Qiu Zhen.


    The two men are both powerful figures in Hengcheng, but their private relationship is very general.


    No one is a bird.


    Brother Lei heard that Qiu Zhen and people from Jinhai came and went, so he stopped him.


    Qiu Zhen was surrounded by seven or eight people, each of whom was a factory worker, strong as a hill.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you?" Qiu Zhen was not vague when he saw brother Lei.


    Brother Lei is not angry. In the past two days, he has been worried all day. His spirit is not very good. He is quite depressed.


    Others can see his worry on his face at a glance.

 Chapter 2007

    Brother Lei said seriously, "Qiu Zhen, I heard you know people in Jinhai, right? Can you help me find out if any of the bastards in Jinhai know Huang Zhiwen?"


    Hearing this, Qiu Zhen laughed directly.


    Ridiculous.


    It''s fucking ridiculous.


    His brother Lei has always been a very strong presence. When did he lower his head with people? Today, I begged myself so humbly.


    It feels really good!


    But he still stretched his head and looked at him with his nostrils.


    "Tian Lei, I fucking know you''ve made trouble recently. You killed someone by mistake and hired someone to take revenge, right? But your fucking attitude of asking for advice is a little wrong! I know, but why should I help you?"


    Brother Lei, Qiu Zhen is several times better than him!


    Although the two were equal before, they are now a rare opportunity. Why can Qiu Zhen not bury him?


    Tian Lei stopped talking and looked a little uncomfortable in his eyes.


    Qiu Zhen sneered: "Tian Lei, tell me about you. It''s easy to beat people. I heard that people are office workers? Why!"


    Tian Lei didn''t want to. If he had known this, he wouldn''t get involved.


    But it''s too late to say anything now.


    "Grass, I don''t want it if you don''t help me pull it!" Tian Lei is not easy to mess with.


    While talking, several younger brothers surrounded Qiu Zhen.


    make fun of!


    Who is Qiu Zhen?


    Fighting alone, he doesn''t care about Tian Lei at all! Although there are fewer people, he is not afraid of Tian Lei at all!


    He stepped closer to Tian Lei and said coldly, "why, now it''s in the city. If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you! But if you''re caught by the police, I may be able to come out after squatting for half a day. It''s not certain whether you can come out! You''re a fucking murderer!"


    Qiu Zhen''s words are already a threat to chiguoguo!


    Tian Lei looked at him coldly.


    Clenched his fists but dared not move again.


    If you really have a fight with Qiu Zhen here and go in, Qiu Zhen will betray himself at that time. What shall we do?


    After all, people on the road will not easily say that Tian Lei''s little brother killed people, but it''s not necessarily urgent.


    He doesn''t want trouble.


    "Go."


    Tian Lei stared at Qiu Zhen for a while and turned around to take people away.


    Qiu Zhen spat and said coldly, "in this case, Tian Lei may be over. Keep an eye on him recently. If he has any mistakes, his people and territory, we can close him up!"


    ¡­¡­


    After returning, Tian Lei sat in a mahjong room he watched and played mahjong.


    I can''t be upset. My luck is terrible.


    "Damn it!" Tian Lei threw the card angrily, and it was not over.


    At this time, a little brother came in from the outside and hurriedly said, "brother Lei, I''ve asked what you asked me to ask..."


    "White man, what do you say?"


    Tian Lei has been asking about Baidao recently, but he is an old bastard. He is not familiar with Baidao people at all. He can only let his little brother disguise as an ordinary person to inquire about the situation.


    "You said that nothing has happened so far..." the younger brother said obediently.


    "Grass!" Tian Lei scolded.


    Now he is more and more worried, and the bad feeling is stronger and stronger.


    I''m not afraid of others standing up and fighting with myself. I''m afraid of coming to hell!


    He tried hard to find it, but the other party didn''t show up. What can he do?


    Give yourself a knife in the back whenever you can''t keep it together!


    This feeling is very uncomfortable.


    Tian Lei lowered his head and lit a cigarette: "grass, if this little brother dares to show up, I will beat him into meat pie! What skill is playing yin?"


    "That''s to say, the boy must be counselled too." a little brother agreed next to him.


    Meanwhile, in the suburbs of Hengcheng.


    In several activity rooms.


    Many people gathered here to play.


    There is a lot of money on the table.


    This is Tian Lei''s largest casino in Hengcheng. It can be said that it is his lifeblood.


    You have to go from here for your own expenses all day.


    Similarly, there are the most young brothers watching the game here.


    There are so many people on the 20th every day.


    The people in the field are playing happily, and the people outside the field are lazy squatting there, smoking and chatting.


    At this time, several cars came from a distance.


    Three commercial vehicles, Jinhai license plate.


    The spectators subconsciously stood up from the ground. They thought they were people who came here to play.


    The car stopped and a group of people came down from above.


    The leader was a nine foot strong man with a hammer in his hand.


    There was also a skinny young man around him. Behind him was little brother 20.


    All black suits, all black machetes.


    The strong man took the lead, and the hammer was powerful.


    Tian Lei''s people were not vague. They all took out guys and stood up against his mother.


    Up to now, Tian Lei''s people have never realized the seriousness of the matter.


    They thought that these people were just little bastards. As long as they reported Tian Lei''s name, no one dared to touch them.


    Tian Lei is in Hengcheng, which is also a sky.


    "Grass, what do you do?" a leading man stood up and asked them arrogantly.


    No one answered him, but the strong man took the lead and walked quickly towards them.


    The man felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere and hurriedly said, "we are brother Lei''s people. What do you want to do?"


    Whoosh~


    While talking, the big man''s hammer arrived.


    With the whistling sound of cutting the air, he smashed at him madly.


    The man has been scared silly.


    He has only seen people fighting with knives, but he has not seen anyone fighting with a hammer.


    The key is to look at this posture. It seems to be more flexible than ordinary people using steel pipes! The strength of this man must have reached an appalling level.


    The hammer hit him straight on the head and was ready to kill him.


    He clenched his teeth and tried to dodge aside.


    Dong!


    There was only a dull noise.


    The hammer hit the man on the shoulder. He flew out on his back and had no resistance!


    Just one move, the man was KO.


    Suddenly everyone dared not move.


    The strength of this man is too terrible. He is not at the same level as them!


    This is a professional thug!


    The strong man said coldly, "today, it''s Tian Lei''s man!"


    After that, all the people brought by the strong man rushed up and scattered them in a few times.


    Then the strong man took the lead, rushed into the casino and began to smash regardless.


    For a time, people in the casino ran and hurt.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Lei, it''s not good!" in the mahjong room, a little brother ran over and said to Tian Lei.


    "What''s the matter?" Tian Lei was not angry.


    "Brother Lei, our casino was smashed! All the money was robbed!"


    "What are you talking about!" Tian Lei stood up with a slap on the table and felt his forehead dizzy.


    Casino, how can something happen?


    I don''t know how much time I''ve wasted on it, but I also give some advice to the white people!

 Chapter 2008

    "Who the fuck did it?" Tian Lei grabbed his little brother''s collar and picked it up, both eyes spitting fire.


    "It is said that... Is from Jinhai city..."


    "Cao, people from Jinhai city? What are they doing in Hengcheng!" Tian Lei was a little confused.


    He recently investigated that Huang Zhiwen has a daughter who goes to school in Jinhai City, but she is just a student and a woman. What can I do?


    Is it because she is alone that people on the road in Jinhai city will do it to themselves?


    It''s impossible WOW!


    "Shit, all the brothers gather together to see who is in Jinhai city and get the field back for me!"


    The younger brother quickly promised to go out.


    But before walking for a few minutes, Tian Lei heard a crazy fight outside.


    He followed the voice and went out to look.


    It was a group of people in black coming towards them. They were very aggressive!


    "Grass, bring me fucking guys out!" he turned back and yelled at some spectators in the mahjong room.


    They must be the same people who robbed their own casino just now!


    In Hengcheng, he hasn''t been afraid of anyone. How can he be bullied?


    When others hit the door, Tian Lei couldn''t flinch any more. He stood out unambiguously with a sharp knife in his hand.


    "What the fuck are you doing in Hengcheng? Do you think Hengcheng people are easy to bully?" Tian Lei shouted.


    The leading man sneered and didn''t talk nonsense to him at all.


    He brought people here today for only one purpose, that is to kill Tian Lei!


    Kill, no nonsense!


    Tian Lei tried his best to defend his territory.


    He followed a dozen younger brothers behind him and looked at him crazily. They rushed over.


    The two groups of people immediately hit each other.


    In group fights, one can tell who is strong and who is weak.


    Tian Lei is full of gangsters. Although there are many fights, most of them bully others. No one dares to fight back when Tian Lei''s name is reported.


    But the people brought by the big man are different. These people are fought one by one in Jinhai City, and their combat effectiveness can be known from two.


    There is no need to say more about who is strong and who is weak now.


    Tian Lei was confronted by the skinny boy, who seemed to have no outstanding place, and even his legs were a little rough.


    But I don''t remember his skill at all.


    Tian Lei stabbed the man in the chest.


    Now Tian Lei is also moved to kill. These people deceive others too much. They have already rode on their own head.


    If you don''t do it harder, others will regard you as an idiot!


    Seeing that the tip of the knife was about to pass, the boy suddenly became flexible.


    He dodged the knife and turned around with one foot!


    I still have a steel pipe in my hand. Why don''t I hit Tian Lei with a steel pipe?


    Because his name is brother Yijiao!


    He thinks that the effect of using feet is much better than using a knife! And his kick on Tian Lei''s stomach was enough to make him lose his combat effectiveness!


    Dong!


    Just a dull hum.


    Tian Lei ate raw food on his stomach, stepped back several steps and sat on the ground.


    It''s like being hit by a train!


    "Brother Lei, how are you?" a little brother immediately went to help him.


    "Grass..." Tian Lei was speechless.


    From the stomach down, they began to tremble!


    Even my legs don''t work!


    The man across the street seems to be calm. Why is his kung fu so powerful?


    Tian Lei clenched his teeth for a moment and hurriedly said to his little brother: "come on, go first!"


    If the strength is not at the same level, how can we play?


    Tian Lei still chose to run away without knowing each other''s cards!


    If you don''t run, you won''t run for a while!


    The bastards in Jinhai city are too fierce!


    Several younger brothers promised and hurriedly took Tian Lei into the car.


    Under the cover of the younger brother in front, leave quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Brother Lei let the driver drive all the way to the suburb of Hengcheng.


    I stopped when I saw no one coming.


    The younger brothers in the car don''t look very good.


    In Hengcheng, they have never seen such a bully.


    "Brother Lei, I think these people in Jinhai city are too fierce. Why don''t we hide for a while?" the younger brother said weakly.


    This little brother is the one who accidentally killed Huang Zhiwen that day.


    Now his head was sweating, and his triangular eyes were full of panic.


    Tian Lei looked at him angrily: "shit, you made all this! If you had done it gently that day, could it be today..."


    The little brother with triangular eyes bowed his head and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Who knows that Huang Zhiwen is not beaten?


    A few bottles of wine can kill you!


    "Vomit!" brother Lei vomited directly before he finished his words.


    Next to a few younger brothers frowned and ran away.


    "Brother Lei, what''s the matter with you? Are you carsick?" the little brother with triangular eyes hurried to care.


    "I''m dizzy, NIMA dizzy... Vomit!" brother Lei sleeps and vomits again.


    I want to know that the man just kicked it.


    But this made him not understand.


    Why?


    I''ve been on the road for several years. I dare not say how good my skills are, but I''m definitely much better than ordinary people.


    Why do you become like B when you get a kick?


    That foot shouldn''t be called a foot, it should be called a shell!


    Grass!


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Tian Lei''s story was introduced into Qiu zhener.


    After hearing that he was from Jinhai City, Qiu Zhen first thought of Zhang Wen.


    Only Zhang Wen''s people are so arrogant in Jinhai city.


    "Brother Qiu, do you want to contact Tian Lei? Let''s work with Zhang Wengan." Dongzi made an idea next to him.


    Qiu Zhen scolded angrily.


    Zhang Wen''s power is not that he hasn''t experienced it. It''s not at the same level as him at all.


    If Tian Lei is added, even if ten Tian Lei are not necessarily Zhang Wen''s opponents.


    He just didn''t understand. Why did Zhang Wen work hard with Tian Lei?


    Is it because of a Huang Zhiwen?


    Huang Zhiwen is just a company employee. Is there so much energy?


    "Dry, dry a ball! Or I''ll give you some people and you take them to work with him. WOW! Do you think we can be Zhang Wen''s opponent? Do you think Zhang Wen''s people eat dry meals?"


    For Zhang Wen, Qiu Zhen doesn''t want to touch it anymore.


    That day in Jinhai City, his face had been lost.


    Dongzi was silent.


    If Qiu Zhen took the lead and followed him, he would dare to fight twice.


    If you let him lead the team, it will be all over.


    Dongzi, there is no combat effectiveness at all!


    How can this work?


    "You go one side!" Qiu Zhen pulled away Dongzi and went to one side.


    He told his younger brother that he had paid attention to Tian Lei recently. If there was any situation, he would tell himself at the first time.


    Tian Lei''s territory is still on his mind!


    Under the impact of Zhang Wen, Tian Lei can''t last long.


    On this first day, his Casino has been dispersed by Zhang Wen''s people, and his lifeline is gone. How can Tian Lei survive in the future?


    I''m afraid there''s only one left to bend down and be cleaned up by Zhang Wen!

 Chapter 2009

    At night, in the suburbs of Hengcheng.


    Tian Lei and his younger brothers are in a rental room. They don''t look very good.


    This was their territory, but it was forced to this extent by Zhang Wen''s people.


    The key is that Tian Lei didn''t resist!


    But I don''t want to fight.


    Now the casino is gone, and his KTV and mahjong rooms are gone. There are only some small businesses left to support him. What should he do in the future?


    Take his little brother and drink the West and north wind?


    Then the door clicked open.


    Several women came in from the outside, and the immortal''s appearance seemed to be discharging at a glance.


    Followed by the little brother with triangular eyes.


    He smiled: "brother Lei, although we lost the war, we can''t be wronged. Aren''t we?"


    Tian Lei''s eyes lit up.


    Who saw these women not excited?


    Suddenly, the gloomy head suddenly woke up.


    Yes.


    Although he lost the war, it was all temporary.


    After all, those people are also people in Jinhai city. They can''t stare at themselves 24 hours a day.


    After they leave, they are a hero again!


    He will take back the lost territory sooner or later!


    The casino can reopen soon!


    It''s all small things!


    Thinking of this, the haze in my heart also dissipated.


    No matter how much trouble you have, there will be no trouble if you have a beauty around you.


    They also relax.


    Bell~


    At this time, Tian Lei''s mobile phone rang.


    As soon as he entered the state, his cell phone rang. He scolded and was upset. Then he took out his cell phone and looked at it.


    Above, is a string of familiar numbers.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Tian Lei asked angrily.


    The other party said coldly, "Tian Lei, I''m fucking kind to call you. If you don''t want to listen, I''ll hang up."


    Tian Lei''s face changed slightly.


    This man is the only one he can use in Baidao. Although his position is small, his ability is OK.


    "What''s the matter?" his tone softened.


    The man snorted coldly: "just this afternoon, the people above have given orders. Your fields in Hengcheng will be swept in the future! If you want to continue to survive, I advise you to leave Hengcheng!"


    Dong Dong!


    Hearing this, Tian Lei''s heart beat fast!


    What is this?


    Although I have done a lot of violations of law and discipline in Hengcheng, and my subordinates have even had human life lawsuits, the people above have never targeted themselves.


    What happened this time?


    It''s not just for, it''s to kill quickly!


    He can''t open any more in the future. What else can he do in Hengcheng?


    Do you want to go out and collect protection fees like those hooligans?


    It was a night before liberation!


    "Why? Why should Hengcheng''s Baidao target me?" Tian Lei asked in his heart.


    The man didn''t say much, but replied coldly: "blame you for heating the wrong person!"


    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Tian Lei was stunned for a long time.


    Have you provoked the wrong person?


    Is he talking about people in Jinhai city?


    But how is this possible! How can people in Jinhai city come to command the Baidao of Hengcheng crazily?


    Put down the phone, Tian Lei was in no mood at all.


    In the future, I can''t get money in Hengcheng, which is tantamount to limiting my own death!


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" the woman next to him looked at his face and asked carefully


    Tian Lei''s face was stiff and said coldly, "get out."


    The woman''s small face sank. Seeing Tian Lei''s ugly face, the little brother with triangular eyes hurried over and asked, "brother Lei, is something wrong?"


    Tian Lei squeezed out a few words from his mouth: "we''re in trouble this time! Just now the white Taoist called me and said that our financial resources in Hengcheng have been blocked. It''s undoubtedly even more difficult to stand firm in Hengcheng in the future!"


    "What..." the younger brother was also surprised and didn''t react for a long time.


    White people have never taken care of them. Why are they so tough this time?


    At this time, his cell phone rang. He picked up the phone and hung up with an ugly face.


    After that, he turned his head rigidly and looked at Tian Lei: "brother Lei, those who dealt with us today have been found out. They are Zhang Wen of Jinhai city..."


    These two words made Tian Lei stand there like a dead tree.


    "Zhang, Zhang Wen..."


    I''m really afraid of something.


    Zhang Wen of Jinhai city has greatly increased his strength after getting rid of boss Wang. He covered the sky with one hand in Jinhai city. It is said that he has a deep background of white Taoism.


    How can Tian Lei touch this?


    Fighting with Zhang wenpin will only make him feel the taste of hell faster.


    However, just a Huang Zhiwen, why did he contact Zhang Wen?


    This is simply not playing cards according to common sense!


    "Brother Lei, what should I do now?" the triangular eye was confused.


    At best, they are a group of gangsters, but Zhang Wen and they are real gangsters.


    How can they compare with Zhang Wen?


    Tian Lei''s eyes were empty and shocked, and then his eyes narrowed: "shit, it''s two shoulders and one head. I don''t believe they can be powerful. It''s a big deal to fight with them!"


    The triangular eye was slightly stunned.


    It seems a little out of place to say this from Tian Lei''s mouth.


    He knows who Tian Lei is best.


    Definitely not the kind who dares to kill and fight.


    But now the situation is special.


    If Tian Lei doesn''t fight again, they are likely to die. At this critical moment of life and death, Tian Lei must also work hard!


    Tian Lei''s appearance inspired his fighting spirit.


    If they can beat Zhang Wen''s men, who will dare to challenge them in Hengcheng in the future?


    The triangular eye agreed and turned to call someone.


    Tian Lei secretly took out his mobile phone and looked at it.


    What are you looking at?


    Look at the recent flights!


    Now Zhang Wen''s people have called. He doesn''t take any chances at all!


    Escape is the best policy!


    The reason why he just said that his blood was boiling was to let the triangular eyes stand in front of them and buy himself time to retreat!


    And this thing itself is caused by the triangular eye. Let him carry it. What''s wrong?

 Chapter 2010

    At the same time, in Dongwen group.


    I put down the phone and leaned back in my chair.


    Tian Lei of Hengcheng, he is a mole ant in my eyes, without any threat.


    Now I use my identity to make him desperate in a few words.


    This is the power of the white road, completely above any underworld!


    Only those who can play the white way can survive for a long time.


    What I''m worried about now is Wang Peng.


    After that day, he seemed to disappear.


    I can''t reach anyone anyway.


    I''m worried that he will go to Tian Lei to kill crazily. I''m worried that he won''t end up in the end.


    The more so, the more I want to catch Tian Lei in front of him.


    Thinking of this, my cell phone rang.


    It''s Zhang Guohua.


    "Wenzi, Tian Lei ran away, but we all smashed his field!"


    My eyebrows moved: "now Tian Lei must be a badly frightened person. I will let Li Er arrange his Eyeliner for a while, and try to catch Tian Tianlei in the last two or three days. We will grab him before Wang Peng."


    Zhang Guohua promised, and then put down the phone.


    And I keep sighing.


    Knock knock~


    Then the door of my office was knocked.


    A little brother opened the door and came in.


    "Brother Wen, Huang Wenjing wants to find you. I can''t stop..."


    I was somewhat surprised, but I nodded to let her in.


    After a while, Huang Wenjing, dressed in European style clothes, came in and stood respectfully opposite me.


    She seemed a little nervous. Her little hands clung to her dress and her face was slightly red.


    I smiled and asked her to sit down: "don''t be nervous. Just treat me as an ordinary friend."


    Huang Wenjing sighed lightly, and tears fell down: "brother Wen, please stop Wang Peng. I don''t want to see him make mistakes again. This matter has been OK so far. My mother and I are relieved..."


    Wang Peng''s madness has frightened Huang Wenjing.


    Boss Liang died, and his two men were buried with him.


    That''s enough.


    When did it happen?


    From Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty eyes, what Huang Wenjing sees is madness!


    The feeling frightened her!


    I said seriously: "I have let people do it now. I should catch people in front of Wang Peng. At that time, Wang Peng has no goal and should calm down."


    Huang Wenjing burst into tears.


    I know she has real feelings for Wang Peng.


    "I think Wang Penghao wants him to stay away from these things in the future, but who knows, in the end, these things are still because of me..."


    I took a deep breath and handed her the paper towel, but I didn''t know how to comfort her.


    Isn''t she like Wang Yuxian now?


    When Wang Yuxian left, he begged me to let go of Liu hongran, but I did it resolutely.


    What is Wang Yuxian''s feeling?


    In this life, I owe her stability.


    After a while, she cried less, and then I said, "don''t worry, Wang Peng will certainly understand your mind. During this time, you will rest at ease in Jinhai city. If you have anything, you can come to me at any time."


    Huang Wenjing wiped her tears. When she came to the door, she bowed to me deeply.


    "Brother Wen, thank you for taking care of our mother and daughter."


    I couldn''t help shaking my head: "don''t do this. Just treat me as a friend."


    After Huang Wenjing went out, I sighed.


    In the past, when Wang Peng was under my command, I could restrict him, but now he is like a runaway wild horse. I think it is even more difficult to control him.


    I really hope that things will stop here.


    Since yesterday, Wang Peng has been staring at all this in the dark and didn''t do it easily.


    The attention of triangle eye and Tian Lei also focused on us.


    After smashing Tian Lei''s territory, Zhang Guohua didn''t come back, but stayed here with brother Yijiao.


    They know that Tian Lei will come back sooner or later.


    This is Hengcheng and this is their territory. How can he be reconciled?


    Now, he probably doesn''t realize the seriousness of the problem.


    His life is tied around his waist!


    Brother Yijiao and Zhang Guohua were smoking in the room, and their younger brothers were standing outside.


    Although I only brought more than 20 numbers this time, they have no problem with their skills. They are all elite.


    Dealing with people like Tian Lei is no problem at all.


    Until night.


    Zhang Guohua''s brother Yijiao had lunch with them.


    The sky is very dark tonight. It''s like a piece of black cloth on your chest. It''s depressing.


    At this time, a little brother came in and said, "brother Guohua, Tian Lei, they brought someone!"


    Zhang Guohua stood up and picked up the hammer next to him: "I made two mistakes today. This time, I must catch Tian Lei!"


    Brother Yijiao also stood up and pulled out the sharp knife around him.


    At the entrance of the two activity rooms of the casino.


    Tian Lei and triangle eye have brought people here.


    When you look carefully, you can find that Tian Lei''s eyes are full of vigilance, while his triangular eyes are full of a smile.


    What''s on your mind? You can see it at a glance!


    Tonight, it''s just a rocker for Tian Lei to escape! The triangular eye will only be his stepping stone!


    "Cao, I know you are Zhang Wen''s people, but this is Hengcheng. Don''t think it''s your Jinhai city. Now kneel down and admit a mistake to Grandpa. Grandpa can consider it as nothing!" triangular eyes are quite angry. Today he personally led the team with extraordinary momentum.


    Tian Lei has a lot of influence in Hengcheng. It''s just that he convened No. 50 or 60 people in one afternoon. At the moment, they all take guys and are unambiguously opposed to Zhang Guohua.


    Although there are many people, the combat effectiveness is thousands of miles away from Zhang Guohua.


    Tian Lei''s people are basically small bastards, and most of them who come today are bastards who have a good relationship with Tian Lei. They come here more for face, not for fighting.


    Tian Lei asked them to come. Why don''t they come?


    But it''s not certain whether they come here or not!


    It just depends.


    If the other party counsels later, they must rush forward. If the other party is too tough, they must run!


    However, at the moment, the number of people against Zhang Guohua was suppressed and their spirit was shown.


    Let the triangle eye lead the team today. Tian Lei is ready to run away.


    Zhang Guohua didn''t talk nonsense with him at all. He rushed up with a hammer.


    The posture startled the triangular eye.


    Zhang Wen''s people are really not afraid of death!


    With so many people on his side, he dares to rush over without saying a word!


    Thinking of the power of the hammer, he was a little afraid.


    Although he was beating drums in his heart, he bit so many people on his side and said loudly: "brothers, drive the people of Jinhai out of Hengcheng!"


    With that, he was the first to take the lead.


    It works well.


    The triangular eye set an example and rushed up first.


    When he came, he beat a lot of chicken blood and poured a lot of soul chicken soup into the people behind him.

 Chapter 2011

    In addition, the other party is from Jinhai city. The bastards of Hengcheng should be consistent with the outside world!


    This gives them the best combat effectiveness!


    So that under Zhang Guohua''s hammer, no one retreated and rushed up.


    For a moment, the momentum was like a rainbow!


    Brother Yijiao and these twenty people followed.


    No one spoke, just looking for his opponent in the crowd.


    Bang!


    Zhang Guohua waved a hammer and hit the triangular eye''s celestial cover directly. He didn''t intend to keep his hand at all.


    This time, the triangular eye reacted very quickly and dodged directly.


    Give a knife back!


    The knife was directly scratched on Zhang Guohua''s hand.


    See!


    I have confidence in my heart! With faith, the triangular eye is also powerful!


    A blueprint depicted in his heart is that after killing Zhang Wen''s people, he will be famous in Hengcheng. At that time, he will be the first cadre under Tian Lei. Maybe his reputation will surpass Qiu Zhen!


    What kind of crazy picture is that?


    I''ve been working under Tian Lei for so long that I''m finally coming out!


    "Brothers, work hard!" Qiu Zhen didn''t forget to greet the people behind him. His body became very flexible at this time!


    From beginning to end, Tian Lei didn''t rush. He just mixed in the crowd and looked at the situation around him.


    Be ready to find a chance to escape.


    Ding!


    The two knives collided.


    It''s brother Yijiao.


    He chopped down the triangular eye with a knife, but the triangular eye reacted very quickly and put it on the knife directly!


    Combat effectiveness has more than doubled at this moment?


    The potential of triangular eyes has exploded!


    However, brother Yijiao was not polite at all. He gave a kick directly from below and kicked it directly towards the belly of the triangular eye.


    Although the strength of this foot is smaller, the degree of damage is absolutely not bad!


    Triangle eye knew how powerful his foot was. He gave Tian Lei a foot and made him vomit all afternoon.


    You must be careful.


    But he couldn''t hide. He jumped back directly.


    Use this to reduce the impact of brother Yijiao.


    The triangle eye retreated several steps and stood still, which surprised brother Yijiao. Last time, I only thought this man was a waste. This time, I didn''t expect to change his face and become smarter!


    How is this skill and mind compared with last time?


    Also know how to use cushioning to reduce damage.


    Seeing that the triangular eye was so brave, everyone rushed up frantically for a time and couldn''t part with Zhang Guohua.


    There were many of them, so they fought by car. Zhang Guohua had few people, but his combat effectiveness was not weak.


    It''s parrying hard!


    Madness is also evident at this time!


    The two groups are inseparable.


    Zhang Guohua is also secretly biting. These people have fucking chicken blood. Or what? I didn''t feel so much pressure when I fought with them last time! It''s only one afternoon. It''s changed so much.


    This is crazy enough!


    Originally, I wanted to take Tian Lei and them quickly. Now Zhang Guohua wants to catch Tian Lei. It''s not so simple. The triangular eye in front of him is too entangled!


    Prick!


    Just as two groups of people were fighting in full swing, a car suddenly came from the side.


    The car roared hard at the accelerator, with a harsh sound, straight towards the three corners of their eyes.


    "My grass, be careful!" the triangular eye looked at the car and hit it and shouted.


    Bang!


    The driver didn''t care about anything else at all. He didn''t slow down and directly bumped into three or four people from Tian Lei''s side.


    Several people who fell to the ground did not know what to do and did not move.


    The door opened before everyone reacted.


    A decadent man got out of the car.


    Seeing the man''s face, the triangular eye suddenly changed his face. He couldn''t believe it and shouted, "my grass, it''s him! It''s the killer!"


    That''s how wolves enter sheep. If they smell the smell, they will be paralyzed and don''t know what to do.


    Wang Peng has this power, which is frightening.


    Wang Pengling''s eyes, he directly took out the dark pistol from his arms!


    With a click, he pulled the bolt of the gun and aimed it at the triangular eye.


    "Brother Peng, no!" brother Yijiao first reflected what Wang Peng wanted to do and shouted directly.


    If you shoot in Jinhai City, there may be room for maneuver, but in Hengcheng, it''s too dangerous!


    You know, Wang Peng shot and killed in broad daylight!


    How crazy is this?


    Before he finished, Wang Peng had pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Everyone was stunned.


    Time seemed to solidify.


    Look at the triangular eye.


    Three corners of the eye stared at the ellipse and looked at his chest incredulously.


    There is an extra blood hole in it.


    Terrible, dazzling!


    These little bastards are here to fight. They dare to fight, but they try their best. Who dares?


    The gun in Wang Peng''s hand is no joke!


    Whoever hits him will have bad luck.


    And it seems that Wang Peng is not ready to keep his hand at all, just to kill!


    This is murder, it''s a fight!


    Bang!


    Then another shot went straight through the forehead of the triangular eye!


    With some reluctance, the triangular eye fell to the ground and did not move.


    Dead.


    Triangle eye is dead under the gaze of so many bastards!


    Get shot to death!


    So many bastards, no one has seen this picture, this picture seems to appear only in the film.


    When everyone was stunned, Wang Peng didn''t stop at all. He turned over and stood on the roof. He found Tian Lei in the crowd and raised his hand.


    Tian Lei was already scared silly. He hurriedly ran away with his head in his arms.


    This shot hit a little bastard in the leg.


    When he got into a car, Tian Lei stumbled away.


    Wang Peng turned over and got off and drove after him.


    The crowd naturally made way for Wang Peng.


    No one dared to stop.


    The whole picture has been frozen.


    The triangular eyes were motionless on the ground, but their eyes were oval.


    With Wang Peng''s departure, the bastards brought by Tian Lei scattered around.


    They''re here to fight, not to kill.


    The picture just now has frightened many bastards.


    Killing, this may be the only time they''ve seen in their life.


    Zhang Guohua and Yijiao didn''t mean to continue fighting with them.


    "Brother Guohua, I''ll go after him!" brother Yijiao shouted when he reacted.


    Zhang Guohua shook his head: "ask Wenzi first."


    Wang Peng is already a runaway wild horse. Can ordinary people stop him?


    And just now Wang Peng fired a gun. It''s no small matter.


    If you rush to catch up, you may have a lot of trouble.


    The phone is connected and Zhang Guohua tells me the situation again.


    I was silent for a few seconds and said, "I''ve just arrived at Hengcheng, Guohua. You find a way to deal with the body of the man who was shot, and give me the rest."


    Zhang Guohua didn''t talk nonsense. He promised to put down the phone.


    He found brother Yijiao and several younger brothers and hurried to take the body of triangle eye away.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2012

    Hengcheng has always been quite calm. Even if there are some fights in the dark, it is just a fight. Such a bad thing has never happened.


    This is killing in the street.


    It''s crazy, it''s reckless!


    Making movies is not as crazy as this!


    This matter is enough for the bastards in Hengcheng to remember for a lifetime.


    At the moment, on the airport road in Hengcheng, a business car is driving in front, followed by a Mercedes Benz whose front has been damaged.


    One after another, chasing each other.


    The business car slammed on the accelerator and roared all the way. The speed has soared to 130 miles.


    In the car, sitting in Hengcheng is a very famous bastard.


    Tian Lei.


    He doesn''t dare to relax at the moment!


    He''s racing against life.


    If Wang Peng catches him, he will die!


    He has been in Hengcheng for so long, and he has never been so frightened! Even if I fought with Qiu Zhen and other bastards, even if I killed someone myself, I didn''t have such fear!


    Wang Peng is a living hell!


    You know, Wang Peng dared to shoot and kill in public just now when he was still in Hengcheng city. What else did he dare not do?


    I can''t let him catch up with what I said today!


    Now he has regretted his death. If he had known this, why did he start with Huang Zhiwen? You might as well let the other party slap yourself! How can you get away from being entangled by such a madman?


    Before long, the business car drove to the airport. Tian Lei thought that even if Wang Peng was crazy, he didn''t dare to shoot at the airport, so the car didn''t lock and got off directly across the roadside.


    Rush into the airport.


    He has bought all the tickets. Now it''s half an hour before departure.


    As long as you carry this period of time, you will still be a hero in the future!


    Airport security shouted to Tian Lei to drive away, but the other party had already run into the building.


    "Grass, what''s the matter with people now? Are you in such a hurry to catch a plane?" he came back angrily and prepared to get the car away.


    Bang!


    At this time, a Mercedes Benz came from behind.


    Hit the business car directly into the parking area.


    A man got out of the car.


    His face was decadent, with a trace of beard on his face, but the whole person seemed extremely sharp.


    He asked the security guard coldly, "which area did that man go to just now?"


    The security guard subconsciously pointed to Tian Lei''s escape direction.


    Wang Peng immediately ran in.


    The airport is packed with people.


    After Tian Lei came in, he crazily drilled into the crowd to avoid Wang Peng''s eyes.


    But helpless, his appearance is too conspicuous and has been firmly remembered by Wang Peng.


    Entering the door, Wang Peng recognized him at a glance and immediately pushed aside the crowd to chase him.


    "My grass!" Tian Lei saw Wang Peng''s figure, screamed with fear and ran away.


    There were so many people in front of him that Wang Peng narrowed his eyes.


    He took out his pistol and fired a shot into the sky.


    Bang!


    The crisp noise is particularly harsh at the airport.


    Immediately let everyone look at him.


    Ordinary people have never heard the gunshot. They haven''t reacted for a while.


    "It''s not like dead people, squat down!" Wang Peng shouted.


    instant.


    Everyone squatted down!


    This sentence makes everyone wake up!


    This man has a gun in his hand!


    It''s not a toy, it''s a real gun that can kill!


    Everyone squatted down and exposed Tian Lei directly.


    Without hesitation, he continued to run deeper into the airport.


    ¡­¡­


    When five or six people, Li Erzi and I arrived at the airport, there was chaos inside.


    I scolded and rushed in.


    This is the airport. If Wang Peng makes trouble here, it will have a great impact!


    In the airport, there was a crowd of people squatting.


    No sooner had I come in than I heard a gunshot.


    Then there was the sound of a group of people shouting, and they all squatted down one after another.


    It just exposed Wang Peng and Tian Lei.


    "Go and stop Wang Peng!" I was worried.


    I''m really worried this time!


    No matter how crazy Wang Peng is, there is a big premise.


    It''s in Jinhai City, but it''s still a fight between gangs.


    People up there can turn a blind eye.


    But now the situation is very different.


    Wang Peng is at Hengcheng airport! People come and go here, which is also the facade of Hengcheng! Shooting here is undoubtedly killing!


    What does Wang Peng think!


    Li Erzi and I pretended to force the tiger to separate all the way and rushed up.


    Wang Peng chased frantically in front.


    The security guards in the airport had rushed over, but none of them dared to stop Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng has a gun in his hand. They just have batons.


    "Wang Peng! Put down the gun!" I shouted.


    Wang Peng only looked back at me and then continued to chase Tian Lei.


    In the twinkling of an eye, when we arrived at a relatively open place, everyone squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms, and only Tian Lei stood there foolishly.


    There''s no way ahead.


    He turned around trembling.


    Facing Wang Peng''s dark pistol, he was so frightened that he couldn''t move!


    "It''s natural to kill for your life!" Wang Peng came with a cold face.


    Tian Lei still wants to explain something, but Wang Peng has pulled the trigger in his hand.


    Bang!


    There was a gunshot.


    Let us all stop.


    The gun in Wang Peng''s hand was emitting black smoke. Tian Lei on the opposite side fell to the ground slowly, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe he would end up in Hengcheng after spending so long.


    I can''t believe Wang Peng dared to kill himself in public at the airport.


    Without hesitation!


    What''s more, the reason for all this is because of the staff of a company.


    That''s ridiculous!


    "Damn it!" I yelled. Tian Lei died and the security guard came. In the airport, Wang Peng was undoubtedly the target of public criticism!


    Wang Peng saw me coming and smiled: "brother Wen, I''ve taken revenge ~ this man is damn!"


    There was a smell of blood everywhere, but the smile on Wang Peng''s face seemed out of place.


    Ferocious as a devil!


    Like angels and Demons colliding with each other!


    Click, click!


    At this time, the airport guard came and pointed a gun at Wang Peng.


    "Put down your arms!"


    They issued a warning.


    Wang Peng, an iron man, has never lowered his head with anyone. How can he yield in front of these people?


    I hurried over and took out my certificate to show him: "this is my certificate. The man who died is a fugitive. We have been chasing him for a long time. I''m sorry for the chaos caused here today."


    The leader glanced at my certificate and immediately changed his face.


    The seal of the capital on it can''t be wrong!


    He respectfully said, "I will cooperate with you and take people away!"


    I quickly shook my head: "no, I''ll take away the people. It''s troublesome for you to maintain the order here."


    He nodded seriously, and then took someone to the side to guard.


    I walked towards Wang Peng in two steps.

 Chapter 2013

    "Brother Wen, I didn''t expect you to help me now. Thank you ~" Wang Peng smiled.


    For him, this scene is not the end, but the sublimation!


    I never thought that what happened today could not wake Wang Peng up completely. Instead, it would make the world more a devil in the future!


    I bite: "peng''er, what do you think in the end! Don''t go quickly!"


    Wang Peng quickly put the gun away and strode out of the door.


    I disappeared before the police arrived.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the rich area of Jinhai city.


    The security here is pretty good.


    There is a rather luxurious villa here.


    Around the villa, there are watchmen back and forth.


    In the villa, there are a mother and daughter.


    A woman, who looks sweet and handsome, sits there with dignity.


    But her face was very worried, without any smile.


    Two small hands, also tightly clutching clothes and skirts.


    I don''t know why, since just now, her heart beat fast and couldn''t settle down.


    The first thing she thought of was the boy who haunted her.


    Wang Peng.


    What is he doing at this time?


    Anyway, Zhang Wen must have stopped him and stopped it.


    As long as this thing is over, I will fly away with him, never touch these things from now on, and live a safe life.


    From then on, there was no smell of blood.


    Bell~


    Then his cell phone vibrated.


    Looking down, the caller turned out to be Wang Peng.


    She jumped wildly and hurriedly picked it up.


    "Wang Peng, where are you?" she asked anxiously.


    On the phone, Wang Peng''s voice was very calm.


    "Wenjing, your father''s Revenge has been avenged."


    In a word, Huang Wenjing''s tears fell directly. At the same time, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, "Wang Peng, what are you talking about? Did you kill again!"


    Wang Peng did not answer, but continued: "Wenjing, I may not be able to be with you in this life. If I have fate, I will see you again in the next life. However, you should promise me to live a good life in this life and find someone who loves you for a lifetime, otherwise I will never forgive you..."


    With that, Wang Peng hung up his cell phone.


    Huang Wenjing was stunned for a moment, and then shouted Wang Peng''s name wildly on the phone, but there was no reply.


    "Wenjing, what''s the matter?" Huang''s mother came over and asked.


    Tears hung in Huang Wenjing''s eyes: "Mom, Wang Peng killed all the people who killed his father... But I know that he can''t leave all over in the future..."


    Huang''s mother sighed gently, and then they hugged each other and wept.


    Revenge is torture.


    It is a crazy interpretation of the past, which will recall their most painful memories.


    Now, they will give an ultimatum to this pain. After a simple depiction, they will seal it in the bottom of their hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    Put down the phone, Wang Peng directly threw his mobile phone into the river.


    He walked along the river without purpose.


    He wants to leave with Huang Wenjing and enjoy the world together.


    But the picture is too ethereal to realize.


    From now on, there is only escape in his life.


    But he had no intention of stopping.


    At the end of this life, it will bloom completely again!


    Let those sins have nowhere to hide and engrave a halo on justice!


    ¡­¡­


    In the airport, Tian Lei''s body lay there quietly.


    Silent, but his face still kept the surprise left by the last death.


    Is the door to another world hell or heaven?


    Only he knows.


    After a while, a group of policemen came from outside.


    After they came in, they blocked the scene first, and then called the steward here.


    The leading policeman is the song team.


    In the last two days, too many things have happened in Hengcheng!


    The death of boss Liang seemed to kick off the whole event.


    This man is a madman!


    "What''s the situation here? Where are the people?" the song team asked when they saw the steward.


    The person in charge said, "this matter is handled by the people above, and I can''t manage it."


    "The people above? Who?" the song team was a little confused.


    Why didn''t he know there were people down there?


    The man shook his head: "this, I can''t easily reveal it."


    "Grass!" the song team scolded. Because they were too anxious, they grabbed his neck, pressed him against the wall and said loudly, "can''t reveal it? Then who will pay for it? Me or you! It''s not a fucking trivial matter. It''s a public shooting and killing at the airport! Even the people above have no right!"


    The steward''s face was somewhat calm, and the words on the certificate were still fresh in his memory.


    In the face of the almost violent song team, he just said faintly: "this thing is promised by Commissioner Zhongyang, Zhang Wenhe and I. The Dead Tian Lei is a fugitive."


    "Up... Commissioner Zhongyang?" the song team frowned at this.


    The word Zhongyang woke him up.


    If so, things may be different from what you think.


    He knows exactly who Tian Lei is in Hengcheng.


    This man committed countless crimes, and it is said that there is a lawsuit for human life. It is a pity that no one will die.


    But what if it is related to boss liang?


    What should I do?


    So much has happened in the last two days that he has to think about it.


    Thinking of this, he let go of the management and called the leaders above.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back to Jinhai, none of us spoke.


    On the way, I told Zhang Guohua to withdraw all the people and don''t enter Hengcheng recently. Now things may be very troublesome.


    Pretending to force the tiger usually B talks the most, and it''s surprisingly quiet at this time.


    In his opinion, Wang Peng is crazy shaking his head.


    After shaking, crazy, it''s time to roll.


    This is playing with your life! It''s killing people!


    The lake at the airport just now made him meditate and meditate again and again.


    "Wenzi, I think you''d better find an excuse for this, or the people above will come down to check you soon." Li Erzi said after a while.


    I took a deep breath. Just now I suppressed everything with my identity, but I know it''s temporary. If the white road of Hengcheng comes to check, the matter will soon be exposed.


    I''m OK to say. The key is what Wang Peng should do.


    Hengcheng man, will you stop chasing him?


    You know, he''s a murderer now!


    "Haven''t you got through to Wang Peng yet?" I asked.


    Li Erzi shook his head.


    Wang Peng''s phone has been turned off since he came out.


    He doesn''t know where he went, but I know it''s not over!


    Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty door has been opened and can''t be closed at all!

 Chapter 2014

    "Anyway, I must not let Wang Peng have an accident!" my eyes cooled down.


    I treat Wang Peng as a brother in my heart. Naturally, I don''t want him to pay for these things at last, or even be judged by white people!


    Is there anything wrong with Wang Peng''s behavior?


    He is wrong in the general environment. Under the law, he is wrong and useless.


    But in our opinion, he is only taking revenge, but trying to recover everything he has lost!


    Can''t wait for the trial of the law, he will take the lead in taking the lives of those people!


    This is a big mistake!


    The underworld will never be able to play with the white world, and will always be just a puppet struggling to survive under the white world!


    Back to Dongwen group, Zhang Guohua and brother Yijiao also came back.


    Brother Yijiao came in and asked me about it.


    I sighed: "Wang Peng shot at the airport and killed Tian Lei."


    "What..." brother Yijiao was stunned.


    You can know how crazy it is when you fill up the picture!


    Wang Peng, that is full of killing cells, has been completely activated.


    Zhang Guohua was silent for a while, and then he punched the wall hard: "it''s all my fault that I didn''t look after him! I should have stopped him just now!"


    "No..." I shook my head. "No one is to blame for this! The most important thing now is to find Wang Peng. I don''t want to watch him make mistakes again! He can''t go far on this road!"


    They all agreed.


    What happened to Wang Peng made us feel extremely happy. I don''t even know how to face Huang Wenjing''s mother and daughter.


    I was pacing back and forth in the office.


    Then my cell phone rang.


    It''s Wang Yi.


    I knew he would call and hesitated for a moment before I answered.


    "Zhang Wen, do you know what''s wrong with you! Identity is not what you use!" Wang Yi was very angry on the phone.


    He has received a call from Hengcheng Baidao, questioning Zhang Wen''s identity, and even said he would poke it up.


    Wang Yi did not compromise and suppressed the matter.


    I sighed helplessly: "brother Yi, I did it recklessly, but there is a secret behind it."


    "Even if there is any more secret, you shouldn''t shoot in public! Tell me, how did the gun come from? How did the bullet come from? What identity can the shooter have to make him act like this? Zhang Wen, if you continue to act like this, I will arrest you without stinginess!"


    Wang Yi is angry.


    Now I still have the identity given by Liu Xide. How can he catch me? At best, it''s just asking me to cooperate with the investigation.


    "Brother Yi, I''ll find a chance to explain this to you. Now let me be alone."


    Put down the phone, but I was silent.


    How should Wang Peng''s affair end?


    ¡­¡­


    Now in Jinhai City, Wang Yi is a man of great power, and his weight is very important.


    I know I''ll tell him about it sooner or later.


    In the afternoon, I went to the security department.


    Wang Yi is waiting for me in the office.


    Seeing me today, he pushed a lot of things off.


    At the first sight of me, he frowned.


    "Zhang Wen, now you are a popular man in Jinhai City, but your behavior has not the slightest convergence." in the tone, there is a faint anger.


    Wang Yi and I have known each other for some time and know him quite well.


    He is a man who will repay his kindness, but on the contrary, he is also jealous of evil.


    This leads to why he is so indecisive in me.


    I smiled and sat down.


    "Brother Yi, it''s my fault. I came to you today to apologize."


    Seeing my attitude was a little frivolous, he patted the table and said, "Zhang Wen, do you know what your behavior is? Do you think telling Hengcheng man Tian Lei is a fugitive and suppressing it with your identity will be nothing? I tell you, someone has noticed this! This is not a movie!"


    I know Wang Yi must blame me.


    But I could also hear from his tone that there was room for moderation.


    After all, with my identity suppressed there, Tian Lei is not a good man. He is a man on Hengcheng road. He has committed countless crimes. He should have died.


    What he cares about is that I''m protecting Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng has been arrogant enough to shoot wildly at the airport, but I still blindly protect him.


    If it goes on like this, I will certainly not be able to retreat in the end.


    "Brother Yi, if you need to explain this, just hand me over," I said.


    Wang Yi snorted coldly, "I didn''t get you in the end after I handed you over? Besides, who do you think dares to touch you with your identity?"


    That''s very clear.


    It also shows Wang Yi''s attitude.


    I smiled and handed him a cigarette. Seeing that his mood eased slightly, I said: "Brother Yi, I know what you''re embarrassed about, but some things are not as simple as you think. A few days ago, a man named Huang Zhiwen in Hengcheng was killed in the club, and then his body was cremated in a hurry. In this matter, no one in the Baidao of Hengcheng stood up to speak. Even Huang Zhiwen''s wife and children were implicated! It''s not enough for those people to kill Huang Zhiwen, And kill them all! And Huang Zhiwen''s daughter is Wang Peng''s girlfriend. "


    My words made Wang Yi''s eyes tremble a few times, and then pointed at me: "Hengcheng people will naturally solve the matter of Hengcheng, which has nothing to do with you! And I don''t want you to join in! But you don''t think you''ll tell me after this happened? I can completely return his innocence!"


    I smiled bitterly: "your innocence is to catch people on a large scale, and then watch people run away. After that, the matter will gradually fade down. I can''t understand the process."


    "Zhang Wen, what do you want? This society will be ruled by law! No one can change anything at will!"


    I nodded: "yes, the procedure is right, but you said, how can Tian Lei''s bad life be compared with Huang Zhiwen? It''s too simple to change one life for another..."


    Everyone has a steelyard in his heart.


    Wang Yi and I both have.


    He saw things clearly.


    He also analyzed the situation very well.


    But after all, they can''t jump a favor.


    The energy of each person and each person is different, and the cost is naturally different. How can this be compared?


    One life for another, this is just the most official and objective statement.


    No one will accept it.


    Who wants to trade their close relatives for someone they don''t know?


    "Don''t talk about it, Zhang Wen. Do you know what you''re doing? Did you do boss Wang?" Wang Yi straightened up.


    I don''t know what to say.


    I know boss Wang will be exposed sooner or later, but I can''t tell Wang Yi openly.


    Telling him will only hurt him.

 Chapter 2015

    "Brother Yi, don''t ask about it. I heard that all the white Taoist people are investigating it now, so wait for the investigation results."


    What I say now is superfluous.


    Can Wang Yi not understand this?


    But we both know it.


    "Zhang Wen, this matter has shocked many people, and the news that day has made a lot of noise. No matter how heinous boss Wang is, he is also a citizen of Jinhai city. I hope you will remember this!"


    Take a deep breath. Of course I understand the pros and cons.


    I said seriously, "brother Yi, don''t you want boss Wang to die? Now, brother Liu can rest in peace over there!"


    Wang Yi stopped talking.


    looking down.


    Although he has been trying to make boss Wang legal by his own means, how many obstacles have he encountered along the way?


    Only he knows the hardships.


    I just took a shortcut.


    He took a deep breath: "there is no place without rules. No matter what you do, it needs a process. If everyone does things according to their own ideas, it''s not a mess?"


    Having said that, he had to admit that the result was gratifying.


    Boss Wang died and went to that world with all his sins.


    There, Liu hongran and the pillars were waiting for him, waiting for his pious atonement.


    I nodded, "OK, don''t talk about it."


    Then I said, "brother Yi, now Wang Peng, it''s not you and me. He just did what we thought in our hearts."


    Wang Yi sighed deeply.


    Although he is a white man with noble righteousness, these can not restrain his thoughts, and sometimes his thoughts will float disorderly.


    It''s just that no one knows.


    In his heart, why didn''t he want to cut boss Wang?


    "What do you want to say to me?" he looked at me angrily.


    In fact, I don''t have to say it. He knows what I''m going to say.


    I smiled and said, "brother Yi, Wang Peng just killed a few damn people. They are all malignant tumors. I think the white road of Hengcheng also wants them to die. Are you right?"


    Wang Yi immediately understood what I meant, but still said, "I can only do my best in this matter. Anyway, it can''t be safe, okay? And this is when he doesn''t touch the premise."


    Wang Yi refers to the white people.


    Although Wang Peng is crazy enough now, all he moves are underworld people, and those people are also full of bad deeds. However, if he is a person of dongbaidao, the situation will be very different.


    No one can save him.


    I nodded knowingly. I thought the worst outcome was to let Wang Peng go in and squat for a few months, and then I tried to get him out.


    This kind of thing is not difficult for Wang Yi.


    After saying this, Wang Yi poured me a glass of water: "how? Are you going to tell me the truth now? About boss Wang."


    I smiled: "I''d better keep silent about it. Maybe one day, I''ll tell you!"


    He sneered: "do you think I don''t know if you don''t say it? I tell you, I''ve let the white people check it. Only you and boss Wang fought that day. It''s only a matter of time to find you!"


    I smiled and shrugged innocently.


    ¡­¡­


    In one day''s time, Hengcheng has turned upside down.


    Both boss Liang and Tian Lei died, and both died in the hands of people in Jinhai city.


    This makes Hengcheng people in danger.


    "Cao, have you heard? It is said that Tian Lei and boss Liang were made by Zhang Wen of Jinhai city."


    "What? Zhang Wen... I''ve heard of him. He''s not easy to mess with!"


    "Well, I also know him. They were the ones who killed boss Wang in Jinhai city. This boy doesn''t want to die! His people shot directly at Hengcheng airport!"


    "He''s playing big this time!"


    During the day, several idle bastards chat on the roadside.


    At this time, a van stopped and jumped off some plain clothes.


    Without saying a word, he pressed them against the wall.


    "I grass, elder brother, what''s wrong with us? We are good citizens and accomplices." the two people panicked at once.


    Those plain clothes were indifferent: "don''t talk nonsense. Go to the Bureau and say something. Do you know what happened in Hengcheng recently?"


    "This......" the two men were speechless.


    This matter was originally Zhang Wen''s nerve. What does it have to do with them?


    Then some plain clothes took them to the car.


    This scene happened several times during the day.


    This is all arranged by the song team.


    After he reported the situation to the leaders that day, the leaders had only one word, that is, pay close attention to implementation and find evidence.


    As long as the situation is true, they can catch people immediately.


    Last night, the song team had transferred the monitoring of the airport. The picture of Wang Peng shooting and killing in the monitoring was clear. He could not deny it.


    At the moment, in the police station, there are small sticks in plain clothes everywhere asking for information.


    The song team came out of the innermost office and went to the power center with the latest information.


    He was worried.


    If he doesn''t drop the hammer, he can''t sleep well all day.


    Since Tian Lei was killed, he has basically not closed his eyes since yesterday. All he thinks about in his head is the picture of Tian Lei being killed.


    Then naturally think of boss Liang, and then think of yourself.


    After he came back, he had investigated the matter.


    That day in the club, Tian Lei accidentally killed a man, and then boss Liang passed.


    This is not a coincidence. It must have been done by Liang boss he Tianlei.


    Well, didn''t you offend this man by helping boss Liang erase it?


    On the other hand, he is also an accessory.


    But boss Liang and Tian Lei are dead. No one will stand up and identify themselves.


    But that doesn''t mean it''s okay.


    Can the man who killed Tian Lei and boss Wang let him go?


    Qu team is the veterans who came back from the army. They have excellent physical quality and meet the military requirements. When they come back from demobilization, they are the benchmark in the police station.


    Both physical training and enemy catching skills are much better than ordinary people.


    No matter what kind of criminal he faced, he was never afraid.


    But this time it was different. He was afraid.


    Seeing the tragedy of boss Liang and Tian Lei, he was afraid.


    The more you are afraid, the more you want to do it.


    After a while, he took the video materials to the leadership office.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saluted respectfully.


    The leader waved him to sit down.


    Instead of sitting down, he said anxiously, "the shooting at the airport that day was of a bad nature. I''ve asked someone to call out the monitoring. All the evidence is here!"


    Then he put the video data in the past.


    At the same time, take out your cell phone and call it out for him to see.


    The leader narrowed his eyes for a while, then shook his head: "just because of this, he can''t catch people, and he is blocked by shelter at the critical time."

 Chapter 2016

    The song team couldn''t believe what they heard.


    His eyes cooled down and stared at the leader for a long time.


    Something''s wrong.


    This attitude is quite different from when I saw myself that day.


    Didn''t he personally say he wanted to find out about it that day?


    And this incident was shot at the airport. It was of a bad nature. How can he ignore it?


    But now listen to the tone, he even has a little frivolous meaning.


    This made the song team clench their fists secretly.


    "Leader, this matter must be checked! Or you can give a happy word directly and let it not be checked." when the song team is in a hurry, it doesn''t go through brain thinking.


    When he said this, he was undoubtedly questioning the leaders.


    In his capacity, he can''t do that yet.


    Pop! The leader patted the table directly and stared round.


    "What do you mean? Are you questioning me or threatening me?"


    Qu bowed his head and didn''t speak to him, but his eyes were full of disbelief.


    He was personally responsible for it.


    The leader sighed, then said earnestly: "this is not that I don''t want to investigate, but that it has given me a lot of pressure. If you want to investigate, you must have enough evidence. If you really want to continue the investigation."


    Where can the song team wait so long?


    I''m not sure. I''ll die first before I find anything!


    He''s racing against life.


    "But shouldn''t the people above strongly support us?" the song team calmed down and then said.


    The leader looked at him: "does Wang Yi of Jinhai know?"


    "Wang Yi?" his eyebrows moved.


    Although he was in Hengcheng, he also heard of Wang Yi''s name.


    Just in his early 20s, he has stood at the top of the power center of Jinhai police system.


    Such people are terrible.


    And the background must be quite complex.


    "Does this matter have anything to do with Wang Yi?" the song team asked.


    The leader nodded with dignity in his eyes.


    "You also know the power of Jinhai city. Wang Yi said hello to me today. Let me deal with it seriously and investigate all the people in Hengcheng! I doubt that this matter is related to the people of Baidao. Do you think I should check it or not?"


    Buzz!


    This made the song team''s forehead explode.


    Wang Yi is a divine man. He found out this little Jiujiu in his heart before he said it.


    At this point, the leader''s eyes have changed.


    On the one hand, Wang Yi called to remind him, on the other hand, the performance of the song team also made him feel a little strange.


    He''s a little too anxious about it.


    Anxious as if he were exonerating himself.


    "Also, have you investigated boss Liang and Tian Lei?"


    Qu team nodded quickly: "I''ve investigated this. Neither of them is a good thing, but boss Liang has his own enterprise in Hengsheng. He can be regarded as an entrepreneur. That Tian Lei is a little gangster."


    This made the leader nod secretly: "then this matter is even more urgent. This is not a murder case, but a vendetta between gangsters. If so, this case can not be handled so simply!"


    Of course, the song team understands this truth.


    If it''s a vendetta between gangsters, it''s going to be frozen. You can''t act according to your own plan.


    Baidao also has its own rules.


    How can people like Liang boss Tian Lei care about their life and death if they don''t deal with them thoroughly?


    It''s just that the law is restricting them. This matter must be investigated. Otherwise, who would be so nosy?


    If a person like boss Liang dies one less, it will benefit the society.


    These are also nonsense. The key is that the words said by Wang Yi give leaders a headache.


    Wang Yi now holds great power. Naturally, she doesn''t pay attention to him.


    Wang Yi made it very clear that this matter itself is a black eat black, but the impact is too bad.


    If you want to investigate, you must first find out what happened before Liang boss Tian Lei. The key is to explain why Hengcheng and someone brought a gun.


    Plus some trivial things, it can make him busy for more than half a year.


    And in the end, it may not be profitable.


    Why should leaders do such things?


    When the song team came yesterday, the leader also thought it was a good thing to make meritorious contributions, so he was asked to hurry up and take credit in front of the people above.


    But now there is no benefit. Why should he do it? A waste of time and energy. In the end, people will scold you if you don''t keep it together. No one is so stupid!


    It''s better to deal with it calmly first, investigate boss Liang and Tian Lei step by step, and then check this matter.


    Qu Dui took a deep breath: "leader, I see what you mean."


    Then he turned and left.


    "Wait." the leader stopped him, "it''s not that I won''t let you investigate this matter, but the general trend, okay?"


    Understand?


    How could the song team understand!


    This was originally what happened in Hengcheng. Why should people in Jinhai intervene?


    Even if he is the most powerful Wang Yi in Jinhai City, what can he do?


    It seems to be beyond his jurisdiction.


    But the leaders above were guilty, which left him helpless.


    Many rights and interests are involved in the middle, and the leaders are not good enough to offend Wang Yi.


    It''s not easy for this boy to rise to this position in his 20s.


    The song team didn''t say a word and turned and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon at the east gate group.


    I got a call from Wang Peng.


    I said anxiously on the phone, "peng''er, I''ve tried to help you suppress the killing of Tian Lei and boss Wang. They want to check it. It''s not that simple, because these two people themselves are not good things. You can take it now. Maybe you can go in and squat for a few months and come out. I support you if you want to quit or continue to play in the future, but you have to come back now!"


    This is already my biggest grace for Wang Peng.


    If he can come back now, everything will be easy to say.


    Wang Peng said faintly in the microphone, "brother Wen, thank you for helping me, but I may let you down."


    I said anxiously, "Wang Peng, don''t be confused! Killing one or two gangsters is nothing to me now. After all, I have a special identity given by Liu Xide and can help you deal with it! If you use a white man, it''s not so simple! No one can save you! And I don''t want you to become like that."


    These words are my heartfelt words and have never been said to anyone.


    Wang Peng was the first.


    After listening to my words, he smiled faintly: "brother Wen, I know everything. In fact, everything has become a fixed number since I killed Wu Yang. I''m not killing, nor am I wantonly spilling blood and killing. I''m making atonement! Maybe Wu Yang will want to see me like this."

 Chapter 2017

    "What are you talking about? We''ve all let go of Wu Yang. What are you holding on to? Where are you now? I''ll find you!" I said in the microphone.


    Wang Peng didn''t tell me the address, but he said seriously: "brother Wen, I heard that you and Qiu Zhen of HongRi steelmaking plant had a bad time recently. Why don''t I help you kill him!"


    Hearing this, my heart jumped.


    Wang Peng, this is the interpretation of the last Lianhua!


    Don''t say that Qiu Zhen and I have no interest relationship. Even if there is any hatred, I won''t let Wang Peng do it.


    This is hurting him.


    "No! I''ll deal with my affairs myself. It''s you. Come back immediately!"


    Wang Peng seemed not to hear what I said, and then said to himself, "brother Wen, what about old Yan in Jinhai? I heard that boss Wang jumped out first after he died, right?"


    I took a deep breath.


    I heard a story.


    A man saved a cat, but in order to repay his kindness, the cat took a dead mouse at his door every day.


    This is the cat''s way of repaying kindness.


    Just like Wang Peng.


    Now I don''t like and don''t need his way of repaying kindness! This is pushing him deeper into the cliff.


    "Wang Peng, if you dare to touch these two people, I won''t have your brother in the future!"


    Wang Peng hesitated for a moment on the phone: "brother Wen, I''ll contact you after you think about it."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    I rubbed my forehead upset and hit the table hard.


    I don''t understand why Wang Peng did this.


    Just as Wang Yuxian didn''t understand me.


    Why do I help Wang Peng arrange everything now, but he doesn''t look back?


    As long as you follow my words, I promise that Wang Peng can reappear in the streets of Jinhai City, and happily mix with us again, forget the past, forget everything and start over!


    But why did he choose to kill?


    Maybe it''s really the same as he said.


    This is not his choice, but something he must do.


    He''s making atonement.


    It''s for Wu Yang and Huang Wenjing.


    More for, rebirth!


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Bao, something''s wrong."


    At the moment, in Boheng group, the leopard is sitting in the office squinting.


    He is waiting for the good news from Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng said that he would help him kill Lao Yan, so he would certainly do it.


    Lao Yan is a waste. If Wang Peng makes a move, he can make Lao Yan fall without two times!


    At that time, the leopard''s strength can be enhanced.


    You know, Wang Peng has a gun in his hand now!


    At the moment, hearing the words of Xiaomao inch, the leopard reacted for the first time and frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaomaocun''s face was a little ugly: "brother Bao, don''t you know about Hengcheng?"


    The leopard''s heart thudded. No wonder he was uneasy in the last two days. It turned out that something had happened.


    "Hengcheng has a wool relationship with us!"


    Now he has just gained a firm foothold in Jinhai city. He doesn''t want to think about Hengcheng.


    Xiaomaocun''s face is even more ugly.


    Originally, he thought Wang Peng was a jerk. At best, he started harder and dared to do some, but unexpectedly, he was a madman!


    Those things about Hengcheng are enough to make everyone stare round!


    It''s not a fight, it''s a crazy killing!


    "Brother Bao, Wang Peng killed people in Hengcheng! It is said that he has killed three people!"


    Bang!


    The leopard almost didn''t slide off the chair!


    "I grass... What do you say!"


    The first thing he thought of was not Wang Peng''s madness, but the gun in Wang Peng''s hand! I got it for him myself. If something really happens, it''s terrible!


    Wang Peng is not afraid to die now. What if Shunteng touches melon and finds out his head?


    I have to be caught!


    Crazy, this Wang Peng is crazy!


    "Why does he want to kill? Is he sick?" the leopard stared round.


    In his concept, there is no word killing at all!


    Great is just beating people up.


    He thought Wang Peng used that gun to bluff people. Who thought he really dared to kill!


    "Brother Bao, it is said that it is because of a woman. In short, Wang Peng is really crazy!"


    This makes the leopard even more messy.


    Wang Peng killed someone, or because of a woman?


    What kind of society is this? What era is it? Who would do it for a woman? Just throw some money out, that is, many women rush up recklessly.


    What kind of woman do you want?


    The leopard can''t understand the love between Wang Peng and Huang Wenjing, let alone what Wang Peng carries behind his back.


    Wang Peng is no longer killing, but atoning!


    Can leopards understand this?


    "Shit." the leopard took a cigarette. "Wang Peng promised me to kill Lao Yan for me! Now I don''t know he can''t keep his word!"


    Xiaomaocun also advised: "brother Bao, I think it''s better to be careful. Don''t think there''s nothing left!"


    The leopard stopped talking and sighed deeply.


    ¡­¡­


    Now Hengcheng is blowing bloody wind and rain.


    Boss Liang is dead and Tian Lei is dead. This is the biggest news in Hengcheng.


    The key is that the murderer was not caught. Now the bastards in Hengcheng are in danger. No one dares to go to the street. They almost have to hide when they hear the three words of Jinhai city.


    Qiu Zhen also knew this at the first time.


    At the moment, Dongzi and Qiu Zhen are sitting in the office. Dongzi keeps sighing. It seems that they are more worried than Qiu Zhen.


    "Grass, get the fuck out!" Qiu Zhen said angrily.


    Dongzi''s head shrunk: "brother Qiu, what''s wrong with me?"


    "You''ve been fucking alas, it''s not you who killed Zhang Wen''s people! Grass!"


    Dongzi sighed lightly. It seemed more melancholy than anyone.


    Tian Lei''s death made Dongzi feel endless confusion.


    Now Qiu Zhen is a little hesitant.


    What he thought was that after Tian Lei was killed, he quickly swallowed his territory, but now that Tian Lei really died, he was a little guilty.


    Now, the general trend is that if you move too much and are stared at by Wang Peng, what should you do?


    Wang Peng wants to kill him, which seems to be a matter of moving his fingers.


    Qiu Zhen doesn''t want to die so soon!


    At this time, Feng Changyuan pushed the door outside and came in.


    Seeing Qiu Zhen and Dongzi sitting here, he frowned.


    "Qiu Zhen, you should know what happened on Hengcheng road recently?"


    Of course Qiu Zhen knew it, but he never told Feng Changyuan about it.


    He knew it since last time.


    My big brother Feng Changyuan is different from before.


    He''s timid!


    And now fucking cautious!


    How can this make a big deal?


    Now Jinhai city and Hengcheng are in a mess, which is the time to impact!


    Who is brave, who can win the next day!


    "Well, brother, I heard." Qiu Zhenna nodded.

 Chapter 2018

    Feng Changyuan sat down and lit a cigarette


    "Qiu Zhen, do you have any ideas?"


    He had many ideas, but he didn''t talk to Feng Changyuan.


    He knows that it''s useless to say it.


    "No idea..." Qiu Zhen began to pretend to be a fool.


    Feng Changyuan sighed coldly, seemingly a little disappointed.


    "Do you want to stay in this steel mill all your life?"


    Qiu zhennao scratched his head.


    That made him feel quite strange.


    He wants to expand his territory in his dreams!


    Although Qiu Zhen is a good bastard in Hengcheng, he has no other industries except steel mills! What is his identity now? Is a factory steelmaker!


    What a fucking shame to say?


    The key is to work under Feng Changyuan. He can''t make much money at all. He doesn''t have much money every month. It''s like getting a salary.


    How does this make him feel better?


    Qiu Zhen''s ambition is far more than that!


    "Brother, this......" Qiu Zhen scratched his head and didn''t speak in a hurry.


    See! Qiu Zhen has learned to be smart now.


    He has not easily revealed his ideas in front of Feng Changyuan! Lest you be scolded!


    "Qiu Zhen, Tian Lei is dead, you know? I just heard today that there are several industries under Tian Lei''s name. Casino, mahjong room and two KTV. I didn''t know that Tian Lei had so many industries before. These are all profitable things!"


    Qiu Zhen sneered in his heart.


    Although Feng Changyuan doesn''t care on the surface, he is still thinking about things in his heart.


    Now that Tian Lei''s people are finished, isn''t his field empty? Dare you ask Hengcheng now, who has the most strength to win Tian Lei''s territory?


    Who else besides them?


    Feng Changyuan doesn''t want to touch these things anymore. It''s time to think this way.


    Qiu Zhen pretended to be embarrassed and lit a cigarette: "brother, I heard that it was Zhang Wen who killed Tian Lei. Didn''t you tell me not to touch Zhang Wen before?"


    Feng Changyuan''s face looked ugly and then smiled: "Qiu Zhen. If people don''t do it for themselves, heaven will kill everyone. Besides, we move Tian Lei''s territory. No matter how strong Zhang Wen is, he won''t extend his power to Hengcheng?"


    This is a step for Qiu Zhen.


    Anyway, Feng Changyuan is his eldest brother after all, and he knows very well that Tian Lei is finished, so they must move quickly. Start their signboard, let others know that after Heng Heng, he has the final say of Qiu Zhen.


    Moreover, Tian Lei''s profits in these fields are also considerable.


    It''s done. It''s no worse than HongRi steelmaking plant.


    The key is that it''s easy for these factories to make money! Watching the red sun steelmaking plant every day, Qiu Zhen felt that he was about to be abandoned.


    He runs business all day to contact various construction sites, which seems to have become his daily work.


    He''s bored to death!


    He wants to change and become a real bastard. He doesn''t want to add the worker''s title to him anymore!


    At this point, Qiu Zhen didn''t talk nonsense. He choked off his cigarette butts and seriously said, "brother, what should I do? Tell me!"


    Feng Changyuan straightened up: "I heard that the one-day turnover of Tian Lei''s Casino is a considerable figure. Why don''t we start there first, don''t you say?"


    Of course he knows Tian Lei''s casino. Qiu Zhen and Feng Changyuan''s eyes have changed.


    Nod in the dark.


    That''s right!


    This is the Feng Changyuan he knows!


    You should be cruel!


    As long as he speaks, Qiu Zhen of Tian Lei''s casino can take it down every minute~


    It''s nothing!


    In Hengcheng, Qiu Zhen has absolute strength!


    "OK, brother, I''ll listen to you!" Qiu Zhen said holding his chest.


    Feng Changyuan nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Hengcheng.


    Hengcheng at night is far from Jinhai city.


    The degree of prosperity cannot be compared.


    But in Hengcheng, at this time, the little bastards also poured out.


    It is distributed in all night shows and KTV.


    Night, make them crazy.


    At night, let them indulge!


    Under the same sky, now on the edge of Hengcheng, Tian Lei''s casino.


    There are a group of little brothers squatting here.


    Each one is disheartened.


    They are all Tian Lei''s younger brothers.


    Now Tian Lei is dead, but they still want to continue to live here.


    The casino was picked up by them the next day and reopened.


    The people who don''t come here to play can''t be compared with before.


    But in this way, they can barely make a living.


    When Tian Lei left, the passenger flow disappeared a lot.


    Their hearts are full of helplessness.


    "Brother Lei is dead. It''s all done by people in Jinhai city!" a younger brother said angrily at the moment.


    Although Tian Lei died, no younger brother has said anything to help him take revenge since his accident.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I dare not.


    Everyone knows who Zhang Wen in Jinhai is. If he is easy to touch, I''m afraid he doesn''t even know how he died.


    And now they have only some disabled soldiers and defeated generals left. It''s good to be able to barely stand a firm foothold in Hengcheng.


    "Alas... It doesn''t matter who did it." another gangster said, "I heard that the mahjong rooms and KTV have been robbed, so we can''t let go of what the casino says!"


    This is their last retreat. They can''t retreat any more.


    Otherwise, so many Miao people will be finished.


    The little brother sighed coldly and stopped talking.


    In the current situation, it is useless to say more.


    As soon as the voice fell, several cars came from a distance. The lights shook and their eyes hurt.


    Several younger brothers stood up foolishly: "whose car is this? Is it to the casino?"


    Prick!


    The car stopped and got down from above.


    A standard muscular man, everyone has a guy in his hand, and the one who takes the lead grins and grins.


    "Grass, now you are the only few people who want to see the casino? Be sensible and get out of here! Otherwise, if you break your arms or legs later, it won''t look good!"


    The younger brothers in the opposite direction all stood up, but when they saw that it was Qiu Zhen, they all squatted down one after another.


    Before, Tian Lei was on a par with Qiu Zhen. Now Tian Lei is finished. How can they be Qiu Zhen''s opponents?


    Although he knew he was defeated, a little brother stood up and said.


    "Brother Qiu, we used to hang out with brother Lei. Now Brother Li is gone. We have to have something to eat?"


    Qiu Zhen sneered: "when did I say I won''t give you food? I''ll report to HongRi steelmaking plant tomorrow. Mention my name Qiu Zhen and I can pay you more!"


    After hearing this, several younger brothers looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. What''s the difference between going to HongRi steelmaking plant and working? Why do they hang out on the road? Just to be able to do whatever you want?

 Chapter 2019

    "Fuck off!" seeing that they didn''t speak, Qiu Zhen pushed them away and walked into the casino.


    He followed Dongzi behind him and kept a busy record of the casino. Now he said that as long as he took over, he could open at the first time.


    Qiu Zhen can''t help eating this sweet cake!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Jinhai city.


    All the employees of Dongwen group have left work, but I still stayed in the office.


    I''ve been worried about Wang Peng. I''ve had a headache in the last two days.


    Wang Peng is a runaway wild horse.


    No one can stop him now.


    At the same time, I was asking people to inquire about Wang Peng with all their strength. I thought that if I could find him, he would listen to me.


    Hum.


    At this time, my mobile phone vibrated.


    Looking down, it seems that the electric man is Xu Jingwen.


    I rubbed my forehead with worry.


    I haven''t contacted her since I came back. She must be angry with me.


    What should come always comes. I answered the phone.


    Inside was Xu Jingwen''s angry voice: "Zhang Wen, what do you mean? You haven''t called me for so many days. What do you think of me?"


    Full of questions made me laugh and cry.


    I took a deep breath: "I just came back and was about to contact you. Who knows you called first."


    Xu Jingwen snorted coldly, "Wang Yi told me that you had already come back! Why didn''t you contact me?"


    There was a faint sob in her voice.


    This immediately softened my heart.


    "Boss Wang is dead. Now there are so many things happening in Hengcheng. I really don''t have time to contact you."


    Xu Jingwen whispered and cried, "I''m at the door of Dongwen group now. Come out."


    Then she put down the phone.


    I held my cell phone and hesitated for a while before I went down.


    I really don''t know how to face her.


    From the exclusion at the beginning, to the necessity later, and to today.


    I owe more and more to Xu Jingwen.


    I don''t want to hold her every time, but I think it''s Wang Yuxian.


    I don''t want to remember the days with Wang Yuxian every time I make out with her.


    But how can I say these words?


    A Volkswagen parked downstairs in Dongwen group.


    Xu Jingwen sat in the car waiting for me.


    When she took me downstairs, she immediately opened the door and ran over in two steps.


    She put her arms around my neck, and then the slightly fragrant red lips stuck up.


    I can''t even hide. I can only kiss her.


    Smelling the faint fragrance of her, I was confused.


    At this moment, how good would it be if we could freeze the frame? If I can always be confused, I will admit it.


    Even if this is not my life at all.


    An hour later, I was lying on Xu Jingwen''s bed with her naked, curling like smoke.


    She breathed slightly in her mouth, and her little face was ruddy and looked at me.


    The scene just now didn''t make her recover, and her body was still immersed in the feeling just now.


    A short parting will only make my meeting with Xu Jingwen more crazy and make me lose my principles.


    Her two slender hands were around my neck and her mouth was fragrant.


    Kissing my cheek.


    "Zhang Wen, I have recognized you all my life. In the future, I will give you a bunch of children."


    I laughed at that.


    Xu Jingwen is a little girl in the end. She speaks so naively.


    But I really haven''t thought about the future.


    Getting married, having children and spending my life like an ordinary person is already my biggest extravagant hope.


    "Well, but the process of having children is quite complicated," I said with a smile.


    Xu Jingwen blushed and her eyes became more blurred.


    "As long as you can stand it, I have no complaints."


    I didn''t speak. I looked down and lit a cigarette.


    After a while, Xu Jingwen got out of bed and turned her back to me.


    The exquisite shadow almost intoxicated me.


    "Zhang Wen, you didn''t kill boss Wang, did you?"


    I smiled, "what do you think?"


    Xu Jingwen took it seriously: "I don''t want to think, I just want a positive statement. If you didn''t kill boss Wang, you can turn the page no matter what you have done before, and you and I will be able to come together in the future. But if you really move boss Wang, no one can save you. Someone has been investigating this matter."


    I lit a cigarette and didn''t speak.


    Xu Jingwen suddenly turned around. Her small face was only half a punch away from me. Her small mouth pouted: "why don''t you talk? Is this the default?"


    I didn''t say a word, just stared at her quietly.


    Secretly enjoying her beauty.


    The next second, Xu Jingwen crazily hugged me and pasted her body regardless.


    Then, she and I fell into a more crazy second round.


    ¡­¡­


    The night in Hengcheng is the world of gangsters, and it is also the time for most working-class people to relax.


    The song team may not be a good cop or a good man.


    But he is definitely a good father and husband.


    Today Saturday, he came out of the police station and took his wife and children to the nearby mall.


    Eat and watch movies.


    Enjoy the happiness of family.


    But no matter what they do today, there is a trace of vigilance on the face of the song team.


    This is the vigilance he has had since he became a soldier.


    Vaguely, he always felt someone following him behind him.


    That pair of bloodthirsty eyes look behind at any time.


    After sitting in this position for so many years, he is not afraid of the so-called fugitives, but he is afraid that his family will be involved.


    "Husband, what do you think?" at this time, the wife of the song team came over.


    The song team smiled: "it''s all right. I thought of something at work."


    "You''ve been restless since just now. What''s the matter?" she was still worried about the song team.


    Qu Dui took a deep breath and simply said, "isn''t there a murderer recently? He has killed three people in a row and has a gun in his hand. The people on this matter are very tight. I''ve been busy with it for the last two days."


    The wife smiled when she heard this: "don''t embarrass yourself too much. Just try your best to handle the case. And I heard that the murderer didn''t only kill those bad people? We are all ordinary people and have never done anything wrong. What are you afraid of him doing?"


    The song team kept sighing.


    His wife certainly doesn''t know what she did with boss Liang, let alone how much money she hacked to help boss Liang stop it.


    These are what should I tell her?


    Vaguely, he felt that things were getting more and more wrong.


    "Wife, let''s play a little longer and go. I always think something will happen tonight."


    She didn''t think much and nodded.


    At night, the song team drove home with his wife and children.

 Chapter 2020

    On the road, he has been observing the vehicles behind him. There is no problem with other cars, but a taxi has been following behind.


    To be on the safe side, he drove to the nearby police station.


    On the way, he also met two policemen on patrol and stopped to say hello to them.


    "Qu team, why do you look so ugly?" a man said to him.


    He took a deep breath: "it''s nothing. Do me a favor later. Go and ask the car behind you to see who''s sitting on it. This car has been following me since just now. I always feel something wrong."


    The two men promised, and then signaled the car behind to stop.


    The song team also looked at the back of the car. He wanted to see who had been following him.


    The taxi opened the door and a tall, thin man came down from it.


    While the moonlight song team couldn''t see his face clearly, they just felt a killing spirit coming towards him.


    The man was dressed in a smart suit and got off in a hurry.


    The two policemen opposite have walked past.


    He was about to be questioned.


    At this time, a bright light suddenly reflected into the eyes of the song team.


    Black light, murderous!


    He immediately became vigilant.


    "It''s a gun! Hide!" the song team shouted.


    After all, he was experienced. He just glanced at the gun Wang Peng took out from his waist.


    It was dark and full of deep killing.


    Before the two policemen in the opposite side could react, the gun in Wang Peng''s hand started!


    Bang!


    This crisp and familiar sound makes the song team dizzy!


    He touched the gun countless times.


    The gun is the judge and the source of eliminating evil!


    He was always just, never afraid of the gunshot, and never thought that once upon a time, the gunshot would hit him in the head!


    It''s ironic, but it''s very clear in his heart at the moment!


    I''m afraid.


    He''s really scared!


    It was no one else who shot. It was the one he kept saying he would be tried, Wang Peng!


    At the moment, the situation is just the opposite.


    He is not trying Wang Peng, but Wang Peng is trying him!


    Under the blood and pressure of red fruit, the interrogation with round eyes!


    When one shot was fired, Wang Peng did not stop, but straightened the muzzle and continued to fire the second shot!


    The two policemen in front had long been afraid to show up.


    Who is not afraid to meet a fierce bandit like Wang Peng?


    With a sharp sound penetrating the air, the bullet exploded directly on the song team''s shoulder.


    The huge impact made the song team sit directly on the ground.


    At this moment, his forehead was buzzing.


    Are you going to die today?


    "Dad!"


    Seeing Wang Peng ready to fire the third shot, the children of the song team ran down from the car and stood in front of him regardless.


    "Don''t you hurt my father!" the child''s stubborn face raised.


    Zhang Kaiman''s tender hands stood in front of him.


    At this moment, Wang Peng hesitated.


    Although he kills people without blinking an eye, he will still be soft hearted to see such a naive and lively child.


    After all, he''s not a demon, he''s just atoning.


    "I''ll come back again." Wang Peng put away his gun, pulled the taxi driver out of the car and drove away by himself.


    At this time, the two policemen rushed to the Fuqu team, and then dialed 120 for the first time.


    At the moment, the song team''s face is completely ugly.


    He gritted his teeth hard, but he couldn''t restrain his fear.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, I was awakened by the sound of the telephone.


    After taking a look at Xu Jingwen, who was still sleeping beside me, I secretly went out and picked it up.


    On the phone was Wang Yi''s anxious voice: "Zhang Wen, something''s wrong! Wang Peng shot and injured a policeman in Hengcheng last night!"


    "What!" there was a buzz in my head. The more I was afraid, the more I became. It was only a day later that Wang Peng poked such a big basket.


    Wang Yi''s voice gradually cooled down: "Wang Peng is really bold. He was in the urban area last night. He caught up with a policeman in a taxi, and then shot openly in the urban area. If he goes on like this, he will be finished sooner or later. No one can protect him!"


    "I know..." I said faintly.


    I already knew from Wang Peng''s words that day. Now he is making the final sublimation.


    The policeman he wants to kill is probably related to boss Liang.


    But where is absolute justice in this world? Wang Peng''s strength alone is still too small.


    "Zhang Wen, listen to my advice. From now on, don''t have any contact with Wang Peng, otherwise this matter will involve you sooner or later..."


    Before Wang Yi finished speaking, I hung up.


    Then I called Wang Peng for the first time.


    But the opposite display has been turned off, and only the cold sound fills the microphone.


    I gritted my teeth secretly, then found Li Erzi''s number and dialed it out.


    "Er Zi, from now on, put down what you''re doing and try your best to find Wang Peng. He''s in big trouble in Hengcheng!"


    Li Erzi didn''t ask much. He quickly agreed and put down the phone.


    I silently looked at Xu Jingwen, put on my clothes and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, in Hengcheng first people''s hospital.


    In the VIP ward, there is a music team.


    There was no expression in his eyes. His eyes stared at the ceiling.


    In my head, I was remembering the scene last night.


    Crazy.


    He felt that he was going crazy.


    Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty eyes made him palpitation last night!


    If he hadn''t had his own children in front of him, he might have died last night.


    This is no joke, this is chiguoguo''s murder!


    There''s nothing wrong with worrying. This man is crazy. Even the police dare to kill him!


    Only when people come to this step can they realize the value of life.


    No matter what happened to the previous song team, no matter how crazy prisoners he met, he was not afraid.


    Because there was a trace of noble righteousness in his heart.


    Let him fear no sin.


    But in Wang Peng, he was still afraid.


    Now he has a strong desire for survival. He doesn''t want to die.


    He still has a sum of money given to him by boss Liang. How can he die willingly?


    Knock, knock.


    At this time, the door of the ward was tapped twice, and two people opened the door one after the other.


    Although they are all dressed in casual clothes, they are extraordinary.


    The song team recognized it at a glance.


    These two men are their superior leaders.


    "Xiao Qu, how are you now? Does your shoulder still hurt?" one of the national character faces said.


    The song team shook his head: "it doesn''t hurt anymore, and the bullet was taken out smoothly. Has the result of last night now?"


    He is anxious to catch Wang Peng!


    Or it''s too much of a threat to yourself.


    Guozi coughed twice and said seriously, "my colleagues are already checking this matter, so you can rest assured!"


    The song team was immediately excited: "that man threatened me last night. He said he would come again in the future!"

 Chapter 2021

    The two leaders looked at each other and sighed: "Xiaoqu, don''t get excited. I know it''s a big blow to you, but you have to do things step by step, don''t you?"


    The song team was even more excited.


    Listen, these two leaders have no intention to help themselves!


    They didn''t care at all.


    That won''t work!


    He is now in the hospital. Wang Peng may come to mend the knife at any time!


    He''s fine to say, but what about his family?


    Could the devil let his family go?


    "Leader, I ask someone to protect me!"


    The leader''s eyebrows moved and his tone was a little unhappy.


    "Xiaoqu, you are a people''s policeman. You should know these things better than me. How can you send someone to protect you in your current situation? In that case, the nature will change!"


    The song team immediately stopped talking.


    He knows best.


    How simple is that?


    It is impossible for the leader to send someone to protect him because of his words, wasting human and material resources. It may not come to fruition.


    The people above won''t agree with them.


    But now the situation is really urgent!


    That man is really crazy!


    And he can''t tell the leaders what he did!


    Collude with boss Liang and accept bribes!


    The leader will have to skin him first!


    Now the song team has reached a dilemma. What''s wrong!


    When the leader saw that he stopped talking, he gave a few words of education and comfort, and then left.


    The song team fell into endless confusion again.


    ¡­¡­


    After shooting last night, Wang Peng left Hengcheng.


    One night, smoke and wine accompanied him until dawn.


    A bright flower, the decadent self-known Wang Peng, stands in front of Wu Yang''s tomb.


    for the first time.


    This is his first visit to Wu Yang''s tomb.


    Looking at the name on the tombstone, he couldn''t tell what it was like.


    He always felt that all this was so untrue that Wu Yang was still alive.


    But why should Wu Yang pay for his madness?


    "Wu Yang, do you love me?"


    It took him a long time to speak.


    What''s more terrible than killing someone?


    Is endless torture and pain!


    Wang Peng has felt this now. The road of atonement is not so easy.


    But somehow, he had to do it.


    Wang Peng sat down decadent: "I know you treat me as a brother in your heart. In fact, I''m not? It''s just... Everything is destiny. Maybe I''ll find you soon."


    Goo, goo, goo.


    Wang Peng looked up and drank some wine.


    "I called brother Wen that day. He said I did wrong."


    "What is wrong and what is right in this world? Shouldn''t I let them pay for their lives?"


    "But anyway, I will do these things! I won''t leave anyone who should be killed!"


    Until a bottle of wine was finished, Wang Peng wiped his mouth and left quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    A day later, many strange bastards appeared in Hengcheng.


    They all swam in the streets of Hengcheng, quite noisy.


    Hengcheng people all know that this is Zhang Wen''s man from Jinhai city looking for someone.


    Li Erzi had secretly put up a pageantry, without news from Wang Peng, so he sent people to come up and look for it.


    I''m in a hurry.


    Li Erzi is also worried!


    No way, Wang Peng has touched the last bottom line on the road. Who is not in a hurry?


    If he continues to play like this, he will only die!


    At the moment, at the door of a KTV in Hengcheng, it was closed in the morning, but there were seven or eight people squatting at the door.


    Qiu Zhen took the lead.


    On this day, Qiu Zhen annexed Tian Lei''s casino and successfully robbed the KTV.


    He is using his actions to tell Hengcheng people who is the boss!


    A KTV plus a casino made up of two activity rooms, Qiu Zhen dares to dominate Hengcheng. How awesome?


    This is in Jinhai city. It is estimated that it is not even a third rate bastard.


    The real bastards are like old Yan and boss Wang.


    "Brother Qiu, how many people are there? I heard they are all Zhang Wen''s people!" Dongzi said angrily when he saw these people coming.


    Qiu Zhen bit: "Zhang Wen''s people are too fucking scared! Dare to play like this in Hengcheng!"


    Dongzi nodded, "yes, look at them. Grass! If they dare to come, I''ll cut them into meat and mud!"


    Today''s Dongzi is very domineering. When he speaks, he still plays with a machete in his hand. He looks extremely angry.


    I don''t know. I thought he was a gold medal fighter or something.


    Speaking, the same seven or eight people of Zhang Wen walking in the street saw them and walked over with big steps.


    One of them looked cold and said, "Hey, have you seen brother Peng?"


    While talking, a faint murderous spirit came down wantonly.


    Qiu Zhen and others couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    In the past, this man followed Wang Peng. The murderous spirit naturally suffocated them.


    "Brother Peng? Who?" Dongzi pretended to be a fool.


    Can this man not hear the meaning of Dongzi''s words? He said directly and loudly, "stand up for me."


    In an instant, seven or eight people surrounded Dongzi. Then a dozen people in the distance saw the picture here, and they all ran over one after another.


    For a moment, they surrounded Qiu Zhen.


    The man held his eyes: "let you get up, didn''t you hear?"


    Shua!


    The next second, Dongzi stood up directly!


    Without hesitation!


    He just forgot his promise!


    In front of Zhang Wen''s people, he can''t be forced!


    He absolutely believes that as long as he doesn''t stand up, he and Qiu Zhen will be beaten today!


    What kind of picture is that?


    "Why didn''t you answer me when I asked you?" the man gently punched Dongzi and asked.


    An awkward smile appeared on Dongzi''s face: "I don''t know the whereabouts of Wang Peng..."


    Pop!


    The man didn''t hesitate at all. He just slapped him in the face!


    Dongzi was directly confused.


    This is fucking ridiculous.


    This is in Hengcheng, anyway, in his Dongzi''s territory.


    And there''s his big brother Qiu Zhen next to him!


    Zhang Wen''s people dare to play like this?


    Just slap yourself in the face?


    This is to fly!


    They didn''t pay attention to Hengcheng people at all!


    "Did you call Wang Peng? You want to call brother Peng!" the man shouted.


    Dongzi''s confused little eyes flashed a trace of confusion, and even some grievances.


    You can play in Jinhai City, but why are you so awesome in Hengcheng?


    Anyway, give me Dongzi a face


    For a moment, Qiu Zhen''s eyes also moved and looked at the man fiercely.


    But Qiu Zhen did not move.


    This is Zhang Wen''s man. He knows the consequences of moving Zhang Wen!


    "Oh, I don''t know where brother Peng is." Dongzi said quickly when he saw that the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    The man said coldly to Dongzi, "if brother Wen didn''t let us get into trouble, you would be dead today."

 Chapter 2022

    With that, a group of people left in a crash.


    Darling!


    This made Dongzi slow down for a long time.


    Now, don''t let it get into trouble?


    Don''t let the trouble be arrogant to this extent. If Zhang Wen opens his mouth one day and lets them invade Hengcheng wantonly, what''s wrong?


    Then they must all be finished!


    Zhang Wen''s people are not easy to mess with.


    After the wave of people left, Qiu Zhen did not dare to squat at the door. They went out directly and went back to KTV.


    At the same time, the news also came to the ears of the song team.


    He heard that many gangsters came to Jinhai city to look for people in Hengcheng, but no one knew what they were doing.


    He has a strong bad feeling.


    These people are probably looking for themselves!


    Because of Wang Peng!


    He wanted to report to the leaders above, but he gave up before he dialed the phone.


    The bastard in Jinhai city just came to Hengcheng and didn''t do anything. What can he do?


    Can you take a team of people to the street to check their ID cards one by one? And that doesn''t comply with the regulations!


    He spent the whole day in panic and fear.


    There is only one police escort in the hospital, and there is no police force left! With this configuration, if Wang Peng comes, how can he stop it? Then I don''t even know how to die!


    Keep this mood until the evening.


    The song team''s eyes were full of blood, but there was no meaning to sleep.


    Worried, how can he sleep?


    He was afraid that as soon as he closed his eyes, Wang Peng''s shadow would appear.


    What the fuck should I do?


    He never knew what it was like to be remembered by someone! I don''t know I can fall to this point one day!


    In the dead of night in the ward, he lay alone on the hospital bed.


    He made up his mind to leave the hospital tomorrow. It''s too unsafe here!


    Click.


    At this time, the door of the ward suddenly rang.


    The sound startled him and sat up directly from the bed.


    It was very quiet around him, and the sound stirred his nerves.


    Suddenly, a terrible scene came to his mind.


    Wang Peng is standing outside the door at the moment with this dark pistol in his hand! As long as the door is open, he can come in at any time and kill himself!


    The song team got nervous, hurried out of bed and subconsciously went to the window.


    Here is the only way to escape.


    If the door is open, how can you avoid bullets in such a small environment?


    Shua.


    The door was pushed open.


    "Grass!" the song team scolded and jumped down from the window!


    Without hesitation!


    You know, this is the third floor!


    He is still wounded, so he dares to jump down without hesitation!


    What is this concept?


    Song team, this is completely brought by the crazy desire to survive!


    However, his physical quality was excellent. He fell from the third floor, but his ankle twisted a little painful. He endured it and limped away.


    This scene frightened the little nurse who came to the ward round!


    Her eyes grew slightly and filled with disbelief.


    Then, I hurried to report to the duty officer.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the crazy pressure of Wang Peng, the song team has become a frightened bird.


    The song team fled home. He felt at least a sense of security here.


    Locked the doors, he closed the door like a fugitive and put himself in his bedroom.


    Wheeze, wheeze~


    He gasped hard in the dark.


    Thrilling, that scene was so fucking thrilling!


    If I jump a little later, I promise that Wang Peng will come!


    That''s not neat. I''m gone now!


    He lit a cigarette trembling and lit it for a long time.


    His wife and children have been arranged back to his mother''s house by him. At the moment, he is alone.


    But the beating heart couldn''t stop.


    Once, the song team felt afraid.


    Feel the taste of being stared at by the devil!


    He didn''t even dare to close his eyes, because he never knew when Wang Peng would appear.


    This feeling made him feel bad all over!


    He smoked a cigarette, bit it secretly and silently recited Wang Peng''s name.


    At this time, the leader called.


    The song team jumped out of the window and ran away.


    The hospital didn''t dare to delay this matter and told the leaders of Qu team directly.


    Although it was late at night, the leader still called as usual.


    He doesn''t want anything to happen to the song team.


    He''s a model in the police force!


    I''ve always been optimistic about him.


    When the phone was answered, the leader hurriedly asked, "team Qu, what''s the matter with you? I heard you jumped out of the window of the hospital? How are you?"


    The song team''s voice became extremely cold. If the leader didn''t pay attention to it and if he could send more people over, he wouldn''t be so confused.


    "It''s all right," he said.


    Hearing the cold and hard voice, the cold channel was a little confused.


    But he continued: "Xiaoqu, don''t be emotional. If you encounter any difficulties, I can help you. Anyway, you are a member of the police..."


    The song team hung up before they finished speaking.


    He didn''t want to hear these hypocritical words.


    It''s meaningless to listen!


    He has only one thought in his mind now, that is, to wait until Wang Peng is caught safely!


    As long as he is caught, it means he is safe!


    During this time, I shrink up and don''t go out!


    ¡­¡­


    "Big brother, something''s wrong!" in the morning, when a ray of sunshine shines into the house, Zhiyong runs over.


    Lao Yan just got up and saw Zhiyong rush in, his eyebrows locked.


    "What happened?"


    After Zhang Wen slapped him in the face last time, Lao Yan understood.


    Compared with Zhang Wen, I was almost.


    Then don''t show up during this period of time. As long as you control Mingming bar, stabilize your business and collect money wildly, you will grow stronger and do nothing!


    Squeeze out Zhang Wen, it''s only a matter of time!


    In Jinhai City, money is a bit. If you follow this speed, you will soon surpass Zhang Wen! At that time, he will spend money to buy people and relationships, and worry that he can''t get rid of Zhang Wen?


    Temporary patience is for better madness tomorrow!


    Zhiyong came in. After he came in, he said anxiously, "brother, don''t you know? That Wang Peng has turned Hengcheng upside down!"


    "Wang Peng?" old Yan frowned. The living king of hell who swam on the edge of hell often made him wonder what to do.


    So that when he heard the name, he would be vigilant.


    "Well, he has killed four or five people in Hengcheng! It is said that he has hid now. In order to catch him, the Baidao people in Hengcheng have sent out a lot of police!" Zhiyong looks very nervous.


    Old Yan frowns. Although he is not doing well now, what does Wang Peng do in Hengcheng have to do with himself?

 Chapter 2023

    What does Zhiyong mean when he comes to say this so nervously?


    "Wang Peng is also a man. He just went the wrong way. He must be finished playing like this! But it has something to do with Laozi''s wool!" said Lao Yan.


    "Oh!" Zhiyong seems a little unhappy. Usually, Lao Yan is a little ahead. Why are you so dull today!


    "Brother, Wang Peng is Zhang Wen''s man. Now he has made a mistake and hid. He doesn''t care how many lives he has in his hand! What do you say if he comes to us now?"


    Buzz!


    This made Lao Yan''s eyes stare round in an instant, and he couldn''t believe it.


    He patted himself hard on the forehead.


    Yes!


    Darling!


    Why did you forget this!


    In any case, he is opposed to Zhang Wen. In any case, Wang Peng is Zhang Wen''s person!


    What if he knows he''s finished and wants to help Zhang Wen Run himself?


    Then I''m not the only one left!


    Wang Peng, who was not crazy before, can''t afford it. Now Wang Peng has reached the last crazy time. How can he be his opponent?


    One shot is enough to kill yourself!


    Zhiyong is not so good at ordinary times. I didn''t expect to become so smart at this time! What a word to wake up the man of his dream!


    Lao Yan quickly said, "grass, starting today, Mingming bar will be handed over to Wang Bin for the time being. Let''s keep a low profile first!"


    "Hmm!" Zhiyong nodded, which he also meant.


    At this critical time, he already wanted to run. The key is that Lao Yan won''t let him run. He can''t help it.


    Now he finally persuaded Lao Yan.


    Hide and watch Wang Peng go crazy quietly. This is the best way now.


    ¡­¡­


    The day passed.


    Qu Dui''s house.


    He curled up in the bedroom, which made his eyes whole.


    This is the first time in two days that he has slept so safely.


    Hiding at home, he can have an absolute sense of security.


    No matter how powerful Wang Peng is, he can''t find his own home.


    Maybe, now Wang Peng has been caught, or maybe, or Wang Peng is no longer in Hengcheng.


    He has seen many fierce bandits, but absolutely no one dares not to run away in such an environment.


    Wang Peng, is it so awesome?


    He calmed down a little, got up and lit a cigarette to calm down, then took out his cell phone and looked at it.


    On the bank card, I still have my deposit.


    See the numbers above, I put my heart down.


    Why do you work so hard and fear so much?


    Isn''t it for the money?


    I can''t make so much money as a policeman for a lifetime, even for several lifetimes! For these, it doesn''t matter if you work hard!


    As long as you get through this period of time, you will win!


    He got up and went to the bathroom to wash his face.


    The self in the mirror is decadent to the extreme.


    I haven''t shaved my beard and washed my face. Where can I look like a little capable at ordinary times?


    Decadent to death.


    He smiled helplessly.


    When did you become so nervous?


    In front of a small thief, they even have the meaning of fear.


    Ridiculous, lamentable!


    He washed his face hard.


    Sit in the living room, smoke and settle down.


    Knock, knock.


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    He trembled subconsciously and asked casually, "who?"


    An old aunt''s voice immediately came from outside: "Xiaoqu, it''s me, you Aunt Wang!"


    "Oh, Aunt Wang, what''s the matter?" the song team immediately relieved.


    This is my aunt downstairs.


    Hearing this voice, he knew that the world was still beautiful, and the killings and blood were still obscure.


    At least in this community, they are safe.


    Without hesitation, he went straight to open the door.


    Outside the door stood Aunt Wang with a notepad in her smiling hand: "Xiaoqu, let me see your water meter."


    The song team gave a cry, and then turned back.


    The song team relaxed.


    He has been nervous for two days, and now he is finally relaxed.


    So that he didn''t notice Aunt Wang''s slightly distorted face at all.


    Once people relax, it is a pool of mud.


    The song team is a good example.


    He never thought about why Aunt Wang would come to collect water charges at this time.


    Why, with a Notepad!


    There is a sense of disobedience everywhere!


    Qu team went to the kitchen and remembered that the water charge had long been changed to card swiping. What kind of water charge did Aunt Wang charge!


    "Aunt Wang, you......" the song team scratched their head and turned around.


    Suddenly, a slightly decadent face appeared out of place in his sight.


    Dong Dong!


    His heart beat faster!


    I can''t believe what I saw!


    This man is Wang Peng?


    Is it Wang Peng who made himself crazy to jump down from the third floor of the hospital in recent days?


    How is that possible!


    It''s still at home. How can he come?


    Look at Aunt Wang behind her. Her face has long become ugly!


    The song team understood everything in an instant.


    Wang Peng closed the door directly and drew a knife from his arms.


    There was no panic in his eyes, as if all this was normal in his eyes.


    It seems that winning the song team is as simple as playing a game.


    "Good and evil will be rewarded. I believe this sentence." Wang Peng said faintly.


    This made the song team tremble all over. He knew what he had done. He was also guilty!


    "You... How the fuck did you get here!" the song team shouted wildly.


    This is my home.


    It''s in the family yard!


    What is Wang Peng''s ability to know that he is here!


    This is a crazy rhythm!


    Now Wang Peng stands here one by one, making his hair stand up!


    Wang Peng said coldly, "why should you erase Huang Zhiwen''s case? Can money make you act against your conscience? Won''t you have nightmares at night?"


    This also made Wang Peng cold.


    The song team is the people''s police anyway, and there should always be justice in their hearts.


    But his practice makes people''s teeth itch!


    If he didn''t get stuck here and wipe out Huang Zhiwen''s case, or even cremate the body in a hurry, how could there be these things next?


    Maybe boss Liang has been punished by law, and brother Lei has repented in prison.


    This is against the sky! Then the song team must pay a price against the sky!


    Facing Wang Peng, the song team bit.


    In any case, Wang Peng is a hairy boy. Standing in front of him at the moment, he still speaks to himself in a questioning tone, which makes him extremely unhappy.


    He was shaking all over.


    "What do you know! Do you know how much money I earn a month! A little more than three thousand fucking yuan! The house price in Hengcheng is fucking flat once! Even if I buy a house with a loan, I have to pay it back for more than 30 years! Am I fighting for a house all my life? What happiness can I have for such a generation?"

 Chapter 2024

    "Now boss Liang has given me enough money to buy five houses. What does that mean? It means that it can save me five lives and even give me five lives! It''s no pity that such a person will die if he dies!"


    Hearing this, Wang Peng''s eyes cooled down.


    Although he is bloodthirsty, although killing is his nature.


    But he has more principles in mind than this song team.


    For money, he can sell all he has, or even his promises. Is money so attractive?


    "So have you ever thought about how Huang Zhiwen''s mother and daughter are doing? Have you ever thought about their feelings?"


    The song team shouted, "I don''t care to think so much! In this society, it''s enough to live well! I don''t want to think about the rest, and I don''t have the energy to think about that!"


    Wang Peng doesn''t speak. He knows it''s useless to say more.


    The man in front of me has been blinded by money!


    The next second, Wang Peng rushed directly.


    Whatever you ignore is a knife!


    Straight into the chest of the song team.


    The song team reacted quickly, and he quickly dodged.


    He bit hard in secret.


    This is the first time that I can''t lift my head in front of sin! Even retreat!


    Qu team is the top of the police force in martial arts competition, and all kinds of fighting skills are practiced quite skillfully. Ordinary bandits are not his opponents, let alone Wang Peng who is full of killing gas.


    But now in front of him, I actually feel that I can''t do what I want.


    The wound on his shoulder and the sprain of his ankle reduced his combat effectiveness by more than half in an instant!


    In the face of Wang Peng, who was like a judge, he was filled with fear!


    "I don''t need a gun to kill you." Wang Peng said faintly and stabbed away with another knife.


    This time, the song team also struggled to avoid.


    In an instant, a cold sweat came out of his head.


    "Wang Peng, do you know what the consequences are if you kill me! Your life is over!" the song team bit and said.


    Wang Peng smiled a few times. He didn''t care about these at all. Since he killed boss Liang, he knew that the end of the road was the end.


    But since you want to play like this, you''re simply crazy!


    Simply, pay back all those sins!


    "I''m not killing, I''m atoning." Wang Peng''s blood red eyes flashed a sharp light.


    At this moment, let the song team bite hard.


    This man is fucking crazy!


    Although the Qu team tried to avoid, his legs and feet were inflexible, and the space here was small, so he couldn''t retreat all over.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Peng had cut several holes in him, gurgling blood.


    Wang Peng walked towards him calmly and shook the sharp knife in his hand.


    Bang.


    The song team didn''t stand firm and sat directly on the ground.


    Who doesn''t tremble in front of Wang Peng? Who is not crazy?


    Wang Peng is standing in front of him, just like the evil temple from hell!


    "Wang Peng, I can give the money to Huang Zhiwen''s mother and daughter! As long as you let me go!"


    Only in the face of death can people realize what fear is.


    At the moment, the life of the song team lies on the sharp knife in Wang Peng''s hand! How can he not be crazy?


    Money, it''s all extraneous!


    Now life is the most important thing!


    Wang Peng''s mouth moved. He didn''t know whether he was laughing or twitching.


    "Now you know you''re scared? But you don''t have a chance!"


    Wang Peng stabbed him in the chest.


    A cold knife, thrust into half.


    Suddenly, the song team hurried and frantically grabbed the blade with their hands, desperately trying to keep their breath!


    Wang Peng simply presses with all the strength of his body!


    Qu Dui vomited a mouthful of blood. Seeing the tip of the knife inserted into his chest, he was disappointed.


    At this moment, he thought of his wife and children.


    The picture of the whole family enjoying their family happiness together will never exist again.


    In his sight, it became ethereal and weathered in this sharp knife.


    Everything comes from evil thoughts in the heart.


    Everything comes from sin!


    Killing brings endless confusion to people, and it is also a kind of harm to close relatives and loved ones.


    Huang Zhiwen is dead. Huang Wenjing and Huang''s mother are in great pain.


    The death of Qu Dui will also bring endless pain to his children and wife.


    Killing is a double-edged sword.


    The strength of the body gradually flowed away, and the Qu team stared round and watched the sharp knife pressed by Wang Peng sink into their chest until they completely lost their vitality.


    When Wang Peng''s blood red eyes full of killing gas were aligned with his dead gray eyes, everything was over.


    The surroundings became quiet in an instant.


    The song team is dead.


    Pay for your mistakes.


    And take away your sins completely.


    Wang Peng is not killing, but atoning.


    He rose slowly from the ground.


    Instead of leaving in a hurry, he lit a cigarette.


    Before killing, it brought him endless pleasure and a strong smell of blood.


    But at the moment, he was filled with melancholy.


    Killing is just to calm down a person.


    Is this really what he wants?


    He opened the door.


    Aunt Wang is still standing outside the door.


    She''s scared silly!


    He knows that the song team is a policeman, but the boy dares to kill even the police?


    This is not a madman!


    The alarm phone in her hand was just opened, and immediately it was the operator''s sweet voice.


    Wang Peng looked at her and said faintly, "call the police and say that the Qu team has accepted bribes from boss Liang."


    Aunt Wang was stunned for a moment, and then nodded madly.


    Wang Peng shook his clothes and strode away.


    Come and go like the wind, kill people like hemp!


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, the police car came.


    The police are the police who work with the song team.


    When he went upstairs to see the song team, he frowned and hurriedly reported the situation to the people above.


    At this time, Aunt Wang, who was on the side, said weakly, "the man just said that Xiaoqu took bribes and belonged to boss Liang..."


    Aunt Wang said this subconsciously. If she didn''t say it, she was afraid that Wang Peng would come to her!


    That''s no joke!


    People like that are anxious. What can''t they do?


    The policeman was stunned for a moment before he reported the situation.


    ¡­¡­


    After only half an hour or so, Wang Yi called.


    "Zhang Wen, did you find the news of Wang Peng?" his anxious voice was on the phone.


    A few days ago, he called to warn me about Wang Peng. Today, he asked me about Wang Peng''s whereabouts. He was probably worried.


    I honestly said, "not yet, but I''ve asked someone to check it. There should be results soon."


    "Don''t check," he said.


    "Oh? Why?"


    "Just now, Wang Peng committed another crime in Hengcheng. He killed a policeman in the family yard." Wang Yi''s voice became very cold.

 Chapter 2025

    Buzz!


    My head trembled wildly.


    What I was most worried about happened.


    After all, I was still a step slow. Wang Peng didn''t listen to my advice at all. He resolutely chose the last madness and killed the police. Then waiting for him would only be death.


    Seeing that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, Wang Yi then said, "Zhang Wen, I said I could help you before. That''s a big premise. Now you know what to do when Wang Peng doesn''t have a white man?"


    My head is in a mess: "brother Yi, the man Wang Peng wants to kill must have something to do with Huang Zhiwen. Can''t you investigate it well?"


    Wang Yi''s voice suddenly became cold: "Zhang Wen, things have come to this point, and you still speak for him! Do you know what this is? But it''s useless for you to say now, and you''d better consider your own problems. Wang Peng is your little brother, and you''ve been in close contact with you recently, and you may also be suspected of being an accomplice!"


    My forehead has become a mess. Now I don''t care what Wang Yi thinks of me, let alone what I will become.


    I only care about one person, that is Wang Peng.


    He killed the police, so how can this end?


    I don''t want to see Wang Peng have an accident or watch him perform the final Lianhua.


    Silently put down the phone, I sat there for a long time without thinking back.


    After a while, I suddenly raised my hand and slapped myself in the face.


    Zhang Wen, the reason why he came to this step is inseparable from you! If it wasn''t for your indecision at the beginning, if it wasn''t for your questioning of Li Erzi and even secretly fuelling Wang Peng''s arrogance, how could things come to this stage?


    When the killing gas on Wang Peng germinated, if you stopped it, how could there be today''s picture?


    All this is because of your indulgence!


    I squatted on the ground and pulled my hair hard. I was very annoyed.


    The taste of scratching my heart and liver makes me unable to calm down.


    ¡­¡­


    The song team died, but it involved the things behind it.


    His gray deal with boss Liang and other police officers.


    For a time, many people were involved. This matter caused a lot of trouble in Hengcheng, and everyone knows it.


    Some people say that Wang Peng did the right thing, while others question Wang Peng''s behavior.


    But it''s still that sentence.


    Justice is in the hearts of the people. There is no absolute right or absolute error in this world.


    It all depends on people.


    The leader of Hengcheng also ordered at the first time to thoroughly investigate this matter, not hesitate to pay all the police force to catch Wang Peng!


    His behavior is already provoking the white people.


    At the same time, Wang Peng''s whereabouts completely disappeared.


    No one can find him again.


    It''s like it never happened.


    A few days later, Li Erzi, who went to Hengcheng to find Wang Peng''s clue, also came back.


    The first thing he came back was to report to me.


    Li Erzi''s eyes were full of blood and looked tired.


    "Wenzi, Wang Peng may no longer be in Hengcheng. I can''t find his news everywhere."


    I took a deep breath: "Er Zi, you take a few days off first. We''ll talk about it later."


    Wang Peng is the wind.


    How can the wind be caught?


    Mortals can only feel the breath of its coming and going.


    Moreover, the current situation is beyond my control, and all I can do is persuasion.


    No one knows what Wang Peng will become in the end.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette and sat next to me and smoked: "Wenzi, I feel Wang Peng hasn''t planned to stop."


    My eyebrows move.


    Now Wang Peng''s hands are covered with blood. Does he continue to act so recklessly?


    What exactly does he want?


    "It''s all my fault..." I sighed.


    Li Erzi shook his head: "Wenzi, it''s all fate. I didn''t believe in fate before, but after so many things happened, I believe that no one can control his destiny. Everything is doomed. Even if you stopped Wang Peng at the beginning, can you manage him all his life? He is such a person in his bones, so he will be all his life. Maybe everything has changed since the moment Wang Peng was born It''s a fixed number. "


    "But I don''t want to see him die."


    My eyes have turned red.


    Deep remorse made me unable to extricate myself.


    Wang Peng is only 22 years old this year.


    What a good age!


    How many people at this age are enjoying youth, struggle, and even love and sweetness.


    But Wang Peng was exposed to blood and killing.


    Is this the purpose of mixing Tao?


    Is to look at the people around you one by one, and finally go to destruction?


    I have questioned my choice more than once, but this time it has never been clear.


    "Er Zi, what should I do?" I grabbed my hair with both hands.


    Li Erzi also kept sighing: "now the best way is to let Wang Peng run away, but this kind of thing won''t last long..."


    Even if Wang Peng runs away, the result will not be good.


    And with Wang Peng''s character, how can he escape?


    After a while, Li Erzi said, "Wang Peng, are you still looking for it?"


    In his opinion, even if we find Wang Peng, what can we do? The arm can''t twist the thigh after all.


    I nodded: "look, can you persuade me a little?"


    ¡­¡­


    One day after Wang Peng disappeared, Guang Guang came back.


    Running back from Thailand.


    Boss Wang''s business is temporarily stranded, and Li Erzi has run out at the same time.


    At the same time, the things that Guangguang committed before have not been mentioned for the time being.


    In other words, during this period of time, they come out like normal people and don''t have to be afraid of anything.


    This is a great gift to him.


    At the moment, in the office, he was the first to come to me to report.


    Guangguang didn''t come back alone this time. He was accompanied by a woman.


    The woman was dressed in plain clothes, but she did not lose her charm.


    A head of black hair tilted down like ink, two big eyes seemed to be able to speak, and the water was deep.


    Handsome facial features, can give 80 points.


    Body is the devil.


    It''s just that I always feel like something''s wrong with her.


    "This is..." I looked at the light.


    He gave a quick introduction: "brother Wen, this is my wife, sweet."


    "Oh..." we all focused on Tian Tian. After all, he still had some skills. After a long time of pretending to force the tiger, he also learned a lot.


    Picking up girls seems to be a good hand.


    The woman has more than enough light.


    Tian Tian didn''t speak for a long time.


    Guangguang quickly explained: "brother Wen, she is a mute and has some problems in her head, but she and I really love each other. Don''t laugh at me..."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone nodded suddenly.


    No wonder.


    But they all looked at me with their bare heads.

 Chapter 2026

    mute.


    Communication has become a problem in the future.


    But when it comes to looks, this woman really has nothing to say.


    "Go home and see your mother first. You should have nothing to do recently. Then take more time to accompany her. If there is no place to live, let Er Zi Li arrange a place for you." I said.


    This time he came back, he was much fatter and his mental state was much better than before.


    This still gives me some comfort.


    But Wang Peng''s final result would be as good as light.


    After hearing this, a layer of water mist floated in his eyes.


    He also ignored the people around him and knelt down to me.


    Tian Tian hurried to kneel down together.


    I hurried to stop him: "what are you doing? Get up!"


    Light and tears fell.


    He is an iron man, but now he can''t help crying in front of me, crying like a tearful man.


    In his heart, he really treated me like a big brother.


    "Brother Wen, I don''t know what I owe you in my life. You gave me rebirth! Without you, I can''t imagine that I can see my mother! In the future, as long as you say a word, I will go through fire and water!"


    The people around suddenly became quiet. Although Guangguang was not the best one, it was the most real one.


    His words gratified me.


    Gratitude is the best character.


    I smiled: "everyone is a brother. You don''t owe anyone. Before you helped me deal with boss Wang, you already treated me as a brother, so I Zhang Wen must treat you as a brother!"


    Guangguang was moved in a mess.


    I told him about the current situation and told him that although I let him out now, the previous things in prison have not been completely erased and need to be operated for some time.


    We must keep a low profile during this time.


    Just nodded.


    After talking to me, he asked me where I was pretending to be a tiger.


    Among us, he has the best relationship with pretending to force the tiger.


    Speaking of pretending to be a tiger, I scratched my head hard.


    I haven''t seen him in the last two days.


    "Er Zi, what are pretending to be a tiger doing recently? Why do I feel like I haven''t seen him for a long time?"


    Li Erzi said: "he has been in the company recently. Basically, he doesn''t go out much. We ask him to go out and play. He doesn''t go. I don''t know what''s the matter. But don''t worry about him. He''ll be fine in two days!"


    Just nodded, and then went up with Tian Tian to find the tiger.


    On the upper floor of Dongwen group, at this time, the clothes force the tiger. One person and one dog are sitting and sighing about life.


    Recently, Heimei went back to her hometown. He basically didn''t talk to anyone except the dog.


    Pretending to be a tiger has been immersed in the dog''s life.


    Sometimes he thinks that people are not as good as dogs.


    "Rhubarb, what do you think life is for?" pretending to force the tiger sighed.


    "Ow, ow ~" rhubarb seems to be talking to him. They are communicating in different languages.


    "You said, what did I do in Jinhai?"


    "Ow, ow ~"


    "By the way, your dog, there is no underworld?"


    "Ow ~ ow ~"


    Rhubarb didn''t dislike pretending to force the tiger, so he stared quietly next to it. Pretending to force the tiger asked, and he answered.


    It''s like two good friends telling each other about the past.


    "Brother Hu, I''m back!" the light came up at this time and said angrily.


    Pretend to force the tiger to look at the light.


    But the first thing he saw was not the light, but the sweetness around him.


    If you don''t know where to go, Tiantian is definitely a beautiful scenery.


    "My grass, who is this woman?" pretending to force the tiger did not greet Guangguang, nor did he look at Guangguang more, so he asked directly.


    Guangguang hurriedly introduced: "brother tiger, this is my woman, sweet, IQ is not normal, or a mute!"


    "What? Dumb?" pretending to be a tiger. Obviously, I didn''t expect such a beautiful woman to be dumb, and her eyes were full of disappointment.


    God gave her a good skin bag and even gave her a good figure, but why is she a mute?


    What a pity.


    But he suddenly seemed to think of something, and his eyes immediately changed again!


    mute?


    It seems pretty good, too!


    If that happens, it seems to be another experience.


    Just this boy, I can''t see. He can fucking enjoy it!


    Pretending to force the tiger wantonly in YY his head, he looked at the light: "when did you come back?"


    Guangguang smiled: "brother Hu, brother Wen said it''s okay, let me come back! I don''t have to go to prison in the future, thanks to brother Wen!"


    "Cough!" pretended to force the tiger to cough twice. It looked a little uncomfortable.


    As soon as he came over, he said Zhang Wen was good. Why did he forget himself?


    In his heart, does he still have a tiger brother?


    "So what, how have you been these days?" pretend to force the tiger to start, and the topic is far away.


    Guangguang told him about his experience in Thailand and pretended to force the tiger to listen. But when Guangguang finished, his eyebrows were locked.


    "Guangguang, I asked you the key point. Why don''t you say it? How did you know your girlfriend? Is she Thai?"


    Just scratching his head, he really didn''t know. It was amazing when he met Tian Tian.


    Just walking in the street, Guangguang met her eyes, and then she came back with Guangguang without hesitation.


    They have a feeling of love at first sight.


    "Well, I don''t know..." light said.


    Pretending to force the tiger to frown: "this is your mistake. You don''t know who they are. Just take them back? What if something happens?"


    Light itself is a felon. What is he afraid of?


    It''s good to be out now.


    Besides, he also likes sweetness.


    That''s enough.


    "Brother Hu, I''ve been like this all my life, but Thailand, you really should go with me. That place is full of things you like!" he said.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he looked obscene: "isn''t it? I''m going to send you, Li Erzi won''t let you!"


    He said a little angry.


    Just because he knew who he was, Li Erzi wouldn''t let him send it. If he asked him to send it, would he come back?


    No one has to die in Thailand!


    Guangguang smiled: "it''s all right. I''ll take you to play when I have time!"


    "Well, OK ~"


    While talking, light eyes and rhubarb looked at each other.


    Rhubarb is a dog.


    But I don''t know why, at the moment of eye contact, Guangguang unexpectedly noticed a faint trace of obscenity in it.


    That''s human obscenity. It''s a little similar to pretending to force a tiger.


    The key is why it appears on a dog.


    The dog, has it become a sperm?


    "Wang!" rhubarb shouted, perhaps aware of the idea of light.

 Chapter 2027

    Light subconsciously said, "hello."


    See!


    The pressure of a dog is so strong!


    This is the dog trained by pretending to be a tiger! Crazy, overbearing!


    It is uncompromising to people!


    "He is my brother, rhubarb." pretending to force the tiger, with a trace of pride in his eyes, he touched the head of rhubarb.


    "Oh, rhubarb..." Guangguang said to himself.


    "By the way, brother Hu, I heard that many things happened after I left. I don''t think brother Wen looks very good. I heard it''s because of that Wang Peng? What''s the matter with him?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh: "after you, don''t go his old way..."


    ¡­¡­


    There was no news of Wang Peng for several days. Now people on the road spread everything. Some said that Wang Peng had gone outside the province, and others said that he had gone abroad.


    But as long as he hasn''t been caught for a day, I''ll keep a place for him all day.


    I will do my best to ensure Wang Peng''s safety!


    Li Erzi is slowly following up on Wang Peng. My attention is also on Lao Yan.


    Mingming bar.


    Now boss Wang''s territory has been fully included in my arms, only Mingming bar.


    I always have a bad feeling that this Mingming bar is not as simple as we think. How can people like Lao Yan be simple?


    Today, when I had lunch with Li Erzi, I said, "Erzi, I want to take back Mingming bar."


    Now it''s just a matter of talking to me.


    Li Erzi was slightly stunned: "Wenzi, that bar is an empty shell, and the scale is too small, which is meaningless."


    "I know, but I always vaguely feel something wrong."


    Seeing that my face was not very good-looking, Li Erzi didn''t ask much. He simply said, "well, take back Mingming bar. It''s just a matter of one word."


    I nodded silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Afternoon, three o''clock.


    At the door of Mingming bar.


    Pretend to force tiger and light, and rhubarb is standing there.


    Pretend to force the tiger to hit the door upset.


    Today, he had to come. I thought that Lao Yan''s strength was only a few Miao people anyway, so I didn''t think much and let him come.


    This undoubtedly gave him a stage to pretend to be forced.


    I haven''t pretended to be a tiger for a long time.


    The cells all over the body are suffocating.


    After a while, the door opened.


    It was Lao Yan who opened the door.


    Li Erzi has sent out words to tell Lao Yan that the bar should be taken back and let him know how to hand over honestly.


    Lao Yan has been waiting here for a long time.


    make fun of!


    Now Mingming bar is the lifeblood of Lao Yan! How can he hand over his lifeline!


    But if you fight hard, he is not Zhang Wen''s opponent.


    It''s possible to be killed if you don''t keep it together!


    So what?


    He can only use his own strengths, show kindness and pretend to be poor!


    "Brother Hu, come in quickly." Lao Yan''s posture is quite low.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he looked at Lao Yan with his nostrils and came in.


    He was quite satisfied with the performance that Lao Yan had just met.


    There are not many people who call themselves brother tiger.


    Light is a little wary. He came here today with a gun in case of accidents.


    Lao Yan was insidious, and he knew it.


    "That what, tiger sit!" Lao Yan quickly asked him to sit down, and then a smile on his face.


    "Well, what am I doing here? You should know. WOW? If you know, don''t ink and bring all the formalities!" pretending to force the tiger to open the door to the mountain road.


    Old Yan flattered with a smile: "brother Hu, don''t worry first. Come and drink!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to sit there, I was a little unhappy. Rhubarb also showed its teeth.


    "What wine do you drink in broad daylight?"


    Pretending to force a tiger is not good at drinking. The key is that after he drinks too much, he can''t hold his mouth and doesn''t even know what to say.


    He is also afraid of delaying things!


    Lao Yan smiled. Peng opened the bottle cap and smiled flatteringly: "brother Hu, who doesn''t know you can drink a lot? Drink less and don''t delay things!"


    "All right..." pretending to force the tiger reluctantly took the glass.


    Lao Yan has also made a lot of money this time. This bottle of wine costs more than 10000! I''m not willing to drink mountain guns like forced tigers.


    Pretending to force the tiger to drink up, he moved his mouth and floated a little.


    At this time, Zhiyong came out, picked up the wine bottle and forced the tiger to pour wine. What''s the difference between his posture and the newly married little lady?


    Seeing him, he immediately alerted and put his hand into his pocket.


    "Oh! My grass!" pretending to force the tiger to look up, crazy in his eyes, "isn''t this Zhiyong!"


    Before pretending to force the tiger to fight with Zhiyong, Zhiyong was also a stubborn little prince.


    Now, why are you so obedient?


    Under the power of pretending to force the tiger, he bowed to reality, didn''t he?


    Zhiyong''s face is a little ugly, but there is no other way. Now Zhang Wenru is in the middle of the day. He and Lao Yan can only survive.


    It''s better than anything to keep the bar first!


    "Brother Hu, look what you said. Don''t I always follow your footsteps?"


    "My grass!" pretending to force the tiger, his tone was a little heavier, which seemed to be extremely uncomfortable.


    I came here today to pretend to be forced, but Zhiyong''s Kung Fu seems to be better than himself!


    How dare he break ground on Taisui?


    Old Yan winked at Zhiyong, who quickly put away his forced posture and stood respectfully aside.


    Follow Lao Yan and don''t learn to bear without learning.


    The Kung Fu of courage and patience is not comparable to that of ordinary people!


    He Guang drank two glasses of wine and forced Hu to pour a cup of rhubarb.


    Drink Rhubarb in a few times.


    Old Yan stared. He had never seen such a drinking dog!


    Ow!


    Rhubarb drank a cup, his eyes widened and shouted at Zhiyong.


    Whoever drinks too much, the first target is a forced offender.


    A forced criminal like Zhiyong.


    "Well, I''m here today. Wen Zi arranged me to come. You should know what it means." soon, pretending to force a tiger entered the theme.


    Lao Yan quickly flatters and smiles. He has been waiting to pretend to force the tiger to say this for a long time.


    "Brother Hu, although brother Wen and I were wrong before, everyone knows that my old Yan has no other thoughts now. He just wants to keep the bar and do some small business..."


    A trace of obscenity flashed in the tiger''s eyes: "do some small business? Your heart is not so small!"


    "Brother Hu, in the past, I was a little careful, but now I have no mind! Brother Wen''s strength is not something I can touch. Besides, how can brother Wen pay attention to such a small bar?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod.


    Boss Wang is dead. Now Zhang Wen is the first brother of Jinhai city. He also wonders why Zhang Wen wants to take back the bar.


    It''s unnecessary!


    Lao Yan used to be a character, but now he''s a fart!


    "By the way, brother Hu, I heard that when you were a butcher, it was wonderful. Tell us about it first!" Zhiyong said appropriately nearby.

 Chapter 2028

    Speaking of this, pretending to be a tiger raised his head proudly.


    "Cao! The butcher is a scum. Although he has some skills, he is just a small role! When I fought with him, I punched him..."


    Pretending to force the tiger began to boast. Although he boasted a little too much, Lao Yan listened carefully and asked from time to time.


    It''s the same as the applause in crosstalk.


    "By the way, brother Hu, the last time you worked as boss Wang, I remember you were the one!"


    "That time I fought with boss Wang, I think Wang Peng is much inferior to you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Yan and Zhiyong kept cheering and directly pushed the tiger high.


    At the moment, the tiger is completely floating.


    It seems that Lao Yan and Zhiyong can''t get into his eyes at all.


    It seems that he is the God above!


    The highest state of pretending to force, that''s not it.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, old Yan then said, "brother Hu, there is brother Wen in Jinhai City, and brother Wen has a capable general like you. Who else dares not to respect you? Who else dares to touch your scales? My little old Yan, really dare not!"


    "In fact, it''s not easy for me. I have an old mother to take care of at home. It''s difficult for me to survive here!"


    "This little bar is nothing but a small stall. Either you go back and tell brother Wen, how about letting me go? But if brother Wen''s people come to play in the future, they will be free of charge!"


    Old Yan and Zhiyong looked at him eagerly, pouring wine and flattering.


    Pretending to force the tiger to faint, he looked at rhubarb and said, "brother, what do you think?"


    Woof!


    Rhubarb shouted.


    "En......" pretended to force the tiger to nod.


    Pretending to force the tiger to drink too much and rhubarb to drink too much. They both understand each other wrong!


    Pretending to force the tiger to pat the table: "that''s OK, I''ll promise you! But remember what you said, ang, no orders in the future!"


    Lao Yan is so happy.


    Why did he pay attention to this little money? As long as he can keep Mingming bar, he''s not making money every day!


    Don''t say it''s to force the tiger to avoid orders. It''s to find him a woman every night. It''s no problem!


    "Thank you, brother Hu. Among so many people, brother Wen, you are the most righteous brother Hu! In the future, you will be my brother..."


    After floating in Mingming bar for a while, he made several bottles of senior foreign wine for Lao Yan and pretended to force the tiger to leave.


    Two people and a dog went back to Dongwen group.


    Li Erzi and I were discussing things in the office. Seeing the appearance of pretending to force the tiger to get drunk, Li Erzi was angry


    "Grass, let you work. Who the fuck said let you drink?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at him and snort coldly.


    This move really surprised Li Erzi.


    I''m sorry. I''ve done it. Are you here to take credit?


    Guangguang hurried over to explain to me and pretended to force the tiger to wave his hand: "Wenzi, I told Lao Yan that I would let him live in the bar! Let him do it first!"


    "What?" I was a little surprised.


    Usually pretending to force a tiger to go out to talk about things is a lot more obscure. Why are you so unrestrained today?


    Li Erzi pushed him and stared round: "grass, Wenzi asked you to close the bar. You''re going to make fucking friends!"


    Pretending to force the tiger looked a little innocent and looked at me: "Wenzi, I think, Lao Yan is not too bad. Besides, if Mingming bar takes the guy he didn''t eat, he won''t die to work with us? It''s better to stay on the front line, don''t you think?"


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other.


    Pretending to force a tiger is a flood of love.


    Li Erzi scratched his head, which was very messy.


    "You fucking..."


    "Forget it." I stood up and motioned to Li Erzi to stop. What I said was reasonable.


    Now I''m standing at the top of Jinhai city. The so-called barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes. It''s urgent for people. It''s better to leave a meal for him to make a little money in Jinhai city.


    "Go down and wake up first. That''s it!"


    Pretending to force the tiger, he went down with Guangguang and rhubarb.


    "Wenzi, Lao Yan......" Li Erzi seemed to hesitate nearby.


    I waved my hand and rubbed my forehead upset.


    "Find someone and stare at Lao Yan. There must be a problem in Mingming bar!"


    Li Erzi nodded vigorously, turned and walked out of the office.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Hengbo group.


    In the office, Xiao Zhao sat in the boss''s chair and looked very worried.


    Half a month has passed, but there is no movement from director he.


    Xiao Zhao is upset.


    She knew what director he wanted. The land grant was just the matter of director he moving his fingers. Now she has taken it off for so long.


    Without boss Wang''s contacts, Xiao Zhao and the leopard depend on themselves.


    Contacts are accumulated little by little.


    At this time, the leopard came in, walked over, snuggled up to Xiao Zhao, and put his hands naturally on her shoulders.


    "Honey, why are you unhappy?"


    Xiao Zhao glared at him fiercely. Why is he unhappy? Doesn''t he know? ask while knowing the answer!


    The leopard trembled a few times carefully. He also knew that he had a lot of nonsense, but there was no way! In recent days, Xiao Zhao has often ignored him. He can only talk without words.


    "If you don''t want to talk, shut up!" Xiao Zhao pouted.


    The leopard sighed and sat down: "honey, why are you always unhappy? Before, you were unhappy when boss Wang was there. Now boss Wang is dead and the company is ours. You are still unhappy ~"


    How can a leopard know a woman''s ambition?


    The more Xiao Zhao looked at him, the more unhappy he was: "director he hasn''t nodded down that piece of land. Don''t tell me why you don''t know!"


    Of course the leopard knows!


    But director he is the leader. What can he do? Can you stop director he and beat him up?


    Then he''s finished!


    "Honey, you can''t beat director he?"


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes narrowed too. It really can''t.


    If you beat director he, the leopard will go in and the company will be ruined.


    But what should we do now? Do you just let yourself become director he''s plaything? Let him lead by the nose?


    Xiao Zhao began to think in another position. What would he do if boss Wang was there.


    "Honey, why don''t we go inside first?" said the leopard with a bad smile.


    He is greedy for Xiao Zhao''s body and doesn''t want to separate for a moment.


    Xiao Zhao is greedy for his soul!


    A flash of light flashed. Xiao Zhao patted his forehead and stood up: "by the way, why don''t we eat black!"


    "Black eats black?" the leopard was stunned for a moment.


    Xiao Zhao blinked and let the leopard come to his ears.


    The leopard seemed a little embarrassed and unhappy: "honey, is there any danger?"


    "Fool, seek wealth insurance. As long as this thing is done, Hengbo group will have what it wants in the future!"


    The leopard clenched his teeth and nodded hard: "OK, I''ll listen to you!"

 Chapter 2029

    Ding Dong~


    In the evening, director he''s cell phone rang.


    He looked down. It was a text message.


    The texter is Xiao Zhao.


    His heart beat a few times faster.


    In recent days, I have deliberately ignored Xiao Zhao, but also to hint at her!


    So that she can compromise with herself quickly!


    He saw that the woman had great ambition to get the land! Once a woman is ambitious, she must be able to do everything in order to achieve her goal!


    How crazy is that picture?


    These days, his heart is also uneasy!


    I have to say that Xiao Zhao is a rare beauty.


    Since I saw her, I have been thinking of her in my heart. I miss her all the time!


    Just in the face of her own hint, the woman has not pierced the layer of paper.


    A few words appeared on the mobile phone screen.


    "Director he, I''ll wait for you at XX intersection in the evening..."


    Director he was excited in an instant.


    Xiao Zhao has figured it out!


    That''s nice!


    Just after work today, I can go crazy with Xiao Zhao.


    "OK, I''ll be there on time ~" director he quickly went back, and then his head began to YY get crazy.


    That picture, think about it!


    After getting off work, director he didn''t dare to drive, but took a taxi to the place Xiao Zhao said.


    In a very remote street, little Zhao Tingting stood there.


    Hip Wrap Skirt, professional white shirt, and light makeup on his face.


    Set off that amazing beauty with even more talent.


    Seeing director he, she pinned her broken hair behind her ears and gave him a look.


    Looking back, director he was intoxicated!


    Shua~


    He came and grabbed Xiao Zhao''s hand. His eyes were full of eagerness.


    "Xiao Zhao, have you figured it out? Don''t worry, I''m a man of my word. As long as you perform well today, I''ll approve it early tomorrow morning!"


    Xiao Zhao smiled affectionately: "then thank director he first, but you can''t bully me ~"


    "How dare I? You bully me, don''t you?"


    "Director he is really funny ~"


    Bearing the nausea in his heart, Xiao Zhao took director he''s arm and walked to the nearby hotel.


    On the way, he kept saying how many people begged him about the construction site. Xiao Zhao could only agree next to him.


    Xiao Zhao took the key and entered the room with director he.


    Director he couldn''t hold back for so many days. As soon as he entered the door, he hugged Xiao Zhao''s waist and pushed her to bed.


    "Director he, don''t worry! I''ll take a bath first ~" Xiao Zhao said angrily.


    Director he smiled: "you can''t be lazy for a while. I''ll keep you awake tonight!"


    Xiao Zhao threw his coat out and put it on his head. He turned and walked into the bathroom.


    Director he is still quite cautious.


    He first turned off the light to see if there were pinhole cameras in the room. Then he took off his clothes and the imperial concubine lay in bed.


    In the whole room, there was only a little red light on the door lock.


    Listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, director he is ready to enjoy it.


    Drop!


    Suddenly, the light of the door lock turned green.


    Out of place appeared in his realization.


    As soon as he was ready to get up, the door was pushed open.


    "Grass Mud Horse, dare to sleep with my wife!" the leopard rushed in first, stuck director he''s throat and pressed hard on the bed.


    That expression is called a ferocious!


    Playing immortal dance, the leopard didn''t agree with it. Anyway, it was Xiao Zhao who suffered!


    Just now he stared in the dark when he saw Xiao looking for him coming in with director he''s arm.


    If it hadn''t been for the people nearby, he would have rushed up.


    Right now, the leopard didn''t come in according to the agreed time, much earlier.


    no way out! Outside the door, his heart beat too fast, and all kinds of bad pictures appeared in his mind continuously, which made him couldn''t help it.


    Xiaomaocun was nearby and hurriedly closed the door.


    "Big brother, don''t worry!" seeing the impulsive appearance of the leopard, he thought the leopard couldn''t help killing director he! Then it''s all over!


    The leopard deliberately shouted, "grass, watch the door for me. I''ll kill him today!"


    At this time, Xiao Zhao hurried out of the inside. Seeing the picture, he squatted on the ground and hugged his body with both hands.


    Director he is confused.


    I didn''t succeed. Why did so many people rush in?


    He looked at Xiao Zhao innocently: "she called me. I didn''t know she had a man."


    Director he is quite calm! And there''s nothing wrong with him!


    He doesn''t know!


    If there is a problem, it should be Xiao Zhao''s problem. It has nothing to do with himself!


    Moreover, the matter itself is not simple, but Xiao Zhao has a reason.


    He still feels wronged!


    Pop!


    The leopard raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    Director he tilted his head to one side and his ears were buzzing.


    His eyes were a little confused. It''s no exaggeration to say that he was slapped in the face for the first time.


    In school, he was a three good student and a good boy in the eyes of teachers.


    When he arrived at the unit, he was more diligent and never offended anyone, let alone made any mistakes, but the leopard dared to beat him~


    The feeling made him sleepwalk.


    Seeing that director he was hoodwinked, the leopard sneered: "you fucking seduced my wife. I''ve recorded all the videos just now! You''ll have to pick your skin later!"


    After hearing this, director he was in a hurry, and his head was buzzing in melon seeds.


    Why can he be so busy in Jinhai city?


    Why can he go back and forth with a woman like Xiao Zhao? Not because of this skin?


    Without this, he''ll fart!


    "What do you really want to do!" director he straightened up and said, ignoring the red palm print hanging on his cheek and the gurgling bloody nostril.


    The leopard glanced at Xiao Zhao secretly and said with a script that had been rehearsed for a long time: "my wife was played by you. What do you say I want to do? Call the police first!"


    With that, he pretended to take out his mobile phone.


    Director he went crazy and robbed him, but he was stuck in the neck with one hand of Xiaomao inch.


    In front of xiaomaocun, he has no ability to resist.


    "I''m from the country. If I have any problems, you''ll all be finished!"


    "Grass, dare you threaten me?" the leopard laughed and pressed 110 directly.


    "What do you want? I''ll give you money! I have plenty of money!"


    The leopard''s hand in the air stopped, looked back at him, and his eyes were full of ridicule.


    Director he is really not short of money. There are so many large and small real estate companies in Jinhai city all day. You have to find him to do anything. Can you reduce the money through his hands?


    He is not short of money, he is short of women! Especially a beautiful woman like Xiao Zhao!

 Chapter 2030

    Seeing that the leopard didn''t speak for a long time, director he shouted to Xiao Zhao, "Xiao Zhao, for the sake of you and me knowing each other for such a long time, can you just say good words to your man?"


    Xiao Zhao pouted his nose and wrapped Yu Jian tightly. He looked at the leopard reproachfully.


    She knew what the leopard meant. Her eyes told him that she wanted to ask director he for another sum of money!


    Judging from the posture, director he must have a lot of money.


    Although Xiao Zhao played like this, he still has an essential gap with the leopard.


    Money is only temporary.


    He wants the right in the hands of director he!


    This is eternity!


    "Is the video OK?" asked Xiao Zhao.


    The leopard nodded, "well, honey, I''ve done it all!"


    "Hmm..." Xiao Zhao stood up and tied up his hair.


    Director he was stunned. Looking at him for a long time, he didn''t react: "Xiao Zhao, are you..."


    Xiao Zhao sneered: "director he, why haven''t you reacted yet? This is a game! Some things you can touch, some things you can''t touch, such as me ~"


    "You... What do you mean!" director he was angry, but he couldn''t vent his anger.


    Boss Wang is dead, so only Xiao Zhao can continue boss Wang''s set.


    Although Xiao Zhao is a woman, his means are quite crazy. He is no worse than men!


    More importantly, Xiao Zhao has a good deal of work.


    Although director he is under control, he will not be squeezed to death, which will certainly give him a taste of sweetness.


    This is Xiao Zhao''s way of doing things.


    The leopard directly showed his knife and put it on director he''s chest.


    Director he was soft in an instant.


    Who knows if the leopard will stab it down!


    Xiao Zhao came to press the leopard''s hand down and said carefully, "director he, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to tell you about the land. I''m just a woman. Why bother to embarrass me? I''ve given you my money and my strength. Why don''t you approve it?"


    Director he smiled bitterly.


    What do you mean? Don''t Xiao Zhao understand? Men don''t like it.


    But who could have thought Xiao Zhao was so clever!


    "Director he, as long as you grant me the land, I promise I will never trouble you again. On the contrary, I will help you if you have something. But if you don''t cooperate, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    What else can director he say now?


    Everything is wrong!


    He quickly nodded: "OK, I''ll do it for you early tomorrow morning! But you must promise not to send the video!"


    Xiao Zhao smiled: "don''t worry about this. Naturally, it''s no problem!"


    With that, director he glanced at her, lowered his head, put on his clothes and hurried away.


    "Honey, did he take advantage of you just now? When I came in, I saw him peeking into the bathroom!" he walked on his front foot and the leopard said on his back foot.


    Xiao Zhao looked at him angrily and said coldly, "don''t bully director he if you have nothing to do in the future. He will be our backer of the white way in the future! After this is done, please invite him out for dinner. By the way, find some women to accompany him at that time! He must feel the value of cooperation with us!"


    The leopard scratched his head and nodded, "I see!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was no news of Wang Peng in the past few days. I was extremely worried.


    Wang Peng has gone too far on the wrong road. I don''t want to see him make mistakes again and again.


    "Wenzi." at this time, Li Erzi came in, "there''s nothing moving over Lao Yan. Now Mingming''s bar is full of our people. He''ll tell us the first time he has any news about SLR."


    I nodded: "have you heard from Wang Peng recently?"


    Li Erzi shook his head reluctantly: "there has been no news of Wang Peng in recent days. I asked people to inquire outside, and the result is the same."


    Alas~~~


    With a long sigh, my cigarette end trembled a few times.


    "This boy, how crazy are you going to stop?"


    Li Erzi''s eyes are also full of melancholy.


    Wang Peng''s bloodthirsty door has been opened, so it will not be closed easily.


    How to interpret the crazy Lianhua in Wang Peng''s heart?


    Thinking of this, I tried to dial Wang Peng''s phone, but there was only a cold voice opposite.


    The number you dialed is empty.


    ¡­¡­


    Hengcheng, people''s Hospital park.


    A woman in plain clothes and short skirts is pushing an old woman for a walk here.


    The old woman seems to have a good complexion, and the woman seems to have an excellent temperament. Even if she is plain, her facial features are very handsome and beautiful.


    This person is Huang Wenjing.


    Her heart is breaking.


    Wang Peng is gone, leaving her endless confusion.


    She wants things to start over and start over.


    She would rather Wang Peng was an ordinary man than a man entangled in killing.


    At this time, two plainclothes walked up to Huang Wenjing and asked, "Huang Wenjing, has Wang Peng contacted you recently?"


    She shook her head and looked very lost.


    The two looked at each other, checked Huang Wenjing''s cell phone, and then gave it back to her.


    These days, this has been a routine. These plain clothes have to check Huang Wenjing several times a day.


    Wang Peng, he''s a fugitive now.


    "Gentle and quiet, Wang Peng has done enough for our Huang family." the old woman said faintly.


    Huang Wenjing''s eyes turned red and nodded hard without letting her tears fall.


    Why did this happen?


    Why do you become so sad?


    Wang Peng, this should not be the case.


    Bell.


    At this time, her cell phone rang.


    Looking down to see that it was a strange number, she thought about it for a while and picked it up.


    "Hello." there was a dry voice on the phone.


    But Huang Wenjing stares round her eyes directly.


    This voice is not Wang Peng. Who is it?


    She quickly winked at her mother and ran aside to pick her up.


    "Wang Peng, how are you now? Are you doing well? I''m so worried about you..."


    Wang Peng''s voice sounded a little tired: "I''m in an absolutely safe place. Don''t worry about me ~ how are you and your aunt? Has someone harassed you recently?"


    How dare Huang Wenjing say there is?


    Her head shook like a rattle: "very good, peng''er, I''m sorry for you..."


    Wang Peng smiled: "no one is sorry for anyone. It''s all life."


    Then he hung up.


    When Huang Wenjing dialed again, it was already a busy tone.


    She sighed silently and hurriedly deleted the call record.


    Praying silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Zhao went on quite smoothly. Director he approved the land early in the morning, and she has sent someone to take over.


    At the same time, he also sent someone to send some "sincerity" to director he.


    She wants director he to taste the sweetness and act as her own umbrella in the future.


    Although she felt a little uncomfortable at the thought of the sacrifice that night, it was better than anything to get the construction site!


    As long as there is land, what does Boheng company want in the future?

 Chapter 2031

    Xiao Zhao put down his pen and looked at it. It was evening, so he put down the documents around him, stretched his waist and took a long breath.


    There are more and more things in the company, and she feels that the leopard can''t help herself.


    Leopards fight when they get out and can''t do anything.


    She came downstairs in her baggy clothes, ready to take another look at the construction site.


    At this time, a dark shadow flashed.


    Hugged her directly from behind.


    "Who!" Xiao Zhao exclaimed, quite calm.


    She made her debut too late. She didn''t make her debut until she got married. Otherwise, with her head, she would be much more crazy than now!


    An obscene voice came from behind: "it''s me. You''ve forgotten me in just a few days!"


    The sound made Xiao Zhao tremble all over.


    How can she not know who this person is?


    This is the man who still has a bit of fame with himself, ODA.


    But it''s been so long. I didn''t expect him to come here today. What Xiao Zhao saw in this man was failure!


    It was a failure in the first half of her life!


    "Go away! I have nothing to do with you now!" Xiao Zhao shouted with a trembling voice.


    The fear of this man has begun to spread in my heart!


    This is fear, a brand in her heart, which can''t be separated at all.


    The man held her from behind. She couldn''t move at all. She had to stick close to him.


    He whispered in Xiao Zhao Linglong''s ear, "I heard you''re doing well now, chairman of Hengbo group? You''re worth a lot?"


    "What does this have to do with you? It''s all my own struggle!" Xiao Zhao shouted.


    That sounds ridiculous to ODA


    "Your struggle? You don''t have the support of those men around you. Can you fucking mix up? I''ve heard about you and boss Wang before, but now boss Wang is dead. I see who else you rely on!"


    Xiaotian really guessed wrong. Xiao Zhao really has nothing to do with boss Wang. It was actually a leopard who helped her to this step.


    It''s a loyal leopard!


    "Anyway, it has nothing to do with you! Get away from me. If you want money, I''ll give you some! For the sake of my previous friendship!"


    "Ha ha! Previous friendship?" Oda''s smile gradually became ferocious. "You and I haven''t received the divorce certificate. Now we are still legal husband and wife. At least half of your property is right! Now you want to send me away with a little money. Do you think it''s impossible?"


    Xiao Zhao''s face froze in an instant.


    ODA seems to have been prepared for this time.


    Her beautiful eyes aroused a trace of helplessness, and her voice was a little cold: "Xiaotian, since I married you, I have been working outside to raise you, and you eat and drink are mine. Now things have come to this point, and you are still willing to ask me for money. Don''t you have a conscience?"


    Pop!


    ODA slapped her in the face.


    The sound was cold.


    "It''s natural for you to fucking raise me! Who makes you my woman!"


    This slap went on and Xiao Zhao smiled.


    Smile helpless.


    In front of people like ODA, what else can you say?


    For him wholeheartedly, he will bite you back in the end, and even press a tragic hat on his head.


    How could I be blind and find a man like him?


    But now it''s too late to say anything.


    Marriage is really a woman''s second life.


    One wrong step, lose everything!


    Smiling, tears fell on Zhao''s cheeks.


    "How on earth do you want me to let go? Do you want me to die in front of you?"


    ODA drew a dagger from his arms and dragged her to the nearby alley: "Shit, you don''t pretend to be so noble with me! When you work with boss Wang, you don''t serve those men less. WOW! I don''t even know that I''m wearing a fucking green hat! This is your loyalty? Let me have a good time today. I''m satisfied. Give me half of your company''s property and I''ll let you go!"


    Xiao Zhao said mockingly, "even if I die, I won''t let you touch me!"


    Xiaotian couldn''t work with one hand. He simply bit the dagger and freed his two hands to tear Xiao Zhao''s clothes together.


    Xiao Zhao was lying on the cold concrete floor, his eyes dark.


    The heart has been disillusioned.


    "Grass NIMA''s!"


    Suddenly, a voice burst out.


    Then Xiaotian, who was riding on Xiao Zhao, was kicked out.


    Behind him is the broad figure of the leopard.


    Today, when things ended early, the leopard planned to pick up Xiao Zhao and go to the construction site to see the situation, but he couldn''t get through to Xiao Zhao. He was a little worried and looked around.


    Who knows Xiao Zhao is here!


    Bullied by that waste man!


    How can the leopard bear this scene?


    "Leopard, sobbing..." Xiao Zhao cried wantonly, and his tears fell.


    The leopard looked at Xiao Zhao''s messy clothes and his angry hands were shaking!


    No matter how useless the leopard is, it''s not as shameless as ODA.


    Xiaotian was kicked off by the leopard. After a long time, he got up and grabbed the knife in his hand: "grass, you''re the fucking wild man Xiao Zhao, aren''t you? I''ll stab you today!"


    Xiao Zhao was a little afraid and gently pulled the leopard''s clothes: "let''s go first. He has a knife in his hand..."


    The leopard''s eyes are cold,


    Go?


    impossible!


    In Xiao Zhao''s eyes, leopards are gods!


    The leopard wants to crush Xiao Zhao''s fear with his own hands! Let Xiao Zhao hold his head high in front of him in the future!


    The leopard is a veteran bastard. How can he be frightened by the broken knife of ODA?


    He walked towards Xiaotian step by step, with a cold light in his eyes.


    ODA roared and rushed towards the leopard. The cold knife was cold.


    The leopard was very flexible, moved his waist, avoided the knife and punched him head-on.


    ODA fell to the ground and the knife fell to one side,


    The gap with the leopard is known in one stroke.


    ODA covered his nose in pain and rolled on the ground.


    Blood flowed through the fingers.


    The leopard didn''t stop at all. He rode up with a big stride and waved his fist to Oda''s face.


    Angry!


    The leopard is really angry this time!


    His heart trembled with each punch!


    As if from Oda''s obscene face, he saw how Xiao Zhao suffered! Xiao Zhao has to make up for his unbearable past! Break it with your own hands!


    Every punch contains the leopard''s complete anger!


    ODA had long been motionless. Originally, his hands were still in front of him for defense, but later he also hung to one side.


    Completely dead.


    However, the leopard''s fist didn''t mean to stop at all.


    He still smashed until he had no strength and could not hold his fists tightly.

 Chapter 2032

    Hoo hoo~


    Panting heavily, the leopard looked at the embarrassed Xiaotian and didn''t move for a long time.


    Behind him, Xiao Zhao came slowly and looked at the leopard tentatively.


    "Leopard, he... How is he?"


    The leopard touched his nose with his hand, and his face changed slightly: "dead."


    Leopards have fought hundreds of fights, but they have never been so crazy. They can kill people directly with their bare hands!


    Xiao Zhao was startled and quickly retracted into the leopard''s arms.


    How can she not tremble when she sees this picture?


    The leopard killed a man alive!


    This man is still the man he used to be, ODA.


    "Don''t be afraid." the leopard hugged Xiao Zhao, although he didn''t know at the moment.


    He killed for the first time.


    His head is also very messy. Now all he can believe is xiaomaocun.


    He quickly took out his cell phone and called xiaomaocun.


    "Xiaomaocun, where are you?"


    Xiao Maocun sounds hi on the phone.


    "Brother Bao, I''m playing at the night near the company. What''s the matter?"


    "Come to XX Lane now. Remember, you''re alone!"


    Xiao Maocun didn''t think much. He promised and put down the phone.


    Soon he came in his car.


    Seeing Xiaotian lying on the ground, he said smartly, "brother Bao, you killed him?"


    The leopard narrowed his eyes: "he teased your sister-in-law. I''m sure to kill him! You''ll find a place with me and bury him first!"


    "OK!" said Xiao Maocun, patting his chest.


    The leopard asked Xiao Zhao to go home first. He and Xiao Maocun carried Xiaotian to the car and drove to the suburbs all night.


    Where boss Wang buried people.


    Xiaomaocun''s action was quite sharp. He buried Xiaotian in a few times.


    Finally, he planted a grass on the field. They took a deep look and hurried away.


    On the way, the leopard lit a cigarette.


    "Xiaomaocun, only the two of us know this, do you understand?"


    Xiaomaocun nods desperately. How can he not know the stakes? I''m already an accomplice!


    "But brother Bao, let''s do these things in the future. You should calm down." xiaomaocun advised.


    The leopard''s eyes deepened.


    "Xiaomaocun, you don''t understand! When you find a woman like your sister-in-law, you will understand my mood. I won''t be relieved to kill him!"


    About love, xiaomaocun is still a novice.


    Now he only knows to play with women with money. After playing, he leaves without leaving a cloud.


    How can he understand the love between leopard and Xiao Zhao?


    This is the love of the world!


    After sending xiaomaocun away, the leopard drove home.


    Xiao Zhao sat in the living room with his small hands tightly clenched together.


    The scene just now was so shocking that she was still in a restless mood for a long time. At the same time, she also affirmed her dependence on the leopard in her heart.


    "Leopard, has the matter been handled?" Xiao Zhao asked hurriedly when he saw him coming back.


    The leopard smiled: "don''t worry, that place is where boss Wang buried people. No one has known for more than ten years!"


    Xiao Zhao nodded slightly. As soon as he was excited, he hugged the leopard and cried bitterly.


    At the moment, the leopard is very majestic. He said seriously, "honey, no matter who dares to move you in the future, the result is only death! For you, I can risk my life!"


    Xiao Zhao''s tears are thicker.


    If I had known this, why did I waste time looking for ODA? Waste their youth and years, but in exchange for a tragedy.


    Xiao Zhao nodded hard. At this moment, she was obedient like a bird, as if the leopard would not refuse any request.


    Regardless of the tears on Xiao Zhao''s face, the leopard kissed him desperately.


    At the same time, his hands are not honest.


    Xiao Zhao did not refuse this time, but obediently cooperated.


    ¡­¡­


    It has been some time since boss Wang died.


    At the moment, in a community.


    The community belongs to Ping Community, which can''t be ranked in Jinhai city.


    Here, on the sixth floor.


    A charming woman, covering her mouth and crying.


    For several days, she hasn''t gone out or contacted anyone.


    This is where she hid with boss Wang.


    I feel terrible.


    Boss Wang died, leaving her endless sadness.


    Now, I''m afraid only she thinks boss Wang is a good man in the world.


    Behind boss Wang''s grinning fangs, it is actually a warm heart.


    To blame, blame the society for harming him.


    Irene secretly wiped her tears and turned on her cell phone.


    Didi.


    A text message came.


    stranger.


    The information is blank.


    Yilin frowned and turned off her mobile phone.


    Tears still fall.


    Irene may not know that there is another person in the corner of the world who cares about boss Wang as much as she does.


    That''s the butcher.


    The butcher not only cares about boss Wang, but also her Yilin.


    Just now Elaine opened her mobile phone, she had exposed her position.


    Click.


    At the same time, the butcher closed his cell phone and his eyes became cold.


    For a moment, he had seen Irene''s position.


    Putting on his clothes, he hurried out of the door.


    The butcher has committed so many things that he has never regretted like today!


    With boss Wang, the butcher wanted to do something big and get a foothold in Jinling car! But who knows that he finally came to this step.


    At last, the butcher saw clearly that boss Wang was dead.


    It''s not that boss Wang has no ambition, but because of a woman!


    This is Irene!


    Not her, she will not come to this point, let alone so down!


    Anyway, it''s done. He''s going to kill this bitch today!


    In less than ten minutes, the butcher sat in the cab of a taxi.


    The driver was knocked unconscious and left in the trunk.


    See! The butcher is so awesome!


    Crime is a matter of minutes for him. He can do it at his fingertips!


    This is the butcher''s talent.


    Following the location message, the butcher touched Irene''s community.


    He strode upstairs and opened the door with ease.


    There was hardly any sound.


    Prick~


    The butcher''s clothes accidentally hung on the door frame, making a slight friction sound.


    But the sound was surprisingly loud in the night sky.


    Almost at the same time, Irene''s bedroom door was heavily closed.


    Lock with a click


    Since boss Wang had an accident, Yilin has become careful and vigilant.


    She could detect any disturbance.


    The butcher cursed and twisted the door lock hard. It was locked.


    "Who are you! I''m going to call the police!" the door was Irene''s wary cry.


    The butcher scolded and threw his hand at the door: "Grass Mud Horse, I must have killed you today!"


    Irene heard it. Isn''t this the butcher''s voice!


    Around boss Wang, Yilin is most afraid of the butcher, because he has no principles at all and his eyes have always been dishonest.

 Chapter 2033

    "Boss Wang is gone. What else do you want?" Yilin has pressed to turn on her cell phone, but there is no signal for a long time.


    "Grass, what the fuck do I want? If it weren''t for you, a bitch, could things get to where they are today? Boss Wang would fucking die? I would fucking hide everywhere! Grass!"


    Yilin was stunned by his violent strength, and hurriedly pushed her chair against the door, her small body trembling.


    "You go, or I''ll call the police!"


    "Grass, call the police? I''ll let you die before the police come! You disaster!"


    With that, the door lock began to tremble.


    It''s about to be opened.


    Yilin''s heart trembled.


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight, also downstairs in Irene.


    Li Erzi and I stopped here and sat in the car smoking.


    Pretending to force the tiger to get out of the car and walk towards Irene''s room.


    It''s the third day.


    I sent someone to hide nearby and stare at Irene secretly for three days.


    No one has seen her go out for the past three days. She has been living in this room all the time.


    I''m worried.


    Afraid of her accident.


    Boss Wang is right.


    In the whole incident, Irene was also a victim. She was innocent.


    In the pursuit of love, who is wrong?


    Elaine just went through it too late.


    This feels strange. Why should I care about boss Wang''s woman?


    "Wenzi, in fact, you don''t have to take care of this woman. Boss Wang has nothing to do with us."


    I sighed.


    Whenever I think of Yilin, I can''t help but see Xiaowen in my mind.


    Xiaowen is dead. I don''t want Elaine to be sighed like her in the future.


    "How nice it would have been if someone had been so pitiful to Xiaowen? It''s a pity that the world is cold."


    Li Erzi took a deep breath: "Wenzi, things have passed..."


    I put my hands behind my head: "Alas ~ ~"


    In the corridor, pretend to force the tiger to go upstairs slowly.


    I told him to leave some money for Elaine if she was all right.


    If you have anything, please inform me and Li Erzi in time.


    It''s uncomfortable to pretend to be a tiger.


    Erin, he''s met, but not his type.


    He still cares about the way he likes black sister. Elaine is a little too delicate. She doesn''t feel like playing!


    It was two floors up. Pretending to force the tiger, he suddenly heard a cry.


    "No ~"


    "Help ~"


    Dong Dong!


    His little heart beat quickly and his eyes widened.


    Listen, there''s something up there!


    Can it be said that Yilin is also a man of temperament. Boss Wang started that in a few days? And playing so hard ~ you can hear it in the corridor!


    If so, it will be interesting!


    Thinking of this, he ran two steps up and was ready to see it.


    But as soon as he got to the door, he was stunned and disappointed.


    The man who bumped into the door at the door is not a butcher. Who is it?


    Why is this boy here!


    The butcher''s expression was ferocious. He bumped into the door, and there was Yilin''s cry.


    The butcher saw him, too.


    They were stunned for a second or two, pretended to force the tiger to scold, and put their hands on their trousers and belts.


    See here, do not misunderstand!


    Pretending to force a tiger is not a hungry man who wants to untie his pants and belt, but to draw the soft sword from his waist!


    But it''s not easy to master this thing, and it''s not easy to use it. The hand of the tiger is stuck here.


    "Grass!" the butcher reacted quickly and gave the tiger a flying foot. The speed is called fast!


    The butcher has seen the power of pretending to force the tiger. Although this man has average skills, he has great strength and strong fighting ability. He can''t take advantage of fighting with him for a while and a half. If he can hide, he should try to hide.


    The butcher pestles when he sees a tiger! What this man is good at is gold adhesion war, which can definitely contain the butcher!


    Today''s opportunity, which was not easy to find, will be invalidated. The butcher can only escape first.


    "I''ll draw up the master''s!" pretending to force the tiger to be kicked to the ground. When he tried to get up, the butcher had run downstairs.


    Pretending to force the tiger to ignore others, he shouted: "Wenzi, Erzi, the butcher is fucking here, grass!"


    His loud voice was better than a real-time walkie talkie, and his voice went directly to the car.


    Li Erzi and I didn''t hesitate to get off the bus.


    In the distance, the butcher has run here.


    I squinted when I saw him.


    Today''s butcher is just different from when I last saw him.


    Now, he is wearing a simple sportswear and a cap with a duck tongue. Where is the elite spirit before? At this point, the butcher is also worried all day.


    Eyes, but as fierce as beasts!


    Butcher, it''s a dead end now.


    "Er Zi, gun!" I said.


    Without hesitation, Li Erzi directly handed me the gun. I clicked the bolt of the gun and aimed at the butcher.


    Pull the trigger directly next second!


    The butcher is a lone wolf. He must die!


    Now he is eyeing in the dark, which poses a great threat to me!


    Bang, a shot.


    With the sound of scraping the air, the bullet rushed more wildly towards the butcher.


    Just then, a scene that surprised both Li Erzi and me appeared!


    The butcher suddenly turned around and left a shadow in the night sky, avoiding my bullet!


    Li Erzi and I were blindfolded.


    The butcher is hanging up!


    Neither Li Erzi nor I have seen a man with such skill as a butcher! What''s the difference between him and ghosts?


    Afterwards, Li Erzi told me that maybe I was too worried and the shot was wrong. In fact, the butcher had a good life and just hid.


    How else could a man be faster than a bullet? While talking, the butcher had turned and ran towards the tiger.


    Li Erzi and I chased after him.


    "Grass!" I was surprised when I saw the butcher coming back and pretending to force the tiger, and then drew out the soft sword!


    The butcher gave him a kick just now. He said he had to return everything!


    Pretending to force a tiger has no advantage, it''s revenge! Better than anyone!


    But now the butcher''s eyes are round and he has reached the edge of madness. How can he be stopped by pretending to force the tiger?


    Whoosh!


    This time, the soft sword was drawn out for the first time and came to the butcher.


    Soft sword is a double-edged sword, and it has a chance to use it well and bad.


    Pretending to force the tiger can''t fully grasp the essence. He has used it once for such a long time.


    At other times, they hurt themselves in front of their opponents.


    This time, he was in a hurry.


    The soft sword swayed in front of the butcher, but it didn''t hurt the butcher.


    The butcher saw the opportunity, rushed directly and hooked his foot on the heart of the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to eat pain, he took two steps back, and the soft sword fell on himself.


    Winding and rubbing~


    The moment is a few blood marks.


    The butcher gave him no time to react, stamped his foot on his stomach and ran through the back door.

 Chapter 2034

    Li Erzi and I just came here.


    Li Erzi was not angry and said coldly, "grass, what the fuck is this? Even a person can''t stop it!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to roll on the ground for a long time, he was very upset and squeezed out a few words from his mouth: "you can try!"


    I motioned to Li Erzi to stop talking and took the lead to walk upstairs.


    In the room, Irene had not recovered from her shock, and her little face was full of panic.


    "How are you? Are you all right?" I went over and said at the door.


    Yilin showed half her face and cried in horror, "go quickly, I''ll call the police!"


    Pretending to force the tiger nearby, he said angrily, "grass, I''m trying to save you. You don''t appreciate it!"


    Irene was already frightened: "I don''t need your help! Get out!"


    I sighed and said seriously, "you have to find a way to leave Jinhai city recently. If you are still here, the butcher will come sooner or later."


    Irene didn''t listen to me at all and screamed with her head in her arms.


    The three of us went downstairs. I said to Li Erzi, "help Elaine call the police. Let''s go."


    Li Erzi nodded silently.


    Before getting on the bus, I looked back and said, "Er Zi, send someone to find the butcher. This person must be removed!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wheezing, wheezing.


    In the dead of night, in the dark suburbs, the butcher breathed heavily.


    The butcher ran away.


    This is the stain of his criminal career!


    He never thought of running away when he committed a crime. He could get out all over every time.


    Why is it in Zhang Wen''s hands? Why is there no way?


    We were so close to Zhang Wen just now. If the butcher fought hard, he should be able to take him!


    But at that moment, the butcher also pestled.


    What he pestles is not the gun in Zhang Wen''s hand, but the murderous spirit on him!


    This murderous spirit is too strong!


    The butcher clenched his teeth hard, slapped himself hard to calm down, narrowed his eyes and dodged into the nearby forest.


    The butcher was not ready to leave. He was a criminal genius. He figured it out in a moment.


    After tonight, Zhang Wen is sure to find him on a large scale in Jinhai city.


    Now the most dangerous place is the safest, but it''s obviously a little irrational to touch Irene again.


    This time, the butcher wants to find another person who makes him gnash his teeth. That person is the leopard!


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, wake up from the morning light.


    The leopard opened his eyes.


    It was like a pure light, and the leopard''s eyes were shining cold.


    After killing Xiaotian, his whole aura went up to a higher level.


    Now the leopard, who is not a bird, feels that the world is already self-respect!


    Looking at Xiao Zhao around him, the leopard''s expression was more satisfied.


    He was quite satisfied with Xiao Zhao''s performance last night.


    This seems to be the first time since she met Xiao Zhao that she obeyed herself.


    If it''s like this every day, how satisfied is the leopard?


    How harmonious is life?


    Even if you let the leopard die, it''s worth it now!


    Looking at Xiao Zhao''s sleeping face as intoxicated as a baby, the leopard couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss.


    This little move disturbed Xiao Zhao, made her beautiful eyes tremble and opened her eyes.


    The first thing that came into sight was worry.


    Then her eyes turned red.


    The leopard killed Xiaotian. Xiao Zhao knew that he owed him more and more.


    I can''t repay this kindness all my life.


    "Leopard, did you wake up long ago?" Xiao Zhao hugged his neck.


    The leopard held her in his arms and looked very serious: "I just woke up too. I was too tired last night. Please sleep again!"


    Xiao Zhao nodded, leaned against the leopard''s chest and closed his eyes again.


    It feels great and makes the leopard great in an instant.


    After a quiet time, the leopard''s phone rang.


    He scolded and looked down.


    This is a younger brother who has been with the leopard for a long time. When he was still with boss Wang, they had a good relationship.


    Anyway, boss Wang has never reused them.


    Now that the leopard is up, can we forget him?


    They went out to find a woman to have fun every three or five times.


    The leopard is kind to him.


    "What''s the matter, Zheng Wei?" the leopard answered the phone.


    "Leopard..."


    Zheng Wei''s voice trembled and stammered on the phone.


    "Grass, what''s the matter?" the leopard quietly got out of bed and went to pick it up.


    Zheng Wei calmed down for a long time: "brother Bao, help..."


    "Grass!" the leopard burst out when he heard this. Boss Wang died. He took the opportunity to annex several sites and many people of boss Wang. Now who dares to challenge him in Jinhai city? Who dares to touch his people?


    "Who the fuck dares to touch you?" the leopard killed Xiaotian last night. It''s very brave. That strength hasn''t passed yet.


    He is still quite happy.


    "Brother Bao, he won''t let me say. He has to let me wait for you to come..."


    "Shit, bee, address!"


    "I''m in XXX..."


    Click.


    Put down the phone, the leopard snorted, told Xiao Zhao and went out.


    It''s called a Boo!


    Leopards dare to kill now. What else does he dare not do? Crazy, also need crazy price!


    He called xiaomaocun and asked him to bring two people to him.


    Not long ago, a black car stopped here.


    "What''s wrong with brother Bao?" xiaomaocun asked in the car.


    The leopard''s eyes were cold: "someone tied Zheng Wei. I want to see who is so bold!"


    "En!" at this moment, Xiao Maocun didn''t think much and agreed directly.


    After what happened last night, the leopard has changed!


    After sweeping away the previous advice, he is now a big man with iron blood!


    The big brother in Xiaomao Cun''s heart is like this. There''s nothing wrong.


    The leopard and didn''t think much, so they took a dagger all over.


    At the designated place, several leopards got off and walked quite frantically towards the factory.


    On the way, the leopard kicked over a trash can.


    "Fuck, who dares to touch my brother?" the leopard shouted.


    It was empty and silent.


    After a while, a man came out.


    This person is Zheng Wei.


    His face was as white as wallpaper, and he had no strength.


    Trembling all over.


    It''s like being scared.


    "Grass, come here first!" the leopard shouted angrily when he saw his advice.


    Zheng Wei didn''t dare to move, so he stood there blankly.


    No way, the man standing behind him made him tremble! Even if the other party didn''t point the guy at him, he didn''t dare to move.


    Within three steps, as long as he makes a move, he will die!


    This man is a butcher!


    Instead of hiding, the butcher came directly to the leopard.


    "Hum, leopard, don''t you fucking know me?"


    This made the leopard''s heart suddenly shrink into a ball!


    This sound is the butcher!


    But how is this possible? The butcher has run away!


    The leopard couldn''t believe it, and the gloomy face of the butcher slowly emerged in the dark.


    "Butcher, aren''t you hiding? Why are you back?" the leopard clenched his teeth.


    The butcher sneered: "why did I come back? To collect money from you!"

 Chapter 2035

    The leopard''s smile froze.


    Is it so easy to figure out the account between yourself and the butcher?


    What''s more, I''m worth more than a million now. How should I calculate this account?


    Now boss Wang is dead, the butcher has run away, and the leopard has reaped a lot of benefits.


    "Butcher, boss Wang is gone now. You''re still making mistakes. It''s not good for you to come back at this time. Why don''t you hide first and let''s discuss anything else later!" the leopard looked quite sincere.


    They really don''t know who killed boss Wang.


    They all thought it was Zhang Wen.


    The butcher''s hiding is so good.


    Although the leopard said so, the little hairy inch around him was cold in his eyes.


    He has no cold for butchers.


    Although xiaomaocun can''t defeat the butcher, it''s not certain who wins or loses if he tries his best.


    "Grass, discuss?" the butcher directly laughed and scolded, "what the fuck you have now should also be Lao Tzu''s, and this Hengbo group should also be Lao Tzu''s! What can you discuss with me?"


    Hearing this, the leopard was a little upset. Hengbo group was brought by his little Zhao all the way, which was also the crystallization of his love with little Zhao.


    Why is it so unbearable to be said by the butcher?


    "Butcher, you can''t say that. You let my brother go first. It''s easy to discuss something!" the leopard said, and his face sank.


    The butcher said coldly, "I have no fucking discussion with you. You can take the money directly!"


    The leopard laughed secretly.


    The fact that you can settle with money is not a matter at all!


    He took some money out of his pocket, which was estimated to be more than 5000.


    "Butcher, no matter what, you and I know each other. Although I have no feelings under boss Wang, I have no hatred! Take the money first. After that, I''ll ask someone to call you thirty or twenty thousand tomorrow, OK!"


    The leopard saw that the butcher was down and out of shape. He thought he could get rid of him as long as he threw some money out.


    The leopard is naive.


    If it''s because of this little money, why does the butcher come here?


    Poop!


    The butcher put his hand directly on Zheng Wei''s arm and twisted it hard.


    Zheng Wei''s face changed greatly and screamed.


    In fact, it doesn''t hurt much. He''s just afraid!


    He''s afraid the butcher will kill him!


    He hasn''t seen a butcher kill!


    "Butcher, what do you mean? I gave you all the money!" cried the leopard.


    The butcher sneered, licked the blood on the knife, and his face was very ferocious: "give me a million in three days, or I promise to make you regret! By the way, and your woman, Xiao Zhao!"


    This made the leopard''s face suddenly change!


    It doesn''t matter what happens to him, but Xiao Zhao can''t have an accident!


    But how can I be willing to give a million to the butcher?


    The butcher didn''t pay attention to them at all. Then he swaggered away.


    The leopard and xiaomaocun didn''t dare to chase.


    I can only watch the butcher go away.


    "Brother Bao, what should I do?" Xiaomao''s eyes were cold, and the sword was behind him.


    The leopard''s face was also very cold: "send Zheng Wei to the hospital first and talk about the rest later!"


    ¡­¡­


    In these two days, I couldn''t hear the news of Lao Yan in Jinhai city.


    Only pretend to force a tiger, a man and a dog, and occasionally go to Lao Yan''s bar to play.


    It is said that there are many girls who suit his taste in Lao Yan''s bar. The attractive clothes force the tiger.


    Every day he pretended to force the tiger in the past, and Lao Yan secretly brainwashed him. The relationship between them has made good progress now.


    Lao Yan also hid himself quite well. He basically didn''t go out of the bar if he had nothing to do, and not many people knew that he still stayed in Mingming bar.


    He has arranged to run, but there is no news from Wang Peng recently. In addition, his relationship with pretending to force the tiger is really good. What is the need to escape now?


    Even if Wang Peng comes, he is not afraid!


    There is a relationship of pretending to force the tiger. Wang Peng will certainly give him face!


    "Brother, the tiger always comes to us to spend money recently. He already owes so much money." Zhiyong came here today and said at Lao Yan''s side.


    A bill, which says the consumption of clothes.


    It''s very free and easy to pretend to force the tiger. Old Yan said to let him come and consume casually. He really consumes casually. He''s not polite at all!


    A few bottles of high-grade foreign wine and high-grade girls every day. Who doesn''t care?


    Zhiyong is painful in his heart and envious in his eyes.


    He wants to become a tiger and spend all day in the bar, but he can''t help it. Now he is no different from the waiter in the bar. Who makes this Lao Yan''s stall?


    "Zhiyong ~" Lao Yan looked dimly.


    I''m a little brother, but my head is too simple.


    "As long as we can get this guy around, we don''t have to be afraid that Zhang Wen will move us in the future. Are we still short of money? As long as we keep the bar and he acts as a shield in front, it''s worth the money! Sometimes we just need to be willing to take action!"


    Zhiyong is still a little upset. He doesn''t like the appearance of pretending to force the tiger!


    All day long, he pretended to force the tiger to boast. He felt that he was about to explode.


    If you don''t keep it together, you''ll have to turn against the tiger.


    What else did Zhiyong want to say, but he was kicked out by Lao Yan.


    Talking too much is nonsense.


    Lao Yan took out the phone and called his feet one by one to ask about the situation.


    Every few days, he asks about the situation or something.


    This is our lifeblood. We must firmly control these people.


    As long as these people are there, they will rise in Jinhai sooner or later! At that time, I promise to let Zhang Wen and them stare. This temporary humiliation is nothing!


    It''s really nothing!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Hengcheng.


    Qiu Zhen has been in a mahjong room with several KTV and several activity rooms for several days.


    There''s nothing wrong with Feng Changyuan recently, so he didn''t call him over.


    He leaned back in his chair with his forehead in his hands and heaved a long sigh.


    "Brother Qiu, what''s the matter with you?" Dongzi hurriedly ran over, looking very respectful.


    Qiu Zhen likes the shadow of the sword. It''s really hard to live such a comfortable day every day.


    But now, what can he do?


    Zhang Wen''s people are so powerful that they can''t touch them at all. If they fight hard, what will their end be? He will enter Jinhai City sooner or later, but it also depends on the timing.


    Qiu Zhen''s ambition is definitely not small. In a few days, he is ready to discuss it with Feng Changyuan again.


    It depends.


    Jinhai City, but a piece of fat!


    Qiu Zhen''s eyes were somewhat empty: "emptiness ~"


    Dongzi was stunned. He was more vigilant in his eyes. It was obvious that he misunderstood Qiu Zhen.


    Qiu Zhen looked at him angrily: "grass, get the fuck out of here!"


    He was upset when he saw Dongzi!


    Dongzi didn''t dare to say more. He retreated with a bit of vigilance in his eyes.


    Qiu Zhen found chennan''s phone and dialed it.


    For several days, chennan didn''t take the initiative to contact himself. As an ATM, why didn''t he take the initiative at all?

 Chapter 2036

    The phone rang a few times and was hung up. There was a busy beep immediately.


    Qiu Zhen called again.


    The phone turned off directly.


    He was stunned. Turn it off?


    The boy dared not answer his phone! It''s only a few days. Even chennan doesn''t bird himself? Looks like it''s time to fucking do a good job!


    People always like to get drunk when they are lonely.


    So am I.


    That day, I drove to Li Erzi in the street and went to a small bar in Jinhai city.


    There is no strength of boss Wang here, but it has been this time. There are few people here, and the business is not very good.


    Li Erzi and I came in and asked for some beer.


    Li Erzi laughed: "Wenzi, what''s the matter with you today? Come to this small bar and drink beer? Remember the past!"


    I lit a cigarette and sighed. Er Zi Li knew me best.


    I am an easy nostalgic person. At this stage, I have mixed feelings.


    What I lost, what I got, let me sigh.


    "Er Zi, do you remember? When we first met, we came to this bar to drink. At that time, we just ordered a few bottles of beer to drink until dawn. Do you think we can still live like that?"


    Some things fade with living.


    Some people just walk away.


    The world is hot and cold. The past can never come back.


    Li Erzi also sighed and then smiled: "Wenzi, I''ll drink with you until dawn today!"


    I filled up the beer and poured a glass for Li Erzi. They touched the glass.


    There are not many people in the bar. They may be poor office workers or poor students sitting there in twos and threes.


    Naturally, no one knows me and Erzi Li.


    Here, on the contrary, I feel a lot easier than him.


    Not long after, two people came into the door.


    A man and a woman, arm in arm, seem very close.


    Seeing these two people, I was stunned in an instant.


    This is no one else, it is Guo Liang of Li Jiarui.


    Today, she is very beautiful. She has a hip wrap skirt and a shoulder off blouse. She has a few Earrings hanging around her ears, shaking exquisitely.


    Guo Liang is also well dressed around him.


    Li Jiarui, it''s my first love, that bitter and sweet first love.


    It''s not that I don''t like her, but that I think it''s too inappropriate to separate at last.


    And now Li Jiarui has long been a stranger to me.


    I didn''t look at her and pretended not to see.


    I''m afraid she''ll be embarrassed.


    After all, the way she chose was completely contrary to me.


    Shua.


    A beautiful shadow fell in front of me and sat opposite.


    "Oh, who should I be? Isn''t this Zhang Wen?" Li Jiarui said this.


    Still the same as before, her expression is very thin, and her eyes are proud of me.


    Guo Liang looked at me with pride.


    Although I was a little surprised, I smiled politely: "long time no see."


    Li Jiarui''s attractive eyes glittered with ripples: "yes, I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. I remember when you chased me, you went to our school all day! Hehe..."


    I smiled helplessly. She was still as vain as before.


    "Yes, I still remember what it was like when I went to school to find you, but that''s the past ~" I said.


    Guo Liang also sneered: "now Jiarui is different from before ~"


    Li Jiarui''s chest stood up: "Zhang Wen, Guo Liang and I have gone abroad for more than half a year. We''ve had a good time abroad. Today we just came back to see Guo Liang''s parents. Why are you still like a little bastard like before? You''re worthless!"


    I''m happy.


    It turned out that she was not in Jinhai city for more than half a year. No wonder she didn''t know about me.


    "If you want to sit down, I''ll buy you a drink." I pushed some bottles of beer out.


    Li Jiarui laughed: "Zhang Wen, you come to the bar to drink such poor wine? I''d better invite you!"


    Then she snapped her fingers and asked the waiter to serve some bottles of foreign wine.


    I''ve read the wine list. The drinks here are not cheap. The two bottles she ordered are more than 2000. It''s good for the general working class.


    It''s too expensive. She didn''t dare to order it.


    After a while, the wine came up.


    Li Jiarui smiled: "Zhang Wen, I know you little bastards don''t have much money. Just have a good drink today, which can be regarded as paying for our past!"


    Guo Liang took a sip with a sneer.


    I know Li Jiarui''s family has some ways. It must be no problem to send them abroad to find a job.


    But making money is not so dazzling.


    After all, Li Jiarui is richer than the working class.


    I just swept the bar on the floor.


    Eyes bright: "if it''s to pay for our past, the wine is a little too shabby."


    Then I snapped my fingers.


    The waiter hurried over.


    I drew a circle on it with one hand: "all the wine on it."


    The waiter was a little surprised: "Sir, this..."


    Before I could speak, Li Erzi handed me a card.


    The waiter took a look, immediately stared round and ran down.


    Li Erzi''s card is the bank''s black gold user card. It is a bank card with millions of assets.


    This service generates a bank card every day. Of course, I know this card.


    Li Jiarui looked at him and said, "Zhang Wen, what do you mean? You can buy us a drink, but if the wine you buy us is cheaper than mine, don''t lose this man!"


    I didn''t speak and waited for the waiter to bring the wine up.


    A bottle of XO, galafi~


    Li Jiarui was stunned for a moment when she saw the two bottles of wine.


    "This..."


    She knows the value of these two bottles of wine best, but I''m afraid they add up to tens of thousands!


    I gave him the impression that he was just a poor boy. When did he become so rich?


    "Zhang Wen, do you want to default at last and let me pay the bill? I tell you, there''s no way!" Li Jiarui''s unruly appearance immediately revealed.


    At this time, the waiter just opened his mouth: "Miss, sir has paid the money. Please take your time..."


    Li Jiarui and Guo Liang looked at each other.


    "I''m afraid you saved more than half a year''s money? You really worked hard to buy some face in front of me ~"


    I shook my head and said nothing.


    For both of them, I don''t want to talk more nonsense.


    Li Erzi didn''t say a word. He smiled and touched the cup with me and watched the play.


    Just then, brother Yijiao ran in from the door.


    Seeing me and Li Erzi here, he was in a hurry. He was surrounded by five or six people, all big men in unified black suits.


    "Brother Wen, why don''t you tell us when you drink here with your second brother? You know how complicated the situation is now! What if there is an accident?"


    Brother Yijiao has focused everyone''s attention in the bar.

 Chapter 2037

    Many people think it''s a movie. They''ve only seen it in movies.


    I didn''t expect brother Yijiao to come, but I smiled: "nothing, I just came out to relax, nothing ~"


    Brother Yijiao was still worried: "brother Wen, I''ll take someone to guard outside the door."


    Li Jiarui and Guo Liang were dumbfounded when they saw the situation.


    Then, Li Jiarui''s laughter came: "Zhang Wen, you are really professional, and you specially paid for these actors to come. Is it fun? Is it just to tell me that you are doing well?"


    Shua~


    Before I could speak, several big men around brother Yijiao took out knives and put them on the necks of Guo Liang and Li Jiarui.


    They shut up in an instant.


    Who dares to speak with a knife?


    "Brother Wen, who are these two fools?" brother Yijiao''s eyes were cold.


    At the same time, many people in black poured in from the door and stood neatly beside us.


    When the boss saw this posture, he wanted to call the police, but he didn''t dare.


    At this time, I stood up and waved my hand: "they are my former friends. Take people out first and don''t affect others'' business."


    Brother Yijiao let go of them quickly.


    Then the boss trotted over and bowed respectfully to Li Erzi: "second brother, I didn''t know you were here. I''m really sorry! I''ll pay for today''s drinks. I hope you can say a good word in front of brother Wen when you go back ~"


    Li Erzi laughed: "why don''t you say it yourself?"


    The boss looked a little embarrassed: "where do I know brother Wen..."


    Li Erzi pointed to me: "are you blind or an idiot?"


    Hum ~!


    The boss''s head trembled wildly a few times before he reacted. Desperately bow and apologize to me.


    I smiled: "I''m just a poor boy. You don''t have to bow to me ~"


    Where dare the boss neglect? Then he was more respectful: "brother Wen smiled. Who doesn''t know your name in Jinhai city? Who doesn''t know Dongwen group, please don''t be angry..."


    I waved my hand: "take the money safely, and I won''t make trouble in your bar. I''ll leave after drinking ~"


    The boss quickly bowed his head: "brother Wen, I''m not urging you. You can drink here as long as you want!"


    He just pushed it down.


    I winked at Li Erzi.


    He stood up: "get out of the way, don''t delay people''s business!"


    "Yes!" the people outside agreed, and they all stood by the side of the road.


    Now, Li Jiarui''s eyes have widened.


    It''s only half a year since she left. Is it only half a year that Zhang Wen''s strength has reached this level? Can you even walk sideways in Jinhai city?


    The key is Dongwen group.


    It''s not that he hasn''t heard the name of Dongwen group, but she really didn''t think it would be Zhang Wen''s company!


    How crazy it is!


    "Zhang Wen, you..." Li Jiarui opened her mouth slightly.


    Guo Liang''s face changed greatly and he didn''t dare to speak.


    He saw the posture just now. If Zhang Wen had just said a word, those people in black would really dare to stab them down! I have no place to say when I''m dead!


    Zhang Wen, have you been arrogant to this extent?


    I said, "Li Jiarui, you and I have become the past. You are my first love. I don''t care about those things before, but from now on, I hope you can start and end and be a good man!"


    I deliberately said the word "good man" very seriously, and I don''t know whether to say it to her or to myself.


    Li Jiarui did not dare to refute, but nodded subconsciously.


    With that, Li Erzi and I got up and left.


    The bar was boiling in an instant.


    They may not know my people, but many people know my name.


    "Did you see that just now? That man is Zhang Wen! The first brother of Jinhai city!"


    "Yes, Zhang Wen''s name. Who doesn''t know Jinhai?"


    "I lost boss Wang. Who can touch his strength now? I just didn''t expect him to be so low-key!"


    The people''s comments made Li Jiarui and Guo Liang''s faces more and more ugly.


    Li Jiarui always remembers me.


    My feelings for me have always been complicated.


    Love is as deep as hate.


    She has always hated me, so why not love me?


    "Jiarui, let''s go." Guo Liang was a little scared and said.


    Li Jiarui took a deep breath, but her eyes were cold.


    Why can Zhang Wen be so arrogant when he hurt her? Why can''t you hold him down?


    In fact, Li Jiarui and Guo Liang went abroad just to work under the name of their father''s factory.


    Abroad, that is, Africa.


    I don''t have much money, but it''s better than ordinary migrant workers.


    Li Jiarui felt uncomfortable.


    Why can''t you compare with Zhang Wen everywhere?


    Why does he press his head everywhere?


    This man is just a social scum!


    They went to the door of the hotel. Li Jiarui asked Guo Liang to go up first.


    I made a phone call at the door.


    She had been blacklisted for this call.


    "Hello, who?" someone answered the phone quickly. It was a ruffian voice.


    "I''m Li Jiarui."


    "Li Jiarui?" the person on the phone was silent for a moment, and then suddenly realized.


    Li Jiarui, isn''t she the woman who took the initiative to give herself loose meat? If I remember correctly, at that time, I had already made cruel remarks and tore my face with her. Why did she still have the face to call herself?


    "What''s the matter? Do you miss me or our past?" Chen Nan said humbly.


    Li Jiarui bit secretly.


    How can she forget the humiliating scene in chennan?


    She thought about this call for a long time. She couldn''t swallow the tone in her heart!


    "Chennan, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I just told you this for the sake of a meeting between you and me. I met Zhang Wen in the bar just now."


    Now hearing Zhang Wen''s name, chennan''s heart beats fast.


    He dreams of getting Zhang Wen down!


    "Grass, what does it have to do with me if you see Zhang Wen?" he scolded angrily.


    Li Jiarui smiled secretly. Hearing the voice, she knew that chennan was afraid: "now Zhang wenhun is OK. A dozen people follow him out, driving a luxury car and Dongwen group. He told me to kill you, be careful..."


    With that, Li Jiarui hung up.


    Leaving a series of beeps inside.


    Chen Nan was stunned for a moment, and his mobile phone fell on the bed.


    Behind her, Xi Shi is still sleeping soundly. Beside Chen Nan, she sleeps soundly.


    Chennan''s head is blank now.


    It''s over.


    Zhang Wen is looking for him!


    Does he already know he''s back?


    But where he goes is quite hidden. How can he know?


    Besides, what is his identity? Can he not know? How dare he touch himself?


    Various possibilities frequently appear in Chen Nan''s head, but they are all denied by him one by one!


    Who is Zhang Wen?


    He is not afraid of anything at all. He is not afraid of death at all. He dares to move himself 100 percent!


    Thinking of this, he quickly found Qiu Zhen''s number and was ready to dial it.


    But the fingers stopped in the air.

 Chapter 2038

    The last time Qiu Zhen fought with Zhang Wen''s people, he didn''t see it.


    Qiu Zhen''s people are not good. They are not Zhang Wen''s opponent at all.


    And even if he goes to Qiu Zhen now, he may not dare to help himself deal with Zhang Wen.


    What the fuck should I do?


    After thinking for a long time, his finger fell on a man''s name.


    Brother ho.


    Chen Nan has dealt with him before. He is also a famous figure in Jinhai city. However, is he Zhang Wen''s opponent?


    Thinking of this, he quickly found brother Hao''s phone and called.


    "Who? Grass!" HAOGE''s voice on the phone sounded very unhappy and stared round.


    Chen Nan smiled: "brother Hao, it''s me! Xiao Chen!"


    "Oh... You boy!" in fact, brother Hao was not impressed by chennan. What impressed him was the women around him. The voice was more and more beautiful!


    Brother Hao is also greedy!


    "Brother Hao, are you busy recently? I have something to ask you for help!" chennan said quickly.


    Brother Hao sneered: "when am I not busy? What''s the matter? Meet and say wow!"


    "OK, let''s go to XX Hotel, OK?"


    "OK!" brother Hao agreed almost without hesitation.


    XX hotel is one of the best high-end hotels in Jinhai city. Brother Hao is so big that he hasn''t come here to spend!


    "Honey, what''s the matter?" Xi Shi woke up and asked vaguely.


    Chennan thought it was wrong to take Xi Shi, so he didn''t let her go.


    At noon, chennan put a table of food and greeted him at the door.


    A puzanne came out of place.


    It''s a shame to come to this high-end hotel and drive this kind of car.


    The car here is at least a Mercedes Benz!


    The car stopped and HAOGE and the other three got out of the car.


    Brother Hao was quite particular this time. He didn''t ask a group of brothers to come here to eat and drink. He only brought a few people.


    Brother Hao, formerly known as Gong Hao, came to work in Jinhai city when he was a teenager. He made his debut entirely because of one thing.


    Because of a shameless smile.


    Back then, HAOGE was still a hotel waiter.


    With some longing for a better life, brother Hao also wants to sprinkle his blood on the service industry. Unexpectedly, his temper is fundamentally different from this industry!


    After working for a few months, brother Hao''s passion has not receded.


    That day, a woman came to the hotel.


    This woman is called a beautiful one. She is covered with gold and silver and has a charming face.


    But looking at Gong Hao''s eyes, it was full of shame.


    As if to say a word, they all dislike him.


    Seeing the woman get off, Gong Hao hurried to open the door and waited on her.


    Brush~


    The woman dropped a hundred dollars and fell to the ground.


    This is Gong Hao''s tip.


    He was stunned. Although the woman''s attitude was a problem, who would have trouble with money? After thinking about it, he looked down and saw it.


    The woman snorted coldly: "hum, low-level people are low-level people!"


    This made Gong Hao a little angry.


    Although I work here, how can my personality be trampled on?


    "Miss, please pay attention to your words," Gong Hao said politely,


    Pop!


    Women don''t talk nonsense. They slap in the face when they return.


    The slap made his face crooked and disoriented.


    At this moment, Gong Hao''s mind was blank.


    The woman looked back and smiled shamelessly: "what are you! You should kneel down to meet me when I come here to spend money! You waiters are not qualified to lift my shoes!"


    With this, Gong Hao''s blood flowed back in an instant.


    Gave the woman a hard push.


    "Why do you say that about me!"


    This is exactly what laid Gong Hao''s foundation for the second half of his life.


    The woman made a direct call. A man came with a dozen people and repaired Gong Hao. After this time, Gong Hao decided to gain a firm foothold in Jinhai city and started his career from then on.


    Gong Hao, although he is not very good, he has strong self-esteem!


    But chennan gave him enough face today. This table is worth tens of thousands!


    When Gong Hao entered the private room, his eyes lit up.


    These dishes are expensive!


    "Brother Hao, please sit down ~" Chen Nan came to give up his seat with a rather low attitude.


    Gong Hao said well and asked several people around him to sit down.


    "Chennan, what''s the matter with you? Say wow!" Gong Hao saw that he was sincere, so he didn''t talk nonsense.


    Chennan is a little embarrassed to open his mouth. After all, Zhang Wen is a well-known bastard in Jinhai city. I''m afraid he can''t do it in a few meals.


    "Don''t worry, brother Hao, eat first," he said.


    Gong Hao said, "I can''t remember things when I drink too much. Don''t blame me for my failure at that time!"


    Chennan hurriedly said, "brother Hao, I want you to help me deal with Zhang Wen!"


    Shua~


    Several people immediately put down their chopsticks and looked at Gong Hao.


    Chen Nan is not stupid! The food is not cheap, but his requirements are also high! Dealing with Zhang Wen is not a word! Who doesn''t know what role Zhang Wen plays in Jinhai city?


    Who doesn''t know Zhang Wen''s strength?


    Just a meal, just want to play like this?


    Seeing that they were silent, chennan then said, "don''t worry, brother Hao. As long as you can help me clean up Zhang Wen, I have plenty of money for you! I promise to satisfy you, OK?"


    Brother Hao looked up at him with some doubt in his eyes.


    Chennan hurriedly said, "brother Hao, with my father''s relationship, I can guarantee that you are all right in Baidao, as long as you can get Zhang Wen!"


    This made Gong Hao relax.


    exactly.


    Chennan''s relationship is incomparable.


    There is no doubt that there is no problem in getting them out of Jinhai city.


    And about Zhang Wen, brother Hao has long wanted to do it to him, but there has been no excuse.


    "Ha ha!" he laughed twice and stood up. "Chennan, in fact, I''m ready to deal with Zhang Wen as well without you saying! That boy is arrogant. He''s so fucking stupid! You don''t see that he plays well in Jinhai city and even lost boss Wang, but all my people don''t want life. Can he be my opponent?"


    "Duan Ran is not!" chennan quickly flattered.


    With his words, chennan has a bottom in his heart. He hasn''t heard of the things brother Hao did in Jinhai city before. Which is worse than Zhang Wen?


    He has a group of brothers under his command. Which of these brothers is not as cruel as Zhang Wen''s people?


    Besides, barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes. Now HAOGE has nothing. If he dares to fight with Zhang Wen, can Zhang Wen carry it?


    Gong Hao said to his brother behind him, "now go down and find out where Zhang Wen''s people are. I''ve wanted to fight Zhang Wen for a long time. This time I''ll let him know what role Gong Hao is!"


    Someone below promised and began to call.


    Gong Hao then looked at Chen Nan: "but ah, the bastard you have to deal with is a little too difficult, and the price naturally needs to be higher. You know WOW?"


    Chen Nan quickly nodded: "brother Hao, don''t worry! Money is not a problem!"

 Chapter 2039

    A day has passed. The leopard and xiaomaocun don''t look very well.


    Even a little worried.


    Why?


    Not because of that million!


    A million leopards can''t be taken out. He doesn''t want to give them to the butcher!


    Although the butcher is right, the money and the company should belong to the butcher.


    "Leopard, what''s the matter?" when Xiao Zhao arrived at the company at this time, he saw many people smoking around here, fanned the smoke and said.


    The leopard never hid from Xiao Zhao and told her what had happened.


    Xiao Zhao frowned and said, "you can''t give money! If you give this million, he will dare ask you for three million tomorrow! Those who give it out will be wasted."


    The leopard nodded. That''s what he meant.


    "Then honey, what do you think I should do?" asked the leopard.


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath: "the monk can''t run away from the temple. We can''t get the butcher on the road, so we can only let the police deal with it. I''ll call director he later to see if he has any acquaintances at the police station."


    This was immediately dispelled by the leopard.


    A few days ago, I offended director he and staged a fairy dance with Xiao Zhao. Now why do you have the face to let others do so?


    And director he certainly won''t help.


    Such people are better than anyone.


    But the leopard didn''t say it, but called xiaomaocun who had a good relationship.


    "As for the money, I''m sure I won''t give it to the butcher. Now he''s hiding in the dark. We can''t deal with him. Who has a good way?"


    Almost all the people who follow the leopard are former boss Wang.


    In the past, they used to follow boss Wang. They never used their brains and didn''t need to use their brains. Boss Wang did everything himself, and they farted.


    Now the leopard suddenly asked, which made them a little confused.


    What they are good at is not giving ideas, but obeying!


    "Brother Bao, we''ll do what you say!"


    "Brother Bao, we all listen to you!"


    "Just decide!"


    Seeing that the people below were looking at themselves one by one, the leopard patted his forehead upset.


    I make mistakes because I don''t have a person who can think. When I encounter something, there''s no way at all. I can only think hard every time.


    The problem is that my IQ is not enough!


    How do you play after that?


    Seeing the leopard scratching his head, Xiao Maocun said, "brother leopard, you guys are not good at playing with your brain. Anyway, you have to be ruthless in the road, right? Let''s be ruthless, and everything will be solved easily?"


    Be tough?


    The leopard looked up at Xiaomao inch.


    Other meanings were read from his eyes.


    The leopard''s eyes glowed with cold light: "xiaomaocun, are you sure? If this thing can''t be done, the price will be big!"


    Now they can''t catch the butcher. If they let the butcher run away with hatred, will it be finished in the future?


    The butcher is an expert at playing Yin.


    Xiaomaocun patted his chest: "brother Bao, don''t worry. I''ll call all my martial brothers to ensure that he can''t run! But we''ll come in person for the work!"


    The leopard''s eyes sank: "it''s natural. Just don''t let him run away!"


    Killing one person is also killing, and killing two people is also killing. Besides, the leopard is still killing scum like a butcher. It should be acting on behalf of heaven. What''s to be afraid of?


    With that, the leopard studied the plan with xiaomaocun and others.


    ¡­¡­


    If the love between pretending to force tiger and black sister is like an earth shaking explosion, then the love between Guangguang and dumb girl is like a silent film.


    That day, Guangguang and his big brother pretended to be a tiger and went shopping.


    Four people and a dog.


    It is also quite conspicuous in the street, attracting the attention of many people.


    What people marvel at is the pair of divine carving heroes who pretend to be forced tigers and black sisters.


    The key is that they look very unique today.


    Dressed like a tiger, dressed in casual clothes, but with slippers on his feet.


    The black sister was wrapped in tight clothes like tape.


    There is also a bright red flower on his head~


    This shape is too eye-catching!


    People dare not look directly!


    In contrast, the light and dumb girl behind me are much better.


    However, he was still ignored by everyone.


    Guangguang and pretending to force a tiger are both big men. Suddenly, it is even more obscene than pretending to force a tiger, but the dumb girl Tiantian around her is a sign of similar appearance.


    In addition to being unable to speak, dressing up is enough to kill most women in the street.


    The legs are slender and symmetrical, and the body is exquisite.


    But no one understands why such a beautiful woman wants light?


    "Sweet, what would you like to eat?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, I''ll buy it for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Or I''ll change your clothes!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the communication between Guangguang and the dumb girl, pretending to force the tiger felt very hard.


    But looking at the mute girl''s eyes is more and more presumptuous: "light, you say she has a problem with her head, but I think she is smarter than you, don''t you?"


    Just giggle.


    It''s true. Although Tian Tian can''t speak, she is more meticulous than any woman.


    Pretending to force the tiger to mutter, "why don''t I have such good luck."


    Bang!


    The heavy slap of the black sister behind him was photographed in an instant. She pretended to force the tiger''s head to sweat and hurried to say good words.


    "Guangguang, where''s the thing I asked you to find for me? Did you find it?" at noon, several people sat down in a restaurant, ready to eat and pretended to force the tiger.


    What he said was shy.


    It''s personal belongings with Heimei. He was embarrassed to buy them, so he asked Guangguang to arrange his younger brother to buy them.


    Just listening to that thing is a little speechless. But it was arranged.


    It''s reasonable to say that the little brother should come now. Why hasn''t he heard yet?


    He found his little brother''s phone and dialed it.


    The phone number got through, but no one answered.


    Guangguang frowned: "brother tiger, I''ve arranged it. I''ll come in a minute. Don''t worry first ~"


    Pretending to force the tiger, he glanced at the black sister quietly.


    She is looking at the nearby hotel from time to time!


    I haven''t been acting like a tiger in recent days. Can Heimei bypass him today? After dinner, she was ready to go to the hotel with pretending to force the tiger.


    That thing must get a bit!


    So, where is the little brother who just let people go shopping?


    At the moment, it''s in an obscure corner of Jinhai city.


    Gong Hao took five or six people and blocked one person inside.


    The man looked at them in surprise.


    "What do you do? Do you know who I am?"


    Gong Hao sneered: "of course, I fucking know. You''re Zhang Wen''s man, aren''t you?"


    The little brother moved his mouth and stopped talking.


    If you know who you''re fooling with and dare to ask for trouble, you must have made a plan, so it''s useless to say anything yourself.

 Chapter 2040

    To be exact, he is not with Zhang Wen, but with pretending to force tiger and light.


    They have one thing in common with people who pretend to force tigers, that is obscenity!


    With big brother, at least you have to talk to big brother, don''t you?


    At least, there must be a collision with the thinking of pretending to be a tiger!


    Looking at Gong Hao, the little brother subconsciously hid the things behind him.


    "Oh, do you still want to take out the guy?" Gong Hao sneered.


    A man beside him directly pressed his little brother''s hand and took out the things in his hand.


    WOW~


    Everyone was stunned in an instant.


    Be good~


    This little brother is also a little too unrestrained. He goes out to buy this thing in broad daylight?


    Gong Hao walked over and took it out and threw it: "I can''t see. Your interest is fucking unique!"


    The little brother quickly shook his head and explained, "I bought it for my big brother."


    "I grass ~" Gong Hao is crazy.


    He looked at several people next to him and said, "dare you, Zhang Wen likes this! The first brother of Jinhai city has a strong fucking taste! Hahaha!"


    The younger brother''s face was pale: "it''s not brother Wen''s, it''s brother Hu''s......"


    Gong Hao heard this in a low voice.


    Gong Hao smiled a few times and hit him directly.


    Say it and make it. Gong Hao''s fight is not vague at all.


    This fist was as big as a sandbag, so the little brother fell to the ground without humming, almost making him faint.


    Gong Hao smiled in his eyes: "put him up for me. He doesn''t like playing! Let him play well enough in a moment!"


    The little brother''s eyes showed panic and looked at the thing in Gong Hao''s hand and stared at the ellipse.


    ¡­¡­


    Bell~


    Guangguang''s cell phone rang.


    Seeing that it was the little brother''s call, he took a breath and picked it up.


    "Grass, let your boy buy something. Where did you buy it? Come here quickly. Brother Hu is going to use it!"


    On the phone, there was a burst of laughter: "ha ha, your little brother and that thing have been controlled by me. If you want, come and get it! I''ll wait for you here on XX street!"


    His face changed.


    Before he could speak, the other party hung up.


    "What''s the matter?" pretending to force the tiger to detect something wrong and asked.


    It''s hard to see the extreme: "brother tiger, our people have been robbed. Now they''re on XX street. They say they let us pass."


    Pretending to force the tiger to scratch his head: "grass, is that thing robbed?"


    Light is also somewhat speechless: "brother tiger, or tell brother Wen first?"


    Pretend to force the tiger to scold: "grass, tell Wenzi and let him know that I must scold me when I buy that thing. Just let''s go!"


    Then he looked around the four for a week: "well, you let Tiantian go back first!"


    Tiantian doesn''t have much combat power. She''s different from black sister.


    Guangguang quickly promised and took Tiantian to a taxi.


    Then several people rushed to XX street.


    The scene in front of me was a little speechless.


    Very embarrassed~


    The little brother''s posture is twisted on the ground, behind him is the thing bought by the tiger.


    There seems to be no sense of disobedience.


    When Gong Hao saw him coming, they all laughed wildly: "what kind of tiger are you? My grass, you have enough taste! You dare to buy this shit! Ha ha..."


    Seeing this scene, Heimei''s face was extremely gloomy.


    This thing was put forward by her to force the tiger to buy. Now, looking at her happiness being tarnished or even not ridiculed, can she be happy?


    If Heimei gets angry, the earth must shake.


    She rolled up her sleeve and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Who comes out first and dies!"


    Gong Hao fixed his eyes on Heimei for a while. To tell the truth, he was a little dizzy.


    In terms of gender and world outlook, a little dizzy!


    Black sister''s appearance is really a little hard to touch.


    Say she is a man, wow, the symbol of a woman is obvious.


    Say she''s a woman. Wow, she''s stronger than a man.


    "Grass, I Gong Hao, don''t fight with women!"


    Hearing this, he pretended to force the tiger to smile: "why, little mouse, don''t you dare to play?"


    "I''ll play with your mother!" Gong Hao called him a mouse and rushed over directly.


    Pretend to force the tiger to untie his trouser belt immediately!


    Gong Hao was stunned and a very unbearable picture flashed in his mind.


    Did this man use that thing as a guy when he was fighting?


    Impossible wow


    He didn''t see clearly until the belt of the tiger came out.


    Oh, it''s a soft sword!


    But it''s enough to surprise him. Little bastards fight. Who has used a soft sword?


    Today Gong Hao just brought a dagger.


    He felt that there was no need to bring many people or too many guys to deal with Zhang Wen''s people.


    But before pretending to force the tiger out, a pair of big hands missed pretending to force the tiger and directly pulled Gong Hao''s hair.


    Shua!


    One claw grabbed empty and left a blood mark on his head.


    Heimei forgot that Gong Hao''s hairstyle is 3mm, which is hard to grasp.


    Gong Hao was also surprised.


    How dare this woman take the initiative to fight with a man? And it seems that the skill is good! If she had hair, she might have caught it and gave it to the electric gun!


    But before Gong Hao reacted, Heimei gave a kick and kicked Gong Hao''s belly directly.


    Gong Hao stepped back and stopped.


    At this time, all the younger brothers around him went up, one by one, just like the little tigers going down the mountain.


    Gong Hao was careless.


    It seems that this woman is not simple. It seems that she is still a practicing family!


    But he is strange. Why are there such people around Zhang Wen?


    However, Gong Hao''s skill was not given in vain. If someone else had changed, he would not be able to stand up, and he just stepped back two steps.


    Black sister doesn''t talk nonsense. She calls directly with a fist as big as a sandbag.


    Gong Hao scolded and tripped at his feet.


    Black sister fell to the ground.


    He drew out the dagger directly and stabbed at the black sister.


    Between the lightning and flint, a forced tiger came and kicked Gong Hao open. He was entangled with a soft sword.


    In just a few seconds, Gong Hao had learned the power of the Golden Eagle heroes in Jinhai city.


    It seems that he still underestimates Zhang Wen.


    However, the five or six people Gong Hao brought were all practicing family. After a few rounds, they didn''t have the upper hand at all.


    Light was beaten in the eye of a panda.


    One of Gong Hao''s younger brothers rushed directly to the light. They were going to beat him down first.


    Just then, a black pistol hit the head.


    In an instant, the surroundings were quiet.


    Although Gong Hao''s people didn''t fight to death, it was the first time to see a pistol.


    This thing is a sharp weapon for killing people. Now as long as you gently pull the trigger, you will see the king of hell!


    Who is not afraid in the face of life and death? Who doesn''t tremble?


    "Don''t fucking move, ang!" light pointed to the man''s forehead and stood up. One hand had opened the insurance!


    He really dares to shoot.


    Anyway, I don''t have one life in my hand. Killing one is killing, and killing two is killing!

 Chapter 2041

    Originally, Gong Hao planned very well today. He led out a few of Zhang Wen''s people and annihilated them one by one.


    Although he didn''t pay attention to Zhang Wen, after all, Zhang Wen is a large number of people in Jinhai city. He doesn''t have an advantage and doesn''t play like this. How can he do it?


    Who knows the person who has strong individual combat effectiveness such as forced tiger.


    Even with a gun!


    In broad daylight, it seems that you dare to fucking shoot!


    He has heard of Zhang wenniu force, but he doesn''t know that Niu force has reached this level!


    This is lawless!


    Gong Hao was stunned. No one dared to move for a long time!


    Because no one is sure whether light dares to do it!


    Who wants to joke about his life?


    "Stop, don''t move!"


    At this time, a voice came from the side.


    "Grass, it''s the police!" someone shouted.


    After Guangguang hesitated for a moment, Gong Hao Ran from behind.


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold: "put the gun away first, and I''ll call Wenzi."


    Guangguang didn''t panic at all. He put away his gun and was quite calm.


    This is the gap.


    At best, people like Gong Hao can only be gangsters. If they fight in the street, they will be chased by the police.


    But pretending to force the tiger and others are not afraid at all. They don''t run with the police when they see them coming.


    That''s it!


    "What are you doing! What''s the matter with the injury on your face!" several policemen ran over and stared round when they saw several people pretending to be forced tigers.


    Pretending to force the tiger, several people couldn''t explain and were taken into the car by the police.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, Gong Hao and others stopped.


    "Brother Hao, Zhang Wen''s people are so natural!" one gasped.


    Several people were panting and looked very ugly.


    Follow Gong Hao out to fight. They have never been so embarrassed.


    I didn''t beat anyone. I got hurt first.


    And ran away in such a mess.


    Gong Hao''s eyes were cold: "I heard that Zhang Wen''s people fought with boss Wang with guns. It seems to be true."


    "Well, how can we do it with him?" the people around Gong Hao were a little worried.


    People use guns, they use knives, not a level!


    Gong Hao''s eyes were cold: "those people didn''t run just now. They must be pressed by the police later. I guess there''s just such a gun around Zhang Wen! We''ll break it one by one according to the original plan!"


    Several people nodded and followed Gong Hao to the distance.


    Not long ago, the police station.


    Li Erzi got out of the car, took two people with him and went in.


    As soon as I entered the door, one person greeted me.


    "Second brother, why did you come in person? It''s no big deal! I''ve arranged all the people. You can take them away later!"


    Li Erzi said, "thank you very much."


    In fact, Li Erzi doesn''t want to come! But there''s no way. This time, Guangguang caused trouble with pretending to force the tiger. He knows who Guangguang is.


    He always carries a gun with him. If this matter is poked out, there will be a lot of trouble.


    That''s why he came in person.


    The black sister and Guangguang of the forced tiger have been waiting there for a long time. The forced tiger is quite rustling, crossing his legs and holding the smoke scattered by the police in his mouth.


    Now Zhang Wen''s strength is enough for him to play like this!


    "Let''s go!" Li Erzi was angry and looked gloomy.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he didn''t look very good, so he got on the car obediently.


    "Guangguang, didn''t anyone find it?" asked Li Erzi.


    With a panda eye hanging, it looks very embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, second brother. At the beginning, those people were ready to search us, but brother Hu said our identity, they didn''t dare to take it."


    "Well, that''s good." Li Erzi sighed. Now with Liu Xide''s protection, they can avoid a lot of trouble.


    All the way back to Dongwen group, my office.


    "Why is it like this?" my eyebrows moved, a little uncomfortable.


    Although he pretends to force a tiger to be cheap meat, he usually doesn''t fight with people casually. It''s still rare to fight in the street.


    Pretending to force the tiger said, "Wenzi, there is a man named mouse, do you know?"


    "Mouse?" I frowned.


    "It''s Gong Hao and a bastard of Jinhai City," Guangguang said nearby.


    I gave a cry and looked at Li Erzi.


    He knew it and immediately called to ask.


    Pretending to be a tiger began to boast to me about what he did just now.


    Within a few minutes, Li Erzi put down the phone and said to me, "Wenzi, Gong Hao became famous earlier in Jinhai City, but he is a little bastard. I don''t think there is any threat."


    I nodded and didn''t prepare for too much investigation. I took it as a normal small fight and let them go down.


    As everyone knows, Gong Hao has no intention of stopping at this point.


    He is more crazy than I thought!


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, the three-day time limit has expired.


    The leopard is very nervous and excited today.


    Today, he called more than twenty people, all lying in ambush nearby.


    I''m going to take the butcher in one fell swoop.


    The butcher has been a bully in Jinhai city for more than ten years. If the leopard gets rid of him this time, who will be the opponent in Jinhai city in the future?


    Now, in the yard of an abandoned factory.


    Leopard and xiaomaocun are standing here with a box in their hands.


    There''s a million in this box. It''s all cash.


    Bell


    Then the leopard''s cell phone rang.


    Looking down, the caller was the butcher.


    The leopard picked it up.


    "Are all the money ready?" asked the butcher.


    The leopard nodded, "well, it''s all ready according to your meaning. When will you come?"


    "Five minutes later." the butcher didn''t talk nonsense, so he hung up the phone.


    Xiaomaocun winked at the people hiding next to him and made them ready to start at any time.


    The leopard''s heart pounded.


    He heard of butchers in his early twenties. What was his feeling then?


    Butcher, that''s my God!


    Who didn''t hide from him?


    He never thought that he could oppose the butcher or even get rid of him one day!


    Fate is so interesting.


    No one knows what will happen next.


    "Brother Bao, the butcher is coming!" xiaomaocun whispered a reminder next to him.


    The leopard took it seriously.


    The butcher came alone with his hands in his pockets.


    He was not afraid at all, and he didn''t pay attention to the leopards at all.


    Even ten leopards are not his opponent!


    "Grass, where''s the money?" cried the butcher.


    Xiao Mao moved his suitcase.


    The butcher is going to grab it.


    Xiaomaocun suddenly leaned the box in his hand.


    "Butcher, wait a minute. It''s OK to give you this million yuan, but you can''t just take the money and leave. WOW? You have to give me an explanation!" the leopard said nearby.


    "Grass, what are you talking about?" the butcher thought he had heard wrong and it was natural for him to ask the leopard for money. What else should he say?


    The leopard smiled. He was procrastinating. When the younger brothers behind him gathered around, he would fight with xiaomaocun again!

 Chapter 2042

    "Butcher, this money is not a small amount. You have to make it clear to me when you take the money. You can''t ask me for it again in the future. Can you do it? It''s not easy for me to earn two money!"


    Hearing this, the butcher smiled and smiled happily.


    Leopard, are you crying with yourself here?


    Who is he? I don''t know yet?


    "Grass, leopard, don''t you fucking cry with me here? I don''t know your foundation? This million is just that I''m short of money now. Ask you less! After a while, I''ll spend it, and you still have to prepare it for me!"


    The leopard''s face changed. Although he had been prepared for this, he was still unhappy when the butcher said it so recklessly.


    But acting, after all, is acting. Why are you so distracted?


    "Butcher, you''re not going to let me go..." the leopard cried.


    The butcher sneered: "grass, stop fucking nonsense. If you don''t want to die, you''ll be obedient to me."


    The butcher didn''t scare people. He really dared to do so.


    Anyway, now that he has reached this point, what else does he have to be afraid of?


    Kill the leopard, and it''s not impossible!


    But he didn''t find that leopard and xiaomaocun were a little abnormal today.


    Leopard, a vigorous Yin Feng Yang violation, but xiaomaocun didn''t say a word.


    If it were normal, xiaomaocun would have burst out!


    People who practice martial arts are sentimental and can''t hold their anger.


    The leopard frowned, suddenly a cold light flashed in his eyes, quickly took out a "sharp knife" from his pocket and went straight to the butcher!


    The blade pointed at the butcher''s neck.


    The leopard''s eyes widened and he tried to cure his teeth. This time, he was ready to kill the butcher! This knife directly aimed at the big artery on the butcher''s neck, which shows how cruel he is!


    No way, he''s afraid!


    If you can''t kill the Butcher at once, as long as you give him a chance to react, you''ll be the one who''s finished!


    Next to the small hair inch is also secretly surprised.


    Brother Bao, this time, the speed is very fast, which is beyond his imagination!


    You must devote 100% of your energy to fighting with the butcher. You can''t be soft!


    The butcher is a cow.


    I''ve been on the road for so long and experienced so many fights and killings. It''s not for nothing!


    His natural sharpness made him react very quickly!


    Before the blade came out, he noticed the killing intention of the leopard, took a step back and avoided it.


    The leopard waved and stared round.


    It''s fucking on! You can get away!


    The leopard didn''t stop, but it was another knife!


    The blade was extremely cold and wiped the butcher''s collar.


    The butcher gave a foot at the first time and asked the leopard to cover his stomach and take two steps back. His face was very ugly.


    I''m still careless!


    The butcher is not an ordinary person, and his skill is not comparable to that of ordinary people. At the beginning, the butcher was the only one who could fight Wang Peng. He underestimated him!


    I waved two knives empty, and I''ve given the butcher enough chance to step back!


    If you put it in peacetime, the leopard will die.


    But now the situation is different. The leopard is ready! There are more than 20 people in ambush here!


    The butcher is more powerful, can he pick 20?


    He''s not Bruce Lee!


    "Cao NIMA, Yin Lao Tzu!" shouted the butcher.


    If you don''t give him a chance to speak, xiaomaocun will go too.


    He didn''t bring a sword this time, but a dagger.


    He stabbed the butcher in the chest with a knife.


    Although the speed is fast, there is still a gap.


    Xiaomaocun is a life weapon, not a dagger! This thing is not long or short. It''s not easy to use! What he likes is the long sword!


    Big sword!


    Take this thing and your combat effectiveness will be much weaker in an instant.


    The butcher was still retreating, avoiding Xiaomao inch. At the same time, the dagger in his hand also arrived.


    A knife also aimed at Xiaomao''s chest!


    Xiaomao inch gritted his teeth and hurried away, but he was still a step late. A long cut was made in his arm.


    Xiaomaocun was also surprised!


    The butcher is now at the end of his rope. Naturally, he has more energy than usual!


    It''s hard for a trainer like xiaomaocun to parry.


    But at this time, the twenty little brothers behind him also arrived.


    Rush over and greet the butcher!


    The steel pipe in your hand, falling madly.


    The butcher was immediately submerged and couldn''t lift his head.


    Looking at the butcher beaten by more than 20 people, the leopard was able to breathe.


    "Grass, don''t let him run away, let me die!"


    Xiaomaocun was hurt on his arm and secretly scolded to join the regiment.


    Oh~~


    Just took two steps.


    They heard a scream.


    Between, a man stepped back with his legs covered, and then the second, the third


    The butcher is experienced in actual combat.


    They were surrounded and beaten, but there was no chaos.


    There were scars on his body and head, but he didn''t hit him to the ground.


    He protected his head with one hand and stabbed the leg with a knife with the other.


    Each knife is extremely accurate!


    For a moment, everyone stepped aside.


    But let them fight one person in a group, and none of them dare to do it, but let them work hard, I''m afraid no one dares.


    The leopard stared.


    Seeing that the butcher had been beaten on the ground, why did he suddenly rise again!


    "Damn it, he''s alone. What are you afraid of?" the leopard is worried. If so many people can''t take the butcher today, what will he do in the future?


    The key is that if the butcher runs away in the future, he must take crazy revenge!


    The butcher is in the dark and the leopard is in the light. How the butcher wants to do it is not easy!


    A few leopards are not enough for the butcher!


    Xiaomaocun joined the regiment in a hurry. The butcher knew that they were prepared today and didn''t hold on. He cut a gap and escaped.


    For a moment, no one dared to chase.


    They know who the butcher is!


    Catch up again, and the butcher promises to poke two.


    Now he has been wandering on the edge of violence.


    The butcher was in a mess, his face and head were covered with blood, and blood fell down.


    The butcher wiped his forehead and his eyes were cold.


    "Leopard, you fucking dare to Yin me, and I will let you know what will happen in the future!"


    Darling!


    The leopard''s liver trembled!


    What he is most afraid of is this. Who can stand letting the butcher go and playing Yin with himself in the future!


    "Butcher, if you''re a fucking man, don''t run!" cried the leopard.


    The butcher sneered, gave him a deep look, jumped over the wall and left.


    When the leopard and xiaomaocun came after them, the butcher had disappeared.


    "Fuck the grass!" the leopard stamped his feet angrily.


    Looking at his men, he was really angry.


    These people are fucking waste! So many people can''t deal with a butcher!


    Glancing at them upset, the leopard said, "take the injured brother first, and then talk about the rest!"


    Several people promised and ran away in embarrassment.


    The leopard''s heart sank.

 Chapter 2043

    ¡­¡­


    Xu Jingwen hasn''t contacted me for several days. She appeared in my office at noon today.


    She is dressed in casual clothes alone. She looks light, but her eyes are shining.


    "You''re here ~" I got up to greet you with a smile.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m very curious. Don''t you know to contact me if I don''t contact you? Don''t you miss me?" she pouted her small mouth, a little wronged.


    I wish I could get a kiss.


    But I didn''t take it up.


    I have to say that my feeling for Xu Jingwen is really different from others.


    But compared with Wang Yuxian, it is still too far away.


    Wang Yuxian is the fetter of my life.


    I turned and poured her a glass of water.


    She suddenly hugged me from behind and stuck to me tightly.


    Suddenly, all kinds of exquisite feelings came up.


    I couldn''t help my heart beating faster.


    "I dreamed last night that you were hacked to death, and then I kept crying..." her voice trembled.


    Alas~~


    I sighed. What the hell am I doing? Hurt Xu Jingwen, but couldn''t promise her.


    "Have you had lunch?" I asked.


    She shook her head.


    I turned around and hooked her nose: "I''ll take you to eat well at noon ~"


    She helped me tidy up my clothes and said earnestly, "no, I still have a task in the Bureau. I didn''t come out until I had time to see you. I''m relieved to see you''re all right ~"


    I laughed: "silly girl, it''s just a dream. What can I be afraid of?"


    Xu Jingwen kissed me and left.


    Watching her walk away, I couldn''t help thinking of Wang Yuxian again.


    The thoughts in my heart are as continuous as a spring.


    It has been several days since Wang Yuxian left. I haven''t received any news from her for so many days, let alone heard anything about her.


    As if it had evaporated from the world.


    Now even if I see her from a distance, it will be a bit real.


    Not long after I returned to the office, I pretended to be a tiger and broke in.


    Seeing him coming in, I looked up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Wenzi, we have brothers who have been beaten!"


    "What?" I stood up.


    Pretending to force a tiger, he began for a long time: "Wenzi, do you know what hanging sausage is?"


    "What?" I didn''t know what he meant for a moment. I felt a little confused.


    Pretending to force the tiger to seriously explain to me: "it is to turn a person upside down at that time, and the things used are very cruel..."


    I was forced to empty my mind and shook my head: "if there''s anything, just go away!"


    "Oh, look at you. Why don''t you have any patience!" pretending to force the tiger seemed a little unhappy and said reluctantly, "we have a brother who used to mix under the hands of Wu Yang and Wang Peng. Now he has been hung with sausage. It''s very serious. He may need surgery."


    "Who did it!"


    "It''s still Gong Hao, but I didn''t find him playing so hard last time. This taste is enough. Hey, Wenzi, where are you going..."


    I went out before he finished.


    You must pay special attention to talking with pretending to force the tiger. If you are not careful, you may be taken off track.


    I went out to the hospital.


    In the intensive care unit, the brother hung with sausage was lying there with a painful expression.


    "Brother Wen!" seeing me coming, several people rushed to say hello to me.


    Li Erzi also came from behind.


    "What''s going on?" I asked.


    Li Erzi told me about the process.


    It was gong Hao who played Yin. When he blocked the people of Dongwen group, he beat me and told me to kill me.


    Hearing this, I smiled.


    Standing in this position, I didn''t want to be stable.


    There are certainly not a few people who want my life. Gong Hao, to tell the truth, I haven''t paid attention to it.


    But this man has some courage. Now in Jinhai City, I''m afraid he alone dares to oppose me.


    My eyes narrowed, although now I don''t want to waste my energy on other things.


    But Gong Hao is so arrogant, how can I bear it?


    "Er Zi, go and check now to see where Gong Hao is."


    Li Erzi promised and grabbed his cell phone.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Jinhai city also began to show its evil scene.


    Big and small gangsters began to walk on the street. Many people couldn''t do it. It seems that they just came out to find trouble.


    Among them, there are gong Hao''s people.


    Tonight, he specially asked people to come out and hang around. He asked people from Dongwen group to meet one by one!


    How awesome is Gong hao?


    Put a little brother Yin into the hospital, and now dare to look for Zhang Wen''s people in the street!


    Gong Hao sent out a dozen brothers, and the rest drank in the bar.


    Today, Gong Hao''s brothers are a little flattered.


    Why?


    Because they have never received such treatment since they mixed with Gong Hao!


    How luxurious is it to come to the bar for a drink?


    Usually they just eat kebabs at roadside stalls!


    Gong Hao is an out and out bastard. He mixes the society only for fame and not to be bullied, not for money.


    This treatment made them float up.


    Of course, these expenses are included in chennan today.


    Chen Nan and Gong Hao sat here in the largest elegant seat of the bar.


    Gong Hao was quite happy. In front of him was a bottle of foreign wine of unknown brand. He blew it directly.


    "Brother Hao, this is really no problem?" chennan still trembled a little.


    After all, the other party is Zhang Wen. He knows Zhang Wen too well!


    Gong Hao flashed a trace of drunkenness on his face and sneered: "Zhang Wen''s people are just like this. I caught one of his younger brothers in the Internet cafe that day. Now I''ve been in the hospital."


    "Brother Hao, it''s not that I doubt your strength. It''s Zhang Wen''s people. It''s really not easy. Either we should be careful?"


    When he came out with Gong Hao today, he was already worried.


    What if Zhang Wen''s people retaliate?


    This made several people around Gong Hao laugh loudly.


    "If Zhang Wen dares to come, give him another one as he did last time!"


    "He is also a man. I don''t believe he can do brother Hao!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Chennan was silent.


    He felt as if he had made a mistake. He shouldn''t find Gong Hao so easily.


    Although Qiu Zhen is not Zhang Wen''s opponent, he is at least reliable. Gong Hao feels that he is unreliable.


    It''s a little too floating.


    People who have never been so floating in front of Zhang Wen seem to come to no good end.


    Snap~


    Gong Hao put his generous arm on chennan''s shoulder and looked at him with a smile: "chennan, don''t worry! When I get rid of Zhang Wen, you can get the money ready. Everything else is fake!"


    Chen Nan hesitated and nodded.


    Meanwhile, in front of the bar.


    A row of cars stopped and No. 34 people came down from the car. They were all black suits.


    The leading one has a big arm and a round waist, the muscles on his arm are exaggerated and raised, and his eyes are like a knife.

 Chapter 2044

    "Grass, what do you do?" asked a little brother guarding the door.


    Today, the bar has been contracted by Gong Hao. Only women can enter, not men.


    This man also drank some wine, otherwise how can he not tell the current situation?


    How could these people in front of us come to play?


    Who''s coming to play, wearing a suit and a guy?


    No one spoke, but the people behind gathered around and looked at each other coldly.


    The crowd shook their bodies: "tonight, brother Hao chartered the venue. Do you know who brother Hao is? The one who wants to get Zhang Wen down..."


    Dong!


    No one saw how Zhang Guohua punched. He seemed to have been hit by a locomotive. He flew a few meters away, hit a table and chair and fell to the ground.


    Zhang Guohua strided in.


    In his eyes, this man is no different from a three-year-old.


    WOW~


    For a moment, the bar was quiet.


    The crowd stared at Zhang Guohua and others.


    Today, there were many Gong Hao people in the bar, and they all drank wine. No one was afraid at all.


    But looking at Zhang Guohua, it is not an ordinary role.


    "Grass, what''s going on!" Gong Hao stood up and said loudly.


    Chennan felt something was wrong and stood up and looked at it, but he was a little strange to Zhang Guohua''s face and wondered.


    Zhang Guohua, the leader in black, picked up a chair with one hand and pointed to Gong Hao: "today, you have to lie in the hospital!"


    Gong Hao immediately understood that this is Zhang Wen''s revenge!


    Alcohol head, let him hot blood punch: "kill him for me!"


    Roar!


    His younger brother, like him, couldn''t distinguish the form, and roared and rushed over one after another.


    Zhang Guohua burst into a ball with one hand and smashed the chair in his hand.


    The first man fell into a pool of blood without saying a word.


    Life and death are unknown.


    People around them rushed up like little tigers.


    For a time, steel pipes and wine bottles smashed together.


    At first, Gong Hao thought it was nothing and joined the war.


    He has fought a group fight many times. He has already experienced a hundred battles.


    But a few times, he felt something wrong.


    These people are not ordinary people!


    It didn''t happen much at first. All those who fell were their little brothers! And none of the people on the other side fell down. Instead, they fought harder and harder! Under the leadership of that strong man, it almost swept everything!


    Seeing this, the strong man picked up a little brother''s collar and threw it out with one hand.


    Immediately, a few people in black surrounded him, a steel pipe and a machete.


    He patted his forehead.


    Something''s wrong! This combat effectiveness is not right!


    I dare not say how powerful my own people are, but I have also fought many fights in Jinhai city. When did I encounter this situation?


    Beaten but unable to fight back?


    It can only explain one thing, that is, the combat effectiveness of the other party is too rebellious!


    "My grass, withdraw!" Gong Hao roared, and then went to greet chennan.


    Once turned around, where is chennan''s figure?


    At the moment of starting just now, chennan remembered!


    This man is Zhang Guohua around Zhang Wen! It''s Zhang Wen''s man. What are you waiting for if he doesn''t run?


    Details determine success or failure.


    Chennan has a habit wherever he goes now, that is, first look at the back door and see if he can get out of the body.


    If you really encounter something, you are the first to escape.


    Today, no one can run as fast as chennan.


    Regardless of chennan, Gong Hao turned and ran with the remaining people.


    Zhang Guohua chased several people, so he stopped.


    Looking at the people lying on the ground, Zhang Guohua said in a loud voice: "give me no one to cut a few more knives!"


    After that, he took out the phone and called me: "Wenzi, everything has been done, but just now I saw chennan by Gong Hao''s side."


    ¡­¡­


    Chennan.


    The man''s name is about to be forgotten by me. Now what I can remember is chennan''s father.


    This man covers the sky with one hand and has power against the sky.


    Chennan returned to Jinhai city.


    I told Zhang Guohua to come back first, then lit a cigarette and began to think.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark alley, several people are running wildly.


    These are the younger brothers Gong Hao took out, and the only ones who didn''t drink too much.


    Those who drink too much are gone.


    "All right, don''t fucking run!" Gong Haoting stopped angrily before he ran far.


    Several younger brothers nearby were frightened: "brother Hao, Zhang Wen''s people seem to be very powerful!"


    Two rounds so far.


    Gong Hao is a sneak attack to take advantage of small advantages, while Zhang Wen''s people do it in the open, but Gong Hao can''t carry it at all.


    Strength determines everything.


    Gong Hao also had a cold sweat on his head. He looked around and no one came after him. He first asked everyone to go home with him.


    Then he lit a cigarette and began to think about countermeasures.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the same night sky.


    In a humble rental house, the butcher is also feeling pain.


    Cigarette butts and bandages were thrown at his feet.


    The leopard cut his body a few times and broke his head. He was very embarrassed.


    The butcher has never been so embarrassed. The key is that the person who hurt him is the leopard!


    It''s this humble little attendant!


    This psychological gap makes the butcher unhappy!


    The butcher is holding a cigarette and biting hard.


    The idea of killing a leopard has never been clear!


    But things are different now.


    There are many leopards, and he saw that after boss Wang died, many people chose to follow the leopard.


    With the Hengbo group, the leopard is at its peak.


    If you want to move him, you have to find a suitable opportunity, otherwise it will be the same as this time!


    Bell


    At this time, his cell phone rang.


    Looking down, he saw that it was a strange number. The butcher hesitated for a while, but he picked it up.


    "Hello, butcher, this is Gong Hao!" there was a slightly hoarse voice on the phone.


    The butcher''s eyes narrowed: "Oh, Gong Hao, what''s the matter?"


    The butcher and Gong Hao had a good relationship before, but Gong Hao didn''t have any ideas. He just fooled around in society. The butcher was full of ideas, and they went farther and farther.


    But face is always.


    "Butcher, I''ve heard all about you. Either you come to me and we chatter?"


    The butcher thought and agreed.


    Although Gong Hao didn''t mix with himself, he wouldn''t hurt himself.


    He still knows his mind.


    So he put down the phone. The butcher simply cleaned up his wound and went out.


    Taking advantage of the night, he went to the courtyard Gong Hao said.


    Gong Hao and several younger brothers were in the yard. They seemed very vigilant. When they saw the butcher coming, they greeted him respectfully.


    The butcher gave a sound and went inside.


    At this time, Gong Hao just came out.


    The butcher stood still and looked at Gong Hao for a few seconds.

 Chapter 2045

    Gong Hao smiled and nodded.


    The butcher smiled helplessly.


    The two tacitly understood.


    They are both very embarrassed.


    "Butcher, I haven''t seen you for a long time," Gong Hao said.


    The butcher said, "I asked you to come over and talk to boss Wang. You didn''t talk to him, so you did the right thing."


    "Alas ~ ~" speaking of this matter, Gong Hao was a burst of regret.


    Boss Wang is also a hero in Jinhai city. How can he become like this?


    How can you be killed?


    "Don''t say that, butcher, I came to you today to discuss something with you! You and I are old acquaintances, and I won''t be rude about some words." Gong Hao seems very embarrassed. "I know that boss Wang was done by Zhang Wen. In fact, the boy is no big deal! As long as you and I work together, I will kill him!"


    There was nothing wrong with that, and the butcher nodded secretly.


    But now the situation is a little special.


    He is no longer the original butcher, and his injuries have greatly reduced his combat effectiveness!


    Gong Hao, it seems very miserable.


    "What''s my situation now, you know?" said the butcher.


    Of course Gong Hao knows, otherwise he won''t call the butcher. He also heard that the butcher was shadowed by a leopard.


    He knows who the butcher is. The butcher will not turn the page.


    "Butcher, can you help me deal with Zhang Wen?" his eyes flashed. "I''ve made all the opportunities for you."


    The butcher''s eyes flashed cold. He was still quite sure about dealing with Zhang Wen.


    Now there is no Wang Peng around Zhang Wen, and his combat effectiveness has greatly decreased. If he is against Zhang Wen, the butcher is not afraid!


    "So, the leopard?" asked the butcher.


    Gong Hao sneered: "I''ll help you deal with his fool! You go home and recover well. We''ll take action after a while!"


    "OK!" the butcher nodded, his eyes slowly darkening.


    ¡­¡­


    All night, I asked Zhang Guohua to look for Gong Hao''s people.


    Since you want to fight, fight until he is convinced.


    Gong Hao was very clever. He hid all night and didn''t show up.


    In one night, it was completely fermented in Jinhai city.


    Those who know Gong Hao or not are all talking.


    Gong Hao met Zhang Wen and stepped on thunder.


    Zhang Wen''s means were vicious. He lost boss Wang, and his men didn''t fight to death. How can Gong Hao be an opponent?


    It is also said that Gong Hao likes to play Yin. Now Zhang Wenjia has a great career and will inevitably suffer losses.


    Secretly, Gong Hao has spoken.


    Let your little brothers hide for three days and then come out.


    Zhang Guohua took people all day and came back in the evening.


    Li Erzi, Zhang Guohua and I had an appointment to eat in a restaurant.


    "Wenzi, Gong Hao''s people must be hiding now. I found him all day and cleaned them up," Zhang Guohua said.


    Li Erzi nodded and then looked at me: "Wenzi, this little role doesn''t need to be so serious? Zhang Guohua took revenge when he went to the bar that night."


    I took a deep breath: "Guohua said that he saw chennan in the bar that day. It should be controlled by chennan behind his back."


    Li Erzi patted on the forehead, which was related to the man''s memory, and still stayed far away.


    Chennan has nothing to fear. The key is his father!


    "Wenzi, do you want to move chennan?"


    Now I have a special identity in hand, but it''s still quite troublesome to move chennan.


    His father won''t let me go.


    I smiled: "if you can''t move chennan, then clean up Gong Hao and make an example!"


    Li Erzi also nodded slightly, but his face became more and more gloomy.


    After dinner, my cell phone remembered.


    Looking down, the caller is a strange number.


    I''ll pick it up.


    "Wenzi ~" on the phone, there was a voice I knew very well. I don''t know how long it haunted me. Now I finally heard it.


    I stood up: "Yuxian, where are you? I''ll find you!"


    I can''t restrain the missing in my heart. How many times I wake up in a dream.


    Wang Yuxian''s voice sounded spiritless and said faintly, "Wenzi, I''m at the station..."


    "I''ll be there in a minute!" put down the phone. Without saying a word, I drove to the station.


    It''s late now. There are no people at the station.


    At the moment, Wang Yuxian with a white skirt and a indifferent face stood there, which was particularly attractive.


    I ran over in two steps: "Yuxian, why don''t you tell me in advance when you come back? How are you these days?"


    Wang Yuxian smiled at me.


    The smile was quite polite, just like when I first saw it before.


    For a moment, I seemed to go back to the past.


    "Wenzi, do you miss your sister?"


    I hugged her and held her tightly in my arms.


    The eyes were ruddy in an instant: "of course, I dream of you almost every night..."


    "Ha ha ~" she supported her two hands in the air and slowly hugged me. The sense of happiness filled her side in an instant, "almost? Not all?"


    I burst into tears and smiled.


    These days, it seems that Wang Yuxian is doing well. The pimple that has been tied in his heart has been slowly untied.


    She wouldn''t have told me these jokes before.


    Patted me on the back, she motioned me up: "OK, go home first."


    I nodded hard and invited Wang Yuxian into the car.


    This feeling surprised me and even flattered me.


    I never knew that happiness came so fast. One second I was still lamenting Wang Yuxian, and the next she came back.


    Like a miracle.


    On the bus, Wang Yuxian gently tidied her hair with one hand, beautiful without losing her youth.


    The ears are exquisite, but there is an earring hanging on the earlobe.


    My eyebrows move.


    I remember Wang Yuxian never wore earrings or pierced ears. These days, she even pierced her ears.


    Then my eyes fell on Wang Yuxian''s wrist.


    Prick!


    I put my foot on the brake.


    The car stopped in an instant.


    On the road, draw a long brake mark.


    I stared round, grabbed Wang Yuxian''s wrist with one hand, and felt very distressed: "Yuxian, what are you..."


    There were several scars on her white and tender wrist.


    Without exception, it''s all in the artery.


    Wang Yuxian smiled, but his eyes were full of rejection. He pulled his hand back: "Wenzi, don''t ask me about things these days. Even if you ask, I won''t tell you."


    My heart thumped.


    The heart seems to be hollowed out.


    What is hidden in Wang Yuxian''s heart? Why can''t he tell me


    Drove all the way home.


    I settled Wang Yuxian.


    This is my villa in Jinhai city. It is quite hidden and almost no one knows it.

 Chapter 2046

    The decoration in the villa was magnificent. Wang Yuxian came in and sighed: "Wenzi is promising. I remember when I first saw you, you were a rural boy with nothing! At that time, you begged me to increase your salary, cluck ~"


    The past is unbearable. I put my arms around her shoulder: "I have transferred the villa to your name. With me in the future, you can spend the rest of your life in Jinhai city."


    "In that case, why don''t you stop?" she suddenly looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    I don''t know how to explain. I can only sigh: "Yuxian, I''ve stepped into the road. It''s not so easy to think of it. Of course, now my strength in Jinhai city is quite stable."


    Wang Yuxian laughed: "didn''t boss Wang have a stronger position than you? You didn''t get rid of him in the end."


    I was speechless in an instant.


    When I came back this time, I felt that the distance between myself and Wang Yuxian was opened in an instant. She changed a little different from before.


    "Why don''t you speak? I''m right, isn''t it?" Wang Yuxian turned around and a different light flashed on her small face. "And Xiaowen, isn''t it the same?"


    "Yuxian, what''s the matter with you?" I frowned and thought something was wrong with Wang Yuxian.


    That neurotic abnormality worries me.


    "I''m fine!" cried Wang Yuxian. "I''m just sighing! Zhang Wen, do you know how many things you lost in order to get to this point for you and become the eldest brother of Jinhai city? How many people suffer with you? Don''t you understand now! Don''t you stop!"


    When Wang Yuxian spoke, she widened her eyes and screamed at the top of her voice.


    With that, tears poured down.


    I was stunned.


    I kept asking myself whether the person in front of me at the moment was Wang Yuxian or not. Why did she come back like a different person this time.


    "Jade fairy, it''s all my fault. Don''t be angry, will you?" in front of her, my countless feelings of inferiority poured out.


    Wang Yuxian took a deep breath and took a long time to relax.


    Keep lowering your head and taking a deep breath, and the violent fluctuation of your chest slowly eased down.


    After that, she plunged into my arms and hugged me tightly: "Wenzi, now I have only one family member, you know? I don''t want anything to happen to you!"


    How can I not know her intentions and hug her hard: "I know, I know..."


    "Do you know where my sister has been these days? These days, my mother is ill. I went to see her off for the last time. I won''t have any relatives in the future..."


    This made my heart thump. I couldn''t feel it.


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry for you, I''m wrong..."


    When she was most helpless, she chose not to disturb, but to hide alone and lick her wounds.


    And every time I let Wang Yuxian fall into endless sadness, so that she could not wake up from the wine jar.


    Constantly, sprinkle salt on her wound.


    This... I owe her.


    One night.


    I didn''t sleep almost all night. Wang Yuxian fell asleep on my arm, with tears hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    I held her hand, but my eyes fell on her scarred wrist and shed tears alone.


    I owe Wang Yuxian all these pains.


    I must make up for it with all my own in the future.


    Facing the sunshine, Wang Yuxian opened her eyes.


    Beautiful eyes are suffused with a little starlight, as deep as stars.


    She looked at me quietly, motionless and smiling.


    I want time to stop at this moment and depend on Wang Yuxian forever.


    When I wake up in the morning, my eyes are full of her, sunshine and sweetness.


    But the picture seemed to be farther and farther away from me, and now it is as dimly discernible as foam.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" I asked with a smile.


    Wang Yuxian nodded and hugged me again.


    "I don''t do anything today. I''ve been with you all day ~" I said softly.


    Wang Yuxian nodded obediently, and the little bird was obedient.


    When I was with Wang Yuxian, I suddenly had no idea. I felt beyond the desire of R body and even the love between men and women.


    My fetter in this life is Wang Yuxian.


    Bell~


    Then my cell phone rang.


    I subconsciously pretended to take a look. The caller was Xu Jingwen.


    I hung up and threw my cell phone aside.


    Wang Yuxian is back. I don''t know how to explain to her.


    Maybe I didn''t intend to explain to anyone from the beginning.


    Xu Jingwen is just a supporting role here. I can only feel guilty for her.


    Click.


    At this time, there was a clear sound outside the door.


    Then someone pushed the door in.


    "Zhang Wen, what do you mean you don''t answer the phone?"


    At the door stood Xu Jingwen.


    When she said this, she was stunned and pale.


    She seems to have just got off work and didn''t have time to change her uniform.


    A uniform wraps the exquisite figure into a shape. There is an attractive arc between the hip and the small waist.


    Her face was very charming, and her eyebrows were a little heroic.


    Click.


    Her breakfast fell to the ground and was completely surprised by the scene in front of her.


    I can clearly see her facial features stiff and tight together.


    I forgot.


    At first, Xu Jingwen and I also came here for the night. At that time, I gave her a key, but I didn''t expect her to come at this time.


    Wang Yuxian was not surprised to see her, but slowly supported herself, which was nothing more than the scenery in front of her chest.


    Wang Yuxian''s whole body was only covered, and now she was exposed to the air unscrupulously.


    "Why are you here?"


    Tears hung in Xu Jingwen''s eyes.


    She gave me a deep look, but soon held back her tears.


    When we were together, I told her that Wang Yuxian was the only one in my heart. Now she has left. If I come back later, my heart is still on her side.


    Xu Jingwen took two deep breaths, and then slapped her forehead pretending to be sorry: "I''m sorry. I came to bring you breakfast, but now it''s all spilled."


    Wang Yuxian smiled: "it doesn''t matter. Wenzi and I will sleep a little longer."


    Xu Jingwen''s mouth moved, um, and she stood there awkwardly.


    Seeing that she didn''t mean to go, Wang Yuxian''s beautiful eyes were full of light: "or you can come up and sleep together."


    This made Xu Jingwen''s face sink completely, and she quickly turned around.


    "Xiaojing, you go back first. I''ll explain to you in a few days." I said quickly.


    Xu Jingwen nodded without looking back.


    "Hehe, explain?" at this time, Wang Yuxian suddenly sneered nearby, and his voice was full of irony.


    "When I was away, did you two explain in bed? Now that I''m back, why do you run away?"

 Chapter 2047

    I didn''t expect Wang Yuxian to say that.


    In my impression, she has always been a generally understanding woman. How can such sarcastic words come from her mouth?


    Before I could speak, Xu Jingwen said, "sister Yuxian, I have nothing to do with Zhang Wen. Don''t think about it."


    Xu Jingwen told me before that Wang Yuxian would never know what she and I did.


    This sentence seems simple. Who can know how much pressure Xu Jingwen was under when she said this?


    A girl should take the initiative to explain such a thing.


    I''ve never felt useless at the moment.


    In front of Wang Yuxian and Xu Jingwen, I am nothing.


    "Ha ha ~" Wang Yuxian laughed twice, then turned over and rode on me.


    Suddenly, the white and tender back was exposed to the air.


    She bowed her head and kissed me.


    "Yuxian, what are you doing?" although I have been longing for this kiss for a long time.


    But I don''t want to be so perfunctory, even with a sense of revenge and show off.


    Wang Yuxian is not kissing me, but hurting Xu Jingwen.


    Last night, we both had to sleep together and did nothing else.


    Wang Yuxian had a little to let go. I didn''t mean it. On the contrary, he made more and more efforts with both hands and walked slowly downstream.


    I pushed her away in a hurry.


    "Calm down."


    Xu Jingwen also stood aside. She didn''t know what to say. She clenched her small fist tightly.


    Wang Yuxian fell aside and smiled.


    Laugh at yourself.


    "Why? Since you two have nothing to do, why don''t you dare to make out with me in front of her? Are you afraid of her getting hurt?"


    I quickly explained, "I didn''t mean that..."


    "That''s enough!" Wang Yuxian shouted and pulled her hair like crazy, "You didn''t mean that. You never meant that, did you? Your feelings for me have always been false, and your feelings for brother Liu and them are also false. You are completely hypocritical! You just want others to surround you and don''t want to pay! You will only deceive my feelings! Now you have this woman around you, what do you mean?"


    I was stunned there in an instant.


    The surrounding space-time seems to have been evacuated.


    I kept asking myself.


    Did Wang Yuxian really say that?


    Is the woman in front of you really Wang Yuxian?


    Xu Jingwen is also a little stunned.


    Before, she and Wang Yuxian had a speculative conversation, but she had never seen Wang Yuxian lose his temper.


    Even when she was with Zhang Wen, she didn''t get angry.


    What happened today?


    The whole person not only became neurotic, but also hysterical.


    When Wang Yuxian said that, she began to cry, and her tears fell.


    She did not know where to find a pair of scissors and pointed the sharp tip of the knife at her wrist: "Zhang Wen, now I have only one relative, if you don''t understand me, what''s the meaning of my life?"


    With that, the scissors cut open their wrists mercilessly.


    Blood spewed out in an instant.


    Xu Jingwen reacted quickly and grabbed the scissors from her hand when she came first.


    She controlled Wang Yuxian''s hands: "go find some towels and take her to the hospital."


    I just woke up and jumped out of bed to find a towel.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, in the hospital.


    Li Erzi pretended to be a tiger, and Zhang Guohua came.


    Their faces were full of worry.


    In Jinhai City, they followed Wang Yuxian from the beginning. Wang Yuxian treated them well. He would rather earn less money than let them suffer losses.


    Wang Yuxian knew that it was not easy for them to work.


    Wang Yuxian has always been such a considerate woman.


    However, today''s changes have some contrasts that are too big for me to accept.


    "Wenzi, how''s the boss''s wife?" Li Erzi asked.


    I had a cigarette in my mouth, rubbed my forehead with both hands and sighed helplessly: "the situation is under control. Fortunately, it was delivered in time."


    Pretending to force a tiger is also a change from normal. She gets serious: "the landlady used to be famous for being considerate. Why is she so mischievous? Is she taking drugs?"


    Zhang Guohua gave him a kick from behind: "go away and shut up if you can''t speak!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to see that my face was bad, he didn''t continue to say.


    At this time, the door of the ward opened and Xu Jingwen came out: "Zhang Wen, come here for a minute. I want to talk to you alone."


    I nodded and went down the corridor with her.


    She doesn''t look very good and her eyes are red.


    "Zhang Wen, you should be prepared before I say these words to you."


    This made me not calm: "what''s the matter with Wang Yuxian?"


    Xu Jingwen took a deep breath: "the doctor said that she had depression, and she was still deeply depressed..."


    There was a buzz in my head and I felt the earth spinning.


    The three words "depression" paid rigid attention to my brain, and it took me half a day to react.


    "But... Wang Yuxian is fine. How can she get this disease?" I know how terrible it is here. If it happens, I can''t control my emotions at all, and I will commit suicide if it is serious.


    In other words, it''s worse than cancer.


    Because no one knows when the patient will be unable to think about it. Maybe it''s not necessary to jump out of the window the next second.


    Xu Jingwen said seriously: "the doctor told me that Wang Yuxian may have been hit too hard, coupled with long-term depression in her heart, which led to illness. This disease will cause trouble in the future..."


    I raised my hand and slapped myself in the face.


    Xiaowen''s death must have caused a lot of blows to Wang Yuxian.


    At that time, she was depressed all day, and sometimes she often sat alone in a daze.


    I should have noticed then.


    Then came Liu hongran''s death. These are hidden dangers.


    Wang Yuxian''s mother died a few days ago. All these pressures led to her suffering from depression.


    Seeing my ugly face, Xu Jingwen continued, "but don''t worry too much. This disease can be cured. Just adjust the patient''s mentality."


    At this time, the nurse at the door came out and shouted, "who is Wang Yuxian''s family? Come and sign."


    I hurried over.


    The nurse threw a list to me: "sign at the bottom. The person has become like this. Why didn''t you send it to the hospital earlier?"


    I didn''t speak, so I filled out the form and gave it to her.


    With a cold hum, she turned and was ready to go.


    "Hey, wait a minute ~" before taking two steps, he pretended to be a forced tiger behind him and called her.


    The nurse seems to be a veteran in the hospital. She has seen many patients. Of course, she feels unambiguous.

 Chapter 2048

    "What''s the matter with you?" she gave a cold look at the pretending tiger.


    The nurse didn''t like him because he was dressed sloppily and looked obscene.


    Pretending to force the tiger to come over and give her a frivolous look.


    "What are you doing?"


    A sentence made the nurse stare: "what did you say?"


    The nurse saw many people, but no one dared to talk to himself like this. It was the first to pretend to be a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sneer twice, he was not happy when Zhang Guohua kicked him just now. Now the nurse dares to break ground on him. How can he miss this good opportunity?


    "Cao, what do you think you are? Let''s pay the doctor''s fee. You won''t let us into the ward. We''re all waiting outside honestly, right? You don''t let us smoke. None of us took out cigarettes. I don''t know what you are! And do you know what you do? You''re a nurse. In short, you wait for patients to shit and pee. Aren''t you now Think you''re the dean? I tell you, even if the Dean comes over, you have to be polite to us! You''re a wool... "


    The nurse blushed instantly and couldn''t say a word.


    In the hospital, she was always very awesome. She was never afraid of anyone. Even if someone quarreled sometimes, she didn''t say it.


    But today, in front of this very abandoned person, she can''t even say a word.


    Because pretending to force tiger is right. Every word he says is comprehensive, and none of it is nonsense.


    If the nurse wants to answer back, there''s only one way.


    And pretend to force the tiger to scold.


    But in that case, the dean will punish her when she comes, and she also vaguely feels that it is not easy to pretend to force the tiger. If she scolds him rashly, she may suffer a lot.


    Seeing the nurse speechless for a long time, I didn''t have time to pay attention to them and went straight into the ward.


    On the hospital bed, Wang Yuxian lay there safely.


    Staring at the ceiling, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Without looking at the door, she asked, "Wenzi, did sister scare you just now?"


    I suddenly felt a sour nose.


    During the time when Wang Yuxian left, she didn''t know how many times she had experienced this kind of thing. She was helpless, uncomfortable and wanted to be free.


    But no one understands.


    But I wasn''t with her at that time.


    I sat by her bed and gently brushed her injured hand: "Yuxian, I''m sorry for you. From now on, I promise I won''t go out with any women and I promise to stay with you alone."


    Wang Yuxian''s eyes trembled: "apologize to Xu Jingwen for me. When I left, I made it very clear to her. After I left, what you two do has nothing to do with me. But I can''t let go. I still lose my temper with you when I come back. Am I very abnormal?"


    I shook my head quickly.


    Wang Yuxian is unique in my heart. Can my pure goddess really be defiled?


    She has nothing to do with the word metamorphosis.


    What is abnormal is that this society is the world!


    "Xu Jingwen knows that you don''t have to worry," I said.


    Wang Yuxian cried.


    Tears fell silently.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. Sometimes I just can''t control my emotions and let myself go crazy..."


    I hugged her and said seriously, "Yuxian, I will make you better, I will!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, at the leopard''s construction site.


    There are a lot of people around here today, almost thirty or forty.


    Originally, there was no need for so many people to watch the construction here, but the leopard just let everyone come.


    No way, he''s afraid!


    The butcher has run away now. No one knows when he will fight back.


    Now he must be careful.


    Now only when there are many people can he feel safe.


    Creak~


    Xiaomaocun pushed the door open and came in.


    The leopard subconsciously drew out the dagger. He was so nervous that he was relieved when he saw that it was Xiaomao inch.


    "What''s the matter? Have you heard from the butcher?" he asked hurriedly.


    Xiaomaocun shook his head: "the brothers have gone out to inquire. No one knows where the butcher is."


    The leopard scolded.


    If you know the location of the butcher now, you will kill the butcher even if you work hard.


    But now he can''t come out in the dark. What can he do?


    It feels like a bomb that will detonate at any time, tied behind the leopard.


    "Brother Bao, I don''t think you need to worry too much. Although the butcher was released that day, he was also injured, and his injury was not light. He must have no strength to deal with us for a while."


    That makes some sense.


    But who''s the butcher?


    You can''t judge with ordinary people''s eyes at all.


    Leopards must be careful.


    "I can''t sleep well without killing him!" the leopard stared round.


    He really didn''t sleep well in the last two days. As soon as he closed his eyes, the butcher came to him with a knife.


    What you have to do every night is to constantly check whether the windows and doors are locked.


    After checking, lying in bed, he thought again, even if the door is locked, the butcher can come in. What''s the origin of the butcher? Thief!


    Unlocking said it was not easy for him.


    Xiaomaocun hurriedly said, "brother Bao, don''t worry, I''ll help you kill him."


    The leopard said, "I''ve seen a car recently. It''s not cheap or new. I''m going to pick up one of our brothers. I''ll pick up the car when this is done!"


    Xiao Mao''s eyes lit up and happily agreed.


    During his time with the leopard, he also knew a lot.


    Why mix society?


    Isn''t it just for money?


    As long as he has money, let him do anything!


    "Brother Bao, someone is making trouble outside!" at this time, a little brother ran in and said anxiously.


    The leopard''s face suddenly changed: "who''s making trouble? Is it the butcher!"


    The little brother shook his head: "no, I look like Gong Hao."


    The leopard frowned: "Gong hao? What the fuck do I have to do with him!"


    Then he strode out.


    It''s not that he hasn''t heard Gong Hao''s name. I''m not afraid of him at all.


    This man is completely a classical bastard.


    The head is too simple!


    Who doesn''t mix Society for money now? Gong Hao is an alien. The people around him are mixed with him with integrity. The leopard feels that such a relationship will not last long.


    With him, Gong Hao can''t make a dime. Who will hang out with him for a long time?


    The leopard followed No. 30 or 40 people and walked out.


    At the door, Gong Hao had only seven or eight people.


    But they didn''t panic at all when they saw the leopard coming.


    The leopard saw the steel pipes in the hands of several people across the street and sneered: "grass, Gong Hao is really fucking poor! Come to fight and don''t bring any guys! Get off my construction site!"

 Chapter 2049

    To say this, Gong Hao''s people are really a little shabby.


    Usually dry.


    Gong Hao''s people are all barehanded. After fighting, they rob each other.


    What you get is what you get.


    Where else did the guy come from?


    They don''t have money to buy it!


    They didn''t bring any guys when they came here today. They all came from the construction site.


    You''re a guy. You can do whatever you go.


    The leopard mocked them completely.


    Several people didn''t look very good. One of them pointed to him and said, "later, don''t fucking cry!"


    The leopard smiled.


    He is afraid of butchers, but he is not afraid of Gong Hao at all.


    What is Gong Hao in front of him?


    Just a little bastard fighting on the street.


    "Just you Miao people, just want to fight them?"


    As soon as I finished, two taxis stopped next to me.


    Seven or eight people came down from above. Gong Hao took the lead.


    He wore a very shabby windbreaker today, and several people around him wore the same clothes as migrant workers.


    In addition, they were holding things like steel bars on the construction site. Suddenly, they thought they were migrant workers working on the construction site.


    Among the gangsters in Jinhai City, Gong Hao may be the least fastidious group. Even leopards are much better than him.


    At least his people are all dressed in suits.


    In this situation, it is not easy for Gong Hao to come out once.


    Zhang Wen''s people are looking for him everywhere in the street. He must make sure that the leopard will come at the construction site.


    Now Gong Hao has a total of more than a dozen people, while the leopard has thirty or forty people.


    The gap is still quite large.


    Gong Hao didn''t talk nonsense. He went straight to the leopard: "leopard, do you think Jinhai is your biggest city now?"


    "Grass, what the fuck are you..."


    Before the leopard finished saying a word, he suddenly felt dizzy.


    When he reacted, he hurried to protect his forehead.


    But by this time Gong Hao had collected his hair.


    Gong Hao is also an old street fighter. Without hesitation, he gave the leopard an electric gun.


    Street fights are different from people who have been systematically trained like xiaomaocun. They must have the upper hand at the beginning. It''s best to turn each other over and save themselves within a few moves. This is the best policy.


    Gong Hao is like this. He is going to put the leopard down within a few moves.


    Who can bear Gong Hao''s electric gun?


    He fought one by one on the street.


    Sure enough, the leopard felt dark at the first time, and even had no room to fight back. He had to protect his face and retreat while protecting it.


    "My grass..." the leopard exclaimed.


    He just heard Gong Hao''s name, but he didn''t fight with him.


    I didn''t expect Gong Hao''s skill to be so powerful!


    This first time, he had already made a preemptive strike, which almost made him unable to fight back.


    A few people next to xiaomaocun also fought with Gong Hao''s people. Although Gong Hao''s people are not many, they have strong combat effectiveness.


    Xiaomaocun couldn''t rush over for a moment, but several people were knocked down to the ground.


    Xiaomaocun was a little worried. He pulled out his sword from the back and pointed to Gong Hao.


    Gong Hao gave the leopard an electric gun as if he hadn''t seen him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, five or six past, the leopard has begun to scream.


    No way, he can''t stand it!


    If he comes again five or six times, he will be left by Gong Hao today!


    "Grass, go save brother Bao first!"


    "Shit, they are all fucking fools. Save brother Bao first!"


    "Fuck them!"


    The leopard people were worried and shouted one after another.


    Xiaomaocun is even more worried. It''s good to pick his sword alone, but it doesn''t seem to work so well in group fights.


    The other party also had something like steel bars, and his sword could only be thrown like a stick.


    Seeing the leopard, Gong Hao pulled his hair in circles, but no one could go up!


    At the moment, the leopard''s world has been completely quiet. He was knocked out.


    At this moment, he seemed to have returned to his childhood.


    When he was a child, his family was poor. He didn''t eat last meal. He looked low and thin. Some people in the class often bullied him.


    At that time, he had no strength to fight back and was often beaten in the toilet.


    Remember that time is like this, that humiliating era.


    When he grew up, the leopard swore that he would never be bullied or trampled on his head again.


    So he chose to mix with boss Wang, but his social career seems to be not smooth at all.


    From his early 20s to nearly 30, he didn''t make a name. He is still a little brother under boss Wang.


    But now it''s different. Boss Wang is dead, which gives him enough room to play.


    In Jinhai City, it has also made some fame.


    But these seem to be fleeting.


    Under Gong Hao''s electric guns, they disappeared without leaving a trace.


    The leopard wants to resist, rise, and say no to fate!


    Shua!


    Before, the leopard quickly took out a dagger from his pocket and cut it with a knife.


    Gong Hao immediately dodged.


    Gong Hao is really an old hand.


    He has caught the leopard, but why should he use this position to give the leopard an electric gun?


    Because this position is easy to observe and see when the leopard hits back.


    He was also afraid that the leopard was hiding something like a dagger.


    "Grass!" although the leopard took out his dagger, his head was still in chaos, and he couldn''t even stand steadily.


    He looked at Gong Hao shakily.


    Gong Hao sneered, and his feet began to perk up.


    "Gong Hao, I''m going to kill you today!" the leopard bared his teeth and looked crazy.


    Gong Hao didn''t panic at all. Instead, he distanced himself from the leopard and put a small machete in his hand.


    Now the leopard understands a little.


    That''s the relationship maintained by money. It''s not very reliable!


    Now, Gong Hao''s people have the upper hand, and those who suppress themselves can''t get through.


    Gong Hao, these people, are united and have strong combat effectiveness.


    Let the leopard fear.


    He wanted to rush, but he stopped when he saw the knife in Gong Hao''s hand.


    He knew that even if he rushed over, he was not Gong Hao''s opponent.


    For a moment, the leopard made a quite right decision.


    Turned and ran to xiaomaocun!


    "My grass?" Gong Hao was a little surprised.


    He thought the leopard was also a hero. Anyway, there were so many younger brothers following him. Why was he so careless?


    When two groups of people fight, he runs back?


    At this time.


    A car stopped in the distance.


    Come down from above.


    One woman and two men.


    Both men have a sharp face and a trace of heroism between their eyebrows.


    The woman in the middle has beautiful Phoenix eyes, delicate facial features and an exquisite figure like a vase.


    Gong Hao was stunned at a glance.


    He also met many women, but it was the first time he saw such amazing women that he became fascinated at a glance.


    Coupled with the woman''s surprise on her face after getting off the bus, it makes people have a strong desire for protection.

 Chapter 2050

    This woman is Xiao Zhao.


    The two men around her are the people of the police station he met through director he recently.


    I came here today to take them to see things on the construction site and seek the shelter of the white road. Who knows what I saw?


    One of the men didn''t panic at all when he saw the scene, but shouted, "stop, don''t stop, I''ll let the police catch you!"


    For a moment, everyone stopped and looked at the man.


    The man calmly took the gun out of his arms and adjusted its head at them.


    Gong Hao gritted his teeth and all the people who greeted him withdrew.


    Then he saw that the man was in plain clothes.


    Although the leopard''s people also moved their hands, they didn''t have much money, and it didn''t matter in Baidao. If a brother was locked in, he really had nothing to do.


    Xiao Zhao came over with high heels and said to the leopard with an ugly face, "leopard, how do you do things? These two are people from the police station today."


    The leopard squeezed his eyes and shook his head.


    Gong Hao gave himself a few electric guns just now, which makes him dizzy now.


    "Honey, I''m not looking for trouble, they''re looking for trouble! This man''s name is Gong Hao. He''s a bastard in Jinhai City, but don''t worry, I''m sure I can handle him!"


    Can''t get rid of the butcher and Gong hao?


    The leopard was also angry.


    He is now regarded as the successor of boss Wang. Who met him in Jinhai city and is not polite now? Gong Hao dares to come to find something!


    He''ll get it back, too!


    Xiao Zhao looked at him very upset: "don''t let your people disperse soon!"


    The leopard turned to greet the people. Xiao Zhao hurriedly called the two people around him to go in.


    "Xiaomaocun, let me find out where Gong Hao has been recently!" said the leopard, with a gloomy face.


    Xiaomaocun agreed, but he scratched his head and said, "brother Bao, I think it''s our word that Zian is looking for Gong Hao, but the key is to know why Gong Hao came to us. We have no hatred with him!"


    That sentence awakened the leopard.


    He patted his forehead.


    Yeah!


    He mixed society for money, but Gong Hao didn''t mix Society for money.


    Then the two of them should be two parallel lines that do not intersect.


    How can there be conflict?


    Gong Hao came to see him today. It''s not nonsense at all. He''s just looking for trouble.


    Why on earth is this?


    "Well, check it for me first and see who Gong Hao has been close to recently!"


    Xiaomao Cun gave a sound, and then he took some brothers down.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to a dilapidated billiards hall on XX street, Jinhai city.


    Gong Hao lit a cigarette leisurely.


    This billiard hall is the stronghold of Gong Hao and others. Just stay here if you have nothing to do.


    This billiard hall is Gong Hao''s industry.


    But there was basically no profit all year round. He simply let his brothers come and play.


    The billiards hall is actually a combination of two bungalows.


    There are plastic stools next to them, not even wine.


    It leaks occasionally when it rains.


    Such an environmental association to play?


    "Brother Hao, that leopard is of average skill, and I don''t think there are many people under him. As long as we find another chance, we will be able to wash him off." a younger brother said to Gong Hao.


    He lit a cigarette, the misty smoke rose from his face, and his fingers trembled: "did you see that woman just now?"


    "Woman?" several younger brothers were stunned.


    Just talking about the fight with the leopard, Gong haozha talked about the woman again?


    "Well, I see. It''s the very beautiful woman," said one person.


    "I like her," Gong Hao said bluntly.


    "What?" several people nearby didn''t react for a moment and looked at each other.


    They have been with Gong Hao for seven or eight years and know Gong Hao quite well.


    In his head, there was always only war.


    Although I occasionally play with women, I throw that kind of play.


    Now look at his expression. He''s a little serious!


    But that woman is really good-looking. Which man won''t fantasize when he sees her?


    "Brother Hao, I heard she seems to be a leopard woman."


    "Grass." Gong Hao sneered, "just like the leopard, you deserve to find such a beautiful woman? I''ll kill the leopard in two days, and then get his woman!"


    The boys below agreed and laughed wildly.


    This is Gong Hao''s style!


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Qiu Zhenzheng is sitting here in Feng Changyuan''s office.


    Feng Changyuan is on the phone. His expression seems a little upset.


    Recently, there have been a lot of things. Coupled with various deployment work in the factory, he is a little busy.


    "What''s the matter? Let''s talk." put down the phone and he looked at Qiu Zhen.


    Qiu Zhen said, "brother, I heard that Jinhai city is not peaceful recently!"


    "It''s up to you to say that?" Feng Changyuan was not angry. "If you come to talk to me, go back. I have a lot of things to do here!"


    Qiu Zhen hurriedly said, "brother, I''m talking about the situation of Zhang Wen. Recently, I heard that Gong Hao of Jinhai city has also worked with Zhang Wen. Why don''t we take this opportunity to occupy a place in Jinhai city?"


    Feng Changyuan has a headache.


    I have spoken these words to Qiu Zhen more than once or twice, but he seems not to listen at all!


    "I said, Zhang Wen can''t move! Think it over yourself!"


    Qiu Zhen quickly explained: "brother, I don''t mean that! Are you willing to be controlled by Zhang Wen every day and send them steel?"


    This made Feng Changyuan''s fingers stop and the egg hurt for a moment.


    He doesn''t want to!


    Although he said that he sent steel to Zhang Wen, and people didn''t owe him money, this feeling made him very unhappy.


    Seeing Zhang Wen''s people, he is now humble. Even when he sees the driver coming to pull goods, he doesn''t dare to be tough.


    He is also a social man. He must be uncomfortable!


    But people have to bow their heads under the eaves. If they can''t do Zhang Wen, they must bow their heads!


    "Qiu Zhen, we are not Zhang Wen''s opponents. It''s better to do more than less!" Feng Changyuan said.


    Qiu Zhen shook his head: "brother, I heard that Gong Hao is not an ordinary person. Zhang Wen and his superiors will certainly not retreat easily. Why don''t we take advantage of this opportunity to sneak to Jinhai city and get a firm foothold first?"


    Feng wants to, but he doesn''t want to take risks.


    He turned to his feet and lit a cigarette.


    Curly took a puff: "Qiu Zhen, I''ve never heard of this. What do you want to do? Make up your mind! If you need any help, tell me!"


    "Good Le!" Qiu Zhen wanted his words. He promised happily, and he hurried down.

 Chapter 2051

    Just one day later.


    Leopard''s construction site.


    The leopard didn''t rest well this day. He had two black circles under his eyes.


    He has been thinking all day.


    Why he was picked up by Gong Hao.


    Anyway, I have a great influence in Jinhai city!


    Gong Hao is just a third rate bastard.


    This revenge must be avenged!


    Before meeting the butcher, you must clean up Gong Hao first, otherwise how can you stand on your own in the future?


    That day, he was given several electric guns by Gong Hao in front of so many people. There was no room to fight back!


    What a shame that picture is?


    Bell~


    Then his phone rang.


    Look down, the caller is xiaomaocun.


    "Brother Bao, I''ve found out! Gong Hao, there''s nothing under his name. It''s a billiard hall!"


    The leopard pinched the cigarette end in his hand and his eyes were cold: "Gong Hao fucking dares to offend me and let his billiards hall end tonight!"


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Gong Hao spent a day in the billiards hall today, but in his head, he kept thinking about Xiao Zhao.


    The woman''s movements and gestures, and looking back and smiling, let him aftertaste very much everywhere.


    This feeling also makes Gong Hao a little confused.


    For the first time in so many years, he felt this way.


    So obsessed with a woman.


    So far, Gong Hao''s younger brother hasn''t found any news about Xiao Zhao. In the evening, he left several younger brothers in the billiards hall, and the rest went out to squat with him.


    See when there is news about Xiao Zhao.


    Not long ago, a van without license plate stopped nearby.


    Get out of the car.


    The leader is the leopard.


    Followed by xiaomaocun and others.


    "Brother Bao, either you don''t go, and we''ll do these jobs!" xiaomaocun looked at the leopard worried.


    The leopard''s mental state, I''m afraid it can''t.


    The leopard shook his head.


    How can he not be around when he takes revenge?


    He patted xiaomaocun on the shoulder and took the lead.


    In this life, the leopard''s most correct choice may be to accept the little brother Xiaomao inch.


    Among so many younger brothers, only xiaomaocun is so loyal to him.


    Small hair inch several people carrying gasoline barrels, walked to two bungalows there.


    The leopard laughed.


    Gong Hao, what a fucking pity.


    Up and down, just such a fucking little billiard hall? Who is full will come here to play billiards!


    "Xiaomaocun, you are really here, right?" asked the leopard.


    Xiaomaocun nodded: "well, it''s absolutely not wrong."


    "OK, pour me gasoline!" whispered the leopard.


    Several people quickly poured gasoline down the crack of the door. After pouring out two barrels of gasoline, the leopard threw out the lighter.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the billiard hall burst into flames.


    The fire spread along the gasoline. Just for a moment, the billiard hall was filled with fire.


    It has to be said that leopards still have the talent of setting fire and succeed at one time.


    "My grass... Is on fire!"


    "Shit, someone must have set fire!"


    "Run away!"


    Several younger brothers in the billiards hall slammed the door wildly and were about to come out.


    The leopard and xiaomaocun were at the door, smiling at all this.


    Seeing Gong Hao''s younger brothers come out from inside and roll all over the ground.


    Until the billiard hall was completely burned, the leopard smiled with satisfaction and left with Xiaomao inch.


    before dawn.


    Gong Hao received a call from his younger brother and hurried to the hospital.


    The three younger brothers left in the billiards hall were burned.


    Two of Zhang''s injuries were serious, and one was slightly better.


    The one who was not seriously injured saw him come and quickly said, "brother Hao, it was the bastard of the leopard who set the fire. We all saw it."


    This picture made Gong Hao clench his fist and stare like a copper bell!


    I have never encountered this situation!


    How many years have you been in Jinhai city? Even if someone does it by himself, he can retreat. No one has ever been so crazy!


    Just burn that billiard hall!


    Seeing Gong Hao didn''t speak for a long time, the little brother said weakly: "brother Hao, the nurse of the hospital has urged us several times. Let''s pay the expenses first..."


    When it comes to expenses, Gong Hao is a little speechless.


    I have a taxi all over. Can I afford the cost of the hospital?


    After looking at the documents given by the little nurse, he was worried!


    I can''t earn this money for a year!


    For the first time, Gong Hao felt that his was useless.


    Even if you get hurt again in a fight, it''s just a matter of sewing two stitches. Who could have thought it was so serious this time?


    "Call the brothers and gather together." Gong Hao had no choice but to say so.


    One person nearby hurriedly began to call one by one.


    Half an hour later.


    There were many people in the ward, but the lack of money only scraped up less than 1000 yuan.


    In addition to a few brothers with more than 100 yuan in their hands, the remaining little brothers have almost no money, and some even came by bike.


    Gong Hao''s brothers are good everywhere, but they are too poor.


    Poor people love!


    Gong Hao rubbed his forehead upset: "pay the money first, tell the nurse, and I''ll find a way for the rest of the money!"


    The younger brother promised and hurried to pay the money.


    Gong Hao took people to the billiards hall to see what happened.


    When he came, the billiard hall had been burned and there was nothing left.


    Only a few pillars stood there in darkness.


    Gong Hao clenched his fist again and trembled.


    The billiard hall carries his too much past and memories. Although the two rooms are not so good, how can the memories be found?


    Leopard, it''s hard to scratch a knife on his heart!


    "Brother Hao, either find a leopard and fight with him!" said the little brother next to him.


    It seems that he is more angry than Gong Hao!


    Gong Hao wants to kill the leopard now!


    But reason didn''t let him do that.


    What''s so easy to kill a leopard!


    "No, I want to play slowly and let the leopard know the taste of heartache!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, I went home.


    The leopard and Xiao Zhao made out as usual, and then they lay in bed.


    Little Zhao tufang was like a pearl, with his hands hanging around the leopard''s neck.


    A pair of charming eyes, flashing the light of love.


    Since the leopard killed Xiaotian, she has become more and more dependent on the leopard.


    So that they almost make out with the leopard every night. They don''t toss until the second half of the night and never sleep.


    The leopard is also a cow. As long as Xiao Zhao has requirements, he must be 100% satisfied.


    "Leopard, you and Gong Hao should let things go. Do you know? Our construction site has entered the most critical moment. Several people who have dinner with me tonight are leaders. They said that as long as we do a good job in this construction site, we can say everything in the future!"


    As soon as the leopard''s eyes brighten, Xiao Zhao is a man with some methods. He is a hundred times stronger than a man.


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to tell Xiao Zhao about tonight. How can a woman understand the gratitude and resentment in the Jianghu?

 Chapter 2052

    He smiled: "honey, you hang out with those men all day. Be careful not to let them rob you! I don''t think they have a good thing. They are just like director he!"


    Xiao Zhao said angrily, "you are sucking people dry all day. Where can people still have the strength to find others?"


    ¡­¡­


    A sleepless night.


    I watched Wang Yuxian in the hospital all night.


    She slept soundly because she was sedated.


    I talked with her a lot in the evening. These words also made me more confused.


    Wang Yuxian''s illness has something to do with me.


    I must cure her.


    In the evening, she asked me a word, which made me think for a long time and couldn''t calm down.


    She said that those who committed suicide, in the end, want to open, or do not want to open?


    Are they smart or stupid?


    Anyway, living is fundamental.


    Even if this society eats people and the world is unfair, I will live on my own.


    This is my way!


    In the morning, Xu Jingwen brought breakfast to Wang Yuxian and me, but she didn''t dare to enter the ward. She just gave it to me at the door.


    I sighed and held her tender hand: "Xiaojing, Yuxian said that it was because she was ill that day. In fact, she has no hostility to you."


    Xu Jingwen took a deep breath and nodded: "it''s okay. I know what I should come or will come... I''m gone. You can take good care of Wang Yuxian."


    Looking at the back of him turning away, I felt a kind of unspeakable pain in my heart.


    She had hardly left for a while when Er Zi Li came.


    "Wenzi, how''s the boss''s wife?" he gave me a cigarette.


    I smiled: "nothing. I''ve stabilized. I''ve been in the hospital these two days. I need you to greet me outside for other things."


    "Don''t worry." he took a cigarette and said, "last night, the leopard took someone to burn Gong Hao''s billiards hall. Gong Hao''s little brother hurt several."


    I raised my eyebrows. What does Gong Hao mean? I just hung up my name here and went to find the leopard again? He has made countless enemies for himself. Doesn''t he want to stay in Jinhai city?


    "Wenzi, now that we know Gong Hao''s location, we can find him at any time. When to do it is your word."


    I was silent for a moment.


    Now it''s my job to clean up Gong Hao. Although his combat effectiveness is not weak, I have more than a dozen ways to kill him every minute.


    In society, you can''t do without money.


    "No, wait first." I smiled. "Now that their dog bites the dog, why don''t we see more good plays? If necessary, give them a secret help!"


    Li Erzi smiled: "ha ha, good!"


    ¡­¡­


    Also in the hospital.


    Gong Hao''s younger brothers are not so calm.


    Burn is the pain of scratching the heart and lungs! However, the drugs given to them by the hospital are cheap and have no good effect on relieving pain.


    They can only suffer.


    No way, who makes them have no money!


    Today, Gong Hao came early in the morning to deliver food to them and see the situation by the way.


    Looking at the pain of the two people, he is also distressed!


    Gong Hao gathered these brothers together by virtue of loyalty. He also has feelings for them.


    The more angry he is, the more he hates leopards!


    I wish the leopard could experience this pain!


    "Shit, have you heard the news?" he asked the little brother next to him.


    The younger brother hurriedly said, "brother Hao, there are several brothers following over there! It should be fast!"


    Gong Hao''s face became gloomy.


    Now he felt that his strength was too poor.


    Not only the financial resources, but also the ability to investigate information is too poor!


    It''s been a whole day. I can''t even find the news of a woman!


    This has seriously affected their progress!


    In the past, when he went to Jinhai City, he was at best a small fight. He hurt people and hid directly for a while. When was he so passive?


    "It''s all fucking waste! Now the leopard has hurt our brother like this, don''t worry about it!"


    Next to several younger brothers are shaking their heads and sighing.


    It''s not that I''m not in a hurry, it''s useless to be in a hurry.


    Gong Hao didn''t give them any news. He only said that it was a leopard woman.


    What do they tell you?


    With so many people in Jinhai City, how difficult is it to find that woman?


    Gong Hao simply didn''t talk nonsense. He took two people, took a taxi and went directly to the vicinity of Hengbo group and asked a taxi to wait here.


    Since our own intelligence is not good, we can only squat hard! He doesn''t believe he can''t catch them when they are alone!


    "Brother, what do you do?" the driver asked when he saw Gong Hao''s serious face.


    Gong Hao said coldly, "from the criminal investigation team!"


    "Oh!" the driver suddenly realized and hurriedly said, "you are here. Are you a squatter?"


    Gong Hao didn''t talk and didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him.


    His eyes stayed at the door of Hengbo group until Xiao Zhao came out.


    "Well, brother, can you give me the money first?" as time went on, the taxi driver felt something was wrong.


    Gong Hao can''t be upset. When did he give money by taxi?


    If you meet a stubborn driver, it''s a beating!


    The key is that Gong Hao has no money!


    "Grass, can the criminal investigation team lose your money? Just do as I say. When I catch someone, I''ll give you a good citizen award!"


    "Really!" the driver widened his eyes and was happy.


    The last good citizen award was more than 50000 yuan!


    This caught up with his income for a year.


    He quickly thanked and became more energetic.


    Until it was dark, Gong Hao''s younger brother exclaimed, "that woman is out!"


    A red Mercedes Benz with a cool body.


    Out of the company.


    A sharp eyed little brother was the first to see Xiao Zhao sitting in the cab.


    Gong Hao gave the driver a brain collapse: "fucking chase!"


    The driver promised, and then he quickly started the car and followed closely.


    There are a lot of things for Xiao Zhao today.


    She invited many leaders out for dinner. While opening up her contacts, she can also secretly help the operation of the construction site.


    Through director he, she has more and more contacts in the white road, and the reputation of Hengbo group is also quite popular.


    Xiao Zhao follows boss Wang''s old path, but he is more likely to make trouble than boss Wang.


    While putting pressure on director he, the benefits didn''t fall at all.


    Everything that should be given is in place.


    At the same time, knowing that director he likes women, she sent women to director he in three or two days.


    The latter was worried at the beginning and said he didn''t want the woman given by Xiao Zhao, but later, he simply let go.


    He was completely moved by Xiao Zhao''s "sincerity".

 Chapter 2053

    Xiao Zhao stopped the car, made a few calls and went up.


    Gong Hao and others got off and hid near Xiao Zhao''s car.


    "Brother, when will you give me the good citizen award?" the driver followed down and asked.


    Gong Hao gave him an upset look: "I''ll help you apply for the good citizen award when you return to the team. There may be more than 100000 yuan!"


    "So many! Thank you, brother!"


    "Well..."


    Gong Hao paid attention to Xiao Zhao''s car. He didn''t care about him at all. He waved his hand and let him go.


    "Brother Hao, we are waiting here. Will the woman not come down?" a little brother next to him asked.


    "Grass." Gong Hao smiled, "don''t worry, she must come down! This hotel is usually the hotel where they greet the leaders! She must have invited someone to dinner today. Be sure to come down later!"


    Several people were very patient and waited until more than ten o''clock.


    I saw a man riding a small electric car.


    Gong Hao''s eyes stared and directly kicked the man to the ground.


    Then he mended his feet against the people on the ground.


    The man fainted before he knew what was going on.


    Gong Hao''s two younger brothers are confused. What is he doing? He''s nervous!


    "Brother, are you..."


    "Grass, what are you doing? Hide quickly, the woman is coming down!" Gong Hao said.


    The two men hurried to hide behind the tree, but they were still confused.


    Seeing their puzzled little eyes aimed at Zi himself, Gong Hao hated iron and said, "this man must be the driver she called. She must have drunk too much!"


    "Oh!!" the younger brother reacted this time and secretly admired Gong Hao''s insight.


    indeed.


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Zhao came not far from the door.


    She seems to have drunk a lot and walk in three steps.


    Gong Hao hurried to ride the man''s small electric car and politely said, "Hello, miss. You asked me to drive on behalf of you!"


    "Well, get in the car!" Xiao Zhao rubbed his forehead. He drank too much and felt uncomfortable.


    The leopard was supposed to pick her up today, but she was afraid that the leaders would see the leopard, so she didn''t let him come back.


    I drank a lot tonight. I''m sure I can play with the leopard all night when I go back~


    Thinking of that picture, Xiao Zhao Yuanrun''s face reddened~


    Click.


    Who knows, Gong Hao didn''t start the car at all, but locked the door directly.


    Two people outside the car stood over with a bad smile and looked at Xiao Zhao sneering.


    Xiao Zhao woke up half in an instant.


    Vigilant way: "who are you!"


    Gong Hao smiled a few times. Just now he saw Xiao Zhao''s charming appearance, he was a little out of control.


    With her drunken appearance, who doesn''t like it?


    Today, I have to have fun before tying this woman!


    "Cao, who am I? You didn''t see me at the gate of the construction site that day?"


    Xiao Zhao understood in an instant.


    This is the man who fought with the leopard recently, Gong Hao!


    Unexpectedly, he will find himself so soon!


    Xiao Zhao is a person who has experienced great storms. Gong Hao is in the car and there are two people outside the door. He can''t hide anyway.


    Why don''t you just follow them first.


    "What do you want?"


    The expression on Gong Hao''s face was more obscene: "what do you say?"


    Xiao Zhao nodded: "I''ll admit it in your hand. I''ll cooperate with you in a while, but you have to let these two people start first."


    "Ha ha!" Gong Hao laughed twice. He didn''t expect Xiao Zhao to cooperate so much!


    Qiang Shang is certainly not as happy as her good cooperation!


    And he didn''t intend to let the two little brothers watch.


    He waved to the two people outside the car.


    The two men went aside wisely.


    Look at his expression and you''ll know what Gong Hao is going to do.


    "Hey, hey, as long as you cooperate with me, I''ll help you not hurt you, and I''ll be good to you in the future!"


    Xiao Zhao nodded and took off his coat.


    Suddenly, the two white and tender shoulders were exposed to the air, and Gong Hao''s eyes stared round!


    Darling, this woman is not so obvious from the outside. It can only be seen when she is close.


    This woman is a fucking masterpiece!


    The round little mouth exhales like Fang, the attractive clavicle is dripping, and a pair of eyes can easily hook Gong Hao''s soul!


    This scene feels like a dream.


    It makes Gong Hao feel extremely untrue.


    The goddess in the dream came so fast!


    He couldn''t wait to hold Xiao Zhao''s, holding her waist with one hand and pressing her shoulder with the other hand when she leaned over.


    Xiao Zhao is full of wine. He likes it so much!


    Xiao Zhao was upset. At the same time, an inexplicable grievance came to his mind.


    Why can''t you get rid of these things? Why did you just get rid of Xiaotian and now there is another Gong hao~


    Being held by such a man, she wants to die!


    "Honey, relax. Don''t be so nervous. I''ll make you happy in a minute!" Gong Hao whispered in her ear and deliberately bit her earlobe.


    Xiao Zhao was smart and hurried to deal with it: "well, don''t worry, I can''t run ~"


    Speaking, her hand also touched the wolf spray in her pocket.


    Aim at Gong Hao''s eyes and spray hard.


    what the fuck!


    Gong Hao shouted, and the pain immediately made him unable to open his eyes.


    Click!


    Xiao Zhao opened the car lock for the first time and ran to the nearby police station.


    "I grass, the woman ran away!"


    "Hurry up!"


    After Xiao Zhao ran out, Gong Hao''s younger brother hurried to catch up.


    But Xiao Zhao has run away.


    In the car, Gong Hao roared angrily.


    This kind of taste that is about to succeed but is suddenly interrupted is really fucking uncomfortable!


    Who could have imagined that Xiao Zhao had this spray in her hands?


    Miscalculation! What a fucking miscalculation!


    Gong Hao pounded the steering wheel.


    "Brother Hao, the woman ran away. What should I do?"


    The two younger brothers came panting.


    Gong Hao''s voice was so cold that he tried to close his eyes: "go first!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that no one came after him, Xiao Zhao hurriedly called the leopard.


    In a few minutes, the leopard''s car arrived.


    Xiao Zhao squatted on the side of the road and curled up.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you? Drink too much?" the leopard hurried down and stared round.


    Xiao Zhao didn''t speak, but his eyes were red with tears.


    No matter what the leopard asked, she just didn''t speak.


    When he got home, Xiao Zhao rushed into the bathroom and tried his best to wash his body.


    Tears flowed.


    The leopard thought something was wrong. He knocked open the door of the bathroom and hugged Xiao Zhao regardless.


    "Honey, what''s the matter? You talk to me. Who bullied you? I''ll fight with him!"


    Xiao Zhao looked at him in tears and cried like a child: "when I came out of the hotel just now, Gong Hao stopped me with two people. That Gong Hao was still tampering with me in the car. Fortunately, I was smart and cheated him and ran away, otherwise I would be in danger tonight!"

 Chapter 2054

    Dong Dong!


    The leopard''s heart jumped wildly and clenched his fist in an instant!


    Gong Hao''s two words were deeply printed into his mind and made him angry!


    Gong Hao, this bastard, dares to involve Xiao Zhao!


    You know, Xiao Zhao is the favorite woman in his life!


    He dares to let leopards kill for Xiao Zhao!


    At the moment, the first thought in his mind was to kill! Kill Gong Hao to relieve his hatred!


    He first gently comforted Xiao Zhao until she fell asleep.


    Then he took out his mobile phone and called xiaomaocun.


    "Xiaomaocun, now do everything you can to get a gun!"


    Xiaomaocun was surprised: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Gong Hao moved your sister-in-law. I want him to die!"


    Xiao Mao''s eyes stared round and said no more. He quickly promised.


    ¡­¡­


    When the leopard was about to go crazy, Qiu Zhen also arrived.


    With Li nandongzi, they have quietly infiltrated Jinhai city.


    What''s the best half way for punks to grab territory?


    It''s nothing more than means!


    Qiu Zhen observed for a long time and fell in love with two mahjong rooms.


    There are many people in this mahjong hall. It is full every day.


    Nearby, there are some younger brothers watching the game.


    Qiu Zhen robbed several mahjong rooms. He knew the profits and was ready to start here from the beginning.


    "After a while, you''ll take people to rush in and make trouble and clean up the people watching the show here first, don''t you know?" Qiu Zhen commanded there.


    Li Nan''s leg was still a little rough, but he nodded and agreed.


    Next to Dongzi is also serious.


    "Dongzi, let me see what you brought today." Qiu Zhen was still a little worried.


    He didn''t plan to let Dongzi come today. He had to come with his dead skin.


    Dongzi smiled and took out a dagger from his pocket.


    Lace, lace.


    Accidentally, he exposed his interests and hobbies together.


    "Grass! Do you take this guy to fight or embroider?" Qiu Zhen scolded.


    "What do you say?" Dongzi asked Qiu Zhen surprisingly.


    Seeing that he was ready to fight, Qiu Zhen just took a cold look at him: "don''t pretend to be arrogant! If there is an air leak later, be careful I''ll kill you!"


    Dongzi tilted his mouth and didn''t dare to speak.


    Then Li waved to the south, and a group of people walked towards the mahjong room.


    Now, on the side road.


    A car is parked here.


    He forced the tiger out of the back door of the mahjong room and got into the car.


    "Wenzi, what are you looking at?" he looked at me innocently with black eyes.


    Then he looked down my eyes.


    "I grass, so many people go to play mahjong!"


    Li Erzi scolded, "don''t talk nonsense. Have you done what you''re asked to do?"


    Pretending to force the tiger said, "the boss here said that he is willing to listen to Wenzi and pay the protection fee every month..."


    "Don''t take it," I said. "These people seem to want to rob the venue."


    "Grass, they''re not here to play mahjong!" pretending to force the tiger seems a little disappointed.


    I shouted and squinted, "it should be from Hengcheng."


    Li Erzi said coldly, "now that boss Wang is dead, even the people of Hengcheng want to come here to share a share! Wenzi, we have to make a sign!"


    "Don''t worry, let''s take a look first." I said with a smile, "there are many spectators in this mahjong room. They are not necessarily opponents."


    I just heard a scream.


    Dongzi flew out like a shell. He was the first one to rush in just now.


    But he was the first to come out.


    Li Nan held him behind him and scolded: "what the hell are you doing, playing!"


    Dongzi stared round his eyes: "I grass, they are on guard!"


    Li Nannan didn''t talk nonsense and rushed in directly.


    For a time, the mahjong room was full of abuse.


    Those who played inside also ran out and fled around.


    Two groups of people fought inside for less than five minutes, and another group of people ran from the side to join the regiment.


    It wasn''t long before Li Nanan and they retreated. They were chased for a street and ran away.


    Qiu Zhen didn''t come forward in the whole process and kept hiding in the dark.


    He doesn''t want to reveal his identity so soon.


    "My grass, brother Qiu, they are too powerful..."


    Several people ran to a place where there was no one, and Qiu Zhen appeared.


    Dongzi gasped first.


    Qiu zhenleng said, "you don''t have to tell me. I fucking saw it long ago!"


    lose the first battle!


    Qiu Zhen is also worried!


    He originally wanted to find a less difficult, direct preemption and secretly gain a foothold in Jinhai city.


    But Qiu Zhen was unlucky,


    The man he was looking for happened to be a group of old bastards in Jinhai city.


    These people started early and mixed early. They knew many people and hunzi in Jinhai city. There was no one in their mahjong room. When they fought just now, the people in the mahjong room called people, and many people came to help in an instant.


    Can the earth snake be shaken by Qiu Zhen?


    "Brother Qiu, what shall we do? I think they are not simple. They may have called the next group of people. We should bring more people over next time!" Li Nanan was also dejected.


    Qiu Zhen''s eyes were cold.


    With more people, just to grab two mahjong rooms? I''m afraid I''ll be laughed off!


    "Shit, go first and go back!" Qiu Zhen bit his teeth and took people back.


    A group of people came back in despair.


    Now, in the distance.


    None of them saw an ethereal figure.


    This is the old Yan who ran out with the crowd just now.


    Nothing happened tonight. He came here to play mahjong. I didn''t expect such a thing.


    But he recognized it at a glance. It was Qiu Zhen''s man.


    Qiu Zhen also wants to have a foothold in Jinhai city! What was on his mind, Lao Yan knew very well.


    Blind, Lao Yan is also besieged on all sides. He quickly forms an alliance with people like Qiu Zhen!


    Although the two had been a little unhappy before, Lao Yan believed that Qiu Zhen would agree in the face of absolute interests!


    In the evening, when he returned to the red sun steelmaking factory, Qiu Zhen lay down in bed and had a cigarette in his mouth.


    He can''t sleep!


    I can''t sleep at all!


    He Qiu Zhen, why can''t he have a foothold in Jinhai city? Why can''t such a big piece of fat in Jinhai reach your mouth? Why is God so unfair! He just wants two mahjong rooms. Is that so difficult?


    "Brother Qiu, I have a way to make sure we can occupy the mahjong room." Dongzi came and said with a mysterious face at this time.


    Qiu Zhen refreshed himself.


    At ordinary times, Dongzi has many ghost ideas. At this time, did he think of a good way?


    "If there''s any way, say it quickly!"


    Dongzi smiled and his eyes turned.

 Chapter 2055

    "Brother Qiu, either we reported the mahjong room, which belongs to gambling!" Dongzi said mysteriously.


    "Report?" Qiu Zhen stared round and didn''t speak for a long time.


    He didn''t react, but felt as if he had been fooled by Dongzi. Is this boy missing a string in his mind or making himself happy?


    "Reported, what did we draw?"


    Dongzi''s face was stiff and patted his forehead.


    The immature problem revolved in his head for a week and was absorbed again.


    That''s right.


    Why are they going to Jinhai city? Isn''t it just to have a foothold?


    They reported the mahjong room, so they have no place to stand!


    "Get out!" Qiu Zhen looked at him angrily.


    Dongzi left dejected.


    Buzz!


    At this time, Qiu Zhen''s mobile phone vibrated.


    It''s a strange number.


    Qiu Zhen connected his mobile phone.


    "Hello, is that Qiu Zhen?"


    Qiu Zhen shook his fingers.


    He heard it. The voice was Lao Yan!


    I don''t agree with him. Why did he call me? An appointment?


    "Lao Yan, the last thing hasn''t finished yet. WOW? What''s up? Let''s do it again?"


    Old Yan hehe smiled: "just now you went to occupy the two mahjong rooms, right? And you were beaten out by the people inside, right?"


    Qiu Zhen''s forehead was shocked. He had done it secretly enough. Why did Lao Yan know?


    "Grass, what do you want? You want to threaten me with this?"


    "No, Qiu Zhen, I''m at the gate of your factory now. If you come out, I''ll discuss something with you!" Lao Yan said and hung up the phone.


    "Grass?" Qiu Zhen didn''t know what Lao Yan meant. He came to the factory. Didn''t he want to die?


    Qiu Zhen went out with a dozen numbers.


    At the gate of the factory, there is a car parked.


    In the car sat Lao Yan and Zhiyong.


    In fact, Zhiyong doesn''t want to come at all. Qiu Zhen is also very cruel! And what if they don''t eat Lao Yan and have to fight with themselves?


    Can they defeat so many people?


    I''m kidding!


    Seeing Qiu Zhen coming out with a dozen people, Zhiyong was a little nervous.


    Lao Yan was not afraid. He stood up alone.


    Qiu Zhen took the lead. A dozen people immediately surrounded them. He looked at Lao Yan angrily: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Old Yan was not surprised and flustered. He gave Qiu Zhen a cigarette: "Qiu Zhen, you and I have played so many times. It''s meaningless! Why don''t we join hands and I help you enter Jinhai city?"


    Qiu Zhen''s eyes brightened.


    He believed Lao Yan''s words 100 percent.


    But he didn''t understand why Lao Yan had to help himself.


    People like him must be in favor!


    "Why do you want to help me?" Qiu Zhen asked.


    Lao Yan came this time just to win over Qiu Zhen. He simply didn''t talk nonsense. What do you say.


    "Qiu Zhen, to tell you the truth, in fact, my recent situation is not very good. If you can join hands with me and help me see the market in the future, I promise you can mix up in Jinhai city!"


    Hearing this, Qiu Zhen understood.


    Lao Yan is trying to win over himself!


    In the past, I was absolutely exclusive and disgusted, but now, my ideas have long changed.


    No good, that''s an idiot!


    Now with Lao Yan''s help, why not do it yourself?


    "OK, but my ugly words are ahead. If I deal with Zhang Wen, I may not be able to stand up!" Qiu Zhen also told the truth.


    Although it''s a little leaky.


    Old Yan smiled and nodded: "I know, ha ha! Let''s make a deal! In two days, I''ll let you stay in the two mahjong rooms in Jinhai city!"


    Qiu Zhen still didn''t believe it: "call me when you need to do it!"


    Lao Yan waved his hand and left.


    Dongzi scratched his head: "brother, did he come here to brag?"


    Qiu Zhen glared at him: "do you think everyone is the same as you. If you have nothing to do, you''ll fucking boast?"


    The more he looks at Dongzi, the more upset he is!


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, xiaomaocun found the leopard and gave him something wrapped in a newspaper.


    The leopard opened it.


    Inside is a black pistol! There are more than 20 bullets nearby.


    He looked at Xiaomao with approval.


    Xiaomaocun''s way is OK now! It''s not for nothing that he goes to the night show every night.


    "Brother Bao, be careful with this! If you are caught by the police, you may not get out in your life!" xiaomaocun reminded.


    It looks like he''s not going to use it.


    The leopard nodded, "well, I know."


    Although he felt nothing in his heart, he really took it in his hand, and the leopard felt a burst of cold.


    This is a sharp weapon for killing people. As long as it starts, it will certainly take people''s lives!


    Generally, no one dares to use it!


    This is what the leopard wants to use to kill the bastard Gong Hao! He dares to deal with Xiao Zhao. How can he let him go?


    With that, the leopard hid the gun in his arms: "get in the car and go with me to find Gong Hao!"


    Xiaomaocun promised and drove a car over.


    Without anyone calling, xiaomaocun and leopard went to the billiard hall near Gong Hao.


    The car stopped and the leopard''s heart began to beat faster!


    Not to this point, I never know what it feels like!


    What the leopard wants to do later, but it wants to kill!


    What''s the concept of shooting and killing?


    As long as the leopard here fires a gun, the police can come in less than ten minutes!


    The leopard doesn''t seem to have so much courage.


    "Elder brother, that person seems to be gong Hao!" at this time, Xiao Maocun shouted nearby.


    The leopard looked at the sound.


    Isn''t it?


    Who is the man with a big bald head and a ferocious expression, not Gong hao?


    But at this moment, the leopard froze.


    Holding the gun in your arms, you just can''t take it out.


    Ideal is full, reality is the backbone.


    Before he got the gun, the leopard had fantasized in his head. I don''t know how many times he jumped Gong Hao''s picture, but when he really came to this step, he was timid.


    The leopard is not Wang Peng. He is just mixing with society, not a fugitive.


    It takes a complex psychological process to let him shoot, and now the leopard can''t overcome it.


    He didn''t dare shoot! Hands are beginning to shake!


    In this case, even if you shoot, you can''t hit!


    He just watched Gong Hao disappear from his sight, his teeth and bite together tightly.


    Xiaomaocun looked really beside him. He said seriously, "brother Bao, maybe we can find a place to practice first? It''s hard to control the gun."


    The leopard felt a little ashamed, but he didn''t refuse. He took a deep breath, grabbed it and nodded.


    Xiaomaocun is a gas door and drives with the leopard towards the suburbs.

 Chapter 2056

    In a villa in Jinhai city.


    I''m guarding Wang Yuxian here. The doctor prescribed a lot of medicine and told me that as long as I took it on time.


    But taking medicine on time is enough to give me a headache.


    Wang Yuxian''s mood is quite complex. Sometimes it''s easy for her to take medicine. Sometimes she becomes very exclusive and doesn''t eat anything.


    I can''t help it either.


    Wang Yuxian, hold my heart at any time!


    Today, er Zi Li also came here early in the morning. He looked at Wang Yuxian and talked with her for a while. Then he and I went for a walk in the garden.


    "Wenzi, I had a man playing in the mahjong room yesterday. He said he saw Lao Yan too." he said.


    Lao Yan is no threat to me now, and this guy is quite obedient recently. It seems that he just wants to open a small bar in Jinhai city and spend his life in peace.


    "It may be a coincidence. After all, the mahjong room is quite famous in Jinhai city. Many people go there every day."


    Li Erzi said, "I just think something''s wrong. Lao Yan has too many ghosts!"


    "Ha ha, even if he has more eyes, it''s just a grasshopper after autumn. He can''t jump up!" I laughed.


    At this time, Li Erzi''s cell phone rang.


    He picked up the number as soon as he saw it.


    After saying a few words, his face changed greatly. He hurriedly said to me, "Wenzi, something happened at the construction site!"


    My eyes sank: "go, go and have a look!"


    ¡­¡­


    Li Erzi and I arrived at the construction site. Many people have been surrounded here.


    Brother Yijiao took the lead and confronted the people who were going to come in and seal up the construction site.


    The people over there shouted, "do you know what your behavior is? This is an illegal party. I can catch you at any time!"


    Brother Yijiao said coldly, "we are all workers here. Is it illegal to work here? Now you want to close the construction site, just to ruin our jobs!"


    As soon as he took the lead, the younger brothers behind him shouted one after another.


    The face of the person opposite seems a little ugly.


    "Brother Yijiao, what''s the matter?" at this time, Li Erzi and I got out of the car.


    Everyone looked at me immediately.


    I know the leader. I met Wang Yi when we came out.


    He hurried over and said to me, "Zhang Wen, you''re here! You people don''t cooperate with the investigation! If this goes on, I can''t pay the job..."


    A cold sweat came out of his head, and he was in a hurry.


    If our people don''t cooperate, he can only come hard and call the police.


    But he also knows my position in Jinhai city and the relationship between Wang Yi. If the police really come, they won''t look good to anyone.


    The point is, it''s too complicated.


    I said, "what''s going on? Why should I close my construction site?"


    He showed me a stack of papers.


    "Brother Wen, look at these documents. They are all from the province last night. You don''t have class a construction site, including professional qualifications, receipts of various materials and qualification certificates..."


    Li Erzi took a look and immediately frowned.


    "Wenzi, we have all these things, but we haven''t come down for a while. This document is purely to deal with us."


    This is like the health certificate of a hotel. In fact, there is no problem. The certificate has been approved, but it has not been made yet.


    This process also takes time.


    Many people start business at this time, but if someone insists on checking, they have to close the door.


    That''s what I am now.


    I frowned.


    "Brother Wen, I also know you have all these things. Why don''t you stop work for a period of time and start work after the certificates are completely down? Otherwise we really can''t pay the job..."


    I returned the document to him: "Erzi, how long will our things come down?"


    "Almost three months, I''ll find someone, half a month."


    I nodded: "brother Yijiao, get them out of the way and don''t hinder others from enforcing the law!"


    Brother Yijiao is unwilling to get out of the way.


    The man quickly said thank you to me and took someone to seal up the construction site.


    I lit a cigarette and didn''t speak for a long time.


    I feel bad too!


    It seems nothing to stop work for half a month, but in fact, we also have a lot of losses.


    The first is the labor cost. I have to pay people for this half month''s salary.


    I have to take care of the materials I bought.


    Steel is OK to say, but concrete is troublesome and must be poured out.


    There are also some expenses for transporting goods. I have to pay for them myself.


    "Er Zi, who did you say?" I said faintly.


    Li Erzi also thought of going with me.


    "Someone who can bypass Wang Yi and Jinhai city must have a way!"


    Then the two of us looked at each other, and then said in unison, "chennan!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in a hotel in Jinhai City, HAOGE and chennan are eating and drinking here.


    Gong Hao answered the phone and laughed: "chennan, now Zhang Wen''s construction site has been shut down, I''ll clean him up slowly! He''s a waste man without a construction site! Ha ha!"


    Chen Nan also had a light on his face. He just said hello to his father''s secretary. He didn''t expect that things would be done so soon.


    Chennan has been fooling around all the time and has never made good use of his power. This is the first time he has tasted the sweetness.


    It tastes good.


    A few days ago, Gong Hao discussed with him about getting Zhang Wen.


    Gong Hao seems reckless and smart. He also knows that his strength is not as good as Zhang Wen. If he wants to get rid of Zhang Wen, he should flush out his business first!


    "Brother Hao, but I heard that Zhang Wen''s certificates will be completed in a month or two. In that case, I can''t help you. Zhang Wen''s construction site is legal and I have no place to start!" this is what the secretary told Chen Nan.


    Gong Hao nodded: "don''t worry, a month or two is enough!"


    "Well..." Chen Nan thought it was best to do so, nodded and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Wang Yi called me.


    I was accompanying Wang Yuxian and went to the window to pick it up.


    "Zhang Wen, I want to tell you something about your construction site..."


    I smiled: "brother Yi, I don''t need to. I know everything I should know. My construction site has stopped working. When the certificate comes down, I will start work again. Then they will have no reason to check me?"


    Wang Yi nodded approvingly: "well, this document is directly from the province. I can''t help, and it''s not within my scope of responsibility."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled.


    After saying this, he sighed: "Zhang Wen, I still say that. When you have the news of Wang Peng, you will inform me at the first time. This is for your own good and for his good!"

 Chapter 2057

    Put down the phone and I sighed.


    There has never been melancholy in my heart.


    Now all I think about in my head are fragments of Wang Peng.


    What''s wrong with Wang Peng when he comes to this step today?


    He is just a victim of this society.


    He''s not wrong, he''s just going his own way!


    It''s just that the road is off track.


    And on this road, he made a big mistake. I wanted to help correct it, but there was no chance.


    "Wenzi, are you talking about Wang Peng?" Wang Yuxian also came over at this time.


    I have told her about Wang Peng in recent days, and she is also melancholy.


    In her impression, Wang Peng is just a boy who doesn''t understand anything. He shouldn''t have experienced these things. At this age, he should have enjoyed his youth in school, and then naturally graduated, worked as a PE teacher in Jinhai City, and spent his life safely.


    Who knows, this is what happened.


    I hugged Wang Yuxian: "this is the way he chose. I advised him, but it was useless..."


    Wang Yuxian said a word, which made me silent for a long time.


    He said, if I go on like this, why am I not following Wang Peng''s old road?


    The moment this sentence was said, I thought of the human life on my back.


    Dao Zi, Hong Zi, boss Wang


    Yes, compared with Wang Peng, where can I be better?


    Once again, I feel that the future is so ethereal.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    The mahjong room is still brightly lit, and many people play here.


    The mahjong room is so full all year round. The boss here is an old bastard in Jinhai city. Everyone knows more, and more importantly, others know each other.


    That day, he just pretended to be a tiger and ordered casually. He understood the meaning of pretending to be a tiger and expressed his willingness to work under me.


    What can last in Jinhai city is not how cruel the means are, nor how big the background is, but the most knowledgeable.


    He who knows current affairs is a hero.


    That''s the boss.


    That day, the boss was also in the mahjong room.


    He also heard about the attack on the mahjong room yesterday. Today, he brought many people to play in the mahjong room.


    Here, but his fundamental.


    This mahjong room has been open for ten years.


    Who doesn''t know here, but whoever comes here to play, who doesn''t know his Zhong Qiang?


    "Grass!" Zhong Qiang hit a westerly wind and was lit.


    He scolded angrily, lit a cigarette again, and asked the little brother next to him, "did you find out who that wave of people is?"


    The little brother looked embarrassed: "brother, I haven''t found out yet. Today, I have checked with my brothers in Jinhai City, and I haven''t found out who it is. Maybe it''s not from this city..."


    Zhong Qiang is upset.


    He scratched his head.


    He has always been very peaceful, never made enemies with others, and never provoked people outside the province. Why should they target their mahjong room?


    If it''s a big bastard, just for two mahjong rooms?


    You have to be a little bastard. It''s a little too much.


    This puzzled him.


    Bang!


    At this time, the door was pushed and a vote of people came in from the outside.


    They all wear uniforms.


    "Stop playing and put down your cards and money!" said the leader.


    Zhong Qiang was stunned. He hurried over to smoke for the leader and took him to the next place.


    "Team Li, what are you doing?" he was unhappy.


    He has sent enough things to team Li before. Why did he come to check?


    I''ve been safe for many years!


    Li''s eyes turned and pretended to be embarrassed and said, "Zhong Qiang, you''ve closed the game recently!"


    "Why?" Zhong Qiang almost jumped up.


    Li Dui took out a document: "this is the document issued by the province yesterday. You mahjong rooms don''t last long! They will be banned in the future!"


    After reading the document, Zhong Qiang widened his eyes.


    He had a feeling of being played with in an instant.


    Can''t he know exactly what''s going on? This document was issued last year, but how many mahjong rooms and how many people are doing it in Jinhai City, but why is team Li targeting himself?


    There must be a reason!


    "Team Li, celebrities don''t talk secretly. You and I are old friends. Give me a happy word!"


    Team Li was also a little embarrassed. He took him aside and whispered, "yesterday, someone stuffed my leader a million dollars and said he wanted to get you. What do you think I should do? You''d better close it first and hide for a while!"


    "What, a million!" Zhong Qiang thought he had heard wrong.


    How can you make others pay so much money to deal with it!


    Besides, who did you offend? That''s it!


    Li team sighed: "Zhong Qiang, I promise you, after this wind, I will certainly ignore you. But during this time, you are obedient to me, you know? I don''t want to see you caught!"


    This is for the good of Zhong Qiang.


    But he also knew that this sentence was perfunctory. Who knows when this gust of wind will pass! Isn''t your mahjong room going to be closed all the time?


    Close the mahjong room, then eat fart and drink wind!


    It''s not easy, it''s really not easy!


    However, he really had no way. He told his little brother to send everyone away first and then closed the door.


    Squatting at the door, he lit a cigarette and thought.


    But no matter what he thinks, he can''t figure it out!


    Say this man has no money, but he has money and spent a million on himself.


    Say he has money. Why do you want these two mahjong rooms?


    This is really contradictory!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Lao Yan also received a call telling him that Zhong Qiang''s mahjong rooms were closed.


    Lao Yan smiled happily.


    In Jinhai City, money is easy to work! Coupled with his intelligence and Li Rong''s relationship, isn''t it a success?


    "Big brother, the matter is done so quickly?" Zhiyong said curiously.


    You know, only one day has passed! Lao Yan is so fast!


    Old Yan smiled: "in Jinhai City, as long as you have money, there is nothing you can''t do! Early tomorrow morning, you let some younger brothers disguise as businessmen and go to close the two mahjong rooms!"


    Zhiyong nodded while secretly praising Lao Yan''s means.


    I don''t know how many times my big brother''s image has improved in his heart!


    ¡­¡­


    The night passed.


    Zhong Qiang stayed up all night.


    He didn''t understand. His head was spinning all the time.


    At this time, a little brother came in and said, "brother Qiang, two people are looking for you."


    "Who the fuck is looking for me?" Zhong Qiang was not angry.


    "I don''t know. It''s said to be two businessmen."


    "Businessman?" Zhong Qiang choked off his cigarette and went out.


    At the door, two seemingly flashy people appeared in his sight.

 Chapter 2058

    "What do you do?" Zhong Qiang asked.


    These two people''s dress is too dazzling.


    Suits, sneakers, and a fucking parting!


    What''s the difference between this dress and the upstart in the 1980s?


    To his impression, only two words: "fool!"


    These two people are the younger brother Zhiyong is looking for.


    No way, only they are strangers!


    Although the two little brothers are a little pompous.


    "Hello, brother Qiang, we are businessmen." one of them said friendly and stretched out his hand.


    "Grass!" Zhong Qiang scolded. He found a place to sit down and didn''t shake hands with him.


    Where is a fool who comes up and says he''s a businessman?


    It doesn''t look like it!


    The two younger brothers were slightly embarrassed. They opened the suitcase directly and pushed it to Zhong Qiang.


    WOW~~


    Zhong Qiang and his little brother were stunned.


    This suitcase is full of money!


    "Brother Qiang, here is a million. I want to buy your two mahjong rooms!" one of them said.


    This time, Zhong Qiangcai carefully looked at it twice and recognized it.


    These two people are crazy enough!


    It''s a million.


    I''ve been in Jinhai city for so many years, and I''ve never seen a million dollars in cash!


    A million dollars in front of you, the impact can be imagined!


    "What the hell do you do?" Zhong Qiang couldn''t help asking.


    The two people smiled: "brother Qiang just needs to answer us, sell or not!"


    Zhong Qiang is not stupid!


    He must sell it! These two mahjong rooms are fucking worthless!


    Now it''s sealed up again. It''s good for nothing! Now someone pays a million to buy it, why doesn''t he sell it?


    Just love the popularity of this mahjong room.


    It''s not easy to walk all the way for so many years!


    But at present, I don''t know if the mahjong room can be opened. What if it''s smashed in my hand?


    Might as well take advantage of the opportunity and sell it!


    Take this million and do something else!


    "Sell!" Zhong Qiang said directly without nonsense.


    The two men smiled.


    They didn''t expect things to go so smoothly! They thought Zhong Qiang had to bargain with himself for a while, which was simple!


    It seems that Zhong Qiang is afraid, and he doesn''t want to trouble!


    "OK, brother Qiang, sign the contract!" one of them took out the contract that had been prepared long ago.


    Zhong Qiang looked at the money on the table, gritted his teeth and signed.


    Zhong Qiang had a bad feeling when he got a million.


    The little brother next to him asked, "brother, is mahjong room sold like this?"


    Zhong Qiang sighed, "what do you say?"


    "Shall I take someone to follow those two people?" said the younger brother.


    He also wondered who bought the mahjong room.


    "Forget it ~" Zhong Qiang waved his hand.


    If you can take out a hundred people, you can''t provoke them. What''s the use of following them? If you don''t sell today, it''s not good to be remembered in the future!


    What should people do if they use this million to find someone to kill themselves?


    Still that sentence, he who knows current affairs is a hero!


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Qiang lost.


    After so many years in Jinhai City, I lost in this million.


    This society, to put it bluntly, is still a money society.


    The most suitable person for mixed society is Lao Yan.


    At the same time, Lao Yan got the contract of mahjong room and went directly to Qiu Zhen.


    Qiu Zhen was stunned when he left the contract in front of him.


    In just a few days, Lao Yan got the mahjong room? He didn''t grab it or occupy the field, but directly got the contract!


    What is this concept?


    How did Lao Yan do it?


    To know how embarrassed he was that day, Li Nanan and Dongzi went there and were beaten back.


    "Lao Yan, how did you do it?" Qiu Zhen couldn''t help asking.


    Old Yan smiled: "nothing, that is, just throw some money out and talk."


    Just dumped some money.


    This is simple, but Qiu Zhen knows it must not be so simple.


    However, he secretly admired Lao Yan''s means.


    He inquired. The two mahjong rooms belong to Zhong Qiang.


    Zhong Qiang is also an old bastard in Jinhai city! Without some means, how can we make him obey?


    With such means, it must be no problem to cooperate with him!


    "From now on, the mahjong room will be yours. You can open it at any time. But don''t forget what you promised me," said old Yan.


    Qiu Zhen patted his chest and said there was no problem.


    After Lao Yan has something to do, he must be the first to go.


    Old Yan can let Zhong Qiang die, so it''s a matter of one sentence to want to make himself unable to stay in Jinhai city?


    In the future, follow Lao Yan and ensure that he can go to a bigger stage!


    ¡­¡­


    Old Yan was in a good mood when he came back from Qiu Zhen.


    Two million.


    This is nothing to Lao Yan!


    Now he is making a lot of money every day. He doesn''t care about this money at all!


    But this money can buy Qiu Zhen''s loyalty, that''s enough!


    In the future, we will have to fight with Zhang Wen, so we need a loyal dog like Qiu Zhen!


    Although on the surface, Lao Yan didn''t fight Zhang Wen and even chose to avoid him, he was secretly developing his own power.


    Who can have the city hall?


    Just back to Mingming bar, Lao Yan saw Wang Bin.


    He doesn''t look very well.


    "Big brother, something happened to his feet." Wang Bin said with a gloomy face.


    "What''s the matter?" old Yan frowned and his feet were all human spirits among human spirits. How could something happen?


    Wang Bin took a deep breath and said, "last night, one of our brothers was caught, and the goods were gone..."


    what the fuck!


    Lao Yan worshipped God at once.


    He can be cleaned up by Zhang Wen. He can kneel down and admit his mistake. It doesn''t matter if he is despised by everyone, but his feet must not have an accident!


    That''s all your hopes and lifeblood!


    "What''s going on! Tell me more!" Lao Yan asked quickly.


    Wang Bin said it word by word.


    I often walk by the river. There are no wet shoes.


    Although Lao Yan recalculated carefully, there was also a mistake one day. His people had been kept up when they received the goods at night.


    But the boy was very clever. When he was caught, he directly threw the goods into the river.


    But those policemen saw this scene and now they are going to accuse him of selling Du.


    Everyone knows what the charge is. It''s going to lose your head!


    But the boy now stubbornly refused to admit it, and the police had no evidence. The matter was deadlocked there for a time.


    Wang Bin was also worried. He came to find Lao Yan.


    Old Yan patted his thigh: "prepare a car for me and go to XX community!"


    Zhiyong frowns, XX community, it''s the rich area of Jinhai city!


    However, he quickly prepared the car and took Lao Yan there.


    Lao Yan is in a hurry! Now it''s not long before the boy can stand it. After a long time, he must sell himself!

 Chapter 2059

    Today is Sunday. There are many people walking in the community.


    Lao Yan didn''t dare to go in and dialed a number directly.


    The phone was soon picked up.


    Inside is a very relaxed female voice: "Hello ~"


    "Rong''er ~" Lao Yan''s voice was very worried.


    I''m kidding!


    This is a matter of your own survival! If this matter is really shaken out, then Lao Yan will have no future in Jinhai city!


    "What''s the matter?" rong''er asked directly without nonsense.


    "Rong''er, I''m at the door of your community. Can you come out?"


    "All right!" Li Rong didn''t hesitate to think that his man had just come back last night and was still sleeping now.


    To Lao Yan, she is really very attentive.


    Go out and get on Lao Yan''s car. Zhiyong drives the car to a place where no one stops.


    Lao Yan said, "rong''er, I have a brother. I''m in a hurry. Only you can help me in this matter!"


    That''s true.


    Old Yan doesn''t know many people on the white road in Jinhai city. Only Li Rong will really help him.


    Li Rong frowned, "what''s going on?"


    Lao Yan told the story.


    Li Rong looked very serious and looked at Lao Yan: "tell me the truth, what are you doing, selling Du?"


    In fact, she suspected Lao Yan for a long time, but she never had a chance to say.


    Now it''s time to make it clear.


    Old Yan''s heart thudded, and Zhiyong also looked at old Yan.


    Lao Yan didn''t tell anyone about it. This is the root of Lao Yan! If so, Li Rong can be caught in minutes.


    That old Yan''s life is over!


    Looking at Li Rong for a while, Lao Yan nodded, "yes."


    At this moment, Lao Yan chose to believe in love and Li Rong.


    Zhiyong on one side, but his heart beats fast!


    I thought Lao Yan''s heart and eyes were so big. How could I tell this woman my bottom!


    What the fuck is this?


    Li Rong''s eyes trembled a few times, including not only shock, but also disappointment.


    Lao Yan must know more about the nature of this matter than he did, but he did it without hesitation.


    Lao Yan lit a cigarette and said helplessly: "Rong''er, I grew up with you. I know your family has good conditions. When I grow up, you marry well. I can''t compare with you in my life. When my family ate highland barley noodles, your family ate white noodles. I didn''t have a schoolbag after school, but you used a brand-new schoolbag in the city. You may not understand my difficulties in your life. I was doing something wrong, but If I don''t do this, I can''t survive in Jinhai city in the future! But I can promise you that I won''t do these things for long, just for a year or two, OK? "


    Li Rong was moved by Lao Yan''s sensational.


    He''s right.


    Poor children are early masters.


    Lao Yan even got in touch with society and Jinhai city too early. Naturally, he saw everything very thoroughly.


    This is beyond Li Rong''s comprehension.


    And she also knows that old Yan is not bad.


    His feelings for Lao Yan are unmatched.


    At this point, she can''t catch Lao Yan.


    Li Rong took a cigarette from Lao Yan''s mouth and took a sip: "so how do you want me to help you?"


    "Help me get the man out. Now the police have no evidence, and no one can catch him. It''s just delaying time!" Lao Yan said hurriedly.


    Li Rong nodded, opened the door and went back home.


    Zhiyong was a little confused: "brother, did you say she would help us?"


    Lao Yan took a deep breath. Since he chose to believe in love, what reason is there to refuse?


    "Don''t worry, she will help us."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rong''s efficiency was quite fast. She thought for a moment and went to the police station.


    "Chief Li, why are you here?" people in the police station greeted her one after another.


    Li Rong did not talk nonsense, but directly entered the theme: "did you catch someone last night?"


    "Yes!" the man was a little surprised. Why did the news spread so fast? It all spread to Li Rong''s ears.


    The man quickly promised and took Li Rong in.


    Here, she met the little brother that Lao Yan said.


    It''s been all night. The little brother didn''t sleep or eat. His mental state is quite bad.


    Seeing Li Rong, he sneered: "can you find a woman and let me plead guilty? I tell you, I didn''t commit a crime and I''m not afraid of your investigation!"


    "Fart, I saw you throw it into the water. Don''t you admit it!"


    The little brother smiled: "that''s flour ~"


    "You..."


    That thing has melted now. The police can find out a fart. Moreover, the court will not accept the police''s personal card that night.


    It''s just that during this period of time, they tortured them to extort confessions, which made the little brother a little unable to carry it.


    Li Rong waved to the policeman behind him: "you go out first."


    "Yes." the man turned and went out.


    Li Rong took a serious look at the little brother, and then whispered, "Lao Yan asked me to come over. As long as you insist for a long time, I''ll have a way to let you out."


    The little brother perked up and looked at her with a trace of gratitude.


    "I see!"


    Li Rong went out and began to operate.


    In fact, the evidence for their arrest is not enough.


    But the policeman was eager to do meritorious service, so he was arrested.


    This night''s inquiry also violated the regulations. Li Rong went out and just said a few words casually. The policeman knew he was wrong and let the man go.


    When the man came out, he first bought bread and water in the nearby supermarket, and then called Lao Yan.


    "Brother, I''m out! A woman got me out!" said the little brother.


    Old Yan Daxi, he didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. He came out in less than a day.


    Li Rong has no problem with his work.


    "Come to me first and come again! By the way, when you come, remember to see if there is anyone following behind you!"


    The younger brother quickly promised and put down the phone.


    It didn''t take long to reach Lao Yan''s stronghold.


    A lot of people are here.


    "Brother, the goods last night lost more than 100000!" the little brother came in and looked sorry.


    Old Yan didn''t speak, but threw him a bank card: "there are 100000 here, which is your bonus!"


    "What..." the little brother was a little flattered. He didn''t react for a long time.


    After handling affairs by himself, Lao Yan not only didn''t punish him, but also gave himself money?


    That''s great, brother!


    Lao Yan also wanted to show it to other younger brothers. He said seriously, "if you often walk by the river, there are no wet shoes. If you get caught, it''s nothing! But as long as you stick to it and clench your teeth, I''ll get you out! As long as you don''t bite people casually, I''ll give you a reward!"

 Chapter 2060

    The little brother who said this was very moved.


    The thought of the injustice he suffered last night made him cry.


    Lao Yan is really a good brother of the century! For the sake of my younger brother, I have to follow Lao Yan all my life!


    ready to die the cruelest death for principles!


    "But big brother, that line can''t go in the future," said the younger brother.


    Lao Yan nodded. He also felt a little pity.


    That line is really easy to walk, but now it has been found, which is useless.


    "Well, I''ll find a way." Lao Yan took a cigarette and fell into meditation.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, the leopard has been decadent in the construction site all day.


    Uncomfortable.


    He hid in the room alone and looked at the pistol on the table.


    Creak.


    Xiaomaocun pushed the door in and saw the leopard in a daze. His eyebrows frowned.


    "Brother Bao, when are we going to practice guns?"


    It was said that it was a gun practice that day. In fact, the leopard just fired a few shots at random. It''s meaningless!


    And xiaomaocun also saw that the leopard was really afraid.


    He''s afraid of guns!


    Then we need to overcome this psychological difficulty.


    "Why is this thing so magical? When it starts, it can kill people ~" said the leopard to himself.


    Xiao Maocun coughed twice and was a little impatient: "brother Bao, can you say a word?"


    The leopard faced it up: "it''s been so tight recently. Let''s talk about it later!"


    Xiaomao inch looked at him angrily and thought that the pistol he had found with such great strength had become a piece of scrap iron in the leopard''s hand.


    How boring is that?


    At this time, a man ran in.


    "Brother Bao is bad. A brother was blocked by Gong Hao and them!"


    "Grass!" the leopard perked up immediately.


    At the same time, the telephone rang.


    He picked it up.


    "Hey, it''s a leopard?"


    "Cao, Gong Hao, I''ll kill you sooner or later!"


    Gong Hao sneered on the phone: "I''m afraid you''ll get rid of me before you kill me! You ordered my billiard hall, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, it''s Lao Tze. I just want to do it!"


    Then Gong Hao''s voice became joking.


    "I was in the car that day, thanks to your woman''s fast running, otherwise I must have played with her! But the woman''s chest is also good! I had cleaned it up long ago, ha ha..."


    Click.


    The leopard hung up the phone. His face was ugly and his hands trembled.


    Gong Hao scolds himself. He can bear it.


    Gong Hao cleaned up his little brother and could bear it himself.


    But he said so, Xiao Zhao, how can he bear it!


    The anger that just went down burst out in an instant.


    "Xiaomaocun, call brothers, go!" the leopard shouted with a very gloomy face.


    Xiaomaocun quickly promised and called everyone together.


    Five or six cars are driving in the street. There are young brothers sitting in the car. They take all kinds of guys to find Gong Hao.


    This is the first time that leopards have been looking for people in Jinhai city.


    At this moment, the leopard is going crazy!


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Gong Hao has prepared everything in the dark.


    He knew that the leopard must come to him, so he called someone and waited for the news of his little brother.


    Today, he must clean up the leopard.


    Compared with Zhang Wen, Gong Hao thinks it''s better to get rid of the leopard first.


    Zhang Wen must be busy with the work on the construction site now, regardless of others.


    The leopard is a thorn in his eye.


    "Brother Hao, the leopard is looking for you in the street. It''s big." at this time, a little brother came back and reported.


    Gong Hao laughed: "grass, no one has ever dared to find me like this in Jinhai city. Today I will make him permanent!"


    The younger brothers next to each other beat their chests and feet, and talked about killing the leopard.


    The billiards hall is gone, the spiritual sustenance of Gong Hao and others is gone, and they are left with Mania!


    What kind of confrontation will there be between the two groups?


    ¡­¡­


    One afternoon later, the leopard formation was very large. He took people to find Gong Hao several times in Jinhai City, but he was not found.


    Gong Hao didn''t show up either.


    And the leopard''s anger is getting stronger and stronger!


    He got the news that the little brother blocked by Gong Hao was not only broken in one leg, but also humiliated by Gong Hao!


    That picture is terrible!


    Gong Hao also succeeded in arousing public anger!


    For a time, the leopard''s younger brothers shouted to kill Gong Hao.


    Until it was dark, I still didn''t see Gong Hao''s shadow.


    The leopard scolded and took his brothers to a small restaurant.


    Five or six cars were thrown overbearing on the road.


    Leopards have plenty of money now. They don''t care at all!


    The restaurant owner saw the leopard''s posture and quickly greeted them in politely.


    The leopard made three tables and began to eat and drink.


    The leopard is depressed now, and Gong Hao is fucking depressed!


    Instead of hiding, he took his brothers out in the afternoon!


    I wandered around the downtown area of Jinhai City, hoping to clean up the leopard when I met him.


    But he never saw the leopard.


    At the moment, Gong Hao is tired after walking all day.


    He saw the roadside stall, so he took his brothers over and had something to eat first.


    Gong Hao usually doesn''t have much money, and he always eats on credit. The boss of this stall also knows Gong Hao. Gong Hao helped him settle a lot of things before. He was polite and told Gong Hao not to pay.


    Gong Hao and his party sat down. Gong Hao took out a toothpick to pick his teeth.


    At the same time, his eyes floated to the nearby hotel.


    There are many people sitting inside.


    The hotel is brightly lit. Compared with the big stall I sit in, it''s like a sky and a ground. Maybe I really should change my strategy?


    I should make more money myself.


    At least, I can let my brothers eat in the restaurant. If someone is injured, I can afford it!


    Now he is really poor!


    Gong Hao, they also eat some fried cakes and kebabs.


    "Brother Hao, I''m looking at the people in the hotel. They look so familiar?" said a younger brother with better eyes.


    "Do you know?" Gong Hao narrowed his eyes.


    As soon as he said this, several other younger brothers also looked at him.


    instantaneous.


    The surroundings became quiet.


    I''m careless


    Who is the man in the hotel who is drinking with a glass in his hand, not a leopard?


    I''ve been looking for it all afternoon. I didn''t expect to meet you here!


    The leopard came out, drove a car and went to a hotel.


    Gong Hao walks and eats on credit.


    This is an essential gap.


    But the two groups of people really work to see the combat effectiveness!


    "Fuck the grass!" Gong Hao ate a kebab mercilessly, held the steel kebab in his hand and walked towards the hotel.


    The younger brothers behind him were in the same position, holding the kebab and walking towards the hotel.


    However, the leopards did not find the dangerous approach and were still eating and drinking.

 Chapter 2061

    At this time, the hotel was full of people. Several leopards sat near the window to facilitate the observation of people outside and to squat on Gong Hao.


    But those who didn''t eat two leopards forgot their original intention and began to boast and talk nonsense.


    Even Gong Hao''s people didn''t find it.


    Gong Hao took the lead and walked in with big steps, opened the door, followed by his dozens of younger brothers.


    "I don''t have a seat now. Please come back later." the waiter nearby said quickly.


    Gong Haogen ignored them. He saw the leopard sitting by the window and walked quickly.


    Took a teapot.


    The reason why the leopard can stay in Jinhai city for so long is also his outstanding side.


    The sixth sense is particularly strong.


    Always feel each other''s breath when danger comes.


    When I used to hang out with boss Wang, it was a near death many times, but the leopard could escape every time.


    The sixth sense is still very important for little bastards!


    At this time, the leopard may feel something wrong and suddenly look back.


    It''s right against Gong Hao''s fiery red eyes.


    "My grass! Gong Hao!" the leopard shouted and jumped up directly.


    The small hair inch next to me also reacted for the first time. I brushed it and stood up.


    "I''ll fuck you!" Gong Hao directly raised the teapot in his hand, and immediately realized that the hot water in the teapot flew towards the leopard.


    "My grass is hot water!"


    "It''s Gong Hao!"


    "Damn it!"


    Instantly, the grumpy people screamed and fled one after another.


    Gong Hao took a direct lunge and grabbed the leopard''s collar. He moved very fast and finished at one go.


    This is the skill Gong Hao has practiced in street fighting for many years.


    When the leopard reacted, his collar had been caught and he gave a loud scold.


    Last time Gong Hao caught his hair, he gave himself several electric guns.


    Today, Gong Hao grabbed his collar again. I don''t know what he wants!


    There was also a trace of fear in the curse of the leopard.


    Gong Hao didn''t fight lightly, and the leopard was not his opponent.


    And he also saw Gong Hao holding a kebab in his other hand! He''s just going to stab himself with a kebab!


    If this thing sticks in your head, it can kill you!


    Gong Hao grinned and raised the kebab in his hand.


    At the moment of the lightning flint, the little caterpillar pulled out his sword. Without hesitation, he cut off Gong Hao''s hand.


    Gong Hao is an old hand.


    For ordinary people, their attention must be on the leopard at this time, but Gong haoying noticed the small hair inch sword edge next to him!


    When the sponsor came over, he also let go of his hand holding the leopard.


    Xiaomao inch turned around and was a sword. However, there were too many people. He couldn''t use it at all. This sword was extremely slow.


    Without hesitation, the leopard turned and ran away.


    Just for a moment, the leopard man was dispersed by Gong Hao.


    Either they were pressed on the ground and trampled wildly, or they struggled to run out to get the guy from the car.


    The hotel was also in a mess. Many guests stood up and watched the good play.


    Someone here recognized the leopard and shook his head in the dark.


    It was the leopard who wanted to find Gong Hao today, and the scene was quite big.


    How did Gong Hao find it now?


    And he was beaten and defeated in a few times.


    In the end or strength is not good!


    Many people are wrong.


    In the past, the leopard was really weak, and his brothers couldn''t get on the table. They could only make a small fuss.


    But today is different.


    The leopard''s man is not running away, but going to get the guy in the car.


    The leopard is not running away, but going to get a gun in the car!


    In the twinkling of an eye, the brothers in the hotel were knocked down on the ground, leaving only xiaomaocun to support here.


    Originally, xiaomaocun''s skill was not so good, but he suffered from weapons.


    The sword is too long!


    If he replaced it with a dagger, he must have knocked over several people now, but there is no space to play before the sword is waved?


    While xiaomaocun said hello, Gong Hao kicked him.


    Flew straight back.


    It fell heavily on the ground with a bang.


    Gong Hao''s people also jumped out of the window to chase the leopards.


    For a moment, the scene pricked my eyes.


    Leopard''s life is full of failure. This is not the first time or the last time.


    The leopard has secretly sworn that he will never be chased and beaten again in the future. In the future, he will have a firm foothold in Jinhai city and make his own reputation!


    But today he was chased and beaten by Gong Hao''s people. He was almost mad.


    Seeing that there were not many brothers who escaped, there were less than seven or eight.


    But these brothers all got the guys and shouted that they were going back to fight Gong Hao.


    Gong Hao also found a chair from the hotel and held it arrogantly in his hand. When he came out, he would chase the leopard.


    Fate is so strangely coincident at this moment.


    Once the leopard was chased and beaten in the same way.


    It is also a failure of life.


    Will the same fate happen to leopards?


    Bang!


    Just listen to a crisp sound from the leopard''s hand. The sound of bullets cutting through the air is quite sharp. They madly leave their own tail flame in the air!


    Gong Hao was stunned and subconsciously stopped.


    It''s a gunshot!


    Is it the leopard boy with a gun in his hand!


    He has the courage to shoot!


    Gong Hao''s head was in a mess, and a chill rose from the soles of his feet.


    He quickly looked down to see if he was hurt.


    Oh~~


    At this time, a cry of pain came from the side.


    The bullet missed Gong Hao and hit his younger brother''s leg behind him. There was an obvious blood hole in his leg, which was still gurgling with blood at the moment.


    The leopard''s hands trembled.


    Shoot yourself!


    In the case of unforgivable anger, the gun was fired!


    The leopard finally broke through the barrier in his heart.


    "Grass, he has a gun! Brother, get out of here!" the little brother next to him shouted.


    Gong Hao was stunned.


    He has experienced countless fights, large and small, but he has never seen anyone use a gun.


    Even if someone holds a gun, no one dares to shoot. They are all used to scare people.


    The leopard is really playing with his life!


    Bang!


    Before Gong Hao''s men ran away, the leopard shot again immediately.


    This shot was aimed at Gong Hao''s head. Seeing Gong Hao''s face, he thought of Xiao Zhao!


    If he dares to move Xiao Zhao, the leopard dares to shoot him!


    The gunshot rang, but Gong Hao didn''t do anything at all. It was just a bullet mark on the glass of the hotel.


    The people in the hotel screamed and ran out.


    Gong Hao didn''t hesitate. I quickly turned and ran away!


    Now the leopard is furious and may kill him at any time!


    This is no joke!

 Chapter 2062

    Gong Hao has been in Jinhai city for so many years, but there are still few times when he is so embarrassed.


    The deterrence of guns is self-evident.


    This thing is a sharp weapon for killing people, and he saw just now that the leopard shot at his head.


    The purpose is to kill him!


    Gong Hao dared to fight or cut people, but he was still a little afraid to kill.


    What is mixed society?


    Steamed stuffed bun has made a good start.


    Seeing that Gong Hao''s people had run away, the leopard hurriedly asked his people to leave.


    He gave the gun to xiaomaocun and hid himself first.


    He fired two shots. There must be a policeman coming later.


    Many people saw the leopard just now. The police will catch the steamed stuffed bun at the first time.


    Xiaomaocun also hid for the first time.


    Steamed stuffed bun may not know. These two guns are also famous in Jinhai city.


    Gong Hao and others did not run far, and the brother who was shot in the leg could not carry it.


    It hurts!


    His head was covered with cold sweat.


    Gong Hao''s people didn''t know what to do. He just watched TV and knew that he would take out the warhead after being shot, but no one knew how to operate it.


    Maybe he started with eight feet and took him to the hospital.


    But when he got to the hospital, Gong Hao began to worry again.


    Alas, I have no money!


    I didn''t even have money to see my brother.


    He felt that he had been fooling around in Jinhai city for so many years.


    In desperation, he called chennan.


    Then he sent his younger brother to ask chennan for 30000 yuan.


    There is such an ATM around him. It''s not that Gong Hao can''t use it, but that he doesn''t want chennan to know that his people are injured and hospitalized!


    How shameless!


    Besides, it''s not because of Zhang Wen, but because of the leopard.


    When he got the money, Gong Hao hurriedly arranged for his little brother to go to the hospital.


    The younger brother had an operation, was anesthetized and passed out.


    Gong Hao and others stood by.


    He had a knife in his arms.


    He''s afraid the leopard will mend the knife again tonight!


    Just now they all saw that the leopard has entered a state of madness. There is no problem if he dares to kill!


    Gong Hao secretly gritted his teeth.


    I''m still careless. I underestimate the leopard!


    But he must avenge it!


    ¡­¡­


    "Wenzi!" Li Erzi strode in and took a look at Wang Yuxian next to him.


    I nodded to him and went to the side.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Li Erzi''s face was a little ugly: "I just received the news that the leopard found Gong Hao all day today. At last, two waves of people met in the hotel, and the steamed stuffed bun beat Gong Hao away."


    "Oh?" I frowned, a little unexpected.


    In terms of strength, the leopard is certainly not Gong Hao''s opponent, but it beat Gong Hao away?


    "Wenzi, the leopard didn''t know where he got the pistol. Just now he fired two shots." Li Erzi said with a gloomy face.


    I stared: "did the leopard dare to use a gun?"


    To tell you the truth, this is quite unexpected. In my impression, the leopard is a Doo who can''t help himself up.


    "It is said that Gong Hao moved his woman."


    I nodded suddenly.


    "Where are gong Hao''s people now?"


    "It should be in the hospital."


    I looked at the time: "can you find out which hospital in an hour?"


    Li Erzi immediately understood what I meant and was a little surprised: "Wenzi, do you want to..."


    I smiled, motioned him not to say it, and then pointed to Wang Yuxian.


    He understood and turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    Two o''clock in the middle of the night.


    This is the time when people relax their vigilance.


    At the gate of the hospital.


    A car quietly stopped and two people got off the car.


    One is black and strong, and the other has sharp eyes.


    These two people are as friendly as Jin Jian.


    So who are these two?


    Is to pretend to force the tiger and light!


    Gong Hao''s younger brother is in hospital. I got the news that Gong Hao is also in the hospital tonight, so I planned to ask him to find some clever younger brothers to work.


    Go to the hospital to mend the knife!


    We started with mending knife!


    Pretending to force the tiger is to take the lead in the past.


    I didn''t refuse. When we mended the knife, we had no problem pretending to be a tiger!


    He is a new force!


    Nevertheless, I still let brother Yijiao take people and support in the dark.


    If pretending to force the tiger and others to do bad things, then brother Yijiao will directly take people in.


    Tonight, I''m going to kill Gong Hao!


    "Brother Hu, what shall we do for a while?" Guang asked nearby.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sneer: "go in and work for me in death soon! It''s mainly to get Gong Hao. Do you know?"


    He nodded and checked the pistol in his arms.


    In case of need.


    Pretending to force a tiger to do such things is already familiar. He took the light to avoid the hospital camera and strode in.


    While marveling at the skill of forcing a tiger, Guangguang looked around to see if Gong Hao''s people were watching.


    Fourth floor.


    Pretending to force tiger and Guang Guang to come in, he saw two little nurses chatting here. He didn''t mean to go away for a while.


    Pretending to force the tiger to wink at the light.


    Before he could understand what he meant, he plopped out.


    "Oh, my leg hurts!" the acting of pretending to force the tiger broke out in a second, and it was very like!


    The two nurses were stunned. One went to call someone, and the other ran towards the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to squeeze his eyes at the light.


    Guangao gave a sound and hurried to the other end of the corridor.


    Guangguang is a little confused. Now he doesn''t really understand the intention of pretending to force the tiger.


    Is he going to drive the nurse away? Or what?


    For women, he doesn''t know how to do it!


    "Ah! Who are you!"


    When the nurse saw the light, she screamed with fear.


    The light bit her teeth and covered her mouth.


    The nurse seemed to be in her early twenties. She was exquisite and twisted in his arms.


    However, light has no time to take care of other things, and his head is in a mess.


    Cover the nurse''s mouth hard. If Gong Hao and them hear it, how can they sneak attack? He and the pretending tiger have to stay here!


    Before long, pretending to be a tiger ran over.


    A look of reproach.


    "Why can''t you even deal with a woman! I said don''t let you come with me!"


    The light glared round his eyes. Where was the nurse who just went to see the tiger?


    Is it difficult


    He put his hands on the nurse''s face and twisted it with force.


    The nurse fainted directly.


    Guangguang was startled: "brother tiger, did you kill her?"


    It doesn''t matter to kill. The key is that the nurse is a beauty! Just now Guangguang had a close contact with her. She exhaled like Fang. What a pity to kill?


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "it''s all right. I can wake up in almost an hour. I usually play with black sister like this!"


    Play?


    The naked head shrinks and stares.


    It''s too bold to pretend to force tiger and black sister! Aren''t you afraid to die playing like this?

 Chapter 2063

    Still that sentence, no one can understand the love between pretending to force tiger and black sister.


    It''s so confusing!


    I got two nurses, pretended to force tiger and light, and walked to the ward at the end of the corridor.


    This is Gong Hao''s ward.


    He went to the door and forced the tiger to look inside.


    Then signal the light to go aside.


    Then he took out the key he had just found from the nurse.


    After a few wipes, he unlocked the door.


    He rushed in first.


    "My grass!"


    But with a cry, the first one flew out.


    Looking inside, Gong Hao stood up with a frightened face. Just now he was in a panic and gave a kick to the tiger.


    He''s scared!


    He thought something was wrong tonight. He was always frightened. Who would have thought that someone really came to attack!


    The light was dim just now, and he didn''t see who was coming at all.


    As the light rushed in, he turned on the light.


    Seeing Guangguang and the tiger who stood up again, Gong haomeng.


    This is Zhang Wen''s man!


    Now I''m not afraid of someone sneaking attack, and I''m not afraid of people who are leopards, but I''m afraid of Zhang Wen!


    He also heard that how did Zhang Wen start? It''s a sneak attack with a mending knife!


    Even boss Wang was afraid of three points!


    Gong Hao has seen how to pretend to be a tiger and a light. Now he is also afraid!


    When these two appeared, they didn''t intend to keep him alive!


    Gong Hao''s face changed.


    He''s scared. He''s really scared this time!


    To say that he was really not afraid of fighting before, why?


    Because the starting point is different!


    It was a fight. At best, it was according to the dry and disabled, but it was aimed at his life!


    Can he be afraid!


    Pretend to force the tiger and light, and now you are the messenger from hell!


    "Damn it, kill him!" pretended to force the tiger to shout.


    Guang Guang took out his dagger and rushed towards Gong Hao.


    Gong Hao hurriedly pushed out the bed under his feet to stop it, and hurriedly took out a sharp knife.


    At this time, the little brother in the hospital bed woke up when he heard the news.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, he couldn''t cry or laugh.


    I just took the bullet out of my leg, and now someone''s fucking sneaking attack!


    People''s tolerance, but there is a limit!


    The space in the ward is limited. In the face of the two people with long teeth and claws, Gong Hao can only take the bed as the center and run away.


    Pretend to force tiger and light, scold and fight!


    The little brother in the hospital bed has been confused, and now he wants to cry!


    These two people are so crazy. What if they stab themselves?


    Click!


    Before he could react, the most feared thing happened.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he stabbed him directly in his leg, not far from the wound.


    Ow!


    The little brother cried out in pain and slipped down from the bed.


    Scared!


    Almost at the same time, Gong Hao jumped out of the window without hesitation!


    A dark shadow jumped directly from the fourth floor of the hospital!


    The height of the hospital itself is higher than the usual fourth floor. It''s crazy to jump so straight!


    Gong Hao, it seems that there is the shadow of little dragon and snake in those days!


    Being forced by the tiger, everyone has to go crazy!


    Pretending to force the tiger to scold, he threw the dagger out of the ward directly.


    "My grass!"


    Gong Hao shouted, covered his head and ran away.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t stab Gong Hao, but smashed his head with a dagger!


    "Brother Hu, what should I do?" Guangguang is a little flustered. Gong Hao is not dead now. Someone in the hospital has heard the sound.


    It''s embarrassing to pretend to be a tiger.


    He is not afraid of someone coming, but hates that he didn''t kill Gong Hao!


    Now let him run away. It''s not so easy to catch him again!


    Pretending to force the tiger to grab the dagger in Guangguang''s hand, he stabbed his little brother under the hospital bed, and strode out with Guangguang.


    The security guard who rushed up didn''t dare to say a word when he saw the tiger and the dagger in his hand.


    It''s obviously killing people. Who dares to care?


    Who can fight a tiger?


    Pretending to force tiger and light, they were not afraid, so they walked out openly.


    See!


    Now it''s so awesome to pretend to be a tiger!


    Zhang Wen now has a backer on the white road. No one likes to pretend to be a tiger. Now that he has been found, he simply doesn''t pretend. Anyway, Zhang Wen can wipe it out!


    Until pretending to force tiger and Guangguang to go out, the people in the hospital heard the little brother''s painful breathing in the ward and hurried to treatment.


    Loading forced tiger and Guangguang into the car, and they leisurely returned to Dongwen group.


    They didn''t go in at the door of the office for a long time. They didn''t know how to face Zhang Wen.


    At this time, brother Yijiao came back from the outside and saw the tiger and light.


    "Oh, brother Hu, Gong Hao is really the champion of long-distance running! I took someone to guard below just now, but I didn''t catch up with him!"


    Pretending to force the tiger was very embarrassed: "well, the white grandson jumped down from the fourth floor. He didn''t die at all."


    By this time, Li Erzi and I had heard the movement inside and let them in.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at me wrongfully: "Wenzi, Gong Hao is not an ordinary person! Just let him jump off the fourth floor and run!"


    Guangguang also said, "brother Wen, brother Hu really tried his best."


    I waved them off.


    I know who pretends to be a tiger. He must do his best, but I underestimate Gong Hao. He is not an ordinary person and is not so easy to be killed by me.


    Li Erzi frowned slightly: "Wenzi, if this man doesn''t get rid of, there''s too much trouble!"


    "Brother Wen, I don''t think Gong Hao will appear for a moment and a half. Just now, when I was chasing him, I hit him with a brick on the head..."


    "What? I hit him again? My grass..." pretending to force the tiger to be a little speechless.


    Gong Hao is also a bully. He has two holes in his head and can run so fast. Talent, absolute talent!


    I said, "OK, tomorrow I''ll let Guohua take someone to clean up Gong Hao''s little brother!"


    Now, I think it''s almost the same.


    Let Gong Hao know my power, that''s enough.


    In this situation, he probably escaped from Jinhai city and dared not come back in a short time.


    My energy should also be put on the construction site.


    ¡­¡­


    "My grass, what are you talking about!" the leopard sitting up in a rental room.


    My eyes are full of horror!


    His head was full of confusion and thought he had heard wrong!


    Zhang Wen, I found someone to mend the knife in the hospital last night! I almost fucking killed Gong Hao!


    What''s going on!


    The leopard was a little confused for a while.


    Why should Zhang Wen help himself? Is Zhang Wen ready to stand on the same front with him?


    Still, Zhang Wen is mentally ill!


    "Brother Bao, I think Zhang Wen probably wants to provoke you and Gong Hao. Originally, he was going to sneak attack Gong Hao and let him take revenge and come to you. Who thought he exposed his identity first!"

 Chapter 2064

    The leopard patted his thigh hard!


    Isn''t it!


    This is Zhang Wen''s careful thinking!


    Insidious, insidious!


    Xiaomaocun was quite proud on the phone. After a few days in society, his IQ increased.


    "Brother Bao, I don''t think we need to hide. Now no one cares about our shooting that night!"


    The leopard thought, "no, wait for two days. There''s nothing unusual in Jinhai! By the way, see how Gong Hao reacts!"


    "Well..."


    Put down the phone. As soon as the leopard was ready to lie down and rest, Xiao Zhao''s phone came.


    Now Xiao Zhao is quite dependent on the leopard!


    Lost to know how to cherish.


    Xiao Zhao was worried when he learned that the leopard almost killed Gong Hao by firing two shots for her!


    What will she do if something happens to the leopard?


    Her heart is all with the leopard!


    "Dear ~ why did you call me?" the leopard''s voice was quite gentle.


    "Leopard, are you all right?" Xiao Zhao cried, sobbing.


    "Honey, don''t cry. I feel bad when you cry ~" the leopard felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    Xiao Zhao''s every move always worries him.


    "Leopard, why are you so stupid? Don''t you know it''s against the law? Aren''t you afraid of death!"


    The leopard smiled.


    Hearing Xiao Zhao''s words, he knew that everything he had done was not in vain.


    For the sake of Xiao Zhao, he doesn''t care!


    "It''s all right. I''ll go back after hiding for two days. When I go back, I''ll hug you well ~ you''ll take care of the company during this time ~" said the leopard.


    Xiao Zhao en said.


    The leopard worked hard for her. How could she not treat the leopard well?


    When he comes back, I will serve him with what I have learned in my life!


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone was wrong about Gong Hao.


    Everyone thought Gong Hao was going to run away, but Gong Hao didn''t really think so. They didn''t plan to run away at all!


    Gong Hao''s heart is also quite wild!


    After escaping from the hospital that day, he had two cuts in his head, but he didn''t go to the hospital. Instead, he dealt with it casually and hid.


    He never left Jinhai.


    The seeds of hatred in my heart have been deeply buried!


    He didn''t expect that Zhang Wen would come to him to mend the knife. He didn''t expect that he would be so embarrassed!


    Hiding at a friend''s house, he lit a cigarette and smoked.


    "Brother Hao, Zhang Wen''s real power is too big. If you can''t afford it, you might as well hide in my house for a while!" Gong Hao''s friends are quite sincere.


    He and Gong Hao are only pure friendship, true feelings!


    Who dares to hide in a friend''s house in case of an accident? Only Gong Hao!


    Now, are there few people who climb up on their friends?


    "Cao, Zhang Wen came to play Yin with me!" Gong Hao scolded angrily. "He likes to play like this. I will accompany him to the end. Barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes!"


    The man was silent for a moment and said, "I''m afraid you''re not his opponent!"


    "Shit!" Gong Hao''s head hurts again!


    "However, I heard that Zhang Wen has a woman. He likes it very much. He seems to have come back recently. You can start with this woman ~"


    Gong Hao''s eyes brightened: "what''s the woman''s name?"


    "It seems to be Wang Yuxian ~"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the rich area of Jinhai city.


    In a decorated magnificent villa.


    Wang Yuxian sat here and sighed at the scenery outside.


    I''ll come with her and talk to her recently.


    Occasionally, also intimate.


    "Wenzi, sometimes I really don''t know why I want to come back. I''m here and basically don''t know anyone now."


    "You said, when can we go back to the original days? We were very happy in the village at that time ~ sister still took you to play by the stream in the village ~"


    I smiled and remembered the original picture.


    "Yuxian, if we can, we will go back to life in the future."


    "En..." she nodded, her eyes full of loss.


    Severe nostalgia is also a manifestation of depression.


    Shua~


    She suddenly stretched out her hands and covered my neck. Her small mouth immediately appeared in front of me, with fragrance in her mouth.


    "Wenzi, in fact, my sister thinks of you every day these days. Now you are the only one in my heart."


    I looked at her affectionately and kissed her little mouth.


    Her mouth was slightly cold, like jelly.


    "Yuxian, you are the only woman I have in my life."


    Her eyes slowly turned red: "Wenzi, the more I miss you, the more afraid I am! You walk around in the shadow of swords and swords every day. What if something happens? Promise me to save my life anyway!"


    I took a deep breath and held her in my arms.


    Wang Yuxian has experienced too many things in her life. I don''t want her to be afraid of me anymore.


    "Jade fairy, give me two years and I''ll wash white."


    "Well..." she nodded, obedient.


    The fine face is also full of youth.


    "But these days, you must take your medicine on time..." I whispered.


    "I''m not sick!" Wang Yuxian suddenly pushed me away, and her mood became irritable.


    I sighed.


    Although Wang Yuxian is taking medicine, the situation is still not optimistic.


    Now as long as it''s a little exciting, she''ll go crazy.


    I quickly apologized and comforted her. I didn''t leave until she fell asleep.


    My car left the villa, but I didn''t find another pair of eyes staring at me in the dark.


    It was not until my car disappeared that he came out with a gloomy face.


    In the dark, like a wolf licking blood!


    This person is Gong Hao!


    In just one day, Gong Hao found out Wang Yuxian''s villa! Without hesitation, he came directly to squat.


    I didn''t expect to see Zhang Wen coming.


    Gong Hao clenched the knife in his hand and looked very gloomy.


    He could even think of Zhang Wen''s expression when he saw Wang Yuxian''s accident!


    The madness of revenge stimulates his adrenal gland!


    But it is said that Wang Yuxian is a rare beauty!


    Gong Hao''s friend promised him that as long as he saw Wang Yuxian, he didn''t feel energetic when he saw any woman again!


    Gong Hao likes the sword to go sideways.


    Today, I wanted to give Wang Yuxian a few knives and leave. I didn''t think of anything else.


    But after listening to his friend, his heart couldn''t stop!


    What do you say, you have to take Wang Yuxian several times, don''t you? No, otherwise we can live up to Wang Yuxian''s beautiful little face?


    Gong Hao evaded the patrol of security guards in the villa area, quietly touched it and came to Wang Yuxian''s villa.


    He flipped in through the window.


    Falling without leaving any sound.


    When he landed, Gong Hao''s heart also flew.


    The room was filled with the fragrance of Wang Yuxian. Gong Hao could imagine the amazing scene before he saw her.


    Beauty, who doesn''t love?

 Chapter 2065

    Creak~


    Pushing open a crack, Gong Hao went in and locked the door.


    In the house, Wang Yuxian was sleeping on her side, and there was a lasting charm of a mature woman floating all over her.


    Next to her, there are some of her clothes.


    All these pictures stimulate Gong Hao''s visual nerve!


    Not to mention anything else, this beautiful side face is enough to make his liver tremble!


    Who can be the woman he''s been looking for?


    Go in quietly.


    Gong Hao opened Wang Yuxian''s quilt.


    "Who is it?" Wang Yuxian woke up from her sleep and hid behind with her hands on her knees.


    Gong Hao grinned.


    At this moment, Gong Hao''s heart has flown up. It seems that everything else can''t get into his eyes. There is only Wang Yuxian in front of him!


    I can''t help it. She''s so attractive!


    When Wang Yuxian turned around, Gong Hao was intoxicated.


    His friend didn''t lie to him. Wang Yuxian is really a rare beauty!


    From top to bottom, Wang Yuxian had no flaws or imperfections!


    Let him have a look, he can''t hold Chi!


    At the moment, Wang Yuxian''s exquisite and moving but somewhat frightened eyes have made his heart beat faster!


    "Hey, little beauty, you can''t run today. Why don''t you cooperate with me and let you go as soon as I''m finished?"


    Wang Yuxian quickly blocked her body and shouted desperately, "help!"


    Gong Hao smiled: "it''s no use shouting. I''ve investigated it. The security guards don''t patrol at this point. Even if you cry for a broken throat, no one will save you, ha ha!"


    Wang Yuxian''s face was extremely embarrassed. She gently bit her lips and put a pair of scissors in her hand: "if you dare to touch me, I''ll die in front of you!"


    Gong Hao was surprised and then laughed: "I have a good character. I like you, ha ha!"


    Then a pair of evil hands stretched out to Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian didn''t scare him. She really dared to die here.


    Her illness is controlled by drugs alone, which is too little.


    The more frightened Wang Yuxian was, the more indulgent Gong Hao was.


    I saw that his hand had caught Wang Yuxian''s wrist and wantonly wanted to hold her in his arms.


    The picture seems to freeze at this moment.


    Gong Hao showed his claws and became clearer than ever.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open!


    Brother Yijiao''s figure appeared in Gong Hao''s sight.


    Brother Yijiao didn''t plan to come here today. When Li Erzi said I was here, he came to me to say something.


    But who knows when I first came here, I heard Wang Yuxian''s cry for help.


    So he rushed up.


    Seeing this scene, brother Yijiao was angry.


    Wang Yuxian is Zhang Wen''s woman and the goddess in their hearts.


    Now Gong Hao''s dirty hand has caught Wang Yuxian''s wrist. Who doesn''t look angry!


    How can Wang Yuxian be defiled by Gong Hao!


    Shua.


    A knife was drawn out of his arms, and brother Yijiao squeezed out a few words from his mouth: "kill him for me!"


    The two younger brothers who came with me rushed up immediately! He swung the steel pipe and the guy hit Gong Hao.


    Gong Hao scolded.


    It''s about to succeed. Who knows it has become like this!


    He reluctantly let go of Wang Yuxian, looked at the steel pipe smashed face-to-face, bowed his head and gave a knife.


    Ah!


    The younger brother shouted, was cut on his arm and stepped back two steps.


    At this time, another younger brother''s steel pipe also arrived. He broke the air and greeted Gong Hao''s head.


    Gong Hao didn''t hurry to dodge. He raised his hand and blocked it.


    At the same time, Gong Hao also grabbed the steel pipe.


    Twist hard and return with another knife!


    Gong Hao is an old hand. He has rich experience in street fighting.


    There is not much space in the house, which also makes Gong Hao''s skills to the extreme.


    Two moves in a row beat back the two younger brothers around brother Yijiao.


    They both hung up.


    But just then, a powerful big foot arrived.


    He kicked Gong Hao on the waist!


    Gong Hao''s huge body flew out in an instant and hit the wall with a thud.


    Brother Yijiao usually doesn''t bring a guy. His leg is a violent weapon.


    "Grass..."


    Gong Hao stood up with his waist. He didn''t expect brother Yijiao''s legs to be so powerful! This foot made his back ache!


    "The woman who dares to move brother Wen will let you disappear in Jinhai city today!"


    If you want to fight alone, brother Yijiao''s strength is definitely not weak, but Wang Peng has been there before, and he has long buried brother Yijiao.


    At the moment, in front of him, Gong Hao also seems a little stretched.


    "Cao NIMA, I''ll stab you first today and then play with Wang Yuxian!"


    Gong Hao''s street fighting skills are not for nothing. There must be no problem for people like brother shangyijiao.


    I was caught off guard just now. Now I react. Can brother Yijiao be an opponent?


    While talking, Gong Hao moved.


    He kicked over the nearest younger brother with one foot, then pulled out the sharp knife and stabbed him directly in the chest.


    Gong Hao has a characteristic of fighting with people. He basically strikes first.


    As long as he is aware that the other party wants to fight, he will do it first.


    It''s better to start first!


    And he shot very quickly, but generally it was just a few times in front. If he defended, his strength would be greatly lost in the back.


    With this knife, brother Yijiao didn''t think he could escape.


    But pull your body back.


    Shua!


    Even so, the tip of the knife pierced his shoulder.


    Brother Yijiao gritted his teeth. At the same time, his legs began to explode!


    He retreated behind him and aimed at Gong Hao''s heart, which was a direct kick!


    Everyone who has fought with brother Yijiao knows that when you fight with him, you must be careful of his leg!


    But Gong Hao didn''t know this until he got the kick.


    There was only a dull noise.


    Gong Hao''s body soared slightly and took two steps back.


    Vomit~~


    Gong Hao couldn''t help but spit it out!


    Now, a cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    He has fought a lot, but he has never met such a person. One kick can kick him to vomit, which is a little crazy!


    Brother Yijiao''s face was a little ugly, so he hurried to say; "Stab him to death!"


    The two younger brothers endured the pain, picked up the dagger from the ground and went towards Gong Hao.


    At this moment, Gong Hao dared not delay any more. He turned and ran away!


    Without hesitation!


    Run and spit!


    He has good physical quality. He can run so fast after being kicked.


    Brother Yijiao didn''t have the strength to chase after him. He ran out when he ran into a security guard and disappeared into the night. Then he quickly took out his mobile phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, the villa door.


    The security guard just hit by Gong Hao was still a little confused. He told the security Captain about the situation just now.


    The captain is also ignorant.


    "Captain, what I said is true! There was a snitch just now!"

 Chapter 2066

    "Grass, stop bullshit, will you? Just because I didn''t approve your leave last time? As for such fun?"


    The man was a little worried and hurriedly explained: "really, when the man ran to me just now, I clearly saw that he had flown! If you don''t believe it, look at the surveillance."


    The captain scratched his head and went to the security room to adjust the monitoring.


    As soon as I entered the door, a car engine sounded outside.


    They hurried out to see.


    I don''t know when a dozen black cars came outside, lined up on the road, quite arrogant.


    As soon as the car stopped steadily, countless people in Black got off the car and soon occupied the whole street.


    In the middle of a car, a man came down, and everyone looked at him.


    Without any nonsense, he strode into the villa.


    The security guard didn''t dare to stop and quickly opened the door.


    I''m kidding!


    Who dares to stop this situation? Unless you don''t want to live.


    The man was wearing a baggy suit, but his facial features were very firm.


    This is me.


    When I received a call from brother Yijiao, I immediately brought someone over.


    My heart is already burning with anger!


    This happened not long after I left. Gong Hao seems to have been staring at me in the dark.


    I''m still careless. I underestimate Gong Hao too much.


    Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua followed me without speaking.


    They all know I''m completely angry.


    My bottom line is Wang Yuxian.


    "Wenzi..."


    In the villa, Wang Yuxian sat in the living room with a decadent face. I could detect the remaining fear in her eyes.


    I clenched my fist.


    "Where''s brother Yijiao?"


    Wang Yuxian refers to the bathroom.


    Brother Yijiao heard the sound and his two younger brothers came out from inside. Just now he washed the wound with water, but the blood still gurgled.


    "Brother Wen, I accidentally let that guy run away." brother Yijiao said sorry.


    I took a deep breath and patted him on the shoulder: "thanks to you this time, you go to the hospital first and leave the rest to me."


    Brother Yijiao nodded.


    I turned and sat next to Wang Yuxian and lit a cigarette.


    A puff of smoke mistily came out of my mouth.


    I saw Wang Yuxian subconsciously hide her wrist in her arms.


    I grabbed it and took a look.


    There is a red mark on Bai Nen''s wrist.


    "Jade fairy, within a week, I promise this person will disappear forever." I said faintly.


    Wang Yuxian shook her head desperately: "no... Wenzi, that''s it. I''m fine anyway."


    I took a sip, pinched the cigarette end and said, "don''t worry. If someone asks you, don''t say anything."


    After that, I said a few words in Li Erzi''s ear. Then he sent people next to the villa and trotted up from behind.


    Sitting in the car, Li Erzi took out a cigarette again and lit it for me.


    My face is gloomy and terrible. Now I have only one idea in my heart.


    That''s killing!


    Since Gong Hao dares to touch my scales, I must kill him!


    He''s crazy


    "Wenzi, give me a day. I''m sure I can find out where Gong Hao is hiding, as long as he''s still in Jinhai city."


    I''m still quite satisfied with Li Erzi''s ability to handle affairs. Now even Baidao in Jinhai City dare not say who can be found out in a day. Li Erzi dares to say so.


    "One day later, I want Gong Hao''s life."


    Li Erzi nodded, "one day is enough."


    After Li Erzi took people away, I returned to the villa to accompany Wang Yuxian.


    She hugged me as soon as she saw me come in.


    Her body was trembling slightly, and her eyes looked at me changed.


    I knew she might be ill, so I hurried to find the medicine.


    Wang Yuxian did not reject it and ate it with his head up.


    But the mood is still out of control.


    She hugged me and her fingers were deeply embedded in my skin.


    "Wenzi, I''m afraid!" Wang Yuxian tightened up like a frightened rabbit.


    I nodded: "Yuxian, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    "You are not wrong. What does this have to do with you..." Wang Yuxian said in a daze.


    I clenched my fist secretly.


    It''s not easy. Recently, Wang Yuxian''s situation has eased slightly, and now it''s serious again.


    It''s all because of Gong Hao!


    I must let him disappear in Jinhai city!


    "Wenzi, promise me to stop this matter, will you?" Wang Yuxian didn''t know when her tears had fallen.


    I didn''t speak, just snuggled up with her until she slowly fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Dong!


    Late at night, in a dark alley, Gong Hao knocked hard at the door.


    When he went out, he was at his friend''s house. Now he is frustrated, or here.


    Click.


    Gong Hao''s friend hurried to open the door.


    "Brother Hao, this is..."


    Seeing Gong Hao''s appearance, he was a little confused.


    Didn''t you succeed? He has made an agreement with Gong Hao. When Gong Hao plays, he will record the video and let himself enjoy it later.


    WOW~


    Gong Hao vomited out directly.


    Threw up all over the floor.


    "Grass..." Gong Hao wiped the corners of his mouth. "There are fucking experts around Zhang Wen!"


    "Oh..." his friend immediately realized that Gong Hao suffered a loss, but Gong Hao was also a cow. He could run back in this situation.


    "Brother Hao, come in quickly. What''s going on?" his friend quickly let him in and said.


    Gong Hao''s face was very ugly: "grass, do you know that there is a man with strong legs around Zhang Wen? He gave me two feet altogether, and I can''t fucking..."


    The little brother stared.


    He still knows Gong Hao''s skill. He can solve Gong Hao with two feet. Is this still a fucking person?


    Are Zhang Wen''s people so natural?


    "Brother Hao, I really didn''t know he had such a powerful man under him. Why don''t you go out to hide first?" up to now, his friend is a little afraid.


    What if Zhang Wen''s people follow here?


    Crime of shielding!


    Can Zhang Wen spare him?


    Gong Hao didn''t hear what his friend said. He calmed his mood and said, "it''s all right. I''ll hide in Jinhai city. I don''t believe he can find here!"


    "Brother Hao, I think the text is simple. It''s better to be careful." he reminded carefully.


    Vomit~~


    Gong Hao vomited again and twisted his face: "I can''t. He and his woman are not alone! When I catch him, he will regret it all his life!"


    "But Zhang Wen once killed boss Wang. It''s better to be careful..."


    "Boss Wang, count a fart..." Gong Hao is worried now. He never thought he was so embarrassed.


    His friend trembled. He wanted to say something but didn''t say it. He had to let Gong Hao in.


    Now Gong Hao is a little confused. He was done like this B by Zhang Wen''s people. Can he be confused? His head is still buzzing in melon seeds!


    Gong Hao began to vomit intermittently.


    One after another, like pregnancy vomiting.

 Chapter 2067

    The next morning.


    A car stopped at the gate of the construction site of Hengbo group.


    The leopard got out of the car.


    Xiaomaocun brought someone to meet him.


    Xiaomaocun came back last night. The leopard told him that he would return this morning.


    Leopards can''t laugh.


    He heard last night that Gong Hao''s fool secretly attacked Zhang Wen''s woman.


    Wang Yuxian.


    Who doesn''t know this name?


    This is Zhang Wen''s woman, but also Zhang Wen''s taboo! Anyone who dares to touch this woman is looking for death! It''s strange that Zhang Wen doesn''t try his best to kill him!


    At first, the butcher didn''t have her idea, but in the end? Almost jumped by Zhang Wen!


    What concept is that!


    That picture is crazy!


    Even if it''s a face-to-face fight with Zhang Wen, you can''t think of his woman!


    This is already the rule.


    "Welcome brother Bao back!" a group of younger brothers bowed their heads respectfully.


    The leopard suddenly has a sense of existence.


    That''s what it''s like to be a big brother.


    He gave a sound and strode in.


    "Brother Bao, Gong Hao has been hiding recently, and we are looking for him now." a little brother said nearby.


    The leopard laughed: "if you have any news about Gong Hao, just tell Zhang Wen''s people directly. Don''t tell me! Ha ha!"


    The little brother also smiled and hurriedly said, "brother Bao said that now Gong Hao has provoked Zhang Wen, I''m afraid there''s only one left to die ~"


    The leopard smiled and lit a cigarette and said, "well, when Zhang Wen deals with Gong Hao, we''ll kill the rest of Gong Hao one by one!"


    Xiaomao Cun looked at the leopard''s eyes.


    After hiding for only a few days, the leopard''s IQ has risen to this level. How much will it be in a few years?


    Leopard, he''s a genius who can''t keep up with others. If you follow him, there''s no problem at all!


    "Brother Bao, what shall we do now?" xiaomaocun asked.


    "Hum, now watch our construction site and keep an eye on Gong Hao''s people at any time!"


    "Well, I see, brother!"


    Xiaomaocun and others agreed one after another.


    "Leopard, you''re back ~" at this time, Xiao Zhao walked in quickly.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw the leopard.


    I don''t know when the leopard has become her backbone and the driver of her heart.


    Dependence on men is accumulated bit by bit.


    This is love~


    The leopard smiled: "honey, I''m going back to you ~"


    Xiao Zhao looked a little worried and hurried over to hold his hand: "leopard, I heard that Gong Hao is hiding now, and the last thing..."


    The leopard put his arms around her waist and held her in his arms. His face was only half a finger away from him.


    All the fragrance in Xiao Zhao''s mouth sprayed on the leopard''s face.


    "Honey, now Zhang Wen''s attention is on Gong Hao. No one will care about me. Moreover, there''s nothing about the last shooting. No one checked us ~"


    The leopard is proud. It''s going well recently. Is it going to rise?


    This taste is quite good!


    Xiao Zhao still worried: "leopard, I''m still worried about you ~"


    Once upon a time, every expression of worry on Xiao Zhao''s face was pretended. She had a leopard in her heart, but she didn''t rely on him much.


    But now it''s different. Xiao Zhao is 100% dependent on leopards. She can''t do without leopards!


    The leopard smiled and blew in her ear, "let''s go home."


    Of course, Xiao Zhao knew what he meant. His face turned red: "leopard, I still have some things to deal with in the company. I''m still a little busy ~"


    The leopard didn''t give her a chance to talk at all. He grabbed her hand and took her into the car.


    Xiao Zhao can wait. The leopard can''t wait!


    These days, he thinks of Xiao Zhao sleeping every night. Who can bear the taste?


    It''s not easy to come back now. It''s worth a thousand dollars at a spring night!


    Xiao Zhao had no other choice but to obediently follow the leopard back and serve the leopard with all his skills.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, at Mingming bar.


    Lao Yan is talking to Wang Bin about tonight.


    Tonight, a batch of very important goods will come back. Lao Yan must arrange it well.


    Wang Bin is also a little nervous. You should know the value of this batch of goods. If something goes wrong, Lao Yan must not kill him!


    "Big brother..." at this time, Zhiyong came quickly and said, "I heard that something happened to Gong Hao!"


    "Oh? What''s wrong with him?" Lao Yan has been paying attention to it! Against Zhang Wen, few people in Jinhai can retreat. Is Gong Haoxing OK?


    "Gong Hao, the woman who moved Zhang Wen, that is, Wang Yuxian."


    "I grass ~ ~ ~" Lao Yan stood up directly, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Where the fuck are you playing!


    In Jinhai City, who doesn''t know that the woman who moved Zhang Wen will lead to Zhang Wen''s crazy revenge?


    Zhang Wen''s feelings for this woman are comparable to those of ordinary people?


    This is Zhang Wen''s inverse scale! Are untouchable scales!


    "Gong Hao, are you a fool?" said old Yan.


    Zhiyong also scratched his head: "he may have some trouble with his head, but I have received the news today. If anyone has news about Gong Hao, Zhang Wen will give 100000! If anyone catches Gong Hao, give one million!"


    "I''m careless ~" Lao Yan laughed.


    His eyes were full of ridicule.


    I thought you gong Hao was a little bastard. You should have admitted your mistake with Zhang Wen in a lower attitude and quit. Now you still touch Zhang Wen''s inverse scale with such a high profile. What is this not to seek death?


    Now, wow, Zhang Wen offered a million to buy your coordinates. See how you play in the future!


    A million, how many punks in Jinhai will rush to do it!


    "Brother, Zhang Wen said that he would catch Gong Hao in one day! Or let''s go to the theatre?" Zhiyong said.


    Lao Yan shook his head: "we have something to do tonight. This batch of goods is very important to me! Take care of our own affairs first!"


    Zhiyong nodded and said he knew.


    ¡­¡­


    Since this morning, Jinhai city has fallen into a frenzy.


    All the people are talking about Gong Hao, and the younger brothers related to Gong Hao are hiding!


    No one is stupid! Gong Hao wants to die by playing like this. Who wants to die with him?


    They may not have seen it when they fought with Zhang Wen before. Now they see it quite clearly.


    Zhang Wen''s strength, no provocation!


    His simple words have made the roads in Jinhai City stormy! The location of the first brother of kinha city is not for fun!


    For a time, people on the road who knew Zhang Wen and didn''t know Zhang Wen joined in one after another and began to help Zhang Wen find someone.


    Everyone wants to sell well in front of Zhang Wen at this time. At the same time, they all want to see how Gong Hao died in the end!


    When the road was boiling, at the same time, the white people got the news and began to spread it one after another.


    About Zhang Wen''s reward.

 Chapter 2068

    Wang Yi heard about it and called Zhang Wen at the first time.


    I didn''t leave last night, so I stayed with Wang Yuxian in her villa.


    In the morning, she still didn''t mean to wake up.


    My phone rings.


    Seeing that it was Wang Yi''s number, I quietly went out and picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, are you going to turn the sky! Do you know what Jinhai has become now! Everyone is talking about you!" Wang Yi''s worried voice was on the phone.


    I smile.


    It seems that Li Erzi''s method still works.


    We didn''t prepare a low-key investigation this time. After all, Gong Hao hid in the dark. It''s inconvenient for us to catch people.


    It''s better to make the formation bigger and let him break through!


    "Brother Yi, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll deal with it well," I said.


    Wang Yi''s voice cooled down, and she was angry: "you handle it well? Tell me, how do you handle it well! What will you do after you catch Gong hao?"


    This made me silent for a moment.


    After I catch Gong Hao, I will make him disappear!


    But how can I tell Wang Yi this?


    Even if I don''t say it, Wang Yi knows it now.


    He took a deep breath: "Zhang Wen, your business is under our supervision, but if you go too far, I will catch you!"


    "Well, I know."


    "I''d better calm your people down about this. Gong Hao, I''ll help you find it!" Wang Yi said and hung up the phone.


    I smiled.


    Although Wang Yi said that she didn''t care about me and even blindly rejected me, she still stood on my side.


    However, I never thought of relying on Wang Yi for help, and even if he found someone, he would just get in and squat for a few years and come out again.


    How can that relieve my hatred?


    At this time, Wang Yuxian came out.


    She was much better than yesterday. She was wearing a long ethereal skirt, and her eyes were full of worry.


    I took her out for a walk and soothed her slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Gong Hao woke up.


    He''s much better today. At least he didn''t vomit.


    It''s just that the place kicked by brother Yijiao still hurts.


    Gong Hao''s fighting ability is also good. If someone else had changed, his ribs would have broken.


    "Brother Hao, it''s not good!" his friend came in from the outside at this time, worried.


    "What''s the matter?" Gong Hao got out of bed and looked unhappy.


    "Now the people on the road are saying they want to catch you! Zhang Wen offered a million reward and said he would catch you within one day!"


    Gong Hao''s heart pounded. To tell the truth, he really didn''t expect things to be so big.


    Zhang Wen offered a reward of one million to catch himself.


    How many punks in Jinhai city will frantically find themselves?


    At the same time, he was aware of his weakness.


    Zhang Wen is a cow in the end. He has an absolute position in Jinhai City, and he still can''t shake it.


    Before, the conflict with Zhang Wen was just a small fight. Now it''s really crazy.


    Zhang Wen''s strength has just been shown, and Gong Hao can''t carry it!


    A million. How many people can''t save for a lifetime.


    But Gong Hao soon looked at his friend.


    A million, is he rare?


    His friend noticed the meaning in Gong Hao''s eyes, sighed and said, "brother Hao, I like money, but I won''t betray you. If you are my brother, you will be my brother all your life. But I still advise you to escape from Jinhai city quickly. WOW! This is not the way!"


    Gong Hao also believed that he would not betray himself.


    Gong Hao is just a friendship on the road.


    But now the situation really can''t be delayed.


    Gong Hao looked at the time: "now the people on the road must be crazy looking for me. I''ll go again when it''s night!"


    His friend said, "OK..."


    ¡­¡­


    It will be night soon.


    Under the prosperity of Jinhai City, it is a crime visible to the naked eye.


    At the moment, at the border of Jinhai City, several people are waiting here.


    Look carefully, these people have nothing outstanding, and even a few people are light, like students.


    The man in the middle has a gloomy face.


    This man is Lao Yan.


    Tonight is very important for Lao Yan.


    As long as we succeed tonight, things will become quite simple after Lao Yan.


    With a large amount of money, Lao Yan can set up a company.


    Once the company is established, Lao Yan''s strength will rise several grades. At that time, how dare Zhang Wen deal with himself?


    So tonight is very important! Tonight''s deal is huge!


    This scene is somewhat similar to the scene in the film.


    Zhiyong and Wang Bin around Lao Yan are also nervous.


    Sweat oozed from the palms.


    Not long after, several people came to the dark opposite.


    Like Lao Yan, these people are very low-key, but the black suitcase in their hands is quite dazzling.


    In their business, a low-key appearance is more important than anything.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been waiting for a long time. Is there no problem there?" old Yan said with a smile.


    The man opposite smiled: "Lao Yan, there is no one following me. It''s no problem. How''s your side?"


    "How can there be something on my side? We haven''t worked together for a day or two, have we?"


    "Ha ha, happy cooperation!"


    With that, Lao Yan took out his mobile phone and transferred money to the other party''s account.


    Then let the other party see the amount of transfer or something.


    After the other party saw it, he nodded with satisfaction.


    Although Lao Yan doesn''t look very good and even a little obscene, he does things quite readily. He has also traded with these people, not once or twice, and is quite happy every time.


    The other party checked the account.


    Then he gave the black suitcase to Lao Yan.


    Don''t think that the current transactions are the same as those in the film. No one is carrying a big suitcase, and then the transaction suddenly turns over and two groups of people shoot at each other!


    It''s just a movie. In reality, no one will be so stupid!


    This is business, so the first is the most basic trust! This is the most basic trust between people. They are all for money. No one wants to fight with others if they have nothing to do.


    And both groups of people trust each other, which is better than anything.


    They don''t reject Lao Yan''s personality.


    After getting the goods, Lao Yan took a breath of his strengths and turned to Zhiyong: "in a week, put these goods into Jinhai City, and then we quickly return the funds. It won''t be long before we can have enough funds."


    Zhiyong quickly promised and went with some younger brothers.


    Sitting in the car, Lao Yan took a long smoke.


    "Brother, we''ll do this kind of transaction in the future. You don''t have to do it yourself!" Wang Bin said.


    Old Yan smiled: "well, as long as the road is smooth in the future, I won''t show up. After all, this big business doesn''t happen every day, does it?"


    Wang Bin also smiled.

 Chapter 2069

    At night, Li Erzi called me.


    "Wenzi, Gong Hao found it. Now I''ll wait for you at the door of the villa."


    My eyes narrowed.


    Li Erzi''s ability to handle affairs is really reassuring. In less than a day, he found Gong Hao.


    In Jinhai City, where can he escape Li Erzi''s eyes?


    I nodded and came out.


    Li Erzi and Zhuang forced tiger are in the car.


    "Wenzi, Gong Hao is in a bungalow on the outskirts of Jinhai city. It is said that he is hiding from his friends. I have asked my brothers to guard nearby," Li Erzi said.


    I nodded: "well, tell them to catch Gong Hao and I''ll do it myself."


    Li Erzi promised, and then let Zhuang force the tiger to drive.


    The car drove all the way fast and soon reached the suburbs.


    Many people have been waiting here.


    Seeing me, they all nodded and said hello.


    "Brother Wen, now the brothers are waiting for your arrangement. We''ll rush in and catch people with one word!" brother Yijiao stood here with a bandage wrapped around his arm.


    Before I could speak, Wang Yi called.


    I don''t want to answer the phone myself.


    But after thinking about it, I picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, now my people are nearby. I''ve sealed off all around. If you want to catch people, go in and catch people, but you should pay attention to my discretion, don''t you know?"


    I smiled. Wang Yi was Wang Yi. How could he watch me make mistakes? But I''ve made up my mind. No one can stop it.


    Now Wang Yuxian is on the verge of collapse at any time. What I want is 100% assurance. I can''t hurt Wang Yuxian any more.


    Then Gong Hao will die!


    "I know, brother Yi," I said.


    Put down the phone, I took the lead to go in and waved to the brother next to me.


    For a moment, a group of people followed me and walked in densely.


    At the moment, Gong Hao''s life is also at stake.


    meanwhile.


    Gong Hao, who was hiding in the room, didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter.


    He felt that Zhang Wen was bragging about finding him in one day.


    Where is it so easy for such a big Jinhai city to find him? Even if Zhang Wen is capable of reaching the sky, he can''t be so rebellious!


    He just had to wait quietly until it was dark. When everyone relaxed his vigilance, it was not too late for him to go out again.


    Having a drink in the house with his friend, he swayed out and went to the bathroom.


    When he shook his hand and was ready to go back, he suddenly heard the sound of a police car.


    He thought he was hearing something and shook his head.


    The voice seemed to be not far away, looming.


    He climbed up the wall to see where the police car was.


    However, the scene in front of him made him completely crazy.


    What the fuck is this?


    The originally small alley is now full of people!


    All people with cold faces and black clothes!


    This... Is it all Zhang Wen''s people!


    But this is only one day. How did he find himself? I hide so hidden here!


    "Cao, he is Gong Hao, catch him!" I only heard brother Yijiao yell.


    Roar~


    With a low roar, the little brothers climbed towards the wall one after another.


    This sentence also completely awakened Gong Hao.


    "Shit!" he yelled, turned and ran away!


    This is the bungalow District of Jinhai city.


    Each bungalow is also connected. Gong haogang climbed up the wall and simply went directly to the roof. He ran on the roof like a flying thief.


    "Brother Hao, what''s the matter?" his friend heard a voice in the room and came out to have a look, but he was immediately frightened by the scene in front of him.


    I don''t know when my courtyard is full of people.


    He was stunned.


    It seems that Zhang Wen''s person is really not simple. It''s only one day to find here!


    Before he could run, he was held down by two people and knocked unconscious with a stick.


    At this moment, Gong Hao has revealed unprecedented potential and galloped on the roof!


    Our people are chasing after him, but we always keep this distance from him.


    Li Erzi lit a cigarette for me: "Wenzi, now there are all our people around here. I''ve asked people to block this place. Gong Hao can''t run out."


    I looked at Li Erzi with appreciation.


    He thinks carefully. If he doesn''t have his help around, he doesn''t know how much effort it will take.


    Today, Gong Hao has fallen into the snare of Li Erzi. Where is it so easy to run?


    I took a long smoke and looked at Gong Hao running on the roof with a sneer.


    What''s the difference between him and a clown in my eyes now?


    At this time, brother Yijiao ran back quickly and said anxiously in front of me, "brother Wen, it''s bad! Wang Yi''s started to catch our people!"


    "What?" I stared.


    Wang Yi sent someone to catch us? What the fuck is going on!


    I called Wang Yi, but I couldn''t get through all the time.


    My face sank.


    At this time, if Wang Yi''s people step in, whether I can successfully catch Gong Hao tonight is two words!


    "Wenzi, I think you''d better not call." Li Erzi said nearby. "Wang Yi is probably afraid that we will make trouble tonight, so she plans to catch our people and Gong Hao. But Wang Yi''s people can certainly catch Gong Hao. You don''t have to worry about that."


    I took a deep breath. There was nothing wrong with Li Erzi''s analysis, but I always felt a little strange today.


    I waited in a hurry and simply walked towards Wang Yi.


    Li Erzi followed me.


    Li Erzi arranged very carefully. There are our people everywhere, but we can hear the alarm outside.


    It makes me feel like no matter what we do, we can''t escape Wang Yi''s eyes.


    Wang Yi is trying to imprison me completely!


    Not far away, it was a mess. I saw that my people were in conflict with Wang Yi''s people.


    A group of people stood there shouting and scolding.


    "Shut up, what''s going on!" Li Erzi shouted and walked over.


    Our people stopped and looked at each other with complicated faces: "brother Wen, second brother! Just now we saw Gong Hao escape over there, but they won''t let us chase! If we don''t chase quickly, Gong Hao will certainly escape!"


    My eyes cooled.


    At this time, Wang Yi also came over and stroked his glasses.


    "Zhang Wen, let your people go back. I''ll catch Gong Hao tonight," he said.


    A brother nearby said, "it was your man who deliberately let Gong Hao go. Where are you going to catch him?"


    Wang Yi whispered a few words with the people next to her. Then she came over and said to me, "Zhang Wen, don''t worry. Take the people back first. Someone has noticed today''s things. Don''t ask for trouble!"


    I clenched my fist secretly. Anyway, I can''t fight the police.


    I waved to Li Erzi and told him to let people go first.

 Chapter 2070

    Just then, a man ran behind Wang Yi and said anxiously, "Minister Wang, no, Gong Hao ran away!"


    Wang Yi''s face changed: "what are you talking about? Didn''t you just let you block this place?"


    The man took a deep breath: "Minister Wang, our manpower was limited today. As soon as we began to deploy, people ran away..."


    "Damn it!" Wang Yi scolded and took out the phone to call team Zhang.


    When Li Erzi and I heard this, our faces became gloomy.


    Wang Yi obstructed me in many ways. Now Gong Hao has escaped. It''s easy to say how he is in Jinhai City, but if he runs out of the province, it''s not so easy to catch him.


    Li Erzi looked at me. I threw off my cigarette and turned away.


    Wang Yi chased up from behind: "Zhang Wen, no one wants to see him escape. This time it''s my fault. I''ll be responsible for helping you find him back!"


    I waved coldly: "no, I''ll do it myself."


    Then all my people left with me.


    Wang Yi stamped hard, turned to the people next to her and said, "send someone to see Zhang Wen and issue a wanted notice to catch Gong Hao!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gong Hao ran away.


    This is a joke to the hunks in Jinhai city.


    Does Gong Hao think he can run away?


    What gangsters call it black?


    Because it is unscrupulous.


    In order to catch Gong Hao, I can go crazy and recklessly to find his family and friends. I have thousands of ways to force him out!


    Although Gong Hao ran away, he was full of flaws. His friends who took him in the same day also had bad luck.


    After Li Erzi and I left, I asked brother Yijiao to catch his friend.


    That night, Gong Hao''s friend was tied here in the basement of Dongwen group.


    He''s scared.


    He has never experienced this scene.


    In such a large basement, there were No. 17 or No. 8 people, surrounded by dark lights. He could smell the moisture and faint smell of blood in the air.


    For a moment, his heart beat fast.


    What''s the difference between this scene and the torture in the film?


    Creak.


    At this time, we pushed away, and Li Erzi and I came in from the outside.


    "Is he awake?" I asked.


    The little brother next to him hurriedly said, "brother Wen, I just woke up."


    "Hei hei, Wen Zi will let me come in a minute. I promise he will tell me everything he knows!" at this time, pretending to force the tiger to come from the side with a bad smile on his face.


    Tormenting people and pretending to be a tiger are now experts.


    Ordinary people really don''t have his skills.


    Why?


    Because he has a different experience from others!


    What actors are the brightest when they play in their true colors? I have had a profound experience with them, and I can portray the role vividly without even acting.


    It''s the same with pretending to be a tiger.


    When he was tortured by boss Du, he remembered it very clearly!


    Just apply his formula to the boy and make sure he does it all without two.


    I nodded: "no matter what method you use, as long as you can ask where Gong Hao is hiding."


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, he didn''t know when he came towards this man with a steel Tong in his hand.


    Seeing me, he quickly shouted, "brother Wen, and this has nothing to do with me! Gong haofei wanted to hide in my house and threatened me to kill me. I can''t let him hide in!"


    Pop!


    Before I finished, pretending to force a tiger, I raised my hand and slapped him in the face.


    Can you pretend to force a tiger to see through these things?


    This man must be lying!


    If Gong Hao really forced him, could he not say it when I offered a reward of 1 million for arrest?


    I don''t have this logical thinking. How can I mix with a tiger?


    "I''ll ask you a question later, and you''ll answer it seriously. Do you know? But I''ll let you experience the most painful taste in the world." pretending to force the tiger to smile, the steel pliers in his hand click.


    How dare this man lie? Seeing the ferocious face of pretending to force the tiger, he was already afraid.


    He didn''t want to try to force the tiger.


    Li Erzi and I lit a cigarette and sat watching.


    Pretending to force the tiger asked, "what''s the relationship between you and Gong hao?"


    The man was stunned and hurriedly said, "he and I are ordinary friends. He helped me before, so the relationship is pretty good."


    He told the truth and didn''t hide it at all.


    Up to now, he didn''t dare to cover up. He dared to kill him by pretending to be a tiger.


    "Grass ~!" pretended to force the tiger to smile angrily, raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    The man was a little confused, but he didn''t dare to say more. He looked at the tiger.


    "Do you call that an ordinary friend relationship? Then collude! You are a wolf, he is collusive!" pretending to force the tiger to say seriously.


    The man''s state of mind collapsed in an instant, but he didn''t dare to deny it. He nodded quickly: "yes, I''m in collusion with him..."


    "What have you done? Conspire with people like Gong Hao, Cao! But now I suspect that your relationship is not just; collusion, you may have an improper relationship, which can''t be guaranteed. What have you done with Gong hao?"


    Pretending to force the tiger, the more he said, the more powerful he was. A pair of big black eyes flashed with essence. Looking at it, the sword was about to go off the wrong edge.


    The man didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He could only follow his words and say, "yes, yes, I''ve been with him..."


    "Yes, wow! I knew you were that kind of relationship!" pretended to force the tiger''s eyes to brighten. He was not prepared to spare him at all, and then said, "tell me when you and he started? The process was told to me word by word!"


    This man has been hoodwinked and pretends to be a tiger. What does that mean? He can''t figure it out!


    He had only heard that some policemen would talk around with prisoners in order to ask for a confession, and finally inadvertently asked some things.


    Is pretending to force the tiger an expert? I want to get all my words out.


    But now he doesn''t intend to hide it. Now he has been arrested by Zhang Wen. How dare he talk nonsense?


    "I..." he didn''t know what to say. He opened his mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Put it on the torture tool in the tiger''s hand: "if you don''t say it, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    He was almost crying: "it''s not that I don''t say, this..."


    Originally, he thought that pretending to force a tiger to hold this torture instrument was to pull out his fingernails, and he was even ready for pain.


    That''s a bad taste!


    But who knows, he forced the tiger sword to go off the edge, and the huge steel pliers were directly aimed at his two legs.


    what the fuck!


    Pretend to be a tiger. What are you doing?


    Is it to


    Li Erzi and I were stunned.


    When he was tortured by boss Du after pretending to force him, he didn''t say anything after he came out. We all thought pretending to force the tiger couldn''t get through the barrier in our heart and didn''t want to tell us.


    No one asked.


    But his current behavior has already betrayed himself.

 Chapter 2071

    Could it be that someone did this to a tiger that day?


    This is really a little too much.


    No wonder pretending to be a tiger shouted to kill Bruce Lee!


    "Brother Wen, tell you all I know, but I can''t admit what I don''t have." the man looked at me eagerly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the steel pliers for forcing the tiger had stretched out, and he was also nervous!


    Pretending to force the tiger is with a bad smile on his face: "didn''t you have a hard mouth just now? I promise you beg me to say later!"


    "Pretend to be a tiger." I really couldn''t see it anymore and waved my hand to interrupt him.


    Pretending to force the tiger was a little disappointed: "Wenzi, you don''t have to worry, just look at it."


    "Grass ~! Can Wenzi read it?" Li Erzi said angrily.


    I just walked over and took a knife from a little brother.


    "Tell me where Gong Hao is, and I can let you go."


    The man was stunned when he saw the knife in my hand.


    He also heard many rumors about me. He didn''t know how many lives he carried. He used a gun whenever he fought with people.


    Now when he sees me coming with a knife, isn''t he afraid?


    "Brother Wen, I really don''t know where he has gone! But I can help you ask if he has gone to my friend." he said quickly.


    I nodded and gave a little brother''s cell phone to him: "call now."


    Did he pick up his cell phone and dial the number quickly.


    More than ten minutes later, his fingers trembled and returned the mobile phone to me.


    "Brother Wen, Gong Hao didn''t go to my friend. He probably took out Jinhai city."


    My eyes sank, I walked over and a knife was inserted into his shoulder.


    Suddenly blood splashed everywhere.


    The sword is completely gone.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ ~" he screamed in pain, and the cold sweat burst out in an instant.


    His lips trembled: "brother Wen, I really don''t know..."


    My eyes were cold and I stabbed him on the shoulder.


    Ow!!


    Now he couldn''t help shouting wildly.


    The piercing pain made him unable to help himself.


    I was just a knife, and his white bones appeared on his shoulder.


    This picture stimulated all the younger brothers present, but no one sympathized with him at the moment. His eyes were cold.


    Now he didn''t dare to speak. He just looked at me blankly and gasped in his mouth.


    He knew he could only get a knife.


    "Wenzi, he may really know nothing." Li Erzi came and whispered in my ear.


    Seeing him, I thought of how Gong Hao came to find Wang Yuxian, and the anger in his heart was self-evident.


    I got rid of boss Wang. I have experienced so many things in Jinhai City, but I can''t even protect my own women. So far, I have to be afraid.


    It''s all because of Gong Hao!


    This person must be removed!


    "Wenzi, it''s better for him to call Gong Hao and cheat Gong Hao back," Li Erzi said.


    I thought it was reasonable at that time, so I gave the knife back to the little brother. The little brother handed over the mobile phone.


    Now the man''s hands trembled, and he desperately told himself to calm down.


    Now as long as he deceives Gong Hao back, there is still a chance to live.


    He must keep himself calm and not let Gong Hao hear anything wrong.


    Stabilizing his mood and holding back his pain, he found Gong Hao''s number and dialed it.


    The phone was soon connected, Dudu thought, but no one answered.


    He worried about the glass again and again, and there was no answer all the time.


    He quickly looked at me: "brother Wen, Gong Hao doesn''t answer the phone."


    I rubbed my forehead upset. If Wang Yi hadn''t intervened, I might have caught Gong Hao now. How could he run away from the snare laid by Li Erzi?


    Knowing what I was thinking, Li Erzi came over and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Wenzi, in the current situation, you can''t mess with anything. Take your time first. I think first, send more people to protect the safety of the landlady so that Gong Hao won''t return to the water."


    I nodded, Gong Hao ran away, and he successfully stood in the dark again.


    I still have to be careful.


    I was so upset that I rubbed my forehead and went out.


    Pretending to force the tiger asked in the back, "Wenzi, what about this man?"


    "Let it go before tomorrow morning!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to promise, he looked at him with a smile, and the steel pliers in his hand clicked.


    There''s still one night left. Pretending to be a tiger tonight will definitely make him unforgettable!


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    In a villa near Jinhai City, Chen Nan slipped and fell to one side.


    He quickly hung up the phone, his eyes trembling!


    He''s scared!


    Gong Hao ran away.


    Last night in Jinhai City, Zhang Wen sent hundreds of people to catch Gong Hao. How fucking good is this?


    If you catch Gong Hao, Zhang Wen will kill him!


    So, can Zhang Wen let Chen Nan go? This is his initiator!


    But Gong Hao is also stupid! Who''s wrong with him? Why do you have to move Wang Yuxian?


    That''s Zhang Wen''s life!


    If Wang Yuxian is moved, Zhang Wen must fight with him!


    Now the situation is very embarrassing.


    Originally, he had the absolute initiative. First, he was all passive. They were all messed up by Gong Hao!


    Chen Nan scolded and punched the ground hard.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you?" at this time, the nearby Xi Shi came and hugged Chen Nan from behind.


    Now Xi Shi is more and more dependent on Chen Nan. Only by his side can Xi Shi show such a sticky side.


    This is as tempting as Xi Shi''s beauty.


    "Alas..." Chen Nan sighed. In front of Xi Shi, he couldn''t lose his temper anyway.


    "Nothing. There''s something wrong with Gong Hao. I may have to run away." Chen Nan leisurely lit a cigarette.


    He fought with Xi Shi all night last night, and they didn''t sleep until morning.


    With Xi Shi, chennan has a different experience every day.


    No way, Xi Shi''s Kung Fu is so good that it explodes.


    "Then I''ll run with you." Xi Shi hugged him from behind, looking happy.


    Chen Nan is there. She''ll go wherever she wants.


    They said they were running away, even if they went to sleep in another place.


    I remember the last time chennan said he was going to run, he got fat when he came back.


    "But chennan, why did you run away? I remember you sent someone to clean up Zhang Wen?" Xi Shi asked.


    Chen Nan sighed: "that fool annoyed Zhang Wen. Now the world is looking for him! If he wasn''t lucky, he would have died last night!"


    The word death was quite harsh, and Xi Shi was surprised.


    However, she immediately smiled: "chennan, you have a special identity. How can you compare with that kind of rascal? Zhang Wen certainly doesn''t dare to touch you. Don''t worry ~"


    To say that before he met Zhang Wen, chennan was a hundred people who believed it, but now he can''t believe it!


    Zhang Wen was annoyed and killed himself. There was no problem at all!

 Chapter 2072

    In chennan''s impression, Zhang Wen is completely crazy!


    Even crazier than a madman!


    How can he not be afraid of such a person?


    How can you not fear the whole body spasm?


    Chen Nan quite gently touched Xi Shi''s head and smiled: "honey, it''s okay. We''re just leaving for a while. It''s no big deal ~"


    Xi Shi leaned her head on his shoulder: "Hmm ~!"


    Leaving these two words now also makes chennan a little unhappy. He finally returned. Now he wants to leave again. Can he be comfortable!


    I came here today to take revenge on Zhang Wen!


    "I still have a villa beside Jinhai city. Let''s go there. No one knows there." chennan thought for a while or said.


    Now Zhang Wen is just looking for Gong Hao. He won''t pay attention to himself for a while, and the villa is next to XX army. If there is any danger, he''s not afraid!


    Zhang Wen is just a little bastard. Does he dare to be the enemy of the army?


    Xi Shi nodded again. She didn''t care where she went, as long as she could be with Chen Nan~


    This is her ultimate goal.


    With that, chennan and Xi Shi packed up their things and were ready to go.


    ¡­¡­


    One night later, pretending to force the tiger to release Gong Hao''s friend in the morning.


    It is said that when he went out, he helped the wall out.


    After Li Erzi and I went out last night, pretending to force the tiger, I let the younger brothers around me go out and guard outside the door, while I called Rhubarb in.


    I got along with pretending to force the tiger for some time, and now rhubarb is quite crazy. It can not only understand the eyes of the tiger, but also its interest has changed.


    It''s the same as pretending to force a tiger. It means that the sword goes sideways.


    This is all brought out by pretending to force the tiger. In the dog society, it is also a cow threatening.


    Why don''t you call a tiger when it''s pretending to torture people?


    On the one hand, let rhubarb help, on the other hand, let rhubarb learn.


    You can also use it if you fight with a dog in the future.


    Pretending to be a tiger really treats rhubarb like a brother.


    According to the brothers, he didn''t have much fear, but after rhubarb went in, he cried out, which lasted almost all night!


    How tormenting is this?


    Who dares not care about rhubarb now?


    Who dares to say it''s a dog?


    Although it is a local dog, it is performing extraordinary things. Its soul has surpassed the local dog.


    Under the training of pretending to force the tiger, rhubarb is about to take off!


    At the moment, at the gate of Dongwen group.


    A man and a dog stood.


    Pretending to force the tiger to be satisfied with the performance of rhubarb last night, he touched the dog''s head: "rhubarb, did you learn the essence last night? Whether it''s a man or a dog, it''s actually the same fucking! Do you know?"


    Rhubarb screamed as if he could understand him.


    Pretending to force the tiger to carry his hands on his back, he took rhubarb to breakfast.


    After dinner, pretending to force the tiger squatted on the roadside, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    Rhubarb didn''t hide, so he squatted next to the tiger and smoked.


    Now our brothers know it and are talking crazy below.


    They say rhubarb doesn''t look like a dog! It is more like a person with IQ. Some people say that rhubarb didn''t drink clean Mengpo soup when it was reincarnated.


    The dog is a little clever.


    Pretend to force the tiger to smoke, and it will smoke next to it.


    Pretend to force the tiger to chat, and it''s listening.


    Pretending to force a tiger to tease a woman, it also teases with it,


    Is this a normal dog?


    But these are not important. The important thing is that pretending to force the tiger has regarded it as his brother and completely regarded it as a person.


    "Rhubarb, don''t you think people are the same as your dogs? Fight, rob territory, rob women..."


    "Sometimes I think, I might as well be a dog and relax, don''t you think?"


    "Also, I think you are not young. It''s time to find a bitch..."


    As he spoke, rhubarb cried out.


    In that cry, it was quite sad, as if it could understand people.


    Pretending to force the tiger sighed.


    Human society is so complicated that he doesn''t want to touch rhubarb easily.


    Pretending to force the tiger to touch the dog''s head: "well, I''ll think of a little bitch for you later to ensure your satisfaction."


    Rhubarb stopped crying and grinned!


    yes! You''re right, rhubarb smiled!


    A dog even smiled like people. How strange the picture is, but pretending to be a tiger didn''t take it seriously, but took rhubarb away.


    ¡­¡­


    Gong Hao is a wise man, and Qu is a man favored by God.


    He thought he was dead last night.


    But unexpectedly, he escaped from the siege of the police.


    This feeling of near death made him feel like a new life.


    Last night, he ran and indulged on the boundless road!


    Indulge, run!


    On the dark road, he ran wantonly, as if he saw the dawn at the end of the road.


    Gong Hao did not leave Jinhai City, nor did he contact any of his younger brothers and friends.


    He knew that Zhang Wen''s influence in Jinhai city could not be provoked by himself. Who is he looking for now?


    Now, his friend has probably been caught by Zhang Wen. Will he come to a good end?


    Gong Hao also sighed one after another.


    Now he understands.


    You can''t play Zhang Wen alone.


    Last night, Zhang Wen said that the police came to help.


    How can you be his opponent?


    Now he is in urgent need of foreign aid!


    Thinking of this, he went directly to contact the butcher.


    The butcher was also surprised when he heard the news. Obediently, he wanted the butcher to deal with the leopard. Why did he get involved with Zhang Wen?


    How can Gong Hao be Zhang Wen''s opponent?


    Zhang Wen is the one who can get boss Wang down!


    But the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Now the butcher is in the same situation as Gong Hao, so he let Gong Hao come over.


    After all, two people can take care of each other.


    One night, Gong Hao basically didn''t fall asleep,


    The figure of Zhang Wen in his head is constantly wandering. As soon as he closes his eyes, it is the picture of Zhang Wen coming and stabbing with a knife.


    The butcher knew that Gong Hao would be frightened if it didn''t take long.


    I can''t play after that.


    "Gong Hao, what''s the matter with you? It''s not like you at all." in the morning, the butcher woke up early and stretched himself.


    Gong Hao sighed and said leisurely, "butcher, you said we were mixed in society. Why are these things? How can people on the road join hands with the police? Isn''t this bullshit?"


    At this point, the butcher is a burst of egg pain.


    Why did you lose the battle with Zhang Wen? Isn''t it because there''s no one on the white road?


    Plus Zhang Wen''s special identity, he can''t even finish it if he doesn''t want to!

 Chapter 2073

    The butcher looks at Gong Hao now as he looked at himself at the beginning.


    How did you end up? It''s not because I underestimated Zhang Wen.


    The butcher squatted down and gave Gong Hao a cigarette: "Haozi, now it''s different from before. Our set didn''t work before."


    The butcher, like Gong Hao, is a bastard from the same era.


    In their world, mixing is mixing, and the police is the police.


    How can the two be confused?


    In their view, joining hands with the police is undoubtedly a moth to the fire.


    But Zhang Wen is playing like this now, and he is playing quite a lot, which makes them all feel inferior.


    Who can think of that?


    In fact, when boss Wang mixed with the white people, the butcher had already questioned.


    Can black and white really complement each other?


    But the final conclusion made the butcher sigh.


    Boss Wang Baidao''s backer was finished and bit him out.


    His life was almost on the line, and all his efforts came to naught at this moment.


    This is the result.


    Will Zhang Wen be far from such a result?


    Although the butcher is powerful, he still can''t keep up with the pace of the times.


    Now is the money society, not the time to compete.


    The butcher compared his skill with Gong Hao''s at that time.


    The butcher and Gong Hao are not bad. Their individual combat ability is quite outstanding among the gangsters in Jinhai city.


    But what''s the use? It''s not played by Zhang Wen.


    After so many things, the butcher seems to have grown up, but it''s too late.


    Gong Hao took a deep breath of smoke: "butcher, now we are on the same front. What do you say!"


    The butcher took a deep breath and his eyes danced with spark: "now Zhang Wen is in the light and we are in the dark, let''s fight with him to the end. Barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes! I don''t believe how long he can last."


    Gong Hao''s eyes were cold: "but Zhang Wen''s woman was very good! If a fly hadn''t interfered with me that night, I would have succeeded."


    The butcher smiled helplessly.


    That woman is a rose with thorns.


    At the beginning, I didn''t move her mind, but which time succeeded? Which time is not in exchange for Zhang Wen''s crazy revenge?


    The woman can''t move!


    "Zhang Wen''s people must have been desperately looking for you these two days. You hide here and watch me perform these two days."


    Gong Hao suddenly looked at the butcher and laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinhai City, a small alley.


    It is relatively remote here, and some people at the bottom of society live here.


    Now there are two Mercedes Benz cars parked at the end of the alley.


    These two cars also attracted the attention of many people.


    The people who live here can''t afford a car with all their money.


    In the alley, there was a faint scream of several people.


    The ground was covered with blood.


    These people are surrounded by more than a dozen people. Without exception, they are all guys with hands. They seem to be aggressive.


    "Now you know you''re afraid? What have you done? Grass!" a man in the middle stood up.


    The man smiled obscene and his eyes rolled.


    Who is this man?


    It''s a leopard!


    Gong Hao''s men hid, and now they just gave the leopard a chance to revenge.


    That day, Gong Hao cleaned up his picture at the gate of the construction site. He still remembered it very clearly. After looking for it all day, he finally found Gong Hao''s little brother.


    Without Gong Hao, his little brother is simply vulnerable.


    The people who have been attacked by leopards have been here for more than ten minutes.


    "Brother Bao, we were wrong. It was gong Hao''s orders that had nothing to do with us!" a younger brother couldn''t stand the severe beating of the leopard and hurried to say.


    The leopard sneered: "I thought you were fighting hard at the beginning, but now you talk to me like this? Do you know what I hate most? What I hate most is people like you who eat inside out."


    The little brother hurried to explain, but he was drowned by the fists and feet of the leopard.


    Looking at several people lying on the ground, the leopard has a sense of achievement.


    Now Gong Hao is gone, and Zhang Wen has no time to deal with himself. Isn''t this a good opportunity to show his skills?


    Obscene development is the king!


    However, in terms of obscene development, the leopard is not as good as a person. That person is Lao Yan.


    In recent days, Lao Yan''s momentum has soared.


    After doing several big businesses in a row, Lao Yan''s funds have been quite in place.


    It can be said that Lao Yan has never seen so much money in his life.


    Money is about to become a number here in Lao Yan.


    Similarly, the treatment of pretending to force tigers has also improved a lot.


    At noon today, in the most upscale hotel in Jinhai City, Lao Yan and Zhiyong set up a table for the luxury of pretending to be a tiger.


    In order to meet the desire to force the tiger, Lao Yan also specially invited two ice clean women to accompany him for dinner at a high price.


    The two women are called a beautiful one. They are as slim as willows and their eyes are as curved as a picture lamp. They can''t be forgotten at a glance.


    Looking at people''s eyes is like discharging.


    Lao Yan and Zhiyong waited at the door to greet respectfully.


    At noon, he pretended to force the tiger to come.


    He just walked over, followed by rhubarb.


    Lao Yan hurried to meet him.


    "Brother Hu, you''re here at last. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Zhiyong also said politely, "yes, brother Hu, we''ve been waiting for a long time."


    The implication is that we invite you to dinner to listen to your boasting. Don''t you give face when you come so late?


    How can pretending to force tigers understand what they mean?


    He glanced at them with his nostrils and strode in.


    Old Yan Zhiyong winked, and they hurried to keep up.


    I''m very satisfied with the hotel.


    The surroundings are richly decorated, and the waiters at the door are also quite polite.


    Isn''t this just in line with the identity of pretending to be a tiger?


    Now pretend to force the tiger in Dongwen group. At least he is also the director of the security section! You can''t be treated like this.


    Lao Yan quickly asked the waiter to serve, opened a bottle of Maotai and forced the tiger to pour it.


    Zhuang forced the tiger to look at the wine bottle and was a little surprised.


    "This is Maotai! My grass, Lao Yan, why are you so willing to sacrifice your money?"


    Lao Yan smiled awkwardly and said solemnly, "brother Hu, what do you say? Please, I must make the grade higher. Just rinse your mouth with this Maotai wine!"


    Pretend to force the tiger to laugh.


    Comfortable.


    Lao Yan felt comfortable listening to this!


    Now he looks at Lao Yan. The more he looks, the more pleasing he is. He can drink eight Liang and one kilogram. Such a person can be cultivated!


    Looking at the wine in the glass, pretending to force the tiger to smile and shake the glass.


    "I remember a few years ago, I drank Maotai as mouthwash. Who knows it has fallen to this point now, alas!"


    Old Yan and Zhiyong looked at each other and knew that pretending to force the tiger would start bragging again. They were all ears.

 Chapter 2074

    "When I didn''t come to Jinhai City, do you know my nickname? It was called diamond king five! At that time, the women chasing me had lined up from the entrance of the village to my door, but I couldn''t see anyone!" pretending to force the tiger to blow the cow, and one hand had swam away on the woman accompanying the wine nearby.


    The woman was of high quality. She didn''t hide or speak. She just smiled at him.


    That look gives people an electric shock.


    Old Yan said, "brother tiger, we all know that you were delayed by Zhang Wen. If you didn''t follow Zhang Wenhui, you must be a man of the moment in Jinhai city."


    Pretending to force the tiger to drink, he waved his hand: "it doesn''t mean that. Wenzi is also a cruel role. Sometimes he is too forward-looking and can''t compare with me!"


    Old Yan laughed and continued to pour him wine: "brother Hu, I heard you went to catch Gong Hao that day? How''s the situation?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to say hi: "the boy Gong Hao can''t do anything, but he runs away absolutely fast. The police helped us catch people together that day, but let the boy Gong Hao run away. Wenzi has spoken. If you catch Gong Hao, let him die!"


    Lao Yan gave a cry and secretly said that Gong Hao had a good life.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, his expression became obscene: "but he caught his friend without pretending to be gong Hao that day. The man''s mouth was hard, but he didn''t say where Gong Hao was. He was tortured by me all night. When he left in the morning, his legs trembled, ha ha!"


    This made Lao Yan stop instantly, and Zhiyong beside him became embarrassed.


    The two women accompanying the meal in the private room were even more ugly.


    Listen to your tone and pretend to be a tiger. You like men! What''s the concept that people can''t get out of bed all night?


    The two women frowned and looked at Lao Yan reproachfully.


    They took the job of coming to accompany the wine and having dinner with men, but they never said they wanted to find men with problems of interest!


    Besides, if you pretend to force a tiger to play like this often, you''re not healthy, are you?


    The atmosphere became awkward for a time.


    Lao Yan doesn''t reject it. Anyway, he doesn''t pretend to force the tiger to sleep. What is he afraid of?


    He just felt a little surprised! The man who pretends to be a forced tiger doesn''t look very good. Unexpectedly, he still takes the wrong edge with the sword.


    Seeing that they were all there, he pretended to force the tiger to laugh and then said, "Wenzi handed him over to me for interrogation that night. I tortured him all night. If Zhang Wen hadn''t stopped me, I would have killed him!"


    Hearing this, several people breathed.


    The torture pretending to force the tiger is not that kind of thing.


    "Brother Hu, you are really powerful, but now in this society, do you think you can do without money? If I don''t have money, can I invite brother Hu to drink and eat every day?" old Yan said with a smile.


    Pretending to force the tiger to drink some wine, his head was a little dizzy.


    He also asked curiously, "Lao Yan, you just keep a Mingming bar. Why are you so rich? Do you have any other ways to make money?"


    Lao Yan smiled and a cold flash flashed in his eyes.


    For so many days, why did he invite the pretending tiger to eat and drink? On the one hand, it is to win his heart, on the other hand, it is also to get him into the trap.


    As long as he asks himself, everything is easy to say.


    He smiled and filled the tiger with wine. He looked a little embarrassed: "brother tiger, you and I are brothers. We should share weal and woe. Brother, I have a profitable business. I should be the first to tell you, but I can''t say these words. Don''t blame me for you! Come on, drink!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to stare.


    That made him unhappy.


    Lao Yan''s words were nothing more than holding a woman in front of the tiger. They were crazy and tired of skewing, and their clothes were all stripped, even the last step away from that.


    At this time, tell pretend to force the tiger that they are nothing.


    Can you believe it?


    Is that his IQ?


    He put his glass aside and was unhappy.


    "Lao Yan, although you, brother tiger, I don''t need that little money, but who will dislike that you have more money? Tell me what good business you have, it''s okay!"


    Hahaha... Lao Yan laughed wildly in his heart.


    In this world, men can''t escape two points.


    One is women, the other is money.


    Pretending to force a tiger is also a mortal.


    Old Yan is still pretending: "brother Hu, in fact, it''s nothing. You can''t see it!"


    Zhiyong also pretended to force: "yes, how can brother Hu take a fancy to that little money?"


    Play with your heart and pretend to force the tiger. Where is Lao Yan''s opponent?


    Lao Yan can knock him out with a few words.


    Sure enough, Lao Yan''s two words directly worried the pretend tiger.


    Why did he brag so much before he scolded himself? In fact, I''m very short of money!


    He also wants to be the king of diamonds. He can spend money in all kinds of luxury places.


    The ambition of pretending to force a tiger is bigger than anyone!


    "Lao Yan, if you have anything, you can say that small money is also money!" the tiger is still pretending.


    Old Yan smiled and touched his glass, and his face was gradually covered with obscenity.


    What Lao Yan is best at is attacking the heart and pretending to force the tiger. In this way, he has completely entered his control.


    "Brother tiger, don''t be too shabby or too short of money ~"


    "En ~" pretended to force the tiger to quickly promise, and covered up his happiness with a wine glass.


    Lao Yan deliberately whispered, "to tell you the truth, Zhiyong and I have been helping people transport goods recently. It''s not difficult. Just be careful."


    Pretending to force the tiger quickly said, "I''m absolutely careful. I''m sure there''s no problem!"


    In the words, there is a faint expectation.


    Lao Yan smiled, but he didn''t show it. He pretended: "but it''s a little dangerous. It''s not suitable for brother Hu."


    Pretending to force the tiger to say hi.


    What kind of danger have you never encountered? Still afraid of this?


    "Just say how much money you can make!"


    Lao Yan quietly stretched out a few fingers: "you can earn this number by transporting one trip."


    Pretend to force the tiger to laugh: "just this fucking money? It''s meaningless!"


    "You multiply by ten!"


    WOW~


    Pretending to force the tiger to stop talking, he stared round his black eyes and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Just now, pretending to be a tiger can be regarded as a joke, but if multiplied by ten, it will be quite crazy!


    You can earn so much for a trip. If you go for a month, how much is it?


    In the second half of his life, he didn''t have to do anything. It was enough to eat, drink and play all day!


    Then he looked at Lao Yan and his eyes were full of blame.


    With such a good way to make money, why didn''t Lao Yan tell himself earlier? One day less, one more day''s money will be lost!


    "Does this thing break the law?" lured by high interests, he pretended to force the tiger into deep doubt.


    Old Yan smiled: "it''s not bad to break the law, but now the police don''t let you play like this. It''s a little troublesome!"


    Pretending to be a tiger, he bowed his head and meditated.

 Chapter 2075

    Lao Yan then said, "brother Hu, you''d better not go. These things are more dangerous! If you want to play in the future, I''ll invite you out to play!"


    No~


    Pretending to be a tiger still wants to make money!


    "I''m not afraid of danger. If I deliver goods in the past, do you think I can do it?"


    Lao Yan pretended to be embarrassed: "yes, it''s OK. If you have to go, I''ll arrange it for you!"


    It''s not stupid to pretend to force the tiger, but he was taken away by Lao Yan.


    Who can withstand such temptation?


    "OK, when will I start delivering?" the ignorant eyes of Zhuang forced tiger have been staring round.


    "I''ll inform you in two days!" Lao Yan filled him with wine. "But it''s not a small matter. Either you inform brother Wen? Don''t blame me then!"


    Lao Yan is smart! Pretending to force the tiger is just a small role. He doesn''t pay attention at all. His ultimate goal is Zhang Wen!


    As long as Zhang Wen can be dragged into the water, his hard work will not be in vain!


    Pretending to force the tiger to wave his hand: "Wenzi manages everything every day. How can I have time to do these things! I just play this time and earn some pocket money!"


    Old Yan frowned and sneered in his heart.


    How many people, is folded in this time!


    Many people want to play only once, but the reality is always cruel.


    You can''t escape by pretending to be a tiger!


    "Brother tiger, drink!" old Yan''s eyes reached and continued to touch the wine glass with the loaded tiger.


    The attention of pretending to force the tiger was gradually put on the two women next to him.


    At this moment, he felt that he was about to be intoxicated~


    ¡­¡­


    The night is blurred and mysterious~


    When I came out of the hotel, I pretended to be a tiger and felt that the whole sky was sunny.


    There are two beauties accompanying me at night. Why did you pretend to be a tiger or come out?


    He has to go home! There is still a black sister waiting at home. How dare he not go home at night? At best, I''ll just come back later.


    And pretend to force the tiger to play, and there''s nothing to lose.


    On the way home, I inevitably feel very empty!


    If I had known, I shouldn''t have let rhubarb go back first, otherwise I wouldn''t even have a speaker.


    Pretending to force the tiger to lick the corners of his mouth and aftertaste the taste just now.


    Lao Yan is also a fellow Chinese with good vision~


    "Pretend to be a tiger ~"


    At this time, a voice came from a distance.


    Pretending to force the tiger to subconsciously stop and squint at the distance.


    In the darkness, I could only see the man''s legs, not his face.


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t think much. He thought who was joking with himself and asked, "grass, who?"


    The visitor didn''t answer, only the cold wind came.


    Pretend to force the tiger to walk towards the man and think about it.


    But before it was over, the man opposite rushed over.


    For a moment, pretending to force the tiger to see the man''s face.


    He took a breath of air-conditioning in an instant.


    This man is not a butcher!


    This guy is also brave. Now he dares to walk around Jinhai city!


    "I grass ~" as soon as the tiger was worried, he hurried to draw the soft sword from his waist.


    But with a wipe, it was empty.


    Shit!


    Just slept with those two women and left the hotel!


    Without the soft sword, why do you pretend to force a tiger to fight with the butcher?


    In a moment, pretending to force the tiger to wake up! Facing the butcher who rushed over, he pretended to force the tiger to one side and avoided the blade!


    There was still a blood mark on his arm.


    Pretend to force the tiger to scold: "grass, butcher, dare to attack your grandpa, let you die today!"


    Today, the butcher had a hard time squatting on his coat and forcing the tiger! Just now I saw him walking into the hotel with two women. I thought he was going to play all night. Unexpectedly, he came out in the middle of the night!


    This is a good opportunity!


    The butcher didn''t talk nonsense. As soon as the blade turned, he stabbed the tiger again.


    Pretending to force the tiger has no choice but to step back and avoid.


    Pretending to be a tiger is good. Even if you work with the butcher, you won''t suffer more losses. But today, I drank a lot of wine and played with two women. My legs are soft.


    Step back, the speed has slowed down.


    The butcher sneered. Seeing that the speed of pretending to force the tiger slowed down, he stretched out his hand to pull up the hair of pretending to force the tiger.


    The weakness of pretending to be a tiger is the hair. If you are pulled up, you are holding the lifeline!


    Pretending to force the tiger to bite his teeth, he simply lowered his head and rolled over from the butcher.


    Here comes a vicious dog!


    My grass surprised the butcher.


    Didn''t you drink too much to pretend to force the tiger? Why are you still so agile?


    Today, the butcher didn''t intend to let the pretending tiger go. He was ready to kill as soon as he shot.


    Kill the pretending tiger. He continues to hide and let Zhang Wen hurt for a while.


    Now the butcher is ready to play Yin. He wants Zhang Wen to regret his pain!


    Pretending to be a tiger, he was quick. After the dog robbed the shit, he could have walked away.


    But he is stubborn!


    Stubborn, he did not allow the butcher to be arrogant in front of him.


    As soon as he turned around, he came directly to the vicious dog to roll and use his body weight to attack the butcher!


    Pretend to force the tiger to be smart.


    He drank a lot today, but the butcher seemed to be prepared. If he clashed with him, he would not be an opponent.


    It''s better to have a magnificent lotus flower than a painful struggle.


    The butcher jumped up and stamped the tiger''s foot.


    My grass~


    they hurt!


    Pretending to force the tiger to show his teeth, he covered his stomach and retched.


    The butcher was extremely upset.


    This is the second round.


    He De, a drunken man who pretends to be a tiger, tossed with himself to the second round!


    He had the upper hand, but he missed the point every time!


    Just two times, there''s no response to loading the human sandbag of forced tiger!


    "Grass, I''m sure to keep you here today!" the butcher shouted and clenched his teeth.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sneer, he rolled on the ground and didn''t get up. He was ready to fight with the butcher in this posture.


    The rabbit pedals the eagle.


    It''s the best way to force a tiger when he was a child.


    This posture is purely an act of forcing the tiger to grope out from the actual combat time after time. When I was a child, it was obscene and had no friends. It was often the object of people''s bullying.


    It''s normal to fight and force tigers after school.


    Although pretending to force the tiger is resistant to attack, it is not the opponent of so many people.


    So after being beaten for a long time, he learned some unique skills to fight back in extremely harsh environments, such as "rabbit pedaling an eagle", "lazy donkey grinding on a lazy donkey" and "vicious dog pouncing on food".


    Now he is lying on the ground, his legs frozen. How does the butcher do it?


    Even with a knife, it hurts the leg of a tiger.


    This injury is nothing to him!


    How could a butcher let him go so easily!


    "Grass, get up if you have the ability!" the butcher scolded.


    Pretending to force the tiger to have a big black mouth, he said, "I don''t know."


    "Believe it or not, I''ll put some holes in your legs!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to move his feet, he pedaled casually in the air like a shadowless foot.


    The butcher wants to cry without tears. He really can''t start.


    The butcher of the training family has nothing to do with a hooligan like forcing a tiger with a coat.

 Chapter 2076

    The butcher thought about it, found a wooden stick from the side and pinned the knife to his waist.


    Close weapons can''t play any role in dealing with the defense state of forced tigers. You have to use some distance weapons to make forced tigers unable to defend!


    Seeing this stick, I pretended to make the tiger panic.


    If the butcher says hello to his leg, he can''t stand it!


    Maybe the butcher has to break his legs!


    What the fuck should I do?


    Dong!


    The butcher directly threw up his stick and gave it to the tiger''s leg.


    Pretending to force the tiger felt a sharp pain in his legs, clenched his teeth and didn''t cry out. On the contrary, his defense posture was more free of dead corners. His legs were so high, like he was always ready to be with people.


    The butcher didn''t eat his suit. He aimed at the leg of the tiger and gave it a few times.


    Although pretending to force the tiger hurt, he didn''t admit defeat at all.


    That''s called stubbornness?


    This is called stubbornness! Dare to survive under the butcher''s stick, dare to oppose him crazily, and even use the leg as a wooden stick!


    Every time the butcher hits, the leg of the tiger will be ejected.


    Although the butcher kept away every time, pretending to force the tiger was not counselled at all! In the dark desperately strive for the 0.0% chance!


    Click.


    The butcher''s stick broke.


    This time, the butcher used up all his strength.


    The tiger''s face changed and he bit hard.


    The leg already hurts. If it hurts badly.


    It''s probably going to be over.


    The butcher found another stick and sneered at the pretending Tiger: "today, I see if your legs are hard or this stick is hard, but I still think the stick is hard, ha ha!"


    Then the butcher threw up his stick and forced the tiger.


    Oh~~


    Pretending to force the tiger, he couldn''t help shouting.


    they hurt!


    Heart piercing pain!


    It''s unbearable!


    Pretending to force the tiger thought that his leg was probably broken. He endured the cold sweat from his head, clenched his teeth and looked serious.


    Pretending to force a tiger to fight with people, even if he was beaten by people, he didn''t show this expression on his face.


    Always cynical, always quite relaxed.


    Today, he really can''t stand it.


    The sharp pain in his leg made him feel bad.


    "I see how long you can endure today!" the butcher sneered, and then raised his stick.


    "What man, stop!" at this time, a patrolling policeman ran next to him. When he saw the butcher carrying a stick, he hurried to chase him.


    The butcher scolded secretly. Finally, he forced the tiger, turned and ran away.


    The policeman behind him had no time to pretend to force the tiger and went straight after the butcher.


    Pretending to force the tiger to take a few deep breaths, he slowly stood up from the ground.


    Drag one leg and walk slowly towards home.


    At this time, there are no people on the road.


    Heimei is not at home, only rhubarb is at home.


    Hei Mei is waiting at home in a hurry. She pretends to force the tiger and doesn''t answer the phone. She can''t help but go out and look for it.


    While pretending to force the tiger to enjoy the two women, black sister was looking for him in the street!


    Woof!


    Seeing that the pretender forced the tiger back, rhubarb shouted.


    It also smelled the injury on the tiger.


    Rhubarb is quite human.


    He took a towel directly from the house and licked it around his injured leg.


    Pretending to force a tiger to bite: "the grandson of the butcher sneaked on me. This leg may be useless."


    Rhubarb seemed to understand the words of pretending to force the tiger and screamed up to the sky.


    Pretending to force the tiger to wipe his sweat, he took out his mobile phone and found Zhang Wen''s number.


    Just about to dial out, the door was pushed open.


    He thought it was the black sister coming, and Qiang Yan laughed and was ready to go.


    Who knows, the person who came here is not a black sister, but a black and tall figure.


    There was a trace of obscenity on his face.


    Just take a look, pretend to force a tiger to install a secret bite. Tonight, I''m really a double whammy! After playing with two women, I gave him these two surprises.


    What a fucking creation!


    "Pretend to be a tiger, do you remember me?" the man opened his mouth with a strong killing intention in his tone.


    Why don''t you know a tiger?


    "Gong Hao, you fucking want to play Yin with me, don''t you?" pretending to force the tiger to speak has begun to gasp.


    No way, the pain in his leg made him unbearable.


    Now he has no combat effectiveness at all. How can he be competent Gong hao?


    He has never missed black sister now. If black sister was present, Gong Hao couldn''t go tonight.


    "Didn''t Zhang Wen want to kill me? I''ll fucking kill you first!" Gong Hao looked gloomy and took out a dagger from his arms.


    At this moment, rhubarb didn''t cry.


    Surprisingly quiet.


    The two eyes stared at Gong Hao''s knife tightly, and even his teeth didn''t come out.


    Pretending to force the tiger to know that he can''t escape tonight, he patted rhubarb''s head: "brother, I can''t protect you today. You go first!"


    Rhubarb gave a cry, turned and ran away.


    Gong Hao laughed: "dogs are always the most sensible animals. You are far worse than dogs! Ha ha!"


    Pretend to force the tiger to bite. I''ve never been serious.


    Two big black eyes are full of madness!


    Gong Hao appears. It''s hard for him not to die tonight!


    Gong Hao calls out a sharp knife in his hand and walks straight towards the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to hold a brick secretly and prepare for the last fight!


    Gong Hao didn''t plan to come out tonight, and the butcher didn''t plan to let Gong Hao out.


    Now Zhang Wen''s people are looking for him everywhere. Didn''t he come out to die?


    But Gong Hao was so angry when he thought of the picture of being beaten by the pretending tiger that day. He secretly saw the butcher packing the pretending tiger there. He followed him all the way and planned to solve the pretending tiger by himself to relieve his hatred!


    Now I can''t get up like a forced tiger, isn''t it just right?


    Gong Hao is already desperate, so he doesn''t care about it!


    Brush!


    Gong Hao moved.


    He stabbed the tiger''s leg with a knife.


    Pretend to force the tiger to bite secretly. You can''t move your leg at all. Where can you avoid Gong hao?


    He can only watch Gong Hao come!


    Pretending to force the tiger to clench his teeth, secretly clench the brick and prepare to burn jade and stone.


    Woof!


    Just then, I saw a dog barking in the dark.


    Rhubarb showed his teeth and rushed towards him, biting on his wrist.


    Pretending to force the tiger was stunned in an instant.


    Gong Hao also secretly scolded.


    Rhubarb didn''t run away, just looking for opportunities in the dark.


    Rhubarb and pretend to force the tiger to be stronger than Jin Jian. How can you run away at this time?


    Dogs are the most loyal friends of mankind.


    He is also the best friend of the tiger.


    "My grass!" Gong Hao exclaimed. Rhubarb bit him and he almost got rid of the knife.


    Pretending to force the tiger to remember quickly, but the nerves connected to his legs made his waist unable to straighten at all.


    "Rhubarb, you go first..." pretending to force the tiger to say loudly.


    Rhubarb is not a fierce dog. How can it defeat Gong hao?

 Chapter 2077

    When I met rhubarb, I didn''t dislike pretending to be a tiger.


    When he first met rhubarb, he felt very predestined.


    Not because of anything else, perhaps just because of the same pair of big black eyes longing for freedom, or because of the same heart knot.


    People and dogs are sometimes the same.


    People are greedy, so are dogs.


    People long for freedom, so do dogs.


    In the first half of his life, rhubarb''s freedom was bound by people and could not break free. Life was better than death.


    Following the days of pretending to force the tiger, it enjoys the freedom and the identity given to it by pretending to force the tiger.


    These days, I have enjoyed all the good days of my life.


    Well, it should go, too~


    This is life.


    What to do in life, how much pain to suffer and how many blessings to enjoy are doomed, and everything is determined!


    God let you enjoy everything in advance, then it will also take your life.


    At the moment, rhubarb, a small local dog, bit Gong Hao''s wrist and shook his head.


    "Damn it, you want to die!"


    Gong Hao pounded the sharp knife into his other hand. He was not depressed at all, so he gave rhubarb a knife.


    Rhubarb whined in pain, but he didn''t let go. He still bit Gong Hao''s hand with all his strength.


    "This dead dog!" Gong Hao scolded and stabbed again.


    Instead of pulling it out in a hurry, he made a big cut in rhubarb''s stomach.


    In an instant, blood gurgled.


    The smell of blood is all over the sky.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stare round his eyes, but this leg is connected to the nerve. He can''t move. He can only watch rhubarb being disintegrated by Gong Hao.


    "Gong Hao, I Cao NIMA, you dare to touch rhubarb, I promise to kill you..." pretending to force the tiger to shout.


    Gong Hao doesn''t care what he pretends to force the tiger to say. Up to now, he''s not afraid of anything. Anyway, he''s dead! This last step, let him go crazy with the butcher!


    "I grass, you dead dog don''t let go?" Gong Hao was a little surprised.


    Rhubarb is just a small local dog. It seems like no big deal. I didn''t expect to be so stubborn! The intestines are coming out. Don''t let go!


    How can he know the friendship between rhubarb and pretending to be a tiger! How can you know the persistence of rhubarb?


    This is Lianhua that no one can understand.


    This is the last persistence of rhubarb!


    Gong Hao is also worried!


    If Zhang Wen''s people find out later, how can they retreat?


    In a hurry, he carried a knife in one hand and scratched the knife hard on rhubarb with the other hand.


    From the chest to the belly, I cut a long hole, then put a knife in it and stir it inside!


    At this moment, rhubarb struggled violently and cried.


    Tears fell.


    In his dog life, too much injustice.


    He was born in a garbage dump, picked up, abandoned and wandered in the streets. Several times, he was almost caught and eaten.


    I finally met a good man, but I ended up like this.


    But in order to pretend to be a tiger, it doesn''t regret at all.


    The blood falling on the ground seems to be a lotus bloom related to rhubarb, which is a Luan dream in rhubarb''s heart~


    Untouchable, but very clear.


    At this moment, rhubarb''s brain is full of the shadow of a forced tiger.


    It had no more strength, released Gong Hao, looked at the forced tiger, and couldn''t make any sound.


    If he has a chance, he also wants to drink with pretending tiger, eat breakfast, and even see beautiful women in the street.


    Dogs are the same as human Lianhua.


    "Rhubarb, damn it! Rhubarb..." pretended to force the tiger to cry hard, but he didn''t have the strength to get up. His body was stiff.


    Until rhubarb''s eyes completely lost color.


    "Gong Hao of Cao NIMA!" pretending to force the tiger to scold loudly.


    After staying with Zhang Wen for so long, he is one of the few generals to install a forced tiger in Jinhai city. He has never been so rude.


    This is the first time.


    The first time so crazy!


    Pretending to force the tiger to cry, his eyes are very ruddy.


    The body could not move, but his hands were clenched tightly. His fingers were embedded in the meat and exuded blood.


    Gong Hao looked at his hand and kicked the body of rhubarb hard. Then he picked up the sharp knife and looked at the pretending Tiger: "grass, it seems that you and the dog really have deep fucking feelings! Then I''ll send you away with it today!"


    With that, Gong Hao came over and pointed a knife at the chest of the tiger.


    Pretend to force the tiger to look at him fiercely. Death is nothing to him.


    The death of rhubarb numbed him.


    Make him crazy!


    Bang!


    Just then, suddenly a brick flew over and hit Gong Hao directly behind him. He almost fell to one side before he could make a move.


    "You dare to touch my man! I''ll kill you!" behind him was the voice of black sister.


    Gong Hao scolded secretly. Without looking behind him, he threw down his knife and ran over the wall.


    He knows the strength of black sister. If she comes, how can he live?


    This woman is a superhero!


    Seeing that Gong Hao ran away, Heimei didn''t plan to chase him. She hurried to pick up the tiger and forced him: "honey, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me!"


    Black sister is a woman in the end. She was frightened to see this picture.


    She had never seen a tiger before.


    So calm and quiet.


    Usually at this time, I''m afraid that pretending to force the tiger has long been crazy scolding!


    If you can''t beat others, you can''t lose money!


    "Pain..." pretended to force the tiger to grin.


    Heimei quickly put him flat again and hurriedly stayed by his side.


    "Who made you like this? I''ll kill him!" the black sister''s eyes stared oval, with blood red light shining inside!


    Black sister doesn''t scare people. She really dares and has the ability!


    Pretending to force the tiger to hold her hand, his eyes were full of relief.


    "Inform Wenzi first, then call an ambulance, and help me wash the blood on Rhubarb. When I come back, I will bury it myself."


    Seeing that the outfit forced the tiger to sweat on her forehead, Heimei dared not delay and hurriedly dialed her mobile phone.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Li Erzi, Zhang Guohua and I rushed to the hospital.


    Pretending to force the tiger is still in the operating room. The light is always on.


    The nurse originally asked me to pay, but when she saw a group of people coming, she was a little afraid and didn''t speak for a long time.


    I hurried over and asked, "how''s my brother?"


    The little nurse looked at me and said, "the patient''s leg was beaten and hurt his nerve. Now he is undergoing surgery. If the surgery is unsuccessful, he may have to be a wheelchair in the future. You sign here first, and then pay..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned.


    I didn''t respond for a long time, but Li Erzi took the bill from me and asked someone to pay it


    My forehead was completely blown open at this moment!

 Chapter 2078

    The leg of the tiger was hurt and hurt the nerve.


    The success rate of this operation itself is not high. If he can only do a wheelchair in the future, can he bear the result?


    Pretending to force the tiger is cynical on the surface, but his self-esteem is also quite strong. How can he accept the reality?


    The key is what''s going on. We don''t know yet.


    It seems that he hasn''t been born yet?


    We waited anxiously in front of the operating room and paced back and forth.


    Ding.


    At this time, the lights in the operating room went out.


    Pretending to force the tiger to be pushed out.


    "How do you feel about pretending to be a tiger?" I hurried over.


    The doctor next to him was very upset: "he has just finished the operation. Don''t you know it will disturb the patient''s rest?"


    Shua!


    Before I could speak, the doctor was raised high with one arm.


    Zhang Guohua hasn''t spoken since he came here. In fact, he is more worried than anyone!


    Although he and pretending to force the tiger usually have to quarrel, his feelings with pretending to force the tiger are quite deep.


    How can he not be angry now that he has become like this?


    Zhang Guohua''s anger is a lion!


    "What are you doing? Let go of our director!"


    "Why are you so rude?"


    Several nurses and doctors rushed over and said, but no one dared to do it.


    They are not stupid.


    Zhang Guohua picked up the doctor with one hand. They were afraid. How could Zhang Guohua be an ordinary person? Besides, there are so many people standing behind them. They don''t want to be beaten for no reason.


    "If you don''t want to die, just fuck BB. If anything happens to my brother, I''ll order your hospital!" Zhang Guohua said loudly.


    No one dared to say a word in an instant.


    Pretending to force the tiger looked a little indifferent, but he reluctantly opened his eyes: "Wenzi, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    I clenched his hand and said, "tell me, who did it?"


    He took a deep breath and his eyes floated to the distance. There was a different light in his eyes.


    What I see is full of sadness.


    Pretending to be a tiger is really uncomfortable this time.


    "It''s the butcher and Gong Hao. They joined hands." pretending to force the tiger said faintly.


    I looked back at Li Erzi. He immediately knew to call.


    Since they are butchers and Gong Hao, they are not in good condition and have not left Jinhai city. If they try their best to find them, they may still find them!


    "Wenzi, am I going to be in a wheelchair?" pretending to force the tiger asked me at this time.


    But his tone was surprisingly quiet, seemingly without any emotion.


    I was surprised.


    I forced myself to smile: "say something stupid. You''ll be all right in two days! You can fucking be beaten by the butcher without breaking your legs!"


    In the face of my half joking words, pretending to force the tiger also smiled, but his eyes were soon full of sadness: "Wenzi, promise me one thing."


    "Well, you said."


    "Leave this matter to me."


    ¡­¡­


    When I came out of the hospital, my face was extremely gloomy.


    Now I''m a real brother in Jinhai City, but I can''t even protect my brother. The butcher and Gong Hao make me itch!


    Pretend to force the tiger to say that the key is to find Gong Hao.


    Rhubarb was killed by Gong Hao.


    "Er Zi, how sure are you to find them?" I asked.


    Li Erzi stroked his glasses: "it''s a matter of time to find them, but they may not show up in a short time."


    I only smoked a cigarette, pinched the cigarette end and said coldly, "I found Gong Hao, I want him to die!"


    Li Erzi nodded, "I try to be fast!"


    "Well..." I nodded.


    After leaving the hospital, I''m going back to Wang Yuxian.


    On the way, Wang Yi called.


    Gong Hao hasn''t called me since he let him go last time.


    He also knew he was wrong.


    But this mistake is really his fault.


    "Hello." I answered the phone in a calm tone.


    "Zhang Wen, I heard your brother went to the hospital. What''s the matter?"


    I took a deep breath: "it''s all right."


    Wang Yi''s tone became serious: "Zhang Wen, tell me the situation and I can help you! Now Gong Hao is hiding and can''t find it with your strength! We should do it..."


    I interrupted him before he finished.


    "I''ll leave it to you. If you catch Gong Hao, what method are you going to punish him? Sentence? How many years can he be sentenced? Do you have any evidence? I''m afraid you''ll catch him for nothing!"


    "Wang Yi, I''ve been listening to you and trying to cooperate with you, but what happened? My woman was almost defiled and my brother was almost killed! Cooperate with you? Grass!"


    I hung up.


    I rarely burst out rude words in front of Wang Yi, and my hands were shaking.


    This time, the anger in my heart can''t be quenched.


    Maybe Li Erzi''s words are right. Since I stand in this position, people should know my strength and let them talk with fear!


    Let them hear my name and shake their legs!


    Then my ability to completely stand firm!


    ¡­¡­


    Night, always so melancholy.


    In the ward, the black sister was dressed like a tiger, and her eyes were full of worry.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he didn''t speak and looked out of the window.


    He is patient.


    When the anesthetic passed, his leg hurt badly.


    He wanted to sleep, but he couldn''t close his eyes.


    Black sister was accompanied by tears and didn''t dare to say more,


    She knew that pretending to force the tiger was really angry this time.


    "Heimei, have you finished the body of rhubarb?"


    Black sister nodded: "I washed it when I went home to get something. Now I put it in the house."


    "Well... I''m going to bury him in our yard after I leave the hospital. What do you think?"


    Black sister had no opinion, but looked at him worried.


    After pretending to force the tiger to hold his hands behind his head, his eyes became deep.


    Now as soon as he closes his eyes, he can still see the shadow of rhubarb.


    The way rhubarb drank with him to relieve his boredom, and the way he screamed for joy, all appeared in his head.


    He gradually clenched his fist.


    Gong Hao, you bastard! Why is he so cruel that he won''t let a dog go!


    Gong Hao may not know. If he knew that the relationship between pretending to force the tiger and rhubarb was so close, then he would not start on Rhubarb!


    Pretend to force the tiger to take crazy revenge. Can Gong Hao bear it?


    Gong Hao, to put it bluntly, he is just a reckless man.


    Since Gong Hao doesn''t talk about any rules, there are no rules here!


    It has always been the rules that bind the tiger. If there are no rules, what will happen if the tiger spreads its wings?


    No one dares to think!

 Chapter 2079

    "Butcher, we didn''t kill the pretending tiger. Will he retaliate?"


    Under the same night sky, Gong Hao and the butcher hiding in the suburb of Jinling City said.


    The butcher lit a cigarette and he was very upset.


    It was clear just now that he was about to succeed. Who knew there was a patrol?


    This opportunity doesn''t happen every day!


    He knows the relationship between pretending to force the tiger and Zhang Wen. Killing pretending to force the tiger is crazy enough for Zhang Wen!


    Now the butcher has nothing. He just wants to make Zhang Wen crazy. He just wants to see Zhang Wen crazy and helpless!


    Zhang Wen owes him all this!


    "It''s all right." the butcher took a deep breath of smoke. "I must have broken the leg of the tiger. During this time, he must have been injured in the hospital. Even if he wanted revenge, he couldn''t find us. I don''t believe Zhang Wen can find this place."


    Gong Hao also felt reasonable and nodded.


    But his heart is still quite uneasy!


    I killed rhubarb myself.


    It''s just a dog. I don''t know why I''m so tired of it.


    Maybe it was the look at himself when rhubarb was dying that made him feel something wrong.


    That look is clearly a person, where or a dog?


    After he came back, he tried to wash his hands of the blood, but the smell of blood and terror lingered.


    I wanted to tell the butcher about it, but he thought about it and shut up.


    I''m afraid of killing a dog. Won''t the butcher laugh at him?


    Now he and the butcher hide together, but he doesn''t have to worry about someone catching them. He drinks a little wine and eats a little vegetables all day and sleeps until dawn.


    It tastes good, too.


    However, Gong Hao still has one more heart.


    In recent days, he always felt that the butcher''s behavior was a little abnormal.


    The butcher got up to sharpen his knife alone last night. His eyes are not right in recent days.


    It made him feel fluffy.


    The butcher is an elusive man.


    Gong Hao is also playing drums at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, I came out of Wang Yuxian''s villa.


    A black car is waiting at the door.


    There sits team Zhang.


    When he saw me coming out, he hurried after me.


    "Zhang Wen, I called you yesterday. Why didn''t you call back?"


    I took a deep breath.


    In terms of personal relationship, team Zhang and I are also good.


    It''s a pity that we two are always people from two worlds and can never mix together.


    I said, "if you want to talk about Gong Hao, don''t talk about it."


    Team Zhang sighed and gave me a cigarette: "Zhang Wen, I know you''re upset, but we didn''t mean it that day. In fact, Wang Yi is busy every day, but why did he go to help that night? Do you think he''s idle? He''s afraid you''ve made a mistake! I know your current position in Jinhai City, but don''t think it''s once and for all. The world is always black and white and black forever It can''t be white. If possible, we still hope you can wash it. "


    I stopped and bowed my head for a cigarette.


    This must be the truth of Wang Yi and team Zhang.


    Team Zhang is right at all.


    Since the establishment of the security department, Wang Yi has been busy all day. To tell the truth, a mere Gong Hao is dispensable to him.


    It doesn''t matter whether you grasp it or not.


    But he still put down what he was doing to help me that day, but the final outcome was not very good.


    "Don''t meddle in this matter, let me handle it myself," I said.


    Team Zhang was a little worried: "Zhang Wen, don''t you understand what Wang Yi and I mean? We don''t want to see you sink deeper and deeper on this road. Now you have the identity given to you by Liu Xide. It would be much easier if you wash it white. But if you arrive later, it won''t be so simple. You should know these reasons!"


    The underworld is like a bottomless pit. Once you step in, it''s not so easy to think of it again.


    I didn''t smoke twice and put out my cigarette.


    Pretending to force the tiger once joked with me that smoking so easily kills his wife.


    "I did it because I knew it. Go back and tell Wang Yi that if you really treat me as a friend, don''t care about me this time."


    Then I got on the bus.


    Zhang Dui shook his head helplessly and called Wang Yi back.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Jinhai is surprisingly quiet.


    There is no news from Li Erzi. Gong Hao and the butcher seem to have evaporated in the world.


    In these three days, I went to see the pretend tiger when I had nothing to do.


    After going through this, pretending to force the tiger seems to be a lot deeper.


    There was less talk with us.


    But there''s no big problem with his legs. Now he can come down and walk.


    It still makes me happy.


    Loading a tiger is a sandbag for the human body. The ability to fight is really the first in Jinhai city!


    That day, I pretended to force the tiger to eat and get out of bed for several times.


    His amazing recovery ability surprised even the doctors.


    This kind of injury can''t recover well in half a year, but it takes only three days to get out of bed and walk.


    It''s a miracle.


    "Honey, how are you feeling?" at this time, black sister came from behind and looked at him with concern.


    Only after losing can we know how to cherish.


    That day, black sister was also distressed to see the tiger hurt like that.


    She doesn''t want to lose pretending to be a tiger. Pretending to be a tiger is her second life.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, he changed his cynicism in the past and was deeper than ever.


    "It''s all right. Can''t I walk now? You go home to cook and I''ll eat."


    Heimei quickly promised, quietly wiped away the tears from her eyes and went home first.


    Pretending to force the tiger is to pack up his things, find his mobile phone, dial a number and go out.


    "How''s the matter I asked you to check?"


    There was a very gloomy voice on the phone: "brother tiger, I found everything you asked me to check. I''ll send you the address in a minute."


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod and put down the phone.


    In my heart, pretending to force the tiger has treated rhubarb as a relative. Now that something has happened to rhubarb, pretending to force the tiger will not be finished so easily.


    Gong Hao and the butcher will face the crazy revenge of pretending to force the tiger!


    No one can bear this feast of revenge!


    But pretending to force tiger didn''t tell any of us about it, and didn''t even tell me when he was discharged from the hospital.


    He first went home and had lunch with black sister at noon.


    Then he took a sharp knife from the kitchen, turned and went out.


    Looked at the address sent from the mobile phone and forced the tiger''s eyes to sink.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, near the suburbs of Jinhai city.


    Two mahjong rooms. Now many people have come to play.


    Zhong Qiang is gone, but his popularity remains.


    Three days ago, the mahjong hall reopened, which was run by Lao Yan.


    Everyone was talking about it in secret, but no one dared to mention it in public.


    Play or play.


    Now sitting in the mahjong hall, Qiu Zhen is smoking leisurely.

 Chapter 2080

    Until now, Qiu Zhen has a feeling of being a big brother.


    Now he''s barely making his debut.


    In the past, I used to work in HongRi steelmaking plant. To put it bluntly, I was a worker. I had a good relationship with the people in the factory. By the way, I also helped Feng Changyuan deal with some things.


    There''s no comparison with the people on the road.


    Now it''s only the third day, and Qiu Zhen has tasted the sweetness.


    This mahjong hall seems small, that is, two activity rooms.


    But the benefits are considerable.


    One day''s income has almost caught up with one month''s salary in HongRi steelmaking plant.


    If it goes on like this, what are you worried about?


    There is no problem buying a house or a car in Jinhai city!


    At the same time, he was more confused in his heart. He could earn so much in his 2000 mahjong room, so how much could Zhang Wen earn?


    His position in Jinhai city can''t be shaken by himself!


    There is only one word in the road, that is money!


    As long as you have money, you have everything.


    "Brother, it seems that there are more people today than yesterday, and the income may double today." at this time, Dongzi ran over and said,


    His face is full of excitement!


    Can Qiu Zhen make money regardless of him? Jinhai is really a fast fat city with unlimited benefits!


    "Well, watch the market for me in case someone makes trouble." Qiu Zhen said coldly.


    This scene was originally Zhong Qiang''s, and Zhong Qiang''s people must be thinking about it secretly.


    At first, the two mahjong rooms couldn''t be opened. Now they have changed hands to Qiu Zhen and started business again. The fool can see what''s going on.


    These are what Qiu Zhen had to do.


    Dongzi promised, and his eyes slowly became obscene: "brother, you said that if this goes on, we won''t have a problem buying a house in Jinhai city?"


    Although Jinhai and Hengcheng are not far away, house prices are three or four times worse.


    It is their goal to buy a house in Jinhai city.


    Qiu Zhen laughed: "look at your promise. What is buying a house in Jinhai city? We will be the people who will stand at the top of Jinhai city in the future!"


    Dongzi quickly promised: "yes, yes, follow brother Qiu, our future is boundless, Hei hei!"


    Qiu Zhen waved his hand and didn''t want to listen to his flattery.


    He turned and called Lao Yan.


    He hasn''t contacted Lao Yan much in recent days.


    The phone will be connected soon.


    "Qiu Zhen, what''s the matter? Are the two mahjong rooms going well?"


    Qiu Zhen quickly said, "these two mahjong rooms are doing well, making more money than I did in HongRi steelmaking plant."


    Since Lao Yan sincerely helps him, he doesn''t hide and tuck in. What do you say.


    Lao Yan laughed.


    He didn''t see the money in my mahjong room at all.


    Now Lao Yan''s value has been rising slowly. How can he take a fancy to this money?


    "Qiu Zhen, as long as you like, I can make you earn more in the future. The premise is that you cooperate and your brothers work together to break the gold!"


    Qiu Zhen hesitated.


    Although the temptation of money to him is quite exciting, in the final analysis, it is the younger brother who follows Feng Changyuan. How can he turn around and mix with Lao Yan?


    How did he hang out in Hengcheng after that?


    Seeing the silence, old Yan didn''t ask much, but said with a smile: "you''re still young. You''ll spend more money in the future. Now don''t make more money, so as not to be blind when you use money in the future. I''ve also made some money in some businesses recently. I can''t guarantee if this trend passes. But you and I know what good things my brother will do in the future. I''ll still call you together!"


    "Hmm..." Qiu Zhen put down the phone and sighed.


    Who is Lao Yan? He doesn''t understand yet.


    But one thing he knows is that anyone who can make money with him is not a bad person.


    Why didn''t he find that Lao Yan was such a real person before?


    If I followed Lao Yan earlier, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed, would I?


    I''m so tired of earning that little salary every day in HongRi steelmaking plant.


    "Big brother, what did Lao Yan say to you?" Dongzi said behind his back with a smile at this time.


    Qiu Zhen sighed: "who do you think Lao Yan is?"


    Dongzi was also melancholy at this moment.


    He thought Lao Yan was not human.


    But Lao Yan helped them grab the two mahjong rooms and let them start business, which has changed Dongzi''s view of Lao Yan.


    "Although Lao Yan is bad, he has made money for us. Feng Changyuan is kind to you, but he won''t let you come to Jinhai city. He doesn''t have a bright future under his hands. Alas..." Dongzi also sighed.


    Qiu Zhen glared at him.


    This is the same as not saying it. It''s nonsense.


    "By the way, what happened to Zhang Wen''s man who was attacked that day? Did they catch anyone?" Qiu Zhen asked.


    Dongzi shook his head: "it''s said that no one has been found now, but the injured tiger is nothing."


    Qiu Zhen was a little surprised and nodded slightly: "the man''s muscles and bones are so hard. He has become so forced and can be discharged ~"


    "Well, maybe this kind of person was a sandbag in his last life!"


    "Ha ha..."


    With these two mahjong rooms, Qiu Zhen was not in a hurry. At that time, he was ready to develop obscene in Jinhai city. First, let''s see what Zhang Wen had.


    After all, the stage of Jinhai city is still large.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour''s drive, the tiger car stopped at the entrance of a very remote village.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at the address, pretending to walk in.


    The sharp knife was in his pocket.


    There are not many people in the village, and there are only five or six children playing there.


    Pretending to force the tiger to take out a few pieces of sugar.


    "Children, do you know where a family surnamed Gong lives?" pretending to force the tiger with a few sweets in his hand, his eyes full of sincerity and no sign of pretending to force.


    So that these simple children put down their guard against him.


    "I know, right at the end of the village!" a child took the candy and said happily.


    Pretend to force the tiger to nod with satisfaction.


    be gone.


    Everyone who knows the tiger knows that he is cynical all day, and everyone is upright.


    Basically no one has seen him seriously.


    Now he is serious, and both eyes even have the light of justice.


    What is this?


    This is the rhythm of the combination of heaven and earth!


    Pretend to force the tiger seriously, isn''t it terrible?


    At ordinary times, he pretends to be a tiger and plays with it. Now he''s serious. Who else can beat him?


    Today will be a nightmare for the Gong family!


    It will become a springboard for tiger revenge.


    Pretending to force the tiger to walk in the village has no sense of conflict, because his dress and clothes are completely rural people, and his hair is even more chaotic than ordinary rural people.


    Who cares about him?


    This image may make others reluctant to look at him more.


    Through the village, he forced the tiger to the end of the village.


    A magnificent courtyard appeared in his sight.


    This is Gong''s house.


    In the village, he is quite rich.

 Chapter 2081

    Pretending to force the tiger to take a look and knock on the door.


    Inside the door was a door opened by an old woman.


    Triangle eye, washing vegetables in his hand.


    "Why? We don''t have any garbage to collect!" said the woman.


    Even a countryman will subconsciously think he is a door-to-door garbage collector when he sees the dress of a forced tiger.


    Pretend to be a tiger, that''s the image.


    Before pretending to force the tiger to speak, Peng closed the door again.


    My grass~


    Pretend to force the tiger to touch the forehead. Do you look like a rag collector? A rag collector. Is there such a handsome one?


    He tried not to burst out and pretended to force the tiger to knock on the door again.


    "Are you fucking annoyed?" the woman was also very fierce and directly burst out rude words.


    But pretending to force the tiger is prepared, so I''m not afraid of her.


    He smiled and looked quite polite: "is Gong Hao there? I''m looking for Gong Hao."


    "Cao, are you looking for Gong hao?" the woman was a little surprised by her dirty words.


    "Well, brother Hao, is he there?" he pretended to force the tiger like a little brother.


    The woman sneered and thought that the tiger was gong Hao''s little brother.


    Although she doesn''t live in Jinhai, she also knows that Gong Hao is doing well in Jinhai city. She has many younger brothers under her, and now she is also popular.


    She was quite proud and raised her head: "Gong Hao is not here. What can I do for you? Isn''t he your big brother? You don''t have his contact number?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to sneer: "Gong Hao''s contact number, I lost it..."


    In my heart, but it was cold, and I clenched the sharp knife in the dark.


    The woman looked at him a little upset and said, "I think you know you are a little brother. Why do you know? Because you have no eyes, you may be like this all your life! Wait a minute, I''ll find Gong Hao''s phone."


    "HMM..." pretending to force the tiger or trying to endure his unhappiness, he asked, "by the way, what''s the relationship between you and Gong hao?"


    The woman said casually, "I''m gong Hao''s sister-in-law..."


    This makes pretending tiger understand.


    This woman is Gong Hao''s sister-in-law, so there must be gong Hao''s brother in the house.


    Whoosh~


    Without waiting for the woman to say more ridicule, pretending to force the tiger grabbed her hair and put a sharp knife against her.


    The tip of the knife went straight into her skin.


    "Don''t move, I don''t kill women." pretending to force the tiger said faintly.


    At this moment, women are stupid.


    Two hands were in the air and didn''t react for a long time.


    This man looks like a garbage collector. How dare he be in Gong''s brain room? You can''t judge a man by his appearance!


    "Big brother, why are you doing this? Do you know Gong hao? He played well in Jinhai city. As long as you let me go, I''ll let him take care of you. How about?"


    In the end, she is a woman, and her speech is naive.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sneer, the hand holding her hair made more efforts: "grass, I''m looking for Gong Hao. I have a grudge against him! But now I''m hiding. I can''t find him. Of course I want to find his relatives! I think you''re just right!"


    The woman understood and pretended to be a tiger. It''s serious. It''s hard to feel the knife on her neck!


    She cried like crazy: "Oh, brother, there''s nothing in our family ~ ~"


    "Our family is poor and jingling..."


    "Ah ah ~ we have a bad relationship with Gong Hao..."


    Pretending to force the tiger to be stunned, this emphasis, this posture, how is it still a little like yourself? This woman seems to have practiced hard work before!


    "Big brother, will you spare me?" the woman begged again tentatively.


    In exchange for a punch that pretended to force the tiger.


    It''s not polite to pretend to force the tiger. The punch hit the woman''s head and made her honest at the same time.


    She saw clearly, pretending to force the tiger, this is not a joke with herself, he''s for real! That punch just now, two more times, can kill her!


    "Call Gong Hao''s brother out and I won''t kill you today!" pretending to force the tiger to look cold.


    Where can this woman sell her man? She kept her mouth shut for a long time.


    At this time, a man came out of the door: "what''s going on?"


    Seeing this picture, he was stunned in an instant!


    The ferocious face of the tiger made him shudder!


    The sharp knife in his hand is shining with a clear and frightening light! He just doesn''t understand. He and his wife haven''t offended anyone. What''s this man doing here?


    "You... You put down the knife first. What can''t you say?" he was worried.


    Pretending to force the tiger, his eyes were cold: "what''s the relationship between you and Gong hao?"


    The man was stunned. What did he say: "he''s my brother. Can we have a bad relationship? Put down the knife or I''ll give you all the money at home, okay?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile, he smiled with great contempt.


    Pretending to force the tiger is to make Gong Hao hurt! It hurts him!


    This man, just in time!


    "Come here and change your woman." pretending to force the tiger to say coldly.


    "OK. Ok..." the man nodded quickly. He had seen the situation around him. He couldn''t help asking for help! Pretending to force the tiger in has closed the doors and windows, and he can''t call anyone.


    The woman gave him a wink, which means to tell him to take the opportunity to subdue the tiger when changing people. The man looked at her knowingly.


    They think that pretending to force the tiger is just a reckless man. As long as the husband and wife work together, can he be an opponent?


    Seeing the man endure it, he pretended to force the tiger to pull him over and gave the woman a hand knife around her neck.


    The woman fell to the ground motionless before she knew what was going on.


    The man''s head is in a cold sweat. Just now he pretended to be a tiger. He''s agile. He doesn''t seem to be an ordinary person! What I and my wife think is too simple. It seems that they have been seen through by others!


    "Brother, if my wife has something bad, I promise you won''t be better!" he shouted angrily.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sneer: "don''t worry, your wife is fine, just knocked out by me. I don''t kill women! But it''s hard for you to say!"


    The man''s face changed: "if you want money, I can give you all!"


    Pretending to force the tiger doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him: "come with me, cooperate, maybe it can end early!"


    The man didn''t dare to speak, so he had to force the tiger to the entrance of the village.


    At this time, there was no one in the village, only some old men and old women at the entrance of the village were watching the play. Passing by the group of children playing, they pretended to force the tiger to give them the last bit of candy.


    A group of children just ran and put the tiger into the car.


    Pretending to force the tiger to throw him into the trunk and drive away.


    Pretend to force a tiger to bind people, that''s it!


    Come to the village alone and take people away without leaving any clouds.


    The tiger car made a circle and stopped directly near the suburb of Jinhai city.


    This is where Liu hongran had an accident.

 Chapter 2082

    Of course, Gong Hao''s brother didn''t know that this was the place where he killed people. He just thought it was gloomy.


    In broad daylight, there is no one.


    Pretending to force the tiger to get him out of the trunk and simply untie him.


    He didn''t know where it was. He inquired everywhere and his heart beat fast.


    He was also not sure whether the pretending tiger opposite would stab him with a knife. If he was killed here, no one knew.


    "Big brother, you and I have no grievances. Why?" he probably knows the cause of the matter now.


    Gong Hao knows very well what he does in Jinhai city.


    It must have been he who had a grudge against others and hid again that people would come to the door.


    But this man also has a brain problem. Gong Hao''s parents came to him instead of looking for him.


    Pretending to force the tiger as if he could see through what was thinking in his heart, he shook the sharp knife in his hand: "do you know why I don''t think Gong Hao''s parents have to come to you?"


    He shook his head quickly.


    "Because I don''t want to harm the elderly or women. You are his brother, so you should help him bear these things. Are you right?"


    His forehead has exuded cold sweat. It seems that he pretends to be a tiger and doesn''t intend to spare him easily!


    He''s scared, too!


    Although he and Gong Hao have a good relationship, they grew up and have a deep friendship.


    But he is also unwilling to help Gong Hao bear these things. If he is disabled, it is not himself who will suffer? Gong Hao had no loss.


    "Big brother, what''s the contradiction between you and Gong hao? Let me help you. If it can be solved, you don''t have to bother?" he was still talking to pretending to force the tiger.


    Up to now, he still has a glimmer of hope that pretending to force the tiger will not embarrass him too much.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look up to the sky and sigh, his eyebrows were filled with a touch of sadness.


    "Gong Hao killed one of my brothers."


    Buzz!


    There was a sudden noise in his head!


    The whole person almost fainted.


    He thought the hatred between Gong Hao and pretending to force the tiger was uneven. It was the two times that you beat me and I beat you. Who thought it was so complicated? People died. Can the tiger let him go?


    He must want to lead Gong Hao out with his own life.


    He trembled at the thought.


    "Brother, in fact, Gong Hao and I don''t have a good relationship. Although I''m his brother, he''s too selfish. He hasn''t been with his family for so many years, and we don''t have any feelings. If you catch me, he won''t come at all."


    Pretending to force the tiger with a smile on his face: "he won''t come, then I''ll continue to find his parents and other relatives. I don''t believe he won''t show up."


    Brother Gong Hao''s face had sunk. He scolded: "this Gong Hao, I told him not to fool around. Now it''s better. He has no reputation, no money and so many enemies!"


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "since you know these, you will cooperate later. I''ll do it quickly and save you a lot of pain, won''t you?"


    He couldn''t see the extreme in his face: "big brother, several people in our family point to my life. If I have some shortcomings, how can they live? Just be kind and let me live?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to sneer.


    When Gong Hao killed rhubarb, did he think about the feeling in rhubarb''s heart.


    Have you ever thought about rhubarb''s dog health.


    The ripped picture will never be erased in the heart of the tiger!


    He wanted to avenge rhubarb and kill Gong Hao.


    Although this is a little absurd, pretending to force the tiger because a dog has to work hard with Gong Hao.


    But who can know the feelings?


    People in this society are not as good as dogs. Pretending to force tigers has long regarded rhubarb as a brother.


    He can''t swallow it!


    Pretending to force the tiger, a big black claw grabbed his hair, made a trip under his feet, and directly put him on the ground.


    Then he rode on his back and threw away his socks and shoes.


    The tip of the knife was aimed at his foot.


    Brother Gong Hao seemed to know what to do with pretending to force the tiger, and his feet fluttered hard.


    He said a plea for mercy.


    But none of this will help.


    I saw the tiger put a puff into his ankle.


    Suddenly a heart piercing pain came, and he shouted like a pig.


    Taut~


    Pretend to force the tiger to pull back.


    Suddenly, the blood splashed everywhere, and the foot completely lost its strength and fell to one side.


    Brother Gong Hao cried out in pain: "brother, please spare your life! Several people in my family are counting on these two legs! What does Gong Hao have to do with us?"


    Pretending to force the tiger didn''t listen to his explanation, and the scissors extended to the other leg.


    Boom!


    The hamstring of the other leg was also broken by the tiger.


    Brother Gong Hao was sweating.


    He is also a character. He was picked off two hamstrings and tried not to faint.


    If you were an ordinary person, you wouldn''t be able to do it.


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at him with interest: "how does it hurt?"


    If you could swear, brother Gong Hao would have spit fragrant beads in his mouth.


    This time his eyes were full of fear. He is not a man at all. He is a devil!


    Looking at him, he looks like an ordinary person. Who would have thought he was so cruel?


    His lips trembled and he could not speak.


    Pretending to force the tiger to pat his forehead: "go back and tell me Gong Hao. If he doesn''t show up within three days, I''ll make all his relatives and parents look like this, you know?"


    He quickly nodded and kept taking a deep breath. Now as long as pretending to force the tiger can leave him a breath, he is qianen Dai. Look at the posture of pretending to force the tiger, he dares to kill!


    Keeping your life is more important than anything.


    Then he pretended to force the tiger to look at him. Get in the car and turn away.


    Brother Gong Hao endured the sharp pain in his leg and tried his best to climb the road with both hands, shouting for help while climbing.


    He was frightened now, and the slightest fear spread when he thought of pretending to force the tiger to break his leg. Pretending to force a tiger is not a man at all, but a deadly devil! How can Gong Hao offend such a person?


    Although Gong Hao is awesome, he is a genuine rural man. Where has he experienced these things?


    After pretending to force the tiger back, he didn''t tell anyone, but he found a place to hide silently.


    This is the Revenge of pretending to force a tiger.


    Gong Hao likes to play Yin with him, so he will accompany him to the end.


    Now rhubarb is gone, and all he cares about is Heimei.


    However, Heimei''s skill is still quite at ease. With Zhang Wen''s people guarding nearby, Heimei''s safety must be no problem.


    Then he and Gong Hao are left to knock against each other!


    Can Gong Hao be the opponent who pretends to force the tiger?


    Now the tiger has entered a crazy state!

 Chapter 2083

    One day later, there was no news of pretending to force the tiger.


    Heimei couldn''t get in touch with him, only a text message last night.


    "Don''t come to me these days. I''ll do something. If anything, Wen Zi will protect you. "


    This is the last message that pretending to force the tiger to leave to Heimei.


    After seeing it, Heimei felt bad.


    She knows too much about pretending to force a tiger. Although pretending to force a tiger looks cynical on the surface, she actually has more ideas in her heart than anyone else.


    Hatred blinded his eyes.


    You don''t have to think about it. Pretending to force the tiger to hide must be to revenge Gong Hao.


    Black sister clenched her fist, and her face became more and more gloomy.


    Why? Pretend to force the tiger to take revenge without calling her?


    Is it because your skills are not good enough, or because the requirements of pretending to be a tiger are too high?


    Black sister sighed a long sigh and began to worry about forcing the tiger.


    Anyway, pretending to be a tiger is a person. What if you encounter something unexpected outside?


    Black sister''s heart also drifted away.


    Ling


    At this time, Heimei''s phone rang. She thought it was a call from a forced tiger and looked down.


    But the phone printed the words Li Erzi.


    She picked it up upset.


    "What''s the matter?"


    On the phone was Li Erzi''s worried voice: "are you pretending to be a tiger? I can''t find him all day. How can you leave the hospital casually? The doctor said that pretending to be a tiger still needs rest. If you hurt your leg again during this period of time, you may be disabled in the future!"


    Black sister was also upset. Her voice was cold and said, "I don''t know where the fucking tiger went. He left me a message and left."


    Li Erzi also realized that something seemed wrong: "wait for me for a while, I''ll be nearby and go right away."


    Ten minutes later, Li Erzi arrived at Zhuan forced Hu''s house.


    Black sister squatted at the door, her eyes empty, and her wide body almost blocked the door.


    Li Erzi hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? Why can''t you even pretend to be a tiger?"


    Black sister looked back at him, and there was a fire in her eyes.


    She wants to! But pretending to force the tiger is a big living man. Who can see it?


    Li Erzi looked at the text message sent to her by pretending to force the tiger, and his eyes were cold.


    He knows that pretending to force the tiger is going to start revenge! In his own way!


    He is also worried! Pretending to force the tiger is impulsive. What if he goes to Gong Hao alone and suffers a loss?


    Before he could think more, he turned and went back to Dongwen group.


    At the moment, I am talking with people in Dongwen group. Recently, things on the construction site have bothered me.


    "Have you found the tiger?" I asked with a smile.


    I think pretending to be a tiger is to hide and go fishing alone, or go depressed alone.


    He has a bigger mind than heaven. There should be no problem.


    But we are all wrong, we all understand the wrong feelings between pretending to force tiger and rhubarb.


    Force the tiger to kill for Rhubarb!


    Li Erzi looked very ugly, shook his head and looked at the person I was talking to.


    I just said a few words to the man and sent him away.


    "Wenzi, there is no news of pretending to force the tiger in these two days, and there is no one over there. Pretending to force the tiger only sent a text message to Heimei and disappeared. I doubt whether he went to Gong Hao alone?"


    That made me frown.


    Now Gong Hao is hiding in the dark. Our people can''t find him. How can we find him by pretending to be a tiger?


    Moreover, even if it is found, the leg of the tiger is not sharp. Will he be gong Hao''s opponent?


    I don''t want to see the clothes make the tiger suffer.


    "Send someone to find the pretending tiger first. Don''t let him do anything stupid!"


    Li Erzi nodded, but his expression was very difficult.


    It''s not difficult for him to find someone in Jinhai city. But it was very difficult for him to find a tiger in Jinhai city.


    Pretend to force the tiger to hide. Who can find him?


    ¡­¡­


    Buzz!


    At the same time, in a small courtyard on the outskirts of Jinhai city.


    Gong Hao was sleeping with a wine bottle beside him.


    The vibration of the mobile phone made him slowly open his eyes.


    Seeing that his sister-in-law''s number was on the phone, he felt refreshed and stretched out his hand to answer it.


    "Sister in law, what''s the matter?"


    Generally, his sister-in-law won''t call him. There must be something wrong.


    There was a slightly reproachful voice on the phone: "Gong Hao, your eldest brother is lying in the hospital now, and his hamstrings in both legs have been broken. Just now he had an operation to save one leg, but one leg has been abandoned. Our family still expects him to work in the field. What can you do in the future?"


    Gong Hao was confused in his head.


    Elder brother is fine in the village. Why is his hamstring broken?


    "Grass! Who is so brave to touch my big brother? Tell me, I''ll kill his whole family!"


    "Alas..." sister-in-law sighed leisurely.


    She''s scared.


    Where has she seen such a thing when she is so old?


    People''s hamstrings are easily broken and disabled.


    It''s too hard.


    Just because Gong Hao provoked people, now his eldest brother will live in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. What can his family do in the future?


    However, the blame for Gong Hao was stronger in his heart.


    "Gong Hao, who did you offend outside? The man said he would let you come out in three days, or he would make our parents like this. I think you''d better make it clear with him. It''s a big deal to compensate him. Such a person really dares to do it!"


    Hearing this, Gong Hao''s fist was clenched and creaked.


    Needless to say, he knows who it is.


    Who else but a tiger?


    He just didn''t think of it! Pretending to force the tiger is so bold that he dares to find his family!


    This hatred is now completely open!


    Gong Hao still doesn''t know that the Revenge of pretending to force the tiger is because of a dog.


    Even if he stabbed the pretending tiger that night, the pretending tiger might not hate.


    People in the Jianghu will inevitably suffer from knives. Some things are doomed.


    But he can''t forgive his hand on Rhubarb!


    These things have broken through the principle of pretending to force the tiger and made him crazy.


    "Sister in law, I haven''t saved much money these years. I have 5000 yuan in my hand. I''ll call you later. You don''t have to worry about the rest. I''ll get rid of this man in three days!"


    At this time, brother Gong Hao grabbed the phone.


    "Gong Hao, I don''t care what you do outside, stop now! You can''t offend that kind of person. Even if you don''t care, have you ever thought about your family? What do your parents do? He must dare to do it!"


    Gong Hao took a deep breath.


    The current situation is not whether he wants to do it or not. It''s that he must do it! Pretending to force the tiger has sounded the horn of this war. How can he shrink back?


    Now he is in the dark, pretending to force the tiger in the light.


    What''s he afraid of?


    He doesn''t believe he can''t get a tiger!


    "Brother, don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it!"

 Chapter 2084

    Put down the phone, Gong haomeng took a sip of wine and clenched his fist.


    What he thinks is too simple.


    Gong Hao has always been fooling around in society. Basically, he is making a small fuss. The restart amount is to cut people and cripple people.


    But the confrontation with Zhang Wen''s people really refreshed his concept.


    Gong Hao has no concept of pretending to force a tiger. He thinks he is a reckless man.


    I''m sure I can''t do anything, but who would have thought that pretending to force a tiger to play like this?


    It''s enough to make Gong Hao crazy!


    Up to now, Gong Hao is just a local ruffian, and he has not crossed the threshold of the underworld at all.


    What is the underworld?


    It''s killing people and chopping people without running away. It has a very close relationship with the white road.


    Gong Hao just fought with Zhang Wen''s people, and soon they were all dispersed.


    Now Gong Hao is left to hide in the dark and survive.


    But Zhang Wen''s people did not lose the slightest bit.


    This is the gap between Gong Hao and Zhang Wen.


    Don''t say it''s Zhang Wen, even a leopard, he can''t compete!


    The leopard fought with him for several rounds. Now he not only didn''t shrink back, but became more popular.


    The gap is known at a glance.


    Gong Hao now feels that he has gone the wrong way.


    You shouldn''t play like that.


    Fool, it shouldn''t be fooling around!


    In this society, we can never accomplish anything by relying on the word of righteousness!


    Only money can bring people together!


    Red fruit tempting money!


    "What''s the matter?" the butcher came over and saw Gong Hao''s expression was not very good. He asked.


    Gong Hao gritted his teeth: "Zhang Wen''s man picked out my brother''s hamstring! My brother is disabled for the rest of his life! I must kill this man!"


    The butcher''s eyes turned and pretended to be angry and said, "grass, now we''re in the dark and Zhang Wen is in the light. What''s to be afraid of? Wait a few days, I''ll go with you!"


    This made Gong Hao dare not move: "OK, I have to do it myself and kill the tiger!"


    The butcher smiled gloomily: "yes! I know some people in Jinhai city. I''ll help you find out where the tiger is!"


    The butcher and Gong Hao are old acquaintances, but the butcher doesn''t regard Gong Hao as a friend, but just knows each other.


    These days, the butcher has been suspicious of Gong Hao. He was hiding in this place. The butcher didn''t think about it at all and felt quite safe.


    But since Gong Hao came, he has been thinking about it every day! I always think Gong Hao will provoke people.


    And in recent nights, he has always seen Gong Hao hide and play with his mobile phone.


    The butcher''s mentality is about to collapse!


    How can this work!


    He is secretly ready to kill Gong Hao!


    Now, isn''t it a good opportunity for Gong Hao''s family to be watched by Zhang Wen''s people?


    Let Gong Hao die a little useful!


    If you use him to attract Zhang Wen''s people, you can do things yourself!


    As long as Zhang Wen is knocked down, won''t he be able to come back from Jinhai city again?


    At that time, let the leopard kneel beside him and bow his head to admit his mistake!


    ¡­¡­


    Under the same night sky, in a civilian house in Jinhai city.


    A plate of peanuts and a few bottles of beer.


    A big dark figure sat there, eating and drinking.


    Who is this man?


    Just pretend to be a tiger!


    This house is the dormitory of Hu Guohua and Li Erzi.


    He never returned the house, which is also a memory of pretending to be a tiger.


    At the beginning, although several people had no money, they had a very happy and carefree life.


    Now, although I have money, I can''t find my original feeling again.


    Hide here and make sure no one can find him.


    In the eyes of the tiger, there was pure light.


    The more he drinks, the more energetic he is!


    He didn''t think it would end like this, crippling Gong Hao''s brother. This is just the beginning.


    The fire of revenge in the tiger''s heart has been completely ignited.


    The mobile phone is right next to him, pretending to force the tiger to wait for Gong Hao''s news at any time.


    Be ready to kill Gong Hao!


    After eating a few peanuts, he pretended to force the tiger to pour a glass of beer on the ground and said to himself, "rhubarb, have a drink with me! You''re fine there. It won''t be long before I let Gong Hao go down and admit your mistake!"


    Buzz!


    At this time, his mobile phone vibrated a few times. He looked down and saw that it was Zhang Wen''s call.


    Pretending to force the tiger''s heart sank and pressed the phone.


    He breathed out.


    Now the hot person he''s most sorry for is Zhang Wen.


    He didn''t tell Zhang Wen about it at all. Now they must be looking for themselves everywhere.


    But this time, pretend to force the tiger to be willful once!


    No one can stop him!


    ¡­¡­


    Two days passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    I have been with Wang Yuxian these two days, and her condition has gradually improved.


    She has a heart handle and needs to rest slowly.


    These two days, Wang Yuxian likes yoga and has to go to yoga classes every day.


    I don''t trust you, so I''ll take someone by my side.


    Wang Yuxian is very unhappy about this. She thinks I bring many people. She comes out with more than a dozen people behind her every day. She knows she can''t have a good class.


    My heart was full of helplessness, so I had to let them come less, but they had to follow her step by step.


    Wang Yuxian himself has a great figure. With the action of yoga, my heart often beats fast.


    "Wenzi, what do you think I''m doing?" Wang Yuxian said, lying on the ground provocatively.


    I smiled awkwardly. Wang Yuxian knew this was a question! I am also a normal man. How can I stand being so stimulated by her all day?


    Seeing me turn my head, Wang Yuxian walked over in two steps, with his own aroma.


    He hugged me from the back, and the choppy things in front of him clung to me.


    "Wenzi, I know what you want. Now I can satisfy you."


    I took a deep breath and saw that Wang Yuxian''s eyes were a little complicated.


    At this moment, I don''t know how long I''ve been looking forward to, but now I''m backing out.


    The feeling Wang Yuxian gave me was too strong for me to touch.


    Her warm lips stuck to my ear and blew a breath gently.


    "Wenzi, let''s get married ~"


    My eyes were round and red.


    It seems that since I knew Wang Yuxian, marrying her has become my goal in life.


    Things have become particularly clear and strong now.


    I look forward to the moment when I combine with Wang Yuxian.


    I turned around.


    She didn''t know when she was in tears. Her crystal clear eyes looked at me.


    I said softly, "but my current identity..."


    It would be a lie to say that you don''t want to marry Wang Yuxian, but now it''s completely irresponsible.


    Wang Yuxian and I are together. Apart from being worried all day, I can''t give her anything.


    What she wants is a stable life. Forget hatred, forget everything.


    She hugged me: "Wenzi, you can turn over the previous things. As long as you give up these things and stay with me, it''s enough!"


    My eyes are full of helplessness. I want to promise Wang Yuxian and make my dream come true.


    But I can''t


    "Yuxian, I......"

 Chapter 2085

    Before I finished, Wang Yuxian''s warm lips stuck up and let my words swallow back into my stomach.


    Suddenly I breathed, surrounded by the fragrance of Wang Yuxian''s mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    In two days, Gong Hao was a little worried.


    These two days, there is no news of pretending to force the tiger.


    You should know that there is still one day before the three-day deadline given to him by pretending to force tiger. Who knows if pretending to force tiger dares to go to Gong Hao''s family.


    I thought there was an alarm, but now the alarm buried Gong Hao himself?


    The police are here. They must investigate Gong Hao! How can this work?


    Gong Hao is worried, and the butcher is also very worried!


    Although he is hiding now, his network of contacts in Jinhai city is not broken.


    He thought finding a tiger was just a very simple thing. Who knew it was so difficult!


    Pretending to force the tiger is like disappearing. Even Zhang Wen''s own people are looking for him!


    Well, there''s only one reason.


    That is, Zhang Wen can''t control pretending to be a Tiger now. This man is crazy!


    Then no one can tell whether he dares to kill Gong Hao''s family!


    If this goes on, things will be complicated!


    "Gong Hao, how on earth did you provoke this tiger?" Tu asked very depressed.


    Gong Hao scratched his head: "I didn''t him that day. I just killed a dog around him!"


    "Why do you kill the dog?"


    "He bit me and I killed him by the way! But because of a dog, it''s not WOW?"


    The butcher was silent for a moment and breathed, "it''s hard to say!"


    The butcher knows better than him who pretends to be a tiger. He has different interests from others and likes to take the edge of the sword.


    He just likes dogs. He likes and dogs.


    Gong Hao killed a bitch. He pretended to force the tiger to keep the bitch as his wife. Can he not be crazy?


    Whoever it is, it''s crazy!


    "Butcher, who is this tiger?" Gong Hao couldn''t help asking. Now he felt that he was getting deeper and deeper. Pretending to be a tiger was as deep as a bottomless pit.


    The butcher looked serious: "I can''t tell you about this man. I''ve fought with him before, and he''s good. But he''s too good at making! But it''s bullshit. The key is to pay attention to the woman around him! That woman is not ordinary!"


    Gong Hao was a little confused and stunned for a moment: "the woman around him?"


    All of a sudden, he woke up. When he attacked him at the tiger house that day, was the big dark figure behind him the woman who pretended to be a tiger?


    A cold sweat broke out on his head in an instant.


    Women who can make butchers taboo are certainly not ordinary roles!


    The butcher seems so nervous that he is no match!


    There is only a thin line between yourself and death that day!


    So terrible!


    But Gong Hao doesn''t understand. What is a woman afraid of?


    No matter how powerful, it''s also a woman, isn''t it?


    "Butcher, that woman is really so powerful?" Gong Hao asked.


    The butcher''s expression was frozen and said word by word: "it''s a woman. In fact, it has nothing to do with women. It''s stronger than a fucking man!"


    "..." Gong Hao stopped talking. If he said so, he would be no match.


    Now it''s a feminist society. We can''t afford women!


    "Alas, can''t you find a Tiger now, or go to his woman?"


    Gong Hao thought that even if the woman was powerful, could she be the opponent of two big men? Besides, it''s still a trainer like him and the butcher!


    Facing Gong Hao''s mentally retarded problem, the butcher immediately shook his head.


    The newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Gong Hao still doesn''t know how powerful it is to force a tiger woman. At the beginning, the two heroes of divine carving almost left him. Even if he went with Gong Hao, he may not be the opponent of that woman!


    That woman is terrible!


    Besides, the butcher didn''t plan to act with Gong Hao.


    "Not right! Even if we are together, it will hang!" the butcher told the truth.


    This made Gong Hao scratch his head.


    He has never heard of such a crazy woman in Jinhai.


    "Alas, what should I do..." Gong Hao was worried and saw that the three-day time limit was coming.


    The butcher paced a few times and said, "either you go out first according to the meaning of pretending to force the tiger. I hide in the dark to eat and get rid of him. What''s the matter? Even if he''s powerful, I''m not an opponent!"


    Gong Hao thought for a moment. At this moment, he chose to trust the butcher.


    However, he doesn''t intend to directly find pretending to force the tiger. Now Zhang Wen''s people are looking for him. It''s too risky. He thinks it''s safer to find Heimei.


    Gong Hao is still confused. How powerful can a woman be?


    ¡­¡­


    That day, in Dongwen group.


    I waited anxiously for the news of wearing a tiger. Three days later, there was still no news of wearing a tiger.


    I still know something about him.


    He hid and didn''t want us to find it. There must be a bigger conspiracy!


    I''m afraid to force the tiger to suffer!


    At this time, my cell phone rang.


    Looking down, the caller was Wang Yi.


    I thought about it and picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, we received a report yesterday. Someone''s two hamstrings were selected. Now they have become disabled. This person''s surname is gong. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    I''m cold.


    Gong?


    Is this a forced tiger?


    "It has nothing to do with me." I said faintly.


    Wang Yi sighed: "Zhang Wen, what happened last time..."


    Before he finished, I interrupted him: "there''s no need to say more about last time. I know it in my heart."


    With that, I put down the phone.


    The heart was raised.


    ¡­¡­


    In a courtyard in Jinhai City, a long dark shadow is sighing.


    It''s been three days.


    There is still no news of pretending to force the tiger.


    She felt as if she had been hollowed out. She was worried to death.


    She has been with faking tiger for so long that she has never been out of touch with him for three days!


    Lovers'' hearts are fragile. They will break if touched gently!


    Her eyes were red and swollen now, and her heart was broken into several pieces.


    Alas~


    She sighed and looked into the distance.


    Hum.


    At this time, the mobile phone vibrated.


    She thought it was a call pretending to be a tiger, so she quickly picked it up and had a look.


    The phone screen shows a strange number.


    Cold, beating.


    Black sister''s heart is breaking.


    She didn''t want to answer, but she did.


    "Is it black sister?" there was a gloomy voice on the phone, even with a trace of obscenity.


    "What do you do?" Heimei was a little surprised. No one dared to call to tease her.


    She also wants to know who this man is?


    "Hey, hey, aren''t you and pretending tiger looking for me recently?"


    Buzz!


    Black sister''s forehead exploded in an instant.


    Is Gong Hao on the other end of the phone?


    The man who almost forced the tiger to a dead end!


    She clenched her fist and her black face was matchless.


    "Where are you?"


    See!

 Chapter 2086

    Black sister is so powerful! In the face of the fierce bandit Gong Hao, she has no other nonsense, just doing it.


    Now Heimei wants to eat Gong Hao alive!


    Gong Hao on the phone was also a little surprised. The butcher said she had good skills and seemed to be true!


    As soon as the phone was connected, she dared to ask herself out.


    It''s awesome.


    Gong Hao doesn''t talk nonsense: "I''m in XX park. Dare you come?"


    Doodle doodle


    Heimei didn''t say much, so she hung up.


    He thinks Gong Hao''s words are nonsense. What is dare? Killing Gong Hao is like crushing a chicken in her eyes. It makes no difference!


    By the way, get rid of Gong Hao!


    Ten minutes later, Heimei went to the park alone with a pair of scissors.


    The cold wind is blowing and the beautiful shadow is floating.


    Black sister came alone like a girl.


    A woman Xia who avenges her man''s blood hatred!


    In the park, Gong Hao has agreed with the butcher that he will ambush in the dark when the black sister comes and force the tiger to appear.


    His women are here. Why can''t he pretend to be a tiger?


    Black sister is great, but it shouldn''t be a problem to stick with her for a while.


    Hold on until the tiger appears.


    Gong Hao has a simple mind. He doesn''t think much at all.


    I never thought whether he and the butcher could Parry if they pretended to force the tiger, let alone Zhang Wen''s people.


    Completely like a silly dog, he was beaten against the wall.


    He was slightly surprised to see black sister coming.


    Black sister is really gifted!


    Can''t the tendons of this body crush many men?


    Not to mention the murderous intent on that face!


    Black sister brought scissors today. It''s still very feminine.


    "Are you gong hao?" black sister came over and said coldly.


    Gong Hao looked at her up and down.


    "Are you the woman who pretends to be a tiger?"


    Not a word!


    While Gong Hao was talking, Heimei also got on!


    Black sister seemed clumsy, but she was actually quite sharp. A dark shadow burst out, and she rushed directly with scissors.


    Gong Hao was surprised and his body paused.


    Grandma''s! How can this woman move so fast! I can only see her shadow!


    Isn''t this woman really good at it.


    Black sister didn''t talk nonsense with him. She raised her hand and hit him on the chest!


    She''s going to kill Gong Hao as soon as she does it!


    Although Gong Hao is surprised, he is also an old hand and has rich experience in street fighting.


    Seeing black sister coming, he quickly turned his body to avoid the scissors.


    Shua~


    The scissors missed Gong Hao''s shoulder and drew a blood mark.


    Grass~


    Gong Hao scolded and turned around to punch Heimei.


    This punch was not polite. It didn''t look like a shot at a woman.


    Gong Hao used almost 80% of his strength, which was quite cruel!


    Pop!


    Heimei raised her hand and the bear''s paw caught his fist!


    At this moment, Gong Hao was stunned.


    Yes, you''re right!


    Heimei grabbed Gong Hao''s fist with one hand!


    A big man''s fist is so easily grasped by the black sister. This picture is full of a sense of disobedience everywhere.


    Gong Hao wanted to get it back in a hurry, but it didn''t help.


    The whole body seemed to be in plaster and couldn''t move.


    Black sister''s crazy appearance was also printed into his realization!


    Strength came from Heimei''s fist, which made Gong Hao palpitate!


    Crazy, this picture is too crazy!


    It''s hard for ordinary people to avoid Gong Hao''s fist, let alone grasp his fist.


    Then, Heimei turned quickly, and her huge back appeared in front of Gong Hao.


    A beautiful back fall threw Gong Hao out.


    After rolling on the ground several times, Gong Haofang stopped.


    Now he didn''t hesitate. He got up and ran away!


    He has been on the road for so many years and has never had a back fall. Black sister wants him for the first time.


    Just a round of fighting, he knew he was not black sister''s opponent and could only escape!


    Where can black sister give him a chance to escape? Turn around and chase!


    Gong Hao revolved around a table tennis table and always kept a safe distance from Heimei.


    In an instant, Gong Hao felt as if he had returned to his childhood.


    At that time, Gong Hao was bullied. He ran here.


    This time, Heimei beat Gong Hao back to her childhood!


    Gong Hao is also depressed!


    Why is there such a big gap between yourself and this woman?


    "You fucking come here!" black sister scolded when she couldn''t catch him.


    "I don''t!"


    Gong Haocai is not stupid!


    Your black sister is just a hung up person. How can I be your opponent?


    This is so unfair!


    "Grass, you''re a fucking man!" black sister couldn''t catch anyone, so she couldn''t be angry.


    Gong Hao scolded, "I''m a man. Are you a fucking woman?"


    This is the question mark that every man has to appear when he sees the black sister.


    Is it a woman.


    Or, what surgery!


    What does black sister hate most? What she hates most in her life is that someone doubts her gender! He is a woman, an intellectual woman. Why is he so unbearable!


    Irritating?


    As soon as Heimei broke out, she was a few meters closer to Gong Hao.


    Gong Hao stumbled and almost fell.


    This gave black Mei enough opportunities. She strode out and directly caught up with Gong Hao.


    Between lightning and flint, Gong Hao has a lazy donkey rolling!


    The body flexibly missed Heimei''s hand, grabbed a handful of soil and threw it at Heimei.


    The dust rose and poured into the black sister''s big black eyes.


    For a moment, the black sister stopped, and her eyes were as painful as a needle!


    Grass.


    Gong Hao is not happy.


    When dealing with a woman, I''m still in such a mess, and I''m pretending to be a tiger. Why don''t I come up with something? Did he leave his woman alone?


    With many doubts in his heart, Gong Hao raised his leg and gave black sister a kick.


    Black sister fell to the ground.


    No matter how powerful she is, she can''t see anything!


    Now she is like a trapped beast!


    "Grass, don''t you pretend to be a tiger? Don''t he dare to break my brother''s hamstring! I''ll let him taste what regret is today!"


    With that, Gong Hao moved his Jian sharp knife and went to Heimei step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    Gong Hao is trying his best to delay time and waiting for the support of the butcher.


    As everyone knows, the Butcher at the moment is no longer here.


    He has no time to manage Gong Hao. His goal is Zhang Wen''s heart.


    Wang Yuxian!


    He wants to hurt Zhang Wentong and make him feel cold in his heart!


    Today, as usual, Wang Yuxian came to yoga class.


    Those who come to yoga class basically wear the same clothes. Without paying, Wang Yuxian wears a pink hairpin, which is easy to distinguish among the crowd.


    The butcher recognized this and kept staring at it in the dark.


    See when you have a chance!


    Today, there are not many people around Wang Yuxian. Most of them followed me to the park.


    I received the news for the first time. Someone saw Gong Hao near the park.


    If Gong haogan appears, I must let him die!


    During the break, Wang Yuxian went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 2087

    "Sister, your hairpin is so beautiful ~" a woman in a yoga class said next to Wang Yuxian.


    The woman''s face is exquisite and her figure is not bad. She has a great intention of catching up with Wang Yuxian.


    Wang Yuxian smiled and took off the hairpin: "I''ll give it to you if you like. There are still several in my family."


    Women really like it, but it''s a little hard to use: "Oh, what''s so funny?"


    "It''s all right, just make a friend ~" Wang Yuxian smiled politely, with a beautiful smile.


    "Well, thank you ~"


    Who would have thought that a cheerful and beautiful woman like Wang Yuxian would have depression?


    They went back to the classroom arm in arm and continued to sit down and contact yoga.


    At the door, one''s eyes always stay on the woman.


    There was a knife light in his eyes!


    While Zhang Wen''s several people at the door were smoking and chatting, the man strode in.


    Now the teacher has finished the class above, and the people below are practicing. No one noticed anyone coming.


    The butcher pushed several women away from the door and strode over. He saw Wang Yuxian wearing a pink hairpin and hugged her from behind.


    He dragged it directly outside the door, and a sharp knife hit the woman''s stomach at the same time.


    "Be honest with me, or I''ll stab you!"


    The woman trembled and dared not say a word!


    It''s hard to be held by a knife!


    Everyone in the classroom was stunned and became a mess for a time. The butcher was absolutely confident that he would take Wang Yuxian away before the police came. He didn''t say a word.


    The woman was frightened, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She had to let the butcher take herself away.


    This picture stimulates everyone''s nerves.


    Similarly, it also stimulated Wang Yuxian in the front row of the classroom.


    At this moment, she had recognized it.


    This man is not a butcher. Who is it?


    At the same time, she knew very well that the butcher came to catch himself. It must be so!


    But it happened that he lent the hairpin to the woman and escaped!


    "What does this man do? Why does he have a knife in his hand?"


    "Call the police! This is robbing people!"


    "Don''t let him run away!"


    A group of women just reacted. At this time, several Zhang Wen people at the door also reacted.


    They rushed in, but they scratched their heads when they saw Wang Yuxian standing safely in the room.


    They all looked at the butcher.


    What''s the situation with this man?


    The butcher laughed wildly: "if you fucking dare to come here, I''ll kill her!"


    Several people were blindfolded. Look at me and I look at you. They took out knives and surrounded them.


    Even if the butcher didn''t catch Wang Yuxian, they had to catch the butcher, didn''t they!


    This man is the one Zhang Wen named to catch!


    Seeing that they were not afraid, the butcher raised his eyebrows.


    What''s the situation? Is it that Zhang Wen''s people don''t care about Wang Yuxian''s life or death?


    After a moment of confusion in his head, the butcher suddenly saw Wang Yuxian covering his mouth in the crowd.


    At this moment, time and space seemed to be disordered.


    He quickly looked down at the woman in his arms.


    Although she is also a Yingyan with a graceful figure, she is not Wang Yuxian at all!


    Grandma''s!


    Find the wrong person!


    At this moment, the butcher wanted to slap himself angrily.


    Recently, I''ve been so bad that I didn''t succeed in looking for a tiger. Now I finally find a chance to get Wang Yuxian. Who knows I''ve caught the wrong person!


    The butcher''s head was blank, gnashing his teeth to weigh the pros and cons.


    Now in this situation, if you go to catch Wang Yuxian again, it will not succeed, but the price is too high. The person who Zhang Wen stays here will not say for the moment. Can he escape if the police come later?


    Although the butcher is a tiger, he will not joke about his life!


    So he pretended to step back to the window, gave the woman a foot from behind and jumped down!


    Everyone exclaimed.


    You know, this is the third floor! He just jumped?


    "My grass, he jumped down? Let''s see if there''s anything wrong with my sister-in-law!" several people rushed over to check.


    At the window, the butcher had fled for the first time after landing.


    The third floor is flat!


    They knew they couldn''t catch up and hurried to see if there was anything wrong with Wang Yuxian.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian was foolish.


    She never dreamed that the butcher was so crazy that he dared to come and kill himself in broad daylight!


    Now death is not important to her.


    What matters is that Zhang Wen


    Thinking of this, Wang Yuxian was embarrassed again. He kept his shoulders with his hands and squatted down.


    "Inform brother Wen quickly!" several people said quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the park, there are already several people watching.


    Heimei stood there motionless with her eyes covered. Gong Hao next to her was about to pass with a sharp knife in her hand.


    Although people were worried, no one dared to stop them.


    Gong Hao has a knife in his hand. Who dares to go there?


    The past is not death!


    However, this picture is still somewhat puzzling.


    Gong Hao, a big man bullying a woman and playing Yin moves?


    Gong Hao stabbed him, and Heimei rolled back directly, retreated several steps, and quickly rubbed her eyes.


    Where would Gong Hao give her a chance to rub her eyes? Rushed over again like crazy.


    Whoosh~


    Just then, suddenly a big green brick flew over.


    Gong Hao was startled and quickly bowed his head to avoid.


    The big green brick was smashed directly behind him.


    The big green brick itself is several times heavier than the ordinary brick. If you throw it so fast, he must have great strength.


    "My grass, who!" Gong Hao subconsciously shouted.


    However, a figure appeared not far away, which made him tremble.


    This man has a gloomy look of a tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger, his face is very ugly. He has a gloomy face, and his face is murderous.


    Hide all that cynicism.


    What is the most terrible thing? It''s a gloomy clown!


    Pretend to be a tiger, that''s it now!


    This picture made Gong Hao''s heart jump wildly.


    But he still pretended to be calm and said coldly, "pretend to force the tiger. Today you and your woman have to die! You broke my brother''s hamstring. It''s not over!"


    "Grass!" pretended to force the tiger to laugh. Although the tone was full of ridicule, his face did not change at all.


    At this moment, pretending to force the tiger has been completely angry!


    "Today, you have to die too!" he said coldly.


    Gong Haoting straightened his chest: "let''s see who died later!"


    With that, he looked into the distance to look for the butcher, but he didn''t see anything.


    He felt a little uneasy.


    Why doesn''t the butcher show up?


    Didn''t he say he was responsible for leading the tiger out, and he ambushed in the dark? Now he''s pretending to force the tiger out. Why hasn''t he come yet?


    Although it is said that Heimei has been injured now, her combat effectiveness has increased instead of decreasing just now. Now, with a forced tiger, how can she Parry?


    Now he is still tough.

 Chapter 2088

    Pretending to force the tiger not to give him time to talk nonsense, he rushed over without taking anything in his hand.


    See!


    Facing Gong Hao with a sharp knife, pretending to be a tiger is such a tiger! Dare to go there with your bare hands!


    This is the strength of the tiger!


    These days, it has been brewing enough.


    Gong Hao didn''t talk nonsense. He stabbed the tiger''s chest with a knife subconsciously.


    Pretending to force the tiger to avoid flexibly is a direct step.


    This kick kicked Gong Hao''s heart, made him step back several steps and sit on the ground.


    Vomit~~


    Gong Hao vomited out directly.


    This is a sequela!


    It''s the sequelae of the last fight with pretending to force the tiger!


    Now Gong Hao will vomit if he is beaten in the abdomen.


    Pretending to force the tiger is a little stunned. Gong haozha has become so careless now. He threw up before he started?


    Gong Hao reacted very quickly this time. He turned and ran before he forced the tiger to come over!


    He saw that the butcher might not come today.


    Smart, his IQ has begun to soar.


    If you go on like this, you may be forced to play dead by pretending to be a tiger! He doesn''t want to die so easily!


    Pretending to force the tiger to chase for two steps, he found that the speed of himself and Gong was not on the same level, so he simply didn''t chase.


    Hurry to see black sister.


    "Honey, how are you?" pretending to force the tiger to ask quickly.


    Heimei didn''t speak, raised her head and pointed to her eyes.


    Pretend to force the tiger to lick out the dirty things in her eyes with her tongue. It''s so ambiguous.


    Black sister can open her eyes.


    Pop!


    Without saying a word, she raised her hand and slapped the pretending tiger in the face.


    The slap was clear and loud, and he didn''t leave his hand. He pulled it directly. He stepped back for several steps and almost sat down on the ground.


    "Grass!" black sister scolded.


    The tiger''s eyes are red.


    See.


    This is the way to pretend to force the tiger to say hello to the black sister.


    Rough people use clumsy methods.


    Black sister, the most direct method is used.


    This can also just show her heart. She loves and hates pretending to force the tiger! I want to slap him in the face and kiss him.


    Passers by frowned when they saw this scene. No one could understand the love between pretending to force tiger and black sister.


    "Why did you come?" black sister punched the tiger again in the chest.


    Pretending to force the tiger to bear the pain and step back, he just stood still.


    The expression on his face was embarrassed: "honey, I was wrong."


    "I don''t care, you must compensate me!" black sister said angrily.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "that''s for sure."


    Only the two of them know what compensation is. It''s Lianhua of Heimei. It''s the punishment of pretending to force the tiger to not pay public food for so many days.


    The picture may be dazzling and may not be understood~


    Prick~


    At this time, several cars stopped next to the park. They were all black cars. As soon as the car was stable, I took the lead to get off the car, followed by Zhang Guohua, Li Erzi and more than 30 younger brothers.


    My heart finally put down when I saw pretending to force tiger and black sister here.


    Zhang Guohua took the lead and punched the tiger in the chest: "where have you died these days? Do you know how worried we are!"


    Pretending to force the tiger is painful, but he doesn''t dare to talk more nonsense. He can only smile solemnly: "nothing, isn''t it all right for me?"


    "Grass..." Zhang Guohua wanted to scold again, but I stopped him.


    I walked over and said, "pretend to be a tiger. You haven''t seen us these days. Do you still treat us as brothers?"


    This changed the tiger''s face.


    He wanted to solve the matter by himself. Who knows he didn''t catch Gong Hao.


    But he''s not in a hurry. Anyway, Gong Hao will come forward sooner or later. He''s not afraid if he doesn''t come forward. Keep looking for his family! Break his father''s leg next time and see if he comes out?


    Pretending to force the tiger has made a joint with Gong Hao!


    "Wenzi, leave this matter alone! Just don''t know, I don''t want to trouble you!"


    Pretending to force the tiger, a warm current flashed in my heart.


    But I can''t agree with this. I''m very angry: "pretend to force the tiger and treat us as brothers. Don''t say these words! No matter what happens to you, we''ll stand on your side! It''s certain to catch Gong Hao! And even if you don''t say it, I''ll let him die."


    Originally, no one understood the feelings between pretending to force tiger and rhubarb, but when we saw that pretending to force tiger was like this, we all understood safely.


    Pretending to be a tiger is really angry.


    "Alas ~ ~" pretending to force the tiger to sigh, "Gong Hao ran away just now. I didn''t catch him."


    I''m still a little late.


    "Gong Hao has run away now. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to catch him again." Li Erzi''s eyes were gloomy.


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile: "don''t worry, I still have a way to let him out!"


    "What way?" asked Li Erzi.


    "I''ll go to his family in two days and break a man''s leg. I don''t believe he doesn''t show up ~" pretending to force the tiger is quite confident.


    I rubbed my forehead with a headache: "then the police will catch you before Gong Hao comes to you. Gong Hao''s brother is not a gangster. They have called the police. Wang Yi said that the case has been filed and it''s very troublesome."


    Pretending to force the tiger to scratch his head: "I grass, they just play like this? Call the police?"


    I seriously said: "brother Gong Hao is not a person on the road. He is just an ordinary person. It''s strange that he doesn''t call the police if you look for him like this! Now Gong Hao is running away, but his family doesn''t hate you. Don''t be so impulsive."


    If the people on the road are fighting, Wang Yi may be able to turn a blind eye, but he is always an ordinary person. He is also pretended to force a tiger to cripple a leg. He thinks he can''t do it anyway.


    Pretending to force the tiger to scratch his head: "what should I do? Just let him go?"


    I shook my head: "of course not..."


    At this time, my phone rang. It was a call from my little brother who was guarding Wang Yuxian hospital.


    I quickly picked it up.


    "Brother Wen, something''s wrong!"


    My head trembled!


    Is Gong Hao''s coming to pretend to force the tiger just a cover? Just to attract our attention. Their focus is on Wang Yuxian?


    "What''s the matter! Speak quickly!" I said anxiously.


    "Just now the butcher came to catch his sister-in-law, but he caught the wrong person and now he has run away..."


    My heart pounded. I was relieved after hearing this.


    Fortunately, there was no danger.


    I also slowly linked the butcher and Gong Hao in my mind.


    These two people should have been completely irrelevant. How can they be connected?


    Now I''m in the dark. If they play like this, I won''t be able to parry!


    "Brother Wen, you''d better come quickly now. My sister-in-law doesn''t seem to be in good condition. Don''t let anyone near her!" my younger brother said anxiously on the phone.


    My secret was broken, so I quickly promised to hang up the phone.

 Chapter 2089

    I hurried back to yoga class.


    At this time, Wang Yuxian squatted alone in the corner, holding her shoulders with both hands and looking frightened.


    The doctor told me before that Wang Yuxian had a mental illness, not just depression. If he encountered other things and blows, he might cause other diseases.


    Like murder paranoia.


    That would be trouble!


    Many people in the yoga class were comforting Wang Yuxian, but her face looked more and more like that, and her small face was flashing panic.


    I feel terrible.


    Wang Yuxian, my favorite woman, has become like this because of me.


    It''s all my fault!


    I rushed in with a group of people. The women at the scene were startled and retreated one after another.


    "Don''t come here! Go away!" Wang Yuxian shouted when she saw someone coming.


    At this moment, I felt very uncomfortable: "Yuxian, it''s me..."


    Wang Yuxian looked up at me and burst into tears: "Wenzi, you''re coming, I''m afraid..."


    I can''t wait to slap myself in the face.


    I still miscalculated.


    I tried my best to guard against it, but I still made a mistake.


    How can I make mistakes in Wang Yuxian?


    Why am I so careless!


    Pop!


    I slapped myself in the face.


    The slap in the face was loud, and the voice of people nearby whispering stopped in an instant.


    "Yuxian, I''m sorry for you. It''s all my fault..."


    Can a few slaps fill the self reproach in my heart? Open your bow from left to right and pump yourself hard so that I feel better.


    Wang Yuxian quickly hugged me, and tears became thicker: "Wenzi, what are you doing? It has nothing to do with you! It has nothing to do with you..."


    I clenched my fist, picked up Wang Yuxian and left the yoga class first.


    There was much talk behind him.


    The woman who just asked Wang Yuxian to borrow a hairpin was also stunned: "is this man Zhang Wen of Jinhai city?"


    "It must be him. I look like what they say ~"


    "Zhang Wen, more handsome than they say!"


    A group of women were talking.


    All the way back to the villa.


    Wang Yuxian has gone to sleep after taking the medicine. Now the situation is stable.


    Outside the door, Li Erzi and others stood here with an ugly face.


    For so many days, Li Erzi didn''t find out the news of the butcher, but the butcher came out again and again.


    If the butcher didn''t catch the wrong person this time, no one knows what Wang Yuxian will look like now! This is all Li Erzi''s mistake!


    Li Erzi took a deep breath and said, "Wenzi, I''ll check myself now. I''ll find the butcher within a week!"


    I lit a cigarette upset and waved my hand: "don''t blame yourself too much. The butcher is different from others. It''s hard to find."


    "Wenzi, it''s all my fault."


    "No, it has nothing to do with you." I gasped and said to Li Erzi.


    The smoke swirled in my mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Jinhai railway station,


    A train stopped and a man came down from it.


    Wearing sportswear and a cap, the man looks quite energetic.


    But in his eyes, there was a murderous spirit that could not be concealed.


    He came down to look at the time and hurried out of the railway station.


    Walking to the public telephone booth, he dialed a number and went out.


    After the beep of waiting, someone over there picked it up.


    His face was a little complicated: "brother Wen, it''s me..."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, a black Mercedes stopped near the national highway in Jinhai city.


    I got out of the car in a hurry.


    Look around.


    "Brother Wen." at this time, a man came out of the nearby trees.


    Seeing this face, my heart sank in an instant.


    He is Wang Peng.


    I haven''t seen him for so many days. Wang Peng''s hair is shorter and his spirit is much stronger. The murderous spirit in his eyes is stronger.


    Without too much blame, the brothers met with more emotion.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "get in the car first!"


    Wang Peng smiled and got into the car.


    "Young man, I''m in good spirits!" I was very happy to see Wang Peng.


    No matter what Wang Peng has done before, and no matter what Wang Peng is doing now, as long as I can see him, I will be reassured!


    Even if the whole world is against Wang Peng, he is also my brother. No one can change that.


    Wang Peng was also very happy to see me, and the joy that could not be concealed rose from the bottom of his heart. He smiled and said, "brother Wen, but you don''t look very energetic. What happened recently?"


    How can I tell Wang Peng about these things?


    I quickly shook my head: "it''s all right, it''s just that Dongwen group has a lot of things. But now the wind is so tight, why are you back?"


    Wang Peng killed the police. Maybe he can''t get away in his life. Now my heart is full of regret,


    I regret not watching him.


    If I had more snacks, how could Wang Peng become like this.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were deep: "brother Wen, I''m fine. The police won''t catch me for a while. Besides, at this point, I''ve underestimated life and death. When I''m caught, it''s life!"


    The smoke in my hand trembled a few times: "anyway, I will try my best to protect you."


    "By the way, brother Wen, is Huang Wenjing okay?"


    I nodded: "after you left, I asked someone to send her some money. She can''t spend it all her life ~"


    Wang Peng''s eyes showed a trace of gratitude: "brother Wen, thank you."


    Speaking of this, I took out a card and gave it to him: "there are two million in it. Take it first. You need money for everything outside."


    Wang Peng pushed away: "brother Wen, I don''t need it."


    I looked serious: "take it!"


    Wang Peng took it and took a deep breath.


    "Brother Wen, I have no regrets at this step, but I''m sorry for only one person, that is you. You''ve always taken care of me the most, but I didn''t listen to you. It''s all my fault..."


    This made my eyes red.


    A prodigal son never changes his money.


    But Wang Peng can''t turn back.


    He can only spend his life wandering.


    I don''t want to see him like this.


    Wang Peng, it''s my brother!


    "Peng''er, as long as my identity is still one day, I can help you. You hide first and don''t make trouble again, you know?" I said seriously.


    Wang Peng smiled and nodded.


    Now, how can he not know?


    No one can help him now.


    If he killed a bastard or a common people, it''s easy to say, but he killed a person who was the inverse scale of the country.


    How could he escape?


    Now he can only survive.


    This time, he also came back at considerable risk.


    "Brother Wen, I heard that my sister-in-law is back, isn''t she?"


    I smiled: "your boy''s news is very well-informed."


    Wang Peng then said, "I also heard that the butcher has been secretly looking for trouble with his sister-in-law many times, hasn''t he?"


    "..." I was silent.

 Chapter 2090

    Speaking of the butcher, my heart is a burst of anger!


    This man is like a dog skin plaster, lingering.


    "Peng''er, I''ll deal with these things. Yuxian must be fine! But it''s her illness that makes me feel bad."


    "What''s the matter with my sister-in-law?" Wang Peng asked quickly.


    "Depression." I said three words.


    Wang Peng''s fingers trembled a few times before he nodded silently.


    Wang Peng and I talked for a while. He got off and disappeared.


    Looking at his back, I feel very uncomfortable. I only hate my ability. Otherwise, how could Wang Peng fall into such a field?


    Mixed society, what is it for?


    Is it to let yourself see more helplessness?


    Is it to let oneself have more and more helpless?


    If so, I''d rather give up.


    ¡­¡­


    Gong Hao ran away and he learned to be smart at the same time.


    All along, Gong Hao felt as if his head was not enough, and he was always confused.


    Only now did he react.


    The emotional butcher mixed with him from the beginning to make use of him!


    The butcher didn''t intend to make himself better.


    This is all wishful thinking.


    I was foolish to think that the butcher would be one with me!


    In this society of fear and deception, Gong Hao is still a vulnerable group, and his IQ limits everything,


    Instead of looking for the butcher, he found a place to hide himself.


    Now Zhang Wen''s people are looking for him everywhere. He doesn''t know whether this place is safe or not. He can hide for a few days, but he knows that as long as Zhang Wen''s people catch him, he will die! This is no joke!


    Buzzing~


    At this time, his phone vibrated.


    He secretly scolded and saw that it was the butcher''s call, which made his teeth itch.


    Now the butcher has the fucking face to call himself? If I hadn''t been smart, I''m afraid I would have been forced to stay there!


    "Grass, butcher, you''re fucking good!" Gong Hao picked it up and said with a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    The butcher cursed.


    He''s upset, too!


    Why didn''t you succeed? How can you catch the wrong person! When have you been so careless?


    If he didn''t catch the wrong person, now he has the absolute initiative! Do you still need to be so embarrassed?


    But now that things are not done, he has to continue to use Gong Hao. Gong Hao''s cannon can''t be used better.


    "Gong Hao, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you come back?" the butcher is still loading.


    What else can he do now? There is no other way but to install.


    Gong Hao sneered: "butcher, you still want to fucking play with me, don''t you? You think I''m stupid! Where were you when I moved black sister!"


    Isn''t it! If he''s not stupid, can the butcher use him like this?


    "What''s the matter with you? Hey, I forgot to tell you about it!" said the butcher pretending to be lost.


    "Come on, butcher, it''s hard for me to do this!" Gong Hao sneered.


    The butcher hurriedly said, "yes! I didn''t go to you, but there was a special situation. I went to Wang Yuxian. This is Zhang Wen''s heart, and you should know! I want to catch her first. What do we say? Zhang Wen dares not agree? Are you right?"


    Gong Hao''s eyes turned: "did you meet Wang Yuxian? Did you catch anyone?"


    "Alas! I was almost caught by Zhang Wen''s men. Didn''t it take a lot of effort to run back!" the butcher was angry when he remembered.


    Gong Hao didn''t say much and hung up.


    He needs to think.


    The butcher is so fucking deceptive that he must consider all the pros and cons.


    Or you''ll be killed by this boy sooner or later! Anyway, I can''t be used by the butcher anymore!


    ¡­¡­


    Put down the phone and the butcher scolded.


    Man''s potential is unlimited. He will never know his potential without something.


    Gong Hao is a portrayal.


    Now Gong Hao''s IQ has begun to soar!


    Just two words, the butcher can see!


    The butcher hit the wall hard. Now he didn''t catch Wang Yuxian, someone must take the place of the dead ghost and someone must take the back! This man Gong Hao is the best candidate.


    If he continues to deceive himself, he will be fooled!


    No, Gong Hao can''t stay!


    The butcher''s face darkened at the thought.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in the largest night market in Jinhai city.


    This is the place where Jinhai gangsters gather. The drinks here are cheap and there are no tickets. It is often the place where Jinhai gangsters mingle.


    Today, as usual, full.


    Strong music, coupled with the detonating dance floor, at this moment, those crazy swinging little bastards regard themselves as the boss and the brightest cub on the dance floor!


    "Do you know? I heard that the butcher almost took Zhang Wen''s woman!"


    "Well, I heard that big brother is really powerful. Now he dares to knock with Zhang Wen!"


    "Big brother is big brother!"


    In one seat, three people were talking.


    These three men, who used to work with the butcher,


    Their situation is better than other younger brothers. The wine on the table is also some high-grade drinks.


    It''s different from all beer.


    However, several people seem to drink a little too much, and their eyes are a little floating.


    At this time, someone came by and accidentally knocked down a bottle of wine on their table, and the wine flowed all over the table.


    "Grass, you''re fucking blind!" a man shouted angrily and stood up to hit the man.


    The other two also stood up with wine bottles in their hands.


    Wearing a cap and sportswear, the man looked out of place at night.


    Suddenly, it''s even a little old-fashioned.


    He didn''t speak, he just stopped.


    "Grass, are you fucking dumb? I don''t know. I''m sorry!" a man shouted.


    People around have become accustomed to these things, and they all go to the theatre one after another.


    The man pressed the brim of his hat: "if you don''t agree, come out."


    With that, he walked towards the back door of the bar.


    "Grass!" the three men laughed.


    There are three people on their side, and they are quite strong, but there is only one person on the other side. It seems that they are just ordinary people.


    The three of them looked at each other and followed him out the back door with wine bottles.


    The back door of the bar is an alley.


    There are few people here and the light is quite dark.


    When they came out, the man had taken off his hat.


    Stand there waiting for them to come.


    "Boy, if you kneel down now, lick our shoes and apologize, we might let you go!" a sneer.


    Another man also played with the wine bottle in his hand and sneered: "otherwise, today we will turn your head into a scar!"


    The man opposite didn''t talk nonsense, but walked over in two steps and pulled out a sharp knife from his back waist.


    The three were a little stunned. Their colleagues took advantage of the night, and they also saw his face clearly.

 Chapter 2091

    The night was hazy. At the moment, in the dark alley, the three people were completely stunned.


    What appeared in their eyes was a face that frightened everyone on the road of Jinhai city.


    This face once caused an uproar on the streets of Jinhai city.


    How many people have retreated without war is a nightmare for many people.


    However, after the incident, the face had disappeared. Many people said that she had died outside and would never come back.


    Who knows this face has no chance to appear in front of them.


    What the fuck is this?


    One of them first responded: "brother Peng, we have eyes that don''t know Taishan. Don''t worry about us, will you? I''m wrong. I slap myself in the face!"


    With that, he opened his hands and slapped himself in the face, scolding while smoking.


    The other two were stunned and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Wang Peng is a wolf. They are dogs.


    How do dogs and wolves compete?


    Wolves are bloodthirsty animals, while dogs only eat shit.


    Wang Peng smiled coldly and came over with a knife.


    Without warning, he aimed a knife at the man''s chest, fast and accurate, without mercy.


    With a scream of pain, the man fell to the ground and struggled.


    Wang Peng didn''t care about his life or death at all. He took two steps and grabbed the man''s hair. He waved two knives in his mouth.


    In an instant, the man''s mouth was full of blood.


    The last person left stared at all this and almost gave up resistance.


    His legs were chaffed and his eyes showed fear.


    It''s futile to run in front of Wang Peng. It''s better to let him vent. If he doesn''t have a chance to live.


    Now Wang Peng is a killer with blood on his hands. He doesn''t care about anything else.


    As long as he can achieve his goal.


    Anyway, killing one person is killing, and killing two people is also killing. These people are also the little brother of the butcher. Living is a waste of air.


    Wang Peng looked at him with great interest and picked the sharp knife in his hand.


    He came obediently, trembling all over.


    He saw that Wang Peng was not fighting, but killing! I have only one life. How can I play with Wang Peng?


    "Brother Peng, I''m wrong. Please spare my life!"


    Wang Peng didn''t speak. He grabbed her hair and pulled it down hard.


    The man felt a whirl of heaven and earth. He thought Wang Peng''s knife should arrive next second.


    This knife may be inserted into his neck or into his chest. In short, it won''t leave his hand.


    Everyone is small in front of death. At this moment, his crotch was wet.


    This is scared!


    In front of Wang Peng, these little bastards looked too small and were directly frightened into incontinence.


    "Grass." Wang Peng smiled.


    The man didn''t intend to move himself. He still had it for him.


    "If you want to live, do as I say, you know?" Wang Peng patted his face with the back of the knife.


    The man nodded desperately after listening.


    ¡­¡­


    It was late at night and the butcher hadn''t slept yet.


    He''s waiting for a call.


    Waiting for Gong Hao to call him.


    He also knew that Gong Hao just couldn''t think of it for a moment. He would be fooled by himself for a long time.


    Who is Gong hao? Don''t you know?


    Buzz!


    At this time, the mobile phone vibrates.


    However, what beats on the screen is not Gong Hao''s name, but the number of one of his little brothers.


    The little brother has been with the butcher for a long time, although he is the butcher''s right hand.


    But I haven''t been in touch since the butcher ran away.


    What is he calling himself for now?


    The butcher thought there was nothing wrong, so he picked it up.


    "Brother, it''s me!" seeing the butcher pick up, he said quickly. His voice was very stable and could not hear anything unusual.


    no way out.


    Now Wang Peng is beside him. If he doesn''t act well, can Wang Peng let him go?


    At this moment, his acting skills all burst out. If there was an art test or something, he would definitely win the first place!


    "Oh, I know it''s you. What''s the matter?" the butcher asked calmly.


    The little brother hurriedly said, "brother, haven''t you gone to find Zhang Wen''s woman recently? We''ve heard all these things. You''re really just. Now only you dare to do the right thing with Zhang Wen in Jinhai city. You deserve to be our brother."


    The butcher didn''t want to hear these flattering words. He interrupted his little brother upset: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll hang up. You know I can''t talk more nonsense with you now!"


    "Big brother!" the younger brother quickly stopped him. Now if the butcher hangs up, he will die.


    Wang Peng''s sharp knife is already howling blood.


    "There''s something I don''t know if I should tell you, but I said don''t think about it!"


    "You tell me," said the butcher in a cold voice.


    The younger brother stabilized his mood and said, "brother, just now when we came out to play, we saw Zhang Wen driving with a woman to the newly built villa in Jinhai city. I don''t know what it was. I suddenly thought that he might be afraid of you looking for his woman again, so he moved the place, but I thought it was a good opportunity, so I gave you a call..."


    Dong Dong!


    The butcher''s heart jumped wildly in an instant!


    Darling!


    This is a god given opportunity!


    Although he missed during the day, God didn''t give up. He still gave him a chance.


    Zhang Wen thought he had done enough concealment and took his woman to hide in the villa area.


    Think no one knows?


    "I see, that''s it." although he was happy, the butcher didn''t show it at all and hung up directly.


    The little brother looked innocent and looked at Wang Peng.


    "Brother Peng, I''ve tried my best, but I think the butcher will come."


    Wang Peng sneered and turned around with a knife.


    When he was severely hit on the back of his neck, he fainted.


    Wang Peng''s eyes were cold.


    Zhang Wen treated him well, so now is the time for him to return this friendship.


    He is now carefree and fearless of life and death, so he killed the butcher to help Zhang Wen avoid future trouble!


    ¡­¡­


    The butcher put down the phone and hurriedly dialed Gong Hao.


    At this time, Gong Hao had gone to bed. He didn''t pick up until the phone rang for a long time.


    "Butcher, what else can I say to you?" Gong Hao''s tone was not very good.


    The butcher sneered.


    If you want to catch Wang Yuxian tonight, Gong Hao must get rid of himself.


    Why don''t you kill two birds with one stone tonight.


    "Gong Hao, I said I didn''t lie to you. Now in the new villa area of Jinhai City, Zhang Wen''s woman is hiding there. I''ll go and catch his woman in a moment. If you believe me, go and have a look. You don''t need to do it. Just watch."

 Chapter 2092

    Then the butcher put down the phone.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, Gong Hao was stunned for a moment.


    The butcher is going to find Zhang Wen''s woman now?


    Really?


    It''s late at night. The butcher shouldn''t lie to himself?


    And he has said, let himself look at it from a distance without hands.


    Then why don''t you watch the good play in the dark?


    Zhang Wen''s woman looks beautiful, amazing and uneven. When the butcher is finished, she can still line up.


    That woman is a dream in every man''s heart!


    Thinking of this, Gong Hao got up from bed, washed his face casually and went out.


    This time Gong Hao was very careful and looked at all this in the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, the new villa area in Jinhai city.


    It has just been completed, and there are not many households living here.


    There are few lights at night.


    The butcher came and his eyes fell on a villa.


    A dim light was on here, and a Mercedes Benz stopped at the door.


    Don''t ask, it must be Zhang Wen''s.


    The butcher sneered.


    Zhang Wenqian still didn''t count himself.


    I caught Wang Yuxian tonight and enjoyed it first. This woman has been thinking about it for a long time, but she has never succeeded.


    Today is really an eye opener!


    But the butcher was still very careful. He came and looked around the roadside to see that there were no suspicious people. Then he climbed over the wall.


    I thought Gong Hao must be staring at himself at this time.


    After a while, wait until you catch Wang Yuxian and then solve Gong Hao.


    In his eyes, Gong Hao is nothing at all. He can raise his hand.


    Entering the door, Gong Hao peeked through the window to be on the safe side.


    There was a suit in the room and some clothes worn by women were scattered on the ground.


    He sneered in his heart.


    At this time, Zhang Wen still has the mind to do that kind of thing! If he knew he was hiding in the dark now, he would be scared!


    Quietly opened the window, and the butcher turned in with great ease.


    A sharp knife was slowly released from the other hand.


    The tip of the knife glowed with cold light, which made people shudder.


    Today, Zhang Wen happened to be there, so the butcher simply solved Zhang Wen.


    If you get rid of Zhang Wen, you can return to Jinhai city from tomorrow.


    What is a leopard? Just a clown.


    From the bathroom came the sound of women laughing and men''s voices from time to time.


    The butcher sneered.


    These two people seem to be eager to start, and soon they will turn this place into a bloody hell.


    The sound of running water had covered up the butcher''s footsteps.


    The sharp knife in his hand is also unbearable!


    Walking to the bathroom door, the butcher pushed the door open.


    "Zhang Wen, I''ll kill you today." the butcher shouted and rushed in.


    The woman in the bathroom screamed and quickly hid behind the man.


    The man also stared round and surprised.


    I finally found a little three. I''m going to be happy tonight. Who knows that such a person suddenly broke in.


    With a knife, you will kill everywhere!


    But at this time, he suddenly stopped, and the expression on his face slowly became ferocious.


    It felt like seeing something you shouldn''t see.


    Boastful but quite real.


    The butcher''s heart began to jump wildly.


    At this moment, he recognized it.


    Which of these two people is Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian? He doesn''t even know!


    Are two strange faces!


    Although a woman''s figure is also quite devil, her face is one in a hundred.


    But now it made the butcher shudder.


    What is this?


    It''s not Zhang Wen and Wang Yuxian?


    Stunned for a second, the butcher quickly reacted.


    He slapped himself on the forehead.


    Damn it, I was fooled!


    As soon as the idea came out of his head, he heard the sound of broken glass.


    The woman in the bathroom screamed and squatted beside the man.


    Outside the door, a steady footsteps came slowly.


    The butcher immediately realized that someone might have arranged it, but who dared to calculate himself?


    Zhang Wen?


    There is no possibilities! He must still be looking for himself everywhere now. How can he have the time to play with these fancy intestines?


    "Grass, who is it?" the butcher stood out with a knife.


    A man outside the door changed his face.


    It feels like the butcher has never.


    He has been in Jinhai city for so many years and has never been so afraid of anyone.


    This man is the murderous Wang Peng.


    Seeing him, the butcher began to tremble.


    In Jinhai City, he suffered a few losses, all on Wang Peng.


    He knew that Wang Peng didn''t want to die at all.


    Killing the police, I don''t know how many lives there are, which gives Wang Peng the capital to indulge and makes him more unscrupulous.


    It is also a sharp knife in hand, but the effect is different at all.


    This picture severely stimulated the butcher''s heart.


    "Why don''t you know me?" Wang Peng''s eyes were cold.


    "Wang Peng, you''re not running away. How dare you come back!" the butcher trembled with anger. He fell into Wang Peng''s trap.


    How can such a miscalculation!


    Wang Peng lit a cigarette and smoked it himself. It was as simple as playing games against the butcher.


    "If you move brother Wen''s woman, you are dying. I will kill you for brother Wen today."


    The sound was not loud but very penetrating, which made the butcher tremble all over.


    If someone said it, he might just laugh it off as a joke, but it was never true from Wang Peng''s mouth.


    The butcher has no idea. He doesn''t know if he can do Wang Peng tonight.


    You know, Wang Peng is a cold-blooded killer!


    "Grass, I''ll kill you first!" the butcher shouted and rushed to Wang Peng.


    A knife pierced Wang Peng''s neck. He didn''t leave his hand at all. What''s the difference between staying in front of Wang Peng and dying?


    Anyway, now the butcher has several lives in his hand. He doesn''t care. It depends on who works harder than Wang Peng!


    He doesn''t believe that he has been fighting in Jinhai city for so many years, and he is not an opponent of Wang Peng halfway out!


    However, the reality is always in the face. In front of absolute strength, the butcher has no way at all.


    Facing the knife stabbed by the butcher, Wang Peng did not hide or dodge.


    But when the butcher is close to himself, he also gives a knife to the butcher''s neck.


    Wang Peng didn''t plan to fight with the butcher or write with the butcher. He was ready to kill the butcher.


    The butcher is ruthless and dares to fight with people.


    But he''s just a jerk, at best, a big jerk.


    That''s the opponent of killers like Wang Peng.


    There are no gorgeous moves and no nonsense. One shot is to kill him!


    Wang Peng is a natural killer!


    At the moment of lightning flint, the butcher''s instinctive desire for survival made him lean aside and avoid Wang Peng''s blade.

 Chapter 2093

    The sharp knife went through the butcher''s neck, leaving a blood mark.


    The butcher''s eyes were cold and touched his neck.


    Blood on one hand.


    He bit secretly!


    This move has won or lost. He is not Wang Peng''s opponent.


    Wang Peng, this is not a fight, this is murder!


    Although he also came with the mentality of killing, he was still very different from Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng didn''t hide from the knife just now, but he couldn''t hold his strength!


    No way, this knife is fatal!


    He doesn''t know if he will die with this knife!


    Let him kill Wang Peng, but let him and Wang Peng die together, he dare not.


    Without giving him a chance to stay, Wang Peng''s backhand was another knife.


    Wang Peng''s moves are quite simple. The blade is sharp when opening and closing, but each knife is aimed at killing people!


    This knife is also to kill the butcher!


    The butcher didn''t dare to carry it any more. He quickly dodged.


    But without two steps back, he reached the end. He had retreated to the bathroom. The man stood aside and dared not speak. The woman screamed, seemingly frightened.


    Wang Peng didn''t stop and strode in.


    He raised his knife and stabbed.


    The butcher grabbed the woman''s arm and let him back in front of him.


    Poop!


    At this time, Wang Peng''s knife arrived.


    The blade staggered the butcher and pierced the woman''s white and tender shoulder.


    The woman''s eyes widened and she couldn''t believe what she saw.


    She had only seen this picture in the film, and the bloody picture had already scared her silly.


    At the same time, the butcher pushed the woman hard and jumped out of the window.


    Wang Peng scolded, drew out his knife, turned and went after him.


    Who but Wang Peng can make the butcher run away in Jinhai city?


    At this time, Gong Hao was hiding in the dark and waiting for the butcher to do it at any time.


    He had seen the butcher sneaking into the villa just now.


    He''s excited, too!


    The butcher doesn''t seem to be lying to him. Is Wang Yuxian really in the villa tonight?


    It seems that I can have a good time tonight!


    That woman is the best.


    Seeing a figure fleeing from the villa, he rubbed his eyes.


    No!


    Isn''t this man a butcher?


    Why did he get out?


    Can''t he even clean up a woman?


    What''s going on!


    Before Gong Hao could figure it out, Wang Peng quickly chased out with a knife behind him, with a murderous spirit all over his body.


    See Wang Peng, Gong Haoleng God for a moment.


    He was somewhat familiar with the figure, but he couldn''t remember who it was for another time.


    But the murderous spirit of this body is quite familiar.


    The butcher stumbled, and the whole man staggered out a few steps, and his steps slowed down.


    It was at this moment that Wang Peng arrived.


    Gong Hao patted his forehead.


    He remembered!


    The man with the knife is not Wang Peng. Who is it?


    I remember Wang Peng was there when he was cleaning up people at night!


    At that time, he felt that Wang Peng was not an ordinary person. Once he made a move, the gangsters in the whole night scene were restrained. After so many years in Jinhai City, he saw such a person for the first time.


    If you don''t take your life seriously, you will play with your life as soon as you fight.


    However, he heard that Wang Peng had run away with several lives. Why did he come back now?


    Thinking of this, Gong Hao looked at it with bated breath.


    The knife in the butcher''s hand had already flown. Now he fell to the ground and his legs could only be in the air.


    Be ready for the rabbit to kick the eagle at any time.


    He learned this from pretending to force a tiger.


    That day when he packed up his clothes and forced the tiger, wasn''t he in this position?


    In this way, even if Wang Peng came to stab himself, he didn''t know where to start.


    At best, he just stabbed himself in the leg.


    At this moment, the butcher couldn''t manage so much. He thought that he could escape from Wang Peng and keep his life is better than anything!


    But the butcher doesn''t pretend to be a tiger.


    Wang Peng is not a butcher.


    Seeing the butcher''s posture, Wang Peng immediately smiled.


    The smile is very cold.


    He came directly, raised his knife and stabbed.


    The butcher quickly stretched out his two legs to stop Wang Peng''s blade.


    Pooh!


    Wang Peng was kicked by the butcher and stepped back.


    At the same time, Wang Peng stabbed the butcher in the thigh, and the blood flowed.


    The butcher''s face changed greatly.


    At the same time, his head was full of confusion.


    Why? The same moves are used on him. Why is the gap so big?


    When I pretended to force the tiger to use this posture, I really couldn''t start.


    Why is Wang Peng not afraid at all.


    Why did Wang Peng shoot so fast?


    The blood flow seems to be unstoppable.


    The butcher knew that Wang Peng''s knife must have pierced his own artery. If he didn''t get away quickly, he would die today!


    Fear had begun to spread in his heart.


    At this moment, the butcher was afraid.


    The fear in my heart is spreading madly.


    Wang Peng didn''t stop at all. He stabbed the butcher''s injured leg again!


    One leg was tied into a plug.


    The scene was bleeding.


    However, Wang Peng didn''t mean to stop, holding the knife and turning to the other side.


    The butcher couldn''t move his leg at all. Now he was desperate.


    Even if it can be sent to the hospital for timely rescue now, 80% of this leg is useless.


    With this move, the rabbit kicked the eagle and directly disabled his legs!


    The butcher''s head was sweating, and only one leg was shaking in the air.


    Wang Peng grabbed his other leg and cut his hamstring with a knife.


    Oh~~~


    The butcher cried out in pain.


    Although the butcher is powerful, he is also a normal man. It hurts him to be cut like this!


    Besides, can ordinary people endure the pain of breaking their hamstrings?


    Wang Peng sneered: "now you know you''re afraid? Brother Wen stopped me before, so I didn''t kill you. Now no one stops, and you''ll die today."


    The butcher''s eyes stared oval: "Wang Peng, don''t kill me. I''ll tell you something..."


    Click!


    Wang Peng was too lazy to listen to his nonsense. He walked around behind the butcher, with one hand around his neck and the other holding a knife.


    It''s like sawing a tree.


    He cut the butcher''s neck slowly.


    The butcher slowly lost his strength in Wang Peng''s hand and was forcibly cut off by Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng made an effort.


    The butcher''s head fell to the ground.


    Suddenly blood flowed all over the ground, and the smell of blood rose to the sky.


    A man and a woman in the villa were already frightened.


    Where have they seen murder?


    And Wang Peng is so cruel!


    Cut off a man''s head!


    The woman turned pale and fainted with fear.


    The man hurriedly took out the telephone and called the police.


    Looking at his head falling to the ground, Wang Peng sneered: "butcher, didn''t you use to be de se? Now I''ll honor my original words and kick your head as a ball."


    With that, Wang Peng raised his foot and kicked the butcher''s head to the nearby garbage dump.

 Chapter 2094

    The scene in front of him was like a dream, which stimulated Gong Hao''s heart.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe anything.


    The butcher is dead.


    He was killed by Wang Peng.


    The method is still so cruel.


    At the moment, Gong Hao hiding in the dark was so frightened that his legs trembled.


    Kick your head like a ball.


    This sentence was meant to frighten people. Who knew it really happened, but it was so terrible.


    He watched Wang Peng cut off the butcher''s head one by one.


    The visual impact can be imagined!


    Gong Hao knows who the key butcher is!


    Only the butcher kills people. Who can deal with the butcher? Wang Peng simply refreshed his concept.


    How much energy can a person who can make a butcher run away like this?


    Gong Hao can''t touch this man at all!


    He spit on the butcher''s head and Wang Peng left.


    Hiding in the dark, Gong Hao hurried away.


    That scene just now was enough for him to aftertaste for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    I got up the next morning.


    After walking around Wang Yuxian''s villa, I planned to go back.


    At this time, a police car came in and stopped in front of me with a sharp brake.


    Two people came down from the car, one is Wang Yi and the other is team Zhang.


    Both of them looked very serious.


    "Zhang Wen, get in the car and I''ll ask you a few questions."


    I shrugged and got into the car.


    Team Zhang first scattered a cigarette for me and lit it for me.


    I took a long smoke.


    Wang Yi''s face was very ugly: "Zhang Wen, the butcher died last night. Did you do this?"


    Dong Dong!


    My heart beat a few times quickly.


    The butcher is dead?


    How is this possible?


    How could a man like him die so easily?


    I smiled and thought Wang Yi was playing tricks with me to get something out of my mouth.


    "What does it matter to me whether the butcher is dead or not?" I said faintly.


    Wang Yi gave me a deep look, then turned on her mobile phone, tuned it to a video and showed it to me.


    This is a surveillance.


    I''m in a newly built villa in Jinhai city.


    I can see a familiar figure in the surveillance.


    Wearing a cap and sportswear, he seems to be walking lightly.


    A sharp knife in his hand is quite dazzling. Even in the monitoring, it is shining with cold light and murderous spirit.


    This person is not Wang Peng, who is it?


    However, the picture on the monitor made me silent.


    Wang Peng killed the butcher.


    The means are extremely cruel.


    Not only that, he also kicked the butcher''s head as a ball.


    This is no longer as simple as a small fight. Wang Peng is only one step away from the word murderer.


    I was silent.


    At the same time, I don''t know how to answer Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi answered her mobile phone: "now I''m in charge of this case. Tell me what to do? Should I go to arrest people or tell the people above that you have a lot of contradictions with the butcher recently? Let them ask you directly?"


    I sighed.


    I know this, and Wang Yi is also quite embarrassed.


    Wang Peng is wanted, and the butcher is not a good man.


    And both of them have something to do with me.


    Check it out. It''ll be bad for me.


    No, he can''t tell.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Wang Yi took a deep breath and said, "Zhang Wen, tell me the truth, did you instruct Wang Peng to do this? Now you just need to tell me where he is, and you don''t have to worry about the rest!"


    "It has nothing to do with Wang Peng," I said.


    Wang Yi''s chest rose and fell: "Zhang Wen, things have come to this point. Do you still protect him? Do you know what nature this is? This matter will soon become a national case!"


    National cases, then Wang Peng will certainly not escape in the future.


    My eyebrows moved, but I still said, "this matter has nothing to do with Wang Peng. Don''t ask me the rest."


    With that, I opened the door and left.


    My heart has become a mess.


    Now that the evidence of Wang Peng''s murder is conclusive, how can he retreat?


    Wang Yi and team Zhang stopped at the door for a moment before they left.


    Soon, Li Erzi came alone.


    He looks very ugly.


    Li Erzi has a relationship in Baidao. He must have got the video at the first time.


    "Wenzi, I have something to tell you." as soon as he entered the door, he said with a gloomy face.


    He glanced at Wang Yuxian.


    I walked aside with him.


    He took out his cell phone and let me watch the video inside.


    Just one look, I waved my hand: "I''ve seen this video."


    Li Erzi''s eyebrows moved: "who let you see it?"


    "Wang Yi."


    He stopped talking.


    Wang Yi must also be the first to know about it.


    He was silent for a while and then said, "Wenzi, now Wang Peng has become the focus of the Bureau. I''m afraid it won''t be finished so easily."


    "I know," I said.


    I''m always worried about Wang Peng.


    Wang Peng has come to this stage, so why am I not the initiator?


    "I met Wang Peng that day. He asked me if the butcher had harassed Wang Yuxian recently. After that, he didn''t say anything. I didn''t know he would go to find the butcher." I said faintly.


    Li Erzi nodded thoughtfully, and then his eyes slowly sank down: "Wenzi, Wang Peng is to repay kindness, but what should we do?"


    I shook my head: "Wang Yi said that this matter will become a national case. Because the behavior is too bad, it will not be finished so easily. But now I still have the special identity given by Liu Xide. I should be able to help."


    Li Erzi looked serious: "Wenzi, Wang Peng has come to this step and can''t help anymore!"


    I suddenly looked up at Li Erzi, then shook my head and smiled bitterly: "Erzi, why Wang Peng came to this step today is inseparable from me."


    At this point, Li Erzi is full of sadness. Wang Peng opened Pandora''s box for the first time because of Li Erzi. He is still very guilty.


    "Wenzi, I don''t want Wang Peng to make mistakes again. It''s not good for him to carry so many lives on a person. Turning himself in may be the best choice for him."


    "It''s impossible. If possible, I''m willing to fight everything for Wang Peng!" I said firmly.


    Wang Peng has an inseparable relationship with me. How can I let him turn himself in? Look at him and be judged!


    Now I don''t understand what Li Erzi said at all.


    In the future, I didn''t wake up until Wang Peng got deeper and deeper in advance.


    We are doing this to save Wang Peng, not to harm him.


    Wang Peng has gone farther and farther on this road.


    Li Erzi sighed. He knew that what he said was useless now. He simply didn''t speak.


    But looking at my eyes, I was more and more worried.

 Chapter 2095

    One day, the leopard had heard about it.


    His first reaction was to protect himself!


    Wang Peng is a madman, a madman that everyone is afraid of!


    And the madman''s skill is quite good. He can kill the butcher!


    Kick his head like a ball!


    What concept is this!


    It is said that the butcher was frightened out of his courage that day before he lost to Wang Peng.


    Who''s the butcher? I took so many people to sneak attack that day, but they didn''t succeed. The butcher''s expression remained unchanged, and he was soft at Wang Peng''s place?


    But it''s not hard to understand.


    Who is not afraid of life and death? The butcher is a normal person no matter how powerful he is. How can he be the enemy of Wang Peng?


    "Brother Bao, have you heard?" at this time, Xiaomao inch strode in.


    He is quite high-profile and a little proud.


    Wang Peng killed the butcher, which has been posted in the Tao.


    This also gilded the name of Wang Peng.


    How many people can fight Wang Peng in Jinhai city?


    You are the first to bear the brunt!


    At the gate of the night show that day, I and my martial brothers had a fight with Wang Peng and hurt Wang Peng. Who else can do it in Jinhai city?


    After their own small hair inch name, is not it going to take off!


    However, he was surprised that Wang Peng could kill the butcher alone. His strength is really good!


    "Well, Wang Peng killed the butcher." the leopard responded.


    Xiao Maocun was excited: "brother Bao, why do you think Wang Peng is so powerful?"


    The leopard didn''t understand and looked at him: "what are you excited about?"


    "At first, I had a fight with Wang Peng!"


    Oh... Yes.


    At the beginning, xiaomaocun had a fight with Wang Peng and hurt Wang Peng by playing tricks.


    How can the leopard not know this? But he sighed immediately: "xiaomaocun, don''t be happy too early now. So far, Wang Peng has several lives in his hands. Do you know? He''s a purposeful revenge! Be careful during this time ~"


    Wang Peng killed the butcher, but he helped the leopard to a great trouble.


    But he knew that this was only the beginning.


    Wang Peng is a wolf! How can you stop so easily when you see blood?


    This taste is quite crazy!


    The leopard''s words stunned xiaomaocun directly.


    Yes!


    I had a fight with Wang Peng. It''s a double-edged sword! Maybe you''ll hurt yourself!


    Xiaomaocun was a little scared. He quickly said, "brother Bao, what should I do?"


    Wang Peng hasn''t been caught yet. He''s still wandering outside. When he can''t keep it together, he''ll come back to deal with himself! Now Wang Peng is in the dark. How do they defend?


    Moreover, Wang Peng can even catch the butcher. It''s not easy to catch himself?


    The last time I fought with Wang Peng was xiaomaocun. The newborn calf was not afraid of tigers. Now I think he is still afraid.


    Would he dare to fight Wang Peng again?


    The leopard took a deep breath: "you should be careful in recent days, but we are not afraid of anything. Now Wang Peng is only one person no matter how powerful he is. Why are so many of us afraid of him?"


    Xiaomao nodded.


    That''s right, but who''s Wang Peng?


    He alone is better than so many people in the newspaper!


    The leopard gave xiaomaocun a cigarette and said, "the butcher is dead, which is a good thing for us. But now there is another person who needs our attention. That person is Gong Hao!"


    "I heard that the butcher and Gong Hao worked together secretly. I don''t know why Wang Peng only killed the butcher and didn''t care about Gong Hao."


    How can they know about the butcher and Gong hao?


    The butcher''s little calculation failed and lost his life directly.


    It''s all miscalculation on Wang Peng.


    How to deal with him is a failure!


    "Now that the butcher is dead, Gong Hao must be a frightened bird. Let my brothers go all out to find someone, find Gong Hao and get rid of him as soon as possible!"


    Xiaomaocun promised and then went down.


    ¡­¡­


    The younger brother is famous and the older brother is affected.


    In recent days, the butcher''s story has spread all over Jinhai City, and everyone is talking about it.


    Wang Peng has to do a big thing every few days to kill the butcher, which can be remembered by the bastards in Jinhai city for a lifetime.


    no way out.


    They were so impressed by the butcher.


    Among the bastards in Jinhai City, who didn''t grow up after hearing the name of the butcher?


    There have been so many bastards in Jinhai city. Who is the opponent of the butcher?


    Even boss Wang was very polite when he came to the butcher.


    Who knows that Wang Peng killed the butcher a few times now.


    This is a great disparity in strength.


    Now in Lao Yan''s bar.


    Pretending to force the tiger to hold a cigarette and put a bottle of expensive wine next to it.


    He used to sit here drinking and chatting with rhubarb every day. Now rhubarb is gone, leaving him alone.


    He felt empty everywhere.


    Alas~~


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh deeply.


    He was deliberately loud.


    "Brother Hu, what''s the matter?" Lao Yan came over when he heard the voice.


    He has also heard about recent events.


    Pretending to force tiger went to Gong Hao''s family alone and disabled his brother. After hearing this, Lao Yan''s view of pretending to force tiger changed directly.


    Pretending to be a tiger is also a cruel role!


    "How can Wang Peng do such a thing? You said." pretending to force the tiger to drink a mouthful of wine.


    After hearing this, everyone''s first reaction was that the egg hurt.


    Needless to say, they can imagine how cruel the original picture was.


    They have all experienced Wang Peng''s means.


    Especially Zhiyong.


    Hearing this, he felt sick all over for several days.


    Wang Peng kicked the butcher''s head as a ball.


    The picture has been deeply imprinted in his mind.


    Old Yan smiled: "brother Hu, Wang Peng is a talent. The butcher must not be his opponent. He is a little cruel."


    Pretending to force the tiger to blame, he looked at him: "this is all made by the butcher himself. What''s cruel?"


    Old Yan quickly echoed: "yes, yes, the butcher deserves it!"


    "But Wang Peng''s means are more and more surprising to me." pretending to force tiger youyou said.


    Lao Yan glanced at him secretly.


    I thought Zhang Wen''s people are getting harder and harder now.


    Wang Peng killed the butcher and pretended to force the tiger to cripple Gong Hao''s brother.


    Although the means can''t compare with Wang Peng, it''s quite OK.


    In Jinhai City, Zhang Wen''s people are already lawless.


    "By the way, brother Hu. The thing I told you last time already has an eyebrow." old Yan just poured a glass of wine for pretending to force tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod, his eyes were a little complicated: "I may not care about these things in recent days. Gong Hao hasn''t died yet. Wait until he dies. Avenge my brother first!"


    Old Yan gave a sound and winked at Zhiyong.


    The latter snapped his fingers and two women came out from behind.


    Seeing the two women pretending to be tigers, their eyes brightened and their mouths whistled immediately.


    These two women are so energetic!

 Chapter 2096

    There were few people in the bar. The appearance of the two women directly attracted the attention of the tiger.


    In the bar, the two women wore bikinis without any sense of conflict.


    The two layers of cloth seemed to fall off.


    "Brother Hu, these two women said they would go with you tonight. I can''t stop them anyway." old Yan hehe smiled.


    Pretending to force the tiger to stare round his eyes, he subconsciously thought of other places.


    But this time he didn''t promise.


    He was almost killed last time he went out. Why?


    It is not because he is much worse than the butcher, nor because he is afraid of the butcher.


    It''s because he''s exhausted!


    After playing with two women, where does he have the strength to fight with the butcher?


    There must be no problem with ordinary bastards, but that man is a butcher.


    What if I play again tonight and meet Gong hao?


    He has to be careful in recent days.


    Besides, he hasn''t had much energy lately.


    After she came back, Heimei didn''t intend to let him go. She worked hard all night last night and pretended to force the tiger to collapse.


    But every time before he collapsed, he told himself to be patient.


    You can''t let black sister sleep with regret.


    Pretend to make the tiger upset.


    He glanced at Lao Yan, his eyes full of blame.


    I don''t know if he did it on purpose.


    I deliberately found two women to accompany me and hang my appetite.


    He looked deep and took a sip of wine.


    "Lao Yan, I don''t touch women recently. Don''t you know?"


    "What?" old Yan really didn''t know!


    The last time I pretended to force the tiger to see that the women''s eyes were bright. How did it turn into Liu Xiahui this time?


    Or is the woman he''s looking for not his appetite?


    No way!


    These two women are the number one in a high-level club. It costs a lot of money to call them out. They are unique in body shape, appearance and even temperament.


    How can he not like it?


    "Brother Hu, do you have something to hide?" old Yan said with a smile and secretly took out a small medicine bottle from his arms and gave it to him.


    "If you eat this, you''ll be in great spirits all night."


    Pretending to force the tiger to take a look, the blame on his face was stronger: "Hey, what are you doing with this for me? Your brother tiger, I have no problem!"


    Despite that, he secretly put the medicine away.


    When I get home, I have to fight with black sister for 300 rounds. This thing can certainly come in handy.


    Lao Yan scratched his head: "why on earth is that?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at the wine in the cup: "no matter how good things are, you''re tired of eating all day? And your sister-in-law should be unhappy at home!"


    Oh~~


    Lao Yan understood in an instant.


    But he didn''t understand in an instant!


    The one who pretends to force the tiger''s family is the best. He and Zhiyong have met.


    Being said to be a woman is quite reluctantly. How can you compare with these two women?


    Does it mean that the taste of pretending to be a tiger has changed?


    But it''s impossible to have such a big gap!


    Without waiting for Lao Yan to speak, he packed the small medicine bottle, got up and left.


    Zhiyong said behind him, "brother, do you think this idiot will be fooled?"


    Old Yan smiled coldly: "you said he was an idiot. Do you think he would be fooled?"


    Zhiyong scratched his head and hurriedly said, "what about these two women tonight?"


    Lao Yan didn''t speak, but turned back to the house.


    Zhiyong smiled. How could he let go of this great opportunity?


    Since the two women entered the door, Zhiyong thought about it, but Lao Yan said that it was for pretending to force the tiger.


    Now I don''t want to pretend to force the tiger. It doesn''t make sense. Has it become his?


    These two women look exciting!


    "Brother, either we have a drink first."


    "Yes, brother, we must serve you later ~"


    Anyway, the two women have received money. Who do they do with?


    At least Zhiyong is cleaner than pretending to be a tiger.


    Zhiyong put his arm around a woman and smiled wantonly: "ha ha, OK, you can drink as much as you want! But don''t drink too much, why don''t you play with me?"


    The two women covered their faces and smiled.


    These two are the best in the world. Why don''t Lao Yan?


    Because of love.


    Since rong''er, Lao Yan has stopped talking nonsense.


    Never talk to women again.


    This is the power of love.


    ¡­¡­


    I went home tonight and pretended to force the tiger to struggle all night.


    However, compared with yesterday, he was a little reluctant. He didn''t let black sister get on the horse several times.


    Black sister is a little unhappy.


    Many postures can''t be used. How can you have fun?


    "What''s the matter with you tonight?" black sister was unhappy.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smile: "honey, I have something to do tomorrow. I have to save some physical strength."


    "What''s the matter with you?" black sister was unhappy.


    "You''ll know tomorrow ~" pretended to force the tiger to sell for a while and went to sleep.


    The next morning, pretending to force the tiger got up, looked at the sleeping black sister and quietly went to the kitchen.


    He picked up a kitchen knife and went out the door.


    At the moment, in a hospital near the provincial road in Jinhai city.


    Gong Hao''s brother Gong Haitao is sitting in a wheelchair in a daze.


    One leg is broken.


    It was a great blow to him.


    The whole family is still waiting for him to support them! Without income, what should I do in the future?


    A piece of land at home. Who will work in the future?


    Pretending to force the tiger will directly break the rest of his life!


    The key is that he can''t contact Gong Hao now. If it weren''t for him, would he fall into this field?


    So far, Gong Hao hasn''t even looked at himself!


    In his heart, don''t mention how uncomfortable it is!


    "Haitao, what''s the matter with your brother? Why hasn''t he shown up yet?" his wife has complained repeatedly.


    Now she has to not only serve Haitao, but also take care of the family. She is very upset.


    Haitao sighed. He was also angry.


    But what can be done? Even if Gong Hao comes, he has no money!


    My brother is not good at it. He''s just fooling around in Jinhai city. If he had money, he would have come back long ago. Can he wait until now?


    Knock knock~


    At this time, someone knocked at the door.


    Haitao''s wife hurried to open the door.


    "Who?" she was impatient.


    When the door opened, a strong black man stood outside. When she saw the man, her eyes widened and looked at him incredulously.


    This man is not the man who knocked himself out that day!


    He has made Gong Haitao like this. How dare he come here!


    He''s a little crazy, too!


    Dong!


    Pretending to force the tiger had no nonsense at all. He gave her a kick in the stomach and kicked her into the door.


    The woman couldn''t bear the force of pretending to force the tiger, took off directly and fell back.


    Pretend to force the tiger into the door and close the door.


    Seeing him, Gong Haitao sat up directly.


    No way, this scene is terrible!


    Is there no law in Jinhai? This man found himself a few days ago and made himself disabled. Now why did he come out again?

 Chapter 2097

    This is arrogant!


    Seeing Gong Haitao sitting on the bed, he pretended to force the tiger to smile.


    "Keep quiet, or I''ll kill you both today."


    Seeing the knife in his hand, they both kept silent.


    They are afraid! I also know that pretending to be a tiger is not a joke!


    He really dares.


    That day, he dared to go to the village alone to make Gong Haitao like this. What else could he not do?


    "I''ve been made like this by you. What do you want?" Gong Haitao couldn''t help saying.


    Pretending to force the tiger sneered: "it''s not the purpose to get you, it''s Gong Hao!


    If he doesn''t come out, what can I do? "


    Gong Haitao was almost crying: "what''s the matter with you? You can solve it yourself. What''s the use of looking for me?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to sit by the bed and play with the sharp knife in his hand: "in fact, it has nothing to do with you, but I really don''t want to go to your parents. The old man shouldn''t bear these. Are you right?"


    It''s reasonable to pretend to force a tiger.


    Even if he finds Gong Hao''s parents, 80% can''t do it!


    How to deal with two old people?


    So Gong Haitao is the best prey.


    It''s his bad luck!


    "What else do you want? We can''t contact Gong Hao anyway!" Gong Haitao was also angry.


    He really can''t contact Gong Hao! Haven''t you been hurt enough by this boy?


    Pretending to force the tiger suddenly clenched the sharp knife in his hand: "then choose, do I get your leg or your woman?"


    Dong Dong!


    This made Gong Haitao''s heart jump twice.


    He looked at the tiger''s face and suddenly had a strong sense of fear.


    His wife was too frightened to speak. He hid there for a long time without slowing down.


    What did the tiger say just now? To cripple her, too?


    Now Gong Haitao is disabled. If he is disabled, what will he do in the future? Who will take care of him?


    Simply, it''s better to make the disabled more disabled.


    Of course, Gong Haitao understood this truth. He sighed deeply, full of helplessness.


    He bent down, took off his socks and shoes and stood obediently.


    Pretending to force the tiger to nod with satisfaction, one hand pressed his foot.


    "I''m not aiming at you. Let your brother come out quickly, or it''ll be your hand next time ~"


    Said, pretending to force Hu Ka to stab in, accurate and fast.


    Gong Haitao hurriedly covered his mouth, with a painful and distorted expression on his face.


    But didn''t dare to shout.


    He was afraid that if he called out, he would be more angry and pretend to force the tiger.


    But the pain from his legs made him almost unbearable!


    It was only a few days. As soon as I finished the operation on my leg, I experienced another painful taste.


    It''s hard, it''s hard!


    Pretending to force the tiger to look at him deeply, he turned and left.


    Gong Haitao also broke the string stretched in his heart and fainted directly.


    The woman next to him hurried out to call a doctor.


    The doctor came in and saw this scene. Without saying a word, he had to prepare for the operation.


    Several people carried Gong Haitao away.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later.


    In a private house on the outskirts of Jinhai city.


    Gong Hao curled up and frowned, but he didn''t sleep.


    The butcher is dead. Now he closes his eyes. What still appears in his head is the picture of Wang Peng killing the butcher that day.


    Wang Peng''s every move is so crazy that he can even leave a mark in Gong Hao''s heart.


    He''s scared, too!


    He was afraid that Wang Peng would come to him and kick his head like a ball like a butcher!


    That picture is terrible!


    Bell~


    At this time, his cell phone rang.


    Seeing that it was his sister-in-law''s call, he hesitated for a long time to pick it up.


    You don''t have to ask him what''s going on. You must ask him for medical expenses.


    He''s depressed, too! Now in this situation, how can he get revenge by pretending to force the tiger? That''s death!


    "Gong Hao!" on the phone, it was her crazy cry.


    "What''s wrong with my sister-in-law?" Gong Hao sighed.


    "Your brother, he is now disabled in both legs and can only sit in a wheelchair in the future!"


    "What..." Gong Hao didn''t react for a while and was a little confused.


    "Didn''t big brother have an operation to save a leg before?"


    "Sobbing..." the sister-in-law began to cry, and her tears fell.


    "I saved a leg before, but the man came again yesterday! He broke your brother''s leg again! This operation can be cured, but we don''t have money for surgery at all! Now your brother will be finished in the future..."


    Buzzing~


    Gong Hao''s head was buzzing. He didn''t slow down for a long time.


    Pretending to be a tiger, I went to find my brother again!


    This damn thing!


    Gong Hao dropped the phone. The first thing he did was to find pretending to force the tiger to revenge, but he stopped as soon as he went out.


    At the moment, the figure of Wang Peng appeared in his head!


    What if Wang Peng comes to him?


    I didn''t say goodbye and die!


    Wang Peng, it''s a killer!


    It''s a wolf killer!


    Thinking of this, Gong Hao retreated back, and his face was very embarrassed.


    But then a man came into his mind.


    This man is chennan!


    All this is the initiator, isn''t it chennan! Now he''s caught up with a coquettish. He''d better hide in the dark and say nothing!


    He should pay the money!


    Dial chennan''s number, but it always shows shutdown.


    "Shit!" Gong Hao hung up his cell phone and felt that he was falling into the endless abyss step by step!


    It''s so terrible to fight with Zhang Wen''s people!


    ¡­¡­


    Like a gust of wind, Wang Peng appeared in front of me once and disappeared again.


    What left me is endless remorse.


    I haven''t been looking for Wang Peng these days.


    I know Wang Peng must be hiding in a quite safe place now.


    However, it is doomed not to last long.


    When you have time, I just accompany Wang Yuxian in the hospital.


    Her situation also worries me very much.


    Last night, Dongwen group had a lot of things, so I didn''t go to the hospital. When I got up in the morning, it was almost noon. I looked at my hand time and hurried to the hospital.


    There was no one in the ward.


    My heart was empty. I hurried to ask the nurse, "where have the patients in this ward gone?"


    The nurse looked blankly: "I was taken away in the morning. I didn''t expect that such a beautiful woman should do that!"


    I got angry and grabbed the nurse by the collar.


    "What the hell is going on? Tell me clearly!"


    The nurse is not very old. It is estimated that she didn''t come to practice long. She was shocked to see me like this.


    "In the morning, the police came and took her away. We don''t know anything else. We have to ask you to ask the police!"


    police?


    My head is in a mess.


    Wang Yuxian and the police are two parallel lines that do not intersect.


    Why did the police take her away?


    I was worried when the telephone rang.


    Looking down, it was Xu Jingwen''s call.


    I quickly picked it up.


    "Zhang Wen, Wang Yuxian is here." Xu Jingwen''s voice is quite helpless.


    "I''ll go now!"

 Chapter 2098

    I didn''t have time to say more, so I just put down the phone.


    Half an hour later, I arrived at Xu Jingwen''s police station.


    She was waiting to receive me at the door.


    Her face looked ugly when she saw me come in.


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with Wang Yuxian?" I was very worried.


    "Zhang Wen, don''t worry first. Besides, it''s no use worrying about it. You''d better cooperate with us first and let Wang Yuxian tell the truth."


    Then Xu Jingwen took me to the next room and gave me a bag of things.


    It''s in the evidence bag with a label on it.


    "Wang Yuxian is suspected of hiding drugs. We found it from her with her fingerprints on it."


    Buzz!


    There was a crazy noise in my head.


    impossible!


    How could Wang Yuxian hide drugs!


    What she hates most is this thing. At the beginning, Lao Gao died because of this!


    "It''s impossible. Someone must have hurt her!" I said.


    Xu Jingwen nodded: "don''t get excited first. We think so too. But Wang Yuxian didn''t say anything. We can''t help it! We need the witness to provide testimony in this matter."


    My head became more confused: "take me to her."


    Xu Jingwen seemed a little embarrassed, but she nodded.


    Into the interrogation room.


    Wang Yuxian stood there alone, seemingly in a very bad mental state.


    When she saw me coming in, she hurried over and hugged me. Her body was shaking hard.


    "Yuxian, I know you didn''t do such a thing. If you make it clear to the police, we''ll go."


    Wang Yuxian didn''t speak, just shook her head.


    Xu Jingwen sighed: "this matter has been followed up. If she doesn''t say anything, there''s nothing we can do..."


    I frowned and looked at Wang Yuxian: "Yuxian, what''s the matter, you tell me."


    She still didn''t speak, and her eyes slowly turned red.


    I knew she was in an unstable mood, so I didn''t ask much. Instead, I took out her mobile phone and called Li Erzi.


    "Er Zi, help me find someone."


    Twenty minutes later, Li Erzi came in with a lawyer in a suit. The lawyer took a look at the situation here and immediately turned and went out.


    Li Erzi''s face was extremely gloomy: "Wenzi, what''s going on?"


    I took a deep breath: "when I went to the hospital in the morning, I found that Wang Yuxian was brought here. She didn''t tell me what was going on."


    I looked at Wang Yuxian reluctantly. After coming back this time, I always felt that he had changed a lot.


    It was not only because she was ill, as if her whole person was full of mysteries, but also became more mysterious.


    Li Erzi nodded: "don''t worry, it''s all right."


    With a sigh of grace, I lowered my head and lit a cigarette.


    "Hey, no smoking here!" a policeman nearby came and said loudly.


    I looked at him, didn''t speak and continued to smoke.


    "Hey, don''t you understand when I talk to you!" the policeman was ignored by me and became more angry. He came and wanted to rob my cigarette.


    Xu Jingwen stopped him: "let him smoke. It''s okay."


    "Team Xu, this is in the police station. There are written regulations here. Smoking is not allowed! Moreover, his woman is suspected of hiding drugs..."


    Xu Jingwen''s face was a little ugly and nodded: "I know..."


    Before they finished, I looked at him with a smile.


    "This, who is it?"


    Xu Jingwen hurriedly introduced: "he is new and transferred from a nearby county."


    "Oh!" I flicked the ash. "Tell him to go back and report in a week!"


    The man opened his eyes and laughed loudly.


    "Who do you think you are? The king of heaven!"


    Xu Jingwen mercilessly interrupted him, and then said seriously, "he is not the king of heaven, but he is a special commissioner, appointed by Liu Xide in the capital."


    "What?" the man''s face changed greatly.


    In this circle, how could he not have heard of Liu Xide?


    How dare he offend his appointed Commissioner when he comes down!


    The key is to transfer here, but I found a lot of relationships and spent a lot of money!


    He was stunned for a moment, then blushed: "why did you transfer me? What mistake did I make?"


    Rules are rules. Of course I have no right to change them.


    I said coldly, "you did right, but you forgot one thing, that is human feelings! If you don''t want to go, I promise you to take off your skin!"


    Xu Jingwen winked at him quickly. Who did she offend? She had to offend a special commissioner! If I really use my identity to find out, Xu Jingwen and they will not be peaceful.


    Who''s okay?


    To deal with such a small role as him, I can spare no effort!


    But I really have no way to deal with Wang Yuxian.


    This is outside the authority.


    Pushed the man out and the lawyer came in.


    He came with a bail slip and gave it to Xu Jingwen: "this is the bail slip I just approved. We have paid the fee. Can we take someone away now?"


    Xu Jingwen didn''t say much, nodded and opened the handcuffs for Wang Yuxian.


    The bright handcuffs were out of proportion to Wang Yuxian''s delicate hands.


    Looking at the red print on it, I feel very uncomfortable.


    "Zhang Wen, Wang Yuxian is on bail now. You should pay attention to her safety." when she came to the door, Xu Jingwen caught up.


    I nodded.


    All the way back home, Wang Yuxian just didn''t mention it. I can''t ask more. I just watched her around.


    ¡­¡­


    The death of the butcher gives the leopard endless space to play.


    His strength and Xiao Zhao''s mind swept through Jinhai city.


    With the cooperation of director he, the construction site is also progressing quite smoothly.


    So far, Hengbo group has been classified as a key project in Jinhai city


    Projects, support and land grant in the future, they are indispensable.


    Xiao Zhao is already happy.


    In recent days, I have become more and more gentle to leopards. Now this life, leopards


    Already quite satisfied.


    With the company of beauty and such a powerful company under his name, this is the peak of leopard''s life.


    But Xiao Zhao is far from satisfied with this. Her heart is wild!


    "Honey, I always dreamed of Xiaotian recently..." at home, Xiao Zhao snuggled up to the leopard, two exquisite jade hands hanging around his neck, and his eyes were full of ambiguity.


    The leopard smiled: "he''s dead. There''s nothing to be afraid of. I have everything!"


    Xiao Zhao is now saying that she is more and more dependent on the leopard, and the leopard has not let her down.


    "Well, that kind of person, damn it ~"


    The leopard smiled and held up Xiao Zhao''s face with one hand. "Honey, don''t think about those things. Go to bed early ~"


    Xiao Zhao smiled: "every night recently, you should pay attention to your health ~ there is no cultivated land, only tired cows ~"

 Chapter 2099

    "Ha ha, I''m an immortal cow. It''s all right!"


    Bell.


    When the phone rang, it was a little brother''s call.


    Connect the leopard.


    "Brother Bao, help!" said a worried voice on the phone.


    "Grass, what''s wrong?" the leopard was shocked directly. Now there are people in Jinhai who dare to move their little brother? Dying!


    "Brother Bao, we can''t get through to xiaomaocun. We can only find you. We were at XX night, and Gong Hao''s little brother surrounded us..."


    Gong hao? The leopard put down the phone.


    The name hasn''t appeared in my mind for days.


    Now that the butcher is dead, how dare he come out to do it?


    "Honey, what are you doing?" Xiao Zhao was reluctant to let go of the leopard.


    He looked back and smiled, "go deal with something and wait for me at home ~"


    Going out, the leopard called xiaomaocun. This time he picked it up.


    Make an appointment and the leopard will pick him up.


    When they arrived at the night show, many people were already around and watching the play.


    No way, the play is wonderful!


    The leopard''s younger brothers are very average, and Gong Hao''s younger brothers are not very good. The two waves of people just knock against each other. At first, the picture can still be seen. Later, it becomes a pure hand to hand fight, which is too stinging!


    Either roll on the ground or scratch each other''s faces.


    Don''t mention being too shabby!


    "Grass, stop fucking fighting and stop!" when the leopard and xiaomaocun arrived with a dozen numbers.


    The leopard''s younger brothers stopped and complained to the leopard one after another.


    "Brother Bao, we were here to play today. Who knows they came out to make trouble and find us!"


    Gong Hao''s younger brother opposite has only seven or eight people, which seems very embarrassed.


    "Fart, who let you seduce my wife? I must kill you today!" said a little red hair.


    Seeing the red hair, the leopard seemed to see his own loss.


    When I didn''t hang out with boss Wang, I was bullied all day?


    How helpless were you at that time?


    The leopard coughed twice and asked his little brother, "is there such a thing?"


    The younger brother looked ashamed: "brother Bao, I just said hello to that woman."


    Pop!


    The leopard slapped him directly.


    The slap was so loud that my little brother fainted in his head.


    He came to ask the leopard to help him. Why did he slap himself without saying a word?


    Turn your elbow out!


    "Grass, my leopard''s younger brother, there is no such thing as you! Don''t you have a woman yourself? You still play with others! What''s your taste!"


    This makes my little brother full of grievances.


    Leopard is good to say! When did you go to the night scene, not a leopard?


    The woman he is looking for is not only the rest of others, but also married!


    Leopard tastes good?


    But the little brother didn''t dare to say a word more. He could only look at the leopard pitifully.


    The leopard sneered and looked at red hair.


    "My people are wrong, and it''s not up to others to teach me a lesson! Now it''s time for you and my little brother to do it! Now who doesn''t fucking know my leopard? You fucking dare to break the ground on too many pitches!"


    Although little brother Hongmao is not good at martial arts, he is still quite stubborn.


    He held his head up: "count it, who is afraid of who!"


    "Well, I''ll let you die in peace with wine today." the leopard waved his hand.


    Behind him, Xiaomao inch rushed up and punched him.


    In front of xiaomaocun, this man is just a minion.


    Xiaomaocun is a trainer. At best, Hongmao is just a little bastard. How can he be his opponent?


    Xiaomao inch took the lead, completely crushed the seven or eight people, and pressed the red hair on the ground.


    Look, the fight was almost over. The leopard stopped them.


    At the moment, Hongmao has been beaten and can''t stand up. His nostrils bleed.


    There were many people around to watch the excitement.


    Many people are secretly talking about leopards. They have good skills. After a few times, they dry them and pour them on the ground.


    The leopard looked at the people on the ground and sneered: "you''re all Gong Hao''s younger brothers, aren''t you? Now that Gong Hao is gone, what are you doing? You''ll still come to this night after three days. You all prepare red envelopes for me, or you''ll kill you!"


    With that, the leopard took a big step away.


    On the ground, Gong Hao''s younger brothers all got up one after another. Among them, red hair was the most seriously injured. It seems that the bridge of the nose was crooked.


    "Hongmao, let''s take you to the hospital first!" a man said.


    Red hair''s face was very ugly and gloomy.


    So, who is red hair? Why so stubborn?


    This red hair is Gong Hao''s cousin.


    I''ve always been with Gong Hao in Jinhai city. I''ve never been bullied like this!


    Now Gong Hao can''t hide out. People secretly say that Gong Hao is dead or something, but he never admits defeat.


    Although Gong Hao can''t beat Zhang Wen, he is still more than enough to deal with leopards!


    Leopard, what''s so awesome?


    Red hair has no ability, just stubborn! He is stubborn. How can he be cleaned up by the leopard without any reaction?


    He must have revenge. He wants to come here.


    At more than eleven o''clock, Hongmao came out of the hospital. His nose hurt badly, but he didn''t care at all.


    Instead, he took out his mobile phone and called Gong Hao.


    Gong Hao hasn''t contacted them for some time. Seeing Hongmao''s call, Gong Hao hurriedly picked it up.


    "Brother..." hearing Gong Hao''s voice, Hongmao burst into tears. After so many grievances, he burst out.


    Gong Hao sighed: "red hair, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, when will you come back?" red hair was still angry. His chest rose and fell when he spoke.


    Gong Hao''s mouth moved, and he didn''t know whether his brother was smart or an idiot.


    How can I go back now?


    Go back not to die?


    "What''s the matter? You don''t know what''s going on with me!" Gong Hao was angry.


    "I was beaten by the leopard just now, and now the bridge of my nose is broken!" there was a trace of reproach in the tone of red hair!


    He is blaming Gong Hao for running away at this time!


    Gong Hao rubbed his forehead: "I''m hiding outside now. I can''t go back! You run first. Wait until I go back!"


    Red hair broke out and began to blame Gong Hao: "are you such a big brother? It doesn''t matter if you watch your brother get beaten?"


    Gong Hao doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t care, but can''t control it! He can''t go back to Jinhai city at the risk of being caught by Wang Peng?


    Of course, life is the most important!


    "Don''t fucking make trouble, hide first, and then talk about it! That''s it!" Gong Hao said angrily and hung up the phone.


    Listening to the beep on the phone, red hair clenched his fist.


    Since no one helps, he depends on himself! He doesn''t believe it. He can''t get a leopard by himself!

 Chapter 2100

    One day later, Wang Yuxian still said nothing as before.


    She makes me feel bad like this.


    There was no way to go to yoga class. I simply invited a yoga teacher to guide Wang Yuxian at home.


    My younger brothers stayed near Wang Yuxian''s house and went to Dongwen group.


    Recently, there are a lot of things in Dongwen group. The construction site can start again immediately. Many things need to be handled.


    Not long after arriving at Dongwen group, the secretary came in.


    "Mr. Wen, someone is looking for you ~"


    She has a telephone.


    I answered suspiciously and put it in my ear: "hello."


    "Is it Zhang Wen?" there was a voice on the phone.


    Sounds a little worried.


    My mind went blank for a while and I immediately remembered it.


    This voice is not he Qingqing. Who is it?


    I haven''t heard her voice for a long time.


    "He Qingqing? What''s up?" I said with a smile.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m advertising in Jinhai city now, but someone comes to collect protection fees. Can you help me..."


    I have a good impression of he Qingqing. I gave her a business card before and told her to come to me when she had something to do.


    "Where are you?" I asked.


    "XX street here ~"


    I happened to pass by and have something to do. I promised and put down the phone.


    Zhang Guohua and Li Erzi have something to do today. Brother Yijiao is alone.


    I told him to drive and take me there.


    He Qingqing is a standard beauty.


    Qianqian''s thin hands, charming waist and exquisite facial features, combined with today''s cheongsam, make people salivate.


    At the moment, in XX street, she was surrounded by a group of people. Her little face was angry and anxious, with powder and shame.


    People want to pinch it.


    Next to him stood several staff members who seemed weak and dared not say a word.


    They were surrounded by a group of people.


    The one who took the lead was a tattooed man.


    He seems very fierce. His eyes are full of ridicule.


    "Brother, she just called someone!" said a little brother next to her.


    The tattoo man sneered and looked at her: "beauty, what I said just now is very clear. Either you give money or you will have dinner with me. If you don''t choose, I''ll be impolite!"


    He Qingqing was so angry that he stared: "this is the boundary of Jinhai city. We came here to shoot advertising films. Why should we pay you?"


    The tattoo man smiled: "this is the boundary of Jinhai city. That''s right, but now Jinhai city is quite chaotic! There are hooligans everywhere. If you don''t pay the protection fee, you can do it! I can''t guarantee what happens in that moment! Anyway, we are all gangsters and we''re not afraid of anything!"


    "And your face is so beautiful that it won''t be interesting if it''s painted, will it?"


    This made he Qingqing''s faces change greatly.


    What I fear most is this kind of little bastard. They can do anything. They make a big deal and run away. Even the police can''t catch anyone.


    He Qingqing, they came out to shoot the advertisement well. If they offended such people, they will secretly stare at you in the future. You don''t even know how you died!


    It''s like a dog skin plaster.


    He Qingqing''s face was ugly: "Why are you doing this? You''re breaking the law!"


    The tattoo man sneered, took out a knife from his arms and gestured in front of he Qingqing.


    "I tell you, I''ve made a lot of mistakes. Being caught is no different from playing games. If you annoy me, I''ll leave some holes in you! But you''re so beautiful, I''m sure I can''t bear to start, ha ha!"


    Someone nearby whispered, "Qingqing, or you can give him some money."


    He Qingqing''s eyes were calm: "this is not a problem that can be solved with money!"


    She knew that if she gave money today, wouldn''t she become their cash cow in the future?


    And people like tattooed men will certainly not let themselves go easily.


    When he looked at himself, he had sold everything.


    "Ha ha, your friend is very sensible!" the tattooed man smiled wildly.


    He Qingqing''s face turned red.


    At this time, the tattoo man grabbed her wrist and smiled: "don''t be embarrassed, my brother will certainly hurt you! And as long as you follow me, I promise no one will dare to embarrass you again in the future. What''s the matter?"


    "You let me go!" he Qingqing tried hard to shake his hand, but in vain.


    Her shy little appearance makes the tattoo man even more excited!


    His eyes were wanton and incomparable, as if he had seen what it was like to be with he Qingqing for a while.


    That taste is really exciting to think about!


    He Qingqing''s eyes turned red and wanted to cry.


    It was not easy for me to receive this advertisement. If the shooting doesn''t go well this time, who will ask her to shoot an advertisement in the future? Let alone sneak into the entertainment industry, even whether you can survive is a problem!


    But who knows, I met a tattoo man on the first day!


    "He Qingqing." at this time, I pushed aside the crowd and came over with brother Yijiao.


    When he Qingqing saw me, tears fell down in an instant: "you''re here..."


    I smiled at him, and then my eyes turned to the tattooed man.


    And I looked at each other for a few seconds. The tattooed man looked at several younger brothers around him and suddenly laughed wildly.


    "Beauty, I thought you called a big role. It turned out to be this smelly boy! Just like him, he can''t protect himself for a while. How can he protect you? I think you''d better give up resistance and go with me!"


    "Ha ha, he still wants to fight our big brother? Nonsense!"


    "Boy, if you don''t want to die, get out now! Otherwise it won''t be fun to leave a few holes in you later!"


    A sentence of ridicule came and made my eyebrows move.


    Although I am now firmly in the position of first brother in Jinhai City, it is not surprising that there are so many bastards in Jinhai city who have not seen me.


    But I''m a little surprised that these people are so crazy.


    Has Jinhai city been in such a mess now?


    And they are so arrogant! He Qingqing is shooting advertisements outside. They dare to mess around!


    I said leisurely: "give you three minutes to leave here, I can still be when nothing has happened. After three minutes, I will bear the consequences!"


    It was as if I had made tattoo men listen to a big joke.


    "Ha ha, three minutes? I''ll let you die in a minute!"


    With that, the tattoo man continued to grab he Qingqing''s wrist, wanted to hold her in his arms, and then waved to the people next to him to deal with me and brother Yijiao.


    One of them came directly and wanted to catch me.


    At this time, brother Yijiao gives a foot directly.


    Bang!


    The man flew out before he knew what was going on.

 Chapter 2101

    He was kicked hard in the chest by brother Yijiao, as if he had been hit by a locomotive. He knocked down a little brother behind him and couldn''t get up for half a day.


    Seeing this picture, everyone was stunned.


    Look at brother Yijiao''s eyes, as if he were looking at a devil!


    This man looks thin, but how powerful is this foot!


    With just one kick, the tattooed man''s little brother was wiped out.


    The people watching the excitement all around were shocked and shouted.


    Click.


    I lit a cigarette and looked calm.


    "Since you want to play, I''ll play with you today."


    Although the tattoo man was a little surprised, he still took out a sharp knife from his arms and shouted, "get up the fuck. He''s alone. What''s to be afraid of! His legs are powerful, so cut off his legs for me!"


    When his younger brothers heard the sound, they were afraid from the ground and showed the guys one after another.


    "Cao, do you think Jinhai city is a place where you can mess around? I stabbed you today!"


    The smile on my face is even more brilliant, and brother Yijiao is also a mockery on his face.


    We''ve experienced too many things. What''s the difference between tattooed men and idiots in our eyes?


    When I was fighting with boss Wang, he didn''t know where he was.


    Brother Yijiao pointed at him and said, "boy, do you know who he is? He is Zhang Wen!"


    WOW~~


    This is like a shell, exploding in the forehead of tattooed men and others.


    How can they not hear my name? But they really haven''t seen what I look like.


    The tattoo man couldn''t speak for a long time. He didn''t expect me to be so ordinary.


    Originally, he thought that the first brother of Jinhai city should be as high-profile as boss Wang.


    Within a few seconds of his stupidity.


    Several cars stopped outside the crowd.


    Zhang Guohua took the lead to come down from above. He came with a dozen people behind him: "Wenzi, what''s the matter?"


    I smiled and looked at the man opposite: "this man needs to collect protection fees here."


    Zhang Guohua''s eyes were cold. He quickly walked over and grabbed the tattooed man''s hair. Without mercy, he punched him directly.


    The tattoo man fainted without a cry.


    Can ordinary people bear Zhang Guohua''s fist?


    It''s not too much to kill a tattooed man with this punch.


    I winked at Zhang Guohua. He knowingly took the man into the car, grabbed his younger brothers and took them away.


    Now the people next to me burst into flames.


    They haven''t heard of my name in Jinhai city. This tattoo man is going to be unlucky.


    It''s always the best way to control violence with violence. Today, even the police didn''t come so quickly.


    "Zhang Wen, thank you." he Qingqing ran over in two steps and said seriously.


    I smiled: "nothing. If anything happens in the future, just mention my name directly."


    She nodded and looked at me affectionately: "well, do you have time today?"


    I looked at my watch: "there should be no time."


    He Qingqing''s small face changed: "you should always have dinner that night. I invite you to dinner in the evening. You can''t refuse me."


    To tell the truth, if a beautiful woman like he Qingqing wants to invite a man to dinner, the man will certainly not refuse.


    No, you''re an idiot.


    But I already have Wang Yuxian. She is the reason why I have antibodies to other women.


    Seeing that I was still hesitating, he Qingqing turned and ran away: "it''s settled. You can''t go back!"


    I sighed and shook my head.


    Seeing he Qingqing ready to start up not far away, I left with brother Yijiao.


    "He Qingqing, how do you know Zhang Wen?" several staff around him asked after I left.


    Their faces showed incredible.


    He Qingqing smiled: "I know you through friends!"


    "I heard that Zhang Wen is not a simple man. When he was fighting with people in Jinhai City, he had several lives in his hand. Now the police are still looking for his evidence. When he can''t be guaranteed, they will catch him. You''d better be careful."


    He Qingqing pouted: "I can tell who is good and who is bad."


    He Qingqing has recognized Zhang Wen in her heart. She can see the bad and good people at a glance.


    Zhang Wen may be full of bad deeds, but he is a real good man.


    And tattooed men are exactly two types of people.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in the suburbs of Jinhai city.


    A man with a bare back and tattoos woke up.


    His whole body was covered with red marks drawn by a belt, and he had only a rag to hide his shame.


    This man is the tattoo man.


    After Zhang Guohua took him away, he didn''t deal with him much, that is, although he was tortured, he stripped his clothes after he fainted and was still on the national highway.


    When the tattooed man woke up, he felt cold all over. He kept scolding, looked around and ran to the exit of the national highway.


    At the same time, in Qiu Zhen''s mahjong room.


    Li Nanan, Qiu Zhendong''s son, is here with others. Recently, Qiu Zhen''s younger brother is here every day. After all, he has just established himself in Jinhai city. It''s better to be careful.


    But in the last two days, his face is very good.


    The income of this mahjong room is much more crazy than he thought!


    Qiu Zhen is pure in the end. He just saw the income of mahjong room and didn''t see the reason behind it.


    Why is his mahjong room so popular now? This is inseparable from Lao Yan. Without Lao Yan''s relationship, will so many people come to play? No one comes to play. Where does Qiu Zhen have such a rich income?


    These are the sweets given to him by Lao Yan. Let him taste some sweets first, and then he will follow himself more willingly, won''t he?


    Lao Yan knows that there will be a big war between himself and Zhang Wen sooner or later, so Qiu Zhen is his new force. He has to rely on Qiu Zhen to deal with Zhang Wen!


    So now is the time to cultivate feelings.


    Feelings in place, everything is easy to say!


    "Brother, do you think there''s a man?" at this time, Dongzi dispersed the smoke in front of him, stared at the distance and said.


    Qiu Zhen and others looked not far away.


    The figure in a panic seems to be really arrogant.


    "My grass!" seeing the man clearly, Qiu Zhen directly stood up and threw the smoke on the ground.


    I didn''t see the man''s face clearly, but I saw his tattoo.


    "It''s my cousin!"


    "My grass..." Dongzi and others stood up one after another and looked at it incredulously.


    It''s only a few days since Qiu Zhen''s cousin came here. How did this B happen?


    Although Qiu Zhen is not famous in Jinhai City, he has the name of Lao Yan. Who dares to treat him?


    I''m kidding!


    The tattoo man stumbled towards him with two lines of tears in his eyes.


    Pooh.


    Seeing his appearance, Dongzi couldn''t help laughing. He quickly covered his mouth and hid aside.

 Chapter 2102

    "Brother!" the tattooed man cried directly.


    See!


    Tattoo man, anyway, is also a pretty tough bastard. He is Qiu Zhen''s cousin! I''ve never had a fight with people. I don''t dare say how brave I am, but I haven''t counselled. What''s the matter today?


    Why did you cry after a few times?


    No way, fight with Zhang Wen''s people, it''s a blow!


    Originally, he just wanted to collect some protection fees and get a woman by the way. Who knew Zhang Wen would come!


    The key is that Zhang Wen''s people are too cruel, and that Zhang Guohua is very fierce. Several times, the tattooed man felt that he was almost killed!


    What a madness!


    Qiu Zhen quickly took off his clothes, put it on the tattooed man and bit: "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter?"


    The tattoo man cried: "it was made by Zhang Wen!"


    "Cao, Zhang Wen? I haven''t provoked him recently. He''s a mad dog! Who bites who you see!"


    The tattoo man''s tears fell down: "brother, I fell in love with a woman. Today, when she was shooting an advertisement, I pretended to collect some protection fees and wanted to get close to her. Who knows that Zhang Wen came and made me like this without saying a word, sobbing..."


    Qiu Zhen clenched his fist, with a flash of fire in his eyes!


    He has long wanted to fight Zhang Wen, but he still lacks strength, but Zhang Wen dares to bully people like this!


    "Then you Lu ran back, didn''t you?" Dongzi finally couldn''t help but whispered beside him.


    "You..." the tattooed man''s face turned red in an instant.


    Qiu Zhen gave Dongzi a kick and told him to go away.


    He thought about it, then found Lao Yan''s phone and dialed it.


    "Qiu Zhen, what''s up?" at this time, Lao Yan was sleeping!


    Qiu Zhen took a deep breath: "just now, my cousin was cleaned up by Zhang Wen."


    "Oh..." Lao Yan''s reaction was very insipid. Is it strange to be cleaned up by Zhang Wen in Jinhai city? This is fucking normal, wow!


    Why did Qiu Zhen say this to himself?


    "Qiu Zhen, you know the situation in Jinhai now..."


    "This man is my cousin." Qiu Zhen repeated.


    I don''t know why, he just wants to report to Lao Yan.


    It''s true that Qiu Zhen treats Lao Yan as his parents!


    Old Yan sighed: "Qiu Zhen, you know the current situation. If we fight with Zhang Wen now, we can''t fight, but in that case, can you maintain your current income? Zhang Wen will certainly do his best to knock with us!"


    After hearing this, Qiu Zhen hesitated.


    The so-called Jianghu, now Qiu Zhencai slowly understands the essence of it.


    Jianghu wants money!


    What are you doing without money?


    In the past, I was a fool. I fooled around with Feng Changyuan and earned a dead salary all day. A lifelong worker has no future.


    It''s different now.


    Qiu Zhen''s income in one day is more than that in the first month. How can he give up?


    He can''t bear it!


    Lao Yan is right. The time has not come yet. He shouldn''t fight with Zhang Wen.


    You should stabilize your business first.


    Lao Yan then said, "Qiu Zhen, we are not afraid of Zhang Wen. After a while, we have a firm foothold and must get rid of him!"


    "Well, I see."


    With that, Qiu Zhen put down the phone.


    See.


    At this moment, Qiu Zhen has regarded Lao Yan as his eldest brother.


    Virtually, he obeyed Lao Yan.


    This is Lao Yan''s means!


    "Brother, when shall we start?" the tattooed man looked forward to Qiu Zhen.


    The latter rubbed the forehead.


    "Now you can see what I''m doing. It''s not that I''m afraid of Zhang Wen, but that our foundation is unstable and we shouldn''t fight with him!"


    Look at the tattooed man''s face.


    Originally, Qiu Zhen was filled with righteous indignation. Why did everything change when he called?


    "Brother, but I......"


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Be obedient!"


    The tattooed man''s eyes trembled and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    If he was beaten, it would be easy to say, but this time he was so tortured. He was stripped of his clothes and ran in the street. What a shame!


    Where should he go with his humiliation?


    The tattoo man is uncomfortable. He''s uncomfortable all over!


    Seeing his pity, Qiu Zhen took out hundreds of yuan for him to buy clothes and sent him away.


    After the tattoo man left, Qiu Zhen suddenly felt empty in his heart.


    Why do you forget your original heart a little?


    Have you been on the road for a long time?


    ¡­¡­


    The day passed.


    In a very hidden bar in Jinhai city.


    There are few people here, and the decoration is quite shabby. It seems to be a civilian bar.


    The people who come here are also little bastards without money.


    At the moment, a man is sitting here with a cigarette in his mouth and his expression is very gloomy.


    He grabbed a bottle of beer and gulped it down.


    Secretly scolded.


    He is twenty years old this year.


    Counting from the age of 20, he followed Gong Hao and never got angry.


    But since Gong Hao''s accident, he felt more and more uncomfortable.


    In Jinhai City, the younger brother who used to look down on him is no longer a bird.


    The leopard is even more arrogant!


    He will never forget the way the leopard looked for him that day.


    He bit the cigarette end flat, drank up a bottle of beer suddenly, and then stared round.


    Looking at the time, it''s already past twelve o''clock.


    He took a knife out of his pocket and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, in one of the best night markets in Jinhai city.


    Life here has just begun.


    The bastards in the field were all in high spirits, one by one rocking wildly with the music.


    Sweat and wine spilled all over the floor.


    On the dance floor.


    Xiaomaocun swayed with several women, two fingers pointed to the ceiling, and his mood was quite in place.


    Next to several younger brothers, they all stick to several women and swing their bodies crazily.


    The leopard sat in front of him, drinking wine.


    His face flushed slightly and he was already on his head.


    The leopard is quite satisfied with his current situation.


    Today, Xiao Zhao found someone to promote the company to a higher level.


    What is the concept of a promotion?


    Then the next bidding, Hengbo group can once and for all! Guarantee to win the bid easily!


    After that, you don''t make as much money as you want?


    After that, the leopard''s strength can''t surpass the original boss Wang!


    What kind of picture will that be?


    "Big brother, drink ~" the two women around him gave the leopard wine, winking at each other.


    Today''s leopards are not what they used to be. If you coax the leopards happy, money can''t help them.


    Even once with the leopard!


    Once a man has money, the woman doesn''t rush up like crazy.


    The leopard realized it now, but he didn''t have the leisure to find a woman.


    Because he already has Xiao Zhao.


    Who is Xiao Zhao?


    How can you compare with these Rouge powder? Now the leopard is drunk. All he thinks about is Xiao Zhao.

 Chapter 2103

    The figure of Qianqian, the perfect lower waist, intoxicated him.


    The leopard pushed away the wine glass in a woman''s hand and drank it for himself.


    When the leopard was down, which woman saw him? It''s too late to react now!


    "Brother, it doesn''t matter if you don''t drink, or we can play with you. If you don''t like going to the hotel, let''s play here. How about it?"


    The leopard smiled.


    The smile was scornful.


    At this time, Xiao Zhao''s phone rang.


    He looked down and picked it up.


    "Dear ~"


    On the phone was Xiao Zhao''s worried voice: "leopard, it''s twelve o''clock. Why don''t you come back?"


    The leopard smiled apologetically: "I''ll go back now ~ wait for me after you wash it ~"


    Xiao Zhao Chen said, "you hate it. Come back and talk about it!"


    The leopard smiled and put down the phone.


    Since the last incident, Xiao Zhao called him obedient. Leopards can easily unlock many things that were impossible before.


    Now Xiao Zhao is more active. Sometimes leopards can''t stand it.


    That''s why men are powerful~


    The leopard should have enjoyed all this.


    "Xiaomaocun, I''ll go first and you play first." said the leopard.


    Where do you care about leopards when you swing wildly on the dance floor? Quickly nodded to let him go and rejoined the swing.


    Out of the night, the leopard didn''t drive. It''s not far from his home. He simply walked back.


    By the way, wake up and get up with Xiao Zhao. It''s also exciting!


    Walking in the night, the leopard follows alone.


    As everyone knows, the danger has come slowly.


    Now there is almost no one on the road. When the leopard came to a small alley nearby, a person suddenly came out of the side.


    The man was carrying a cold sharp knife in his hand. Without saying a word, he stabbed the leopard in the chest.


    This is to kill the leopard!


    Red hair has killed red eyes now. Thinking of what the leopard did to him before, he hates his teeth.


    Only killing the leopard can solve his hatred!


    Hongmao''s skill is average, and he has always been fooling around by Gong Hao''s name, but he is the most vindictive one.


    Gong Hao cleaned up his business that day. He can remember it all his life!


    Red hair''s knife is as fast as lightning. It''s reasonable to say that killing a leopard is not a problem. It should be a matter of doing something.


    But leopards are different from other bastards.


    He has been mixing for so many years and hasn''t learned anything else. Instead, he has practiced the sixth sense in a superb way.


    When Hongmao stabbed him, he instinctively turned aside. The knife also avoided the key and crossed the leopard''s shoulder.


    A blood mark hung on his arm.


    "My grass!" the leopard screamed and hurried back several steps.


    He forgot.


    At least I''m a big brother now. I have to take some younger brothers when I go home so late. Otherwise, what should I do when I encounter such a sneak attack?


    And the other party seems to be prepared.


    This is the most fucking terrible!


    "Grass Mud Horse, I''ll kill you today!" red Mao shouted. Without stopping, he rushed towards the leopard.


    The sharp knife is particularly dazzling in the dark.


    Sooner or later, the leopard broke out a crazy desire for survival at this moment.


    He''s been a leopard in Jinhai city for so many years. It''s not easy to get better. How can he be killed so easily!


    In Jinhai City, leopards haven''t started rock yet!


    Facing the sharp knife from the red burr, the leopard had no time to dodge and grabbed it directly with his hand!


    Suddenly the sharp blade gripped into the leopard''s palm.


    Blood, Hua Hua DC.


    At this moment, Hongmao was stunned.


    He has also experienced a lot of fire fighting in Jinhai City, large and small, but he has never seen such a.


    Dare to grasp the blade with your hand!


    Doesn''t he hurt?


    "You fucking dare to attack me! Grass!" the leopard glared round his eyes and put more and more force on his hands.


    The sharp knife in Hongmao''s hand was directly broken by the leopard!


    Red hair was stunned.


    The whole body trembled.


    In his eyes, the leopard is no longer a leopard, he is already a madman!


    Who is so crazy in Jinhai city?


    So far, red hair''s head has been buzzing.


    The leopard''s eyes were red and stared at him.


    The leopard''s head is also in a mess! So far, he doesn''t even know what he did!


    It''s all based on feeling. It''s all a leopard''s strong desire to survive!


    As long as you don''t die, you can do anything!


    The leopard wants to protect his life. He is also fighting against fate! He didn''t want to be killed like this. He didn''t want to just get better and end up like this!


    He didn''t even notice the pain in his hand!


    Hongmao, in his eyes, is just a little brother. He dares to attack himself!


    "I''m a grass mud horse!" the leopard''s eyes showed a murderous intention, and his hostility directly swallowed up his red hair!


    Regardless of the blood on his hand, he grabbed the sharp knife broken by him and stabbed it in red hair''s neck!


    Red hair retreated two steps in fear. At this time, he had already given up resistance and had long forgotten how to resist.


    Now the leopard is like a god of death. Can he not be afraid?


    Red hair''s artery began to gurgle blood in an instant!


    Red hair''s eyes were full of madness, and then he slowly became silent.


    Instead, it''s all fear!


    His palm was filled with blood and flowed down it.


    Plop.


    Red hair fell to the ground, and there was no color in his eyes.


    The leopard must have punctured the artery of red hair. Even if it is sent to the hospital now, it can''t save red hair.


    Until red hair fell to the ground, the leopard felt the pain from his hands and looked down.


    There was a terrible cut in the palm of his hand.


    The leopard frowned hard and squatted down to breathe.


    He put his hand on red hair''s nose.


    There is no temperature.


    The picture made his heart beat fast.


    In that fleeting moment just now, the leopard killed someone!


    Kill Hongmao. There are surveillance everywhere. What should he do?


    This is no joke! This crime is enough to make the leopard squat in it all his life.


    At this time, the leopard''s mobile phone rang again.


    The caller is still Xiao Zhao.


    The leopard picked it up.


    "Leopard, why don''t you come back? People have cleaned up and are waiting for you ~" Xiao Zhao said half jokingly.


    Now she''ll joke with the leopard when she''s free.


    In front of the leopard, she was a vase and couldn''t laugh.


    Women like men, that is, they start with admiration.


    Xiao Zhao admired the leopard''s ability to kill Xiaotian, so he slowly liked him~


    Thinking about something for a while, unexpectedly, the cold voice of the leopard came from the phone.


    "I may not be able to go back."


    Once the Mountain Alliance and sea oath seemed to disappear in an instant at this moment.

 Chapter 2104

    Not because the leopard is indifferent, but because he made a mistake.


    This mistake is likely to keep him from turning back all his life.


    Within ten minutes, Xiao Zhao rushed over.


    A burst of light temptation pajamas, driving his red Mercedes.


    The leopard sat on the side of the road, covered in blood and lit a cigarette.


    "Leopard, what''s going on?" Xiao Zhao got out of the car and hurried over.


    The leopard looked at her and sighed, "Xiao Zhao, the most right person I will never forget in my life is you. If I go in, you will take all the shares under my name!"


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes turned red.


    Just now, the leopard told her to come back. Why did it look like this in an instant?


    Why did the leopard suddenly kill people!


    There is a monitor on his head. What the leopard did was photographed!


    The key is, how did this become like this?


    "Leopard, don''t worry. What''s going on?" Xiao Zhao said anxiously.


    At present, she is a little confused.


    The leopard smiled bitterly: "this man was repaired by me a few days ago. Who knows, he ambushed me here today. As soon as I was worried, I broke his knife, and then gave him a knife."


    Xiao Zhao''s heart beat fast. Looking at the blood at the scene, you can see how terrible that scene was just now!


    "Leopard, are you sure he did it first?"


    "Well, it''s all on camera."


    "That''s easy to say!" Xiao Zhao took out his mobile phone, found a phone and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the news reported red hair last night.


    His friend frantically looked for Hongmao for a moment. After confirming the fact, a talent called Gong Hao.


    Now Gong Hao is no different from the disabled. He hides all day and doesn''t ask about external affairs at all.


    He doesn''t know anything about red hair.


    Then his phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a little brother''s number, he picked it up.


    "Brother Hao, something''s wrong!" the younger brother was very worried on the phone.


    "What''s the matter again? Is Hongmao making trouble outside again?" Gong Hao is very upset. His brother is good at everything, but he can make trouble too much.


    "No, but it has something to do with him."


    "What''s the matter?" Gong Hao felt that things were not so simple after listening to his little brother''s tone.


    The younger brother took a deep breath and said, "red hair was killed..."


    "What are you talking about!" this made Gong Hao''s forehead buzzing, and he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Hongmao just called himself yesterday. What happened now?


    The key is who dares to fight red hair? Jinhai City, there are such awesome people?


    "Who the fuck did this!" Gong Hao shouted as he grabbed the microphone.


    The younger brother squeezed out a word from his mouth for a long time: "it was the leopard..."


    "Leopard!" Gong Hao shouted directly and clenched his fist.


    In Jinhai City, Gong Hao dare not provoke Zhang Wen, but what is a leopard? He didn''t pay attention at all!


    He didn''t have time to settle the matter with him last time. Now he dares to start with red hair!


    How can I not report this hatred!


    "Brother Hao, but don''t act rashly. The leopard has been caught by the police. I don''t know what to do with him! It''s a crime of murder. He may be killed directly."


    Gong Hao patted his forehead.


    It''s possible!


    If the leopard is killed, doesn''t it save you a lot of trouble?


    At that time, I will sneak back to Jinhai city and annex the leopard''s industry!


    Leopard, it''s time to pay for your behavior!


    Gong Hao was so upset that he said, "please inform me in time if you have anything, that''s it!"


    Put down the phone, Gong Hao directly smashed the brick next to him.


    Clench your fists and clench them again!


    ¡­¡­


    The next night, the police station.


    The leopard has been in the interrogation room all night.


    He is not nervous at all now. He is much calmer than when he was caught with boss Wang.


    Why? Because he knows he''s probably finished this time.


    Under the surveillance of the camera, he killed someone. How can he walk away?


    The frightened expression of red hair last night is still in his mind. He is different from ODA. ODA is the one who must be killed, but Hongmao was killed by him.


    The feeling made him sick all over.


    "Can you give me a cigarette?" the leopard said to the man next to him.


    A policeman glanced at him. Then he took out a cigarette from his arms and lit it for him.


    The leopard said thank you and bowed his head and smoked.


    The more you smoke, the more bitter it gets.


    The leopard felt terrible.


    He can''t let go of Xiao Zhao and all his hard work.


    It''s going to come to naught now.


    "When do you usually execute if you are sentenced to death?" the leopard asked.


    The policeman said, "usually it will be executed within a few days. You don''t have to be afraid. It''s all life!"


    The leopard nodded: "well, you''re right. It''s all life!"


    When I started mixing with boss Wang, it was my life.


    I know Xiao Zhao. It''s fate.


    Today''s step is also life.


    Everything has been arranged in the dark.


    If God wants him to die, how can he live?


    The leopard sighed and was relieved.


    Not long ago, someone came in and said, "leopard, someone wants to see you."


    In the meeting room, Xiao Zhao sat outside and looked at the disheartened leopard. She was very distressed.


    "Leopard, you must be steady. Don''t talk nonsense!" Xiao Zhao couldn''t do it in a hurry.


    "Well, what''s going on outside?" asked the leopard.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the company. It''s going well. I''ve found someone to help you become self-defense."


    This made the leopard a little moved. Now Xiao Zhao is good to him.


    "It''s okay, it''s all life..."


    "Leopard, you must listen to me, you know!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Dongwen group.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh after hearing about the leopard.


    He''s been talking all day.


    "Alas, the leopard is too big to kill now. I remember he was just a little brother under boss Wang. I don''t even bother to look at him."


    Zhang Guohua snorted coldly, "then you think you are a good thing, as if who wants to see you more."


    Chatting with Zhang Guohua and pretending to force the tiger is very hurt. Zhang Guohua will never accommodate him or allow him to pretend to force. He always tells the secret with one word.


    Pretending to force the tiger looked at him angrily: "how can I say that I am also the director of the Public Security Department of Dongwen group!"


    "Ha ha, grass!" hearing this, Zhang Guohua couldn''t help laughing.


    The position of pretending to be a tiger was casually placed by Zhang Wen. It''s basically a short title. Who thought pretending to be a tiger was quite serious.

 Chapter 2105

    "Then I am the Minister of national defense," said Zhang Guohua.


    Usually when the chat reaches this point, the chat is dead, but the pretending tiger doesn''t intend to stop and is ready to continue to pretend.


    How could he easily admit defeat here? He felt bad all day without pretending.


    He squinted at Zhang Guohua: "anyway, I''m also the director of the public security department. What are you? A follower."


    In fact, pretending to force the tiger is very concerned about what others think of him and his reputation.


    Although these are illusory things, his vanity just can''t stop.


    Dong.


    Zhang Guohua hit the table with a fist, and the table was concave.


    He stared round at the pretending Tiger: "what do you mean? Has your skin itched recently and wants someone to loosen it for you."


    Zhang Guohua always speaks so directly.


    I pretended to force the tiger to see his fist as big as a sandbag, and I had no bottom in my heart.


    However, he continued, "I don''t mean much. I just tell some people who don''t have any identity to be more careful and obey the orders of their superiors. Either they will suffer in the society in the future, are you right?"


    Zhang Guohua clapped it directly. Such a big palm wind is powerful!


    Pop.


    This slap directly made the tiger''s head fall, and he was almost afraid of being on the ground.


    Zhang Guohua''s strength is not what ordinary people can bear!


    "What''s the use of identity now? People don''t care about money! Are you fucking rich?"


    Pretending to force the tiger''s face turned red in an instant. Pointing to Zhang Guohua, he said, "OK, then wait until I have money, and see if you can force me back!"


    "Grass." Zhang Guohua laughed and didn''t want to pay more attention to him.


    At a certain age, people''s desire for all kinds of things will become quite strong.


    When I was a child, I longed for a pile of toys.


    When I grow up, I long for a beautiful woman to be my girlfriend.


    After getting married, I am eager to spend endless money.


    Now the desire to pretend to force the tiger stays on money.


    The temptation of money to him is quite great.


    There was no news from Gong Hao these days, and the attention of pretending to force the tiger slowly shifted to Lao Yan.


    The thing Lao Yan said to him last time, he is still thinking about it!


    It''s just smuggling something. It shouldn''t be a big deal.


    But these two days, Lao Yan didn''t contact him very much, which made him very unhappy.


    Lao Yan, are you kidding too?


    What Zhang Guohua said just now has stimulated people to pretend to be a tiger. Should people look down on them if they don''t have money?


    As long as he follows Lao Yan for a few votes, he can ensure that Zhang Guohua will hide when he sees him in the future!


    In the evening, pretending to force tiger to find Lao Yan''s phone and dial it.


    At the moment, Lao Yan is sitting in the bar with Wang Bin at the table next to him. They are discussing the recent delivery of goods.


    The situation is pretty good recently. Lao Yan''s business is getting better and better day by day.


    Now everyone in Jinhai knows Zhang Wen, and in private, many people know Lao Yan. Almost everyone is making his goods.


    With his smart mind, Lao Yan almost monopolized the market of Jinhai city.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if Lao Yan is unhappy now, the goods in Jinhai will be cut off directly! No one else can get in!


    What is this concept?


    In other words, now as long as Lao Yan is willing, the money will go into his pocket every minute.


    As long as he is willing to increase the price at will, the income of one day is a dazzling figure.


    This is what Wang Bin and Lao Yan discussed today.


    Wang Bin means to raise the price. Anyway, the market of Jinhai city has been monopolized by Lao Yan. Those people can''t leave this thing all day.


    "It''s still wrong." Lao Yan shook his head. "Don''t rise the price first, hold it for the time being, and don''t let others say that I''m not authentic or not."


    Lao Yan is an absolute business talent.


    He knows the truth that small profits sell more.


    The appetites of these people in Jinhai city are enough, so that they can''t leave Lao Yan. When they sit on the ground and start the price at that time, the effect can be many times better than now!


    Now the key is to stabilize the market.


    "Big brother, now is a good opportunity to make money!" Wang Bin felt a little pity and said next to him.


    Lao Yan took a deep breath and flicked the ash: "Wang Bin, you are an expert in shipping and delivery, but you are too poor in business. I have a Mingming bar on the surface, and people on the road look at me low-key. In fact, I don''t need to be too low-key now, but I still want to do so. Why? In order to make my own development more long-term and have enough strength to compete with Zhang Wen in the future! Then we must Be more careful. "


    Lao Yan cherished everything he got today.


    Lao Yan, all this is hard won.


    Before, boss Wang and Zhang Wen were crazy to suppress him. He was almost desperate.


    How long did you indulge in that courtyard? In those days, Lao Yan felt uncomfortable when he remembered.


    Soak in women every day.


    That''s not Lao Yan''s original intention at all.


    Lao Yan is a man with a higher heart than heaven.


    And now he can see that Jinhai city is a typical money society.


    What is money society?


    You can do anything with money!


    Old Yan has a head. Now he has a cadre like Qiu Zhen. Now he needs money. As long as he has accumulated enough wealth one day, Lao Yan will be out of control.


    He doesn''t care about this little money at all.


    And the more critical point is rong''er.


    Lao Yan has always loved rong''er, but he knows the difficulties of rong''er.


    In this position, she can''t help it. However, her man keeps other women outside. Rong''er has always been a woman with high morale. On the surface, she said she didn''t care. In fact, how could she not care in her heart?


    She felt worse than anyone, but she never said it.


    Old Yan saw it in his eyes and hurt in his heart, but he was still too small compared with rong''er. Many things were beyond his reach.


    That''s why Lao Yan wants to expand himself and make money desperately.


    As long as there is money, all problems are not problems, and rong''er will go with himself.


    It was Lao Yan''s dream to walk into the palace of marriage with rong''er.


    Behind every successful man stands a woman, rong''er is that woman.


    At this time, Lao Yan''s phone rang. He smiled when he saw that it was a call from a forced tiger.


    In recent days, he deliberately didn''t contact pretending to force the tiger in order to arouse his appetite. As long as pretending to force the tiger is still thinking about that matter, he will take the initiative to contact himself.


    At this time, you must not take the initiative and lose as soon as you take the initiative.


    "Hello, brother tiger?"


    On the phone was a voice that forced the tiger to blame: "Lao Yan, what have you done these days? Have you forgotten me long ago?"

 Chapter 2106

    Old Yan laughed: "brother Hu, to tell you the truth, I''ve been busy with business in recent days. There''s a big business these two days. I have to supervise it myself."


    Pretending to force the tiger, his two big black eyes stared round in an instant: "what business is it? It''s different from what you said to me last time?"


    "It''s a simple delivery, but the amount this time is large, twice as much as usual." old Yan said faintly, his eyes are already running out.


    After listening to his voice, he knew that pretending to be a tiger was about to go on the road.


    No one doesn''t like money, because money is too omnipotent in this world.


    "Lao Yan, why are you so unfriendly? Don''t tell me earlier if you have such a good thing!" pretending to force Hu to be a little angry. If he doesn''t call today, he won''t just miss this opportunity.


    Lao Yan smiled: "but this time the business is a little risky. I wonder if brother Hu cares?"


    Pretending to force the tiger to pat his chest indifferently: "I''ve been in Jinhai city for so long. What kind of risk have I never seen? As long as I can''t die."


    "Ha ha, brother Hu is serious. In fact, I''ve been keeping a good relationship behind my back for a long time. Even if I''m caught, I''ll be fine. To put it bluntly, the money is earned in vain. I was going to call you. Now that you call, it''s just right. I''ll leave it to you, brother Hu. What''s the matter? I''ll give you 50% of the money first, and I''ll send you the remaining 50% when the goods arrive."


    Thinking so, pretending to force the tiger to say loudly, "Lao Yan, don''t find someone else for this matter, I''ll do it!"


    Lao Yan smiled in his heart, but he still pretended to be embarrassed and said, "brother Hu, after all, there are still risks in this matter, or you can think about it again?"


    consider?


    What else should we consider when pretending to be a tiger with such a huge reward?


    "Don''t think about it. Just say when to do it!"


    Lao Yan''s eyes turned: "if brother Hu is so anxious, we can do it tonight!"


    "Well, I''ll come to you in the evening."


    With that, pretending to force the tiger to put down the phone.


    Although the appearance of pretending to force the tiger seems rough and crazy, in fact, he is quite meticulous in his heart. He will never be so careless when considering things at ordinary times, but this time he is quite careless! I never thought about what Lao Yan asked him to send.


    Still that sentence, what men can''t escape in this world is two things, one is money, the other is women!


    Both of them are occupied by pretending to force the tiger.


    Soon it was evening. Lao Yan was waiting for the tiger in Mingming bar.


    Today, he has planned everything, so he will pretend to force the stupid dog tiger to go to the wall!


    Not long ago, pretending to force the tiger to come alone.


    Come in and find Lao Yan, which shows how anxious he is.


    Lao Yan was not worried at all: "brother tiger, have a glass of wine first ~"


    Pretending to force the tiger to frown tightly: "still drinking? Grass! Do things first and then WOW!"


    Old Yan laughed: "brother Hu, there will be times for you to make money in the future. Don''t worry too much! In the future, you and I will cooperate well!"


    He nodded, looked up and took a sip of wine.


    Old Yan asked Zhiyong to bring a box and force the tiger.


    "Brother Hu, as long as you send this thing to me later, the money will be yours ~"


    Pretending to force the tiger hesitated: "what''s in here?"


    The box looks very delicate. Who knows what''s in it.


    What if it''s an explosive killing weapon?


    Lao Yan smiled: "in fact, it''s nothing. Brother Hu, you don''t have to care too much ~"


    "No, you open it first and let me have a look." the smart brain of the pretending tiger began to rotate again.


    Old Yan was stunned and looked at Zhiyong and others.


    "OK, brother Hu, let me open it, then open it!" said old Yan, and opened the box.


    Suddenly, the things inside brightened the eyes of the tiger.


    This is the first time in his life that he has seen so much money!


    This picture is shocking enough.


    "Is this... All money? It''s not RMB?" he couldn''t see it no matter how stupid he was.


    Lao Yan nodded: "well, to tell you the truth, this is Meijin. A while ago, I did business with a foreigner, but he wanted cash for life and death. I couldn''t let someone change so much cash. But transporting this thing is a trouble. To tell the truth, I don''t believe the people around me. I believe you, brother tiger! Only you, I dare to give you the money!"


    Pretending to force the tiger can know Lao Yan''s intentions.


    If you give so much money to anyone, what if the man takes the money and runs away?


    No wonder Lao Yan has to pay so much money to force the tiger to transport!


    Act like a tiger.


    Although he usually doesn''t have a straight line, he is still quite angry with his brother. Lao Yan trusts him so much. How can he disappoint Lao Yan?


    "Lao Yan, don''t worry. I''ll do it well!"


    Lao Yan patted him on the shoulder and handed him a bank card and a note: "if you have money and address on it, it''s hard, brother tiger!"


    ¡­¡­


    Zhiyong drove Lao Yan near the national highway and left.


    Zhuang forced the tiger to carry the box and walk towards the boundary of Hengcheng.


    I didn''t think much.


    There is cash here. Even if you are caught, you are not afraid. There is Dongwen group behind you.


    Now he thinks Lao Yan is a good man.


    Although he usually looks a little gloomy and doesn''t treat people very well, he really has nothing to say with himself.


    Dare you ask these so-called brothers now, who will think of you? Who will leave their money and let you earn it?


    In today''s society, the people who can make you money are real brothers!


    After pretending to force the tiger to think about it, he invited Lao Yan to dinner.


    Lao Yan is worth making friends with!


    Cross the national road to the boundary of Hengcheng.


    Pretending to force the tiger began to become more careful. After all, this is not Jinhai City, and Zhang Wen is out of reach for many things.


    WOW!


    At this time, I saw countless searchlights lit up next to me.


    It''s all sprinkled on the body injury of the tiger.


    Dong Dong!


    The tiger''s heart began to beat quickly! Instantly petrified.


    What the fuck is this?


    At this time, someone across the street shouted with a horn: "put down your hands and raise your hands!"


    Pretending to force a tiger is a tiger, but I also know what the situation is now.


    So many people are all policemen!


    He bit secretly. Why did the police come at this critical time?


    Usually he is not afraid of the police, but now he is guilty! I have so many foreign currencies in my hand!


    He put down his suitcase and slowly raised his hand.


    Several policemen came, one took the box, and the rest put handcuffs on the tiger and took it back to the police station.

 Chapter 2107

    Along the way, the tiger''s head was buzzing.


    He hasn''t reacted yet, but Lao Yan has told him not to worry, even if he is caught! Lao Yan will find a relationship to dredge up.


    What I can do now is don''t admit anything!


    Soon, pretending to force the tiger was taken to the interrogation room.


    He paid special attention to it. All the people interrogating him were flower resistant on their shoulders! This is strange. I just made a small mistake. How can so many leaders come over?


    "Why did you appear on the national highway of Hengcheng so late?" a leader opened his mouth with dignity in his eyes.


    Pretend to force the tiger to smile: "can I take a walk?"


    "You come for a walk and bring so much cash?"


    "Well, I have money. What''s the matter?"


    I want to ask something from pretending to force a tiger. These two heads are still a little bad. Pretending to force a tiger is not an ordinary person!


    However, the man was not angry or worried. He just looked at the loaded tiger coldly and said, "if you walk out so late with cash, we have no problem, but your box of cash is counterfeit money!"


    Counterfeit money?


    Pretending to force the tiger to be stunned, and then looked at it incredulously.


    His clever brain was momentarily blocked.


    Old Yan mysteriously told himself to take the cash to Hengcheng, but it was a box of counterfeit money?


    What the fuck is this?


    Is Lao Yan playing with him or those people in Hengcheng?


    "The counterfeit money in this box can betray you. Don''t you tell the truth now?" the man said coldly.


    Transporting counterfeit money is a great sin!


    Why don''t you know?


    But he still didn''t turn around in his head: "I don''t know about the counterfeit money. I was framed, too."


    The head sneered: "all the people arrested here say they are wronged! But I''m afraid you don''t understand one more point. We found this when we found cash in your box!"


    Then he threw a bag of things in front of the forced tiger.


    Pretending to be a tiger is stupid in an instant.


    This... Is poison!


    Lao Yan, did you hide this thing in the alley?


    If you transport counterfeit money, it can still be within the bearing range of the forced tiger, but this thing makes the forced tiger quite crazy.


    What is this charge? He knows in his heart that he is not stupid!


    "I want to call!"


    The head gave him a cold look and gave him his cell phone.


    Pretend to force tiger to find Lao Yan''s number and dial it, but the opposite shows that it has been turned off.


    No matter how many times he dials, the result is the same.


    In a cold sweat, the tiger''s forehead began to slide down slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Mingming bar.


    Zhiyong quickly ran in: "brother, I saw with my own eyes that the pretending tiger was caught!"


    "Hmm!" Lao Yan was quite happy.


    Loading a forced tiger is just a big gun barrel. In addition, there is no use here in Lao Yan.


    It''s not the goal to force the tiger to die.


    "Elder brother, I''m sure I can''t get out after this tiger. What shall we do in the future?" Zhiyong asked.


    He hasn''t understood Lao Yan''s idea yet. He even feels that it''s a bit wasteful to make such an effort to force the tiger alone.


    Old Yan smiled and a cigarette slowly burned in his mouth: "Zhiyong, why do you think I should get so close to people like pretending to force tigers? He is a pretending to force criminals. He likes equipment and has a smell. I''m tired of seeing him!"


    "Why?" Zhiyong is also a little confused. The image of pretending to be a tiger is really a problem. Sitting in the bar every day is the focus of everyone.


    Sometimes I can''t see it.


    Lao Yan is also well intentioned to force the tiger.


    Old Yan''s eyes glittered: "it''s no use pretending to force a tiger. That''s also the people of Dongwen group..."


    Zhiyong immediately understood Lao Yan''s intention and quickly nodded: "brother, you are so smart. You can think of this way!"


    Old Yan sneered: "now I don''t know what the situation is! Now I pretend to force the tiger to be caught. Let''s see how to do it there first! But he probably can''t get out. Even if Zhang Wen comes out, it''s useless!"


    Zhiyong nodded hard: "well, brother, you''re right!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night, I slept with Wang Yuxian in the villa.


    Dong Dong!


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    I sat up and looked at the time. It was more than two o''clock at night.


    I looked at Wang Yuxian, who was still sleeping next to me, got up and walked over.


    The door opened and a dozen people stood outside.


    It was all my younger brother who arranged near Wang Yuxian''s villa. It was Heimei who knocked at the door.


    Her face was worried, and there were tears in her black eyes.


    Black sister still rarely has such an expression. Something must have happened.


    I hurried to let her in.


    "What''s the matter?" I lit a cigarette.


    Black sister cried when she saw me, and her tears merged into a stream on her face: "Zhang Wen, ah Hu, he... Was caught!"


    My hand holding the cigarette end trembled a few times, and I couldn''t believe it. "What''s going on!"


    Without waiting for Hei Mei to speak, Li Erzi ran in quickly outside the door. He gasped: "Wenzi, it''s bad. Pretending to force the tiger was caught by Hengcheng people. Now things are very troublesome!"


    Ten minutes later


    I sat in the car and listened to Li Erzi tell me what happened. My eyes sank.


    It''s impossible.


    I know who the tiger is. Even if he is short of money, he can''t touch that thing.


    And I usually give him a lot of money!


    I don''t understand why pretending to be a tiger would do this!


    I am quite clear about the pros and cons of this matter.


    The little flat head who used to make this thing with Lao Gao was caught and killed within a few days. This is no joke!


    Sitting in the car, the cold sweat on my head has come out.


    If there''s something wrong with pretending to be a tiger, I have to turn the Hengcheng upside down!


    Not long after, I arrived at the police station in Hengcheng.


    I came in and asked to see pretending tiger.


    Whether from the perspective of supervision or from my identity, I was qualified to see the pretending tiger. They didn''t stop me and took me to the interrogation room.


    It''s just that there are always two people next to me.


    "Pretend to be a tiger, what''s going on?" I asked calmly.


    Pretending to force the tiger to see me, his face immediately changed, and his black eyes turned red: "Wenzi, I didn''t do anything, really didn''t do anything!"


    "I know, since you haven''t done anything, don''t say anything! I''ll find a way to do the rest!"


    Pretend to force the tiger to nod.


    I backed out.


    Although I say so, I don''t have a bottom in my heart. Where should I start this matter?

 Chapter 2108

    Liu Xide gave me the identity, but it just gave me the identity of supervision.


    Even if the right of my identity comes to an end, I can''t jump over the people in the police system.


    Besides, it''s still such a big deal!


    Because of this, pretending to force the tiger may be over.


    I read the case record. Loading the things forced by the tiger is enough to sentenced to death!


    It makes me frown.


    Sitting in the hall of the police station, I had a cigarette in my mouth and looked very ugly.


    Li Erzi said: "Wenzi, now I''m worried about not only pretending to force the tiger, but also Dongwen group."


    "Why do you say that?" I frowned.


    Li Erzi always thinks things are much longer than me. He said: "What do you think of pretending to be a tiger? At best, he''s a minion. He''s not famous in Jinhai City, and he''s dirty. What profit can he make if he''s knocked down? I think this man should come for Dongwen group. Although pretending to be a tiger doesn''t have much energy, he still has an inseparable relationship with Dongwen group, doesn''t he? To put it mildly, he will implicate Dongwen group!"


    This makes my head buzzing.


    If so, it will be troublesome!


    I pinched the cigarette end and said, "anyway, let''s get the tiger out first. He can''t have an accident!"


    Li Erzi nodded and sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    Also in prison.


    The leopard is relatively calm.


    He wants to drive now.


    If God wants to destroy him, what else can he do? He has heard before that how much money a man can earn and what position he can get in his life are doomed by God.


    If you earn enough money in advance, God will take his life away.


    But the leopard doesn''t regret it.


    It''s worth getting Xiao Zhao''s heart and flying in Jinhai city once!


    The leopard''s life is not in vain.


    Since he came in, the leopard hardly slept, and he couldn''t sleep either!


    It gave him too much excitement! That day, red hair''s frightened eyes and red hair''s crazy look were deeply engraved in the leopard''s mind.


    Now he closed his eyes and the picture of that day was circulating in his head.


    The leopard sighed and grabbed his hair with both hands.


    Creak.


    Then the door opened and two people came in from the outside.


    "Leopard, right? You can go out now."


    "What?" the leopard suddenly looked up and couldn''t believe it.


    What did they say? They can go out? They killed people. How can they go out! Is this a trap they designed?


    The man handed the leopard a document: "this is your proof of innocence. You have been sentenced to self-defense."


    Since the day the leopard came in, they have investigated the background of red hair and leopard.


    Red hair, it''s not a good thing! I didn''t get into trouble when I was hanging out with Gong Hao. It''s recorded here.


    Leopard is much better. He is the boss of Hengbo group!


    A company boss and a little bastard, people must be willing to accommodate the boss.


    Coupled with Xiao Zhao''s desperate activities and desperate to find a relationship, the leopard was finally acquitted.


    Just Cause!


    How awesome!


    Looking at the document in his hand, the leopard wept.


    Tears fall!


    Who knows that things are changing so fast! Who can think that these people in uniform are so cute!


    The leopard didn''t talk nonsense. When the handcuffs were opened, he strode out.


    Outside the door, Xiao Zhao was already waiting here. Seeing him out, Xiao Zhao got out of the car and hugged the leopard.


    "Leopard, it''s over. It''s okay ~"


    The leopard kissed Xiao Zhao on the face.


    This is true love!


    He was inside. Xiao Zhao was even more anxious than him to find someone. If he had been replaced by another woman, I''m afraid he would have taken the leopard''s money and left!


    Xiao Zhao is a woman worthy of his love all his life.


    "Honey, I will treat you all my life. You are the only one in my heart." the leopard said seriously.


    Xiao Zhao smiled and nodded tearfully.


    Twenty minutes later, Xiao Zhao and the leopard went home.


    They sleep together.


    Don''t think the leopard has been suffocating for several days and will find a woman as soon as he comes out. The leopard is really sleepy! He has hardly slept these days. Now he has to make up for his sleep for several days.


    Xiao Zhao didn''t dislike it either. He accompanied the leopard nearby.


    In retrospect, what happened in the police station these days is like a dream.


    The leopard slept in a muddle. I don''t know how long it woke up.


    It''s night.


    But the leopard didn''t know how many days he had slept.


    Xiao Zhao has left.


    He stood up, washed, then grabbed his cell phone and looked at it.


    It''s all missed calls.


    It''s all small hair inches.


    The leopard called him back.


    Xiaomaocun quickly picked it up: "brother Bao, you''re awake!"


    The leopard gave a sound. When he came out from the inside this time, the leopard was much deeper than before, and the whole person felt mature.


    People encounter setbacks, is the fastest way to grow.


    That''s how leopards are.


    "Well, is everything all right these days?"


    "Brother Bao, the construction site and the company are all right. The brothers miss you. Can you come out now?" there was xiaomaocun''s sincere voice on the phone.


    Xiaomaocun is definitely a good brother of the leopard, but the leopard can''t see the leopard in these licks!


    They won''t let the meeting at all!


    I can''t help it!


    As soon as the leopard came out, he fell asleep. Xiaomaocun just contacted him now.


    "Well, come here, I''m at home," said the leopard.


    Xiaomaocun promised to hang up the phone.


    Not long after, several cars drove over. Xiaomaocun took the lead and respectfully welcomed the leopard.


    "Brother, you''re back at last."


    "Brother, I knew you were okay!"


    "Brother, you are a celebrity! Who doesn''t know you in Jinhai city in the future?"


    On the bus, the younger brothers talked to the leopard one after another. At this moment, the leopard was moved.


    I''ve been in Jinhai city for so long. What have I got? What have you lost?


    When I was under boss Wang, I was just an insignificant little bastard. No one would care about him. Now I finally keep the clouds open and see the moon. I have so many younger brothers, and I am heartfelt to myself one by one.


    It was at this moment that the leopard felt warmth.


    The leopard''s heart trembled.


    After taking xiaomaocun''s cigarette, the leopard took a hard breath: "it''s thanks to your sister-in-law, Xiao Zhao. Without him, I might have been killed. Xiaomaocun, you choose a place tonight to let the brothers have a good time, and I''ll pay for all expenses!"

 Chapter 2109

    One day later, there was no progress in pretending to force the tiger.


    I''m worried.


    If it''s in Jinhai City, it''s OK to say, but in Hengcheng, I''m always a little out of reach.


    Li Erzi came over and told me again and again how troublesome it was to pretend to force the tiger.


    My heart is in a mess.


    Now I can''t control other things. Let''s get the pretending tiger out first!


    No way, I found Liu Xide and dialed.


    It wasn''t long before Liu Xide picked it up.


    On the phone, his voice was as deep as ever and said to me, "Zhang Wen, what''s the matter?"


    I take a deep breath. I really don''t know how to talk about this. Do you want me to say that my brother was caught transporting drugs and ask him to help solve it?


    The identity he gave me is big enough. How can I say these words?


    But now I really have no other way.


    "Uncle Liu, a brother here is in trouble. I wonder if you can help..."


    Liu Xide was silent for a moment and said, "Zhang Wen, if I can''t do it with the identity I gave you, it''s hard for me to intervene. What''s the matter, your friend?"


    "He was framed and transported drugs."


    Liu Xide was silent here. After a while, he said, "since he touched that kind of thing, I can''t manage it. Do it yourself."


    With that, he hung up.


    My heart sank completely.


    I feel that Liu Xide and before seem to have changed. This strange feeling makes me have no bottom in my heart.


    Isn''t Liu Xidu willing to touch this?


    Do you pretend to be a tiger and are doomed not to come out?


    At this end of the phone, Liu Xide put down the phone and said to the people next to him, "Xiao Li, Zhang Wen''s people have had some trouble recently. You give me a secret help. I don''t know about it."


    Xiao Li nodded.


    "Also, remember to stare at that person more secretly."


    Xiao Li gave Liu Xide a complicated look: "but..."


    "It''s all right. I''m responsible for what happened!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after I put down the phone, Wang Yi called.


    "Zhang Wen, I heard your cook?" he said directly.


    I sighed. It''s really a good thing that doesn''t go out. Evil things travel thousands of miles. It''s only one day. Wang Yi knows it.


    "Well, I have a brother who was framed," I said faintly.


    I thought Wang Yi would scold me loudly and even say some serious words to me. Unexpectedly, his tone was quite stable: "in recent months, there is a drug transportation group in Jinhai city. We have paid attention to it for a long time. I think your people may have been framed by them."


    "Drug trafficking group?" I frowned.


    Are there such people in Jinhai city? Why don''t I know?


    For these things, I have always been quite exclusive. Lao Gao died like this at the beginning, and the people associated with these things came to no good end.


    I, boss Wang, even the original boss Du didn''t touch this thing.


    It''s quick to get money, and it''s profitable.


    But why don''t they do these businesses?


    It''s simple.


    Because this is the bottom line of Taoism.


    If you touch this bottom line easily, can white people stop?


    Will be crazy to deal with you!


    "Are there such people in Jinhai city?" I asked.


    Wang Yi nodded: "Zhang Wen, don''t think you''re in this position now. It''s easy to say anything. There are many things you haven''t touched in Jinhai city. These people don''t want to die. If you encounter them, even if you inform us, and I''ll help you find a way about your brother."


    I, um.


    "Also, since your Dongwen group starts today, we will send someone to investigate." Wang Yi said helplessly.


    "Why?" a bad feeling slowly rose in my heart.


    "This matter is also the above arrangement, but don''t worry. I know you must be all right. Dongwen group simply let them check!"


    I thought and nodded.


    Hung up.


    I thought for a moment and called Li Erzi.


    "Er Zi, help me find out who is touching drugs in Jinhai city now. I want exact information!"


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    In the iron window of Hengcheng.


    At the moment, the tiger has wilted.


    He squatted here alone and had no spirit at all.


    The police told him everything about him.


    Very complicated, very troublesome!


    I remember when I came out that night, Lao Yan said to him that this is a small matter in itself. As long as Lao Yan finds some relationship, he can smooth it out.


    But so far there is still no news.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he hasn''t said anything so far. He didn''t mention half a word about Lao Yan.


    Up to now, Lao Yan has to pretend to force the tiger for his good.


    Dear brother, how can he doubt it?


    At this time, the door opens.


    A man in a suit came in.


    "Brother Wen asked me to come." the man took out the file bag in his hand and showed it to the forced tiger. "Your situation is very troublesome. People in Hengcheng are going to put a lot of things in your head before. Now tell me what you know, and I can help you fight for a line of vitality."


    This man is a lawyer raised by Dongwen group. Usually, Li Erzi doesn''t give him less benefits.


    Pretending to force the tiger to sigh: "I''ve said everything I know."


    The lawyer''s eyes were very bright. He knew that there must be something to hide from them, but he didn''t know why. He just didn''t say it.


    He put his hands together and looked very serious: "brother tiger, this matter is very troublesome and serious! I hope you want to understand when you speak! If you still don''t tell us anything, no one can help you!"


    Dong!


    Pretending to force the tiger to punch the table hard and round the tiger''s eyes: "Cao, who do you think you are? Why do you talk to me in this tone? You just work for Dongwen group, cow force what! I tell you, you help me find a way out now! I''m going out soon!"


    The lawyer stroked his glasses and said nothing.


    Pretending to force a tiger to lose his manners is a rare gaffe.


    He''s worried!


    He also knows that things are not so simple! Now that the lawyers of Dongwen group have come out, how can he hide it?


    But he really didn''t want to betray Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan is also kind-hearted and wants him to make some money!


    After pretending to force the tiger to finish, the lawyer said, "brother tiger, I know you''re worried, but you have to follow the procedure. If you can do it, I''m sure to get you out at the first time, but the premise is that you tell us the truth! Why did you show up near the national highway at night, why did you have that suitcase in your hand, and why were there so many counterfeit coins?"


    At this moment, pretending to force the tiger to hesitate.


    His eyes, which were round with anger, slowly sank down.


    Well, how should he speak?

 Chapter 2110

    Before pretending to force tiger to speak, the lawyer went on to say, "brother tiger, now your business is not just your business. This matter has involved Dongwen group. If you don''t get it right, brother Wen will have to follow."


    This made the tiger''s head buzzing. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time.


    Yeah!


    Anyway, he is also the director of the Security Department of Dongwen group. Now that something has happened to me, can we not implicate Dongwen group? How can we not implicate Zhang Wen?


    Pretend to force the tiger. I want to slap myself at this moment.


    But what can he do when things have come to this point?


    He took a deep breath: "give me a cigarette."


    The lawyer took out a cigarette and lit it for him, staring at him with shining eyes.


    Pretending to force the tiger to smoke a few cigarettes, he said, "this is something I want to do voluntarily. In fact, it has nothing to do with anyone. If you insist, my family can tell you. He is Lao Yan! But you have to promise not to trouble Lao Yan, because I want to do it voluntarily."


    The lawyer''s face sank in an instant.


    It seems that Er Zi Li guessed right! This matter really has something to do with Lao Yan.


    He helped his glasses: "brother Hu, I understand what you mean. I''ll go out and help you find a way. Don''t act rashly during this time. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know."


    Pretending to force the tiger nodded, and his head hung down feebly.


    Betraying Lao Yan is not the original intention of pretending to force the tiger.


    It''s also quite a shame to say.


    But what can I do now? All this was forced.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the detention house, Li Erzi was waiting for the lawyer at the door.


    "How''s it going?" he asked hurriedly.


    The lawyer shook his head and sighed: "second brother, you guessed right. This matter really has something to do with Lao Yan, and the relationship is not small!"


    Li Erzi''s eyes sank: "shit, I''ll find someone to deal with Lao Yan."


    The lawyer quickly stopped him: "second brother, these things are urgent now! Brother Hu has just said in it that these things are voluntary, and Lao Yan didn''t force him. Moreover, even if you kill Lao Yan now, I don''t have any other evidence. I''d better wait until brother Hu comes out from the inside."


    Li Erzi nervously took out a cigarette and lit it: "this outfit forces the tiger. I said why he always goes out alone recently. He must have gone to find Lao Yan. He doesn''t think about it. Just like himself, how can Lao Yan collude with him?"


    The lawyer sighed, too.


    Although it is now known that Lao Yan is behind this, they have no evidence at all.


    And it seems that Lao Yan planned it long ago, so it''s even harder for them to find evidence.


    At present, we can only take one step at a time.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s more than ten in the morning.


    A group of people came out of the bath center.


    This is a high-end bath center. The price is not cheap, and all kinds of services are quite in place. People who can come here for consumption are either rich or expensive.


    The scene of this group of people coming out together was also quite eye piercing.


    The person who takes the lead seems to be a little depressed, but his temperament is quite strong.


    A group of people followed him and were quite happy.


    This man is a leopard.


    He hasn''t slept in the detention center for several days. Now he hasn''t raised his spirits.


    Last night, a group of them played very late. Each brother found a woman, but he slept alone all night.


    Now the leopard is different from before. He already has Xiao Zhao in his heart. He is very interested in this woman.


    In his heart, he regarded Xiao Zhao as a confidant and regarded him as his wife.


    You should know that when you are wandering and helpless inside, Xiao Zhao is the only one to help him.


    How can he forget this friendship?


    Xiao Zhao is her reason for rejecting all women.


    "That woman was good last night and had first-class skills."


    "I''m not bad, and I don''t have a figure!"


    "My face was quite beautiful last night, just like a third tier star."


    Out of the bath center, a group of people talked while walking.


    Xiaomaocun just came over and said in the leopard''s ear, "brother leopard, this matter is all right. What are you going to do with Gong hao?"


    Speaking of Gong Hao, the leopard looks ugly.


    If it is not because the road ahead will be much smoother, how can it be reduced to this point?


    Red hair is his little brother.


    "Try your best to find Gong Hao. If he dares to show up, I''ll kill him." the leopard said fiercely.


    Xiaomaocun promised: "I let my brothers find it outside recently, but this guy has been afraid to show up."


    "Grass! Gong Hao must have counselled. You can send me a message now that Gong Hao is afraid of me. At the same time, find Gong Hao''s younger brother in Jinhai city and fight one after another!"


    "Well, I know!" xiaomaocun promised happily.


    Now the leopard''s reputation has gone out, and xiaomaocun is followed by many people, majestic.


    He slowly began to indulge in this feeling.


    Who doesn''t like being a big brother?


    Who doesn''t like being praised by the stars?


    He said hello to the leopard, and xiaomaocun left quickly with several people.


    In the evening, in the suburbs of Jinhai city.


    Gong Hao paced back and forth in the room alone.


    There are some knives on the bed, which Gong Hao found.


    He thought about it all night last night and basically didn''t sleep all night.


    Red hair was killed.


    Killed by a leopard.


    The matter choked his heart.


    He Gong Hao is also a generation of heroes in Jinhai city. When did he get so angry?


    Gong Hao has been fooling around for such a long time. He usually stands out first even if his little brother is beaten. Now his cousin is killed by a leopard, but he doesn''t dare to come out. He can only be a shrinking turtle.


    It tastes bad.


    However, it was not only this that made him angry.


    But what my little brother called him this morning and told him.


    Now the leopard is playing big. He says Gong Hao is a shrinking turtle and doesn''t dare to see him. Gong Hao''s little brother in Jinhai city is also bullied by the leopard.


    Several people are still lying in the hospital.


    Gong Hao is angry!


    The leopard is neither Wang Peng nor Zhang Wen. Gong Hao is not afraid of him at all! But now Zhang Wen''s people are staring at him secretly. He''s not easy to move.


    He paced back and forth, thinking about the pros and cons.


    Then his phone rang.


    He picked it up.


    The caller is a younger brother who often talks with him and is also the nearest person to go with Gong Hao.


    "Brother Hao..." the little brother sounded a little trembling.


    "What''s the matter?" Gong Hao asked hurriedly.


    "Brother Hao, I was wounded by a leopard. Now I''m in the hospital. The doctor said that I may not be able to stand up in my life..."

 Chapter 2111

    Gong Hao''s head was buzzing.


    I can''t stand up in the future. Did the leopard break his leg?


    This little brother usually has the best relationship with Gong Hao. Gong Hao is the first to tell him anything. The leopard dares to do this to him!


    First he killed his cousin, and now he wants to kill all his younger brothers. The leopard has made Gong haonu unforgivable!


    Dong!


    Gong Hao gave a punch to the wall: "you should recover well first, and leave the rest to me!"


    Little brother, well, my heart is breaking.


    Looking at his two legs, I can''t tell what it''s like.


    What did you get by following Gong hao? Now all the people Gong Hao knows are looking for leopards. How can they Parry?


    The younger brother put down the phone and sighed leisurely.


    ¡­¡­


    From morning to evening, the leopard people have been looking for Gong Hao''s little brother.


    Small hair inches are also large, quite popular.


    The people who clean up Gong Hao, xiaomaocun is purely playing popularity now.


    It''s also quite cruel!


    One day later, xiaomaocun was tired.


    In the evening, he went to a bar.


    Leopard and Xiao Zhao are right here.


    "Brother Bao, sister-in-law ~" Xiao Maocun came in and said respectfully.


    The leopard waved his hand and let him sit down.


    Xiao Zhao also smiled politely at him.


    With this smile, it was a country and a city!


    Xiao Maocun was stunned to see Xiao Zhao.


    However, he simply appreciates Xiao Zhao and has no other meaning.


    "How''s it going?" asked the leopard.


    "During this day, we found a lot of Gong Hao''s men, and everything we could find was taken into the hospital!"


    "Well, not bad!" the leopard took a long smoke, and the smoke was swirling in front of him.


    "Elder brother, I''ll go down first?" said Xiao Maocun tentatively.


    "Well ~" the leopard looked at him admiringly and nodded.


    Leopard is one of the most attractive young brothers. Today, Xiao Zhao and I just want to relax and don''t want to be disturbed by anyone.


    There are few people in this bar. It''s just right for the leopard to fall in love with Xiao Zhao.


    The atmosphere is just good. How can Xiaomao inch destroy it?


    He still has this look.


    After Xiao Maocun left, Xiao Zhao gently raised a glass of wine and handed it to the leopard. His eyes were full of glass: "leopard, you are also a celebrity in Jinhai city now. You should be careful in the future."


    The leopard nodded, "honey, don''t worry. How can I be busy? But you''re right. We should be careful."


    "Leopard, now the company has been on the right track. In the future, as long as we keep the company well, there will be no problem."


    The leopard smiled and hugged Xiao Zhao''s shoulder.


    Now the more she sees the leopard, the more pleasing she is to her eyes. After coming out of the inside, the leopard has a deep taste and her head is more wise.


    Isn''t that what Xiao Zhao likes?


    "Honey, we haven''t come out to relax for a long time. Don''t think about other troubles today. Relax ~"


    Xiao Zhao nodded and looked at the leopard: "Hmm ~"


    The tone is full of happiness.


    There was relaxing music in the small bar. The leopard and Xiao Zhao drank and chatted, and Xiao Zhao covered his mouth and smiled from time to time.


    She''s really happy.


    She hasn''t been so relaxed since she was with the leopard.


    The relaxed feeling lasted from to midnight.


    It''s more than twelve.


    The leopard saw that the time was almost up, so he planned to leave with Xiao Zhao.


    Both of them drank a lot of wine and were a little dizzy when they walked.


    The leopard didn''t drive, so he helped Xiao Zhao walk on the night road.


    This scene seems familiar.


    The last time the leopard killed red hair by mistake, it seems that it was under such circumstances,


    After drinking too much wine, I was confused and even a little flustered.


    Today, under the same circumstances, what kind of things will leopards perform?


    The dark night filled with Yin Qi. Xiao Zhao didn''t notice any abnormalities. She was full of a sense of security holding the steamed stuffed bun.


    The leopard doesn''t have any abnormal feeling tonight, and his extraordinary sixth sense doesn''t send a signal.


    Unexpectedly, a pair of eyes were staring at him in the dark.


    Gong Hao.


    Definitely a vindictive person.


    Today, he sneaked back to Jinhai city early in the morning, with strong hatred and a sharp knife.


    Gong Hao wears a hat and his clothes are worn out. Suddenly, it looks like a beggar. It won''t contact Gong Hao at all.


    Gong Hao is also a little tired. He hasn''t appeared in such an image.


    Although Gong Hao has no money, he has always paid considerable attention to his image. He is connected with pretending to force a tiger.


    I remember Gong Hao almost threw up when he saw the tiger for the first time.


    Is that still human?


    How can people be so dirty.


    Gong Hao didn''t contact anyone or his little brother when he came back this time, so he went alone.


    This is a sneak attack. Everything must come quietly.


    He came back to Jinhai city at considerable risk.


    If Zhang Wen''s people find him now, he will die!


    But in order to revenge the leopard, he has no choice. He is different from red hair. As long as he waits for the steamed stuffed bun tonight, he will die!


    Waiting on the road near the leopard''s house, Gong Hao''s eyes always stopped on the roadside.


    He put his hand in his pocket and held the sharp knife tightly.


    At this time, two figures appeared not far away.


    It''s the leopard and Xiao Zhao.


    Gong Hao''s eyes stared and his heart beat faster.


    I didn''t expect to wait for the leopard so soon! It seems that God still cares for him and asks him to wait until the leopard kills him tonight to avenge Hongmao and his little brother!


    Gong Hao did not act rashly, showing that he hid behind a tree.


    Clenched the sharp knife in his hand.


    He looked at all this coldly in the dark. As long as the steamed stuffed bun came into his attack range, he shot immediately.


    With the skill of the apple, where can the leopard escape at such a close distance?


    Steamed stuffed bun and Xiao Zhao came slowly. They were still talking and laughing. They didn''t seem to notice Gong Hao at all.


    Gong Hao''s heart jumped a few times, suddenly rushed out with a knife, aimed at the back of the leopard''s heart and pierced it.


    In such a short distance, Gong Hao is confident that the leopard will be finished at once!


    He seemed to have seen the scene that the leopard was injured and fell to the ground.


    But when the sharp knife touched the steamed stuffed bun, suddenly the figure of the newspaper became ethereal.


    Unexpectedly, he made a mistake from Gong Hao''s sharp knife.


    At this moment, Gong Hao was stunned.


    He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Is this steamed stuffed bun with eyes on the back or how? How can he escape such a sneak attack?


    This skill is more powerful than Bruce Lee!


    The steamed stuffed bun turned around, pulled out the knife and looked at Gong Hao.

 Chapter 2112

    "Gong Hao, I knew you would attack me today, ha ha!"


    Then the steamed stuffed bun quickly blocked Xiao Zhao behind him, and then shouted, "come out!"


    WOW~


    In an instant, more than 20 people poured out from both sides of the road, blocking the road full.


    The leader is xiaomaocun.


    Seeing this picture, Gong Hao''s heart was cold.


    He kept asking himself, is this man or a leopard? Or the leopard who was played by himself?


    Why has my IQ improved so much at once.


    You even thought you''d come and attack him?


    Steamed stuffed bun is different from before.


    Only through great events can we grow.


    Last time the leopard killed red hair by mistake, he has learned a lot from it.


    In his life, he will not walk at night alone, let alone drink too much. Besides, he is still followed by Xiao Zhao.


    Steamed stuffed buns do this purely to lead Gong Hao out.


    But now Gong Hao doesn''t know anything and is still immersed in shock.


    An idiot has become a genius. Can he not be shocked?


    "Steamed stuffed bun, you fucking Yin me!" Gong Hao pointed to the leopard with a knife.


    If Gong Hao had said so before, the leopard would still be a little afraid, but now he is not afraid at all.


    Gong Hao is a lone wolf no matter how powerful he is. Now he is surrounded by his own people.


    Gong Hao can''t leave tonight!


    Steamed stuffed bun''s eyes were cold: "Gong Hao, from the day when you face me, you should know that one day, today you must die!"


    Gong Hao gritted his teeth hard: "I''ll never let you go."


    Then Gong Hao stabbed the leopard with a knife without warning.


    Without waiting for the leopard to escape, the small hair inch sword edge next to him arrived.


    The sword was so fast that it hit Gong Hao''s wrist directly.


    In the past, when fighting with Gong Hao, xiaomaocun''s strength has never been brought into play. It''s either too close or the situation is too urgent. He doesn''t even have the opportunity to draw a sword.


    Now everything is just right.


    This distance is just the best distance for Xiaomao inch to use the sword.


    Dare you ask the bastards in the world, who can be powerful with a sword?


    Under such circumstances, how can Gong Hao escape?


    Bang.


    The sharp knife in Gong Hao''s hand fell directly to the ground.


    With the sharp knife falling, there was the blood burst from brother Gong Hao''s wrist.


    It is reasonable to say that Gong Haogen could not have been xiaomaocun''s opponent. Who is xiaomaocun? At least he is also a practitioner. He has been practicing martial arts since childhood. A sword in his hand is also the power of martial arts.


    He is a clean stream among the little bastards.


    Gong Hao can only be regarded as an old stick at best. He fought one by one in the street. There is no routine to fight with people, let alone technical content.


    And Xiaomao inch is just a sky and a ground.


    How can the two be compared?


    Once xiaomaocun comes out with some routines, Gong Hao will only be killed.


    The sharp knife in his hand fell to the ground. At this moment, Gong Hao was flustered.


    In the face of so many people, you don''t have a guy in your hand? How do you play?


    At this time, a pistol in the leopard''s hand pointed at Gong Hao''s forehead.


    He has made up his mind.


    I''m not going to let Gong Hao go out today. Gong Hao threatened him too much. This man must die!


    Steamed stuffed bun has killed two people, and I don''t care about killing one more.


    With the black barrel on his head, Gong Hao felt the cold swish behind him, and the cold sweat fell down. Steamed stuffed bun is different from before! Today''s leopards dare to kill at any time. They come out at any time with a gun in their arms.


    You know, just half a month ago, he was still shaking with gunmen. Now he turned and became a cold-faced killer.


    The change of people is really terrible!


    Gong Hao ignored these words and looked at the leopard.


    At this moment, Baozi was upset. He suddenly thought of the look in his eyes when he killed Hongmao that night.


    Isn''t red hair staring at himself like that?


    I''ll never forget that look.


    Gong Hao grabbed him for a second or two when he hesitated, directly clasped his wrist with one hand and made a trip under his feet.


    The steamed stuffed bun fell to the ground, and the pistol fell into Gong Hao''s hand.


    "Damn it!"


    The crowd was quiet for a second, only to hear Xiao Maocun scold.


    Gong Hao pointed his gun at the leopard and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    So close, the leopard will die.


    Bang!


    A gunshot accompanied by a gorgeous burst of blood, which almost filled Gong Hao''s retina.


    He will never forget this moment.


    The pistol became so fragile under the sword.


    Xiaomaocun is the God of war!


    The leopard was also startled and tried to check whether his body had been hit.


    That moment just now made everyone''s heart lift up.


    At the moment of the lightning flint, Xiao Maocun cut Gong Hao''s other wrist with a sword.


    The pistol tilted.


    But Gong Hao didn''t get rid of his pistol. He threw it and grabbed it in his hand.


    Now this pistol is his lifeblood! If the gun is lost again, he will die.


    Xiaomao village stood in front of the leopard, with a sword in the middle.


    "Gong Hao, if you don''t want to die, just kneel down and admit your mistake."


    Gong Hao raised his pistol with trembling hands.


    He had knife wounds on both wrists. Now he had no power to pull the trigger. It was a miracle that he could barely lift the pistol.


    A ferocious smile hung at the corners of his mouth: "I want to admit my mistake and dream."


    "Then I''ll kill you." Xiao Maocun didn''t have as much patience as the leopard, so he raised his sword directly.


    Facing him was a black pistol.


    "Xiaomaocun, don''t act rashly." steamed stuffed bun roared at this time.


    Xiaomaocun stopped in an instant.


    He frowned.


    Now Gong Hao has injured both wrists. It''s reasonable to say that he can''t shoot.


    But he really didn''t want to bet his life.


    At such a close distance, if Gong Hao shoots, he must be finished.


    "Gong Hao, I''ll let you go today. If you have the ability, don''t let me catch you next time." the leopard said fiercely on the ground.


    Gong Hao''s face was cold and terrible.


    He took a few steps back with a gun, but no one caught up. Then he turned and ran away.


    "Brother Bao, are you all right?" Xiaomao inch came and looked at the leopard with concern.


    He''s really worried about leopards.


    The leopard shook his head and thought of the picture just now. He was still palpitating.


    He didn''t expect Gong Hao to work so hard.


    However, I can guess that Gong Hao came to attack him today, which is a great progress for the leopard.


    Since then, leopards in Jinhai city have IQ. Is it terrible?


    "I''m fine," said the leopard faintly, standing up from the ground. He lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    Although he has nothing to do, the situation is quite complicated now.


    Gong Hao escaped from his men and robbed his gun. If he sneaks back to Jinhai city in the future, he will be in trouble!

 Chapter 2113

    At the same time, in Dongwen group, Li Erzi and I were in the office and didn''t leave.


    I lit a cigarette and was silent.


    What Li Erzi said to me made me have no bottom in my heart. At the same time, I was also secretly gnashing my teeth.


    Old Yan has played so much now?


    "Wenzi, it''s better to take some people over and flatten old Yan first." Li Erzi''s eyes were cold.


    I shook my head: "Lao Yan is meticulous. Even if we take people there, we can''t find any evidence. If we usually kill Lao Yan without any reason, but today is different. Today we want to save the tiger and find evidence from Lao Yan."


    I really didn''t expect Lao Yan to do so much business with a Mingming bar. Lao Yan is a talent in the end.


    But this kind of person must not stay. He is too insidious and cunning.


    Li Erzi sighed: "I''m afraid that even we won''t be able to develop in the future."


    Li Erzi knows the pros and cons best. This kind of thing makes great progress every day. If it takes a long time, the accumulated wealth will be quite shocking.


    If others are OK, but Lao Yan is not an ordinary person.


    It''s too dangerous to keep the money in his hand.


    I nodded: "I know if Lao Yan develops, the first one to die must be us, but now is not the time. Recently, you have photographed some people guarding near Mingming bar. If there is any trouble, inform me at the first time."


    Li Erzi promised, and then took out a stack of documents to show me.


    "These are some newly issued certificates on the construction site. With them, the construction site will start normally soon."


    I was delighted that Li Erzi''s ability to handle affairs was good.


    "Wenzi, but when I asked people to see the pretend tiger today, I felt that he was in a very unstable mood. We should speed up the pace of this matter."


    I know what Li Erzi means. I took a deep breath of smoke: "this matter has been a little eyebrow. I''ve been doing it recently. You tell pretending to force the tiger not to worry. Everything has to have a process."


    I haven''t been in contact with Baidao. I didn''t know it would be so troublesome.


    That day, although Liu Xide said on the surface that he didn''t care about it, someone called me after that day and secretly instructed me how to do it.


    As long as I follow these processes, pretending to force the tiger will be fine.


    When the outfit forces the tiger out, I''ll wash away Lao Yan in one fell swoop.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day it just lit up.


    In a power center.


    A middle-aged man with big eyes walked in quickly and knocked on an office door.


    Inside the door sat an old man.


    "Leader, I heard about special commissioner Zhang of Jinhai city and Wang Yi. Zhang Wen has a good private relationship with Wang Yi..."


    The leader gently waved his hand: "I''ve told you this before, so do it according to his meaning. Zhang Wen is just a bastard in Jinhai city. What''s the big deal."


    The man wanted to say something but didn''t say it. He just nodded and stepped back.


    The leader stood up, turned around and looked out of the window.


    His eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "What happened a year ago, now there is finally an excuse for me to do it! It should be considered that your Wang family owes me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Bell.


    The phone in my hand rang.


    It''s Wang Yi.


    I thought it was a matter of pretending to force the tiger, so I quickly picked it up.


    On the phone was Wang Yi''s gloomy voice: "Zhang Wen, someone has been staring at your friend''s matter. Because of this matter, someone held a special meeting yesterday."


    I frowned. It was hard to start with. Now it''s even worse.


    Seeing my silence, Wang Yi then asked me seriously, "Zhang Wen, I asked you. You want to tell me the truth. Are you sure your people didn''t do it?"


    Although pretending to force the tiger is not good at ordinary times, I know him. He will certainly not do these things that violate the principles.


    Moreover, this is working with Lao Yan. How is it possible?


    "My brother, I won''t do these things! I promise with personality!"


    Wang Yi took a deep breath: "this matter is very troublesome now. The people above are in charge of it and said they must correct your people. Now not only your people, but also Dongwen group will have a lot of trouble."


    I have a headache. That''s what I''m most worried about.


    Although Dongwen group has not done those things, it is checked all day, which also affects the operation of the company.


    Moreover, what I fear most is that someone will frame me again.


    "Don''t care about Dongwen group first. Find out my brother first."


    Wang Yi said, "Zhang Wen, if you really want to get your brother out, I have a way."


    "What can I do?"


    Wang Yi''s tone was gloomy: "it''s about to use your identity. You still need a little sacrifice."


    Put down the phone and Wang Yi began to plan.


    His method still made me hesitate, but now I have no other way but to do so.


    Saving the tiger is the top priority.


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you talking about?" in the center of power, a man put down his documents and frowned.


    Xiao Li stood here and said seriously, "leader, it must be said that Wang Yi is in the middle guide rail. Why don''t I take someone down to check."


    This person is head Lu of the center for rights.


    Among provincial leaders, power is second to none.


    However, he is quite low-key and never shows his identity. His name is much smaller than Chen Jun.


    "Wang Yi is a good boy now! He used special commissioner Zhongyang to deal with me." leader LV nodded selfishly.


    Xiao Li took a deep breath: "leader, I think it''s better to impeach Wang Yi!"


    He shook his head: "do you have any evidence to impeach Wang Yi? If not, we will not only be unable to deal with him, but also cause a lot of trouble! Since this boy plans to do so, he must have figured out the pros and cons of the matter."


    Xiao Li was unwilling: "leader, will you let Wang Yi do this?"


    His eyes narrowed: "don''t bother. Take our people back first. At the same time, the rights in his hands are restrained. Let''s wait and see what happens first."


    Xiao Li nodded and hurried down to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Repression, endless repression.


    This is the most profound experience I have had since I acted like a tiger.


    Baidao is much more difficult than I thought.


    The underworld depends on fighting and fist, but the white road depends on mind and city government.


    I feel a little overwhelmed.


    Just when I was upset about pretending to be a tiger, the phone rang.


    At Hengcheng detention center.


    I was surprised and hurried to pick it up.


    "Is that Zhang Wen? Now you can come and get someone." there was a clear voice on the phone.


    Hearing this, my whole body perked up.


    This is the best news I have heard in recent days.

 Chapter 2114

    It seems that Wang Yi''s method really works!


    I put down the phone and Zhang Guohua drove me and Li Erzi towards Hengcheng.


    When we arrived at the detention center, the tiger was dressed up and waited for us there.


    Seeing me coming with Li Erzi, his eyes turned red.


    The torture of so many days inside is really beyond ordinary people''s ability to bear. Pretending to force the tiger to bear not only physical pressure, but also psychological pressure.


    All day long, walking on the edge of collapse.


    "Wenzi, you are all here." pretending to force the tiger to look at us seriously, his mouth trembling.


    I was distressed to see him like this. Li Erzi went through the formalities and took the loaded tiger into the car first.


    Click.


    A cigarette was lit and pretended to be a tiger, so I relaxed.


    The expression also restored some sanity.


    "Pretend to force the tiger. What''s the matter? You have to tell me word for word."


    He nodded quickly.


    But he saved his life. How can he hide it from us? These days, Lao Yan doesn''t show one side.


    Pretend to force the tiger to smoke and say.


    Zhang Guohua laughed angrily and patted him twice.


    Li Erzi smiled shamelessly.


    In their opinion, this is simply an impossible thing. How can they pretend to force the tiger to be fooled so easily?


    Where''s his clever head melon seeds?


    I have deep eyes.


    Since Lao Yan dares to play like this, I will accompany him to the end.


    Pretending to force the tiger to know what is wrong and dare not say more, people let Li Erzi ridicule them.


    I called Wang Yi and told him about it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, at Mingming bar.


    Zhiyong rushed in quickly and reminded Lao Yan directly.


    "Big brother, it''s not good!"


    Lao Yan rubbed his loose sleeping eyes. These days, he is busy until late at night. He is basically making up for sleep during the day.


    No way. Who made his business too good? Now every night''s income is a very objective figure for Lao Yan. Why is he willing to give up?


    "What''s the matter?" old Yan looked at him angrily.


    "Pretend to be a tiger and let it out..." Zhiyong stared round his eyes and burst out a sentence.


    Lao Yan stared.


    It seems that things are faster than he thought! Zhang Wen''s ability really surprised him!


    But he was ready for these things.


    His round eyes slowly sank in surprise, and then he laughed, "it''s okay, don''t be afraid!"


    Can Zhiyong be afraid?


    Zhang Wen saved the pretending tiger. He must have known the cause of this matter, so what would he do?


    It must be the eradication of Lao Yan!


    Now, although Lao Yan is powerful, how can he be Zhang Wen''s opponent?


    Seeing that Zhiyong was worried, Lao Yan said calmly, "at least, Zhang Wen won''t move us within this half month."


    "Why?" Zhiyong didn''t understand, and the smart brain began to slow down.


    The rhythm couldn''t keep up with Lao Yan, so he was confused.


    Old Yan smiled, took out a document and threw it in front of Zhiyong: "this is the company I just registered, and the scale is already a B-level company."


    Zhiyong took the document, looked at it and scratched his head.


    He doesn''t understand.


    This company is under the name of Lao Yan, but what is Lao Yan doing in a company now? How happy are you in Mingming bar all day?


    "Brother, what are we doing with the company?" Zhiyong was a little unhappy.


    At this critical time, how can Lao Yan leak?


    "Grass!" old Yan looked at him angrily, and his eyes were full of blame.


    Now Zhiyong is getting more and more stupid. If he goes on like this, how can he conspire with himself?


    "Hello, look at the registered capital of this company!"


    Zhiyong looked at the middle line again.


    This is


    Fifty million?


    Lao Yan directly registered a company with $50 million?


    What is this?


    How much is the $50 million in exchange for goods?


    This is crazy.


    "Brother, why do you bother!" Zhiyong was worried.


    Lao Yan patted him directly on the forehead. His eyes were full of annoyance.


    "Do you know what a B-class company is? That is to say, we don''t have to sneak in and do anything aboveboard in the future! You want to touch these things all your fucking life? I don''t want to!"


    Zhiyong''s head stopped turning for a moment, and then he slowly reacted.


    Lao Yan is not fooling around. He is leaving a way for himself!


    What Lao Yan is doing now is a high-risk thing, which will not last long. Washing white is a matter of time, and this is also the most critical step.


    Who wants to live in fear all day?


    But Zhiyong immediately did not understand: "brother, what does this matter have to do with Zhang Wen?"


    The establishment of a company belongs to the establishment of a company. Zhang Wen should do it. They still have to do it.


    Old Yan sneered: "if you fight hard, no one in Jinhai is Zhang Wen''s opponent, but I heard that his current company is in trouble. What would you say if we restrained him?"


    Darling!


    Zhiyong thought about the picture and immediately stared round his eyes.


    If you can control Zhang Wen''s lifeline, Zhang Wen will compromise with Lao Yan if he doesn''t keep it in good shape in the future! It''s probably one of Lao Yan''s dogs. He can''t resist whatever Lao Yan asks him to do.


    How exciting is that?


    With the help of Zhang Wen, a vicious dog, Jinhai will not be the world of Lao Yan sooner or later?


    Then you will be completely famous! What do you want in the future?


    That picture is a magnificent beauty!


    Thinking of this, Zhiyong smiled. The one who smiled was a happy one.


    Lao Yan couldn''t help laughing. They both looked crazy~


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Liu Xide, who is far away in the capital, has just come out of the meeting.


    After Liu hongran''s incident, he became much older overnight, and the whole person was depressed all day.


    Indescribable decadence.


    "Leader, Zhang Wen has made progress." at this time, the Secretary strode in and said.


    Liu Xide nodded and asked him to close the door with his hands folded.


    "What is the specific situation?"


    The secretary took a deep breath and said, "Zhang Wen''s friend has come out and is acquitted."


    Liu Xide said.


    This was already in his expected range, but he didn''t expect it so soon.


    Zhang Wen, didn''t let him down.


    "Leader, what shall we do about this? Do you need my help in secret?"


    Liu Xide smiled and shook his head. Zhang Wen had already done it before he did it. What more do he have?


    However, it made him a little curious.


    "By the way, what is Wang Yi going to do about it?"


    "As far as I know, Wang Yi manipulated it secretly."


    "Well, I see ~" Liu Xide waved his hand and asked the Secretary to go down.


    When he came to the door, the Secretary suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said to him, "leader, there''s another thing. I got the news that the man has withdrawn from the investigation of this matter."


    Liu Xide sneered: "continue to investigate and follow up this matter! I want to see what he can do."

 Chapter 2115

    This time, it''s a big blow to pretending to force the tiger.


    Coming out of it is like a different person.


    Every day I sit there alone and sigh and sigh about life.


    Black sister is pretending to force the tiger all day and doesn''t want to leave at all.


    Now the black sister has given her life to pretending to force the tiger, but she can''t let pretending to force the tiger have another accident.


    "Alas, what are you trying to do in your life?"


    Black sister was a little upset and stared at him: "what did you say you drew? Why do you sigh when Zhang Wen wasted so much effort to let you out?"


    Pretend to force the tiger to look at her innocently. She feels that she has less and less common language with black sister?


    Especially after coming out this time, the performance is more obvious.


    I feel like people from two worlds with her.


    "Honey, if you''re on the road, you''ll be better than me." pretending to force Huyu to say sincerely.


    Without love and righteousness, you can live forever.


    Pretending to be a tiger can''t do it now.


    He has been distracted from Lao Yan. Why is the result still like this? Pretending to force the tiger also knows that this may be his weakness.


    How can you retreat so easily when you are restrained by Lao Yan?


    Pretending to force tiger has never called Lao Yan. Now he wants to make sure whether Lao Yan did it or not.


    Perhaps, what is the difficulty of Lao Yan?


    Heimei peeled an apple and gave it to the tiger.


    Pretending to force the tiger not to like apples, he hesitated and looked at Heimei.


    Black sister''s eyes are firm and can''t be provoked.


    Pretending to force the tiger to bow his head and take a bite, the apple is sour and not very delicious.


    Then black sister dialed two bananas and gave them to him.


    At this moment, the smart brain of pretending to force the tiger began to turn again.


    He stole a look at the black sister.


    The latter looked at his fingernails with a calm face.


    Black sister love manicure recently, and a pair of big black hands are painted with red nail polish.


    Suddenly, it''s a little seeping.


    No one can understand the aesthetics of Heimei.


    At this time, black sister stared at him.


    For a moment, pretending to force the tiger seemed to understand what the black sister''s intention was.


    What does Heimei want!


    These days, pretending to force the tiger didn''t make out with Heimei. When they were there last night, pretending to force the tiger was even a little distracted, which made Heimei very dissatisfied.


    I haven''t slept well all night!


    One apple and two bananas, that''s what the black girl is hinting at him!


    Shua~


    Pretending to force the tiger to come over and hug Heimei''s broad shoulder with an ambiguous look in her eyes: "honey, I don''t do anything today, can I accompany you?"


    Black sister''s face was full of desire and dissatisfaction, and hummed, "then don''t waste time."


    Black sister took the initiative to strike first.


    Pretending to force the tiger, he quickly closed the door of the room, and then he began to cooperate with Heimei with all his strength.


    Close your eyes and pretend to force the tiger. What appears in his head is Lao Yan''s big dark face. He lost his spirit in an instant.


    Black sister stared, her eyes were dissatisfied, and she became more crazy.


    At the same time, in my office, I can hear a thump from a distance.


    I looked at Li Erzi reluctantly. Now I really regret that I had forced the tiger in the next room.


    As soon as he is free, he plays inside with black sister.


    I can hear it quite clearly.


    Li Erzi scolded: "this fucking day begins? Even cats and dogs have a breeding month!"


    I laughed. Yesterday I saw the look of pretending to force the tiger to be depressed. I was a little worried. Now it''s probably nothing.


    At this time, my phone rang.


    It''s a strange number.


    I''ll pick it up.


    "Brother Wen." on the phone, it was Wang Peng''s voice.


    I''ll cheer up and turn on the hands-free.


    Hearing Wang Peng''s voice, Li Erzi also shook his forehead.


    Now Wang Peng has become our forbidden word. Speaking of him, Li Erzi and I are full of remorse.


    "Peng''er, are you safe now?" I asked quickly.


    Wang Peng smiled, but the laughter was quite dry.


    "Brother Wen, I''m fine. I''m safe now. I heard you''ve met something recently?"


    My eyes trembled and I took a deep breath: "peng''er, I''m fine. I''m worried about you now."


    "Wang Peng, where are you now? Wenzi and I are looking for you." Li Erzi also said nearby.


    Wang Peng smiled: "second brother, brother Wen, I''ve only been your two eldest brothers in my life. Now you come to me. Isn''t that bothering you?"


    "Wang Peng, it''s not too late to look back!" said Li Erzi quickly.


    Wang Peng smiled bitterly.


    Things have come to this point, how can we turn back?


    Wang Peng said, "brother Wen, I heard that brother Hu was caught. There are still people dealing with you. Why don''t I help you deal with it!"


    This is a white matter, Wang Peng. How can you help me deal with it?


    "Peng''er, this is a white matter. It has nothing to do with you!"


    Wang Peng said in a gloomy voice, "brother Wen, even if it''s a white man, I''m not afraid. If I kill him, will brother Hu be all right?"


    Hearing this, Li Erzi and I were silent.


    Wang Peng''s killing door has been opened. How can it be closed?


    Now, I''m afraid there is only one word in Wang Peng''s head, that is to kill!


    No matter what problem is solved, it is killing!


    Simple and rough, no lower limit!


    "Peng''er, this is not how things are done." I rubbed my forehead hard,


    On this road, Wang Peng has gone farther and farther.


    It''s even a little crazy now!


    Killing people is not a trivial matter, and Wang Peng now dare to kill white people. Without saying the danger, he doesn''t take human life seriously at all!


    "It''s not too late to turn back. Stop! The pretending tiger has come out now. You don''t have to worry too much," I said.


    Wang Peng smiled: "since brother Hu came out, it''s OK."


    With that, he hung up.


    Li Erzi and I looked at each other.


    "Wenzi, it''s all my fault."


    Li Erzi sighed.


    "No." I shook my head. We have discussed this. I don''t want to mention those things now. "This is the road Wang Peng chose himself. Even if you didn''t force him, he will step into this road sooner or later."


    Li Erzi took a deep breath of smoke and his eyes were full of helplessness: "Wenzi, how can I help Wang Peng now? I really don''t want to see him go farther and farther on this road!"


    I held a cigarette in my finger and my eyes lit up: "Er Zi, it was the number Wang Peng called me just now. Can you find out where it is?"


    He was stunned for a moment. Then he quickly nodded: "it should be OK!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the security department.


    Wang Yizheng reviewed the documents alone.


    This is his daily routine.


    Knock, knock.


    At this time, the door was tapped twice, and then team Zhang came in from the door.


    "Minister Wang, I found all the information you asked me to check."


    Wang Yi put down her pen and took a look. Her eyes slowly emptied.

 Chapter 2116

    Then his eyes stared round.


    The information was clenched in his hand. He took a deep breath and said, "continue to check it for me! I want to know whether this matter has anything to do with him!"


    "Yes." team Zhang promised and turned out.


    Wang Yi was no longer in the mood to review the documents. She put her hands together and stared at the scenery outside the window in a daze.


    What happened a year ago is finally coming out.


    Now all kinds of speculation have come to Wang Yi''s mind, but he doesn''t have enough evidence.


    When the evidence is enough, he will give it a go!


    Fire can''t be wrapped in paper!


    ¡­¡­


    In a small clinic in the country.


    Gong Hao is lying here, and two people are bandaging his wound.


    Busy around Gong Hao.


    Gong Hao''s eyes were round and gritted his teeth.


    At the moment, he can''t feel any pain. There is only one person in his brain, that person is the leopard!


    The one who makes himself itchy!


    Gong Hao sewed several stitches on the wound on his wrist. Now it still hurts when he moves.


    "Don''t move. You''ve just sewed a needle. What''s the matter with you?" a young woman nearby was unhappy.


    Originally, they didn''t intend to take over Gong Hao. He hurt his wrist. It was a fight. According to the procedure, they should call the police.


    But they didn''t want trouble, so they put up with it.


    "Grass, less fucking BB!" Gong Hao scolded loudly when he saw that his hand had been sewn.


    The nurse was surprised.


    He pointed at him with round eyes: "what did you say just now? Try again!"


    Gong Hao directly stood up, grabbed the nurse''s hair and pressed it on the bed.


    "Grass, you little girl dare to talk to me like that. You want to die!"


    The nurse was stunned.


    Gong Hao, who didn''t speak just now, suddenly became so crazy? Look at this, you dare to do it yourself!


    What''s going on!


    Although Gong Hao was injured, his strength was not small at all, and a woman could not provoke him.


    "Call the police quickly!" the woman was pressed by Gong Hao and couldn''t resist. She shouted.


    The woman next to me is running to the police.


    Gong Hao patted her directly on the back of the head. She fainted on the ground without saying a word.


    "Grass! Woman, just have a little less fucking mouth, you know?" Gong Hao said to the woman he pressed with staring eyes.


    The woman struggled desperately, but there was no turning point. On the contrary, she crooked her uniform.


    Gong Hao stared.


    Although this woman has a bad temper, her figure is really useless. Her face is also quite exquisite.


    This angle was pressed under his body, and his face was red, just like a little lady who wanted to refuse and welcome.


    Gong Hao has never done such a thing. Today is the first time.


    Now he can''t care about anything. Anyway, he has come to this step. What''s a woman?


    When the woman saw the person in front of her, she thought Gong Hao had killed her. She cried out: "brother, we helped you heal your injury. How can you bite the hand that feeds you? We don''t want the money. Let''s go!"


    Gong Hao sneered: "money? Do I fucking care about money now? But don''t worry, I won''t make you uncomfortable for a while, and I promise to make you feel great ~"


    With that, Gong Hao lowered his head and began to tear the woman''s clothes.


    When he helped me to be proud, Gong Hao came out of the clinic. He vomited at the door and his eyes were cold.


    His wrist was almost cut off, but he went to the doctor and saved his hands immediately.


    This hatred, he said, was returned to the leopard.


    If the leopard doesn''t die, he can''t sleep well!


    Touching the gun at his waist, Gong Hao''s eyes sank.


    He lit a cigarette and hurried away.


    ¡­¡­


    Now there are leopards who can''t sleep well.


    Gong Hao not only escaped from his men, but also gave Shun his fucking gun!


    Other things are OK. This gun is not a small thing!


    If you don''t get rid of Gong Hao quickly, it will be dangerous!


    When is he secretly giving himself that, what should I do?


    I have no place to cry!


    At this time, xiaomaocun called: "brother, a brother followed Gong Hao''s hot man. Shall we go?"


    "Grass, of course!" the leopard turned over. Now whenever he can find Gong Hao''s little brother, the leopard must die!


    If you add your hatred to these little brothers, the effect will be very good.


    The leopard drove to the place where xiaomaocun said.


    When he came over, all his younger brothers had arrived.


    In the middle, surrounded by several people.


    These are gong Hao''s younger brothers.


    People who hang out with Gong Hao have one characteristic, that is, they are loyal and cruel enough!


    Although so many people were surrounded by leopards, they were not afraid at all, but they tried their best to resist.


    They are all decorated, but the leopard''s people are no better.


    Several people were injured.


    Xiaomaocun also just came here. Seeing this picture, he smiled.


    Siege, now is his favorite thing to do.


    If you find Gong Hao''s little brother, he can release himself.


    Xiaomaocun is now eager to vent and play his own name.


    These stubborn little brothers of Gong Hao are his best practice stone.


    Under the leadership of xiaomaocun, the leopard''s younger brothers all went up and drowned these people at the foot of the fist in an instant.


    Xiaomaocun didn''t use a sword this time.


    There''s no need to deal with these little brothers.


    After the fight, the leopard went over and said, "you guys, do you know where Gong Hao is? Tell him, don''t hide anymore. I''ll kill him sooner or later!"


    The younger brothers were silent and shook their heads one by one.


    The leopard said coldly, "grass, do you think Gong Hao can cover you now? I tell you, he''s dead! Cut me two knives on nobody and throw it at the door of the hospital!"


    Several younger brothers promised, and then raised their machetes.


    Xiaomaocun cut a few knives and squatted next to him to smoke. At this time, he suddenly saw a woman nearby looking at all this in surprise.


    The eyes lit up in an instant.


    He walked two steps to block the woman''s way and laughed.


    "Beauty, what''s up? Are you interested in making friends with me?"


    This woman is just the type xiaomaocun likes. Now xiaomaocun has learned bad. She likes to flirt with women when she has nothing to do.


    In the night scene, he applied it incisively and vividly.


    Now that so many younger brothers are here, how can xiaomaocun not show his grandeur?


    The leopard was also a little curious and gathered around.


    Weird~


    Xiaomao Cun has a good eye!


    The woman has a delicate figure. A pair of fitting jeans close her body out of shape. There are several baby fat on her face. There is a trace of intelligence in her loveliness.


    People want to take a bite.


    However, why does the leopard vaguely think this woman looks familiar? Where does this feeling come from?


    In the face of xiaomaocun''s ridicule, the woman just bowed her head and said politely, "please get out of the way, I''ll go."

 Chapter 2117

    Xiaomao inch''s face showed a cheap smile and blocked in front of the woman: "if you want to go in the past, kiss me first!"


    A burst of laughter burst out all around, and everyone looked at the woman with a little sarcasm.


    Xiaomaocun is also shameless. In the past, he certainly wouldn''t say it. After a long time in society, he has become a veteran.


    The woman stopped and stared at Xiaomao inch.


    "What''s the matter? Do you like your brother? You''re welcome. Come and have a try ~" Xiaomao inch looks even more cheap.


    The woman was calm and said, "you should know who my man is."


    "Oh?" xiaomaocun was curious, and his eyes were full of ridicule. "Who is your man?"


    Now the leopard people are all the same in Jinhai city. Who is not afraid to see them? The woman seems to want to scare xiaomaocun. May he be afraid?


    Who, who has more energy than a leopard?


    The little hair inch expanded and completely rustled.


    Licking your face, you''re going to hit this woman''s face!


    Who knows, a word from the woman''s mouth directly tilted his body and almost fell.


    "My man is Wang Peng."


    Wow.


    Not only the woman, but everyone around her was crazy with round eyes.


    The leopard almost fell to the ground.


    He rubbed his eyes and looked over in disbelief.


    This time he can see clearly. Isn''t this woman the girlfriend before Wang Peng?


    Darling!


    No wonder he looks familiar!


    The leopard is powerful now, so he has to get up.


    There are also large companies such as Hengbo group, and they have an attitude of facing Zhang Wen. They don''t bird Zhang Wen or even Gong Hao.


    Only one person is afraid, that is Wang Peng!


    Wang Peng is different from all bastards. He is the God of war!


    But the killer everyone feared!


    His woman, where dare they touch?


    If you touch it today, you''ll die tomorrow!


    No one has the courage.


    Small hair inch is buzzing in his head!


    Wang Peng''s name is turning around in his head. He can''t stop at all!


    The first time he fought with Wang Peng, he was almost killed. How dare he fight against Wang Peng later? Now just hearing Wang Peng''s name, he was trembling all over!


    With Wang Peng, it must be death!


    How terrible is this?


    Shua.


    Xiaomao inch subconsciously stepped aside without hesitation.


    This woman can''t be touched!


    Huang Wenjing strode away and went to the roadside to take a taxi.


    The leopard hurriedly trotted over and gave the driver money. He looked sorry: "sorry, we didn''t know Taishan just now. Don''t tell Wang Peng about this, OK?"


    Huang Wenjing didn''t intend to ask for trouble and nodded.


    The leopard looked at the driver fiercely: "send my sister-in-law home safely, or dismantle your car! Do you know?"


    The driver, who had never seen such a formation, nodded quickly.


    Watching the car go far, the leopard breathed a sigh.


    Now he has worked with Gong Hao, but he doesn''t dare to let Wang Peng think about himself. He''s bound to be finished!


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the car back, Huang Wenjing was silent.


    One hand, gently on his stomach.


    Originally, she was fine in Hengcheng. Why did she come to Jinhai today?


    I don''t know why. She always feels that Wang Peng is around her. If she is close, she can at least breathe about Wang Peng when she comes to Jinhai city.


    It was as if he were walking in the street and Wang Peng was beside her.


    This feeling made her feel more and more uncomfortable.


    The more I Miss Wang Peng, the more I can''t find him. The more I want to see, the more I feel uncomfortable.


    After the last incident, she didn''t know where Wang Peng went or whether it was safe.


    Others say Wang Peng is a murderer. He will tremble at the mention of his name.


    Only she knows that Wang Peng is not a bad man. The reason why he came to this step is completely forced out, and it is for their mother and daughter.


    Without Wang Peng, what would they be in now?


    I''m afraid Hengcheng has no place for them at all.


    Wang Peng used everything he had to be a stepping stone for her.


    Huang Wenjing thanked him in her heart, so she wanted to give birth to the baby in her belly.


    It has been three months. She came to Jinhai city and went to the hospital for examination.


    This is Wang Peng''s child. She will be born anyway!


    Even if you are a mother, you should bring up your child.


    Huang Wenjing didn''t hurry back to Hengcheng, but asked the driver to stop nearby.


    This is the back door of the University.


    I remember before, she and Wang Peng and Wu Yang often came here to play.


    Three people say nothing.


    At that time, the scene became blurred in her sight, which had never been ethereal.


    Huang Wenjing filled her eyes with tears and sat on a stone bench next to her.


    Suddenly, a hand behind her covered her mouth.


    Huang Wenjing struggled desperately. She thought it was the bad guys who caught up again.


    A steady voice came.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me."


    Dong Dong!


    Huang Wenjing''s heart jumped wildly in an instant. She stared round her eyes and couldn''t believe what she heard.


    The sound.


    Who is not Wang Peng?


    A man who wants to see him day and night.


    She suddenly turned her head, and behind her appeared a man in a cap.


    This face, familiar and haggard, makes her distressed.


    After so many days, Wang Peng finally couldn''t help missing her and met her.


    However, it is different from before.


    Before, Wang Peng was capable and agile, but now he is extremely decadent.


    Just a pair of eyes bright and terrible.


    Body injury does not lose the essence of Qi.


    Huang Wenjing put her hands gently on Wang Peng''s cheek, and her eyes were very distressed: "peng''er, how did you come back?"


    Wang Peng smiled: "I came to see you. I dreamed of you last night."


    Huang Wenjing burst into tears.


    Two people are so lovesick, but can''t be together, this is the reality.


    Since then, Wang Peng can only run away and meet Huang Wenjing secretly.


    "Peng''er, you''ve lost weight..." Huang Wenjing''s tearful eyes were full of worry.


    Wang Peng clenched her hand and squeezed out some smiles on his face.


    It''s the first time he''s so concerned about a woman.


    This woman is haunting herself.


    It''s just that God is not beautiful, but this relationship can''t last too long. Now even meeting each other is sneaky.


    In his heart, Wang Peng has treated Huang Wenjing as his relatives.


    "It''s all right. It''s like this when you''re out. Have you been well lately?" Wang Peng pressed down the brim of his hat and asked.


    Huang Wenjing nodded: "brother Wen is nice to us. He asked someone to send money and find someone to protect us. Today I ran out secretly. Brother Wen doesn''t know."

 Chapter 2118

    Wang Peng smiled.


    If Wang Peng is only a passer-by in this world, then he must let everyone remember his wandering appearance.


    Zhang Wen is not only a noble man in his life, but also a debt he can never exchange.


    "I owe too much to brother Wen. I may not be clear in my life."


    "Peng''er, anyway, you must live well! I don''t want the child to have no father in the future!" Huang Wenjing said suddenly in a hurry.


    Wang Peng was stunned and then looked at Huang Wenjing''s stomach. His murderous eyes were replaced in an instant and became incomparable soft love.


    Huang Wenjing touched her stomach: "I just went to the hospital and checked it. I have ~"


    At this moment, Wang Peng''s eyes were red.


    He feels bad!


    At this point, how can he turn back?


    If he didn''t take this road, if he didn''t kill people, he would be the happiest person in the world. He and Huang Wenjing enjoy the greatest happiness in the world.


    But now, it can only be so uncomfortable.


    Maybe this is Wang Peng''s life.


    Wang Peng knelt on the ground and listened to Huang Wenjing''s stomach for a long time. Then he said, "kill the child."


    He knows how difficult it is for a woman to take care of her children. She is not here. Huang Wenjing doesn''t know how many cold eyes she will suffer. He doesn''t want to make Huang Wenjing''s life like that.


    She has not enjoyed life and has not really experienced love.


    Huang Wenjing stepped back and looked Alert: "no, I want to be born. This is our two children!"


    Wang Peng smiled helplessly, his eyes full of relief: "listen, I don''t want you to suffer in the future."


    "No, I must be born!"


    Wang Peng feels uncomfortable. What else can he give Huang Wenjing now?


    There is only endless pain.


    He wants his favorite people to bear this.


    He hugged Huang Wenjing and held back his tears: "Wenjing, the person I can''t afford in my life is you. Anyway, you should live well in the future. That''s all my life!"


    Huang Wenjing''s tears also fell. She hugged Wang Peng hard and tried her best to feel the last breath on him.


    After a while, Wang Peng loosened her and left a kiss on her forehead: "I should go."


    Huang Wenjing slowly watched Wang Peng go away, slowly squatted on the ground, and her strength was evacuated.


    My heart is like being dug out.


    ¡­¡­


    Walking on the streets of Jinhai City, Gong Hao kept muttering.


    Leopards are now forced by cattle in Jinhai city.


    This time he Gong Hao came down to break their cow force!


    With a gun in his arms, Gong Hao plans to deal with whoever he meets first. Zhang Wen and the leopard, both of whom he will not let go.


    It was these two people that brought him to where he is today!


    Gong Hao cut his hair. Even acquaintances can''t recognize it at a glance.


    Walking with the wind.


    The body is full of murderous spirit.


    He walked all the way, passed by Dongwen group, saw that there was no one around, so he squatted in the grass next to him, thinking that he wanted to squat in Zhang Wen. When he came out, he would do it himself!


    I was lucky to meet him alone!


    Gong Hao may not be the most powerful one, but he is definitely the one with the best luck.


    Because at the same time, I was about to come down from upstairs and planned to find Wang Yi to do something.


    Li Erzi didn''t come. I was the only one.


    At this time, there were few people in the company. Almost all went to the construction site with Zhang Guohua. The construction site will open in a few days. Now all kinds of things have to be busy.


    I walked to the parking lot and drove ready to go.


    "Ha ha, Zhang Wen, I''ll see where you''re going today!" at this time, a voice came from a distance.


    I was cold and looked at the sound.


    A man in a jacket and jeans came by with a dark pistol in his hand.


    The first thing I thought of was running.


    No matter how good I am, I''m worthless in front of a gun.


    Bang! Almost at the moment I turned and ran, Gong Hao''s gun also fired.


    My forehead trembled. I didn''t expect Gong Hao to be so bold and dare to shoot in Dongwen group!


    I hurried to the back of the car.


    Gong Hao doesn''t seem to have used a gun. Just now, it''s no different from shooting into the sky.


    Didn''t hit me at all.


    "Cao, Zhang Wen, aren''t you fucking powerful? Why are you a shrinking turtle now?" Gong Hao couldn''t catch me for a moment and scolded.


    My eyes sank.


    I didn''t call anyone.


    Now Gong Hao has a gun in his hand. What if they come and are hurt by Gong hao?


    "Gong Hao, this is Dongwen group. After a while, my people will come out and you will be finished, you know?"


    Gong Hao seems to be quite anxious! Can he not tell the present situation? He thought that he would quickly solve me when I didn''t react. Who thought I reacted so quickly and hid directly behind the car. Now he doesn''t have an angle to shoot.


    He bit hard and said, "I''ll kill you just before others come!"


    Then Gong Hao fired two more shots.


    The gunshot caught the attention of the receptionist at the door. When I saw them, they hurried back to make a phone call.


    The bullet penetrated the glass, and Gong Hao simply aimed it through the vehicle.


    In such an angle, I can''t avoid it.


    Oh~~


    Just then, Gong Hao''s body suddenly flew up.


    He was rushed out by a heavy force, rolled around and fell down, and subconsciously fired a shot at the same time.


    Pull the trigger in your hand.


    "I killed you today!" then a slightly decadent voice came.


    It''s Wang Peng.


    I frowned.


    Now, Wang Peng dares to come back in broad daylight. He doesn''t know the danger!


    Gong Hao''s eyes were fixed at this moment.


    Looking at the person in front of him, he felt like a disorder of time and space.


    This man is Wang Peng!


    The one who made him fall into a nightmare! Seeing Wang Peng is like facing hell.


    Wang Peng made his hair stand up.


    Even forgot to hold the gun!


    "You, don''t come here!" Gong Hao screamed on the ground.


    Wang Peng took out a sharp knife from his arms and walked towards Gong Hao, as if the gun in his hand didn''t exist at all.


    "Don''t come here!" at this moment, Gong Hao was frightened. There was only one thought in his mind, that is to escape!


    Wang Peng walked over two steps and suddenly moved.


    Bang!


    At the same time, Gong Hao''s gun also fired.


    Wang Peng''s body trembled and plunged into the ground as soon as he arrived.


    Not far from Gong Hao.


    Wipe his clothes!


    Gong Hao screamed in fear. Then he threw down his gun and ran away.


    "Wang Peng, how are you!" I hurried over and held Wang Peng.


    He looked bad and covered his stomach.


    "Brother Wen, I''m fine."

 Chapter 2119

    I saw blood falling from his hands and said anxiously, "I''ll call a doctor."


    Then I took out my mobile phone, but the moment I turned around, Wang Peng''s figure had gone far.


    In the distance, he looked back at me.


    Just such a faint glance.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, Li Erzi and Zhang Guohua rushed back.


    Pretending to force tiger and black sister also ran down from upstairs.


    They heard the gunfire just now.


    I leaned against the car with a cigarette in my mouth.


    "Just now Gong Hao came to me with a gun, but he didn''t succeed. Wang Peng helped me block a gun."


    The faces of the people were ugly.


    Wang Peng is now a pity in their hearts, which is the most painful heart disease for them.


    Li Erzi took a deep breath: "now Baidao people are looking for Wang Peng everywhere. He was shot and can''t go to the hospital. I''m afraid..."


    Everyone knows that it''s too dangerous for Wang Peng to go on like this!


    I took a deep breath: "now try your best to find Wang Peng. If you find him, I''ll try my best to keep it down!"


    Li Erzi promised and hurried to arrange.


    I looked at the distance and sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you talking about!" in Hengbo group.


    The leopard sitting in the office was surprised and almost jumped up.


    Xiao Zhao''s face was not very good-looking. Obediently, he came over and sat next to the leopard. He said faintly, "just now, the Baidao people said that Gong Hao assassinated Zhang Wen with a gun. It didn''t succeed, but the pistol fell down. There are your fingerprints on it. Now I suspect it''s your instruction. But don''t worry, I''ll deal with the Baidao affair."


    The leopard nodded silently, and then his eyes sank.


    While regretting in his heart, he was also upset!


    Gong Hao is so stupid! If only he had left successfully?


    If you kill Zhang Wen, it''s time for you to find another chance to kill Gong Hao. Isn''t Jinhai your own world? But now the situation is quite complicated.


    Zhang Wen will certainly receive news that he has his own fingerprints.


    What do you think of that article? I''m sure I''ll think of it on my head!


    Now if Zhang Wen tries his best to attack himself, can he be an opponent?


    Shit!


    Seeing the leopard''s ugly face, Xiao Zhao said, "you don''t have to worry too much. The bullets in the pistol have been shot out."


    The leopard nodded silently.


    The bullets ran out and the pistol fell there. At least he didn''t have to worry about Gong Hao coming with the gun.


    But Zhang Wen''s side is a trouble!


    "Honey, do you think I should explain to Zhang Wen?" the leopard didn''t notice.


    Xiao Zhao sat on his lap, put his hands around his neck and said, "I think it''s painting a snake and adding feet. Why don''t you go out now and say Gong Hao wants to avenge you. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Even if Zhang Wen can''t become a friend with you, he won''t be hostile to you, won''t he?"


    The leopard turned his eyes and pinched Xiao Zhao''s face like a pet: "well, you''re still powerful, ha ha!"


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    There is still no news of Wang Peng.


    The construction of the construction site has been restarted and all procedures are complete.


    Looking at the people under construction on the construction site, my heart has always been gloomy.


    Wang Peng was shot. What''s the situation now?


    This makes me feel at a loss.


    Knock, knock.


    Then there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in."


    When the door opened, Xu Jingwen came in wearing casual clothes.


    She looked more or less restrained, with her hands behind her and her legs together.


    "Xiaojing, sit down quickly." I quickly asked her to sit down and help her pour water.


    Xu Jingwen looked at me secretly, and her eyes turned red in an instant.


    This is not the saddest thing in the world. Your loved ones stand in front of you but can''t hug each other.


    Those once fragments frequently appear in her mind, which makes her heart restless for a long time.


    She took a sip of water: "Zhang Wen, I heard that someone came to assassinate you with a gun last time, didn''t they?"


    The news from Xu Jingwen is quite dull this time.


    I smiled: "it''s all right. It''s all over."


    "On this matter, the Bureau has held a meeting and is now making every effort to arrest Gong Hao."


    I nodded.


    "There''s also something about your construction site. Someone has noticed it."


    "Oh? My construction site is reasonable and legal. What do they pay attention to?" I said.


    Xu Jingwen''s face was a little embarrassed: "because of your Dongwen group, in short, you should be careful."


    "Well, don''t worry," I smiled.


    My words made Xu Jingwen feel that the distance between her and me was pulled back in an instant, thousands of miles away.


    Once the most familiar lover, why did it become like this?


    She lowered her head and said, "by the way, how are you and Wang Yuxian?"


    I sighed in my heart. Speaking of Wang Yuxian, I felt uncomfortable.


    Wang Yuxian, it''s already my heart disease.


    "She''s fine. Her condition is under control. Now she just needs someone to accompany her."


    "Hmm..." Xu Jingwen clenched the water cup in her small hand and looked at me faintly. "Wenzi, have you thought about me these days?"


    "Er..." I don''t know how to answer Xu Jingwen.


    It''s a lie to say you don''t want to.


    Xu Jingwen is a good girl. I just don''t want to delay her any more.


    With that, Xu Jingwen sat on my lap, two hands around my neck, and there was only one finger between her small mouth and me.


    "Zhang Wen, I know what''s on your mind. You don''t have to bear too much burden. These are all voluntary. You can be irresponsible."


    She breathed out like orchid, plus her own heroic posture, which could convince every man.


    Before, I was fascinated by her temperament.


    Looking at Xu Jingwen in front of me, various fragments that had been with her gushed out of my brain.


    I gently pushed her away.


    Resist the impulse feeling: "Xiaojing, now Wang Yuxian is back. She is the only one in my heart."


    When Xu Jingwen heard this, tears fell down in an instant.


    This was the picture she had thought of for a long time, but it was really hard for her to accept it from me.


    "I don''t believe it! Were you false when you were with me? Were all the words you said to me lie? I don''t believe it. You don''t love me!"


    Saying this, Xu Jingwen was angry and wanted to take off her clothes.


    I quickly stopped her and pressed her on the sofa: "Xiaojing, calm down."


    Click.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, pretending to force the tiger to come in from the outside. Seeing the scene in front of him, he smiled thoughtfully, and then closed the door again.


    At this moment, Xu Jingwen cried more and had no strength in her hands.


    The whole person is like a pool of water.


    I lit a cigarette and sat next to her. At this time, I didn''t know how to stabilize her.


    After a while, she slowly got up, arranged her clothes and wiped away her tears.


    "Zhang Wen, I''m sorry to bother you just now."


    Then she went out.

 Chapter 2120

    My heart is empty at this moment.


    How can Xu Jingwen have no place in my heart? Just for Wang Yuxian, I don''t allow myself to have any feelings about other women.


    In this life, I will depend on Wang Yuxian.


    "Wenzi." at this time, Li Erzi came in and was a little surprised to see my decadent and red eyes.


    For a moment, he opened the door and was ready to go out.


    "Come in and talk," I said.


    Li Erzi smiled awkwardly and walked in.


    "How''s the investigation of Lao Yan?" I lit a cigarette again.


    Li Erzi smiled: "I have a brother who has found out that Lao Yan''s Mingming bar is indeed transporting that kind of thing, but he is quite cautious and careful. No one found it. The white people don''t know."


    I nodded.


    There are a lot of rules for the white way to do things, but one sentence is enough for us to do things.


    This sentence of Li Erzi is my reason.


    It''s urgent to get rid of Lao Yan.


    As if he saw what I meant, Li Erzi continued, "Wenzi, now Lao Yan should be in the bar. He should be making up for sleep at this time."


    I took a few puffs and put out my cigarette. I stood up and said, "call someone and find Lao Yan."


    ¡­¡­


    Mingming bar.


    It''s very calm in recent days, and no one has come to make trouble. The delivery and transportation are quite smooth.


    But the back door is full every day.


    They all came to Lao Yan to pick up the goods.


    On the surface, the bar is light, but in fact, it is turbulent.


    Zhiyong also had a good time these days.


    Last time, Lao Yan found the woman for pretending to force the tiger. Pretending to force the tiger didn''t play, he contacted the two women.


    Anyway, those two women have no principles, as long as they have money.


    Zhiyong is not short of money now.


    With Lao Yan Hun, his pockets bulged day by day.


    There''s no other advantage to shipping this thing, just more money!


    At the moment, Zhiyong is sitting at the door smoking. The smoke spits out one mouthful after another. He can''t enjoy it.


    He is reliving the feeling of last night.


    After getting acquainted with the two women, they played with Zhiyong.


    The taste of last night makes Zhiyong still linger.


    Suddenly, seven or eight cars stopped opposite the bar, all in black.


    Zhiyong was stunned and subconsciously stood up.


    There are so many cars in the daytime. Why do you make a movie?


    However, before Zhiyong could react, he got out of the car. No. 20 or 30 people took the lead. It was a strong and tall man.


    Seeing his courage, he quickly shrunk his head.


    Among these people of Zhang Wen, he was most impressed by this man.


    Maybe a punch or two is enough to clean up yourself.


    This is Zhang Guohua.


    He carried a hammer in his hand, and his strong muscles showed strength.


    Zhiyong''s first reaction was that he was broken. Lao Yan said that Zhang Wen''s people wouldn''t come. Isn''t this fucking over?


    He turned and told Lao Yan.


    Zhang Guohua was not polite either. He followed brother Yijiao and two people took the lead.


    Zhang Guohua swung a hammer and smashed it on the door lock, only to break open the door of Mingming bar.


    Brother Yijiao rushed in with people and smashed everything he saw!


    "My grass!" old Yan heard the sound and climbed up directly.


    He didn''t sleep much at night. Now he got up as soon as he fell down, and his head was buzzing.


    At this time, Zhiyong also happened to come.


    "What''s wrong outside?" old Yan shouted.


    Zhiyong looked nervous: "big brother is bad, Zhang Wen''s people are coming!"


    Lao Yan was also a little surprised.


    This Zhang Wen is really natural to do things. Without a word of greeting, he brought someone over and smashed it directly! Don''t even give yourself a buffer.


    He murmured a curse.


    "Brother, let''s run first. I think Zhang Wen''s people are very fierce." Zhiyong said weakly next to him.


    Lao Yan glared at him.


    He felt more and more that Zhiyong was useless.


    Now he is useless except playing with women and occasionally drinking wine to chat with Lao Yan.


    I remember when Zhiyong first came, he dared to fight with Zhang Wen''s people.


    Now hearing Zhang Wen''s name, he trembled with fear.


    Zhiyong is becoming more and more useless!


    I don''t blame Zhiyong!


    If you live too many comfortable days, you will become timid.


    Zhiyong doesn''t want to work hard with Zhang Wen''s people. There are two women waiting for him at night! Why did he waste such a good life?


    Besides, he and Zhang Guohua are two levels of people.


    Zhang Guohua''s fist can beat him into ignorance. How can he spell it?


    "Look at you!" old Yan looked at him angrily and walked out.


    Zhiyong scolded and hurried to follow Lao Yan.


    The only seven or eight people in Mingming bar also walked behind them and spent a long time with Lao Yan. The younger brothers learned to be smart.


    They are all looking at Lao Yan''s face.


    Lao Yan, they must be the first to run.


    Lao Yan must be the first to fight!


    Follow Lao Yan, you have to learn to be smart, or Xiaoliang will be their end.


    "What do you do?" old Yan asked loudly when he came to the hall.


    Mingming bar is now in a mess and ugly.


    Lao Yan looked distressed. It was all decorated with his own money.


    Zhang Guohua asked people to stop and looked at Lao Yan coldly.


    "Don''t you know me? It doesn''t matter. I''ll let you know in a minute."


    Then Zhang Guohua raised the guy in his hand and smashed it again.


    Lao Yan hurriedly said, "wait a minute! If you move now, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Brother Yijiao stopped Zhang Guohua when he heard this.


    He has long heard that Lao Yan has many ghost ideas. Now the construction site of Dongwen group has just begun. He is also afraid of any problems in the process.


    So how does he explain to Zhang Wen?


    "Lao Yan, if you dare to do something to Dongwen group, brother Wen will not let you go."


    Old Yan sneered, his eyes full of ridicule.


    "Tianhong Group, do you know?"


    Brother Yijiao of Tianhong Group has heard of it. In recent days, the name of this group is also quite loud. It is said that an unknown local tyrant is secretly supporting and frantically pouring in funds.


    Now the two giants in Jinhai city are Tianhong Group and Dongwen group.


    Does Tianhong Group still have a relationship with Lao Yan?


    Then old Yan took out his mobile phone and called the person in charge of the company: "wait for my order and take out all the funds to deal with Dongwen group. I don''t care about anything else. His construction site must let him close!"


    Then Lao Yan hung up the phone and looked coldly at Yijiao.


    They were stunned when they heard the phone call.


    Lao Yan doesn''t seem to be joking. In front of Zhang Wen''s people, Lao Yan has never been so hearty..


    Is this true?

 Chapter 2121

    Seeing brother Yijiao''s stupidity, Lao Yan sneered and said, "I suggest you''d better call Zhang Wen to confirm. If you take it now, I can treat it as if nothing has happened, but if you play hard with me, I''m not afraid of you! I can kill you with money."


    Brother Yijiao hurried out and called Li Erzi.


    Not long after, Li Erzi came in with a cigarette.


    He looked at Lao Yan with bright eyes: "what did you just say, Tianhong Group is yours?"


    Old Yan sneered. Anyway, he had already said it, so he simply tore his face: "Li Erzi, why do you think I have to hide from Zhang Wen? Why do I have to live under his hands to keep this Mingming bar? Just for today."


    "Jinhai city is a money society. It''s easy to say anything as long as you have money! So far, my old Yan has accumulated a lot of wealth. I know that your Dongwen group is not doing well now, so I can make progress by relying on this construction site. If you and I don''t offend the river, I can assume that nothing has happened, but if you want to play with me, I''m not afraid of you! Even today When I die, my little brother will use all his money to smash the Dongwen group closed. "


    This made Li Erzi silent.


    Now we have to deal with Lao Yan, that is, what he said.


    Zhang Guohua and Yijiao brought so many people here that they can crush Lao Yan and even make him disappear from Jinhai city today.


    But what Lao Yan said is not unreasonable.


    Dongwen group is now in a difficult period. If Lao Yan uses all his energy to compete with Dongwen group, they will also have a lot of trouble.


    It''s not worth trading an old Yan for Dongwen group.


    "Ha ha." Li Erzi smiled and took a deep breath of smoke.


    "Lao Yan, don''t forget who you are and who you live in. Forget it today. If you think this can contain Zhang Wen, it''s a big mistake. And don''t forget the last time you framed a tiger, we won''t forget it."


    With that, Li Erzi waved and took Zhang Guohua out with them.


    Leave a mess in Mingming''s bar.


    Zhiyong''s heart is about to jump out!


    At that moment, he was really afraid of Zhang Wen''s people!


    If Zhang Wen moves his hand, he and Lao Yan will die today!


    Zhang Wen''s people have no principles to speak of.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t clean up here quickly!" old Yan glared at Zhiyong angrily and turned back to the house.


    Zhiyong hurried to pack up with his younger brothers.


    "Brother, do you want to go with the goods tonight?" Wang Bin followed Lao Yan back to the house and whispered behind him.


    Now Zhang Wen''s people stare at Lao Yan''s every move, which will certainly be restricted.


    Old Yan''s eyes cooled down: "it''s all right. We not only have to leave my goods tonight, but also have more than usual. Now Zhang Wen''s people have focused on us. We must make more money to strengthen the company, or Zhang Wen will swallow it sooner or later!"


    Wang Bin understood it and quickly nodded and left.


    Lao Yan dialed the person in charge of the company again and told him that he didn''t have to deal with Dongwen group.


    ¡­¡­


    Night.


    In a five-star hotel in another province.


    Chen Nan and Xi Shi are lying in bed chatting.


    Since they ran out, chennan''s situation has been much better, and his mental condition is also quite good.


    I haven''t heard from Zhang Wen recently. They discussed going back to Jinhai city in recent days.


    Chennan wants to find Gong Hao. By the way, see how Zhang Wen is now.


    At this time, chennan''s phone rang.


    This is a friend of his in Jinhai city.


    The two haven''t been in touch for a long time. They started running from chennan.


    He picked it up.


    "Chen Nan, I can''t contact you for so many days. What are you doing?" his friend''s worried voice was on the phone.


    Chen Nan smiled: "nothing. It''s not going to hide for a few days. By the way, what''s the situation in Jinhai city now? What''s the situation with Zhang Wen''s grandson?"


    Speaking of Zhang Wen''s name, his friend was nervous for a moment on the phone.


    He hurriedly said, "Chen Nan, Zhang Wen is not a grandson now. He is an uncle! The butcher has been killed by Zhang Wen''s people, and the means are quite cruel. Now Jinhai Shixi dares to confront Zhang Wen?"


    Chen Nan''s heart pounded, and the butcher was killed?


    In his impression, the butcher is an absolute bastard. I have been in Jinhai city for so many years and have never suffered a loss.


    Even when I was with boss Wang, I was quite famous.


    Who can do with the butcher?


    The man may not have been born.


    But now such a powerful man was killed by Zhang Wen''s people?


    What is this concept?


    Chennan felt his chest tight, and his disease seemed to be coming again.


    He held back his bad premonition and asked, "how cruel is the means?"


    On the phone, his friend said, "do you know what it means to kick your head as a ball?"


    "Kick your head as a ball?" Chen Nan was stunned when he heard this.


    This is a joke, but it is quite exciting at the moment.


    Because usually people who say this don''t dare to do such a thing.


    But Zhang Wen is different. He must not be joking. He must be able to do it!


    Kick a man''s head as a ball. What''s that picture?


    The key is that this man''s head is a butcher!


    This is a little crazy.


    "Zhang Wen is so crazy. Can no one control him in Jinhai?" Chen Nan couldn''t help asking.


    The man sighed: "so far, there is no, and I heard that Dongwen group has started again. The construction site is in full swing. It is said that it is in the rush period."


    This is another critical blow to chennan.


    The construction site was sealed by someone himself. It''s only a few days, so it''s started again?


    "Chen Nan, I think you''d better not come back now. Since you''re hiding outside, hide for another period of time!"


    After hanging up the phone, he looked very ugly and said.


    Now Zhang Wen''s people are looking for him everywhere. Last time he offended Zhang Wen. He even felt that it was unsafe here.


    If Zhang Wen''s people can kill the butcher, they will certainly find themselves!


    I''m too vulnerable in front of Zhang Wen!


    I don''t want to die so early.


    "Honey, either we hide in another place." Xishi hung on him and asked weakly.


    Exhale like orchid in the mouth, a look of whatever chennan can do.


    Chen Nan sighed.


    The person I''m most sorry for is Xi Shi. She ran East and West with herself, but she didn''t complain at all.


    But is it a way to keep hiding?


    Fire cannot be wrapped in paper. Zhang Wen''s people will find themselves one day.


    He lit a cigarette, put it to his mouth and began to smoke.


    The smoke curled up and his eyes sank.


    "Since Zhang Wen is so awesome now, I''ll make him hurt! Make him heartache!"

 Chapter 2122

    In a famous university in Jinhai city.


    It''s class time now. There are many quick and studious students sitting in the room.


    Many people stared at the teacher with dignified expression.


    One of them is particularly outstanding.


    Even among so many people, she is quite bright.


    A just perfect pair of jeans wrapped the curve on the body. It was a short shirt just over the navel, with a simple eye liner on its face, but it was amazing.


    In a pair of eyes, there is a trace of flexibility and wisdom.


    This woman is Wang Xin.


    She hasn''t contacted Zhang Wen for a long time.


    She knows that she and Zhang Wen are people of two worlds after all, just like two parallel lines that can never come together.


    Then it''s better to hide the love in your heart and bury it in your heart forever.


    But every time she hears the news of Zhang Wen, she still can''t help caring.


    How can the love in your heart be erased so easily?


    The bell rings after class.


    Wang Xin and a woman around him walked out of the door arm in arm.


    What happened before doesn''t seem to exist. Wang Xin has forced herself to forget.


    Now he enjoys his college life very much. She is approaching the stage of internship. She has contacted a good company with her own ability and can go there immediately after graduation.


    Didi!


    At this time, a BMW car on the roadside honked its horn and flashed its lights at Wang Xin.


    A head stuck out of the car, pointed to Wang Xin and motioned her to get on the car.


    At this moment, Wang Xin was stunned.


    This car is familiar to her.


    This is chennan''s car.


    For chennan, she is afraid except fear.


    At the beginning, he was succeeded by chennan in this car, and the picture of being happy with chennan kept pounding in his mind.


    That''s a stain in Wang Xin''s life. She doesn''t want to think about it.


    The woman nearby smiled and squeezed her: "Xinxin, you said you didn''t have a boyfriend. Why did you lie to us with such a rich boyfriend? I said you were so beautiful. How could you have no boyfriend?"


    Wang Xin squeezed out a trace of embarrassment on her face.


    She knew that Chen Nan came and she must be unavoidable.


    So he said to the woman next to him and strode towards chennan''s car.


    "Get on the bus." Chen Nan looked at her and said faintly.


    "You have something to say now," Wang Xin said to him with courage.


    In front of chennan, she felt that her whole person was transparent, and the embarrassed pictures were floating in her head.


    Chen Nan smiled coldly: "if you don''t get on the bus now, believe it or not, I''ll find someone to deal with Zhang Wen immediately?"


    Wang Xin gritted her teeth and got on the bus obediently.


    Chennan didn''t talk nonsense. He drove Wang Xin directly to a nearby villa.


    Wang Xin stood at the door and refused to go in. Her eyes were full of panic.


    She said weakly, "chennan, I advise you to stop here. Now you can''t touch Zhang Wen''s strength, and my brother is different from before."


    "Grass!" Chen Nan sneered.


    "You''re using Zhang Wen and your brother to pressure me, right? You think I''m afraid of them? You think I''m a vegetarian? I tell you, I''m fucking different from before!"


    The more excited Chen Nanyue said, he grabbed Wang Xin''s hair and threw her on the sofa.


    "I''m just upset. Why do so many people protect you? To tell you the truth, Zhang Wen is looking for me everywhere now. Doesn''t Zhang Wen want to make me? Then I''ll make him distressed and let him live in guilt forever!"


    Then chennan poured Wang Xin a medicine into it.


    Wang Xin struggled hard, but she didn''t have chennan''s strength after all. Under the action of drugs, she slowly lost her strength and fell to one side.


    Finally, the only remaining consciousness let her see that chennan took off her clothes, took out the camera, and then took off his clothes.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongwen group, Li Erzi, Zhang Guohua, they have just come back.


    "What about Lao Yan?" I asked.


    Li Erzi took a deep breath: "Wenzi, I asked people to come back. We can''t move Lao Yan for the time being."


    "Why?" I looked at him.


    "Do you know Tianhong Group? It''s the company that has just sprung up recently."


    I nodded.


    I still have a big impression of this company. The company is rising rapidly in Jinhai city with strong capital behind it. As soon as it was listed, it has been on par with Dongwen group.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "This company belongs to old Yan. He said that if we don''t offend the river with his well water, he won''t annoy us. But if we ask for trouble, he will use all his energy to deal with us. Now Dongwen group is on the rise. I don''t want to delay the company''s future because of an old Yan."


    My eyes widened in an instant.


    Lao Yan is the boss behind Tianhong Group?


    Then my eyes slowly sank down.


    Lao Yan is a hungry wolf! Let him seize a chance and he can turn over.


    I lit a cigarette and smoked: "you''re right. Now find someone to keep an eye on Lao Yan. I want to know his every move."


    Li Erzi promised, although he knew it was too late to do it now.


    Since Lao Yan dared to point out his words, he must have accumulated a lot of wealth.


    After Zhang Guohua and Yijiao went out, Li Erzi sat down and said, "Wenzi, have you ever thought of touching that thing? Apart from others, the profits are quite terrible."


    I suddenly looked at Li Erzi and said, "don''t talk, I''ll never touch that thing."


    Li Erzi sighed: "I don''t mean anything else. I just think Lao Yan can rise in such a short time. That thing is really a good way to make money. In fact, what''s the meaning? If there are sellers, there will be buyers. If someone sells, someone will buy. Don''t you think it''s a business?"


    My tone was firm: "needless to say, I certainly won''t do it."


    Li Erzi nodded: "I know. I''ll let someone stare at Lao Yan."


    I promise.


    Looking at the figure of Li Erzi going out, a terrible idea suddenly came into my mind.


    People will change over time, so will Li Erzi change?


    In this flourishing Jinhai City, in this complex and terrible money society,


    But no matter how he changes, he is my brother after all.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    In the villa in Jinhai City,


    On a luxurious big bed lay a woman.


    The woman was naked and her exquisite figure was exposed to the air.


    She frowned.


    I don''t feel anything.


    But she could see what was happening.


    This is torture.


    How uncomfortable is it to watch others commit violence against themselves but can''t move?


    Watching chennan leave from herself, she silently shed two lines of tears.

 Chapter 2123

    The feeling lasted until early in the morning before she felt it.


    All that happened last night was that chennan was venting, venting madly and recklessly! Chen Nan is sure to vent the pressure on Zhang Wen.


    She rushed to the bathroom at the first time and desperately washed her body with a shower.


    The exquisite and handsome self in the mirror is now falling in front of me like a withered flower and a withered willow.


    Tears couldn''t stop falling, making her heart curl up with the whole.


    I don''t know how long she rushed until she felt cold.


    Silently wiped his body clean and left the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    Morning at the same time.


    Chen Nan drove his BMW and stopped in front of a company in Jinhai city.


    He sat in the car and lit a cigarette leisurely, his expression relaxed.


    He is savoring everything last night.


    Wang Xin is the best, but it''s a pity that this woman is too stubborn. If only she could be like Xi Shi.


    But I have recorded the scene last night, which is enough.


    Let Wang Xin lose his reputation and let Zhang Wen regret it all his life!


    After a while, a pretty woman came out of the company with something on her face.


    She opened the door and got into the car.


    "Give me a cigarette."


    Chennan sneered, handed a cigarette and lit it for her.


    "Li Jiarui, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t you miss me?" Chen Nan said humbly.


    Li Jiarui rolled her eyes.


    Now the first thing chennan thinks of is how chennan played with her before. In order to revenge Zhang Wen and Li Jiarui, she didn''t hesitate to sell her body to sleep with chennan.


    But in the end chennan didn''t do anything and played himself like a monkey.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to meet chennan again, but chennan threatened to send the previous photos and videos to Guo Liang if he didn''t come out.


    Li Jiarui didn''t want Guo Liang to see those unbearable pictures, so she came out obediently.


    She must be angry to see chennan.


    "What can I do for you? What can I say to you?" said Li Jiarui.


    Chen Nan smiled, turned on his mobile phone, found a video and handed it over.


    Li Jiarui frowned and looked at it. Her eyes slowly stared round: "is this Wang Xin?"


    How can she not recognize Wang Xin?


    Chen Nan smiled: "how, isn''t it wonderful?"


    Li Jiarui''s face has turned red.


    Chen Nan is really shameless. He did that kind of thing with Wang Xin and photographed all the videos. He hasn''t used many bold gestures himself!


    "Why do you show me this? Tell you, I''m not interested in you now." although the picture made her a little excited, Li Jiarui said coldly.


    Chennan suddenly looked positive: "now I give you a chance to revenge Zhang Wen. Do you want to do it?"


    Li Jiarui was full of energy.


    Before, Zhang Wen''s arrogant appearance in the bar made her extremely unhappy.


    Zhang diploma what? He''s just a little bastard! Why can he hurt himself frequently and be so awesome!


    "How to retaliate?" Li Jiarui asked.


    Chen Nan smiled and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Li Jiarui''s exquisite earlobe trembled a few times, and then her eyes slowly sank down.


    "OK, I''ll do it. But you have to keep it absolutely confidential!"


    Chen Nan laughed: "don''t worry, of course I will keep it a secret, otherwise I won''t lift a stone and hit myself in the foot!"


    Then chennan sent the video to Li Jiarui.


    ¡­¡­


    All the way back to the dormitory, Wang Xin was wilting.


    The picture last night deeply stimulated her and made her feel like a block in her heart.


    She locked herself in her bedroom.


    At noon, Wang Xin''s best friend came and knocked at the door.


    "Xinxin, what''s the matter with you? You don''t eat at noon?"


    Wang Xin opened the door with a haggard face.


    "Why is your face so ugly? Didn''t you go out with your boyfriend yesterday ~" the girl friend doesn''t understand. It shouldn''t be pretty to go out with her own man, right? Why is Wang Xin''s face so ugly.


    Wang Xin smiled bitterly: "don''t mention him."


    Isn''t it hard for her to say Chen Nan in front of Wang Xin now?


    Her best friend, Gu Lingjing, saw the abnormality at a glance: "why? Broke up with him? Alas, that''s a pity. I think he drives a good car and has a lot of money! But don''t be sad. How about I introduce a man to you?"


    Wang Xin shook her head and sighed. No need.


    In fact, this man has long been chasing Wang Xin.


    But Wang Xin never promised.


    With Zhang Wen already in my heart, how can I promise others.


    But the man who chases Wang Xin is actually very good. He has good conditions at home and looks handsome. There are many girls chasing him in school.


    My best friend came over with a bad smile and said in her ear, "Xinxin, I''m so sincere. Either you can come out and have a meal? Just give me face, or you''ll be so uncomfortable all the time. It''s hard for me to see ~"


    "Really not." Wang Xin is really not in the mood.


    The best friend could not help but take her arm and take her out.


    At the door, the man has been waiting here.


    He quickly helped Wang Xin open the door and invited her up.


    Wang Xin sighed and clenched his small fist secretly.


    Now that he has been defiled by chennan, how can he deserve others?


    Who are you looking for, not who?


    After being taken out by a man and his best friend for a day, Wang Xin felt a little better.


    Under the bright lights, the man suddenly took out a handful of flowers and presented them to Wang Xin: "Wang Xin, I really like you. Please promise me!"


    To tell the truth, Wang Xin has a good impression of men this day. He is just a big boy with no intention. He speaks and talks like a simple person. Compared with people like Chen Nan, it is simply two concepts.


    It''s like a piece of white paper.


    But can you still have love?


    Her best friend kept winking at her and motioned her to promise the man.


    But in the current situation, how can Wang Xin promise? Thinking of what she and chennan did last night, she felt terrible. It seemed that no matter who she walked with, her body seemed to be unclean.


    How should she speak these words?


    "Xinxin, he''s very good. For the sake of being so serious, don''t refuse?" her best friend came and whispered in her ear.


    Wang Xin sighed and shook her head slightly: "let me think about it, OK?"


    The man quickly stuffed the flowers into Wang Xin''s hand: "Xinxin, you think carefully. I can wait for you as long as I can."


    Wang Xin nodded, and a burst of cheers burst out around her.


    A love is about to be identified.

 Chapter 2124

    Wang Xin didn''t go back to the dormitory tonight, but went home for dinner.


    Wang Yi seems to be in a good mood today. She cooks in person.


    She suddenly felt quite satisfied with the picture in front of her for a long time.


    Taking care of my mother by myself and my brother has been so simple.


    But now, how can she simplify herself?


    This is fate.


    After dinner, Wang Xin went to help wash the dishes.


    Wang Yi frowned: "Xinxin, just go and have a rest. Don''t touch your hands."


    Hearing this, Wang Xin''s nose turned red. In Wang Yi''s eyes, she was a princess loved by all kinds. In chennan''s eyes, she was just a plaything.


    The thought of last night made her eyes red.


    "Why are your eyes red?" Wang Yi suddenly stopped and looked at her.


    "It''s all right. Maybe the water splashed in her eyes just now," she said quickly.


    Wang Yi gave a cry and continued to wash the dishes.


    Wang Xin and Wang Yi were chatting and comparing, talking about Wang Xin''s school and Wang Yi''s unit.


    With Wang Yi, she feels safe all over.


    As everyone knows, the danger is slowly approaching.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Wang Xin went to school.


    As soon as I entered the school, I felt countless eyes looking at me. My eyes were full of contempt. Someone pointed to her and whispered.


    She didn''t think much. She was the focus of people''s attention in school. If there was a little movement, she would be pointed out.


    She''s used to it.


    She just didn''t expect that things were so complicated today.


    At school, the boy who spoke to Wang Xin just came out yesterday.


    Seeing Wang Xin, his face sank.


    Next to Wang Xin''s best friends, they all look disgusted.


    "Hum, I pretended to be so reserved yesterday. What kind of good man did I think you are? I''m a rotten man! If you can do that, you pretend not to promise me!" the man said deliberately and loudly.


    Suddenly a lot of people came around.


    Wang Xin suddenly stopped.


    She doesn''t know why. Why did the man who pursued himself yesterday become like this now?


    This face is more disgusting than seeing the street girl.


    "What''s going on?" Wang Xin was not angry, but asked her best friend next to her.


    The latter raised his nose high and showed a reasonable expression on his face: "Wang Xin, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Don''t you understand what you''ve done? You have to tell everyone?"


    Wang Xin frowned and clenched her small pink Fist: "I really don''t know what it is."


    The man sneered: "it''s time to dress up! The whole school knows!"


    Then he handed his mobile phone to Wang Xin.


    It shows a video of the popular school forum since last night.


    The heroine in the picture is Wang Xin.


    She left the country naked and was crazily bullied by a man who didn''t show his face.


    Wang Xin was stunned.


    The whole body stiffened.


    Chennan!


    This is chennan''s work!


    "Wang Xin is usually so obedient and low-key. Who knows she is such a person! She does such things secretly and plays so open."


    "Aren''t all goddesses like this these days?"


    "They do nothing for money! Wang Xin seems to be such a person."


    There was a lot of talk around, which made a flash of electricity in Wang Xin''s head. In the slander of people, she turned and ran away.


    All the way back to the dormitory.


    Now she stands in school and feels herself covered with thorns.


    She fell on the bed and cried wildly.


    Chennan plays with her. She can stand it.


    Chen Nan bullied her, and she endured it.


    But he even put his videos out. He didn''t intend to save his life! How will Wang Xin behave in the future?


    At this moment, all Wang Xin''s dignity and persistence disappeared.


    They were all slapped in the air.


    Everyone is slandering Wang Xin. Only she knows what''s going on.


    All day, Wang Xin didn''t come out of the dormitory and locked herself in it tightly.


    The discussion in the school has boiled.


    Many men treasure this video and say they will enjoy it slowly in the future.


    You know, Wang Xin''s body is what they dream of!


    Now they can enjoy the simple Awesome Screen across the screen.


    There was a lot of noise in the school. In the afternoon, a teacher came to Wang Xin and asked her to drop out of school.


    This is a famous university in Jinhai city. The school spirit can''t be destroyed by Wang Xin.


    The eyes of Wang Xin were full of ridicule.


    Wang Xinchang is beautiful and good at learning. Unexpectedly, he did such a thing in private.


    One thing is enough for the teacher to slander everything. Now Wang Xin has nothing.


    It was not until evening that the door of the dormitory opened.


    But Wang Xin disappeared and no one could contact her.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, Jinhai city is particularly quiet.


    In this quiet night sky, there seems to be no sin and no pain.


    It makes people want to integrate recklessly.


    But the reality is a slap in the face.


    Even the cleanest and purest night sky will be dirty.


    Da.


    Now on the roof of the school building, Wang Xin is standing here in her favorite dress.


    The expression on his face was indifferent.


    Her eyes were reddish, apparently crying.


    On this day, she was hiding everywhere, like a rat crossing the street. Everyone shouted and beat, and everyone mentioned Wang Xin''s name. It was a burst of bad laughter.


    Her body seemed as transparent as the night sky.


    Being watched wantonly and mercilessly.


    Wang Xin can''t stand this.


    It''s better to die than to be ridiculed.


    At this moment, what he thought was Wang Yi and Zhang Wen.


    She couldn''t bear the two men.


    But now, what two faces do you have to see them?


    Looking at the tiny piece downstairs, tears fell down Wang Xin''s cheeks and fell to the ground one after another.


    At this moment, Wang Xin''s heart has broken into countless pieces.


    She just wants to end all this quickly. She doesn''t want to see chennan''s face or hear anything about chennan, which will break everything up!


    Facing the night sky.


    Wang Xin jumped.


    Tears and her stubborn figure draw a beautiful curve in the air and sprinkle a little starlight in the night sky.


    In Wang Xin''s world, time seems to stop at this moment.


    It seems that the huge gravity can''t hold time, which makes Wang Xin feel as wonderful as a waltz.


    A few seconds of flying time, followed by Wang Xin''s body beating on the ground.


    Her handsome face touched the ground and printed a dead ash.


    The blood from the corners of the mouth reddened the ground, like a blooming datura flower, withering and blooming.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2125

    I woke up the next morning.


    I don''t know why, I always feel uncomfortable.


    It feels like being pulled by a corner.


    "Wenzi, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Yuxian asked beside me. She hugged me with her hands from behind, and the aroma slowly spread on my nose.


    I found a lighter and cigarette at the head of the bed and lit one to smoke.


    "I had a dream last night. It was terrible."


    Wang Yuxian turned over and put the tip of her nose against mine.


    From this point of view, Wang Yuxian is extremely beautiful. She is the kind of woman that every man can miss.


    I kissed her on the forehead: "last night, I dreamed that I was chased by more than a dozen swordsmen. I entered a building and had nowhere to escape. Finally, there was no other way, I had to jump off the roof."


    "You know what? In my dream, I can clearly feel the fear of falling from high altitude. I can even smell the earth on the ground."


    This made Wang Yuxian look strange at me.


    She hugged me hard and said to me seriously, "Wenzi, don''t think so much. It''s okay."


    "Hmm..." I nodded and hugged her.


    At eight o''clock I went to Dongwen group.


    Today, there are not many people in Dongwen group. Many people have gone to the construction site.


    I went to the office alone and the secretary handed me the latest documents.


    I drink water as I watch.


    Bang!


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and Li Erzi hurriedly ran in with an ugly face.


    At this time, he was right at the construction site of Yingwen group. How did he come back?


    "Er Zi, what''s the matter?" I asked quickly.


    Li Erzi took a deep breath and looked at me with great complexity: "Wenzi, you should have psychological preparation. Don''t be too nervous when I say it."


    This made my heart beat faster.


    Li Erzi has always been a person who is not surprised by the situation. What he feels surprised is certainly not a small thing.


    I nodded to him.


    Li Erzi said word by word: "I just received the news that Wang Xin had an accident, which is Wang Yi''s sister. It is said that she jumped down from the top floor of the school last night..."


    A word made me petrified.


    The cup in my hand fell to the ground and broke to pieces.


    I quickly put on my coat and asked Li Erzi to drive me to the scene.


    On the way, I kept asking Li Erzi whether it was true or not. I wish it was just a joke.


    I wish Wang Xin was all right.


    I don''t have much contact with her these days. I just don''t want her to participate in my affairs.


    Xiaowen is a warning.


    I think Wang Xinhao wants her to live like a holy flower.


    But why did this happen?


    At school, there are people on the third floor and the third floor outside.


    There were two police cars parked inside, and the cordon was pulled up high.


    The people inside stopped me from entering.


    I showed my identity as soon as I was in a hurry.


    The little policeman guarding the door has never seen such a certificate as me, but he knows that the word Zhongyang on it is very conspicuous.


    He quickly and respectfully saluted me and let me in.


    From this moment on, everything in front of me became ethereal.


    There is no one on such a big playground.


    Wang Xin just lay there quietly, as if she couldn''t see any sadness and pain.


    As if everything came back to the origin.


    I feel a little soft on my legs.


    At this moment, what I reflected in my mind was what Xiaowen looked like when she had an accident.


    At that time, I vowed in my heart that I would never let this scene happen again, but now there is no taboo in this regard, which appears in my retina.


    My heart has broken into countless pieces.


    Before I could react, a man behind me pushed me away.


    "Xinxin, what''s the matter with you!" the man flopped down and knelt in front of Wang Xin, trembling all over.


    This is the first time I have seen Wang Yi like this.


    It was the first time I saw him cry so bitterly.


    "Xinxin, you were fine yesterday. You had dinner with me and my mother yesterday. Why is it like this now?"


    "Why! Xinxin!"


    Wang Yi''s cry was earth shaking. He beat the ground next to him one by one. Knowing that both hands were bloody, team Zhang quickly stopped him from the side.


    "Brother Yi, I''m sorry for the change..."


    Wang Yi turned around and burst into tears.


    Wang Yi cried like a child, her facial features twisted.


    At this moment, I felt the pain of tearing my heart and lungs.


    Death is simple, but it leaves endless grief to his relatives.


    Unconsciously, my tears fell down and my body trembled.


    "It must be all because of you!" Wang Yi rushed over and punched me.


    I was knocked down on the ground by Wang Yi, and he continued to punch me.


    Li Erzi tried to stop him.


    At this moment, I didn''t move or protect myself. I just let Wang Yi hit me hard.


    I know it must have something to do with me.


    Wang Xin is such a simple and beautiful girl. How can she think of suicide?


    "Zhang Wen, I told you long ago not to touch Wang Xin. She and you are not from the same world. Why don''t you listen?"


    "Are you satisfied now? Are you happy now?"


    Wang Yi punched me in the face, but I didn''t feel the pain.


    Li Erzi and team Zhang pulled him away and I got up from the ground.


    I knelt in front of Wang Xin and kowtowed several times.


    Then he said to Wang Yi with a serious face: "I really don''t know what''s going on, but I can assure you that as long as I find out who it is, I will kill him myself!"


    At this time, a man nearby trotted over and gave Wang Yi a mobile phone.


    "Minister Wang, this is a video circulated in the school yesterday. I think it should be related to Wang Xin''s death."


    Wang Yi opened the video without thinking.


    Seeing the content in the picture, he instantly widened his eyes.


    A pair of blood red eyes, as if they could see through everything in front of them.


    Wang Yi directly smashed the mobile phone and scolded: "my sister is innocent. She will never do such a thing! Where does the damn evidence come from? I''ll catch this man!"


    Wang Yi has never had a gaffe. When she speaks, her whole body trembles. Everyone can feel his anger! His father has died. Now the closest people around him are his mother and Wang Xin.


    Now that Wang Xin is dead, how can he explain to his mother?


    No one next to me dared to say a word. They all looked at it quietly.


    With these words, Wang Yi gushed blood and fell straight down.


    I was quick eyed and hurried to hold him from behind.


    "Hurry up, call a doctor!" looking at Wang Yi''s face, I yelled loudly.